《Gluey Love Between Us》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 There were two people in the presidential suite at the Grand Banquet Hotel, and the room was pitch ck. "It hurts! It hurts!" Was she dreaming? Why did her body hurt so much! What was wrong with her consciousness? Was she dreaming? "Bear with me for a little longer, and it won''t hurt anymore." The man''s deep voice travelled into her ears. He sounded like he was suppressing his s*xual desire. "Mm!" Cyan Gienger groaned as she felt slight difort. The room was very dark. The man could not see the woman''s appearance clearly, but he could sense her clean and pleasant body scent as well as her beauty. He did not know how long it took before he stopped. He let out a deep, lustful breath. He looked at the woman, who had fainted beside him, and his field of vision went ck. The darkness engulfed him. When Cyan opened her eyes again, she felt as if her whole body had gone through a car crash. She was weak and in pain, like she was almost falling apart. She slowly sat up with her eyes half closed. Where was she? She remembered she came to the fifth floor to get some documents for Myra Gienger. "Hello, what''s the room number you''ve told me? Where are the documents?" "Room 503, alright, I got it." She remembered she was hanging up the phone. She remembered noticing she was standing before Room 511, and when she was about to leave... The surrounding lights suddenly went out with a loud buzz. Immediately after that, someone violently dragged her into the room. She had a cold today. After taking the medicine, she felt a little sleepy. At that time, she was dizzy and her consciousness began to blur. After a long time, Cyan came to her senses and realized someone was lying beside her. Her eyes widened abruptly. The room was filled with a strange smell. She was extremely shocked and she suddenly looked down at her body. Even if she was stupid, she would already know what had happened. Cyan was so scared that she did not know what to do. She felt as if her whole body was on fire, and her mind went nk. After sitting for less than a minute, she quickly got off the bed and got dressed. It was said that darkness could cover up one''s most vulnerable moments. Right at this moment, Cyan''s whole body was trembling uncontrobly. She bit her bottom lip hard with her teeth, and the intense pain calmed her down a little. She found her bag and her cell phone in the dark. There were two things ced beside her cell phone. She did not think too much about it and put both of them into her bag. She then stumbled out of the door with her sore body. Cyan was in a trance when she returned to the Gienger family''s mansion in River City. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The sky was still dim. She could see the hickeys on her body clearly, and she was scared and at a loss for what to do. She wanted to go in quietly. She did not want anyone to know what happenedst night. When Cyan was about to open the door and enter the mansion, she suddenly heard a joyful voice ringing out from inside. Cyan''s hand was on the doorknob but she did not open the door. Why did her mother and Myra get up so early? "Mum, after raising that ungrateful b*tch for so many years, we finally put her to good use. Mr. King is a perverted man and he only wants virgins. Cyan just happens to fit his preference perfectly. I never expected her to be so valuable. She is actually worth ten million dors." "Hmph, didn''t I raise her until she graduated university only for this day?" Cyan was extremely shocked when she heard this conversation. There was an ache in her heart. "In the future, if you meet people like Mr. King, you can just let Cyan apany them. It will definitely grow our family''s business. I only gave her a low dosage of the drugst night, so she only thought that she had a cold. I didn''t expect the drug to be this effective." Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Through the ss door, Cyan could clearly see that even though Myra Gienger looked dignified like a noble princess, she had an extremely vicious look in her eyes. "Rara, just coax her when she returnster. That idiot will listen to whatever we say. She has been obedient since she''s a child. We have a long way ahead of us. We can¡¯t raise her for twelve years for nothing. We have to reap as much benefit from her as possible, little by little." Cyan never thought that her beautiful mother, whom she had always looked up to, would turn out to be a wicked hag. "Mum, it¡¯s a good thing that your car ran into her all those years ago and she lost her memory because of the car ident. You even brought her back so we could make money from her. You''ve made such a good decision, mum." Myra''s smile was full of malice. Her despicable face and her squinted eyes were sickening to look at. Cyan was shocked to hear their conversation. She was so angry that her chest heaved. Her hand, that was holding the doorknob, was shaking. She thought that she was an orphan adopted by the Gienger family. As it seemed, that was not the case. Did they bring her back because they hit her with their car and they were afraid of the consequences? Cyan''s blood turned cold when she heard their conversation, which was full of malice. She trembled and hunched her shoulders. She had been subservient and obedient for many years to the Gienger family. In order to gain her mother''s affection, she lived her life the way her mother wanted. She had never truly been herself. "When I ran into her, she had already fainted. I thought she was dead so I threw her into the trunk. I wanted to secretly take her out of the city to bury her, but I didn''t expect her to survive the ident," Mrs. Gienger said. "I found out she had lost her memory. In order not to be charged with reckless driving, your father and I had no choice but to lie and tell her that we adopted her from the orphanage. Don''t spill the beans to her. She was well-dressed when we found her, so she must be from a wealthy family." Cyan''s mother, Bethany Gienger, raised her head arrogantly with a mocking smile on her face. Finally, there were some benefits of raising Cyan as her own. The wicked voice echoed in Cyan''s ears, and the buzzing sound gave her a headache. All Cyan could feel was the pain in her chest. She looked at the sky that was getting brighter and quickly ran out of the Gienger family''s mansion. Cyan dashed along the street. It was still early in the morning. There were very few pedestrians on the road. It was a foggy morning. The coldness in the air chilled Cyan to the bone. Tears blurred her vision, and she was wallowing in her sorrow. Her beautiful mother, whom she had always respected, was the person who fed her to the lions. Her younger sister, whom she loved dearly and was protective of, treated her like a money-making tool. Her father, whom she had also respected, was indifferent toward her. Cyan felt as if her world had copsed, and the despair in her heart made her lose the will to live. Cyan was wallowing in her emotions. She was desperate and heartbroken, so much so that she could not feel anything around her. However, she did not know that she had run into the middle of the road. A dark red sports car was speeding down the road. When the car braked, the tyres emitted a long screech. In that instant, it was as if the time had stopped still. Cyan suddenly came back to her senses, and her tearful eyes went wide with panic. With a loud bang, the impact flung Cyan into the air, and shended a few metres away. Shey motionless on the ground. Her face was pale. The bright red blood slowly pooled out from her head. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her vision gradually became blurry, and she saw a slender figure walking toward her. However, she smiled in despair. That was fine. She had nothing else in this world to live for anyway. Cyan slowly closed her eyes as tears streamed down her face... Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Seven yearster. At River City Airport.- There was a six-year-old boy dressed in a white T-shirt and blue jeans. He wore a pair of sunsses on his handsome face, and his pink lips were slightly pursed. The little boy was carefully protected by a group of bodyguards. He walked out of the airport exit, followed by a beautiful woman with wavy hair, who was wearing a ck dress. She carefully protected the little boy. "Look, Henrick Bleu is here." "Wow! So cool!" "The way he walks is so dashing!" The fans, who went to meet Henrick at the airport, kept screaming. The airport exit was crowded with people who were taking photos of him with their cell phone cameras. Henrick was a child star who had recently be famous all over the country. He was a household name even though he was only six years old. He smiled at his fans around him and said thank you in an amiable manner. He then got into a ck minivan. After the noise outside was blocked out, Henrick quickly took out his cell phone and gently dialed a number with his delicate fingers. One, two. Henrick muttered in secret. Before he could say three, the call was connected. Henrick smiled slightly as he said sweetly with his soft voice, "Mum, where are you?" In a taxi on the highway to the city centre. "Baby, I''m already on the highway." The woman on the other end of the line was dressed in a simple white dress. Her facial features were delicate and lively, and her beautiful curly hair was dyed a charming shade of light brown. The hair colour made her seem mature and charming. "That''s good. Mother, you must remember toe and watch my performance," the voice ringing out from the cell phone speaker was melodious and soft. The woman smiled happily. "Alright, I''ll meet you in a bit. Send the location to meter." "Alright, mum!" The woman hung up with a smile, but that smile slowly faded. She looked at the familiar scenery outside the window and her eyes gradually became cold. Her thoughts slowly drifted away. It had been seven years. Cyan finally returned to this city that had disappointed her before. On the day of her university graduation, the Gienger family brought her to a luxury dinner party where she was drugged by Myra. In the end, after she had a one-night-stand with a man, she was pregnant with triplets. After she returned to the Gienger family¡¯s mansion and heard the conversation between Myra and her mother, she ran out of the mansion. It had been seven years since she left. She was not the Gienger family''s birth daughter. When she was six years old, she was hit by a car and adopted by the Gienger family. Even though she was adopted, her position in the family was worse than that of a servant. She dreamed that after she graduated from university, she could find a job and break free from the Gienger family''s control. But she did not expect a scheme to be waiting for her after her graduation. She was pregnant because of that scheme. Perhaps that man had excellent genes, because she ended up getting pregnant with triplets. She had two sons and one daughter. At that time, no matter how hard she tried to hold on to the good days in her life, she still felt helpless! However, youth was like an extravagant banquet that started magnificently but ended in a subdued manner. The past seven years had made her a steadier and stronger person. After that night, she wanted to escape from the city. She was not badly injured in that car ident, and the person who hit her had be her best friend now. She became the person she was today because of her best friend. She was gone for seven years, and it was time for her toe back. She knew that some things could not be avoided. She would never let those who had hurt her get away with it. She must also find her birth parents.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Her original surname was Gienger. After she went to Gate City, she changed her surname to Bleu. Her name was now Eden Bleu. There was a loud crash.- She heard an ear-piercing car brake''s sound from the road ahead, followed by a loud crash. When the taxi driver braked, Eden was thrown forward. Eden mmed into the front seat. The impact made her head spin. "Miss, there seems to be an ident ahead, probably due to brake failure," said the taxi driver in the front seat. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden was in a daze while she nced at the scene of the car ident. It was about six o''clock in the morning. There were very few cars on the highway. Eden did not hesitate. She quickly opened the car door and got out of the car. "Hey, Miss, you haven''t paid yet!" The middle-aged taxi driver shouted at Eden, who was hurrying away. He did not seem very keen to get involved. Eden frowned slightly as she took out the money from her backpack and handed it to the driver. Finally, she ran toward the scene of the car ident without turning back. The taxi she had just taken whizzed past her. She did not care when her white dress was blown up by the wind. Instead, she quickly took out her phone and made an emergency call. The car involved in the ident was a limited edition luxury car. Eden walked over and tapped on the window. "Mister, are you alright?" Through the car window, Eden saw a man lying on the steering wheel. Blood was dripping from his forehead, and the airbag had already popped out. "Mister, mister..." Eden called him a few times, but the person inside the car still did not respond. Eden reached out and pulled the car door and was surprised that it was unlocked. "Mister, are you alright?" Eden noticed the man lying on the steering wheel was still somewhat conscious. There was blood streaming from his head. "Mister, are you alright?" Eden helped him up and noticed that his forehead was still bleeding. The blood dripped down his cheeks and stained his expensive white shirt. Eden was shocked by the ring sight of the bright red blood. She quickly rummaged through her backpack. Her hand tightened around a soft handkerchief. The picture printed on the handkerchief was her daughter''s award-winning painting. Eden made up her mind and pressed it against the wound on the man''s forehead. It was still early in the morning, and there were not many cars on the highway. asionally, some cars whizzed past them without stopping. Eden was anxious and hoped that the ambnce would arrive soon. She was just turning away. Suddenly, a hand gripped her arm tightly. Eden suddenly looked at the man. The man looked like he was suffering, and his face was covered with blood. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he did not say anything in the end. "Mister, hang in there. The ambnce will arrive very soon." Eden''s hands were already stained with blood. She frowned slightly. They waited for about twenty minutes before the ambnce arrived. When the paramedics put him onto the stretcher, he still did not let go of her hand. Eden thought that she could take the ambnce back into the city, so she simply got onto the ambnce. In a hospital in the River City, the many on the hospital bed in a ward, that was filled with the smell of disinfectant. The injury on his forehead was already treated. His injury was not serious. He had a slight concussion and got a few stitches on his forehead. It was only then that Eden studied the man''s appearance. His fair skin looked pale and sickly. His facial features were well defined and angr, which made him look stern. His thick eyebrows, high nose bridge, and perfect lips shape made him look noble and regal. It was rare for a man to be so goodlooking. However, she seemed to have seen this handsome face before. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Eden wanted to leave because she had something to do, but the nurse asked her to keep an eye on the man''s condition. She had no choice but to finish what she had started. She could leave when the man''s family arrived. Eden dozed off beside the hospital bed while she waited. Victor Alwynn, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes slightly and looked around with his deep gaze. He was in the hospital. Suddenly, a phone started ringing, and the ringtone kept repeating the same lyrics. Victor heard the noisy ringtone of the phone and frowned in annoyance. Eden took out her cell phone from her backpack after she heard the familiar ringtone. She did not look up. "Hello! Ricky." Her voice sounded a little hoarse from sleep. "Mum, I''m Gia." Her daughter''s displeased voice rang out from the phone''s speaker. Eden became a little more awake. "Gia, what''s wrong?" "I¡¯ve arrived. Gia, you don''t have to worry.¡± After listening to her daughter''s instructions, Eden gently murmured in response. Eden exercised her sore arms after she ended the call and stretched in an indecent manner. When she looked up, she suddenly noticed that the man on the bed had already woken up. She frowned slightly and finished her stretch nonchntly before she slowly stood up. She said in an indifferent voice, "Mister, I should go now that you''re awake. You can call your family toe over and take care of you!" "Were you the person who saved me?" Victor said in a low but powerful voice. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. She had wavy brown hair, delicate and beautiful facial features, and a pair ofrge eyes that were unusually clear. She had a sweet body scent that smelled like flowers, and her white dress was stained with blood. Victor had seen all kinds of women, but he had never seen such a pure and beautiful woman. Why did her eyes look so familiar to him? "Mister, it was the doctor who saved you. I just made an emergency call and got a ride to the city. Goodbye!" Eden nced at the time. It was already past six o'' clock, and she could not get to Ricky''s piano competition on time. She was not offended by Victor'' s hostile attitude either. She turned around and left in a hurry. Victor stared intently at the woman as she left without any hesitation. His lips curled into a cold smile. No woman had ever ignored him like this before. Besides, this woman''s answer was quite interesting. As Eden got off the esctor, a handsome man dressed in a suit was running up the esctor that was going up. Eden looked down at her phone. It was already past six o''clock. She nced at the location that her son had sent her and smiled slightly. Her son''s performance was about to start, so she had to go there quickly. "Victor, you''re here. I''ve gone to half of the hospitals in River City to find you." Anson Skye panted and looked at Victor, who was lying on the hospital bed with an indifferent expression. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Someone did something to the car brake. Investigate the matter when you return," Victor told Anson coldly and angrily. A murderous glint shed past his deep-set eyes, and he gave out a dreary aura. Anson nodded with a serious expression. "I''m sorry, mister. I left something here." Eden ran back breathlessly. Victor smiled mockingly. This woman was ying hard to get with him. After Eden left the hospital, she realized that she did not take the handkerchief with her. She lowered her head and looked around anxiously. It was a gift from her daughter, and it was very important to her. "No!" Eden rubbed her forehead anxiously. She remembered that she had been holding it in her hand all along. She quickly knelt down and looked under the bed, but she found nothing. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Meanwhile, a middle-aged woman, who was the hospital cleaner, walked in. Eden Bleu quickly walked over. "Excuse me. Did you see a handkerchief that is stained with blood when you cleaned the ward?" The cleaner shook her head. "Miss, the ward hasn''t been cleaned yet." Did she identally leave it in the ambnce? It was impossible. She was holding it in her hand the entire time. She quickly took out a notepad and a pen. She wrote some numbers on the paper and handed it to the cleaner. "This is my phone number. If you see the bloodstained handkerchief when you clean the ward, please give me a call. I will definitely reward you for your help. That handkerchief is very important to me." "Alright, I''ll call you when I see it." The cleaner took the paper with Eden''s phone number written on it and began to clean the room. Eden put away the pen and notepad. The phone rang again. Eden took out her phone and answered the call while she walked out of the ward. She did not spare a nce at Victor and Anson at all. Anson watched Eden as she left, and his handsome face wore a slightly stunned expression! "Victor, who is she? She came and left hastily. But I can tell that she¡¯s quite beautiful!" Anson narrowed his eyes. Victor did not say anything. The woman said that she had left something behind. What a terrible tactic. Those women who wanted to get close to him would stop at nothing. Victor''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and he was emanating a cold aura. His cold and regal expression made him look unapproachable. After the cleaner left, Victor lifted the nket. He nned to go home and rest. He disliked hospitals. Suddenly, he spotted a blood-stained handkerchief under the nket. He narrowed his eyes slightly. That woman was napping here a while ago. She must have identally left the handkerchief under the nket. "Anson, get that woman''s number from the cleaner. Find a bag to put this handkerchief and bring it back to wash it.¡± A meaningful glint shed past Victor''s eyes. He looked forward to see if she had anything else up her sleeve. He seemed to forget that she had saved his life! "Alright!" Anson was amused as he looked at Victor'' s expression. Then he quickly went to get the phone number. After Eden got out of the hospital, it was already the rush hour. The traffic was extremely congested. She stood outside the hospital for a long while, but she did not manage to hail a taxi. She had already called Jasper on the phone. He must pick her up as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. not make it in time for Ricky¡¯s performance. When Victor and Anson came out of the hospital, they just happened to see Eden, who was waiting for a taxi on the roadside. Victor was waiting for Anson, who went to get the car. Victor had already changed his clothes, and he looked noble and elegant. He lowered his head and looked at the blood-stained handkerchief in the sealed bag that he was holding. He then looked up at the beautiful figure. It seemed that she was waiting for someone. "Eden, I''m here!" In the distance, a handsome motorcyclist shouted at Eden cheerfully. Eden smiled and ran toward the motorcycle. She quickly got onto the motorcycle. The vehicle whizzed past Victor and drove off. "Eden." Victor looked at Eden''s back in a daze. A trace of pain shed in his deep-set eyes. Eden, her name was Eden? Under the setting sun, the man appeared sorrowful. Eden, Eden. He did not dare to utter this name for many years. He felt a suffocating pain in his chest whenever he heard someone else say it. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 "Victor, get in the car." Anson stopped the car before Victor and waved at him with a smile. Victor only looked away after a long while and walked toward the car gracefully. After he got into the car, he leaned his back in the car seat and concealed the pain in his eyes. However, his clenched jaws had betrayed his emotion. His hands were resting weakly on the sides of his body, and the wound on his forehead was throbbing with pain. But the physical pain was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. Anson turned on the engine and nced at Victor through the rear-view mirror. He was puzzled. Anson had not seen such a painful expression on Victor¡¯s face in a very long time. Victor, who had always been regal and indifferent toward others, gave off a noble and elegant aura. He was also as fierce and intense as the rumors suggested! If Anson was not Victor''s longtime friend, Anson would not dare to ride in the same car with Victor. Only a few people could withstand Victor''s powerful presence. Anson did not dare to say a word and drove quietly. After a long while, Victor finally calmed down and said slowly, "Anson, her name is Eden." Anson tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly when he heard that. Anson did not have to ask any question to know which "Eden" Victor was talking about. Victor never let anyone say the name "Eden". Why did he suddenly bring it up now? From Anson''s point of view, he believed that overthinking led to exhaustion. Physical exhaustion could be relieved after a proper rest, but emotional exhaustion would affect one¡¯s mood and spirit. It could also harm one¡¯s physical and psychological health. In fact, Victor was living such a difficult life because he was emotionally drained. Apart from making money, Eden whom he lost, and his mother who was forced to leave him, he seemed to have nothing else that could give him the courage to live. However, people had endless desires as long as they were alive. In this materialistic and competitive society, there were too many problems and troubles in life. It was important to regte one''s emotions and make the right decision. But Victor had never given up on Eden. During the rush hour, the traffic was annoyingly congested. Victor remained silent. He leaned against the leather car seat with his eyes closed. Victor, the richest man in River City and the chairman of Alwynn Group, was extremely influential in the business world. There was a saying in River City that it was better to provoke Satan than angering Victor Alwynn. If one identally angered him, that person would suffer a worse fate than death. It was rumored that he was not interested in women, and he was efficient and ruthless. In just a few years, he had be the most powerful businessman in River City.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Through the rear-view mirror, Anson noticed that Victor had calmed down. So he asked with a smile, "Victor, do you want to have a drink? I''ve been looking for you all day. I haven''t eaten anything yet." He did not continue talking about Eden. It was not the right time to talk about her. Under the dim light, Victor nodded slightly. Sunlight shone through the car window. Victor, who was dressed in an expensive tailored suit, looked even more handsome and powerful. Anson observed Victor''s expression through the rearview mirror and said, "Let''s go to Capital Appetite Restaurant." "Alright!" Victor answered a little impatiently. Victorthen closed his eyes, but his regal aura could not be concealed. He was thinking about how many trials and hardships a person needed to go through to have a stable home. How many heartbreaks a did person need to go through to get a life partner who truly loved him? So many years had passed, and he had yet found someone he loved. Eden and his mother had left him. His Eden was all grown up. She must be a beautiful young woman now. He realized it had been eighteen years. Eden should be twenty-four years old this year. But he had not found Eden yet. The night she went missing was the worst night of his life. He would relive the painful memory every time he had a drink. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 However, he wanted to drink that night, despite the fact that he had just gotten stitches on his forehead. Normally, rich people like Victor Alwynn liked to drink at high-end bars. But ever since he was inexplicably drugged at a hotel bar seven years ago, he absolutely loathed that sort of ce. Now he liked to drink at some fine dining restaurants. Even if he was drinking with other businessmen for work purposes, he would choose to do that in the hotel he owned. Once he started cherishing himself more, he understood that not everyone would treat him truthfully. The people around him would tter him in a hypocritical manner for their own gains, which disgusted him. Victor took a deep breath and exhaled. A few strands of his hair flopped onto his forehead. He seemed lonely and helpless. Eden followed Jasper to Prestige Tower, which was located in River City. This was the venue for the pianopetition. Jasper parked his limited edition motorcycle outside of the building. Eden got off the motorcycle. She nced at the bloodstains on her dress and frowned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She nced at Jasper and said worriedly, "Jasper, look at me. I''ll scare Ricky if I go in like this." Eden was more mature and charming than seven years ago. Young Eden was just an innocent and inexperienced young woman. But Eden had gradually changed after working hard for a few years. She was emanating a charming and elegant aura. Many were attracted to her due to her iparable charm. Within seven years, like a caterpir that had gone through a metamorphosis, she had transformed into a dignified woman. Jasper took off the helmet and revealed his handsome face. He was wearing a pair of jeans and a shirt with simple patterns. He looked youthful, lively, intelligent, and fashionable. He looked at the bloodstains on Eden''s white dress with a disgusted expression. Jasper raised his arm and nced at his wristwatch. He said loudly, "Eden, we''rete. It''s almost seven o''clock now. It''s already halfway through Ricky''spetition." "What should we do? My luggage hasn''t arrived yet, and there is no clothing store nearby." Eden looked down at her dress. The hemline was covered with bloodstains. Ideas shed across Eden''s mind. She was a fashion designer. The reason she came to River City was for a month-long work assignment at the headquarters. She smiled slightly. To her, it was not a difficult problem to solve. She quickly looked up at Jasper and asked, "Jasper, do you have a pair of scissors?" Jasper instantly knew what Eden was going to do. He quickly took out his motorcycle key and opened the trunk of his motorcycle. He then took out a pair of red scissors and handed it to Eden. Eden held the scissors and smiled confidently. She bent down and cut along the hem of her bloodstained dress, turning it into ruffles. After she did that, the front of the dress became shorter than the back, but it did not look strange at all. The shortened dress made her legs appear longer and slimmer. She instantly became sexier and more attractive. Eden nodded with satisfaction. A woman could be gentle, cheerful,nguid, and carefree, but she must not be unkempt! Jasper looked intently at her and smiled from ear to ear. "Wow! Eden, you''re indeed a great designer. You have salvaged this blood-stained dress." Eden returned the scissors to Jasper and said with a smile, "Let''s go, Jasper. We have to go in now, or else we can''t make it in time." "Yes!" Jasper quickly put the scissors back into the trunk. They hurried into the building. The elevator happened to be on the ground floor. After they went in, Jasper pressed the button to head to the twentysixth floor. As soon as Eden got out of the elevator, she heard melodious piano music. Eden could tell that her beloved son, Ricky, was ying the piano. She walked faster toward thepetition venue. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 As soon as they went in, they noticed that there were a lot of people in the hall. Many reporters were taking photos of the handsome boy, who was ying piano on the stage. Thepetition was broadcasted live to audience from across the country! Henrick Bleu, the young genius who had be famous recently, had attracted nationwide attention. Eden looked at her son with a smile. Henrick was dressed in a formal attire. He wore a ck suit and a bow tie. His thick ck hair was slightly fluffy, and it made him look dashing. He emanated an elegant aura as he yed the piano. She had three children, her eldest son Keh Bleu, second son Hendrick Bleu, and youngest daughter Giada Bleu. They had brought her endless joy and fortune ever since they were born. She had children out of wedlock, and her children did not have a father. Many young women were afraid of responsibilities like this, because they were even more afraid of rumors and judgment. Hence, they would choose to abort their children. Eden had also been afraid when she found out that she was pregnant. But the fear only lingered for a moment. She did not have a family, and she had very few friends. The baby in her womb had be her only hope, her only family member. Therefore, she chose to keep the baby. When she went for a medical examination, she found out that she was pregnant with triplets. She was shocked at the time, but very soon, she was overwhelmed with joy and happiness. How lucky was she to be blessed with triplets? She decided to keep her children. No matter how difficult it was, as long as she had her family by her side, she would have the courage to stay alive and thrive. "Eden, Jasper!" Not too far away, Abigail, who was wearing a tight red dress called out to them. The dress revealed her slender legs, which attracted many men''s attention. She had wavy red hair. Her facial features were delicate and charming. She was emanating a unique and mature aura with her every move. She walked toward them with a charming smile. Abigail was the driver who ran into her back then. They did not expect that fate would bring them together. Eden and her children were able to have a good life all because Abigail took good care of them. Now, Abigail was the godmother of Eden¡¯s three children. She was also Ricky''s manager. Abigail looked at Eden with a bright smile from the distance, as if Eden was her cash cow. "Eden, how did you give birth to such a talented child? He''s making so much money for me. When Ricky started ying the piano, the audience burst into apuse. He even wrote the song himself! The title is ''My Mother''.¡± Eden was moved when she heard that. She nced at her son, who was performing on the stage, and smiled at him lovingly. Ricky was extremely talented. He had already passed grade six piano. Eden immediately turned around and looked at Abigail unhappily. "Abby, I don¡¯t understand why you don''t want to manage Jasper, who is young and handsome. Instead, you chose my son."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Jasper started begging for mercy in a low voice. "Eden, please spare me. I like fashion design and earning women''s money." "Little b*stard, is it that easy to earn women''s money?" Abigail red at her younger brother. With his handsome looks, it was a shame that he did not be a celebrity. She wanted to make her younger brother and Ricky famous. But her younger brother was extremely reluctant to do that. Instead, he devoted himself to his own career. Now he hade the richest man in Gate City. The only friend he could trust was Eden, who was currently standing beside him. Jasper nced at Eden with sparks of delight in his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Abigail, you can ask Eden if it¡¯s easy to earn women''s money. Eden is a famous designer. The clothes she designed cost a fortune." Then he added, "What a pity! Eden is a traitor for not working for Joye Group. Instead, she chose to work at a subsidiarypany of Alwynn Group. I''m the one to me for this. I didn''t work try enough to persuade Eden to join our corporation." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Eden frowned, and her red lips pouted slightly. She hit Jasper in the chest and said, "Jasper, what are you talking about? You clearly know that I went to Alwynn Group for other reasons." She would have the opportunity to buy the Gienger family''s shares if she worked at Alwynn Group. She wanted to take revenge on them. Jasper was looking intently at Eden. A hint of imperceptible pain shed in his eyes. The loud apuse caught their attention. Abigail smiled and said, "Let''s go. Let''s not talk about these unhappy matters. Let''s enjoy Ricky''s piano performance." Jasper held Abigail and Eden''s hands and walked to the nearest seats. At Capital Appetite Restaurant. Light music was ying in the luxury private dining room. There was a variety of dishes on the table, but Victor Alwynn didn''t touch the food at all. Instead, he kept drinking wine. There was a live broadcast of Henrick Lieu''spetition on television. Anson was watching the broadcast with great interest. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was engrossed in the melodious piano music, holding a teacup in his hand and sipping the tea. Victor was not interested in variety shows like this at all. He had traveled all over the world to look for Eden all these years. He patiently went from one city to another to look for her. However, he always came back empty- handed. The longing in his heart would grow like weeds whenever he saw a familiar pair of eyes. There was still no news of Eden. The heavy rain had washed everything away that night. It even washed away all traces Eden might have left behind at the spot where she went missing! The only thing left was a strawberry-vored lollipop that she had wanted to give him. Eden was always by his side whenever he was upset. No matter how hard he tried to chase her away, she wanted to keep himpany until he was happy again. "Victor, this is a strawberry-vored lollipop. It''s very sweet. Victor, you will no longer be sad after you eat it. You''ll only feel joyful." Her soft and pleasant voice often echoed in his ears. Her clear eyes were full of spirits and mischief. It was impossible to look away. Even a man like him, who hated sweets, had also fallen in love with strawberry-vored lollipops. He kept them at home and in his car. Their sweet taste brought him joy. Victor sat on the chairnguidly. The dazzling light made his deep-set eyes look like two pools of still water. He threw his head back and drank another ss of wine. Whenever he felt these emotions, he would pray that Fate showed him mercy and let him find Eden as soon as possible. He wanted to find his mother, too. Without them by his side, he was slowly losing the will to live. Victor waspletely silent as he wallowed in sorrow. Victor was numbed to his surroundings. He could not see Anson and hear the sounds and voices from the television. He also did not notice that his phone was buzzing. Meanwhile, the host''s excited voice rang out from the television speakers. "Congrattions, Henrick. You''ve won the national championship with your song, ''My Mother''.¡± After a round of apuse, the camera pointed to Henrick''s handsome face. He was smiling happily. Anson looked at Henrick and thought that the boy looked familiar. He tapped on the table gently. "Victor, look at this child, Henrick Bleu. Have we seen him before?" Anson hardly noticed Henrick before that. After all, Henrick was a child star. His future was unpredictable, especially in the entertainment industry. However, he had won first ce in today''s pianopetition with a song he wrote. This child had a bright future. It was only then Anson finally paid attention to Henrick. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Victor whipped up his head when he heard what Anson had said. But when Victor looked up, he only saw the host''s face on the television screen. He nced indifferently at the television and then looked away. Victor only saw Henrick Bleu''s side profile, but he did not pay attention to the boy. He suddenly remembered a work-rted matter and asked, "Is the design director, who is transferring from the branch office arriving tomorrow?" Anson smiled and said, "Yes, she will be here tomorrow. This design director joined Alwynn Group'' s branch office three years ago. Because of her unique design, she''s quickly promoted to the design director at the branch office. She is quite good at her job. You don''t have to worry about her taking over Marianne''s work." Victor nodded. His handsome face was devoid of any emotion. Alwynn Group had businesses in all kinds of industries. However, Victor had always dedicated his time and energy to the design division. A heartwarming memory suddenly shed across his mind. "Eden, what do you want to do when you grow up?" "Victor, is my princess dress beautiful?" The young girl was smiling sweetly. She stood up and spun before him. Her beautiful princess dress twirled, and it made her look even more beautiful. "It''s beautiful!" "That''s right. I want to study fashion design in the future. It''s amazing to be able to design such beautiful clothes. I want to design a lot of princess dresses for myself in the future." The girl¡¯s clear eyes were filled with hope. At the time, his heart was full of joy when he looked at Eden''s innocent smile. But when he thought of that stormy night, he was overwhelmed with guilt and regret. He quickly picked his ss and chugged the wine. But he could not get rid of the frustration within him. He exhaled, suddenly stood up, and walked out of the door. His tall figure was shrouded in an air of sorrow. Anson had just started to eat after he watched the television for a while. He was about to persuade Victor, who was injured, to drink less. He did not even manage to take a bite of the chicken when he saw Victor had left. He closed his eyes in resignation. Victor was such a difficult person to deal with! He stuffed the chicken into his mouth so he could feel a little fuller. He grabbed the car key on the table and followed Victor. At a high-end restaurant in River City. The sounds of clinking sses could be heard from therge private dining room. "Cheers!" Abigail shouted happily. Everyone chugged the red wine in his or her ss. After Henrick''spetition had ended, the three of them brought Henrick to the restaurant to celebrate. Abigail was smiling and looked at Henrick with an adoring gaze. She said gently yet excitedly, "Congrattions to Ricky for winning first ce in the pianopetition." "Thank you, Mommy! You''re the reason why I''m able to achieve this today." Henrick looked at Abigail with a smile. Abigail did not like to be called "godmother¡±, so Henrick simply called her "mommy¡± to make her happy. "You''re so sweet, Ricky." Abigail smiled. Her face was slightly flushed after drinking, and she looked even more enchanting. She kissed Henrick on his cheek happily, leaving a red lipstick mark on his soft cheek. Henrick was not bothered by the lipstick mark. He looked at his mother with a smile. He wrote the song, which he had yed at thepetition, for his mother. It was because his mother and grandmother had worked hard to raise him and his siblings. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eden stroke his head tenderly. Eden looked at Abigail and asked, "Abigail, when are you going back to Gate City?" Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Abigail looked at Eden Bleu and said with a charming smile, "Eden, we will go back to Gate City tomorrow. There''s a director who wants Ricky to audition for a role, so I''ll have to bring Ricky there. They will certainly finish filming before Ricky¡¯s semester starts." Eden looked at her son with worry and said, "Ricky, don''t be too tired. Be good and listen to your grandmother. I''lle back in a month''s time." Henrick looked at his mother with bright eyes. His voice was sweet and melodious. "Mum, don''t worry about us. All three of us will be good." Eden nodded with relief. Abigail raised her eyebrow slightly and looked at Eden in annoyance. "Eden, don''t you worry. You have me. I''m also Keh, Ricky, and Gia¡¯s mummy. I¡¯ll take good care of them. You can just focus on your job. The Gienger family has been selling theirpany''s shares because theirpany is not doing well in the past few years. I¡¯ll also buy some of their shares to help you." Jasper, who was being ignored for a while, said with displeasure, "Eden, don''t forget about me. I''ll also keep an eye on the Gienger family¡¯s shares and buy them whenever I have the chance." Eden looked gratefully at them. They were the people whom Eden owed the most in her entire life. "Jasper, thank you!" Eden looked at Jasper gratefully. "Aren''t we a family? Why do you have to say thank you? Let¡¯s go! I''ll send you back to your apartment." Jasper volunteered to take care of Eden, and he had been taking care of her for seven years. Abigail also said, "Then I''ll take Ricky back to the hotel first. We have a flight to catch in the morning. Eden, you don¡¯t have to send us off." "Alright!" Eden squatted down and kissed her son on his forehead. She was very reluctant to part with her son. "Goodbye, mum!" Henrick was reluctant to leave, but his mother would feel uneasy if she was unable to go to work. "Goodbye!" Eden waved to her son and Abigail. She then left with Jasper. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thepany had given Eden a bachelor pad, which was located in Crimson Capital Community right behind thepany building. Jasper waited downstairs until the lights of Eden''s apartment were turned on. He then turned around and left with a smile. Eden was going to stay here for a month. As there was also a branch office of Joye Group in River city, Jasper also decided to have a month-long business trip here. He turned around and looked at the fifth floor''s window. Her beautiful figure was silhouetted against the window. He smiled faintly and left. Eden stayed on the fifth floor of the apartment. The apartment was not big, but it was spacious enough for her. She drew the beige curtains. The window was wide. She could see the cityscape of River City from the sofa. The neon lights shone into the room through the French windows and lit up the apartment. She stood in front of the French windows with her arms crossed. She was in this familiar city again after seven years. She could not help but recall the incident that night. She was suddenly overwhelmed with indescribable and sharp pain. The night from seven years ago was like a lingering nightmare. She could see every scene clearly in her mind. People said time could heal everything. But the pain in her heart was still so vivid after seven years. Every time she was in pain, she realized that the shame and agony from that night were already etched onto her soul. At the same time, she was hoping that she could find her biological parents here. Now that she had be a mother, so she knew how precious children were to their mothers. Were her parents looking for her as well? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Eden Bleu in front of the French windows for a very long time until her calves were sore. It was only then that she turned around and walked toward her luggage. She opened the luggage and hung the clothes in the wardrobe. Eden liked dresses the most. All of her dresses were designed by herself. And all of them were in her favourite styles. After she hung her clothes into the wardrobe, she ced her toiletries into the bathroom. After she was done, she took out the clothes that she would be wearing the next morning. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She then took a bath, blow-dried her hair, and got into the bed. The bedsheets were pink. She smiled slightly because she liked the colour pink. Eden picked up the phone on the bedside cab. After she unlocked the phone, she saw that Jasper had sent her a message. Jasper sent her a voice message, "Eden, I will work in River City''s branch office for a month. Let''s have dinner together tomorrow night after work." Eden smiled slightly and recorded a voice message. "Alright, Jasper! I don''t have any friends here. But why are you working here for a month? It seems like you don''t have any work here recently." Soon enough, Jasper replied. "Eden, the branch office of mypany is here. As thepany''s chairman, I''m allowed to drop by anytime. Alright, you should get some rest. I''ll pick you up after work tomorrow. Goodnight!" Eden smiled. "Alright," she replied with a text message, and sent a goodnight emoji to Jasper. Then, she opened the general manager''s chatbox. Eden sent a text message to the general manager. "Mr. Skye, I''m already in River City. I will arrive at thepany on time tomorrow morning." Anson who had just parked his car in the underground parking lot opened his text message. He then said with a smile, "Victor, the design director of the branch office has arrived in River City. She will attend the meeting on time tomorrow morning." "That''s good!" Victor''s lips were tightly pursed, and his expression was solemn. He took his work very seriously. He had separated his business from the family business for several years. With his decisiveness and ruthless tactics, he had dominated the business field in the past few years. His achievement shocked the board of directors, who had withdrawn their shares before. Now that he was separated from Alwynn Group, he had a lot more freedom. He did not have to go back to his family residence and look at those disgusting and insincere faces. He was also free to find Eden and his mother. River City was a city of immense wealth and and of opportunities. Every project that Victor invested in was earning a lot of money here. Victor''s corporation had also dominated various industries nationwide. He was the Prince Charming to many famous celebrities and daughters of affluent families. Many of them hoped to marry him. Victor returned to Tranquil Mansion, which was situated at a prime location in River City. He stood at the entrance and nced coldly at Anson. Anson rushed forward to open the door. Under Victor''s chillingly stern gaze, Anson keyed in the password. Even though this was not Anson''s home, he was more familiar with the front door password than the owner of this mansion. It was the day Victor reminisced about Eden. Anson had no choice but to let Victor sulk and drink his sorrow away. As soon as Victor entered the door, he plopped down on the sofa. He took out his phone to check the notifications. There were four missed calls from his family. A cold glint shed past his deep-set eyes. He tossed his phone onto the table and got up to take a shower. Anson quickly reminded him. "Victor, be careful! Protect your wound from the water." Victor turned a deaf ear to Anson''s words and mmed the bathroom door. Anson recoiled in fear. Victor had such a bad temper! Anson seriously hoped that when Victor woke up, his Eden would appear before him. It was only then that Anson would be freed from this agonizing responsibility. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The morning sunlight shone through the French windows into the apartment. The honking sounds from morning heavy traffic were extremely noisy. Eden slowly opened her eyes and quickly grabbed her phone to take a look at the time. It was exactly eight o''clock in the morning. She was notte yet. She neverzed around in bed. Instead, she would wake up when it was time. She quickly got down from the bed and walked to the bathroom. After her morning routine, she put on light makeup but applied a bold, red lipstick. She had great skin, and she looked even more beautiful and charming with just light makeup. She changed into her formal clothes. The white shirt and ck pencil skirt revealed her fine curves. Eden grabbed her shiny, ck leather handbag and the necessary documents for today''s meeting. She then put on her eight-centimeter ck high heels. She looked mature, reserved, and professional aura. She smiled confidently, opened the door, and walked out the door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The headquarters of Alwynn Group had a total of twenty-five floors. Thepany had already made arrangements for her. She entered the building and went to the front desk to get her ess card. After she clocked in, she went into the elevator and pressed the button that led to the twenty-fifth floor, where the meeting room was located. The position that she was taking over belonged to Marianne Oakley, the design director of the headquarters. Her only responsibility at the headquarters was designing. She did not have to take part in anything else. The elevator that she was taking was limited to high-level executives only. When the elevator doors were about to close, they reopened again. A woman in a white dress walked in. The slim woman wore delicate makeup. She looked dignified and beautiful. Eden smiled politely at the woman. The woman nced at Eden scornfully and then looked down at her phone. Eden was not bothered by her behaviour. Anyone who could take the elevator was a high-level executive. She would only be working here for a month, and she would return to Gate City after this. It was beneficial for her to maintain good interpersonal rtionships here. They arrived on the twenty-fifth floor in silence. The woman was using her phone the entire time. The twenty-fifth floor was luxuriously furnished. There were two pots of Zanzibar Gem nts at the entrance. The woman in white walked out of the elevator before Eden. And she straightaway walked toward the chairman''s office. Eden did not pay any attention to it. She walked toward the secretary, who was doing preparation work. The secretary of Alwynn Group''s chairman was a very handsome man. Victor Alwynn had hired female secretaries before, but all of them had developed romantic feelings for him. Victor had no choice but to hire his best friend as his secretary. When the woman in white walked straight toward the office, the secretary, Lucian Ronen, quickly stopped her. "Miss Clement, where are you going?" Lucian was tall and handsome. He wore a white shirt and a pair of perfectly-ironed ck trousers. With his short hair and a pair of unswerving yet sharp eyes, he certainly did not look like a person to be trifled with, although he appeared refined and gentle. Haven Clement looked up at Lucian and asked in confusion, "Secretary Ronen, I''m here to see Victor. Why are you stopping me?" Haven''s voice was very soft, and she had a gentle smile on her face. Lucian frowned and said, "Miss Clement, Mr. Alwynn is preparing for a meeting. He can''t meet anyone else right now." Lucian obviously refused to make any exception for Haven. Haven frowned unhappily. She looked at Lucian coldly and her words became harsher. "Secretary Ronen, take note of your attitude. I am the future wife of the chairman." Lucianughed. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said with mockery, "You can say that again on the day you be the chairman''s wife." Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "Secretary Ronen, don''t be so rude. I will definitely be the wife of Alwynn Group¡¯s chairman in the future." Haven red angrily at Secretary Ronen. Her meek demeanor disappeared, and she looked at Secretary Ronen arrogantly. The secretaries before him never dared to stop her. But ever since Lucian Ronen started working, he often stopped her from seeing Victor. Eden was slightly surprised. This woman was the fiancee of the Alwynn Group''s chairman? Lucian squinted his sharp eyes and stressed each syble when he said, "Miss Clement, I''ve already told you that you can speak rudely to me when you actually be the wife of Alwynn Group''s chairman. The meeting is going to start soon. If you want to see Mr. Alwynn, pleasee back after the meeting." "Just you wait, Lucian Ronen. I¡¯ll definitely tell Victor when I see himter. People like you should..." "Why are you shouting so early in the morning?" A stern and ruthless voice rang out behind Eden. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Eden could not stop the urge to look. She quickly turned around and looked behind her. She was Was he not the cold man she had saved yesterday? She remembered that he did not even thank her after she saved him yesterday. He obviously thought that she had an ulterior motive. It was a small world. She did not expect to see him here. The man walked gracefully toward them. He was wearing a ssic ck-and-white suit. He looked extremely attractive despite the simple outfit. His thick, ck hair enhanced his handsome facial features. The bandage on his forehead did not affect his good-looking appearance. His deep eyes looked cold and his pursed lips revealed his anger. She was certain that this extremely handsome man was the man she saved yesterday. Why was he here? Anson Skye, who was d in a suit and leather shoes followed behind Victor, was sizing Eden up with his curious eyes. Victor saw Eden as well and a devilish smile spread across his face. Was this woman ying hard to get? He did not expect that she woulde to hispany today. Eden was stunned by Victor''s devilish smile. Was he Victor Alwynn, the chairman of Alwynn Group? Oh my God! No wonder he looked a little familiar to her on the previous day. But why was she panicking? Judging from the yful look in his eyes and his devilish smile, he was not a person to be messed with! Haven was rmed when she saw that Victor had been staring at Eden the entire time. She hurried over with a pitiful look in her eyes. Sheined to Victor in a sweet voice. "Victor, you''re finally here. Secretary Bonen won''t let me see you." Victor took a few steps back and asked with a darkened expression on his face, "Why are you here so early in the morning?" He sounded indifferent when he said that. Haven''s heart sank when she saw Victor''s displeased expression, but she still wore a gentle smile on her face. "Victor, my mum and dad want to invite you over for dinner tonight. My mum said she hasn''t seen you in such a long time. She misses you." Victor said coldly, "You can go home now. I¡¯ll call Mr. Clementter." "Will youe? Your parents wille as well. Mrs. Alwynn said that it''s time to discuss our marriage." Haven looked at Lucian smugly and provocatively after she said that. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Lucian did not look at her at all. Instead, he was looking at Eden, who was elegant and beautiful. He said politely, "Excuse me, are you Eden Bleu, the design director transferred from the branch office?" Eden suddenly came back to her senses after she heard Lucien''s clear voice. She smiled politely at Lucian and said, "Nice to meet you, Secretary Ronen. I''m Eden." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A hint of surprise shed past Victor¡¯s eyes after he heard Lucian¡¯s words. He looked at Eden with a stiff expression. His previous spections were suddenly overturned. He thought that she must have approached him because she was interested in him. He thought saving him and apanying him at the hospital for a whole day were her tactics to get close to him. It turned out that he had gotten the wrong idea. She was not interested in him. He did not expect that she was the design director of Alwynn Group''s branch office. It was the first time that Victor was wrong about a woman''s kindness! He felt extremely uneasy after he realized he had gotten the wrong idea. "So you are Director Bleu. I went to the branch office several times before, but I didn''t get a chance to meet you there." Anson smiled and walked toward Eden. He sized Eden up. "Hello, Mr. Skye!" Eden nodded politely. Anson turned around and introduced Victor to Eden, "Director Bleu, this is our chairman, Mr. Alwynn!" Eden smiled professionally and nodded at Victor, who looked stern. "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn!" "Let''s start the meeting!" His deep voice sounded emotionless. He strode towards the meeting room. Eden was left speechless. She secretly red at him. He was as cold-blooded and scary as the rumors had imed him to be. Haven bit her lower lip gently and looked at Victor¡¯s back when he left, emitting an imposing aura. Even his back looked attractive to Haven. When Eden turned around, she saw the determination in Haven¡¯s eyes. She did not hesitate and quickly followed Secretary Bonen and Anson into the meeting room. The meeting room was very spacious. The meeting attendees'' name cards were already ced on the long crystal meeting table. Employees from every department had already arrived. Everyone got up to greet Victor when they saw Victor entered the meeting room. Victor sat on a leather chair and beckoned everyone to take a seat. Lucian introduced Eden to other employees. "This is our new design director, Eden Bleu." Eden smiled at everyone and said, "Hello, everyone. I am Eden. Nice to meet you!" She seemed approachable with her graceful smile and gentle voice. Everyone greeted her with a smile! Eden also smiled and greeted them individually. She then sat down on her seat. Each department took turns to report their work progress. It was finally Eden''s turn after an hour. Eden was going to report about the autumn fashion line. She was given the task because of Marianne Oakley''s sudden departure. Eden inserted a UBS into the projector. The projector projected the clothes she had designed on the wall behind Victor. She looked seriously at Victor while she introduced her designs. "Mr. Alwynn, these are our autumn fashion line designs. I''ve designed the pieces after doing a market survey to understand the trends of the year. These few pieces are more suitable for young, fashionable women. The colors can complement their skin tones well. The designs will make them look more youthful and fashionable..." Eden talked about her designs with ease. She was very thoughtful, and her designs incorporated the consumer''s needs in all aspects. She had integrated all necessary fashion elements desired by the consumers. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 It was supposed to be a boring meeting, but Eden¡¯s interesting presentation and melodious voice livened up the meeting. The crowd burst into a round of apuse as soon as Eden finished her presentation. Victor looked at Eden with squinted eyes. A hint of appreciation shed past his eyes. As expected, she was quite capable. She was promoted to design director in just three years'' time. Her designs revealed her strong foundation in design. Only those who put in blood, sweat, and tears coulde up with such amazing designs. He said indifferently, "Everyone, please take a look at the designs of the autumn fashion line. Voice your opinions. Otherwise, we will proceed with these designs. I''m very satisfied with them." He had always separated his business from his personal life. He was very serious about his work. His words affirmed Eden''s capability. Eden smiled excitedly. All herte-night efforts in designing were worth it. Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they had no opinion. Victor looked at them and said, "Let''s call it a day. Tonight, let''s have a wee party for Director Bleu at the bar in Fashion Square," said Victor. He then stood up and headed to his office. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Victor stopped in his tracks and stood beside Eden. He gave her a devilishly charming smile. "Director Bleu, you have a very good understanding of design, from strategizing and nning the formtion of products to designing the products. You also understand ourpany''s branding, image, and styles. "I believe you''ll do a great job in managing the interdepartmental rtionships. You can also lead a design team ande up with new products, since you have a keen sense of fashion." Eden¡¯s smile immediately froze. She forced a smile and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m only responsible for fashion design, and I''m only transferred to the headquarters for a month. I can''tplete all these tasks within a month." She thought it was a very easy job, which was why she agreed to be transferred. It took a lot of courage for her to leave her three children behind ande here. Victor frowned upon hearing that. This was a problem too. But he did not know when Marianne would return, since she had left her job to chase after a man. Victor contemted for a while. Eden held her breath and waited nervously for Victor''s decision. She gasped when Victor suddenly spoke. "Lucian, give Marianne a call and ask her about her situation abroad." "Alright!" Lucian Bonen nodded. Victor strode out of the meeting room. Eden¡¯s jaw dropped. Would Marianne be away for more than a month? Why did he have to ask about her current situation? Her three children would attend primary school in September. It was impossible for her to stay here to work. She had to go back to Gate City. It was not the right time to return to River City for revenge now. She was not ready to return yet. She nned to return after six months. Lucian smiled and walked toward Eden. "Director Bleu, let me take you to your office!" "Alright, thank you!" Eden forced a smile. She took out her pendrive and looked around to make sure that no one was taking photos. Then, she followed Lucian. These were the new products of this season, and they must not be leaked. She thought that her office would be on the twentyfourth floor, but she did not expect it to be on the twenty-fifth floor. Her office was located opposite the chairman¡¯s office! The office was very spacious and bright. Her office was furnished in white, and it looked stylish. There were two desks in her office. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Lucian smiled and said, "Director Bleu, this is your office. There is a list of telephone extensions of all departments on your desk. Your assistant, Riley Davis, will be here tomorrow." "Thank you! Ronen!" Eden Bleu smiled and thanked him. Then, she put her documents on the table. She carefully put the pendrive into an inner pouch of her bag. The lines between right and wrong were blurred in the design industry. It was very likely that her work would be giarized. When she first entered thepany, her designs were giarised twice by other designers. At the time, she was forced to keep her grievance to herself. However, she had learned from the past incidents. Lucian looked at her beautiful and calm smile. She looked like a freshly-bloomed lotus, pure and elegant. He smiled gently in response. A fresh-faced beauty like her was hard toe by. She was able to capture people''s attention with her charms. He said again, "Director Bleu, feel free toe to me if you need anything." "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded gently. She felt that the secretary was easy-going. Lucian smiled and walked out of Eden''s office. The news of Eden''s arrival and her design concept quickly spread throughout the headquarters. Everyone was curious and jealous of Eden. Eden was alone in the spacious and bright office. She started to input the information into theputer. She did not have a lot of work to do, but she had a bad feeling after hearing what Victor had said just now. She took out her phone and quickly dialed Jasper''s number. The phone was quickly connected, and Jasper''s clear and excited voice was ringing out from the phone''s speaker. "Eden, how''s work?" "It¡¯s great! Jasper, I don''t think we can have dinner together tonight. Mr. Alwynn said that there will be a wee party for me at Fashion Square. We will go to a restaurant there for dinner and karaoke." Eden sounded apologetic. She had nned to celebrate with Jasper, but she did not expect that she would stand Jasper up. She always treated Jasper like this, but Jasper had never been angry with her. "It seems that your design for the autumn fashion line has been approved. Congrattions, Eden!" "Yes, it''s approved." Eden smiled slightly and bit her lower lip. "Your designs have always been very unique. It''s alright, Eden. We can celebrate together the day after tomorrow." Jasper said happily. He was very happy for Eden! "Alright! We will meet on the day after tomorrow!" Eden said. The two of them chatted for a while before Eden hung up the phone. She reverted to her work again. In Victor''s office. The magnificent office had a European style design. It was bright and spacious. Victor sat on a leather chair with his hands resting on the armrests. His handsome face had a longing expression, and his deep eyes were staring at the French windows! Eden Blue. Why did her eyes look so familiar to him? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The day before, he saw that her eyes were clear and innocent when he met her for the first time. She reminded him of his Eden. In this world, no one remembered Eden better than him. He focused on his design business because Eden said that she wanted to study fashion design before. He hoped that he could find Eden in this industry. However, he still received no news about Eden after so many years. Victor put his hand on his forehead, leaned back in his chair, and felt terribly lonely. He had had another sleepless night. He was only asleep for a while because his nightmares kept jolting him awake. After a long moment, he suddenly opened his cold, ck eyes. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Lucian walked in and saw Victor wallowing in loneliness. A meaningful look shed past Lucian''s eyes. Anson told Lucian that Victor was thinking about Edenst night. Lucian vaguely remembered that young girl. She was very beautiful. It was as if she could convey her emotions with her bright big eyes. The Clement family and the Alwynn family were neighbors. Most of the time, Eden tried her best to cheer Victor up when he was unhappy. Victor liked her very much, but Eden had gone missing because of him. Over the years, Victor had been living in guilt. Lucian walked over gracefully and said slowly in a clear voice, "Victor, Miss Clement called again. She asked what time will you arrive tonight. She said that the two families are going to discuss the marriage between you and her tonight." Victor shifted his gaze away from the window. He nced at Lucian with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He said indifferently, "She''s just the adopted daughter, but she''s trying to rece Eden and marry me. Don''t you think that the Clement family is very ridiculous for doing that?" Lucian did not answer the question. Instead, he said in a calm tone, "Since you don''t want to go, I''ll call to turn her downter." "Good." Victor had a cold expression. Her stepmother, Reba Alwynn, wanted him to go. He would not let this woman have her way easily. She had ruined his biological mother¡¯s life. His mother was missing because of Reba. One day, he would take revenge on Reba. The car ident that injured him the day before was definitely not a random incident. Anson Skye had already started to investigate. Victor had lost a lot because of Reba. Lucian had no intention of leaving. Victor raised his eyebrow and looked at him with slight annoyance. He said in an indifferent tone, "If you have something to say, just say it!" Lucian said calmly, "Marianne said that she wanted to marry that man. She¡¯s noting back because she¡¯ll relocate abroad. She told us to find someone to take over her job." Victor smiled slightly and his eyes twinkled happily. "It seems that Marianne is serious this time. She even chases after that man and wants to marry him. "But I¡¯m unsure if that man is worthy of Marianne''s effort. I''ve seen that man before, and I feel like he''s nothing special. But I still hope Marianne will be happy. "When¡¯s her wedding date? She has worked in Alwynn Group for three years, and she has brought profits to ourpany. Let''s send her a wedding gift when the timees." Lucian nodded with a smile and said in a gentle and pleasant voice, "This is absolutely necessary. I¡¯ve told her about Eden Bleu. She said she knows about Eden and likes Eden''s design concept very much. Eden is very suitable for this position!" Victor nodded. He always had a strange feeling in his heart when he thought of that woman. He was especially fascinated with her eyes. He narrowed his ck eyes slightly and said with a devilish smile, "Tell Eden to meet me. I will talk to her personally." To be honest, her lively and impressive presentation during the morning meeting had convinced him. Eden was the first person to win Victor¡¯s approval on her first try. Lucian nodded and said nothing. He saw at Victor''s devilish smile and smiled yfully as well when he turned around. He had a feeling that things would get slightly more interesting in the future. Lucian walked out gracefully. Victor frowned and looked at Lucian as he left. He quickly picked up a folder on the desk. He wanted to throw it at Lucian, but he did not do that in the end. Lucian always like to put on a cocky front before him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was even less talkative than Victor sometimes. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 After Lucian went out, Victor straightened up in his chair. He muttered with a smile, "That''s right, this type of person is most suitable to be a secretary." After Eden received Victor¡¯s message through Lucian, she collected herself and walked to the chairman''s office. She stood at the door and Victor''s devilish smile crossed her mind. She did not want to go in at all. She had saved him the day before, but he did not even thank her. Even though she was not a person who fussed over minor matters, she still felt ufortable with hisck of gratitude. She raised her hand but did not knock on the door. Instead, she bit her lower lip and hesitated whether she should go in. Could she not go in? She had to depend on Victor''s sry to support her family! Eden collected her emotions and took a deep breath. She told herself that she would be more worried if she did not enter. It was only then she knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! "Come in!" An indifferent voice rang out. It sounded deep and pleasant. Eden pushed the door open and walked in calmly and gracefully. Victor narrowed his cold eyes and pursed his thin lips when he saw Eden walked in. He was staring at her bright eyes. She was very nervous. Victor found this observation a little funny. A hint of glee shed past his eyes. "How can I help you, Mr. Alwynn?" Eden asked politely with a smile and went straight to the point. She nced at the spacious and bright office casually. The style of the office suited Victor. But- Eden''s eyes were fixed on the lollipops on his desk. Did Victor, an adult, like to eat lollipops? But this was not surprising to her. She also liked strawberry-vored lollipops too. Victor took a good look at her expression and said in a dull voice, "Director Bleu, you¡¯ll be transferred back to the headquarters for the design director role. Your sry will be doubled, and you will have the weekends off!" Eden knew that her worst fear hade true after she heard Victor''s words. She was really attracted to the doubled sry and free weekends! But her family members were all in Gate City! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had already found a school for Kenny and his siblings. No, she had to stay by her children¡¯s sides. Eden smiled. She tried to keep her reason short. "Mr. Alwynn, I may not be able to relocate. My family is in Gate City." Victor did not expect that Eden would refuse him. He could not help but frown. She should have no reason to refuse this position. The people of River City were desperate to join Alwynn Group. But Eden refused his offer. Eden was indeed a talented employee. She was the only person whose first draft would be directly approved by him. He wore an evil smile and mocked. "Do you feel that you''re not qualified to be the director of the headquarters?" Eden felt taunted by his sarcastic and provocative words. She suddenly felt a need to prove him wrong. With a polite smile, she answered Victor confidently and calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, this is not the case. There¡¯s no doubt about my ability since my designs are straightaway approved by you. I''m also competent to take on this role. However, all of my family members are in Gate City." Eden exined her concerns clearly so that she would not lose her job due to a mimunication. She had suffered a lot for the autumn fashion line design. Victor was rendered speechless upon hearing that. As expected, she was eloquent and beautiful. He decided to let her take care of the problem. "That is not my concern. From today onward, you will be an employee of the headquarters. I''ll send someone else to fill your role in the branch office." She was shocked by Victor¡¯s cold words and forceful attitude. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 As a businessman, the first thing Victor considered was his own interests. Marianne would not be coming back, so the autumn fashion line should be taken over by someone capable. Eden looked at Victor''s devilish expression. She could not help but want to hit him. He was indeed a shrewd businessman! She tried to think of a countermeasure to deal with this situation. Her only motive in joining Alwynn Group was to take revenge on her adoptive family. The Gienger family always had business dealings with Alwynn Group. She felt a piercing pain in her heart whenever she recalled the incident seven years ago. This position was enough for her to take on the Gienger family. She had figured out all the details of the Gienger family over the years. Jasper and Abigail were also helping her in secret. She could take revenge on the Gienger family when she got the chance. Victor told her to solve the problem herself because he knew that she could not afford to leave this job. Victor smiled smugly after he noticed that Eden looked like she was softening her stance. Eden gently bit her lower lip. She weighed the pros and cons in her heart and quickly made a decision. She looked at Victor, who was sittingnguidly, as if he was waiting for her to answer him. She smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for your trust and approval, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor suddenly put on a devilishly charming smile. He extended his hand and looked at Eden.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden also reached out and shook hands with him. Victor smiled and said, "Director Bleu, I''m looking forward to working with you!" "Me too!" Eden also smiled politely. She was secretly thinking how she should break the news to Kenny and the rest. Victor looked down and nced at Eden''s hand inadvertently. Suddenly, a mole on the back of her hand caught his attention. He was shocked, and his heartbeat sped up in excitement. The location of her mole was simr to that of Eden Clement. When Eden saw Victor''s sudden change of expression, she quickly pulled her hand back. She could still feel his lingering warmth on her hand. What was wrong with Victor? Was there anything wrong with her hand? She forced a smile and said, "Mr. Alwynn, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." After she said that, Eden quickly got out of the office without waiting for Victor''s answer. Victor''s eyes were staring at the position Eden was standing just now. What did Eden say? He did not hear a single word. He only came back to his senses when he heard the sound of the door closing. He quickly picked up the phone on his desk and called Anson Skye. Anson was looking into Victor''s car that was involved in the car ident yesterday when he suddenly received a phone call from Victor. He just happened to have something to tell Victor too. "Victor..." However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Victor. "Anson, do a background check on Eden Bleu immediately. I want all of her information in an hour," Victor said in an excited and urgent tone. Anson pulled his phone slightly away from his ear. He thought that Victor was out of his mind when he heard Victor''s excited voice. Why did he suddenly want to investigate Eden? "Do you hear me?" Victor yelled loudly on the other end of the line. Even though Anson was not physically beside Victor, he still could not help but gulp in fear. "I... I hear you. I''ve checked the car. Someone did do something to it, but the surveince camera at where you''d parked your car was broken. There was no such thing as a coincidence. Someone had surely nned this attack." However, before Anson could finish speaking, Victor had already ended the call. Anson red at his ck phone screen and shook his head helplessly. It was really hard to please Victor. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After Victor hung up the phone, he paced back and forth irritably in the office. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he quickly walked to the safe next to his desk, entered the password, and opened the safe. He quickly took out a stack of photos. He put the first few photos aside and revealed a photo of him holding the six-year-old Eden Clement. Eden''s tiny arms were wrapped around his neck. The mole on the back of her hand was in the same position as Eden Bleu. Victor gulped. He felt as if his heart would jump out of his chest from excitement. Could she be his Eden? Could Eden Bleu be the girl he had been looking for more than ten years? Victor sat on the ground with the photo in his hand. He frowned. He had a feeling that his Eden had returned. His deep-set eyes stared at the young girl in the photo without blinking. His thoughts drifted away while he stared at this photo. The young girl in the photo had a very bright smile. Her brilliant eyes were innocent and charming. Eden returned to her office. She grabbed her phone tightly in her hand, but she did not make a call. She stared at the phone screen. To be honest, she did not want Kenny and his siblings to return to River City. Their father was probably in this city. She did not know who her children''s father was when she escaped that night. Her long eyshes fluttered a few times before she gently pressed on her phone screen. She gave her mother a call. A loving voice quickly rang out from the phone¡¯s speaker. "Eden." Eden smiled happily. "Mum, what are you doing?" Tm watching television with Gia and Kenny." Eden hesitated. "Mum, I''ve been transferred back to the headquarters. Shall we move to River City to live?" Her mother fell silent for a long while on the other end of the phone. Eden knew that her mother did not want to go back to River City. To her mother, River City was a ce filled with painful memories. Seven years ago, Eden was in great pain. When she was walking by the river, she saved a suicidal middle-aged woman. The woman was very beautiful and elegant. But she wanted tomit suicide. Eden persuaded the woman for a very long time. She told her about what she had gone through. Eden did not expect that they would get along so well. She knew that the woman was alone like her. The woman was determined to take Eden as her daughter. Just like that, Eden called this woman her mother for the past seven years. Her mother had also been taking good care of the four of them. In Eden''s heart, she was Eden''s biological mother. Eden knew that she was making things difficult for her mother. Just when she was about to speak, a loving voice rang out from the other end of the phone. "Eden, I''ll follow you to River City. You just have to prepare for the move. I''ll bring Kenny and the rest to River City before their semester starts." "As for Ricky, you can discuss with Abigail. You can tell her it¡¯s good for Ricky to pursue his career in River City too." Eden said excitedly, "Mum, thank you! We will have a better life in the future. I''ve saved some money in the past few years. I¡¯ll find a suitable house during the weekend. Our family of five will live a very happy life together!" "Eden, I should be thanking you for always staying by my side." Her mother sounded loving and caring when she said that. Eden felt a lump in her throat. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She blinked and took a deep breath. She said, "Mum, we are a family. You don¡¯t have to say thank me. I¡¯ll bring you over when I buy a house. We will never be separated ever again.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "Alright! Eden, don''t rush to buy a house. You must choose a good location so that Kenny and his siblings can go to a good school. I have friends in River City. Do you want me to ask for their help?" "Yeah, sure!" Eden Bleu nodded and hung up the phone. After she made up her mind, she felt less bothered by it. An hourter, Victor Alwynn''s phone suddenly started ringing. Victor, who was sitting on the floor, was suddenly shocked. He quickly got up in excitement to get the phone. His legs were numb after sitting still for an hour. He almost tumbled over when he stood up. He bnced himself by putting his hands on the desk. He dragged himself to sit on the chair. Ignoring the numbness from his legs, he answered the call. He was extremely excited. "Hello!" His voice was trembling even though he only said a word. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Anson, who was on the other end of the phone, said, "Victor, Eden is twenty-five years old, and she majored in design." Anson fell silent after saying that. Victor frowned and asked, "What else?" "Nothing." Anson was slightly scared when he answered Victor. He really could not find any more information. "Anson, you''ll regret if you''re ying a trick on me," Victor shouted at Anson impatiently. The wound on his forehead was slightly throbbing in pain, but he did not care at all. Anson felt hurt when he heard that. He also became angry and shouted back, "Victor, you only gave me an hour! How was I supposed to gather all the information? I only managed to find a little bit of information. Even her home address is fake. Someone has wiped away most of her information. I even went to the police, but they did not manage to locate her current home address." Victor was so angry that his whole body started to quiver. He stressed every syble when he said, "Keep digging." Victor took a deep breath. He should not be so desperate. Eden was working in herpany. He could afford to investigate slowly. In the meantime. In a three-bedroom apartment in Gate City. There were two single beds in a small bedroom. There was also a children''s desk and a ck-and- white wardrobe. Even though the room looked simple, it looked very warm andforting. There was a young boy in the bedroom, who was dressed in a ck T-shirt and a pair of ck casual pants. He looked exactly like Henrick Bleu, but he emanated a more mature aura. He sat at the desk and focused on the data disyed on hisptop screen. His delicate fingers were typing furiously on the keyboard. He seemed like he was extremely experienced. Suddenly, the phone in front of him vibrated. He nced at the phone. When he saw the word "Master" disying on his phone screen, he quickly picked up the phone and answered it. "Hello! Master." He sounded steady despite his childlike voice. "Seven, is someone investigating your mother?" A young and yful voice rang out from the other end of the phone. "Really?" The little boy was intrigued. He smiled and frowned slightly while he pondered. He asked, "Who is investigating my mum?" They had already deleted most of his mother''s information from the government database. But someone still tried to do a background check on her. "Haha, Seven, it''s someone you will never expect," the man said with his yful voice. "Master, just say it!" The little boy sounded impatient. The man sighed and said, "Seven, you have a bad temper and patience. It''s the chairman of your mother¡¯spany, Victor Alwynn. He sent someone to investigate your mother." "Alright! Goodbye." Keh was expressionless when he hung up the phone. His fingers typed furiously, and Victor''s information appeared on hisptop screen in less than a minute. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Victor Alwynn, the chairman of Alwynn Group, was the richest man in River City. He owned a lot of properties. He was twenty-nine years old and one-hundred and eighty-five centimeters tall. His information including his weight and his clothing size was disyed on theptop screen. However, Keh was not surprised by this information. What surprised him was how simr their facial features were. Keh frowned slightly. Even though they had never thought to look for their biological father, they should at least know his identity. Someone suddenly knocked on his door. Keh quickly switched the image disyed on hisptop screen to a cartoon. He answered softly, "Grandma, what''s the matter?" "Kenny, can Ie in?" A loving voice rang out from the other side of the door. "Grandma,e in. The door is unlocked." A middle-aged woman dressed in a red top and a pair of white pants walked in. Her facial features looked gentle and kind. She was already in her fifties, but she still looked beautiful. She emanated an elegant aura through her every move. She looked at Kenny and said with a kind smile, "Kenny, your mother just called and said that she''s transferred to the headquarters. We are going to move to River City." Keh was puzzled upon hearing that. River City was a sad ce for his mother. Why did she want to move there? He smiled and said, "Grandma, wherever you and mum go, we will follow." "Oh! Kenny, you''re so sweet. I''m going to cook for you. Let''s go and fetch Gia after you finish your meal." "Alright, thank you, grandma," Eden Keh said with a smile. "Alright then, you can continue watching your cartoon." After his grandmother left, Keh looked at Victor''s information again. Keh pondered while he stared at Victor, whose aura was imposing. Interesting, Keh thought. Why did Victor suddenly do a background check on his mother? Keh¡¯s mother was a designer, and she was not involved in any financial affairs. Victor must be investigating Keh¡¯s mother for some other reason. Throughout the entire afternoon, Victor locked himself in his office and refused to see anyone. Very soon, Eden received the transferral notice from the human resource department. She was surprised that she was so busy on her first day of work. Victor came out of his office on time at five o''clock with a cold expression. Lucian had already finished packing up. He nced at Victor and said slowly, "I''ve booked the restaurant at Fashion Square. We can go there now." "Alright. Invite all department managers too." Victor took a few steps forward before he suddenly stopped and nced at Eden''s office. Then, he turned around and told Lucian, "Tell Director Bleu that she can take a ride in my car." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. A hint of surprise shed past his eyes. When did Victor ever let a woman ride in his car? Ignoring the surprise in Lucian''s eyes, Victor strode to the elevator. Lucian walked to Eden''s office. Eden had finished her work and was ready to get off work. She was familiar with River City. Even though she did not return to River City for seven years, she still had a lot of memories rted to this city. She had just walked out of the door when she bumped into Lucian. With a professional smile on her beautiful face, she asked, "Secretary Ronen, what''s the matter?" Lucian smiled slightly. He looked at her beautiful face and said gently, "Mr. Alwynn invited you to ride in his car." Eden was a little ttered when she heard that! Fashion Square was not too far from the office building. She felt that she would reach there faster on foot than by car during rush hour! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But she still nodded. "Then let''s go!" When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Victor was already waiting by the car. He was engaged in a phone call. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Lucian opened the car door for Eden gentlemanly. Eden got into the car after she thanked Lucian. Lucian turned on the ignition and waited for Victor to get in the car. Victor looked like he was furious. His voice was loud when he talked to the person on the other end of the line. After a while, he ended the call angrily, yanked the door, and got into the car. His handsome face revealed his slight uneasiness when he suddenly saw Eden. He was a little embarrassed when he shifted his gaze away and sat down beside Eden. Lucian said nothing and started to drive. Eden felt a little tense when Victor sat down beside her. It was rumored that Mr. Alwynn disliked women very much. There were even rumors imed that Mr. Alwynn might have a different sexual orientation. It was very likely that he liked men. Eden often heard the branch office''s employees gossiping about Victor. But the gossip was disproved today since Victor was willing to give her a ride. Victor was even willing to sit beside her. Eden felt a little uneasy. She suddenly saw strawberry-vored lollipops in the cupholder between the car seats. She smiled and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, can I have a lollipop?" Victor looked at her and picked up a lollipop for her. He unwrapped the lollipop wrapping before he handed it over to Eden. His kind gesture made Eden smile. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! I always feel like strawberry-vored lollipops taste like happiness because of their sweetness." Victor was secretly shocked by her words. The sweet voice of the young girl echoed in his ears. "Victor, here, take this strawberry-vored lollipop. You''ll feel very happy after you eat it!" He did not like to eat sweets. His mother had left him at the time. He was so depressed that he did not have the motivation to do anything. Eden always tried her best to make him happy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He did not want to eat the lollipop, but she forcefully stuffed the lollipop into his mouth. Victor sighed. His voice quivered when he asked, "Why do you think strawberry-vored lollipops taste like happiness?" He remembered that he had also asked Eden Clement the same question before. Eden answered without hesitation, "Of course it''s because of the sweetness!" Did she need a reason to like something? She liked strawberry-vored lollipops for no reason. Eden sucked on the lollipop and twisted the lollipop stick between her fingers. She looked gentle and her red lips were luscious. The way she was sucking on the lollipop sparked a desire within Victor. "Victor, you are so stupid. Of course, it''s because of the sweetness!" Their answers were so simr. Victor stared at her with his deep-set eyes and clenched his fists together emotionally. Lucian nced at Victor through the rearview mirror. He noticed that Victor was having a hard time containing his emotions. The sun was shining on half of Victor¡¯s handsome face. Victor appeared even lonelier. Lucian knew that Victor was very agitated at the moment. Lucian was afraid that Victor, who was feeling very hopeful at the moment, would be greatly disappointed. Did he really think that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement? Eden Clement was already six years old when the incident happened. She was already at the age where she could retain her memories. There was only one possibility left. She did not return for so many years because she was already dead. All of them were aware of this truth, but they did not dare to burst Victor¡¯s bubble. Eden was the only reason why Victor was alive. Victor worked so hard to earn money because he wanted to find Eden and his mother. Eden could feel Victor¡¯s intense gaze. She looked out the window uneasily. Under the sunset, the rush hour traffic was extremely heavy. She felt that she would feel morefortable walking to the restaurant than sitting in a car with Victor. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Suddenly, she heard a notification tone, signaling that she got a new text message. She lowered her head to look at her phone. Victor also came back to his senses. His eyes were fixed on her side profile. She looked a lot like Eden Clement when she lowered her head and looked at her phone. Victor could not help but smile slightly. He really wanted to hug Eden. He missed her so much. In the past, he had always felt Eden was very noisy because she was too talkative. He did not care about her caring words before. But after Eden went missing, no one else would ever talk to him like that again. He had since fallen into an abyss of loneliness. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pull himself out of the abyss. Eden''s eyes were shining when she suddenly smiled. Jasper sent a text message to tell her to drink less. He told her that he woulde over to pick her upter, and she could party at ease. Jasper had always been such a sweet person. Eden took this opportunity to tell Jasper that she wanted to permanently relocate to the headquarters. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jasper did not send a reply after she sent the text message. Jasper was in his branch office at the moment. He was dressed in an expensive suit. With his short hairplement his defined facial features, he looked calm and reserved. His formal attire lookedpletely different from his usual and casually-dressed self. Jasper narrowed his eyes slightly and read Eden¡¯s text message. He was a little absent-minded when he read those words. "Jasper, I have decided to work in the headquarters. Kenny and the others will attend school in River City." After staring at his phone screen for a long time, Jasper blinked and slowly picked up his phone. His sexy lips were tightly pursed, and a hint ofplex emotion shed in his eyes. He turned on his phone and typed quickly on the keyboard. After Jasper finished typing, he stared quietly at his text message. He was hesitating whether he should send the text message to Eden. After thinking for a while, he deleted the draft. He typed another line of words swiftly and deleted it again. This action was repeated at least five times. Jasper finally made up his mind. A gentle smile spread across his face as he typed quickly. "Eden, I''ll follow you wherever you go." There was no hesitation in his action this time as he quickly sent out the text message. His mood turned for the better. Eden was very smart. If he phrased it like this, she would definitely understand what he meant. Jasper mped his hands together and ced them under his defined chin. A smile spread across his face. An anxious feeling rose within him while he waited for Eden''s reply. Eden was slightly stunned when she read the text message. She quickly replied. "Jasper, you don''t have to do this for me. I will feel guilty if you do this." She added a yful emoji at the end of the text message. She was very surprised by Jasper''s decision. Victor had almost monopolized the business world in River City and even the entire country. He had a lot of properties and business divisions, but he was especially interested in the fashion design industry. Jasper became a big shot in Gate City, which was very far away from River City, after a lot of hardships. She did not want to affect his career development. He quickly replied with a text message. "Eden, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty because it''s my own decision. Enjoy your dinner. I¡¯m going to get off work now. I¡¯ll pick you upter tonight." He attached a smiling emoji at the end of the text message. Jasper seemed to be in a good mood. Eden nced at the text message, and her heart felt heavier. She felt extremely stressed because of Jasper''s decision. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The reason why she wanted to stay in River City was not only to take revenge, but also to figure out her true identity and find her birth parents. But Jasper had a great future ahead of him. There was no need for him to waste his time on her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor was suddenly in a bad mood when he noticed that Eden was staring nkly at her phone. He frowned slightly. He did not like to see her worried frown. He looked in front of the car and noticed that they had already arrived at Fashion Square. The neon lights were flickering in Fashion Square, which was bustling as usual. Eden and Victor got out of the car at the entrance of the parking lot. Lucian went into the parking lot to park the car. Eden followed Victor to the restaurant. She was very quiet throughout the entire journey. The wee party was held in a high-end restaurant in Fashion Square. Victor brought her into a private dining room. The managers of all departments had arrived. There were more than twenty men and women in total. They greeted Eden when they saw her. The employees of Alwynn Group were already aware of Eden''s transfer. They also knew that Eden''s design for the autumn fashion line was approved on her first attempt. To them, Eden was extremely capable. The managers of each department introduced themselves to Eden. They hoped to know Eden better. Of course, there were some people who did not like Eden. For example, the beautiful Amber Rivera from the marketing department, who wore heavy makeup and looked dignified. She was dressed in a tight red dress, which highlighted her perfect curves. She was staring at Victor instead of Eden. The manager of the marketing department was a woman in her thirties. She was very beautiful, and she gave off a mature aura with her every move. Her name was Irene Por, and she kept praising Eden. Eden was very embarrassed because of Irene¡¯spliment. After Victor greeted everyone, he took his seat expressionlessly. But his deep-set eyes kept ncing at Eden''s smiling face from time to time. Lucian and Anson had both arrived. Everyone quickly took their seats. Victor raised his ss, which was filled with red wine, to Eden. "Congrattions, Director Bleu!" Eden gave him a slight smile. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn!" "Congrattions, Director Bleu! Cheers!" Irene shouted. Everyone toasted each other and then started to eat. Eden looked at the sumptuous dinner and got lost in her thoughts. It had been seven years since she left. She missed the food in River City. River City had a lot of famous delicacies. The atmosphere lightened, and Eden¡¯s mood became a lot better. "Director Bleu, you have been living in Gate City. Gate City''s food is iparable to River City''s food. The food in this city is particrly delicious, especially this restaurant, which is our first choice for any gathering. You have to eat more. But Gate City has better air quality. Just look at your delicate skin!" Irene looked at Eden enviously. The air in River City was dry, so their skin was very dry and slightly rough. Eden smiled. She looked at Irene with her bright eyes and said, "Irene, just call me Eden. I also like River City¡¯s delicious cuisine very much." "Alright! Eden, I''m d you like the food here. Dig in!¡± Irene smiled even more cheerfully when she looked at Eden, who was modest and elegant. She also served Eden a variety of food. Irene was the friendliest person Eden had met as a neer. Eden ate and chatted with everyone happily. Anson took the opportunity to ask, "Miss Bleu, where are you staying in Gate City? I''m quite familiar with the city." There were too many people here asking her questions too. Eden would not be suspicious if he asked her in a casual manner. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Eden looked at Anson with curious eyes. She did not know why Anson suddenly asked about her address. She rented her house under Jasper¡¯s name in order to hide from the Gienger family. She looked at Anson and answered with a smile, "I''m staying in my friend''s house in Gate City." Anson heard this and sighed internally. No wonder he could not find any information. It turned out that she was living in a friend''s house. No, Anson felt there was more to that. He felt that there was someone preventing him from getting Eden''s information. Both Anson and Lucian wereputer experts. It was impossible that they could not find any trace of her information at all. Something was attacking hisputer program when he was searching for Eden¡¯s information. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A glint shed past Victor''s eyes. He picked up the wine ss and chugged the wine. Eden looked at him and frowned slightly. He did not know how to take care of himself even though he was already an adult. He was drinking alcohol even though he had stitches on his forehead. At the same time, Amber Rivera, who was sitting next to Eden, noticed Eden''s disapproving expression. Amber pursed her lips slightly and swept her gaze across Eden. Amber wanted Mr. Alwynn''s undivided attention. She reached out to take her wine ss but "identally" spilled the red wine onto Eden''s white shirt. She pretended to be guilty and shouted, "Oh! Director Bleu, I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to do this." Eden''s white shirt was stained by the red wine, and the outline of her bra became slightly visible. Victor shot a stern look at Amber when he saw that. Amber always caused trouble every time she attended a social gathering. Victor frowned slightly upon looking at the faint outline of Eden''s bra. Someone suddenly opened the door when Victor got up. Haven and her older brother, Delmont Clement walked in. A hint of coldness shed past Victor''s eyes when he saw them. Why were they here? When Eden saw Haven, Eden suddenly remembered Haven¡¯s intention when she came to the office this morning. The two families were supposed to discuss the marriage between Victor and Haven, but Victor did not attend the dinner tonight. Instead, he attended Eden''s wee party. So Haven came to the wee party to look for him. Eden felt a little guilty, as if she had broken up a potential marriage. "Victor, I didn''t expect to see you here." Haven smiled gently. She looked as perfect as she did in the morning when Eden saw her. Haven had the ability to capture people''s attention with her beauty. Haven looked hurt when she stared at Victor. He did not go to the Clement family''s mansion tonight. Instead, he went to a wee party for a new employee. Was she less important than this new employee to him? The meeting between the two families did not happen. Ever since Haven was adopted by the Clement family, Haven¡¯s mother told her that if they could not find the Clement family''s biological daughter, Haven would rece the biological daughter''s ce in marrying Victor. The two families were old friends. They only adopted her to secure the business dealings with the Alwynn family. Now that she had grown up and understood everything, she was deeply attracted by this handsome man in front of her. Victor was calm and independent. He had a naturally imposing and regal aura that no one could overlook. Haven hoped that the so-called biological daughter of the Clement family was already dead. Haven hoped that Eden Clement would nevere back. Haven was really in love with Victor. "Victor." Delmont greeted Victor with a smile. "Hello." Victor nodded nonchntly. Delmont smiled and said, "Haven said that you''re not free tonight. I didn''t expect to see you here when you don''t even have time to discuss your marriage with Haven." Delmont sounded like he was ming Victor. Everyone in the private dining room suddenly became silent. They could feel the tension in the room. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Victor looked at Delmont and sneered. "Delmont, it''s my choice to be here. As for the marriage, you should know the person I want to marry is the other daughter of the Clement family. I believe that she will definitelye back." Haven''s expression suddenly became ghastly upon hearing that. How could he say such cruel words? She had been in love with him for so many years, but he wanted to marry a person who would nevere back to him. A hint of pain shed past Delmont¡¯s eyes when he heard Victor''s words. Eden would have returned a long time ago if she could. But Delmont did not want to mention anything about his younger sister. He was also aware of Victor''s stubbornness. He looked at Haven and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Haven, let''s leave." Victor rejected Haven in front of so many people. She must be very upset. Haven did not want to stay any longer. She maintained a gentle smile and smiled softly at Victor. "Victor, I''ll leave now." When Haven turned around, she nced at Eden with hatred and coldness in her eyes, as if Eden had robbed something that belonged to her. Haven stared at Eden for a while before she left with Delmont. Eden could see the malice in Haven¡¯s eyes. Eden had worked in a corporate setting for three years, and she had seen all kinds of people. Eden secretly marked Haven as a dangerous person. After Haven and Delmont left, Eden stood up and smiled apologetically at everyone. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn. Thank you, everyone. Allow me to make a toast to you." Eden chugged the red wine after she said that. "Eden, you''re a straightforward person!" Ireneughed happily. She was not affected at all by the incident just now. Everyoneughed as well, and the intense atmosphere instantly became livelier. Victor smiled slightly when he saw how happy they were. After dinner, everyone went to a karaoke lounge on the sixth floor. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden was not good at singing, so she just listened to everyone else''s singing. However, Victor unexpectedly sang a song titled "Right Here Waiting¡± tonight. He sang with all his emotions and put his soul into the song. Just like the song lyrics that he sang, he was loyal to the girl he had loved. He did everything he could while waiting for her return. Eden thought to herself that someone like Victor, who did not have any romantic rumors, must be a person who was very loyal toward his lover. They partied until twelve midnight, and everyone was still excited. But they had to go to work the next day, and Irene was already a little drunk. Irene''s face was red when she stood up and gave everyone a reminder. "Mr. Alwynn, we have a great time tonight. But staying past midnight is detrimental to our health. For our health''s sake, let''s have another gathering someday!" Victor smiled faintly and said, "As long as you work hard and y hard, I''ll bring all of you on a company trip after the Autumn exhibition this year. Thepany will offer you rewards and benefits proportionate to your efforts!" Victor''s words made everyone happier. Alwynn Group offered the best employee benefits in the entire River City! "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! You''re the best! Let''s go home now." Irene had the ability to liven up the atmosphere. She had a gentle appearance, and she emanated kindness through her every word and move. After everyone said goodbye, they left one after another. Victor looked at Eden under the dim light. She was looking down at her phone. Her side profile was very beautiful too. Her lusciousshes that resembled butterfly wings made her look even prettier. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Meanwhile, Eden was replying to Jasper''s text message. Jasper had already arrived at Fashion Square and was waiting for her. She smiled slightly and put her phone into her bag. She looked up and suddenly noticed Victor was staring at her with his deep-set eyes, which were filled withplicated emotions. Eden''s heart was pounding. Why did Victor look at her like that? Women were sensitive creatures, and they would always have some suspicion regarding male gazes. Victor''s deep-set eyes were staring at her at the moment. Surprisingly, there was a hint of obsession and scrutiny in his gaze. Did she misread the emotions in his eyes, or... However, she managed to calm herself down. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, goodbye!" When she got up and was about to leave, she found that she and Victor were the only ones left. "Lucian can send you back." Victor wanted to personally send Eden home, but he was afraid that his action would be too abrupt. After all, he was unsure whether Eden was really the person he was looking for. But this time, he felt a strong feeling that he had never felt before. Eden quickly shook her head and refused his offer with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, thepany''s apartment is not far from here. It will take only a little more than ten minutes to walk there. I''ll see you tomorrow!" Eden smiled and walked out after she said that. Victor suddenly looked forward to the next day after hearing Eden saying "see you tomorrow" to him. This was a wonderful feeling. Even though Victor had only met her for a day, he felt as if he had known her for a very long time! It was as if the person he had been waiting for a very long time had finally returned to him. This feeling took away the loneliness in his heart. Eden walked out of the door and saw Anson waiting for Victor outside. She greeted him and walked to the elevator. Victor quickly walked out and went into another elevator with Anson. "Jasper!" Eden went out of the elevator. From a distance, she noticed that Jasper was standing in the middle of Fashion Square. Jasper was wearing a white sweater and a pair of white sneakers. Even though he was dressed casually, he still managed to attract others'' attention with his handsome appearance. "Eden!" Jasper held two cups of milk tea in a paper bag. He ced his free hand in his pocket. His slender figure appeared youthful and handsome. His eyes were sparkling with joy when he saw Eden walking toward him. A hint of deep affection shed past Jasper''s eyes. Jasper also walked toward Eden and stood before her. Suddenly, he frowned and said in disgust, "Eden, you smell so strongly of cigarette!" Jasper did not smoke because he hated the smell of cigarettes very much. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled apologetically and said helplessly, "Jasper, I have no choice. The smell should go away in a while.¡± Jasper smiled lovingly. He took out a cup of milk tea from the paper bag and handed it to her. "Here you go. Your favorite strawberry milk tea!" "Thank you!" Eden smiled and thanked him. She had just drunk some wine. Drinking strawberry milk tea could wash away the aftertaste of wine in her mouth. The two of them chatted andughed as they walked toward the apartment. "Eden, it''s your first day at work. Did your work go well? Did anyone bully you?" Jasper took a sip of the milk tea and cast her a sidelong nce. Eden chuckled and shook her head. She emanated a graceful yet lively aura through her every move. "I am the director. Who dares to bully me?" She smirked. "Mm. This strawberry milk tea is very delicious." She smiled and took another sip. Jasper smiled and said nothing. His gaze shifted toward the wine stain on her shirt. The neon lights were unusually bright. asionally, some cars would speed past them. Even though it was already midnight, the street was still very busy. The passers-by would look at them enviously. Meanwhile, Victor''s car also slowly drove down the road. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Victor looked out of the window and deliberately searched for Eden''s figure. Suddenly, he saw Eden walking next to a man while they were chatting happily. They were even drinking the same type of milk tea. Victor''s expression froze in an instant. A faint hint of jealousy filled his heart. He felt jealous because it was very likely that Eden was the girl he had lost. He subconsciously clenched his fists and pursed his lips tightly. His deep-set eyes stared intently at the two people who were chatting happily. He kept staring in their direction even though his car had already passed by them. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became tense. Both Lucian and Anson knew the reason behind the sudden change in Victor''s mood. They also saw Eden chatting happily with another man. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The man came over to pick Eden up even though it was already sote at night. They must have a very close rtionship. Anson looked at Victor, who had a cold expression, and smiled. "Victor, do you really think Eden Bleu is Eden Clement?" Victor did not say anything. He looked out of the window, and his face was stiff and cold. Anson had long gotten used to Victor''s cold and indifferent character. After a long while, Victor looked away and said coldly, "Lucian, head to the Alwynn''s residence." "Alright," Lucian responded softly and took a turn. Eden could feel the cool night breeze on her skin. Eden did not drink too much alcohol, and she had already felt much better now. Jasper had been paying attention to the red wine stain on her shirt. He asked jokingly, "Wow! Eden, who did you offend today? Why is there a wine stain on your shirt?" Eden smiled and looked down at her shirt. She said, "An employee identally spilled her wine all over me." Fortunately, the weather was not too chilly now. Her clothes had dried up very soon. However, when Eden recalled Amber''s expression, Eden felt that Amber was acting a little ridiculous. "Oh." Jasper frowned slightly. Did the person do it on purpose or by ident? He often encountered some tricks used by women to attract others'' attention. Eden knew what Jasper was thinking with just a nce. Eden smiled andforted him. "It''s alright, Jasper. I''m really sorry that you have to pick me up when it''s already sote. Tomorrow is Friday, and I don''t have to work on Saturday. We can have dinner tomorrow night and go shopping together." She had to start looking for houses this weekend. Her children would be studying for many years toe. Eden figured it was more worth it to buy a house. Jasper looked at her beautiful face. He smiled softly and nodded. He slightly pursed his lips before he asked, "Eden, since you''re nning to relocate to the headquarters, and Kenny and the rest will being over, it''s best for you to buy a house. It will be more convenient for children to go to school." Eden suddenly broke into a smile and looked at him excitedly. "Jasper, you know me too well. I have the same thought, too. I¡¯m nning to look for houses this weekend." Jasper stared intently at her. He knew her well, but she could not see his true feelings for her. Sometimes, he even wanted to blurt out and say, "Eden, I like you! I like Kenny, Ricky, and Gia, too." But he knew Eden would leave him very soon if he said so. He did not want that to happen. He had considered whether to confess many times. He did notck the courage to express his emotions, but he was afraid that he would lose Eden after he confessed to her. He hid his bitter smile and said, "I''ll go with you, Eden!" He had also bought an apartment here. It could amodate Eden and her family. But he also knew how stubborn the young woman before him was. She would never ept other people''s help if she could resolve the matter on her own. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Eden looked at him guiltily and said, "Jasper, I can¡¯t take up more of your time. You''re here to deal with your branch office''s matters." Jasper tapped his finger on her forehead upon hearing that. "Silly girl, why are you being so polite? I'' m also resting during the weekends. It''s quite boring to be alone. I''ll have a meaningful time if I get to spend the weekends with you." "Ouch!" Even though it was not painful, Eden still let out a cry of pain from Jasper''s action. Her delicate and pitiful appearance could soften one''s heart. "Haha..." Jasper chuckled. "You¡¯re so mischievous!" Jasper was very happy, and his bright voice sounded content. Jasper looked up and realized they had already reached Eden¡¯s apartment. His eyes shed and he was very reluctant to say goodbye to her. He med the distance to Eden''s apartment for being too short. He looked at Eden and smiled gently. "Eden, you have to work tomorrow. It''s toote now, you should go back and rest." "Alright! Jasper, you should go back too." Eden felt a little guilty. Jasper had to travel all the way here to walk her home. He insisted oning over because he would be worried if she did not ept his offer to walk her home. "Alright! I will. You can go in now." His gentle voice struck a chord in her heart. Eden bid him goodbye and went into the apartment building. Jasper stared at her while she left. He only walked away with a smile after he saw the lights on the fifth floor were turned on. He was in a very good mood. He smiled slightly. His smile like a gentle breeze in spring, mild and warm. Eden felt extremely tired after she took a bath. She immediately fell into a deep sleep. The Alwynn family¡¯s mansion was located in the best position with the best view of the river. The Clement family''s mansion was just next to the Alwynn¡¯s. The two families could enjoy tea time and chat together while sitting in their own courtyards. Lucian slowly drove the car into the gate and stopped. Victor opened the car door and looked at Anson. He instructed coldly, "Anson, continue to investigate Eden''s identity. Investigate the identity of the man who appeared tonight, too. Remember, keep this matter between the three of us. Don''t let any information out." Upon seeing Victor''s serious expression, Anson nodded solemnly. Victor cared so much about this missing girl even after so many years. Anson hoped that Victor¡¯s intuition was right. Victor walked toward the three-story luxurious mansion. Victor smiled coldly when he noticed that the lights were still on. He opened the door and entered the mansion. The mansion had European furnishings, and the decoration was luxurious and elegant. He changed his slippers at the entrance. The maid, Resse King, greeted Victor with a smile. "You''re back, Master Victor." "Yes!" Victor nodded. Reese continued, "Master Victor, the chairman, and madam are on the second floor. The young mistress and second young master are both on the second floor, too." "Alright!" Victor sounded very kind when he talked to Reese. Victor nced at the stairs, and a strange glint shed past his deep-set eyes. He then strode to the second floor. The people upstairs were chatting happily. Victor heard theughter when he walked upstairs. He was suddenly overwhelmed by sadness. He would feel warm and wee if his mother was still here. Instead of feeling sad and resentful. As soon as he entered the living room on the second floor, he heard a harsh and sharp voice saying, "Vo! The Master Victor is back." Victor''s stepmother, Reba, said in a delicate voice. Victor looked at her and sneered. He said coldly, "Why? Are you surprised to see me return safely?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Reba was slightly stunned when she heard Victor¡¯ s words. The other three people''s expressions also changed. Phillip, Victor''s father, was dressed in gray pyjamas. He sat on the sofa and stared sternly at Victor. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The other man, who did not look as handsome as Victor, was Vincent Alwynn. Before Reba married Phillip, she had given birth to a son and a daughter for him. A young woman with an arrogant expression sat next to Vincent. She was Gracie Alwynn. Victor had an older sister. But Phillip sent her to study abroad when she was still in a teenager. When their mother left them, Victor¡¯s older sister got married abroad and rarely return to the country anymore. She only returned to the country to visit Victor. She would return to her home abroad after staying for only a few days. Victor''s nephew was already five years old. "Victor, why are you talking so rudely to your stepmother? It''s fine if you don''t want to acknowledge her as your mother, but why are you being so disrespectful?" Phillip sounded extremely angry when he spoke with his dignified voice. Phillip was very handsome when he was younger. His imposing aura made him look very charming even though he was older now. Reba was a slim woman. She looked extremely beautiful with her oval face, curved brows, almond-shaped eyes, and a slight smile. She was dressed in a tight, red dress and emanated an elegant aura. However, her almond-shaped eyes were filled with malice. "Mother? Does she deserve this title?" Victor sounded cold and harsh when he said that. "I had a car ident yesterday. Someone did something to my car brake. Coincidentally, all surveince cameras in the parking lot were not working,¡± Victor said bluntly without beating around the bush. The struggle between him and his family members had begun since this woman joined the Alwynn family. They were well aware of a lot of things. This woman was the main reason why Victor¡¯s mother left them and no longer contacted them. "Oh! What a coincidence! That evil person managed to escape. Victor, you must be careful when you¡¯re out. I believe you¡¯ve offended quite a lot of people with your harsh attitude in the past few years.¡± Reba looked worried but she sounded sharp and unkind. After she said that, she arched her eyebrows and smiled cryptically at Victor. It was as if Victor had nine lives. She had tried her best to get rid of him for so many years, but he was still alive and well. Victor met Reba''s gaze unwaveringly. The aura he emitted through his eyes were even more sinister than that of Reba! He spoke firmly and his clear voice sounded slightly sarcastic, "It''s true that I have to be extremely careful when there are ingrates in the family." Reba red at Victor in fury. Vincent''s eyes suddenly shed with anger. He stood up from the sofa. He pointed at Victor and yelled, "Victor, who are the ingrates you''re talking about?" Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and a hint of anger shed past his eyes. "Everyone knows that it is going to be unpleasant if Iy bare." Victor would make things difficult for them. Victor did not care if his father was going to leave all estates to Vincent and Gracie. With his current status in River City, Victor could get anything he wanted. "Shut up, all of you!" Phillip stared at them with his sinister eyes. There was no peace in this household for many years. The dynamic was always tense whenever Victor returned home. It was indeed Phillip''s fault to have an extramarital affair, but all men would make the same mistake. Phillip was also clueless about the reason behind Victor¡¯s mother''s sudden disappearance. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Victor had always hated him because of this matter. Phillip slowly stood up from the sofa and red at Victor. "Victor, you''re supposed to have dinner with the Clement family to discuss your marriage, but you actually skipped such an important discussion because of a new hire. Why are you being so unreasonable?" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Victor stared at his father''s angry face, and Victor''s eyes gradually turned cold and cruel. They had already gotten the news so soon. Victor nced sharply at Vincent. "I''m not the only son in the Alwynn family." He started his own business three years ago just to break free from the arranged marriage. He would not marry any woman before he found Eden. He was also waiting for his mother to return. Vincent knew that Victor was referring to himself. Haven was not the biological daughter of the Clement family. If anything happened to Haven, the Clement family would not care about her. Why would Vincent want to marry her then? There was still a long road ahead of him. With Vincent''s status, he could marry a woman with a better family background. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Victor already had his own business. Vincent would be the sole inheritance of Phillip''s assets. Hence, Vincent had no one to be afraid of. "Victor, you''re the one who decided to have a marriage alliance with the Clement family. The Clement family only wanted you to be their son-inw. Haven is a good girl. You can''t let her down." Phillip softened his tone. After all, Victor was his son. Victor was better than himself in all aspects. Phillip still cared about his son even though he is a little headstrong. Victor''s eyes were terrifyingly sharp, so much so that Phillip was a little scared of Victor''s gaze. A sardonic smile appeared on Victor''s face. A hint of stubbornness shed across his deep-set eyes. "I won''t marry Haven. You don''t have to give this a second thought anymore." Victor turned around after he said that and quickly went to the third floor. He only came back tonight to take something. "Victor, Victor!" Phillip shouted a few times, but Victor ignored him. They always parted on bad terms after they talked. Phillip was very upset about this. "Alright, Phillip, you also know Victor''s temper. When did he note back and end up in an argument with you?" Reba became gentle when she was talking to her husband. Gracie took the opportunity and passed a ss of water to her father. She smiled and said, "Dad, don''t be angry anymore. We''re already used to Victor''s temper. Don''t get too upset, dad." Phillip let out a heavy sigh. He missed Jaida even more as he got older. Jaida was a good cook. No matter howte he returned home, she would prepare a full meal for him. Now he did not even want to stay at this cold, passionless house. Victor went up to the third floor and removed a memory card from his pinhole camera. Hethen inserted a new memory card into the pinhole camera. He hid the camera and changed his clothes before he strode downstairs. Phillip frowned when he heard Victor''s loud footsteps. Phillip asked, "Victor, where are you going? It''s already sote." Victor''s eyes were cold and grave. A hint of hostility shed across his eyes. Victor said coldly, "I have something else to do. I won''t stay at home tonight." Victor left without a backward nce after he said that. Phillip also got up and said with a stern expression, "Let''s rest for the night!" He then walked to his study. A hint ofplex emotion shed across Reba''s eyes when she stared at Phillip''s back. Vincent''s narrow eyes squinted slightly. His eyes were glinting maliciously. Vincent said in a low voice, "Mom, Victor''s is getting even more presumptuous." "Hmph!" Reba smiled coldly. "Of course he''s even more arrogant now that he''s independent and aplished. River City has now be his empire." She looked out the window. A hint of ambitious glint shed past her almond-shaped eyes. She emanated a murderous aura. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 She slowly shifted her murderous gaze away. Even if she was not sessful in killing Victor this time, she could still try again. Aplicated emotion shed across Gracie''s eyes. She stared at her mother and said in a bossy manner, "Mom, we have to treat Victor well now that the entire River City is under his control. Why do you have to go head-to-head with Victor whenever you see him?" Reba red at her daughter angrily and said coldly, "Go to sleep. You''re just a child. What do you know?" "You''re so annoying. I''m no longer a child, but you always treat me like I''m a kid." Gracie pouted, turned around, and walked into her room with an annoyed expression. Vincent wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Reba. "Vin, go to rest. If there''s anything, well discuss it in thepany tomorrow." Vincent nodded and walked to his bedroom. Reba nced at the door of the study with disdain. Phillip was thinking about Jaida again, but Jaida would never, ever return anymore. Reba smiled coldly and strangely. Victor was a great leverage to stop Jaida from returning. Jaida, that idiot, really never appeared again. Reba swayed her hips and walked toward her bedroom... Eden felt tired after a whole day of activity. She woke up on time at eight o''clock. Her phone on her bedside cab rang at the same time. Eden smiled and reached out to pick up the phone. "Mom, I''m Kenny." Her eldest son''s voice rang from the other end of the line. Eden smiled happily and said, "Kenny, why did you call me so early?" "Mom, grandma said that we are going to settle down in River City. It''s very sudden." Eden pursed her lips and considered how she should break the news to her son. "Kenny, I''ll be relocating to the headquarters. Moreover, the conditions in River City are quite good. All of you can receive a better education if you attend the school here." "Mom, I respect your choice. Gia is very happy too. Ricky passed his audition yesterday, and he had an event to attend today. Abigail had fetched Ricky to the event early in the morning." Eden heard what Keh said and smiled happily. Ricky liked acting, so she had no choice but to let him do what he liked. Eden suddenly asked cautiously, "Kenny, where is grandma? How is grandma feeling?" Eden knew that her mother did not want to go back to River City. It seemed like whenever Eden mentioned about River City, her mother''s expression would change drastically. "Mom, grandma is fine. She is also quite happy. She said that she will be very happy as long as she is with us." Eden felt a lot more relieved after she heard that her mother was willing to return to River City. "Mom, you need to get ready to work. I''ll hang up now." "Alright! Kenny, I''ll buy a house as soon as possible and then bring all of you over to River City." Eden was in a good mood after she ended the call. She quickly got off her bed and got ready for work. In Gate City. In Eden''s apartment. There was a beautiful girl in the bedroom. Her eyes were half-closed, and her longshes looked extremely beautiful. The young girl had the same facial features as Keh. But because she was a girl, she looked even more lovely and adorable. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But she was extremely unhappy right at this moment. She pouted and squinted herrge eyes while she looked at her older brother with a sad expression. Sheined with her soft voice. "Kenny, you hung up the phone again before I could talk to mom. You always didn''t let me talk to mom. I miss mom very much too. You''re so bad! You only care about yourself." Her thick eyshes fluttered, and her eyes were brimming with tears. Keh was extremely afraid of his younger sister''s tears. It was as if she could break his heart with her tears. Gia was the princess in their family. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Gia was naturally adorable. She was lively and talented. Her paintings are vivid and lifelike, so she got a chance to participate in an art exhibition this year. However, she was not gentle and quiet. Instead, she was a mischievous girl who liked to y pranks on others. Perhaps it was natural for a beautiful little girl to be born with an unfathomable sense of mystery. Keh looked at her with a loving gaze. He gently stroked Gia''s head in defeat. Tofort Gia, Keh said, "Gia, don''t cry. I''ll buy you some foodter. Don''t you like to eat gummies? I''ll let you eat some now that mom is not home." Giada''srge eyes were sparkling with joy after she heard that. Her pink lips curled up into a bright and mischievous smile. "Wow! You''re the best!" She rolled her eyes mischievously and suddenly asked in a mysterious manner, "Kenny, are we going to find our father when we go to River City?" Keh frowned upon hearing that. The chairman of Alwynn Group, Victor''s face suddenly crossed Keh''s mind. He looked at his sister with a loving smile and said, "Gia, do you really want to find our father?" Giada suddenly furiously. She wore her shoulder-length hair down behind her back. Her lively eyes were filled with expectation. She said, "Kenny, wait a minute!" Giada took out a painting from a drawer beside her. Her long eyshes fluttered slightly. She pointed at the painting, which was a family portrait, and the people in the painting looked simr to the Bleu family. Giada''s painting was unlike that of a child. She had drawn her siblings and their mother alongside their grandmother. Giada had obviously left an empty spot in the painting. She smiled with an expectant look on her face and said, "Keh, look, there is one person missing beside mom. I''ll draw our father in the painting once we find him." Keh looked at his younger sister''s expectant gaze and smiled faintly. On the other side of the door, their grandmother smiled after hearing the siblings'' conversation. She thought, Kenny, Gia, you will have a father. She had escaped for more than ten years. It was time for her to return and face everything. As for Eden, she was focused on her work after she had confirmed her work relocation. She was very busy the entire day. She had already met her colleagues. She had a good rtionship with most people, so most colleagues were very cooperative. Her assistant, Riley also came to work on time. However, Riley had a bad attitude toward Eden. Before Eden understood the situation, Eden greeted Riley with a smile even though Riley wore a cold expression. In order to investigate Eden''s background, Anson specially took a flight to Gate City. Victor and Lucian went out for a business meeting, so they were not in the office too. The chairman and his secretary were not in the office. All employees felt a lot relieved. To Eden, a 9 to 5 job was fulfilling yet rxing. This was also her dream job. This was a job that she liked. So she treated every single task very seriously. The day passed by in a sh while Eden was busy aplishing the tasks on her schedule. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After work, Eden changed into casual clothes. She wore a simple pink dress. She had wavy hair, beautiful eyes, and rosy red lips. Her faint smile could leave a deep impression in other''s hearts. She walked out of thepany building''s entrance. She looked around for Jasper but did not see him. "Eden, I''m here!" Jasper always saw Eden at first nce. He had a bright smile on his face when he waved at Eden. Eden smiled slightly and walked toward Jasper. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 They went to a restaurant located in the Fashion Square. Eden and Jasper liked spicy food, and they had simr hobbies. They often had meals together too. Back in Gate City, Abigail and Jasper liked to go to Eden''s house to have their meals because Eden was a great cook. The two of them walked all the way to the Fashion Square while they chatted happily. They look quite good together. Eden had been to this famous restaurant seven years ago. Jasper opened the ss door with a gentle smile on his face. He let Eden in first. The two of them sat down by the window. Victor and Lucian also came to this restaurant to have dinner after their meeting with clients had ended. Victor was looking down at his phone. When he randomly looked up, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure. He initially thought that he mistook the wrong person, but after he looked carefully at her, he realized that it was truly Eden. She was dressed in a pink dress that clung to every curve of her perfect figure. Eden''s bright eyes were filled with joy when she stared at the handsome man sitting before her. Victor remembered that this man was the one who came to pick Eden upst night. Victor looked away irritably.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Why did Anson not find out any information? The day was almost over. It was rare for Anson to be this inefficient. Lucian followed Victor''s gaze and saw Eden too. He nced at Victor, who was agitated, and chose to remain silent. Victor''s phone rang at this time. Victor picked up the call excitedly when he saw that it was a call from Anson. "How''s it?" Victor directly asked for the results. "Victor, I can''t find any information about Eden. Someone has wiped out all information in the past few years. Eden Bleu might not even be her real name. But she has always been diligent and hardworking in her work in Alwynn Group." Anson also felt very helpless with this result, but he really could not find any more information. "The man beside Eden was the chairman of Joye Group, Jasper Joye. Some employees say that he often came over to pick Eden up. They are not in a romantic rtionship. They are just friends..." Victor hung up without waiting for Anson to finish his words. Victor turned around. His deep-set eyes stared coldly at the two people, who were chatting happily not far away from Victor. All assets under Jasper, the chairman of Joye Group, were clothingpanies. Jasper was also involved in the filming industry. The main products of Jasper''spany were casual andfortable clothes. The design was unique and the style was novel. Their products were popr among many young people. Even Victor had two sets of casual clothes produced by Joye Group in his wardrobe. Jasper managed to turn Joye Group into the number one enterprise in Gate City in just a few years. One should not underestimate Jasper''s capabilities. Moreover, Joye Group was also doing good in the emerce industry. After Victor thought about that, he suddenly understood why Eden chose to work at Alwynn Group. It was because Eden majored in fashion design. Victor stared while the two of them ordered their food. Eden had a smile from beginning to end. She had a sweet smile on her face. Victor could always see Eden Clement through Eden Bleu''s every move. They were so simr. Lucian nced at Victor after their food had arrived. "Victor, we can start. Let''s finish this meal quickly and you can really use some sleep." Lucian sounded concerned. Victor did not have a good sleepst night. Victor always had insomnia whenever someone mentioned something rted to Eden Clement. It was only then that Victor slowly shifted his gaze away. He picked up his utensils and slowly ate. From time to time, he would nce in Eden''s direction. "Eden,e, let''s have a drink. Congrattions, you have be the headquarter''s design director!" Jasper opened the red wine and poured Eden a ss. "Thank you!" Eden smiled and picked up the wine ss. The two of them gently clinked their sses. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Eden took a sip gracefully. She knew very little about red wine. She thought that all red wines tasted the same. Jasper put on a pair of disposable gloves and looked at Eden with a smile. He picked up a crayfish and peeled it. "Eden, this is your favorite dish." Jasper directly fed the crayfish into Eden''s mouth. Eden did not shy away from his gesture. She ate the crayfish with a smile. Victor''s eyes slowly turned cold when he saw that. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Their actions were so intimate. Were they really not a couple? Lucian nced at Victor without saying anything and ate his food in silence. Eden also put on a pair of disposable gloves so she could peel the crayfishes herself. She felt that the dish would taste better this way. "Wow! This is so delicious! I''ve been a little busy these days, and I didn''t have this for a very long time. I love the taste so much. This restaurant is a particrly authentic one," Eden said with a smile. "Yes. I agree." Jasper smiled as he nodded. He also ate quickly. It was as if the food would taste better when they were fighting for it. Very soon, they finished arge serving of the crayfish dish. "Eden, this is thest one. It''s mine." Jasper stared at the te while he peeled a crayfish. Eden looked upset when she fluttered her eyshes at him. "Jasper, shouldn''t you let me have the last one? You''ve eaten more than me." Jasper quickly ate the crayfish he had just peeled and quickly grabbed thest one from the te. He smiled smugly at Eden. Eden pouted and her big, bright eyes were filled with sadness. Jasper could tell that she was faking her sadness. After he peeled the shell of the crayfish, Jasper did not have the heart to eat it. He smiled and ced the peeled crayfish close to Eden''s mouth. Eden smiled happily after she ate the crayfish. They looked like a loving couple to any outsider. But to Eden, Jasper was her only confidante. Both of them had a great dinner. On the other hand, Victor could not even taste the food because he was feeling upset. "Eden, do you want to go to the movies?" Jasper took a sip of water and asked. Eden felt that it was still early. She quickly shook her head. "You can go back and rest, Jasper. I''ll visit the nearby houses that are on-sale to see if there are any suitable houses to buy." Eden was a little worried. Her children were about to start school in two months'' time. She had to be quicker. Jasper got up and said worriedly, "Eden, I''ll go with you. You''re so naive. I''m afraid someone will scam you." "Tsk!" Eden red at him and smiled. "Then you have to wait for me for a while. I need to use the washroom." Eden got up and handed him her bag. "Alright." Jasper smiled and reached out to take her bag. He sat down and waited for her. Eden smiled and left. After she got out of the bathroom... Eden stood in front of the mirror and washed her hands. Suddenly, she saw two familiar figures from the bright mirror. Eden did not expect that the world was this small. So small that she would encounter them on her second day in River City. The memory from seven years ago suddenly appeared in her mind. An excruciating pain tore through her heart. Myra and her mother, Bethany, were still as beautiful and morous as before. Myra, in particr, was more mature and charming than seven years ago. Eden, who was in great emotional pain, was at aplete loss when she saw them getting closer to her. She did not have enough courage to face such a malicious pair of mother and daughter. Eden stared straight at the mother-daughter pair, who were chatting happily, in the mirror. Suddenly, a shadow cast over her. Eden cast a sidelong nce and noticed that Victor was standing beside her. There was not enough time for her to think twice before she quickly stood closer to Victor. Victor had already seen Eden. He was just about to say something when he noticed her pained expression. Eden suddenly threw herself into his arms, and her action threw him off guard. "Mr. Alwynn, please, let me hide for a while." Eden''s pleading voice sounded a little shaky. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Victor, who usually disliked women, suddenly felt sympathy when he heard Eden''s quivering voice. He looked at the two women who walked in with his deep-set eyes. It was Bethany and her daughter, Myra. Eden could not hold back her trembles as the footstep sound of the mother-daughter pair got closer. Victor frowned slightly. He could not help but wrap his arms around her waist and pressed his head against her shoulder. It was as if he was trying to make her feel more secure. It could also prevent Bethany and Myra from recognizing him. He knew how gossip these two women could be. He smelled an inexplicably familiar body scent radiating from Eden''s body. Myra and her mother walked in and saw two people were locked in an embrace. The mother-daughter pair''s eyes were filled with disdain and contempt at the same time. It was until their footstep sound faded into the distance when Eden quickly freed herself from Victor''s arms. Her face was pale when she looked at him. She forced a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for what you did just now!" Victor''s heart became empty when Eden left his embrace. His face suddenly darkened when he heard Eden thanked him. He smiled evilly and said, "Miss Bleu, do you think a mere ''thank you'' is enough after you took advantage of me?" "What do you want then?" Eden, who was still wallowing in her grief, said with a trembling voice. Eden suddenly felt breathless after she heard Victor''s evil words. The pain was constantly engulfing her heart. The pain was as intense as that night from seven years ago. She felt so horrible that she wanted to die. But she could not do that now. She still had three children and her mother to take care of. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, she still had not found her birth parents. Victor suddenly felt sympathy when he looked at Eden, who appeared so vulnerable. A hint of panic shed past Eden''s eyes when she heard a set of familiar footsteps approaching. "I''ll make a move, Mr. Alwynn." After she said that, Eden turned around and left as if she was running for her life. Victor looked at her fragile frame and was lost in thought. Why was she so afraid of Bethany and her daughter? Victor turned around and left. When he reached the hall, he quickly took out his phone and called Anson. The call was connected very quickly. ''Anson, check if Eden knows anyone from the Gienger family." On the other end of the phone, Anson was buying ne tickets back to River City. Upon hearing Victor''s words, Anson frowned and said, "Victor, the Gienger family has a son and two daughters. One of the daughters, Cyan Gienger, was adopted from an orphanage. Cyan disappeared after that night at the Grand Banquet Hotel." "Let me tell you this. One of my friends is quite close to the Gienger family, so he knows the inside story. Didn''t someone drug you that night? The woman your family had arranged to go into your room went into Mr. King''s room instead. As for the Gienger family, they were setting Cyan up with Mr. King. Cyan was drugged by the Gienger family." "They wanted to exchange Cyan for a business deal. I always suspected that Cyan was the woman you had a one-night stand with, because she went missing after that night." "Some people said that Cyan ran away andmitted suicide after she learned the truth. In short, no one really knew the truth. Well, these are all I have. I''m heading to the airport now so I can return on time." Anson was about to hang up the phone after he said that. But something suddenly popped up in his mind. He confirmed with Victor again. "Victor, who did you ask me to investigate just now?" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 On the other end of the phone, Victor''s cold eyes followed after Bethany and Myra, who were chatting happily. He said, stressing each syble, "I want to see Cyan''s photo by tomorrow, and I want to know which orphanage Cyan''s from." Victor hung up the phone in anger after he said that. Anson widened his eyes on the other end of the line. What the heck? What got over Victor? It was not easy for Anson to travel back and forth just to solve all these tasks given by Victor. Anson cursed Victor in secret and then put away his phone. Suddenly, something popped up in his mind again. "Cyan? Orphanage? Could Cyan be Eden?" He muttered to himself word by word. "Oh! Could this be a coincidence?" He carried his suitcase and hurried to the airport. His elegant pace became rushed. Victor turned around and looked at the empty seat where Eden had just sat. His gaze shifted to the ss door, and he saw Eden was looking at the ground. She still looked like she was in a lot of pain. Jasper stood beside her andforted her. It was as if this scene was a knife that pierced through Victor''s heart. Victor had a very strong feeling that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. Why would a normal person erase her past for no reason? There was only one possibility. She did not want anyone to know her identity and her whereabouts. Just like his mother, who would send them messages to tell them that she was safe but otherwise waspletely untraceable. Victor stared at them with his deep-set eyes until both of them disappeared from his sight. It was as if his heart was left behind too. It was the first time he experienced such a feeling after so many years. Victor thought, Eden, I''ve been looking for you for so many years. Why haven''t youe back yet? I''ve always believed that you''re still alive, and you will definitelye back to me. You said that you will stay with me for the rest of your life. This hope stemmed from the most painful part of his heart. His soul would only find sce and peace when Eden returned to him. Eden told Jasper about her encounter with Myra and Bethany. Upon hearing that, Jasper regretted not apanying Eden just now. Eden''s pale face showed that she was still in a daze. She stared nkly at the street under the neon lights. Jasper stood beside her and looked worriedly at her. He carefully guarded her because he was afraid that she would fall down. She still could not forget the pain deep within her even though seven years had already passed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seven years ago, she was not badly injured from the car ident, but she was disheartened and did not want to face reality. It took Jasper and his sister a lot of effort to make Eden have the will to live. Jasper and Abigail thought that Eden would forget the past after seven years. With Kenny, Ricky, and Gia by her side, the pain in her heart would ease a little. She had been extremely busy for the past seven years. It seemed like she was making herself busy so she would not have time to think about her horrible past. However, she did not expect that she would run into the Gienger family so soon. The pain and regret flooded her heart, and it forced her to reveal her vulnerable side. "Eden, don''t be upset. How could I leave you alone if you''re like this." Jasper suddenly said. Eden slowly turned around and stared nkly at him. She pursed her lips slightly. She had an urge tough, but she could not force theughter out of her. Her eyes were dimmed, and her voice was hoarse. "Jasper, what did you just say?" Jasper pulled a bitter smile. She was not listening to him at all. She would be even worried if he told her. He smiled and said with a soft voice, "Eden, shall I send you back?" Eden quickly shook her head. She was in a much better mood now. If she met the Gienger family again, she would be able to face them bravely. She had to be strong for herself. She hade back for revenge. Next time, she would not be so vulnerable anymore. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Her voice sounded a little hoarse, but her smile was more beautiful than before. The hatred in her eyes gradually faded away. "Jasper, I''m fine now. Let''s continue to look for houses." There were still two months left before school reopened. She had to solve their amodation and schooling issues within three months. "They will need all kinds of credentials and certifications in order to go to school. The government will allocate schools ording to our current address. Let''s find a house near a school. Even though the house will be more expensive, it''ll be easier for mom to fetch the children home." "Alright, it''s up to you. Let''s go!" Jasper smiled and suddenly saw a milk tea shop on the side of the road. Jasper nced at Eden with a sly expression on his face. "Eden, buy me a cup of iced milk tea. The food just now was a little salty." "Alright. Let''s go in and have a look." Eden slowly collected herself. Both of them ordered their favorite vors after they went into the milk tea shop. There was a yellow smiling face sticker on the counter. Jasper suddenly had a strange idea. He picked up a sticker and gently stuck it on Eden''s fair forehead. He then smiled at her. His bright and handsome face was always pleasing to the eyes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jasper was slender, well-proportioned, and uniquely dressed. Even his hairstyle was special. He looked rxed yet noble, and he really stood out from the crowd. He looked at her smiling face and said, "Eden, remember, you have to be as happy as this stick from this moment onward." "Got it!" Eden shed him a bright smile. Today was an exception. She would never do this again. The two employees in the milk tea shop looked at them enviously. Jasper and Eden looked like a perfect couple. They slowly walked out of the milk tea shop under the envious gaze of the shop assistants. Eden''s hair was flowing in the slight breeze, and her hair covered her beautiful face from time to time. Her bright eyes were sparkling on her dolled-up face. A hint of a smile shed past her eyes. "Jasper, this ice-cold feeling is so refreshing. But the milk tea doesn''t taste good." Eden had already calmed herself down. Her smile was as sweet and soft as before. "Yes. It doesn''t taste as good. You''ve turned me from a person who doesn''t drink milk tea into a person who likes to drink milk tea. How about you take responsibility for my life as well?" Jasper said half-jokingly. He felt all milk teas tasted the same, just that this particr milk tea tasted a little nder. Eden rolled her eyes at him and said, "Jasper, you can''t just casually joke about it. How can I be responsible for your life? It''s your future wife''s job!" A hint of bitterness rose up in Jasper''s heart after he heard that. Eden only treated him as a friend; she did not see him as a potential lover. No matter how straightforward he was, she would not take it to heart. What should he do? "Yes! Jasper, there is a property agency here. Let''s go and see if there is any suitable house on sale." Eden took a sip of milk tea, pointed to somewhere not far away, and walked toward the property agent''s office. The two of them walked over to the office. The ss wall of the property agency''s office was covered with photos of various houses, the prices, and the locations. The two of them nced around and found that there was no suitable house. This was just the first property agency. Eden was not discouraged that she did not find any suitable house here. She looked for a house until ten o''clock at night with Jasper, but they did not manage to find the right house. Some houses were located too far away whereas some houses were located on unsuitable floors of apartment buildings. For Eden, buying a house was a big deal. She could not be careless in making a decision, so she was more careful. She was extremely happy about owning her own house. It was her dream over the years because she wanted to have a ce to call home. She was wearing high heels, so she could not walk any further. She felt hungry again, so she apanied Jasper to eat some snack before they returned home. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The next day was the weekend. Eden nned to sleep in until nine o''clock before she woke up. She decided to look for houses after she had her breakfast. But she forgot to turn off her rm, so the rm woke her up at eight o''clock in the morning instead. She got out of bed grudgingly. After she did her morning routine, she changed into her sportswear as she wanted to go for an hour-long morning jog. Even though she was naturally slim and had a high metabolism, she would still insist on going for a morning jog if she had some spare time. If she had time, she would also wrestle to strengthen her weak physique. She was much healthier than she was seven years ago. When she was in Gate City, she would bring her children and her mother out to exercise in the morning during the weekend. The time spent together with her family was blissful and unforgettable. Eden got out of her apartment. Her phone started ringing when she went downstairs. Eden looked at her phone screen and realized her mother was calling her. With a happy smile, Eden answered the call and said in a sweet voice, "Mom!" "Eden, I thought you''ll sleep in on weekends." Eden could not hold back her smile. She grumbled, "That was my initial n, but I forgot to turn off my rm. I''m going out for a run now." "It''s good for you to do some exercise. You have to take good care of yourself now that you''re on your own in River City. Don''t worry about Kenny and Gia, they''re fine. Abigail came and picked up Ricky again to his event today. You don''t have to worry about any one of them. Take your time to look for a house too. I still have some savings with me, so if you don''t have enough money to buy a house with a good location, I''m able to chip in." Eden was very touched when she heard that. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, how can I ask you to pay for the house? I''ve umted some savings over the years, and I have some shares too. I believe I can afford to buy a house for all five of us to live in." "You are my daughter, of course I want to help you. Eden, listen to me. It''s useless for me to keep the money to myself since I''m already have you now. You must choose a house that is nearby a school, so it''s more convenient to fetch the children to school." Eden noticed that her mother sounded a little unhappy, so sheughed. "Mom, I''ll definitely let you know if I don''t have enough money." "That''s right. Take care of yourself. Once you find a house, I''ll bring the three children to River City." Her mother''s loving voice had always warmed Eden''s heart. The two of them chatted for a while before they ended the call. Eden''s eyes lit up as she smiled. She looked extremely happy after the phone call. She ran along the river behind the neighborhood. There were very little cars on the road, and there were a lot of people jogging along the river. She had lived in River City for more than ten years. Even though seven years had passed, she was still very familiar with every nook and cranny of River City. Her lips curved into a faint smile as she ran forward. Her beautiful figure stood out from the rest of the joggers. Victor also had the habit of going for a morning run. His mansion was not too far away from the company building, and he would have his morning run on the weekends too. What took him by surprise was his encounter with Eden. His eyes became colder after he recalled the incident the day before, where she left without saying goodbye to him. Victor wanted to ignore her initially, but when he was about to pass by her, he could not help but to stop before Eden. Eden suddenly saw Victor. Her heartbeat sped up when she recalled what happened on the previous day. Her footsteps stopped abruptly as she looked at Victor nervously. Victor''s face was as cold as usual, but his eyes were staring straight at her. His eyes were devoid of any warmth. Eden was already used to Jasper''s gentleness and friendliness. Hence, she was not used to Victor, who was cold and callous. Victor''s cold, merciless re made her feel as if she hadmitted a terrible crime. Victor did not utter a word. The atmosphere between them was extremely awkward. Eden could not stand such awkwardness, so she said with a faint smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re having your morning run?" Chapter 43 Chapter 43 To be honest, Eden was also surprised that she would run into Victor during her morning jog. People like him usually had their personal gyms at home, so they did not have the need to go out to exercise. "Yes," Victor responded to her previous question indifferently. He did not know why. But whenever he encountered Eden, he would feel extremely happy. Last night, the image of her painful expression and Jasper gentlyforting her kept reying in Victor''s mind. Victor felt as if he was overwhelmed by jealousy, and he could not sleep at all. What happened to him? She was just a woman whom he had only met once. The irritation and sadness in his heart disappeared when he identally ran into her this morning. But as soon as he recalled her pained expression, he felt extremely irritated. He knew the source of his irritation. It was because the woman in front of him was probably the Eden he was looking for. There had never been a woman who could instill such a strong feeling within him. Even though he thought so in secret, his expression still remained calm on the surface. His eyes shifted away from her flushed cheeks to the mole on the back of her hand. The position of the mole was almost exactly the same as Eden Clement''s mole. The morning weather was decent with the morning light and mild breeze. The light shone upon Victor''s face and brought out his handsome, angr features. Victor''s expression became colder when he recalled the warm rtionship between Eden and Jasper, and Eden''s smiling face whenever she was with Jasper. With a cold voice, Victor said, "I did you a favor yesterday, so you should buy me breakfast as an act of gratitude, Miss Bleu." Victor spoke contrary to his true thoughts. The words that came out of his mouth shocked him, as that was not his true intention. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What he wanted to say was "Goodbye, Miss Bleu!" He nned to then pass by her in an arrogant manner. That was Victor''s usual behavior. Instead, he shocked himself with his action. Eden was slightly stunned and looked at him in surprise. Had he not forgotten what happened yesterday? But it would be good if she could repay him by buying him breakfast. Eden also did not like to owe anyone any favor. She had already owed Jasper and Abigail a lot, so she did not wish to owe another person a favor. Eden''s beautiful red lips curved into a smile. Her tone was indifferent as she asked politely, "What would you like to eat, Mr. Alwynn?" Victor nced at his surroundings and then looked at her. He said with a low voice, "Follow me." Eden stared at his back helplessly. She had no choice but to follow him. They took a long walk to a breakfast shop nearby Fashion Square. This breakfast shop did not exist in Eden''s memory. It probably started in recent years. The two of them walked into the breakfast shop. To Eden''s surprise, there were a lot of people inside the shop. The business of this breakfast shop was very good. Two customers, who were sitting by the window, had just left, and the waiter had already cleaned the table for Eden and Victor. The two of them sat down by the window. Eden took out her phone to scan the QR code on the table. She raised her head and asked Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, what do you want to eat?" Victor looked at her and answered faintly, "I want some pancakes and fried eggs.¡± Eden lowered her head and quickly ordered via her phone. She also ordered pancakes for herself. Even though this breakfast shop was quite expensive, the environment was extremely good. Victor''s eyes involuntarily looked at Eden''s face when she lowered her head. Her longshes cast shadows beneath her eyes. Her eyshes were long and curly. Her fair skin appeared so smooth even without makeup. Nowadays, it was rare for young women to go out without makeup, but she was one of those who went out without a single makeup product on her face. She looked even more attractive and charming that way. A child''s face kept ovepped with Eden''s face in Victor''s mind. Eden Clement and Eden Bleu looked so simr. Victor could not hold back the excitement within him. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Eden felt his burning gaze on her and was very puzzled. It seemed like Victor liked to stare at her. Was there something on her face? She did not wear any makeup today. But since she was not working today, he could not make any comment about her physical appearance. She suddenly looked up and was about to ask Victor why he stared at her. But then, the waiter walked over with their orders. The warm food made Eden feel extremely happy at that moment. This porridge tasted very simr to her mother''s recipe. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor said to the waiter, "Two mango juices, please." "Alright, mister." The waiter nodded. Eden heard that and immediately voiced up, "Mr. Alwynn, you can just order one ss of mango juice. I''m allergic to mango." All of a sudden, Victor looked at her meaningfully and then said, "Then change it to two pineapple juices." Eden smiled apologetically again and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I am allergic to pineapple, too. You can just order your own drink if you want to." Victor was very excited. What a coincidence! Eden Clement was also allergic to pineapple and mango. Eden''s delicate skin will be flushed with rashes after she ate pineapple. Mango would trigger a worse allergic reaction. Victor took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He said calmly to the waiter, "Then I would like to order a ss of strawberry juice and a ss of orange juice." Eden did not refuse him this time. Victor nced at her and then lowered his head to eat his porridge. Strawberry was Eden''s favorite fruit. Eden Clement would always eat a lot of strawberries in one go. She liked the sweet and sour taste of strawberry very much. Oftentimes, Eden Clement would sneak through the fence between their houses and eat strawberries with him on thewn outside of his family mansion. Both of them ate in silence. Victor was at a loss of words from his excitement. Eden had nothing to say to Victor. It was her rest day, so she did not want to talk about work. Hence, she really had nothing to say to him. "Victor!" A sweet voice rang out. Victor slightly frowned at the sound. Eden nced at Haven, who was standing not far away from them. There was ady dressed in a light blue luxurious outfit standing next to Haven. Thedy was Aisling Clement. She looked wealthy, luxurious, and elegant. The two of them stared directly at Victor and Eden. Victor did not say anything and nodded to Aisling. It seemed that Aisling did not intend to leave just yet. With a smile on her face, she elegantly walked before them and looked down at Eden, who hung her head. Haven walked over with a gloomy expression. A hint of anger shed past her eyes when she saw Eden. Eden had only worked in thepany for three days, but Victor was already deeply attracted to her. Aisling''s eyes had a hint of disdain when she looked at Eden and said bluntly, "Victor, did you skip the dinner discussing your marriage between you and Haven because of this young woman here?" Eden suddenly became the culprit of Victor''s action. Eden lowered her head. It seemed that it was not her fault that Victor did not attend that dinner. She just happened to join the headquarters that day. Victor nced coldly at Haven. Haven instantly became panicked when she saw Victor''s cold eyes. After staring at Haven for a full second, Victor turned his eyes to Aisling and said indifferently, "Mrs. Clement, Director Bleu and I ran into each other during our morning walk and decided to have breakfast together. As for me, I wouldn''t change my mind for anyone. Please don''t put the me on innocent people, Mrs. Clement." "As for Haven, if she really wants to marry into the Alwynn family, wouldn''t Vincent be a suitable candidate too?" Victor sounded indifferent, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs instead of his. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Hearing this, Mrs. Clement pulled a sour face instantly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She nced deeply at Eden, who was lowering her head. Was it really like what Haven said, that Victor was mesmerized by the woman in front of him? Unconsciously, Mrs. Clement looked at Eden with a thread of animosity in her eyes. She had watched Victor grow up since he was a child. He was extremely serious about everything! If her Eden were here, would she have to torment herself like this for the sake of the marriage between the two families? Vicent was a good-for-nothing piece of trash. Haven would not be happy if she married him! However, she could not find her Eden in any way. She truly hoped that Eden would appear unexpectedly by her side one day. She looked at the cold-faced Victor, thought for a moment, and said earnestly, "Victor, you know that there''s a reason that I asked you to marry Haven. Why can''t you fulfill your aunt''s wish?" Victor looked down. He knew what Mrs. Clement meant. After some time, he looked up at Mrs. Clement and smiled. "I will get her back one day." The simple and short sentence revealed that he had been waiting and suffering for many years. Hearing Victor''s words, Haven''s body could not help trembling. She understood that if Victor were to marry someone, it would be Eden and not her! Her heart ached endlessly. The only reason for her to stay in the Clement family was to marry Victor. In the eyes of the Clement family, she would be worthless and valueless if she was unable to marry Victor. "Victor!" Mrs. Clement looked at him with an aching heart. She also wanted to get her daughter back, but it had already been 20 years. Was there still hope? "Victor, it''s impossible. Don''t be so stubborn anymore." Mrs. Clement knew that he felt guilty towards Eden. She was also aware that Victor had been looking for Eden all these years. Although Eden was lost because of him, she did not want Victor, the child whom she had watched growing up, to live in guilt for the rest of his life. They were like searching for a needle in a haystack. How could they find Eden among the hundred millions of people? Victor kept quiet. He looked at Eden Bleu, his lips curving slowly into a faint smile. His smile was dazzling. It seemed like Eden was in front of him. Mrs. Clement noticed Victor''s gaze. She suddenly smiled and said, "Victor, I have something else to do. I''ll make an appointment with your parents another day to talk about the marriage between the two families. I hope you can consider carefully." With that, Mrs. Clement left with Haven. Before leaving, Haven gave Eden Bleu a frosty look. Before Eden Bleu showed up, Victor was lukewarm towards her, but he also didn''t ignore her. But now, Victor did not even want to look at Haven. All of a sudden, the view in front of her became clear. Eden did not speak. She lowered her head to drink porridge. She looked very calm, as if she was indifferent towards the appearance of Reba and the others. However, she had a n in mind. Mrs. Clement and Haven''s hostility made her feel very ufortable! This kind of coincidence rarely happened, but it happened to her twice. It was all rted to Haven! Victor looked at her calm look, sat up straight, and asked with a smile, "Miss Bleu, do you have anything to ask?" Eden raised her eyes and came across his charming look with just a slight smirk on his face. She slightly pursed her lips and said in an unhurried tone, "Mr. Alwynn, what do you want me to ask?" Ask him if she was the reason why he could not discuss his marriage with Haven? Or ask if she purposely appeared on this road today to seduce him? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Victor smiled and pursed his lips. He lowered his eyes and watched her stir the porridge in the bowl. He cleared his voice and said, "Miss Bleu does not have questions, but I have. May I ask where Miss Bleu''s hometown is?" Eden gave him a strange look, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Why does Mr. Alwynn want to know this?" Jasper used his connections to erase her address and surname so that the Gienger family would not be able to find her. Victor and the Gienger family knew each other. Victor looked at her casually. He stared at her facial expressions closely with his deep and stunning eyes. His gaze which seemed to be able to see through everything, made Eden want to escape. She nced out of the window, avoiding Victor''s gaze. But even so, she could still distinctly sense that Victor''s eyes were still fixed on her face. Her face turned hot. "Is it inconvenient to tell?" Victor did not intend to let her go when she did not answer. He could feel that she was nervous, anxious, and fidgety after he asked the question. It was indeed a verymon question for ordinary people. However, it was a very difficult question for Eden. At least for now, she did not want the Gienger family to find out her identity. Eden moved her eyes away. She then boldly looked straight into his eyes. She smiled faintly and said calmly, "There''s nothing awkward to tell. I grew up in River City." Victor felt relieved after hearing her answer. Anson hurried back in the middle of the night. He had already started investigating the affairs of the Gienger family today. She was also investigating the woman from seven years ago. The truth would be revealed. Victor''s body leaned forward slightly. Eden could smell a pleasant smell on him, which was faintly shrouded between them. She could feel a trace of nervousness suddenly. Victor did not smoke, and did not like to drink. Generally, he would study hard when he was free. He was not like other rich young masters who visited night clubs every night. He would take thepany staff to dinner asionally. After dinner, he would only go to KTV. In the eyes of the women in River City, Victor was definitely the perfect prince charming for unmarried women. "So you''re from River City?" Victor wished to further test the water, but he had to stop. He was afraid that she would get scared and hid herself. That way, he would not be able to find her. His tone suddenly became softer and he smiled at her and said, "Hurry up and eat! The food is getting cold." Eden nodded slightly. She was very confused about Victor''s words, but there was no way to trace them back. She lowered her head and ate one spoonful after another. She ate fast. Every second was tormenting her when she was with Victor. To her, it felt like centuries even though they had only been together for half an hour. At the same time, someone changed the channel of the TV on the wall and there was a rey clip of the first part of Henrick''s pianopetition. The voice from the TV gained Eden''s attention. Looking at her son''s handsome face, she could not help but smile happily. Her son Ricky was awesome! Kenny liked to read and yputer games, whereas Gia liked to draw. Her three children were all exceptional. Victor saw her dazzling smile and followed her gaze to the TV on the wall. However, the scene had already changed and it was just the sound of the owner''s witty remarks. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He looked away gracefully and noticed that she had already finished her bowl of porridge. He had also eaten more than half of his porridge. He smiled gently with satisfaction and his entire body was at ease. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 He suddenly opened his mouth and said in a calm tone, "Miss Bleu, what are your ns for the weekend?" He would like to participate if he could. His mood was lifted by just looking at her. At the same time, it was also very tormenting for him. He was waiting urgently for Anson''s news. Anson''s working efficiency was getting lower and lower during this period. It was not even ten o''clock at the moment. Anson had disembarked from the ne not long ago. Victor was too anxious. Anson, who was hectic at the moment, would definitely curse Victor in his heart if he knew what Victor was thinking. Eden thought for a moment and answered, "I would like to look for a house that is suitable for my family to stay in River City." "Is it because I suddenly transferred you back to the head office?" Victor suddenly felt a little guilty. His deep gaze swiftly swept past her face that contained a simple smile. She knew what she was doing when she was at work. She was not easily defeated, not to mention being graceful and calm at the same time. She looked extremely pure in her casual outfit when she was having a break! She had been living in Gate City all the while. It was certainly difficult for her to be transferred back suddenly. Eden smiled and said, "I guess that''s part of the reason. I grew up in River City, therefore I feel more at ease when I am back at my hometown." The Gienger family was here. She wanted to not only take revenge, but also to find out her identity. She was taken away by the Gienger family, and her parents were probably still looking for her. "I..." Victor was about to speak when Eden''s phone suddenly rang. Eden look apologetically at Victor before getting up to answer the phone. The call was from Jasper. She smiled and asked, "Hey! Jasper, have you had breakfast?" Jasper''szy voice came from the other end. "No, I''m waiting for Eden to join and eat together with us!" Eden raised her lips slightly and said with a smile, "When I heard your voice, I knew that you haven''t got up yet. I have already had breakfast at Time Square. Do you want toe out or do you want me to bring you breakfast? After second thoughts, your breakfast would have turned cold and would not taste as good if I were to send it to yourpany." Jasper was on cloud nine when he heard the sentence "I''ll bring you breakfast". However, Eden''sst sentence made him grit his teeth. "You are such a heartless girl. All you care about is your own stomach. You don''t care about me. Is that right?" Jasper''s sounded pitiful. Eden had known Jasper for many years, so she knew that he would never be angry with her. Her tone became serious suddenly, "Jasper, if you''re tired, you take the day off. You can apany me tomorrow." She knew that Jasper was very busy with work. "No way, I feel uneasy for you to go by yourself. I have told you that you have a very innocent face. My heart would ache if you were tricked by others. Wait for me at Time Square. I will be there in a minute. I''ll hang up now." Without waiting for Eden''s reply, Jasper hung up the phone. Eden could not help but shake her head. She walked towards the table and looked at Victor who was dressed in white sportswear. He looked elegant and reserved with his long legs crossed. His gaze was fixed outside the window. She smiled at Victor politely and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll go first. See you on Monday!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay!" Victor nodded indifferently, displeasure written all over his handsome face. After Eden left, Victor''s mouth curved into an evil smile. He had an indescribable emotion in his eyes. Eden, if it was really you, you would only have me, Victor as the only man in your eyes from now on. His longing for Eden had already turned into a deep-rooted obsession overtime. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Victor had been sitting in the porridge shop for a long time, but he didn''t leave! The sunlight shone through the ss door and illuminated his handsome face. His expressionless face made him look very lonely. He raised his eyebrows slightly. It was hard to tell what he was thinking at the moment. He had something to do when he was at work. He was lonely during the weekend. There was nothing else but loneliness to apany him. After sitting in the shop for more than an hour, Victor stood up and strode away. He clenched the phone in his hand and waited anxiously for the news from Anson. He had been looking for Eden for many years. When there was a woman who looked like Eden, he just couldn''t help but do a thorough investigation. The Alwynn family was powerful enough to influence the politics of the River City in country A The Alwynn family had a solid background, with almost all the best requirements in the business field. It was difficult not to get rich. Three years ago, Victor left the Alwynn Group to start his own business. In just three years, he had be the most powerful figure among all the families. It shocked the whole business world. Victor''s achievement was beyond his stepmother''s expectations. In the past, she had been suppressing Victor all the time, but now Victor was no longer under her control. It was even possible for him to take over grandfather Lu''spany at any time. She could not sit still anymore. She tried to sabotage Victor several times, but Victor was still alive and living well. There were two buildings in Alwynn Group. The two buildings were not far away from each other. Philip''s building in the Alwynn Group was named Jotham Alwynn Group. That was a strong request by Reba when she gave birth to Vincent after she married into the Alwynn family. Reba and Victor did not have any rest although it was a weekend. In order to make her son as outstanding as Victor, Reba needed to supervise him to learn all kinds of business experience. The president''s office of Jotham Alwynn Group was bright, transparent, and majestic. The decorating style showed thepany''s high-end image and generous atmosphere, as well as the delicate office space for the president to enjoy his privacy. Vincent was monitoring the stock market by theputer. Reba came in from outside. She was wearing a red dress. She looked noble and elegant. Her extravagant outfit made her look very ssy. She lifted her head and looked at her son. The pair of scheming eyes soften when she looked at her son, "Vin,e here." "Mom, you''re back." Vincent got up quickly and came over? He smiled and asked, "How''s it going? Mom, have you made all the arrangements?" Reba smiled creepily, and a trace of slyness shed across her graceful and luxurious face. "It''s all arranged. A few dayster, there will be a banquet at the MS Hotel. Victor and Haven would be there. Since Haven is determined to marry Victor, we will help her fulfill her wish." "Everything that you arranged would always go well. It''s a pity that the woman went into the wrong room seven years ago. Otherwise Victor would not have the achievements that he had today." Victor said with a sulky face. Victor''s actions made him breathless. Even a clothingpany could be run very well by him. Several industries under his name gradually outperformed the Jotham Alwynn Group under his management. "Hehe!" Reba sneered and looked out of the window coldly. "At least Haven is someone we can control. It''s better for us to find someone we can control rather than other women to marry into our family." A hint of malice shed through Reba''s eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . These properties would soon be the property of all three of them. Victor had to disappear from this world. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Vincent smile maliciously and a trace of ferociousness shed through his eyes. "Mom, your idea is excellent! So we just go ahead and follow the n then?" His eyes were sombre. He had fought with Victor for many years, but he had never won. This time, he would definitely defeat Victor. Reba raised her eyebrows in delight and her gaze was uncanny. "I heard that he recently promoted a new design director and treated her well. I met Haven on the way back to thepany. Haven said that she saw them having breakfast together this morning. Victor is not close to women. Since he shows interest in women now, we need to be on our guard against him." Hearing this, a deep thought shed through Vincent''s lonely and narrow eyes. He narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Mom, Haven does not know her ce. She still told you the news even though she knows that we are on bad terms with Victor." Reba smiled indifferently with her scheming eyes half-closed. "Vin, you are wrong. It''s not that Haven does not know her ce. In fact, she is very smart. She knows that we have always wanted her to marry Victor. She told us the news because she wants to make us hate the design director too." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vincent suddenly smiled wickedly, disdain shed through his narrow eyes. "She is good at wishful thinking. I would definitely marry her if she was not the Alwynn family''s adopted daughter. After all, the Clement Family is a well-known aristocratic family in River City." Victor was extremely aloof. Ordinary people could feel the chills even when they were a meter away from him, not to mention when they talk to him. However, Haven devoted herself to Victor. She took no notice of Vincent. Vincent became a little angry at the thought of this. He suddenly burst intoughter. He was very happy when he thought of the angry and helpless face that Victor would make a few dayster. Hearing this, Reba stared at her son coldly and mocked him in a sharp tone, "Vincent, it doesn''t matter if you speak nonsense in front of me. You better keep your mouth shut when you are with outsiders." "No matter how useless Haven is, she is still the adopted daughter of the Clement family. She is still the eldest daughter of the Clement family in River City. The Clement family would not disregard you if you marry her. Unfortunately, Haven and the Clement family turned their noses up at you from the start." "Mom! Do you need to say that to hurt your son?" Vincent looked unhappy. The phrase "turned their noses up at you from the start" fuelled his anger. "What''s wrong with him?" He was handsome and rich. Haven the ugly woman did not have the right to despise him. Reba looked at her angry son and smiled casually. Her every move showed a sense of nobleness. "Vin, I am able to tell you the truth because I am your mother. Other people will try to tter you because you are the future president of the Jotham Alwynn Group. I am the only one who is able to tell the truth and make you realize that. It''s gettingte, let''s pack and go home!" Reba got up and walked out with her luxurious handbag. Vincent was ready to go home. He got up sulkily and turned off theputer. The skyscrapers in the city emitted colorful neon lights at night. The moon and stars were glimmering in the dark sky. The lights emitted by the rows of streetlights shone through the trees at the side of the street, leaving shadows on the ground. Eden and Jasper ate the kebabs in their hands and slowly walked back. Edenined, "Jasper, you''re distressed when you couldn''t afford a house. Even though you are able to afford one now, you are still distressed. We''ve been out for the whole day, but you still can''t even find a suitable one." Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Jasper gave her a side nce. The smile on his face was gentle and his eyes were tender. There was a hint of quirkiness in his eyes. "Eden, buying a house is a big deal. We have to choose carefully. I have asked my friend to help. They will call you immediately if they find a suitable house. You don''t have to worry. You will find a suitable one." Jasper patted his chest and said. Eden pursed her lips and looked at Jasper gratefully. "Thank you! Jasper, you''ve apanied me to look for a house the whole day. You must be tired, right?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Hehe..." Jasper smiled helplessly. She was always grateful to him. "What are youughing at?" Eden suddenly stared at him. Did she say something funny? It''s been a long time since Jasper smiled like this. She had seen Jasper in thepany. He was a coldblooded president like Victor. Within a few years, hispany had be a business leader in Gate City. He was proven to be resourceful and decisive. However, Jasper in front of her was like a big brother who would protect her at all times. Jasper looked at the oil stain at the side of her mouth. He reached out his hand and gently wiped it off. "Look at you. You look like Gia when you eat. So dirty!" Eden pointed to the grilled meat in the yellow paper bag in her hand and said, "It''s all because of them." Jasper looked at her with a smile. Look at his Eden, she was cute even when she was giving excuses. Eden suddenly looked at him with her head tilted to one side. She got angry suddenly and roared, "Wait a minute, Jasper, are you disgusted by me?" Jasper was shocked by her roar. He looked around quickly. The passers-by could not help but turn around and look at them. To the passers-by, they seemed like a quarreling couple. "Ouch! My deardy, can''t you lower your voice? People would think that I am bullying you." "You were bullying me in the first ce." She looked up at Jasper. There was a hint of sadness in her clear eyes. Jasper,"..." When did he bully her? Why couldn''t he remember? He stopped suddenly. The beaming light shone on his face, making his handsome face even more dazzling. He rified quickly, "Eden, I really didn''t bully you. When did you be so petty?" "Just now!" Eden replied confidently. "Humph!" Jasper snorted suddenly and walked straight ahead, leaving an angry Eden behind. Eden''s beautiful eyes widened instantly. Things weren''t supposed to be like this. She hurried to catch up with Jasper and asked, "Jasper, why are you angry? Did I say something wrong?" "Just now!" Jasper retorted using Eden''s previous tone. "Ah!" Eden looked at him as if he was a jerk. "Jasper, you are really petty. You want to take revenge for such a trivial matter?" Her clear eyeballs move back and forth rapidly. A hint of pity shed through her eyes. Many passers-by couldn''t help but turn back to look at the beautiful couple on the street. "Pfft!" Jasper couldn''t helpughing when he looked at her clear, innocent eyes. Sometimes he couldn''t help bullying her. However, he could not bear to bully her when he saw see her innocent beautiful eyes. "You''re stillughing?" Eden looked at him angrily. She was an extremelypetent person at work. When she was with Jasper and the children, she became her true self. She was gentle and adorable. She could also act coquettishly andughing heartlessly asionally. She liked this kind of life without any pretense. "Okay, okay, I won''tugh, hurry up and eat! It won''t taste as good if it''s cold. Let''s have a deal. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. We''ll have breakfast together. We''ll continue searching once we''ve finished breakfast together." Jasper said. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "Got it. I won''t forget you tomorrow morning." She had only met Victor this morning but in the end, she had to bear with Jasper''s babble all day long. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. She looked at it and said, "It was from Abigail." "Hey! Abby!" Abigail''s happyughter came from the other end of the phone. "Eden, are you asleep?" Eden looked at her phone and said, "Abby, it''s nine o''clock in Beijing. I won''t go to bed so early. Has your activity ended?" "It was over. We flew to River City early in the morning. We did not have the time to inform you because we were too busy. Ricky said he wants to see you. We''ll fly back to Gate City tomorrow night. I''ll bring Ricky to you now. Send me your location, dear." "Ah! Really!" Eden cried excitedly. Her Ricky was in River City. It was a great surprise for her. "Eden, will I lie to you? I was going to bring my baby son to the hotel but all he wants is to look for you!" Abigail grumbled. "Haha, Ricky is my biological son after all." Eden was very pleased. After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone. Eden sent the location of her apartment to Abigail. She put her phone back into her bag and said with a smile, "Jasper, we don''t need to look at houses tomorrow. You can rest for a day. I''m bringing Ricky for the whole day tomorrow." Hearing this, Jasper grumbled. "It seems that my breakfast n is ruined. Eden nced at him with a smile. Why couldn''t he just let it go? "Jasper, why don''t you treat me and Ricky to dinner tomorrow night? We have time since Ricky''s flight is tomorrow night!" "That''s the only way," Jasper answered faintly. He was very happy to see Ricky. They chatted while walking. When they reached the apartment, they waited for Abigail toe over. After waiting for about ten minutes, Jasper and Ricky came in a taxi. "Mom, Uncle Jasper!" Ricky tilted his head out of the window and shouted excitedly. "Ricky!" Eden walked over happily. Her heart ached for Abigail when she saw her tired face. "Abigail, thank you for taking care of Ricky!" Abigail wore a bright red dress as usual. She looked sexy and lovely. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Abigail did not want to get off the car at first. When she heard Eden''s word, she no longer felt exhausted. She winked at her, "Eden, your words convinced me that all of this is worth it. Ricky was naturally talented. His acting is superb and his emotions match his actions. The directorplimented him many times during filming." Jasper also came, gave Ricky a thumbs-up, and praised him, "Ricky, you''re awesome!" Ricky smiled modestly and said, "Uncle Jasper, I will continue to work hard." "Ricky,e down. Let Jasper and your mother go back and rest!" Eden waved at her son. "Goodbye, Mommy!" Ricky hugged Abigail before getting out of the car. Abigail''s heart melted instantly. She said in a charming and delicate tone, "Aww! My little baby, I love you so much." Eden went to the trunk of the car and took Ricky''s luggage. She smiled and said, "Jasper, Abigail, have a good rest!" "Sure! Let''s have dinner together tomorrow!" Jasper looked at them with a smile. She was really tired and didn''t even have the strength to wave. "Mommy, Uncle Jasper, see you tomorrow!" After bidding each other goodbye, Eden left with Ricky. Jasper looked at the mother and son''s back with a smile. He stared at the slender figure affectionately with longing eyes until she was gone. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Abigail looked at her brother''s longing gaze and smiled in distress. Eden would never be with him. This guy knew it in his heart, but he still did not want to give up. s! He was only torturing himself. She suddenly shouted at him, "Jas, hurry up and get into the car. I''m going to die of exhaustion. If you continue to dawdle, you can go back with my dead body." Jasper ignored her. There was no trace of Eden and her son in the distance. He was reluctant to move his gaze and kept looking in the same direction quietly. Abigail sighed silently. In Eden''s heart, Jasper was her best and an only male friend. Eden had carefully cherished their friendship all the while. The sillyd understood it all. Therefore, he did not confess his feelings to Eden. However, it was really hard for him. He would always sit alone by the French window and looked at the Eden house at night with indescribable emotions in his eyes. Her heart ached for him but she felt helpless. No one is able to help when ites to rtionships. Jasper was the only one who could help himself. Jasper slowly withdrew his gaze. He looked helpless, and there was a hint of bitterness on his dull face. It was as if his lonely soul had been suffering from endless pain. He opened the car door gracefully and sat down beside his sister. He gave the address to the driver. The driver started the engine and headed to the destination. Jasper nced at him and jokingly said, "Jas, it''s enough to have the experience of loving someone for once. You know what Eden is thinking. Why are you still like this? Unrequited love can be so torturing." Jasper smiled and said nothing. It was indeed tiring and torturing to fall in love with someone who isn''t going to reciprocate. However, the person whom he loved happened to be there. She would always be grateful to him no matter what he did. Jasper closed his eyes and leaned back. When he was heartbroken, he would close his eyes and keep the endless yearning and pain to himself, so that he would not show any sign of weakness. The neon lights that prated into the car window made his handsome face partly visible. Abigail looked at him pitifully. He would always evade her when she wanted him to give up. Did he think the pain would lessen when he closed his eyes? The pain would make him lose directions. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The most important thing in life is to do things that are clear-cut and leave uncertainty behind. Abigail sighed deeply at the bottom of her heart. Eden returned to the apartment with Henrick. Ricky blinked his big bright eyes when he looked at the small apartment where her mother lived. His mother must be very lonely living alone. Eden put away the luggage, opened it, and took out Ricky''s pajamas. She looked at her son''s curious little face and said, "Ricky, you go and take a bath first, okay?" "Okay! Mom!" Six-year-old Ricky was very sensible. His heart ached for his mother too! Eden turned around, handed him the pajamas, and gently rubbed his head. "Ricky is so obedient. Hurry up! You can chat with me when youe back." Ricky walked quickly towards the suitcase with the pajamas in his arms. He took out a card and handed it to his mother. He winked at his mother with his big eyes and long eyshes. His pink and soft lips curved into a happy smile. He spoke as if he was presenting a treasure to his mother, "Mom, this is the money that I have earned recently. Mommy Abigail said that it''s enough to buy a house." Hearing this, Eden stared nkly at the golden card in her son''s soft little hand. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Eden did not reach out to take it. Instead, she smiled and asked, "Ricky, tell me, is this solely the money you earned from performing, or does it include mommy Jasper''s money?" She had used her ount to apply for Ricky''s card. However, she did not activate the text message service. She was very busy. She got a card for Ricky immediately when she was informed by Abigail. She didn''t expect Ricky to earn so much money. He even earned more than her. Sometimes, Abigail would directly give her the money earned by Ricky through his performance. It was a lot of money every time. Abigail also knew that she wanted to buy a house in River City. With her current financial ability, there wouldn''t be a problem for her to pay for the down payment. She just wanted to support a home by herself. She did not want any help from Jasper and Abigail. She had owed them too much. Ricky pink and tender lips curved upwards slightly. There was a hint of wiliness in his smile. He reached out his little hand and gently put it on his mother''s face. Heforted her in a soft voice, "Mom, you thought too much again. Mommy Abigail also knows what you''re like. She would never put money on this card. Mom, you can take it with peace of mind. This is what I have earned these few years. Mother, don''t worry. Ricky and brother are the men in the family. Therefore, it''s our responsibility to take care of the family." Henrick had been nurtured by Abigail since young. He knew that his mother had gone through a lot. He liked acting. Therefore, he would work very hard in a particr industry. Eden''s heart felt warm after hearing her son''s sensible speech. She never considered her three children to be a burden to her. The three of them had always been her most precious treasures in the world. She held him in her arms and patted his back gently. "Hey! My Ricky has grown up. Hurry, go take a shower. Today is a tiring day. Have a good rest when you finish showering. I will bring you out to y tomorrow. "Okay, mother. I''ll go right away." He kissed his mother''s pale cheek and handed her the card. He then went to take a bath happily. He had already talked to his brother about giving their mother a stable home in River City. Her mother had been telling their grandmother that they would have a stable home as long as they have a house of their own. Both of them had kept this in mind all the time. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He gave his mother a surprise tonight. It was also his hard work for a few years. They would need to go to school when school reopened. Therefore, they could only take advantage of the holiday to make money. He wanted to give his mother a good life. Eden looked at the bathroom door and smiled happily. Ricky really gave her a big surprise tonight. She turned around and went to the kitchen to boil water. She had moved into this small apartment just a few days ago. There was nothing much in the refrigerator. Eden thought for awhile. There was a supermarket at the corner. It was still opened at the moment. She nned to take Ricky there and buy some food. If she knew in advance that Ricky wasing, she would have prepared it earlier. The water had boiled. Ricky came out of the bathroom at the same time. Eden poured two cups of water and handed them over. She put it on the table, took a hairdryer, and helped Ricky dry his hair. Ricky hugged his mother and closed his eyes. He enjoyed his mother''s warmth. It was different to have a mother. His mother would do everything forthem in advance and took care of them well. Eden turned off the hairdryer after drying her son''s hair. She said, "Alright, Ricky, go and drink some warm water so that you wouldn''t catch a cold." "Okay, mother!" Henrick looked up and smiled, showing his neat white teeth. His slightly fluffy hair after drying made him look more handsome. His pale skin became softer after taking a bath. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Eden looked at her son''s handsome face. At such times, she could not help but wonder how handsome their dad was. The three siblings looked exactly the same. Moreover, they looked like their father. She was actually quite regretful. She should not panic when she woke up. Instead, she should have at least looked at the face of the man who took her virginity. When Ricky finished the water, he noticed his mother was in a trance again. He smiled helplessly. His mother''s sporadic trance made him feel distressed. His mother was not in a rtionship and did not have a boyfriend. She didn''t seem to be worried about her life too. The only thing left to do was to think about their father. Ricky and his brother were still investigating the identity of their father. They had to look for their irresponsible father when they became older. Ricky put down the cup and walked to his mother. He pleaded coquettishly, "Mom, why don¡¯t you bring me out for a midnight snack? I am not full tonight." He knew that his mother had just moved here. Therefore, they wouldn''t have much food at home. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden suddenly regained consciousness. She would always get lost in her own thoughts whenever she thought about that night. asionally, she would also dream of the blushmaking moments that happened that night. She looked at her son and smiled faintly. "Ricky, go change your clothes. I''ll take you out to eat right away. I was going to call Kenny and Gia but they should be asleep at this time." Eden wanted her children to talk to her on the phone every day. She would only be able to sleep well after talking to them on the phone. "Yeah! Mom is the best!" Henrick smiled happily. He went and changed into a grey sportswear. His children''s clothes were from the Joye Group and prepared by Abigail. They were trendy, casual, and had many different styles. He then put on a white cap. He walked to his mother with a smile and said, "Mom, I''m ready. Let''s go!" "Alright!" Eden happily took her son''s little hand. She remembered that there were food stalls nearby. She wanted to bring Ricky to eat his favorite grilled fish and fried rice noodles. When they were outside the apartment, Eden looked down at her son and said, "Ricky, let''s go and eat at the food stalls!" "Sure. Mother, I want to eat fried rice noodles. When I''m with mommy Abigail, she wouldn''t let me eat." He hadn''t had fried rice noodles for a long time. Eden gave him a distressed smile and led him out. Victor went back to his vi after he left Eden. His lonely figure was sitting on the sofa. The light from the chandelier shone on his handsome face. There was no expression on his well-defined face. However, his deep eyes exhibited a fascinating charm. He had been waiting for Anson''s call all day long. However, Anson did not call him the whole day. It did not matter if that was the case. His calls to Anson were left unanswered too. Victor threw thest cushion on the sofa away. Anson really knew how to make him angry. Did he not know how much he cared for Eden? If Eden was really Eden, he had to hurry up and get her back. Just as Victor was getting restless, a car stopped outside suddenly. Victor''s face became eerily dark suddenly. He stared at the door with his deep eyes. Damned Anson, he still knew his way back. He was the only one who knew what he had been through the whole day. The door swung opened and Anson came in. Victor was about to lose his temper when he saw Anson''s tired face. His anger was gone suddenly. He asked directly, "Anson, how''s the investigation going?" Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Anson''s eyes twitched when he heard Victor''s angry voice. He knew Victor would get angry. He wrinkled his nose slightly, pursed his lips and thought about where to start. Based on Anson''s expression and his silence, Victor couldn''t help but think that he had let him wait a day in vain. Thinking of this, Victor''s face became darker and the atmosphere became cold suddenly. He took a few steps towards Anson and approached him. The atmosphere was terrifying, and his eyes were dark! Anson was so afraid of him that he subconsciously took a few steps back. However, as soon as he stepped back, he identally fell and sat on the entrance steps. He got up frantically and looked at Victor with his guard up. He feared that Victor, in a fit of anger, would tear him to pieces. "Are you mute?" Victor looked at Anson, who seemed to be afraid of him. His voice echoed like thunder in the grand living room. Anson sniffed and curled his lips. He intended to give it a go anyway. He nced at the dark-faced Victor, pursed his lips, gritted his teeth and said, "Victor, you can''t me me. I had put in a lot of effort to get into the Gienger family''s house today. I talked to Myra for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t get anything out from her about Cyan. Myra just said that Cyan was her sister. Seven years ago, she left because of some issues. When Myra went to the toilet, I managed to snoop around the Gienger family''s house. However, I didn''t find any photo of Cyan. I have also checked the orphanage where Cyan was raised, but there was no record of her adoption. Finally, I went to Cyan''s college. She was a student with a major in design. Through my connections, the lecturers who had taught Cyan before gave me her file. This was a photo of Cyan in college." After Anson finished, he handed Victor a five-inch color photo of Cyan with white background taken in college. Victor quickly took the photo and looked at it. The woman in the photo had a faint smile on her face. She looked beautiful, innocent and adorable. Her expression was somewhat simr to that of Eden when she was a child. He said in shock, "Eden is Cyan!" Anson looked at Victor''s expression, pursed his lips and gulped. The explosive news managed to cool Victor down a little. He felt the whole world darkened when he saw that Victor was angry. Anson walked to the table and sat down in relief. He poured himself a ss of water to wet his dry lips. He said calmly, "Victor, I didn''t take your call because I was trying to get close to Myra. I even sacrificed myself in order to investigate Eden''s identity. Myra took advantage of me several times." Victor took the photo and sat opposite Anson. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He waited quietly for Anson to continue his story. Anson observed his expression and let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the anger on his face had disappeared a little. It had not been easy for him. It was obvious that they were good buddies, but why did he always have to be on tenterhooks? If it went on like this, his handsome face would start to deteriorate soon. He was still single at the moment. He had to keep his handsome face in order to marry a beautiful woman who would give birth to children to continue the family line. His mother would remind him of this every day. However, the love of his life was at his mother-inw''s ce. Victor frowned and raised his chin. He raised his eyebrows and asked dissatisfiedly, "That''s all you got?" Chapter 56 Chapter 56 He needed more information about Eden. Eden''s reaction during breakfast this morning had made him feel that she was his Eden. Anson rubbed his chin gently and looked at him. His lips curved upwards slightly and his smile was mischievous. "I haven''t finished yet. Can''t you let me catch my breath for a second?" Victor quickly picked up the remote control on the side and threw it at him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Anson blinked when he saw that. This guy''s temper had always been unstable. He tilted his head to the side, reached out his hand and caught the remote control. He was afraid that Victor would not be able to ept the explosive news that wasing next. He was waiting for Victor to cool down first before telling him the news. Victor scratched his head irritably and roared, "Then what are you waiting for?" He was so anxious that he started scratching his head, and yet Anson had the mood to say it slowly. Victor, who had always been calm, would be this anxious only because of his Eden. She was already a part of his life. Anson narrowed his eyes slightly and asked again for confirmation, "Victor, are you sure you want to hear it?" Victor messed up his hair again. His wless face turned cold and his deep and handsome eyes seemed to freeze. "Anson, we''re not friends anymore if you''re still like this." He wanted to give him a kick at the moment. He had been restless for the whole day. Anson shrugged his shoulders in fear. He didn''t doubt Victor''s words at all. He just doubted his own life. How could he be friends with such an unstable guy? He curved his lips slightly. His wild but calm look made him look wickedly charming. There was a contrast between Victor and him at the moment. Looking at Victor''s furious look, he suddenly felt very satisfied. It had been a long time since he saw Victor like this. He was the one who had always been overwhelmed by Victor. He finally got his revenge today. Just as Victor was about to lose patience, Anson started to talk, "Seven years ago, had you not been investigating that woman''s identity?" Victor''s heart tightened suddenly and he looked at Anson nervously. His dark, bottomless eyes made him look mysterious. "Who is it?" He could not control his trembling voice. An arc was formed from his tightly pressed lips. Anson pointed at the photo in Victor''s hand with a spark in his eyes. Victor held the photo tighter! "It''s Cyan. You''re aware that Mr. King is a weirdo. He has many lovers and he is a scumbag. He would only cooperate with women who are virgins. I have also investigated this matter back then. The woman sent by your family was not a virgin. She went into Mr. King''s room. On the other hand, the woman dragged in by you was Cyan. When Cyan learned that she had been set up by the Gienger family, she left the Gienger family in anger. This was the news I got from the servant who served the Gienger family previously. I was able to make her talk by giving her money. Needless to say, the Gienger family did not have the whereabouts of Cyan all these years. She had actually been hiding in Gate City." Anson was also shocked when he found out the truth. Although Cyan was an adopted daughter, it was still inhumane for the Gienger family to act this way for their own interests. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Victor was shocked. He sat on the sofa in a daze and looked nkly at a certain ce with his dark eyes. Eden was the woman he was with that time! It was mind-blowing... Victor never thought that this could happen. Anson looked at Victor''s shocked expression and couldn''t help teasing him, "Oh! You stole the virginity of a girl who just turned eighteen. She ran away for seven years because of you! Thinking about it now, it''s really not easy for Cyan!" "Hehe!" Victor smiled like a madman suddenly. Wouldn''t it be great if Eden was really THE Eden? Anson, who was about to drink water, froze with the cup in his hand when he heard Victor''s laughter. Had he gone crazy because he was too happy or too angry? How could hisughter be so frightening? Anson raised the cup and drank the water while looking at the hysteric Victor with his beautiful eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This capricious guy was like a time bomb. It would be impossible to predict what he would say next. Before he finished his cup of water, Victor suddenly warned, "Anson, by all means, I want you to find out all the information about Eden, from her childhood up to the present, in ten days." "Puff!" The water spattered from Anson''s mouth to Victor''s feet. Victor raised his eyebrows and suddenly frowned in disgust. "Bang!" Anson put the cup on the tea table with force. He red at Victor. "Victor, am I a private detective to you? You want me to investigate the childhood of Cyan up to the present. She was a virgin when she gave it to you. Do you really need to investigate?" Victor frowned suddenly after Anson finished his words. Wait a minute! Wait a minute! He seemed to have neglected something. He raised his eyes and looked at Victor, who looked calm and rxed. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you suspecting that Eden Bleu is Eden Clement?" "Yes!" Victor nodded with a wicked and hopeful smile on his face. There were too many simrities between Eden Bleu is Eden Clement. This made him suspect that she was the Eden whom he had been searching for many years. Anson looked at Victor''s gorgeous face. When Victor mentioned Eden, he became gentle. Even his eyes were full of tenderness. Anson nodded quickly. "Okay! This is the wish of your life. In order to fulfill your wish and make you give up once and for all, I will find out Eden''s identity no matter how exhausted I am." However, he would definitely break down if he was wrong because he had high hopes for it. Victor nodded slightly. He leaned back on the sofa with his hands behind his head. A wild smile appeared on his handsome face. He could feel a sense of happiness in his heart just by thinking of having breakfast with Eden this morning. Eden, will I finally find you? Anson took out his mobile phone. There was one more thing that he hadn''t solved. After taking out his mobile phone, he rummaged through the cab at the side. Victor looked doubtfully at him and asked, "Anson, why are you rummaging through someone else''s house?" Anson answered while rummaging, "This is considered part of my home too. Isn¡¯t it true that you''ve been staying on the second floor while I''ve been staying on the first floor all this time?" Victor frowned slightly. He was right, but this was his home too. "That''s weird. I remember that your album was ced here. It''s always like that. Things can''t be found when they are needed, but they will appear when they are not needed." Chapter 58 Chapter 58 After rummaging through the house for a long time, he still could not find Victor''s album. Victor stood up straight, frowned, and asked, "Why are you looking for my album?" Anson looked back at him and said with his eyebrows raised, "I might have found your son. I want to see if he looks simr to your childhood photos." Victor quickly jumped out of the sofa. He looked at Anson and roared, "Anson, did you left your brain behind when you came in? When did I have a son? I live a clean and honest life all this while. It''s impossible for me to have a child." Victor was going mad. The atmosphere became eerily cool suddenly. Anson nced sideways at him and sneered with his hands on his waist, "You imed that you are very noble. Did you not go all the way with a girl seven years ago, causing her to leave for seven years without telling her family?" Anson continued looking for the album when he finished talking. "There might be other reasons that caused her not to tell her family her whereabouts." Victor retorted with ack of confidence. He could not help it at that time because the efficacy of the drug was too strong. He did note to his senses even after taking cold showers three times. Anson winked at him like a child and asked, "Let''s not talk about this first. I remember I put your album here. Tell me, where did you move it to?" Looking at Anson''s serious face, Victor pointed upstairs and said, "I''ve moved it upstairs." Anson took his phone from the coffee table and walked forward. "Come on, follow me upstairs." Seeing that Anson was very serious, Victor thought "Can I not go?" How could he have a son? This was simply a big joke. However, he still followed Anson upstairs. Victor''s room was very cozy. It was decorated in the style of northern Europe. It gave people a sense of being at home and a sense of belonging when they entered the room. There was a light grey cover on the two-meter-wide bed. A set of beige sofas was set against the wall. It was simple, yet exquisite and appealing. The curtains of the French windows were pulled open, and the clear starry night sky could be seen. The room was right next to the study room. Anson knew about Victor''s habit of cing things, so he went straight into the study room. He found the album and brought it to the sofa in Victor''s room. Victor followed him nervously all the way. "Bang!" Anson threw a few albums on the white tea table. Victor quickly sat beside him and said, "Anson, are you serious?" Anson did not look at him, but quickly opened the album and looked for Victor''s childhood photos. "Victor, I have never been so serious!" He had seen Victor''s childhood photos before, and soon he found Victor''s photo when he was five or six years old. He picked it up excitedly and put it on Victor''s knee. He pointed to the child in the photo and asked, "Victor, is that you?" Victor rolled his eyes at him and said in a deep tone, "If it wasn''t me, would it be you?" Would he look as handsome as he was? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Anson did not argue with him and quickly unlocked his mobile phone. He had already found the picture. After unlocking his phone, a picture of a child was revealed. The child in the picture was wearing cool ck clothes. His thick hair was slightly fluffy and there was a faint smile on his face. He already had the style of a star at such a young age. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Ansonpared the two photos. They looked very simr. He looked at Victor who had a stern expression on his face and exined, "Victor, his name is Henrick. He just turned six years old this year. He is a child star under Abigail Joye. He had won the first ce in the pianopetition a few days ago. He is a popr star now. I''ve sent someone to check on him. He just signed a movie named "Little Boxing King" yesterday. He''d sessfully passed the audition. He is able to finish filming half of the movie before he starts school. I was going to invite him to be the representative of the children''s clothing for ourpany this year. Not only does Eden know a lot about the fashion world, but she also has her own ideas about children''s clothing. Some of the children''s clothing designs in the branch office are hers. The sales of the designs are very satisfactory in Gate City. However, I have studied Henrick''s features many times. He looks very simr to you when you were a child. The most important thing is that his surname is Bleu and his parents are unknown. Abigail is the one who is in charge of all his schedules. They should be in River City today as Henrick has an event there." Victor quickly grabbed the phone from Anson''s hand andpared the two photos closely. They looked surprisingly simr. How could this be possible? Victor''s heart was beating very fast. Were Eden and Henrick rted? He quickly nced at Anson and said in a serious tone, "The man with Eden is Jasper, the president of Joye Group. Abigail is Jasper''s sister. Eden is very close to them too, right?" Anson looked at Victor''s stern expression, nodded and said, "I thought of this when I found out that Cyan is the woman at that time. Henrick is well known in River City because he got famous recently. I found a few people who met Abigail before and they said that Henrick privately calls Abigail mommy. However, Abigail is not his biological mother. Sometimes, he would call his mother on the shooting site, but no one knows the name of his real mother." After hearing this, Victor''s expression became more serious than ever. His heart was beating very fast After some time, he asked faintly, "So, do you think he is Eden''s child?" His voice was trembling when he asked the question. His ink-ck eyes stared deeply at the two photos. The two simr faces made him suspicious. "That¡¯s right! It is very possible that Jasper used his connections to erase her past. If the child does not have a father, he can only follow the surname of his mother!" Victor lowered his head and stared at the picture on the mobile phone and the photo in the album quietly. The child just turned six this year. The timing matched. He could go to elementary school in September. In the morning, Eden said that she wanted to buy a house in River City and bring her family over to stay together. She was Cyan, and her only family was the Gienger family. Could it be that the child was the family she was referring to? Child? Victor silently spoke the word in his heart. Victor had never imagined that he would have a child in his life. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His parents caused his sister and him to have an iplete childhood and family due to the existence of the arrogant mistress. Three-year-old Eden was by his side during his painful childhood. Three-year-old Eden was very innocent and knew nothing. When she saw that Victor was unhappy, she would sit quietly beside him and apany him. asionally, she would climb into his arms for a hug. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Her innocent andcent smile had always made him feel rxed unconsciously. He had lost confidence in love and hated women who seduce other people''s husbands. Anson sat by his side and apanied him quietly. The reason he did so was that he wanted Victor to be happy. He had been living like a zombie in the past few years. He had moved to this vi to apany him. However, his parents were not happy about it. His parents had privately asked about his rtionship with Victor. They were afraid that Anson and Victor were a gay couple. He would always tremble with fear when he was questioned by his parents. Anson and Victor were definitely not gay. They were straight men. He wanted to solve Victor''s marriage problem earlier so that he could find a woman to continue his life. He was still a virgin although many years had passed. It would be shameful to say it out loud. The room was very quiet. The only sound that could be heard was the heartbeats of two people. asionally, sunlight entered the room. The light fell on one side of Victor''s face, making his handsome and well-defined face a little mysterious. Even so, he still looked noble. He exuded a powerful aura that even when he was sitting down, he could make people feel breathless. Victor pursed his lips slightly. He looked as though he was in deep thoughts. After a while, he looked away from the photo and sent Anson''s photo to his phone. He nced sideways at Anson calmly and said softly, "Let''s choose Henrick as the spokesperson for the children''s clothing this year. Since he is in River City, I want to meet him tomorrow." "Tomorrow is Sunday. There won''t be people working in thepany. Do you think you can meet him?" Anson red at him. Anson wished that Victor would let him rest on Sunday. He had worked extremely hard for Victor. "Monday. I must see him in my office on Monday. You can go now." Victor started to drive him away coldly. "Humph!" Anson snorted at him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯ll leave now. Do you think I like to stay with a cold person like you? I''m afraid that I will be frozen into ice and can''t see the sun tomorrow." Anson spoke as he was walking out. He was exhausted and his back ached the whole day. Victor didn''t even invite him to have supper together. It was really not easy to do anything nowadays. Victor sat on the sofa quietly. He looked at the picture on his mobile phone, dazed. His lips were tightly pressed together, and his gaze was deep. The morning light slowly entered the room through the French windows. Warm air flowed in through the window and blew at the light yellow curtains. Through the window sashes, one could see the bustling streets and the skyscrapers in the distance. Henrick got up early. Seeing that his mother hadn''t woken up yet, he got out of bed quietly and put on his clothes. He pulled the quilt over his mother and pulled up the curtains. He picked up his small ck backpack. After making sure that he had his money, keys, and mobile phone with him, he went out to buy breakfast. He had a very long conversation with his motherst night. His mother was very tired after looking for a house the whole day. He had to go out to buy breakfast for her. River City was still full of hustle and bustle in the morning. There were unending passers-by and the streets were crowded. There were also fast-traveling motorcycles passing by. Henrick looked at the streets around him. He liked River City very much. He did not mind moving here to stay. If his mother liked it here, he would also like it too. Thinking that his mother would need a longer sleep, he nced at the street. A lot of people were having morning jogs during the weekend. His pink lips raised slightly. He decided to jog around before buying breakfast for his mother. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 He jogged along the river. Last night, he had supper with his mother. After supper, his mother took him for a walk. He managed to remember all the roads. He would not get lost. After jogging for an hour, Henrick was still in good spirits. His handsome little face was slightly blushed and the hair on his forehead was soaked with sweat. He looked devilish handsome. He had learned Taekwondo with his mother and mommy Abigail after he turned three. He was in good health all the time. He would be able to show his skills after signing "Little Boxing King". He liked his role very much. He could y the role with great ease. He took out his mobile phone from his small backpack and looked at the time. It was almost nine o''clock. He had to buy breakfast for his mother. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked around with his clear big eyes. His mother had told him before that Times Square was not far from here. There was a lot of delicious food there. But which direction should he take? Henrick looked around and saw a handsome uncle passing by. Henrick walked over with a smile and said, "Sir, can you please tell me the direction to Times Square?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man was not someone else, but Victor, who came out for a morning jog. Of course, the main reason that he came out was to meet Eden. Victor stopped and looked at the familiar face in front of him. The child''s voice was not as soft as other children''s voices, but it was warm instead. His eyes were big and bright. He looked as confident and handsome as the child in the picture. Victor did not expect that he couldn''t sleepst night just because he wanted to meet the child. He was surprised to meet the child the next morning. "Sir?" Seeing that Victor didn''t say anything, Henrick called him again. It was very strange. Why did he feel that this man looked very simr to him? Victor came to his senses instantly. He looked at the child who was smiling brightly. On a closer look, their features looked very simr to each c Victor''s heart was in a turmoil when he met Henrick by chance. A strange sensation arose in his heart. He pursed his lips. He was always calm but he was a little nervous at the moment. His hoarse voice sounded softer than usual. ''Are you Henrick?" Henrick was stunned for a moment because he did not expect to be recognized by others. He smiled politely and said, "Sir, do you know me? Don''t you think you look like me?" The corner of Victor''s lips curved upwards. He looked elegant and proud. He thought Henrick''s comment was silly but adorable. Henrick should look like him instead. "Six-year-old Hendrik is a child star who has recently be famous. Henrick just won first ce in a pianopetition a few days ago. Anyone who watches TV would know that Henrick is a little star." Victor was very d that Anson told him about Henrickst night. He would be able to leave a good impression in front of the child who was likely to be his son. Henrick smiled modestly. "Thank you for paying attention to me, sir. Goodbye!" Henrick was in a hurry. His mother would be anxious when she realized that he was not around when she woke up. "Wait!" Victor quickly called out to him. Henrick turned around and looked at him with a smile, waiting for him to speak. Victor walked to his side. There were wrinkles on his forehead. He smiled slightly and said, "Aren''t you going to Times Square? I''ll take you there. I''m going to have breakfast there too." "Thank you, uncle!" Henrick did not refuse the offer. It would be faster if he was led by someone instead of finding the way on his own. Moreover, this uncle looked like him, causing him to be curious about the uncle. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "Let''s go!" Victor had a very strange feeling in his heart. However, he didn''t repulse the feeling. He felt happy instead. Victor noticed that Henrick was not afraid of strangers. He came out to have breakfast alone, without thepany of adults. Victor thought of Eden and he probed, "Why are you alone? Where are your family members?" Henrick looked up with a smile. His pink lips had a faint luster under the morning light, which made him very adorable. "My mother is too tired. She is still sleeping. I came out to buy breakfast for her. I am new in River City, therefore I am not very familiar with the surroundings. Thank you for bringing me here." "I see!" Victor nodded. He didn''t talk much usually. This sudden encounter made him speechless. He just wanted to leave a good impression on Henrick. Henrick''s phone suddenly rang. He took out the phone from his small backpack, smiled apologetically to Victor and answered the phone. He said softly, "Grandma!" "Ricky, are you going back to Gate City tonight?" A loving voice came from the other end of the phone. Henrick smiled happily and said, "Grandma, we have to wait for mommy Abigail''s decision." "Is that so? Ricky, don''t overtire yourself. By the way, Gia is going to participate in the art exhibition competition. If you have time, please bring the indigo and purple watercolor paints to Gia. Grandma took her to several shops but there were no suitable ones. She was not satisfied with it." "Okay, grandma, I''ll buy itter. Please take care. Gia is naughty. Grandma, don''t always listen to Gia." Henrick chatted for a while before hanging up. Victor had been listening carefully all the while. Henrick''s every word seemed to get on his nerves. It was entirely because he felt that Henrick might be his son. Who was Henrick''s grandma? Who was Gia? Eden was alone. All kinds of thoughts shed through Victor''s mind. He wanted to know everything about Eden. In fact, what he cared the most was that if Eden was the Eden he had been searching for all the while. The worst scenario would be that Eden could not remember him when she saw him. It would be the most painful thing for him too. His heart sank when he thought that Eden might have forgotten him. He could feel the pain with each heartbeat. "Uncle!" Henrick''s sudden words brought Victor back from his thoughts. He pursed his lips and smiled suddenly. He tried to keep his tone as calm as possible. "Ricky, what''s the matter?" "Ricky?" The word ''Ricky'' caught Henrick off guard. He suddenly had a strange feeling. It was not hatred but he couldn''t really describe it. It was fascinating. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Victor asked tentatively, "Can I call you Ricky?" "Of course!" There was a smile on Henrick''s little face. Victor smiled happily suddenly. Looking at the little face that was simr to his, he suddenly had an idea. He focused his gaze on Henrick''s hair. He would know if Henrick was his son after doing a paternity test. But how was he going to get his hair? Henrick suddenly stopped walking and pointed to the porridge stall opposite. "Uncle, thank you, I''ll go to that stall!" Victor looked in the direction that he pointed. It was the ce where he and Eden had porridge yesterday morning. His deep eyes were soft, and he whispered, "Let''s go. I was going to that stall to have breakfast too." After saying that, Victor stepped forward and led the way. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The business in the porridge stall was as good as usual. There were more people at the weekends. Most of them brought their children to eat. It was busier than usual. Victor took out his mobile phone and unlocked the screen. He scanned the QR code and was ready to order. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He looked at Henrick and asked gently, "Ricky, what do you want to eat? I''ll order for you." Henrick was slightly stunned. He took a look at the mobile phone and said with a smile, "Thank you, uncle. I would like to order takeaway so that I can go back and eat with my mom." Victor smiled slightly. There was a meaningful hint in his deep eyes. He continued, "Your mother has got your father''spany. However, I am alone. Can you apany me to eat?" He was testing the water. He wanted to know if Ricky had a father. Henrick''s face suddenly changed and his tone became cold when he heard the word "father". "I''m sorry, uncle. I''d better go home and eat with mom. Thank you. Goodbye!" After saying that, Henrick went to the waiter and ordered two bowls of porridge and steamed buns to take home, with his money. Victor could feel Henrick''s emotional change. When he mentioned "father", Henrick became obviously cold. He held the phone tighter and stood still, a cool aura slowly forming around him. Victor was the type of person that people couldn''t easily ignore. People passing by couldn''t help looking back at him. He quietly watched the small figure in the crowd with his deep ck eyes. His head was lowered. The lights in the restaurant that struck a side of his face made him seem a little lonely. Did he really not have a father? "D*mn Jasper! How could he erase all information about Eden?" He was like a cat on hot bricks at the moment. He was suffering and he felt ufortable. The dishes ordered by Henrick were ready and packed in no time. Henrick headed outside with the food in his hand. He suddenly noticed that Victor was still standing at the same spot. He walked over and greeted him politely, "Goodbye uncle!" Victor was slightly stunned when he heard Henrick''s voice. He did not expect that Henrick would still come over and greet him His lips curved upwards slightly. He looked at Henrick''s handsome face and smiled, "Goodbye Ricky!" They would meet again tomorrow. Henrick walked out with a smile. A little girl, who had her eyes on Henrick for some time, suddenly shouted to her mother who was sitting opposite her, "Mom, I think I saw Henrick." The little girl pointed at Henrick''s back, a smile forming on her soft face. Her mother smiled and did not speak. She motioned her to sit down and continue to eat. Victor nced at the little girl. A wave of emotion passed through his normally cold eyes. A faint smile suddenly appeared on his face. He turned around and walked out of the porridge stall. When he got outside, he looked at Henrick''s back that was gradually fading away. His heart seemed to have left with Henrick. He took out the phone and dialed Anson''s number. "Hello!" Anson seemed unawakened on the other end of the phone. His voice was deep and dull. Victor''s face suddenly turned dark, and he roared, "Anson, why are you still asleep? Have you talked to Henrick''s agent on the phone?" Anson seemed baffled one the other end of the phone. He was awakened early in the morning and he was very angry. Why couldn''t he have a happy weekend? He was really exhausted the past few days. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 "Boss, today is a weekend. You are very free but it doesn''t mean that others are idle. You should have waited until noon to make the phone call. You wake people up early in the morning. You won''t be able to negotiate if they wake up on the wrong side of the bed. Victor raised his eyebrows and his face became darker. A hint of anger shed through his eyes. He said coldly, "Give me Eden''s address!" "Victor, if you don''t torture someone a day you would feel ufortable, is that right? You are idle and you have nothing to do, but I am not the same. I worked so hard for you. Can''t you let me sleep soundly?" Although Anson was angry andined for a while, he still reported Eden''s address to Victor. Victor kept the address in mind and walked in the direction of Eden''s residence. But after a few steps, his phone rang. The call was from the Alwynn family''s old house. He frowned and answered the phone with a dark face. "Speak!" He ordered coldly. Mrs. King''s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone. "Young Master, please hurry back. The chairman had a fall and couldn''t stand up. Madam brought Master Vincent and Missy out to y. No one is at home." "Okay! Mrs. King, call the doctor first. I''ll be back soon." Victor quickly hung up the phone and stopped a taxi. He gave the address of the old house to the taxi driver. The taxi turned around and headed to the old house. Victor nced in the direction of Eden''s residence, nostalgia in his eyes. He had to figure out everything as soon as possible. Eden didn''t wake up until nine o''clock. She sat up quickly when she noticed that her son was not around. Her hair was slightly messy. She looked around with her squinting eyes. "Ricky, Ricky..." She called out in a low voice, but there was no respond. She lifted the quilt and suddenly saw a note on the nightstand. She picked up the note and looked at it. The words on the note were written neatly. "Mom, I''m going out to buy breakfast. Don''t worry!" Eden smiled warmly, got up and scurried to the bathroom to wash up. Her three children were awesome! Their hearts ached for her. Especially Gia. Gia would massage her shoulders every day after she got off from work. Kenny would silently help her fill the bathtub with water. Ricky cared deeply for her mother. All those years, when she was staying with the Gienger family, she had always been careful to try and please everyone in the family. However, there wasn''t much sincerity in such a beseeching rtionship. She was silly and ridiculous that time. Myra, in particr, always embarrassed her in front of people. These seven years had been her happiest seven years. She could do what she wanted to do, and she didn''t have to look at anyone''s face. She could be herself, and she wouldn''t be bullied by anyone. In her heart, she even felt perverted and thanked the man who made her pregnant that night. If he hadn''t dragged her into the room by force, how could she have such a smart baby? Ricky was back when Eden finished washing up. He set up their breakfast and watched his mothering out of the bathroom. There was a happy smile on his face. "Mom,e here and eat. It''s all your favorite food." "Alright, Ricky!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden walked over and pulled him over to sit down and eat together. "Mom, where are we going to yter? Gia wants to buy some watercolor paints. We have to go to the art supply shop." Eden ate the steamed buns casually. When she heard Ricky''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Is Gia really going to participate in the art exhibition?" Chapter 65 Chapter 65 "Yes! Mom also knows that Gia likes to paint since she was a child. Mom also likes painting too. Gia has inherited mom''s talent. Gia isn''t just interested in painting, in fact, she is very serious about it." Eden stared at her son, her lips curved upwards slightly, and smiled happily. Gia''s painting had won two prizes already. Eden hoped that Gia could get what she wanted this time. "Great! Let''s buy itter. Ricky, hurry up and eat!" Eden rubbed her son''s head gently and smiled brightly. Each of the three siblings had different hobbies. Kenny liked reading books and yingputer, Gia liked painting, and Ricky liked acting. The three siblings had their own strengths. Victor had reached the Alwynn family''s old house. He quickly opened the door and went in. Mrs. Kings came down when Victor was changing his shoes at the porch. "Master Victor, you''re back!" "Yes!" Victor nodded indifferently and headed to the second floor. Mrs. King smiled when he saw Victor hurrying upstairs. Master Victor would always put on an indifferent face. However, he came back in a hurry when the chairman had an ident. Fortunately, the chairman did not have a serious injury. He would be fine after a rest. Phillip was not in his room. Instead, he was lying on the bed in the study room. The main reason there was a bed in the study room was that Philip would sleep there whenever he had a quarrel with Reba. The family doctor had left and Phillip was lying in bed alone. Victor''s eyes became dark and he sneered at Philip, "You don''t seem to be badly injured since you are not taken away by the ambnce." There was sarcasm in his tone. Phillip looked at him grumpily. "Do you think it''s only serious when I really have to take an ambnce and call each and every one of you to the hospital? " Victor walked gracefully into the room. His cold gaze fell on his father''s lonely face. Suddenly, he realized that his father, whom he had not looked at closely for a long time, was old. The four of them would have lived a happy life if it hadn''t been for Reba''s existence! He hadn''t seen his mother for many years. The scene of his mother leaving that day was so painful that he could never forget it in his life. "Do you regret it?" Victor said coldly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was unusual for the father and son to speak so calmly. Phillip was stunned suddenly. His gaze at Victor became dim but angry, "You brat, I asked you to come back to see me, not to kick me when I''m down." He regretted that he was so impulsive at that time. However, it was toote. He had hurt Jaida deeply. Jaida was still nowhere to be found today. Victor smiled coldly, with a little bit of hatred that couldn''t be concealed. "Why let mee back to see you? I will never be able to blend into your family of four. Don''t forget how you hurt my mother at that time. My mother didn''t show up in order to let me and my sister have a good life. There is still no news of her today." His son''s criticisms made Phillip very sad, regretful, and heartbroken. Jaida was kind and very gentle. She was an exceptional woman. She was not like Reba who was fierce. Reba wouldn''t give him face on any asion. He had an affair with Reba because he was attracted by her courage and recklessness. But after living with Reba, he realized that her courage was just her aggressive personality. When it came to her own interests, she was ruthless and would do whatever she could to achieve her goals. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 He was blind at that time. What could he do? People would only know how important a person was to them until they had lost him. "I had let your mother, your sister, and you down." Phillip sounded sad and regretful Even though it was the first time Victor heard his father apologize, he was not shocked by thete apology at all A hint of malignity shed through his eyes. He sat on the sofa at the side, crossed his legs and said slowly, "It''s toote. You have never apologized for so many years. You owe my mother everything. What I want now is to find my mother. The fact that my mother doesn''te back and doesn''t disclose her whereabouts to us definitely has something to do with your wife. Do you know why I insisted on leaving you and working on my own? If I be strong and powerful, my mother would know that I am able to survive on my own without your support. She will come back to me if she knows no one can threaten my sister and me. Phillip was shocked by his words. He thought that the reason Victor went out and worked on his own was to vent his anger on him. He thought that Victor wanted to prove that he was stronger than him. In fact, he did it for Jaida. "s!" He sighed heavily. His gaze became serious suddenly and he looked very stern. He spoke slowly, his voice was a little distant and dull. "Haven''t you heard anything from your mother these past few years? She seems to be in Gate City, but I do not know she lives. I sent someone to look for her but unfortunately, I couldn''t find her." Something shed through Victor''s eyes when he heard this. He fixed his cold gaze on his father''s face. His body became tensed suddenly and he couldn''t help longing for his mother. His mother is in Gate City? Victor straightened his body slightly, his toes tightly curled in his sneakers. He had the urge to fly to Gate City immediately. Phillip knew what he was thinking and said, "Victor, you don''t have to waste your efforts. I''ve sent people to look for her many times but I still couldn''t find her." Victor felt a sudden pain in his heart. They still couldn''t find his mother? Victor suddenly raised his head and looked at Phillip. There was no trace of warmth on his handsome face. A cold aura formed around him. He spoke sarcastically. "Chairman Alwynn, I''m leaving if there''s nothing else to do." Phillip frowned when he listened to Victor''s cold voice. Every single word was so hurtful that it pierced deep into his heart. His voice trembled uncontrobly and he said, "Victor, is it so difficult for you to call me dad? This is also your home. You cane back and stay here if you wish. I am getting older each day and not as healthy as before. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. My only wish is to see you live happily before I die. You are not young anymore. It''s time for you to get married!" "Get married?" It sounded like a funny joke to Victor and he smiled ironically. The atmosphere became tense suddenly. Victor stood up suddenly. From the look of his handsome face, something was concealed in his gaze. "You mean, to marry Haven from the Clement family, who was arranged by you?" "Victor, Haven is a good girl. We have watched her grow up since she was a child. I''ll feel at ease if you marry her." The smile on Victor''s handsome face became colder and his tone became aggressive, "Seems like you pretended that you fell down. You are trying to be a persuader for Reba.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "Victor, I..." Victor roared before Phillip could finish his sentence. "How many times are you going to let me down before you are willing to stop?" When Victor finished shouting, he kicked the tea table next to him hard. This angry kick caused the ashtray on the tea table shake vigorously. Phillip looked at his aggressive and angry son in shock. The sentence "How many times are you going to let me down before you are willing to stop?" pierced his heart. He really did fall down, but it was also true that he was trying to be a persuader for Reba. After all, he had watched Haven grew up. The daughter of the Clement family was lost because of Victor. Phillip had always felt that he owed the Clement family. He wanted Victor to marry Haven because by doing so, his guilt towards the Clement family would lessen. Although Eden was the one who had a marriage contract with Victor, she was lost when she was six and had not been found until today. In his opinion, there was a greater possibility that something bad had happened to her! However, Victor''s indifferent attitude towards Haven made Phillip feel very anxious. He said in a stern tone, "Victor, the Alwynn family was the one owing to the Clement family..." "I did not owe the Clement family. The person I owed is Eden. If that person is really her, I, Victor Alwynn, will not hesitate to marry her immediately. Unfortunately, that person is not Eden. I will get Eden back one day." Victor angrily interrupted his father once again. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His powerful aura overwhelmed the surroundings. Phillip looked at his indifferent and angry son, anger gradually brewing in his eyes. "If Eden doesn''t show up, are you going to live alone like this for the rest of your life?" Victor would only marry Eden? Humph! Is Victor telling him that he wanted to marry a person who had been dead for many years? "Eden is already dead. Victor, can you wake up?" He knew that his son felt guilty. Victor had not given up looking for the girl for many years. But Victor ended up with nothing. Phillip''sst words struck Victor''s chord the most. He suddenly looked like an angry beast, and his eyes were bloody red. He roared at Phillip, "Eden is still alive, yet you are still cursing her. What are you up to? You are the same as Reba, who has always hoped that I would die soon so that your family of four can live happily. In your dreams. I will live a long life. Reba tried to harm me many times, but I am still alive and well." Victor turned around and left the study room angrily without looking back after he finished speaking. Victor''s lonely figure leaving resolutely made Phillip''s heart tremble. Phillip thought that his rtionship with his son would improve because of what happened today. He did not expect that he would have such a strong reaction towards his marriage with Haven. Phillip gazed at the door. After a long while, he came to his senses and blinked his teary eyes. His body was a little tense. From the time he made the call until the present moment, Victor was still willing toe and see him as soon as he could, although he knew his son hated him. Deep down, Victor still cared for his father. Something shed through Philip''s eyes when he recalled his son''s words. Was Reba really that cruel and attempts to take Victor''s life many times? He nced at the dazzling light outside the window. After some time, he picked up the phone beside him. He looked at the phone in his hand but did not unlock the phone. After staring at his phone for a while, he unlocked it with his trembling hands and made a phone call. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Victor ran out of the Alwynn family''s old house in pain. The dazzling light blurred his vision. He was in pain and alone, like an abandoned child who couldn''t find his way home. He was in so much pain that he didn''t know where to go. He lowered his head and walked around aimlessly. His slender figure exuded a noble aura. He staggered a little, anger and sadness enveloping his deep eyes. He sneered coldly, a hint of ridicule shed through his cold eyes. What a ridiculous excuse! When he received the phone call from Mrs. King, he didn''t have time to think about anything. He stopped a taxi and hurried back to the old house. However, his father let him down again and he felt like he had made a fool out of himself by worrying about his father. The pain that Victor experienced turned into anger. His chest was burning and he could feel the rest of his body burning too. A chilling atmosphere formed around him and the pain in his body intensified. He could feel the pain with every step he took. He did not stop walking and continued to move forward slowly and firmly instead. The people passing by could not help taking a step away from him when they saw his gruesome expression. He was right to leave his father and work alone three years ago. Reba destroyed his home and caused his mother to leave. Not only did he lose his mother, but he had also lost aplete family. His father''s actions today prompted Victor to put an end to his affection for his father. Victor didn''t know how long he had been walking. His face was pale and he was immersed in his own painful world. Victor felt a dull pain in his chest. He stopped suddenly with his hand on his chest and breathed quickly. He reached out his other hand and ced it on a tree on the side for support. He did not get sick easily when he was growing up. However, his chest had hurt many times because of anger. "Mr. Alwynn, are you okay?" Victor looked up immediately when he heard a concerned voice. He saw Eden standing one meter away in a white casual outfit. Eden''s cheeks were slightly red, and she looked at him worriedly. "Eden, is that you?" Victor whispered and looked at Eden with his blurry eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The wind was blowing strongly. Eden couldn''t hear Victor''s words clearly because his voice was too soft. She approached Victor who was in pain and looked at him with her clear eyes. She asked, "Mr. Alwynn, you don¡¯t look good. Do you want to go to the hospital and have a look?" She was walking in Times Square with Ricky but Abby took Ricky away not long after. She was a little upset. Ricky promised to apany her the whole day, but he only apanied her for a few hours. She had nothing to do after Ricky left. Therefore, she came out and continued looking for a house. She didn''t expect to meet Victor. Victor shook his head gently. He exhaled to ease his emotions. The stitched wound on his forehead was soaked in sweat, causing a slight sting. He slowly stood up straight and returned to his usual cool demeanor. He smiled at Eden and asked, "Miss Bleu, why are you here?" He suddenly remembered that Ricky bought breakfast back to eat with his mother. However, Eden was alone at the moment. Were his previous spections wrong? Chapter 69 Chapter 69 That''s impossible! Anson''s news had always been urate and seldom wrong. "I came out to look for a house and happened to meet you here!" Eden smiled politely. The pain in Victor''s heart lessened when he looked at Eden. Her gentle smile was warm and calming. "Let me apany you to look for a house, since I have nothing to do!" He didn''t want to go back because he would be alone again. The sense of loneliness made him feel ufortable. He hated feeling lonely and being alone. Eden earnestly didn''t want to bother Victor. Victor looked as though he was in pain just now, but he calmed down after some time. Victor was the leader of River City right now. What caused him to be in deep pain? She smiled lightly and refused, "I don''t want to waste your time, Mr. Alwynn. I was just looking around." Victor looked at her and smiled, as if he had forgotten about his pain just now. He had always kept a poker face no matter what happened. However, he was in deep pain today for what happened with his father. He wouldn''t be like this if it weren''t for the people he cared about. "Miss Bleu, have you forgotten that today is the weekend? I don''t have to go to work. Let''s go!" When Victor finished talking, he walked forward and led the way. He had lived in River City for more than 20 years. Therefore, he was very familiar with River City. Eden looked at his back helplessly. He insisted on apanying her even though she had rejected him directly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Victor was her boss. How could she refuse again? Eden red at Victor''s back onest time and caught up with him. She then walked side by side with Victor. Eden was 1.65 meters tall. She could only reach Victor''s shoulders when she stood next to him. Victor nced at Eden from the corner of his eyes. The eyes on her peaceful face were clear and vibrant. After walking for a while, he suddenly asked, "Miss Bleu, which area do you want to live in?" He owned many ces in River City. Ricky might be his son. He did not want his son to live in a poor and undistinguished area. Although everything had not been confirmed yet, he was sure that this was the woman he had met seven years ago. The woman''s current age was about the same as Eden. Eden looked around and said with a smile, "Near here." There was a top-notch public elementary school in River City. It was located not far away from her workce. Therefore, it would be convenient for her to bring her children to school. "Near here?" Victor stopped walking suddenly. "Yes." Eden nodded. Victor looked at Eden carefully for a while, and then said, "Miss Bleu, this is a prime location in River City. It was a school district too. Therefore, the price of housing here is very high." He was not worried that Eden couldn''t afford it. As a matter of fact, he wanted to know the reason why she wanted to buy a house near this area. Although Eden knew that the price of housing here was very high, it was more convenient to send her three children to school. She would buy a house nearby, no matter how expensive it is. She smiled faintly and said firmly, "If I find a suitable house here, I would get a mortgage loan on it. This is a school district. Therefore, it is convenient to send the kids to school!" "Oh! Miss Bleu, you have a child?" Victor looked at her and asked, pretending to be surprised. He pretended to gaze at her beautiful face casually. But his eyes were fixed on her. He did not want to let go of the slightest expression on her face. Eden knew that this matter would be known sooner orter, so she simply admitted. Her three children were very smart. She was not ashamed of her them but felt blessed instead. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 "Yeah! He turned six this year. He will be studying at primary school soon. Therefore, I want to buy a house nearby." Victor''s body became tense suddenly, and was nervous for no reason. Victor who was influential in River City, did not expect that he would tremble because of a few simple words. He looked embarrassed the moment his dream came true. He would regret for the rest of his life if he missed out the opportunity. "Where is your husband? Why did youe and look for a house on your own? It''s a big deal to buy a house." Although he knew that she didn''t have a husband, he still wanted to test the water. Anson was certain of that. The smile on Eden''s face suddenly froze, and her heart ached for no reason. She didn''t know how to answer the question because she did not have a husband. She was pregnant before marriage. In other people''s eyes, she was a woman abandoned by men and a widow with three children. Victor knew that he had stuck Eden''s chord when he saw the smile on Eden''s face fading. Her beautiful and soft long hair fluttered in the breeze. The brown curls fluttered around her cheeks, making her face look even more gentle. Ignoring the fact that she was capable at work, Eden was the perfect goddess in men''s hearts. Eden stood there silently, something subtle butplicated shed through her eyes. It was difficult to figure out what she was thinking. Just when Eden was about to answer, Victor suddenly said, "Miss Bleu, if it''s not convenient, it''s okay not to answer!" Victor''s noble-born aura was evident When Eden heard his words, she instantly heaved a sigh of relief! Generally, people would lie when dealing with people or things that they are afraid of. They would try to escape and protect themselves by lying. Sometimes, people would also have to make up more lies to cover up for a lie that they had made previously. Eden would never ask for trouble. Seeing that Eden was relieved, Victor suddenly felt bad. He couldn''t help fixing his gaze at the mole on her hand. It was at the same spot and it had the same shape. He was extremely excited when he thought about it. He seemed to be possessed, his whole heart attached to Eden. He didn''t like drinking, didn''t get close with women, and didn''t smoke. The only reason for him to live was to find his Eden and make his mothere back to him. He wanted to make both of them happy. That was his only wish. He still missed Eden very much after so many years. He missed Eden''s soft voice. Eden would always follow and apany him. Eden looked at Victor''s weird gaze on her. Victor would always look at her in a weird way. Could it be that there was something wrong with her? She was wearing a simple white dress with a pair of white shoes. It was very simple. There was nothing unusual about her. Victor came to his senses suddenly and moved his gaze away from the back of Eden''s palm. He nced at the three-story vi area on the opposite and said dryly, "Miss Bleu, what do you think of the vi opposite?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "They are very beautiful!" It was Eden''s dream house, but she couldn''t afford it. She would have to pay around ten million dors. How could she afford it? With the addition of Ricky''s money, she could only afford to buy a house of a few hundred square meters. She would also have to renovate the house into five rooms to amodate her family. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 "It''s great that Miss Bleu thinks that they are beautiful. Since I owned this piece ofnd, I am able to offer you an internal rate. Besides, you are also an employee of mypany." Victor wanted to help Eden and her children to settle down first. If Ricky was really his son, he couldn''t let Reba know about it. Reba could use Ricky against him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It didn''t matter if Reba tried to hurt him. He didn''t want to put his family at risk, moreover to let Reba threaten him with his family. He had used another identity to register for apany and purchased the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group. If Jotham Alwynn Group was gone, Reba would be powerless and could not do anything. Eden was very excited when she heard the offer. She liked the beautiful vi very much even just by looking at it. However, she knew that she still couldn''t afford it even if she was given an internal price. She looked at Victor''s smiling face. He was different from the cold and domineering Victor whom she knew in thepany. He looked bright and approachable at the moment. She looked at him and smiled gratefully. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Alwynn. I still can''t afford it even if you give me an internal price!" She was telling the truth and she did not care about what others think of her. Her principle was to perform tasks that were within her reach. If she was struggling to deal with the pressure of affording a house, she would lose her principle in front of her children. The size of the house did not matter as long as they were able to live together happily as a family. Victor suddenly looked at her and smiled. "Miss Bleu, you can take out a mortgage, right? The vis here are two-story. The area of the vis is not very big and the internal price doesn''t cost much. Why don''t I bring you to have a look first?" Victor wouldn''t care about such idle matters usually, especially concerning matters rted to women. But the Eden standing in front of him might be his Eden. He must help her. Eden smiled apologetically. Victor was rich. Money was nothing to him. But she was different. She had been very thrifty over the past few years in order to save up for a house. The few hundred thousand dors from her design bonus, and Ricky''s money added together was still not enough. How could she afford a vi? She would need to get a mortgage loan even for a house of a few hundred square meters. Eden had to weigh it in the bnce before she finally decided to look for a second-hand house. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Alwynn. I only have enough money to buy a second-hand house. Let''s go and look for one first!" Eden smiled calmly and confidently. She did not feel ashamed. She was very grateful that Victor was willing to help her. "A second-hand house?" Victor frowned slightly. How could Eden and her children livefortably in a second-hand house? It was not a good idea for Ricky to live in a secondhand house with his current reputation. Victor''s eyes brightened up and he had an idea. He spoke slowly, "Miss Bleu, let''s go! Let''s go to other ces to have a look." Eden thought that Victor would leave when he heard her words. After all, how would a person with such a high status like him have the mood to apany her to look for a second-hand house? Eden was curious about why Victor chose the fashion design business although he could make a lot of money from real estate. Eden looked at Victor''s back, feeling puzzled. Victor walked ahead. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to his good friend, Adonis. At the moment, Adonis was in charge of the work in the vi area here. He remembered that some time ago, Adonis was interested in a two-storey vi. He had already booked the vi even before the bidding process. The vi was ready to be renovated at the moment. The price that Victor gave him was very low. It was no doubt meant as a gift for him. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Adonis who was preparing to renovate the vi looked handsome. He scanned every corner of the room with his eyes and he looked extremely serious. He was wearing a white casual shirt and a pair of ck leggings. His outfit made his handsome face looked warm and soft. While he was drawing the renovation sketches, he suddenly heard the notification of a text message. He picked up his phone from the table, unlocked and read the message. "Adonis, sell your vi at a price of two million dors. Just give the reason that you need instant money to go abroad." His eyes deepened all of a sudden and he felt that he was going to explode. The book and pen in his hand dropped onto the floor. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He read the message three times before he was finally convinced that the message was from Victor. Anger shed through his eyes, and his fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard. Victor had been waiting for Adonis''s reply. When his phone screen lit up, he quickly lowered his head to read the message. "Victor, are you crazy? You know how much I like this vi and you want me to sell it for just two million dors. That''s impossible. I won''t sell it! It''s several million dors less!" There was an angry emoji and a series of question marks at the end of the message. Victor frowned. The Church family did notck houses. He quickly replied the message. "You have to sell it. I''ll talk to youter. Call me now and tell me that you want to sell the house and go abroad." "That''s not going to happen! That''s not going to happen even if there was a knife at my throat. I''ve always wanted this vi." Adonis quickly replied. Victor''s eyes were fuelled with anger, and he typed on the keyboard quickly. "Take care of this matter. I''ll give you a three-storey viter." As soon as Victor sent the message, Eden''s phone rang. "Hey! Jasper!" Eden greeted him with a smile. Victor became furious when he heard the word "Jasper". Why was Jasper always around? "Eden, you don''t have to look for a house anymore. A friend of mine wants to go abroad and he is in urgent need for money. He has a two-storey vi near the school area. The price is not expensive. It is two-storied and is very suitable for your family of five to stay." Jasper''s happy voice came from the other end of the phone. "Really? Jasper!" Eden was very excited. She asked again in disbelief, "Jasper, are you sure that I can buy a vi in River City at that price?" "Eden, I knew you wouldn''t believe me. The vi was built ten years ago. The price of the house was not as high as it is now. Moreover, the house was sold at this price because it was quite old and was unupied for many years." "That¡¯s great! Jasper, I''lle and find youter!" Eden chatted with Jasper happily for a while before hanging up. She looked at Victor happily and said, "Mr. Alwynn, we don''t need to look for a house anymore. My friend just called me and said that he has a friend who wanted to go abroad and was in urgent need of money. He happens to be selling a vi at the moment. The price is within my price range too. I am interested in his vi." Victor''s gaze deepened. How could it be so fast? The excuse was exactly the same as his. Was Jasper also having the same thoughts as him? Adonis''s message came through at the same time. "Deal! You have promised me a three-storey vi." Victor looked at the message, wishing he could beat Adonis to death. If Adonis had agreed earlier, Jasper wouldn''t have got the opportunity. That b*stard! Victor would teach him a lessonter! Victor was very furious at the moment that he could kill someone. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "Miss Bleu, is the vi nearby?" Victor was afraid that the vi was too far away and it would be inconvenient for Eden to send or fetch her children back from school. Deep down, Victor desperately wanted to figure out everything about Eden. He didn''t even understand why he would do that. He couldn''t help feeling attracted to Eden. He soon realized that when he fell in love with someone, he was willing to do anything forthat person. "Mr. Alwynn, the vi is near the school," Eden said with a rxed smile. Victor''s lips couldn''t help curving upwards when he saw that. He said in a clear and gentle tone, "Congrattions, Miss Bleu!" "Thank you for today, Mr. Alwynn," Eden said politely with a charming smile. The present Victor waspletely different from the Victor she first met Victor was guarded up and cold to everyone previously. People would even avoid him from far. Victor looked straight at her. He was nervous about what he was going to say next. Victor had been working hard in the business field for many years. He had been through a lot of different situations before. However, he suddenly felt nervous to face the pure and innocent woman in front of him. His eyes brightened, and his lips curved into a faint smile. "Miss Bleu, why don''t you invite me to dinner as a way of thanking me?" Eden was a bit troubled when she heard this. She was going to have dinner with Jasper tonight. Ricky also needed to head back to Gate City. Eden looked up, a trace of guilt in her clear eyes. Her eyes were beautiful and enchanting. "Mr. Alwynn, I have promised to have dinner with my friend tonight. Can I invite you to dinner tomorrow?" Hearing this, a hint of disappointment shed through Victor''s eyes. Was she going to apany Jasper? Most people would care for a person wholeheartedly when they are devoted to that person. Victor was one of them. He wouldn''t even look at the things that he was not interested in. However, if he wanted something, he would do anything to get it. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden''s short existence made him feel that half of his world was stolen by her. A lot of people were in a hurry on the busy streets. Victor was about to speak. But Eden''s phone rang again. He lowered his eyes and waited at the side sturdily. There was a hint of indifference on his handsome face. "Ricky." The smile on Eden''s face grew bigger when she received a call from her son. Victor tensed up when he heard the word "Ricky". Victor, who had been neglected, suddenly held his breath and listened closely. "Mom, mommy Abigail and I are not leaving tonight. We''ll go back tomorrow. We won''t have dinner with you tonight because we have a banquet. Please wait for me after you''ve finished your dinner. I''ll reach home at around ten o''clock." "Why?" Eden was confused. "You will know everything tomorrow morning. Goodbye, Mom!" Henrick hung up the phone quickly, keeping Eden in suspense. Eden held the phone with a puzzled look. Based on Ricky''s tone, he seemed to be very happy. Victor suddenly felt very happy. His handsome face was sparkling. "It seems like Miss Bleu''s ns for dinner tonight have been canceled." Eden looked at Victor who had a faint smile on his face. He seemed to be looking forward to her invitation to dinner. Eden decided to invite Victor to dinner since there was time. She smiled faintly and said, "Time for me to return the favor. Tonight''s dinner is on me, Mr. Alwynn." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 "I was waiting for this!" Victor looked at her with a cold but charming smile. Victor''s smile made Eden feel cold suddenly. It suddenly reminded her of the time when she had hidden herself in his arms when she met Myra and her daughter. He was brutally cold at that time. Eden blinked her eyes. She dared not look into Victor''s eyes. She said in a hurry, "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go!" After that, Eden turned and walked forward. Victor looked at her back. He raised his eyebrows and his dark eyes glimmered. Victor took a few steps and moved to Eden''s side so that he was able to walk side by side with her. "Miss Bleu, are you used to thepany''s apartment?" There was a hint of concern in his calm tone. "It''s okay. I was nning to return to Gate City after staying here for a month, but now I may have to stay here for the rest of my life." She didn''t expect this result. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She had thought abouting back, but she had experienced too much pain in the city. It gave her the feeling of being trapped in the cage and she couldn''t escape! Time would not heal all the wounds, especially the ones the wounds in her heart. They could never be healed for the rest of her life. In the past, she did not have the courage to face it all because she was not confident as she was living under Myra''s shadow. But when she had experienced the deepest pain in the world, she suddenly realized that she would be defeated if she didn''t remain strong. "River City is great! Don''t you like it, Miss Bleu?" Victor started to probe again. Eden nced at the busy street and smiled bitterly. "It''s not that I don''t like River City but I had experienced a painful past here. However, this city is giving me some hope now." She had forgotten the things that had happened before she was six. She might get her memories back somewhere in the city. Even if she went to ask Bethany about this matter, Bethany would not tell her. After all, Myra and her daughter were both vicious. But still, she wanted to find her biological parents and at least know if they were doing well. She would like to see what her parents looked like too. Blood runs thicker than water. She must do her best to find her parents. She had always wondered if she looked like her father or her mother. She yearned for her parents. "It''s good as long as there is hope!" Victor didn''t say a lot offorting words. He was already in the abyss, and he needed someone who could touch his soul and pull him out of the abyss. Eden''s existence in the past few days had made him change a lot. But he only showed it in front of Eden. One should not worry about the past but live a happy life. Sometimes, a big smile could not defeat the past too. "That''s right! It''s good as long as there is hope!" Eden smiled confidently. She looked at the blue sky and thought of her three children. She was confident about her future. Victor''s lips curved upwards slightly when he saw that Eden became energetic all of a sudden. There was a supermarket next to them. Victor asked Eden to wait for a while and went to buy two bottles of mineral water. He uncapped the bottles, and handed one to Eden. "Thank you!" Eden epted the water with a smile. She nced at the handsome and elegant Victor. She suddenly felt that he was not as scary as rumored by the people in thepany. Although he was indifferent and distant, he was still the president of Alwynn Group after all. It was understandable that he had a little temper. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Eden took a sip of water and asked, "What do you want to eat, Mr. Alwynn?" She knew that he was used to eating delicacies, but she didn''t have enough money to treat him those. Victor looked at her pure and innocent face. His eyes brightened slightly and he went into deep thought. After a while, his lips curled upwards and he said, "Let''s go back to the Sichuan restaurant last time. The dishes there taste good." He and Anson often went to the restaurant to eat too. She listened and realized that she would be able to afford it if they chose to eat there. "Let''s go then! If we go there now, the timing would be just right. There are a lot of people there during weekends." Eden also liked that restaurant very much. The crayfish there were exceptionally delicious! She loved eating the crayfish there! She would bring Jasper there one day and have a st. "Let''s go!" Victor looked up and took a sip of water. Eden nced sideways and was slightly stunned. Victor looked extraordinarily handsome the moment he raised his head to drink water. His handsome face was like a sculpture with clear facial features. He looked cold on the outside and would always give people a distant and indifferent feeling, but the light in his eyes was warm. His body was like a majestic Greek sculpture and he exuded a domineering aura that was able to attract people. People passing by couldn''t help looking at him in awe. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor felt Eden''s gaze on him and looked at her suddenly. His gaze was deep and enchanting. Eden stared at him for some time before realizing that she had lost herposure. She quickly looked away. Her face was blushing and her heart was beating fast. She gulped quickly and felt extremely embarrassed for her gaffe. She lowered her head. Eden, who had always been confident, dare not look at Victor at the moment. She held her bag tighter with her hand nervously until her hand became pale. Oh my god, she was actually attracted to him. Victor looked at her awkward and blushing face with a mischievous smile. Her adorable expression left a deep impression in his heart. At the moment Victor could see a child''s face ovepping with Eden''s face. The amazing resemnce made his heart beat faster and his eyes lit up with hope. The only thing that he could do now was to wait for Anson to find out everything as soon as possible. During this period, Adonis, who had been sessfullypromised, called Victor many times, but Victor did not answer his calls. Victor purposely switched his phone to silent mode. Adonis was unlucky. Although he was onlyte for a few seconds, he was already cklisted by Victor. It was impossible for Adonis to meet up with Victor for quite some time. Adonis had worked very hard. However, offending Victor was like offending the Emperor. What''s more, Victor did it to help Eden. When Adonis found out the reason, he almost burst into tears. He regretted not agreeing to Victor''s terms earlier. He had let a three-storey vi slipped past his eyes. "Miss Bleu, you attended a university in River City. Which primary school did you study in?" Victor asked casually. Eden looked at him oddly. Why would he suddenly ask this? Victor exined with a faint smile, "Miss Bleu, don''t think too much. I''m just curious. I was just asking casually!" Eden chuckled in her heart. That was indeed casual! Eden thought for a moment and said, "I lost part of my memory. I remember I studied in Spi County until grade five. I only moved and studied in River City when I was in junior high school!" Chapter 76 Chapter 76 She already knew that she was not her mother''s biological daughter at that time. However, she could do nothing because she was still very young. She was good at her studies because she believed in studying hard. Unlike Myra, she did not need a tutor. She could never blend into the Gienger family. She finally knew the reason when she heard the conversation between Myra and her mother that morning. Victor was shocked by the fact that Eden had lost part of her memory. He did not speak and he looked serious. He pursed his lips and seemed to be deep in thought. Even his eyes, which were usually frivolous, became heavy. After walking for a while, Victor asked again casually, "What caused you to lose your memory, Miss Bleu?" Eden was suddenly rooted to the spot. Her face was pale and her gaze was afar. She looked unsettled. Unconsciously, they had reached the restaurant in Fashion Square. It was indeed a small world. She met Myra and her mother at this restaurant previously. She didn''t expect to meet them here again today. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor sensed Eden''s odd behaviour suddenly and quickly followed her gaze. When he saw Myra and Bethany, a previous incident shed through his mind instantly. However, Eden''s expression at the moment was different fromst time. She did not look frightened. She looked confident instead. He was looking forward to seeing her performance suddenly. Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at Myra and Bethany calmly. "Mom, look! Isn''t that woman Cyan? The man standing beside her is Mr. Alwynn!" Myra said in shock. She red at Eden. At first, she thought she made a mistake. After watching for a while, she was sure that the woman who looked elegant, graceful and confident in a modern white dress, was Cyan. She would never believe that the woman in front of her was Cyan if it weren''t for her face. Her impression of Cyan was that she would always keep her head down and was also very obsequious. Bethany''s calm gazended on Cyan for a while before she sneered suddenly. Damned Cyan. She had finally appeared after disappearing for seven years. Bethany was wearing a fashionable scarlet suit. Her outfit made her look elegant yet feminine. Myra and Bethany walked side by side and moved towards Eden. Eden contained her expression when they were walking over to her. Her eyes were indifferent and distant and she had a faint smile on her face. She lookedpetent and mature. "Eden, you seem to be clinging on to Mr. Alwynn. Your mother is right in front of you. Don''t you want to greet me?" Bethany''s tone was sharp, and her expression was full of contempt. Did she raise an ungrateful person? Even a dog would wag its tail when it saw her. Raising a child from another family was indeed different and difficult. "Mr. Alwynn, I haven''t seen you in a long time!" Myra, who was wearing a sexy outfit, had her eyes fixed on Victor at the moment. She looked at him with a gentle smile. Victor withdrew his gazenguidly. He just nodded indifferently and his gazended on Eden''s face. At the moment, Eden lookedpletely different. She exuded a very attractive, mature, and competent aura. Seeing Eden''s indifference and silence, Bethany frowned and sneered at her. Bethany''s tone was bitter and harsh. "Eden, have forgotten about your mother after leaving home for seven years?" Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Eden smiled faintly, and a trace of puzzlement shed through her eyes. She said calmly, "Madam, have you mistaken me for someone else?" Victor was shocked when he heard her words. He kept hisposure, his lips slowly curved into a deep smile. Bethany and Myra were astounded and they looked at Eden in disbelief. Myra red at Eden and sneered, "Cyan, you are so ungrateful. You lived with the Gienger family for many years before you left us for seven years. How could you abandon your mother and sister? You are really heartless." Myra''s angry face was awfully ugly. She rolled her eyes and her arched eyebrows revealed her forehead''s wrinkles. Eden''s eyes were clear. She looked at Myra with a decent and generous smile. After some time, she smiled again and said, "Miss Gienger, right?" Myra was stunned and also suspicious. Cyan had always been obsequious in order to please them. She had never been so calm like this before. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing Eden''s calm smile, she could not help but nod gently. Bethany looked at her suspiciously. It was Cyan''s face, but it was more beautiful and elegant! If it was not Cyan, how could there be a person resembled her so much in this world! Eden''s smile gradually widened, her clear eyes were cold. "I heard that the Gienger family is a rich and powerful family. Your family upbringing had really impressed me. My name is Eden. My surname is Bleu, not Gienger. It was really eye-opening for me to see Miss Gienger barking at someone who she was not sure of." "You... Who do you think you are? How dare you discipline me?" Myra''s face turned red after hearing Eden''s words. No one had ever insulted her like that. Eden was the first one to do so. Eden''s eyes brightened up. Her voice was faint and her smile was decent. She said confidently, "I dare not y tricks in front of Miss Gienger. I had really learned from you. You taught me how to behave like a nobledy from a rich and powerful family." She knew that she would meet Myra and Bethany again after her previous encounter with them. How could she seek revenge and find her biological parents if she did not stay strong? She had be stronger day by day, after she gave birth to the baby. She had changed from an obsequious person to a reserved person. She was improving herself to be a better person. She was slowly bing more mature. When she saw Myra at the moment, she realized how much she hated her previous self. In order to blend into the life of the Gienger family, she couldn''t be herself. She only did what Myra and Bethany liked. She was so obsequious and cautious! Thinking back now, she felt that it was unnecessary to pretend to be another person because of others. She used to be so silly. "You b*stard..." "Miss Gienger! You were the one who has mistaken Eden for someone else, but you still scold her so boldly. This is Eden Bleu, the design director of my headquarters. She is not Cyan from the Gienger family!" Victor''s tone was indifferent. Myra immediately switched back to her gentle expression as soon as Victor spoke. When she realized that Victor was speaking for Eden, she asked in disbelief, "Mr. Alwynn, is she really not Cyan? Are you sure that she didn''t change her identity to steal information from the Alwynn Group?" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Myra just wanted to expose Cyan. She didn''t even pay attention to what she had just said. Bethany looked at Myra and frowned. How could Myra speak in such an unrestrained manner? Cyan had lived in the Gienger family for more than ten years. It was true that it was Cyan''s face. But- Victor''s eyes gradually turned cold, his lips curved upwards coldly. "It seems the Gienger family has a malicious intention towards the Alwynn Group. Seems like I have to investigate this matter seriously. I want to know if there is a mole from the Gienger family in the Alwynn Group." Bethany was shocked after hearing Victor''s words. Her arrogant face instantly turned pale. She quickly smiled apologetically and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you must be joking. Rara was too anxious and she spoke in a hurry. Mr. Alwynn, don''t take Rara''s words seriously. It seems that we made a mistake. I have a daughter who looks like Miss Bleu. She left home many years ago. I miss my daughter very much. Miss Bleu reminds me of her. I hope Miss Bleu doesn¡¯t mind!" Bethany''s expression was sad when she finished speaking. There was even longing in her expression. She missed her daughter very much? Eden looked at Bethany''s hypocritical face and smiled coldly. Bethany was really talented in acting. It would be a pity if she didn''t be an actress. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bethany was the only person in the world who could use her adopted daughter for her own benefits. Eden smiled calmly and her eyes were cold. She said in an unhurried tone. "Mrs. Gienger, you''re too serious. I am generous and I don''t like to argue with others. I hope that both of you won''t make the same mistake again!" "Miss Bleu, there will be no next time." Bethany''s smile was a little far-fetched, her eyes were dark. "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go!" If possible, Eden did not want to see these two hypocritical faces again for the rest of her life. "Sure!" Victor nodded. He brought Eden into the restaurant without looking at Bethany and Myra. His tall figure next to Eden made it look like he was protecting Eden. Anger welled up in Myra''s chest. Her breathing was rapid and she looked at her mother angrily and said, "Mom, she is obviously Cyan. Why didn''t you expose her? She is with Victor, and it seems that they are going to have dinner together. Although I tried to meet Victor by all means, I never seeded. If I marry him, the Gienger family would be powerful and influential in River City." Bethany red at her coldly. She wondered how anyone could bear with Myra''s quick temper. "How can I prove that she is Cyan? Victor had already spoken for her and denied that Eden is Cyan. What else can I do?" "Mom? Does she have any birthmark on her?" Myra didn''t give up. She wanted to expose Cyan. How could that woman be prettier than her? "I didn''t even bother to look at her when she was growing up. How could I possibly remember if she has a birthmark or not?" Cyan had always been a time bomb to her. She was afraid that Cyan would suddenly remember her childhood. If that happened, Bethany would be sent to prison. Bethany was a little worried about Victor. Speaking of this, she quickly red at her daughter. "Rara, the business world is like a battlefield. How can you speak without restraint? Victor is very influential in the business world. Do you wish for the Gienger family''s hard-earned wealth to be gone?" Chapter 79 Chapter 79 "Mom! How can you say that? I spoke like that because I wanted to nder that woman. Mom, have you ever seen Victor have dinner with any woman? He must have set his eyes on the woman whom he brought out." Myra was still arrogant and furious. The design director of the Alwynn Group. She suddenly frowned and thought of something. She yelled, "By the way, isn''t Marianne the design director of the Alwynn Group? Her designs are outstanding in River City. How could she let Eden take over? Cyan doesn''t have the ability to be the design director." Cyan was only two years older than her. She remembered clearly that Cyan did not have such talent. She still did not believe that Cyan was capable of it even after seven years. Unlike Myra, Bethany was not as impatient. She looked at Victor and Eden who were talking andughing in the restaurant instead. Her impression on Victor was that he was a cold, indifferent and distant person. On the other hand, Cyan had always been obsequious. Bethany had never seen her being so confident before. It would be odd if that woman was really Cyan and she pretended not to know them. Her eyes brightened and she sneered sinisterly. She looked at her angry daughter and said slowly, "Rara, it doesn''t matter whether she is Cyan or not. She is a useless and ungrateful person anyway. Call Haven now and tell her that Victor is having dinner with hispany''s design director. Haven is the apple of the Clement family''s eye. She is also close to the Alwynn family. Moreover, she is determined to marry Victor. If she were to be involved, it would be very interesting." Myra raised her eyebrows and her gaze was eerie. She said with a smile, "Mom, you alwayse up with ideas. I''ll call Haven right away." Myra quickly took out the phone from her bag and typed Haven''s number. Eden and Victor sat by the window. They seemed to be chatting, but they were actually observing Bethany and Myra''s every move. Eden was very familiar with Bethany''s gaze at the moment. Whenever Bethany had such a look in her eyes, she would have alreadye up with a n in her mind. Even though River City was very big, there was still a Whatsapp group among the elite women. Eden and Victor''s dinner today would be their biggest topic of conversation because Victor was usually not close to women. She had been working hard for the past six years so that she could acquire the shares of the Gienger family. Jasper and Abigail had already bought the shares of the Gienger family. She had also given some of her money to Jasper. Jasper would help her buy the shares once the Gienger family sold their shares. Although she was living in fear when she was with the Gienger family, she still devoted herself to them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, she was rewarded with a conspiracy that she didn''t expect. Based solely on this point, she would not hate the Gienger family as much. She truly hated Bethany because she caused her to lose her memory and her biological parents after hitting her with a car. Victor nced at Bethany and Myra, who were still outside. Something odd shed through his eyes. Victor and Eden haven''t ordered anything after they entered the restaurant. Eden said that she wanted to wait for a while. Victor seemed to understand why she wanted to do so. She seemed to be aware of what Bethany and Myra were going to do His calm and rxed body made him seemed free and unfettered. He would stare at the mole on Eden''s hand from time to time. He could feel his heart beating with excitement when he thought of what Eden had said. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The fact that she had lost part of her memories made him more hopeful. Eden, how about letting me find you this time? Victor lowered his head and looked at Eden from time to time. Eden drank her tea leisurely and also looked at Victor from time to time. At first, she thought that Victor would ask her questions regarding Cyan, but he didn''t. Instead, he chatted with her about other stuff Realizing that it was about time to leave, Victor looked at Eden with a twinkle in his eyes. He said in a clear voice, "Miss Bleu, do you mind changing a restaurant?" Eden nodded with a smile. That was also what she wanted. She smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go to another restaurant!" She understood why Victor would do that. Myra had made a phone call. Even though she didn''t hear what Myra had said, she knew that Myra and Bethany were up to no good. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor and Eden left the restaurant without Myra and Bethany noticing. Victor was not afraid to let other people know that he had dinner with Eden. He just didn''t want his dinner with Eden to be interrupted. He admitted in his heart that he was very interested in Eden because she had always given him the feeling that she was his Eden. She was also Ricky''s mother. Hence, Victor did not want to let go of Eden. Victor led Eden to a restaurant with good food and an environment that was better than the previous one. They had to pass an alley in Fashion Square to reach the restaurant. This time, Victor brought Eden to the privatepartment directly. After they had ordered their food, they chatted casually while waiting for the food to be served. Victor''s Whatsapp notification rang several times He unlocked his phone screen and saw a message from Anson. He had already made a deal with Abigail. He would bring Henrick to sign the contract tomorrow morning. Victor''s lips curved upwards slightly when he received the news. Anson was efficient this time. Eden looked calm and she would look out of the window asionally. The few roses blooming beautifully outside swayed in the evening wind. They looked extremely enchanting. If Victor didn''t take the initiative to talk to her, she would not speak. When Victor was replying his message, she sat quietly at the side and did not disturb him. Although the room was quiet, Eden did not feel depressed. Although Haven rushed as quickly as possible to the restaurant that Myra mentioned, she did not see Victor and Eden. Haven felt relieved but at the same time, she was also angry. She called Myra immediately. Myra and Bethany went to another restaurant to have dinner. They would be able to see where Victor and Eden were sitting on the second floor. They would sit back, have dinner, and watch everything. However, Myra received a call from Haven before they even reached the privatepartment. "Hello!" Myra beamed and answered the phone. She thought that Haven was calling to thank her. She heard Haven''s angry and sharp voice instead. "Myra Gienger, are you kidding me? Victor and Eden are not here." "How is that possible? When we left..." Myra suddenly stopped. She did not look back when she left. "Haven, it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. I saw them with my own eyes. I was kind enough to call and let you know but you are angry at me. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Myra was also hot-tempered. She lost her temper instantly when Haven shouted at her. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 "Tell me where they are then." Haven looked around and suddenly felt she was like a fool. She rushed over quickly after receiving Myra''s call, but she didn''t see Victor and Eden. Disappointment was written all over Haven''s face. She really cared for Victor. She stayed with the Clement family just for the sake of marriage. She lived next door to Victor, but he never took her out for dinner. That was the reason why she acted rashly and rushed over to the restaurant to see what was going on. Myra quickly entered the privatepartment and walked angrily to the window. She nced at the ce where Eden and Victor had sat previously and found that they were not there. She could see Haven, who was wearing a pink dress, standing outside the restaurant. Haven calling with her with her phone and she didn''t look happy. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She frowned, looking puzzled. She quickly exined in a loud voice, "Haven, I don''t care whether you believe me or not. Victor and hispany''s design director, Eden, were at the restaurant behind you just now. If you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince tape." With that, Myra hung up the phone. She gazed outside the window, on the table where Eden was sitting just now. How could they be gone suddenly? Bethany walked to Myra''s side. She crossed her arms and looked at the opposite restaurant disdainfully. She frowned slightly and narrowed her scheming eyes, looking cold and arrogant. She said coldly, "Why did they leave so soon?" "That''s right! Haven even thought that I was fooling her." Myra said softly. Well, she had offended Haven many times before. Therefore, she did not care if she had offended her again. Bethany nced at Myra''s expression, walked back to her chair, and sat down with her legs crossed. She had put on red nail polish, and her hands were smooth. She picked up her hot tea from the table and took a sip A sinister smile slowly appeared on her well-maintained face. She said casually, "So what? She took the bait voluntarily. She can''t me it on us." "That''s right. This shows that she cares about Victor. Since we know that now, it will be convenient for us to make use of it in the future." Myra suddenly felt relieved after hearing her mother''s words. It was evident that Myra had inherited her mother''s viciousness, but not her tricks. Myra had a doubt in her mind when she met Cyan today. She nced at her mother who was looking calm and asked with a smile, "Mom, didn''t anyone look for Cyan when you took her away back then?" Bethany suddenly looked up at Myra. After some time, she lowered her eyes and kept quiet. Myra knew that her mother didn''t want to talk about it, but she was really curious. When Cyan was lost, didn''t her family look for her? Or, Cyan was an orphan herself? Her mother had never mentioned about it. Therefore, she had a lot of doubts. Sometimes her eldest brother would mention Cyan''s past, but he was always scolded by her mother. Her mother seemed afraid when people brought up Cyan''s matter. "Mom, just tell me! I''m really curious!" Myra said softly. She walked towards Bethany and shook her arm coquettishly. Bethany had experienced a lot in life and she knew her daughter very well. Bethany did not care how much her daughter pleaded her. She would never tell this thing to others. Bethany would probably go to jail if the truth was exposed. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Mommy..." She spoke like a spoiled baby again. "Stop it. I won''t tell you about this matter. You don''t know how serious it is. I will only get into trouble if I tell you. You should cherish your peaceful life right now because it did note by easily!" She was poor and full of debts previously. It was not easy to live a wealthy life like today. She didn''t want it to be ruined. She nced at her daughter coldly. She hated Cyan because that additional child in the family made her life harder those years! However, Cyan was very sensible. She knew how to cook and wash clothes even at a young age. Therefore, Bethany raised Cyan like a servant. Cyan had been trying hard to blend into her family, but Bethany never gave her a chance. "Hmph!" Myra let go of Bethany''s hand angrily and sat back on her chair. She red at her mother angrily and said in a sharp voice, "Mom, do you think you can keep this a secret for the rest of your life?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Bethany narrowed her eyes and looked at her daughter''s angry face. Suddenly, she sneered and said sarcastically, "Myra, your glory and wealthe from the Gienger family. If the Gienger family is doomed, you are doomed as well. As for Cyan''s identity, your father and I have no clue at all. In order to shun debts, we brought your brother and Cyan to hide in your grandfather''s hometown. It was deep in the forest. We only returned to River City a few yearster. We didn''t know whether Cyan''s parents had tried to look for her or not." "Ah! What a pity!" Myra looked disappointed. She thought her mother knew Cyan''s identity. "What a pity?" Bethany looked as if she was about to tear her daughter apart. "Did you feel that it''s a pity I wasn''t sent to prison?" Bethany''s tone was harsh and cold, and her gaze was indifferent. "Mom! I''m your daughter. How can you think of me like that?" Myra looked at her reproachfully. Bethany suddenly roared, "Don''t talk nonsense then. Don''t mention Cyan''s name in front of me next time." "Got it, mom!" Myra answered in a low voice, showing some grievance. The dishes that they had ordered were served to them, one after another Myra felt better instantly when she saw all the delicious food. She stopped thinking about Cyan and quickly enjoyed the food. Bethany looked at her with her narrowed eyes and exhaled deeply. She only picked up her fork and ate slowly after she had calmed down. Meanwhile, no one disturbed Victor and Eden. They were having dinner happily. To Eden, Victor was her boss. For the past six years, Eden had learned how to deal with all kinds of people. She was good atmunicating with people and polite to everyone in thepany. She could also get along well with her colleagues. Her attitude was the same towards Victor. After dinner, Eden and Victor walked along the streets from the Fashion Square to Eden''s apartment. The cool evening breeze made them feel veryfortable. Victor didn''t intend to leave. It would be rude if Eden were to drive Victor away. Therefore, she let him apany her. No matter how long the road was, they would reach their destination eventually. When they reached Eden''s apartment, Eden stopped and smiled at the handsome Victor. She said in a low voice, "Mr. Alwynn, I had reached my ce." Victor looked at her deeply. He raised his eyebrows, smiled at her suddenly, and said, "Thank you, Miss Bleu, for inviting me to dinner. To return your hospitality, let me schedule another dinner with you when you are free." Deep down, he actually didn''t want to leave. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 "Okay!" Eden nodded. That was easy. She would not be free. Although the Alwynn Group had only been established for three years, its operation was very mature. She just needed to ensure the quality of the autumn garments before they were put up for sale on the market. Since the autumn products were fixed, she would be busy with renovating the house during this period. She would not have time to eat with him. "Goodbye!" Victor looked at her with a smile, but he didn''t move a step. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Alwynn, see you tomorrow!" Eden had a strange feeling in her heart when she saw Victor who appeared reluctant to leave. "See you tomorrow!" Victor smiled before he turned around slowly and left. Eden stood at the same spot and watched Victor leaving. His shadow was stretching as he walking under the street lights. His tall and slim back was very lonely, and he seemed to be shrouded by sadness. Victor was the ruler of River City and a Mr. MacDreamy in women''s hearts. All his otherpanies in various fields made a lot of profits. However, his main focus was only on fashion design. Eden had always been very curious about this. Eden was filled with doubts. She turned around and walked back slowly with her head slightly raised. Victor turned around and looked at Eden''s back the moment Eden turned to leave. His face was covered in pain. His heart ached when he looked at the slim figure. Victor was rooted to the spot. He only changed his mood after Eden was long gone. He then turned around, put one hand in his trousers'' pocket, and strode back. His various findings proved that she had something to do with Eden. It was impossible for Eden to not know who he was when she met him. The only possible reason that she didn''t know him was that she had lost her memory. Victor raised his head and looked at the grey night sky. Although the night scene in River City was beautiful, it was hard to see a starry sky. Victor''s lips curved into a bitter smile. He felt guilty. He talked to himself, "I''m sorry, Eden! If I didn''t run out that night, you wouldn''t have chased after me, and I wouldn''t have lost you." Victor took a deep breath. The pain in his heart made him feel breathless. He hid under the dim street lights in the busy street. It was as if he had formed a world of his own, where everything around him was imaginary. His breathing was rapid and he was in excruciating pain. Loneliness and regret were written all over his handsome face. When Eden got back home, she called Gia and Kenny. She then received a phone call from Ricky, telling her that he won¡¯t be back tonight because he was resting in the hotel with Abigail! She felt a little lonely without her son. She was tired after walking for the whole day and she fell asleep immediately after taking a bath. When Victor saw the lights in his vi when he got back, he knew that Anson had returned home. He disguised his emotions with a poker face, and then walked in. Anson had been ying with his phone in the living room while waiting for Victor toe back. Anson looked up when he heard the sound of the door opening. He lowered his head to finish his game before he asked faintly, "Where did you go? You just came back. I called you but you didn''t answer my calls. You are looking down on me now. By the way, Adonis called you too. Why didn''t you answer? He called you a dozen times." Victor walked to the sofa opposite Anson and sat down. He nced at Anson and said casually, "Eden has lost her memory. Go to Spi County tomorrow and take Eden''s childhood photo with you. See if there are any files you can look into." Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Anson threw away the phone in his hand and looked at Victor in shock. He raised his voice and said, "You went out with Eden the whole day? Are you crazy? It has been a long time since Cyan went to primary school. It would be very difficult to investigate what happened at that time." "You still need to investigate no matter how difficult it is. I finally found some clues after so many years. I can''t give up!" Victor''s tone was firm and longing. He got up and walked upstairs gracefully. Anson looked at his back in a daze and he suddenly remembered something. He asked, "Victor, did you quarrel with Phillip today? Phillip called and said that he was worried about you!" Victor stopped for a moment on his way up. He did not have any expression on his face. His gaze was cold, his lips were tightly pursed and his body was tensed. Everything that happened today was still vivid in his mind! The atmosphere in the glorious vi suddenly became icy cold. Anson could feel the cold and depressing atmosphere instantly. Anson just looked at Victor''s lonely back and didn''t say anything. After a while, Victor said coldly, "From today onwards, I don''t want my whereabouts to be known by those people in the old house." After that, he continued upstairs and soon disappeared. Anson fell back on the sofa, and went into deep thoughts gloomily. What did Philip do to provoke Victor? From Victor''s reaction, it looked as if he wanted to cut ties with the people in the old house. He held his chin in his hand, but he still couldn''t think of any reason "s! Forget it. That''s Victor''s family business. He can''t control it. Let¡¯s hope that the old witch won''t torture Victor anymore!" After he had finished talking to himself, Anson switched off the lights in the living room and went back to his room to rest. It was nightfall. The wind was cold. The moonlight was dim and the stars were sparse. Victor seemed to be very uneasy in his sleep. His body trembled slightly and he was babbling in his dreams! The dark clouds overcasting the night sky were brewing for a downpour. "Victor, don''t run so fast. Eden can''t catch up with you." A cute little girl with soft, shoulder-length hair in an ocean-blue princess dress, looked like she came out from a fairy tale. She ran after the boy in front of her with a worried face. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Eden, go back, don''t follow me. Quickly go back!" "No. Victor, you are unhappy. Eden will apany you. Eden heard that the old witch in your house scolded you again. Eden knows that deep down, you are very sad! Moreover, today is Brother Victor''s birthday. I haven''t given you a present yet." The little girl did not give up and talked while she ran. Even though she was panting, she still chased after him desperately. However, the boy didn''t care and continued to run. The heavy rain started to pour, causing the lights from the vehicles on the road to be extremely ring. The boy''s thin clothes were drenched in no time. The cold rain made him sober a little. He stopped and bent over with his hands on his knees. He lowered his head and breathed heavily. After some time, he wiped the rain on his face with his hand. He thought of something suddenly and quickly turned around and ran back. He shouted while running, "Eden, where are you?" While he was searching for Eden, a ck car with ring lights drove past him before it vanished in the pouring rain. "Eden..." The boy crossed the road and searched for Eden''s little figure in the pouring rain. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 He searched the entire street, but he didn''t see her little figure. "Eden... Eden..." Victor suddenly sat up from the bed in shock. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and parted his dry lips slightly. He was breathing rapidly and sweating profusely. He held onto the soft nket tightly. He checked the time from the clock on the nightstand. It was around three o''clock. He raised his hand and rubbed his forehead painfully. Victor hadn''t dreamed of Eden for a long time, but he dreamed of her again tonight. He remembered thest time he dreamed of Eden was a month ago. "Phew!" Victor took a deep breath and fell back onto the bed with a painful look. He didn''t turn on the lights. Instead, he put his hand on his forehead and painfully closed his eyes. Eden was the only person who would apany him whenever he was in great pain. No matter how often he lost his temper with her, she would still tag along and stayed with him. Some people said that sorrow is the greatest demon that nobody can avoid. Although Victor lived in sorrow, he was not bound by grief. Instead, he was inspired to try his best to find Eden. He believed that he would meet her one day. Even though there was too much bitterness in the process, Victor would not stop looking for Eden, as long as there was a glimmer of hope. The surroundings were quiet, the moonlight shone cold and time passed slowly. At dawn, the sun rays passed through the morning mist and covered the ground. It was another sunny day. Victor was in a good mood when he thought about meeting Ricky today. He got up early to wash up. He wore a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. The simple outfit made him look even more handsome. He read the finance newspaper on the sofa with his legs crossed. Anson had not got up yet. Even though Victor did not sleep wellst night, he was still in high spirits this morning. Perhaps God sent Eden and Ricky to him because he could not bear to see Victor suffer for such a long time. All of these happened in just a few days. It was like a dream to him. Time had passed by bit by bit and it was time to go to work. Eden reached the office at nine o''clock sharp, just on time to work. Her assistant, Riley was already in the office. Eden had been promoted to be the design director of the headquarters. She would not have to wear a uniform anymore. She would have to wear a badge instead. She was wearing a fashionable white dress. Her unique style perfectly showed her temperament. Riley, however, was still dressed in her uniform. Among the different types of uniforms in the Alwynn Group were dress, suit, etc... In contrast, Eden was wearing a white dress. She had a pair of deep-set eyes, and her nose was straight and perfectly shaped, with a defined chin. She was the beauty from an 18th centries painting. She looked clean and tidy in her short hair. She also lookedpetent and she exuded an eminent aura. Eden''s quiet personality was not the reason why people felt close to her. Their looks were in stark contrast. "Good morning, Miss Davis!" Eden greeted her casually! She remembered that when she saw Riley for the first time and called out her name, Riley just smiled coldly at and solemnly introduced herself. She just called her Miss Davis after that. Riley nced at her coldly. She nced at Eden with disdain but didn''t say anything. Eden walked to her desk quietly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She realized that someone had touched her desk and flipped through her materials. She nced at Riley out of the corner of her eye and saw that she was looking down at her phone. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 A hint of coldness shed across her eyes. She knew that this woman didn''t take her seriously even on the first day they met. Eden was able to be where she was today because she never pretended to be someone else! She was her real self, pure but stubborn! She gazed at Riley and said coldly, "Tidy up the desk. I''m going to start work in ten minutes!" After that, she walked towards the few models by the window. Riley looked at Eden"s back, smashed her mobile phone onto the table and sneered, "You really think that you are something, don''t you? Even though you used your body to get yourself promoted, you are still not qualified to order me around. Even Director Lin dared not treat me like this!" Eden stopped sorting out the clothes suddenly. She slowly turned around and looked at Riley''s arrogant expression. Eden''s eyes were cold and there was a smile on her face. She said slowly but coldly, "Miss Davis, it seems that Mr. Alwynn likes you very much. If that is the case, let''s confront Mr. Alwynn and asked him if I depended solely on my body and not my capabilities to get promoted. "Humph! Someone saw you had dinner with Mr. Alwynnst night. Can Mr. Alwynn deny what had happened when there was solid evidence?" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. Myra and Bethany were the only ones who met her and Victorst night. How did Riley know?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "You call that seduction when we only had a simple meal together. Those who are unable to eat with Victor nder me because they are obviously jealous. No matter how unsatisfactory I am, I have been in the Alwynn Group for several years. I have never seen an assistant act arrogantly than the director before. It looks as though that you are looking down on me as the new director, Miss Davis." Eden''s tone was calm, but her cold disposition made people dare not taunt her. Riley felt as if she had been pped in the face. Riley was about to speak when Eden interrupted calmly, "Miss Davis is indeed very well-informed. You know what happened only after a night. Everyone in River City knows that Mr. Alwynn is not close to women. How will Mr. Alwynn feel if he hears what you said just now?" It was not difficult to hear the threat behind Eden''s calm tone. Eden stood in the same spot and continued to sort the clothes. She was indifferent and was not affected by Riley''s behavior. Riley was dressed nicely. However, she felt as though she was standing in the pouring rain at the moment, getting drenched and feeling very embarrassed. Eden seemed to be a soft person but her words were like a sharp knife that could pierce through people when she fought back. Riley clenched her fists and looked at Eden angrily. She said with a smile, "Director Bleu, you must be joking. How could I look down on you?" Eden stopped her work, walked to the desk and said slowly, "Do your own job then. You know the rules of the Alwynn Group better than me. Alwynn Group doesn''t wee idlers." Eden was always gentle and quiet. However, she would never give in to people like Riley. If she gave in today, Riley would be aggravated the next day. If that is the case, her work would be difficult in the future. Riley red at her coldly. She knew the rules of the Alwynn Group and Victor''s ruthlessness. She had relied on her own efforts and also luck to climb the ranks to be the assistant she was today. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 She thought that she would be the design director after Marianne left. However, Eden appeared suddenly and took the position that should have been hers. How could she not hate Eden? Riley responded reluctantly, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. I will tidy up your desk soon." Eden knew that Riley did not mean what she said. Riley wanted to climb up the corporatedder all the while, but she was often suppressed. Eden knew that the resentment umted in her heart could not be dissipated by just a few words. Eden nced at the messy desk coldly and looked at Riley. She said unhurriedly, "I don''t like it when people go through my desk. I won''t look into the matter this time but I really hate people flipping through my stuff." Upon hearing this, Riley looked extremely awkward. She had initially thought that Eden was a weakling. Eden would be like Marianne when she was new to thepany. Marianne would clear her desk herself when it was messy. She did not expect that although Eden appeared weak, her coldness was terrifying. "I was looking for something just now. I identally made a mess. I''ll tidy it upter!" She wanted to find the thumb drive for the autumn product and take a look at Eden''s design to see how good it really was. Eden''s design got everyone''s one-time approval. She heard Eden''s footsteps before she could find the thumb drive. She did not see Eden''s design because she was on leave at that time. Therefore, her heart felt a little unbnced. "Okay!" Eden responded faintly without looking at Riley. She had heard of Riley''s personality from the canteen staff. "Knock knock..." There was a knock on the door, and Secretary Ronen came in. "Secretary Ronen!" Riley quickly put on a gentle smile. Secretary Ronen passed by Riley and looked directly at Eden. He smiled and said, "Director Bleu, let''s go to the president''s office. The representative of the autumn children''s clothing for this season has arrived. Mr. Alwynn asked you toe and take a look to see whether you are satisfied or not." Eden was confused when she heard that. She frowned slightly and said, "Secretary Ronen, I''m in charge of women''s clothing, not children''s clothing. I don''t think I should be involved with choosing a spokesperson." Secretary Ronen smiled. His smile made him look extremely attractive. After a while, he pursed his lips slightly and put one hand in his trousers pocket. His slender figure looked even more striking. He still looked at Eden with a smile and said, "Director Bleu, we have records of your performance in the branch office. The children''s clothes that you designed have sold very well in Gate City. Mr. Alwynn wants the children''s clothes to be a mainstream product in River City. Let''s go there first. We will talk about the detailster." Eden was helpless. Why was she getting more and more things on her te? Eden nodded. "Let''s go then!" "Alright!" Lucian smiled before turning around. Eden followed Lucian to Victor''s office calmly. She suddenly saw Abigail and Ricky and looked at them in disbelief. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She stopped walking and was rooted to the spot. Eden was wearing a tight white dress. Her curly hair swayed when she moved. She looked extremely charming. Her legs were long and beautiful too. She was naturally stunning and a man''s fantasy lover. Victor looked at Eden''s shock expression and but he stayed calm! The corners of his lips curled up. He sat opposite Abigail elegantly. However, his eyes were fixed on Eden. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 After a while, Eden asked, "Abby, Ricky, why are you here?" Abigail smiled charmingly, and her red lips made her white teeth looked brighter. "Director Bleu, I thought you were going to yell in surprise when you saw us. I didn''t expect you to say such a simple sentence." Abigail was a little disappointed with Eden''s reaction. She didn''t let Ricky go backst night because she wanted to give her a surprise this morning. "Mom!" Ricky looked at Eden. She seemed to be very unhappy that they were here! Eden looked at her son doubtfully before she looked at Abigail. Seeing Eden''s confused face, Victor suddenly said, "Director Bleu, this is the spokesperson of our children''s clothing this year. What a coincidence, he is your son!" Secretary Ronen stood at the side and looked at Victor with curiosity. Victor hadn''t been so easy going in a long time. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Oh! I''mte!" Anson''s apologetic voice came from the door suddenly. Victor''s face was slightly cold. He didn''t wait for Anson this morning and he drove to thepany by himself. Anson was more annoying than any man. Anson wore a suit and a pair of leather shoes. There was a smile on his handsome face. It was like the gentle breeze in the summer which could make people feel at ease. He walked towards Abigail. The smile on his face widened slowly when he saw her. His gaze was fixed on Abigail''s enchanting and charming face. She was his perfect dream lover. Abigail was his type. He looked a little serious and reached out his hand. His palm was slightly red, and his long and slender fingers were beautiful. He was blushing a little. He was not in his usual yful self but was cautious instead. "Miss Joye, I''m Anson, the one who called you yesterday." Abigail nced at him indifferently, smiled politely, and shook hands with him. "Hello, Mr. Skye!" "Hello, Miss Joye!" Anson held onto Abigail''s hand, not wanting to let go. Not only was that woman beautiful, but her hand was also very smooth and soft! Abigail tried to pull out her hand but failed. Anson had held onto her hand very tightly. She frowned slightly, and her beautiful eyes became cold gradually. Victor looked at Anson and frowned deeply. He had never seen Anson so obsessed with a woman. It looked like Anson had fallen in love at first sight. "Miss Joye, you''re so beautiful!" Ansonplimented her without hesitation. He had seen her photo before, but he didn''t expect that she looked even more beautiful than her photo. "Miss Joye, do you have a boyfriend?" "Miss Joye, how old are you? What is your constetion?" Anson asked several questions at the same time. Eden couldn''t help but want tough. She gently raised her hand and covered her mouth. Abigail was really beautiful! Her charm and her every move revealed not only a woman''s maturity but also a temptation. "Ahem!" Victor was embarrassed on Anson''s behalf. Lucian could not help smiling too. Ricky was the only one who was smiling generously. Abigail squinted at Anson and said coldly, "Mr. Skye, are you doing a background check? For your information, I have a boyfriend!" When Anson heard that, he let go of Abigail''s hand embarrassingly. The woman whom he was attracted to for the first time, had a boyfriend. Isn''t God treating him badly? "What does Miss Joye''s boyfriend do?" Anson probed. Abigail isn''t married yet, he still had a chance. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Abigail raised her eyebrows and she looked a little angry. "It''s none of your business!" Abigail looked at Victor after that and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I have made it clear on the phone yesterday. Please sign the contract if you have no objections. We have to rush back to Gate City because Ricky has to attend some events in the afternoon." "No problem!" Victor promised without hesitation. Eden nced at Victor and quickly reminded Abigail, "Abby, Ricky will be going to primary school soon. He should would not have time for this." If Ricky signed the contract, it would be very tiring for him. Abigail gave Eden a quick nce. She was afraid that Eden would object. Victor''s endorsement fee was so high that they would be able to live a good life with the money. She stood up with a smile and whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about this. There''s still Kenny if Ricky can''t handle it. Ricky and Kenny look exactly the same. Sometimes you can''t even tell them apart. Outsiders can''t tell them apart too for sure." Eden frowned when she heard this. Kenny never liked to show up in public. He would read at home every day. He had learned a lot of words at such a young age. Eden whispered, "Kenny would never agree." Abigail nced at Victor, who had been waiting for them patiently. Victor was not difficult to get along today as he was rumored to be. This was an opportunity that was hard toe by. No way, she couldn''t give up. She whispered again, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about this. I am able to convince Kenny. As long as you agree, everything will be fine." "Please don''t let it affect Ricky''s studies." Eden felt that it was already good that they have a decent life. She did not want to tire Ricky and Kenny! The two women were whispering in front of three big men. The men''s faces turned red unexpectedly. Lucian was surprised that Eden was already married. Moreover, the fact that Henrick was her son surprised him too. "Mom, I can do it. You don''t have to worry about me." Ricky knew that her mother was worried about him. However, her mother did not have any money left after buying the vi. He had to earn money to lighten his mother''s burden. Besides, the pay from "Little Boxing King" was quite high too. Gia liked to draw but her drawing materials were expensive. With her mother''s sry, they still need to save their family''s expenses. Abigail smiled and said, "Director Bleu, look, even Ricky has already agreed. Don''t obstruct your son''s future." Eden red at Abigail, walked towards Henrick, and said seriously, "Ricky, you would be going to school soon. I don''t want you to dy your study." Ricky gave her a reassuring smile and said in a sweet voice, "Mom, don''t worry. I wouldplete all the tasks I have before school starts. Once I start going to school, I won''t ept any acting roles." Anson who was standing at the side couldn''t help admiring them! He would definitely die of jealousy if Ricky was really Victor''s son. How could there be such a lovely and sensible child in this world? His sister''s son was two years older than Henrick. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He still relied on his sister. He would y games on his phone as soon as he came back from school. He had never taken the initiative to do his homework. Her sister had to worry about him. In contrast, the child who was standing in front of him at the moment was so sensible that it made people''s heartbreaking for him. Victor hadmitted a sin! Victor would be on the list of one of the richest men in country A this year. However, unlike other children of the same age, his son had to work hard to support his family. Isn''t that a sin? Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Eden looked at him quietly and did not speak. She felt that she did not work hard enough as a mother. Ricky suffered so much because he wanted to earn more money to help her ease her burden. Henrick smiled with his pink lips slightly raised. He gently stroked his mother''s forehead and said with a smile, "Mom, believe me, I can handle it. At the same time, I won''t dy my studies." Eden took a deep breath and smiled, her heart ached for Ricky. She said, "Ricky, since you''ve promised me, you can sign the contract!" When Eden finally agreed, Abigail heaved a sigh of relief. Victor did the same too in his heart. Victor''s mouth curled into a charming smile. Victor was very excited in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He was an experienced businessman who was able to control his facial expression. He was able to control other party''s emotions too. He looked at Abigail and said with a polite smile, "Miss Joye, let''s sign the contract then!" "Okay!" Abigail nodded happily. It was what he had been waiting for. Victor was an irresistible existence for women. However, both Abigail and Eden were not gold-diggers. When they saw Victor, neither of them was as excited as other women. Although they would gossip a little asionally, they were not really gossipers. The contract was signed in no time by Abigail and Ricky. Everything went smoothly. Victor nced at Ricky, got up, and said, "Today is a good day. I''ll treat all of you. Miss Joye and our little child star, please give me face, let me treat you a meal before you leave." "Okay! Mr. Alwynn. We met yesterday morning, but we didn''t have breakfast together. Let''s have breakfast together today!" Ricky said happily. "Victor!" While everyone was happy, Mrs. Clement''s voice came from the door suddenly. Victor looked up and saw the elegant and graceful Mrs. Clement smiling and walking in with Haven. "Aunt Clement, is there anything I can do for you?" Victor returned to his usual cold self instantly. Mrs. Clement did not answer Victor''s question quickly. Instead, she nced at Eden and Abigail. These two women seemed difficult to handle. Eden and Abigail looked at each other. Abigail often hung out withdies from rich and powerful families. She knew that Mrs. Clement and Haven were also powerful as soon as she saw them. Mrs. Clement smiled, looked at Victor and said, "There are guests here!" "Yes!" Victor nodded indifferently. "Brother Victor!" Haven looked at Victor with a smile. Victor looked directly at Mrs. Clement and said, "Is there anything I can do for Aunt Clement?" Mrs. Clement said with a smile, "There is something, but it''s not convenient to say it here. Let''s go out for a meal together and talk about it when we eat!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Victor refused without hesitation. "Aunt Clement, I''m sorry, I''ve already made an appointment with someone else." Victor nced at the obedient Haven inadvertently. Aunt Clement came here because of Haven. "Oh! Seems like I came at the wrong time. It''s not a big deal too. Victor, since you''re busy, I''ll make it short!" After Aisling said that, she pulled Haven in front of her and said, "Victor, you know that Haven studies design too. I want Haven to work and learn at yourpany. She would definitely learn a lot since the Alwynn Group is thergest clothing industry in River City and the designer teams here are all elites." Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Hearing this, a hint of coldness light shed across Victor''s eyes and he nced at Haven. He refused politely, "Aunt Clement, there is also fashion design in the Clement Group. Isn''t it better for Haven to have an internship at your own 911 Haven wanted to grab Victor''s attention from Eden. She did not know how to cherish what she had and couldn''t recognize her status in Victor''s heart. Sometimes, Victor did not understand the Clement family''s actions. Eden hadn''t been found yet. They adopted Haven because they wanted an arranged marriage between the two families. Haven was gloomy when she heard Victor''s refusal. When Mrs. Clement was about to speak, Anson took the opportunity and quickly said with a smile, "Mrs. Clement, I''m afraid that your request is inappropriate. Every employee who works in the Alwynn Group was hired based on their own strengths. Miss Clement would suffer if she suddenly works here." "Manager Mu, you''re wrong. Haven is the future president''s wife. How could she suffer in Victor''spany?" Aisling raised her voice on purpose so that Eden and Abigail could hear. Abigail instantly knew what Reba was thinking. She picked up her bag and nced at Haven who looked docile, before looking away disdainfully. She looked at Victor and said, "Looks like Mr. Alwynn does not have time today. Let''s meet another day. Ricky, let''s go!" "Miss Joye, wait a minute!" Anson quickly shouted at Abigail. He wanted to have a meal together today. If he missed the opportunity today, he would never know when he would have a chance like this again. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "It''s okay, we''ll have plenty of opportunities in the future!" Abigail held Ricky''s little hand. Ricky waved his hand at Eden and Victor. They turned around to leave. The loud sound made by Abigail''s high heeled shoes showed that she was determined to leave. Victor''s eyes were cold, and he said coldly, "Anson, Director Bleu, go with Miss Joye and order the dishes first. I''ll be there in a while!" "Okay! Director Bleu, let''s go!" Anson couldn''t wait any longer. He would follow Abigail even if Victor didn''t go. "Okay!" Eden nced at Mrs. Clement strangely before she left with Anson. Lucian was sensible enough to leave as well. There were only three people left in the transparent and luxurious office. Haven felt so angry that she couldn''t breathe. She stood uneasily behind Mrs. Clement. Victor said indifferently, "Aunt Clement, have a seat!" "Okay!" Aisling didn''t hesitate and pulled Haven to sit on the leather sofa. "Victor, the child just now looked familiar to me. What does he do? Whose child is he?" Aisling went into deep thought. She seemed to have seen the child somewhere, but she couldn''t remember the ce. "He is the spokesperson for the children''s clothing in mypany. We had signed the contract this morning. I stayed back just to tell Aunt Clement that I won''t marry Haven. If Aunt Clement really wants to have an arranged marriage between the two families, there is more than one son in the Alwynn family." Victor''s indifferent words had hurt Haven deeply. Mrs. Clement frowned and looked angrily at Victor. She had watched Victor grow up from a child. If her Eden was not lost, she would not have done this. Her Eden had been sensible and considerate since she was a child. She adopted Haven on impulse because she wanted to make up for the regret in her heart. She didn''t do this for the sake of marriage between the two families. When she saw Haven, who looked a little like Eden at the orphanage, she brought the child back on impulse. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Haven looked up and bit her lower lip. She looked at Victor with a grievance. She mustered the courage and asked, "Victor, are you unwilling to marry me because I am the adopted daughter of the Clement family?" She had to get an answer today, or she would not be at peace. Victor narrowed his cold eyes and raised his chin slightly. He looked a little arrogant. "It''s not because of your identity, or you being adopted, or any other reasons. I just don''t like you. Love can''t be forced!" Victor would have to let go of his usual arrogance and say a few more words so that his life would be more peaceful in the future. Aisling took a deep breath and said earnestly, "Victor, I know what you mean. But please consider having Haven to do internship at yourpany. Yourpany has a lot of talented people and it would be quite challenging to work here. Haven would improve if she works at a ce that is competitive." "Mom!" Haven looked as though she was going to cry. How could her mother let it go just like that? She loved Victor, and she would not marry anyone else except Victor. Aisling didn''t look at her. She knew Victor''s temper very well. If he didn''t want to do something, he would never do it. Victor didn''t say anything. A woman like Haven would never know her ce in thepany. He didn''t want a woman like this to mess up hispany. "Mrs. Clement, I have to go now." He had finished what he wanted to say. When he got up, the dazzling light covered his slender figure. Haven looked at him in awe. Not only was this man the prince charming of countless girls, he was also the prince charming in her heart. He was her sweet dream, but he didn''t like her at all. To Haven, he was the brightest star in her heart. Haven only looked away when Victor was gone. She looked at Aisling with tears in her eyes and pleaded, "Mom, don''t force Brother Victor. Don''t worry, mom, I will join the Alwynn Group on my own. I will get Victor''s approval with my own ability." Aisling looked very serious and smiled awkwardly at her. "Haven, I know you like Victor, but he had always been stubborn since his childhood. You can try once but if you don''t seed, just give up. I will help you find a good husband." Haven shook her head while she was crying. She looked pitiful with her face covered with tears. She smiled confidently at Mrs. Gu and said, "Mom, I won''t give up Victor. Victor will definitely like me if I put in more effort. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Speaking of Eden, I don''t know if I can drive her away. I can tell that she is seducing Victor from her coquettish look." A woman''s intuition was naturally sensitive. She could feel that Victor''s gaze towards Eden was different. Perhaps it was true that the things she could not get hold of were the best. Instead of letting her mind wander at home the whole day, she might as well work here and keep an eye on Victor. Reba was a little unhappy after hearing Haven''s words. She said in a serious tone, "Haven, if you want to get Victor''s approval, you have to show your own talent and make Victor see you differently. You shouldn''t drive other people away with your own methods. Even if you were to drive her away, she would still have Victor''s heart. I don''t like the methods you use. Don''t say things like this again in the future." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Haven quickly pulled Aisling''s arm and smiled mischievously. "Mom, I''ve said something wrong because I was in a hurry. I have always remembered your teachings. I will definitely use my own strength to get recognized by Victor." Aisling smiled and assumed that Haven said the words because of a slip of the tongue. She said, "Let''s go! Let''s go back and have breakfast with your father." Aisling wasn''t angry. After all, she knew Victor''s temper. He had already shown his respects by saying so much today. He had never given up looking for Eden, neither had the Clement family. Everyday Aisling woke up, she hoped that all the miserable memories were just her nightmare, and her daughter never went missing. "Okay!" Aisling and Haven got up and left. They chatted while they walked out of the Alwynn Group. Haven looked at the building behind her, a strange light shed across her eyes. There would be a banquet tomorrow night. She had already discussed it with Reba. "Victor, you will have to marry me then." Haven thought to herself. In due course, she would not have to worry about her rtionship with Victor and would not let her mind wander anymore. Her status in the Clement family would be stronger if she were married to Victor. A hint of gentleness shed across Haven''s eyes. She held onto Aisling''s arms and left confidently. When Victor came out of the building, Anson sent him a message telling him that they were at a highgrade hotpot restaurant behind thepany''s building. His lips curved upwards slightly as he walked briskly towards the restaurant. It seemed like Abigail loved to eat hot pot. Abigail loved to eat hot pot very much. If someone invited her to dinner, she wouldn''t order a steak or other exquisite food. She would be very happy to eat hot pot with red wine! She was being herself, frank, righteous, and not pretentious. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She didn''t care about what others thought of her. She was even closer to Eden than to her own sisters. That was what made Eden and Abigail alike and the reason they get along very well. Anson had booked arge private room with a good environment. The melodious music was soothing and enjoyable. Eden and Abigail chatted happily. asionally, Ricky would chime in. Lucian and Anson sat at the side. They wanted to speak but they failed to get into Eden and Abigail''s conversation. The two men couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. Anson and Lucian''s families were prominent in River City. They were the always center of attention wherever they went. Women would gather around them and asked them all types of questions. This was the first time that they had been ignored by women during a social event. Abigail did not care at all about how Anson and Lucian were feeling. In her eyes, no one was more important than Eden and Ricky. She held onto Eden''s arm and said, "Eden, I seem to have gained some weight during this period of time. Please take my measurements and make a few fashionable outfits for me. I want them to be red and ck." Eden smiled and said, "Okay. I had a sudden surge of inspiration a few days ago. I was inspired by a series of garments. I''ll prepare the drawings tonight and make a few formal outfits for you in a few days." Most of Abigail''s clothes were designed by Eden over the years and they could not be bought in any stores. Abigail looked striking when she went out in the outfits. Everyone would remember her at just a nce. "Wow! My Eden is always the best." Abigail rubbed Eden''s arm happily. Her affectionate manner had made many men jealous. Anson''s gaze was fixed on Abigail''s body subconsciously. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Abigail was a little different from the women he had met. She was not spoiled although she was arrogant. She was aloof, elegant, beautiful, and decent. Most importantly, she was charming and had seeded to capture his attention. It was a pity that she had a boyfriend. Anson lowered his head slightly, his eyes filled with disappointment. s!! He was heart-broken when he knew that she had a boyfriend. Anson did not want to give up, but he could do nothing when he knew that she had a boyfriend. When Lucian saw that the soup was boiling, he put the ingredients that were more difficult to cook into the double-vor hot pot. He distributed the ingredients evenly into each sidepartment of the pot. Ricky drank his tea from time to time while he listened to the conversation between his two mothers attentively. He was very calm at such a young age. Henrick''s phone that was in Abigail''s bag rang suddenly. Abigail took out the phone and nced at it before she said happily, "Oh! It''s a call from Kenny." Ricky greeted Anson and Lucian politely before went out of the private room and answered the call. "Brother! I will go back to Gate City with mommy Abigailter." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor could hear Henrick''s happy voice when he reached the corner of the corridor. "Have you signed the contract today?" Keh''s lukewarm tone came on the other side of the phone. "Yes! I have signed the contract. I willplete the project before school starts. Since I will be studying at River City, I can take on projects that are avable there during the weekends or even after school. It''s not easy for mother to raise our family alone. I want to help her reduce part of her burden." "That''s great! Grandma is waiting to hear your news. Talk to youter!" Keh hung up the phone. Henrick looked at the phone in confusion. Why did grandma suddenly care about his contract? He did not dwell on the matter further and returned to the private room with his phone. Only then did Victore out from the corner of the corridor. He didn''t look good. "It''s not easy for mom to raise our family alone. I want to help her reduce part of her burden." Henrick''sst two sentences lingered in his ears. Victor''s heart tightened suddenly. He wanted to see if he could get Ricky''s hair today. A DNA test was the fastest way. When Victor arrived at the door, heposed himself before he pushed the door open. His tall figure was incredibly imposing. He was elegant and calm when he walked. People would be dazzled by a simple view of his back. Eden and Abigail also stopped talking as Victor walked in. Abigail''s smile was neither cold nor warm. She teased, "Mr. Alwynn came at the right time. The food is cooked." Victor looked at the seats. There was another seat next to Eden, and Ricky was sitting next to Abigail. He satfortably beside Eden before he said lightly, "Thank you Miss Joye and Ricky for having lunch with me!" When he heard Victor''s words, Eden suddenly remembered Ricky had mentioned that he met Victor yesterday. She thought about it for a while but she didn''t ask her anything in the end. Abigail looked at Victor and said with a smile, "How can we not show up? We can''t afford to offend our benefactor, Mr. Alwynn! Come, let''s toast with tea instead of wine. Cheers, may we have a pleasant cooperation!" Abigail''s bold and forthright nature was unleashed to the fullest. Victor raised his ss to Abigail and said with a smile, "May we have a pleasant cooperation!" It wasmon not to drink at noon since everyone need to drive. It would be fine if they get a fine because of driving under the influence, but it would not be worth it if they lose a big order because of this. No one had any objections to using tea as a substitute for wine. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Do you have to leave today, Miss Joye?" Anson asked as he put down his teacup and looked at Abigail. "Yes. Ricky has an event tomorrow morning. We don''t have much time so we can''t stay any longer." Abigail exined slowly. If it weren''t for the call from Alwynn Group, they would have leftst night. "Director Bleu, you have a great son!" Anson said enviously. It''d be so great that if Ricky was Victor''s son. Victor was very lonely. If he could have a son, he would be happier. Eden smiled and didn''t say anything. Her three children were all great! "Anson, send Miss Joye and Ricky to the airport!" Victor said. He didn''t have the chance to take Ricky''s hair, but Anson did. "Okay!" "No!" Anson and Abigail spoke at the same time. Both of them looked at each other at the same time. Anson''s eyes were full of smiles. Abigail looked away with no expression on her face. Anson smiled and said, "Miss Joye, don''t refuse me. Now that we''re working together, it''s what I should do." Hearing this, Abigail didn''t say no again. After all, taking a taxi would cost a lot. "Okay! Well leave after we eat. We can''t miss the flight." Abigail was a straightforward person, and she also agreed without hesitation. Anson suddenly smiled. If he won her favor before she got married, he would have a chance. Life was short. He didn''t want to miss the woman he liked. "Don''t worry, you won''t." Anson''s elegant smile was very charming. He looked at Abigail deeply, as if he wanted to see through her. Coincidentally, Abigail didn''t like the way he looked at her. She could feel that Anson was trying to flirt with her. In Abigail''s eyes, it was not the same as a pursuit. However, Eden saw a trace of seriousness in Anson''s eyes. Abigail nodded and did not speak. "Mom, I want fish balls and fish tacos." Ricky was too small and the table was too big. Standing up was not polite, so he said to his mother. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Okay!" Eden was about to get the fish balls, but Abigail, who was standing by the side, picked up the spoon before her. She nced at Ricky and said with a grievance, "Ricky, I''m right next to you. Why didn''t you ask me to get them for you?" Henrick gave a bright smile. His eyes were as shining as stars. "Mommy, you are in white today. I was afraid you''d get your clothes dirty." Hearing this, Abigail was moved. Her baby was really thoughtful. Her voice became sweet. "Oh! You are so sweet. Okay, let your mom do it for you." Eden also smiled and picked up the bowl in front of her. Then, she put all kinds of vored balls in Ricky''s bowl. "Thank you, Mom!" Henrick said happily. Victor couldn''t help but smile. He really hoped that Henrick was his son. As a calm person, it was the first time he had been so nervous and anxious. He wanted to know the result as soon as possible. He had been carefully observing Ricky, who was really simr to him. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Thinking of this, Victor''s smile involuntarily widened. He looked at Eden, who was elegant and always had a slight smile on her face. She seemed friendly, but at the same time, she gave people a sense of indifference. He could not restrain the joy in his heart. Even Lucian and Anson had noticed it. It was a pleasant meal. It was the first time for Victor to have an enjoyable social meal. Everyone was sincere. He found that he didn''t have to deliberately hide his emotions. He could just be himself. After lunch, Anson sent Henrick and Abigail to the airport. While Anson was getting his car, he received a message from Victor. Anson, who had just started the car, quickly picked up his phone and took a look at the message. "Anson, try to get Ricky''s hair." Anson smiled faintly. He knew that Victor couldn''t wait any longer. This was the first time he had seen Victor so impatient after knowing him for so many years. Anson drove out of the parking lot, picked up Henrick and Abigail, and then drove to the airport. Eden, Lucian, and Victor went back to thepany together. However, not far from the restaurant, they met Myra and Bethany again. This time, Antony, the eldest young master of the Gienger family, was also here. "Mr. Alwynn, what a coincidence!" Antony smiled. Victor just nodded and looked indifferent. Antony was dressed in a fancy ck suit. He looked like his father. He had deep eyes, a round face, and handsome features. Only Cyan knew that he was also a scum. When he was in college, he was a yboy. He even impregnated a few girls. In the end, Bethany got rid of these girls with money. "Mr. Alwynn, this new director is really awesome. I have never seen you bring your subordinates out for dinner." After saying this, Bethany, who still had her charm, looked at Eden meaningfully. Eden raised the corner of her mouth and looked at Bethany calmly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Victor smiled indifferently and there was a coldness in his eyes. He nced at Bethany and then looked away. He said in a t voice, "Mrs. Gienger, do I have to tell you every day who I''m having dinner with? "Even if Director Bleu is special to me, what does it have to do with you?" If Eden was really his Eden, he would not let the Gienger family go. Bethany was a little embarrassed and stayed in the same ce. She knew that Victor was not a pushover, but she didn''t expect him to be so ruthless. "Mr. Alwynn, my mom didn''t mean that. Please forgive her." Myra smiled as she tried to smooth things over. However, Victor directly ignored her. Lucian crossed his arms over his chest, and stood leisurely to the side to watch the show. Eden was about to speak when Victor nced at her out of the corner of his eye. He suddenly spoke, "I have a question. Bethany, do you dislike Director Bleu?" His eyes were cold, but his voice was neither fast nor slow. "Why are you always targeting her? If Marianne was here, you would be causing trouble, wouldn''t you?" His question made Bethany almost breathless. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 "Mr. Alwynn, my mother meant no harm. I know you are a generous man, so please forgive her. By the way, Director Bleu looks really familiar. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Seven years ago, my adopted younger sister was suddenly lost. She is somewhat simr to Director Bleu." Antony said with a strange smile and looked at Eden. Eden was not afraid at all. She looked coldly and indifferently at Antony''s eyes with ridicule. In his eyes, his adopted sister was just lost. What a ridiculous reason! Victor raised his eyebrow and smiled. He stood in front of Eden. At this moment, he was like a huge mountain that couldn''t be pushed down, steadily protecting Eden. His actions and words were protecting Eden invisibly. In fact, Eden was very grateful to him. His crisp voice was so deep that it had no warmth, "Mr. Gienger, you must be joking. I have always been mean. If your mom said something like that behind my back, nothing would happen. But she said it in front of me. I think she was provoking the two directors in mypany. Director Bleu is very important to mypany. What if she quits because of her words? Won''t the Alwynn Group''s billion-dor deal be ruined?" Victor''s intive voice hit the Gienger family like a hammer to the heart. Their breath became more and more rapid. Bethany was stunned. She looked at Victor''s sexy thin lips incredulously and didn''t know what to do. She had never expected that her sarcastic words would offend Victor. He even said she would cost hispany billions of dors. Bethany felt humiliated. Even though she had been in the business world for many years, she did not dare to go against the young genius. He held the lifeblood of River City''s apparel industry in his hands. Even Gienger Group had to rely on Alwynn Group. Lucian could no longer hold back theughter on his handsome face. Eden lowered her head slightly and closed her eyes. She really wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to do so. Victor''s words were sharper than knives. It was what Eden felt. In her impression, Bethany had never been so humiliated. She had always been arrogant. When she looked at Eden, she always raised her chin high as if she was examining a prisoner. Bethany really looked down upon Eden. The Gienger family waspletely stunned. Antony was the one who came to his senses. He swallowed and looked at Victor with a ttering smile. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my mother. I promise that my mother will never say such things again. Mr. Alwynn, please forgive her, okay?" His tone was totally different from before. Victor slightly lowered his head. The corner of his mouth curled up into a cold smile. He ignored Antony. Instead, he looked at Bethany, whose face was pale, and said without mercy, "You should apologize to Director Bleu, not me." Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Some people, especially those in business, would not push others too hard. But Victor was different. He regarded Eden as his life. Although he wasn''t sure yet, Eden was basically his Eden. Eden was his favorite woman. He had been looking for her for so many years. He cared about her so much. How could he let her be bullied? Bethany instantly understood what Victor meant. He wanted her to apologize to Eden. Did that girl deserve this? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eden was a beggar worse than a dog in Bethany''s eyes. If it weren''t for her kindness, Eden would have died a long time ago. However, Eden refused to admit that she was Cyan. There was nothing Bethany could do. After all, she did not know much about Cyan other than her appearance. Right, Cyan was allergic to mango and pineapple. She could use it to confirm Eden''s identity. But today, she had to save herself first. Bethany had gone through a lot. She knew when to yield. As long as she was willing to apologize, everything would be fine. It was not a big deal. She took a graceful step forward and looked at Eden. With a decent smile, she said, "Miss Bleu, I''m sorry. I made a slip of the tongue. You will forgive me, right?" Eden was also a clever person. However, she didn''t want to let Bethany go. "I heard that seven years ago, you used your adopted daughter to exchange for ten million..." Eden suddenly stopped, as if she had said something wrong. She looked a little guilty and looked at Bethany. She smiled evilly and raised her voice. Her words were like a p in Bethany''s face. "Oops! Mrs. Gienger, I was just making a slip of the tongue. We''re even now." "Who told you that? You''re ndering me!" Bethany lost herposure. She lost control of her emotions, causing her face to look hideous in her borate makeup. What this matter was spread in the upper ss? Victor turned his eyes slightly and looked into her eyes. She actually revealed her scars. Her heart must be hurting! Eden smiled and said apologetically, "Mrs. Gienger, I just made a slip of the tongue. Why are you so nervous?" Just as Bethany was about to speak, Eden''s phone suddenly rang. It was from Jasper. She smiled apologetically at Victor and walked to the side to answer the phone. "Jasper!" "Eden, the Gienger family gave up their shares," Jasper said happily. Eden looked up and nced at Bethany, who trying not to lose her temper. She smiled brightly like a flower. "Jasper, is my money enough? If yes, buy them all." "Eden, let me help you. You can pay me back in the future!" Jasper knew that she would not take his money easily. "Okay! Jasper, thank you!" Eden''s face was full of gratitude. "Then treat me to dinner tonight. After dinner, let''s go check the house together. I think you''ll like it." Jasper took the opportunity to make a request. "Okay!" Eden promised. "Okay! I''ll pick you up from work. See you then." Eden smiled and hung up, walking towards Victor and the others. Victor looked at her and said, "Director Bleu, let''s go back to thepany! It''s almost time to work!" Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Victor''s eyes were as ck as ink and extremely charming. People were easily fascinated by him. His sexy thin lips were full of temptation. At this moment, he was looking at Eden with a smile. Eden looked at Victor''s expression and her eyes narrowed. She nodded her head and answered softly, "Okay!" Eden looked at the pale Bethany with a meaningful look. Sure enough, people were selfish. Dignity was worthless in the face of those who held their fate in their hands. Compared with what she had suffered in the past, the humiliation Bethany suffered today was nothing. In the future, she would make it difficult for Bethany to live a peaceful life. The three of them left under the gaze of the Gienger family. "Whew!" Bethany breathed a sigh of relief. She took a step back as if she had suffered a blow. "Mom!" Myra quickly held on to Bethany with a worried look. She had never seen her mom like this. Bethany was trying her best to hold on just now. As soon as Victor left, she felt as if she was paralyzed and had no strength. Victor was a famous cold-blooded person in River City. Anyone he tried to deal with would end up in trouble. "Mother, that woman is clearly Cyan. Why doesn''t she admit it?" Myra shouted in anger. Her face was so hideous that her makeup was smeared. When she saw Cyan''s innocent and pretty face, she was so jealous that she went crazy. She hated Cyan since she was a child because Cyan was always prettier than her. Antony, however, narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of Eden''s arrogant attitude and gave a mocking smile. "How could she be Cyan? They just look alike. Cyan is not as good as Eden. Furthermore, Cyan can''t be a director. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mom, don''t offend Victor because of Eden. After all, we still have to rely on Alwynn Group. Over the past year, our stock has been falling. We can''t lose Victor''s support." Antony was also very afraid of Victor. If Gienger Group died, they would have nothing left. It was hard to start all over again. "I see. I didn''t know that Victor would care about that woman very much!" Bethany was still frightened when she thought of what had happened just now. Seeing that, Myra was unable to suppress her anger. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at her brother. She frowned and said, "That woman is clearly Cyan. I''ll never forget her nasty face!" "Shut up! Do you really want Cyan toe back? Don''t you remember what you did to her before? If Cyan wanted toe back, she wouldn''t have left seven years ago." Antony roared. When Myra and Bethany heard this, they had mixed feelings. "Kara, take Mom back to rest! I''m going to thepany." After saying that, Antony left. Bethany watched her son leave and felt very worried. She thought that Eden was full of malice. Her heart beat faster as she frowned. "Kara, since Eden left because she knew what happened back then, what would she do if she returns?" Bethany could not help but feel a little panic. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Myra quickly furrowed and pouted. After thinking for a moment, she mocked, "Mom, even if it''s really her, what can she do? She''s just a pug without parents. Alright, Mom, I''ll take you home first." Myra helped Bethany to the roadside to take a taxi. However, Bethany was a little worried. She had to get someone to investigate this Eden. She wanted to find out who she was. On the way back, Victor couldn''t help slowing down and deliberately walked with Eden shoulder to shoulder. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He nced at the pure and adorable Eden. There was a faint smile at the corners of his lips. It was as charming as the cherry blossoms in March. She seemed to be in a good mood! What just happened was really cool. Even he had never seen Bethany in such a panic with a pale face. Bethany was a strong woman. For the sake of benefits, she could do anything. As her adopted daughter, Cyan must have suffered a lot. The three of them chatted casually and soon returned to thepany. Victor was in a good mood and took the initiative to speak all the way. Even Ronen felt strange. Was this man really Victor? Back at thepany, Eden returned to her office. When she saw the neat desk, she smiled with satisfaction. However, she became suspicious of Riley''s identity. Riley was not in the office. She should have gone to have lunch. Eden still had a lot of work to do today. Fall products had already been settled. Now she only needed to go to the factory to determine the color and fabric. She didn''t need to worry about these things. Alwynn Group was strictly managed. Everyone on her team was very supportive of her. All of the work was ordered in writing. All the departments were going on in good order. Her workload increased instantly because of the children''s clothing for the fall. After sketching out the style of clothes she wanted in her mind, she picked up a pencil and started drawing. If she was satisfied with the result, she could start drawing electronically. Once she started to work, she became extremely serious. She devoted herself to the work without even noticing that Riley hade back. Eden drew until four o''clock in the afternoon. She stopped working only after Riley sent the swatches over and asked her to confirm it. Riley took a look at the woman who bowed her head and drew very seriously. The clothes she drew were very special. With just one look, Riley could tell that Eden was a senior designer. She slowly spoke, but her tone wasn''t as arrogant as before. "Director Bleu, these are the swatches. Please check it." "Okay!" Eden took them over. Then, she put what she had drawn into her handbag. She nned to go home and retouch them. A few dayster, she would discuss it with Victor. After that, she would make them avable electronically. Alwynn Group was a group that guided fashion. Eden flipped open the first page of the swatches and saw the fully-furred series that she had been expecting. The limited-edition women''s clothing would be made of the best fur in the world. It was particrly durable, with a full color and great feel. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 It made sense that hispany could rise to be the number onepany in River City within three years. Thispany was extremely demanding in terms of the quality of its products and hiredpetent people. Its efficiency was also very high. People could enjoy their work in such apany. After confirming the smashes, Eden took a picture of it. It was forter confirmation. "What a careful woman." Riley wondered. Eden was not just being careful. She did it so that she wouldn''t be framed. When she was new to the field, she had suffered a lot. She always learned from her mistakes! It had something to do with her childhood experiences. In fact, it was a good habit! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She always pursued what she wanted, stuck to her preferred lifestyle, and paid little attention to the criticism of others. This took extraordinary courage! Instead ofining and being confused all day, she forced herself to take action and stick to what she loved. Fashion design was her lifelong passion. At five o''clock, Eden got off work on time. When she walked out of the office with Riley, she ran into Lucian. He had his hand in his pocket. There was a charming smile on his handsome face. His eyes fell on Eden. "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn wants to talk to you." His voice was calm, deep, and hoarse. Hearing this, Riley, who was on the side, became jealous. It was off duty now, so it would not be about business. Eden nced at Lucian and wondered Victor''s purpose. Under the gentle gaze of Lucian, she smiled and nodded. Then, to the jealous eyes of Riley, she elegantly walked towards the president''s office on eight-centimeter high heels. "Thump, thump!" Eden knocked on the door. "Come in!" Victor''s voice was calm. Eden became nervous when she heard this. She took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Then, she calmly walked in. Victor was working. He looked serious and charming, and his movements were elegant and smooth. The setting suning in through the floor-to-ceiling windows cast a faint golden glow over his body, making him look like a god. He lowered his head slightly. The outline of his handsome face was as sharp as a knife. He looked cold, but people couldn''t help trying to approach him. He seemed to have noticed Eden''s gaze. He suddenly raised his head and instantly looked into her eyes. She was slightly shocked. His smile gradually widened, making him look like a devil. He said in a rare gentle voice, "Eden, sit down!" His address made Eden a little angry. They were in thepany, and they were not familiar with each other. Why did he call her by her name? Victor turned a blind eye to Eden''s anger, but he swore an overbearing oath in his heart. "Eden, if it is really you, then you are mine. No one can take you away from me!" After getting along with her for a few days, he found that she was really attractive. Eden did not say anything. She walked to the leather sofa and sat down, quietly waiting for Victor to finish his work. Victor nced at her from the corner of his eye, pursed his lips and smiled. He elerated his work. Five minutester, he gracefully closed the documents. He looked up at Eden with a smile. At this moment, Eden was not as cold as usual. She was more like a quiet girl. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Eden also looked at him. Her eyes were calm, but she was very nervous. Victor''s smile made her feel very strange. She smiled politely and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, what can I do for you?" She had an appointment with Jasper! "Well." Victor got up and walked to the table. He picked up the two cups of coffee he had prepared. Instead of cing them in front of Eden, he directly handed her a cup of coffee. Eden smiled and took the coffee. It was at just the right temperature but she didn''t like coffee. She took a sip and put it on the table. Victor nced at her without leaving a trace. He sat opposite her elegantly and took a sip of coffee. The taste of coffee didn''t change. It was his favorite coffee, not too sweet or bitter. Victor didn''t say a word. His strong aura made her feel a little ufortable. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was still waiting for him to speak. However, after waiting for a long time, Victor didn''t say anything. She looked up subconsciously and saw him looking her up and down, as if he wanted to see through her. Her heart skipped a beat. Why was he looking at her like that? Victor gave her an inexplicable feeling. Was there anything dirty on her face? Eden knew herself well. She didn''t think that Victor was attracted by her beauty. Victor lowered his voice and smiled elegantly. "Eden, I haven''t thanked you for saving me. Shall I treat you to dinner tonight?" Eden did not expect him to say that. Moreover, the way he addressed her gave her a very strange feeling. Eden said apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I have an appointment tonight. I saved your life, but it''s not a big deal. If I didn''t do it, someone else would have!" "What a pity!" There was disappointment in Victor''s eyes. Suddenly, he remembered Eden had received a call at noon. Was it from Jasper? At the thought of this, Victor suddenly felt unhappy. His eyes shed lightly and fell on Eden''s pretty face. He picked up the golden invitation card on the table and passed it to Eden. He said, "Eden, there is a party tomorrow night at Amenity Hotel. Be my date." His voice was soft, but with a hint of dominance. Eden suddenly looked at him. She asked in surprise, "Amenity Hotel? Your date?" At the mention of Amenity Hotel, Eden''s heart ached instantly. If it wasn''t for the banquet seven years ago, she wouldn''t have known the true colors of Bethany and Myra. "Yes!" Victor couldn''t help but feel distressed when he saw the pain and anxiety in her eyes. She was the woman he met at Amenity Hotel that night. He was sure. Anson had already used Victor and Ricky''s hair for a paternity test. Soon, Victor would know the results. Eden blinked her eyes and took a deep breath. She lowered her head and did not look at Victor. She said, "But it doesn''t seem to be part of my job." She did not like social interactions. The Gienger family would never bring her along to those parties. They would choose Myra and Antony. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 She was not very good at socializing. Victor seemed to know that she would say that. He smiled calmly and said, "Eden, you can''t say no. You are the design director of Alwynn Group. Our partners will be at the banquet tomorrow night." Victor''s words made Eden speechless. She looked petite sitting in front of him. She was slender and had long, wavy, soft hair. Her eyes were pitch-ck, and she stared at Victor in confusion. Victor also looked at her quietly. One was calm, and the other was confused. Eden silently looked away. Did she have the right to say no? She replied in a low voice, "Okay! I will go with you." After Eden finished her words, she stood up with an indifferent look, as if she had been forced. For Eden, Victor did force her. For Victor, he did it on purpose. Bringing a date to a banquet?! What a joke! He had attended all kinds of banquets before and had never had a date. This time, he suddenly wanted to bring Eden with him. That hotel was the ce where they first had sex. She might hate this ce very much. However, it meant a lot to him. He admitted that this idea was cruel, but his heart told him that she was the woman he had been looking for all the time. "Mr. Alwynn, see you tomorrow!" Eden looked at Victor, who was deep in thought. Then, she turned around and left. When Eden turned around, Victor raised his eyes elegantly and looked at her back, with an evil smile in his eyes. He would never give up on the woman he wanted. "Eden, Eden." Victor called her inside, feeling extremely happy. He got up, took his coat and walked out gracefully. Lucian was waiting for him outside. Seeing Victoring out, Lucian nced at him indifferently and took his briefcase on the table. "Go home? Or go to dinner?" Lucian asked in his usual indifferent tone. Lucian knew very well that Victor would not go back. He failed to ask Eden out tonight. It was the first time for Victor to be rejected by a woman. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Seeing that Victor did not speak, Lucian raised the corner of his mouth. He suddenly said with great interest, "It''s hard to be rejected by a woman, isn''t it?" Victor stood next to the elevator, stretched out to press the button, and looked at himzily. "Why are you so nosy today?" However, Lucian was right. This was the first time Victor had taken the initiative to ask a woman out, but he was rejected. Lucianughed but his voice was still very calm. "I''m rarely interested in what other people do, but I''m interested in what you do. Mr. Alwynn, who has never been close to a woman, suddenly invited a woman to have dinner together. This is really big news!" Victor didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Lucian, I read a quote in a book. I don''t expect life to go smoothly, but I hope that when I hit a rough patch, I can be its opponent! My opponent has appeared!" "Oh!" Lucian said softly, "Your so-called opponent is Eden?" Since Victor said so, she must be no ordinary woman! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "If it''s her, then she''s my strongest opponent. I, Victor Alwynn, want to conquer her. I want her to be Mrs. Alwynn!" Victor said proudly. He was even imagining his weeding. Lucian looked at him deeply and exhaled before saying, "Victor, it''s been so many years. Haven''t you given up yet?" If Eden was still alive, she would have been found a long time ago. He hadn''t found her for so many years. It meant that she had passed away. Victor did not take his words seriously. He lowered his head and said, "Lucian, even in the most illusory and fantasy world, people struggle to find something real out of it, so as to give themselves a glimmer of hope. What I am looking for may be close to me." Lucian smiled and said, "Victor, from the moment she disappeared, you''ve been living in a fantasy world. For others, they have a lot of things to do. For you, she''s everything. "Some people are lost in the forest, while you''re hugging a tree and refusing to let go." When the elevator door opened, the two of them walked in gracefully. The moment the elevator door closed, Riley, who did not leave, came out from the dark. Upon hearing their conversation, Riley was shocked! Victor had not been married for so many years, nor had he had a girlfriend. He didn''t even have a scandal. It turned out that he was waiting for the man he loved. Who was that woman? Because of the distance, she couldn''t hear the entire conversation. She quickly took out the phone and walked to the elevator while making a phone call. "Hello! Rara, I know why Victor is single." Riley squinted her eyes and said. "Why? Tell me!" Myra''s excited voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Victor is waiting for the woman he loves!" Riley sounded really jealous. "What? He''s waiting for someone?" Myra clearly didn''t believe it. "Yes, Rara. I have never seen him so happy." Riley was a bit disappointed. Victor was such an outstanding man. If only she could marry him! Riley recalled the first time she saw Victor. He was tall, handsome, and elegant, but he looked indifferent. His every move was fascinating. He had her at hello. Gradually, her love for him became indescribably deep. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She was so caught up in her memories that she didn''t pay attention to what Myra was saying. Riley looked downcast as she recalled everything that had happened between her and Victor. Victor was iridescent. He made her feel warm. Victor walked out of the elevator and waited for Lucian to get his car. His shadow was long at sunset. He put one of his hands in his pocket. His every move was casual and elegant. He swept his deep gaze over his surroundings and suddenly saw a familiar figure. His lips curled up slightly. Just as he was about to walk over, a motorcycle suddenly stopped in front of Eden. Victor stopped in his tracks. His eyes were dark and deep. He saw Eden getting on Jasper''s motorcycle and leaving. The person who Eden had an appointment with was really Jasper. Looking at the two people''s backs, Victor felt extremely upset. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Victor had a sudden feeling of being out of love. He felt empty inside and it made his whole body feel sick all over. He took a deep breath and lowered his head. The temperature of the surrounding area seemed to drop. It was more like something inside him was about to burst out of its cocoon and shrank back in frustration. The streets were crowded with people and cars. Car lights and neon lights brightened the night. Victor waspletely immersed in his own world. Everything around him had nothing to do with him. That pair of unfathomable eyes was a bit chilling. His sexy thin lips, which were slightly pursed, revealed a superior indifference and nobleness. All of a sudden, Victor''s cell phone rang. The harsh ringing of the phone saved him from disappointment. "What''s up!" The deep and cold voice was extremely maic. "Victor, good news! You''re going to be thrilled..." "Get to the point!" Victor, who was in a bad mood, roared. "It''s really boring to chat with you." Anson sounded disappointed. "Based on the DNA report, Ricky is your son." Anson seemed to be happier than Victor, and his tone was so excited. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Victor, who was holding the phone, suddenly became excited. The person who was originally lost was cheered up in an instant. "Great!" Victor''s low voice trembled. "Anson, immediately investigate Eden''s background. Don''t tell anyone about Ricky''s identity, not even Lucian and Adonis." Victor could not hide his excitement. "Got it. Isn''t there an old witch in your family? She has harmed you for years. You must protect your son!" "Okay! Goodbye!" Victor hung up the phone. The next moment, he saw Lucian''s car. He walked over gracefully and happily as he said with an evil smile, "Lucian, drive to the Szechuan restaurant in the square. Order the dishes and I''ll be there soon." Lucian looked at him curiously and asked, "You''re not taking my car?" "No!" Victor threw the jacket into the car. Lucian did not ask any more questions. He turned the steering wheel and left. Victor was immersed in joy, and he clenched his fists slightly. There was a cunning light in his deep and cold eyes. The smile on the corner of his lips changed from delightful to evil. "Woman, there is a price to pay for having my son." What was the scariest thing? Man''s determination. He waited so earnestly for Eden to return. Eden would definitelye back to his side. Finally, a light shone in his dark world. Victor was too excited to calm down. He ran around Alwynn Group''s building a few times. Until he was sweating and exhausted, he calmed down. At this moment, Anson''s words were still echoing in his mind. "Ricky is your son!" "Ricky is your son!" Such a sentence echoed in his ears more than a hundred times. He, Victor, had a son. "Haha!" Victorughed happily. It was the first time in his life that he hadughed so heartily! He went back to his office. After showering, he changed his clothes and went downstairs. He took a taxi and went straight to the square. Eden and Jasper also came to this Szechuan Restaurant. Both of them liked this Restaurant. After ordering the dishes, the two chatted and waited. Suddenly, Jasper''s phone rang. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Jasper looked at the caller ID and his face darkened slightly. When he looked at Eden, he said gently, "Eden, excuse me." Eden smiled and nodded. "Go ahead!" Jasper stood up. Under the soft orange light, he looked more charming. Out of the door, Jasper picked up the phone and said, "Hello!" His tone was much more calm than usual. "Mr. Joye, someone is investigating Miss Bleu!" Jasper''s face became gloomy in an instant. "Who is it?" "I don''t know yet. We''re working on it. Once I know it, I''ll tell you immediately." Jasper''s handsome face was dark, and his voice was surprisingly cold. "Hide all her information, including her school and address. Never let anyone find out her previous identity." Jasper ordered and quickly hung up the phone. He turned back and looked at the woman who was sitting by the window and smiling at him. Her gloomy face suddenly became soft. "Eden, I won''t let you leave me. No one can take you away!" He said in his heart. She was the most attractive woman he had ever met. In his eyes, she was the most beautiful and talented woman in the world. Her smile was always so clean and pure, and everything about her was so charming. When she was working, she was serious andmitted. Her every move made him feel comfortable. She meant the whole world to him! There was a gentle smile on his handsome face. He smiled gently at Eden and walked back. Eden also looked at Jasper, who was walking towards her. Lucian pushed open the door at this moment. When he saw Eden, he suddenly understood the purpose of Victor. It turned out that Eden was here. He raised his eyes and found that booths were separated from each other by a screen. There was a booth next to Eden. Lucian curled his lips slightly and walked over slowly. He lowered his head slightly so that Eden couldn''t see him. After sitting down, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Victor. Victor, who was in the taxi, read this message with a charming smile. They were indeed there! "Since she is the mother of my child, she should behave herself." "From now on, the only man sitting across from you will be me!" Victor couldn''t help thinking so in his heart. This was the first time that he had the idea of marrying a woman. It was also because that woman was his Eden. Victor looked out of the car window, and the orange sunset shone on his side face. He looked rarely gentle. The corners of his mouth were raised, which made him more charming. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the restaurant. Jasper handed over a document to Eden and said, "Eden, look, I bought the shares for you. It''s not much, but we can take our time. Under Antony''s management, the Gienger family has lost a lot of money. We''ll get another chance." Eden took the document and read it. She smiled gratefully and said, "Jasper, thank you so much." "Idiot! Don''t talk nonsense. You should thank yourself. You''ve been working hard for seven years. No one knows this better than I do." Jasper''s tone was somewhat reproachful as he looked at her. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Eden looked at him and smiled sweetly, "Anyway, you and Abby have been helping me. That means a lot." Eden generally would not hide her true feelings in front of Jasper and Abigail. She was pure, kind, gentle, and understanding. In a society where money was king, Jasper had seen too many women who admired vanity. And Eden was different from those women. It made Jasper feel that she was the one. He knew what had happened to Eden. When Eden had decided to give birth to her children, he didn''t stop her. Instead, he supported her and apanied her. Home had always been Eden''s dream. He always believed that what he had been striving for was the right direction. The waiter served the dishes. There were four dishes and one soup, but the two of them were keen on the spicy crayfish. Jasper smiled, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. He looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, if you really want to thank me, can you treat me to dinner tomorrow night?" Victor, who had just sat down, just heard this. Eden smiled and raised her eyebrow. She said, "Jasper, I make slender ie." "Fine, then I''ll treat you. You just have to eat with me!" Jasper red at her. He knew that she didn''t like owing him favors. As soon as he thought of it, he felt unhappy! He put the fish in her bowl. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He urged, "Hurry up. I''ll take you to the houseter. It''s very nice. As long as you refurbish it, you can move in before Ricky starts school." "Okay, but I have to go back to Gate City next week. Gia has a painting exhibition. Last time I lost the handkerchief she gave me. If she knew that, she would be very unhappy." Eden suddenly thought of Victor''s bloody face. She sighed in her heart. She probably wouldn''t be able to find it back. Jasper smiled and said, "Let me go with you. Gia will definitely win the first ce this time." "I hope so! Kenny said that she had put in a lot of effort during this period of time. She paints in her room every day." Eden couldn''t help but smile when she mentioned her daughter. Eden stared at Jasper with her big clear eyes for a while and said, "Jasper, you should go back. You don''t really want to stay in River City, do you?" Jasper picked up a piece of fish. After he ate it, he said with a smile, "Eden, I''ve said it before. I''ll be wherever you are. If you''re in River City, I''ll stay here!" His words were calm but firm. Eden was slightly stunned, and a strong sense of gratitude arose from the bottom of her heart. "Jasper, if you''re staying for me, I''ll me myself.!" They told each other everything. She had never given Jasper hope. She was a mother of three children, so she didn''t want to slow him down. Jasper understood what she meant and his heart ached. She had always been rejecting him. She didn''t want to ept him. He knew what she was worried about. He also knew what she was thinking. But so what? She still rejected him. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 She looked weak and needed to be protected, but only he knew how strong she was. Jasper looked down at Eden who was eating. He smiled slightly and said mockingly, "Eden, are you thinking too much? I stay here for work, not you. Who do you think you are?" Eden looked up and ate while looking at his smiling eyes. It seemed that she wanted to see if what he said was true. However, there was nothing but a smile in his eyes. In the end, she nodded. Only then did she smile and say, "That''s a relief!" Jasper''s hand paused as he picked up food. He looked at her and could not help but ask, "Eden, will I put a lot of pressure on you if I stay here?" His tone was serious, as if he was an injured little beast and his entire world was in darkness. Even if he loved someone who didn''t love him, he could still get a better version of himself in the end. For Jasper, he was willingly giving to her. Eden looked at him seriously. His eyes were crystal clear, allowing his inner feelings toe out naturally. "Jasper, you know, I didn''t mean that. Hurry up. We''re going to check the house!" Every time this issue came up, the atmosphere between the two of them became awkward. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jasper''s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, clenched slightly. After he released the chopsticks, his face also became a little softer. "Alright! Don''t be anxious, the house is yours. No one is going topete with you." Eden, She was speechless for a moment. Was she anxious? She obviously ate very elegantly. Eden joked, "Really? Don''t you always like topete with me for crawfish?" As Eden spoke, she put on a pair of disposable gloves, looking as if she wanted to enjoy the food. Jasper also quickly took the disposable gloves. He did not like topete with her for food. He just enjoyed being with her. Bullying her once in a while would make him happy for a long time. Eden peeled a crawfish and put it in her mouth, saying, "Jasper, you''re so rich and powerful, but I can only afford to buy you crawfish. Are you very depressed?" "Yes!" Jasper forcibly peeled the shrimp shell and answered deliberately. However, the smile on the corner of his mouth was as warm as sunshine. Eden could not help but smile when she saw how hard he was. "Tsk! Even a shell can make you work that hard?" "Yes. This crawfish is quite big. I''m sure it tastes good!" Jasper said. He finally shelled the crawfish, but handed her the meat. "What are you doing?" Eden was slightly nervous when she saw the peeled crawfish in front of her! It seemed that they were a couple in love. However, this was the way Eden, Jasper and Abigail always got along. "Hey! Are you being shy? I remember the sun didn''t rise in the west today, did it?" Jasper teased, but looked at her with bright eyes. Eden did not say anything else. She lowered her head and ate the meat. "I''m not! I like that!" "Haha!" Jasper looked at her cute face and suddenly couldn''t help smiling. He really loved spending time with her. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The waiter had already served Victor the food, but he did not eat at all. Lucian was eating elegantly. asionally, he would y with his phone, as if Victor, who was sitting across from him, was transparent. Through the hollowed-out screen, Victor clearly saw what Eden and Jasper were doing. His face was gloomy. It was as if someone had robbed his beloved treasure. "Hurry up and eat! Anger is useless." Lucian said slowly. Victor came to his senses and looked at Lucian calmly. What Lucian said reminded him. He smiled evilly and stood up elegantly. Then, he walked towards Eden. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eden and Jasper were chatting happily. Suddenly, a man came to Eden and she suddenly raised her head. Under the warm light, she saw Victor''s perfect face and slight smile. His eyes were deep and dark. He raised the corner of his mouth slightly, adding to his charm and evilness. "Mr. Alwynn!" There was a bit of surprise in Eden''s voice. Why was he here? "Eden, what a coincidence!" Victor said in a low voice. He nced at Jasper out of the corner of his eye. When he saw that Jasper''s face suddenly darkened, he felt a slight thrill of revenge. However, Victor knew in his heart that it was because he called Eden by her name so intimately. "Is Mr. Alwynn also here for dinner?" Eden asked with a polite smile. Victor could see that her smile towards him was different from her smile towards Jasper. She smiled at Jasper more sincerely. At this thought, Victor''s perfect lips curved into a cold smile. She refused his invitation to go out with Jasper. "Eden, we agreed to have dinner together. Why didn''t you wait for me?" His tone was very calm, but it sounded meaningful! He looked deeply into Eden''s calm eyes. His unrestrained temperament was in full bloom. Eden''s eyes widened. When did she agree to have dinner with him? Eden was about to say something, but Victor interrupted her, "Eden, sorry, I''ve been so busy that I just forgot it was supposed to be tomorrow night." After Victor finished his words, he sat next to Eden elegantly and intimately. The sofa was very long. After Victor sat down, the slender Eden looked small and delicate. Seeing this, Jasper''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Eden, he is..." Jasper said in a cold tone, looking at Victor with sharp eyes. He knew that he was Victor, but he didn''t know what Victor wanted from Eden. Eden''s face darkened slightly, and she kept a little distance from Victor. Seeing this, Victor nced at Eden''s panic-stricken face without a trace. Eden looked up at Jasper and introduced, "Jasper, this is Mr. Alwynn of Alwynn Group, Mr. Alwynn, this is Jasper Joye." "Eden, I know him. He is the richest man in Gate City and the president of Joye Group. Nice to meet you, Mr. Joye!" Victor looked at Jasper with a smile in his deep dark eyes. But this smile was cold. "Mr. Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Jasper held out his hand. His long fingers looked slightly fair under the light, as transparent as pure jade. Victor unhurriedly reached out his well-defined hand and shook hands with Jasper gently with a smile. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 They looked at each other, but the same light shone in their eyes. It was arrogant and calm. It seemed that there were invisible sparks in the air. Both of them seemed to be filled with rage! The atmosphere instantly became oppressive and strange! Victor took back his hand and looked at Eden with a deep gaze. He asked with a smile, "Eden, you seem to have a good rtionship with Mr. Joye. Have you known each other for a long time?" His tone was very rxed, as if he had a closer rtionship with Eden. Eden''s ck and clear eyes were shining. She looked at Victor with confusion. Why did Victor suddenly be so strange? Eden looked calm on the surface, but she was sensitive, so she was on the alert. Jasper was extremely angry with Victor''s intimate tone. He elegantly nced at Eden''s expressionless face and suddenly looked at Victor, who was smiling. He spoke in a deep voice before Eden, "Mr. Alwynn, Eden and I have known each other for a long time. She is my girlfriend!" Jasper''s words made Eden''s and Victor''s faces change greatly. Eden looked at Jasper in shock. Victor''s face was full of anger and coldness. His appearance made Jasper, who had always been calm, say that. Victor suddenly felt that what he was a little impulsive. His impulsiveness helped Jasper. But he couldn''t control himself. After he knew that this woman was his son''s mother, and she was very likely to be his Eden, he arrogantly believed that she could not have intimate rtions with other men. Jasper looked at Victor''s face, and felt a tinge of revenge. No one could take Eden away from him. Victor seldom approached women, and yet he was suddenly so concerned about Eden. Any smart person could see that Eden was a dazzling jewel. Jasper smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, my girlfriend is shy." After saying that, he looked meaningfully at the distance between the two of them. Anger filled Jasper''s heart. He knew that Victor was serious. Eden looked at Jasper again, but Jasper was smiling and looking at Victor. It seemed that he wouldn''t let it go if Victor didn''t stay away from her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Though Jasper was gentle,pared with Victor, his aura was not weak at all. The atmosphere seemed to be a little awkward. Even Lucian, who was sitting next door, suddenly became a little nervous. Victor, the calm man, was really annoyed! Victor raised his eyes slightly. His deep eyes were much more clear and bright, and he looked pleasant, which made Lucian a little surprised. Victor said slowly, "Eden, so he is your boyfriend. I thought he was Ricky''s..." Victor deliberately stopped. He deliberately emphasized the word "boyfriend". Of course, what he didn''t say shocked Jasper. Jasper was too impulsive. Ricky was a model of hispany. Now that he said this, wasn''t it the same as telling Victorthat Eden didn''t have a husband? Jasper was extremely annoyed! What''s done is done. The two men met for the first time. Jasper had thought that he would win, but he was wrong. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Eden looked at Victor coldly. She looked at the dim sky and said in an indifferent tone, "Mr. Alwynn, Jasper and I still have something to do. See you." She chose to avoid Victor''s question. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It would be better if she didn''t answer this question! It was highly likely that Jasper say that out of good intentions. Victor did not intend to let Eden go so easily. When he was about to speak, his phone rang at this time. He nced at the caller ID. It was from Anson. He suddenly looked at Eden with a bright smile and said in a low voice, "Eden, see you tomorrow!" Then he picked up the phone and walked outside. Jasper pursed his lips angrily and said nothing. Eden had already gotten up. Seeing this, Jasper also got up. Both of them didn''t say anything and went out with tacit understanding. Victor was standing not far away and answering the phone, but his eyes were fixed on Jasper and Eden, who left side by side. His dark and deep eyes were unfathomable. For a moment, he didn''t hear Anson clearly. He asked again, "Anson, what did you say?" On the other end of the line, Anson patiently repeated, "Victor, someone is hiding Eden''s information from us. He obviously knew that we were investigating Eden and was determined not to let us seed." Victor frowned, and a cold aura lingered around him. Looking at the two people leaving with a motorcycle, his eyes were sharp and cold. It must be Jasper. Only he had a reason to do it. Also, only he had the ability to do so. "Victor, are you listening?" Anson asked. "Yes." Victor''s face was gloomy and his tone was cold. "Victor, the best way now is to let Mrs. Clement and Eden do the paternity test." "No, this matter can''t go public! Now Eden''s position has been reced by Haven. I have another way. Come to my office tomorrow morning, I will tell you what to do." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He looked up and looked towards the direction in which Eden and Jasper left. "Jasper, Eden and I are childhood sweethearts. She''s not someone you can take away so easily." He said to himself. Moreover, she was his son''s mother! Victor raised his eyebrow proudly. He stood in the same ce for a long time. Then, he turned around and entered the restaurant. He sat opposite to Lucian. Lucian nced at him and asked casually, "Victor, what''s wrong with you? Why do you want to steal a woman from someone else?" Victor frowned and looked at his careless look. "Steal?" His coldness made Lucian frown. Lucian lowered her head and took a sip of water in an elegant manner. Then, he smiled elegantly and said, "Isn''t that so? Jasper seems to like Miss Eden very much. Aren''t you trying to steal her away from him?" Victor smiled coldly. His eyes were full of ruthlessness. The warm light made his facial features look more perfect. He had a straight nose and thin lips. He was as handsome as a statue. It was not certain who Eden belonged to. Victor picked up the chopsticks and began to eat elegantly. Even though the food was cold, he still felt that it was delicious. Lucian looked at him and smiled, but he did not say anything. He put down the chopsticks, crossed his legs elegantly and leaned back with a cup of tea in his hand. His eyes were curiously fixed on Victor, who was enjoying the food. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After eating for a while, Victor noticed Lucian''s gaze. He chewed the food and looked at Lucian. Seeing the strange look in his eyes, Victor couldn''t help but ask, "Is this the first time you saw me eating? You look so curious, which makes me a little embarrassed." "Haha!" Lucianughed in a refined manner. His every move was elegant and gentle. He immediately said with a smile, "The food is cold, but you''re actually enjoying it. You must be very happy, though you still look cold!" Victor raised the corner of his mouth. Of course he was happy. In the past, he never dreamed he would have a son. Suddenly, God gave him a son, who was handsome and well-known as a little star. He was naturally happy from the bottom of his heart. Lucian looked at Victor and felt that he was hiding something from him. He couldn''t help but ask, "Victor, are you hiding something from me?" Victor looked up. With a bright smile, he asked, "Lucian, why do you ask that?" This guy talked less, but he was very smart. He was extremely observant, but this matter couldn''t be told to him for the time being. The fewer people knew it, the better! Lucian looked him up and down. Hearing this, he was more sure that Victor had a secret. They were buddies who grew up together. With one look or one gesture, he could understand what Victor was thinking. Even though Victor was very good at hiding his emotions. Among the four of them, Lucian was the best at reading people. He smiled and said, "Your whole body is telling me you have a secret." "Really?" Victor smiled. "You''ve always had a pair of piercing eyes. You''re right, but I can''t tell you what it is now." After Victor finished his words, he lowered his head and continue to eat gracefully. Lucian understood Victor well. Since Victor didn''t want to tell him, there was nothing he could do about it. Lucian''s eyes darkened. Victor was hiding something from him, which made him feel a bit upset. Jasper took Eden to the front of the vi. Only then did Eden realize that this vi was opposite the one Victor had asked her to buy during the day. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . But this one was closer to the school. It''d be very convenient for her to pick up her children. Under the sunset, the river stained sunset glow. The sunset glow was colorful, and the light and shadows were mottled. The lights of the city came on! Eden got off the motorcycle. She saw a two-story vi with a European style. There was a small yard, in which there were flowers and trees. The yard was overgrown with weeds, the ground was covered with leaves. No one seemed to have lived here for a long time. Jasper took off his helmet and looked back at Eden. With a smile, he asked, "Eden, do you like this ce?" Eden looked at Jasper, who was smiling brightly, and nodded happily. "Jasper, thank you. It''s really nice!" Jasper nced at the house and pursed his lips. "Eden, let''s go in!" "Alright!" Eden smiled as she walked in front of him. Jasper looked at her slim back, and his beautiful eyes shed slightly. What happened before came to his mind. He had too many doubts. "Hello! Aunt Jaida!" "Jasper, I would like to ask you for a favor!" That day, he suddenly received a phone call from Aunt Jaida, Eden''s mother. He was very surprised. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 "Jasper, Eden is looking for a house. You know that she won''t easily ept others'' help. I have a vi near the school..." At that time, after hanging up the phone, he kept suspecting the identity of Aunt Jaida. But she was a very vignt person. Thoguh he had known her for seven years, he only knew her name. However, she was truly nice to Eden and her children. She took good care of the children, as if she was taking care of her own children. Jasper followed behind Eden. He did not say anything, but kept thinking about Aunt Jaida''s identity. The two of them opened the door and walked into the house. The furniture inside was covered with white cloth. The windows were closed, and the house smelled a little dusty. Jasper tried to turn on the light, but it seemed to be broken. The light flickered a few times, then went out. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jasper pressed the switch again. Another light was turned on, but it was a warm light. The light lit up the whole room. The living room was spacious and bright. When Eden saw this, she was very happy. She looked back at Jasper and asked in disbelief, "Jasper, am I dreaming? Will this house really belong to me?" She dreamed of having a house of her own so that her kids could live morefortably. "Eden, you are already in the house. Why can''t you believe this? After the transfer, this houseis yours!" Seeing her happy face, Jasper could not help but smile. Eden nodded hurriedly. "Jasper, hurry up. Don''t let the house owner go back on his words. I really like this house!" "Haha!" Jasper shook his head a little helplessly. She didn''t have to worry about this. This house belonged to Aunt Jaida. Although Aunt Jaida was not Eden''s biological mother, she was really nice to her. Eden was also very filial! "Eden, I''ll help you do it on Monday. Don''t worry!" "Okay! Jasper, thank you so much. I will clean it up after work every day." Eden said as she walked to the second floor. The second floor had three bedrooms, one living room and a bathroom. Looking at the floor-to- ceiling window, Eden thought that everything was great. She walked happily to the third floor. There were two rooms on the third floor, which were a little bigger than the ones on the second floor. She saw a ss room, in which a lot of flowers and nts had been nted. Without care, they were already withering. It was not a big deal. As long as she moved in, the ss room would be full of vitality again. "Wow! Jasper, it''s so good!" Eden was so satisfied. Jasper looked at her. She was so easily satisfied and not greedy at all! "Eden, it''s great that you like it. You''re so lucky. It''s hard to meet such a good house!" Jasper walked to her and stood side by side with her. He looked at the high buildings in the distance. The colorful neon lights lit up the city. He nced at the woman beside him. Her eyes shone with curiosity as she sized up his surroundings. When she was in a good mood, her clear eyes were especially bright. He was often fascinated by them. He said with a smile, "Eden, remember to leave me a room. I will asionallye over to y with the kids." "Okay! There are two rooms on the first floor. I will leave one for you." Eden said with a smile. The evening breeze lifted her hair and a faint fragrance came to his nose. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Looking at her smiling, beautiful and charming face, Jasper was a little bit excited. However... He thought of what Victor had said. He asked in a low voice, "Eden, will you apany Victor to atten his engagement tomorrow night?" Eden had always been sensitive. Hearing this, she looked up and nced at his face. He looked cold and unhappy. She looked away and said, "There is a business banquet tomorrow night at Amenity Hotel. He said that I had to attend because I was the designer. It''s not a big deal." "Not a big deal?" Jasper looked at her with a deeper gaze. Victor never brought a date to a banquet. But this time, he took the initiative to ask Eden to go with him. It could be seen that Victor had a purpose. "Yes!" Eden nodded. When she was in the branch office, she would asionally attend banquets. At those banquets, a group of women would chat and enjoy delicious food together. Eden was okay with that. Looking at the neon lights in the distance, Jasper pursed his lips and reminded her in a serious tone, "Eden, someone is investigating you in the dark. During this period of time, you must be careful. I will wait for you outside the hotel tomorrow night. Aunt Jaida called me and asked me to take good care of you." Eden''s eyes grew cold when she heard that. She said with upset, "The Gienger family is investigating me, right?" "I''m not sure yet. I will know it soon." However, Jasper did not think that the Gienger family was investigating Eden. The Gienger family had lost a lot of money during this period of time. Antony was so busy that he should have no time to deal with Eden. Eden turned around and looked at Jasper with a confident smile. There was firmness in her clear eyes. "Jasper, don''t worry. I''m not the weak pushover I used to be." No one would be lucky forever. Only the powerful would not be bullied. "I know! No one can bully Eden!" Jasper looked at her with a smile. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Whenever he saw her toughness, he couldn''t help but want to hug her and feel sorry for her! "Let''s have a midnight snack together. I didn''t eat much because of Victor!" Jasper looked at Eden with grievance. Eden could not help but smile when she saw that. "Let''s go! It''s my treat! Thank you for getting me such a good house!" After finishing her words, Eden turned around and went downstairs. Jasper smiled as he followed behind her. He wanted to stop the time at this moment. If only she loved him, they were perfect for each other. They had too manymon topics. They sharedmon preferences and dreams! They closed the door and left on the motorcycle. Jasper took Eden to a restaurant. It was a seafood restaurant. There weren''t many people here. After they sat down, Jasper ordered the dishes and two bottles of beer. He ced one bottle of beer in front of Eden. With a smile, he said, "Eden, let''s celebrate with a drink!" Eden nced at the motorcycle not far away. She worriedly joked, "Jasper, what about your motorcycle? You can''t ride after drinking." Jasper casually took a sip of beer. His every move showed his elegance. However, he squinted at her gloating little face. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 He smiled gracefully. There was no hint of worry on her little face. He said with a smile, "Eden, you look like you want to send me to jail." "What nonsense are you talking about? Am I that vicious?" Eden retorted with seriously. She gently bit her lower lip and her lips became pinker. Seeing this, Jasper''s eyes became deeper. Thinking of the fact that she was going to attend a banquet with Victor tomorrow night, he felt very upset. What on earth did Victor want to do? As far as he knew, Eden didn''t need to attend such a banquet. And her designs had already been approved. He had a thousand reasons to doubt Victor''s purpose. "Little girl, I was just joking. Don''t worry, a ss of beer won''t affect me." Jasper looked at her with a smile. She was worried about him, which made him very happy. Eden could not help but re at him. "We have known each other for seven years. You know me well." She smiled. "Yes!" Jasper smiled apologetically. He knew her so well that he fell deeply in love with her and couldn''t help himself. "After the midnight snack, go back and have a good rest. Abby said that you were busy every day aftering to River City." Eden looked at him with a deep gaze. She did not want him to be too tired. He came to River City with her. She decided to stay here, and so did he. This made her feel a bit strange. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I see. I''ll listen to our Eden." After being concerned, he winked mischievously at her. He suddenly joked, "Eden, do we look like a couple?" After saying that, he looked at her deeply with gentle eyes. Eden was slightly stunned by his question. She didn''t think he was joking. She looked at him in a daze. The person she did not want to hurt the most was Jasper. She didn''t look surprised at all. She just stared at him with embarrassment. She did not know how to answer him. His heart was getting colder and colder bit by bit. Eden had never wanted to be with him. She always thought of him as a friend or family member. "Haha..." Jasper suddenlyughed. Theughter came to an abrupt end. He looked at her and said with a smile, "Eden, I was just kidding. You won''t take it seriously, will you?" After finishing his words, he lowered his head, and the smile on the corner of his mouth that had not completely disappeared gradually became bitter. He was not joking, he was serious. But she would not understand. Eden suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was just joking. If he was serious, she would not know what to do. Jasper was a rare great man. He was rich, handsome, and kind. He was the prince charming that many women desperately wanted to marry. She was the mother of three children, and she didn''t want to drag him down. She took out a blue candy from her bag. She peeled it and handed it to him. Jasper saw a blue candy in her slender and fair fingers. He looked at her with a smile. Then, he opened his mouth, and ate the candy. Her candy must be very sweet. However, in the next moment, his face changed dramatically. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The candy was so sour that made his scalp numb. Jasper had never eaten anything as sour as this candy in his entire life. "Haha!" Eden couldn''t helpughing when she saw how depressed he was. Not everyone could endure this sourness. "Bah, bah!" Jasper couldn''t help spitting out the candy. He quickly picked up the beer on the table and took a big sip. He finally felt better. He raised his eyes and looked as if he was about to cry. He frowned and looked at Eden with difort. "Eden, are you still a human? Why do you carry such sour candies with you?" Eden smiled brilliantly and said naughtily, "This is a small punishment for joking with me. It''s a lemon-vored sour candy. I eat it when I''m workingte." Her words made his heart ache. He knew that she had been working very hard in the past seven years. In just a few years, she had be the design director. It was all because of ability. He looked at her and suddenly said with distress, "Idiot, it''s not good for your stomach. You can''t eat it anymore. If you need a pick-me-up, give me a call. I will apany you." Ever since she got over her grief, she''d been working hard. She was highly motivated and perceptive. In the past few years, they learned from each other and often stayed together. He had a thorough understanding of her. Eden raised her eyebrow and looked at him. The evening breeze blew her soft hair. Her delicate facial features made her look charming and pretty. She smiled gently and attractively. "Jasper, you''re busy every day. I''m used to it. Besides, every time I eat this candy, I will be immediately excited and more inspired." "s! I have no idea what to do with you." Jasper took a deep breath and looked at her with a distressed face. "When can you stop being stubborn? Why don''t you tell someone when you feel tired or frustrated? Eden, don''t push yourself." He was telling the truth. Eden had really had a hard time. He and his sister felt distressed for her. Eden smiled gratefully. As a friend, Jasper was really sweet. "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now. Raising children is hard, but my children have always been very obedient! They have never made me worry. Mom has been taking good care of us. You and Abigail have also helped me a lot. I''m really happy." These were some of the happiest years of her life. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hearing this, Jasper smiled helplessly, but his heart ached even more. He knew her too much. She hid the pain and hatred she had endured in her heart. At night, she would cry alone. He had seen it several times, but he could only watch it from afar and silently apanied her. He would not leave until she stopped crying and went back to sleep. Jasper was just about to speak when a waiter came to serve the dishes. He decided to change the subject. "Eden, try this. It tastes good only when it''s hot." Jasper put the seafood porridge in front of her. "Okay. Thank you." Eden said with a smile. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Eden looked around. The restaurant was getting crowded. People got together to drink and talk, which made the atmosphere very lively. She and Jasper preferred these lively restaurants to fancy ones. Abigail often said that they didn''t know how to enjoy themselves and would take them to those high- end restaurants. Jasper would alwaysin about not having enough to eat. He would go to her house and eat the midnight snack her mother made. Jasper picked up the beer on the table and said with a smile, "Eden, cheers." "Cheers!" Eden also picked up the beer. The two of them clinked sses and raised their heads to take a sip. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Eden was bad at drinking, and she even thought the beer was a little strong. Jasper also knew it. As long as it was not cold, he would ask for iced beer for her, which tasted a little better. "Awesome!" The cold beer made her feel good. Jasper looked at her and smiled brightly. The light shone on his handsome face, making him gentler. "Eden, I like this restaurant. We cane here more often. It is not far from your home." "Alright! I feel the same way you do. Gia is also a foodie. If she sees so much delicious food, she''ll make you bring her here every day." Eden smiled as she spoke. She was missing her daughter. "Okay. No problem." He had never refused the requirements of the three kids. The rtionship between him and the three little guys was naturally extraordinary. "You are going to spoil them." There was a note ofint in Eden''s tone. They ate and chatted until twelve o''clock in the night. They were the only two people left in the restaurant. Eden was a little sleepy. After taking a sip of tea, she walked out of the restaurant with Jasper. "Buddy, don''t leave me. I love you. I really do." Suddenly, they heard the sad cries in the street. Eden and Jasper looked back and saw two people not far from them. A woman dressed in gray casual clothes looked sweet and lovely. She had shoulder-length brown hair and big eyes. She looked at a handsome man in a suit with tears in her eyes. The man was well-built and handsome. There was no emotion on his face. He looked at the crying woman coldly and arrogantly. "Zofia, let''s break up. My mother doesn''t agree to our marriage!" The man''s voice was so ruthless that the woman cried harder. "No, Buddy, I''m pregnant with your child. For the sake of me and the child, can''t you persuade your mother?" The woman begged with her hands tightly holding Buddy''s arm. Eden felt a pain in her heart for no reason when she heard that. This girl was pregnant out of wedlock. She was going to have a hard time. At the thought of that innocent child, Eden felt distressed. Back then, she was faced with the same dilemma. No matter what, children were innocent. Therefore, she decided to give birth to her children. Hearing this, Buddy''s eyes shed a trace of sympathy. He asked in disbelief and excitement, "Zofia, are you serious? When did you know it?" Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "Buddy,st time you came to me and told me about your sister. Later, you drank too much and we had sex." The woman said with tears, not caring about the other people on the street. She only wanted to keep this man. "Zofia..." "Buddy, shut up. You don''t remember what happened at the time so she could be lying to you." Suddenly, a well-dressed poshdy walked over from the distance. Eden looked over and her pupils shrank sharply. Thedy in the peach-colored suit with the gaudy jewelry was Mrs. Clement. "Mom, why are you here?" Buddy looked at his mother with unhappiness and shock. His mother was actually following him. Ever since his mother knew that he had a girlfriend, she had been tracking his whereabouts every day. Zofia was from an ordinary family. Her mother opened a restaurant to make a living. His mother would know it sooner orter. He was afraid that she would do something bad to Zofia, so he decided to break up with Zofia. "I was afraid that you would be deceived by her." Mrs. Clement said harshly and angrily, ring at her son. "No, Auntie, I didn''t lie. I''m really pregnant with his child." Zofia looked at Mrs. Clement, and her watery eyes were full of determination. Mrs. Clement looked at her scornfully. Her eyes were very cold, as if she looked down on Zofia. She sneered and said, "He was drunk, so you used him, didn''t you? Let me tell you, you are not qualified to marry into the Clement family. This is a check for one million dors. Whether this child is Buddy''s or not, it''s yours." After that, Mrs. Clement threw the check at Zofia''s feet with a disdainful look on her face. Zofia was instantly stunned. She looked at Mrs. Clement in a daze with tears silently flowing down. It seemed that she had lost her soul. "Mom, how can you do this? Zofia is already pregnant with my child. I want to marry her." It was the first time that Buddy had gone against his mom. "Shut up!" Mrs. Clement red at her son with disappointment. "Zofia." Suddenly, a middle-aged woman rushed out of the restaurant. She seemed to have juste out of the kitchen. She was wearing an apron, and there were some oil stains on the apron. She was Zofia''s mother, Lexi Cole. "Zofia, are you crazy? There are so many men in the world, and why are you embarrassing yourself in the street for him?" Lexi helped her daughter with her hand and looked down at the check on the ground. She bent down to pick it up and threw it at Mrs. Clement. She was slightly plump, but she still retained her charm. She looked at Mrs. Clement and angrily said, "Take your money and get out of here. We''re not rich, but we can raise a child. We don''t need your charity." "Since you said so, keep your daughter in check. If she continues to pester my son, your restaurant will go out of business." Mrs. Clement threatened Lexi with heartlessness. Lexi was stunned, and there was fear in her eyes. They made their living from this restaurant. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her son was in college. She needed this restaurant. "Mom, don''t go too far!" Buddy looked at his mother and roared. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Mrs. Clement, however, smiled coldly. She knew that Lexi was scared. Moreover, she had investigated the Rivera family before. Otherwise, she would not havee here tonight. Zofia Rivera had a brother who was still in college. Her dad was sick. The Rivera family relied on this restaurant. Mrs. Clement looked at her son with a cold smile and said arrogantly, "Buddy, if you still have anything to do with Zofia, I will put this restaurant out of business." Upon hearing this, Zofia was so scared that she took a few steps back. If this restaurant was out of business, what should they do? How were they going pay for her brother''s education? She knew Buddy''s status. She thought that as long as she worked hard, she would be approved by the Clement family. She was too naive. A wealthy family would not ept a girl from a mediocre background. She didn''t deserve Buddy! She didn''t deserve him in his heart or in his mother''s eyes. It was time for her to wake up from her dream! She wiped away the tears on her face, gritted her teeth and shook violently. She looked at Buddy with disappointment and sadness. After a while, she reluctantly turned to look at Mrs. Clement and said with a smile, "Mrs. Clement, don''t worry. I won''t pester him again. My child is indeed his. If you don''t want this baby, I will have an abortion tomorrow morning." After saying that, she nced at Buddy, turned around and resolutely left. Lexi quickly left with her daughter. "Zofia, Zofia..." Buddy looked at Zofia''s back with a painful face. He wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by his mother. "Go back. You know, I have the ability to get rid of her." Mrs. Clement looked at her son with sharp eyes. Buddy looked at his mother and felt that she was so vicious. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He said painfully, "Mom, Zofia''s baby is your grandson. How can you say that? What''s wrong with her? She is a good girl. So what matters even if she is from an ordinary family? I''m happy with her. Why can''t you ept her?" "Buddy, she doesn''t deserve you. Do you want to be ridiculed by the upper ss? She will be a shame for us." Mrs. Clement absolutely would not allow such a thing to happen. It was difficult to do business. Her daughter-inw had to be someone who was helpful to her business. "Mom..." "Enough. If you don''t want to hurt her, stay away from her. Otherwise, I will destroy her." Mrs. Clement''s threatening words made Buddy suddenly stunned. "Mother, you are unreasonable! I don''t like other women. I only like Zofia." Buddy shouted loudly. "You are the unreasonable one. The Clement family is a well-known family in River City. If you insist on marrying her, you know the consequences. Didn''t you n to break up her?" Mrs. Clement said arrogantly and looked at her son with a sneer. Her two sons were both awesome, so her daughters- inw must be outstanding. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 If her daughter were still with her, everything would be perfect. However, she lost her daughter forever. Although Haven became her daughter, they were not rted by blood. They couldn''t be that close. Her Eden... Every time she thought of Eden, her heart ached. She suddenly looked up, only to see Eden and Jasper not far away. She frowned. Why did she meet this woman everywhere? She must have seen what had happened tonight. Noticing Mrs. Clement''s gaze, Eden had a bad feeling. Mrs. Clement had seen her being with Victor several times. Her daughter, Haven, was going to marry Victor. Therefore, Mrs. Clement disliked her. While Eden was thinking, Mrs. Clement walked towards her arrogantly. Her heels were about eight centimetres high. Eden smiled politely. "Mrs. Clement." Jasper didn''t like Mrs. Clement because she was too arrogant. His face instantly darkened when he saw Mrs. Clement walking toward Eden with an unkind face. Mrs. Clement looked at Eden coldly and then at Jasper. She said sarcastically, "Miss Bleu, you''re really awesome. You actually dated two men in one day." Her voice was mocking and mean, which made anger and humiliation fill Eden''s heart. Eden looked up at Mrs. Clement calmly. Her gentle face suddenly became cold and confident. "Mrs. Clement, mind your words. I''m just Mr. Alwynn''s employee. And this man is my friend who I have known for many years." Her tone was calm, and there was a hint of pride in her words. Hearing this, Mrs. Clement sneered with a hint of irony. "I don''t care what your rtionship with Victor. You just have to know that Victor is Haven''s fiance. You should stay away from him. Otherwise..." Mrs. Clement stopped and red at Eden with a mocking smile. Then, she turned around arrogantly and walked to Buddy, who was not far away. Jasper was furious. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Eden. Eden''s heart ached. Looking at Mrs. Clement''s mocking eyes and hearing her harsh words, she felt an inexplicable pain. She couldn''t describe this kind of feeling. "Eden, is she always bullying you like this?" Jasper asked angrily. The Alwynn family and the Clement family were on good terms. Jasper knew this very well. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eden shook her head with a pale face and said with a smile, "No. You know, no one can easily bully me." "But..." "Alright, Jasper, let''s go back! It''s toote, we still have to work tomorrow." She quickly interrupted him. However, Jasper was still angry. "Eden, I don''t allow anyone to bully you." Eden looked at him and suddenly smiled. "Jasper, it''s fine. She said that for her daughter. As long as I stay away from Victor, she won''t target at me." Chapter 121 Chapter 121 She knew that Jasper wanted to plead justice for her, but it was not necessary. She had the ability to handle this. If Jasper were to get involved, it would only make simple things moreplicated. Mrs. Clement could take the opportunity to nder her. "Eden..." Jasper looked at her with annoyance. In front of him, she was bullied. Eden looked at his guilty handsome face and smiled warmly. "Jasper, I''m fine. I will settle this myself. Furthermore, Mrs. Clement is not an unreasonable person." Mrs. Clement was very hostile to her because of Victor. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She just needed to stay away from Victor. "I think she is just an unreasonable person. She is extremely arrogant and impolite." Jasper nced at Mrs Clement, who was sitting in the car, and said angrily. Buddy, who was standing by his mom, nced at Eden and then at the restaurant. In the end, he turned around to get on the car and left with his mom. Eden saw his helplessness and reluctance. She pursed her lips slightly and watched them leave. She also nned to go home. She turned around and took a look at the restaurant of the Rivera family. Then, she memorized its location in her mind. She looked back at Jasper and smiled. "Jasper, let''s go back." "Fine!" Jasper nodded in anger. Jasper sent Eden downstairs. As usual, he did not turn around and leave until he watched Eden go upstairs. However, this time, he left with a heavy heart. Someone was investigating Eden. Was that person Victor? Eden went to take a bath. She dried her hair and found it was almost one o''clock. Therefore, she didn''t call her children. She looked out of the window and wondered if she could refuse the banquet tomorrow night. Many people in upper ss would attend that banquet. Eden suddenly narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly. The Jiang family would also be there. Since she came back for revenge, she could not miss the chance to get close to the Gienger family. Eden felt better when she thought about that. She slept through the night and was in great spirits! For the banquet, Eden got up at 7 a.m. After washing up, she got a set of dress and checked her cosmetic bag. After that, she smiled at the mirror. Everything was perfect. The sun was shining. Her mood was also as pleasant as the sun. When she arrived at thepany, she was stopped by Anson before she even entered her office. "Miss Bleu." When Eden turned around, she saw Anson looking at her with a gentle smile. Eden asked politely with a smile, "Mr. Skye, what''s the matter?" Anson stepped forward, looked at her, and said with a smile, "Miss Bleu, Mr. Alwynn has prepared a dress for you. I will take you to try it on." "Oh, so early?" Eden was a little surprised. It was still early for the banquet at night. Anson''s thin lips curled into a smile as he said, "The banquet tonight is very important." Although Eden was confused, she still nodded. She said, "Please wait for a moment. I''ll put my stuff in the office first." "Alright!" Anson nodded with a smile. Eden turned around and walked into her office. Anson looked at Eden''s back and his smile slowly disappeared. Victor insisted that Eden was that woman, he couldn''t do anything about it. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 For so many years, Eden was the only woman who made Victor feel this way. Anson knew how painful Victor was, so he really hoped that Eden was that woman. ''s!" Anson let out a deep sigh. He prayed in his heart that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. Then, everything would be fine. Anson scratched his head in frustration and anticipation. There was obviously a faster way, but Victor insisted on finding it out bit by bit. Anson understand what he meant. He looked up and saw Edening over. Then, he gave a smile. "Mr. Skye, let''s go." Eden wore a white dress and smiled slightly. She was like a blooming lily in a valley, with an aura of spirituality all over her body. "Let''s go!" Anson brought her away. After they left, Riley walked to the door and coldly looked at Eden''s back. She coldly raised the corner of her mouth and called Myra. After that, she started her work happily. Anson brought Eden to Victor''s lounge. The room was separated by frosted ss. The whole lounge was bright, spacious and luxurious.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Anson nced at Eden and pointed at the fitting room. He said, "Miss Bleu, there are dresses in the fitting room that Mr. Alwynn has prepared for you. The one you like will be delivered to the hotel in advance." "Alright!" Eden nodded. As she walked into the fitting room, and didn''t see the meaningful smile in Anson''s eyes. The moment the door to the fitting room was closed, the smile on Anson''s face grew wider. He had someone make a hidden door for the fitting room here overnight. He wanted Victor to know whether Eden was the woman he had been looking for. Eden couldn''t see Victor, but Victor could see Eden clearly. Victor had been crazy for his Eden. Recently, Anson had been tortured by Eden so much that he almost went crazy. Anyway, he found some useful information. Victor actually had a son. However... why couldn''t he find anything about Eden? He didn''t think it was because of the Gienger family, because they had no time to care about it. The Gienger family''s business had been declining year after year. They did not have the energy to investigate Eden. Anson walked to the sofa and sat down. He elegantly crossed his legs and stared at the door of the fitting room with interest. ording to his n, Victor could see Eden''s sexy body. Would Victor, who had been single for so many years, be excited? Anson really wanted to see Victor''s expression at the moment. But... He raised his eyes and looked at the fitting room. He didn''t dare go in. What a pity! The fitting room was veryrge. Eden looked at the dresses tonight. There were about 20 dresses in total, all of which were the most popr. They were all designed by Marianne. She had to admit that Marianne was the most experienced designer in this country. Eden had always liked her designs. She nced at the red dress. It was made of silk. It had a soft texture and unique style. It was a style she''d never seen before, but it didn''t fit her. It suited Abigail very well. She preferred white dresses because she had a purer temperament. She picked up a white dress. It was simple but she liked the style. She smiled with satisfaction and tried it on. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 After putting on the dress, she went to the mirror and posed. She smiled sweetly and was very satisfied with this white dress. "That''s it." She thought. She turned around and picked another one. There were too many people at the party and it was easy to get her white dress dirty. Anson waited anxiously outside. Suddenly, he heard footstepsing from behind him. He looked back subconsciously. Then, he saw Victor walking in elegantly. Anson suddenly opened his eyes wide, jumped up from the sofa, and looked at Victor as if he had seen a ghost. He asked in a low voice in disbelief, "Victor, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the fitting room and watching Eden get dressed? Son of a b*tch, why are you here?" Anson asked word by word. His n waspletely ruined. Victor took a look at him and said with a frown, "I got a call so I went out. Is Eden inside?" "Of course!" Anson was filled with anger. He had a busy nightst night, but it was all for nothing. He was really furious. D*mn it! For the sake of Victor, he had done so much. In the end... Anson slumped down on the sofa in frustration. He was so angry that he didn''t even look at Victor. Victor could have given Eden a paternity test, but he refused to do so. Anson knew that Victor had been waiting for too long. Victor wanted to find out the truth little by little with his own abilities, so Anson didn''t stop him. Victor closed his thin lips and did not speak. Anson looked at him and was even angrier. He even wanted to pry Victor''s head open to see what he was thinking. He said earnestly, "Victor, I hope you don''t love the wrong person because you''re lonely, nor will you be lonely for the rest of your life because you love the wrong person." He knew that Victor had been looking for the person who could make him feel at ease. However, they weren''t sure whether Eden was the one. The fastest way was to give her a paternity test. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "No, she is my Eden." Victor looked at him firmly. Though Anson did not believe him, he did not exin. He hadpared his Eden''s childhood photos with Eden''s photos many times. Their facial features were very simr. He always remembered his Eden''s appearance. He would never mistake her for the wrong person. "Victor, why don''t we do a paternity test on her?" Anson wanted to use this fastest method. Otherwise, he would really go crazy. Eden had always been like a curse, making Victor uneasy. Victor was a stubborn man. He wanted to know what he wanted to know, no matter what it took. The disappearance of Eden was always the deepest pain in his heart. He was obsessed with finding her. Anson had recently met the woman he liked. He wanted to pursue his own happiness. That woman, Abigail, was deeply attracting him. Victor looked at him for a long time, then nodded and said, "After tonight''s banquet, get a paternity test for her and Mrs. Clement. Don''t tell the Clement family." Chapter 124 Chapter 124 "Alright!" Anson nodded. His heart was filled with gratitude. Victor finally agreed to his method. He finally didn''t have to be so tired. Anson felt really happy! While they were talking, Eden came out with two dresses. When Eden saw Victor, she suddenly thought of Mrs. Clement''s fierce eyes and warning, and her face became a little colder. She stood in front of Victor. "Mr. Alwynn." She greeted him indifferently. Victor''s dark eyes fell on Eden''s indifferent face. Hearing this, he frowned even more. Why did her attitude be so cold overnight? "Are you done?" His tone was neither cold nor warm. However, his eyes were still on her. Was it because of what happened yesterday? But Eden was not such a sensitive person. After spending some time with her, he knew her well. "Yes!" Eden nodded slightly. She looked at Anson and said with a polite smile, "Mr. Skye, thank you." After that, she handed the two dresses she had picked over to Anson. Her attitudes towards the two of them werepletely different. Anson smiled and said, "Miss Bleu, you''re wee. I''ll send the dresses to the hotel first. Take your time." Anson gave Victor a wink, indicating him not to be too cold. After all, Eden was Ricky''s mother. It was very likely that she was the woman he had been looking for. If he was too cold, he would scare her. Victor seemed to have not seen his wink and stood quietly on the spot. Eden didn''t know what to say. She said indifferently, "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn, for the dresses. I''ll go back to work." After saying that, Eden passed over Victor and was about to leave. At this time, Victorpletely noticed her change in attitude. When Eden passed him, he held her hand urately. Eden suddenly stopped. She turned back quickly and looked at Victor with anger. Victor was confused. He stared at her angry face and said in a cold tone, "Are you angry because of what happenedst night?" "What?" Eden was also confused. How could such an indifferent person notice her change in attitude so easily? She quickly shook her head. "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t have a ss jaw." Victor frowned and asked, "Then why?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I don''t understand." Eden really didn''t understand why he cared about her feelings. No, it should be said that he cared about her. Just as Victor was about to speak, he heard a harsh voice. "Miss Bleu, it seems that you didn''t take to heart what I said to youst night." Victor and Eden turned around and saw Mrs. Clement standing at the door with Aisling and Haven. The mother and daughter looked at Eden with a gloomy face. When Haven saw Victor holding Eden''s hand, her eyes were filled with jealousy. Victor had never held her hand since he was a child, and she had never seen him holding any woman''s hand. Now, he was holding Eden''s hand. Eden was really special to him. Haven panicked. What should she do? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Hearing Mrs. Clement''s words, Victor finally understood why Eden had distanced herself from him. "Mrs. Clement, you misunderstood..." "Oh... Is that so?" Mrs. Clement suddenly interrupted Eden with a cold smile. She approached Eden step by step and said coldly with disdain, "I only believe in what I saw. You are seducing Victor!" Hearing this, Eden lowered her head. She wanted to get away from Victor, but the coincidence made Mrs. Clement misunderstand. Victor''s aura became powerful and cold, causing the atmosphere to be tense. "Auntie, please mind your words. It''s none of your business." Her cold voice was as sharp as a knife, which made Mrs. Clement feel cold. Mrs. Clement frowned and looked at Victor unbelievably. This was the first time that Victor had talked to her like this for so many years. He did it for a woman! On the other hand, Haven was overwhelmed by nervousness and fear. She couldn''t take Victor''s anger. The atmosphere made even Eden feel like she couldn''t breathe. She felt that something was wrong. She tried to get rid of Victor''s hand, but she failed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Victor even held her tighter! Didn''t he know that it would bring her a lot of trouble? Mrs. Clement and Haven must have wished to kill her. Eden red at him. She was never a sentimental person, but why did Victor do this? Victor turned a blind eye to her confusion and looked at Mrs. Clement with gloomy eyes. If she knew that Eden was probably her daughter, would she still say that? He had always had a problem with Mrs. Clement, who made Haven take Eden''s ce. She was the one who brought Haven, a woman with ulterior motives, to the Clement family. Moreover, not long after Eden disappeared, she adopted Haven. To put it nicely, it was because she missed her daughter too much. In fact, she did it for her family''s interests. Under Victor''s gaze, Mrs. Clement gradually came to her senses. She nced at the two''s hands that were still held together, and became angry again. She said sternly, "Victor, how could you say that to me for a woman? Don''t you know that Haven is your fiancee?" "Haven should be the one stays with you, not this woman." Hearing this, Haven looked up at Victor in a daze. Her big bright eyes were full of pain, as if Victor cheated on her. Victor looked at Mrs. Clement and slightly raised his the corner of his mouth. He was so dazzling and charming that all the scenery around him was eclipsed. He could easily make himself the focus of attention. "Auntie, I''ve told you that my fiancee is your daughter Eden, not Haven. "Do you know why I respect you?" He said angrily and coldly. Haven felt as if her heart was instantly smashed into pieces by something. Victor only cared about that dead woman. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 For the sake of a dead woman, he had been ignoring her all the time. When Mrs. Clement heard that, she almost cried. Eden looked at Victor in a daze. It turned out that he was already engaged. Why did he get close to her? He wanted to use her to deal with Haven? If that was the case, she wouldn''t forgive him! With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Clement looked at Victor and said in a choked voice, "Victor, you clearly know that..." "Auntie, enough. I don''t want to hearthat." Victor interrupted her in an instant. He pulled Eden''s hand and left. He walked very quickly, and Eden couldn''t keep up with him. She struggled but couldn''t get rid of him, so she could only trotting after him. Haven looked at their backs with a vicious look. Eden, this b*tch, actually dared to seduce Victor. Mrs. Clement''s face was gloomy. She stopped herself from crying. Originally, she didn''t n to force Victor to be with Haven. She could get Haven another awesome man. However, when she saw Victor and Eden together, she changed her mind. Victor owed the Clement family a favor, so she asked him to marry Haven. She thought it was a great idea. But Victor didn''t think so. He had a mind of his own. "Mom, are you okay?" Haven looked at Mrs. Clement with concern. Haven knew she was sad for Eden. She couldn''t let go of the past. Even though Haven was now her daughter, they couldn''t be as close as real family. Eden was a very lovely girl. Heaven heard her brothers talk about Eden all the time. But Eden didn''t like to talk. For her two elder brothers, she was even a little dull. Haven tried her best to be obedient because she wanted all the people in the Clement family to like her. However, apart from her mother, her two elder brothers had never liked her. Even her father was cold to her. There was only one thing she found satisfying. Her life was no different from that of a debutante. "Haven, I''m fine. Let''s go back!" Mrs. Clement was very upset. Every time she thought of her daughter, she would be upset for two or three days. It was the pain of her life. Her heart hurt every time someone talked about her daughter. "Mom, what about Victor..." "Well talk about itter! You know, he won''t listen to us. "He is really stubborn." Mrs. Clement interrupted Haven. She was in a bad mood now, and she would felt worse if she saw Victor. If Eden hadn''t chased after Victor that night, she wouldn''t have disappeared. Mrs. Clement''s baby daughter was sensible, beautiful, and adorable. Even though she worked very hard every day, once she saw her daughter''s sweet face and received the hot water from her, her fatigue disappeared. The Clement family was rich and Eden had been treated as a princess. However, she did not be unreasonable orzy because of this. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At such a young age, she could understand how hard her mom was. She was more sensible than her two elder brothers. Mrs. Clement felt really sorry for her. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Hearing this, Haven was quite upset, but she didn''t dare to retort. "Mom, it doesn''t matter. We can talk about it when Victor is in a good mood." Haven looked kind and considerate, and her smile was gentle. "Yes!" Aisling, who was immersed in grief, nodded perfunctorily. Haven slightly bit her lower lip. She and her mother nned to ask Victor to announce that he was engaged. In this way, no woman dared to seduce him again. She overestimated her mother''s ability. She thought that Victor would do as her mother said for Eden''s sake. However, she was wrong. In the morning, they heard that Victor was here, so they rushed over in a hurry. Unfortunately, she missed this opportunity again. Worse yet, she saw Victor, who never got close to women, take Eden''s hand. This scared her. She was afraid that she would not be able to marry Victor. If that was the case, everything she had done would go down the drain. Haven held Mrs. Clement, who was in a heavy mood, and left. In the elevator, Victor still refused to let go of Eden''s hand. Eden frowned and said angrily, "Mr. Alwynn, you''ll easily cause misunderstandings with your girlfriend and get us in trouble. Please let go of my hand." It was troublesome enough to deal with Mrs. Clement and Haven. She didn''t want to be the enemy of his girlfriend, though his girlfriend had the same name as her. Was he out of his mind? Wait, did he do it on purpose? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made trouble for her again and again. However, Victor still stared at her deeply and did not let go of her hand. Her face was very simr to young Eden''s. Why couldn''t Aisling find it? In her heart, had Havenpletely reced Eden? "Do you want to find your family?" Victor''s words were like a heavy hammer, mming fiercely on Eden''s heart. She suddenly looked up at his handsome face. The look in his eyes was soplex that she could not see what he was thinking, even with all her efforts. She nodded subconsciously. "Yes, I came back to find my parents. However, I lost a part of my memory, and..." Eden suddenly stopped and looked at Victor in disbelief. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She realized that something was wrong. "You, how did you know about these things?" Eden opened her eyes wide and looked at him. Did he know that she was Cyan? What a powerful man. Other than Jasper and Abigail, as well as her mother, no one else knew about this matter. Even the Gienger family did not know it. "Because I am Victor." Victor gave an evil smile. Although he did nothing, his aura was very strong. What an overbearing reason! However, when did he know her identity? And when did he start to investigate her? "When did you know that?" Eden looked at him with shock. Her whole body tautened violently. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Victor looked at her shocked look and raised his eyebrow proudly. "Eden, I will check the identity and history of every person in mypany. "The Gienger family said that you were Cyan twice, so I decided to investigate this matter. "However, you can rest assured that I will not tell the Ginger family about this." Although Victor was smiling, Eden knew he was serious. "Thank you!" Her tone was indifferent. She thought she had hidden her identity well, but Victor saw through her unexpectedly. "Eden, you''re wee!" He said emotionally. Eden was suddenly startled. Her heart suddenly beat fast. The way he addressed her made her have some strong feelings. She felt familiar and sad. Eden nced at his heated eyes and swiftly withdrew them. She suppressed the strange feelings in her heart and tried her best to calm down. Victor slowly looked away. He had the elevator go down to the underground parking lot. Eden frowned and said, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s time for me to go back to work." Victor slightly raised the corner of his mouth and looked at her with an evil smile. He said in a low voice, "Eden, you don''t have to work today. I''ll take you to the hairdresser." "What?" Eden looked up and down at Victor. She had just washed her hair this morning. "Mr. Alwynn, I can do it on my own. You don''t have to apany me." She really wanted to stay away from him. Hearing her refusal, Victor couldn''t help but frown. The atmosphere gradually got colder. He was inherently a cold man. At this time he looked as if a dense chill had spread around him. Even his voice seemed to be frozen, "Why? Can''t I send you there?" He had never taken any woman to the hairdresser. He did it because she was Eden, the woman he had been engaged to since he was a child. He always wanted to hold her in his arms and love her. Eden could not help but shiver when she saw his face turning cold. Victor was really a vtile person. She had heard about his personality for a long time, but only now could she understand it. Only then did she realize just how terrifying this man could be. Eden replied calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t mean that. You are so busy that I dare not bother you." Eden spoke politely as much as possible, trying to smooth things over. She always felt that Victor was a bit strange. Victor looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "I''ll always have time for Eden." All he did was to wait for her toe back. Even if he had no evidence, he was sure that she was his Eden. He had never had such a strong intuition. Eden was slightly startled. She was extremely doubtful about his words. She gave a smile with difficulty and said in a cold tone, "Mr. Alwynn, what you said is too ambiguous. As a married woman, I feel embarrassed." Victor was probably driven mad by Mrs. Clement. "A married woman?" Victor mocked. He knew that she did not have a husband. Jasper and his sister were the only ones who were with her at all time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "Yes!" Eden nodded. She did not want to have anything to do with him. Victor looked at her and smiled evilly. He said, "I''m not interested in married women." "But I''m interested in you." He said secretly. Eden heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Just then, the elevator door opened. However, Victor still did not let go of Eden''s hand. At the moment when the elevator door opened, Victor saw the people outside the elevator. He quickly let go of Eden''s hand and naturally put his hand in his pocket. His face suddenly turned cold. Noticing his change, Eden was confused. Then, she saw a man and a woman standing outside the elevator. The woman was pretty and sexy. The ck skintight dress highlighted her exquisite figure. She was noble and elegant. The man behind her was handsome and had a pair of sword-shaped eyebrows. They were Vincent and his mother, Reba. "Victor, you''re going out?" Reba asked with a smile. "Are you two in the wrong ce? Can''t you even distinguish Jotham Alwynn Group and Alwynn Group? Or are you blind?" Victor said in a cold tone, with sarcasm and no emotion. His cold aura kept spreading to the surroundings. Eden trembled. Victor''s coldness was enough to scare a timid person to death. Hearing this, Reba and Vincent''s faces instantly darkened. Reba seemed to be drowned in great anger. "Victor, you''d better be polite. My mother is your step-mother. How can you treat your elder like this?" Vincent said angrily, and his cold eyes fell on Victor who was arrogant and unruly. They were brothers, but they didn''t get along well. They had a bad time every time they met. It was mostly because that Victor looked down upon him and his mother. "Elder?" Victor''s eyes fell on Reba sarcastically, and he looked away without any trace. He coldly said word by word, "Does she deserve my respect?" Reba didn''t argue with Victor. She had long gotten used to his hostility. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She nced at Eden and said with a smile, "You must be Miss Bleu. Nice to meet you. Haven told me that Victor had high praise for you. I''m very curious about you so I cam here. "I want to know who has changed him so much." She sounded as if she didn''t take Victor''s anger and coldness seriously at all. She had known Victor for too long. She was used to his anger so she wasn''t afraid anymore. It was because of his bad temper that she sessfully drove Victor out of the Alwynn Residence. When Eden heard this, she raised her eyebrow and looked at Reba coldly. She didn''t know Reba was Victor''s stepmother before. Now that she knew it, she thought of something. Victor didn''t get along well with his stepmother, and he had already moved out of the Alwynn Residence to live alone. It seemed that Haven had a good rtionship with Reba. Reba came here for Eden, and she must be up to no good. Eden was really speechless. Why did she do wrong? Why were so many people targeting her? But she also thought it was a good choice for the Clement family and the Alwynn family to join forces. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Eden gave a slight smile. Calmly, she said, "You must be joking, Madam. Mr. Alwynn thinks highly of my work, not me." Reba smiled slyly and looked at Eden carefully. This woman had an innocent and beautiful face. Her eyes were bright and clear, making people unable to forget. It turned out that Victor liked this kind of woman. At least she was much better than Haven. Reba changed her mind, so she came here. She would make Haven be Victor''s woman at tonight''s banquet. Reba coldly hooked her lips and looked at Eden with sarcasm. She was so shabbily dressed and Victor still wanted to take her to the banquet. It seemed that tonight''s banquet would be very lively. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eden''s expression did not change. She looked at Reba without fear. Reba looked away. She looked at Victor in a strange way, and said in a sharp voice with sarcasm, "Victor, it seems that Eden is your date tonight? Miss Bleu is really lucky to be your first date." Eden sneered. Lucky? She didn''t think so. Victor narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "It seems that you care about it very much." Reba smiled weirdly, "Victor, you''d never brought a date to a party before. I''m just curious." When Eden heard this, she suddenly found herself caught up in their family''s struggle for profit. Moreover, she might be attacked from both sides. "Now that you''ve seen her, off you go. This is my ce. Not everyone is free to be here." Victor''s words were cold and ruthless. "Victor, you..." "Vin." Reba quickly interrupted Vincent, winking at him. Vincent suppressed his anger and red at Victor before leaving. Reba looked at Eden and raised the corner of her mouth. There was mockery in her sneer. Eden frowned. She suddenly had a bad feeling. After the mother and son left, Victor looked at Eden and asked with an evil smile, "Eden, are you scared?" Scared? Eden nced at him. If it was the past she might have been scared. She was scared to lose the home that made her feel warm. Now, that home was of no meaning to her anymore. Seven years ago, on that night, she had suffered a great blow. After the car ident, it was like she was reborn and lived for herself. She had never been afraid of anyone. She slightly raised the corner of her mouth. Her starry eyes were bright as she said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you are joking? Why should I be scared?" She did not do anything wrong. Also, Victor was just her boss, not even her friend. Why should she be afraid? Victor looked at her and smiled with a strange look. "Eden, that''s great. Let''s go!" He strode out. Looking at his back and thinking of his strange smile, Eden had mixed feelings. Why did she feel that she had been set up by Victor? Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Eden took a deep breath and caught up with Victor. He walked too fast, she could only trot after him. However, Victor suddenly stopped. Eden, who forgot to stop, suddenly hit him on the back. "Ah..." Eden eximed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She felt a pain on her forehead and was stunned. Victor turned around and looked at her with pity. He said yfully, "Eden, why are you so careless?" Eden rolled her eyes speechlessly. If he hadn''t stopped all of a sudden, this wouldn''t have happened! It was really embarrassing! D*mn it! Why was she always at a disadvantage when Victor was around? "Haha..." Victor thought that she was so cute. He couldn''t helpughing. He asked in a low voice, "Eden, does it hurt?" This was the first time Eden had heard his low and clearughter. She couldn''t help ncing at him and quickly stepped back. She said in an indifferent tone, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it." Hearing this, Victor''s pleasant mood instantly disappeared. He looked at her faintly frightened little face, and his heart ached. However, his eyes became colder. She still took Aisling''s words to heart. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and took a deep look at her. Then he said in a t tone, "Let''s go. We''re almostte." After that, he turned around and walked towards the Rolls-Royce, which was not far away. Eden took a deep breath. Why? When she was with Victor, she felt that it was difficult for her to even breathe. She was confused. Victor''s attitude towards her suddenly changed. Victor had already opened the door and waited for her to get into the car. He wanted her to sit in the passenger seat. What if Haven saw it? Eden felt it was too dangerous. She tried to pull open the back seat door, but Victor stopped her. He frowned and said, "Eden, take the passenger seat." His tone was in, but she couldn''t say no. Eden looked at him helplessly. A clean hand wants no washing. She lowered her head, and took the passenger seat. She found that he smelled good. Suddenly, Eden''s face turned red and her heartbeat fast. Victor looked at her blushing face and slightly smiled. His whole body was shining and glowing. "Eden, I won''t let you leave me again." Something within him said. He was in a particrly good mood as he walked to the driver''s seat. When he saw that Eden was fastening her seat-belt, he quickly helped her. Eden''s heart suddenly jumped wildly the moment he got close to her. Then, Victor sat up straight in a careless manner and started the car. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew that all human life was full of pain and regret. The most painful thing in his heart was that he had lost his Eden. With the passage of time, he sometimes wondered where the person he had been separated from had gone. Was she happy as she grew up? Did she find her Mr. Right? He had been thinking about her every day. He hoped that one day a miracle would happen and God would send her back to him. He would cherish every moment of their time together, and spend his life making it up to her. From now on, he would protect the little girl who used to take care of him. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Eden raised her eyes slightly and looked at him carefully. She could feel that he was in a good mood at this moment! Reba and Vincent did not leave, but sat in the car. When Reba saw Victor and Eden''s interaction, she smiled strangely. "Mom, it seems that Victor has fallen in love with Eden. I''ve never seen him care so much about a woman. If Dad knows it, he''ll definitely be happy." Vincent was excited because Victor finally had something on him. He would take advantage of his weaknesses and beat him. However, the woman named Eden was really beautiful. She was not flirtatious but charming. The more he looked at her, the more he was attracted to her. "That''s right. Victor should be with Haven, not her. Haven is an idiot, so we can control her." Reba''s tone was sharp and mean, and her red lips curled up with a terrifying sneer. "Let''s go! Mom, let''s prepare for tonight''s banquet. It''ll be very interesting." "Yes! I''ve already arranged everything. Let''s go!" Reba looked happy. She narrowed her eyes and waited for a good show tonight. She could even imagine Victor''s anger face. She had arranged for many reporters to give him a surprise. Vincent started the car and left the underground parking lot. Victor brought Eden to the beauty salon and had someone give her a spa treatment. As for himself, he was patiently waiting outside. While Eden was doing the spa, he sat on the sofa in the corridor and watched his son''s interview in Gate City. Ricky was not shy at all. He was gentle and calm, made Victor couldn''t help but smile. He knew his son was the best. By the time Eden finished her spa, a few hours had passed. Victor took her to Merricade Shop. Merricade Shop was the biggest hair shop in River City. Victor was a shareholder of it. Many of the models and make-up artists in hispany worked here. The senior hairstylist here was Victor''s friend, Brian Oakley. He was in charge of managing the shop, which was doing great business. Merricade Shop covered arge area and had two floors. Its decoration was upscale and unique. It had bright mirrors and glorious lights. All the employees were wearing white clean uniforms. Eden had never been to such a high-end hair shop. Victor took her directly to the second floor. The decoration on the second floor was more luxurious. It was a one-on-one service. Victor took her into an individual studio. This studio was decorated in white. As soon as Eden walked in, she felt a glowing through her entire being. She saw a man in a white shirt with chic ck short hair. He was tall and charming. He was elegantly styling the hair of a beautiful customer. Hearing the footsteps, Brian slowly turned around. He saw Victor walking in with a woman. It really surprised him!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 He soon came to his senses and his meaningful eyes fell on Eden. "Victor, I''ve never seen you bring a woman here. Who is thisdy?" His voice was as clear as the water drops in the morning, falling gently into the pond. Victor took a cold look at him. As he entered, the atmosphere in the room became oppressive. He said in a low voice, "Hurry up and take care of the matter at hand to make Eden a beautiful hair." After that, he motioned for Eden to wait in the lounge. Brian looked at the two people''s backs and gave a strange smile. Victor was in love, wasn''t he? He sped up his work as he didn''t want to anger Victor. After entering the lounge, Eden was a little tired and sat down on the leather sofa. She felt more tired than when she was at work. But after the spa, she felt that her skin was smoother and fairer. Today she enjoyed the life of a rich person, which made her reallyfortable. Suddenly, she was shrouded by a dark shadow. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Victor. Her dark and bright eyes slightly shrank. Victor looked at her and raised the corner of his mouth evilly. He said softly, "Eden, have some water!" "Thank you!" Eden''s hand trembled slightly as she took the cup from his hand. He touched her hand and found that her fingers were slightly cold. He couldn''t help but frown. It was not autumn yet, why were her fingers so cold? Eden lowered her head to drink warm water. Victor stood by her side. She felt an invisible pressure around her, making it difficult for her to breathe. Victor took a sip of water, and his deep eyes fell softly on her slightly nervous little face. From the beginning to the end, he had seen her expression clearly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She seemed to be a little afraid of him. In fact, in front of her, he had already made himself completely different from usual. "Eden, do you really not remember your childhood at all?" Victor wanted to change the weird atmosphere between them. Eden suddenly looked up at him in shock. Why was he interested in her childhood? Last time, she just causally mentioned it. She slowly shook her head and said, "If I could remember my childhood, I would be able to find my old self, and most likely I would know who my real parents are." Eden thought of what Victor asked. "Do you want to find your biological parents?" In fact, she was moved. She really wanted to know who her biological parents were. "Eden, I can help you." Victor suddenly said. Eden looked at him. His deep eyes were filled with unprecedented seriousness. Eden smiled gratefully. Then, she shook her head and said, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you. I will find a way to investigate this matter myself." She did not want to have too much connection with him, so as not to get into trouble. She still had to work at hispany to earn money and support her family. In fact, as long as Bethany told her the truth, she would soon find her biological parents. But she knew that Bethany wouldn''t help her. Victor''s face turned cold because of her refusal. His heart was filled with disappointment, as if he had lost the whole world. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 His eyes suddenly turned gloomy. He sat opposite her and said coldly, "You don''t have to take what Aisling said to heart." Eden was slightly moved when she heard that. He was so smart that he must have known the reason for her change in attitude. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Clement is right." Victor suddenly frowned and looked at her withplicated emotions in his eyes. With a sneer, he said coldly, "Eden, I don''t think you are an obedient person." Eden looked at him and smiled faintly, "Does Mr. Alwynn know me very well?" "Kind of!" Victor did not deny it. She had indeed changed a lotpared to her childhood. When she was a child, she was very cheerful. He always had a gloomy face, but she apanied him every day. Eden frowned slightly. She felt puzzled. How did he know her... He was a busy man and had a lot of things to do every day. How could he have time to get to know her? Noticing her confusion, Victor asked faintly, "Eden, don''t you believe me?" Eden said unhappily, "It seems that you love to call me by my name." She was very wary of his kindness. Who knew what he was thinking? She didn''t want to be a victim of their family rivalry. Victor looked up, and a rare gentleness appeared in his eyes. He grew up calling her by her name. Her sweet smile was like the blue sky, making him feel at ease. At this time, Brian came in. His smile was gentle and his eyes fell on Eden. With his arms crossed on his chest, he leaned against the ss door. He looked extremely handsome. "Beautifuldy, it''s your turn." Her voice was still pleasant. Eden could not help but smile. She got up and walked out. Victor was depressed. He coldly nced at Brian''s face. Brian looked at Victor and raised his eyebrow proudly. It seemed that he was saying, "Women all like me." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He turned around and left triumphantly. The icy stare behind him sent chills down his spine. He''d better not provoke Victor. Eden sat on the chair and looked at herself in the mirror. With her lips slightly hooked up, her pure face looked more charming. Brian admired her appearance and asked with a bright smile, "May I have your name?" Eden smiled and said, "My name is Eden Bleu." "Miss Bleu, you''re as pretty as a lily. You have fair skin and an elegant temperament. I believe you are the perfect work of art in the heavens. Your features arepletely carved from jade." It was the first time Brian praised a woman like this. No wonder Victor sent her here personally. If he had such a beautiful girlfriend, he would do the same thing. "Haha..." Eden could not help butugh when she heard his praise. Brian raised his eyebrow and said with a smile, "Miss Bleu, did I say something wrong?" "Well, you are too kind." Eden said with a slight smile. "Oh!" Brian said softly, "Miss Bleu, I have seen countless beautiful women before. However, it''s the first time I''ve seen a woman as pure and charming as you? " Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Brian was telling the truth. She had a faint fragrance. When people got close to her, they would feel invisible lilies blooming in the air. The fragrance was very pleasant and yet invisible. His gaze fell on her beautiful hair. She was indeed a masterpiece of the heavens. Even her hair was so soft and fragrant. "Brian!" Suddenly, a ringing and charming voice came from behind him. It sounded like the singing of birds, which was melodious and pleasant. Eden saw her from the bright mirror. It was Haven. s, she met her again. "Oh! Miss Clement. Please take a seat." Brian smiled, but didn''t turn around. He just nced at her in the mirror. Haven was instantly annoyed when she saw Eden. How could this poor womane here? Right, she was Victor''s date tonight. Therefore, Victor... She looked around but did not see Victor. She sneered in her heart. It seemed that Victor didn''t care about Eden that much. After Eden left, Victor felt bored, so he went to the balcony to see the scenery. Haven didn''t see him. Haven smiled and asked softly, "Brian, I''m in a hurry. Can you let me cut in line?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With her rtionship with Victor, Brian would definitely agree. She wanted Eden to see who was the most qualified woman to stand by Victor''s side. Tonight, Victor would be hers. Brian suddenly turned around and looked at Haven with fake guilty. "Miss Clement, since you are in a hurry, you can go to another hair stylist. I am busy. If you want to wait for me, you can go to the lounge to have a rest!" Hearing this, Haven''s face suddenly turned pale. How dare this man refuse her? "Then hurry up. I''m going to see Victor. You know his temper. I can''t bete." After saying that, Haven went to the lounge. Brian looked at her back and smiled helplessly. The girl looked as docile as a sheep, but she had a bad temper. Eden took a look at Haven''s back from the mirror. Was Victor waiting for Haven? No, it was obvious that Haven was lying on purpose. Because she was the one sitting here. If it had been seven years ago, she would not have known what Haven was thinking about. "s!" She did not intend to make enemies with anyone, but things turned out contrary to expectations. "Miss Bleu, your have good hair. With just a crystal hairpin, it''ll be very beautiful." Brian observed the shape of her face and determined which hairstyle would suit her best. Eden nodded with a smile. "Okay! I heard that you were the best stylist in River City. Many young ladies and popr stars came here for you. "They all want you to do their hair. I''m really lucky today!" "Haha..." Brian couldn''t help butugh heartily. Then he answered with pride, "Yes, that''s true." Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Victor, who was standing on the balcony, frowned with jealousy. What were they talking about? How could theyugh so happily? Brian was quite bold. "Miss Bleu, you are beautiful and sweet. Let''s get started!" Brian had a better impression of Eden. "Okay!" Eden nodded. She also had a good impression of Brian. In the lounge. Haven looked outside with a gloomy look. When she saw Brian and Eden chatting happily, she was extremely jealous. If she was the real daughter of the Clement family, would Brian dare to refuse her? After all, she was unfortunate. After her parents died, she was sent to the orphanage by her uncle. After nearly half a year, Mrs. Clement adopted her. When she stepped into the Clement Residence for the first time and saw the luxurious vi, she swore that she would live in such a beautiful house for the rest of her life. Seeing the beautiful dresses, the essories, and the warm and cozy room, she never wanted to leave this house again. However, Mrs. Clement told her that she was just a substitute for her daughter. Everything here belonged to her daughter. She adopted her because she and her daughter were somewhat simr. She had seen Eden''s picture. That little girl was very beautiful and had bright eyes. At that time, she was indeed somewhat simr to Eden. While Haven was recalling the past, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Reba. With a sweet smile, she said, "Hello! Auntie Reba!" Victor, who was on the balcony, suddenly stopped his steps. Reba and Haven were on the phone. Victor narrowed his cold eyes. He took out his mobile phone and started recording. "Auntie, I''m at Merricade Shop. Is everything ready?" "Yes!" "Thank you so much, Auntie. After I marry Victor, I will repay you. What is the room number?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Haven, that''s my girl. It''s Room 506." "Okay, I got it. I''ll go into the room first. Please bring Victor there." "Don''t worry, Haven!" "Okay. Goodbye, Auntie." Haven hung up the phone happily and yed with her phone quietly. The corners of her mouth curled up into a sweet smile. Victor, the handsome man, had always been the Prince Charming of her dreams. The only reason she lived was to marry him. Victor saved the recording, and his face was gloomy and ruthless. It turned out that Reba and Vincent came to see him today to confirm his attendance at the banquet. Their purpose was to set him up. If he didn''t return the favor, wouldn''t it be a waste of their hard work? Victor smiled cruelly, and a cold aura spread around him. Haven was ying with her phone. Suddenly, she felt a chill behind her. She raised her head subconsciously and looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she lowered her head again. The ss door on the balcony was covered by heavy pale yellow curtains. Victor stood against the wall, so Haven couldn''t see him. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Victor took a look at Eden. Her styling should be ready soon. D*mn it! If he went back from the lounge now, Haven would definitely find out that he had heard her phone call just now. He looked down. Although it was on the second floor, it was still quite high. If he jumped down from here, he would definitely be disabled. Even if he didn''t go out, Eden woulde to the lounge for him and Haven would know everything. Victor took out of his phone and sent a message to Eden. "Eden, ask Brian to take Haven out. Don''t tell her I''m here." He even sent her a shut-up emoji. Eden was focusing her hair. Her mobile phone and bag were all ced on the ss table beside her. She didn''t notice that she had received a message. Brian didn''t notice it either, because he was concentrating on his work. He was very serious about his work. When he was at work, he wouldn''t take out his phone. He would only check his phone after work. Therefore, Victor did not send a message to Brian. He knew Brian well. He was a workaholic and wouldn''t let his phone bother him. That was why he sent Eden a message. However, Eden was still sitting quietly. When he saw her bag and phone on the ss table, he even wanted to die. No wonder Eden didn''t reply to him. Victor swallowed hard. Did he really have to jump down from the second floor? He took a few steps forward and saw a fire pipe on the side. He reached out and shook it. It was quite solid and should be able to bear his weight. He rubbed his hands, ready to jump off. For him, who often exercised, jumping from the second floor to the first floor was definitely not a problem. "That''s it. I''m jumping." Victor was cursing Haven in his heart. "Haven, screw you! You forced me to jump off the building!" "Haven, this isn''t over!" Victor cursed inside while climbing out of the balcony. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He held the fire pipe tightly and slid down quickly. At this moment, Victor felt that his daily practice was really useful. He arrived at the first floor smoothly. Fortunately, there was no security guard here. If there was, he would be treated as a thief. His hands were already red with a faint stinging pain, but he didn''t care. He returned to the second floor as fast as he could. He calmed his breathing and then walked towards Brian''s studio elegantly. He went straight in and sat on the sofa. Eden looked at him as if she had seen a ghost. Wasn''t he in the lounge? How did he walk in from the outside? She heard Haven''s voice just now. She thought they were talking inside. What the hell was going on? Brian, who was focusing on his work, naturally did not notice it. Victor nced at Eden''s phone and thought of the message. He asked, "Eden, what is the password of your phone? My phone is down and I want to send a message to Anson." Eden looked at him in confusion. Under his expectant gaze, she said, "0923." Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Victor took her phone and saw the wallpaper. It was Ricky''s photo. His lips curled up and he quickly unlocked her phone. Suddenly, he frowned. The password made him feel familiar. He quickly deleted the message he had sent to Eden. He felt like he was a thief. He put Eden''s phone back. If he had been a little slower, he would have seen the picture of lock screen. It was a picture of Eden''s family of five. But his mind was always on the password. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. His birthday was September 23rd! He became excited. Just as he was about to ask more, he suddenly saw Haven walking out of the lounge. His face instantly darkened, and he turned his face away from Haven. As soon as Haven came out, she saw Victor. "Victor, why are you..." Haven stopped, looking extremely sad. He came here with that b*tch Eden. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She thought that Eden was here alone, but she was wrong. Victor had never apanied a woman here. It seemed that Eden was different in his eyes. Fortunately, she had a n tonight. Otherwise, everything would be toote. Victor ignored Haven and stood up. He elegantly walked to Eden''s side and asked, "Finished?" Brian took a look at him and put the crystal hair clip on Eden''s head. It made Eden look even more shining. He smiled happily and said, "Well, it''s done! So perfect!" Brian praised and appreciated his work. Victor felt the same way. She might not be the most beautiful in the crowd, but people would never get tired of looking at her. "It''s so beautiful! Eden, let''s go." After saying that, Victor walked to the table and took Eden''s bag and phone. Then he turned around and held Eden''s hand to walk out. He didn''t look at Haven from beginning to end. Eden was led outside by him. She was really nervous. This b*stard was silently making her the enemy of Haven. Was he blind? Haven was here! Victor and didn''t even look at Haven, nor did he say a word to her. Haven always thought she could entrust herself to him. She didn''t expect him to treat her in such a way. She couldn''t help crying, and her hands were slightly trembling. However, just as Victor walked out of the door, he was stopped by Mrs. Clement. Eden''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Mrs. Clement. She really didn''t know how to defend herself. Through the ss door, Aisling saw Haven crying. Haven was her adopted daughter, so she couldn''t stand by and do nothing. Eden ignored her warning again and again. What made her more disappointed was how ruthless Victor was to Haven. They had grown up together, hadn''t they? Victor looked at Aisling and frowned. Aisling elegantly took a few steps forward. She was dressed in a peachpuff dress, which made her look nobler. She looked sharply at Eden and said with a sarcastic smile, "Miss Bleu, I saw you being with a handsome manst night. You two looked even closer than a couple. Do you have several sugar daddies?" Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Mrs. Clement''s words made Eden very angry. Her cold eyes fell on Mrs. Clement''s sarcastic face, and she said in an indifferent tone, "Mrs. Clement, you are ndering me. The man you sawst night is my friend. Also, Mr. Alwynn and I have nothing to do with each other." Eden tried to pull out her hand forcefully from Victor''s. But Victor took her hand tightly and didn''t let go. Eden had an impulse to tear Victor into pieces. He was creating enemies for her. She only wanted to live a peaceful life. Since she met him, she got angry more and more often. Looking at the two people holding hands, Aisling smiled more and more grim. She said with a cold smile, "Seeing is believing. Eden, stop lying. "Is the man who had dinner with youst night a ghost?" "Mrs. Clement, all the misunderstandings in this worlde from theck of knowledge. It''s my freedom to have dinner with anyone. You don''t understand me. What right do you have to judge me?" Eden was angered. Her principle was not to allow herself to be ndered. "Wow! Well said. I''m telling you, don''t y any tricks in front of me..." Victor suddenly interrupted her, "Auntie, you''ve gone too far." "Victor, I''m doing this for your own good." Aisling looked at Victor sadly. She had always regarded Victor as her own child. "Eden, let''s go!" After Victor finished his words, he pulled Eden to go out. "Eden..." Mrs. Clement''s heart suddenly ached when she heard that. She turned around quickly and shouted painfully, "Victor, is it because her name is Eden? But she is not our Eden. Are you going to give our Eden up?" Victor suddenly stopped and looked back. A cold smile appeared on his perfect face, and he said word by word cruelly, "Aunt, you gave up her first. I will never give up on her. She wille back to me." She was already by his side, and he just needed to give her a paternity test. When Aisling heard his words and looked at his cold smile, her whole body trembled. She gave up Eden? How could it be? No, how could she give up her only daughter? "Victor, I...I didn''t..." Aisling looked painful, but she didn''t know how to exin it. It was she who insisted on taking Haven home. Seeing this, Victor felt both angry and distressed. He turned around and left with Eden. Eden didn''t miss the sudden burst of pain from Mrs. Clement. She turned around and saw Mrs. Clement standing in the same ce with great pain. The arrogant woman just now instantly became as weak as a fragile porcin doll. Eden''s heart was suddenly filled with sympathy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was not until they got into the elevator that Victor let Eden go. Eden red at him quickly. Surprisingly, he gave her a gentle smile. She felt like she had punched cotton. It was useless and helpless. "You have someone you love, so why did you do this to me? Don''t you know that rumors can kill me?" Eden asked angrily. She had already understood what Mrs. Clement meant. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 He was waiting for a girl named Eden. She didn''t know what had happened between him and that girl, but based on what Mrs. Clement said, he loved that girl who might have the same name as her. Was he crazy or had she offended him? Why did he do that to her? Eden thought that she did not offend him, but saved his life instead. Victor looked at her angry face and continued to smile evilly. "Eden, you want to know why? Then, tell me, why is your password 0923?" Eden looked at him strangely. What was wrong with him? Why did he ask that? "No reason," she replied faintly. Victor''s eyes suddenly narrowed dangerously. There was nothing he couldn''t know. "Now that you don''t want to say it, I''m not going to change my attitude towards you!" His voice was pleasant, but full of threat. The aura of danger from him instantly enveloped Eden. She trembled. However, she forced herself to look into his eyes. His cold eyes were as sharp as a knife. His words sent chills down her spine. At this moment, she was so angry that she forget he was her boss. "Victor, won''t you feel sorry for the woman you''ve been waiting for? Even if you won''t, I will." "Haha..." Victor suddenlyughed. Looking at her beautiful little face, he said evilly, "Eden, are you overthinking?" His words were obscure. Eden frowned. Then, she understood what he meant. "Why me?" She was still confused. She tensed up all over, and her clear eyes looked at his handsome face, not letting go of the slightest expression. Eden could not help but despise herself. Why did she care so much about this? Victor put one of his hands in his trouser pocket and said in a noble tone, "If you want to know that, tell my why your password is 0923." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eden was slightly stunned. He knew what had happened to her, so she replied, "It''s the only number I remember when I arrived at the Gienger family. I was afraid that I would forget it, so I used it as my password. "I don''t know what it means, but I remember it. Maybe my identity has something to do with it." Hearing this, Victor felt really warmed. She didn''t remember anything, but his birthday. The day she disappeared happened to be his birthday. It was also his most painful day. His father treated his mother so heartlessly. He even thought about running away from home and looking for his mother. But he knew that he couldn''t. His absence was just what Reba wanted. Looking at theplicated expression on Victor''s face, Eden only felt that she couldn''t see through him at all. "Mr. Alwynn, you haven''t answered my question yet." Victor smiled evilly, with his eyes fixed on her bright and charming little face. He slowly said, "Because it can only be you!" Her gentle words made Eden feel as if she had fallen into an icehouse. She was like the prey that had been set on by a tiger and had nowhere to run. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 She stood there in a daze as Victor''s words echoed in her mind, "Because it can only be you!" When the elevator door opened, Eden just came to herself. Victor was so bossy that he took her hand and walked into the car. Eden was still thinking about his words. She even forgot to struggle or refuse. She just followed him. It was only when she sat in the car and he buckled her seat belt so that the strong scent of heterosexual hormones lingered on the tip of her nose that she came back to her senses. When she looked up, she saw a pair of ck eyes that were as deep as the ocean. Her heart beat faster. She instantly felt that his eyes were like a shackle, tightly locking her up and leaving her nowhere to escape! Victor could tell that she was nervous, but he just slightly smiled. Without saying anything, he held the steering wheel and left the parking lot. Along the way, neither of them spoke a word. Eden didn''t know what to say. Victor was too excited to speak. The woman beside him reminded him of the best times. The good memories she gave him grew up with him and made the lonely him less lonely. It had been a busy day. By the time they arrived at the hotel, it was already dark and the banquet was about to begin. Standing at the door of the hotel, Eden had mixed feelings. After seven years, when she saw this hotel, she would still tremble. She still remembered what happened that night! If it weren''t for the unforgettable night, how could she know the mystery of her identity? Eden took a deep breath. She was no longer the Cyan she used to be seven years ago. She was now Eden. Eden looked back. Victor had gone to park the car. He hadn''te back yet. She stood at the door and waited alone. She took out her phone and received a message from Jasper. He said that he would be waiting for her outside the hotel at 11 o''clock. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She gently raised the corner of her lips. She looked even more charming. Her light pink lips were like perfect handcrafts that were carved by the heavens. They silently tempted people to kiss her. Victor had always known that Eden was a beauty. He walked up to her and observed her face carefully. She was really pretty! The more he looked at her, the more attracted he was! "Eden,e, let''s go in." His voice was pleasant. He wanted to hold on to Eden''s hand, but she took a quick step back. She looked at him with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, please!" In this crowded ce, she didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Victor took a deep look at her. Then, he turned around and elegantly walked in front of her. Eden followed behind him in peace. Everything in the hotel was as glorious as it was in her memory. The only difference was that the bonsai and the green nts were much taller. They walked into the elevator, and Victor directly pressed the button on the fifth floor. They had to change clothes first. The banquet was on the top floor. Eden had been there. It was very luxurious. The people who came here were all from the upper ss. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The organizer of this banquet was Phillip from the Alwynn family. The Alwynn family was the leader of the business world in River City. People from all walks of life came to the party, so it was very lively. Eden had been staring at Victor through the mirror in the elevator with vignce all the time. Her working experience of the past few years had given her a mature demeanor. Her every move was so elegant and charming! Noticing her vignce, a sense of frustration inexplicably rose from the bottom of Victor''s heart. In Eden''s heart, was he so horrible? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. On the fifth floor, Victor got out of the elevator first. Eden followed behind him with some distance. She kept lowering her head. When she reached the fifth floor, she was even more flustered. That terrible night was torturing her again. "Eden, go in and change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside." A low and extremely pleasant voice sounded. Eden quickly came to her senses. She looked up and saw Room 511. She was shocked, and her face turned pale in an instant. She quickly retreated a few steps. Why was this room? This room had once ruined all her dreams. Victor saw her painful look and felt a sharp pain in his heart. He just wanted to see how she would react when she entered the room again. He had never expected her to be in such great pain! "Eden, are you all right?" He fixed his eyes on her, not missing any expression on her face. Eden suddenly turned to look at him and shook her head. She looked at the room number and clenched her fists. Something within her said, "Eden, this is a thing of the past. Only by bravely facing the past will you have a beautiful future. That night brought you not only pain, but also let you have three babies. They give you the courage to live." Eden''s hands shook. She opened the door and walked in calmly. Victor''s heart ached when he saw her slim figure. The woman he had sex with that night was really her! God was really on his side. Seven years ago, he met his Eden. But at that time, he didn''t recognize her. "Eden, it''s not toote now, isn''t it?" Victor said to himself, with an evil smile at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, the door of Room 512 opened. Anson and Lucian walked out. Surprisingly, Adonis was also there. The three handsome men were noble and elegant. They were wearing expensive hand-made shirts and trousers. Their expensive watches showed off their prestigious status. The four men were well-known bros in River City! They shared happiness and misfortune with each other! The sess of Victor''s independent business could not be achieved without the support of his bros. "Wow, Victor, you are finally here. I have called you countless times. Why don''t you answer my phone? I haven''t offended you, have I?" Adonisined. After the vi thing, he couldn''t contact Victor anymore. He carefully recalled and found that he had offended Victorthat day. Victor took a look at him. Without saying anything, he walked into the room. Lucian frowned and asked, "Adonis, when did you offend him?" Adonis looked at him with an innocent face and said angrily, "How would I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t have been depressed for so many days." Chapter 143 Chapter 143 "Then why did he ignore you?" Lucian was confused. Victor was not a person who liked to hold grudges. If Adonis had not offended him, he wouldn''t have treated him like this. "How do I know? Anyway, I didn''t do anything wrong!" Adonis felt really wronged. He didn''t think that he had offended Victor because of that vi. "What a hater! It''s just a vi. If he wants it, I''ll just give him! He texted me and said that he didn''t want it anymore. "What did I do wrong?" Adonis couldn''t stopining. Hearing this and thinking about the location of that vi, Anson opened his eyes wide. He instantly knew how Adonis had offended Victor. "Adonis, in my opinion, you offended him badly. I don''t think you should show up in front of him in the next two months. ording to his character, he won''t talk to you." "Is it that serious?" Adonis frowned. "Wait, how do you know that?" Anson was about to speak when the door of Room 512 was pulled open. Victor came out from inside and said, "Adonis, wait for Miss Bleu outside. Lucian, Anson,e in." "Sigh! Why me?" Adonis pointed at himself. He hadn''t even waited for his own girlfriend. No, he didn''t even have a girlfriend. Even though he was a yboy, he had never found the one. However, Victor didn''t even look at him. He turned around and entered the room again. After Anson and Lucian entered the room, the door was mmed shut. "F*ck..." Adonis cursed in rage and kicked the corner of the wall. He kicked too hard, which caused his foot to hurt. He took a deep breath instantly due to the pain. "F*ck... What an unlucky day!" Adonis cursed. In Room 511, Eden changed into a white dress and put on a makeup. In the bright mirror, she had a beautiful face, a pointed chin and red lips. Her big star-like eyes were shining. Her crystal earrings matched the crystal hair clip on her head, making her look elegant and calm. Eden curled her lips in satisfaction. Then, she walked out confidently. The moment she opened the door, the door next door opened at the same time. She turned her head and happened to meet Victor''s deep ck eyes. At this moment they gazed at each other. Victor came back to his senses. Looking at her beautiful and charming face, he could not help but raise the corner of his mouth. He had change his clothes. The hand-made shirt perfectly showed his body. The lights on the corridor shone on his handsome face, making him look more sharp-featured. "Eden, let''s go!" His gentle tone shocked the three other men. They looked at Victor in disbelief. Eden nodded and kept a certain distance from him. They walked towards the banquet. Adonis immediately grabbed Anson''s hand and whispered, "Anson, what''s wrong with Victor? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Everyone in River City knows how cold he is. He has never been so gentle to women before. "Also, that woman should be his first date." Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Anson nced at Adonis''s curious face. However, he didn''t n to answer his question. He shook his head slowly. "I don''t know." Adonis red at him. His hair was a little messy because of anger. Anson lived with Victor, and he must know what had happened to Victor. It was obvious that Anson didn''t want to tell Adonis anything. Adonis gave him a warning smile and let him go. Anson looked at Adonis with provocation. Along the way, no one said anything. Only Anson and Adonis were ring at each other. At the banquet, Eden was not as reserved as she was just now. She thought that Victor couldn''t do anything to her in public. If Victor knew that Eden was regarding him as a wolf, he would be really upset! The banquet was very luxurious. The neon lights were brilliant and dazzling, making people dizzy. It was already very lively. Powerful figures from all walks of life were chatting happily with each other. Eden quietly followed the four handsome men. At this moment, she looked calm and pretty. As soon as they arrived, an unknown person made a whistle, attracting the attention of everyone. No matter where they went, Victor and his bros were the focus of attention. Aisling, who was not far away, had mixed feelings when she saw Eden. She took a look at Haven beside her and felt very upset. Haven had been crying all day and insisted on marrying Victor. However, Victor didn''t love her at all. "s!" Aisling sighed! If her Eden was still alive, there was no need for her to be so worried! Victor loved Eden. Haven, who was seated beside Aisling, felt really jealous to see how gorgeous Eden was. She was somewhat unable to breathe. She kept tightening her grip on her fancy handbag and biting her lip tightly. The Gienger family had also seen Eden. Seeing Eden so beautiful, Myra, who had a bad temper, suddenly shouted, "Mom, Dad, look! Eden is Cyan!" "Rara, shut up!" Before her dad spoke, her mom roared and looked at her with a frown. "Who''s Cyan?" "Mom..." Bethany looked at her daughter with warning eyes. Myra shut her mouth sensibly. If she angered her mother, her mother might directly chase her out of the banquet. Many young gentlemen from the upper ss were here. She wanted to get close to them so that she could marry into a rich family and live a good life. She couldn''t let a bastard affect her future. Myra''s dad took a look at Eden, but he just frowned and didn''t say anything. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Not far from them sat a middle-aged man in a suit. His chest pocket revealed half of a white handkerchief, which made him look gentle and elegant. He saw clearly the faces of the Gienger family. He reached out his hand. There was a fancy watch on his wrist, which showed that he was not an ordinary man. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 He got up gracefully and took champagne with crystal clear bubbles from a tray. He walked toward Victor elegantly. At this time, Victor was introducing a famous designer to Eden. Darlene Burton was one of the top designers. Eden liked her work very much. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Darlene was very popr in the design world. Her work was bold and unique. The colors of her clothes were very close to nature, making her a hot designer. She was about 40 years old, and she looked very graceful. She had her hair in a high bun and wore a well-fitted blue dress. She was as elegant as jade. "Eden, this is the famous designer Darlene. Darlene, this is Eden Bleu, the design director of my company!" Victor said. "I''m d to meet you, Darlene! I''m a big fan of your work." Eden smiled. Her smile was sweet and charming. She left a good impression on Darlene. With a smile, Darlene nced at Eden, who had fair skin and innocent eyes. "Miss Bleu, nice to meet you. Mr. Alwynn has a very high opinion of you. Your work must be good!" Eden was about to speak when she saw the middle-aged man walking to her. She was very surprised! Why was Uncle Calder here? "Darlene, long time no see!" His voice was extremely pleasant. He looked gentle and refined. "Oh! Zaiden! I didn''t expect to meet you here." Darlene looked at Zaiden in surprise. "I heard that you would attend this banquet, so here I am." Zaiden said with an elegant smile. Then he clinked his ss with Darlene. "Uncle Calder!" Eden smiled and greeted Zaiden. Victor looked at Eden in surprise. Eden knew the real estate tycoon, Zaiden Calder? Zaiden nced at Victor and then looked at Eden with dissatisfaction. "Eden, you naughty girl. Why didn''t you tell me that you came here and wanted to settle down in River City? If your mother hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t have known it." His voice was very loud, as if he was deliberately speaking in such a loud voice. Eden looked at him curiously. The Giengers were standing not far behind him. A sh of confusion crossed Eden''s eyes. Eden smiled apologetically. "Uncle Calder, I''m sorry. I thought I would go back soon, so I didn''t tell you." "It''s fine! I don''t mind that." Zaiden said with a gentle smile. He looked at Darlene and said, "Darlene, she''s the girl I mentioned before. I want her to be your student. Though she''s a little girl, she''s got a good head on her shoulders. She''s always full of inspiration." Chapter 146 Chapter 146 "Oh!" Darlene looked at Eden seriously with deep meaning in her beautiful eyes. The Clements, who had just walked over, all looked at Eden in surprise when they heard that. Haven was especially shocked. It seemed that Darlene nned to be Eden''s teacher. Being Darlene''s student was a blessing. Jealousy filled Haven''s heart. When she was in college, he heard that Darlene wanted to have a student. However, over the past few years, she still did not find a suitable one. Haven majored in costume design. On the one hand, she could help her family. On the other hand, she wanted to be Darlene''s student. In this way, she would have a higher status in the Clement family. She didn''t know that Darlene would be here. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, Victor introduced Darlene to Eden, not her! She was his fiancee! "Haven, let''s go greet Darlene!" Mrs. Clement could tell that Darlene nned to take Eden as her student. But she would not let that happen. "Okay! Mom!" Haven instantly cheered up. Aisling had a certain status in the upper ss. Few people could refuse her. "Miss Bleu, show me your work when you have a chance. I believe in Zaiden''s eyes!" Mrs. Clement brought Haven to Darlene''s side and happened to hearthat. She held Haven''s hand and pushed Eden behind them. Seeing this, Victor frowned. So did Darlene and Zaiden. Surprisingly, Eden still stood there with a calm face. Mrs. Clement turned around and looked at Eden with a sneer. Then she smiled politely to Darlene. "Long time no see, Darlene!" Darlene nced at Aisling and smiled politely. "Mrs. Clement, long time no see!" "This is Haven, my daughter. She''s also a designer. She loves your work," Mrs. Clement said with a smile. "If she can be your student, she''ll be really happy." She nced at the gentle Haven and smiled even more happily. Haven would never disgrace her. "Alright, show me her work another day. If I like it, I''ll take her as my student." Darlene was very polite. In her eyes, work made it everything. "OK! Haven, show her your work tomorrow." Mrs. Clement was really excited. She believed that Haven''s works would not be worse than Eden''s. "Great! Thank you, Darlene!" Haven smiled gracefully. Her voice was gentle and sweet, which highlighted her elegance and nobleness. Zaiden took a look at Eden, who was standing behind Haven, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. This little girl had always been kind. She never fought with others so she was often bullied. However, as long as he was around, he would never let anyone bully her. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 He said softly, "Eden, show her your work tomorrow. She knows your mother. Your mother used to be a hot designer. Darlene was her junior at that time." When Eden heard that, she looked at Zaiden in surprise. Her mother had never told her this before. However... She looked at Zaiden and smiled guiltily. "Uncle Calder, I''ve been too busytely with no new works." "Zaiden, who are you talking about? So mysterious?" Darlene asked with a frown. Hearing this, Mrs. Clement''s face changed. He was actually the famous real estate tycoon. This person was very strange. He would not participate in ordinary banquets, and few people had seen him. But tonight, he came here. "Darlene, you''ll knowter. But if you miss Eden, you won''t be able to find a suitable student." Zaiden said with a meaningful smile. Darlene frowned slightly and fixed her eyes on Eden. She was a clever girl. She liked Eden''s eyes, which were especially bright and seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts! She smiled and said, "I''m more interested in this little girl. Miss Bleu, if you don''t mind, I''ll give you a test. You just need to give me a design draft that matches my topic. I can give you enough time as long as your work satisfies me." Hearing this, Eden nodded. "Thank you. I''ll try." Inspiration was the only thing that mattered. She was not sure if she could make it. She wanted to have a try. "Okay, I''ll text youter. Come, tell me your number!" Darlene looked at Eden with a graceful smile. If Eden could design a work that she was satisfied with, she would have to take her as a student. "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded. Victor quickly made way for Eden. Mrs. Clement was extremely unhappy. She asked Haven to take out her mobile phone. She smiled and said, "In this case, let Haven and Miss Bleu have apetition." "Sure!" Darlene nodded with a smile. She only cared about their works! She would like to give Haven a chance! After getting Darlene''s number, Eden smiled slightly. She got a lot tonight. Zaiden looked at Eden and smiled happily. "Eden, if you need anything, just call me. Otherwise, your mother will definitely me me for not taking good care of you." "Alright! Uncle Calder, I will." Eden smiled and said. "Good! Go have some fun! If Jasper doesn''t pick you up, I will ask someone to send you back." Zaiden smiled gently. If he took good care of this little girl, he would also benefit a lot. "Thanks, Uncle Calder. But Jasper said he would pick me up." Eden said with a smile. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "That''s great!" Zaiden looked at Darlene next to him and said, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Shall we go to a quiet ce and have a talk?" Chapter 148 Chapter 148 "Sure. Thest time we saw each other wasst year." Darlene took a ss of champagne and left with Zaiden. As soon as Victor heard that Jasper was going to pick Eden up, his handsome face suddenly darkened. A cold aura spread around his body. Mrs. Clement red at Eden and said sarcastically, "Miss Eden, you''re so lucky. You even know Zaiden, the real estate tycoon. I really underestimated you. It turns out that you have a strong backer!" Her words were extremely insulting but Eden did not mind it. Instead, she looked at Mrs. Clement and smiled lightly. "Uncle Calder is my mother''s friend. Is there something wrong with that?" "You must have no father, right?" Mrs. Clement said sarcastically and looked at her with contempt. Eden''s face instantly turned extremely pale. There was clear anger in her clear eyes. Aisling not only insulted Eden and her mother, but also her father, whom she had never met. She clenched her fists tightly and said decently, "Mrs. Clement, you''re right. But I heard that you''d always been the kindest one among the noble madams in the upper ss. I didn''t expect you to be so mean." Upon hearing that, Mrs. Clement thought to herself, "What a sharp-tongued woman. However, my kindness has nothing to do with you." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Well, I guessed that. Since you enjoy seducing men, your mother must be the same as you. Victor, you''d better stay away from her. She doesn''t deserve you." However, Victor smiled coldly and said, "Aunt, don''t go too far. Someday, you will regret what you''ve said." After finishing his words, Victor turned around, held Eden''s hand and walked to the other side. Mrs. Clement didn''t fully understand what Victor meant. She frowned and became angrier when she saw them leaving. The bright light shone on Haven''s angry face. "Victor, you''ll be mine tonight." She said inside. She nced at Reba, who was not far away, and Reba nodded at her. She was secretly happy and said, "Mom, I''ll go talk to Aunt Reba!" "Okay!" Mrs. Clement replied to her sulkily. She felt that there was something else in Victor''s words. Anson nced at Haven and gave the waiter a wink. The waiter understood and walked to Haven. Lucian gave Anson a strange smile. "Anson, Victor is so lucky. He actually had known the trap that others were trying to set for him in advance." "Heh..." Ansonughed evilly. "You tell me! Evil has its retribution. Right? "Victor had been bullied by Reba and her two sons for many years. It was not easy for him to start his own business. Even though he had moved out of the Alwynn Residence, they still tried their best to cause him trouble. "Things are getting funny. Let''s just wait and see!" "Yes!" Lucian nodded in agreement. Lucian turned back and looked a short distance away. His eyes were filled with doubts. When he saw Victor and Eden chatting by the swimming pool, he frowned slightly. How could Victor be interested in a married woman? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 "Eden, how did you know Mr. Calder?" Victor asked. Eden smiled and said, "Uncle Calder is my mother''s friend. He takes good care of me and my mother. He would bring my family out to y asionally. We got familiar after that." "Oh!" Victor looked at her in confusion. "Then what''s the matter with your mother?" Victor was a little confused. Wasn''t she Cyan? Why did she suddenly have another mother? Eden was about to speak when a waiter came over with a wine tray. He handed a ss of wine to Victor when he saw that Victor''s ss was empty. The waiter managed to spike the drink before Victor epted the ss of wine with a sullen face. Victor swirled his wine and turned around before nced in front with his dark eyes. He raised his ss at Reba and Haven before he drank all the wine. Haven only felt at ease when she saw Victor drink the wine! Reba withdrew her eyes slowly. She looked at Haven with a strange smile and said, "Haven, you are my favorite daughter-inw. You can''t let me down. I''ve already arranged everything for you tonight. It¡¯s up to you to take the next step." Haven looked at her and smiled gratefully. Her smile was sweet and her eyes were filled with anticipation. "Aunt, don''t worry! I''ll go there first. Wait for my good news." Haven looked at Victor''s direction with a smile. Victor would have to marry her after tonight. "Go ahead!" Reba caught sight of the emotions in Haven''s eyes. She hoped that she could make good use of Haven this time. Haven walked elegantly to the room which Reba had prepared in her four-inch heels. Anson gave Lucian a wink when he saw that. Lucian nodded. He had been paying attention all the while. Reba looked back at Vincent and said with a smile, "Vin, it''s up to you now. I''m going to find your father. You have to put on a good show tonight!" Vincent got up. His well-made suit made him look even more noble. A faint smile formed from his beautiful lips. "Mom, don''t worry! Everything is under control!" After that, Vincent left with an evil smile on his face. Victor would be screwed this time. Reba greeted the people around generously and walked towards Phillip, who was not far away. She would let him witness the good showter. Myra and Bethany returned to their seats and sat down reluctantly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Myra looked at Eden, who was chatting happily with Victor not far away. She was confused. Eden was obviously Cyan. Since when did she have a mother? Myra asked Bethany who was sitting beside her reluctantly, "Mom, did we really get the wrong person?" When Bethany heard this, she red at Myra angrily and said in a low voice, "How many times have I told you? Don''t mention that woman in front of me." Her whole family would not be at peace if Cyan really appeared. Cyan left without any reason. She must have known that Bethany was the one who had arranged for what happened that night. Cyan would seek revenge if she ever came back. Bethany had an uneasy feeling in her heart ever since she saw Eden. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Myra could only shut her mouth sheepishly after she was yelled by Bethany. "Forget it. I''d better find an opportunity to meet Darlene. I also study design. I''ll be sessful if I could be her disciple." Myra picked up a ss of wine as she spoke. Swaying her slender waist, she slowly walked towards a group of renowneddies. "Hey! Look, the woman who is with Mr. Alwynn is the new design director of theirpany, Eden." "She''s quite pretty. This is the first time I''ve seen Mr. Alwynn bring a femalepanion." "That¡¯s right. He has always ignored us and it is difficult to even say a word to him. I don''t know what kind of despicable means Eden used to make Victor submit to her." "Didn''t Haven say that too? She must have used improper means!" When Myra walked over and heard a woman discussing about Victor and Eden in a low voice, she raised the corner of her lips in satisfaction. Haven was indeed a restless person. She could not resist telling other people even if she did not mention this matter to her renowned friends in her circle. Haven changed into a sexy silk pajama which perfectly outlined her exquisite figure when she reached the room. She sat on the bed while waiting for Victor toe. She was very excited about it. Haven blushed when she thought of Victor''s muscr physique. She was excited and afraid at the same time. On the other hand, Victor sent a message to ask Adonis, who was standing not far away, to look after Eden. He was afraid that the frivolous women would find trouble with Eden. Adonis nodded when he received Victor''s message. Victor truly regarded Eden as his treasure. Victor looked at Eden. He looked at Eden quietly from a distance. She was not drinking. The scene of Eden was so beautiful that Victor wanted the time to stop at that moment. However, he couldn''t wait any longer. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He slowly withdrew his gaze from Eden''s face and said softly, "Eden, I''ll go to the bathroom. Wait here for me. I''ll be back soon." "Okay!" Eden nodded. She would feel morefortable when Victor was not by her side. Victor felt bitter when he saw that Eden wanted him to leave quickly. He turned around and walked away under the neon lights. His tall figure looked even more magnificent in his dark well-cut suit which perfectly outlined his muscr body, exuding a dazzling noble aura. Eden looked at Victor. She might fall for him if she didn''t have children. She also had a heart of a little girl and and her own dream pursuits. Eden smiled bitterly. She could not think of anything else other than taking care of her three children and her mother at the moment. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. She smiled when she saw that it was her mother calling. "Hello! Mom?" "Eden, are you back at home?" Eden''s smile widened when she heard the loving voice from the other end of the phone. "Not yet, mom. I am at a banquet and I met Uncle Calder just now." Eden said. Eden found it strange when her mother paused for a moment before she continued talking on the other end of the phone. "Eden, that''s great. Your Uncle Calder seldom goes to banquets." "Yes! This is also the first time I''ve met him in one." "Eden, Kenny wanted to go and stay at your ce after a few days. He let me you ask whether you are fine with it or not." Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Eden smiled and said, "Mom, I am fine with that. Kenny is very sensible. He will be very good at home by himself when I go to work." "Alright. I''ll let you know the date when Kenny has decided. Eden, go back home early and drink less wine. You have to take care of yourself since I am not by your side." "OK! Mom!" Eden hung up the phone after that. She was very happy that Kenny was going toe over and keep herpany. Eden was about to wander around when someone spilled a ss of wine on her without warning. "Ah!" Adonis, who was not far away widened his eyes suddenly. The person who had spilled the wine on Eden was Mr. King''s daughter, who had always been arrogant and domineering. Was she trying to cause trouble? Eden turned her head and looked at the woman who was dressed up enchantingly. She had wavy curls and a delicate makeup. She was looking at Eden disdainfully at the moment! "Miss, why did you spill the wine on me?" Eden''s eyes were cold and her eyebrows were knitted tightly. There was a hint of anger in her eyes. A few women who were in fashionable outfits from the side approached them slowly. Myra was among them and she looked at Eden gloatingly. Zaiden, who was not far away, also got up and walked towards Eden when he saw the scene. Kelly sneered sarcastically, "I just spilled wine on a b*tch who seduced Mr. Alwynn. Don''t you see what kind of person you are?" Eden smiled coldly when she heard that. She got into trouble because of Victor again. She turned sideways slightly and looked at Kelly. Her eyes were cold and her tone was more sarcastic than Kelly''s, "What kind of person are you then? How dare you humiliate others indiscriminately in front of so many people? That¡¯s all you can be." "You..." Kelly blushed. She was angry and embarrassed at the same time. How dare the woman in front of her with no background humiliate her in return? "I am warning you. You''d better be careful or I''ll get you into trouble." Kelly became more and more arrogant. Just wait, she would give Eden a hard time. "First of all, I didn''t break thew. Secondly, I didn''t offend you but you spilled the wine on me. Miss, why don''t you tell me what I did wrong in front of everyone?" Eden was not afraid although she knew that Kelly''s came from a family with decent background. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Hmph! Shame on you. You seduced Mr. Alwynn. What right does such a cheap woman like you have to be with him?" Kelly raised her chin high as warned Eden arrogantly. "Hehe..." Edenughed suddenly and something odd shed across her eyes. She smiled and asked, "Miss, you are qualified but I am not, why don''t you stand next to him then? However, you have humiliated the director of Alwynn Group and Mr. Alwynn in front of everyone. Is that a really good move?" Eden''s tone was not loud but it was audible enough for everyone to hear. She involved Victor in her speech because she knew that he would help her. Kelly''s expression changed. She frowned and looked puzzled before she asked angrily, "When did I humiliate Mr. Alwynn? Don''t be a b*tch and simply pin it on me." "Really? As the Design Director of Alwynn Group, it is perfectly normal for me to attend the banquet with Mr. Alwynn. Besides, everyone in River City knew Mr. Alwynn. How could he be easily seduced by me? Miss, think about the consequences first before you speak." Eden said coldly. Every word she had said was able to pierce through Kelly''s heart. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 "i... " "Oh my! It''s so interesting. Miss Gerard, you have humiliated the design director of Alwynn Group and also Victor. I wonder if the business coboration between Victor and the Gerard family will still continue if I show this video to Victor?" Adonis said while he recorded the whole incident with his mobile phone. Kelly was scared when she heard what Adonis said. Eden was slightly surprised when she heard that. This person was even more vicious. He had even recorded a video. Kelly hurriedly exined, "Mr Church, I didn''t mean it." She just wanted to teach Eden a lesson. "I bet you did in on purpose." Adonis retorted with a smile while recording the video. Why did she have to provoke Victor''s woman? Moreover, she did it in front of so many people. Moreover, she was the woman he was responsible for protecting. Adonis was not afraid that Victor would be mad at him with the video he recorded. Kelly had always been mindless. She couldn''t restrain her violent temper whenever someone ridiculed her. "No, Mr. Church, I..." Kelly couldn''t find an excuse to refute him. Eden frowned when she saw that Adonis had recorded the video. Why did he do that? She could solve the problem on her own. Other people would despise her more now. Adonis nced at Eden and saw that her clothes were stained with wine. He frowned and said, "Miss Bleu, go back to your room and change your clothes first. Don''t mind what this woman had said. You are the Design Director of the Alwynn Group. Some people are just jealous of you. I will inform Mr. Alwynn about this matter and let him deal with it personally!" Eden nced at Kelly, who was anxious and didn''t know what to do. She nodded coldly at Adonis before she left casually. Adonis was the one who wanted to take the lead, so Eden was free. Zaiden felt relieved when he saw what had happened. "What''s wrong? Are you worried about her?" Darlene had already walked up to Zaiden¡¯s side and she asked with a smile. Zaiden smiled and said, "Of course I''m worried. She does not have an easy life." "Oh! Mr. Calder has learned how to care for others?" Darlene smiled but she felt very odd. Zaiden was cold to others and he seldom meddled in other people''s business except for doing business to earn money. "Darlene, people will change slowly. She is very hard working. You would know how capable she is if you had more contact with her." Zaiden motioned her to the side to speak after that. Adonis only looked away from Zaiden and Darlene after they left He was actually interested in Zaiden¡¯s acquaintance with Eden.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He looked at Kelly who was looking at him with a nk face and smile mischievously. "Miss Gerard, I will be shy if you keep looking at me like this!" The crowd was in chaos when they heard this. Even the eldest young master from the Church family, who was a yboy, would be embarrassed? Adonis could not even believe what he had just said! "You!" Kelly was angry! "Kelly, that''s enough! You are such a disgrace! Quickly apologize to Mr. Church." Kelly''s father, Rupert, came over angrily. He red at Kelly as he yelled sternly. "Dad, I..." "Look at you. Don''t you feel ashamed? Quickly apologize to Mr. Church!" Rupert''s face was livid as he interrupted Kelly. Was Kelly dumb? How could she say whatever she wanted in front of everyone? Kelly was scared when she looked at Rupert''s livid face. She turned to look at Adonis who was half smiling and said gently, "Mr. Church, I''m sorry!" Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Adonis quickly waved his hands. He looked at Kelly and said with a sneer, "Miss King, you don''t need to apologize to me but to Miss Bleu. You spilled wine on her for no reason. As the director of thepany, wasn''t she just apaning Mr. Alwynn to socialize? Yet you still used her of seducing Mr. Alwynn. I would like to ask you something. Did you see with your own eyes that Eden seduced Mr. Alwynn?" "I... No!" Kelly lowered her head. She dared not be arrogant in front of Rupert. She used to bully people the same way, but nobody would interfere like Adonis did. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Adonis sneered, "You didn''t see with your own eyes but why would you want to ruin other people''s reputation by using them? Miss Gerard was well disciplined by her family. I have seen it with my own eyes today." Adonis''s voice was gentle and sarcastic at the same time, but he still maintained the demeanor of a gentleman. Rupert felt ashamed when he heard that. "Mr. Church..." "Alright. All of you can continue with what you were doing. I''m leaving." Adonis interrupted Rupert before he could finish his words. He turned around and left without giving him face. "s! Mr. Church, don''t leave yet. Do you want to have a drink before you go?" Rupert, who was middle-age became anxious when he saw that Adonis was about to leave. It was not easy for him to get this far after all! He couldn''t let his life''s work be ruined by his daughter''s words. "Dad, he is already gone. Why are you doing this?" Kelly was unrepentant and she still had a condescending look on her face. "Hehe..." Rupert smiled coldly. He looked at his condescending daughter and said coldly, "That''s right, he already left with the video. The majority of ourpany''s business is supported by the Alwynn Group. If Mr. Alwynn is unhappy, he could put us out of business. You will lose everything you have now if that is the case. You won''t be able to buy designer bags or the things that you want." After saying that, Rupert turned and left angrily without looking back. Kelly was dumbfounded and she remained rooted to the spot. Kelly didn''t expect that she would cause such a big issue when she only wanted to teach Eden a lesson. Her whole body began to tremble. How could she survive in the future without any money? Rupert walked to the side of the table, picked up a ss of wine and drank it up. She was very worried because Victor was famous for his ruthlessness in the business world. Eden was Victor''s first femalepanion whom he brought along ever since Rupert met him. Reba came over with Phillip at the moment. She caught sight of everything that had happened a while ago. She took Phillip''s arm intimately and said charmingly, "Hubby, apany me to change my clothes. You can also take this opportunity to rest. Since many people had already toasted you, you would be drunk again after another round tonight." Phillip nodded and said with a slightly far-fetched smile. "Okay!" Eden bumped into Mrs. Clement when she stepped out of the elevator. Mrs. Clement seemed to be waiting for her on purpose. Eden felt a piercing pain in her heart when she saw the ridicule on Mrs. Clement''s face! She smiled politely, "Mrs. Clement." She was going to leave after that Mrs. Clement crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at Eden with contempt. "Look, someone before me had already dealt with you. I am telling you this. You will never be able to survive in this circle if you do not have someone to back you up. Even if you have Victor to back you up, how long can he protect you? Huh?" Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Aisling''s mocking expression and sneer had deeply pierced through Eden''s heart. An invisible pain enveloped her whole body. How could a well-educated person speak in such a mean way? Eden had no idea why the pain she felt after hearing Aisling''s words was worse than what she had suffered seven years ago. Eden stopped about three steps away from Aisling. When she looked up, the pain in her beautiful eyes had vanished. She looked at the rich and powerful Aisling fearlessly and said, "Mrs. Clement, I think you misunderstood. I do not have anything to do with Victor..." "Hehe..." Aisling suddenly sneered and interrupted her. "Eden, your words are pleasant to the ears. Why would he introduce Darlene to you if you have nothing to do with him? What about Zaiden? Seems like Miss Bleu is very sociable." She looked at Eden with narrowed eyes and there was a hidden meaning in her words. Zaiden was a real estate kingpin in both River City and Gate City. It was difficult for Aisling to even meet him. Eden felt that Aisling was unreasonable when she heard her words. She sneered and twitched the corners of her mouth before she said with a smile, "Ordinary people would not have understood Mrs. Clement''s reasoning. In your eyes, should people without status live in poverty? They don¡¯t even have the right to get to know the wealthy people?" Instead of stopping me to ridicule me and tell me not to mess with Victor, why not go back and teach your daughter how to make a man stay?" Eden nced at Aisling sharply after she finished her words. After that, she turned around and left angrily. Did she look weak and easily to be bullied? Everyone liked to bully her. Eden would take action and showed them that she was not someone that can be easily intimidated. She had learned a lot of things in the past seven years and had good rtionship with people in the industry. The fast living pace and the great strain of ountability made her live a tiring and frugal life. Her best friend and her beloved mother were the ones that had been helping her all the while. She knew that she could only rely on herself the moment she became sessful. Only with her own capability, could she have a better life. She didn''t have much money but she would find a way to earn it. She would also work hard in order to afford a house and a car. However, she would have to endure the pain and fatigue on her own. She would be very grateful if someone offered her help. She take the opportunity to make her life morefortable. Eden rarelyined about the unfairness of fate. She reminded herself that if she was strong enough, she would be able to solve any problem, no matter how difficult it was. She had to rely on herself to be sessful no matter how much hardship awaited her. "Eden, stop." Aisling caught up with Eden in a few steps and blocked her way. Aisling was so angry that her entire body trembled when she looked at Eden¡¯s back. It took her a while to speak, especially thest sentence. She was so angry that she could hardly breathe. "Eden, Victor is not an ordinary person. He grew up together with Haven and their rtionship is good. Their rtionship had been gradually affected since your arrival." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden, I am begging you to let go of Victor. Let him be together with Haven. Haven cried the whole day today, and she..." "Mrs. Clement!" Eden quickly interrupted her. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Eden looked at Aisling for a while before she said, "Mrs. Clement, don''t go too far. Why do you keep thinking that Victor and I are together? You even asked me to let Victor go. Hehe..." Eden sneered. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She said sarcastically as she looked at the speechless Aisling, "Mrs. Clement, you have watched Victor grow up. Is he the kind of man that I can control? Mrs. Clement, I''m telling you onest time. There''s nothing between Victor and I. Please don''t involve me and Victor together in the future." After saying that, Eden turned and left. This time, Aisling was at a loss for words because she was refuted by Eden. She could only watch Eden''s back slowly fade away. How could that be? Even if Eden didn''t have anything to do with Victor, Victor''s attitude towards her was still odd. Aisling had never seen Victor care so much about a woman. Eden was indeed the first one. Aisling stood at the same spot. She lowered her head and fell into deep thought. Haven was getting more and more restless in the room. Her entire body was hot and dry, which made her feel very ufortable. Why did this happen? Was it because she was too nervous? Sheid on the big soft bed in the dimly lit room and tossed and turned restlessly. Victor would have to marry her after tonight. It would be best if she was pregnant. That way, she would be able to keep Victor in check. Victor would have no choice but to marry her under the pressure from his aristocratic family. Someone opened the door suddenly. Haven steadied her hot body and forced herself back to her senses. "Vic, Victor..." She called out delicately. Two dark figures were supporting a man. They felt sick when they heard Haven¡¯s delicate voice. They dropped the man on the bed and got out of the room quickly. The two figures in the dimly lit room entwined with each other instantly. They seemed to be able to fulfil their lust and desires together. The deep and heavy voices echoing in the room would make people blush. Victor''s tall figure stood outside the door. His exuded a charming aura and his face was terrifyingly dark. He smiled coldly as he listened to the sounds from the two people in the room. Victor wanted Haven to know how terrible the consequence would be when she schemed against him! Victor wanted Vincent to know that once he retaliated, there was nothing that Vincent could do. Lucian and Anson walked to Victor''s side. Lucian patted his hand in disgust. Anson couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. Lucian really had mysophobia. Anson kicked at his back a few times. Only then did he look at Victor with a weird smile. "Victor, everything is ready! The show has begun." Victor nced at Anson coldly and said with an evil smile, "Alright, well give Reba a big surprise now! Go and prepare!" Anson nced at Lucian, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Genius, it''s up to you now. It depends on you whether the surprise is going to be wonderful or not!" Lucian nced at Victor and Anson with his gentle eyes. He turned around and looked at the TV hanging at the corridor. He took out a remote control and pressed a button gently. The shampoo advertisement suddenly turned into a scene where two figures were intertwining with each other. It was so explicit that it was unbearable to watch. Victor asked with a sullen face, "Lucian, are you sure that you can also provide live broadcast at the banquet?" He wanted to teach Reba a painful lesson with the good show. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Lucian nced at Victor coldly and asked in a deep voice, "Don''t you trust me?" Victor pursed his lips coldly. It was not that he did not trust Lucian, but he was extremely angry with what had happened today. "Let''s go!" Victor turned around and headed to the elevator after he finished speaking. Victor, Anson and Lucian left quickly. There would be reportersing after a while. Vincent had arranged everything for himself. It would be very interesting! He would have a taste of his own medicine! Phillip and Reba came out of the elevator just as Victor, Anson and Lucian got into the elevator. Philip and Reba headed to the room which had been arranged by her. As for Victor and the others, they bumped into Adonis when they got out of the elevator. Victor looked at Adonis coldly and raised his voice, "Adonis, didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on Eden? Why are you here?" Adonis waved his mobile phone in front of him and smiled smugly. "I did keep an eye on her. Someone caused trouble for her because of you. They used her of seducing you. "Well, I have recorded a video for you, the chief culprit. You can''t me me because I have evidence." Victor nced at the phone in Adonis'' hand and his expression was inscrutable. He said coldly, "What happened? Where is Eden?" "Eden..." Adonis looked at Victor meaningfully. "Victor, don''t tell me that is really the case." Adonis had always interested in gossips. He was particrly curious about Victor''s affairs. Victor frowned impatiently and he exuded an oppressing aura instantly. When Anson saw that, he quickly walked over and patted Adonis on the shoulder before he said coldly, "Adonis, since when did you be so vulgar? Is Victor the kind of person who can be easily seduced by others? Do you even have a brain? Did you graduate from a famous university for nothing?" Adonis was about to speak when he saw Aisling walking out from another elevator. "Ah..." Aisling stopped suddenly when she heard a delicate voice. She looked at the scene on the TV in shock. Victor also saw Aisling. Victor and the others quickly headed to the other side of the hotel. At the same time, the big silver screen at the banquet that broadcasted various business information from the financial channel suddenly changed to an explicit scene. Everyone was taken aback! They looked at the scene in front of them in shock. Even though the scene on the screen was dark, everyone could still tell what the two people were doing. Some people who were close with Vincent and Haven were quick to recognize them. "Look, isn''t that Vincent? Who is that woman?" The lights in the room were very dim and Haven''s face could not be seen clearly. "Is that really Vincent?" "What''s happening? Is it a live broadcast?" "That is too shameless!" Everyone was discussing about the scene with each other! Buddy and Delmont nced at the screen. They knew that the woman was Haven although they couldn''t see her face clearly. They were able to recognize her voice because they had been living under the same roof. They put down their sses instantly and rushed to the hotel Reba and Phillip also stopped to look at the scene on the TV in front of them in disbelief. Reba was particrly stunned. That man should be Victor. How could it be Vin? Her entire body began to tremble instantly! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Phillip''s face was livid as he bellowed angrily, "W-what is going on?" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 "I, I have no idea either." Reba frowned and said in a hurtful tone. She didn''t know what was going on either. Everything had been arranged. Why would such a thing happen?" D*mn it! Who was actually behind this? "Where''s the room? Go and find it! That brat! The Alwynn family is indebted to the Clement family in the first ce. We don''t even know what will happen to our family because of this!" Phillip roared angrily as he walked forward quickly. He could tell that it was Haven''s voice. "Hubby... wait for me!" Reba was a little nervous. Would the Clement family keep quiet if it was Victor? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, since Vincent was the person involved, the Clement family would not let him off so easily. A group of reporters broke into the dark room suddenly. "Click..." Someone turned on the lights in the room. The sh from the cameras captured Vincent and Haven who were in a daze. "Get out. All of you get out." Aisling ran in and pushed all the reporters out of the room. She then closed the door with a bang. Her cold gaze swept across the reporters holding their cameras and she said coldly, "If you dare to report what happened tonight, don''t me the Clement family for taking action." One of the male reporters sneered and said, "Mrs. Clement, it''s not up to you to decide. Even if we don''t report, the people at the banquet will also spread the news." "That''s right. Mrs. Clement, are those people in the room Haven and Vincent? Are they in love with each other? Isn''t Haven Victor''s fiancee? Howe she is with Vincent?" A female reporter asked sharply. Aisling closed her eyes with a headache. How could things get to this point? Haven said that she wanted to go back to her room to change her clothes. She saw Eden bullied by Kelly when she went to the bathroom. She wanted to wait for Eden toe out so that she could taunt her. Just as she was about to go back, she heard her daughter''s voice from the TV. The Clement family had lost facepletely this time. "Mrs. Clement, please answer the questions I just asked." The female reporter looked sharply at Aisling as she urged her to answer. It would be major and popr news. There had always been rumors about the marriage between the Clement and Alwynn families. It was Victor and Haven who were rumored. However, Vincent were seen together with Haven. The reporters were still able to get a controversial piece of news although they were a little disappointed. "What are you doing?" Phillip, who had rushed over let out an imposing roar, causing all the reporters to turn and look at him. Several reporters stopped taking photos and turned to look at Phillip. "Mr. Alwynn, we are just doing our jobs..." "Shut up. What happens tonight is the Alwynn family''s business. If you dare to report it, I will put an end to your mediapanies and you will lose your jobs." Phillip threatened the reporters in an aggressive manner. With the position of the Alwynn family in River City, he had the ability to shut down all the mediapanies. The reporters looked at each other. They only came because they were given the room number and were told that they would obtain some major news here. Every reporter''s wish was to obtain explosive news. Philip''s serious face became more terrifying when he saw that the reporters did not speak. His aura was so strong that the reporters lowered their heads slightly and take a few steps back involuntarily. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Philip shouted, "Delete everything. You can only leave after you have deleted everything. I would shut down the mediapany that dares to report this incident tomorrow morning." After that, he picked up his phone and called his secretary. His secretary, Jaxon arrived with two people very soon. Buddy, who was not far away, cut off the power and the explicit scene no longer appeared on the screen. Aisling heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that. However, in her heart, she knew it was impossible to silence the crowd. The people at the banquet would not simply spread the news as long as the mediapany did not make the news public because no one dared to offend the Alywnn and Clement families. Moreover, she didn''t recognize that Haven was the woman in the clip. She only knew that it was Haven when she heard the voice. She was too anxious just now. If she hadn''te over, nobody would be able to tell it was Haven in that dimly lit room. Jaxon brought the reporters to another room. Only then did Aisling sit down on the ground weakly. Her face was pale and her entire body was weak. Buddy came over and immediately help her up. "Mom, are you all right?" Buddy''s voice was very cold and it was filled with uncontroble rage. He did not look at Phillip and Reba. He only helped Aisling to the room that he had booked. Delmont and his father, Wyatt, followed him. Phillip looked at Wyatt guiltily. "Wyatt..." Wyatt waved his hands with a livid face and said in a deep voice, "Let''s talk when we get back to the room." Haven would be doomed for the rest of her life if their conversation was heard by others. Wyatt did not like Haven very much but Haven had the same surname as the Clement family. He still treated Haven as his daughter even if she was not his biological daughter. Phillip nodded and he and Reba followed Wyatt to leave. Reba nced at the door of the room before she left. There was still a harsh sounding from the room. Her face was sullen and her veins were evident on her fair forehead. What actually happened? Where did Victor go? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Reba was a little distraught. She was not afraid of anything but she feared being set up by Victor. Victor was a ruthless person. Reba thought as she walked. She suddenly felt devastated when she thought of something. Would Victor take advantage of tonight''s incident to free himself from Haven? But how did Victor know about her n? Reba couldn¡¯t figure it out. Back in the room, Wyatt and his family sat on the sofa and the atmosphere was terrifyingly oppressive. Reba and Phillip were sitting opposite them. The bright light illuminated everyone''s expression Everyone looked extremely solemn with their heads lowered. No one spoke a single word. The party involved was not there, so it was futile for them to say anything. Everyone lowered their heads in anger and didn''t speak. Victor, Anson, Lucian, and Adonis returned to the other room. Eden had changed her clothes and came out of the restroom. She suddenly realized the presence of the four men. She was slightly surprised and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, is it time to go back?" She nced at her phone. It was still early. She wanted to go back early if she could. She was very tired after the whole day. Victor realized that Eden had changed into another dress. The dress was slightly longer than the one she wore a while ago, but it fitted her body more. He raised the corner of his mouth with satisfaction. Eden smiled and looked charming in the dress. "Eden, wait for a while. You can go back soon." His tone was calm and he was much more restrained in front of the others. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Eden nodded. "Now..." "Eden, go back to the room and rest for a while. I wille and call you when it''s time to leave." Victor said as he opened the door of the room with his muscr arms. Eden nced at him with no expression on her face before she turned and went back to her room. Victor smiled gently as he watched her enter the room. He closed the door and nced at Lucian. Lucian nodded and walked towards another room. The three other men followed Lucian to the room. Lucian turned on hisptop and the explicit scene appeared again. Lucianughed coldly. He turned the volume down and clicked away the disgusting scene. Anson smiled and said, "They thought that it would be fine if they cut the power supply. Unfortunately, they underestimated Secretary Ronald because he is actually aputer expert." Victor sat on the sofa with an extremely sullen expression on his face. "It''s a pity that the angle was a bit off and Haven''s face can''t be seen clearly." Victor''s tone was extremely cold. Adonis pursed his lips in fear. "Victor, are you taking revenge on everyone?" Anson knocked on Adonis''s head and scolded, "Adonis, are you an idiot? Reba and Vincent tried to set Victor up. Victor was just retaliating. Which side are you on? Who are you speaking for?" Adonis had a look of grievance on his face as he rubbed his head that was hit by Anson. He just came back not long ago. How would he know the details of the situation? Victor nced at him coldly and pointed at the phone in Adonis'' hand with his slender fingers. Adonis understood what Victor meant. He quickly clicked open the video and handed the phone to Victor. Victor epted the phone and looked at the video sullenly. Anson also tilted his head to watch the video. He was startled by what he saw. "Is Kelly trying to ruin the Gerard family?" The longer Victor looked at the video, the colder his expression became. His thin lips were tightly pursed and his eyes were burning with rage. He exuded a dangerous aura. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Anson and Adonis nced at each other. The cold atmosphere caused the room to be oppressive. The first thing that crossed Anson''s mind was that the Gerard family hade to an end. Victor looked at the video very seriously. He stared at Eden''s confident and calm face when she refuted Kelly. Eden exuded a strong and unyielding aura. Victor''s eyes darkened when he saw the people who were gloating at the side. He was so angry that his hand that was holding the phone trembled. He knew how cold people were. Eden was very precious to him. No one was willing to help her when the incident happened. Everybody just stood and watched. "Lucian, cancel all the coborations with the Gerard family starting from tomorrow." Victor''s tone was cold and deep. Anson and Adonis looked at each other. It was just what they had expected. Victor lived up to his reputation as a ruthless person. "Got it!" Lucian answered nonchntly. Anson nced at Lucian who was expressionless. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. There is no one more suitable than Lucian to be Victor''s secretary." He had such a charming face. How could he be sopliant? The four of them were very handsome but they were all single. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 s! The Gerard family was considered unlucky since they had offended Victor''s beloved woman. Victor was the overlord of River City and a reputable wealthy man on the list of the A country. It was a piece of cake for Victor to get rid of a smallpany. Adonis was confused. Why did Victor suddenly be so interested in Eden''s affairs? He wanted answers. He nced at Victor''s extremely sullen face. He wanted to ask Victor but no words came out from his mouth. This was because Adonis was afraid of the cold aura exuded by Victor. "It''s done!" Lucian said lightly and his thin lips curled into a derisive smile. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Victor got up, and his tall figure exuded a cold and oppressive aura. "Keep the USB. I''ll go pick up Eden." He strode out of the room after that. Only then did Adonis feel the atmosphere became soothing and he no longer felt oppressed. "Anson, tell me why Victor had undergone such a drastic change in just half a month? Why was he so angry that his face turned red tonight?" Anson smiled wickedly and patted Adonis''s shoulder. "Adonis, you''ve not performed very well recently. You should not ask further questions regarding this matter. You''ll know in the future. Let''s go back. The show is over. We can go back and sleep." When Adonis heard this, he looked at Anson''s back with displeasure. "Anson, is that the way to make friends? Also, I''m not going to watch the grand finale." Lucian walked past him and said with a smile, "Adonis, let''s go! It''s normal to have friends like this. I will not watch the finale too. It''s disgusting." "Hmph!" Adonis snorted coldly and said, "Lucian, quickly exin the whole situation to me. I''m almost driven mad. Can you tell me please?" Adonis begged Lucian with a sobbing face. He would like to interrogate Victor. That fellow was simply too hard to please! Lucian looked at him and smiled faintly. "Adonis, don''t you know my character?" After that, he walked out gracefully with one hand in his trouser pocket. His move was particrly eyecatching among the others. Adonis''s handsome face twisted in anger. "Hmph! How are you even considered my brothers? Nobody would treat their brother like this." He growled angrily and left with the others reluctantly. Eden sat on the sofa in the room and looked quietly at therge bed not far away with mixed feelings. This ce... Eden was deep in her thoughts when the sound of the door opening brought her back to her senses. She became nervous instantly when she heard the sound of the door opening. Her entire body was tensed as she stared at the door. She became even more nervous when she realized it was Victor who had entered the room. This was the ce that ruined her life. However, it was also the ce where she found the truth. She looked at the man who was walking towards her. The crystalmp shone on his face, revealing his well-defined facial features. His every move was calm and restrained. Victor raised his eyes to look at Eden but she quickly lowered her head. His expression became gentle when he saw Eden. He stood and inadvertently nced at therge bed not far away. He could still feel her beauty that night even though he was under the effect of the drug. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Eden followed Victor''s gaze and she stared at therge bed not far away. She became more nervous. The tall figure who was standing in front of her had blocked the lights and she waspletely shrouded in his shadow. Victor looked at Eden for a while and said with a smile, "Eden, let''s go." His sexy and gentle voice was enchanting andforting. His words made Eden''s tense body rx. She picked up her handbag from the side, got up, and nodded at Victor calmly. After that, she walked out without saying a word. Seeing this, Victor just followed her quietly. She seemed to be very nervous and afraid of him. A trace of pity shed across Victor''s eyes. This ce had probably caused a lot of trauma to her. As Victor followed behind Eden, his lonely and cold figure seemed to be warmer and gentler. His eyes twinkled when he looked at the thin figure walking in front of him. She was so thin that he wanted to protect her all the time. Victor and Eden ran into Adonis and the others at the elevator. "Are you going back?" Anson looked at Victor and asked. Victor''s tone was indifferent, deep and charming at the same time. "I''ll send Eden back. You can go back and deal with your own business!" "Mr. Alwynn, no need! I can go back by myself." Eden refused quickly because Jasper woulde to pick her up. Moreover, it was still early and she still had to go out to buy something. She had to prepare the things in advance for Kenny before he came! Victor looked at Eden with a frown. Did she want Jasper to pick her up? Hmph! He would not let Jasper interfere as long as he was around. "As I said, I will send you back." Victor''s cold tone was beyond tolerance. Eden frowned and looked at him. What was wrong with Victor? She thought that she was not the type of woman Victor was looking for because she already had children. Why did Victor cling to her all the time? Anson and the others two looked at each other. It seemed like Victor was prone to anger when the matter was rted to Eden. Anson smiled and tried to ease the situation. "Director Bleu, it''s not safe at night, especially when you''re so beautiful. Just let Victor send you back!" However, Victor red at him, hinting that Anson was being a busybody. Anson understood what Victor meant. He winked at Adonis and Lucian and the three of them left quickly. They would be dumb if they didn''t leave at this time. "Eden, let''s go!" Victor insisted on sending Eden home. Eden shook her head and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I really don¡¯t want to trouble you. The banquet ended early. I can go back on my own. Besides, I want to go to the supermarket." "I''ll go with you then." Victor did not give Eden a chance to speak after he finished his words. He walked forward quickly. It would take some time for another show to begin. Thus, it would be useless for him to stay there. Eden had no choice but to follow Victor. Wasn''t he very busy? Why would he have time to apany her to the supermarket? When they entered the elevator, Victor pressed the button to the parking lot on the ground floor. When Eden saw that, she refused again, "Mr. Alwynn, you really don''t have to send me back. It''s still early. I can go back on my own. I''ll take a taxi. Don''t you still have to attend some social engagement here?" Eden forgot to bid goodbye to Uncle Calder before she left. She would send Uncle Calder a messageter so that he would not be worried. Victor frowned when he heard Eden''s words. The lights in the elevator were a little yellow. Victor''s deep gaze fell on Eden¡¯s small face which was filled with refusal. He curved his lips upwards wickedly. "Eden, do you really want to reject my kindness?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 "I..." Eden wanted to speak but stopped on second thoughts. She did not want to just reject his good intentions. She simply didn''t want to have any contact with him except for work. He was the main culprit for everything that had happened today. Victor looked at Eden''s behavior and raised his eyebrows. His handsome face was tinged with a touch of gentleness. "Eden, I know where the supermarket is located. I''ll take you thereter." What else could Eden say? She could only remain silent. She took out her mobile phone and nced at the time. It was just over nine o''clock. She sent a message to Jasper and told him not to pick her up anymore. Since it was still early, Jasper would not be worried about her. She sent the message quickly and Jasper was quick to reply too. He asked Eden to be careful and to call him if something happened. Eden smiled and replied okay and added a mischievous emoji. She then sent a message to Zaiden, telling him that she had already left. Victor knew that Eden was texting Jasper. He felt disappointed when he saw her smiling because she had never smiled that way to him before. Eden''s soft smile was really beautiful. Time seemed to stop at that moment. Victor and Eden didn''t talk. They got in the car and Victor drove to the supermarket near Eden¡¯s apartment.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The supermarket was open 24 hours a day. Victor and Eden entered the supermarket and Victor took a cart. Eden didn''t say anything when she saw this. It was also Eden¡¯s first to visit this supermarket. The business was very good and there were a lot of people. She liked to bring her children to the supermarket. She would feel happy and blessed when she visited the supermarket with her three children. However, Victor¡¯s presence made her feel a little ufortable because she had only known him for a few days. Eden and Victor were both good-looking. The were the center of attention whenever they went. "Look, that married couple is really a perfect match. The man is really handsome. He looks like a famous celebrity." "That''s right! The woman is also very beautiful! It''s really enviable." The people around were discussing about them. Victor felt inexplicably happy when he heard someone calling them a married couple. Eden''s face turned red when she heard the crowd''s conversation. How would she and Victor look like a married couple? Eden nced sideways at Victor who was standing next to her. She felt depressed instantly when she saw that Victor was smiling happily. She couldn''t figure out Victor''s thoughts. Why was he happy? "Eden, what do you want to buy?" Eden had not taken anything since they entered the supermarket. Eden nced at him and said somewhat unnaturally, "My son ising. I want to buy him some daily necessities." "Oh!" Victor was very d when he heard that. It would be great if Ricky came to stay in River City. He couldmunicate more with Ricky and enhance his rtionship with his son. "Let''s go to the children''s section then." Victor raised his head and looked at the signs around him as he spoke. They eventually found the daily necessities items in the children''s section. Eden began to look for Kenny''s favorite brand. Her three children''s taste were different from each other. Kenny liked light-vored stuff and he disliked anything that smelled. Eden chose the stuff carefully, including toothpaste. Victor looked at her throughout the entire process with a faint smile on his face. He would think of Eden every day even before he met her. When he saw Eden''s favorite snacks, he would think of her and would stand and stare at them for a long time. There were times when the passers-by regarded him as a madman. When he heard a familiar voice, he would turn around to look for Eden. He would look at the familiar face and would onlye back to his senses after a long time. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Victor felt lonely and alone all these years. Eden¡¯s sudden appearance made him feel that his life was bright and full of hope. This time, he would not allow his heart to ache when he saw how happy Eden was with others. He wanted to tell her how he felt so that they could have a happy ending together. Eden had chosen a lot of things, including daily necessities, vegetables, noodles, etc. Victor didn''t let Eden pay and rushed to pay for her. Eden felt helpless. She nced at the amount and wanted to transfer the money to Victor. Victor saw what she was doing with her phone while he was holding the things in his hands. His eyes became dark and he frowned and said, "Eden, you and Ricky are members of mypany. Thepany will pay for these daily necessities. You don''t have to transfer the money to me." Eden nced at Victor. Why didn''t she know about this benefit? She shook her head quickly. "No, Mr. Alwynn. My contract does not state that I can reimburse the daily necessities which I had bought." Eden lowered her head and transferred the money to Victor. Victor''s face darkened when he heard the notification from his phone. Victor and Eden did not say a word to each other on the way back. Eden could tell that Victor was angry. Eden had always been able to distinguish between public and private affairs. Her arrogant attitude caused her not to ept other people''s help when she had the ability to do things herself. That was the principle she had adhered to since she was a child. Eden was able to persevere and survive even though the Gienger family had stopped giving her living expenses since she started university. She graduated from university with the schrship and the money she earned from her part-time job. She also lived a thrifty lifestyle. When she was in university, she was working hard to earn money while her peers were busy dating and dressing up. Many boys had chased after her because she was beautiful. However, she did not pay attention to them because she was too busy. She always walked at a fast pace and she shuttled between several jobs. However, she never felt tired at all and she would always have a bright smile on her face. Victor carried the things and insisted to send Eden home. Eden had no choice but to let him do whatever he wanted. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She raised her head to looked at the sky and wondered what was wrong with Victor. The apartment which Victor bought previously under thepany¡¯s name was normally used to amodate his employees. It was the first time Victor visited the ce tonight. He frowned when he looked at the small apartment with just one bedroom and one living room. It was really small. Eden nced at Victor. She couldn''t just drive him away directly. "Mr. Alwynn, put the things on the table first. I''ll get you a cup of coffee." She really couldn''t read what was on Victor¡¯s mind. It is generally thought that a person''s character is more important than his wealth, also friends would not take advantage of each other. Eden could only be careful! "Okay!" Victor nodded. His deep voice was pleasant to hear. Victor put the things on the table and looked at Eden who was making coffee in the kitchen. He smiled wickedly suddenly and said, "Eden, I''m hungry." Eden''s hand which was grinding the coffee beans, trembled slightly. Why would he look for her when he was hungry? She was not his nanny. Why did he ask her to have something to eat? She calmed her anger and turned to look at Victor calmly. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you want to eat? I''ll order takeout for you." Victor frowned and shook his head. "I don''t like takeout!" Eden was dumbfounded. Was Victor asking her to make something for him? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Eden smiled and asked patiently, "What does Mr. Alwynn want to eat?" Victor was really thick skinned toe to her house for food in the middle of the night. Victor looked at Eden with a charming smile on his handsome face. "I''ll eat whatever you make, Eden." Eden cursed in her heart, "If I''ll give you an empty te, will you eat it?" She nced at the noodles on the table. No way. Those were the noodles she and Kenny liked. She nced at the five-kilogram flour and said with a bright smile, "I''ll make dumplings for you, Mr. Alwynn!" It would be quick to make dumplings even though she had to roll the dumpling skin. She was not full at the banquet tonight, so she bought sliced meat to make dumplings for herself. "Okay!" Victor didn''t expect Eden would really cook for him. Victor was truly hungry. He never ate until he was full every time he attended a banquet. Eden handed the brewed coffee to Victor, picked up the flour on the table, and went to the kitchen. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. When Eden saw that it was from her mother, she smiled happily and said, "Mother!" "Eden, Kenny bought a ticket for the day after tomorrow. Remember to pick him up at the airport." "Okay, mom. I''ll reach the airport on time." "Alright. Remember to go home early once the banquet is over." "Mom, I am already home. Don''t worry." "That''s great. Go to bed early. Don''t stay upte. I''m hanging up." The loving voice could always make Eden feel that she was cared for by her mother. Eden''s mood became good instantly. She was very skillful when she swiftly mixed the dough and rolled out the skin. Victor looked at Eden''s back and smiled happily. He wanted to go over and said to her, "Eden, I am your Victor. Come home with me!" It was not enough for Eden to go home with him. Victor wanted her to live with him for the rest of her life. However, he knew that he couldn''t be too hasty. Eden had already grown up. He had to slowly capture Eden''s heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Anson was right. Eden was no longer the same as she was when she was a child. Victor smiled when he thought of this. In this world, only Eden would cause him to smile happily. Eden had made thirty dumplings in less than forty minutes. She gave twenty dumplings to Victor and kept ten for herself. Home-made dumplings were the most delicious. Their skins were soft with a lot of soft stuffing. She enjoyed making them when she was free. Her three children and her mother also liked it very much. Eden used a tray to bring over two tes of dumplings and two dipping tes with hot peppers. Victor quickly cleared the things on the table Eden said with a sense of aplishment, "Mr. Alwynn, you can eat now. They are made of pickpurse. I don''t know if you like it or not, Mr. Alwynn." She liked leeks but she was afraid that Victor did not like them, so she simply made all the dumplings with pickpurses. Victor looked at the round and fragrant dumplings and said with a smile, "Eden, this is my first time to eat caper dumplings." He spent most of his time in social niceties, so he rarely ate this kind of food. The ones made in high-end restaurants were not delicious and he had never eaten them before. "It''s your first time to eat this?" Eden was surprised. On second thoughts, people who came from a good family would have milk and sandwiches as their breakfast. They would not eat these local delicacies. However, these were her favorites. "That''s right!" Victor nodded. He used his chopsticks to pick up a dumpling and dipped it with sauce. He took a bite and the fragrance of the meat and the taste of pickpurse filled his entire mouth. It was really delicious. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Eden''s cooking skills should be very good. Victor paid attention to her every move just now. She seemed to cook often. He could not help but wonder how Eden got through all these years. The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. He lowered his head and did not look at Eden. Instead, he smiled and said, "Eden, it''s very delicious. This is the first time I''ve ever eaten such delicious dumplings. It''s just like when I was a child. A very sweet little girl gave me a strawberry vored lollipop to taste and it sweetened my heart." His clear, crisp tone had a hint of reminiscence of the past. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Eden heard Victor''s words, she could sense that there was incredible pain in his heart. Eden looked up and nced at him. He seemed as if he was thinking of someone. She suddenly remembered Aisling''s words. Was Victor thinking about the woman he liked? "Ding-Dong..." The doorbell rang suddenly. Eden looked at the door. Jasper was the only one who knew that she lived here. It was probably him. She nced at Victor before she stood up and opened the door without saying anything. Eden opened the door. It was really Jasper. "Eden, I brought you supper." Jasper smiled happily with a bag of crawfish and barbecue in his hand. Victor''s face darkened when he got to know that it was Jasper. It was reallyte. Why was he here? Victor had forgotten about himself. What was he doing here at thiste hour? Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, it''s sote. Why do you have to deliberately send these to me? I can take care of myself. You don''t have to worry about me." Eden stepped aside to let Jasper enter. "You would simply deal with it when you''re hungry. Ricky and the others will definitely not spare me if I do not take good care of you." Jasper looked at her, a little bit angry. He was afraid that since Eden did not eat much at the banquet, she would have to endure hunger at night. The smile on Jasper''s face froze instantly when he looked up and saw Victor sitting in the living room. He looked at Victor''s handsome face and his expression changed. At the same time, Victor looked at Jasper directly. His elegant temperament and arrogant look were vivid when he was facing his love rival. Eden felt that the atmosphere was a little different. It seemed as Victor and Jasper were drawing their swords against each other. She nced at Jasper and exined, "Jasper, Mr. Alwynn was the one who sent me back. We didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet, so I made some dumplings. I can make more if you want to eat." Jasper was only a friend and a family member to Eden. Eden did not have time to consider a rtionship at the moment because she wanted to take revenge and also look for her biological parents. Therefore, she thought it would be fine to let Jasper know that Victor was there too. Jasper looked at Eden''s gentle smile and raised his eyebrows. The confused man went into deep thoughts. How could Eden be so foolish until she didn''t realize that Victor had other intentions towards her? Jasperposed himself, grabbed Eden¡¯s hand, and moved towards Victor. He looked at Victor and said with a polite smile, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for taking care of Eden." He should not have listened to Eden tonight but to go and pick her up. A dangerous man like Victor with no love gossip would not have any good intention if he suddenly approached Eden. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Victor''s face darkened when he saw that Jasper was holding Eden''s hand. He stared at them intensely and his gaze was extremely cold. Jasper was not afraid of the terrifying aura exuded by Victor at all. This was because deep down, he was also a cold person. He would only be gentle in front of Eden. After a while, Victor looked up and said with a scornful smile, "Mr. Joye, I don''t remember that Eden was a part of your family. I sent her back because I was worried about her safety at night." Jasper, who was right in front of him was actually the most dangerous person. He was always at Eden¡¯s side to take care of her. Jasper pulled Eden to sit down and then put the things in his hands on the table. He understood Victor''s words and smiled politely. "I am also aware that it is not safe for Eden toe back alone at night. I won''t bother Mr. Alwynn in the future. No matter where Eden is, I will go and pick her up from now on." Eden was really innocent and kind-hearted. She didn''t know that she was in thepany of a dangerous man. Victor suddenly looked at Jasper coldly. The lights revealed his well-defined face. He looked sharply at Jasper with his dark eyes and his exuded a dangerous aura. His smile was extremely cold and he said coldly, "Eden is an employee of mypany. It''s not troublesome for me to send Eden back. Mr. Joye is also a busy man. I can pick her up and drop her off any time. No need to bother you, Mr. Joye." Victor¡¯s words wereplete but they sounded a little strange. Eden felt that Victor and Jasper were arguing with each other and the atmosphere was tensed. She looked back and forth between Victor and Jasper. What was going on? Was there enmity between the two of them? Why would they act in such a way every time they met? Jasper didn''t tell her about it before. She frowned and asked, "Jasper, what did you buy?" Jasper looked at her sideways and said with a faint smile. "Eden, those are our favorite crayfish and barbecue. They are your favorite food." Jasper emphasized the word ''our favorite¡¯ as he quickly opened the box. A spicy smell instantly filled the room. "Wow! Jasper, it looks delicious!" Eden looked at the spicy crayfish with appetite. She could not help it because she was addicted to crayfish. Eden took out the disposable gloves. She handed a pair to Victor and another to Jasper. Victor still had a few dumplings on his te. He preferred dumplingspared to the supper that Jasper bought. "Eden, eat! It won''t taste good when it gets cold." Jasper ignored Victor and only focused on Eden who was sitting beside him. "Okay! Jasper, you eat too. You are busy the whole day and you don''t have much time to take care of yourself." After that, Eden lowered her head and ate her food. Jasper smiled and said, "Eden, even if I''m busy, I will also take good care of you!" Eden and Jasper were very happy as they talked to each other. Victor felt like he was an outsider, who was unable to blend in. Victor lowered his head and his slightly squinted ck eyes reflected a dangerous light. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jasper indeed had feelings for Eden. The love in his eyes could not be concealed when he was in front of Eden. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Victor realized that even if Eden knew about Jasper'' s feelings for her, she would only treat him as a friend and family member. Victor was very happy when he found out about that. The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile as he nced at Jasper with a cold expression. He said faintly, "I didn''t expect Mr. Joyce to be a fan of crayfish." Jasper nced at Victor and said with a smile, "Now is the season to eat crayfish. Eden and I have always liked it. Mr. Alwynn, you can leave first if you don''t like it and the smell makes you ufortable." After that, Jasper smiled and looked into Victor''s eyes. The atmosphere between Victor and Jasper became slowly tensed once again. There was a hint of anger in Victor''s eyes but his gaze turned gentle quickly the moment Eden looked at him. He leaned back slightly and crossed his long and slender legs elegantly. His white shirt and long ck trousers outlined his perfect figure. He suddenly spoke, "Mr. Joyce, I also like to eat crayfish. They smell very good." What a joke. Victor would not leave if Jasper were still here. He was worried that Eden would develop feelings for Jasper if he left them alone. Jasper''s smile stiffened and he said somewhat unnaturally, "Let''s eat together since Mr. Alwynn likes it. However, it''s very spicy. Mr. Alwynn, think before you eat!" "It''s okay. I''m used to spicy food. Moreover, I haven''t eaten crayfish for a while." Victor spoke as he took a pair of disposable gloves to wear. He picked up a crayfish that was covered in red oil and swallowed his saliva. It looked really spicy. Victor could only eat mild spicy food and he did not like food that was too spicy. Victor suddenly had a feeling that he wasasking for trouble. However, since he had spoken the words, he could only force himself to peel off the shrimp shell and put it in his mouth. As soon as his tongue touched the meat, a stimting and spicy sensation filled his entire mouth instantly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He forced himself to chew a few times before he swallowed it. The reality was cruel. He had to ept the consequences of his words and endure it no matter how spicy the crayfish was. Eden smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Alwynn likes to eat crayfish too." Eden''s small lips were flushed red and her beautiful eyes were lively. Her gestures were able to cause Victor''s heart to beat incessantly. Victor forced a smile and said, "The crayfish has now be a food that influencers would eat in broadcasting show. There are endless ways to do it. Anyone who watch it would think that it is delicious." It was so d*mn spicy. Victor didn''t like it at all. The lobsters he used to eat were expensive and their meat was delicious and fresh. They had to be dipped in the premium seasonings after they were steamed. It was Victor''s first time eating this type of spicy crayfish. Eden smiled and nodded. She would also watch the live broadcasting shows when she was bored. It was appetizing to watch the broadcasters eat. Victor, Eden and Jasper chatted with each other every now and then. Victor forced himself to eat a few lobsters because of his tensed conversation with Jasper. At 10 o''clock, Jasper knew that Eden had to go to work the next day so he suggested to leave. Victor also got up. After bidding goodbye to Eden, he and Jasper left Eden''s ce together. Eden took no notice of the quibble between Victor and Jasper. After they left, she tidied up the room and went to bathe before taking a rest. Victor and Jasper went downstairs without talking to each other. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Jasper did not look as gentle as before and he seemed to be burning with rage. He stopped suddenly, looked at Victor coldly, and warned, "Mr. Alwynn, I hope you stay away from Eden. She is a woman with children and a husband. You would cause her a lot of trouble if you keep pestering her, Mr. Alwynn." Victor looked at Jasper meaningfully and there was a hint of danger in his eyes. "Mr. Joye, you said that she has a husband. Who is her husband?" Jasper was stunned by Victor¡¯s words. He also wished to know the identity of the bastard who slept with Eden for one night. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I do not have right to tell you that. Please just stay away from Eden in the future." Jasper''s tone was aggressive. Victor noticed the affection in Jasper''s eyes. He knew that Jasper had a crush on Eden but she would not ept him. Eden was deeply wounded. Falling in love carelessly might cause her to relive the pain. Victor''s chest heaved violently due to rage but there was still a faint smile on his handsome face. His tone was deep as he spoke, "Mr. Joye, I don¡¯t think you have the right to talk to me like that. Eden contributes a lot to mypany. As the president of thepany, I should treat her well." Victor ignored Jasper after he finished speaking. He strode elegantly with one hand in his pocket and left under Jasper''s angry gaze. Victor still had to rush over to watch a good show. Jasper stood at the same spot and his handsome face was filled with anger. In his subconscious mind, Victor was here to steal Eden from him. Eden was beautiful and had a good figure even though she was a mother of three. Any man would be attracted to her clear and bright big eyes. They would know Eden''s worth and be addicted to her when they got close to her. Jasper stood at the same spot for a while. For some unknown reason, his heart was in pain at the moment. He stood for a long time. He only smiled and left when he looked up and saw that the lights on the fifth floor had been turned off. On the other hand, Victor was sitting in the car. He only left after Jasper had left. At the same time, Haven and Vincent also stopped making love in the hotel. Haven''s entire body was sore. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that the man in front of her was Vincent under the dim lights. She was shocked. She rubbed her eyes with her weak hands and saw Vincent''s face again. "Ah..." She let out a furious and heart-wrenching roar. She was desperate and afraid. Victor should be the one who was with her. How did she end up with Vincent? When Vincent heard Haven''s annoying voice, he frowned unhappily and said, "Why are you yelling? Get out if you want to yell. Don''t disturb my sleep." His dissatisfied voice was filled with ruthlessness. Haven was hurt. She had saved her virginity for Victor. She did not understand why Vincent would be the one who took her virginity. Haven looked in front of her in disbelief. No way, she must be dreaming. She closed her eyes but she the same scene appeared again when she opened them. She waspletely heartbroken at that moment. Vincent was a typical and famous yboy in the upper ss. He only had a good life because he was protected by the Alwynn family. Without the family, he would have nothing. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Victor was different. He was a charming man and was ruthless in the business world. He achieved everything with his own capabilities. She changed her surname to the Clement family¡¯s because she wanted to marry an outstanding man like Victor. However, the person lying next to her at the moment was Vincent. Her woven dreams were shattered instantly. "Vincent, why are you still sleeping? Get up quickly! How did you make the arrangement? Why did it turn out to be you?" Haven cried and shook Vincent''s body hard. Vincent was in a daze at first when he heard Haven''s voice. After that, his mind spun and he suddenly opened his eyes. He felt extremely uneasy when he looked at Haven, who was crying heart-wrenchingly. He got up instantly. He quickly looked down at himself before he looked at Haven. They were both naked. He was so scared that he didn''t know what to do! Haven cried sadly and tightened her body. At the moment, she really didn''t know what to do. She felt that her world had copsed. Vincent pursed his cold lips. He nced at Haven and shouted angrily, "Why are you crying? It''s not your first time..." Vincent wanted to say something but he stopped. He suddenly caught a glimpse of blood on the wrinkled white sheet. His face was filled with panic. "It''s... It''s really... really your first time?" Vincent spoke incoherently as he looked at Haven helplessly. He was in big trouble this time. He had never messed with women like her. Haven looked at the blood on the bedsheets nkly in despair. She looked charming with tears in her eyes. Knock, knock... There was a knock on the door. Vincent''s heart beat faster involuntarily. He became annoyed and angry instantly. He frowned and roared, "What''s the matter?" "Second Young Master, Mr. Alwynn wants to see you. Miss Clement, go with him too." Vincent''s heart tightened when he heard that it was his father''s secretary, Jaxon. How did they know? He sat for a minute and calmed himself down. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, he could note up with a countermeasure. He forced himself to get up to take a bath. He headed to the bathroom and turned to look at Haven who was still looking sad. He knew that she had saved her virginity for Victor. He frowned unhappily. He said coldly, "Put on your clothes. We¡¯ll go there in a minute." After that, he went into the bathroom. Vincent and Haven went to meet Phillip half an hourter. They started feeling uneasy when they saw that both their parents were present. Wyatt red angrily at Vincent with his ruthless, sharp eyes. "Vincent, how dare you to touch my daughter!" Wyatt''s wordsforted Haven a little. Wyatt was usually cold to her but tonight he was angry with Vincent for her sake. She felt a little warm. What really happened tonight? Vincent''s flickering eyes swept across everyone''s faces. He became frightened instantly when his gazended on his father''s angry face. He clenched his fists subconsciously and stammered, "Uncle Clement, I, I don''t know what''s going on either." Chapter 170 Chapter 170 "You''re just passing the buck to others." Wyatt looked at Vincent coldly. "Vincent, do you really think that there''s no one left in the Clement family?" Wyatt roared angrily. Wyatt did not like Haven but she was considered part of the Clement family since she followed their last name. He would never allow his family members to be humiliated by others in front of outsiders. He had always believed that Eden was still alive and she woulde back to them one day. Wyatt''s heart ached when he thought of Eden. They would be very happy if Eden were here. Eden was very adorable and caring. Wyatt would no longer feel tired when he saw Eden''s smiling face when he came home from work. When Reba heard this, she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Clement, things have already happened. It''s toote to me anyone now. Besides, Vincent wasn''t the only one involved. Let''s discuss how to solve the matter." Haven looked at Reba in disbelief with her teary eyes. How could she say that? She was the one who made the arrangement. In the end, it was her son, Vincent who was implicated in the case. Haven began to doubt if Reba did it on purpose. "You..." "Haven, I know that you have been wronged, but things have already happened. We have to solve this matter like adults." Reba looked at Haven with a smile and interrupted her with a weird gaze. Haven felt that she could not express her difficulties at that moment. She felt a wave of pain slowly creeping over her body. The pain made her curl up her body slightly. Her beautiful face was flushed, her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted and her hands were clenched tightly. She was a pawn who would be abandoned by the Clement family at any time. She could only marry Vincent. This way, she would be still useful for the family. Haven could only fight for herself when she saw that her parents and her two brothers sat there silently. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She forced a faint smile and she asked gently, "How do you want to deal with this then, Aunt Alywnn? Vincent was lying next to me when I woke up. I was also shocked at that time." Reba knew what Haven meant instantly when she heard her words. Haven wanted to marry Vin. But didn''t she like Victor very much up to the point that she only wanted to marry Victor? After all, she was not the real daughter of the Clement family. The Clement family could abandon her at any time. It would not help much if Vin were to marry her. If Haven personally said that she didn''t want to marry Vin, the Alwynnfamily wouldpensate the Clement family, and the whole thing woulde to an end. "That¡¯s right. Reba, how do you n to deal with it? Their explicit scene had been yed on the big screen and now everyone in River City knows about their affairs. Is the Alwynn family trying to be perfunctory?" Aisling, who had been keeping quiet all the time spoke suddenly. Both Haven and Vincent were shocked. How did everyone in River City know about it? Haven was secretly d that she had made the right decision just now. Reba was not someone who could be easily messed with, but neither was Haven. A well-conceived n had suddenly turned into the current situation. Something wicked shed across Haven''s eyes. Seeing that, Reba''s heart trembled Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Reba nced sideways at Aisling and smiled gently, "Aisling, the Alwynn and Clement families are friends and also neighbors. Let the children deal with their affairs themselves. It''s the 21 st century now and children are open-minded. Let''s see what they think first." "That¡¯s right! Aunt Clement, my mother is right. Haven and I want to solve the matter privately. The person whom Haven likes has always been..." "Vincent, you are the person I have always I like!" Haven suddenly interrupted Vincent with a smile. When Vincent heard this, he looked at Haven and burst into anger instantly. "Haven, can you speak with your conscience? Touch your conscience and think whether you really like me or not." Haven''s smile was both delicate and distressing at the same time. She looked at Vincent and said, "Vincent, what are you talking about? You are obviously the person I like." Aisling frowned and nced at Haven. Why did she change so much suddenly? She had always wanted to only marry Victor. Aisling was also a woman. She knew that Victor was indeed a personwhom women could trust. If she had a choice, she would let Haven marry Victor because he could provide Haven a stable life. "That''s impossible, Haven. You''re lying. Tonight''s n was designed for you and Victor. Why was I involved? I don''t want to marry you." Vincent wasn''t a very rational person. Other than having bad intentions on his mind, he was also impulsive. He was so angry that he spoke without thinking. Phillip frowned in displeasure when he heard that. He narrowed his eyesand looked at Reba, who looked flustered. Was she scheming againstVictor again? "Nonsense!" Philip roared loudly. The crowd was taken aback by him and turned to look at him in shock. Reba swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried to smooth things over with a smile. "Philip, don''t be angry. The effect of the drug on Vin had not yet gone. He was only speaking nonsense in anger. Please don¡¯t mind him." Vincent was also very mad with himself for being so impulsive. Philip didn''t know their ns to set Victor up. Philip would definitely not spare him if he knew about it. "Bang!" The door was suddenly opened by someone. Everyone was surprised and turned to look back quickly. A tall andhandsome man was standing under the dim light. He exuded anunconceble domineering aura. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His deep and sharp eyebrows andhis cold handsome face became evident as he entered the room. Reba widened her eyes and felt uneasy instantly. Why did he appear at such a timing? Victor nced at everyone and his gazended on Vincent. He said in a crisp and orderly tone, "I heard my name when I passed by just now, so I came in to have a look. I didn''t expect everyone to be here!" "Victor..." Haven looked at Victor in shock. Victor took a step back in disgust when he heard Haven call his name. Aisling asked, "Victor, where were you just now?" Victor replied indifferently, "I went back home just now. I only came back because I forgot to take my things." Haven and Aisling both heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Victor¡¯swords. Haven looked at Vincent with her teary eyes. Victor was probably notaware of the incident tonight. Or... Why did this happen to her? "Victor, is it you?" Vincent questioned Victor angrily. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 "What is it? What are you referring to?" Victor nced at Vincent from the corner of his eyes, looking elegant and noble at the same time. "You..." "I heard you mention my name when I was outside the room just now. You said tonight''s n was designed for Haven and Victor. What does this mean? Did I miss a good show when I went back early?" Victor''s face was icy cold and his tone was deep and yful, making people hard to understand him. Everyone''s expression was awful when they heard Victor¡¯s words! Aisling red at Haven. She finally understood what was going on. Reba was the only one who could think of such a dirty trick. Haven was so foolish to get herself involved. "No. You, you misheard me!" Vincent shouted anxiously to exin. For the first time, he felt so stifled in front of Victor. "Since I heard it wrong, you can continue to discuss your matters. My presence here seems to be redundant." He said in an indifferent tone with a cold expression on his face. He turned around and walked out gracefully with a wicked smile. Victor would make Reba suffer once he found his mother and Eden. Vincent watched as Victor left and he let out a sigh of relief. He could not afford to make any mistakes since he had not acquired the Jotham Alwynn Group. He was not as capable as Victor. No one would help him expect Philip. He knew very well how cold-blooded the people in the circle were after being there or so many years. Phillip nced at Reba strangely. He owed Victor and his sister too much. Victor had never liked Haven. He withdrew his gaze and looked at his exasperated son beside him. He pursed his lips slightly and made up his mind. He looked up at the angry and sullen Wyatt and said with a smile, "Wyatt, it seems like Haven and Vincent are in love with each other. Why don''t we choose a day for them to get married?" Although he had stopped the incident from spreading tonight, there might still be some mistakes. If someone exposedst night''s incident to the world, both the Alywnn and Clement families would lose their faces. Wyatt nced at Haven who was also looking at him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Haven knew that she could not bring shame to the Clement family. Otherwise, her mother would be very disappointed in her. She knew that she was living in the Clement family on the behalf of Eden. Haven lowered her head silently under Wyatt''s gaze. She could not marry Victor but she had to marry Vincent instead. Ifst night¡¯s incident was spread, no one from any wealthy family would marry her. To others, she was just a chess piece of the Clement family. She had always lived carefully because she wanted to live a wealthy life forever. Wyatt spoke slowly under the expectant gaze of the crowd, "I have no objections as long as Haven agrees." Wyatt''s words made Haven feel at ease instantly. Aisling, Buddy and Delmont would not say anything as long as Wyatt agreed. Over the years, she had got to know their temperament. Haven looked up at Aisling uneasily and she got a cold stare from Aisling in return. Haven felt a little uneasy. She didn''t tell Aisling about the incident tonight. Aisling would definitely ask her questions now that things have gone wrong and Vincent was dumb enough to let the words slipped out of his tongue. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 "Dad, I don''t want to marry Haven." Vincent came to his senses and shouted at the people in the room. Phillip''s face turned ashen when he heard that. He bellowed angrily, "You b*stard! What nonsense are you talking about? How do you exin tonight''s incident if you do not like Haven? How are you going to exin to your Uncle Clement, Haven and the Clement family? Vincent, you can''t be heartless!" Phillip was furious. He looked at Vincent as if he was infuriated by Vincent''s failure to meet his expectations. The two families had tried to resolve the problem together. This was the only solution. Haven had already made her intention clear. The friendship between the Clement and Alywnn families woulde to an end tonight if the Alwynn family refused the solution. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I..." Vincent was speechless for a moment. Buddy was inattentive although he was present the whole time. Delmont also didn''t say anything. He didn''t have much feelings for his sister, Haven. Aisling was the one who insisted on taking Haven home after she lost Eden. Haven had always been cautiously living in the Clement family. She was lifeless, unlike Eden who was always active. Reba nced at Aisling first, then at Haven. An elegant smile appeared on her face with exquisite makeup. She said, "Aisling, both parties would have topromise when ites to rtionship..." "Reba, I know what you mean. Vincent doesn''t want to marry Haven, right?" Aisling had always been straightforward. She had observed Reba''s every move. Reba looked very embarrassed when she heard Aisling''s words and the smile on her face disappeared. "Aisling, you can''t say like that. Vin might think that this is too sudden. After all, children nowadays only get married after they are 30 years old." Aisling sneered and said, "Haven can''t wait for Vincent for such a long time. The Clement family will not speak of this matter again as long as the Alwynn family can give us an exnation." "Aisling." Wyatt looked at his wife with some displeasure. After all, the Clement and Alywnn families had always been family friends. Aisling¡¯s words were a little unpleasant to hear. Aisling nced at Wyatt and said with a smile, "Did I say it wrong? Vincent doesn''t want to marry Haven, judging from the expression on his face. Love can''t be forced. If he doesn''t want to marry Haven, forget about it then." When Aisling brought Haven home, she would be responsible for her future life. Aisling was not a person who had no conscience. She would not let Haven marry someone she didn''t like. Although Haven was not her biological daughter, she was by her side her for more than ten years. It would be right for Aisling to give Haven a satisfying life. Haven looked at Aisling uneasily. She actually had never gotten to know Aisling since she was a child. Aisling was a very strict mother and she had high expectations of her. Haven had been working hard to meet Aisling¡¯s expectations but she was extremely tired. Phillip saw that Reba was going to speak so he spoke ahead of her, "Aisling, love is cultivated. If this b*stard doesn''t marry Haven, he will not have the Jotham Alwynn Group." Vincent trembled when he heard Philip''s words. His father was threatening him. Reba also frowned. This was not the result she wanted. Vincent nced at Haven. Haven gave her his virginity. He would not lose anything if he married her. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 "I''ll marry Haven. I''ll marry Haven. Dad''s right. Love can be fostered. Besides, Haven and I grew up together. We have some feelings more or less." Vincent said with a smile. Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard this. Wyatt said with a solemn face, "Vincent, marriage is not a trifle matter. Have you really thought about this? Haven is the daughter of the Clement family. We won''t let her be wronged. However, we would not force you if you have no feelings for Haven." Vincent rubbed his nose. Wyatt had asked the wrong person. He should have asked Haven. Marriage was not a trifle but Haven was treating it as one at the moment. She clearly liked Victor but she wanted to marry Vincent. Vincent could only marry Haven now since Philip had already threatened him with the Jotham Alwynn Group. Vincent could have any woman he wanted as long as he had the Jotham Alwynn Group. Thus, he did not mind marrying Haven. He looked at Phillip and said with a smile, "Uncle Alywnn, don''t worry. I did not treat this as a joke. I''m really serious." If he didn''t take it seriously, he wouldn''t be able to possess the Jotham Alwynn Group. Haven nced at Vincent and knew that he did not want to marry her. She wanted to take revenge since Vincent and Reba had schemed against her. Vincent was good-looking. He had a well-defined face, sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, red lips, and white teeth. His look wasparable to any famous celebrities. However, he was a womanizer and he had many women around him. Victor had been rejecting Haven. It would be easier for her to marry Vincent. Buddy, who had not said a single word all night, got up and took his coat from the side. He said coldly, "Since the matter has been settled, I''ll leave first." After that, he walked out elegantly with a sullen face. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Buddy, do you have something on your mind?" Haven turned sideways and asked Buddy who passed by her. Buddy stopped, looked at her face indifferently and said coldly, "Mind your own business." He left after that. Haven stood at the same spot and looked at him hurtfully. She only wanted to show her concern to Buddy because she realized that he was unhappy recently. She only wanted to show her concern to Buddy because she realized that he was unhappy recently. Aisling also got up and she looked tired. She looked at the crowd and said, "Now that the matter is settled, let''s go back and have a rest. Reba, remember to inform the Clement family when you have chosen a day for the marriage." After that, she went after Buddy hurriedly without waiting for Reba to reply. "Mom, slow down." Delmont helped Wyatt to get up. After bidding goodbye to the Alwynn family, the Clement family left with Haven. Aisling chased after Buddy and saw him stopping a taxi. She quickly walked over and stopped him. She asked angrily, "Buddy, where are you going?" Buddy nced at her mother coldly. "Mom, as you had requested, I am not together with Zofia anymore. You should leave my private life alone from now on." After saying that, Buddy got into the taxi without looking back. He asked the driver to leave. "Buddy, Buddy,e back. It''s veryte. Where are you going?" Aisling shouted as she watched the taxi leave. She felt the pain in her heart. She did it for the sake of her son. His life would be easier if he married a girl with a good family background. Aisling had been living in this circle for a long time and she knew how cold the people in the circle were. They would not be defeated if they had a strong and powerful family. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Wyatt, Delmont, and Haven also caught up. Wyatt frowned and asked, "Aisling, what happened to Buddy? Something seems to have happened between you two recently. Buddy''s attitude towards you is very cold." Wyatt had a headache. Besides having to deal with a lot of things in thepany every day, he also had a lot of stuff to do at home as well. If his adorable Eden were here, she would definitely make him happy and forget all his troubles. s! He shook his head. It was useless to think about all of this now. Perhaps it was due to his age, Wyatt missed Eden even more. Aisling nced at him and shook her head. "Everything''s fine. Let''s go home!" Delmont went to get the car and Aisling walked towards Haven. She looked at Haven coldly and asked, "Haven, did Reba set up everything that had happened tonight?" Wyatt, who was listening at the side, frowned. Haven knew that Aisling had figured everything out but she could never admit it in front of Wyatt. She bit her lips nervously and answered in a low voice, "Mom, I don''t know what happened. When I woke up, things have already happened." Upon hearing this, Aisling looked at Haven with a frown. It was obvious that she didn''t believe what Haven said. "Haven, I hope you behave yourself and y your role. I will give you everything you want but if you have ulterior motives, don''t me me for being unkind." She didn''t want to raise an ungrateful daughter. She had always been strict with Haven. Haven was not as smart as she thought but she had a lot of bad intentions. "Aisling, how can you talk to Haven in such a way?" Wyatt knew that Aisling was always straightforward but her blunt words were hurtful. Aisling nced at him and said tly, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll take care of it!" Wyatt shook his head helplessly and said with a headache, "Alright, alright. I won''t interfere. I won''t be able to so even if I want to." He should just concentrate on finding Eden! When Wyatt saw that Delmont had brought the car over, he walked towards the car. Aisling nced at Haven and said emotionlessly, "Let''s go. Well talk about it when we get back." Haven nodded and followed Aisling with a gloomy face. Reba was sullen on her way back home. She was caught off guard by the incident tonight. Why was Vin involved? She believed Victor had something to do with this. Haven was not the daughter-inw she had dreamed of. However, she couldn''t lose her temper in front of Philip. She could only hold back her anger and go to sleep but she had a sleepless night. Eden stayed in the hotel room and waited for Victor after she changed her clothes. She was unaware of what had happened between Vincent and Haven. Therefore, she slept very well for the night. She only woke up at dawn. When Eden went to work refreshed the next day, she realized that Victor and Anson were not around. When they were having lunch, Lucian told her that Anson and Victor had rushed to the Gate City branch since something had happened. The news about Haven and Vincent had not been reported. However, the matter was circted within the nobledies'' WhatsApp group and the explicit video had been sent to the group. Haven felt very uneasy when she saw the video. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Vincent had been recognized but not her. Everyone was questioning the identity of the woman in the video. Haven knew that she herself was the woman in the video and it wouldn''t take long for others to figure that out too. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Today was the day to apply for a job at the Alwynn Group. Although Haven couldn''t marry Victor, she wanted to enter the Alwynn Group with her own strength. Haven would never give up until Victor was impressed with her for once. She had got ready the relevant information early in the morning before she went to the personnel department of the Alwynn Group to apply for a job. She was a lonely girl who had been living in fear. She would never know what would happen the next moment and could not understand why she would never get what she wanted. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, after experiencing all kinds of unexpected events in her life, she put aside her vanity and started to look at the world with a humble attitude. Haven entered the Alwynn Group with a lot of things on her mind. She met Myra at the entrance. Myra looked at the file in Haven''s hand before nced at Haven disdainfully. She mocked, "What happened? The daughter of the Clement family stopped relying on her parents and is actually coming out to work?" Myra also came to the Alwynn Group after she saw that they were recruiting employees. Marianne had always been the design director. However, a new designer from the branchpany who was likely to be the bitch Cyan, had been transferred to fill the newly vacated post. Myra only came to apply for a job in the Alwynn Group to confirm Cyan''s identity. Haven looked at Myra coldly and said sarcastically, "Haven''t you been relying on your parents too? Why do youe out to work now?" "What does it have to do with you?" Myra hated people with a fake identity like Haven. She hated it very much when Haven, who was only adopted from the orphanage, had always been so arrogant in front of her. Myra would think of Cyan when she saw Haven and her mood would be bad for some reasons. Myra felt jealous when she saw Darlene giving her approval to Eden at the banquetst night. She red at Haven. Others might not know Haven but she did. Haven would act arrogant and superior in front of others. However, Haven acted gentle in front of her family. When she was in front of Victor, she would act innocent. Myra was angry when she saw Haven''s pretentious attitude. "Then what does it have to do with you that I''m here?" Haven roared at Myra coldly and walked towards the elevator in small steps. Haven was tormented by Vincentst night and her body was still sore when she woke up. She was heartbroken when she thought of what happenedst night. Myra looked at Haven''s back in anger. With this woman around, could she get this job? However, she had already made some arrangements! Myra smiled wryly and followed Haven. She entered the elevator with her 10-centimeter heels. Haven stood at the side with an awful expression on her face. Myra nced at her. Although the two of them often fought verbally with each other, they didn''t reach the point where they didn''t talk to each other. She asked, "By the way, Haven, your family was with the Alwynn familyst night. Who was the woman who was with Vincentst night?" Upon hearing this, Haven''s calm heart was instantly stirred up. Now this thing was a ticking time bomb. She didn''t even know whether Victor was aware about it or not. She quickly yelled back angrily and nervously, "How would I know? You can go and ask Vincent yourself." Her rtionship with Vincent had not been announced and she regretted her actionsst night after she went back home. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Myra was stunned by Haven''s roar. "It''s fine if you don''t know. Why do you have to yell?" Myra came to her senses and red at Haven before she turned her head to the side to stop looking at her. Myra and Haven were the only ones in the elevator. The atmosphere became a little strange when both of them kept quiet. Haven walked out first when the elevator arrived at their desired floor. Myra followed behind as she swayed her slender waist. When they reached the hall, they found that there was a long queue of applicants. "F**k! Is Alwynn Group this good? There are so many people lining up even though only three positions were avable." Myra lost her confidence instantly. Haven gave her a sidelong nce. "Go back if you''re not confident with yourself. Don''te here and make a fool of yourself." She still had toplete the autumn themed design Darlene gave. Darlene was odd and so was the theme of the design. She didn''t know whether Eden would be better than her. She was under a lot of pressure this time but it was a rare opportunity and a chance for her to be sessful. Haven saw Eden, Lucian and Riley walking over while she was speaking. Eden didn''t expect Haven and Myra to be among the applicants. She remembered Myra studied design and her family also ran a clothingpany. Why did shee here to apply for a job? "Vo! Isn''t this Director Bleu who just got promoted?" Myra looked at Eden disdainfully with a sneer. Eden knew Myra¡¯s temper. She had always been arrogant as the eldestdy of the Gienger family. Eden said in a t tone with a professional smile, "Miss Gienger also wants to work in the Alwynn Group?" Her tone was faint and no emotions could be detected from her words. "What? You cane but I can''t?" Myra looked at Eden in an unfriendly manner. She was determined to find out whether Eden was Cyan or not. Haven was standing at the side quietly. Lucian smiled and said with one hand in his pocket, "Miss Gienger, please be more polite when you speak. We are at the Alwynn Group, not at the Gienger family''spany. You can leave if you''re here to cause trouble. Ourpany is not recruiting a dog that bites." Lucian was known for his spiteful tongue in the circle. He would never give face to anyone easily. Many girls had been hurt by him. "Secretary Ronen, you..." Myra red at Lucian angrily. Her eyes turned red instantly but she became quiet. She really wanted to work or the Alwynn Group. Thepany was recruiting people because it had expanded its business this year. Many people wanted to join the Alwynn Group. However, only those who were capable were able to join. Those who came to apply for a job were asked to go in one at a time, and they came out after a short while with sullen expressions on their faces. Eden knew that the design for this year''s autumn clothing had already been decided during the recruitment. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At present, the Alwynn Group was recruiting people to fill the marketing, sales and customer service positions. Three people were needed in her team. There was also a need for someone to get familiarized with the fabrics and its poprity. She did not have any spare time when Alwynn Group expanded its business. Thepany had also proposed to recruit employees. To get employed, the three people should be familiar with the market and should also be aware of the trend and poprity of each season. Eden saw that there were still many people waiting for the interview. She nced at Lucian. She still had to attend a meeting. The new autumn products had been approved and the overall development strategy and marketing n must be nned in advance. Eden said, "Secretary Ronen, let''s go!" Chapter 178 Chapter 178 "Okay!" Lucian nodded ndly. He nced at Haven with his clear eyes before he left. Riley gave Myra a cheering gesture before she left with Eden. As for Haven, she was silent all the while. Haven did not dare to look at Lucian at all. He was Victor''s secretary and friend. He knew everything that was rted to Victor. He must also know about what happenedst night. How Haven hopedst night was only a dream. Haven and Myra stood on the same spot and did not talk to each other. They watched the candidates leave in disappointment one after another and they started to feel nervous. The Alwynn Group had extremely high requirements on the employees they recruited. Although Haven and Myra were well-versed in designing, neither of them had formal jobs due to their decent family background. However, they were very familiar with the marketing trend and poprity of the new products for every season. Eden was only busy with her work and she was not bothered about the recruitment. She got off work on time. However, she was stopped by a woman as soon as she got out of thepany. "Director Bleu, can we have a talk?" Eden saw that it was the woman who spilled wine on herst night. Kelly looked at Eden cautiously and she was not as arrogant asst night. She looked haggard, pale and nervous just after a night. Eden put on a cold expression when she thought of Kelly spilling on her deliberately. "We have nothing to talk about." Kelly looked at Eden urgently and said nervously, "Director Bleu, what happened at the banquet was my fault. I apologize to you. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! Please let Mr. Alwynn continue his coboration with the Gerard family." Eden frowned in confusion when she heard Kelly''s words. What did Kelly mean by that? Why did Kellye to her about the contract? What did this have to do with her? Eden, who was busy all day, did not know what had happened in the circle today. Victor had terminated all his coborative projects with the Gerard family. Victor''s ruthlessness was indeed well-known in the business world. Eden was about to say something when a cold voice sounded behind her. "Miss Gerard, this matter has nothing to do with Director Bleu. You''re begging the wrong person." It was Lucian. Eden quickly turned around and nced at him. He had changed into a grey casual tuxedo that belonged to Jasper''spany. Eden could tell at a nce. Kelly quickly looked at Lucian. He was the one who issued all the orders today. The Gerard family had been relying on the cooperation with the Alwynn Group to lead a prosperous life. Kelly had never thought that a ss of red wine and a few personal attacks would make her family bankrupt. She hurriedly walked toward Lucian. She cried and said, "Secretary Ronen..." "Get lost!" Lucian did not give her a chance to speak. He nced at Eden and said, "Miss Bleu, you go first!" Eden nodded in confusion. She wanted to ask Lucian what was going on but she didn''t do so because of Kelly''s presence. Moreover, she still had things to do. She really had to leave first. She bade goodbye to Lucian, "Goodbye, Secretary Ronen!" Lucian nodded and nced at Kelly while Eden turned around and left. Lucian looked at Eden''s back. She looked extremely thin under the sunset. However, she was so strong that it made people''s heart ache. His gaze wasplicated and he slightly narrowed his handsome eyes. The most difficult thing in the world was to think for another person with one¡¯s heart.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Victor could do anything for Eden Blue. To be more specific, it was Eden Clement. Lucian retracted his gaze when Eden had disappeared from his sight. He looked at Kelly and warned her coldly, "Miss Gerard, it''s toote to know you''re in the wrong right now. Instead of coming here to embarrass yourself, you''d better think about why you provoked Eden. The one who incited you to do that is the culprit." After Lucian finished speaking, he left in a rxed pace under the sunset. He nced at the bright sunset with his deep eyes. Only a person who had endured pain before could really see and understand humanity. Victor had suffered too much. He would never let anyone bully the people he cared about. Even if the contract was worth millions of dors, he would still terminate it without the slightest consideration. This was the Victor whom Lucian knew. Kelly stood at the same spot, distracted. After standing for a while, she held her arms and squatted on the ground slowly. She looked lonely and helpless. The passers-by nced at her before they left in a hurry. Kelly had a painful expression on her face. This nightmare caught her off guard. She thought her father was just joking. After all, it was just a ss of red wine. She had never thought that Victor would terminate all the contracts. Rupert grabbed her and pped her twice when she was still sleeping this morning. At that time, she was very confused and she didn''t understand why Rupert would p her. She only knew how serious the matter was when her sister came in and told her everything while sobbing. The Gerard family had gone bankrupt overnight. She suffered excruciating pain in her heart at that moment. The Gerard family was ruined by her. Myra was the person who incited and reminded her to humiliate Eden. Myra always loved to speak ill of others behind their backs. However, Kelly was too simple minded and she would believe what others said. She would not think about it deeply. Kelly, who had always been arrogant, seemed to have matured a lot overnight. Kelly sat at the side of the road and wept sadly. Kelly and Rupert were busy tracking down the people they knew to help them plead for Victor''s mercy. Unfortunately, humanity was unkind. They refused Kelly and Rupert when they knew the reason they visited them. Not only that, they even humiliated Kelly. This made Kelly realize that humanity in this world was fragile. Eden returned home and got everything ready. All that was left to do was to wait for Kenny toe tomorrow. She was so busy that she did not have time to browse Facebook or do other things. After getting everything ready, she made herself dinner and a cup of coffee. She sat down at the computer and thought about the theme that Darlene gave her. Eden knew that Darlene was very famous and had a high reputation in the fashion world. Eden would be admired by the people in the design world if she could be Darlene''s disciple. Instead of rushing toplete the task, Eden tried to understand Darlene. She found a lot of information about Darlene online. Darlene had never been married. She dated once when she was young but her boyfriend had betrayed her. She had been living alone since then. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Except for this w, her life was still quite perfect. She knew what she wanted and had been striving towards her goal her whole life. Eden looked at the news about Darlene on the Inte seriously. Finally, she saw a screenshot of g statement that was published by Darlene on her Facebook. It was a beautiful image of her with a couple of words. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Those who live in confusion are happy most of the time whereas those who live in sobriety are easily troubled. The sentence seemed to tell the whole story of her life. Eden held her chin gently and quietly stared at the words with her bright and beautiful eyes. Sometimes, the things you lose in life never truly belong to you. The most despicable thing was nothing else but feelings, whereas the most disappointing thing was the human heart. Darlene''s biggest regret of her life was that she had never had a sessful rtionship. But why was her theme autumnal? Eden did not give up and she continued to search for information about Darlene. She didn''t find anything unusual until ten o''clock at night. She leaned back on the chair with a lollipop in her mouth and a serious expression on her face. She combed through all the information she had gathered in her head. Eden''s task for today was consideredplete. Her cell phone vibrated suddenly. She quickly picked up the call when she saw that it was from her mother. "Hello! Mom." "Eden, I have packed up Kenny''s things for him. He wille over tomorrow early in the morning. I will onlye after Gia''s painting exhibition is over." "Two of Gia''s paintings were selected in this painting exhibition. Although it is not a personal exhibition, Gia is actually great. She can hold her own painting exhibition when she gets older. An art teacher likes her work too. Gia is very happy these days." Eden was very happy to hear that. "Mom, thank you. I''ll ask the renovation staff toe and have a look in a few days. The house is very clean and it only needs a few changes. You''ll be able toe over soon. We can move into our new home." Eden felt very happy when she thought of the house. "Okay! I will pack the things here one after another and courier them over. Give me the address later." "Kenny has already applied for the airline escort service. You don''t have to worry." "Alright, Mom." Eden smiled happily. As long as her mother and children were all by her side, Eden felt energetic no matter how tired she felt. "Eden, Kenny wants to talk to you." "Okay!" "Mom!" Kenny¡¯s voice was heard at the other end of the phone. "Yes!" Eden smiled and answered, "Kenny, baby, have a safe trip tomorrow. I will pick you up at the airport on time." "Okay. Mom, go to bed early and don''t stay upte." His deep and calm voice was filled with concern. "Yes, baby." Eden smiled and replied. Eden hung up the phone after chatting with Kenny for a while. She was very happy. She shut down theputer and went to sleep. Eden went to work on time the next day. When Eden reached thepany, she noticed that Victor and Anson still did note to work. As before, only Lucian was present. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eden walked over and said with a smile, "Good morning, Secretary Ronen!" "Morning, Miss Bleu." Lucian smiled at her. den smiled politely and said, "Secretary Ronen, I will finish my work earlier today. I have something to do and I want to take a half-day leave." Since Victor was not around, she had to inform Lucian. "No problem!" Lucian agreed readily. He couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the smile on Eden''s face. Victor and Anson woulde back today. "Thank you!" Eden smiled and nodded. "Wow! This is my first time here. Haven, this ce is so luxurious and stylish!" An excited voice came from behind suddenly. Lucian and Eden both turned to look. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Lucian and Eden saw Haven, Myra and another woman walking towards them. All three of them were dressed fashionably. Lucian''s expression turned grim instantly. The three of them couldn¡¯t be the ones who got the job positions yesterday, could they? Thepany would be very lively in the future if that was the case. "Secretary Ronen." Haven smiled gently at Lucian. She did not look at Eden who was beside Lucian. "You...¡± Lucian looked at the three of them in confusion. Haven smiled sweetly. "Secretary Ronen, we are here to report." Only then, she looked at Eden provocatively. With her here in the future, she would not let Eden have a good time. Lucian''s handsome eyes narrowed slightly. The three of them were the ones who actually got the positions. His handsome face was overflowed with a wry thought and he spoke in a cold tone. "This is Director Bleu. The positions that you applied for are under her department. You can report to her." Haven and Myra looked at each other. Neither of them greeted Eden. The long-haired woman behind Haven and Myra was wearing a white dress. She looked pure and adorable and herrge eyes were filled with innocence. She walked up to Eden and said with a smile, "Hello, Director Bleu! I am Amelia. I am in charge of the fabrics." Eden looked at Amelia and was reminded of the years when she was in the Gienger family. The look in her eyes were the same as hers back then. Even the smile on her face was so careful. Eden also smiled and said, "Hello, Miss Macdonald." She looked at Lucian and said with a smile, "Secretary Ronen, I''ll head for the meeting first." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After that, Eden looked at Amelia and said, "Go to the conference room on the 23rd floor. We¡¯ll have a meeting." After saying that, Eden walked to her office. Haven and Myra looked at Eden''s back with strange expressions in their eyes. "Miss Clement, Miss Gienger, don''t simplye here unless you have urgent matters." Lucian warned them. Haven smiled and nodded. "Lucian..." "Secretary Ronen." Lucian corrected him with a cold face. Haven''s expression stiffened and she pinched the ck shoulder bag in her hand tightly. "Secretary Ronen, I will definitely abide by thepany''s rules." It was difficult for Haven to say these words. Lucian actually did not give face to her. Eden entered the office and saw Riley ying with her mobile phone at her desk. When Riley saw Edening in, she immediately put her phone away and looked at Eden nervously. Eden looked at her with a sullen face and then at her own office table that was empty. She got angry instantly but she held back her anger and asked with a smile, "Riley, have you prepared the materials for the meeting today?" Riley looked a little evasive upon hearing that. "Director Bleu, I forgot to bring the documents back after workst night, so..." "So, you haven''t prepared the materials?" Eden interrupted her without losing her temper. "That''s right!" Riley nodded. Eden took a deep breath and gently bit her lower lip. She nced at the time. There were only five minutes left before the meeting started. She quickly walked to herputer, turned it on and quickly browsed the topics she was going to cover for the meeting. Riley looked at Eden who was concentrating. She felt uneasy when Eden did not reprimand her. She had done it on purpose. She had prepared a lot of excuses to deal with Eden but Eden did not me her. She thought that Eden would definitely yell at her. How did Eden manage to be the director so smoothly? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Riley had worked hard in thispany for several years. She finally had a chance to be a director when Marianne left thepany. However, Eden came back from the branch and was smoothly promoted to director. Riley had been holding in all of this for a while now. Eden quickly browsed the information she needed and sorted out all the details in her mind. She turned off theputer when she was sure that there weren''t any problems. After that, she went out of the office without looking at Riley. Riley couldn''t stay calm when she saw this. She quickly walked out of the desk and followed behind Eden. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Director Bleu..." Eden, who had just walked out of the door, turned around immediately with a cold expression on her face. She looked at Riley and knew that she had done it on purpose. The corners of her mouth twitched coldly and she said firmly, "Riley, remember, you are not helping me, but the Alwynn Group. You are responsible to do your job. Before I got off work yesterday, I have told you strictly to prepare the contents of the meeting for this morning. However, you just told me you have forgotten about it. Remember, you are getting your sry from the Alwynn Group." After saying that, Eden went straight to the elevator. Her slender back was straight and unwavering. Riley stood at the same spot. She looked at Eden''s determined back, not knowing what to do. den was right. She had made a very low-level mistake today. Lucian, who was across the room saw the whole incident. Amelia quickly followed Eden. Haven and Myra were still standing at the same spot. Lucian retracted his gaze and nced at Haven and Myra before he said coldly, "You two, your director has gone to the conference room. Do you want to bete on your first day at work?" "Hmph! What''s the big deal? She''s just a director, isn''t she? She has less power than you, Secretary Ronen." Myra could not stand Eden''s indifferent and calm manner. She spoke without thinking when she saw Eden left in such a way. Lucian frowned slightly when he heard Myra¡¯s words. He said sarcastically, "I dare not. She''s the design director. My job and sry depend on her new products. Also, if you don''t want to work," Lucian pointed to the position of the elevator and said, "You can get into the elevator and leave immediately. Don''t let me see your disgusting face here." "Secretary Ronen, you..." Myra looked at Lucian and felt humiliated. D*mned this cold-blooded man. Why was he so stubborn? She was no worse than Eden. She had a good face, a good figure and a good family background. She was not inferior to Eden at all. Why did Lucian dislike her? She felt an unprecedented humiliation from him every time she met him. Without a word, Haven turned and walked to the elevator. She could not get into trouble right now. Lucian only walked up to Riley after that. He was in charge of this ce when Victor was not around. "What''s going on? You''re Director Bleu¡¯s assistant. What are you doing here when she''s attending a meeting?" Lucian''s tone was deep and cold and he narrowed his eyes slightly, making his facial features appear to have deeper contours. "I..." Riley wanted to speak but stopped herself. Her mind was whirling as she looked at Lucian with an aggrieved expression. She tried to defend herself, "Secretary Ronen, I didn''t prepare the materials for the meeting that Director Bleu requested. She was vague yesterday and I didn''t understand what she meant... so..." Chapter 183 Chapter 183 "So, you didn''t prepare for the materials for the meeting this morning?" Lucian interrupted her coldly. Riley nodded her head nervously and her hands were sped tightly together. Lucian paused for a moment before he said, "Director Bleu is right. You''re taking the sry of the Alwynn Group." After finished speaking, Lucian turned and went back to his own seat. After that, he took out his mobile and informed Victor about what had happened this morning. His phone rang immediately. He frowned slightly at the sight of Victor''s phone number. Was he clear enough? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Hello!" Lucian spokezily as he leaned against the back of the chair elegantly. Victor''s angry voice came from the other end of the phone. "Go and investigate this. Haven majors in design. There is not much problem with the position she had applied for. The personnel department might be aware of my rtionship with her family so they let her off easily. As for Myra, someone must have told her what to do. As for Riley, tell her to get lost if she doesn''t want to work." "Okay." Lucian replied with an indifferent tone. Being a cold person, he did not want to say one more word. After that, he hung up the phone. He nced at the opposite office, picked up the internal telephone and dialed the number. "Hello! Secretary Ronen!" Riley picked up the phone nervously. "Get lost if you don''t want to work. These are Mr. Alwynn''s original words." When the cold voice reached Riley''s ears, she was shocked. Victor actually asked her to get lost for such a trivial matter. Based on the incident with the Gerard family and from today''s events, Victor really treated Eden differently. It was not easy for Riley to finally be the director''s assistant. She did everything just to get close to Victor. However, Eden came after Marianne left. Her distance between Victor was cut off once again. No. She could not leave. She said immediately, "Secretary Ronen, I''m sorry. I won''t do this again in the future." "This is your last chance. You have touched Mr. Alwynn''s bottom line." The phone on Riley''s hand fell to the ground when Lucian hung up the phone. Her face was extremely pale. The sentence "You have touched Mr. Alwynn''s bottom line." Reminded her of what kind of person Victor was. The benefits from the Alwynn Group were very good. On the contrary, one¡¯s work had to match up with his efforts to get the benefits. It did not matter if the employee was new or old. Victor would not hesitate to fire an employee that did not adhere to his duty and his work was ck that it affected the progress. This was because thepany would not raise good-for-nothings! Riley picked up theptop on the desk quickly and wanted to rush to the conference room. However, Eden had alreadye back when Riley opened the door of the office. The meeting onlysted for ten minutes. Eden did not dy everyone''s time. She tried to talk about the key points in a brief manner. Everyone was very approving of her working attitude. Every department cooperated with her actively. During the meeting, Myra had refuted Eden a few times but she was debunked by Irene, the manager from the marketing department. Coincidentally, the works were distributed and assigned based on everyone''s major and Myra was assigned to Irene''s department. Irene''s on Eden was very good. She also knew about Myra''s background. She hated fastidious but ipetent girls like Myra the most. Based on Irene''s personality, she would definitely refute Myra. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Haven was assigned to work in the public rtions department. Both Myra and Haven were fine with their jobs. This had saved Eden a lot of trouble. Eden walked to the door of the office and saw that Riley was standing at the door looking at her. Riley''s face was pale, as if she had just experienced death. Eden was not angry. She said indifferently, "Riley, please give way. I still have a lot of things to do." She had to go to the airport before 5 p.m. to pick up Kenny. Riley looked at Eden and bit her lower lip. She apologized in a low voice, "Director Bleu, I''m sorry! This will be thest time. I willplete the tasks that are assigned by you in the future, Director Bleu." Lucian immediately told Victor about what had happened. Victor trusted Lucian very much. It could be Lucian was Victor''s spy in the Alwynn Group. "Okay!" Eden nodded and did not say anything more. She understood human nature and she knew that Riley would not change. After all, old habits died hard. Moreover, Riley was a pawn of the Gienger family. Riley returned to the office after that and let Eden enter. There were no clouds in the skies. The ne flew above the clouds which were white as snow. It was like an endless sea with endless waves. Victor and Anson were sitting in the first-ss cabin. During the period, Anson felt bored so he went to the economy cabin to exercise his muscles. He had sat down for too long and he wanted to improve his blood cirction. As he walked in the economy cabin, he suddenly found a child sitting by the window who resembled Hendrick. However, when Anson looked at him carefully, he could see a slight difference. Keh was wearing a white T-shirt with a pair of blue jeans. He had a child''s sunsses on his face. He leaned back in his seat as though he was resting with his eyes closed. Anson stared at Keh for a long time but Keh didn''t respond. Anson suddenly thought of Abigail''s charming figure and he felt secretly happy. He could finally meet her again. However, he could not see Abigail after looking around. He started to feel slightly confused again. No way. Abigail was Henrick''s agent. She should be here if Henrick was here too. He looked at the crowd carefully again. There was no sign of Abigail. e frowned. He nced at Keh and ran back to the first-ss cabin. A stewardess was handing a cup of coffee to Victor with a smile in the first-ss cabin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Victor was very tired because he didn''t sleep for the whole day. He leaned backzily and epted the coffee from the stewardess'' hand. He then took a sip elegantly. "Victor, I saw Ricky at the economic cabin." A trace of doubt shed across Victor''s eyes when he heard Anson''s words. Would Ricky sit at the economic cabin with his current poprity? Or, did Anson notice a beauty and wanted him to go over and take a look? No. Based on Anson''s character, he would note over to inform him if he had found a beauty. Anson''s presence would be diminished if Victor went over. The beauty would immediately cast her eyes on Victor instead of Anson. Such things often happened. While Victor was thinking narcissistically, Anson had already walked up to him. "Victor, I am talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Anson felt that it was extremely difficult to communicate with Victor. Sometimes, Victor would not even bother to lift his eyelids, let alone answer his questions. However, Ricky was his precious son. By right, he shouldn''t be so calm. That was his son! Even Anson was envious about it. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Victor looked up and nced at Anson with his deep eyes. He said impatiently, "Could you have made a mistake? If Ricky is on the ne, how could we not know about it?" Anson was confused. He also thought that he had mistaken initially. However, Henrick had be very popr in thest six months and he appeared in many big screens, magazines and the airport TV. Anson should not have mistaken. He pulled Victor up and said, "Let''s go. The ne is about tond. You can go and have a look yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. Otherwise, I will suspect that I am blind." Victor looked at him with displeasure and broke free of Anson''s grip forcefully. He used his cold gaze to signal Anson to lead the way. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anson tugged the corner of his mouth. He felt that his life was hard to have to follow such a cold person all day long. It was a f*cking miracle that he didn''t go crazy! Anson and Victor soon arrived at the economy cabin. Anson widened his eyes as he saw the empty seat. Was he really blind? Or was he hallucinating? Where was Ricky? Where did the kid go? He was still sitting there a while ago! Victor looked at Anson coldly and said sarcastically, "Anson, I think you are really blind!" After that, Victor turned to leave angrily. Victor and Anson were extraordinarily handsome and both of them had outstanding temperaments. Their presence led to small murmurs from the women around them. Some of them even smiled brightly at Victor. Victor hated such asions the most. He had just taken a step when Anson grabbed his hand. "Anson, are you done?" Victor''s face was livid and he started to get impatient. "No!" Anson turned around and roared at him impatiently. Under Victor''s angry gaze, Anson pointed at the little figure who wasing over. After Anson left, Keh got up and went to the bathroom. Keh just came back from the bathroom. Keh had already taken off his sunsses at the moment. He was asleep when Anson came over just now. He got up and went to the toilet when he saw that the ne was about tond. Victor was dumbfounded when he saw Keh. The boy resembled Ricky very much but on closer look, Victor could tell that he was not Ricky. The boy in front of him appeared calm and collected and his big clear eyes had aposure that did not match his age. On the other hand, Ricky always had a faint smile on this face that was elegant and calm. He looked mischievous at first nce. The boy in front of Victor had a different character from Ricky. His every move exuded an imposing aura. Victor was shocked when he saw the boy have such an imposing aura. Keh nced at Victor and Anson who were standing next to his seat. He said in a young but cold tone, "Uncles, please give way to me!" Victor and Anson were shocked. The boy in front of them who looked like Henrick did not recognize them. Victor and Anson took a step back. Keh slowly got back to his seat and began to pack his things. He slowly put his sunsses and books into a ck children''s bag. The bag was jet ck, just like his deep and dark character. Victor was sure that the boy in front of him was not Ricky at first nce but he looked exactly the same as Ricky. Victor''s heart beat wildly all of a sudden Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Victor''s gaze grew deeper and he couldn''t suppress the ecstasy in his heart. Could it be that the boy and Ricky were twins? Victor had apanied Eden to buy the children''s daily necessities the night before. Could it be possible that another child wasing over? "Ricky, don''t you know me?" Victor asked tentatively. He couldn¡¯t suppress the tremor in his voice. Keh looked up and noticed that Victor''s tone was odd. He nced at Victor suspiciously with his indifferent eyes and said in a low voice, "Uncle, you''ve mistaken me for someone else." The simple sentence seemed capable of separating both of them into two different worlds. Victor frowned slightly. This boy was remorseless! Just like him! The boy reminded Victor of him when he was a child. He was cold and vignt to his surroundings. "You and Ricky..." "Sir, the ne is about tond. Please go back to your seats and fasten your seat belts." A flight attendant approached Victor and Anson and interrupted Victor''s words with a gentle smile on her face. Victor and Anson looked at each other and at the indifferent Keh. They went back to the first- ss cabin reluctantly. Victor turned back and looked at Keh asionally.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Keh watched Victor and Anson leave. He wondered why Victor and Anson would look at him so strangely. After Victor and Anson left, Keh took out a financial magazine from his bag. Victor, who was a business tycoon, was on the cover page. His handsome face was wless and his facial features were deep and noble. There was a touch of pride on his smile and his dark eyes were cold and heroic. Although it was only a portrait of him, the aura he exuded was extremely imposing. Keh and his siblings had facial features that were simr to Victor. Keh tugged his lips unnoticeably. He narrowed his eyes slightly and he casually put the financial magazine back into his bag. The expression on his face did not resemble that of a child. But still, he was only six years old. He had the calmness that did not match his age. He sat back slightly and waited for the ne tond slowly. The ne slowlynded. Keh said goodbye to the beautiful stewardess. He wore his sunsses, carried his backpack and pulled his children''s suitcase. He lowered his head and gracefully walked out of the exit. A lot of people came to pick up their friends and family. Everyone was holding a sign. It was very lively. Keh swept through the crowd carefully with his big eyes. His pink lips curled up gently, and his deep eyes brightened suddenly. Eden was waving happily to Keh in the crowd. Keh walked towards Eden who was standing at the side. Victor and Anson had been searching for Keh when they got off the ne. After finding Keh, they followed him. Victor''s heartbeat rapidly when he saw Keh walking towards Eden. He was even in a bit of a trance. Time seemed to freeze at that moment. All Victor could see was only a pure smile in the crowd and a little boy not far away. Eden''s smile was pure, beautiful, and breath-taking. "Mom, I miss you so much." Keh dropped his suitcase and threw himself into Eden''s arms. Eden was the only one in the world who could make Keh to have such a gentle expression on his face. Eden smiled and rubbed Keh''s head happily. "Kenny, I miss you too. Are you tired after such a long flight?" Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Keh shook his head and looked behind Eden. Seeing that Eden was alone, he asked doubtfully, "Mom, Uncle Jasper didn''te with you?" Eden smiled and said, "He has something to do today. He promised to treat you to dinner tomorrow night." "Okay. Mom, let''s go." Keh smiled. He seemed very happy to see Eden. "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to eat something delicious!" Eden took the suitcase from his hand. With Kenny by her side, she would not feel lonely in the future. "Kenny, how is Grandma doing?" Keh raised his head and said, "Mom, she¡¯s doing fine. Grandma would smile happily everyday whenever Gia and I are by her side." "That''s great." Eden smiled with relief. She was very happy at the moment. Anson nced at Victor when he saw that Eden and Keh had already left. Victor was still staring at Eden and Keh''s backs. "Victor..." Anson called twice but Victor didn''t respond. "Victor,e back." Anson gave him a push. Only then did Victor look at Anson excitedly. "Anson, pinch me quickly." He was afraid that he was dreaming. Anson said, "Errr..." Anson smiled slyly. It was a good opportunity. He gritted his teeth and pinched the sore muscles on Victor''s thigh. "Ah..." Victor cried out in pain. His cry caused the people around him to look at him strangely. The excruciating pain made Victor realize that he was not dreaming. He quickly ran after Eden and Keh. Ansonughed hard. He wanted to tell the world about this vengeful and relieving pleasure. He trotted over and followed Victor. "Eden." An excited and clear voice came from behind Eden suddenly. The voice was low and it seemed as though the person was deliberately suppressing some kind of emotion. When Eden heard the familiar voice, she slowly turned around to have a look. She was surprised when she saw Victor and Anson. She said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, Manager Skye, what a coincidence." "Yes! What a coincidence." Victor looked at her with a smile. He pointed at Keh and said, "Eden, he looks exactly the same as Ricky." Eden lowered her head and nced at Keh with a smile before he introduced him to Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, this is Kenny, Ricky''s eldest brother." Victor''s spections had turned into reality. He tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart and he looked tensed and nervous. Anson, who was standing at the side, looked at Victor with envy and jealousy. What kind of life did Victor have? He actually had twins. Purr... This was too much of a blow to Anson. He did not know where his future wife was. The woman he was interested in had a boyfriend. Anson felt that his life was dark at the moment. Eden went on to introduce Victor to Kenny. "Kenny, this is Mr. Alwynn, the president of mypany and Manager Skye." "Hello, uncles!" Keh''s tone and expression turned indifferent suddenly. The world "uncle" made Victor, who was excited toe back to his senses. He smiled at Keh stiffly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Hello, Kenny." Victor said with a smile. His voice was low and mellow and he tried hard to suppress the excitement in his heart. He actually had two sons that were both outstanding. Haha... Victorughed wildly and excitedly in his heart. Moreover, they were Eden''s and his children. How could he not be happy? He was so happy that he wanted to tell the whole world about it. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Although the paternity test was dyed, Victor had long been sure that she was Eden. That was the first time that he had experienced such a strong feeling. Victor nced at Anson and said, "Anson, go and drive over. Eden and Kenny wille with us." Anson looked at him and smiled. There was an unconceble envy in his eyes. He nodded his head, turned around and headed to the parking lot. Eden said, "Mr. Alwynn, no need to bother you. Kenny and I will take a taxi back." "Eden, it''s no trouble at all. We live not far from each other. Besides, it''s dinner time. Why don''t we go and eat first? Kenny is here too. We can take him with us to eat delicious food." Victor''s voice was gentle and firm. There was a gentle smile on his handsome face. Eden looked at Victor who was behaving oddly and felt that it was hard to guess his thoughts. Keh''s handsome eyes were fixed on Victor. Victor was different from the rumors. At least, he treated Eden very well. Eden was in a dilemma. She didn''t want to have too many interactions with Victor. She just wanted to stay away from him other than working with him as an employee. Keh seemed to understand Eden''s difficulties. He took the opportunity and said, "Mom, I want to go back to rest. I''m tired." Eden lowered her head and looked at Kenny with concern. "Kenny, I''ll send you back to rest first then." After that, she looked at Victor and said apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I''m afraid I will have to let you down. Kenny is tired. I will take him home to rest first." Victor was disappointed instantly. He looked at Kenny and tried to soften his cold expression as much as possible. "Kenny, is tomorrow night okay then?" His tone was surprisingly cautious unlike his usual speaking tone. As a father, Victor wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Kenny and Ricky. Keh was puzzled when he saw the frenzy andplicated emotions in Victor''s eyes when he looked at Eden and him. He shook his head slightly and said, "Uncle, I can''t make it tomorrow night. We''ve already agreed to have dinner with Uncle Jasper." Keh preferred Jasper over Victor. Jasper and Abigail were the people who treated them the best in the world. Victor turned cold when he heard that Jasper was involved again. He frowned. He knew that he was no match for Jasper in Ricky and Kenney''s hearts. However, he was just getting started. He could do whatever Jasper could do. "Let''s do it the night after tomorrow then!" Victor did not give up. He would be better acquainted with them if he spent more time together with them. Eden was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand why Victor insisted persistently. "Mr. Alwynn, let''s talk about it when we have time. You are very busy and Kenny is just a child. Mr. Alwynn, you don''t have to do this." Eden said euphemistically. The beautiful sunsetnded on Eden''s side face, causing her to look very gentle and beautiful. Her good figure was elongated by the sunset and her wavy hair was sparkling. She also looked cold and arrogant. There was a hint of surprise in Victor''s eyes when he saw Eden like this. A faint smile appeared on Victor''s handsome face, revealing his noble temperament. "Eden, I have plenty of time. It''s decided to be on the night after tomorrow then. I''ll apany you to pick up Kenny after work." "Mom, the day after tomorrow is Saturday." Keh reminded Eden when he noticed that she seemed to have forgotten about the matter. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eden should have her weekends off in thepany she was working at. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 "Oh!" Eden smiled when she realized that. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve forgotten. I don¡¯t work on Saturday." Victor alsoughed and said, "I also forgot that too. There is more time during the weekend. Let''s fix in on Saturday night then!" Eden could not find a reason to reject him. Kenny had already help her once but why did he choose this timing which she could not reject? Why was it Saturday? "Alright then!" Eden could only ept her fate and she nodded her head. Anson had driven over at the moment. "Victor, Director Bleu, Kenny, get in the car!" Victor took the suitcase from Eden''s hand and walked to the trunk. Eden noticed that Victor was very different from the rumors. At least, he treated her well. If Eden was aware of Victor''s ruthlessness, she would not have imagined that he would have such a gentlemanly side. Victor only showed his gentlemanly behavior to Eden. When they got in the car, Victor didn''t sit in the front but sat at the back with Eden and Keh. Anson looked at the rear view mirror and saw that Victor was smiling. Even Anson was shocked by Victor''s behavior. It seemed as though Victor had been reborn. Anson thought to himself that Eden''s charm was really great. Victor was different from other people. All he could see was Eden. He would crazily call Eden''s name when he was drunk at night. Anson couldn''t bear to look at the pain on Victor¡¯s face. There were some nights when Victor would be haunted by nightmares. He appeared to return to that night when he had lost Eden. It was hard to wake Victor up when that happened. He would only wake up when the nightmare was over. He would be painfully tired and he would me himself even more when he woke up. She had to be Eden! Victor could only survive this way. That was because Eden was the biggest obstacle in Victor''s heart. Every problem in the world can be solved. However, a broken heart made it impossible to wake Victor up. "Where are we going to eat?" Seeing that nobody spoke and that the atmosphere was a little oppressive, Anson spoke up. Victor said with a poker face, "Send Eden and Kenny back first. Kenny is tired." "You''re not going to eat?" Anson''s voice was a little out of control as he was dying of hunger. Anson couldn''t eat and sleep well most of the time when he went on a business trip with Victor. Eden was aware of how Anson felt when she heard his tone. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Manager Skye. We can take a taxi back after we reach the city so both of you can go and have dinner first." Victor nced at Anson sharply. What was Anson doing? Anson was slightly startled by Victor¡¯s cold gaze. He smiled and said, "Director Bleu, you must be joking. I''m just surprised that you''re not eating with us. I''ll send both of you home safely. Besides, I''m not hungry." Anson said something that was against his will. He was starving to death! Victor would definitely kill him if he asked Eden and Kenny to get off the car halfway. "Thank you!" Eden knew that Anson was hungry. She could tell that he was unhappy judging from his tone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, there was no other way. She had already gotten in his car. Eden had said the words out of courtesy just now. It would be really troublesome if Anson ask her to get off and take a taxi back. Keh nced at Eden. He was not actually tired. He only said so because he could tell that Eden didn''t want to have dinner together with Victor. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 No one spoke a word along the way. Anson was driving the car seriously. Victor was trying to figure out what he should do to make Eden ept him as soon as possible. He also wanted his two children to ept him. Eden ignored Victor''s existence and whispered a few words to Kenny asionally. At the same time, she was thinking about Kenny''s meal for tonight. Dumplings, or something else? An idea shed through Eden''s mind suddenly. She thought of the food stall that she and Jasper wentst time. Although she met Aisling there the other day, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t meet her there every time. Eden heaved a sigh of relief after she had settled everything. An hourter, Anson parked the car in front of Eden''s apartment. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Manager Skye, sorry to trouble you. You should go back and rest early." After saying that, Eden got off the car with Keh. Victor also got out of the car and took Keh''s suitcase out of the trunk. Keh started to have a good impression of Victor from his actions. "Thank you, uncle!" This time, his tone was not as indifferent as before and he had a slight smile on his face. Victor rubbed Keh''s head gently and said, "No problem. Be obedient to your mother." After Victor finished his words, he looked up at Eden. A trace of disappointment shed across Victor''s handsome face when he saw Eden looking down at her phone. Victor turned to get into the car and Anson drove off. Eden was checking the directions to the Gerard family''s food stall with her head lowered. When she looked up, she found that Victor and Anson had already left. She looked at Keh who was looking at her and asked, "Kenny, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" She knew Keh very well. It was clear that he had something to say from the look in his eyes. Keh smiled and said, "Mom, don''t you think Mr. Alwynn is different from the rumors about him?" Eden smiled. Her confident and beautiful temperament made her special. "Kenny, the rumors are not credible. Your eyes can even deceive yourself sometimes. Victor is the leader in the business circle. People got to know about him through gossip from the magazines. Come on, let''s go home first. I will go outter to buy you something delicious." "Okay!" Keh looked at the direction Victor left and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was surprised that Eden didn''t notice that he and Ricky resembled Victor. Was it because Eden did not know the identity of their father? Eden had been hurt previously. Kenny, Ricky and Gia had never mentioned their father in front of Eden. They were ustomed to not having a father over the years so they did not look deeper into this issue. Keh deliberately learned about Victor when Ricky told him about his encounter with Victor. Keh was a little shocked when he saw Victor in the magazine and in person. They really looked alike. What was even weirder was that Keh found a cardboard box filled with Victor''s magazine and some gossip news under the bed of his grandmother''s room. Before Keh came, he had casually taken a financial magazine and carried it with him to study on the ne. Keh felt that he and Victor looked even more alike when he met Victor in person today. Perhaps subconsciously, Eden didn''t want to find their biological father. Since Eden refuse to find his father, Keh could only look for him secretly. At least he needed to know who his father was. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Keh had mixed emotions. He would not recognize his father even if he found him. He had always known what Eden was worried about. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 After returning to the apartment, Eden asked Keh to take a bath and prepared a set of clean andfortable clothes for him. She hurried out to the Rivera family''s stall after that. The stall should still be opened when she reached there. She checked the location of the store and found that it was not far from her ce. It would take her about 25 minutes to reach there on foot. Eden started walking along the river. She would get there faster on foot than to go by cab. She walked very fast because she was afraid that Keh would get hungry. She looked at the GPS as she walked. She would reach the stall after she crossed the Achorage Bridge. She smiled and nced at the Achorage Bridge that was hidden in the weeping willows not far away. It was getting dark. The neon lights on both sides of the street shed and the rows of brake light from the cars were dazzling. Eden looked at the bustling scene and smiled slightly. She walked to the Achorage Bridge and nced at the night scene. The colorful lights hanging on the willow trees constantly changed colors. She was truly back to this ce this time. She came for her dreams initially but things went against her will. Now, she was here for revenge. Eden sighed softly. She was about to look away when she suddenly saw a thin figure with slumped shoulders walking down the stone steps towards the direction of the river. She could tell that something was wrong from the person''s expression. The flickering lights shed across the person¡¯s face. She looked desperate, painful and sad. This kind of feeling... Eden suddenly felt an unspeakable and familiar emotion rising in her heart. Eden suddenly felt that the woman looked a little familiar. She stood at the end of the bridge and fixed her eyes on the woman... She thought back carefully. It was Buddy''s girlfriend who was pregnant. Eden seemed to have heard them calling her Zofiast time. Eden watched as Zofia approached the river. The desperate look in Zofia''s eyes seemed so familiar to her. Eden''s heart seemed to be hit hard by a blunt object. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She had also felt such despair in the past. "Don''t go," Eden shouted. Eden rushed down the bridge. Zofia didn''t stop walking and she was going down the stairs as if she was in a trance. Eden looked slightly strained and she suddenly became nervous. She quickly ran towards the river. Zofia was going tomit suicide! She was sure about that. There were stone steps along the river. Eden had to watch her steps or she would identally fall down. Zofia had already stepped into the river. She was still pregnant. "Zofia, don''t..." Eden shouted and quickened her pace. Her voice was drowned by the whistling sound of the cars that were speeding by. Zofia did not respond at all. Eden''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. She did not care whether she would fall or not at that moment and she rushed over as fast as she could. "Zofia, stop..." Zofia was so desperate that she had plunged herself into her grief stricken world and could not hear Eden at all. Eden looked at Zofia who could not hear her. The level of the water had already risen above her waist. The river, at its deepest, was several meters. Anybody trying tomit suicide here would definitely not be able to survive . "Zofia, think about the child in your belly. He is innocent. As a mother, are you going to deprive him of his life without his consent? Zofia, stop!" Eden shouted as she ran. Eden''s curly hair was blown by the wind. She was so anxious that it was heart-wrenching. Eden quickened her pace. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Zofia finally had a slight reaction when she heard the word "child". She looked back slightly and saw a thin figure running towards her desperately. Unfortunately, she didn''t know the woman. She didn''t want to live anymore. Buddy had abandoned her and the child heartlessly. Zofia¡¯s heart ached even more when she thought of Buddy. She walked into the river with an indifferent expression. She missed her footing and fell forward but she did not struggle. Shallow waves rippled around her. Zofia sank into the water slowly. "Zofia..." Eden cried out loudly before she jumped into the river defiantly. "Bang..." Water sshed in all directions. The cool and refreshing water made Eden very sober. The sky hadpletely darkened. The shing lights around them were unable to illuminate the river. In order to find Zofia, Eden had to rely on her memories to detect where Zofia fell. She was very anxious but her mind was clear. Despite her anxiety, she followed her instincts to look for Zofia. The sshing sound when Eden jumped into the river had attracted the attention of the passers-by. Many people had already stood by the river at the moment. However, nobody understood the situation. It was night, so no one dared to jump into the river without thinking twice. Eden surfaced the river for air. After a while, she took a deep breath and plunged back into the river again. Ah..." "There''s really someone in the river!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Somebody, help! Someone has fallen into the river." A few older women shouted at the river. However, most of the people there were youths. They looked at each other with evasive eyes. Nobody had the intention of jumping into the river to help. Some of the people standing by the river seemed to be watching a good show, while others looked anxious and worried Eden¡¯s heart was filled with joy when she finally touched Zofia. She quickly dragged Zofia to the shore. Eden was thin and had to struggle to drag Zofia who was fatter than her. She used all her strength to pull Zofia out of the water when she made it to the shallow area of the river. Eden fell several times and she could feel a severe pain in her knees. She didn''t bother about it as she only wanted to save Zofia. She was not good at swimming. She was extremely tired and was breathing heavily when she finally got Zofia to the shore. Eden calmed down her breathing and turned her head. When she saw a lot of people standing by the river, she shouted, "Call an ambnce now!" "Alright. Don''t have to worry,dy. I''ll call an ambnce now." An older woman who was dressed in red, responded loudly. Eden was relieved. She gave first aid to Zofia using the knowledge she had acquired. She pinched open Zofia''s mouth slightly. Seeing that there were no foreign objects in her mouth and she was still breathing, Eden quickly pressed Zofia¡¯s chest. Judging from the time she got into the river, Zofia had not fallen into the river for a long time. After pressing Zofia¡¯s chest a few times, Zofia spat out a few mouthfuls of water and regained consciousness. Zofia coughed in pain. "Zofia, how are you feeling?" Eden looked at her with joy. Zofia was fine. Eden hoped that her child was fine too. Zofia''s chest heaved violently and she was short of breath. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Eden, who was covered in mud. Eden''s beautiful eyes were especially bright and hopeful. Zofia asked weakly, "Why did you save me?" Eden''s eyes turned cold when she heard that. She said coldly, "I can''t save a person who wants to die, can I? But I can''t just stand by and do nothing." Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Zofia''s whole body trembled violently at the sound of Eden''s icy cold tone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She didn''t understand the emotion that she felt at the moment. It was so sudden that she was unable to grasp it. However, she could sense a deep sorrow spreading from her heart. Zofia suddenly burst into tears. Her grievances from the past days were released at this moment. Eden knelt in the water and looked at Zofia coldly as she cried, allowing her to vent her emotions. Perhaps Zofia would feel much better after crying. After having dinner, Victor and Anson passed by the same street on their way home. The road was congested because many people came to watch when they heard someone had tried tomit suicide. The cars in front did not move. Anson could only slow down and move slowly. Victor was already in a bad mood. When he saw the situation, he became more irritated. The ambnce arrived when Zofia was still crying. Several medical staff carried Zofia on a stretcher and left. Zofia, who was in great pain, held onto Eden''s hand tightly. It seemed as though Zofia would fall into the abyss if she let go of Eden''s hand. Eden could only follow her to the ambnce. The ambnce was unable to reach the bridge so they had to cross the bridge before getting into the ambnce. Eden was stinky and her whole body was covered in mud. The ambnce siren created a tense atmosphere. The people around started to discuss and gossip among themselves. They also made way for the ambnce. Eden knew about Zofia''s rtionship with Buddy. She covered Zofia''s face with the quilt on purpose to prevent Zofia from being photographed. The Clement family was dignified in River City. It would be even more difficult for Zofia and Buddy to get together in the future if her incident tonight was exposed to the public. At the same time, Victor was leaning back in his chair and resting with his eyes closed. Even with eyes closed, he still exuded a cold aura. Anson looked around and felt bored. The ambnce was not far from her, just next to their car. The car in front did not move. Anson suddenly saw a thin and beautiful figure. At first nce, she looked familiar. When he looked closely, it turned out to be Aden. "Ah... Isn''t that Director Bleu? Is her friend the one who tried tomit suicide by jumping into the river?" Why did she go into the ambnce with mud all over her body?" Anson spoke to himself. Victor opened his eyes instantly and nced at the ambnce passing by. He asked coldly, "Are you sure you''re not blind? Is it really Eden?" Anson turned his head and rolled his eyes at Victor. "I''m not like you. At least I look with my eyes open. You''re the one who was looking with your eyes closed. It is obvious who is actually blind." Victor even yelled at him. Anson had suffered enough by working with him. Couldn''t Victor treat him better? "Hurry up and follow the ambnce then!" Victor roared coldly. Anson''s body trembled when Victor roared at him furiously. Anson kept quiet although he felt wronged. He wanted to drive but the cars in front of him were not moving. He frowned. He pressed the horn so hard as though he had a grudge with it. "How am I supposed to follow the ambnce when the cars in front are not moving? Am I supposed to fly over?" Anson was angry. It was all his fault. He wouldn''t be in such a situation if he had pretended he didn''t see anything. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 s! Anson had asked for it himself. Who could he me? Victor looked at the front coldly and saw that the cars in front of him had started to move slowly. He roared, "Quickly follow them. See which hospital they are heading to." "Got it. I''m following them now. Victor, don''t always yell at me. I also have a temper." There was a helpless look on Anson''s face as he spoke. He was so angry that his breathing had be rapid. However, he still suppressed it. Victor''s cold and worried voice made Anson feel angry and distressed at the same time. To Anson, Adonis, and Lucian, Victor was overbearing, cold and ruthless to a point of annoyance. However, they were the only ones who knew about Victor''s past. They understood his pain and felt sorry for him. He was kind and loyal even though he was cold! Of course, he only treated them in such a way. Victor basically had the same endless nightmare every month which was like the clutch of the devil. It would not let him go until it had dragged him into a bottomless abyss. Now that Eden had appeared, Anson suddenly thought of Nature''s Law which states that some things would gravitate towards each other. Eden was considered Victor''s savior. It didn''t take long for the congestion to clear. The ambnce went away and the road gradually cleared. Anson was familiar with River City. He looked at where the ambnce was heading. He turned the steering wheel smoothly and proceeded in the direction of the ambnce. The ambnce stopped at the entrance of the First People''s Hospital of River City. Eden and the medical staff pushed Zofia into the hospital together. Eden had already told the doctor about Zofia''s pregnancy in the ambnce. When they reached the lobby of the emergency room, a doctor told Eden, "Quickly get the hospitalization procedures done. We will send her for various tests first." "Alright, thank you." Eden smiled gratefully at the doctors. Zofia was awake the whole time but she closed her eyes and was unwilling to speak when she got into the ambnce. Eden watched as Zofia was pushed into the elevator. After that, she went to settle the hospitalization procedures for Zofia. The gaze of the passers-by were focused on Eden. Only then did Eden take a look at herself. She saw that her white dress was covered with green and ck mud and that her body was giving off an unpleasant odor. Even her hair was covered with mud and stench. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her forehead and knees were also in great pain. She slipped twice when she was rescuing Zofia. Her knees hit the stone steps the first time while her forehead hit the stone steps when she fell the second time. She didn''t seem to remember the number of times when she fell after that. She didn''t feel the pain that time but she could feel it at the moment. She touched her forehead slightly with her hand. It was burning hot and very painful. There was blood flowing from her forehead. She frowned slightly but did not pay attention to it. The thing that mattered the most was that her cell phone fell into the river when she was rescuing Zofia. Crap!! She cried in her heart secretly. Kenny would be very worried if she did not get back after some time. Eden looked around. She found a nurse and exined Zofia''s situation to her. The nurse talked Eden through the procedures and Eden quicklypleted Zofia''s hospitalization procedures. She had just paid for Zofia''s hospitalization fees and got a medical card for Zofia. She wanted to take the card to the second floor to find Zofia. When she looked up, she suddenly saw Victor and Anson entering the hospital. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Eden was slightly startled. It was odd. Why would she run into Victor and Anson whenever she went? "Director Bleu, is it really you?" Anson looked at Eden in surprise. Eden looked at Victor and Anson in confusion and asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Is anyone injured?" Victor looked at Eden¡¯s body that was covered in mud. She looked dirty and had wounds on her forehead. His eyes became deeper as he frowned and said, "Anson, go to a nearby store and buy a set of clothes and a pair of shoes." "Okay!" Anson nodded. He nced at Eden before he turned to leave. He did not want to stay with Victor at all at the moment. Eden lowered her head and took a look at herself. She was indeed in a mess. She didn''t refuse because she needed to change her clothes at the moment. Victor moved a few steps closer to Eden and his tall and strong figure enveloped her instantly. A faint masculine aura and a clear and fresh breath intruded her nose. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden felt as though the blood in her body was flowing backward. She lowered her head and quickly took a step back. Thinking of her current condition and the legendary Victor, she just wanted to stay as far away from him as possible. Victor indeed had mysophobia. If other people stood in front of him in such a condition, he would have definitely walked away with disgust. However, he didn''t mind at all when the person in front of him was Eden. Victor''s eyes were filled with displeasure when he saw Eden''s actions. He said softly, "Eden, you are injured. Go and see the doctor first." His gentle tone still exuded a domineering aura. Eden looked at Victor. Her every movement and expression was charming. She shook her head slowly and said, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you go back first? I still have to see the patient upstairs. It''s just a superficial wound. I¡¯m fine." There was anger in Victor''s eyes when he noticed that Eden was driving him away again. Victor was actually extremely patient with Eden. The storm that rose in his eyes was simply his nature. He said wickedly, "Eden, you seem to be afraid to be alone with me." The wicked smile that appeared on his handsome face and the pair of dark eyes seemed to be able to see through Eden''s thoughts. Eden felt as if she had nowhere to run. Even though she had such a thought in her heart, she still fearlessly looked at Victor''s ck and cold eyes and said calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, why should I be afraid of you? I just don''t want to dy your precious time." The corner of Victor''s mouth curled up into a mischievous smile when he saw the panic that shed across Eden¡¯s eyes. He smiled wickedly and asked, "Eden, why do you think I am busy?" Eden looked at him with her eyebrows slightly raised. Why would he ask her that when he already knew the answer? Eden only said the words out of courtesy. With Victor''s intelligence, shouldn''t he figure that out already? It was hard to convince someone who was fixated on something. However, Eden just didn''t want to have anything to do with Victor. Eden did not want to get into trouble because of Victor. Victor would have understood this, right? Sometimes, Eden even suspected that Victor did it on purpose. Victor was like the bright moon in the sky in everyone¡¯s heart. On the other hand, Eden was just an inconspicuous star beside him. Eden would be at peace as long as he did not pay attention to her. She smiled charmingly and said, "I''ll stop chatting with you, Mr. Alwynn. I''m going to visit the patient." "I''ll go with you." Victor walked in front of Eden after he finished speaking. Eden kept quiet when she saw that Victor was insistent. She that it would be useless to continue talking. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Victor walked to the elevator and asked, "Which floor?" Eden replied, "The second floor. "The second floor?" Victor frowned when he realized that the elevator was still on the fifth floor. He nced at the fire exit. Eden had already walked to the fire exit. Victor smiled wickedly and followed her with one hand in his trouser pocket. The white lights that illuminated on him made him appear dazzling. When they reached the second floor, Eden got to know from a nurse that Zofia''s ward was in room 202, bed number one. Eden walked over and saw a male doctor in a white coat and a mask walking out with two nurses. She walked up to him with a smile and asked, "Doctor, is the patient and her child all right?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The doctor nodded and said, "The patient and her child are fine as they are saved on time. However, the patient is in a bad mood and she might have a miscarriage any time because of that." Eden nodded and said with a smile, "Thank you, doctor. I willfort the patient." same as the previous mistakes." "That would be best. She may need someone to apany her tonight. We can''t find anyone to take care of her at this time. If no one is with her and she gets emotional, she might try tomit suicide again." "Okay! Doctor, don''t worry. I will apany her." Eden nodded with a smile. "That''s great. She is having an infusion now. Call the doctor immediately if she doesn''t feel good." "Okay!" Eden nodded again. Eden only entered the room after the doctor and the nurses left. She was about to push the door open when she stepped back. Victor was sitting on a bench outside, waiting for her. His legs were elegantly folded together and his body exuded a domineering aura. Eden nced at him and said, "Mr. Alwynn, can I borrow your phone? My phone dropped into the river." Victor nodded and handed the phone to her with his well-defined hand. "Thank you!" Eden pressed the side and lit up the screen. When she realized she had to enter a password, she nced at the imposing Victor and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, the password is..." "My birthday." Victor interrupted her. Eden was speechless. "Mr. Alwynn, your birthday is..." Eden smiled. However, the expression on her face seemed like she wanted to beat someone up. Who on earth would know his birthday? "It''s the same as your password for your phone." Victor said patiently this time. He slightly raised his head and with an imposing look. He smiled wickedly at Eden. The lights were a little dim but they made Victor''s deep eyes more charming. "0923?" Eden was shocked. Something shed across her mind very quickly. It was so fast that she couldn''t catch it. She looked at Victor in shock. She could only remember 0923 when she regained consciousness after so many years. She also remembered that she loved eating strawberry vored things. She hadpletely forgotten about the rest of the stuff. Victor''s eyes were deep and he asked with a gentle smile, "Would you like to take a look at my ID card?" Eden didn''t seem to hear what Victor was saying. What was the meaning behind 0923? Why did she remember the numbers all the while? Victor felt a slight pain in his heart when he saw Eden lowering her head with a painful expression on her face. Had Eden really forgotten everything? Had she forgotten Victor? He narrowed his eyes slightly and his ck pupils were filled with deep longing. Eden was utterly shocked and did not pay attention to Victor''s expression. She keyed in 0923 with her trembling hands. The phone was really unlocked. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Eden calmed herself down slightly and dialed Kenny''s number. The phone was quickly picked up by Kenny and she heard an anxious voice, "Hello! Mom, is that you?" "Yes! Kenny, I encountered some problems when I went out. I might note back tonight. Do you dare to stay at home alone?" Eden was worried about Kenny. However, Kenny had always been sensible and he shouldn''t have a problem staying at home alone for the night. "Mom, what happened? Are you hurt? Did you call Uncle Jasper?" Kenny sounded anxious, as if he wanted to be at Eden''s side instantly. "Kenny, don''t call Jasper. It''s veryte now. Don''t bother him." "I promise you that I am fine. I just need to apany a friend..." Keh finally believed Eden after sheforted him for a while. She returned the phone to Victor after hanging up the call. After thanking Victor, she went into the ward. Victor looked at her back for a long time. The dim light stretched his tall figure. Did Kenny want Jasper toe over? Was Jasper like a father in their hearts? Victor couldn''t describe his feelings that the moment. He rubbed his eyes tiredly and sat on the bench quietly. He still looked cold and arrogant when he was alone. Eden looked at the white sheets and quilts when she entered the ward. She sighed slightly when she saw Zofia''s desperate eyes. Zofia reminded her of herself seven years ago. She had also felt desperate and hopeless when she was lying on the hospital bed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eden asked, "Are you ufortable in any way? I am relieved that both the child and you are fine." Zofia turned her head stiffly and looked at Eden with her lifeless eyes. "We don''t know each other at all. Why did you save me?" Bed number one was right against the door. Victor was sitting on the bench right under the window and he could hear the voicesing from inside. Victor frowned. Eden jumped into the river regardless of her own safety to save a stranger? Didn''t she know that the mud in the river was very deep and dangerous? D*mn it!! Victor wanted to rush in and lecture Eden about safety at that moment. Eden smiled and said, "I have already answered the question previously." "But I really want to die. Even if the child is fine, he still doesn''t have a father when he is born. He would definitely be criticized by others in the future. He would have a hard time and would be unhappy in this heartless society. Instead of letting him live in pain, I''d rather take his life together with mine." Tears streamed down Zofia''s face as she spoke. "If I knew that you had such thoughts, I would have definitely not saved you. That is because you do not deserve to be a mother." Eden suddenly said coldly. Zofia who was about to cry, suddenly stopped. "I..." Eden quickly interrupted Zofia and started to talk about her own story while looking at Zofia with her clear eyes. "Zofia, I am also a single mother. However, I never have such thoughts. I don''t even know who the father of my children is, but I never thought of taking away their lives together with mine. On the contrary, I became happier ever since I have them. At least you know who the father of your child is and both of you are in love with each other. At least you can''t be together because of certain reasons. Of course, I''m just telling you my story. It''s still up to you whether you want to keep this child or not." Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Zofia looked at Eden in shock with her red eyes. She asked incredulously, "You don''t even know the father of your children. How do you even dare to give birth to them?" She had to be really brave in order to do that. Eden said with a bitter smile, "Why don''t I dare? I had a car ident at that time but they were still strong and alive in my belly." "At that time, I was thinking that they stayed strong because they wanted toe to this world so badly. I never thought of getting rid of them. The moment I epted the facts, I was adamant to give birth to them. No matter who the father is, I can still raise them on my own. With such a belief, I gave birth to my children." Perhaps it was because Eden and Zofia were in simr situations, it was the first time Eden shared her story with a stranger. Eden had kept some things from Jasper and Abigail because she did not want them to worry too much about her. However, she realized that it was not as difficult as she had imagined the moment she said it out loud. One had to face reality and would only know who would stand by him and who would stab him in the back in times of trouble. "What about now? Have you found the father of the child?" Zofia was shocked by Eden''s experience. Eden shook her head slowly. "Why should I look for him? In other words, I don''t even know who he is and I don''t know where to start. My friends and I went to eat at your food stall the other night. I witnessed what you went through. I remembered I heard them calling you Zofia." Eden stopped talking about the past. At that moment, she seemed to have forgotten that Victor was still sitting outside. She thought that Zofia would definitely be suspicious of the reason she saved her, so she simply told her everything. "I see!" Zofia tugged the corner of her mouth coldly. "It''s a great irony that a stranger whom I have not spoken to would bravely rescue me, while the man I love so much doesn''t even dare to see me." Zofia couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. She had nned to meet Buddy onest time tonight but he didn''t show up. It was not that he didn''t want toe but that he didn''t dare to do so. This was what made her the most desperate. She feared that the child would have no father at birth and people would say he was illegitimate. This would cause great pain to the child. She had wanted to take away the child''s life, together with hers at the spur of the moment. She nced at Eden. Eden was still in a wretched manner but she was strong. Zofia looked at Eden''s clear eyes and courage gradually emerged at the bottom of her heart. She thought for a moment before she talked about her matters. "I was often regarded as an illegitimate child because my mother is a mistress and I do not have a father. I don''t want my children to go through that kind of painful experience. Although my mother is married into the Rivera familyter and my stepfather treats me well, I can''t never forget the trauma I had experienced." When Eden heard that, she understood why Zofia would try tomit suicide. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Life was not easy when people talked about you behind your back. Victor could clearly hear Eden and Zofia''s conversation outside. Victor couldn''t believe that Eden was involved in a car ident. How much had she suffered all these years? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Victor closed his eyes in pain. Anson saw him in that condition when he came upstairs. He narrowed his eyes and thought about what was wrong with Victor. Did Eden''s words irritate him? Did Eden get hurt? Why did he have such a painful expression on his face? Anson could not help but scoff. He walked to Victor''s side. Victor, who had his head lowered,posed himself instantly when saw that Anson hade back. He got up, took the clothes from Anson''s hand and went to the ward without a word. "What a weirdo." Anson scolded in a low voice and sat down on the bench to rest. He was exhausted. Both Zofia and Eden looked at Victor when he entered the ward. Victor nced at Zofia indifferently before he quickly turned to look at Eden. He said in an unhurried tone, "Eden, Anson has already bought the clothes for you. You can go and change your clothes." Eden stood up and took the clothes from Victor''s hand. She smiled at him and said, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you. You and Anson can go back first!" Victor frowned out of habit when he heard that Eden was driving him away again. "You go and change your clothes first." After saying that, Victor turned and went out of the ward. Eden looked at Victor¡¯s stubborn back helplessly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She turned to look at Zofia and said, "Zofia, I''ll be quick. Call the doctor if you don''t feel well." Zofia shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine. How should I address you?" "You can call me Eden. Everyone calls me that." After saying that, Eden went to the bathroom in the ward. Since it was a double ward, it was very small. However, Eden was appreciative to have such a bathroom. Anson, who was waiting outside, got up instantly when he heard Zofia asking Eden her name. He looked at Victor who just came out of the ward and asked in a low voice, "Director Bleu jumped into the river to save a stranger?" Victor nodded indifferently. Anson''s eyes widened and he sat back down, "A heroine. A super heroine..." Anson kept on nagging. Eden had really lost her mind. Did she think about her two sons when she plunged into the river? Victor sat down and said with a tired face, "You can go back and rest first! I will wait for Eden here." Anson looked at him sideways and said in a low voice, "Victor, we live in the same house. How could I leave you here?" Anson was always loyal to friends. Anson was actually afraid that Victor would call and ask him toe and pick him up when he got home. Anson would definitely be sleeping like a log if he got back home at this time. Victor would definitely scold him if he didn''t pick up his call. Anson, Lucian and Adonis had always tolerated Victor. Victor didn''t say anything when Anson refused to leave. He just sat at the side coldly. Anson shook his head helplessly. Eden was indeed Victor''s cure! If Eden was happy, Victor would also be happy. If Eden was sad, Victor would suffer. Whoever fell in love first would end up to be the one who lose. A charming figure shed across Anson''s mind. He let out a heavy sigh in his heart. Why would he think of Abigail every time he closed his eyes recently? Anson shook his head slowly to clear his mind. Had he also be obsessed, just like Victor? Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Victor suddenly got up and left. Anson nced at Victor¡¯s back and didn''t say anything. Victor came back with a stic bag shortly. At the same time, Eden came out from the ward after taking a bath. She was holding her dirty clothes in her hands. Anson was very considerate. He actually bought her a whole outfit. Eden looked fresh and lovely in the fashionable white dress that he bought. Eden¡¯s hair was still a little wet from the shower. However, it did not affect her beauty. Her body emitted the fragrance of the shower gel. Victor approached her. Eden¡¯s cool and refreshing fragrance caused him to smile happily. Eden felt a little helpless when she saw that Victor and Anson had not left yet. She threw the clothes in her hand into the trash can beside her and looked at Victor. She was about to speak but Victor spoke before her. "Eden, sit down first. I''ll help you treat your wounds." His voice was pleasant and alluring. Eden was slightly stunned. She looked at Victor. He was looking at her with a gentle expression on his handsome face. His gaze was deep and charming, as if she was his whole world. The sudden understanding made Eden cautious. She pursed her lips slightly, bowed her head and said, "Mr. Alwynn, give me the medicine. I can apply it myself." When Victor sensed that Eden was rejecting him, he pursed his thin lips together tightly. His expression became colder and his eyes were stern and murderous. It was terrifying. Eden, who had always been confident, became nervous at that moment. Was she wrong? Victor was very angry. Victor pulled Eden to sit on a bench at the side with his slender hands. Victor red at Anson, who instantly understood what Victor meant. He stood up speechlessly and left the bench to Victor and Eden. A third wheel like him should disappear right now. Victor took out the disinfectant and cotton swabs and looked at the wound on Eden¡¯s forehead. He said, "Eden, it might hurt a little. Please bear with it." Eden could only nod helplessly. She didn''t know what was wrong with Victor. He should not go to this extent even if he cared about his subordinates. While Eden was still confused, Victor''s sterilized cotton swabnded on her forehead. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden felt a sharp pain instantly. The skin on her forehead was peeled off. It was bleeding and very painful. Victor''s action became gentler when he saw Eden wince in pain. Out of curiosity, Eden looked up slightly. Her heart pounded instantly when she saw the handsome and cold Victor be gentle and cautious. She cursed in her heart, "D*mn his tenderness!" Eden had never seen him so gentle before ever since she met him. The wound on Eden¡¯s forehead was almost healed but light pink scars were visible. Victor took care of the wound on her forehead and asked, "Eden, where else are you injured?" "No, no more!" Eden shook her head quickly. She suddenly felt that the atmosphere was strange. She was still injured. The wound on her knees was even worse than that on her forehead. She took a look when she was taking a shower and found that the wound was very big. Anson, who was standing at the side, lowered his head and looked at Victor and Eden. He saw the bloodstains on Eden''s skirt. Eden was really good at lying. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Anson quickly said, "Director Bleu, you are lying. Where did the blood on your dresse from?" Eden lowered her head and looked down. Blood was seeping out from her wound. She looked up and saw Victor looking at her with a sullen face. She instantly felt as though she had made a big mistake and was caught red-handed. At that moment, Eden seemed to hear the furious roar in Victor''s heart. She curled up his hands slightly, just like a child who had done something wrong. She lowered her head and dared not look at Victor. Victor''s gaze gradually fell to her knees, and the faint blood stains stung his eyes. He was so angry that he felt like strangling her on impulse. How dared Eden conceal her injuries from him? Victor quickly crouched down in front of Eden and slowly lifted the hem of her skirt with his slender fingers. He saw a vertical wound covering the old scars on her knees. He could see the shape of the scar from many years ago. It was slightly white and was in an irregr herringbone shape. Victor''s dark pupils shrank sharply and a heartwrenching scene reyed in his mind. Victor remembered that it was raining heavily when he quarreled with his father that day. Eden was also at his home. He left in anger and ran wildly in the heavy rain. Eden, who always liked to cling to him, chased after him without hesitation. In the end, Eden slipped at the sidewalk outside the vi. Her knees identally fell onto the broken ss. She slipped and fell. At that time, Eden was afraid and worried about him. She did not care about her pain and cried out for him in the heavy rain. "Victor,e back. Come back. I don''t want you to go. If you feel unhappy staying at your house, you can stay at mine." Victor knew that Eden had run out after him. He couldn''t bear to leave her alone in the rain. He heard Eden crying when he came back. He was deeply moved at that time. His mother didn''t want him anymore and his father married his stepmother. He was suffering in his home. Eden was the only one who often went over to apany him. Little Eden was both sensible and obedient. She understood his feelings and would always stay by his side! The scar remained after the incident. Victor was the one who personally mended the wound for her. The memory was still vivid in his mind. It was always raining when he quarreled with his father. Eden was injured because of him when she was young. He was deeply in love but he couldn''t show it at the moment. Eden could not read the expression on Victor¡¯s handsome face. His eyes were fixed on the wound on her knee. Anson shook his head helplessly at the side. Victor was once again deeply trapped in Eden''s whirlpool. In this modern world, there would be temptations from many types of beautiful women. However, Victor, in the prime of his life, had wasted his time waiting for Eden. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Time had passed and he still had not given up. Anson hoped that Eden''s appearance would allow Victor to spend the rest of his life without regrets. Anson turned his face away with difficulty. He did not want to see the pain on Victor''s handsome face. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." Eden''s voice instantly brought Victor back from his memory. He looked up and nced at her without saying a word. He took the disinfectant and carefully cleaned the blood around the wound with a sterilized cotton swab. His movements were very gentle, as though he was caring for a worldly treasure. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Eden had been looking at him in confusion. Why did she feel that Victor was in great pain just now? Victor got up and sat on the bench after he helped Eden bandage her wound. Their breaths intermingled with one another. Their refreshing breaths caused them to gradually calm down. The awkwardness between them seemed to be resolved instantly, bing a lot more casual. Eden looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Thank you!" Victor also smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me. Don''te to work tomorrow. You can come to work again when your wound has healed. The clothes for this season have been fixed, so you don''t have to worry." Victor''s impetuous mood was gone instantly when he saw Eden''s smile. A sense of happiness and anticipation grew in his heart. His lost heart had found the light to guide him. He was not in panic anymore because Eden really came back to him. This was not a coincidence. He was more familiar with Eden than the Clement family. She had the same scars, the same mole, the same hobbies and the same allergies. She couldn''t remember anyone else''s birthday, but she remembered his birthday at the age of five. She circled his birthday on the calendar clumsily while she waited for the day toe so that she could give him a present. Those scenes could always make him feel happy. Eden nodded. She would take a look at her condition tomorrow. She would take a day off and stay at home if she did not feel well. Under Eden''s persuasion, Anson and Victor finally went back in the middle of the night. Eden stayed with Zofia the whole night. The next morning, Zofia still had to do many types of tests. She didn''t want her family to worry about her so she didn''t call to tell them that she was in the hospital. Eden stayed and apanied Zofia for all kinds of tests. She took the day off for herself and didn''t go to work at thepany. She nced at the time. She went to a nearby cell phone store and bought a phone and a recement card at nine o''clock. After that, she sent a WhatsApp message to Victor and asked for leave. Victor had already promised her the leavest night. He received Eden''s Whatsapp message early in the morning. Even though Victor was tired, he was in high spirits at that moment. He replied Eden and asked her toe back to work only after her wounds had healed. He even joked that Eden''s injury was upational and she would still receive her sry. When Eden saw that, she just sent a smiling emoji and didn''t say anything. Victor smiled when he saw the smiling emoji. He was very happy when he saw the things that were rted to Eden. After washing up, Victor went to thepany with Anson early in the morning. On the contrary, Anson had a tired expression on his face. Ansonined while driving when he saw that Victor was in high spirits. However, Victor was in such a good mood that he listened to hisints and even made fun of him asionally. Anson was shocked that he looked at Victor as if he had seen a ghost. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Victor seemed as if he had been reborn this morning. Victor and Anson arrived at the office unimpeded. Lucian poured coffee for them before he went out to settle his own matters. Victor looked at Anson, who was sitting on the sofa. His beautiful eyes were shining and his handsome face was gentler than before. He took out a hair from the drawer and put it into a sealed bag before he ced it on the desk and said, ''Anson, your task for today is to do a paternity test. This is Aisling''s hair. You already have Eden''s hair. Make use of our connections. I want to know the results today." Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Anson looked at Victor and nodded. "I''ll go right now. This is your life-long wish. If I settle this today, I don''t have to work so hard for you anymore." If Anson had stayed and watched Victor behaving in such a manner, he would definitely thought he had seen a ghost and his heart might not be able to stand it. Victor''s behavior this morning had taken Anson aback for a while. Anson got up. He had to serve Victor first no matter how tired he was so he could have a better life. Victor sat on a leather rocking chair after Anson left. There was a hint of gentle smile in his dark eyes. It seemed as if his entire world had regained its original state. There was a slight noise in the room inside at the moment. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor¡¯s eyes darkened suddenly. He got up and walked into the room. Haven was lying sleepily on the soft andrge bed that he usually rested on. Victor''s dark eyes turned cold instantly and he had a terrifyingly sullen expression on his face. "Why are you here?" His voice was cold and a storm was raging in his dark eyes. Haven trembled. She was so scared that she huddled her body tightly. How was she going to exin? Why was she here? She heard a shocking piece of news just now. Why did Victor want to do a paternity test on Eden and Aisling? "I am asking you, why the hell are you here?" Victor''s angry voice echoed in the office. His cold voice pierced through Haven''s heart. Haven hoped that she was only having a nightmare at the moment and everything would be fine when she woke up from the dream. She stood up submissively and looked at Victor with teary eyes that was filled with grievance. She lowered her head, not daring to look at the furious Victor. She whispered, "Victor, I worked overnight yesterday, so I slept in your office." That was not the truth. Haven actually came early on purpose. She entered Victor''s office when Lucian went to the bathroom. She knew that Victor would not see her but she really wanted to see him. She regretted more and more about wanting to marry Vincent. She came to Victor''s office to see if she had a chance to be with Victor. She really didn''t want to marry Vincent. Victor looked at Haven in disgust. The disgust in his eyes was unconceble. Haven didn''t look like she had slept through the night in thepany from the exquisite makeup on her face. "Get out right now!" Victor pointed at the door of the office as he roared. He looked angry and cold. Victor, who had always been cruel, let out his anger to the extreme at the moment. Haven brushed past Victor and ran out with tears of grievance. She knew Victor''s temper too well. She would end up worse if she went head-to-head with him. Lucian was about to enter the office to take a look when he heard Victor''s angry voice. As soon as he opened the door, Haven rushed out from inside, crying. A trace of doubt shed across Lucian''s handsome eyes. When did Haven get in? He walked into the office elegantly with his long legs and was prepared to be scolded by Victor. However, Victor didn''t say anything when he saw him. Victor walked up to a chair and sat down. He picked up the coffee and took a sip gracefully as he suppressed the anger in his heart. Only then did he look casually at the silent Lucian and said with a sneer, "Lucian, how could you make such a mistake?" Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Lucian had always been perfect. He was mature, steady and restrained, and he had a lot of other good qualities. "Sorry, there won''t be a next time." Lucian''s calm voice was devoid of emotion. His handsome eyes also looked at Victor without any emotion. If Lucian was standing in the crowd, his innate elegance would definitely cause all the passers-by to turn back to look at him. Victor also felt helpless for a person like Lucian. At times, he would think about the type of woman that would be able to excite Lucian. Victor said, "Go and call someone to change the covers into new ones." "Alright!" Lucian replied indifferently before he turned around and left. Victor looked at Lucian¡¯s back. He didn''t throw the coffee in his hand in the end. He really wanted to make Lucian angry because he wanted to see him angry for once. There was a stark contrast between Victor and Lucian''s personalities. Victor was cranky and easily irritable. On the other hand, Lucian would never get angry. No matter what happened, he would always remain calm and look at people calmly. Victor shook his head. He thought that in this world, he was already such a cold person but Lucian had broadened his horizons. However... Victor slightly narrowed his sharp eyes. After a while, he took out his phone and called Anson. His call was quickly answered. "Hello, Victor." Anson was listening to music to relieve his fatigue while he was driving. He was in a better mood at the moment. "Anson, Haven had heard our conversation. Based on her personality, she would not just sit back and do nothing. She should have left thepany by now. You can make two copies of the paternity test. Send one to the ce that Haven knows. Go and find Aydin with the other copy. He won''t betray us." "Okay!" Anson narrowed his eyes. Haven actually heard their conversation? "Wait, how did Haven manage to hear our conversation?" Anson was very confused. There was still a cold-face Lucian outside the office. How could Haven hear their conversation? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Victor said angrily, "She hid in the office in advance. We didn''t notice that." "Okay, I know what to do." Anson nodded. He knew what to do. Haven was finding trouble for herself. "Okay!" Victor nodded and said, "Send someone to spy on Haven. Don''t let her know that Eden is the person I have been looking for. Do you understand what I mean?" Anson''s mouth twitched when he heard that. He should not be Victor''s assistant nor his manager. He should be a detective instead. That would probably be even more exciting. "Okay, I understand. I will never let Haven know about it." Anson thought to himself that it was very troublesome before he hung up the phone. Victor was not even in the mood to work at the moment. He waited anxiously for the result in his office. Although he had already confirmed that Eden was really his Eden, he and the Clement family would feel at ease in the future if he could get the paternity test. It would be great!! He even had children with Eden already. Victor stood by the French window and giggled. His happy look was reflected in the bright ss. People filled with happiness were always overwhelmed. If someone saw Victor at the moment, it would be like seeing a ghost. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Haven had actually rushed out of thepany. She was shocked by Victor and Anson''s conversation. She got into her car and sent a message to her department manager to ask for leave before she drove and chased after Anson. There were only a few DNA Diagnostics Center in River City. Haven figured that Anson would definitely go to thergest DNA Diagnostics Center in River City. She followed the route and saw Anson''s car. Her eyes were still red as she stared coldly at Anson¡¯ s car. She was determined not to let Eden return to the Clement family and snatch everything from her. There was no room for both of them to stay at the Clement family. Haven bit her lower lip hard. She was more anxious today than that night. It wasn''t a big deal to lose her virginity. Everyone was aware of the extravagant life of the celebrities in the circle. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Haven would be nothing without the status of Miss Clement. She resembled Eden when she was a child. Thus, her parents would feel a little relieved every time they saw her. Their feelings for her gradually disappear because Haven did not resemble Eden as she grew older. Aisling would sigh asionally when she saw Haven and Haven knew that she was thinking of Eden again. She was not her parent''s biological daughter after all. She was still not satisfied even though they treated her like their own daughter and gave her everything that a youngdy should have. The only thing that she wanted was Victor. She also wanted to be loved by her parents and her two elder brothers. Haven followed Anson and saw him entering thergest DNA Diagnostics Center in River City. Coincidentally, there was someone she knew here. She pulled off a strand of her hair and waited in the car. She held the steering wheel with her hands firmly. She was so nervous and scared that she curled up her body. She was terrified when she saw how well Victor treated Eden. She had never seen Victor''s eyes so gentle before, as though he suddenly owned the whole world. She quickly got out of the car and entered the DNA Diagnostics Center after Anson left the ce. Anson drove his car to the main road. He slowed down the car and watched Haven enter the building. He tugged at the corners of his lips coldly. He found a parking space. After parking his car, he got down from the car and followed Haven. Haven would be doomed this time. How dared she do such a thing? It was almost twelve o''clock when Zofiapleted all her tests, with Eden''spany. She was relieved that both Zofia and the child were fine. Zofia could also be discharged from the hospital. Eden helped her toplete the discharge procedures before they slowly walked out of the hospital. Eden asked, "Zofia, what are your ns for the future?" Zofia nced at her sideways and said with a smile, "Eden, I feel like I was a coward after listening to your story. I have decided to give birth to the child. No matter what happens in the future, I would really be very happy if I am together with the child." Eden nodded with relief when she heard Zofia''s words. She chose to give birth to her children because she didn''t have a family. However, time had proven that she had made the right choice. Eden felt relieved when she saw that Zofia''s eyes were lit up with hope again. "You should take good care of yourself in the future, have sufficient rest ande for regr maternity check-ups. You can call me at any time during the weekends if you needpany." Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Zofia looked at Eden and nodded gratefully. "Eden, I''m really grateful to you for saving me and my child. I''m really looking forward to the birth of my child even though I don¡¯t know her gender yet. I never worked after my graduation. However, I have learned great cooking skills from my mother. I n to open a food stall on my own and use my own abilities to support myself and my child in the future. It would be inconvenient if I go to work in an office because I won¡¯t be able to take care of my child. After a few days, I will look for a store nearby when my child is stable." Eden looked at Zofia. Zofia appeared determined and her eyes were filled with hopes. Women tend to have a stronger will once they be mothers. Eden asked worriedly, "Zofia, you can''t work too much now that you are pregnant. You would need to do many things at the food stall. For instance, you have to wash all types of food and stay upte at night. How is that fine?" Zofia shook her head with a smile. "Eden, I can ask someone to help me. I have people I trust to help. You don''t have to worry about me. On the contrary, you''ve taken care of me all night. Your child is still waiting for you at home. You''d better go home quickly. I''ll take a taxi back. I''ll call you at night." "Okay! Let''s keep in touch. I will move to somewhere near your food stall after some time. I have triplets who are going to attend the school nearby. They will have someone to y with when your child is born." "God!" Zofia covered her mouth and looked at Eden in surprise. "Eden, you''re so lucky to give birth to triplets. It''s really rare." A hint of envy shed across Zofia''s eyes. She was even more surprised that Eden could raise her three children by herself. When she thought of the foolish thoughts she had previously, she felt that she had lived in vain all these years. The love between Buddy and her had brought the baby into the world. It was fine that they could not be together because life was filled with uncertainties. She could understand Buddy at the moment. Buddy acted that way because he did not want her family to be oppressed by Aisling. The food stall was the only source of ie for the Rivera family. Without this source of ie, it would be a problem for her half-brother to continue his education in college. She looked into the distance. The weather was particrly good. She was unique to Buddy even though she was not the best woman for him. She would never whole-heartedly love another person again, even if that person was Buddy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Eden looked at Zofia and said with a smile, "When I get home and see my three children, I would always feel happy and my weariness would all disappear regardless of how tired I am with my work." Eden''s smile was happy, beautiful and dazzling. Eden and Zofia chatted for a while. When a taxi arrived, Eden asked Zofia to leave first. She had to wait for a long time before she could get another taxi. When the taxi reached her apartment, she went to the snack store and bought some simple snacks for lunch before she hurried home. Keh was very obedient. He got up early in the morning and tidied the house. After that, he sat down to read a book as he waited quietly for Eden toe back. He raised his head and curled his pink and thin lips when he heard the door opening. When Eden entered the house, her smile became even sweeter when she was greeted by a smiling Keh. "Kenny, I bet you are hungry." She put the food she bought on the table and went to change her shoes. Keh got up before he walked to the table and sat down. "I''m not hungry. Mom, you came back at the right time." Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Eden smiled and said, "Kenny, hurry to eat. Today is my day off. I will go out to buy vegetablester so that I can cook something delicious for you tonight. I will ask Jasper toe over to eat together with us." "That''s great!" Keh nodded with a smile. "Mom, your cooking is delicious!" Keh narrowed his clear big eyes when he saw the wounds on Eden¡¯s forehead when he looked up at her. "Mom, you''re injured." Eden nced at him with a smile. Keh looked worried and his gaze seemed to imply that Eden had lied to him. Eden smiled and said in a soothing tone, "Kenny, it''s just a little bit of skin abrasion. I''m fine. Eat your food quickly! It won''t taste good if it gets cold." "Okay!" Keh nodded his head faintly. He lowered his head and ate his food without saying another word. Eden took a shower again after she finished her food. She was very sleepy because she had not slept for a night. She said a few things to Keh and fell asleep on the sofa. Keh continued reading the book that he was interested in, and did not disturb Eden who was sleeping. He would smile when he look at Eden asionally. He never liked to smile but he would smile happily like a child in front of Eden. Keh didn¡¯t have a father since young. He knew that Eden had been working hard for the family and he became obedient so that Eden would not worry about him. Raising twins for other families would be like fighting a war. However, Keh¡¯s family was happy and merry. His grandmother had always treated Keh and his siblings as her own grandchildren. She would put in a lot of effort to prepare every meal for them. She treated them extremely well. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Keh smiled happily before he lowered his head to read his book. Victor was like a cat on hot bricks as time passed by slowly. Eden, on the other hand, was sleeping soundly. She only woke up in the evening. The lights were switched on and the neon lights shone brightly. When Keh saw Eden had woken up, he got up and handed her a ss of warm water. He smiled and said, "Mom, have some water. Uncle Jasper is already waiting for us at the food stall. We initially agreed to eat Western food but you were still sleeping just now. It''s better to go to the food stall at this time." "Okay!" Eden nodded. Her voice was a little hoarse but she felt much better after a good sleep. s! She looked out the window and sighed. She was going to buy some vegetables to cook a meal but she ended up sleeping until this hour. She shook her head slightly. She looked at Keh and said apologetically, "Kenny, I''m sorry. I overslept. I¡¯ve promised to cook for you." Kenny shook his head. "Mom, your health is more important!" Eden smiled gently. "Kenny, I''m happy to have you by my side. Wait for me. We can depart after I change my clothes. It''s almost eight o''clock. You must be hungry." Eden spoke as she put on her shoes. She got up and headed to the closet. Keh looked at Eden''s slim back and said, "Mom, I''m not hungry." He didn¡¯t wake Eden up because she was sleeping soundly. Eden turned and nced at Keh with a smile. This was her happiness and her life. She felt vibrant whenever she thought of her three children. She quickly changed her clothes and put on a white and simple casual sportswear. After that, she left the house together with Henrick. Meanwhile, Victor was still waiting in his office anxiously. However, he didn''t expect two uninvited guests to show up at this time. "Knock, knock..." Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Someone knocked at the office door twice. Victor stood up excitedly and said calmly, "Come in." He did not expect Haven and Aisling were the ones to enter his office. Victor nced at Haven coldly before he looked at Aisling. He asked, "Aunt Clement, why are you here at this hour?" Aisling was wearing a graceful and gorgeous rose suit with luxurious jewelry. She smiled and said, "Victor, Haven told me what happened this morning. She was just too tired. Don''t be angry. I''m here to apologize on Haven¡¯s behalf." When Victor heard that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Haven sternly. "Aunt Clement, you don''t have to apologize for her. You can go back first. I have to work overtime." He spoke in a cold tone and sat back in his chair. He did not look at Haven directly throughout the whole process. Anson should be back by this time. Aydin had a way to get the results today. Haven had spent a lot of money to change the strand of hair for the paternity test. Anson personally monitored the entire process. Haven did not know that Anson had switched her copy after she left. Undoubtedly, Haven could not see the forest for the trees. The report from the DNA Diagnostics Center would never be Eden''s. Only Aydin could give him the most urate results. Aisling looked at Victor with a distressed look. She put the bag in her hand on the table and said with concern, "Victor, I brought soup and porridge for you. These are your favorites. It''s important to work but don''t wear yourself out." "Thank you for your concern, Aunt Clement!" Victor''s tone and expression were indifferent and he seemed distant. Haven nced at the porridge on the table and her almond-shaped eyes flickered. She smiled and took a few steps forward. She looked at Victor and said gently, "Victor, drink it while it''s still hot. It will not taste good if it gets coldter. Mom brewed the soup herself." Haven took out the thermos from the bag as she spoke. She took out the bowl from the bag and uncapped the thermos with a smile. She was about to pour the soup to the bowl when her hand suddenly slipped and the soup sshed on Aisling''s expensive clothes. The soup dripped from Aisling''s clothes to her feet. "Ah..." Aisling took a quick step back and shrieked when she felt the sudden burning sensation. "Ah... Mom, are you alright? I lost my grip on the thermos and spilled some of the soup on you. Mom, did I scald you?" Haven looked at Aisling anxiously, not knowing what to do. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Victor watched the scene in front of him coldly. He sat in his chair quietly and did not say a word. His dark and handsome eyes were filled with disgust, as though he was watching a disgusting scene. "Ah! How could you be so careless? The soup was brewed for more than two hours. You spilled the soup before Victor could take a sip." Aisling had a sullen expression on her face and she spoke in a reproachful tone. Her face darkened when she looked down at the stains on her body. Haven looked anxious and worried. "Mom, I''ll take you to the hospital. I''m worried that you would be scalded." Aisling''s heart softened suddenly and her anger was gone when she saw how anxious Haven was. She shook her head and said, "No need. Wait for me here. I''ll go to the bathroom. I''lle back soon." After speaking, Aisling left the room. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The corners of Haven¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she watched Aisling leave the room. Haven had no choice but to make use of Aisling''s soup for Victor, for her ns tonight. She turned around and looked at Victor uneasily. She identally met his cold gaze. His sharp and cold eyes seemed to be able to prate her heart. He was still sitting therezily and elegantly and he was looking at her with a faint smile on his face. Haven felt a little uneasy because she felt that Victor might be able to see through her. She forced a smile and looked at him. "Victor, I''m sorry. I spilled the soup that was brewed by my mother for two hours. I went back home in the morning. When Aisling saw me crying, she was worried about me and asked me what happened. I told her about our conflict in the morning. She brewed the soup in the evening and wanted to give it to you..." Victor knew what Haven was trying to say even when she didn''t finish her sentence. Victor just smiled coldly and didn''t say anything after hearing her words. Haven was really a hypocrite. He would actually believe her words if Anson did not report her whereabouts today to him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "You don''t have to apologize to me. Youe here to work and you still have three months of probation. I am not an unreasonable person. I was indeed too impulsive and I shouldn''t be so fierce to you this morning." His words were filled with sarcasm and the ridicule in his handsome eyes was evident. Since Haven wanted to act, he would y along with her. He was very bored at the moment anyway. The more Haven spoke, the more he was disgusted by her. She had taken over Eden''s position for many years and she actually wanted to prevent him from getting Eden back at the moment. She had no idea that she was ying with fire. He rocked the chair gently as he exuded a forlorn andnguid aura, causing Haven to be captivated by him. Haven was especially captivated by the wicked aura he exuded because she rarely saw it. Victor had always been cold and distant. She smiled gently and said, "Thank you for looking past my mistakes, Victor. I will continue to work hard." Haven nced behind her. Anson should be back at the moment. She had already calcted the time. If he didn''te back soon, Aisling would definitely suspect her when she came back from the restroom. She had nned and arranged for tonight¡¯s show since afternoon. Haven was a little anxious at the moment. She heard heavy footsteps behind her suddenly. She tugged at the corners of her lips slightly. Anson was back. She wanted Victor to be disappointed with the results so that he would give up on Eden. Her parents were not as powerful as Victor. If there were no interference from Victor in this matter, she had a way to make her parents never find Eden again. Eden could never return to the Clement family. "Victor, I''m back!" Anson shouted outside the door. Victor''s eyes flickered. He did not speak. Instead, he sat quietly and waited for Anson toe in. Anson came into the room and was shocked he saw Haven. "Wow! Miss Clement, it''s sote. Why are you here?" He was exhausted today because of her. He did not expect her to actuallye here leisurely at this time to inquire about the news. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 "Well?" Victor asked in a cold and stern tone. Anson''s eyes flickered. What did he mean? Did he want the fake or real results? Sigh!! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anson''s brain was not working well after a tiring day. He had to say the fake results as Haven was present. "Nothing much. They do not have a mother-daughter rtionship." Anson pretended to look at Victor with a disappointed expression on his face. "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Victor frowned at Anson but he was actually giving Anson a big thumbs up in his heart. Anson was really good at ying along with him. "Victor, you''d better go back to your nightmares again. If you are lucky, Eden will visit you in your dreams and tell you where she is so that you can find her quickly." Haven felt relieved and satisfied when she heard the answer she wanted to hear. She looked at Victor and said sadly, "Victor, are you looking for Eden? I wonder where Eden is after so many years." "You don''t need to worry about where she is. You can go back now!" Victor''s tone was cold and his gaze was dark. There was a hint of impatience in his eyes. He hated pretentious women the most and he was disgusted by Haven every time he saw her. "Okay! I won''t bother you from working overtime then." She would be able to sleepfortably tonight because she got a satisfactory answer. Victor should give up by now after countless disappointment, shouldn''t he? Haven would never let Victor find Eden who should have been dead for many years. "Anson, why are you here too?" Aisling had returned from the restroom. Anson smiled at Aisling and said, "Mrs. Clement, I''ll have to pack my things and leave tomorrow if I don¡¯t work overtime. You are also aware of Victor''s temper." Aisling smiled approvingly and looked at Victor with a distressed face. "Victor''s temper is indeed like this. He is dedicated to work and he never thinks for himself." Victor had never been happy after his mother left him and also when he lost Eden. Aisling knew that Victor was pitiful. Therefore, she had never med him for identally losing Eden. She didn''t like Reba because Reba was the one who destroyed Victor''s happy family. However, she had to keep in touch with her because the Alywnn and Clement families were coboration partners and were living together. She had lived her whole life and she eventually had a clear view of marriage. Many people seemed to y a role they didn''t like just to maintain their marriage. They couldn''t even show their true emotions. Aisling felt exhausted whenever she saw Victor''s family. Fortunately, she and her husband were in love. Haven smiled gently at Victor and said in a sweet and moving tone, "Victor, Anson, we won''t disturb you from working overtime. Mom and I will leave first." Victor didn''t even lift his eyelids. He still sat there with a cold expression on his face. Anson nodded at Aisling and Haven before they left. Anson had be cautious this time. He only closed the door of the office after he saw Haven and Aisling enter the elevator. After that, he got back to the office, sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. He was exhausted! Anson felt that he would be tired for the life. rest of his He tugged at his tie with some annoyance to let himself catch his breath. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Victor had already walked to Anson''s side. He sat down gracefully, picked up the documents on the table and opened them. Anson looked at Victor deeply with a hint of excitement in his handsome eyes. Victor was right to persist over the years. Perhaps it was his persistence, he finally had his redemption after waiting for so many years. He smiled with relief and heavily patted Victor on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "Victor, this time your hunch is right. Eden and Mrs. Clement are mother and daughter. Congrattions on finding back Eden who was lost for more than a decade." Victor had already opened the file at the time. Anson''s words made him feel a sense of joy that he had never felt before. He quickly looked at the results. His hand which was holding the file tightened instantly as he stared at the results with his dark eyes. His eyes turned red suddenly. He had finally found Eden. Victor trembled with excitement. This was the first time in more than ten years that he was so excited and happy. He was instantly enveloped by a strong sense of joy. Everyone said that Eden was dead but Victor didn''t believe it. He had always believed that she would definitelye back to him. She was lost before she could celebrate his birthday with him that night.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The adults often joked that Eden must marry him when she grew up. Victor felt that the adults were whimsical at that time. He and Eden were still young and it was too early to say such things. However, Eden happily promised that she would marry him when she grew up. Victor was immersed in his memories. Those big beautiful and bright eyes on Eden''s cute little face would always sparkle when she saw him. Anson looked at Victor excitedly and was very happy for him. Victor loved Eden deeply and their families had agreed to have an arranged marriage since they were young. Victor couldn''t find love from his parents but from little Eden instead. Victor had probably regarded Eden as his only wife in his life after waiting for her all these years. The office was very quiet, with only Victor''s heavy and excited breathing. Anson was very happy to see Victor finally got back his gentle expression. Anson asked, "Victor, what do you n to do now that we''ve found her?" Victor¡¯s biggest concern was Reba because she was a scheming woman. She was the one who drove away his mother. There was no news of his mother until now. Reba had always wanted to take Victor''s life and monopolize the property of the Alwynn family. It took Victor some time to calm himself down. He managed to calm down his excitement a little after drinking a few sses of cold water. He looked at Anson and said, "We are the only ones who know about this. Don''t say anything to anyone at the moment. Let''s talk about it after I''ve dealt with Vincent and Reba. They can''t kill me at the moment. That''s because nobody has leverage on me. Moreover, Haven would not let Eden go easily if she knew that Eden had been found. In order to wait for you toe back and hear the answer she was expecting, she did not even hesitate to scald Mrs. Clement. Reba must have done something secretly to prevent my mother froming back. She might even know where my mother is. I will bring Eden back to the Clement family after I find my mother." He was suspicious of Haven''s behavior before and after she left. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Anson nodded his head with a serious expression on his face, "Victor, I know what to do. But still, I want to congratte you." "Not only have you found her, you actually have children with her too. Victor, you are right to persist all these years.¡± "We have always thought that she was dead but you are the only one who held on to your belief and waited patiently. God is actually looking after you." Anson''s face was filled with envy as he spoke. Sometimes, persistence could really bring people closer to happiness! Victor smiled happily. He looked at the neon lights outside from the window and suddenly felt that the city was beautiful. "That''s right. God is blessing me." It was Victor¡¯s happiest night for over a decade. His long eyshes fluttered a little and his eyes were a little teary. He had always believed that Eden was still alive but she had just forgotten her way back home all these years. It didn''t matter because he would bring her home when he found her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Anson, thank you for your hard work these few days." Victor looked at him and smiled gratefully. Anson''s face lit up when he heard Victor''s words. He looked at Victor with a faint smile on his handsome face. Victor''s eyes, which were usually dark, were bright and clear at the moment. Anson said with a yful smile, "Victor, I''ve known you for so long. This is the first time that I''ve heard you speak something sensible. I''m indeed very tired. Can you give me a few days off?" Victor''s face turned cold when he heard this. He said, "In your dreams. There are a lot of things in thepany to deal with at the moment. How can I give you a break?" He actually wanted to have a break? Anson''s expression turned awful instantly when he heard Victor''s word. He suddenly thought of a problem. "By the way, what about the Gienger family? Eden is Cyan. Although someone had helped her erased her traces, Myra has lived under the same roof with her for more than ten years. She would definitely recognize Eden." Victor narrowed his eyes suddenly and said, "Didn''t you say that Eden was buying the shares of the Gienger family? Let''s secretly help Eden get her revenge." "No problem. I''ll look into the Gienger family then. Myra came to work at ourpany. I bet she¡¯s here because of Eden''s identity. I am afraid that the Gienger family also wanted to find out if Eden was Cyan. Eden was already a little famous in Gate City. You decided to transfer her back to the head office when you saw her design concept. Based on Eden''s attainments, she would soon be very sessful in the design world." "Yes!" Victor nodded with a smile and he was overwhelmed with happiness. "Eden mentioned that she wanted to be a clothing designerst time. I started to expand my business in this field after she was lost. I believe that she would not forget her dreams even if she did note back. In the end, I finally met her in the design world." Victor was the happiest man in the world at that moment. Excitement surged through him and lingered in his body. Anson was struck by the dazzling happiness on Victor¡¯s handsome face. Victor who was sitting opposite him was smiling. He was sitting elegantly with his legs crossed and his movements were dashing and ssy. It was the first time Anson saw Victor being this happy. Anson could not take his eyes away from him. Seeing that Victor was happy, he was also happy. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 "Haha..." Ansonughed and said, "Victor, we''ve been brothers for so many years. This is the first time I see you smiling so bright." Victor looked at him, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a good mood, "Anson, you don''t understand. The feeling Eden gave me is too sweet and happy. The sweetness and happiness cause me to have a strong desire to possess deep in my heart. She only belongs to me." That''s right. Eden had always belonged to Victor. God had been looking after them. They actually met seven years ago and had children together. However, he did not recognize her at that time and he med himself for that! He had caused her to suffer for another seven years! Victor had decided to use the rest of his life to make up to Eden. The wind that blew in from the window was very soft andfortable. It was really soothing to see Victor overwhelm with happiness. Eden bade goodbye to Jasper after they finished dinner together. Eden and Keh strolled back home together after that. The yellow light from the streetmps fell on her face gently. Her beautiful and pure smile was very captivating. The simple attire that she was wearing, was able to outline her exquisite figure to the fullest. Keh raised his head and saw that many houses had already been lit. The night sky was very bright tonight. The lights from the houses and the stars in the sky reflected each other. He looked at Eden and saw that her smile was as bright as the stars. He asked with a smile, "Mom, you look happy every time you are with Uncle Jasper." Eden¡¯s smile was capable of warming other people''s hearts. When people see her smile, their agitation would instantly disappear. Jasper had said that his Eden¡¯s smile was contagious and it could give positive vibes to other people. Eden smiled and nodded, "Kenny, I owe Jasper and your Mommy Abigail the most in life. When you grow up, you must not forget that they are the ones Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. that make our family achieve what we have today." Keh nodded. "Mom, don''t worry. You always say that a person should know how to be grateful. Ricky, Gia and I would remember the things that they have done for us." Eden nodded with a smile. She talked to Keh all the way home. "Kenny, tomorrow is the weekend and I do not need to go to work. I will bring you to see the house that I have just bought. I like it very much." "Mom, do you have enough money?" Keh was a little worried. Eden frowned. She thought for a moment and said, "Kenny, don''t worry. I will go to the bank tomorrow to check my ount. We can get a loan if I do not have enough money. I will work hard and pay it back in a few years." "Okay!" Keh nodded. Ricky said that the money he had earned in the past six months was enough. It seemed that Eden had not yet checked her ount yet. At the same time, Victor had already driven a fewps of the road to suppress the excitement in his heart. After taking a shower, he came to look for Eden and Kenny. Victor had bought a lot of things and was standing at the entrance of Eden''s apartment at the moment. He frowned slightly when he heard the conversation between Eden and Keh. The housing price in River City had been high all the while. What could he do to help Eden? Eden reached the fifth floor. When she looked up, she saw Victor standing in front of her house. The lights at the stairway were a little dim. Victor''s tall figure could still exude a domineering aura. The corner of his mouth was hooked into a warm smile as he looked at Eden and Keh quietly. She was very surprised and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Why would she run into Victor every time? What''s wrong with him? Victor fixed his gentle gaze on Eden''s surprised face. Her eyes were as bright as they used to be when she was a child. No wonder he felt familiar when he saw her for the first time. Victor thought in his heart, "Eden, it''s me. I am your Victor. Don''t you remember me at all?" "Eden, I came to see Kenny. I''m sorry that I didn''t have time to treat him to a meal." Victor found a reason that didn''t make sense. After knowing the truth, he just wanted to see Eden as soon as possible. Eden frowned and did not say anything. "Hello, Mr. Alwynn!" Keh greeted him. Victor looked at Keh and said with a smile, "Kenny, you called me uncle before. Why do you call me Mr. Alwynn now?" He actually wanted Kenny to call him dad but it was not the right time at the moment. He had to wait for a few months to bring them home. Back to the home where they belonged. Eden liked ss sunroom and the top floor of his vi was a ss sunroom. Until today, he only realized that it was the right choice to work hard, even though the road ahead of him was tough. As long as he ventured along the right direction instead of remaining unperturbed, he would be a step closer to happiness. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "That''s because you''re my mom''s employer." Henrick''s voice was indifferent and his handsome face was calm. Victor smiled and said, "Kenny, you can call me Uncle Victor from now on." Keh nodded and didn''t say anything. Eden walked up and opened the door with her keys. Victor took a step back. After Eden opened the door, he picked up the things on the ground and followed them in. He and Anson bought a lot of things at the supermarket so that he could use it as an excuse to come over and see her. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to sleep when he returned home tonight. He put the stuff on the tea table and said, "Eden, I''m here to see you. Are your wounds healed?" Today was the happiest day of his life. He wanted toe over and tell Eden that he had been looking for her for more than a decade. However, he couldn''t tell her at the moment. That scheming woman, Reba would definitely do something to Eden and her children if she knew about their existence. Victor had been collecting evidence everytime he had escaped from death when Reba tried to harm him. He was waiting for the right time to send Reba and Vincent to prison. Eden poured Victor a ss of water and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I am much better now. I''m sorry to trouble you toe all the way here at night." "Eden, it''s no trouble at all." Victor¡¯s gaze had been following her the entire time and Eden could not comprehend the emotions in his eyes. Eden felt that Victor was a deep and profound man and very few people were able to read his thoughts. Victor looked down at Keh who was sitting next to him and asked, "Kenny, what are your ns for tomorrow?" Keh nced at Eden before he replied, "I will apany my mother to look at the new house she bought." Victor nodded. He looked at Eden and said, "Eden, I''m free tomorrow. I''ll go with you tomorrow. If your house needs renovation, I know a professional renovation team..." "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for your kindness. The house is fine and it doesn¡¯t need renovation." Eden interrupted him with a smile. She didn''t know what was wrong with Victor. She always felt that he was being deliberately nice to her! She thought that it was impossible after second thoughts but she could not find a reason to exin his behavior. Moreover, she did not have enough money to renovate her house. She had three children to raise so she would be as thrifty as she could be. "All right then!" Victor lowered his eyes slightly to hide the disappointment in his eyes. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 "Mom, I am going to take a bath." Keh stood up, nced at Victor and said, "Good night, Uncle Victor." "Good night!" Victor responded with a smile but he didn''t intend to leave. Keh nced at him deeply before he headed to the bathroom. Victor sat quietly and had no intention of leaving. Victor''s stomach grumbled in hunger. He looked at Eden awkwardly and Eden looked at him in shock. He hadn''t eaten at this time? Could it be that he deliberately came over thiste to have a free meal? "I... " "You..." Victor and Eden spoke at the same time. Victor looked at her and said sweetly, "Eden, you speak first!" Eden nced at his stomach and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, haven''t you eaten yet?" "That¡¯s right!" Victor nodded. He had been waiting for Eden to ask him that. He did not feel hungry at all when he was waiting for Anson''s news. The grumble of his stomach had betrayed him but its timing was perfect as it gave him another reason to stay longer. "Then you..." "Eden, make me something to eat. I''ve been working overtime until now and forgot to eat." His excuse was good and he was able to spend more time with her. He had been looking for Eden for more than ten years. His hard work had paid off when he finally found her at the most beautiful time in his life. The waiting period was painful but the final results were blessed and warm. He was thankful to find Eden in such a good condition. Eden exuded a domineering aura when she was at work but she was actually gentle and outgoing in private, just like when she was a child. She would have a bright smile on her face especially when she was with Jasper and her children. Eden looked at him with an awkward expression and said, "I only have noodles at home." "I''ll eat the noodles then." Victor looked at her quietly with his deep eyes. No wonder he felt that her eyes were familiar when he first saw her. He had such a feeling because her bright eyes had been deeply embedded in the depths of his soul. Eden nodded unwillingly and got up. Since Victor had already said like that, she had no reason to reject him. All the women in River City would probably be very eager to cook for Victor! However, Eden didn''t think that way. She felt that God had sent Victor to torture her. She had been involved in his affairs ever since she met him. "Wait for a while then. I''ll go cook the noodles right now." After saying that, Eden turned and walked towards the open kitchen. Victor looked at her back and smiled. She did not forget to be kind even though the world had let her down. Victor felt satisfied and happy when he looked at Eden''s busy figure in the kitchen. He took out his mobile phone calmly and recorded the figure who was busy in the kitchen. He watched Eden smiling brightly from his recording when she lowered her head. The water on the induction cooker was boiling. She took out some noodles with her slender fingers and put them into the pot. She stood at the side and waited for the noodles to be immersed in the pot. After that, she took out a tomato and two eggs from the refrigerator. She bought all these when she went to the supermarket previously. She took a vegetable knife from the knife rack, washed the tomato and started to slice it. Her every move was recorded by Victor.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Some said that a person''s beloved woman was the most beautiful when she cooked for him in the kitchen. Victor really experienced it this time. He had a gentle smile on his face during the whole process. His smiles today were way more than in thest ten years. Keh came out from the bathroom with very light movements. He squinted slightly when he saw Victor recording Eden. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What did Victor want? Although they could be father and son judging by their looks, his every move towards Eden was too bizarre. "Bang..." Keh hit on the door on purpose. Victor remembered that Keh was around. He quickly saved the video and put his phone on the coffee table. He turned around and saw Keh changing his shoes. He heaved a sigh of relief. He was too focused just now but fortunately Kenny didn''t notice what he did. When Eden saw Kehe out from the bathroom, she said, "Kenny, have a ss of warm water first before you dry your hair. Don''t catch a cold." "Okay, Mom!" Keh walked to the table, poured a ss of warm water and took a few sips. He nced strangely at the smiling Victor and went back to the bathroom to dry his hair. Victor watched his little back and felt a little distressed. Kenny was very sensible. His movements were warm like an adult''s. Ricky was also very sensible but he had a more cheerful personality. An indescribable emotion was spreading incessantly in his heart. At the same time, Eden was done with the noodles. It was fast to make tomato egg noodles. She brought the noodles and put them in front of Victor. She said, "Mr. Alwynn, this is tomato egg noodles. Have some to fill your hunger." Her tone was normal but it was filled with detachment and courtesy. "Okay! Are there really only noodles?" Victor looked at her with obscure eyes. Eden raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "Victor, you should be happy to have a bowl of noodles in the middle of the night. You are still picky. Quickly eat. You can go home after that." She looked at him coldly. His insatiable behavior wore down her good temper. "I am quite happy!" He smiled at her gently before he lowered his head to eat the noodles. Eden was taken aback by his gentle smile and the words he said. She narrowed her eyes. There was something wrong about Victor. He was definitely up to something! Eden suspiciously watched Victor eat the noodles happily with his head down. Her cooking skills was always very good. The Gienger family never waited to eat together with her all those years. The servants would not leave leftovers for her either. She had to cook on her own every time she came back. She was able to develop her cooking skills as time passed. When she had children, she put more efforts into her culinary skills to make her children full for every meal. Victor ate with relish. The dumplings she madest time tasted good but the noodles she cooked this time were even better! He ate happily but Eden was confused. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. Eden saw that it was from her mother. She nced at Victor and said, "I''ll go and answer the phone." As she spoke, she walked to the kitchen to pick up the call. Victor looked up and nced at her back. Whose call was she taking? Why was she so mysterious? Was it another phone call from Jasper? Victor retracted his gaze from Eden''s back. He suddenly saw a box without a lid at the bottom of the transparent table. He felt familiar with the tinum Patek Philippe watch in the box. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Victor nced at Eden who was talking on the phone. He picked up the watch. His pupils shrank when she saw the familiar patterns at the back of the watch. That was his personal custom-made watch. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The watch was gone when he woke up that day. Apparently, the woman who was with him that night took the watch away when she was leaving frantically. His previous ring that was a gift from his mother had also disappeared on the same night. He looked inside the box but he didn''t see the ring. Eden had his watch all along but she had casually left it there. It seemed as though she had no intention to find her children''s father. Was that night so humiliating to her? Victor quickly rejected that idea. He pursed his lips slightly. She was set up by the Gienger family that night. However, she was not humiliated by the fact that she had given birth to children before she was married. On the contrary, she worked hard to raise the children. Victor''s heart was conflicted. He picked up the bowl and drank the soup. He got up and looked at Eden when she came back. He was tall and handsome. His movement was elegant and his beautiful eyebrows and deep sharp eyes were enchanting. He looked dazzling when he curled the corners of his lips into a charming smile. "Eden, it''s veryte. I''ll go back now. You should rest early." "Oh! Take care. I won''t send you off." Eden nodded. She could not wait for him to leave quickly. Victor raised his eyebrows slightly and asked deliberately, "Why? Eden, you don''t want me to go?" Eden was speechless. She stared at him with her almond-shaped eyes. Did she have it written on her face that she did not want him to go? She was sure that the words "Get out of here!" were written clearly on her forehead. "Mr. Alwynn, I bet you''re still not full. Why don''t I make another bowl of noodles for you?" Her tone was malicious and a hint of cunning shed across her eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait to feed him until he was full and call an ambnce for him after that. "That¡¯s great! I''m still not full." Victor spoke and was about to sit down. When Eden saw that he was serious, she quickly said, "Victor, leave quickly. There are no more noodles because you have finished all of them. You''d better get going." Victor smiled wickedly. He felt that Eden was adorable when she was anxious. "Eden, I''ll buy some and bring them over tomorrow. See you tomorrow." Victor smiled wickedly. He turned around elegantly and left happily. Eden looked at his back and wanted to throw the bowl on the table at him. He actually still wanted toe over tomorrow night? Victor went to the bathroom and greeted Kenny before he left. Eden looked at his back and her face was red with anger. She tried to set him up but he managed to advance. Eden would only learn her lesson after she had made the same mistakes twice. Victor woulde again tomorrow. What was he up to? "Mom, take a bath and go to sleep!" Keh spoke not far away. Eden came to her senses. She nodded and walked to the bathroom. The traffic was busy under the neon lights. Victor walked all the way back home. He still felt very happy even though he had to walk a long time. He was smiling foolishly all the way home. Everyone had only one chance to live life. He cherished time and time rewarded him. His journey in life made him realize that the road he treaded was initially in but the scenery at the end of the road was picturesque. The next morning, Eden got up early and made breakfast. After she had breakfast with Kenny, she changed her clothes and got ready to go out. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 After Eden had changed her clothes, she opened the suitcase next to her and searched for something. While she was flipping through her stuff, she suddenly saw a tinum ring lying quietly in the corner of her suitcase. She looked at the ring with confusion and bad memories flooded her mind instantly. She could not remember putting the ring in her suitcase. She thought about it over and over again. She didn''t take the ring with her when she left. The presence of the ring reminded her of the unpleasant event that night. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. She would take action since the ring had appeared. She had changed and was no longer Cyan. She thought for a while and a hint of cunning trickery shed across her beautiful big eyes suddenly. Bethany was the one who had run her over with a car, caused her to lose her family and ruined her life. Eden wanted Bettany to pay back everything she owed to her. She got up and her face was filled with hatred. She nced at Kenny, who was still washing up. She took out another mobile phone from the compartment of the suitcase. Bethany was very likely to use the same phone number all these years. She turned on the phone, opened the text message and typed a line of words quickly with her fingers. She had asked Jasper to get her a SIM card that could not be traced back to her. After sending the message, she switched off the phone and ced it back in thepartment of her suitcase. The Gienger family vi was still as luxurious and noble as it was seven years ago. On the weekend, Bethany was chatting and enjoying breakfast with her family when she was alerted by her text message ringtone from the phone on the table. She thought it was a reminder to pay for the phone bills. She nced at her phone and did not pay attention to it. She almost looked away but she picked up the phone quickly in the end and saw that the message she received was from an unknown number. "Hit-and-run. Do you think you can hide from the past?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bethany trembled in fear when she saw the few simple words. Her mobile phone fell on the table andnded under the table, making a crisp sound. Myra and Antony looked at her in surprise. Bethany''s face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear. Myra asked in confusion, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?" Bethany came to her senses when she was called by Myra. A trace of panic appeared on her graceful face. She forced a smile and said, "Nothing. You guys continue with your breakfast. I slipped just now." She slowly lowered her head, picked up the phone on the ground and went upstairs. When she turned around, her face was filled with worry and her heart beat rapidly. She had felt restless ever since she did the shameful deeds. However, that was a few years ago. She had done a lot of bad things but she was still able to live a good life. Thus, she gradually stopped believing in karma. She suddenly realized that her peaceful days woulde to an end when she received the strange text message today. It must be Cyan. No way. She knew nothing about what happened that year. No one else knew about the incident expect the Gienger family. Who else could it be then? Was the woman who looked exactly like Cyan really Cyan? She did not believe that there would be people who looked so alike in the world. Bethany returned to her room upstairs uneasily. Everything inside the room was luxurious when she opened the door. Brody was wearing a tie in front of the bright mirror. Although he was already middle-aged, his thick ck hair that reflected his mature and handsome face made him outstanding and charming. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Bethany nced at him and asked doubtfully, "Brody, are you going out this weekend?" Brody did not look back but responded calmly. "I''m going to meet a friend this weekend." Brody always used the same excuse of meeting his friends to go out the whole day every weekend. Sometimes, he didn''t evene back home at night. Bethany was in a bad mood. When she saw that he didn''t even look at her, anger surged in her heart. She roared fiercely, "You go out every Saturday and you don¡¯t evene back sometimes. Who are you actually seeing?" Brody had already put on his tie. When he turned back and saw the exhausted Bethany, he frowned slightly and said unpleasantly, "Bethany, can''t you be more gentle? I am usually at work. I meet my friends on the weekends to rx. Do you even want to take control of this?" "You don''t need to go there every weekend, do you?" Bethany was puzzled. She and Brody had been through hard times together. She had always been confident in her looks and she believed that Brody would never betray her. He worked most of the time and rarely had time to apany her. He only apanied her for half a day during the weekends and spent the rest of his time on his work and meeting his friends. "Bethany, if I don''t work hard, don''t see any friends, don''t socialize and don''t sign contracts, how can I get the money for you and Rara to buy luxury goods? I''m exhausted everyday just to satisfy your vanity. I''m going out to rx during the weekend. Do you have any opinion about it?" After shouting angrily, Brody picked up the briefcase beside him. He mmed the door and left after that. Bethany was startled by the m of the door and she jumped in shock. Bethany watched Brody left after mming the door. She held the mobile phone in her hand tightly and her whole body trembled in anger. "Brody, you b*stard! You b*stard, I am the one who holds this family together step by step. How dare you give me such an attitude?" She roared angrily and sat on the sofa heavily. She closed her eyes tightly and she leaned her slim and exquisite body on the sofa. Her chest was heaving violently with anger. She nced at her phone. She came up to tell Brody about the text message but she had forgotten about it after making a fuss with him. Brody was very timid at that time. Bethany was the one who drove the car and hit Cyan. She was afraid that Brody would only cause trouble if she told him about the incident. Brody did not allow her to mention this matter in front of him all the while. He did not treat Cyan well because her existence constantly reminded him that the people in the Gienger family were criminals. Bethany gradually calmed down. She couldn''t panic. Brody couldn''t solve the problem even if she had told him about it. Therefore, she nned to solve the matter on her own privately.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She picked up her cell phone and called her secretary, Arturo. The call was quickly answered. "Hello! Arturo, help me check a phone number. I''ll send it to you through WhatsApp." She hung up the phone after that and sent the phone number to Arturo. She then sat in the room and waited for the news anxiously. She was not afraid of anything but the incident that was rted to Cyan would ruin the Gienger family. The girl who appeared at the scene when she passed by the bustling area of River City did not have a simple identity. In order to cover up the matter, Bethany dared not read the news about missing children. Ten years ago,munications were not as prosperous as they were now. Bethany had hidden in the deep forests for several years, so she knew nothing about what was happening outside. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Bethany had never investigated Cyan''s identity. That was because she would leave traces behind if she investigated her. This matter had be a knot in her heart that she was afraid to face. Bethany held the phone nervously as she waited for the secretary to call her. Eden tidied herself up. She put on a grey casual suit and a pair of sneakers. She looked young and beautiful. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was taking Keh out. However, Eden was dumbfounded when she opened the door. Why was Victor standing outside her house? His plump and beautiful lips were curled into a smile and he looked extremely handsome. He was carrying two big bags of stuff in his hands. They included noodles, instant noodles and lots of other stuff. He said gently, "Eden, Kenny, good morning!" "Good morning, Uncle Victor!" Kenny greeted him nonchntly. Eden said angrily, "Mr. Alwynn, did you go to the wrong ce because you are not awake yet?" Victor smiled and said, "Eden, I slept very wellst night and I felt at ease!" He had found Eden, the beautiful dream of his life. How could he not sleep well? Eden was speechless. He looked down at the stuff in his hands before he raised his head and smiled charmingly, "Eden, didn''t you say that I''ve finished all your noodles? I have brought you some noodles." Eden was speechless once again. He was aware that her words were perfunctory but he still took them seriously. Victor looked at Eden¡¯s helpless and beautiful face. His lips curved upwards slightly and he had a mischievous look in his eyes as he spoke, "Eden, make way for me first. I''ll bring the stuff to your house. Kenny promised to have dinner with me today." Keh was speechless. He stared at Victor who had lied, in front of him. Was it really good to lie in front of a child? Since when did he promise him that? Eden lowered her head and looked at Keh. When did he promise Victor that? Why didn''t she know? Keh shrugged her shoulders at Eden helplessly. He had never promised Victor that. Eden gave way to Victor when she saw that he was persistent. Victor nced at her with a wry smile and carried his stuff inside. Eden and Kenny had no choice but to follow him back into the house. Victor had himself at home. He put his stuff on the table next to the refrigerator and then kept the things that needed to be kept cold in the refrigerator. The refrigerator, which was originally empty became full instantly. He looked at it. The corner of his lips curled upwards when he saw that the food was enough for him toe over and eat several times. Victor swore to protect Eden from now onwards. She was his childhood sweetheart and childhood wife and he had already developed deep feelings for her in the process of finding her. After Victor was done with everything, he turned around and looked at Eden and Keh who were standing not far away. He smiled and said, "Eden, where are we going now?" Eden looked at him coldly. She had only promised him to treat Kenny a meal but she had not promised him to spend the whole day with them. Why was Victor so idle? Shouldn''t a president like him be ying golf with his coborative partners on weekends, eat and socialize with them? Why did he have time to apany Keh and her? Eden was puzzled but she couldn''t ask Victor directly. She had not figured out Victor''s intentions. She said, "I want to take Kenny out to shop. Shopping must be boring to you. Mr. Alwynn, you''d better go back and rest!" Men disliked shopping generally and people like Victor would dislike it even more. Eden purposely picked the things that men do not like to do. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 However... Victor shook his head quickly. "Eden, I don''t think it''s boring at all. I haven''t gone shopping for a long time. It''s a good idea to apany Kenny to shop." Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at Victor. B*stard, what did he want? Why would a rich person like him be pestering her, a mother of three children? "Let''s go, Kenny." Victor saw the reluctance on Eden''s face but it was not up to her to decide. He only wanted to marry her in this life. She was still kind and adorable as she was when she was a child. His Eden was finally back. If he wanted to win Eden''s heart, he had to make his two sons side with him first. This was what he had discussed with Ansonst night. "Oh!" Keh could not do anything even if he was reluctant. Eden was working in Victor''spany. Keh was afraid that Victor might make things difficult for Eden if they offended him. Thus, Keh could only put up with the clingy Victor. In the end, Victor chatted with Kenny all the way. Victor was very talkative and he would patiently tell Keh everything he wanted to know. Eden who was following behind them realized for the first time that Kenny could be so talkative too. It was not that Kenny didn''t like to talk but she didn''t know much about her son. She was usually very busy and Kenny was very obedient. Had she normally neglected Kenny¡¯s feelings? She was aware that a silent child needed more care so she wouldmunicate with Kenny whenever she was free. However, Kenny had never talked to her so freely. On the contrary, Ricky and Gia were like chattering birds. She would hear their happy voices all the time. Eden, Victor, and Keh said they were going to shop but they were actually walking along the river. They reached the bridge where Zofia had jumped into the river and Victor took Kenny across. Eden did not say a word all the way. She just followed behind quietly but there was something strange about that feeling. They went to the bustling Bellow Street. Victor looked at the time as he walked. He had pushed everything aside in order to apany Eden and Kenny today. Victor nced at his phone when they reached Bellow Street. It was almost eleven o''clock and it was time for lunch. He felt that time had passed very quickly for the first time. He turned around and nced at Eden who was sulking behind him. She had been lowering her head and following behind quietly. That was Eden and her personality hadn''t changed much. She would listen quietly and would not interrupt others. Her happy smile was contagious and it would cause the people around her to be happy like her too. He said, "Eden, let''s go for lunch." Eden raised her head and looked bitterly at him. Her gaze seemed to indicate that Victor had snatched away her precious time with her son. "Can I refuse?" She asked in a low voice. Victor smiled and said, "No!" "Let''s go then! Why wouldn''t I eat when someone is here to treat us?" Eden pouted. Victor looked at her and smiled gently. He wanted to knock her forehead like he did when he was a child and told her to stop pouting. "I''ll make the decision then. I''ll bring you guys to eat delicious food." Victor turned around and looked at his surroundings. He came here frequently. He had decided to go to his favorite ce. He believed Eden would love the dishes there! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Victor brought Eden and Kenny to a high-end restaurant for Western food. They went straight to a private room. The restaurant had a nice and quiet environment. The popr and soft music wasfortable and soothing. After ordering their food, Eden got up and went to the restroom. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Eden could still hear Victor¡¯s joyful voice from the room when she walked out of the room. She knew that Victor was very dangerous when she first saw him. However, he was now taking the initiative to provoke her. Eden suddenly regretteding to River City. Her n was half a yearter. However, there would always be a lot of unexpected events in life. Eden took a deep breath and smiled confidently. It was fine to encounter unforeseen events. Her life was filled with many unforeseen circumstances. She looked at the sign and went to the restroom. In the room, after Eden left. Keh suddenly looked at Victor gloomily and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, what exactly do you want from my mother? You even used me as an excuse. Mr. Alwynn, you had owed a kid like me a favor." Victor was secretly shocked when he saw Keh¡¯s sudden change of expression. He had been acting all this while just to reassure Eden. He looked at Kenny''s little face that resembled his. He suddenly realized that Keh''s personality was simr to his. "Kenny, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you and your mom. Even if I have to hurt everyone else in the world, I still would not hurt her. You can be rest assured about that." Victor promised Kenny with a solemn face. "Are you pursuing my mom?" Keh had been longing to ask this question. Victor smiled wickedly and said mysteriously, "Kenny, it''s indeed easier to talk to men like us." Keh knew the answer when he heard that. He sneered and said, "If you want to be our father, you must be the one who loves my mom the most in this world." "For example, Uncle Jasper..." "Stop, Kenny!" Victor quickly interrupted him. He didn''t want to hear Kenny say that they wanted Jasper to be their father. His heart would shatter into pieces if that was the case. He, Victor Alwynn, was their father! He took a deep breath and maintained a perfect smile. "Kenny, I will do better than Jasper. You and Ricky can keep an eye on me." "No problem. You''re handsome and rich but will your family allow you to marry a woman with children?" Keh''s tone was so deep that he sounded like an adult. Victor was slightly stunned and he asked incredulously, "Kenny, you don''t have to worry about this matter!" He felt secretly pleased when he looked at Keh''s handsome face. How could he be so wild that he could make his woman pregnant with twins?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Both his children were very smart too. No way. He would be too excited to calm down every time he thought of this. "Mr. Alwynn, you''d better think carefully if you want to chase after my mom. You''d have to pay the most tragic price if you hurt my mom." Keh warned Victor coldly. At that moment, Victor could sense Kenny''s ruthlessness. Kenny resembled Victor a lot. He would be a future leader in the business world if Victor trained him to be his sessor. Victor said seriously, "Kenny, you can keep supervising me until you are satisfied. However, you have to help me to meet your mother frequently." Keh smiled wickedly. His evil face made him look like a little devil. "As I said previously, you have to be sincere and work hard on your own if you want to pursue my mom. My mom is the best and most gentle mother in the world. Not everyone is blessed to have my mom." Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Kenny would not allow other people to treat Eden badly, even if the person was his biological father. Victor''s handsome eyes flickered weirdly. Kenny was stubborn. However, he was on cloud nine to be able to talk to his son face to face at the moment. He felt really happy! Eden came out of the restroom. At the same time, Wyatt, who had also gone there to eat, happened toe to the restroom. He was dressed in a suit and tie. When he reached the door, he suddenly slipped and fell to the ground. "Ouch!" Wyatt cried out in pain. Eden happened to witness the incident. She quickened her pace and walked over. Wyatt felt a sharp paining from his waist. He struggled with a painful expression on his face but he could not get up. Eden quickly walked over and helped him to his feet. She asked, "Sir, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?" Wyatt straightened his waist and shook his head in pain. He froze suddenly when he saw Eden. He was stunned when he saw the familiar big bright eyes. Why did the her eyes look so much like Eden''s? He was familiar with the delicate facial features and eyebrows too. He quickly smiled and said, "Thank you. I''m fine! Miss, may I know your name?" Eden looked at his sincere gaze. She smiled and said, "Sir, I''m d you''re alright! I have something else to do. I''ll take my leave first." She looked at Wyatt and nodded politely. She turned around and left without answering his question. "Miss, don''t go first." Eden still did not turn around. Wyatt wanted to chase after her to clear his doubts. However, he could only stop when he felt that his waist still felt painful after taking a few steps. He looked at the culprit that made him slip. It was actually half a banana skin. He quickly took out his phone and called Buddy. "Hello! Dad." The call was answered quickly. "Buddy,e quickly to the restroom. I think I saw your sister. I fell and hurt my waist. Quicklye here and chase after her." Buddy was confused when he received Wyatt''s call but he still ran to the restroom as fast as he could. "Dad, are you alright?" Buddy asked with concern. Wyatt anxiously pointed to the direction in which Eden left and said, "Buddy, chase after her quickly. The girl who is dressed in grey casual clothes looks like your younger sister. Quickly, chase after her." Buddy touched his forehead helplessly. His face was pale and gaunt. He was in a bad mood these days and he got drunk every night. He felt irritable when he saw Wyatt behaving like that. He said helplessly, "Dad, don''t be like this. You thought you met Eden every five or six times a month but none of them is really her. "You have done so many paternity tests before. It''s been more than ten years. Dad, Eden is..." "Shut up. Eden will be fine. She is your biological sister. As her brother, do you wish for her to die so badly?" Wyatt roared angrily. He limped forward when Buddy did not chase after Eden. He would try to find his daughter as long as there was a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Dad! Don''t be like that, okay?" Buddy was upset these few days. His mood was no better today. He ran over in annoyance and pulled Wyatt. He said helplessly, "Dad, listen, I also hope that Eden cane back but we had lost Eden for more than a decade. We will never find her. Why couldn''t you ept reality, Dad? Mom had already escaped the trauma associated with Eden." Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "Have you escaped the trauma? Didn''t Eden bring happiness to you and Delmont? She is smart and beautiful, and she knows how to make people happy. She will be fine." Wyatt did not believe that his daughter was gone. He would find her back eventually. Buddy bit his lower lip so hard that it turned pale instantly. He face was filled with pain. He also wanted to find Eden if she was still alive. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That was the sister he had loved since young. Victor had used all his connections but he was still unable to find her. Buddy took a deep breath and said, "Dad, I''ll take you to the hospital first." "Okay!" Wyatt could only nod his head. It would be useless to chase after the woman because she would be gone already. "s!" He sighed deeply. "It''s been so many years. I don''t know if your sister is well or not. Our family is living afortable life. I feel guilty when I pick up the bowl every day because I don''t know if your sister has suffered or not." Buddy also sighed deeply when he heard that. His family wouldn''t have lived such a painful life if Eden was not lost. Haven''s arrival did not ease his family¡¯s longing for Eden. He felt even more troubled when he looked at Haven. "Dad, if Eden is still alive, she wille back to us one day. It''s useless to worry every day." He and Delmont liked to call her Eden. Buddy nodded and didn''t say anything. He had been waiting for Eden toe back so long that he had aged. He didn''t know how long he would still have to wait. Wyatt''s heart was filled with sorrow! The Clement family had been a powerful and wealthy family. Aisling gave birth to two sons. When she gave birth to a daughter a few yearster, the whole family could not contain their happiness. Wyatt had always favored his daughter the moment she was born. To him, daughters were more attentive than sons. What''s the use of having two sons? They were always so busy outside that they had no time to have dinner with him. On the contrary, daughters were different. No matter how busy they were, they would still think of their parents! His sister was an example. He was always busy and had no time to apany his parents. On the contrary, his sister was different as she woulde back and talk with his parents no matter how busy she was. Wyatt shook his head painfully to keep himself from thinking too much. The girl he met today was very familiar to him. Buddy supported Wyatt. His back was lonely and a little fragile. Eden returned to the private room. She didn''t pay much attention to what had happened and she ate happily with Keh. Victor felt relieved when he looked at Eden and Kenenth. He and Kenny had made a pack. He had asked Kenny to give him a chance to pursue Eden. Kenny actually agreed to it. In fact, he felt that Kenny was more profound than he seemed! He was very smart. He was like a cunning little fox when he did not reveal his intelligence. Victor only felt like he owned the world when he was together with Eden. He would finally have a home after waiting for so many years. Anson''s words reminded him that Eden had already grown up. Apart from that, she had lost her memories and was no longer the Eden from the past. She was so outstanding that every man would want to pursue her. Eden might not fall in love with him even if he told her about his identity. He was well aware of this. At the moment, he could only take one step at a time and use his own method to get her affection. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Victor was too excited. He finally came to his senses after he was scolded harshly by Anson the night before. "Victor, you don''t have much experience in rtionships. Why would you rush tomit yourself? In a rtionship, the person whomits first would be the one to suffer more. It would be useless to love someone deeply if the person cannot feel your love. Therefore, you must take practical actions to let Eden know that you are a good person and the only man in the world who can made her feel safe." His words were like a basin of cold water that was sshed on his fevered brain to make him conscious. "Mom, I''m full. Don''t just focus on me. You eat too!" Keh looked at Eden helplessly. She would always eat only after she had made sure that they were full. No matter how busy she was, she would still take good care of Keh and his siblings. Eden smiled. "Are you full? Kenny, you''ve only finished one bowl of rice!" Keh shook her head and said with a smile, "Mom, you forgot that we had breakfast this morning." Eden smiled and nodded. "Okay, wait for me. I''ll finish my food soon." Victor looked at her and said, "Eden, no rush. Eat slowly!" Eden nodded and didn''t say anything. Buddy sent Wyatt to the hospital. After a thorough examination, Wyatt was fine. He had strained his ligaments and he would be fine after he took a rest. Buddy drove him home to rest after that. Wyatt had a sullen expression on his face and he did not say anything all the way back. He felt that the girl he met today resembled his daughter very much and his feeling was stronger than ever before. He looked at Buddy who was sitting beside him. He was afraid that Buddy would be toozy to investigate even if he asked him. He had encountered this kind of situation many times and done numerous paternity tests. Buddy and Delmont almost suspected that he had gone crazy. Forget it. He''d better investigate the matter on his own some other day. He was very close to the manager of that restaurant. He would check the surveince footage to see the girl before he nned his next move. "By the way, Buddy, did something happen to you recently? You are indifferent to your mother. You drink wine to drown your sorrows at night and you are not energetic during the day. Tell me the truth, did something happen?" Wyatt''s words had hit Buddy''s sore spot. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Buddy said with a sullen face, "Nothing happened." It would be useless if he told Wyatt his troubles. Wyatt couldn''t win an argument with Aisling. If Aisling didn''t agree to a matter, Wyatt couldn''t do anything about it. Buddy had truly experienced Aisling¡¯s dominant attitude. She could even abandon her own grandchildren. As for him, he couldn''t even protect his child and woman. What kind of man was he? Buddy smiled coldly and his heart was filled with bitterness. Zofia should probably have carried out an abortion because Aisling had made a scene at her house and he was heartless to her. She should have no more feelings for him. Her heart should be full of pain. She was the only girl he had fallen in love with over the past twenty years. She was modest, kind-hearted, down to earth and cheerful. He was happy and at ease when he was with her. His exhaustion would disappear instantly when he saw her after returning from work. No woman in the world could make him feel like that. However, Aisling wanted his partner toe from a family of equal social status. Buddy did not expect that he would be the victim of this ridiculous idea and heart-breaking practice. Haha... Buddyughed coldly from the bottom of his heart. Without Zofia, he would never marry another woman in his life. Aisling could not do anything if he did not want to get married. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Victor offered to bring Kenny to the shopping mall after they had lunch. Eden wanted to refuse but she could note up with a justifiable reason. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That was because Victor was the one who took the lead the entire time. Eden simply had no room for rebuttal. She wanted to turn and leave but she couldn''t do so because Kenny was present. She had to set a good example for him. They reached the shopping mall at Bellow Street. The shopping mall had toys and clothes for children. The third and fourth floors were filled with fashionable women''s clothing. The shopping mall was full of people and the business was very good! Victor took Kenny to choose some toys in the toy department. Eden stood at the side in boredom and looked at the two of them. They seemed to be on good terms with each other and they chatted happily all the time. On the contrary, she was left alone and did not have a chance to say a word. She looked at Victor. He was tall and slender and his ck hair was short and neat. His facial features were well-defined and he looked elegant and handsome when he smiled. His presence added glitters to the mall and many women secretly turned in his direction to look at him. Eden pursed her lips slightly and said, "Kenny, I''m going to the restroom!" She suddenly realized that she had said those words the most today. "Okay! Mom, well wait for you here." Kenny replied without turning his head. Eden nodded and nced at Victor. At the same time, Victor looked up and smiled gently at her. s! Eden averted her gaze slowly and turned to leave carelessly. "Eden, why are you here?" Haven''s voice came from Eden''s left side suddenly. Eden looked sideways and saw that Haven and Aisling were carrying big bags in their hands. Eden thought to herself, "Enemies do bump into each other all the time." She would run into Haven and Aisling whenever she went. She must have a long history with them. Eden narrowed her eyes and removed the warmth in her heart. Her eyes were extremely cold when she looked up. She asked, "Why? Can''t Ie here?" Haven was stunned for a moment and looked around coldly. Victor was not in the vi today. Could he be with Eden? "This is a ce for rich people. You are only a director. What are you doing here?" Aisling''s sarcastic tone made Eden to nce at her involuntarily. When Eden saw Aisling''s arrogant behavior, she instantly thought of Zofia, who tried to drown herself in the river. Anger welled up in her heart suddenly. She knew that Aisling was hostile to her because Victor was protecting her. However, she found Aisling''s hostility inexplicable. She thought of Zofia. It was indeed rare to meet a person like Aisling. She didn''t even want her own grandson. Eden raised her eyes and she looked at Aisling coldly. The corners of her lips curved into a cold smile. Aisling could feel the terrifying coldness from Eden''s smile. "Mrs. Clement, I''m not sure if my understanding is wrong or if rich people really behave in such a way. It is said that aristocrats are well educated and possess good qualities. However, after meeting Mrs. Clement and your beloved daughter several times, I have truly learned the qualities of wealthy aristocrats like you. This is indeed a ce where only rich people would visit but there are no rules or signs at the gate saying that poor people are not allowed to enter. Is that right, Mrs. Clement?" Eden¡¯s voice was cool, light and soothing! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Aisling looked at the eloquent Eden with a frown. Eden¡¯s clear and bright eyes seemed like they could see through people''s thoughts. Haven''s long eyshes trembled slightly when he saw that Eden was different from other people. On the other hand, Aisling felt as though there was a burning sensation on her cheeks. She felt like she had been pped by Eden even though her words were not vulgar. Haven saw Aisling¡¯s darkened face and advised her, "Mom, don''t bother arguing with this type of person. People like her who live at the bottom of the hierarchy could only get what they want by dirty means apart from having a sharp tongue." Eden did not wait for Aisling to speak. She asked coldly, "Haven, what do you mean by this type of person? Does it refer to people like you who take advantage of your power to bully others? Or does it refer to women like you who would take revenge on others when you can¡¯t get what you want? Is this what you mean by this type of person? The Clement family is indeed rich but I will not be envious or jealous, nor would I rely on the Clement family to earn a living. If you want to show off, you can go to the TV station and do so in front of the citizens in the country. They would be envious and jealous." Eden didn''t leave when she finished speaking. She felt a sense ofziness envelope her body instead. She stood at the same spot and watched the interesting andplex expressions on Haven''s and Aisling''s faces. Her eyes were crystal clear, as if there was nothing in the world that could pollute them. Her cherry lips were delicate. She exuded a pure and clean aura. "p p..." Suddenly, a pping sound came from the door of the elevator. Eden, Aisling and Haven turned to look at the direction of the sound. It was Lucian. His tall figure was dressed in a slim, casual, and well-cut suit that outlined the curves of his body perfectly. He exuded a noble and dazzling aura. He looked at Eden with a gentle smile. It was the first time he saw Eden like that. It was really eyecatching. "Secretary Ronen..." Haven''s face suddenly turned pale. Lucian did not look at Haven or Aisling. He walked straight towards Eden instead. "What a coincidence. Eden, are you also here to shop?" His tone was gentle and affectionate. He stared into her beautiful eyes that deeply reflected his figure. Her eyes were sparkling, as if they were embedded with obsidian. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eden smiled and nodded. "Yes! Secretary Ronen, I have nothing to do during the weekend, so I came out for a stroll and also to familiarize myself with River City." "Eden, you can call me Lucian when you are not at work!" He never forgot about her bright eyes and faint smile when he first met her. "Well, I don¡¯t think it''s appropriate!" Eden tried to imply that they were not familiar with each other. Eden and Lucian chatted and they seemed to have forgotten about Haven and Aisling who were standing at the side. Haven was very jealous when she saw that Eden had a good rtionship with the men. She had initially thought that Eden would be insulted by Aisling''s words but they were pped hard by her p back. The most embarrassing part was Lucian had witnessed the incident. In the eyes of outsiders, she was gentle and lovely. However, her actions today made her feel that her many years of disguise were in vain. Victor, Anson, Adonis, and Lucian were all good buddies. Today''s incident would definitely reach Victor and Anson''s ears. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Aisling roared, "Lucian, have you also been deluded by this woman? Don''t forget that your mother is strict about you finding a girlfriend. Such a woman..." "What type of woman?" Lucian suddenly turned around and interrupted her. He looked at her with sharp and disdainful eyes. Aisling, who came from a good background, had always been ttered by others ever since she was young. She had never been looked down by others. The anger in her heart rose instantly. "Lucian, how can you speak to me like that? What''s that look for?" Aisling''s eyes were stung by Lucian''s disdainful and cold gaze and she raised her voice. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. These kids had always been respectful towards her. She also knew their parents. She had also watched them grow up. However, all of them were against her because of Eden. What was so good about Eden? Eden was simply a vixen. Lucian smiled coldly. He waspletely different from his usual gentle self. He leaned closer to Aisling and his tall figure towered over her. Aisling instantly felt a sense of oppressioning from Lucian. "Mrs. Clement, I''ve always thought that you are a sensible person. However, your actions today were an eye opener for me. Eden is the director of mypany. I met her by ident and greeted her. Are my actions so unsightly to you, Mrs. Clement? Had Eden done something wrong? Mrs. Clement, not only rich people have feelings. Ordinary people like us have feelings too!" Lucian''s tone was t and emotionless. Every word that Lucian said was heart-wrenching to Aisling. He was right. All humans had hearts made of flesh. Why couldn''t she hold back the anger in her heart just now? She was well educated and had the traditional etiquette of a youngdy from a respectable family! However, she couldn''t hold back her anger when she saw Eden who had snatched away Victor from Haven. She even lost her manners because of that! "Secretary Ronen, how can you speak to my mother with such an attitude? Our mothers are gambling partners and also close friends in private. You should have basic respect for my mother." Haven gritted her teeth and looked at Lucian. She could not stand Lucian long ago. He had been against her ever since he became Victor''s secretary. He would not allow her to enter Victor''s office. The worst part was he would report to Victor about trivial things. Lucian guffawed and the corners of his mouth curled upwards sarcastically. He said, "Haven, if you want to be respected by others, you should learn to respect others first." "Lucian..." "Haven, if there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first." Lucian did not want to hear anything else from Haven. Haven''s tricks seemed soft but were actually vicious The reason he disliked Haven was simple. He remembered that Haven broke his family''s antique collection at his family banquet where all his mother''s best friends were invited. However, she put the me on his cousin. She had been on his cklist since that incident. A person could be shameless but not without limits. Everybody had only a chance to live their lives freely. Lucian hated those who tested his limits, regardless of their identities. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 "Lucian, I will call your motherter and tell her about this..." "You can do whatever you like, Mrs. Clement. My mother is a reasonable person. She is not like some people who would twist the facts because of jealousy." Lucian¡¯sst sentence was the truth. "Lucian, you..." Aisling was so angry that her entire body trembled. She red at Eden viciously before she pulled Haven''s hand and left. Lucian nced at Eden and his attitude changed instantly. He smiled gently and said, "Eden, where are you going?" Eden smiled apologetically. "Secretary Ronen, I am going to the restroom. I''m sorry!" After finishing her words, Eden left. Lucian smiled faintly and looked at Eden''s back. He narrowed his eyes slightly. One would be more stable if he kept a low profile of himself. On the other hand, he would be more remarkable if he did things in a high profile. Eden was the kind of person who would keep a low profile of herself but do things in a high profile. She could still smile calmly and confidently fight back even when she was being looked down upon. She was living an incredible life! Lucian had something else to do today. He nced in the direction where Eden had left and smiled. After that, he turned around and left elegantly. Victor and Keh came over when Lucian left. They didn''t meet! Eden didn''t see Lucian when she came out of the restroom. She got to know a different side of Lucian today. Over the years, she had formed a habit of enriching herself more than pleasing others. As long as she was powerful enough, she could talk confidently. Lucian had actually smiled today. It was really rare! Mom, so she and Victor went to see her."Mom, you have gone to the restroom for a long time." Keh had been waiting for Eden for so long. In the end, he and Victor decided toe to find her. Victor looked at her with a faint smile. He expression seemed to ask if Eden had constipation problems. Eden looked at his gaze and touched her forehead slightly. She said, "Sorry, I ran into a small matter just now and it took up some of my time." "What happened?" Victor asked with a frown. He and Kenny were focusing on the toys just now. They only realized that Eden was not back yet after they bought the toys.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Nothing much! Mr. Alwynn, let''s go back first!" Eden felt a little guilty. She couldn''t get rid of Victor so she could only avoid him. When Victor heard that, he nced outside with a bizarre look on his face. Who did she meet just now? "No way. Eden, you''ve promised to let Kenny have dinner with me. You can go back after we have dinner!" His tone was domineering and stern. Hezily looked at her slightly stunned face with his deep eyes. No matter who Eden met just now, he would still have dinner together with Keh and her. He realized that he felt very happy spending the whole day with them and he wanted to share his feelings with them. He had lost his mother and indirectly lost Eden previously because of Reba''s intervention. However, Eden had returned and she even brought him a big surprise! Eden looked at him helplessly and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know why you are so interested in a married woman but today, we..." "Eden, it''s just dinner. You think too much." Victor suddenlyughed wickedly and interrupted her. A married woman? Haha... Eden was indeed very naive! Would a man like him be interested in a married woman? Of course, if the married woman was Eden, he did not mind snatching her away! But only if it was her! He would never let anyoney their hands on the things that belonged to him. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Eden was speechless when she heard Victor¡¯s words. He just wanted to have a meal with her. What was she thinking about? She argued with a red face, "I did not think too much. I just don''t understand Mr. Alwynn''s doings." Victor looked at her with his glowing ck eyes and smiled wryly. "Eden, you said that you didn''t think too much but you are thinking too much again. As I said before, it¡¯s just a meal!" Eden was speechless. D*mn Victor. She didn''t think too much. She just couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do. No president would pester a woman with children, like Victor. How could she not doubt his intentions? Keh nced at Eden. He was also very curious about Victor''s behavior. Victor treated him very well. He seemed to be trying to get closer to them. Keh smiled and said, "Mom, Uncle Victor is right. It''s just dinner. We can go back after dinner." "Kenny!" Eden looked at her son incredulously. Kenny actually wanted to stay and have dinner with Victor? "Eden, it''s just dinner." Victor spoke as he looked deeply at her with a smile. However, Eden felt that he had bad intentions, judging from his smile. Eden took out her mobile phone to check the time. After a day of shopping, it was almost three o''clock. Zofia''s family probably opened their stall at four o''clock. She could visit Zofia if she had dinner there. She looked at Victor and said, "I''ll bring you to the food stalls then. Mr. Alwynn, your treat!" Victor frowned when he heard Eden''s words. He said, "Eden, are you sure you want to go to a food stall instead of ripping me off hard when it''s my treat?" Eden raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t dare to do that because I''m afraid that you will take revenge on me. Let''s go, let''s walk this way." After that, she went forward to lead the way. She never mentioned that she was heading in the direction of her newly bought house. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jasper had been busy finding someone to help her with the transfer procedure the past few days but she did not want Victor to know about it! For some reasons, she didn''t want him to know about it. Who knew what Victor was up to? Victor and Keh looked at each other and smiled. Victor felt relieved when Eden did not refuse to have dinner with him. Heughed and chatted with Kenny as he followed Eden. On the other hand, Haven had already sent an angry Aisling home. Aisling was so furious that she didn''t say a word all the way home. She wanted to call Lucian''s mother but she was so angry that she had forgotten about it. The vi of the Clement family was luxuriously decorated. Thevish and cozy decorations were in the European style. All the furniture was made of sapele wood. The vi was decorated with precious marbles, Roman pirs, relief sculptures and golden luxurious decorations. The decorations were exquisite, elegant and opulent. Aisling buried herself deeply in the distinct pale yellow luxury sofa and closed her eyes. She felt extremely irritated. "Mom, drink some water. Don''t be angry. It''s all Eden''s fault. Nothing good will happen when she is around." Haven spoke as she handed the ss of water to Aisling. Aisling epted the ss of water and said coldly, "Alright, I know who is right and who is wrong deep in my heart. Go upstairs and have a rest. I want to be alone." Aisling did not look at Haven when she finished speaking. After taking a sip of water, she put the ss on the table and continued to rest with her eyes closed! Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Aisling had always been able to distinguish between friendship and love. What had happened to her during this period of time? Aisling took a deep breath. Even though Eden was dressed in cheap clothes, she didn''t lose her pride. Her every move revealed her innate pride! Aisling had always admired such a woman but she was very resistant when she saw such a woman during this period of time. Her good temper was never reserved for those who went overboard. What was Eden¡¯s rtionship with Victor? She felt even more conflicted when she was uncertain of the matter. Haven nced at Aisling angrily before she went upstairs. She smiled slightly when she looked at the luxurious and dazzling room. Money could cure her heart and heal her inferiority. Therefore, Eden absolutely could not return to this home. Fortunately, Eden Bleu was not Eden Clement. Otherwise, she would definitely kill her. She would never allow anybody to possess what she couldn''t get. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was born to be part of the Clement family. Haven''s mood became better when she thought of that. "Buddy, you are in a bad mood these few days. Is Zofia still bothering you?" Haven heard Delmont¡¯s voice when she passed Buddy''s room. "No. She called me once two days ago and stopped calling after that. She probably won''t call me again." Buddy''s disappointed voice was filled with pain. When Haven heard that, she suddenly understood that Buddy was in a bad mood all this while because of his girlfriend. She frowned slightly. The name Zofia sounded familiar. "It''s best if she doesn''t call you and stop bothering you. Mom does not agree to this marriage. You don''t need to pay much attention to it. If Zofia continues to pester you, I''ll go and talk to her on your behalf." "Enough. It is not what you think it is. Delmont, why are you also like Mom?" Buddy''s roar echoed in the room. Even Haven, who was standing outside the door, was shocked. "Buddy..." "Get out!" Buddy''s cold voice was shocking. Haven turned around and left when she heard heavy footsteps approaching. She went downstairs quickly and saw that Aisling was no longer in the living room. She left the house quickly and made a phone call asking for Zofia¡¯s address. After that, she took the car from the garage and headed straight to the Rivera family¡¯s food stall. Buddy suffered because of Zofia and he didn''t give Haven a good time because of that. She remembered she tried to care for Buddy that night but he coldly replied, "Mind your own business." Buddy had always doted on her and rarely spoke harshly to her. However, he had been talking to her in an odd manner because of Zofia. Haven drove the car and stopped opposite the Rivera family¡¯s food stall. Victor, Eden, and Keh reached the ce at the same time. The sound of Haven closing the car door forcefully attracted Eden''s attention. She looked at Haven and nced at the Rivera family''s food stall opposite. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She nced at Victor and Keh and said, "Kenny, we will eat at the food stall opposite. It''s already open. You and Uncle Victor can go to the supermarket across the street to buy some drinks. I want to drink herbal tea. I''ll go and order food first." Keh nodded and looked at Victor. Victor smiled and nodded. "Okay! Eden, we will be back soon." Chapter 232 Chapter 232 "Great!" Eden smiled and nodded. She was thinking of Zofia at the moment. As soon as Victor and Keh turned around, she immediately went after Haven. After walking for a while, Victor and Keh stopped at the same time. They looked back and saw Eden crossing the road in a hurry. Victor looked at Keh with a smile and asked, "Kenny, why did you stop?" Keh nced at Victor, who seemed to be aware of everything and smiled. "Uncle Victor, didn¡¯t you stop too?" Victor smiled wickedly and said, "It''s obvious that your mother was trying to draw us away." "That¡¯s right! There would usually be drinks at ordinary food stalls. We don''t need to buy them in the supermarket. Why don''t we follow my mother and see what she had actually seen?" Eden looked very anxious and worried just now. Victor heard Keh''s words and nodded approvingly. He said, "Kenny, I was thinking the same. Let''s go!" He held Keh''s little hand and walked elegantly. His innate noble temperament made the passers-by look at them. When they were about to cross the road, Keh suddenly stopped and looked at Victor with his arms crossed. Victor looked at Keh who was standing in front of him and said with a smile, "Kenny, what are you doing?" Keh frowned slightly and said in a sultry tone, "Uncle Victor, why do I feel you''re here to steal a woman from me?" He only came to his senses after walking with Victor for half a day. Victor was speechless. "Kenny, what do you mean?" Victor was a little anxious. How was Eden Kenny''s woman? Keh said calmly, "You want to pursue my mother. Aren''t you trying to steal my woman from me? She is the most precious woman in my family. What right do you have to pursue her?" Keh was very eloquent. Victor suddenly felt as though his chest was struck by a hammer, and he almost couldn''t breathe. Kenny had agreed that Victor could pursue Eden previously. How could he go back on his words. "Kenny, you are not being fair if you go back on your words. What kind of sons would be unwilling to let their mother go? Also, don''t you want to have a father?" Victor''sst sentence was a little harsh. "No. It''s enough that we have Mom and Grandma. Besides, we don''t know who our father is. Why should we find him?" Victor was slightly stunned. Kenny and his siblings had never thought about finding their father... Victor felt ufortable all of a sudden. He wanted to tell Keh that he was their father! However, it would only backfire if he told Keh at the wrong timing. Victor took a deep breath and maintained a gentle smile. He said, "Kenny, let''s not talk about this. You can¡¯t go back on what you have promised!" He didn''t believe that he, the high-spirited and well-known CEO of the Alwynn Group, would not be able to handle his own son. Keh smiled and said, "I am a man of my word but why do I feel that you have bad intentions towards my mother?" "Bad intentions?" Victor was helpless. Were the words written on his face? How could Kenny tell that he had bad intentions? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Victor couldn''t calm down and there was an indescribable sense of uneasiness in his heart. He felt miserable. Was there anything more miserable than being treated as a bad guy by his own son? "That''s right! Mom is right. Why are you pestering a married woman?" Kenny looked at Victor seriously. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Victor suddenly smiled and said, "Kenny, didn''t you mention that you don''t know where your father is? Your mother is a single mother but she is not a married woman." The corners of Keh''s mouth twitched slightly. Victor was really straightforward. Keh had already forgotten about the matter. "Anyway, I still need to think about what you''ve said." After saying this, Keh walked forward. As for his father... Who knew where his father was? Victor looked at Keh who was standing in front of him and didn''t know what to do. He had never thought that Kenny would go back on his word. Victor followed Kenny reluctantly. Eden followed Haven into an alley. She nced at the ce and realized that it was the backdoor of the Rivera family. She took out her phone and wanted to call Zofia. However, she saw Zofia appearing from the corner suddenly and standing in front of Haven. She stopped quickly and looked at the two people in front of her. Haven crossed her arms around her chest and looked at Zofia fiercely. Eden clicked on her phone to record a video. Haven came with bad intentions. Eden wanted to record the whole incident and keep as evidence! "Who are you?" Zofia looked at Haven. She did not know Haven at all. "You don''t have to care who I am. I''m here to warn you. Stop pestering Buddy or don''t me me for being rude to you!" "Buddy?" Zofia frowned slightly and felt a sudden pain in her heart. She sneered and said, "Are you Buddy''s younger sister?" "That¡¯s right. Buddy asked me toe here and tell you this. If you still pester him, don''t me the Clement family for being heartless." Haven''s gaze was contemptuous when she looked at Zofia''s poverty-stricken appearance. Zofia felt sorrowful when she heard that. She had stopped calling Buddy and was adamant not to pester him anymore. "Don''t worry. We''ve cut ties with each other long ago. It won''t affect the Clement family''s reputation. You can leave now." Zofia looked sad. She was about to turn around when Haven suddenly raised her hand and pped Zofia in the face. Eden widened her eyes. She wanted to rush over but was stopped by Victor. Eden frowned and looked at him in confusion. Why was he here? "Why did you stop me?" Victor looked at her and said, "Eden, things will get worse if you go over now." Eden sneered in a low voice, "Mr. Alwynn''s fiancee is indeed virtuous!" A hint of disgust shed across Victor''s eyes when he heard Eden''s words. "Who told you she was my fiancee?" "Haven said that she is your future wife on my first day at work. Isn''t she your fiancee?" Eden rolled her eyes at Victor. Didn''t she ask him and Kenny to buy drinks? Why did they follow her? "She can say what she wants but I didn''t acknowledge that." Victor felt very aggrieved. "Why did you hit me? I¡¯ve already told you that I''ve stopped bothering Buddy. You''ve gone too far." Zofia''s angry voice caused Victor and Eden to look at her again. Keh stood behind Eden and Victor with his arms crossed. He never liked to butt in, let alone to poke his nose into other people''s business. "If I don''t hit you, can you remember? Remember, someone like you does not have the right to cling on to the Clement family. You''d better abandon this ideapletely. I will not spare you if you continue to harass Buddy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This is my first warning. If I discover that you call Buddy and make my parents sad, I will make your life difficult." Haven had a vicious smile on her face and she spoke in a harsh and mean tone. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Eden looked at Haven. Haven waspletely different from her gentle self when Eden first met her. She acted gently and sweet in front of others but she was actually vicious and cruel! "I''ve told you that I won''t bother Buddy anymore. You can leave now. I don''t want to see anyone from the Clement family." Zofia turned to leave when she finished speaking. Haven''s voice sounded behind her again, "Wait!" Zofia stopped and turned to look at her. Her eyes were red and she was trying very hard to suppress her tears. She had epted the facts and faced the situation openly now that things had turned out this way. She did not want to shed any more tears for anyone, including Buddy, the man she loved the most. "What else do you want?" She asked sternly. Haven took ten thousand dors out of her limitededition bag and waved her hand with a smile. "This is ten thousand dors. Consider it a breakup fee for you and Buddy! Hehe..." Haven¡¯s sneer seemed to be telling Zofia that her love for Buddy was worth ten thousand dors. Zofia looked at the ten thousand dors. The humiliation made her heart ache to the core. However, she reminded herself that she was now a mother and she must protect her child. She sneered and said, "Well, I''ll ept your kindness but I don''t want anything from the Clement family because I find it dirty. I''ll give back the ten thousand dors to you so that you can buy some snacks to eat! Remember to eat some bean curd and fish. You will have bad breath if you eat fish and meat all the time." After Zofia had finished speaking, she smiled confidently and turned around. She straightened her back and left with confidence. "Yeah!" Eden stood at the same spot. She looked at Zofia''s confident back and made a yay gesture. "Zofia, good job!" As long as she learned how to fight back, others could no longer hurt her. Haven stood at the same spot angrily. She looked at Zofia''s confident back. She didn''t know what to do but she felt very angry. She came here to humiliate Zofia but she didn''t expect to be severely humiliated by Zofia instead. "B*tch..." Haven sneered while she stood at the same spot. She would definitely take her revenge on Zofia in the future. "Zofia, just you wait." With that, she turned around and left. Eden smiled when she saw that Haven was speechless. She looked up and suddenly saw Victor''s bright and smiling eyes. He had unknowingly gotten very close to her. Eden was overwhelmed by hispelling aura and her heart was in a turmoil. She nced at Victor seriously. He exuded a noble temperament. There was aplicated and indescribable emotion in Victor¡¯s eyes when he watched Eden¡¯s smile broaden. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The smile at the corner of Eden''s mouth froze. She had forgotten that Victor was just beside her. She felt embarrassed when she thought of her behavior just now. Victor''s moderate lips curved upwards slightly. That was Eden''s nature. When she was happy, she would gesticte in joy and her innocent and charming smile would infect others. "Mom, do you know that woman?" Keh asked at the side. Eden nodded slightly and looked at Haven who was walking towards them. "Let''s go, Kenny. Let''s get out of here." She quickly turned around, pulled Victor and Keh and headed deeper into the alley. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Who knew what Haven would do if she saw Eden and Victor together? Victor looked at his hand that was clenched by Eden and smiled happily. "Victor, Eden is taking you to bask in the sun. The weather is warm today. You are sulky all day. Your body will be warm when you bask in the sun and you will be in a good mood." The scene where Eden''s tiny figure pulled him to the top of the roof shed across Victor''s mind. She would still pull him hard even if he didn''t want to go. Eden stopped when they entered an alley and watched Haven leave angrily. Only then did she realize that she had unconsciously grabbed Victor''s hand. She blushed and let go of Victor''s hand immediately. She exined, "Mr. Alwynn, I was in a hurry just now. I hope you don''t mind." Victor looked at Eden''s blushing face and said with a meaningful smile, "Eden, are you interested in me? Otherwise, you wouldn''t pull my hand unconsciously." Keh was speechless. Victor was here to steal Eden from him. Eden was speechless too. She was a little confused and she suddenly felt that she had met a self-conceited madman! "Hehe..." She couldn''t helpughing. "Victor, have you always been so arrogant? Do you think that all the women around you are interested in you? I''m sorry but I''m not interested in you." Victor looked at Eden''s exasperated face and smiled faintly. He lowered his head slightly and he moved his lips close to her ear. He spoke in a deep, pleasant, and alluring tone, "Eden, what do you mean by that?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eden widened her eyes and red at him. "What an egomaniac! Kenny, let''s go!" She was about to move her feet when Victor suddenly pressed his long arm against the wall, blocked her way, and stared deeply at her. Eden quickly took a step back and looked at Victor cautiously. Keh frowned unhappily when he saw that. "Uncle Victor, are you bullying my mother?" There was a strong threat in his immature tone. Victor''s expression changed instantly. He quickly took back his hand, bowed his head and looked at Keh with a smile. "Kenny, you are wrong about me. I just feel that your mother and I are very congenial." "Congenial..." Eden looked at him in disgust. "Victor, we are not congenial. Let¡¯s leave quickly. I''m hungry." Eden said unhappily and pulled Keh out of the alley. Victor followed her with a smile. He looked at his hand that was being held by her. It still had her warmth. He looked at the thin and tall woman in front of him and smiled. His Eden had really grown up. She was very beautiful and adorable, just as he had imagined! It was a pity that they had missed eighteen years together. How wonderful it would have been if they hadn''t missed so many years together! Haven had already driven away when Victor, Eden and Keh walked out of the alley. They went to the food stall. Zofia was there to help. She smiled happily when she saw Eden. "Eden, why are you here?" She asked with a smile. Her face was still red and slightly swelling from the p a while ago. Eden narrowed her eyes. Haven really pped Zofia hard! "I came because I wanted to eat the food from your stall. This is my eldest son, Kenny." Eden pulled Keh to step forward. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 "Kenny, greet Aunt Zofia!" "Hello, Aunt Zofia!" Keh greeted Zofia politely. "Hello, Kenny!" Zofia looked at the handsome Keh with an envious look. "Kenny, you are really handsome!" At that moment, she was especially looking forward to the birth of her child. She regretted having foolish thoughts previously. Fortunately, the child in her womb was fine, otherwise, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life. "Thank you for yourpliment, Aunt Zofia!" Keh smiled faintly. He normally had a gentle attitude towards Eden''s friends. Zofia looked at Keh carefully and suddenly felt he was familiar. She looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, Kenny looks familiar. I feel like I have seen him somewhere before." Zofia looked at Keh thoughtfully. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, my second son is Henrick. He is a child star and he is now in Gate City." "Oh! That''s right. He often appears on televisions, bus stops and the big screen of the malls. He is very handsome. Many children were envious and jealous of him in thest six months. He also won first ce in a pianopetition some time ago. His song caused my mother to cry." Zofia said in surprise. Her eyes were still fixed on Keh''s handsome face. Although Victor was ignored, he was still very happy when he heard other people praising his son. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eden smiled proudly and said, "Ricky has loved to y the piano and act since he was a child so he naturally embarked on this path." Zofia nodded admiringly. "Ricky is really amazing!" Eden smiled proudly when she mentioned her son, "Ricky is filming Little Boxing King at the moment. It may take some time for him toe to River City." "That''s great. My baby will have brothers to y with when he is born." Zofia smiled happily. She really liked the strong-willed Eden. Furthermore, Eden had saved her child and her life. She would never forget her kindness for the rest of her life. "Great! The child will havepanions when he grows up." Eden said with a smile. Her heart ached for Zofia when she looked at her swollen face. Zofia still had a smile on her face even though she was humiliated a while ago. She was actually very strong. "That''s right! Take a seat. I''ll ask my mother to prepare her best dishes for you." As Zofia spoke, she nodded to Victor and greeted him. Keh smiled and said, "Aunt Zofia, please make me a bowl of rice noodles. I heard that the rice noodles in River City are very delicious. I want to try them." Keh was aware that rice noodles were very famous in River City. He had to try it since he was here. "Okay! Kenny, the rice noodles of the Rivera family are well-known from afar. I will bring them over in a moment." As Zofia spoke, she got them seated in a better environment before she turned and went to the kitchen. Victor looked at Zofia''s slim figure and frowned slightly. Zofia was actually pregnant with Buddy''s child. But why did Buddy abandon her? Buddy had a great character and he would never do something as cruel as this. Eden saw Victor''s thoughtful expression when she withdrew her gaze from Zofia. She thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Alwynn, can you not tell the Clement family about what you saw today?" "Zofiamitted suicide because of this matter a few days ago. If the Clement family makes things difficult for Zofia again, I am afraid that she would not be able to withstand the blow and would think ofmitting suicide again." Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Victor nodded his headprehensively and looked at Eden wickedly. "Eden, I can keep it a secret for you but what will you give me back in return?" Eden frowned and looked at him in disbelief. "You''re really a treacherous businessman. You won¡¯t let go of any interests you could get." Eden said the words unceremoniously. Victorughed wickedly and said, "Eden, businessmen have to rely on their capitals to make money. As a businessman, I have to make everything profitable." "You''re a treacherous businessman who is profit-oriented and likes to take advantage of the situation." Eden red at him angrily. Wasn''t she only asking him to keep a secret? He actually made use of that and tried to gain benefits from her. "Hehe..." Victorughed heartily and nced around the food stall. There were more and more customers. Many people looked at them from time to time. He slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Eden''s angry face. He smiled and said, "Eden, when you do business, you can control the investment but you cannot control the results. You will gain money if you ce the right bet. You will have a wonderful life if you are together with the right person!" Eden somewhat agreed with him. A person without knowledge would suffer slightly but one who did not know the right people would suffer for the rest of his life. However, she was still angry. "Hmph! You know the great principles of life but why can''t you be a good person?" Keh looked at Eden''s changing emotions. Victor had the ability to drive her crazy. The high and mighty Victor suddenly became innocent. "Eden, I just wanted you to treat me to a meal for keeping your secret. I had no intention of asking you to do anything else." Eden was speechless. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Eden could promise to have a meal with Victor. Victor smiled innocently. "Eden, you didn''t give me a chance to speak and you scolded me." Eden gritted her teeth and red at him. She realized that she was losing her patience and temper day by day. The way he talked was indeed unique. "Okay. I''ll treat you to a meal. Don''t tell the Clement family what you saw today!" Eden had saved Zofia frommitting suicide and she didn''t want to waste her efforts. Sometimes, the toughest choice that one had ever made would end up as the best decision. Eden had decided not to live under other people''s impression when she left River City seven years ago. She wanted to control her own life. "Okay! I''ll set the time." Victor took advantage of the situation. Eden knew that she was set up by Victor again. She knew that it wasing but she unwittingly allowed it to happen. Keh shook his head slightly. Eden did not have much experience and she was no match for Victor. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Victor smiled when she saw that Eden was angry again. He said, "Eden, you have to manage your emotions. You will get old fast if you get angry easily." When Eden heard that, she really wanted to p him in the face and let the cars on the road crush him to death. She would be able to relieve her anger then. She said furiously, "I don''t need to control my emotions. You just need to control yourself and don''t make me angry!" Although Victor was handsome and an eye candy, he still couldn''t simply ruin other people''s mood as he liked. Victorughed and said, "Eden, I didn''t do anything to make you angry. I was just offering the terms that are beneficial to me." Eden still looked adorable when she was angry. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Sigh!! Victor really wanted to take Eden home as soon as possible. He would definitely be in a good mood if he bickered with her like this every day. Eden was furious when she heard Victor''s words. She yelled in a low voice, "Shut up. If you don''t speak, other people might still have fantasies about you. Once you speak, their fantasies will be shattered." "Haha..." Victorughed happily. He approached Eden suddenly and said wickedly, "Eden, so you actually have fantasies about me?" "Do I have fantasies about you? The beauties in this world would not be prominent if people like you do not exist." Eden said sarcastically. Victor was not angry even though he heard the sarcasm in Eden''s words. Even though he had a bad temper, he had never been angry with the woman who was sitting in front of him. To him, Eden was the person that he cherished the most in his life. "Eden, Kenny, your dishes are here. These seafood are all the freshest. It''s my treat today. You can eat as much as you like." Zofia spoke with a smile as she brought a tray of dishes over to their table. Eden looked at Zofia and said worriedly, "Zofia, you are pregnant now. It''s not good to be so busy. You should rest more." Zofia shook her head and said with a smile, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about me. In our hometown, pregnant women still go to work and their babies still remain healthy at birth. Besides, my work is quite easy. It''s good to exercise a little so that I can sleep better at night." Eden smiled and said, "You should be careful then!" She got up, took the food from the tray and put them on the table. Eden wasn''t idle when she was pregnant. She would work hard and design clothes every day to earn money. At that time, when her stomach was ufortable, she would still try to find inspiration. After that, she sessfully gave birth to three children. "I will. Eden, you eat first. There are still three bowls of rice noodles. I will go back and bring them here." Zofia turned around and left after she finished speaking. Her footsteps were very light and she seemed very happy. Victor nced at Eden before he bowed his head and smiled faintly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eden was actually concerned about a stranger. She would definitely feel very distressed if she knew that the child in Zofia''s womb was her nephew. "Mom, eat quickly. Let''s go home after eating. I''m a little tired." Kenny picked up a prawn and ate it. He was really tired after a day of shopping. "Alright! Kenny, eat more. I will help you peel anything you like to eat." Eden smiled as she looked at Kenny. Her heart ached for him when she saw his tired face. Keh shook his head and said, "No need. Mom, look at my figure now. I will be fat if I eat more. Mom, you have to take care of yourself. You don''t need to take care of me. I have grown up now and I can eat properly on my own." Keh said seriously. Eden was worried that Keh and his two siblings did not have enough to eat and wear. "Okay!" Eden nodded and ate her food sulkily. Victor looked at Eden and Keh with a smile. His heart ached when he saw that they were so concerned about each other. On the other hand, Bethany who had been waiting at home for the whole day, didn''t receive any call from her secretary. She could not wait any longer and made a call to her secretary. "Hello! Arturo, have you found anything yet?" Her disgruntled voice filled the entire room. "Madam, we have checked for a long time but we couldn''t find the address of this number and we don''t know where the numberes from." Chapter 239 Chapter 239 "What? How is that possible?" Bethany didn''t believe that her secretary couldn''t even find the address. "Madam, we have used many methods but we really can''t find the address." "Okay!" Bethany hung up the phone angrily. The light in the room was not switched on but the outline of all the items there could still be seen. Bethany stood up from the sofa and walked back and forth restlessly. Who sent the message? Could it be Eden? Bethany thought for a while and suddenly went downstairs. Myra was sitting on the sofa in the living room downstairs. She was ying PUBG with her friends. When she heard the sound of footsteps downstairs, she looked up and asked casually, "Mom, Abby said that you were not feeling well and you didn''te down to eat. Are you feeling better now?" Bethany red at her and said, "You didn''t evene upstairs to bring me a ss of water when I''m not feeling well. You only know how to y games every day but not reading books." "Mom, there you go again. You nag non-stop every day. I''m working in Alwynn Group now. That should be enough to prove my ability. What are you worried about?" Myra spoke unhappily without looking at Bethany. Bethany was angry when she heard Myra¡¯s words. "Don''t forget the method you used to get into the Alwynn Group or our cooperation. You have to keep an eye on the people in thepany, especially Eden. Thepany values the products that she designed. Since you are already working there, you have to report to me about Eden''s every move, including her phone calls. You have to keep an eye on her all the time and tell me everything when youe back." Myra listened to Bethany''s words as she yed the game. She was suddenly knocked down in the game. Her teammate was toote to save her and the game was over. She tossed her phone onto the sofa and looked at Bethany in dismay. "Mom, didn''t you say that Eden is not Cyan? Why do you want to pay attention to her every move now? Are you hiding something from me?" Bethany frowned and looked at Myra unhappily. Her daughter was not stupid when she should be stupid and not smart when she should be smart. "I didn''t say that she is Cyan but I appreciate her ability. She is someone whom Victor admires and she must have a bright future. We would not be inferior to otherpanies if we have good designers and could get ourpany listed on the market. If we have our own design products that are unique, the Gienger family would not be in such a dilemma." Bethany was angry. Myra was a designer but her designs could not be used at all. It was impossible to expect her to bring interests to thepany. "Mom, the clothes I designed two days ago are very lovely but they didn''t catch your eye. You are thinking about other designers now. What''s going on, mom? Why do you always think about other people''s designs? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Our products can be unique as long as we use all kinds ofmercial means, make use of e- commerce, advertisements and magazines to promote the clothes I designed. However, you don''t like my work so I can only go out to work." Myra''s tone was sarcastic. How dare Bethany say that all her years of studying were in vain? "Kara, don''t always ask me why. Why don''t you ask yourself? Is there any difference between the clothes you designed and the ones in the current market?" Bethany initially had no intention to dampen Myra''s enthusiasm. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 When Bethany saw Myra''s arrogant manner, she really didn''t know how she could live like that for the rest of her life. "Mom, everyone''s pursuits are different. I don''t need to deliberatelypare myself to others. I just want to make my own style." Myra looked at Bethany angrily. She had already told Bethany this many times before and she did not want to continue this topic anymore. Bethany had discouraged her every time! "Make your own style? Hehe..." Bethany sneered and looked at Myra sarcastically. Myra''s good mood sank to the bottom when she realized that Bethany was going to ridicule her again. She was about to lose her temper when Bethany spoke suddenly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Myra, take a good look at your own style. Doesn''t your so-called style imitate the style of those famous foreign designers? That''s the luxury version that you like. Not everyone''s receptivity is as strong as yours. Do you know what will happen if that kind of design appears in ourpany? I have been working in this industry for decades. How can I not see through what you are thinking?" Myra''s red lips opened slightly when she heard that. She looked at Bethany in disbelief. Bethany had already seen through her. She had spent the whole night drawing and the whole day revising her drawing but she still copied someone else''s design. She sneered and said, "Mom, as long as we change the style slightly, it can be our own product. It will only bring benefits to ourpany. How can it be harmful?" Myra didn''t understand Bethany''s thoughts. There were countless imitations on the market, so what was wrong if she imitated other people¡¯s designs! "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I will find a good family for you to marry so that you can live a carefree life." After saying that, Bethany got up and went upstairs with a gloomy face. Myra looked at Bethany''s back unhappily. She was angry that Bethany had never approved her designs. Right now, Bethany was going to find someone to marry her. Myra would agree immediately if Bethany let her marry a man like Victor! Myra looked at Bethany, who was about to disappear at the stairway and said with a smile, "Mom, I''m fine if you want me to marry someone. I want to marry Victor." Bethany stopped when she heard that. She turned around and looked at Myra with an odd smile on her face. She said, "Kara, aren''t you working in hispany now? You should understand that you will have an advantage if you get close to a person who has power, right? However, you have to change your temper and learn to be smart. Haven also works at the company. With her there, it''s already considered good for you if you don''t suffer losses." Bethany turned and went upstairs when she finished speaking. Her heart sank suddenly when she looked at the darkroom. Brody would not be back again tonight. Victor didn''t send Eden and Keh back after he had dinner with them because he had something else to do. That was what Eden had wished for. She was very full from the dinner and she and Kenny strolled back home. She held Kenny''s hand as they walked on the sidewalk. The neon lights elongated their shadows. Eden smiled gently and asked, "Kenny, did you have a good time today?" "Yes!" Keh nodded and did not deny. He really did have a good time today. "I''m d you''re happy!" Eden looked at the smile on Kenny''s face and smiled. She still couldn''t rece his father and give them aplete home. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 That was the biggest debt she owed to her three children. Eden did not feel good deep down in her heart! Keh thought for a moment before he asked, "Mom, are you happy? Why do I feel that you look very nervous when you see Uncle Victor?" Eden forced a smile when she heard that. "Kenny, did you see wrongly? Why would I be nervous?" Eden thought about it for a while. She only felt nervous the first time she met Victor. Her nervousness was gone after she talked to him. Keh thought for a moment and asked, "Mom, have you met Uncle Victor before?" Eden shook her head and said, "Kenny, why did you ask that? I only met him when I came back here. I don''t think I have met him before." Eden thought for a while and was sure that she hadn''t met Victor before. Keh smiled and did not ask any more questions. Didn''t Eden notice that her children looked very simr to Victor? What a silly mother. She only thought about raising the three of them but never thought of herself. The air was a little stuffy and hot. Eden looked at the dreary night sky and smiled faintly, "Kenny, let''s walk faster. It''s going to rain soon." "Okay, Mom!" Keh curled his pink lips and smiled happily. The people around them were in a hurry. Eden and Kenny hadn''t gone very far when it started to drizzle. "Mom, run. Let''s go to the bus stop to take shelter from the rain." Keh turned and looked at Eden with a smile. He then pulled her to the bus stop. Eden smiled and followed Kenny. A heart-breaking scene shed across her mind suddenly. She slowed down her pace. She turned and looked at the scene and the night sky that was familiar to her at the moment The scene was the same when she was kicked out of the Gienger family by Bethany that night. She was nine years old at that time and was both annoyed and curious about the world. She walked in the pouring rain. There was no ce for her to go, whether it was just stores or coffee shops. The only ce she could go was the bus stop on the roadside. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The bus stop at that time was not as luxurious as it was now. It was simple but it was enough to shield her petite body from the wind and rain. After that, Brody took her back when he drove by the station and saw her. Just then, a little girl in a yellow dress ran past Eden. She was alone and her innocent face was filled with misanthropy. She resembled Eden who was lonely and helpless at that time! Eden fixed her eyes on the little girl in yellow. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia and heartache. She spent her childhood growing up in the midst of ridicule, mockery and other people¡¯s bullying. Especially Myra, who took delight in bullying her. Eden bit her lower lip slightly. The hatred buried in her heart made her feel a little ufortable. Keh looked at Eden''s odd expression and pulled her hand. "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Eden came to her senses when she heard Keh''s voice. She lowered her head, looked at Keh''s worried face and smiled guiltily. She should not have shown such negative emotions in front of him. She blinked her eyes slightly, collected her emotions and said with a smile, "Kenny, I am fine. It''s raining heavily. Let''s take shelter for a while before going back." "Okay!" Keh narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t believe Eden''s words at all. Her mood had fluctuated a lot since she came back here. The rain was sudden. Many people did not bring umbres with them and they looked around for ces to shelter from the rain. The rain was very noisy and Eden was annoyed by everything around her. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The rainy night reminded Eden of many sad things. She looked at the shops around her coldly. Her eyes swept across the coffee shop behind the station and she suddenly saw a familiar figure. Eden thought that she had seen wrongly, so she took a few more steps. Sure enough, it was someone she knew. He was sitting in a coffee shop with a young and beautiful woman at the moment. They were acting intimate and an eight or nine-year-old boy was sitting next to them. Eden frowned slightly. Could it be... She quickly took out her mobile phone and took a few photos. She zoomed in on the photos and took a look. The photos were not very clear because of the rain. She frowned. No way. It was actually a very good opportunity. She looked down at Kenny and said, "Kenny, the rain won''t stop for the time being. Why don''t you apany me to have a cup of coffee?" "Coffee?" Keh looked at her mother in confusion! He saw that Eden had taken the photos just now. There was someone she knew in the coffee shop. He nodded and said, "Okay. Mom, order an ice cream for me!" Eden smiled and nodded, "Okay! Kenny, you finally want to eat ice cream." Eden smiled and nced at the location of the coffee shop. It was not particrly far from the station. She used her hands to cover Keh''s head and they quickly ran to the coffee shop. Eden had already decided where she wanted to sit. When she entered the coffee shop, she pulled Kenny to the seats that were diagonally opposite the family of three and sat down. A waiter came over at the same time. Eden smiled and ordered a cup of coffee and a caramel vani ice cream that Kenny wanted to eat. She casually raised her mobile phone after the waiter had left. She took photos of the family of three opposite her. She made an excuse to go to the restroom and took photos of the family from different angles. Eden was shocked when she saw the erged picture of the little boy. How could he be so simr? Could it really be what she suspected? Eden looked at the family of three again. The woman was dressed in a demure and charming way and she was leaning into the arms of the man with a happy look. Eden looked around and realized that there were a lot of people in the coffee shop. They probably would not notice her. She pursed her lips slightly and moved closer to the family of three. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Dad,e back next week and buy me a Phantom Ninja puzzle. There is a nouveau riche in my ss who changes different versions of the puzzles every day. He is very arrogant." Eden was shocked to the core when she heard the boy call the man father. She quickened her pace and returned to her seat! Her eyes flickered when she saw that Kenny hadn''t eaten much of his ice cream. Kenny didn''t like ice cream very much. She was afraid that he only agreed to apany her to the coffee shop after seeing her actions a while ago. "Kenny, does the ice cream taste bad?" She asked with a deliberate smile. Keh smiled and said, "Mom, only Gia likes to eat ice cream in our family. She could eat three ice creams at the same time." "That''s true!" Eden smiled and nodded. She picked up the coffee and gracefully took a sip. She smiled lightly. Her eyshes were thick and curly, her eyes were charming and her lips were glittering pinkish. Her presence would always make the scenery beautiful. She looked outside and realized that the rain was getting smaller. Even God was helping her. "Mom, what are you looking at?" Keh asked curiously. Eden''s eyes were fixed on the family of three who were sitting at the window. Eden withdrew her gaze slowly and said with a smile, "Kenny, I am very happy today! Really happy!" Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Eden''s entire body exuded a pure and lively aura. Her eyes were bright and clear as she looked at her Keh with a smile. Keh narrowed his eyes slightly and his gaze was dark. "Mom, I''m d that you are happy." He seldom saw Eden this youthful and lively. She was very beautiful and pleasing to the eye when she was happy. "Kenny, the rain has stopped. Let''s go home." Eden ced her cup down with a smile. "Okay!" Keh stood up and nced at the family of three at the door. He had secretly taken some photos when Eden went to the bathroom. He curled his lips into a smile and followed Eden outside. Eden had a dreamless night! The next day, Eden brought Keh to the new house and they looked at it together with Jasper. Jasper was quick withpleting the procedures. Eden could start to renovate the house. She also went to the bank to check her deposit. The money was enough to pay for the house so she did not have to take a loan. Eden was very happy to possess the house. She was so happy that she could not stop talking the whole day. Jasper and Keh had never seen her so happy before. Eden really felt that she was very lucky. Eden was very happy but Victor was depressed the whole day. He had bothered Eden and Keh the whole day yesterday and he had no reason to meet them today. The most annoying part was that Anson was not at home when he got backst night so he was unable to share his happiness. Victorid on the sofa and stared at Eden''s WhatsApp. Her profile photo for WhatsApp was a minion with a mischievous smile. Victor had spent the entire day idly flipping through his chat logs with Eden and her WhatsApp status. Anson finally came back with takeout at five o¡¯clock. Victor nced at Anson and quickly sat up from the sofa. He looked at Anson with a dark gaze and asked, "Anson, where have you been for the whole day and night?" Anson rolled his eyes at him and said discontentedly, "Victor, I''m just staying at your house temporarily, not for the rest of my life. I have to go back to visit my parents during the weekend!" As Anson spoke, he ced the food on the table and said, "You''re an adult but you still need me to take care of your meals every day." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ansonined as he put the food one at a time on the table. Victor watched Anson''s movements and thought of what had happened yesterday. He instantly forgot all his unhappiness. He said with a smile, "Anson, I had a great day yesterday. Kenny was very talkative." Anson paused with a pair of chopsticks in his hands. He quickly looked at Victor, threw the chopsticks on the tea table and said with a headache, "Victor, are you trying to show off in front of me? You brag about your happy moments in front of me. On the contrary, I''ve been running around because of your matter and I am exhausted. You should be really happy now that the real Eden hase back. No way. I''ll have to get myself drunk one day to see if I have such good luck like you." Victor frowned when he heard that. He had a cold expression on his face as he stared at Anson coldly. He said in a cold and firm tone, "Anson, you''d better not learn from me, or I will make you suffer." He was not Victor. How could he have such good genes? Victor''s heart was filled with pride! "Are you heartless? Don''t tell me that only you can do it but I can''t." Anson red at him. "That''s still better than you!" Victor roared. Anson''s expression was cold and he did not say anything. He red at Victor instead. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Victor exhaled deeply, pursed his lips slightly and knocked hard on the table with his slender fingers. He roared, "Anson, why do you have to make me angry every time? I just want to share with you what I did with my son." "Ah..." Anson was so shocked that he let out a loud cry. He fixed his gaze on Victor. Victor looked at him with darkened eyes. After a while, Anson stuttered, "Vic... Victor, you know I''m jealous. Why did you still show off in front of me? Do you know that when I visited my parents today, my mother nagged me for the whole afternoon to get married quickly. She wanted me to have children to carry on my family line. I was almost driven crazy." Victor smiled dazzlingly and smugly when he heard that. "This is sick! Victor, what good deeds did you do in your past life for you to be so lucky in this life?" Anson murmured in disbelief. "Hehe..." Victorughed happily. There was blessing in misfortune in his life. His heart burst with glee when he saw Anson''s envious gaze. Anson was finally ruthlessly tormented by him. Anson had never seen Victor so happy in the past few days. "Hehe..." He looked at Victor andughed in an odd manner. "Victor, this is the first time I''ve seen you so happy. You canugh all you like but..." "But what?" Victor''s tone was unpleasant. He felt that what Anson was going to say would affect his good mood. Anson smiled wickedly, "No matter how good your rtionship with Eden was previously, you have been separated from each other for eighteen years. There is a man who was always by Eden''s side during the most difficult times of her life." Victor''s eyes flickered. He knew that Anson was talking about Jasper. "Eden will not get together with Jasper." His tone was sultry but certain. He was sure that Eden treated Jasper as a friend and there was no love between them. Victor was very certain of this. He pursed his thin lips tightly and coldly. Who could be sure when it came to rtionships? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He would not allow it to happen. He was the father of Eden''s child and Eden could only be his. Anson nodded and said, "Victor, I hope it is as you wish. You should treat Eden well from now onwards. No one can say for sure what would happen when ites to rtionships." Anson straightened up slightly and handed Victor the chopsticks before he said, "Victor, eat first! Eden is by your side. Nobody can take her away from you!" Victor nced at Anson, epted the chopsticks and ate his food in an elegant but careless manner. His good mood had vanished instantly. Anson squinted slightly at him. He was worried when he couldn''t find Even but was even more worried after he had found Eden! The world was full of hurt, deception and betrayal. Victor was terrified of these three things. "We came at the right time. You are all home." Adonis opened the door and came in with a smile on his face. Lucian was behind him. Lucian looked morous in a white casual suit. Even though he didn''t talk much, Victor, Anson and Adonis could all understand what he meant by his gaze or actions. Anson raised his eyebrows and looked at Adonis and Lucian. "Why are you guys here? You even came together." "It¡¯s the weekend. We have finally finished our work and we brought you two some delicious supper. Why, are you unhappy about it?" Adonis raised his eyebrows and looked at Anson. He had an expression on his face that seemed to say "I will go home if you are unhappy about it." Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Adonis felt that he was rejected this period of time. Victor, Anson and Lucian, who were like brothers to him, did not seem very happy to see him. He didn''t know what he had done to offend them. He felt like he was about to be alienated! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was sobbing in his heart!! "Come on. You came just in time. I didn''t eat much at home and Victor had just started eating." Anson moved to another seat and let Adonis and Lucian sit down. Victor nced at Adonis and Lucian calmly. He didn''t say anything and continued to eat his food. He didn''t eat much in the morning! He wouldn''t be hungry when he was in a bad mood! Adonis nced at Victor before he took out the packed barbecue and put it on the table. Victor ate it nonchntly. Anson got up and went to the refrigerator to take a few cans of beer. He opened them and gave everyone a can. The four of them usually gathered together to talk and gossip during the weekends. Lucian raised his head and took a sip of beer. After putting it back on the table, he looked at Victor casually. Seeing that Victor seemed to be unhappy, he curled his lips slightly and said, "Victor, I met Eden at the mall yesterday. She was bullied by Mrs. Clement and Haven." Victor who was picking up his food, froze. He looked at Lucian and asked, "Yesterday?" "That''s right!" Lucian nodded. Victor narrowed his eyes. No wonder Eden went to the toilet and didn''t return for such a long time. "What was the reason?" His voice was deep and cold. He narrowed his cold eyes. Aisling was the one who gave up Eden. However, he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth yet for Eden''s safety! Lucian described what had happened. Anson listened and said with a smile, "Seems like Eden isn''t someone who can be easily bullied." He nced at Victor. Would Aisling regret it in the future if she knew that she had insulted her own daughter? However, he really couldn''t tell Aisling the truth for Eden''s safety. Lucian smiled and said, "I was lucky enough to have witnessed the whole incident. Eden is quite interesting." Victor suddenly looked at him with dark eyes. Lucian seldom smiled but he actually smiled gently because of Eden. Anson asked mischievously, "Lucian, are you interested in Eden?" Victor''s body tensed up instantly and he pricked his ears. Adonis also said jokingly, "Lucian, it''s rare to have a woman who interests you. Eden is not only beautiful, she also gives people the first impression that she is pure and nice." Victor''s face became more sullen when he heard that. "I''m actually quite interested in her." Lucian smiled elegantly before he lowered his head and continued to eat his food. Anson''s heart skipped a beat. If Lucian was interested in a woman, it meant that she had already entered his heart. He nced at Victor quickly and saw that his face was terrifyingly sullen. Anson pursed his lips in fear. Who knew what kind of shocking words would a loudmouth like Adonis say? Anson felt that the atmosphere had be cold and dreary. Adonis did not seem to sense the atmosphere. He looked at Lucian with a strange smile and said, "Lucian, I''ve never known any woman whom you''re interested in since young. This means that Eden is very charming! You have to put in more effort." "Let''s talk about it some other time!" Lucian responded carelessly and lowered his head to eat. Adonis was a big-hearted person. He had a very good family background that allowed him to live comfortably without any worries. However, his main problem was that he was extremely gossipy. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Anson nced at Victor and saw that his deep ck eyes were burning with rage. They would have to stop discussing this topic or else he would have a tough night. Adonis would also be doomed. Anson changed the subject and asked, "By the way, shouldn''t the Alwynn and Clement families have an arranged marriage after that incident? Why didn''t they make any moves?" Adonis was very interested when he heard that. He said, "How could Vincent like Haven? The Clement family would not bring the matter up if the Alwynn family doesn''t mention it. After all, they have been friends for decades. When my mother was ying mahjong with Reba yesterday, she deliberately asked her about Vincent and Haven''s rtionship. Reba responded briefly. It was clear that she didn''t want Vincent to marry Haven." There was a hint of pity in Adonis''s tone. Haven was beautiful but she had evil intentions. She was ruined by Vincent just like that. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In this world, a person should not force himself to have something or someone he can''t get. "Ah! You are better informed than anyone else. I haven''t even found out about Reba¡¯s moves. You save me a lot of trouble bying over tonight." Anson narrowed his eyes slightly. Haven tried to trick Victor but she was tricked by him instead. She was really dumb to believe Reba''s words. "Of course. In this circle, nothing can be hidden from my mother''s eyes. She can get a lot of information after just a round of mahjong." Adonis was very proud. Anson smiled wickedly. He thought in his heart that Adonis was just like his mother and their gossipy behavior was hereditary. Victor narrowed his eyes and said, "Pay more attention to Vincent''s every move. Reba and Vincent would not give up just like that after what happened that night. We will release the video if they do anything over the top." "Okay. I''ll keep an eye on it." Anson nodded his head. This matter should not be taken lightly. Adonis suddenly mmed the table with force. He got the attention of the other three men. Anson said angrily, "Are you crazy? You haven''t even finished drinking a can of beer! Why are you acting crazily?" Adonis red at Anson with dissatisfaction. "Anson, I''m angry!" Anson looked at him in disgust. Adonis''s bad temper was nothingpared to Victor. He had always been big-hearted. Where did his tempere from? Lucian asked softly, "There aren''t many things that can make you angry. Tell us what¡¯s with you." Adonis exhaled and said agitatedly, "Reba just wanted to make things difficult for Victor. Wasn''t the Gerard family been banned by Victor?" Reba went to find Mr. King in person and took the initiative to cooperate with the Gerard family. Wasn''t she deliberately making Victor unhappy?" "...Oh!" Anson was also surprised. "Does Reba look like she would ept someone who was dumped by other people?" Lucian asked in a slightly cold tone. Anson nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Reba is not a fearless person. In fact, she is very scheming. We¡¯ d better be careful now that she has taken the initiative to help the Gerard family." Victor nced at the three of them and said in a cold and ruthless voice, "Don''t worry. She couldn''t create much trouble. Let¡¯s not talk about work during weekends. Manage your own affairs. We will settle with Reba sooner orter." On Adonis''s handsome face, the corners of his eyes drooped slightly. He smiled mischievously and said, "Victor, you''re not in a good mood?" Why did he feel so happy instantly when he saw that Victor was in a bad mood? Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Adonis had a very hard time because of Victor all this while. The best way to avoid disappointment was not to put one''s hopes on anyone or anything! Anyway, his three detrimental friends could give him a hard time. In addition, he didn''t have enough personal cultivation! He could still endure it and he would continue to develop to be smarter so that nobody could hurt him. Victor looked at him with his clear and cold eyes. He said, "I''m in a good mood! You had to work in the branchpanytely. As for the real estate, you have always been in charge of it. Hence, you should continue to stay there for two months." Adonis looked like he was going to kneel down. He said unhappily, "Victor, repetitive indifference is the culprit that turns your heart cold. Are you sure you want to do this to me?" Victor looked at him coldly and said, "Do I look like I am joking?" Anson lowered his head, pursed his lips, and smiled. He didn''t look at Adonis'' grievance face. He knew very well that Victor was taking revenge! Victor had a great opportunity but Jasper was able to take advantage of it. How could Victor not be angry? He nced at Adonis from the corner of his eye and thought to himself, "If Adonis still doesn''t grow from this experience, he will definitely suffer a lot for the rest of his life."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Victor, how can you bully your friends like this? Things have an expiry date, so does friendship. Let''s see how long you can run wild in my heart." After saying that, Adonis picked up the beer on the table angrily and finished it in one gulp. Adonis was still sitting in the same spot. Lucian thought that he would get up and leave in anger. He did not expect him to be such a coward. Victor used his time to earn money, not to reason with other people. If others tried to reason with him, they would always lose because he would not reason with anybody. Victor said in an imposing and nonchnt manner, "Adonis, remember this. No matter how you live, people would only appreciate your sess and not your hard work. The society is very realistic. It''s all about your capability and the way you deal with people!" It served Adonis right because he was petty. He happened to offend Victor at the most crucial time. Victor was actually also petty and Adonis had to suffer for two months. "Humph! There are lesser and lesser people who are selfless and dedicated. On the other hand, there are more and more unbelievable people." Adonis nced at Lucian and Anson. He was even more disappointed when he saw both of them lowering their heads and did not speak. "Isn''t it just another two months? I believe I would make it through these two months." His face was filled with fighting spirit. Anson shook his head. That fool was really getting on track. No wonder he was the busiest among the four of them. s! Adonis thought he would not be affected by how people look at him as long as he didn''t look down on himself. He was way too rational. "Let''s continue eating!" Anson opened another can of beer for Adonis. Adonis epted it without any hesitation. The four of them clinked their beer cans and continued to chat and drink. The next morning, Eden went to work happily. She felt relieved because she had settled the matters rted to her house. It was true that things would be simpler if one was reallymitted to it. The saddest thing for people was that they believed in freedom but they didn''t have the courage to break free because they were afraid that there would be no turning back. "Cyan!" Myra''s voice came from behind Eden suddenly when she reached the elevator. Eden smiled coldly and did not stop in her tracks. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Eden had seen Myra from afar when she entered thepany. Myra came here to work just to kill time and to find out her identity. Eden entered the elevator with confidence when the door of the elevator opened. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Myra looked at Eden''s back and saw that she entered the elevator without any hesitation. The n that she hade up with the whole night was in vain. If Eden was really Cyan, she would have stopped subconsciously or done something else when Myra called out to her just now. However, Eden was indifferent. Could it be that she really was not Cyan? "What are you doing standing here? We''re going to bete." Haven was wearing a white tight-fitting dress and her outfit outlined her tall and slender figure. She walked to Myra''s side and spoke. "I''m waiting for you!" Myra replied with a smile. Haven didn''t believe that Myra would be so kind to wait for her there. "Let''s go!" Haven walked towards the elevator. She went to great lengths to work there. She had to make it through the three months of probation. Myra was about to leave when she suddenly saw Riley. "Riley, why did youe at this time? Eden has already gone up." Myra frowned as she spoke. Riley was Eden''s assistant. Why did sheeter than Eden? Riley nced at the time on her phone. She looked anxious but she smiled coldly and said, "Don''t worry. She dare not to say anything even if I amte." Riley would act arrogant in front of outsiders. Especially in front of Haven and Myra. Her family background was not as good as that of the two women. She did not want to lose face in front of them when it came to work. "Riley, well done. Let''s see how long Eden can stay cocky. You have to teach her a lesson." Myra said with a smile. Eden was very arrogant. She would only stop looking down on them if they gave her a hard time. "Not for long. We¡¯ll wait and see!" Riley sneered and brushed her long hair with her hand. Her smile was cold. She would have the opportunity to be the design director if Eden left. At that moment, she seemed to have forgotten the things that Eden had told her previously. "Since when did an assistant be so cocky?" Lucian''s voice sounded behind the three women like a ghost. "Ah..." Riley was shrieked in shock. "Secretary Ronen, why are you here?" Myra gulped when she saw Lucian''s sullen expression. Did Lucian hear what she said just now? Lucian who appeared out of nowhere was really annoying. Lucian nced at Riley indifferently and said in a light and sarcastic tone, "We are in the Alwynn Group and I am the president''s secretary. Why can''t I be here?" Myra had an awkward expression on her face. She felt like an idiot when she was nervous. She lowered her head and stood aside, not daring to speak. Riley was so nervous that she broke out in cold sweat. "Why are all of you standing there?" Victor''s cold voice came from behind. The women immediately stood aside and greeted in unison, "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor nodded without looking at anyone. Hethen entered his exclusive elevator. Lucian followed him into the elevator. Riley had no time to speak. When she saw the elevatoring, she quickly entered it without waiting for Myra and Haven. Haven sneered and said, "Didn''t she say that she was not afraid? She ran faster than lightning." Haven nced sideways at Myra and said, "It seems like both of you are familiar with each other." Myra was slightly worried when she heard Haven''s words. She was too anxious earlier that she had forgotten that Haven was by her side. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 "We''re all working in the samepany. How can we not be familiar with each other?" Myra came up with the perfect reason. Haven nced at her but did not say anything. She quickly entered the elevator when she saw that it had arrived. She felt extremely disappointed when she recalled that Victor did not even nce at her a while ago. When Riley ran to the office with sweat all over her head, Eden had alreadye out of the office with the documents from the meeting in her hand. She was ustomed to the routine meetings every morning to understand the daily work progress. Eden was a gentle and virtuous woman in her normal life. However, her gaze was cold and she exuded a deadly sharp aura at thepany. She was so cold that no one dared to approach her easily. "Director Bleu..." Riley looked at Eden nervously. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "We have a meeting." Eden''s tone was cold. She passed by Riley and continued to walk forward. "Director Bleu, I haven''t prepared the materials for the meeting." Riley was anxious. She went to a friend''s dinner partyst night. She came homete and didn''t prepare the meeting materials. She nned to prepare it this morning but she came across a traffic jam on the way to work. Riley felt that she had been very unlucky recently! Riley turned around and suddenly saw Victor and Lucian who had already walked out of the elevator. Her pupils shrank drastically. When had they been standing there? Eden who had turned around, did not see Victor and Lucian. She looked at Riley coldly and said, "Miss Davis, thepany has set the time to start work at nine o'' clock. You should have reached the office ten minutes earlier to prepare the meeting materials but you told me that you are not ready yet. You were like that on Friday morning. Today is Monday and you are still the same. In order not to dy everyone''s time, I''ve already sorted out the meeting material myself." When Eden had finished her words, she turned around and wanted to leave. She looked up and saw Victor and Lucian. She frowned slightly. When have they arrived? They were here probably when she turned around just now. She pursed her lips slightly and greeted them. "Mr. Alwynn, Secretary Ronen, good morning!" Lucian and Victor nodded. Eden left directly after that. Riley was left behind in bewilderment. She looked at Victor, who was looking at her with a sullen expression. Her eyes flickered. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Victor who had a sullen expression on his face. What to do? She was caught red-handed by Mr. Alwynn this time. She pursed her lips and gathered the courage to look at Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "If you don''t want to work, you can go to the personnel department to settle your sry. The company will give you an additional three months'' sry." Victor interrupted her in a cold and firm tone. After that, he walked towards the office. Riley was anxious when she heard Victor''s words. She ran up to Victor and blocked his way. She exined agitatedly, "Mr. Alwynn, give me another chance. Such a thing will never happen again. I will do my utmost toplete my work." D*mn Eden. She must have said those words on purpose because she knew that Mr. Alwynn was behind her. It was obvious that Eden wanted her to have a hard time. After speaking, Riley turned and left the scene hurriedly. She knew Victor''s tactics very well. Once he had said something, he would not take it back. The only chance was not to give him an opportunity to speak. Victor looked at Riley''s back coldly. "There''s still a next time? She really ran away fast." "She told Myra that she wants to make things difficult for Eden when they were on the first floor a while ago." Lucian would never show mercy to snitch out pretentious women. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 It would be very difficult to establish trust again once it was destroyed. "No more next time. If there is a next time, let them go to the personnel department directly, get their sry and leave. I need a good working environment for the staff to work here, not a ce for them to scheme and gossip." When Victor finished speaking, he strode towards his office. Lucian made a cup of coffee for Victor and brought it to his office. Victor was very free because he didn''t need to hold a meeting today. After Lucian left, Victor took out his mobile phone. He felt uneasy that Kenny was alone at home. He dialed Keh''s number. Victor had saved the number after Eden used his mobile phone to call Kenny when they were at the hospital previously. The call was answered after the phone rang three times. "Hello! Who is this?" Victor smiled and said, "Kenny, it''s me!" "Uncle Victor, how did you get my phone number?" Keh suddenly remembered the night Zofiamitted suicide. No wonder he felt familiar when he saw the phone number before he answered the call. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Kenny, i saved your number when your mother called you with my phone previously. What are you doing at home alone?" Keh smiled and said, "Uncle Victor, are you worried about me?" Victor didn''t expect him to say that. "Kenny, I am actually worried. Aren''t you afraid to stay at home alone?" "Uncle Victor, the society is governed by thew. There is nothing to be afraid of." "What about your breakfast?" Victor was worried about this. After all, Kenny was only six years old. However, Victor felt that Kenny was more mature than Ricky. "Uncle Victor, don''t worry. I can take care of myself. I am able to cook breakfast for myself. Uncle Victor, all you need to do is to take care of my mother in thepany. You don''t have to worry about me." Keh''s tone was rather serious. He was worried that Eden would be bullied in a new working environment. "Kenny, you can rest assured that your mother will not be bullied by anyone in thepany. How about Ie to pick you up and we have dinner together?" Victor had thought of this on his way to work. Keh frowned slightly when he heard that. Both Haven and Myra were working at the Alwynn Group. Those two women didn''t have good intentions. Moreover, Victor had been investigating Eden. The master had already stopped Victor''s men from investigating Eden. Kenny onlymunicated with Victor because he was curious about Victor''s intentions to investigate Eden. "Uncle Victor, aren''t you busy?" Keh asked. A sh of meaningful light shed across his eyes. Victor seemed to care about him. "I am free. Kenny, I''lle and pick you up! We''ll have a meal together." Victor smiled as he spoke. He wanted tomunicate more with Kenny in private. He could not meet Ricky because Ricky was very busy. What a pity that Ricky was not here. "Alright! I''ll wait for you downstairs." Keh agreed. Victor suddenly stood up from the chair happily. "Okay! Kenny, you cane downstairs after ten minutes." Victor grabbed his car key and went out after hanging up the phone. "Where are you going?" Lucian asked when he saw that Victor was smiling. Victor replied in a good mood, "Lucian, I''m going out. Don''t always keep a straight face. It''s bad for your health. You will only have healthy children in the future if you take care of your health." Victor left with a smile. His usual cold eyes were cunning and glowing at the moment. That was the first time Lucian had seen Victor like this. Lucian stared nkly at Victor''s back. He was puzzled by Victor''s strange behavior. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 What did it have to do with keeping a straight face and having children? Lucian was not aware that Victor was actually showing off to him. Lucian thought about it for a while and felt that something was wrong with Victor today. Meanwhile, Reba''s secretary, Kaden, entered Reba''s office in the Jotham Alwynn Group. Kaden was in his middle age. He looked amiable and often had a warm smile on his face. His ck hair was trimmed meticulously and he looked fashionable and avant-garde. A few wisps of bangs fluttered in front of his forehead, and he looked handsome and calm. However, there was a hint of gloominess in his smile. The smile resembled that of a smiling assassin. Reba held a cup of coffee in her fair hand and took a sip. She looked at Kaden and said with a smile, "Secretary Foster, I see that you''re in a good mood. It seems that you''ve obtained a lot of information." Kaden smiled warmly and said, "Madam, I may be able to give you a big surprise this time." Kaden took out a stack of photos from a white envelope with a weird smile and handed them to Reba. He said, "Madam, take a look at these photos. You will be very interested." "Oh!" Reba picked up the photos. She looked at the three people in the photos and frowned slightly. They were actually Victor, Eden, and Keh. There were photos of them going out and eating together. "Isn''t this Director Bleu from hispany? Who is the child?" Reba frowned. She felt upset when she looked at the children beside Victor. She wanted Victor to have nothing, not even a wife and children. Since she was able to force Victor''s mother to go into hiding, she could also make sure that Victor would not have a way out. However, Victor, that b*stard had been leading a sessful life in the past few years with the help of his three best friends. "This child is Eden''s son." Kaden said with a smile. "What? Eden is a married woman?" Reba''s sharp eyes became bizarre. She had miscalcted. Vin was in a dilemma because of the matters rted to Haven. The most irritating part was that Haven actually went to work at Victor''spany. Did she still have feelings for Victor? She thought about the incident that night. The only possibility was that she was retaliated by Victor. Everything that happened that night was done secretly. She could find out what actually went wrong. "That''s right. Furthermore, Eden had another son. It''s the little child star who has be famous recently. His name is Henrick and he is twins with Kenenth. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I have also investigated Eden and found that she was a very mysterious person. Her past had been completely erased so it was impossible to find out about her background. If her son had not appeared in River City at the moment, nobody would know that she was married and had children." Kaden was puzzled. Among all the people he had investigated, Eden''s identity was the most baffling to him. He would always be attacked by Trojan horse when he searched for Eden on the inte. It seemed like someone was protecting her. Reba looked at him in surprise. "Even you can''t find out anything about Eden?" "That¡¯s right! I can''t find anything about her. Victor is also investigating Eden but he was unsessful too. Anson has been very busy these days." Kaden frowned as he spoke. "Oh! Is Victor also interested in Eden?" Reba smiled weirdly. She was interested in Eden because Victor was interested in Eden. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "Yes! I only knew today that Victor''s people were investigating Eden. However, Jasper, the president of the Joye Group is a good friend of Eden." Reba was shocked by Kaden''s news. "It seems that Eden is not simple." She frowned slightly and crossed her fingers together. After a long while, she said, "Secretary Foster, continue to investigate Eden and find out who her husband is. I have heard of Henrick. His father will definitely surface." Eden''s design was approved by Victor in one go but Reba''spany had not settled their autumn clothing yet. The designers from herpany had note up with clothing designs that satisfied her. "Okay! Madam, I will continue my investigation." Kaden smiled before he turned and left the room. Reba leaned back in her chair with a gloomy expression on her face. Who had been secretly helping Victor all these years? She had designed one ident after another but Victor managed to avoid all of them. It couldn''t be Jaida. Reba didn''t give Jaida anything when Jaida left. Jaida didn''t have that ability. She was unable to figure out who was behind the whole thing. Humph!! Reba snorted coldly in her heart. One had to get through difficult times in life. She had endured all these years. She would not mind wasting another few years. "Mom, what are you doing?" Vincent walked in and asked with an adorable smile. When Reba saw Vincent''s expression, she frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? What have you gotten yourself into again?" "Hehe..." Vincent scratched his head awkwardly and smiled embarrassedly. "Mom, you know your son best. Nothing much. It''s about my marriage with Haven. Dad gave me another warning this morning. I don''t even know what to do." Reba felt frustrated when she heard that. "Your father has always been serious. He won''t pass the Jotham Alwynn Group to you if you don''t marry Haven." "This is why I came to find you for a solution, Mom. You have also seen it with your own eyes that Haven doesn¡¯t like me at all. She even went to work at Victor''spany. Isn¡¯t she trying to embarrass me? Mom, I really don''t want to marry a woman who isn¡¯t into me." Vincent looked at Reba with a pleading and pitiful look. When Reba heard that, she red at Vincent and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. You are a womanizer. You can normally deal with all those women but you actually find it hard to deal with Haven?" "If she doesn''t love you, you can make her fall in love with you. Many women are tempted by sweet words." When Vincent heard that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Reba in disbelief. "Mom, I''m here to ask for your help, not for you to teach me how to get into a rtionship. I do notck women. Why do I have to find a woman does not fancy me?" "Humph!" Reba snorted coldly. She looked at Vincent and was exasperated at his failure to live up to her expectations. "Vin, you have no choice now! Your father won''t cut ties with the Clement family just because you don''t like Haven." Vincent narrowed his eyes when he heard that. There was a shrewd and a hint of slyness in his eyes. He smiled and said cautiously, "Mom, I am really curious how you got together with Dad." Vincent was seven years old when Reba brought him and his sister to the Alwynn family. He was just three years younger than Victor at that time. "What do you mean?" Reba narrowed her eyes and looked at Vincent. She had a cold expression on her beautiful face. Vincent didn''t know whether tough or cry. Reba was always angry every time he mentioned this. Vincent smiled warmly and said softly, "Mom, don''t be like this. I just want to know about the past!" Reba red at him and said, "Vin, I admit that I had used a lot of despicable means in order to get your father back then. I wanted to make things difficult for Victor because I was the one who forced his mother to leave." Reba knew that Vincent had always wanted to know about this matter. However, she would not tell him everything. Vincent would be aware of her ws if she told him about certain matters! That was thest thing she wanted. She would scheme and snatch away the properties in the future for the sake of Vincent. "Mom, no wonder he hates you to the core. I have never seen you guys speak to each other in a peaceful manner since I entered the Alwynn family. You guys always oppose each other whenever you meet." Vincent actually felt that Victor was quite pitiable. However, nobody would show pity in a family like theirs. Only the person who could survive until the very end would get everything that he wanted. Money was the temptation of the highest authority. With money, one could get a lot of things that others could not get. Reba red at Vincent and said sarcastically, "How can you live such a wealthy life right now if I didn''t do that back then? A woman is strong when she bes a mother. I already had a bad reputation of a lifetime for the sake of you and your sister. Therefore, you and your sister must not let me down. It proves that you are making progress if you are stronger than yesterday." Reba had not only ruined Jaida''s life but she had also destroyed a originally happy family. Things had turned out this way today because she had interfered with Jaida''s rtionship. "Mom, don''t worry. The Jotham Alwynn Group is ours. I will always let you live a good life." Vincent assured Reba with a happy smile. Reba was amused by Vincent''s behavior. She gently patted his shoulder and said, "Vin, it''s best to suffer a little first. Marry Haven and make your father feel at ease. Your father would not have anything more to say as long as you are engaged. Your father forced you because he was just trying to be ountable to the Clement family." Vincent nodded and said, "Mom, I''ll listen to you. When I get off work, I''ll pick Haven up and ask her to have dinner at our house. Dad won''t say anything more when he sees Haven." Reba smiled and nodded with satisfaction. "Vin, it is important to see the big picture. You are right to think in such a way. It''s not easy for me to achieve what we have today. You have to cherish it. For men, marrying a woman would make the entire family feel at ease. There are still many women outside for you to y with. Don''t you worry." Vincent thought that it was reasonable when she heard that. As a man, how could he not understand this? He was angry that Haven didn''t fancy him. "Mom, I got it! I''ll go to work then." "Go ahead!" Reba felt at ease when she saw that Vincent hade to his senses. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Alright!" Vincent turned around and left elegantly. Reba sat on the leather sofa with a grim expression on her face. She gradually plunged into deep thoughts. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The elegantly decorated and dimly lit office was quiet all of a sudden. Many unrepentant memories of the past loomed in Reba¡¯s mind. As for the Clement family, Wyatt had been recuperating at home ever since he fell down the other day. The spacious bedroom was ssically decorated. It was elegant, delicate, andfortable. The gorgeous crystalmp emitted a radiant glow. Wyatt was leaning on a beige luxurious sofa, with a picture frame in his arms. The little girl in the picture frame was sitting on hisp and smiling brightly. Wyatt gently caressed his daughter''s face with his big fingers. He had missed his daughter very much ever since he met Eden the other day. He believed that Eden was his daughter. Aisling came in with a ss of water. When she saw the picture of Wyatt holding their daughter in his arms, she frowned and said, "Wyatt, put these photos away. Don''t make me reminisce about the past. Can''t you just let me live in peace for a few days?" She spoke in an unhappy tone. She would not be in a good mood most of the time when she saw her daughter''s photo. Wyatt looked up and nced at her wryly. He lowered his head and said softly, "The more I think about the girl who supported me a few days ago, the more she seemed like our daughter." When Aisling heard that, she took a deep breath and said, "Wyatt, you¡¯ve met many women who resemble Eden eight times a month but none of them are actually her. You must have hallucinations because you missed her too much. Take your medicine first!" Aisling handed the medicine to him. Wyatt epted the medicine and water. He raised his head and swallowed the medicine. Aisling took the cup from his hand and put it on the tea table in front of her. Wyatt looked at Aisling and thought for a while before he said, "Aisling, you have to trust me because my feeling is really strong this time. That girl has the same pair of clear eyes like Eden''s..." "That¡¯s enough, Wyatt. Why do you have to treat me like this? I want to forget the pain of losing my daughter desperately but you remind me every day of how long our daughter has been lost. Can''t you let me live in peace for a few days?" Aisling interrupted Wyatt angrily. She suddenly stood up and looked at him furiously. Her heart was in pain. People were still able to carry on with their lives even if they had lost someone in this world. However, it was torture for both of them to live without their daughter. Wyatt raised his eyes and looked at Aisling''s teary eyes. He smiled bitterly and said, "Aisling, deep down, you want to find Eden more than anyone else. Eden wille back to us as long as we don''t give up." Aisling didn''t want to listen anymore. She turned around and left. Wyatt''s heart ached for her when he saw her disappointed back. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wyatt had made up his mind in his heart. Nobody believed him but he would prove that he was right this time. Wyatt looked at the time. It was still early. He got up and changed his clothes before he drove to the restaurant where he ran into Eden the other day. Victor picked up Keh and took him to the fancy buffet restaurant in Time Square for a seafood feast. Keh had been to a buffet restaurant previously but it was not as luxurious as the one today. Eden''s time was limited so their grandmother was the one who took care of their meals. Victor and Keh sat opposite each other at a table near the window. The environment of the restaurant was very good and the light music was very soothing. There were many people there but they were all talking in low voices and did not affect one another! Keh''s elegant table manners had some striking resemnce to Victor''s. Victor looked at Keh, who was eating squid, and asked with a smile, "Kenny, how did you usually take your meals when your mother is at work? Who takes care of you?" Keh raised his eyes and saw the hint of concern in Victor''s eyes. He said nonchntly, "Grandma would take care of us. Mom can go to work at ease. We are all very well-behaved and we won''t cause trouble for Mom." Keh talked as he ate. Victor''s heart ached when he heard that. He was enjoying his peaceful life all this time. However, Eden and her sons were working hard for their lives. He always had lingering thoughts and memories at night. Thankfully, they appeared in each other''s lives at the most beautiful time. Victor suddenly asked in confusion, "Who is your Grandma?" Eden called her mom. She should upy arge ce in Eden''s heart. Keh put the shrimp shell aside elegantly and said with an indifferent smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you seem to be very interested in the things that are rted to my mother." Victor''s face darkened. Could this kid not be so smart and act like how a normal kid would act? Should a six-year-old answer every question asked by someone who treated him delicious food? Kenny was actually very smart. Victor asked with a smile, "Kenny, when is Rickying back?" He wanted to take Kenny and Ricky out even in his dreams. Keh looked at Victor casually and said, "I don¡¯t know. He is busy shooting for a movie these days." The smile on Victor''s face gradually faded away. Kenny was really stubborn! "Eat quickly!" Victor pointed at the food on Kenny''s te. "Uncle Victor, I''m eating." Keh answered him in a nonchnt manner. Victor raised his eyes and looked at Kenny with a grudge. Kenny had been vague with him the whole morning. He answered all his questions but his answers were irrelevant to the questions. Victor found it more difficult to deal with Kenny than doing business. Kenny''s phone rang at the moment. When Kenny noticed that it was from Eden, he picked up the phone in delight. "Mom." When Victor heard that, he pricked his ears to listen. "Kenny, have you had lunch?" Eden called Kenny when she had finished her work. "Mom, I am with Uncle Victor. You don''t need to worry." Kenny said that under Victor''s expectant gaze. Eden was stunned. Victor and Kenny were together? "Mom, go and eat quickly. I''ll return after I have finished eating. Bye, Mom!" After that, Kenny hung up the phone. Victor somehow felt that something was off when he looked at Kenny''s odd gaze. On the other hand, Eden headed to thepany''s canteen after hanging up the call. She thought hard all the way. Why did Victor find Kenny again? What did he want? The cafeteria was very big and noisy! Eden walked absent-mindedly. "Oops!" Suddenly, Myra, who was walking towards her from the opposite direction, bumped into Eden on purpose. The soup in Myra''s te spilled all over Eden and her white outfit was covered with stains. "Director Bleu, I didn''t do it on purpose. Are you alright?" Myra looked at Eden with a guilty look on her face. However, there was not a trace of guilt in her smiling eyes. Eden''s expression stiffened as she slowly lifted her eyes and saw Myra, with Haven and Riley standing behind her. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Eden looked at the guilt-ridden Myra with her ck bright eyes. She remembered that Myra had put on this kind of drama countless times at their college cafeteria. If Myra found out that another girl had snatched the boy she fancied, she would definitely put on such an act at the cafeteria the next day. The girl who had been spilled by the soup would fly into a rage. On the contrary, Myra would obediently admit her mistake. The whole incident would usually be witnessed by the boy Myra liked by coincidence. It was really childish of Myra to be still using this kind of trick when she had already entered society! Eden rolled her eyes and said with a generous smile, "Miss Gienger, the soup had already been spilled on my clothes, regardless of whether you did it on purpose or not. Even if you did it on purpose, I can''t say anything. After all, the corridor here is very wide and you are the only one who bumped into me." After Eden had finished speaking, she smiled at Myra and left. The onlookers looked at the corridor and realized that it was really wide. Someone from the crowd murmured, "It''s true. How would they bump into each other on such a wide corridor?" "Sigh! I know who she is. I heard our supervisor¡¯s conversation on the phone when I went to the restroom the other day. The daughter of the Gienger family wanted to work in ourpany and our supervisor was asked to select her during the job interview. I specially ran over to take a good look at her on the day when the personnel department interviewed the potential employees. It was really her." "It should be her. Didn''t Director Bleu just call her Miss Gienger?" "Yikes! It turns out that she came through the back door. No wonder she''s so arrogant in our department." Lucian identally heard the crowd discussing when he brought his things over. The corner of his lips curled up slightly. He did not need to investigate who helped Myra get in thepany because it was very obvious. He had to deal with this matter! As for Myra, her face turned livid when she heard the discussion of the crowd. How did this matter get out? It was really embarrassing! Ah! Myra roared frantically in her heart. Riley nced at her and gently touched her. "Rara, don''t listen to their nonsense. Let''s find a ce to eat first. We don¡¯t want to bete." Myra nced at Riley and nodded her head bitterly. As for Haven, she had not said a word all this while. She turned around slightly and looked at Eden who was leaving calmly. Eden was even harder to deal with than she had imagined! However, Myra could not stay calm when she thought of Victor treating Eden Bleu as Eden Clement. The DNA report that she got confirmed that Eden and Aisling did not have a mother and daughter rtionship. She regained her confidence because of this. She had a fatal attraction for Victor who was young, talented and capable! Her calm and intact heart was stirred up by him the moment she saw him. Haven silently followed Myra and Riley to sit down and eat at the table. Lucian watched Eden returning with a tray of food. When Eden walked past him, he smiled and called out, "Director Bleu,e here. Let''s eat together." Eden smiled at him graciously before she walked up to him with the food in her hands and sat opposite him! Lucian was surprised when he saw the food on Eden'' s te. He said, "Director Bleu, you eat too little. Even if you''re in a bad mood, you shouldn''t abuse yourself!" When Eden heard that, she couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Secretary Bonen, do you think I''m the kind of person who would abuse herself because of someone else?" Eden had always been arrogant. She had hidden her true nature to get affection when she was in the Gienger family previously. She was actually very proud and would never allow others to step on her dignity. In the past, she had to force a smile in front of the Gienger family even though her dignity was trampled by them... However, that would never happen again. "You don''t look like one!" Lucian responded lightly, "But you eat too little. Your meal is just a few spoonful of rice and a few strands of vegetables. I can finish them in three bites." Eden smiled but did not say anything. She did not have an appetite and she was not hungry either! Kenny had got up early in the morning and prepared egg noodles for her. She ate a big bowl of noodles and she was not hungry at the moment! Eden smiled brightly when she thought of Kenny. Lucian suddenly understood something when he saw her behavior. A person like Eden who was tough on the outside, would remain calm and unruffled when she was hurt by outsiders. The people who could really hurt her were the people closest to her. Before this, Lucian had never tried to understand a person profoundly. However, Eden''s appearance and her every move had caused him to want to understand everything about her. Lucian and Eden ate their meals calmly after that without any disturbance. Myra suddenly caught sight of the stall that was selling fruit juice when she returned. She thought of an important piece of information suddenly. She snapped her fingers happily and she suddenly had an idea. Haven and Riley looked at her in confusion. Myra nced sideways at Eden and Lucian''s seats. Both of them had already left. She withdrew her gaze and looked at Riley. She said, "Riley, you made Director Bleu unhappy this morning. Why don''t you bring a ss of mango juice for her?" "Vo! You''ve learned how to tter others so quickly." Haven looked at her and sneered sarcastically. Myra didn''t mind at all at the moment. She walked over and ordered a highly concentrated mango juice. When she came back, she handed it to Riley with a smile. "Go quickly! Otherwise, your work in the afternoon will be dyed and you can''t get off work on time." Riley smiled at her gratefully and left with mango juice in her hand. Haven looked at Myra''s malicious gaze and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you suddenly being so nice to Eden?" Myra snorted and said, "I am not being nice to Eden. I''m just worried about Riley. You''ve seen for yourself how much of a bully Eden is." With that, she turned around, crossed her arms around her chest and walked away slowly in her eight-centimeter-high beige heels. "Let''s go! Let''s finish our work early and get off work." Myra found that it was very tiring to work at thepany. In addition, she had to listen to other people''s gossip. It was indeed morefortable to stay at home and have maids to serve her. She would not bother to suffer if not for the fact that she wanted to confirm that Eden was Cyan. Haven followed behind Myra unhurriedly. Myra was in a good mood. Cyan was allergic to pineapples and mangos. She would have to go to the hospital if she ate mangos. In the past, Myra would y pranks on Eden when she was in a bad mood. She felt relieved whenever she saw the way Eden curled up on the ground and trembled because of allergy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She was so stupid to not have thought of this earlier! Myra wanted Cyan to know that she was not someone who could be easily messed with. As soon as Eden returned to the office, she devoted herself to work. Her fair and slender fingers tapped swiftly on the keyboard. Riley carried the mango juice in her hand. When she arrived at the twenty-fifth floor, she met Victor, who returned suddenly. Victor¡¯s face darkened instantly when he saw the mango juice in her hand. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 "Mr. Alwynn!" Riley greeted sheepishly. Victor responded indifferently with a cold expression on his face. He did not look at Riley. Riley didn''t dare to stay for long because she was afraid that Victor would remember what had happened in the morning. She increased her pace and headed to the office. Victor narrowed his eyes at the cup of mango juice in her hand. Eden was allergic to mango. She couldn''t even touch it. After thinking for a while, he decided to follow Riley. Riley walked to Eden''s desk and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, I was wrong this morning. I will take my job seriously in the future. Such things will not happen again. I brought you fruit juice. Drink some while it is still fresh, Director Bleu!" Eden looked up and saw that it was mango juice. Fear lingered in her heart instantly. Why was it mango juice? Some painful scenes shed across Eden''s mind instantly. Myra would always ssh mango juice on her when she was in a bad mood. That kind of pain made her never want to think about it for the rest of her life. She stared at the mango juice for a while before she said coldly, "You can have it. I had a heavy lunch and I can''t eat anymore!" She had to be on guard because Myra and Riley were friends. It might be a trap set up by Myra to prove that she was Cyan. Upon hearing this, Riley frowned slightly. She had taken the initiative to admit defeat but Eden still did not give her face. "Director Bleu, are you still unwilling to forgive me?" Myra''s tone was unpleasant and the expression on her face was awful. Eden looked at her and said in an indifferent tone, "Riley, I''m a person who would focus on the matter rather than the person. You don''t need to ask for my forgiveness. You can work at ease. I appreciate your thoughts." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eden didn''t me Myra because she was not the one who was paying Myra''s sry. Myra was paid by the Alwynn Group. That would depend on individual efforts. Riley felt a littlefortable when she heard Eden''s words. "Director Bleu, drink this mango juice and I consider that you have forgiven me." Eden became more and more suspicious when she saw Myra''s insistence. She asked, "Who was the one who suggested to give me the mango juice?" Riley was slightly stunned. She did not understand why Eden would ask such a question. Did one need to be reminded to buy mango juice? She said with a smile, "Director Bleu, why do you ask this? Do I need someone to remind me to buy fruit juice? Or does Director Bleu suspect that there is something wrong with the mango juice?" Eden nced at the yellow mango juice. There was nothing wrong with it but there was a problem with the person who made the suggestion to bring it to her. Other people would have no problem with the mango juice but she had a problem with it. "No. I was just asking casually. You can go back to work. I still have a lot of things to do." Eden lowered her head to do her things as she spoke. "Director Bleu..." "You can give the mango juice to me if Director Bleu doesn''t want it. I had steak just now and it was a little salty." Victor who was standing at the door, suddenly interrupted Riley. "Mr. Alwynn..." Riley frowned and looked at Victor. When had he been standing there? It was really terrifying to see him appearing out of nowhere like a ghost. Victor didn''t look at her. He took the mango juice from her hand, inserted the straw and drank it. Eden widened her eyes in confusion as she looked at his actions. She suddenly remembered that Victor knew her identity and her allergy to mango juice. Was he helping her? She had mentioned that she was allergic to mango juice when they ate together previously. Victor''s motive was not pure. She had better be careful! However, she was very grateful that he had helped her out of the predicament at the moment. Victor looked at the charming Eden in front of him. A slight movement from her could subvert his whole world. He smiled wickedly and said, "Not bad. It is highly concentrated and it is extremely delicious!" He looked at Eden wickedly and deliberately emphasized that the mango was highly concentrated. He looked at Eden meaningfully, as if he was telling her that she had to be grateful to him. She owed him a favor again. Eden lowered her head with a slight headache. She retracted her gaze and her face was filled with anger and helplessness. She owed him a favor because of Zofia and she owed him another one at the moment. She didn''t know what he was going to ask her to do using the two favors she owed. She wanted to kick him out when she heard his evil tone. s! She sighed slightly in her heart. One type of sess in this world was to live a life in the way she liked. However, she could not achieve that even though she lived a simple life. "Mr. Alwynn, so you like to drink mango juice?" Riley looked at Victor with a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Riley could smell Victor''s clean and fragrant scent because they stood close to each other. The scent invaded her lungs and caused her to be restless. A dazzling man like Victor would have a 100% turning back rate from the passers-by no matter where he went. "So-so. My meal was a little salty today." Victor finished the mango juice in one gulp but he did not throw it into the trash can. He narrowed his eyes slightly and felt that he was stuffed to death. He had eaten a little too much today with Kenny. He felt that he was going to puke after drinking such a big cup of mango juice. However, he would not let Eden drink the mango juice. Victor narrowed his eyes suddenly and looked at Riley. He asked, "Riley, I remember that you don''t like mango juice either. Why did you think of buying mango juice for Director Bleu?" His tone was casual and he looked at Riley with a charming smile. Victor had never smiled at Riley like this. Riley''s heart was instantly filled with joy when she saw him smiling at her. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s Miss Gienger. She suggested to bring the mango juice..." "Don''t you have a lot of work to do? Hurry up and go back to work." Victor interrupted her words suddenly with a terrifyingly sullen face. Riley was startled by his sudden voice. Riley was stunned. She swallowed in fear and stared at him. Eden was not ustomed to Victor''s sudden change of mood. Why was he so angry? It turned out that Myra was actually behind this. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "Hmph..." Victor snorted coldly and strode off. Riley was baffled by Victor''s sudden change of mood. She could only watch in stupefaction as Victor left angrily. D*mn Myra. Victor hadn''t made a move on the Gienger family but she had already taken action. He went back to his office angrily and even ignored Lucian. He sat on his office chair, took out his phone and dialed Anson''s number. "Hello!" Anson answeredzily on the other end of the phone. Victor roared angrily, "Go and investigate Eden''s life when she lived with the Gienger family." "Victor, what kind of life could she have? She is an adopted daughter. I heard from my friend that the Gienger family had never treated her like a human. Even the servants bullied her. I remember that my friend told me once that Cyan''s grades were very good! Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Myra was jealous of Eden. She poured mango juice on her and even pushed her down the stairs. Eden almost died that time..." "Go and investigate this matter. I want everything..." Victor hung up the phone angrily. "Madman..." Anson, who was handling matters outside, shouted angrily on the other side of the phone. "Do I have to do everything you say?" Anson looked at the busy hall and took in a deep breath. He shook his head and muttered to himself, "I''ll have to go. If I don''t, that madman Victor would definitely not let me go." After that, he walked out of the room... He took out his mobile phone and called his friend. In the meantime, Wyatt had returned home with a disappointed look on his face. He had made a trip to the restaurant. However, the staff told him that there was no surveince footage that day because the surveince facilities were broken. He could only return in disappointment. He was extremely disappointed at the moment because he had high expectations when he went there. When he got home, he locked himself in his room and ignored everyone. Aisling felt helpless when Wyatt ignored her. However, she was relieved because Buddy and Delmont had taken of thepany at the moment. She was bored at home, so she carried her bag and went out. As for Victor, he was not in the mood to work all day. He only wanted to know how Eden got into the Gienger family back then. He was extremely furious with the way the Gienger family treated Eden. Eden was busy with her work the whole day. Her workload was huge and she had to follow up on all aspects. At four o''clock, she finally couldn''t sit still. She looked at the time and realized that she had another hour to go before she got off work. She got up and went to the restroom without switching off her laptop. She didn''t even tell Riley where she was going. Riley looked at Eden''s back as she left. She nced at theptop across the room. She bit her lip, pulled out the USB from herptop and quickly walked over. Eden ran into Haven and Aisling when she came out from the restroom. Aisling looked at Eden disdainfully. When she went out, she identally run into Reba, who was heading to herpany. Reba showed her pictures of Eden and Keh. Aisling instantly thought that Eden tried to seduce Victor even though she was already married. Hence, she came to Victor''spany. She felt that there was still hope between Haven and Victor. Eden did not say anything. She nced at Aisling and Haven, and was about to leave. However, Aisling did not intend to let her go. When Eden walked past her, she suddenly said mockingly, "Miss Bleu, you''re a married woman. Don''t you feel shameless to seduce the president of yourpany?" When Eden heard that, she stopped in her tracks and looked at Aisling coldly. She sneered and said word by word, "Mrs. Clement, I have always respected you and been polite to you because you are an elder. Who have I seduced? If you consider having a meal with the opposite sex once in a while an act of seduction, then doesn''t it mean that women in the world can''t be friends with the opposite sex?" "Heh... You are eloquent but you are even more shameless! Victor has changed into a different person ever since you came to hispany. Do you think he will fall in love with you? The person whom he loves and he is waiting for will always be my daughter, Eden Clement. It just happens that you have the same name as her." After saying that, Aisling went to Victor''s office with Haven. Haven looked at Eden provocatively when she passed by her. Eden smiled at her calmly and didn''t take Haven''s provocation seriously at all. Haven was furious when she saw that Eden was not angry. Eden narrowed her eyes as she watched Aisling and Haven''s backs. She had heard Aisling and Victor¡¯s conversation some time ago. It seemed that Victor was waiting for his lover to return. Judging from Aisling''s words today, it seemed like the person really existed! However, she was not interested in men, including Victor who was the Prince Charming in the hearts of many women. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She could not understand Aisling''s behavior. As a mother, Aisling probably loved her daughter deeply and thought way ahead for her. However, Eden had always felt that Haven was too grim and cold-blooded. If Haven kept behaving in such a way and had malicious intentions, it would be very difficult for ordinary people to deal with her. Once Haven found a person''s weakness, she would make use of the person''s pain and not let go of it. Eden did not think much about it and returned to her office. Eden realized that the name of the girl Victor was waiting for was Eden Clement. She was indeed a lucky girl to have such an amazing man waiting for her. Riley had already packed up her things at her desk and was ready to get off work. She had done all the things in advance today. Hence, she could get off work on time. When she saw that Eden had returned, she walked up to her with a stack of files in her arms. "Director Bleu, these are the style chosen and the evaluation of the market survey. Remember to sign after going through them." "Okay, put it down. I''ll look at themter." Eden nodded. She sat back in her chair and looked at herptop. She had always had an excellent memory. She remembered when she left, the work page was on the screen but when she returned, the desktop was there instead. Eden nced at Riley who was smiling, and frowned. Riley had touched herptop. Eden quickly picked up and read the documents that Riley had asked her to sign. Why did Riley only give her these documents at this time? It was the final confirmation with the typographer. The color and the style had been determined. She frowned slightly as she read a few pages but she did not sign the documents. Instead, she continued with her work. In the meantime, in the president''s office! Victor was already in a bad mood. His mood became worse when he saw Haven and Aisling! Haven called out in a sweet tone, "Victor, my mother specially came to see you, so I came up with her." Victor looked at Aisling and said coldly, "Aunt Clement, I''m fine. You don''t have to speciallye here in the future." He had a cold expression on his handsome face and he looked like apletely different person. Aisling smiled amiably and said, "Victor, your mother and I are good friends. We are like sisters. How can I not take care of you when she is not around?" When Victor heard that, he nced at her with his deep cold eyes. Aisling had treated him moderately over the years. She treated him well and there was a hint of sincerity in her. He would show her respect because of Eden. Sometimes, coincidence happened in life. Eden was just like a natural fit for his soul. When he knew that she had returned, his tiredness disappeared instantly the moment he saw her. Victor looked at Aisling and said gently, "Thank you for taking care of me all these years, Aunt Clement." Aisling smiled when she heard Victor thanking her. "You don''t need to be so polite. I met Eden before I came here. "Victor, she has children and she doesn''t even know who her husband is. You''d better be careful. Don¡¯t be confused by that scheming woman." Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Victor who was in a better mood earlier suddenly became sullen and asked in a cold and firm voice, "Aunt Clement, what did you say to Director Bleu?" Aisling smiled coldly and said, "Victor, what else can I say? I just warn her not to try to seduce you. She should behave herself since she is married and has children. I even saw her with another man a few days ago. They were talking andughing and their behaviors were intimate..." "That''s enough. Aunt Clement, Director Bleu is not the type of person you are talking about. I know what I am doing even when I am desperate. I still have something to do. You can go back first, Aunt Clement!" Victor interrupted Aisling angrily. He had a cold expression on his face and he exuded a terrifyingly cold aura. He nced at Haven. The words that almost came out of his mouth were forced back into his stomach. Haven stood aside, not daring to breathe. Victor would give others a sense of oppression, which was exactly what she was most afraid of. To put it another way, this fear came from the sense of inferiority in her heart because she was not the Clement family''s biological daughter. Aisling looked at Victor with distress and said earnestly, "Victor, I want you to be happy more than anyone else. I really hope that your future happiness is not due to guilt, but because you are really happy." She couldn''t put all the me on Victor when Eden was lost. It was Eden''s destiny. She had figured that out all these years. Victor took a few steps forward. The expensive hand-made shirt with ck casual pants outlined his tall and straight figure. His eyes were cold as he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Aunt Clement. I will be happier than anyone else in the future. I will dere to the world one day that I am the happiest man in the world." Victor''s expression was gentle when he said those words. Aisling and Haven had never seen such gentle expression on Victor''s face before. Haven''s heart skipped a beat and she suddenly had a bad feeling. Why did Victor be so confident and happy suddenly? Could it be that there was something else that she didn''t know? "Victor... you..." Aisling stared at him in a daze. She didn''t know what to say. Victor would only have such a happy expression on his face when he mentioned Eden. "Aunt Clement, you should go back first!" Victor drove her out with a sullen face. "Mom..." Haven held Aisling''s arm gently, reminding her to talk about something else. Aisling suddenly changed her attitude and said with a smile, "Victor, can you consider your marriage with Haven..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Aunt Clement, no one in this world is qualified to stay by my side except Eden!" Victor''s cold words struck Haven into the bottomless abyss. Why was it Eden again? Why? Eden was dead. Why did she still have to stand in her way? Aisling sighed deeply and choked up, "I really can''t do anything about you. I''ll go back now. You can think about this matter again." She did not force Victor further when she saw that he was very persistent. She was emotionally unstable during this period. She had forced Buddy to break off his rtionship with Zofia. She was willing to abandon her grandchild so that Buddy could have a better life in the future. Victor said word by word, "Aunt Clement, I don''t need to think about it. I have clearly told you many times that I won''t marry Haven." Could Haven be more shameless? She had promised to marry Vincent but she regretted it after a few days. Haha... Victor sneered in his heart. Did she think that he didn''t heartheir conversation that night? He was the one who had nned everything. Haven felt humiliated when she heard Victor¡¯s words. "Victor, I''ll send my mother back first. It''s time to get off work." Even though Haven was very sad, she still spoke in a gentle tone. She pursed her red lips and looked at Victor expectantly. Victor nodded and didn''t say anything. He didn''t even look at her. Haven was very disappointed. She said those words because she wanted to see if Victor would offer to send them home. However, he didn''t even look at her. Haven left disappointedly. When she was leaving, she ran into Lucian, who was about to get off work. Lucian nodded to Haven and Aisling indifferently. He walked straight to Victor''s office without a word. He could sense that the atmosphere was bad when he entered the room. He frowned slightly but did not ask anything. "Victor, I''ll get off work first. Anson called to ask you to go to LY bar. He has something to tell you." "Bar!" There was a hint of disgust on Victor¡¯s face. B*stard. Couldn¡¯t Ansone home and talk about the matter? Why did he go to the bar? "That¡¯s right!" Lucian nodded before he left elegantly. He had something to do recently, so he couldn''t apany Victor. Victor nced at the time. He walked to his desk, turned off theputer and got off work. He locked the door and walked to Eden''s office. He saw that Eden had not gotten off work. She was packing up berthings. Riley had gotten off work. He walked to the door and leaned against it. He put his hands in his pockets and said with a wicked smile, "Eden, you haven''t left yet. Shall I send you back?" Eden looked up and nced at him coldly. She asked sarcastically, "Are you that idle, Mr. Alwynn?" "Eden, do you see me busy?" Victor asked with a smile. Eden put theptop in her bag and carried it out from her office desk. She nced at Victor, who looked evil and arrogant, and said, "Mr. Alwynn, all men are bad. Move, don''t block my way." It was time to get off work. She just wanted to get angry and vent out her anger. She had tolerated Victor for a long time. Why did he provoke her all the time? Victor smiled wickedly and said, "Eden, men also include Kenny and Ricky. How can you talk about your sons in such a way?" "I was not talking about my sons. I am talking about men like you." Eden gritted her teeth and retorted. "A man like me? What''s wrong with a man like me? I am a responsible man." Victor took a look at himself from head to toe. "Victor, don''t force me to lose my temper." Eden couldn''t stand it anymore. "It''s not good for your reputation to provoke a married woman like me. I''ll do my work well. As for the rest, you should go where you are supposed to go. Don''t wander around me all the time. I don¡¯t have a good memory when ites to men. No matter how you tter me, I will still forget you." Eden wanted to walk past him as she spoke. However, Victor took a small step forward with his long and slender legs, blocking Eden''s way. Eden was struck by his aggressive and crisp breath. She quickly took a step back. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Eden looked at him with a frown. She really felt like pping Victor to death for tagging her along. "Eden, why do I feel like you want to p me to death?" Victorughed wickedly as he asked. Her thoughts were written on her adorable face. She was indeed as adorable as she was when she was a child! Eden''s eyes flickered and she said angrily, "Since you are aware of it, why don''t you get out of the way? Victor, I am warning you that I also have a temper. Get out of the way!" She shouted. "I''ll send you home." Victor didn''t dare to mess with her anymore when he saw that she was getting angry. She was also very stubborn! Eden raised her fair wrist and nced at her watch. She looked at Victor as she pointed at her watch and said, "If you didn''t block my way, I would have already reached thepany''s downstairs. I could reach my apartment by just walking for 15 minutes. If you send me back, I would have to wait for you to get your car. Furthermore, if we get stuck in a traffic jam, it would take me at least half an hour to reach home. Why should I choose a route that takes a long time? Go and find other women. Don''t hang around in front of me all day. I am a married woman and I''m not interested in you!" Victor was not angry when he heard that. Instead, he smiled charmingly. He had always thought that that he was a cold-hearted person until he saw himself showing concern for another person. He suddenly understood that nobody was coldblooded in this world. Eden was the only person he cared for. "Eden, don''t say this too early. You might fall in love with me one day." His thin lips were curved upwards, his eyes were glowing and his eyebrows were vivid. He would slowly make her fall in love with him. "Uh..." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes as she looked at him. Her brows furrowed slightly and her red glistening lips curled up into a sneer. "Victor, who gave you the confidence to think that every woman around you will like you? For God¡¯s sake! You are handsome, capable, and rich. You are also the type that women like but you are not my type." Victor was struck deeply by Eden''sst sentence. He was not her type? What type did she like? Did she like the type like Jasper? Or did she only say such words to prevent him from getting close to her? The expression on Victor''s handsome face suddenly became cold without any emotion. He exuded a cold aura, mixed with a sense of oppression. His aura caused the atmosphere to be even more oppressive. Eden was slightly stunned. No way. Did that petty b*stard became angry just like that? Had she gone too far with her words? "Mr... Alwynn, you..." Victor turned and left before Eden could finish her words. Eden looked at his lonely back and held her forehead with a headache. How could such a big man be more difficult to serve than Gia? His mood swings were very simr to the rumors. He was the one who provoked her first but why did he get angry? "Oops! Whatever. What a petty man." Eden muttered as she headed to another elevator. She had very important things to do when she got back home. She had a hunch that something would happen tomorrow. This type of situation had happened a few times before and her hunch was very strong every time. She hoped that the situation would not be too disastrous this time! Eden saw some magazines and financial reports about Victor on the stand not far away while she was waiting for the elevator. She randomly picked up a magazine and flipped through it. She found that Victor was very photogenic. He was dazzling and he possessed a natural and unique charm. "Hehe..." She smiled and muttered, "Victor, if I had had a smooth life, I would have fantasized and be infatuated by a handsome man like you. Unfortunately, I do not have that kind of life." Eden gave herself a self-deprecating smile! When Victor came out of the restroom and heard Eden''s words, all his unhappiness disappeared instantly. She was clearly mesmerized by him but she refused to admit it. Victor wanted to force Eden to admit it. "Eden, you really don''t want me to send you back?" Eden suddenly heard Victor''s voice from behind. She turned and looked back immediately and saw that Victor was staring at her with glowing eyes. She frowned and asked, "Why haven''t you left yet?" Victor pointed to the restroom and said, "I was leaving but I went to the restroom before that." Eden quickly turned around when she heard that. There was a hint of panic in her eyes. Did he hear what she had said just now? She would be embarrassed for the rest of her life if he heard what she had said a while ago. Victor knew that Eden was wondering if he had heard her talking to herself. He had actually heard everything clearly. However, there was a big problem. Although he knew Eden''s identity and that he was the father to her children, Eden might not be interested in him or any man at the moment. She was not interested in Jasper, who treated her very well. Victor was afraid that the only feelings that Eden had was family and friendship. Seeing that the elevator had not yete up, Victor smiled and asked, "Eden, do you believe in love?" Eden looked up at him suddenly. She felt strange that Victor would ask her such a question. She couldn''t help but think of Aisling''s words. She sneered and said, "I will believe in love if it snows in June!" Victor frowned. He didn''t expect to hear such a reply. Eden took the opportunity to say, "I met Mrs. Clement today. She told me that the lover you are waiting for is also called Eden. Is that the reason why you call me Eden?" Victor shook his head quickly and said with a smile, "She''s back." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eden was confused for a moment. "Oh!" She stared at him and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, we''ve had meals together a few times, haven''t we? Why don''t you tell me which lucky beauty has caused you to wait for her for so many years?" Victor looked at Eden''s innocent and beautiful face that was filled with curiosity. Her big eyes were bright and charming. He said wickedly, "Eden, I didn''t expect you to gossip." Eden squinted at him. Her mood had be much better at the moment. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s nature to gossip. It''s off working hours now. Thepany does not have rules which prohibit us from gossiping after work. Moreover, women and men in the world are all curious about gossip concerning you." "Haha..." Victorughed heartily. "Victor Alwynn, why are youughing?" Eden red at him. Didn''t the rumors say that he was cold- hearted and spoke very little? He seldom smiled and his gaze could scare people out of their wits! Victor looked at Eden with glowing eyes. "Eden, you actually dare to call my name after work." Very few women had called him by his full name! Eden often called him by his full name. Victor felt veryfortable and he also liked it when she called him like that. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Edenughed and narrowed her eyes slightly. "I would not have notice that if you didn''t mention it. If you do mind, I''ll call you Mr. Alwynn from now on." That was her personality. If she became familiar with someone, she would call him that way! She actually felt morefortable that way! She would be very serious when she was at work but she would have fun when she was off work. "Eden, I don''t mind. I don''t mind at all. How about you call me Victor?" Victor smiled brightly as he tempted her. When they were young, Eden would always follow him and call her Victor. Victor''s heart would swirl with gentleness whenever he thought about it. Eden rolled her eyes at him. D*mn it! Victor purposely stayed back to disgust her. She smiled wryly and gave him a sidelong nce. "Victor, don''t disgust me. Haven called you Victor. Even a woman like me felt that her gentle and charming voice was soothing to the ears. Men would be mesmerized if they hear that." When Victor heard that, he tapped Eden¡¯s forehead dotingly with his finger. His finger was very nice. It was slightly transparent under the incandescent light. It was smooth and elegant. "Did you purposely bring her up to disgust me?" Victor looked at her unhappily. Eden was good in every aspect but she could not think reasonably. Eden touched the spot where she had been tapped by Victor and looked at him with a slight grudge. She actually had a very strange feeling in her heart. She only met Victor a few times. However, she felt that there was always a strange sense of familiarity as if she had known him for many years. The strong sense of familiarity would make her put her guard down subconsciously when she was with him! She was wary of Victor a moment ago but she felt rxed when she was with him at the moment. "Why did you hit me?" She nced at the elevator and frowned. "You deserved it!" Victor said with a doting tone. Eden rolled her eyes at him. She nced at the elevator in confusion. "Victor, is the elevator broken? Why is it still on the first floor?" Eden stretched out her slender fingers and pressed the elevator button as she spoke. The elevator still did not ascend. She forgot to look at the elevator because they were chatting just now. Victor went over to have a look. Sure enough, the elevator stayed on the first floor and did not move. He smiled wickedly and thought that Eden could never defeat him. He frowned and said, "Eden, it seems like it''s really broken." "Ah..." Eden looked at him with a stunned expression. "Don''t we have to climb down the stairs from the twentieth to the first floor then?" Victor looked at her with calm ck eyes. He smiled and looked very handsome. "Eden, I''ll apany you. Let''s go!" Eden nced at the fire exit and was dumbfounded. However, she still followed Victor. They headed to the stairs one after the other. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After closing the door of the fire exit, Victor turned to nce at the elevator and smiled wickedly. He looked at Eden''s slender back and smiled helplessly. He had really used every method he could think of in order to stay a little longer with Eden. He had locked the elevator and it would note up for another hour. When he met Eden again, he had used all the willpower he had to suppress the passion in his heart. When he saw his two sons again, he wanted to reveal his identity so badly and tell them the whole story. He wanted to bring them back so that they could live happily together as a family. However, the time had note yet. He dared not be careless at the moment for the sake of Eden and his sons. He had lost Eden for more than ten years. He wanted to protect her now that she was back. He would not allow what happened to his mother in the past to be repeated. He was too young and was incapable to do anything at that time. However, no one could do anything to Eden and his sons at the moment. However, he had been looking forward to reunite with Eden and his sons. He had the impulse to tell Eden the truth every time he saw her. Victor was in deep thoughts when Eden suddenly stumbled and fell to the side. She was wearing high heels. Her toes hurt when she walked downstairs. She would sprain her ankles if she was not careful. "Ah..." Eden quickly supported herself by holding onto the railing of the stairs. "Eden, did you sprain your ankle?" Victor quickly ran up to her. He nced at her and squatted down to look at her feet. Eden lowered her head and tried to move her feet. It was slightly painful but it was not very serious. Victor quickly took off her heels and checked her feet. Eden watched his movements. She frowned slightly when she saw that he looked very serious! "Victor, do you usually flirt with girls like this?" "Ah?" Victor looked at her in confusion when he heard that. He was thinking about something just now so he didn''t catch what she said. Eden looked at the sincerity in his eyes and suddenly realized that she had made a big fuss. She smiled and said, "I should be fine. I tried moving my feet just now. I slipped and I don''t think I sprained my ankles." "That''s great. Be careful when you walk." Victor took the heels from the side and helped her put them on. Her feet were small, fair and delicate. They looked even more delicate when the high heels were put on. He stood up to hold her and said, "Eden, try to walk first. Don''t use too much force if it hurts." "Okay!" Eden tried taking two steps. There was indeed no big problem. She looked at him and smiled. "I''m fine. I can walk!" Victor heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that. He felt very guilty at the same time. If he had not wanted to spend more time with Eden, she wouldn''t have sprained her ankles. He looked at Eden in high heels and smiled slightly. He said, "Eden, I''ll carry you!" "Ah!" Eden was stupefied for a moment. She quickly shook her head when she came back to her senses. "No. No need. I can walk." She was about to leave as she spoke. However, Victor was not going to allow her to refuse. He took her hand and carried her on his back. He realized that she was very thin as he did not require much effort to carry her on his back at all. "Ah! Victor, what are you doing?" Eden struggled in surprise. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, you''d better be obedient if you don''t want both of us to fall and be crippled." Eden did not dare to struggle when she saw that he was stumbling. Victor smiled when he saw that she was being obedient. Eden red at him and said unhappily, "Victor, you are so different from the rumors about you. Rumor has it that you are a ruthless and distant person. I find it strange. Aren''t you carrying me now?" Victor nced at her and said in a clear voice, "Eden, rumors can''t be trusted." "That''s true." Eden nodded in agreement. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Victor recalled his fate with Eden. She was by his side seven years ago and she saved him once when he got into a car ident. Sometimes, he had to exim that fate was really a wonderful thing. Victor carried Eden downstairs. He felt that he was getting close to happiness with every step he took. As for Eden, she stayed on his back quietly. She felt very strange at the moment. Victor''s firm back gave her a sense of security which she seldom experienced. Victor carefully put Eden on the ground when they reached the first floor. "Thank you!" Eden smiled gratefully at him. Victor curled his lips slightly and did not speak. Eden''s phone suddenly rang. Victor nced at it and saw that the call was from Jasper. "Hey, Jasper!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Eden, Ricky, and Abigail are here. Let''s have dinner together." Jasper spoke happily on the other side of the phone. When Eden heard that, she frowned and said, "Jasper, I have something to do tonight. I don''t think I can go." Herptop had been tampered by Riley. Moreover, Riley was very close to the people from the Gienger family. She would not allow something bad to happen. Otherwise, she would fall into the bottomless abyss again during her return this time. She had a hard time climbing out of the abyss. She just couldn''t fall down again. "Eden, even if you don''t miss Abigail, don''t you miss Ricky?" Jasper started to grumble. What was more important than meeting her son? Eden could tell that Jasper was disappointed. She smiled and said, "Jasper, I will let Kenny to apany you. I still have work to do. It''s really a pity that I can''t see you guys." Her tone was rather sappy. Victor felt that Eden had been subconsciously coquettish to Jasper. "Alright then. Nobody can change your mind when you are obsessed with your work. I will ask Kenny to pack and bring back your favorite dishes so you don''t have to cook for dinner. You should eat something first so that you won''t be hungry." "Okay. Thank you, Jasper. You are really good at taking care of people." Eden smiled brightly and her eyes were filled with tenderness and happiness. She regarded Jasper as her family because he really gave her the feeling of firmness, warmth and stability in her life. Victor looked at the smile on her face. The summer breeze blew her soft and silky hair. The sunset shone in through the window and she looked picturesque under the sunset. Victor found himself having infinite reverie. Even though time had passed, his dream remained the same since young. His dream was to find Eden who once gave him warmth. Eden hung up the phone, put it in her bag and walked carefully. Her foot was still a little painful and she didn''t dare to be careless. Victor followed behind her carefully. Seeing that Eden did not speak, he suddenly asked, "Eden, Ricky is here. Why don''t I apany you to meet him?" Victor wanted to meet Ricky. Eden looked at him in confusion and her longshes fluttered lightly. What right did he have to apany her to see Ricky? "No. I have something to do tonight." Eden refused without even thinking about it. "What is it?" Victor probed. She didn''t even want to meet Jasper. Eden nced at him and thought about it. Victor was the president of the Alwynn Group. It would be troublesome if the products were leaked. After thinking for a while, she said, "Myptop..." Eden stopped speaking on second thought. She had no evidence at the moment. Even if she told Victor about it, he would not believe her. On the contrary, he would think that she was making a big fuss over a small issue. "I still have work on myptop that I haven''t finished. I have to go home and finish the rest of my work." Eden simply came up with an excuse. Victor frowned. Today was the day to establish the final edition of the products but Eden did not hand in the documents to his office. He thought for a moment before he asked, "Where will Ricky and the others have dinner tonight?" Eden shook her head slightly. "I didn''t ask. Jasper will pick up Kenny." Eden thought for a moment and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She said, "Wait. Victor, do you really want to go? Ricky is just a small spokesperson for yourpany. He doesn''t need to be treated by a president like you personally." Victorughed and said, "Who says so? I am dedicated to the staff and models of mypany. They would only work efficiently when I serve them." Eden was speechless. Was that really the case? The rumors really could not be trusted! "But I don''t know where they are going to have dinner. Mr. Alwynn, you''d better go back and have a good rest." Eden refused. Victor nodded and did not press on the issue further. It was easy for him to find Ricky. Eden felt that her feet were very painful when she walked out of thepany. However, she remained calm and collected. She looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll leave first." Without waiting for Victor''s reply, she quickly walked in the direction of her house. Victor looked at her slender back and smiled. Eden had been wandering outside for so many years and had forgotten to return. Victor wanted to bring her home one day. He felt sorry for losing her for so many years! Victor looked back and realised that many years had passed. Eden had grown up and had be so talented. Vincent came to pick up Haven on time today. They saw Eden and Victor when they waited for the red light to turn green in the car. Haven and Vincent had never seen Victor being this gentle before. Vincent frowned and looked at Victor. Would Victor ever fall in love with a woman? On the other hand, Haven¡¯s eyes were filled with pain when she looked at Victor. She had never seen such tenderness in Victor''s eyes. He had always been cold and distant in front of her since young. Vincent withdrew his gaze and looked at Haven who had a hurt expression on her face. He sneered and said, "What''s wrong? Are you sad, Haven?" Haven quickly hid the emotions in her eyes and said sarcastically, "Why should I be sad? I''m going to be married to you." Vincent started the car when the light turned green. He sneered and said, "I have nothing to say if you really think like that. However, you have someone else in your heart. You say that you want to marry me but you had secretly gone and meet Victor. Haven, will you only learn to stop being hypocritical when you are pped in the face by reality? Will you only learn that people are nasty when I force you to the brink? You''d better be aware of all this before I decide to marry you. You should behave yourself if you want me to treat you differently." His words were full of warnings. He was really not interested in a woman who had another man in her heart. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 When Haven heard that, she frowned and looked sideways at Vincent. His words of warning echoed in her ears. She understood clearly that the daughter-inw of a well-known family like the Alwynn family, could not make any mistakes, let alone bring shame to the family. The wife had to dress in fine clothes in front of outsiders. On the other hand, she must be virtuous and behaved well at home in front of her husband and inws. Haven had been enthusiastically waiting to marry Victor. She didn''t expect to end up this way. Deep down, she always knew about Victor¡¯s thoughts. He would never marry her regardless of whether he wanted to build a family in the future. Haven was just an orphan. She would not get everything she wanted because of her vulnerability, stoicism and pandering. Nobody would care about her thoughts and hard work. Others would only care if a person was capable or sessful. They would not be affected by the person''s unhappy emotions. Haven said calmly, "I know. You don''t have to worry. I''ll behave myself and I''ll wait to marry you." Without love, money was the bestfort for her. After living so many years in a wealthy family, she was aware that dignity could be defended by money in many situations. A faint smile appeared on Victor''s handsome face. "Haven, the Alywnn and Clement families are neighbors. I know that you are a sweet and sensible person. I will take responsibility for taking your virginity because both of use from aristocratic families. I know that you are not happy. I am not pleased either. However, we can''t be ignorant under the pressure from our parents. You will always have the position of the wife of the Jotham Alywnn Group''s president as long as you help us." Vincent suddenly figured everything out on the way to pick up Haven today. Even if he did not marry Haven, he would also marry another girl from other aristocratic families. Instead of finding a girl he didn'' t know, it was better for him to find a partner he was familiar with to live together. After all, he could control Haven. He would be fine even if he had fun with other women outside. He was not someone who would give up the whole forest for a tree. He definitely would not be like Victor, who would foolishly wait for a person who would nevere back. Haven looked at him and said with a smile, "Vincent, remember your promise to me today. I am the only one who can be the wife of the Jotham Alwynn Group''s president." Haven held the phone in her hand and smiled oddly. All the while, she could not get rid of the temptation of money. She had worked hard and did everything for love but she did not get any response. One would end up hurting himself if he overestimated his capabilities to achieve his goals. Vincent suddenly said, "Your parents and your two brothers will go to our house for dinnerter. Let''s get engaged first. As for the wedding date, I''ll ask my mother to set an auspicious day for it after we are free." "Okay!" Haven nodded. She could not change the forgone situation no matter how much she tried. However, she would always be tempted to get things that were unattainable. She had nothing to fear because she had someone to back her up. Haven slowly closed her eyes. As long as Eden did note back, the Clement family would always have her back. Eden saw Kenny reading a book when she returned home. She put herptop on the table, turned it on and went to change her shoes. Kenny nced at Eden''sptop and asked, "Mom, do you have work to do?" "Yes! Kenny, someone tampered with myptop. I am afraid that something would happen, so I have toe back and work overtime to deal with what might happen." Eden looked at Kenny''s slightly puzzled face and smiled. She feltfortable telling that to Kenny. Someone had tampered herptop? Kenny narrowed his eyes slightly. Eden''s design had always been recognized by others. She had suffered a lot for those designs. She would even dream about the designs at night. He got up and said, "Mom, I''m going to my room to change. Uncle Jasper ising." "Okay!" Eden, who was removing her makeup from the restroom replied. When Kenny returned to his room, he immediately searched for his private phone and dialed a number. The call was answered quickly. "Hello! Seven, why aren''t you sleeping at this hour? Why are you calling me?" The voice on the other end of the phone was hoarse and filled with drowsiness. It was alreadyte at night on the other side due to the time difference. Kenny said seriously, "Master, could you do me a favor..." Kenny hung up the phone after he exined his doubts to the master. After that, he changed into a casual outfit. At the same time, Jasper called and told him that he was already waiting for him downstairs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kenny bade goodbye to Eden and went downstairs. Victor drove to the location where he agreed to meet with Anson. He could not stay calm on his way there. He wanted to know about Eden''s past but he was afraid that he would feel bad if Eden didn¡¯t lead a good life. However, he had to find out. He would only feel at ease after he knew about Eden¡¯s past. The ce he and Anson agreed to meet was at a high-end restaurant in Fashion Square. Victor walked elegantly and entered a private room under the guidance of the waiter. Anson and a handsome man in a suit were in the private room. They had already ordered the dishes. The man had ck and shiny hair. His hair was trimmed short at the temples, making him look clean and sharp. He was Anson''s friend, Laden. "Victor, you''re here." Anson smiled and introduced, "He''s Laden, my high school ssmate. His home is actually very close to the Gienger family." Laden stood up with a smile and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you!" Victor looked at him and nodded indifferently. "Let''s sit down!" Victor, Anson and Laden sat around the round ss table that was full of unique dishes that emitted tantalizing scents. Anson looked at Victor and smiled, "Victor, Laden is a trustworthy person. You don''t have to worry." "That''s great!" Victor nodded indifferently. It was best to have trustworthy people! Laden smiled confidently. He did not understand why Victor wanted to know about Cyan. However, he would help as much as he could because it was not difficult. Anson smiled and said, "Victor, let''s talk while we eat! Or we can talk about it after we finish eating." Who knew what this madman would do when he heard about Eden''s past? Eden was his life! Anson would be hungry again tonight if Victor got furious. It was better to eat first for the sake of his body. "Okay!" Victor nodded. He had a restrained expression on his face and he didn''t say anything else. The wind that blew in from the window was gentle and the hair on his forehead flew lightly. Behind his hair, his ck eyes were sparkling and dreary. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Anson felt as though he had heard a heavenly voice. He greeted Laden and said, "Caden, let''s talk after we finish eating. Victor has also been busy all day. He must be hungry too." Anson was actually the one who was hungry. He had to eat first. When it came to the matters concerning Eden, Victor''s fiery temper would drive people crazy. "Okay!" Caden smiled and looked up at Victor, who was sitting opposite him. He saw that Victor had a sullen expression on his face and he exuded a cold aura. Victor matched his reputation. He looked even more handsome than his photos on the magazine cover. Caden picked up the ss of red wine and said, "Mr. Alwynn, this is the first time we meet. I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you." He raised his ss at Victor. Victor nodded and slightly sobered up. He picked up his ss, clinked sses with Caden and drank the red wine in one gulp. He put down the ss and ate his food gracefully without saying a word. The atmosphere would be oppressive whenever Victor was present. Laden seemed a little restrained as he ate silently. The dishes were authentic cuisine in River City. They were delicately cooked and they tasted extremely good. Anson was already used to Victor''s temper. He would always be full if he pretended that Victor was not there when he was eating. He would not be at peace most of the time if he cared about Victor''s mood. "Laden, the fish here is very delicious. It''s tender, smooth, hot and spicy. I could eat two bowls of rice whenever Ie here for dinner. Please eat more." He greeted Laden and did not look at Victor throughout the entire process. Laden was really handsome. He smiled elegantly and picked up a piece of fish to eat. Victor ate silently. In fact, he was not very hungry. He just wanted to wait for Anson and Laden to finish their food. Victor put down his chopsticks after he finished a small bowl of rice. He gestured for Anson and Laden to continue eating. He picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea elegantly, and leaned against the chair. The light shone on his handsome face. His nose was sharp and his lips that were tightly pursed showed a hint of perseverance and stubbornness. His facial features were well-defined, as though they were sculptured. Laden lost his appetite when he sat facing Victor like that. He looked at Victor and saw the coldness and arrogance on Victor''s delicate face. He smiled. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you want to know about Cyan?" He asked bluntly. Seeing that Laden finally got to the point, Victor asked in a serious tone, "I would like to know about Cyan''s life in the Gienger family. Did she live a good life? The Gienger family adopted her at the orphanage." Laden looked at Victor with slight confusion when he heard his words. Even though he didn''t know why Victor wanted to know about Cyan, he would tell the truth because he had a good rtionship with Anson. As far as he could remember, Cyan was a pitiful girl. Laden thought for a moment and started to talk about the time he first met Cyan. "The Kline and Gienger families know each other. Cyan and I were in the same grade in high school but we were not in the same ss. As for her life..." Her life was not very good. I would see her walking to school asionally. She was very timid and was obsequious towards her family. However, she was different in front of outsiders. I seldom saw her because she would be working during the holidays when she was still in high school. We would meet each other asionally when the Kline and Gienger families had dinner together at the Gienger''s ce. Cyan had a younger sister called Myra. I did not like that girl very much because she was not kind- hearted. She often yed pranks on Cyan and humiliated Eden in front of so many people. I had encountered such situations many times. In order to gain approval from the Gienger family, Cyan had always worked hard to be an obedient girl. However, for some unknown reason, none of the members of the Gienger family liked Cyan. I felt that their adoption of Cyan seemed unnecessary since they treated her like a servant. Cyan was good at cooking. The most remarkable thing was that she was still kind even though she grew up in such a family. The incident that left the deepest impression on me was when Myra didn''t do well in her studies but Cyan got first ce in ss. After Myra was scolded by her mother, she sshed a cup of mango juice on Cyan, causing her to be drenched in mango juice. Cyan seemed to be allergic to mango juice. She fainted when she was pushed down the stairs by Myra. The Gienger family did not pay for Cyan''s college tuition fees. Instead, Cyan used the money she earned from working and the schrship she obtained to finish college. She was very outstanding in her design major. However, Cyan disappeared after she graduated from college. I have never seen her again since then..." Caden told Victor everything he knew in detail under his pressure. Victor had a terrifyingly sullen expression on his well-defined face. His eyes were dark and deep and he exuded a cold aura. He knew that Eden would not have a good time but he didn''t expect it to be so bad. If she lived in the Clement family, she would be the most favored little princess. To Victor, Eden who was innocent, was the source of their happiness. Eden... Victor''s heart seemed to have been clutched by someone, making it difficult for him to breathe. His face was filled with pain. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. D*mn the Gienger family. Eden''s disappearance in the past was extremely strange. He hadn''t been away for a long time but Eden was gone when he came back. To this day, he still remembered the blinding light and the deafening braking sound. Did Eden lose her memory because of a car ident? Victor''s heart trembled and he stood up suddenly. An elusive feeling shed across his mind. Anson couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva when he saw Victor''s behavior. He had a feeling that the Gienger family would be destroyed tonight. His heart ached for Eden. He didn''t expect her to live such a difficult life. "Caden, thank you. I have one condition. Nobody should know that I meet up with you tonight other than the three of us. The Kline family had some coborations with the Alwynn Group because of Anson. We will continue to coborate with the Kline family." Victor spoke suddenly. His deep and powerful voice was filled with dominance and arrogance. He strode away after that. "Victor..." Anson''s tone was filled with pity. Anson felt bitter and sad as he looked at Victor''s lonely and miserable back. How would Victor get through tonight? Anson was aware of how painful it was for Victor to live through all these years. He didn''t want him to know about this initially but Victor insisted. It was better to let Victor know because he wouldn''t have to investigate the matter again in the future. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Caden was extremely happy when he heard Victor''s words. The Kline family¡¯s business would flourish if they could cooperate with the Alwynn Group. It was hard for the Kline family to soar even though they had some business dealings with the Alwynn Group. They did not need to worry about their business in the future based on Victor¡¯s words. However... Victor was really strange. Why was he so interested in Cyan? If Cyan had stayed at the Gienger family for a long time, the family would have arranged for her to marry the nouveau riche or the people who had business with the family. Caden knew how selfish the Gienger family was. He said with concern, "Anson, Mr. Alwynn doesn''t look good." Anson smiled bitterly and said, "Caden, it''s fine! However, Victor gave me the privilege to approve the coborations between the Kline family and the Alwynn Group. You can find me if you have any coborative projects that can make money." Caden smiled and said, "Anson, I have to thank you this time. It''s hical to say bad things about others but I was telling the truth and I did not exaggerate." "I know. You''ll understand everything in the future." Anson''s gaze darkened. He had a feeling that the Gienger family would die a tragic death! The Gienger family should have treated Cyan well when they brought her back. Anson''s eyes were cold. Myra probably came to work at the Alwynn Group to confirm Eden''s identity. Eden''s current ability was different from the past and her designs were unique. She might be a legend in the design world in the near future. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anson smiled suddenly and said, "Caden, you''re still not full, right? I''m not full either. Let''s continue eating." Caden nodded and his thin lips curved into a smile. It was true that he hadn''t eaten enough just now. Anson and Caden exchanged a toast and continued to eat! At the same time, Victor ran along the road after he left the restaurant in a daze. He disregarded everyone''s gaze and ran desperately on the sidewalk. Everything seemed to have nothing to do with him. He felt as if his heart was being pressed by a boulder, causing him unable to breathe. He ran for a long time and he felt very tired and was panting when he stopped. He bent over and closed his eyes in pain. The sweat on his forehead dripped into his eyes. The stinging sensation made him close his eyes tightly and big beads of sweat fell to the ground. He kept his posture for about a minute before he straightened his back. The yellow streetlights stretched his lonely shadow. Even the atmosphere was filled with a strong sense of sadness. Part of his white shirt was soaked with sweat and his perfect abs were faintly revealed. A few strands of his hair that was soaked in sweat stuck together. However, he did not look wretched at all. Instead, he looked extremely sexy. He raised his eyes and looked at the surroundings. He had run to Eden¡¯s apartment subconsciously. Laden¡¯s words were still ringing in his ears at the moment. Victor''s deep eyes were extremely cold. He wanted to see Eden so badly at the moment as he looked at the residential area where she lived. He really wanted to apologize to Eden! He hoped he could take her back in time to make up for the missing ten years. Victor licked his dry lips and exhaled deeply. His scattered and unruly ck hair in front of his forehead added some charms to him. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked around and saw that a few restaurants were still open. He walked over, packed up some of Eden''s favorite food and went to Eden''s house. Eden went through her designs again as a precaution. She then stared at theptop and was lost in thought. There was a trace of sadness on her pretty and demure face! "Knock! Knock!" Eden suddenly felt happy when she heard the knock on the door. She thought that her two precious sons had returned. She put on her slippers and rushed to open the door. "Kenny, Ricky, you''re back..." The smile on the corners of her mouth froze the moment she saw that it was Victor. "Hehe..." Eden faked a fewughs subconsciously. She looked at Victor with her clear and bright eyes in disbelief. Why did hee to her house at this hour? Victor''s eyes were ck and iprehensible and there was a hint of affection in his eyes. The corners of his mouth were slightly curled upward and his slightly messy hair caused him to look charming and elegant! He looked at Eden quietly. She was wearing a pink casual dress and her hair was tied up into a bun at the moment. She looked fresh and refined, and she didn''t look like a mother at all! "Victor, why are you here?" Eden''s tone was a little cold. In fact, she really wanted to ask, "Victor, are you out of your mind? Why do you keep pestering a married woman?" No! She didn''t have a husband. She only had two sons and a daughter. Victor smiled and raised the things in his hand. "Eden, I brought you something delicious. Aren''t you going to let me in?" Eden was slightly stunned. She looked at Victor who was smiling. He actually brought her something to eat. "But..." Victor didn''t wait for Eden to finish her words. He moved sideways and squeezed into her house. Eden bit her lip hard. She epted her fate and closed the door. When she turned around, she saw that Victor had already taken out the packed food. The room was filled with the scent of food, causing Eden to feel hungry instantly. She had not eaten dinner and was waiting for Kenny and Ricky to bring back food for her. She sat opposite Victor and saw that there were pumpkin porridge, strawberry juice, grilled meat and seafood. Three people couldn''t even finish them. However, those were her favorite dishes. Victor handed her the disposable chopsticks and smiled gently. "Eden, eat!" Eden looked at him. He was very gentle at the moment and was no longer as cold as he usually was. His handsome eyes exuded an enticing aura. Eden had been ustomed to his coldness. She was not used to it when she saw his gentle behavior at the moment. She asked, "You haven¡¯t eaten either?" "That¡¯s right!" Victor nodded and picked up the chopsticks to eat. He wasn''t hungry when he ate a while ago. He became hungry after running for a long time. Eden nced at him but did not say anything. She lowered her head and ate her food. Victor picked up strawberry milk tea, inserted a straw and ced it in front of her. Eden nodded when she saw that. She continued to eat her food. Victor didn''t say a word and he just sat there quietly. The aura emanating from him was slightly oppressive. Eden had been used to it. Victor was not as scary as the rumors said and she did not feel pressured. On the other hand, Victor was deeply impacted by the incident tonight. Guilt, pain, regret and many other emotions surged through his heart. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Eden ate for a while and saw that Victor did not eat. She looked up at him, pointed to the food and said, "Didn''t you say you haven¡¯t eaten? Hurry up and eat! It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold." "Okay!" Victor nodded with a smile. "Eden, you eat too!" "Okay!" Eden nodded. She was extremely hungry and did not mind eating the food. Eden and Victor picked up the same dumpling at the same time. Both of their chopsticks held onto the same dumpling. They looked at each other quickly. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, you eat!" Eden looked embarrassed. "Why did we pick the same one?" "That¡¯s right! Why did we pick the same one?" Victor looked at her with a deep smile. Eden looked at Victor and realized that he was not as cold as he was in thepany. She stopped being hostile to Victor after she knew that he had a woman he liked. She smiled and asked, "Victor, do I look like the woman you are waiting for?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victor stopped eating. He smiled and said in his heart, "Eden, you are the woman I am waiting for!" He smiled and said, "You really look like her!" "So, you oftene to find me because you want to relieve your longings for her?" Eden''s tone was yful and she had a mischievous expression on her face. Victor¡¯s heart fluttered as he looked at her. He had always been thinking about her even though they had been separated for more than ten years. The longings buried in his heart had turned into love because of what had happened seven years ago! It was love! Victor understood that when he discovered that she was Eden. "Yes!" He nodded without denying. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and a hint of wryness crossed her eyes. She said casually, "Shouldn''t you be grateful to me for helping you relieve your longings?" "Yes!" Victor nodded. He did not miss the wry look in her eyes. He wanted to know what request would shee up with? Eden pursed her lips slightly. She wanted to make use of the opportunity to make a request. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, if I give you a candy, you should return the favor. Isn''t that right?" "Eden, you''re right! I should return the favor!" Victor nodded and smiled. He wondered what Eden wanted. Eden felt slightly nervous when she looked at Victor, who was calm. She wasn''t sure if Victor would agree to her request. Victor ate calmly as he waited for her to speak. Eden could not help but curse Victor for being petty when he didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted. She could only take the initiative to speak, "Mr. Alwynn, isn''t there an international fashion exhibitioning up soon? The exhibition requires tickets and only senior designers can attend. I know that you are close to them. Can you get me a ticket?" Eden looked at Victor expectantly when she finished her words. She could only have a better development when she became more famous. "That¡¯s it?" Victor looked at her with some disappointment. "Yes! That¡¯s it. It won''t be difficult for you, right?" Eden looked at his disappointed face and didn''t understand the reason to it. She was actually quite nervous when she saw Victor¡¯ s behavior. She could ask Uncle Calder for help but she did not want to owe him a favor. There was no reason for her not to make use of the opportunity since Victor came to her. Victor was taking advantage of her to relieve his longings anyway. She could also make use of him slightly. Victor smiled. When he saw that she was a little anxious, he said slowly, "Eden, okay." He would apany her when the time came. However, he did not say that aloud. He would give her a surpriseter! "Thank you!" Eden became happy instantly. "Come. Since Mr. Alwynn loves to eat dumplings, eat more then." Eden smiled and picked up half of the dumplings and ced them in Victor''s bowl. The exhibition was rted to the unique and futuristic product concepts from different enterprises and the trend and charms of fashion. She had to attend it. There would be no more than one hundred outfits avable at the exhibition. However, each outfit was technically and emotionally designed. Victor looked at her and smiled brightly. He said, "Eden, there will be a fall and winter fabric color lecture at the exhibition. Furthermore, the people from the apparel design industries from around the globe will gather and disperse the knowledge they acquired to the world. They will fully embrace globalization and embark on a new journey. Technology, innovation, design, talent and branding will be integrated into one. The Alwynn Group will also move into the international fashion show. I''m very satisfied with the autumn clothing. You should start preparing for the winter clothing!" "Good!" Eden nodded excitedly. "Hurry up and eat!" She would be one step closer to sess if the company went international. Eden''s heart was filled with anticipation. Victor was happy to see Eden happy! Eden had always liked designing clothes ever since she was a child. Victor wanted to help Eden fulfil her dream by promoting the clothes designed by her at an international level. Two little figures who looked exactly the same sat on a bench in themunity garden below the apartment. They were Keh and Henrick. Henrick looked at Keh who sat beside him. Keh''s small fingers were tapping rapidly on the keyboard. A hint of envy shed across Henrick¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, "Keh, why do you need aptop in the middle of the night? I even need to lie to Mommy Abigail so that she allows me to bring theptop." Keh nced at Henrick before he stared at theptop screen. "Ricky, I have my reasons. I''ll be done soon!" He was tracking the IP address that his master had given him. He would not allow Eden''s hard work to be giarized. He suddenly saw the words "Jotham Alwynn Group". Keh''s eyes darkened. It turned out to be the Jotham Alwynn Group, which was run by Victor''s father. Why would the designs appear in the Jotham Alwynn Group? Keh was confused. He knew everything about Victor. He closed theptop forcefully. Henrick blinked in distress when he saw that. Theptop was a newly configured and high-end and it was prepared by Abigail. He would feel distressed if it was identally broken by Keh. Keh stood up and looked sideways at Hendrick. "Ricky, let''s go home." His tone was cold. Henrick could tell that he was angry. He got up, nodded his head and followed silently behind Keh. Keh asked suddenly, "How long will you be staying here this time?" "Ah..." Keh''s sudden question caused Henrickto let out a cry subconsciously. After thinking for a while, he said unhappily, "About five days. I will make an endorsement shoot for the Alwynn Group first. I will go back to shoot for a movie after that." It was very tiring to shoot for the movie. Hendrick wanted to refuse but their family had no more money after buying a house. Eden''s sry had to cover the living expenses of the five of them. She had to be thrifty when she spent the money. s! Hendrick had no choice but to work hard and survive through this period. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Keh smiled and said, "Ricky, thank you." Ricky had helped a lot this time. If it wasn¡¯t for him, it would be very difficult for them to buy a house in River City with their current conditions! "Kenny, no problem. I am very busy but I have learned a lot of things. I would not have be who I am today if I am idle at home every day. In addition, no one dares to make it hard for me because Mommy Abigail is a reputable agent." Keh did not exaggerate when he said that. His life for the past six months had been smooth sailing. Keh stopped and looked at Henrick. The corners of his mouth curved slightly upwards and it was less indifferent than usual. "Ricky, as long as you like what you are doing, you should continue doing it. I will support our family in the future." Keh would not let Ricky continue to work so hard. Henrick smiled brightly. "Kenny, I really like it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be running around like this every day. Mom is also trying to provide us a good life. How can we not work hard?" Henrick often thought they were already very lucky, especially when they met Abigail and Jasper. Because of them, Henrick''s family had a much easier life. Henrick and Keh returned to the fifth floor and Henrick knocked on the door. He smiled happily when he thought that he would meet Eden soon. He looked at the dishes he was carrying in his hand. They were all Eden''s favorites. Jasper drove as fast as he could all the way so that Eden would be able to eat the dishes when they were still warm. When Eden heard the knock on the door, she got up happily and went to open the door. "Kenny, Ricky, you''re back. Come in quickly." When Eden had finished speaking, she nced behind Keh and Henrick but there wasn''t anybody there. Henrick smiled meaningfully and said, "Mom, you don''t have to look anymore. Uncle Jasper sent us downstairs and left." "Oh!" Eden smiled. "Come in quickly!" Eden moved aside and let Keh and Henrick in. When Keh and Henrick entered the house and saw Victor sitting on the sofa, they nced at each other quickly. Henrick smiled and asked, "Uncle Victor, why are you at my house?" Victor raised his eyes elegantly and looked at Keh and Henrick. "Ricky, Kenny, you are back. Come and have a seat." Victor greeted them with a smile. He felt that his troubles were gone the moment he saw them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Henrick and Keh walked over. Henrick looked at the things on the table and said with a smile, "Mom, it seems that you have to keep these for tomorrow." Henrick pointed to the food he had brought back. Eden took it with a smile and put it in the refrigerator. "Kenny can eat these tomorrow morning! Mr. Alwynn brought some food here and we ate together." "Okay, Mom. I don''t have to cook tomorrow morning." As Keh spoke, he nced at Victor, who was sitting aside. Victor actually brought food for Eden. Victor met Keh''s gaze and smiled gently. He was not as cold and heartless as rumored. "Thank you for bringing food for my mother, Uncle Victor. Since you''re here, I would like to inform you that I would shoot for the endorsement tomorrow morning. I only have five days to do that this time." Henrick spoke with a smile. The pay for the Alwynn Group''s endorsement shooting was very high. Henrick would use the money to buy a sewing machine that Eden liked for her. He wanted to make it more convenient for Eden to make clothes at home. Eden liked to design clothes the most throughout her life. The clothes she wore were all her favorite styles. Besides looking very beautiful in her clothes, she also looked very pleasant in the eyes of her children. "Okay! No problem, Ricky." Victorughed. He felt very gratified when he looked at his two sons, especially when they were the children of Eden and him Eden who was sitting aside, asked, "Kenny, Ricky, did you have a good time tonight?" Henrick smiled and said, "Mom, only Mommy Abigail and Uncle Jasper were there. Uncle Jasper was not happy all night because you were not there. He sent us back after we finished eating." Victor felt ufortable when he heard that. He felt jealous especially when he saw the brilliant smile on Ricky''s face when he mentioned Jasper''s name. How was he going to make up for being absent with them for so many years? He must make a move quickly or Jasper would snatch Eden away from him. After all, both Ricky and Kenny were very fond of Jasper. Moreover, Jasper did not hide his feelings for Eden. "I will treat them back another day. Ricky, I am very happy to have you to stay here for five days." Eden smiled as she spoke. She felt ashamed that Ricky had earned more money and was even busier than her. It was really tough for a child like him. He had to bear all these responsibilities at such a young age. Sometimes, Eden felt that she was a useless mother. "Mom, I''m also very happy. Gia is going crazy because she hasn''t see you recently." Ricky smiled as he spoke. Gia used to sleep with Eden. Even though she was willing to sleep with her grandmother at the moment, she still missed Eden very much. Whenever she saw Ricky, she would get emotional and ask for Eden! "Is that so? I''ll call herter. I don''t want your grandma to get tired." While Eden was talking, her phone suddenly rang. She nced at it and realized that it was from her mother. She smiled and stood up to answer the phone. "Hello! Mom!" "Eden, have you settled all the matters rted to the house?" "Yes! Mom, I have settled everything. I will find someone to renovate it in the next few days. You and Gia cane over after Gia''s painting exhibition." Eden spoke with a smile. Her family would be reunited soon. "Great! I am relieved. Ricky has gone to River City. Is he back yet?" "Mom, Jasper and Abigail took Ricky and Kenny out for a sumptuous meal. They are back already. Ricky would be going to thepany with me tomorrow for the endorsement shooting." "Okay. I am relieved to hearthat!" Eden headed to the kitchen as she talked to her mother. Keh nced quickly at Victor and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, you just had a meal with my mother. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else, right?" Victor was speechless. What was Kenny thinking? Why did he have his guards up against Victor? Did he, Victor Alwynn, look untrustworthy? Victor smiled helplessly and said, "Kenny, do you a gentleman like me would do anything to your mom?" He wanted to relive his passionate night with Eden seven years ago but it was not the right time at the moment. Therefore, he just had a meal with her and didn''t do anything else. Keh narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled wickedly. "Uncle Victor, there are many men who look gentle but they have sinister intentions. After all, my mother is very beautiful. Men would want to get close to her when they see her. It''s hard to believe that you don''t have any ulterior motives towards my mother." Eden had a natural charm that made people want to get close to her. There must be a reason why Victor was so interested in her. Keh wanted to find that out. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Master was already looking into the matter. Keh hoped that he would receive news from him in the next few days. Keh wanted to know why Victor investigated Eden. Victor was stunned as he looked at Kenny. Men who looked gentle with sinister intentions? Victor asked, "Kenny, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with your eyes?" Keh smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, my eyes are very good!" Victor was frustrated at that moment. He felt that he couldn''t handle his own son. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He would not be bothered if other people were not satisfied with him but he should satisfy his son and woman. He would only be a good father and husband that way. "Kenny, Mom wouldn''t be fine at the moment if Uncle Victor did something to her. You are too overprotective of Mom and you are afraid that she will be taken advantage of. Uncle Victor is a good man." Henrick said with a smile at the side. Keh turned his head suddenly and looked at Henrick coldly. Henrick met his gaze calmly. He was telling the truth and he had no qualms about facing Keh. Victor nced at Ricky gratefully. Ricky was indeed more considerate. Victor withdrew his gaze, raised his eyebrows and looked at Kenny in triumph. Kenny smiled coldly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Mr. Alwynn, if you dare to hurt my mother, I will make you regret it. There are generally two types of people who would pay attention to my mother. The first type is the people who secretly admire my mother. The other type is the people who want to scheme against my mother. You''d better not be the second type of person." Victor was still smiling. He was actually threatened by his own son. He finally had a taste of it. Not many people would be still as happy as him after they were threatened. He smiled confidently and said, "Kenny, that would never happen." Kenny was just like him when he was young. He was hostile to everybody because he was afraid that his mother would get hurt. Victor said, "Kenny, you can''t judge other people. I''m definitely not the second type of person." Kehughed and said, "My eyes can''t see through all your intentions. You should treat my mother sincerely. Don''t think that you can cover up your evil intentions because you have a handsome face." Victor was about to say something when he saw Eden returning. "Kenny, Ricky, go take a shower. It''s almost ten o''clock. Go to sleep after that." "Alright, Mom!" Keh stood up. He looked at Victor and whispered, "Mr. Alwynn, you can leave now." Victor gnashed his teeth and looked at him. How dared Kenny drive his own father away? Victor would deal with him when he returned one day as his biological father. Victor was aware that Eden had to work tomorrow and he was a little embarrassed to stay longer. He looked at the apartment and realized that it was really small. He should have arranged a bigger apartment for Eden. However, it was toote now. She had already bought a house and would move out of here soon. He looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, I''ll leave first. We have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll see you at thepany." "Alright! Mr. Alwynn, take care!" Eden said with a smile. Eden''s face was filled with gratitude when she thought of the ticket. Eden, Keh and Henrick got ready to wash up and sleep after Victor left. Victor was very happy all the way home. He even had a sweet dream of living together with Eden that night. The next morning, Eden got up early and walked to thepany with Ricky. She had talked to Abigail and told her to wait for them at the Alwynn Group. All the offices of the Alwynn Group were in that building. At the same time, Keh got up early in the morning to keep an eye on theptop. He had been feeling a little uneasy since Eden left. Eden had suffered a lot in Gate City when her designs were stolen. Keh¡¯s heart ached even more when he thought about Eden staying upte to finish her designs. Eden saw Abigail when she reached thepany with Henrick. Abigail was wearing a bright red tight dress. Her soft and silky hair was dyed a beautiful brownish red color. Her long hair that was permed into big curls, hung down her shoulders and fell naturally in front of her chest and behind her shoulders. She looked extremely charming. She stood there with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She had a condescending look on her charming face but it was not annoying to others. Her tall and curvy figure made her the center of attention. Many people who came to thepany couldn''t help looking at her. She smiled happily when she saw Eden and Henrick. "Mommy!" Henrick called out in a soft and sweet voice. "Hey, my baby is here." Abigail looked at Henrick with a smile. "Abigail, have you been here for a long time?" Eden asked with a smile. Abigail looked at her andined, "You cruel-hearted girl. How dare you stand me up?" Her tone was coquettish. An arrogant and famous manager could also have such an adorable side. Eden said with a smile, "That¡¯s because I have something to do. The endorsement shoot will take ce on the eleventh floor. You guys can go there while I go to work. Let''s go for lunch together in the afternoon." When Abigail heard that, she smiled happily and said, "Alright. I''ll bring Ricky there first. Don''t stand me up this time." "I won''t, Abigail. Go ahead!" Eden smiled and led the way. She felt very guilty because she had often stood Abigail up because of work. Eden sent them to the eleventh floor and took the elevator to the twenty-fifth floor. On the other hand, Keh had been waiting beside theptop when his phone rang suddenly. He quickly answered the call. "Hello! Master!" "Seven! I found the IP address you gave me. It''s the Jotham Alwynn Group. They will have a press conference today and the new products they are going to release the new products designed by your mother. I will help you send the news and IP address to the Alwynn Group. Your mother should have received the news before the Jotham Alwynn Group releases the new products. They could stop it in time, so you don''t have to worry." Keh heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. "Thank you, master. I''ll treat you to a meal when you return to the country." Keh smiled as he spoke. "Haha..." There was a happyugh from the other side of the phone. "Seven, you are the youngest in the Seven Hackers and you are my disciple. You are the most considerate disciple." A happy and confident voice came from the other side of the phone. Keh smiled and said, "Master, I told you before that you won''t suffer any loss if you take me as your disciple." "You brat, you are right. You are really considerate! I have truly seen your ability these two years. Wait for me. I will definitelye back to see you after some time." "Okay! Master!" Keh smiled and hung up the phone. He felt much more at ease. When Eden reached the twenty-fifth floor, she was stopped by Lucian before she even reached her office. "Director Bleu,e here quickly." When Eden heard that, she frowned and walked over quickly. "Secretary Bonen, what''s wrong?" Eden suddenly felt uneasy. She was afraid that her spection woulde true. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Lucian frowned and said, "Director Bleu,e and see this quickly. The Jotham Alwynn Group has a press conference today. The new products they will be releasing are exactly the same as ours." Lucian quickly browsed through the clothing designs on hisptop to make sure that he was not mistaken. Eden''s gaze turned cold when she heard that. It was what she had expected but fortunately, she had made preparationsst night. "I''ve always kept the USB and the drawing designs very well. Someone had tampered with my laptop!" Eden¡¯s face was cold and unflustered as she spoke. "What''s wrong?" Victor and Anson came over. Lucian said sternly, "Victor, I have bad news. The Jotham Alwynn Group has stolen your new autumn products. They will hold a press conference at nine-thirty to release the products." "How did this happen?" Victor looked at Eden. Eden looked at him apologetically. It was due to her carelessness. She bit her lip slightly and nced at the office across the room. Why was it the Jotham Alwynn Group? She thought it would be the Gienger family. Under Victor''s gaze, she said calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, do you believe me?" Victor looked at her and smiled gently. "Eden, of course I believe you!" Eden heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. His trust was enough to outweigh millions of her exnation. "Thank you. I''ve kept the USB and the designs very well. There is no way that they could be leaked. However..." Eden wanted to speak but stopped. After thinking for a moment, she asked, "Are there any surveince cameras in my office?" "Eden, do you mean..." Victor smiled coldly and his ck eyes were cold and stern. Eden would never betray him. Even though they had not seen each other for more than ten years and they didn''t spend much time together, he understood her character very well. She was still as kind as she was when she was a child. Eden said, "If there are surveince cameras, we can stop the press conference immediately. I can''t let others make money from the clothing designs that I worked so hard on." Anson said solemnly, "Director Bleu, we don''t want others to make such a profit too. However, there are no surveince cameras in your office! Marianne is also a very vignt designer. She usually would not bring her drawing designs to the office." "No, I know where the surveince camera is." Victor smiled mysteriously. He had a wicked and cold expression on his face. Anson had a look on his face that seemed to imply that Victor was a madman. Victor must have gone crazy after he was tortured by Reba. Why did he secretly install a camera everywhere? "Really?" Eden asked excitedly. "Yup!" Victor responded and gave her a charming smile. Eden was speechless. How did he still have the mood to respond in such a way! Besides, what did the expression in his eyes mean? Was he telling her that she owed him another favor? Both Anson and Lucian shook their heads when they saw Victor''s expression. Eden sighed. It would be best if they could save the situation. She didn''t want to give away her designs to others for nothing, even though she was prepared for it. Lucian suddenly said doubtfully, "The message was delivered to myptop through a special method. This means that someone else knows about this and told us in advance." It was done by a hacker who was aputer expert. Lucian felt ashamed of himself. Anson said, "No matter who the person is, we are really very grateful that he inform us about it." After all, not many people could pass the designs in one shot! He did not expect Eden to be this talented. "Lucian, follow me to get the surveince footage." Victor was about to leave after he finished speaking. Eden quickly stopped Victor when she heard that. "Mr. Alwynn, wait a minute. Let me ask Riley to come out first." Riley and her were the only ones in the office yesterday. No one else could have done that except for Riley. Victor nodded and said, "Okay!" Eden quickly turned around and walked towards the office. Riley looked as though she was cleaning the office but she was actually eavesdropping. However, she could not hear anything because their voices were too soft. Anson frowned. It couldn''t have been Riley, could it? "Good morning, Director Bleu!" Unlike her usual self, Riley actually greeted Eden first when she saw her. She even came earlier than usual. Eden nodded and looked at her coldly. She said, "Come with me. Mr. Alwynn needs to use the office." Riley was very nervous when she heard that but she asked calmly, "Why does Mr. Alwynn want to use the office?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden answered calmly, "You''ll have to ask Mr. Alwynn about that. I don''t know. Let''s go!" Eden turned around and Riley followed behind her uneasily. Eden winked at Victor when she came out. They were running out of time. Victor nced at Lucian and said, "Lucian, let''s go. Anson, depart right now. I''ll call youter." Anson nodded his head withprehension. He nced at Riley before he left in a hurry. Lucian picked up the car key and hisptop from the table and followed Victor to the office across the room. Eden and Riley were waiting outside. Riley looked at theposed Eden worriedly. She asked cautiously, "Director Bleu, what''s going on? Mr. Alwynn seems very angry." Could it be that they had discovered what she had done yesterday? No way. That¡¯s impossible. She was sure that there were no surveince cameras in the office. Marianne didn''t like to be monitored and Victor wouldn''t cross her line. Time passed by slowly. Lucian stood at the door of the office suddenly and called out to Eden, "Director Bleu, Riley, pleasee in!" Eden nced at Riley who was standing beside her, and said lightly, "Let''s go in!" Riley nodded and sped her hands together. It was obvious that she was uneasy. When Victor saw Riley entering the office, his expression darkened and the corners of his mouth curved into a mocking smile. "Riley,e here and exin why you tampered with Director Bleu''sptop." His tone was casual but it made Riley nervous and a pervasive fear swept through her body. "I didn''t!" Riley did not expect that there would be a surveince camera in the office. Lucian turned theptop to her and said coldly, "Take a good look. Are you the person in the video?" Riley swallowed and looked at the surveince footage. In the footage, she had plugged the USB into Eden''sptop after Eden left the office. Riley''s forehead was sweating profusely when she saw the scene. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling slightly. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." Victor asked word by word in a terrifyingly cold tone, "Did you sell the designs for the new autumn product to the Jotham Alwynn Group?" Chapter 268 Chapter 268 "I didn''t do it." Riley couldn''t figure out why Victor would know about this so soon. She did not see iting! "I will send you to prison immediately if you don''t admit it now." Victor''s face was grim and his gaze was cold. Riley was terrified by the cold aura that he exuded. Her whole body was trembling slightly. Eden stood at the side and said nothing. The surveince footage could only prove that Riley stole her designs. They needed to have other evidence if they wanted to prevent the Jotham Alwynn Group from publishing the new products. She nced at the time before she looked at Victor and said, "Let''s stop the Jotham Alwynn Group from releasing the new products at their conference first before we find other evidence!" Victor nodded andforted her, "Eden, don''t worry. Anson has already headed there." "Alright!" Eden nodded. She still stood at the same spot with a calm expression on her face. Lucian said calmly, "Victor, call the police!" After that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Riley. Riley was shocked and she clenched her fists tightly. Her sharp fingernails dug into her palms and streaks of blood oozed out. However, she did not feel the pain at all. She shook her head at Lucian and pleaded, "No, Secretary Ronen. Please don''t call the police..." Victor looked at her coldly with a terrifying expression on his face. "I won''t send you to prison if you tell the truth. You will be sent to prison in ten minutes if you do not do so." Riley covered her face and sobbed. She hated Eden. At the same time, Reba from the Jotham Alwynn Group found her and gave her arge sum of money, asking her to steal the Alwynn Group''s autumn product designs. She was moved by the offer when she saw the one million dors. She initially thought that Victor would not believe Eden since she just entered thepany. However, she was wrong. Victor trusted Eden a lot but that did not match his character. What actually went wrong? Lucian said, "We are almost out of time." Eden also said indifferently, "Riley, it¡¯s either you lose your job or you goto prison. You can think about it before you make a decision." "I..." Riley did not expect that her deeds would be discovered. She had never thought of what she should do if such a situation happened. Riley grabbed Eden''s hand immediately and begged as she cried, "Director Bleu, I am wrong. Please forgive me once again! I really did this on impulse..." "Did it on impulse?" Edenughed coldly and interrupted her. She looked coldly and said in a cold and mocking tone, "Riley, it''s not about whether I should forgive you or not at the moment. I stayed upte to draw the designs. I have to raise my children and I have to apany them every night. I only have time to draw the designs after they are asleep. Every single design was drawn by me at night. What should the Alwynn Group do about it now that you''ve given the designs to the Jotham Alwynn Group?" Victor''s heart ached for Eden when he heard that! Lucian frowned! Eden actually worked so hard. He instantly felt a little... "You are married and you have children?" Riley looked at Eden in disbelief. "What do you mean by that?" Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at Riley. She felt something was wrong when she heard that. Riley regretted her actions instantly. She thought that Victor was interested in Eden because he treated her very well. She epted Reba''s offer because she was jealous of Eden. Moreover, Eden had just entered thepany and she was the only one who had the design drafts. Riley thought that Victor would not forgive Eden if the design drafts were leaked but the matter at hand had really exceeded her expectations. "Director Bleu, I... I really didn''t do it on purpose." "You didn''t do it on purpose? You shouldn''t have indulged in your emotions to do bad things when you don''t have the ability to clean up the mess. Life is full of hardships. There are many people who make things difficult for me. Who do you think you are? Why should I forgive you? Tell me your deal with the Jotham Alwynn Group immediately or I will pursue this matter to the end." Eden¡¯s attitude was tough. She realized that Riley wanted to frame her for betraying the Alwynn Group. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Riley had a strong sense of pride. However, one shouldn''t be too proud of himself without any basis because he would end up in badly! As for Riley, she liked to poke on other people''s scars. Designing was Eden''s job and life! Victor had never seen Eden being so dominant before. There was actually a kind and fragile heart under her tough personality. Eden had really suffered a lot over the years! "Lucian, call the police. Director Bleu and I will go to Jotham Alwynn Group first." Victor spoke in a cold tone and was about to leave. When Riley heard that, she cried and quickly said, "Mr. Alwynn, no. Please, I beg you, I will tell you everything." Victor hinted at Lucian to record her confession. Lucian took out a digital voice recorder and looked at Riley coldly. "You can start speaking." Riley bit her lip hard and said slowly, "Reba from the Jotham Alwynn Group gave me one million dors to steal ourpany''s autumn designs. I took advantage of the time when Director Bleu went to the restroom and copied her designs in my sh drive. I gave the sh drive to Rebast night. Reba was very satisfied with Director Bleu''s designs, so she decided to hold a press conference this morning. That''s the truth." When Riley finished speaking, she looked at Eden again and begged, "Director Bleu, can you forgive me this time? Please be generous and forgive me this time. I have to take care of my sick mother. I was really tempted by the one million dors and I acted foolishly..." Eden quickly interrupted her and said coldly, "Acted foolishly? You are an adult. You have to take responsibility for your actions no matter what you do. Some things cannot be forgiven and generosity has nothing to do with it. Everybody has their own limit. You should pay the price for your actions when you did something wrong." Eden was furious. There were so many scumbags in the world that was impossible to guard against! She looked at Victor and Lucian and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Secretary Ronen, let''s go to the Jotham Alwynn Group now. We have to stop them no matter how." "Okay!" Victor nodded. After that, he looked at Riley. He still had a cold expression on his face when he said, "You will go with us and confront the matter face to face. When this is over, you will leave thepany and I will not further pursue this matter. However, if you dare to y any tricks, I will let you die a miserable death. You should think about your sick mother!" Riley nodded her head continuously when she heard that. She would rather offend Reba than to offend Victor. Victor was the only person who could make the Gerard family go bankrupt overnight. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Victor brought Eden and Riley to the underground parking lot to pick up his car. Victor drove his car and headed to the Jotham Alwynn Group. Anson was the first to arrive at the Jotham Alwynn Group. He went straight to Phillip''s office. Phillip was reading the financial news leisurely in his bright and luxurious office. He was quite surprised when he saw Anson. He asked, "Anson, why are you here? You even came so early. Is there something wrong?" He said with a smile and got up from his office desk. Anson smiled and said, "Uncle Phillip, good morning! Yes, I came here early because there''s something I need to deal with." How could he not be early? If he came a littleter, something significant would happen to hispany. "Okay! Sit down, let''s talk about it!" Phillip pointed at the leather sofa with a gentle smile on his face. He sat on the sofa gracefully and signaled his secretary to bring two cups of coffee over. Anson raised his hand and nced at his watch. He realized that time was running out. He could not help but feel anxious because Victor hadn''t called him. Phillip saw Anson''s behavior and asked with a smile, "Anson, you do not usuallye to my company but you''vee so early this time. What''s the matter?" Anson nodded and said bluntly, "Uncle Phillip, do you know about the press conference for the launch of your new products this morning?" "I know!" Phillip nodded and smiled with relief. "Ourpany''s designers have already developed this season''s new products. I saw itst night and I was very satisfied. I felt surprised when Reba told me that she decided to release the new products today." However... Phillip suddenly looked at Anson in confusion. "Wait a minute. Anson, we haven''t announced our new productunch to the public yet. It''s also impossible that the media would leak it. How did you know about it?" Anson looked at Philip with a dark gaze silently. He did not speak for a long time. Eden''s works were absolutely outstanding. Anson could tell that at first nce! The Alwynn Group would gain a lot of profit once the autumn products for this season were launched in the market. Marianne¡¯s work usually could only pass after it had been discussed several times. Anson had nothing to say when Eden''s products were passed in one shot. He really liked her work very much. "Anson, why aren''t you speaking?" Phillip narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Philip knew Victor and his three best friends very well. They wouldn''t visit him if they were not up to something. It was obvious that Anson had something to tell him judging from his expression today. Anson smiled elegantly and said, "Uncle Phillip, why don''t we wait a little longer?" "What are we waiting for?" Phillip became more and more suspicious. At the same time, Phillip''s secretary brought in two cups of coffee. Anson picked up the coffee elegantly, took a sip and his eyes darkened. He would never let the Jotham Alwynn Group tounch the products if thepany really stole Eden¡¯ s designs. The design industries were already verypetitive and the giarisms were getting more and more severe. Phillip tried to figure out Anson''s purpose ofing here as he drank his coffee. Ten minutes had passed. Anson''s heart was filled with anxiety after waiting for so long. His phone vibrated suddenly. He quickly answered the call when he saw that it was from Victor. "Hey!" "Anson, stop them fromunching their new products. Riley had already confessed. We are on our way there." "Okay!" Anson nodded and ended the call quickly. After that, he looked deeply at Phillip and said, "Uncle Phillip, I''m sorry, but you can¡¯tunch your new products for this season." Philip asked, "Why can''t Iunch them?" He had a stern expression on his face and he looked at Anson with a threatening gaze. Anson smiled indifferently and coldly. He heard that Abigail hade to the Alwynn Group today and he wanted to meet her. However, such an incident happened as soon as he arrived at thepany. He was indeed a little angry. That was the first time that he had fallen in love with a woman after living for more than twenty years. She was charming, hot and natural. She was not vulgar, and her figure was hot. She was his type! What a pity... A hint of somberness shed across Anson''s eyes. He breathed slightly before he looked at Phillip and answered his question, "That''s because the new products that yourpany isunching today were stolen from ourpany." "What? How is this possible?" Phillip was furious. He had been in the design circle for a long time and he had never done such a shameful thing. "Anson, don''t simply make usations. You will be legally responsible for your words." Phillip''s face was livid and had a stern expression on his face. His gaze was sharp and terrifying. However, Anson knew Phillip very well. He met Phillip''s gaze without fear at the moment. He sneered and said, "Uncle Phillip, you know that business is like a battlefield. Although you and Victor are father and son, each of you have a differentpany. Therefore, yourpany will still be held liable if you stole ourpany''s products." "Bang!" Phillip mmed the coffee cup on the table angrily and the coffee was sshed everywhere. Anson had the same expression on his face as he looked at Philip. He still looked gentle and he maintained an elegant sitting pose. "Anson, that is impossible. Ourpany has been developing new products. Ourpany''s designer, Victoria, is a famous designer. Everyone knows that she brings profit to ourpany and is aware of her ability. How dare you say that ourpany stole yourpany''s designs?" "Hehe..." Ansonughed coldly. He was still calm and rxed. "Since Uncle Phillip is so stubborn, let''s discuss this matter at the press conference for theunch of the new product! The evidence is on the way." Anson stood up and headed outside elegantly as he spoke. Phillip frowned. Reba was fully responsible for the new products this time. He only looked at and approved the final products. He was very satisfied with the designs because they were fashionable and decent fabrics were used. If what Anson said was true, the Jotham Alwynn Group would be med for it and their reputation would also be ruined. He quickly chased after Anson and called his secretary to follow him. At the same time, Anson had reached the elevator. He looked at the time. The timing was perfect! Phillip was unaware that Reba often yed dirty tricks. If he didn''t stop the incident from happening, the Jotham Alwynn Group''s reputation would be ruined. Moreover, their sales in the market would be affected negatively and the stock market would plummet. Thepany would even go bankrupt.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anson had treated Philip fairly in the business field by telling him the situation in advance. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 "Anson, wait a minute. I''ll go with you." Phillip caught up with Anson, who was about to enter the elevator. He still did not believe that Reba would do such a thing. If it was true, his reputation for the rest of his life would have been ruined. Anson quickly pressed the elevator button, turned around and asked with a smile, "Why? Uncle Phillip, you are willing to believe what I said?" Phillip had a serious expression on his face as he spoke in a deep voice, "I have to find out what is actually going on. I only saw the designsst night. I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing even though I was angry after hearing what you said. As you know, the Jotham Alwynn Group was my life''s work. I won''t allow it to be ruined like this. "Moreover, the sales of our Jotham Alwynn Group is not as good as before since Victor established the Alwynn Group with you three little brats. That brat Victor is like a wolf who would bite me one day." After saying that, Phillip looked deeply at Anson. Anson lowered his head slightly and smiled, "Uncle Phillip, you have to admit that your son, Victor is indeed a good businessman but you have gone too far by saying that. He still gives you the respect you deserve no matter how you had treated him." "Yes!" Phillip nodded heavily. His face was solemn and there was a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "You know that my rtionship with Victor has always been lukewarm. Victor has a deep grudge against me! I''m afraid he will never forgive me even if I start over." The corners of Anson''s lips curled upwards mockingly. He did not continue the subject with Phillip. He knew very well why Victor became like that. Victor would never forgive Philip if he couldn''t find his mother. Everyone was well aware of that. Anson, Phillip and Phillip¡¯s secretary took the elevator to the tenth floor, where theunch of new products were being set up. Reba, Vincent, Imogen, and the designer of the Jotham Alwynn Group, Victoria were there. The staff was setting up the scene. Reba and Vincent were discussing the details of the slides for the designs on the big screen when they suddenly saw Phillip and Anson. Reba and Vincent had a shocked expression on their faces when they saw Anson. However, it was gone in a sh! They were confused by Anson''s appearance at this time. "Dad!" Imogen smiled and walked towards Phillip. A touch of shyness shed across her beautiful smiling face when she saw Anson. She called out in a gentle voice, "Anson, why are you here too?" After that, she slightly pressed her glossy lips together. Her pink lips made her more innocent and lovely. She looked into Anson''s eyes and saw an undisguised friendship in his eyes. Anson replied indifferently, "I am hereto deal with some matters." "Oh! I''ll get you a cup of coffee then!" She smiled. "No need!" Anson quickly rejected the offer. He did not have the mood to drink coffee at the moment. He just wanted to watch a good show! He nced at the designs on the big screen and sneered in his heart. Their designs were indeed stolen by the Jotham Alwynn Group. Reba looked at Anson and her eyelids twitched wildly. Phillip looked at Imogen who was standing at the side and shook his head. He would have to marry his daughter off some time. He knew that Imogen liked Anson. However, Anson did not seem to be interested in her. Love was supposedly the spice in life. He understood it very well because he had experienced it before. Reba was wearing a tight and elegant peach-colored dress. She walked over charmingly and said, "Yo, isn''t this the young master of the Skye family? You didn''te to ourpany early in the morning to y, did you?" Anson smiled indifferently. "Reba, of course, I am not here to y. Why don''t you wait a little longer? We''ll watch a good show. I''m sure that you will be very interested in it."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Reba raised her eyebrows and looked at Anson who was calm and rxed. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. "A good show?" She lowered her head and tugged at the corner of her lips slightly. How would Victor find out about it when none of her people had mentioned anything about the designs? Reba did not believe that Victor was that capable. Phillip looked at the expression on Reba''s face and frowned slightly. They had been husband and wife for a long time but Reba''s expression was slightly different from the past. Could it be that what Anson had said was true? "Reba..." He was about to speak when he saw Victor, Riley, Eden and Lucian walking in. Reba''s expression changed dramatically and her face became pale instantly when she saw Riley. Vincent was also flustered! Victor who was leading the way, was wearing a ck suit. He did not put on any expression on his handsome face and he exuded a cold and arrogant aura. He walked up to Reba, curled his lips into a cold and arrogant smile, and said casually, "I heard that the Jotham Alwynn Group isunching new products today. I am idle so I brought my company''s people here to study." Vincent was the first to speak, "The Jotham Alwynn didn''t invite the Alwynn Group to attend your new productsunch. Mr. Alwynn, please go back!" Victor looked at Vincent coldly and sharply. "Why? You dare not show us your product or..." Victor wanted to say something but stopped. He looked threatening even though he was not angry. Vincent frowned slightly. How did Victor know about the news so quickly? Could it be that Riley had betrayed them? He nced at Riley coldly. Riley lowered her head instantly when she met Vincent¡¯s gaze. She did not dare to look at him. Vincent saw Riley''s expression and understood everything instantly. Riley was indeed unreliable. "Victor, why did you bring so many people here?" Phillip felt upset because he was ignored by Victor. His tone was sharp when he spoke. Victor looked at Phillip coldly and sneered. He said in a deep and cold tone, "I''m here to catch the culprit. I''m waiting for the press conference of your new products. Ask all the reporters outside toe in!" "Victor, you..." Phillip looked at Victor¡¯s confident and handsome face that resembled him when he was young. Victor''s swift and decisive manner was also simr to him. Reba couldn''t help but asked, "Victor, what do you want?" Victor pointed at the designs on the big screen and sneered, "Reba, why does yourpany have ourpany''s designs? How about we call the reporters toe in and discuss it together." Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Reba''s slender body trembled slightly when she heard that. Eden looked at her clothing design on the big screen. It was a windbreaker. She liked it very much when she was designing it. It took her one whole week to finish the windbreaker design. Her gaze was cold when she saw that her designs appeared in someone else''spany. She said lightly, "The windbreaker on the big screen was designed by me on October 1 st and was completed on April 5th. I had to modify it many times during that period. I would usually stay up until 1:30 a m. until my mother knocked on the door and urged me to sleep. I would only rest that time. All these clothes were designed by me with my heart and soul but you guys easily stole them from me and disyed them here." Speaking of this, she looked at Reba with icy cold eyes. "Reba, I believe that it''s not appropriate for you to disy my work at yourpany. It''s more appropriate to disy them in the Alwynn Group." Eden looked at Reba coldly. Her mother once told her to treat others the same way like they treated her. One was born to live happily without prejudice. Victor''s heart ached for Eden when he heard that. Even though Eden lived in that kind of environment, she still worked hard and never gave up. However, his heart could not help but ache for her for being so strong! Therefore, he would neverpromise easily on this matter. Whoever bullied Eden would offend Victor! Reba panicked instantly. However, her expression remained the same. She looked at Eden sullenly and asked word by word angrily, "Do you have any evidence that these clothes were designed by you? Show me the evidence first before you speak, or I will sue you for defamation." Eden smiled sarcastically and said nonchntly, "You want evidence? I can give it to you but let''s invite the reporters toe in first. I don''t want to keep them waiting." Even if she lost her designs for this season, she wanted to expose Reba¡¯s true colors. Reba was really shameless to steal other people'' s hard efforts. "Are you threatening me?" Reba could no longer maintain her graceful and beautifulposure. She was so agitated by Eden that she showed an ugly and sullen expression on her face. Eden smiled calmly and said confidently, "I don''t dare to threaten you, Reba. You are the Madam of the Jotham Alwynn Group but I was just telling the truth." "Great! You are just a small designer and a woman who uses disgraceful means to get to your position. How dare you to threaten me?" "Reba, it''s not a threat but a fact. You are very powerful in River City. You have a noble status and a good reputation in the upper ss. Isn''t it more despicable for you to do something dishonest? Besides, you need to have evidence to prove your words. What do you mean when you said that I obtained my position through despicable means? Reba, you can''t talk as you like. I''vee this far with my own strength. I won''t let people bully me for no reason." Eden interrupted Reba coldly. To Reba, did thepetent people get promoted because they used despicable means? It was simply ridiculous. The most hateful people were those who didn''t know their personalities very well but still preached to others! "In the design world, no one would have their design drafts passed in one shot..." "Well, Mr. Alwynn is here. You can ask him yourself whether my work was passed in one shot because of my ability or because I seduced him. I believe that everyone would make the right choice when they faced with their own interests. In the design world, the work speaks for itself. Also, you don''t have the right to look down on my lifestyle but you have the right to make up stories!" "You..." Reba was so angry that her whole body trembled. She thought that she was an eloquent person. However, she didn''t expect that Eden was more eloquent than her. She had never been so humiliated in her life. Reba''s face turned red instantly. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. Victor nced at Lucian. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nodded and turned on the digital voice recorder. Riley''s confession reached Phillip''s ears instantly. The whole room was silent after the recording had finished ying. Reba and Vincent were extremely embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. "Reba, give me a clear exnation. What the hell is going on? The work you showed mest night was also passed by me in one shot. Does that mean that it is the designer''s fault?" Phillip shouted angrily at the side. Eden had shown up and she could even tell everyone the dates of her designs. She also had the recording as evidence. It seemed like the matter was true. Reba''s heart shivered when she heard Phillip''s roar. She said with grievance, "Hubby, listen to me..." Phillip interrupted her words quickly, "What else do you want to say? I have been doing business all my life but I have never been as humiliated as I am today." "Dad..." "Shut up!" Phillip red at Vincent. "Both of you have always discussed everything in advance. You are also aware about this matter, aren''t you?" Vincent lowered his head and dared not meet Phillip'' s gaze. "Hmph!" Phillip was so angry that his chest tightened. "Dad, don''t be angry. This may be a misunderstanding." Imogen looked at Phillip worriedly. Phillip had high blood pressure. He couldn''t take this kind of agitation. "Misunderstanding? Let¡¯s make this misunderstanding worse then! Lucian, ask all the reporters outside toe in. After that, call the police to check Riley''s ount," Victor said with a wicked smile. "Mr. Alwynn..." Riley looked at Victor anxiously. Didn''t he agree not to call the police? Reba was really anxious when she heard that. Her reputation would be ruined if the matter was exposed. How could she live in the circle in the future! That b*stard actually had evidence against her. She had been secretly fighting with him for so long but this was the first time she was suppressed by him. She suddenly changed her expression and said guiltily, "Victor, I didn¡¯t think clearly. Since this is my first time, please forget about it! I will never do this again. After all, we are a family!" You should think for your father. The Jotham Alwynn Group is the product of your father''s lifelong efforts!" Humph!! She had encountered many bad guys all this while but she could still deal with every one of them. She didn''t need to worry about dealing with Eden and Victor. She must not ruin her reputation. She could only control others if she had a better life and was stronger than anyone else. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 "That''s right! It is indeed his life''s work." Victor nced at Phillip and spoke in an extremely sarcastic tone. Phillip looked at Victor''s mocking gaze and felt sad. The battle between a father and a son was something he never wanted to face in his entire life. "Victor, things haven''t blown up yet. Thepany was founded by your mother and me..." "Don''t mention my mother!" Victor roared suddenly. His ck eyes were fierce and he was furious. Eden, who was standing beside him, was shocked by his sudden anger. The other people present were also dumbfounded. Eden had never seen such a terrifying Victor. He was filled with hatred. "Victor, I..." Phillip didn''t expect such a response from Victor when he mentioned his mother. Victor sneered as he looked at Phillip. His pitch-ck eyes flickered and they exuded coldness. "What right do you have to mention my mother? You caused my mother to go missing and let her wander outside alone because of Reba. I am her son but I don''t even know her whereabouts. I don''t want to hear you mentioning my mother again." Victor smiled bitterly as he tried to suppress the excruciating pain in his heart. His cold and sharp gaze caused the people present there to be afraid of him. Reba, in particr, was shaking uncontrobly. Phillip lowered his head in shame. It turned out that he didn''t even have the right to mention Jaida¡¯s name. Lucian and Anson looked at Victor worriedly. Eden also looked at him worriedly. Was his mother still missing? Where was his mother? "Hehe..." Victor suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "You have reminded me about my mother today. I will make you pay for everything that you owed my mom." Reba couldn''t help but take a step back. That b*stard was simply too terrifying! They used to quarrel with each other but Victor had never been so horrifying like today. Victor suddenly walked up to Reba. His eyes were filled with viciousness as he said, "Reba, I can let you go this time but I''ll make you suffer even more next time. Don''t worry. I remember clearly all the things that you have done to me. I will make you pay when the timees. I won''t pursue today''s matter. However, if our products are listed in yourpany, don''t me me for not going easy on you." Phillip nodded and said, "Victor, don''t worry. I promise you that these designs will not appear in my company." "It''d better be that way." Victor smiled coldly. He would not mind ruining Philip¡¯s life-long efforts if the designs appeared in the Jotham Alwynn Group. Victor turned around and looked at Eden apologetically before he said, "Let''s go!" Eden nodded. She could do nothing if she was still not satisfied with such a result. The Jotham Alwynn Group belonged to Phillip. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was not likely for Victor and Phillip to settle the matter in court. She was already grateful that they were able to stop theunching of the new products. At least, her ns for the future were not disrupted. However, she loathed Reba''s lucrative tactics. Victor and his people left in a hurry. On the other hand, Phillip stepped forward, raised his hand and pped Reba in the face. "Ah..." The unexpected p caused Reba to look at Phillip in disbelief. He had never hit her all these years. Imogen and Vincent also looked at their father in disbelief. As for Victoria, she quickly took the rest of the staff members away. "Hubby...you!" The corner of Reba''s mouth twitched but she didn''t say anything further. Phillip''s extremely grim face at the moment caused her to swallow the words she wanted to say. "Dad..." "Shut up!" Phillip red at Vincent with red eyes. Vincent lowered his head angrily and tugged the corner of his lips slightly. He did not dare to make any sound. Phillip slowly withdrew his gaze from Vincent and continued to re at Reba angrily. "I have never been humiliated in such a way like today in my entire life of doing business. The business world is like a battlefield. A minor mistake can cause everything to go down the drain. Have you thought about how serious the consequence would be if Victor didn''t consider our father and son rtionship, let you distribute the new products and bring out the evidence after that?" Phillip threw his arms in the air and roared angrily. Reba blinked in fear. She had been married to Phillip for many years but she had never seen him so angry before. She shouted stubbornly and angrily, "I did this for the sake of thepany. Victor''spany has developed the new products for the next season but ourpany has not taken any action yet. The products must be outstanding if Victor passed them in one shot. Why do we need to put in so much effort when there are ready-made designs? This sort of thing always happens in this circle. Those who seize the opportunities would be the ones who are sessful. I was just unlucky today but how did Victor''spany know about this? Could it be that there is a traitor in ourpany?" Everyone''s faces crossed Reba''s mind. Every one of them was worthy of her suspicion. Phillip was so angry that he took a few steps back. His blood pressure rose and felt that everything in front of him turn dark. He stumbled a few steps. He was barely able to stand straight even with the help of Imogen. "Dad! Don''t be angry. What had happened had already happened. Besides, the problem has been solved. You should not get angry because it would affect your health." Imogen looked at Phillip worriedly. Phillip closed his eyes to ease his emotions. Reba also looked at Phillip with concern. She was afraid that he would die! He hadn''t written his will yet. Everything rted to the Jotham Alwynn Group must belong to Vin. Phillip finally calmed down after some time. He opened his fierce eyes abruptly and red at Reba. "Bad habit dies hard! You are withdrawn from the position of the general manager from today onwards. I''ll arrange another person to handle all the things you have on hand." "Ah..." Reba''s eyes widened in disbelief. Why did she marry an old man like Phillip? That was because she wanted his property and the status of the Madam of the Jotham Alwynn Group. Leaving thepany would be equivalent to taking her life. "No, hubby. I really know that I was wrong. I won''t do that again. Please don''t drive me out of the company." Reba took Phillip''s hand and cried as she begged him. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Phillip said coldly, "This matter has been decided. Your unrepentant and selfish behavior will only ruin my life''s efforts." I''ll personally supervise the technical department for this matter and delete all the data." When Phillip had finished speaking, he turned and went straight to the technical department. Reba quickly wiped away the tears on her face and looked at Phillip''s departing figure fiercely. D*mned Phillip. He was indifferent to her even when she cried and begged him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Humph!! Reba wanted to seek revenge on even the slightest grievance. Victor and Eden would have to wait and see! "Mom, what should we do?" Vincent looked at her worriedly. He had always relied on Reba to do things. He couldn''t make any decisions if she was not in the company. A hint of coldness shed across Reba''s eyes and she said with a smile, "Vin, don''t worry! When your father would let mee back when he is not angry anymore." She had plenty of ways to deal with Phillip. She smiled coldly. She had her own way to deal with it when Phillip''s anger had subsided. After all, they had been married for more than ten years. She was confident that she could deal with him. "Okay!" Vincent nodded. Reba was smart. She would have ways to return to thepany. "Mom, how can you do this? Our rtionship with Victor is already not very good. You will only make him hate us more..." "Shut up!" Reba quickly interrupted Imogen and said angrily, "Please remember that he is not your brother but our enemy. He willpete with us for the Jotham Alwynn Group in the future. I did this for you and Vincent. Imogen, just focus on studying design. You don''t need to be involved in thepany''s affairs. Please send me back now." Reba didn''t tell Imogen a lot of things because Imogen was a soft-hearted girl. Anson couldn''t help but frown when he heard Reba''s words when he returned. Something sounded wrong with what Reba said. Nevertheless, he could tell which part was off. He wanted to meet Phillip to deal with some matters. However, he thought of something and turned back suddenly before he reached the parking lot. He couldn''t be rest assured with Reba''s character. He would only be at ease when he watched the technical department of herpany delete all the designs. On the way back, Lucian deliberately took Riley to another car so that Victor and Eden could be together in a car. Victor pulled the front door for Eden. Eden nced at theplicated expression on the handsome face. She did not say anything and just sat inside. Victor also quickly got in the car. Eden was fastening her seat belt when Victor suddenly hugged her. Eden jolted and her body stiffened. "Victor, how could you..." Eden didn''t know what to say. Victor was holding her tightly. Eden could feel his pain at the moment. His cool and alluring breath enveloped her. "Eden, I''m sorry!" Victor closed his eyes and he had a painful expression on his face. Fortunately, he had Eden by his side today, otherwise, he would suffer even more. He hated to hear Phillip mentioning the word "mother". "Eden, don''t worry. I will help you get back what you had suffered in due course." Eden was bewildered when she heard his words. What happened today was already the best oue. "Victor, stop. I..." Eden felt that her lips were a little cold and a magnified handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her before she could finish her words. "Ah...!" Eden widened her beautiful eyes in surprise. Her slightly open red lips gave Victor an opportunity to invade it. Victor kissed her without hesitation. That was the love that he had been waiting for many years. He didn''t feel like stopping once he started kissing her. Eden felt an unprecedented anger surging through her quickly. She bit Victor''s lip hard. The drilling pain caused Victor toe back to his senses. A faint scent of blood filled the air and Victor smiled. He stopped kissing Eden but he was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he gently rubbed the tip of his nose with hers and said with a smile, "Eden, you''ve left a mark on me. I am yours from now on." "You..." Eden was so angry that she wanted to p him. However, she could not bear to do so when she saw the painful expression on his face. She pushed Victor away, giving herself a chance to catch her breath. She red at him with her beautiful eyes, "Victor, open your eyes and see who I am. I am Eden Bleu, not the lover you are waiting for. Although my name is simr to hers, we are still two different people. Please don''t forget that. If you ever do that again, I will stop meeting you in private." That b*stard. That was her first kiss apart from that night. "Hehe..." Victorughed and said, "You are really eloquent." He bent down again as he spoke. Eden instantly supported him with her hands. She stared at Victor vigntly with her big clear eyes. Victor suddenly smiled charmingly and looked at her passionately. He said in a deep and wicked tone, "Eden, I just want to help you wear your seat belt." He was very happy because Eden didn''t p him. However, he captured a sh of pity in her eyes. Eden''s heart ached for him. Eden put down her hands and said with a blushing face, "I''ll do it on my own!" Victor had already helped her fasten her seat belt before she could finish her words. He straightened his back elegantly and started the car with a gentle smile. Eden nced at him and saw the gentleness in his eyes. He waspletely different from the Victor who was furious a while ago. Having a warm heart was the most powerful thing. Without a warm heart, it would be difficult to dispel the sadness and pain in a person''s heart no matter how tough he was. Eden used to live in pain. Hence, she could clearly feel Victor''s uneasiness. She felt that they were the same type of people. They would warm each other up asionally. They could really feel the actual warmth even if it was only for a short while. They would hide alone when they were weak because they didn''t want anyone to see their wounds. However, people like Victor, who were born with an innate acumen and insight, really had an advantage because they could clearly grasp the mentality of other people. Victor held the steering wheel smoothly. He took the initiative to speak when he saw that Eden was quiet, "Eden, we will pick up Ricky and we will have lunch together." When Eden heard that, she looked at him and said word by word, "Victor, not us. You are not included!" Chapter 274 Chapter 274 "Eden, you are bullying me. I am on yours now. You have to bring me with you wherever you go." Victor pointed at his lips when he finished speaking. The slight stinging sensation proved that he was not dreaming just now. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile happily. "Ah..." Eden was shocked by his words. "Victor, have you lost your mind due to anger? Why are you talking foolishly? You said that you are mine. Does that mean your family''s wealth is also mine?" She didn''t believe that he would be so generous. Victor said happily, "Yes. Eden, if you like it, I will go back and ask mywyer to transfer all the assets under my name to you. You will be in charge of our family in the future." Their money would increase further if Eden was in charge of the family business. It would be hard not to have wealth and prosperity if one had a virtuous wife as hispanion. Eden suddenly felt that she had given herself a p in the face. "Forget it. I can''t afford to deal with your family background." Eden looked out of the window when she finished speaking. The breeze blew at her and her beautiful hair fluttered. A faint light shone on her face, making her look fresher and more refined. Victor nced sideways at her and smiled gently. He would treat her gently until she fell in love with him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He had everything ready at the moment and all he was missing was Eden by his side. Victor and Eden did not talk on the way back to thepany. Lucian had already arranged for Riley''s departure. Eden did not ask further details about thepany'' s arrangement. Lucian saw that the corner of Victor''s mouth was bruised when he looked up. He could not help but asked, "Victor, what''s wrong with your mouth?" When Victor heard that, he nced at Eden who was standing next to him and said wickedly, "I''m fine. I was bitten by a kitten." When Eden heard that, she lowered her head and quickly turned to leave. B*stard! She was the one being bullied but why did she have to run away bashfully? Lucian nced at Victor and his eyes darkened slightly. He asked, "Victor, don''t you think you are too impatient? What if she has a husband?" "Hehe..." Victorughed. Victor suddenly felt that he was wrong when he saw Lucian''s sudden change of expression. "Lucian, you don''t have to worry about this." Victor entered his office as he spoke. If Eden had a husband, it would be him, Victor Alwynn. He was very clear of everything now. Eden was Cyan and she was also the woman who was with him seven years ago. Ricky and Kenny were his children. The most surprising part was that Eden was his Eden. There wasn''t anything else that made Victor happier than this. Victor was grateful for this long awaited miracle. Victor was about to enter his office when he turned around suddenly and said to Lucian, who was still looking at him, "Lucian, see if there is any suitable candidate to be Director Eleu''s assistant. Find someone who is trustworthy." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. He turned around and frowned slightly. He felt a heavy feeling in his heart. A phase suddenly echoed in his mind. One would only knew how difficult it was when he had to truly let go of certain things. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly when he thought of Victor and Eden. Eden didn''t greet Victor during lunchtime. Instead, she went straight to the eleventh floor to find Abigail and Ricky. She took them to eat after that. There were good restaurants that sold River City¡¯s specialties near thepany. Many gourmet bloggers often came and tasted the food there. Eden heard that from the staff in thepany when she had a meal at the canteen. "Abigail, Ricky, do you need to film for the photoshoot until five o''clock today?" Eden asked. "Yes! Ricky had a few shots today. The makeup artists and photographers like Ricky very much. His performance was really great." Abigail looked at Ricky happily. His performance had always been great. "Ricky, are you tired?" Eden held Ricky''s little hand. Henrick shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m not tired." Even if he was tired, he wouldn''t tell Eden that. He was actually very tired because he had to change his clothes many times. It was even more tiring during the photoshoot. He had to work hard no matter how tired he was because Eden worked very hard too. No matter how tired he was, he would not tell his siblings that. Abigail smiled and said, "Eden, Ricky loves you so much. Even if he is tired, he will not tell you that." Ricky smiled suddenly. Abigail knew him very well. The three of them chatted as they entered a restaurant. When they entered the restaurant, Abigail said, "Eden, you guys order the food first. I''m going to the restroom." "Okay!" Eden pointed to a table by the window. "Abigail, we¡¯ll sit there." "Okay, I''ll be back in a minute!" Abigail left with a smile. Eden brought Ricky over. However, she was surprised to find that no one was in the restaurant although it was lunch hour. Could it be... Eden was wondering and walking to the table when she heard Victor''s voiceing from behind. "Eden, Ricky,e here." Eden stopped in her tracks. D*mn it, why was Victor here? She was sure that Victor was in his office when she left. Was she hallucinating? She curled up her toes forcefully and was oblivious to the pain in her toes. She didn''t want to see Victor the whole day today. However, she saw him by chance. Eden exhaled deeply to ease her mood. She turned around and smiled charmingly. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re here too? We won''t bother you to talk about business then. We''ll sit there." When Eden had finished speaking, she pulled Henrick, who was about to greet Victor, and walked to the other side of the restaurant. Victor''s face was instantly filled with rage when he saw that. How dare Eden try to avoid him? That was great! Victor would never let Eden escape from him. He got up and walked over. He would go to her if she didn''t want toe to him. He was very thick- skinned. "Hello, Uncle Victor!" Henrick greeted Victor who caught up with them. "Ricky, you''ve worked hard." Victor sat down beside him. His eyes were burning and he looked charmingly at Eden''s stiff, smiling face. He suddenly remembered the wonderful taste when he looked at her beautiful red lips and the corner of his mouth curled into a charming smile. Eden bit her lip forcefully and tried to control the anger in her heart. She was afraid to reveal her aggressive behavior. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, if you''re here to talk about business, we would be a disturbance to you." Victor looked at her big ssy eyes and shook his head slowly. "Eden, I''m not here to talk about business. I''m here for lunch. I happen to meet you guys here. Let''s eat together!" When Victor finished his words, he called the waiter to order the dishes. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Eden would not believe Victor''s words. She smiled coldly and said, "What a coincidence." Victor was not angry when he saw her angry face. He had already booked this restaurant because he knew that they were going to have lunch here. Eden was a little foodie. She liked to eat when she was a child and she was still the same when she grew up. It was indeed true that regardless of how a person changed, their personality and preferences would remain the same. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Victor wanted to be together with Eden for the rest of his life. They had met at the right time. Victor¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. Eden blushed when she suddenly thought of the kiss. When the waiter brought tea to the table, Eden took the teacups and poured Ricky a cup of tea. She reluctantly poured another cup for Victor after that. "Ricky, you can lean on me and rest if you are tired." Eden smiled as she gently rubbed Ricky''s head. Ricky was the backbone of her family at the moment. Ricky blinked his bright eyes and said, "Mom, I am not tired!" His phone suddenly vibrated. Ricky nced at it and realized that the call was from Keh. He answered the call and said, "Hello! Kenny." "Eden, are you with Mom?" "Yes! I''m with Mom, Uncle Victor, and Mommy Abigail. We are having lunch together." "Is Mom alright?" Keh asked cautiously. He was still worried even though the Jotham Alwynn Group did notunch their new products. Ricky was at the Alwynn Group. Keh would be more at ease if he made a phone call to him and asked him about Eden''s condition. Ricky nced at Eden doubtfully and said, "Kenny, Mom is fine. You don''t have to worry." "Oh! That''s great! I''ll hang up now." Keh hung up the phone happily. He quickly ran to the refrigerator, took out all the delicious food and put them in the microwave oven to heat them up. He was starving to death! "Yeah!!" Keh made a victory gesture excitedly. To him, he would be the happiest if he was able to help Eden. Henrick hung up the phone in confusion. He lowered his head and thought about why Kenny was worried about Eden. Kenny had been doing some stuff with hisptops. However, Henrick couldn''t understand what he was doing. "Ricky, what are you thinking about?" Victor asked with a smile. Henrick looked up and smiled. "Uncle Victor, I''m thinking about the problems I encountered during the photoshoot today and how I can improve in the future." Henrick simply came up with an excuse. "Oh!" Victor looked at Ricky''s big bright eyes and said, "Ricky, it''s all right. Take your time. Your good looks could suppress everything." Eden was looking down at her phone at the moment and did not pay attention to Victor''s words. Eden had no desire to look for the father of her children. Hence, she would neverpare Victor''s looks to Ricky. At the entrance of the restroom! Anson, who came with Victor, also went to the restroom. He saw the woman he had always wanted to see when he came out from the restroom. Abigail who was wearing a bright red tight skirt, came out from the restroom in a charming manner. Abigail did not see Anson because she lowered her head. Anson looked at Abigail excitedly and wanted to greet her. Abigail suddenly slipped. "Ah..." She shrieked. Anson hugged her swiftly. Abigail thought that she would fall to the ground but she was suddenly hugged by a pair of strong arms. She looked up with her charming big eyes and saw a magnified handsome face. She felt embarrassed when she saw that it was Anson. Her fair face was blushing red and she looked very charming. Anson looked at the beautiful face that was very close to him and gulped uncontrobly. He knew that Abigail was very beautiful but he didn''t expect her to be even more beautiful when he looked at her at such a close distance! His heart thumped wildly at that moment. He smiled nervously and asked, "Miss Joye, are you alright?" Abigail reacted quickly and left his embrace with a blushing face. "I¡¯m... I''m fine!" She lowered her head and stroked her hair around her ear. "Thank you!" Abigail had alreadyposed herself the moment she lowered her head. "It''s good that you are fine, Miss Joye!" Anson smiled gently and charmingly. It was really a pity that such a capable beauty had a boyfriend. However... Anson had his own thoughts. He wanted to give it a try because he liked Abigail very much. He never believed in love at first sight but he did ever since he saw Abigail. "Miss Joye, you also came here for lunch?" Anson and Victor actually came here because they knew that Eden and Abigail were going to eat here. "That¡¯s right! What a coincidence!" Abigail smiled charmingly. Abigail was born with a charming face and her every move was absolutely captivating. She was like a beautiful rose with thorns. She made people want to venture and pluck her under the beautiful night sky. Anson smiled wryly and said, "Miss Joye, why don''t we walk together? It''s rare that we run into each other." He blinked at Abigail after that. When Abigail met Anson''s gaze, her beautiful brows furrowed and her pretty eyes narrowed slightly. She did not speak but walked away calmly. At the same time, Victor was drinking tea and chatting happily with Ricky at the hall. Henrick would unconsciously think of his father when he looked at Victor''s face! Victor looked up and saw Anson walking over. He couldn''t help but curl his lips and smile. Anson had fallen in love!! That''s great!! It would be great for a wealthy bachelor like Anson to get into a rtionship as soon as possible. However... Victor nced at Eden wickedly. He was the first to get into a rtionship among his three good friends. Abigail was puzzled when she saw Victor! Why were Victor and Anson here at the same time? She nced around and realized that they were the only ones in the restaurant. It seemed that someone had booked the whole restaurant. Ricky shouted, "Mommy, all the dishes are served. Come and eat." "I¡¯ming, baby!" Abigail walked over with a helpless smile on her face. Victor, Eden and Ricky were sitting on one side of the long table. Abigail walked over and sat opposite them. Anson followed her and took a seat. Anson looked at Eden and Abigail happily and said, "Director Bleu, what a coincidence! Let''s eat since all the dishes are served!" After that, he looked at Ricky who was sitting opposite him and said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat, our little child star." "Thank you!" Henrick picked up the chopsticks with a smile and was ready to eat. In order to save time for the photoshoot, he hadn''t eaten anything in the morning except for a sip of water. He was very attentive during the photoshoot and he tried to reduce the repetition of his actions. He only felt hungry and tired after he was done with the photoshoot. "Ricky, have a piece of the restaurant¡¯s crispy pork ribs. They are extremely delicious!" Victor picked up a piece of pork ribs and put it in Ricky''s bowl. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 "Thank you, Uncle Victor!" Henrick looked at Victor and smiled. He had met Victor only several times but Victor had treated him so well, which was beyond his imagination. Henrick wanted to discuss with Keh to see if they could find their father when he returned home tonight. Since he had alreadye to River City, he had to find his father whom Eden had never mentioned. Abigail looked at Ricky and said, "Ricky, you can''t eat food that is too salty because you will drink a lot of waterter and go to the toilet frequently. You can eat that at night." "Oh!" Ricky put the pork ribs that he was going to eat into Eden''s bowl. Victor frowned when he saw that. He looked at Abigail and said, "Miss Joye, the photoshoot is not urgent..." Abigail interrupted him with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, Ricky and I are in a hurry even if you are not. He still has another movie to film." If it were not for the fact that Eden refused to ept her help and insisted on making money on her own to buy a house, she would not have signed the contract with Victor. Ricky was still young. It was indeed tiring for him to run around! Victor nced at Ricky deeply and his heart ached for him. Eden nced at Abigail and lowered her head in guilt. She picked up some mild food and put it in Ricky¡¯s bowl. "Ricky, eat quickly!" "Okay!" Henrick nodded with a smile. He lowered his head and ate his food silently. It was really heart wrenching to see how well he had behaved. Victor felt very ufortable when he saw that. Anson nced at Victor and knew what he was thinking. Reba would hate Victor even more after they made a scene at the Jotham Alwynn Group today. He nced at Victor and Eden. They could be the happiest and richest families but both of them led painful lives at the moment. Victor''s family had a broken family. On the other hand, Eden had a family that she couldn''t return to. Sigh!! God had really yed a joke on them. God had forcefully separated Victor and Eden for so many years. Judging from Victor''s personality, he would still choose Eden and love her dearly even if she was her childhood sweetheart and had never left the Clement family. After all, nobody cared about Victor''s feelings at that time. Victor''s entire world had copsed when he lost his mother and sister. On the other hand, Eden could tell when Victor was unhappy. She would tag along and make him happy whenever he came back from school. Eden was probably the only person who gave Victor warmth that time. Everyone had different thoughts during the meal. Victor was the one with the gravest mood. In order to ease up the atmosphere, Anson had to continuously find topics to chat with Abigail. Both of them surprisingly found that they were able to chat with each other very well. "Manager Skye..." "Miss Joye, we will work in the samepany in the future. Don''t call me formally. Just call me Anson!" Anson smiled and interrupted Abigail. Abigail smiled and did not pay attention to it at all. As a manager, she had to be polite when dealing with interpersonal rtionships. She said with a smile, "You don''t need to be too polite with me too, Manager Skye. Just call me Abigail!" Anson looked at her with a smile and said yfully, "Abigail, we have agreed not to be too polite but you just called me Manager Skye again." As Anson spoke, he took out his phone and handed it to Abigail. He moved his handsome face closer to her and said, "Abigail, let''s add each other¡¯s WhatsApp for so that it would be more convenient for us to work together in the future!" Eden watched Anson''s movements and thought that he really had the moves. It was obvious that he was interested in Abigail. "Okay!" Abigail also took out her mobile phone and she exchanged her WhatsApp number with Anson. When Anson got Abigail¡¯s WhatsApp, he was so happy that he almost got up and ran tenps on the field to suppress the joy in his heart. Abigail Joye was like a goddess in his heart. He deliberately changed Abigail¡¯s full name into just Abigail. He wanted to look at her social feed so badly to see what her so-called boyfriend looked like. However, he held back the impulse at the dining table. Anson nced at Abigail and asked with a smile, ''Abigail, don¡¯t you n to develop in River City? River City is much better than Gate City." Abigail nced at Eden suddenly and said with a smile, "I might do that." Anson was inexplicably excited when he heard her words. He would have a higher chance to pursue Abigail if she was closer to him. "That would be great. After all, River City is thergest city in A Country. Ricky would have a better development here." Victor suddenly spoke. He hoped that Ricky was by his side. That way, he and Eden could take care of both Ricky and Kenny. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Abigail suddenly looked at Victor with a charming smile on her face. She remembered that he had always been indifferent and cold. She smiled yfully and she asked, "Mr. Alwynn, you seem to be very concerned about Ricky." However... Abigail suddenly realized that Victor''s face seemed to resemble Ricky''s slightly. Eden didn''t know the identity of the father of her three children. Subconsciously, Eden didn''t want to find the children''s father at all. Abigail had always felt sorry for Eden who was kind and strong at the same time. Victor smiled elegantly. He looked at Abigail''s charming face and said, "Miss Joye, I care about Eden and Ricky because they are able bring great benefits to the Alwynn Group." "You are indeed a treacherous businessman and your n is wonderful. Since Mr. Alwynn has such thoughts, I don''t mind bringing Ricky to develop in River City. After all, the environment here is good. There is no doubt about that." When Eden heard this, she smiled excitedly and asked, "Abigail, are you really willing toe back to develop in River City? What about President Estes?" Joziah was Abigail''s current boyfriend and he was very powerful in Gate City. He had been in a rtionship with Abigail for three years. Abigail squinted her eyes and looked at Eden with a smile. "Eden, you are so naive. I''ve always been worried that you would be easily cheated by others. Who knows what would happen to Joziah and me in the future? Moreover, he is in River City recently because he has business here." Abigail nced at Victor oddly when she finished speaking. Victor looked at her calmly. He did not have malicious intentions towards Eden. Even so, Abigail could not stop him from conquering Eden''s heart. Eden smiled helplessly. Why did everyone always treat her like an innocent little girl? She was not naive at all. Eden said with a smile, "Abigail, please don''t always think that I''m naive." Eden was a little embarrassed because Victor and Anson were present. "I got it. Eden is just as adorable as Ricky." Abigail nced at Ricky as she spoke. A trace of pity shed across her eyes when she saw Ricky leaning against Eden drowsily. She would try her best to make Ricky be the most famous idol when he grew up. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Eden nced sideways at Henrick and stroked his head with distress. She looked at the time and said, "We should go back. It''s almost time to work." After that, she got up and picked up Henrick. She wanted him to sleep for a while on the way back. When Victor saw that, he quickly said, "Eden, let me carry him. You will be tired like that." "No need." Eden shook her head and walked out with Henrick in her arms. It depended on one¡¯s state of mind whether it was tiring or not. Eden would only feel happy and not tired when she carried her son. Victor looked at Eden''s slim back. Even though she looked weak, she could still walk very fast in high heels while she carried Henrick. Victor''s heart ached for Eden and his whole body trembled slightly. His heart throbbed in pain as he looked at her fading figure with a stony expression on his face. Victor promised that Eden would only have to suffer for a while before everything ended quickly. Abigail nced at Victor and the suspicions in her heart grew. "Abigail, let''s go!" Anson reminded her as he looked at her suspicious gaze. "Oh, okay!" Abigail came back to her senses and walked out. Victor stepped ahead of Anson and Abigail and walked out. His gaze was fixed on Eden and Henrick. Henrick was probably really tired. He had his arms around Eden''s neck and was sleeping soundly. It was indeed strenuous for Eden to carry Ricky, especially when she was wearing high heels. However, no matter how strenuous she was, she just gritted her teeth and held on. Ricky worked harder than she did in her family. Her heart ached for Ricky because sometimes he had to shoot for amercial repeatedly. Eden smiled gently and patted Ricky''s back. The smile on her face slowly solidified when she suddenly saw the three people standing in front of her. Aisling, Haven and Myra stood not far away and they were looking at her with a strange smile. Eden pursed her lips slightly. She slowed down her pace when she saw Aisling walking towards her with a strange smile. Aisling walked towards Eden slowly. Her gorgeous peach dress and white pearl ne made her look noble and elegant. However, she had a disdainful and mocking expression on her face. She stood still in front of Eden, with Haven and Myra following behind her. She said sarcastically, "Why? Are you bringing your son to join you?" Victor saw Aisling. He hurried forward and heard what she said. His handsome eyes were filled with coldness. Anson shook his head helplessly. Why did Aisling dislike Eden so much? Eden who was standing in front of her was the daughter she had been waiting for more than a decade. Abigail also quickened her pace when she saw that Aisling was up to no good. "Mrs. Clement, what do you mean by that?" Eden looked at Aisling coldly. "What do you mean?" Aisling nced at Henrick who was in Eden''s arms and said, "Isn''t it enough for you to seduce Victor on your own? Why are you taking your child with you..." "Aunt Clement, stop it." Victor stood behind Eden and red at Aisling. Aisling nced at Victor with a frown and advised him earnestly, "Victor, open your eyes wide and look at this woman clearly. She doesn''t know how to behave properly. She has children before she is even married and now she wants to seduce you..." "Stop it." Victor shouted and clenched his fists angrily. The crowd could not help but trembled when they heard his angry roar. Eden covered Henrick''s ears subconsciously the moment Aisling spoke. However, it was also useless because Henrick was already awake and had clearly heard what Aisling said. He wanted to straighten his head but Eden pressed down his head tightly. Henrick could feel that Eden was trembling. His heart began to throb in pain. Eden red morosely at Aisling. She pursed her lips tightly as the pain in her heart spread endlessly. Not many people would talk to her like that. Victor looked at Aisling coldly and said, "Mrs. Clement, you are also a mother. Why would you say such hurtful words? Some things aren''t what they appear to be. Youe from a rich family. How could you say such hurtful words?" Victor¡¯s heart ached for Ricky when he saw that his little face had be red with anger. Ricky was struggling to defend Eden. Aisling had an extremely bad impression of Eden because Haven had added fuel to the fire. She sneered and said, "Victor, what spell did this woman cast on you? You still had some affection for Haven before you met this woman. However, you seemed to have changed into another person ever since this woman appeared. Haven just told me that this woman has children before she is married..." "What does it have to do with you if I have children before I am married?" Eden sneered suddenly and interrupted Aisling. There was a strong pain in her eyes. However, she hid the pain very well. Her cold and aloof appearance was heryer of defense. Abigail wanted to say something but she swallowed her words back when heard Eden''s words. "Hehe..." Aisling smiled coldly at Eden. "Eden, you''re acting self-righteous." Eden smiled and said, "Mrs. Clement, I am not being self-righteous. Everyone has their own lives. You are not close to me and you do not have the right to judge my life." No one including parents and siblings, had the right to simply interfere in a person''s life. Eden was not afraid to be judged by other people the moment she decided to give birth to Kenny and his siblings. How could she protect her children if she could not endure words like that? "I didn''t interfere with your life, nor am I qualified to interfere with your life. However, you have interfered with Victor''s life. He was supposed to marry Haven..." "Aunt Clement, I''ve never said I wanted to marry Haven. You are the one who insists that I have a rtionship with Haven. Eden didn''t affect my life. On the contrary, you are the one who always tries to control my life." Victor interrupted Aisling and nced coldly at Haven, who was acting pure and gentle. Victor wondered what Haven had said to Aisling. Haven knew that he was searching for Eden so she deliberately spoke badly about Eden in front of Aisling. Aisling looked at Victor in disbelief when she heard his words. "Victor, did you just say that I''m always controlling your life?" Aisling was just concerned about Victor. He had a hard time on his own after his mother left the family. "That''s right, Aunt Clement." Victor looked straight at Aisling. "Aunt Clement, as far as I could remember, you are not such a person. Don''t listen to people with bad intentions and say hurtful words when you don''t understand the whole situation." Eden was her biological daughter. How could Aisling say such hurtful words to her? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When Haven heard that, she felt as though she had been pped in the face and her face was burning with pain. As for Myra, she had been watching a good show at the side the entire time. She would be in a good mood whenever she saw other people making things difficult for Eden. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Riley had been fired by the Alwynn Group today. Hence, Myra would have one less person to help her. Eden had something to do with this incident. Thus, Myra hated Eden even more. She was extremely suspicious that Eden was Cyan because Eden didn''t drink the mango juice. She would give her a big giftter. Aisling didn''t agree with what Victor said. In her heart, Victor was the best candidate to be her son- inw. She had always thought that Eden''s appearance had diverted Victor''s attention and Eden was the one who had snatched Victor away. Furthermore, Haven had also told her that Eden pestered Victor every day. "Victor, I''m good at reading a person''s character. You always do things in a steady manner. Don''t be fooled by this woman." When Aisling had finished speaking, she nced at Eden with disgust. She smiled mockingly and said, "Eden, you can''t afford to cling onto an aristocratic family like Victor'' s. He doesn''tck anything, especially women." Henrick couldn''t stand it any longer. He raised his head hard, looked at Aisling with a smile, and spoke before Eden could say anything. He said in a soft and adorable voice, "Thisdy, I know that rich people like you live well and don''tck anything. The only things that youck are fundamental qualities and public morality." Henrick spoke the truth. A sense of guilt arose from the bottom of Aisling¡¯s heart when she saw the bright smile on Henrick¡¯s handsome face. What had she said in front of the child just now? She was just too impulsive just now. Eden nced at Ricky with appreciation. He had grown up and knew how to protect her. "Ricky, you are awesome. Don''t be like some people when you grow up. Don''t simply use someone when you don''t know anything." Abigail walked to Eden''s side with a smile. She stroked Ricky''s head as she smiled charmingly. "I won''t be like that because Mom has always taught me to respect the elders and love the young." She was also very cooperative with Abigail. His bright smile had covered up his bitterness a while ago. Aisling felt as though she was pped in the face. "How can you speak like that? People with financial difficulties are indeed ambitious. Director Bleu, you have really taught your child very well. Is this the so-called respect for the elders and love for the young? I think it''s just a case of sour grapes." Haven couldn''t help but speak out. It was verymon that poor people seduced rich people because of jealousy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Haven had seen many people using this kind of means before. Eden said with a sneer, "Miss Clement, you can tell whether the grapes are sour or sweet only when you eat them. It is time for me to work. I will apany you to taste the sourness. You''d better go back and rinse your mouth if your teeth couldn''t take it." After saying that, Eden left while carrying Ricky in her arms. Haven clenched her fist slightly when she heard that. Eden''s footsteps were very quick. Ever since she regained consciousness seven years ago, she had warned herself that she would not surrender regardless of the difficulties she encountered. If no one helped her when she fell, she would have to stand up gracefully on her own. Victor did not say anything and followed Eden. Abigail walked to Aisling''s side. She was half a head taller than Aisling. She looked at Aisling and smiled coldly, "Mrs. Clement, don''t think that you can bully a single mother because you are rich. Eden is kinder than any of you. Actions speak louder than words. Stop judging a hard-working and motivated woman. The words thate out from your mouth easily might hurt a person to the core. Please be kind when you speak, Mrs. Clement." Abigail''s tone was frivolous and her gaze was sharp. When she finished speaking, she chased after Eden confidently and elegantly. Aisling was stunned and stood at the same spot. She had never been as humiliated as she was today. Anson looked at Aisling in disappointment. He looked at Myra and Haven with a cold expression and said indifferently, "You''re still on pronation. Do you want to bete?" He quickly left them after that and went to chase after Abigail. He looked at Abigail''s charming back and thought of what she had just said. He raised the corners of his mouth and his eyes deepened. Was she also a good woman? Anson was praying from the bottom of his heart at the moment and asking God to help him. He would feel that he owned the entire world if God gave him a chance to be with Abigail. Myra smiled and said, "Manager Skye, we will go back to work right now." She pulled Haven''s hand after that. Haven looked at Aisling with concern. "Mom..." "Go to work. I''ll go back to rest first." After saying that, Aisling left with her head down. She didn''t even nce at Haven. Haven felt unsatisfied as she looked at Aisling''s hobbled footsteps. She knew Aisling''s personality very well and she was aware that she couldn''t control her. As a matter of fact, she couldn''t control any one in the Clement family. Aisling was the only one who would listen to her. However, Haven was still not the most important person in Aisling''s heart. Eden was the most important person in Aisling''s heart. Haven could never rece Eden no matter what she did. "Haven, let''s go. We''ll be scolded again if we arete." Myra turned around and left as she spoke. She was in a hurry to watch a good show. Haven turned around with a gloomy expression on her face and followed behind Myra. "Eden, are you alright?" Victor asked after following Eden for some time. Henrick walked on his own after he woke up because he didn''t want Eden to be tired. Eden held his hand and they chatted as they walked. They didn''t seem to care about what had happened a while ago. When Eden heard Victor''s words, she looked back at Victor and shook her head with a smile. She said calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. I''m fine." She could understand why Aisling targeted her so much. However, she would never forgive Aisling for what she said to her even though she understood her situation. Victor looked at Eden worriedly. He wanted to defend Aisling initially but he said nothing in the end. He treasured everything he had at the moment even more because he had lost them before. He could not bear to let Eden suffer the slightest harm. Only the heart knew how tired he really was. His exnation for Aisling''s behalf vanishedpletely at that moment. Victor stepped forward and said guiltily, "Eden, I''m sorry!" Eden shook her head. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m really fine." She was smiling calmly but deep down, she still felt a little ufortable. She probably still could not let everything go. Perhaps she would let go of everything and would not feel tired anymore after walking for a while. In fact, a person who was great at making friends, would realize that not everyone would treat him well. He should be grateful to those who treated him in a lukewarm manner because he could see the facts clearly. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Everyone wanted to be omnipresent in life and so did Haven. She would strive hard in that direction because she wanted to be Victor''s wife. People could tell how a person was really feeling from his expression. Haven was actually very sad even though she was smiling. That was because she was hurt by Victor''s cold attitude towards her. Eden had learned to stay calm. Aisling was nothing to her. Thus, she would not pay too much attention to Aisling''s words. Eden felt much more cheerful when she thought in such a way. Victor was still a little worried even though he saw that Eden was smiling calmly. "Eden, I will ask the people from the advertising department to arrange a lounge for Rickyter so that he can rest when he is tired." Henrick said with a smile, "Uncle Victor, don''t bother. I''m a little sleepy today because I chatted too late with Kennyst night. I''ll sleep earlier in the future so that I won''t be sleepy." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Victor''s heart ached for Ricky even more when he saw that he was so sensible. "Ricky, no way. I will have someone to prepare it for youter." Victor''s tone was stern. Henrick looked at him and smiled gratefully but didn''t say anything. "Cyan." Suddenly, a man in a suit and leather shoes who was standing at the entrance of the Alwynn Group building, looked at Eden with a smile. Myra, who had followed closely behind Eden, smiled wickedly when she saw that. Eden stopped in her tracks for a moment. However, she was not too surprised. She looked up calmly and saw that the man who was smiling at her from afar was very handsome. The face was well defined and soft. Eden fixed her gaze on him for two seconds before she looked away as if nothing had happened. She took Ricky''s hand and walked forward calmly. The man was Lennon Welch, her college ssmate. He had been chasing her since she was a freshman. He was the son of a nouveau riche. He had a good character and was good in his studies. He would even tag along with her happily when they were in college. But why was he here? The people behind her were looking at her anxiously. At the same time, Victor exuded a wicked aura. He looked at the man in front and wanted to know how Eden would deal with him. He had this kind of wickedness by nature. Eden seemed to have sensed Victor¡¯s gaze and she nced at him sideways. She could feel a familiar yet distant feeling from Victor''s gaze. Eden could also feel the evil and yful aura exuded by him. Eden didn¡¯t even look at Lennon at all as she passed by him. She seemed like aplete stranger who didn''t have any connection with Lennon. The smile on Lennon''s face froze when he saw Eden''s unfamiliar gaze. He stepped forward and blocked Eden''s way. He looked slightly embarrassed as he said, "Eden, don''t you know me? I was your college ssmate." Even though Eden was much more beautiful than seven years ago, Lennon could still remember her. She was more mature and charming when he saw her again after seven years. Eden stopped walking. She looked at Lennon calmly and said, "Sir, you are mistaken. I don''t know you." "Cyan, how is that possible? How could I be mistaken? I''m Lennon Welch. I wrote you a lot of love letters in college." Lennon looked at her in shock. Victor''s face became grim instantly when he heard Lennon''s words. "I''m in a hurry to work. Sir, could you please make way for me?" When Eden finished speaking, she took Henrick''s hand and was about to leave. Lennon did not give up and blocked her way again. "Cyan, I know it''s you. Myra told me that you are back and you are working in the Alwynn Group, so..." "So you came here." Eden interrupted him with a smile. Lennon quickly nodded. "It''s a pity." Eden smiled guiltily. "It''s a pity that I am not the person you are looking for." Lennon was stunned. Cyan was not as confident as the woman who was standing in front of him. She was cold but not confident. She had never smiled confidently like that before. It seemed that her world was only filled with studying and working. He used to tag behind her every day. She had never paid attention to him. Myra looked at Eden¡¯s back in confusion. Was Eden really good at hiding her identity, or was she really not Cyan? Victor looked at Eden''s back and smiled. She could easily handle it on her own. He smiled sinisterly. He seemed to have found another reason to control her. Eden sent Henrick back to the eleventh floor after that. Abigail gave her a hug when she saw her and said nothing. Eden went back to her office. She could carry out her work ording to her n since the matter was solved. She buried herself in work the whole day and forgot Aisling''s words. However, Lennon''s presence had made her alert. Lennon had no bad intentions but he was unusually clingy. Myra was actually the one who had asked him toe here. Thus, Myra''s intention of working in the Alwynn Group was to investigate Eden''s identity. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and continued working. She was the only person in the office and she was morefortable to work in a quiet working environment like this. At the same time, Victor was working in his office. The faint light fell on his handsome face and he looked even charming when he was serious. Anson sat on the leather sofa across from Victor as he slipped through Abigail''s social feed. "Hehe..." Ansonughed as he watched. He did not expect Abigail¡¯s life to be so enriching. She had been to many ces. Anson had a headache suddenly when she saw a photo of Abigail smiling softly. It turned out that the man in the photo was Joziah. "He is not that good looking. He doesn''t deserve Abigail!" Anson rubbed his chin with his hands as he squinted at the man in the photo. The man was not as handsome as him. There was still hope for him. Anson felt more at ease instantly. "Hehe, she looks beautiful in this picture. She has a really bright smile." Anson looked as though he was really in love. Victor who was interrupted by him, looked up and nced at him with displeasure. "Anson, don''t you have anything to do?" When Anson heard that, the smile on his handsome face froze and his good mood vanished instantly. He said seriously, "I''ve been busy for days. Can''t you give me a break?" "You can go home and rest if you want. Don''t disturb me from working." Victor said with a cold expression on his face. When Anson heard that, he retorted discontentedly, "s! Victor, don''t go too far. You can flirt with Eden in front of me but you do not allow me to smile? You''re too bossy." Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Victor sneered and said, "Anson, you''ve only seen Abigail twice. Besides, she has a boyfriend. You shouldn''t steal other people''s girlfriend." Anson was not angry when he heard that. Instead, he said with a smile, "Victor, you''re noble and you look decent but aren''t you stealing Jasper''s girlfriend too? Please think about what you are doing before you talk about others." When Victor heard that, he narrowed his eyes slightly and retorted, "I didn''t try to steal Jasper''s girlfriend. You can ask Eden if she and Jasper are lovers. Jasper was the one who snatched Eden away from me." "Pfft!" Anson couldn''t help butughed and rolled his eyes at him. He had a disdainful expression on his face as he said sarcastically, "Victor, I knew you wouldn''t admit it. You are the only one who could be so bossy in the world. Everything wrong could be right when ites to you." "It''s good you know that. You can investigate the Gienger family if you have nothing else to do. If I''m not mistaken, the man who appeared downstairs today was arranged by Myra." Victor narrowed his eyes as he spoke. He would not let go of the Gienger family. He had alreadye up with a n. However, now was not the right time. He would help Eden secretly when she started her vengeance. A hint of sarcasm shed across Anson''s eyes. "Do you still need to guess that? It''s obviously Myra''s arrangement. She is probably keeping an eye on Eden because she had done something bad and was afraid that Eden would tell everyone about it. The manager from the personnel department who was lenient is leaving thepany today." Victor looked up and nced at the indifferent and sarcastic expression on Anson''s face. He actually had the same expression on his face. "Lucian is very efficient." Victor narrowed his deep ck eyes and sneered, "As for what the Gienger family had done to Eden, I suspect that something had happened to Eden that time and she was most likely not adopted from the orphanage by the Gienger family." Anson became suddenly interested when he heard that. He asked with great interest, "You mean something happened to Eden back then?" "That''s right!" Victor''s face was suddenly filled with distress and guilt. He put down the pen in his hand, looked at Anson and said, "It was raining heavily that night but I didn''t run very far. Even though I was sad, I knew that Eden was chasing after me. I was also worried about her. I didn''t stay long after I stopped. I felt very anxious when I realized that I had crossed the road so I turned back without a second thought. However, I was blinded by the headlights of the car and I could hear the sound of brakes the moment I turned around. I was afraid that something would happen to Eden, so I ran back desperately but I couldn¡¯t find Eden. All these years, I had always thought that Eden got into a car ident that time. I asked Eden about her childhood when I met her a few days ago. She told me that she had lost her memory and had forgotten many things. There is something else. Eden remembers my birthday. The password of her phone is 0923." "That¡¯s incredible." Anson looked at Victor in surprise and said, "On second thought, it was not surprising because the incident urred on your birthday." Their parents were familiar with each other. Eden liked to cling to Victor since she was a child. Anson had seen her a few times. However, he had gradually forgotten her face when she was a child after she was lost. "That¡¯s right!" Victor smiled happily and said, "I am sure that she is Eden based on all these clues. When you are free, please investigate and find out where the Gienger family lived and how they had lived all those years." Anson was inexplicably repulsed when he heard the word "investigate". After all, it was not an easy job. He turned his gaze towards Victor and said, "Victor, why don''t you ask Eden directly instead of asking me to waste my time to investigate?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Victor red at him. "Would I ask you to investigate if she would tell me that?" He said in a cold tone. He got up and was about to leave his office. "Where are we going?" Anson stared at him. "To see my son!" Victor looked at himcently. The corner of Anson''s mouth twitched slightly. He quickly stood up and followed behind Victor. Victor looked back and asked, "Where are you going?" Anson smiled wickedly and retorted confidently, "To see my girlfriend." Victor sneered and said, "She has a boyfriend. Take it easy." "The same goes to you. You should take it easy too. Be careful that it will backfire." Anson looked at him with a gloating smile. Victor smiled confidently. He nced at Eden''s office and saw that she was reading the documents carefully. He smiled confidently as he walked elegantly. He had an indifferent and unfathomable expression on his face and his eyes exuded a cold and strange light. Victor swore to make those who had hurt Eden pay. Anson followed Victor all the way to the eleventh floor to see Henrick. Anson went there just to see Abigail. The advertising department was located on the entire eleventh floor. All online celebrities and models worked here. All the people on the eleventh floor felt stressed instantly by Victor¡¯s presence. Everyone greeted Victor cautiously when they saw him. No one dared to neglect their duties and everyone carried out their jobs responsibly. Nobody dared to whisper at all. Haven was in charge of part of the work for the publicity department. She happened to deliver some information there and saw Victor from afar. He did not have an expression on his face at the moment and he exuded an impetuous, cold and alluring aura. She wanted to go over and greet him but she suddenly remembered the incident at noon today. She hesitated for a moment and stopped in her tracks. She bit her lower lip slightly and stood at the same spot as she wondered why Victor woulde to the eleventh floor. She frowned slightly as she watched him enter the studio of the advertising department. She followed him to the studio and stood in a secluded ce. Henrick¡¯s photoshoot had ended in the studio. Abigail was packing up berthings and getting ready to bring Ricky back to rest. "Abigail!" Anson greeted her with a smile from afar. When Abigail turned around and saw Victor and Anson, a trace of wryness shed across her eyes. She curled her red lips slightly when she looked at Victor. "Mr. Alwynn. Manager Skye!" She greeted them with a charming smile. Victor looked at Abigail, who was packing up her things and asked, "Is it over?" The photographer, who was looking at the photos taken at the side, was the first to answer, "Mr. Alwynn, Henrick performed really well. The photoshoot went smoothly." Victor smiled. The kid that the photographer was talking about was his son. The photographer looked at Victor in disbelief when he saw that he was smiling. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Nobody had seen Victor smile before in thepany. "Uncle Victor, Uncle Anson." When Henrick came out of the dressing room and saw Victor and Anson, he greeted them politely with a smile. Victor smiled and walked over to him, took his little hand, sat on a side sofa, and asked, "Ricky, are you tired?" Abigail looked at Victor and suddenly felt that Victor was overly concerned about Ricky and Eden. Henrick shook his head with a smile. "Uncle Victor, I'' m not very tired. The photoshoot went very smoothly." Victor couldn''t help but feel distressed when he saw Ricky''s tired face. It was really heart-breaking to see a child being that strong. Victor coaxed, "Ricky, can you call your mother and your brother when you get off work? Let''s go to dinner together." Victor didn''t want to go back. He just wanted to be with them. Henrick was about to speak when his phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and found that Giada was video calling her. He looked at Victor and smiled apologetically. He walked away to pick up the call and turned the volume down. Giada''s pretty and adorable face suddenly appeared on the screen. However, she didn''t look very happy judging from the expression on her face. Henrick was very excited when he saw Gaida. Giada suddenly burst into tears. Henrick panicked when he saw that. He asked, "Gia, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Did the fat guy in the neighborhood bully you again?" Giada wiped away her tears quickly. She covered her mouth with her hands and cried, "Ricky, that fat guy didn''t dare to provoke me ever since I beat him up. He would take a detour when he saw me now. My permanent teeth are growing. I called Kenny and he said that I look ugly when I smile. Ricky, you have to punch Kenny in the face on my behalf when you go back home tonight. How dare he say that I am ugly?" Henrick said, "Er..." He smiled and said, "Gia, it''s normal to experience changes in your teeth. Kenny''s permanent teeth has also started to grow. You can get your payback from him when you have the chance next time." Ricky didn¡¯ t dare to beat Kenny. Kenny would normally read and exercise at home when he was idle. His body was very strong. "Humph! Coward. I knew you wouldn''t dare to do that. My painting exhibition will start tomorrow and it willst five days in total. As soon as I finish, I will ask Grandma to bring me back and get revenge on my own. Goodbye, coward." After saying that, Giada made a face at Henrick. "Uh..." Henrick was speechless as he looked at Giada. She was really cute! However, it was really hard to please her judging from her temper. It seemed that Keh was going to have a hard time. "Ricky,e here quickly." Victor waved to him when he saw that he had finished his call. Henrick smiled and walked over. He shook his head slightly. Giada was really pampered by Keh and their grandma but Keh had taken the initiative to provoke her. Haven who was standing at the door and saw that Victor was smiling. She had never seen Victor being so gentle before. That child belonged to Eden. Why was Victor so nice to him? A hint of doubt shed across Haven''s eyes when she thought of the previous paternity test. Victor had always been very vignt. Could he really bethat honest? Haven bit her lip, turned around and sent the materials to the modeling room. She went to look for Myra after that. Haven pulled Myra to the fire exit. Myra said with dissatisfaction, "Haven, what are you doing? It''s almost time to get off work. I haven''t finished my work yet." Haven looked at Myra and asked, "Myra, I have something to ask you. Why are you targeting Eden?" She had always felt that Myra''s actions were a little strange. She felt that it was necessary to talk to Myra after she thought about it. Myra smiled coldly and asked, "Haven, why do you want to know that? I know why you''re making things difficult for Eden. You do that because she is snatching Victor away from you." Haven nced at her contemptuously and said, "She''s ourmon enemy. However, I need to know the reason you are targeting her before I can work together with you." "Is this the reason you came to find me?" Myra felt that it was interesting. She needed a partner since Riley had been driven away. "That''s right!" Haven looked at Myra patiently. She had always wondered why Victor had suddenly be so interested in a woman who had children. She had fancied Victor for many years but she was going to marry Vincent in the end. She could not ept that. No one else could get Victor if she couldn''t do so too. A hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. Myra thought for a moment and realized that she had nothing much to lose if she told Haven everything. There was a hint of cunningness and viciousness on her pointy-tipped oval face when she thought about Eden. She sneered and said, "I have an elder sister named Cyan. However, she disappeared after the night she apanied Mr. King." "Disappeared?" Haven was very surprised. "I have known you for seven or eight years. Why haven''t I heard you say that you have an elder sister? Don''t you only have one elder brother?" "Haha..." Myraughed mockingly. Her originally beautiful face became twisted and sinister because of her jealousy at the moment. "Our family has been avoiding her. How would they let outsiders know about her existence? She is adopted by my parents but she is excellent in all aspects, especially in design." "So you suspect that Eden is Cyan?" Haven was thinking about the part where Cyan was adopted. If Cyan was not the Gienger family''s biological daughter, who was her real parents? Why did Victor only treat Eden differently? Haven''s face suddenly turned pale and she suddenly had a bad feeling. Her curly eyshes fluttered gently, her cherry red lips trembled slightly and her eyes were welled up withplicated emotions. Myra looked at Haven''s expression doubtfully and nodded. "That''s right. Although Eden¡¯s temperament is different from Cyan''s, her face still resembled hers." Haven pursed his lips and recalled Myra''s words carefully. Suddenly, an important piece of information appeared in her mind. She suddenly looked at Myra and asked, "Myra, are you certain that Cyan went into the hotel room seven years ago?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Myra nodded her head and said grimly, "Yes! She really entered the room because she had signed the contract with Mr. Wang. Besides, Mr. Wang was very satisfied. However, Cyan disappeared after that and there was no news from her for many years. Our family thought that she was dead. We didn''t expect her to suddenly appear. You saw it today. I deliberately asked Lennon who had always liked her in college toe here. However, Eden didn''t seem to know him, so I''m not sure if she is really Cyan or not." Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Haven looked at Myra and asked, "Myra, did she have any marks on her body?" Myraughed coldly and said, "I don''t remember. My mother never took photos for her and we never include her in our family photos. She lives with the servants in our house. Moreover, my mother did not pay for her college tuition fees. She hoped that Cyan could tell that our family did not wee her and would leave on her own. However, Cyan was pretty thick-skinned. We couldn''t get rid of her no matter what method we used. She stayed in the dormitory when she went to college. Her grades were still very good even though she worked and studied at the same time. She rarely came back home after that. I don''t know what kind of marks she has on her body but I know she is allergic to mango juice." Haven''s pupils shrunk sharply when she heard Myra mention that Cyan was allergic to mango juice. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back. "So you deliberately asked Riley to bring mango juice to Eden the other day." Haven''s voice trembled a little as she spoke. She remembered that Aisling told her that the Clement family never ate mango because Eden was allergic to it. Everything rted to Eden was carefully hidden by the Clement family now because they were afraid that their wounds would be peeled open again. "Yes!" Myra admitted it openly. She was sure that Haven would not tell anyone about it because she knew about many of Haven''s shady means. Haven dug her beautiful nails deeply into the center of her palm, causing a trail of blood to seep out. Could it be that Victor and Anson were all putting on an act for her to see? Didn''t she deceive Victor that morning when she pretended to be asleep? "Haven, what''s wrong? You seem like you are not feeling well. Look at you. You''re drenched in cold sweat and your face is pale. Are you ill?" Myra asked in confusion. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Haven doubtfully with her beautiful big eyes. It was not a secret that Haven was not the Clement family''s biological daughter. After all, she only came to the Clement family when she was five or six years old. Haven shook her head and calmed down quickly. She forced a smile and said, "Myra, I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Myra thought in her heart, "Tsk! Who''s worried about you?" People only made use of each other and nobody was truly sincere in their circle! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. People could be friends with each other today but be enemies the next day. Situations like this happened every day. Myra had already gotten used to it. Moreover, she couldn''t care less for Haven. Haven suddenly smiled oddly and said, "Myra, I''ll help you. Eden is definitely Cyan if she is allergic to mango. We will find a way to force her to admit it when the timees. She is ungrateful and disregarded her parents for raising her. We have many ways to force her to admit that she is Cyan. Also, we can make a big fuss about the fact that she has children before she is married." Myra smiled and asked, "Are you willing to help me?" "Yes!" Haven smiled. She also needed to prove something. "What is your reason for doing so and what conditions do you have? Haven, I know that you won'' t help me easily. I won''t do anything but I just want to know if she is Cyan or not. After all, this Eden is very outstanding. I would not allow Cyan, who had been bullied by me since growing up, to climb on top of me and do whatever she wants. If Eden is really that loner Cyan, I would definitely use all sorts of methods to drag her down from this position." Myra''s words were filled with jealousy. Haven smiled coldly and said, "Okay! Myra, I don¡¯t have any condition. My only reason is that she snatches Victor away from me. I won''t let her live a good life too. Let''s deal with her together." Myra looked at Haven strangely as if she didn''t believe her words. Was it necessary for Haven to do that? However, it was difficult for Myra to control the situation on her own after all. Things would be slightly smoother with Haven on board. "Fine! We are on the same boat in the future. Don''t think about escaping if something happens." Myra smiled. It would be better if Haven could bear the responsibility together with her in the future rather than bearing the responsibility on her own. "Don''t worry. Nothing would happen as long as both of us don''t say anything." Haven smiled coldly. The more dependent one was, the more likely he would be defeated. The more tenacious one was, the more outstanding he would be. She had watched Victor progressed like that over the years. He had been through too much and he had struggled for many years before he became the most famous man in the world. Haven wanted to be the same too. Nobody could threaten her affluent life as long as she was the only daughter of the Clement family. "Alright! Let''s go back quickly or our manager would get angry." Myra was a little angry because the manager didn''t like her. She was afraid she would have to pack and leave when shepleted her probation. "Okay!" Haven smiled and both of them chatted happily on their way back. Eden, who was resting at the staircase moved slightly after Myra and Haven left. She saved the recording on her mobile phone. She liked toe here to get some air when she had nothing to do after working the whole day. Nobody would usuallye here and she did not have to worry about anyone seeing her unleash her emotions recklessly. She didn''t expect to hear Haven and Myra''s conversation. She couldn''t believe that a person could be so vicious, especially Myra who had always enjoyed bullying her. She wondered how much a person had to pay in order to understand the hardships of life. She smiled coldly. Myra came from a well-off family and lived a carefree life as a youngdy. How would she understand the hardships of life? It was not that Eden had not thought of leaving the Gienger family that time. After all, she could clearly feel the Gienger family alienating her. She had been living with the Gienger family for more than ten years and she also wanted to get the family¡¯ s approval through her own efforts. She felt that everything she had done was ridiculous when she thought about it now. She had worked really hard because of the various pressures exerted by the Gienger family. She was repaid with what she had wanted the most. She was not a spoiled child and she could face difficulties on her own. She smiled bitterly, stood up and walked back to her office with a leisurely pace. It was time to get off work and she had to pack up her things before she left. She was not afraid of Haven and Myra''s plots. They coulde up with as many plots as they wanted. Eden had dealt with many difficulties all these years and Myra and Haven''s schemes would be nothing to her. Eden saw Lucianing over the moment she walked out of her office. He was wearing a tailored white shirt and ck trousers. The simple and ssicbination made him look warm and dazzling. "Eden, are you getting off work?" He asked with a gentle smile. "That¡¯s right! It''s time to get off work." Eden replied with a smile. She always felt that Lucian was like a big brother to her. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Lucian nodded and asked, "Eden, do know anyputer expert around you, say, hackers? I checked the person who sent us the message today. His address is abroad." "Oh!" Eden was slightly surprised. Who could be helping them abroad? She shook her head and said doubtfully, "Secretary Ronen, I don''t know any hacker. Is it possible that Mr. Alwynn''s friend is helping him?" Lucian smiled and shook his head. "That''s impossible. I know all the people that Victor knows. I''m the only hacker by his side. There''s no one else." "Hehe..." Eden smiled and teased, "I didn''t expect that the handsome and capable Secretary Ronen is actually a hacker." Lucian realized that Eden seldom behaved like that. She was a little mischievous and her pure smile was contagious that she could make other people happy too. Lucian''s face turned red when he wasplimented by Eden. He said with a smile, "I have been fond ofputers since I was a kid. I received professional training after that. However, I''m still inferiorpared with the one this morning. It took me half a day to find it out about him. Besides, his address is very likely to be fake." "Who is helping us then?" Eden was very confused. Lucian nced at her. He was also very confused at the moment but he believed that the truth would be revealed one day. "Forget it. You can get off work now. Well know who it is one day." "Alright, I''ll leave first." Eden smiled and headed to the elevator. She reached the elevator. When the elevator door opened, she saw Victor and Anson, who had just came back from the eleventh floor. Victor was a little depressed because Ricky didn''t want to have dinner with him. Ricky wanted to go back and eat the dumplings made by Eden. Victor came back to pack up his things and nned to eat at Eden''s houseter. He also had made up the decision in his mind. He looked up and saw Eden standing outside the elevator. His gloomy face softened instantly. "Eden, you are getting off work?" "Yes! Mr. Alwynn, Manager Skye, goodbye!" Eden entered the elevator after she finished speaking. "Eden, goodbye. Be careful on the way back!" Anson smiled as he spoke. "Thank you!" Eden smiled back at him. Victor hit Anson''s head without hesitation when the door of the elevator closed. "Ah!" Anson looked at Victor angrily. "Are you out of your mind? Why did you hit me? Why are you mad at me when she doesn''t want to have dinner with you?" Victor looked at Anson sharply and he exuded a dangerous aura. He said word by word angrily, "Anson, do you have the right to call her Eden?" "Err..." The corner of Anson''s mouth twitched. That b*stard was actually jealous over him calling Eden by her name. Anson yelled in discontent, "Victor, don¡¯t people have names just so we can call out to them? Why can you call her by her name but others can''t! She is not your personal belonging." Anson straightened his back and yelled at Victor, "Can you quit being so bossy?" Victor''s handsome face darkened as he warned, "Don''t yell like this in the future or I''ll tear your mouth apart." When he had finished speaking, he strode towards his office. He even ignored Lucian, who was standing at the side. Lucian looked at Anson and asked, "What''s wrong with him? Is he serious?" Anson understood what Lucian meant. He nodded his head and said slowly, "He''s more serious than ever. Mr. Alwynn won''t be single any longer." Not only would he get into a rtionship, he would even be a father. Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly and did not say anything. There were mixed emotions in the depths of his eyes. Did Victor really care about Eden? Anson nced at Lucian who was silent and smiled mysteriously. "Lucian, I''m also off work." "Aren''t you going back with Victor? I don''t have time to send him off." Lucian looked at Anson''s back as he spoke. Anson said without even turning back, "He doesn''t need you to send him off. You should get off work as well!" After that, he entered the elevator and waved at Lucian. He wanted to chase after the woman he fancied. He wanted to get into a rtionship before he turned thirty. In addition, he wanted to marry a woman who liked him back. He would be able to meet Abigail if he went downstairs now! Lucian looked at Anson¡¯s smiling face and wondered why Anson looked like he was in a rtionship. He didn¡¯t think much about it and he went to pack up his things, preparing to leave. He nced at Victor''s office but he did not walk in. He picked up hisptop and left instead. He was extremely interested to find out who the hacker was at the moment. Eden and Abigail had agreed to meet downstairs but Eden didn''t see Abigail and Ricky when she reached downstairs. On the contrary, she saw Myra being pulled away by a middle-aged man. Eden nced at them in confusion before she followed them. She tried to be as quiet as possible. She heard a man''s voice when she reached the corner of the company. "Miss Gienger, I was fired by Alwynn Group today because I let you get in thepany by the back door." "What? How did they find out?" Myra looked at Saul Marks, the manager of the personnel department in shock. Saul said with a bitter smile, "The Alwynn Group has a widework of connections. It''s very easy for them to know about this matter." "Manager Marks, I''m sorry that you have lost your job because of me." Myra did not expect Victor to be so decisive to the extent that he would dismiss Saul. "Miss Geinger, I''ve lost my job. My son is still in high school and I can''t be jobless. I''ve helped the Gienger family a lot over the years. I even convinced Toby to execute your scheme against your sister, Cyan. I have helped the Gienger family earn a lot of money. I presume that it''s not difficult for your family to give me a job!" Eden''s expression turned cold suddenly when she heard that. It turned out that Saul was also involved in that incident that year. "Manager Marks, are you threatening me?" Myra spoke in an angry and loud voice. Saul smiled coldly and said, "Miss Gienger, I dare not threaten you but what I said is actually true. Eden who is working in the Alwynn Group looks like your sister. Besides, her ability is very outstanding..." "Stop it. I will ask my mother to arrange a position for you in herpany when I go back. However, ourpany is small and the benefits will not be as good as the Alwynn Group. We can resolve your urgent need at the moment. You can leave after you find a goodpany in the future." Myra interrupted him angrily. She hated to hear from others that Cyan was better than her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cyan''s existence had overshadowed her. Cyan was like a nightmare for her. Fortunately, her family hated Cyan like she did. Saul smiled triumphantly. "Thank you, Miss Gienger. I''ll go back and wait for your good news then." Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Saul didn''t go to reason with Victor because he knew how ruthless Victor was. If things got out of hand, nopany in River City would dare to hire him. Myra warned loudly, "Manager Marks, some things are meant to be kept a secret." Saul smiled bemusedly and said calmly, "Miss Gienger, I know the rules. The Gienger family has never looked for Cyan ever since she disappeared that night. I heard that she didn''t belong to the Gienger family. I also know that your family didn''t even pay for her college tuition fees. Even though Mr. King had signed the contract, his wife found out about his stay in the hotel the next day. However, the woman whom her wife had caught in the hotel was not Cyan." Eden instantly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Ricky''s father was not Toby. She had seen Toby previously. He was almost fifty years old at the moment and his looks were not worth mentioning. She was drowsy at that time and was pulled by someone. The man was strong and his breath was fresh and clean. It waspletely different from Toby''s breath, which was filled with the smell of cigarettes and alcohol. She had carefully recalled the incident when she was determined to give birth to her children at that time. She was sure that Toby was not their father. She felt more at ease after hearing Saul¡¯s words. "What happened? Why was it not Cyan? Where was Cyan?" Myra was very confused. Could it be that Toby asked for another woman in the middle of the night? That stinky man was indeed capable of doing that. "That¡¯s normal. His other partners should have sent another woman there." Myra came up with a reason to convince herself. That was also the only reason that made sense. Saul nodded and said, "You¡¯re right. Mr. King would do such a thing. Miss Gienger, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll wait for your call tonight." "Okay!" Myra replied coldly. Eden quickly walked back when she heard footsteps approaching her. She turned at the corner and leaned aside slightly. She nced sideways and saw Myra leaving. She leaned against the wall and looked at the fiery red sunset in the sky with her beautiful eyes. River City was a beautiful city. She used to like this city very much and had many dreams in this city. However, who was the man who was with her that night? She would be curious sometimes. However, she didn''t look for that man no matter how curious she was because she was afraid to know the truth. As her three children grew up, she did not want to see that man again. She was selfish to have such thoughts. However, she couldn''t bear to lose her three children. She was not afraid of contributing or working hard because her three children meant everything to her. She had been working hard to improve herself so that she could give her three children a bright future. "Mom, we can go back now." Henrick, who came out with Abigail, shouted happily when she saw Eden waiting for him downstairs. He had put on a cap with the brim pressed down so that he would not be recognized by others. Edenposed herself quickly and walked towards Henrick and Abigail with a smile. She was always confident in front of her children. She looked at Abigail and smiled gratefully, "Abigail, thank you." Abigail smiled charmingly and shook her head. "Eden, I''m not tired. I''ll leave Ricky to you tonight. I''m apanying Jas to meet a customer tonight and I will meet Joziah on the way." She felt helpless because Jasper wanted to stay in River City because of Eden. She could only try her best to help him and gain a firm foothold in River City. "Okay. Tell Jasper that I wish him good luck." Eden hoped that Jasper was sessful in taking every business deal. "I will. Go back quickly. Ricky said he wants to eat dumplings. I would definitely go and eat at your ce if I am free." Abigail felt like drooling when she thought of the dumplings made by Eden. Eden was gifted in many ways and was really good at cooking. She could make lots of delicacies. Whoever married her would be very lucky. Abigail would be extremely happy if Eden was married to Jasper. Besides, she and Jasper liked Kenny and his siblings very much. When Eden heard that, she said, "Abigail, I''ll make more dumplings and send some to you." Abigail shook her head quickly and said, "No. I want to eat the dumplings made by you on the spot. I should be free tomorrow night. Jas and I will go to your ce to eat tomorrow night." Abigail made up her mind instantly. "That''s fine!" Eden smiled and nodded gently. Both Abigail and Jasper liked to eat the dumplings she made. "Okay! Ricky, Eden, I''ll leave first." Abigail smiled before she turned and walked to her car not far away. "Goodbye, Mommy!" Ricky waved his hand. A staff member loaded all of Henrick''s belongings to the car. When Abigail drove away, Eden brought Henrick to buy the ingredients for the dumplings. At the same time, Anson hid in a secluded ce as he watched Abigail''s car leaving. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He quickly drove his car and followed her. Anson would not give up a rtionship easily once he started it. He was willing to give it a shot even if he couldn''t see a future with Abigail. How would one know if the path he took was right or not if he didn''t give it a shot? He had to gain Abigail''s trust first if he wanted to steal her heart. Anson smiled as he held onto the steering wheel tightly. He followed Abigail''s car all the way. In the meantime, Victor smiled wickedly as he watched Eden and Henrick leave thepany. He carried the things he had packed and left the office. His n to pursue Eden had long been brewing in his heart. The first step was to pester Eden and never let her escape from his sight. He wanted Jasper to not have the chance to take advantage of the situation again. Victor walked out of thepany and headed for Eden''s apartment. He nned to walk there as it was not far from thepany. He met Haven, who was walking towards him as soon as he left thepany. His brows furrowed and he had an impatient expression on his face when he saw Haven. Haven walked up to him and called out gently with a smile, "Victor, where are you going?" "Where I am going has nothing to do with you." Victor had a cold expression on his face and his tone was cold. Haven felt a stab of pain in her heart suddenly. Victor had always treated her with that kind of attitude. She quietly gazed at him with bright eyes and asked sadly, "Victor, I want to know the reason you refused to marry me. Is it because of Eden Clement or because I was adopted by the Clement family?" It was the first time Victor heard her asking him this. He looked at her suddenly and sneered, "Haven, those are not the reasons. It''s because I do not have feelings for you." Haven''s fantasies were all broken when she heard Victor say that he had no feelings for her. She smiled bitterly suddenly and asked, "Victor, would you marry Eden Clement if shees back?" Chapter 285 Chapter 285 "It''s none of your business and I don''t have to answer you." After Victor had finished speaking, he walked past her and strode away. He did not look at Haven throughout the entire process. Haven turned around quickly and looked at Victor''s departing back with a grim smile. It seemed that Victor had already found Eden Clement. However, Haven would not allow Eden to live because she didn''t want Victor to be together with Eden. Besides, she would not allow Eden toe back and snatch her status in the Clement family. Haven felt strange when she saw Victor''s sudden change during this period. Eden Clement was the only person who could make Victor be defiant and gentle. Haven wanted to find out Eden Bleu''s identity as soon as possible. Haven was startled by the sudden loud sound of the horn. She looked over quickly and saw Vincent looking at her not far away in a luxury car. "Haven, why don''t you wait for me over there? What are you doing here?" Vincent said with a smile. He had been picking up Haven after work these days. He had to do everything well, especially now, because Phillip was still angry. Otherwise, he would have a hard time. Phillip was more stubborn than a mule. Sometimes, Vincent could do nothing about it. Havenposed herself quickly and said with a smile, "I thought you woulde from over there, so I waited for you here." She walked over gracefully with a smile. She was quite satisfied with Vincent''s performance in the past few days. At least he was doing what a boyfriend should do. He would send her to work and pick her up from work every day. Vincent got out of the car, pulled the door open for Haven in a gentlemanly manner and helped her fasten her seat belt. Only then did he return to the driver''s seat and start the car to leave. Haven looked sideways at Vincent. Although he was not as good-looking as Victor, he had a decent face. She asked, "I''ve heard about what happened in thepany today. Is Aunt Alwynn all right?" Vincent sneered and said, "She¡¯s fine. My father will calm down in a few days. Victor is aware of the situation because the person my mother hired this time is unreliable. As you know, such things often happen in this circle." Haven nodded and smiled gently. "I know but I''m still a little worried about Aunt Alwynn. After all, Victor has always been cold and heartless." Vincent was surprised when he heard Haven''s words. He nced at her quickly and sneered, "Haven, haven''t you always liked Victor? This is the first time I''ve heard you say that Victor is ruthless." "Hehe..." Haven sneered. She had indeed fantasized about Victor previously but now she knew that Victor would never give her a chance. He would rather marry any other woman in the world than her. She probably meant nothing to Victor at all. "Vincent, I''m already yours and I will be married to you soon. I''ve stopped fantasizing about Victor long ago. My heart is all yours now." Haven looked at Vincent and smiled tenderly. She couldn''t control Victor but she was confident that she could control Vincent who was simple- minded. Vincent''s chest tightened suddenly. He wondered if Haven was sincere with her words. "Are you telling the truth?" Vincent''s tone became serious suddenly. In fact, with his current status, he would have to marry one of thosedies from the aristocratic families sooner orter. Reba would not allow him to marry the girl he liked no matter what. She would only let him marry a girl who would benefit him. The Clement family would be beneficial to him in some ways. Aisling had raised Haven for more than ten years and had treated her as her own daughter. Marrying Haven would do him no harm at all. He would treat Haven well if she was really sincere to him. Haven looked at Vincent with a smile and asked, "Vincent, I have known you for more than ten years. You should know my character very well. Once I have decided to give up a person, I will give him up forever. If I get into another rtionship, I will definitely fall in love with that person. I have always been a principled person. Over the years, we have been in touch with each other and are familiar with each other. In fact, I think that it''s not a bad idea for us to be together. It''s better than marrying a stranger through an arranged marriage!" Vincent agreed with what Haven said. He nced at Haven and smiled wickedly. "Haven, I won''t let you down if your heart is with me. But remember, I will never let you go easily if you betray me." "Hehe..." Haven smiled sorrowfully. "Vincent, you would be my husband and my everything after we are married. Why would I betray you? Not only will I not betray you, I will also help you get everything you want." After that, she looked at Vincent firmly. She knew what he wanted. The Jotham Alwynn Group was nothing. On the other hand, the Alwynn Group was the best. Haven''s words prated Vincent¡¯s heart. "Haven, I hope I am right about you. You can continue working in the Alwynn Group and monitor Victor''s every move." Haven nodded. "Don''t worry. You can handle the matters in the Jotham Alwynn Group with peace of mind. I will help you keep an eye on Victor." Haven gave him a reassuring look. She had confirmed Victor''s feelings today. Victor wouldn''t never nce at her no matter how well she treated him. Haven''s eyes darkened and they were filled with hatred and resentment. Vincent felt much more relieved when he saw the coldness in Haven''s eyes. The setting sun in the evening looked wonderful! Victor stood below Eden''s apartment and looked at the fifth floor with a gentle expression on his face. His eyes were radiant and deceptively gentle. He smiled charmingly when he thought that he was going to meet Eden again. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He specially gave Anson a call before he went upstairs. "Hello! Victor, what''s up? It''s already off working hours. If you need anything, you can ask me to do it tomorrow. I''m busy now." Anson, who was on the other end of the phone, spoke in a somewhat impatient tone. Victor frowned angrily. Did Anson say that because he had asked him to work overtime frequently? If Anson knew what Victor was thinking at the moment, he would definitely look at Victor gratefully and say, "Victor, you finally have self-awareness." "I am not asking you to work overtime. I just wanted to ask you how things are going on your end. I just wanted to care about you. Do you have to make me get mad at you?" Victor roared grimly. Anson quickly moved his phone away from his ear. He was in a high-ss restaurant in River City at the moment. He could not help but frowned when he saw Jasper smiling and drinking many shots of alcohol with his client. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 "Victor, I''ll hang up first. Everything is going well on my side. Abigail is here. I hope everything goes well with your visit to Eden''s ce tonight." Anson quickly hung up the phone after that. He told Victor that so that Victor could apany Eden with a peace of mind and would not be afraid of being disturbed. Anson looked at Abigail, who was sitting not far away from him. She was charming and unfamiliar to him at the same time. It seemed as though he had just got to know her. Under his investigation, Abigail was an outstanding agent. She had helped many male idols to be famous. Her focus at the moment was on Henrick. Furthermore, she was well received by the nation and also an agent with an excellent reputation. Her parents had moved abroad but she and Jasper had stayed in the country to develop themselves. People''s eyes would lit up whenever they mentioned Abigail Joye in the entertainment circle in Gate City. Anson had been fatally attracted to such a woman. He sat in a corner and held a ss of red wine in his hand. There was a smile on his handsome face and his deep eyes followed Abigail''s every move. Abigail still had a charming smile on her face. Anson knew the rules of the game very well. Abigail would definitely get drunk tonight! Abigail had to sign the contract tonight because she wanted to stay at River City to apany Eden. Anson recognized Abigail¡¯s client. He was Alfie Stone, the young master of the Stone Group. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was ascivious man and he would not sign the contract easily. Abigail, who had been smiling all the time, felt that there was a pair of eyes looking at her in the dark. She looked around but only saw the bright neon lights outside the window and a starless night sky. Anson''s location was secluded. He could see Abigail''s every move but Abigail could not see him. Abigail turned around and focused all her attention on the handsome Alfie with well-defined facial features. Alfie frequently toasted Abigail and she did not refuse. Alfie''s gaze was sharp and dark and he constantly looked at Abigail with a smile. Anson, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t wait to go out and dig out Alfie''s eyes. He felt like venting his anger by throwing Alfie¡¯s eyes to the ground and stomping on them. However, if he rushed out now, the wine that Abigail drank previously would be in vain. The tremendous efforts that Abigail, Jasper and Eden put into their work was shocking. This was also what Anson had found out throughout his investigation. In the meantime, Victor, he arrived at the fifth floor happily. He looked at the door in annoyance because it was blocking him to meet Eden. The wounds in his heart seemed to have gradually healed these few days. Before this, no matter how hard he tried, the pain in his heart would clutch on him tightly and cause him to suffocate. Eden''s return was a form of salvation for him at the moment. "Knock, knock, knock..." Eden, who was making dumplings, heard a knock on the door suddenly and her heart skipped a beat. She nced at Kenny, who was reading a book on the sofa and said. "Kenny, open the door." "Okay, Mom!" Keh jumped off the sofa and opened the door. He frowned slightly when he saw Victor as soon as he opened the door. "Uncle Victor, why are you here?" Victor smiled calmly and said, "Kenny, I was passing by so I came to see you guys." "You were passing by..." Keh did not believe him. "That''s right. I was just passing by." Victor''s answer was very straightforward and his innate noble aura was alluring. Keh said calmly, "Come in!" Victor entered the house unceremoniously. His dark eyes were extremely tender than usual. Keh shouted, "Mom, it''s Uncle Victor." He seemed to be deliberately reminding Eden as he looked at Victor with a smile. "Hello, Uncle Victor!" Ricky, who was resting at the side, stood up and greeted Victor. "Ricky, are you tired?" Henrick shook his head and didn''t say anything. Victor walked in with a smile. He looked into the distance and saw that evening breeze was blowing gently at the French window. Eden had changed into a pink loungewear and she had a bun on her head in the open kitchen. She looked clean and neat, and her cheeks were pink. She was wearing a pink id apron. Victor''s heart was overflowed with happiness when he met Eden''s gaze. She seemed like a wife who was waiting for her husband toe home for dinner. Eden found that Victor was really here. His persistence made her unhappy but she could not ask him to leave because he was her superior. She asked, "Mr. Alwynn, do you need something?" Victor walked up to her with a wicked smile and his gaze fell on her pink face. "Eden, can I onlye here when I need something?" His rhetorical voice was light and soothing. His eyes seemed to be smiling at her. Eden was slightly dumbfounded. He spoke as though he was very close with her. Eden just wanted to eat dumplings with her children happily. Why did Victore here to join the fun? At the moment, she really wanted to make use of her eloquence that she had learned in her life to argue with Victor. Unfortunately, Victor was her superior at work. She could not be as youthful and innocent as before in her present situation. She would only show her innocent smile to her acquaintances. "Have you had dinner?" She asked faintly before she lowered her head to make the dumplings. The corner of Victor''s mouth curled upwards. He was waiting for her to ask him that. "Eden, I haven''t eaten yet!" He came here on purpose to eat with Eden. Anson was not at home and he would only be greeted by silence and loneliness if he returned to the vi alone. "Oh!" Eden lowered her head as she spoke. She gathered all the emotions in her eyes and said, "You can chat with Ricky and Kenny first. We''ll eat dumplings today. I''ll make a few more before I put them into the pot." Her tone was lukewarm but it was very soothing. "Okay!" Victor looked at her and smiled evilly. He could tell that she was not happy with his presencejudging from the dispirited expression on her face. Victor felt bitter instantly. He looked at Eden, who was lowering her head, and his gaze became dull. Had Eden really forgotten him? He had always hoped that she could remember him one day. Henrick shouted with a smile, "Uncle Victor,e and sit here." Victor came to his senses suddenly and turned to look at Henrick. "Ricky, I''ll be right there." Victor looked at Eden again and saw that she was still lowering her head. He did not say anything and went over to sit in between his two sons. "Uncle Victor, have some tea!" Henrick put the brewed tea in front of Victor. "Thank you, Ricky." Victor''s smile had a hint of imperceptible doting in it. His two sons were very sensible. His heart was filled with happiness, gratitude, and sweetness the moment he saw Eden, Kenny, and Ricky. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Victor''s mobile phone rang as soon as he sat down. He nced at the number and got up to answer the call outside. Henrick took a sip of water before he looked at Eden and shouted, "Mom, Gia called me and asked me to take revenge for her because Kenny said that she looked ugly when her permanent teeth are growing. She even cried for a while." Henrick suddenly remembered this matter after he woke up from a nap. He felt that he should tell Eden about it. After all, he didn''t have the courage to fight with Keh. Eden nced at Kenny and said with a smile, "Kenny, Gia will definitely be unhappy if you said that. You know her temper. She will definitely argue with you when shees here in a few days." Keh smiled indifferently. There was a doting glow in his eyes when he thought of Gia. "Mom, it''s not my fault. Grandma brought her to extract her teeth this morning. She called me when she got home and kept saying that she felt ugly after extracting her teeth. I blurted out that she was indeed really ugly and she started arguing with me." He felt ufortable in his heart. Gia was spoiled by the whole family. Kenny had identally made Gia unhappy. He felt wronged. He was having apetition with his master to decipher codes. He was very upset when he lost to his master because Gia called him that time. Eden smiled when she heard that. "Kenny, didn''t you always spoil Gia? Why didn''t you spoil her this time?" After saying that, Eden turned to put the dumplings into the pot and prepared the seasonings. Keh leaned back on the sofa and rested his head in his hands. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said unhurriedly, "Mom, she would be spoilt if we keep doting her. She beat up the little fat boy who often bullied her when she was ying in the neighborhood the first night I reached River City. When Grandma knew about the matter, she brought fruits and nutrition products to the fat boy¡¯s home and apologized to him. Only then, the little fat boy¡¯s family didn''t pursue this matter. Grandma didn''t tell you that because she didn''t want you to worry." Eden turned around with a serious expression on her face. "Why did Gia beat the little fat boy?" Even though Gia had a bad temper, she wouldn''t get into a fight for no reason. When Keh heard that, he nced at Victor, who had returned, and said casually, "That little fat boy always teased Gia and said that she was abandoned by her father. Gia was so angry that she beat him up and tore up his mouth." Keh didn''t expect that Gia would have a moment of gantry. He had witnessed the whole incident from a distance at that time. He actually felt relieved when he saw that the little fat guy was beaten up. He had long wanted to teach that arrogant fat guy a lesson. Eden''s face turned pale when she heard that and her hand that was holding the seasoning spoon trembled slightly. She was afraid to show her emotions in front of Kenny and Ricky, so she quickly turned around and went to get the dumplings in the pot. She would feel guilty for the rest of her life towards her three children because she was the one who caused them to not have a father. Victor''s noble face also turned pale after hearing Kenny''s words. His heart ached slightly and he was in so much pain that his body felt weak. Even though Kenny said the words with ease, Victor still felt the pain when he heard those words. Victor had also lost his mother. Hence, he could understand the children¡¯s feelings. He really wanted to tell Eden everything but it was not the right time now. He had not found his mother yet and he could not afford to let Rebay her eyes on Eden and her children. He didn''t have enough confidence to protect them. He would only feel relieved if he could retaliate everything that Reba had done in one shot. A hint of sternness shed across his eyes. He would not let the four of them suffer any more from now onwards. Keh nced at Eden heartbreakingly and said silently in his heart, "Mom, I''m sorry!" He deliberately said that tonight for Victor to hear. He had been watching the changing expressions on Victor''s face and he seemed to have an answer in his heart. However, he didn''t dare to uncover the truth. The atmosphere in the small apartment became odd instantly. Henrick red at Keh. Why did he mention their father in front of Eden? They didn''t have a father.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Kenny,e and take these dumplings to Uncle Victor." Eden''s gentle voice sounded from the kitchen. Victor raised his eyes to look at the busy figure in the kitchen and walked over. "Kenny, sit down. I''ll bring them over." He strode away elegantly. He exuded a slightly domineering and wicked aura. His eyes were deep and handsome at the moment. Eden had alreadyposed herself. She looked at Victor and smiled cunningly. "Vo! How could I let Mr. Alwynn bring the dumplings over?" Victor was very powerful in the business world but he lowered himself and visited her small apartment. Sometimes, she was curious about what Victor was actually thinking. Victor smiled arrogantly and gracefully. He exuded a wicked aura at the moment. He said yfully, "I don''t see you feeling embarrassed at all." He looked at herzily. He was wild, strong, and dazzling. At the same time, the aura he exuded was a mixture of dominance and charm. Eden didn''t know if she had thought too much or not. She always felt that Victor was seducing her when Victor acted like that. That might be a woman''s natural instinct. It didn''t matter if she was being narcissistic or just guessing but the feeling she had was very strong. She waved her hand and said with a smile, "No. I do feel embarrassed in my heart." Her smile was soft and warm at the same time. "Eden, you have said it yourself that you felt embarrassed in your heart. I can''t see that though." He smiled uncontrobly. He always couldn''t help but indulge in his emotions whenever he was with her. "Pfft..." Eden handed him a te of dumplings and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t believe me but you don''t expect me to dig my heart out for you to see, do you?" Victor smiled evilly and said in a softer tone, "Eden, I can¡¯t bear to have you do that." After that, he epted another te of dumplings from Eden before he turned and left, leaving behind his elegant back for Eden to see. Victor''s somewhat ambiguous tone still echoed in Eden''s ears. Eden was slightly lost in thought as he stared at Victor''s back. "Mom, can I eat chili?" Henrick asked. Eden came to her senses suddenly. She nced at Henrick heart wrenchingly and said, "Ricky, don''t eat too many chilies. Abigail had asked you to eat mild food. Don''t eat chillies first." "Okay!" Henrick nodded disappointedly. He made use of what he had and poured a little vinegar and soy sauce into his dip te. Victor nced at Eden and asked, "Ricky, is it really hard to be an actor? You can''t eat a lot of things?" He didn''t want his son to feel wronged. Henrick shook his head and said, "Uncle Victor, it''s not like that. Mommy told me to eat less spicy food because it''s not good for my skin. My face is not prone to e if I eat less of this kind of food." It was very important to have a good-looking face. Victor nced at Henrick and felt that it was really hard for a child like him. Eden brought over two more tes of dumplings. She ced a te in front of Kenny. After that, she took ten dumplings from her te and put them on Victor''s te. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Victor realized that there were only ten dumplings on Eden¡¯s te. He frowned and asked, "Eden, why do you eat so little?" Eden was extremely thin. Did she still want to lose weight? Eden said teasingly, "That¡¯s because I want to treat my guest!" "I have enough dumplings. Take them back!" Victor spoke as he picked up the dumplings on his te. Eden stopped him and smiled. "Victor, I was kidding. I can only eat ten dumplings." She couldn''t eat too much. Ten dumplings were enough for her. "Eden, ten dumplings aren''t enough to make me full." Victor looked at her. He realized that she had a small appetite after having meals with her several times. Eden smiled and pointed at his te. She said, "That'' s why I have prepared many dumplings for you. I can only eat this much myself. I will make you noodlester if you are still not full." After all, Victor had brought a lot of noodles thest time he visited her. It was obvious that he wanted toe to her house to have a free meal. Sometimes, she hated Victor for pestering her. However, she felt that Victor was quite pitiful when she remembered that he was waiting wholeheartedly for his lover to return. She didn''t know why she would have such thoughts. Her heart really ached for Victor. Victor nced at his te and smiled. "Eden, I have at least thirty dumplings in my tes. I am afraid I might not be able to go back tonight if I eat more." He said in a yful tone. He was actually willing to stay here for the night. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was afraid that Eden would not agree! Keh did not wait for Eden to speak and said, "Uncle Victor, you have to go back. My bed is too small and there is no ce for you to sleep." He was actually not very happy that he had to cram into one big bed with Eden and Henrick. However, they could only live like this for a while since the apartment was small. Victor looked at Keh nkly. He nced at the apartment. It had one bedroom and one living room. The sofa was very small and there was indeed no ce for him. Victorughed and said, "Eden, how about I help you find a bigger apartment?" Eden shook her head quickly. "No need. My family is very big. I don''t want to trouble you again, Mr. Alwynn. I have already bought a house and it is under renovation now. We can move there in a few days." Together with her mother and Gia, they would have a stable home. Victor knew that she would refuse. He could only me himself for being a stepte. He could give them a better house but he had to think about Eden''s safety. No way. He could not keep taking risks with Eden. He had lost Eden for a very long time. Victor nced at Eden before he lowered his head to eat his dumplings. His cold heart would be soft and warm, and his world would lit up whenever he saw Eden. There was no one like her in the world who could give him such a feeling. He finally found his Eden after searching for her for so many years. He could never give up and leave her again. Victor smiled gently. He felt a sense of happiness in his heart for every dumpling he ate. Eden cleared away the bowls and chopsticks after they finished eating the dumplings. In the meanwhile, Victor was chatting with Keh and Henrick. Henrick looked at Victor and whispered with a smile, "Uncle Victor, I always feel that we look very much alike!" He felt that they looked even more alike when he saw Keh sitting next to Victor. Keh, who was sitting at the side said unhappily, "Ricky, you can''t simply say that. We would look like our parents. How could we look like Uncle Victor?" Victor felt very happy when he heard Ricky''s words but he felt disappointed instantly when he heard Keh''s words. He somehow felt that Kenny was hostile towards him. He asked, "Kenny, don''t we look alike?" "Do we look alike?" Keh looked at Victor calmly and asked rhetorically. "We..." Victor was just about to speak when he saw Edening over with some fruits in her hands. "Mr. Alwynn, have some fruits." Eden put the fruits on the tea table. She poked a piece of watermelon with a toothpick and ate it. "Okay!" Victor smiled and nced at her. He was really happy with such a scene that he was reluctant to leave. The fruits on the te were soon gone. Victor nced at the time. It was almost ten o''clock. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Time really flew! He didn''t want to leave but he had to because didn''t have a reason to stay. "Eden, Kenny, Ricky, I''m leaving. See you tomorrow!" Victor got up as he spoke. However, he did not take a step. He was reluctant to leave such a warm ce. Eden also stood up and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll walk you out." "Okay!" Victor nodded quickly. He wanted to spend more time with her. People would find that Eden was an amazing person if they got close to her. They would even fall deeply for her. Henrick asked suddenly the moment Eden and Victor left the house, "Kenny, don''t you realize that both of us look very simr to Uncle Victor?" Keh nced at Henrick. There was something deep beneath his eyes that his peers of the same age did not have. Victor might be their father. There was ack of evidence for this matter. He looked at Henrick and said calmly, "Ricky, do you really want to find Dad?" Keh smiled and nodded. He asked rhetorically, "Kenny, don''t you want to?" "I don''t want to." Keh looked at Henrick with an optimistic expression on his face. He was afraid that it would not turn out to be what they had expected when they found their father. Keh would choose not to recognize his father if his father hurt Eden. He only wanted to stay with Eden peacefully. He would let Eden live the happiest life when he grew up! Henrick smiled helplessly. "Kenny, you''re lying!" Henrick was sure that Keh wanted to find their father more than anyone else. He found a diary on Keh¡¯s desk previously. Keh didn''t write many things in the book but he wrote the word "Dad" in every line. He seemed to write it on purpose. On second thought, it didn''t seem like it. It seemed like he had written the word down unintentionally every day. Keh nced at Henrick and didn''t say anything. He got up and went to the restroom. Henrick smiled and didn''t ask anything more. However, he was very suspicious of Victor. Victor treated him better than anybody else. There was no reason for Victor to visit him when he was filming. Although Henrick was very young, he was still calm and restrained under Abigail''s training. However, he was innately cunning. He had hidden his true colors on many asions. He was very sophisticated even though he was very young. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Although Eden and Victor went downstairs without saying a word, Victor still enjoyed the quiet moments with Eden. They arrived at the entrance of the building one after the other. Eden asked, "Victor, you said that the woman you had been waiting for has returned. Why didn''t you go and find her bute to me forfort instead?" Victor looked sideways at her and asked with an evil smile, "Eden, why do you want me to find her?" He actually came to find her every day. "I..." Eden wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. Why did she bring this up? She looked at him and saw that he was smiling brightly and his ck eyes were unusually charming. She would definitely be mesmerized by him if she was a young girl who had just been exposed to love. She might even be so involved that she could not get out of it. It was a pity that she had lost the adorable behavior since long ago. "Eden, what''s wrong? Don''t you want to talk about it?" He looked at her with great spirit. He knew what she was actually thinking. "Ah..." Eden slipped suddenly and she fell backwards. Victor reacted quickly and held her. Eden fell into Victor''s arms because of gravity. This scene happened so suddenly that Eden waspletely stunned. She looked down and saw half of a banana peel not far away from her. Eden said angrily, "Who is so hical to throw the banana peel on the road?" If it weren''t for Victor, she would have fallen down and injured her waist. Eden was in his arms and her fragrant scent lingered at the tip of his nose. Victor''s eyes darkened suddenly and he asked in a hoarse voice, "Eden, are you all right?" He wished he could hold on to her forever. It was the first time he was so close to her. He had a feeling that he could never let her go. Eden suddenly realized that she was in Victor''s arms. She could feel the tip of his nose and his hot breath on the top of her head. She was enveloped with his fragrant and unique scent. "I''m fine." Eden quickly got out from Victor''s embrace and regained her bnce. She lowered her head and did not look at Victor. It was not that she was afraid of Victor but she could feel aplicated emotion spreading in her heart at the moment. Victor was sad when Eden got out from his embrace. He smiled and looked at Eden who had lowered her head. She was innocent and lovely. Her face looked pink in her pink home wear, making Victor want to kiss her. Her slightly open cor revealed her sexy corbone, causing Victor to leave a deep impression on it. Her fair and smooth skin was very enticing! Victor''s throat tightened slightly and his limbs seemed to be numbed. He didn''t want to leave. Both of them were very close to each other. Eden could clearly feel Victor''s hot breath. She took a small step forward before she turned around and looked at Victor. There was warmth in his dark eyes and he lookedpletely different from his usual cold self. She blushed suddenly and whispered, "Mr. Alwynn, good night." After that, she turned and went upstairs. She swallowed back all the words she wanted to say after the incident. Victor turned around and watched her back slowly disappear. In the distance, a ck shadow also left quickly. Victor stood downstairs for a very long time. He only moved his stiff legs and left when the lights of Eden'' s apartment were switched off. He smiled faintly and he looked noble and dazzling under the street lights. Eden took out her other phone and sent a text message to Bethany after Keh and Henrick were asleep. "A life for a life!" She turned off her phone after she sent the message. Bethany had sent a lot of messages to her, asking her who she was and what she wanted to do. However, Eden ignored all of the messages. Her main purpose was to find out where she had been knocked down by the car. She would not ask Bethany that at the moment because Bethany would not tell her that. She could only wait patiently. Bethany had been very restless the past few days. She felt very uneasy whenever the text message notification tone she had specially set rang. She stared at her phone that was on the white tea table. She grabbed the phone in a panic and became more flustered when she saw the few words in the text message. "Who is it? Who actually knows what had happened in the past?" Bethany muttered on the sofa and was lost in her thoughts. Eden brought Ricky to thepany the next morning. She realized that everyone was talking about her when she entered thepany. Eden looked at the people around her in confusion. All of them were holding phones in their hands. They would look at her and bow their heads to communicate by sending messages to each other. Eden was anxious and she suddenly realized something. Henrick also noticed that the people around him were staring at Eden. He narrowed hisrge and clear eyes slightly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Vo! Isn''t this Director Bleu? You are indeed shameless to bring your son to work during the day after you seduced Mr. Alwynn at night." Myra spoke in a sharp tone as she gloated. Eden stopped and looked at Myra coldly. "Did you eat garlic in the morning? Your breath stinks." Myra didn''t get angry. She smiled mockingly instead. "Director Bleu, don''t you want to look at your phone? You''re already in the headlines." Eden took out her phone from her bag when she heard that. She unlocked her phone and she saw a magnified picture of Victor holding her in front of her apartment building when she slippedst night. Even though the photo was quite dim, Victor''s face was clear in the photo. There was a paragraph below the photo and the words used were vulgar and vicious. All thements at the bottom were tantly scolding Eden. "Hehe..." She smiled coldly. She didn''t expect that some people would go to her ce to take photos of her just to make her suffer. She looked at Myra disdainfully. Haven who was wearing a white dress, stood behind Myra. She was standing there and watching the show quietly. Eden nced oddly at Haven when she thought of the conversation she had overheard yesterday. "Myra, you''re the one who did this, aren''t you?" She looked at Myra coldly. "Yo! You said that my breath smells but you are not any better than me. Are you going to put the me on someone without proof?" Myra looked at Eden fearlessly. Eden smiled faintly and said in a distant and indifferent tone, "I believe Mr. Alwynn will find out the person behind this soon. Mr. Alwynn and I are just friends. He held me when I slipped down at that time. The banana peel is clearly in the photo. As you know, many media dared not to simply report anything about Mr. Alwynn. Someone had made up stories aboutst night''s incident. I believe you know what would happen to the Gienger family if you really have something to do with this. Myra, don''t mess with me. I, you can''t afford to do that!" Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Myra clenched her fists involuntarily when she heard Eden''s imposing warning. She thought of the fate of the Gerard family instantly. She quickly turned around and nced at Haven, who was standing not far away. Haven gave her a reassuring look, telling her not to be afraid. She would not mind using despicable means as long as she could destroy Eden. Myra became bold when she saw Haven''s reassuring gaze. She said sarcastically, "Eden, you are not married to Mr. Alwynn but you still had the guts to say something like that. Be careful of ruining your reputation and causing your son to lose his footing in the entertainment circle." "Ricky, you will be able to lead a smooth life in the entertainment circle. On the other hand, the Gienger family will disappear very soon." A cold, calm, and indifferent voice sounded from behind Eden. The people who were discussing the incident a while ago turned around and left quickly. No one dared to stay and watch the show. Haven and Myra were the only ones who remained at the same spot in a daze. Eden looked back and saw Victor standing there with one hand in his trouser pocket. He looked noble, dazzling and handsome in a tailored white shirt. However, there was no warmth in his deep eyes. Henrick turned back and nced at Victor when he heard Victor''s words. He was very grateful to Victor foring over in time to help Eden out. The atmosphere became oppressive suddenly as Victor stepped forward. Myra couldn''t help but tremble and she nearly copsed to the floor. Victor stopped in front of Eden. Anson and Lucian came together with him. Eden nced at him indifferently and did not say anything. Victor frowned when he met Eden''s indifferent gaze. "Lucian, go and find out which newspaperpany did that. You know what to do, don''t you?" Victor''s voice was indifferent as he spoke. His eyes were fixed on Eden''s side face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Okay. Give me twenty minutes." Lucian spoke in a warm tone and he walked towards the elevator elegantly. A trace of fear surged through Myra''s heart. She didn''t expect Victor to investigate the matter. He would not care about such news in the past. Haven clenched her fists and her back stiffened as she stared at Victor. He treated Eden differently. She would take another strand of Eden''s hair and send it for paternity testing again today. Victor looked at Eden and said calmly, "Eden, don''t worry. This matter will be over very soon." "Okay!" Eden nodded. This incident was not Victor''s fault. If someone wanted to use her to make an article, the person would find other ways to do that. "You go to work first. I''ll bring Ricky upstairs." "No need." Abigail''s cold voice suddenly came from behind Victor. Abigail was wearing a tight red skirt and she walked over charmingly in her heels. Anson turned around quickly. A sense of pity arose in his heart when he recalled her drunken and charming appearancest night. She was so drunkst night that Jasper had to carry her home. However, she still got up early in the morning today and went to work. Anson couldn''t help admiring her spirit of striving hard from the bottom of his heart. Abigail red at Victor and said in an icy tone, "I''ll bring Ricky upstairs. You go and deal with those rumors. Eden is innocent and noble. We can''t let the people with bad intentions ruin her reputation." Abigail took a step forward after that, ced her sexy lips near Victor''s ear, and whispered, "Victor, if you can''t protect Eden, don''t provoke her. Otherwise, Eden will die again. Don''t me me for fighting you till the end when the timees." After Abigail had finished speaking, she took a step back and looked at Eden with a charming smile. "Eden, you didn''t get bullied, did you?" Eden smiled confidently and looked at her from the corner of her eyes. "Do you think I''ll get bullied?" "That''s true. Eden has grown up and can protect herself now. Hehe..." Abigail smiled as she took Ricky''s small hand and walked to the elevator. She bumped into Myra with her shoulders forcefully when she passed her. She frowned and said angrily, "Are you blind? Don¡¯t block the way." Myra came back to her senses and red angrily at Abigail. Abigail looked at her and gave her a weird smile. She whispered, "Your n is quite good but do never think you can defeat Eden just like that. Stop dreaming. A good show ising." After Abigail finished speaking, she pulled Ricky''s hand and left. She did not nce at Anson throughout the entire process. Victor looked at Abigail''s back. The words "Eden will die again" caused a stir in his heart. No. He would not allow such a thing to happen. Victor looked at Myra coldly and said in an unhurried tone, "Anson, inform the personnel department to fire Myra." "No, Mr. Alwynn. What did I do wrong for you to fire me?" Myra, who had just snapped out of her daze, was not willing to be embarrassed like this. She looked at Victor bravely. Victor said sarcastically, "You have done more than enough sins for me to fire you." Myra froze suddenly. She looked at Victor and her sexy thin lips curled into a cruel smile. Eden ignored everyone else and walked towards the elevator when she realized that the matter had been settled. She nced at Haven when she walked past her. She would give her a chance to prove that she was Cyan. Victor followed Eden. The oppressive atmosphere in the room disappeared instantly the moment Victor left. Victor did not nce at Haven the entire process as though she was absent. Anson shook his head helplessly. He did not dare to enter Victor''s elevator to join in the fun at the moment. He had better wait for a while before he used the elevator. Victor would want tofort Eden at the moment. Anson would be insensitive if he followed them. He had better be careful, considering what had happened to Adonis. "Manager Skye, please don''t fire me." Myra tugged Anson''s clothes suddenly. Anson looked at her and shoved her hand away quickly. A hint of disgust shed across his eyes. He suddenly grinned cheekily and said, "Miss Gienger, it''s useless for you to beg me. I am not the one who makes the decision here." Myra began to act coquettishly. Anson felt goosebumps rising on his skin and he frowned. "Manager Skye, how about we have a meal together tonight?" Myra looked at him flirtatiously. Anson instantly understood what she meant instantly by her tant words. He responded quickly by taking a step back and said with a sneer, "Miss Gienger, I have already had an appointment with someone tonight. You''d better find someone else to have dinner with." Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Myra felt awkward after she was rejected by Anson. She asked with a bitter smile, "Manager Skye, we''re friends. Aren''t you willing to help me with such a small favor?" "Hehe..." Anson gave her a hypocritical smile. "Miss Gienger, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. Everyone in River City knows Mr. Alwynn''s temper. He is impartial. Once he has made a decision, nobody could change it. You''d better go to the personnel department quickly because the department will receive his instruction very soon." Anson spoke as he walked away elegantly without looking back. He smiled wryly the moment he turned around. He was standing on Eden''s side right now. Eden was really adorable. "Hmph!" Myra stomped her foot as she looked at Anson''s back. She exerted too much force and her big toe became numb. She frowned in difort. All her rtives and friends thought that she was very impressive because she was able to work at the Alwynn Group. The Alwynn Group never kept idle employees and it was very difficult to enter the If an employee got in through the back door, nobody would dare to say anything if he was really talented. Myra would be theughingstock if she was fired at the moment. D*mn it. She had been used by Haven again. She looked back and nced at where Haven had stood a while ago, only to find that she had already left. She gritted her teeth. "Haven, don''t me me for what I''m going to do if you try to escape after using me." She spoke coldly before she turned around and took the elevator to the personnel department. At the same time, Victor looked at Eden who did not have any expression on her face. He had never feared anyone but he was a little nervous at the moment. "Eden..." "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t have to exin this matter to me. However, please stay away from me in the future. I don''t mind if I get injured but I have children. As a mother, I just want them to be well-fed and not to be ridiculed behind their backs." Eden interrupted Victor. There was no need for him to exin this matter. He was not wrong. The people with evil intentions were wrong. Victor was anxious when he heard that Eden was driving him out of her world. However, he didn''t show it on his face. He said in a deep voice, "Eden, I don''t want to exin. I just want to tell you that I will protect you in the future." "On what basis?" Eden looked at him with a sneer. "I... " ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Mr. Alwynn, we are not rtives. Why do you want to protect me?" She interrupted him again. She did not have the ability to deal with a lot of problems but she would still try her best. "It will be the best protection for me if you stop getting close to me." After saying that, Eden walked out of the elevator to the twenty-fifth floor with confidence without ncing at him. Victor stood in the elevator coldly. There was a twinkle in his amber eyes. He looked at Eden¡¯s confident and calm steps and thought of how he wanted to see this familiar back so badly over the years. Her every movement was beautiful to him. At that moment, Victor''s heart was bitter with a hint of sweetness. He felt sweet because Eden was the woman he had been looking for all these years. He felt bitter because he was rejected by her for trying to get close to her. He would do as Eden wished and distant himself from her if it would make her safe. However, Eden would always belong to him the moment she was safe. Victor saw that the elevator door was about to close. He raised his hand and touched the door gently and it instantly retreated to both sides. His handsome and well-defined face looked colder than before. He exuded an arrogant imposing aura when he moved, causing people to steer clear from him. He was really imposing that Lucian nced at him in confusion when he walked past him. Lucian looked at Victor''s arrogant and noble back and thought that he looked more arrogant than usual. "That''s strange. Why does he look like apletely different person suddenly?" Lucian muttered to himself. Eden spent all her time on work when she returned to her office. Amelia Macdonald, the new assistant entered the office shortly after Eden arrived. Eden had a good impression of her. They got along well after chatting together. Eden was happy. She had been busy working all day and hadpletely forgotten about the incident between Victor and her. As for Victor, he sat on the office desk in a daze when he got back to his office. He squinted his eyes and looked at the French window. No one knew what he was thinking but people could feel the cold aura exuded by him. The incident in which Myra was implicated spread quickly throughout thepany. Nobody dared to discuss Eden when they knew that Myra had been dismissed because she had been talking about the matter. The wholepany became calm and peaceful instantly. Abigail and Henrick were very satisfied with Victor''s actions when they heard the news. At the same time, Keh hacked theputers in the Alwynn Group and found out what had happened today. He looked at the unpleasant criticisms targeted at Eden. He was furious. He traced the IP address quickly and found that it was from a small newspaper office. He instantly attacked the newspaperpany with viruses. He stared at theptop and he had a cold smile on his handsome face. His cold and ruthless smile was exactly the same as Victor''s. In the element''s mansion! Aisling who was wearing a light blue housecoat, sat in the luxurious and dazzling living room. She saw Victor and Eden''s news when she turned on her cell phone. "Humph!" She snorted coldly. "I knew that ungrateful woman would definitely cause Victor trouble. Look, they are now in the news. Victor has never had any scandal." Wyatt, who was sitting not far away from her, nced at her and said, "Show me who it is. I''m really surprised to hear that the cold-hearted Victor actually was involved in a scandal with a woman." "Why do you want to look at it?" Aisling red at him and asked, "What''s the point of showing it to you?" Wyatt frowned and said, "I just want to have a look. Does it have anything to do with whether it''s pointless or not?" "Of course that has something to do with it. I''ve advised Victor not be involved with that shameless woman but he just wouldn''t listen to me. Look, he had gotten into trouble now, hadn''t he? Look how terrible the criticisms are!" Aisling was very angry. She couldn''t wait to run over to teach Eden a lesson right now. When Wyatt heard that, he said unhappily, "Women are like this. Why does it always have to be the woman''s fault when she was involved in a scandal? You can''t look at the surface but you should understand the truth instead. Haven spoke nonsense to you all day and you have been indoctrinated by her. How did a reasonable person like you be like this?" Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Aisling frowned and looked at Wyatt''s graceful face angrily. "Wyatt, what did you say that I have be?" Wyatt looked at her and smiled coldly. "You started to love talking nonsense. Victor is an adult and he knows what he is doing. Why are you so worried about him? Moreover, Haven had already discussed her engagement with Vincent. Do you still want Victor to marry Haven? Victor has been feeling guilty because of what happened to Eden but he is an opinionated person. He would not waste his life because he was indebted to Eden." "What''s wrong with Haven? Why didn''t Victor like her but like a married woman with two children instead? Can you just sit back and watch?" Aisling asked angrily. She did not like Eden anyway. "Haven told me that Eden was seducing Victor. I didn''t believe her previously but I have seen it with my own eyes today. It''s exactly like what Haven told me." Wyatt nced sideways at her and smiled. "That''s enough. I won''t argue with you about this matter. I have something else to ask you. Buddy is behaving abnormally recently and he seems to be ignoring you. Did anything happen between you and Buddy?" When Aisling heard that, she frowned slightly and said, "Nothing has happened. You also know that Buddy¡¯s temper is like that." "Oh!" Wyatt narrowed his eyes slightly. Aisling was a little evasive when he met her gaze. He put the financial newspaper in his hand on the table aside, picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. He lowered his head for a while before he said, "Aisling, our children have already grown up. We should let them make their own decisions about their marriage and let them choose their own path. Even though we are an aristocratic family, we don''t have to follow other aristocratic families and arrange for joint marriage in order to live prosperously in the business world. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A steady and stable business depends on the ability of the businessman." Aisling roared suddenly, "What do you know? Do you know how difficult it is to do business now? Victor has be the most powerful person in the business world in River City. Many tforms such as emerce,work and sales channels are doing better and better. The Clement family hasn''t stabilized yet and is still growing. We''ll lose everything if we make a mistake." "You care too much about these things. Our children have already grown up and we should let them choose their own paths. When we are old, isn''t it good if we are able to take care of our grandchildren and enjoy our life? Victor''spany was aprehensive enterprise that integrated clothing design, product development, production, promotion, and sales. The elegant and fashionable women''s clothing led by hispany is capable of making consumers feel confident and dignified. He is so sessful because of his own ability. You shouldn''t be so concern about that." Aisling disliked to hear Wyatt to say this kind of words. "You are a good-for-nothing. Would I worry so much if Buddy and Delmont are as capable as Victor? Besides, you want to have grandchildren but Buddy and Delmont are not married yet. How can I not worry about them?" Aisling became angrier as she spoke. She red at Wyatt fiercely and stopped talking. Wyatt didn''t say anything else when he saw that she was angry. His conversation with her had always ended this way recently. The living room was silent for a moment. Wyatt wanted to pick up the newspapers to read when he suddenly remembered the girl he met the other day. When he first saw the girl, he felt that she looked like Eden when she was a child. However, the surveince cameras of that restaurant happened to be broken that day. He nced outside and stood up. He didn''t care if Aisling would ignore him or not and said, "I''m going out." He went downstairs after that. Aisling fixed her gaze on his slightly arched back. Was he going out to look for Eden again? She was so angry that she roared, "Wyatt, I''ve told you many times that we could never Eden. Why don''t you listen?" Wyatt stopped in his tracks but he did not look back. There was a moment of silence before Wyatt said firmly, "No. I will definitely find Eden. I will not give up until the day I die." Aisling looked at his back and tears flowed down from her face uncontrobly. She exhaled the breath she was holding and she started to cry heart-wrenchingly. Tears rolled down her clothes in big drops. She said in a sobbing tone, "Eden, pleasee back to me if you are still alive. Do you know that I miss you so much? Eden..." She copsed on the sofa in tears. She would cry like that every six months. She would cry to let out her pain whenever she missed Eden. She was worried that her Eden didn''t live well. She watched herself getting older each day as girls of Eden''s age grew up, got married and had children. She was afraid that she would not be able to see her daughter until she died. Wyatt was more determined to find Eden when he heard Aisling crying as he headed downstairs. He drove his car and went to the restaurant where he had met Eden previously. There was a thinyer of sweat on Aisling''s forehead when she stopped crying. She lowered her head and sobbed softly. The atmosphere in the room was very sorrowful. She would cry until she nearly faint every time she thought of Eden. Meanwhile, in the Alwynn family''s old house. Reba who did not go to thepany, was also sitting at home. She held the photo of Victor, Keh and Eden, who were seated together, in her hands. She had been looking at the photo since early morning. She felt that something was off but she couldn''t figure it out. Eden was extremely busy for five consecutive days. She was busy with her work and she needed to move her house at the same time. Victor seemed to have suddenly vanished from her world. He did note over to her house to disturb her. They would only talk about work when she asionally went to his office to find him. Ricky''s work in River City hade to an end for the time being and he went back to Gate City to continue filming movies. Eden finally moved into the newly bought house with Jasper''s help. Eden felt very excited when she thought of her mother and Gia wasing over today. She had been working very hard the whole day in order to get off work earlier and go back to see them. The bright marble floor on the first floor of the Alwynn Group was extremely shiny. A six-year-old girl used a strawberry band to tie her hair into a bun. She was wearing a denim skirt and a non-mainstream white T-shirt. Her outfit made her look much taller. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Giada looked at the beautiful woman who was working at the front desk. The corners of her mouth curved upwards mischievously and she walked in the other direction. Victor and Anson, who had just stepped out of the elevator, were also about to get off work. Anson saw a little girl suddenly and was very interested. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was shocked when he saw the little girl''s face. "Victor, is that Ricky or Kenny? How did he be a girl?" Victor frowned. He also saw Giada at the moment. His pupils shrank sharply and he began to get nervous. His pupils dted as he stared at the little girl who was walking towards them. She had the same facial features as Ricky and Kenny. Her facial features, especially her eyebrows, were very beautiful. Giada looked at Victor and asked with a smile, "Uncle, are you from the Alwynn Group?" Victor was already dumbfounded. Anson replied with a smile. "Yes. Who are you looking for?" He asked excitedly. Giada smiled and said, "Uncle, may I know which elevator will Director Bleu take when she gets off work?" The smile on Anson''s face froze and he asked in disbelief, "What is your rtionship with Director Bleu?" Anson''s heart was trembling. "I''m her daughter!" Giada said with a smile. "Ah..." Anson was dumbfounded that he couldn''t think clearly. Victor was shocked and speechless when he heard Giada''s words. Anson looked at Victor, who was shocked and dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that Victor had a daughter. Victor actually had triplets. Anson was struck by the news. "Victor, you..." He looked at Victor, who was staring at the little girl in front of them and couldn''t say a word. He had always thought that Victor was so heartless that he could even talk to his father in a vicious manner. However, Victor looked scared and nervous when he saw his daughter. "Uncle..." Giada called out again when Victor and Anson didn''t answer her question. Anson pointed to the elevator not far away and said, "You are Director Bleu''s daughter. What''s your name?" "Thank you, Uncle. My name is Giada. Goodbye." After saying that, Giada walked towards the elevator that Anson pointed to. Anson pulled the stupefied Victor aside. Victor followed him numbly. However, his eyes were still fixed on Giada. He remembered Eden''s words suddenly, "It¡¯s the best protection for me as long as you don''t get close to me." He had tried his best to hold back from seeing Eden the past few days. He could only see her once every day when he asked her to personally send the documents to his office. He watched his daughter pass by him. She had a sweet and beautiful smile on her face. She was graceful and calm, and she didn''t seem afraid even though she was in an unfamiliar ce. Anson looked at Victor in front of him heart-wrenchingly. Victor was a man who could swoon women. However, he had a helpless and nervous expression on his face. Anson felt that Victor was really not close to women. Eden was the only woman he treated differently. Victor and Anson stood at the same spot quietly. However... Anson narrowed his eyes slightly and reminded Victor, "Victor, you are doing the right thing. Reba has been inquiring about your rtionship with Eden and her sonstely. Her secretary has been helping her investigate this matter. "We have to be careful since we haven''t found Aunt Jaida yet. You know that Reba would not let go of any clue she could find." Anson could tell that Ricky was rted to Victor, let alone Reba, who was sharp. Seeing that Victor was still indifferent, Anson added, "Victor, hang in there. Aunt Jaida might return if you hold on a little longer and you can take action after that." "I know." Victor spoke suddenly. He felt extremely lucky when he found out that he had a daughter. Victor felt that he was really useless at the moment because he could not acknowledge his woman and children even though they were right in front of him. Time passed slowly and the people who got off work came out one after another. Victor and Anson stood at the corner. They could see Giada sitting on the lounge chair from their location. Anson suddenly said, "Victor, Eden is here." Victor saw Eden waving goodbye to Amelia. "Mom!" A crisp voice echoed in the hall. Victor''s heart trembled when she heard Gia called out for her mother. Eden was shocked when she heard the familiar voice. She parted her red lips slightly in surprise when she saw Giada. She trotted over and asked excitedly, "Gia, when did youe? How did you get here? Did you come alone?" Giada shook her head instantly when she heard Eden ask so many questions. "Mom, you asked so many questions at once. Which one do you want me to answer first?" Giada blinked her big eyes yfully at Eden. Eden could not help but smile and pinch Giada¡¯s nose. "You little devil, you''re here to tease me again, aren''t you?" "Yes! Mom, the transport services such as taxis and the subway are very convenient. Besides, it is not difficult to find you. There is navigation on my mobile phone. I walked all the way here to pick you up from work. Are you excited when you see me?" "You walked all the way here?" Eden stared at her daughter from top to bottom and realized how her daughter was dressed. She said unhappily, "Giada, you''re only six years old. Can''t you be a little more normal?" Giada pouted and said angrily, "Mom, I don''t like wearing princess dress. This set of clothes was given to me by Mommy Abigail and I like it very much. Mom, you''re in charge of everything. Do you still want to be in charge of my outfit? Mom, I will be in primary school soon. You should leave this matter alone." Eden was stunned by Giada''s words. She wondered who could help Giada to change her behavior. Giada was always rigid whenever she talked to her. Eden didn''t even have the chance to refute her. Giada saw Eden having the expression on her face. She stretched out her tiny hand and pulled Eden''s hand. "Mom, don''t just stand there. You guys moved into the new house yesterday and I came over with Grandma today. Grandma said she will cook dinner tonight. She has already bought the ingredients and is waiting for you to return. Let''s hurry back so that Grandma would not have to wait too long. Uncle Jasper wille over too. Let''s go back quickly." Giada dragged Eden out as she spoke. Eden smiled and said, "Okay. Gia, don''t walk so fast. I am wearing high heels and I am not as fast as you." "Alright, Mom. I came to pick you up after work happily but I was scolded by you instead." Giada spoke in an unhappy tone. Her energetic behavior was somewhat different from Eden''s. "Have I ever lectured you before?" Eden looked at Giada dotingly with a smile. She was really happy because both Gia and mother were by her side. "Wow!" Anson looked at Giada''s pretty face enviously. "I also want a daughter like that." Victor rolled his eyes at him and teased, "I''m afraid you won''t have such a blessing in your life." Anson''s anger red up instantly. "Victor, you''re talking as if you''re really remarkable." "Anson, am I dreaming? I actually have a daughter." Victor still couldn''t believe it up till this moment. Anson suddenly saw a cleaner heading towards them with a basin of water in her hands. He took the basin with a wicked smile and poured the basin of water on Victor. Victor was caught off guard and waspletely drenched. Victor looked at Anson furiously with his dark eyes. Anson said boldly, "Victor, now you know that you are not dreaming, right?" He ran away immediately after he finished speaking. Victor wiped the water off his face and chased after him. "Anson, you''re dead." Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Anson ran as fast as he could to the parking lot. Victor chased after him. Seeing that there was no way to escape, Anson took a deep breath and stood beside a car before he said, "Victor, you can''t me me. I''m just helping you to sober up." Victor who was standing afar took a deep breath. After a while, he smiled wickedly and said, "Anson, you are right. I am indeed remarkable. If you are capable and remarkable like me, you would have triplets during your first time too." Anson tugged at the corner of his mouth. Victor was actually showing off and making aparison with him. Anson really did not have such confidence. However, he did not regret sshing water on Victor. He tried to push his luck. "Get lost! Go and show off somewhere else! Don''t act arrogant in front of me, or I''ll make sure you won''t be able to be happy for the rest of your life." Anson narrowed his eyes as he warned. Victor seemed to be indifferent to his threat and his wet clothes. His eyes darkened suddenly and he said in a sultry tone, "Anson, Eden had moved into a new house. Apany me to the shopping mallter. We''ll pick some gifts and send them to her." Anson nodded. He nced at Victor and said, "I''m afraid she won''t ept the gifts if they are too expensive." Victor said in a low voice, "I know. We¡¯ll pick something simple." He nced at himself before he shouted angrily, "Go home with me to change my clothes." Victor was very happy today that he didn''t bother to get back at Anson. Anson could only ept his fate. He nodded his head and followed Victor. He suddenly realized there was a problem. "I don''t know where Eden¡¯s house is." Victor nced at him disdainfully. "You have Eden''s WhatsApp and phone number. You are also not mute. Can¡¯t you call and ask her that?" "That''s right. Why am I so stupid?" Anson also looked down on himself. He suddenly looked at Victor triumphantly. "Victor, Eden will ept the gift if I am the one who bring it there. I am afraid she won''t even answer your call, let alone ept your gift." Victor''s deep eyes were overflowed with pain when he heard Anson''s words. He pressed his lips tightly together and he exuded a stern and oppressive aura. It was obvious that he was both angry and hurt at the moment. He had to be hard-hearted not to disturb Eden for the sake of Eden and her children''s safety, and also for the sake of his future happiness. He would protect them secretly and wait for a happy ending. He believed that Eden had always belonged to him. Anson dared not speak when he realized he had touched Victor''s limit. He was not a viin who would rub salt in other people''s wounds when he had the opportunity. He felt that his life was less fun when Abigail was not around. s! He sighed in his heart. He hoped that Abigail''s boyfriend would betray her because he had fallen in love with her at first sight! Not far away, Haven stared coldly at Victor and Anson''s back as they returned to the office. She wondered what had happened to Victor when she saw that he was drenched. She lowered her head and nced at the strand of hair in her hand. She would no longer execute the n that she had nned together with Myra. The hair in her hand was left by Eden when she was tidying her hair in the restroom. She had followed Eden secretly for several days but she only managed to get her hair today. A trace of viciousness shed across her dark eyes. Haven would make Eden''s life difficult if she was really Eden Clement. She kept the hair carefully. She took a few steps when her phone rang. She took out the phone and nced at the number. She frowned and answered the phone after a while. "Hello!" "Haven, bad news." A man''s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone. "Uncle, what''s wrong?" Haven felt inexplicably uneasy. "Haven, you really got me in deep trouble this time. Mypany''s website was attacked by a virus and the newspaperpany is shut down now. Haven, didn''t you say that everything will be alright?" Haven didn''t expect Victor''s people to be so fast that they were able to find out about her uncle so quickly. Fortunately, she had asked the idiotic Myra to do the deed that time. Otherwise, she would definitely be the person who was kicked out of the Alwynn Group today. "Haven, are you still listening?" "Oh, uncle. I''m still listening. Sorry, I didn''t know such a thing would happen." There was not a trace of guilt on Haven''s face when she said that! "Haven, it''s not about apologizing. You said that there would be no problem doing it. Nobody in River City dares to simply report about Victor. You are deliberately causing trouble for me. You''re living a peaceful life in the Clement family at the moment but what should your aunt, your cousin and I do?" Haven frowned constantly as she listened to her uncle''s words. Her uncle''s family was very greedy. He could definitely cling on to her like a parasite now that he was desperate. Haven said in a low voice, "Uncle, don''t forget that I was the one who gave you the money to start the newspaperpany." She didn''t expect that Victor would care about Eden so much. "Haven, that''s true. However, how did you get into the Clement family..." "That''s enough. Uncle, you are not my biological uncle anyway. Don''t always mention this matter. I will go to the bank tomorrow and transfer a sum of money to you. You can use the money to live first. I will think of other ways to help you restore your newspaperpany." Haven interrupted him angrily. Money was the only thing that could keep his mouth shut. "Alright! Haven, I''m relieved to hear that. I''ll wait for your good news." Both of them hung up the phone quickly. Haven was distracted as she walked out of thepany. As for Vincent, he still came to pick Haven up every day after work. Lucian got off workte. He looked at Haven''s back and was lost in thought. He saw Haven enter Vincent''s car. He didn¡¯t think much about it when he saw that Adonis hade to pick him up. He had agreed to have dinner with Adonis tonight. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He walked out into the evening sun elegantly. Eden and Gia went back to their house together. The house looked the same as before and its exterior had not been renovated. The interior refurbishment was also pretty good. Eden had also bought some new furniture. She did not have much money left after she bought the house. She would live in the house with the current condition. Besides, she liked the way the house was decorated. Eden could smell the scent of fried chicken the moment she entered the house. Keh got up and greeted Eden and Giada with a smile when he saw that they had returned. "Mom, Gia, you are back." "Humph!" Giada snorted at Keh coldly. She ignored him and walked straight into the kitchen. Keh touched his nose and wondered why Gia still held a grudge against him. Hadn''t she gotten over it yet? Eden took off her shoes and looked at Kenny with a smile. "Kenny, did you offend Gia again when she came back today? It has been a few days. Why is she still angry with you?" Keh shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "Mom, you also know Gia''s temper. She hates it the most when people say that she is ugly and I said exactly that to her. I''m afraid that she will only stop getting angry at me after half a month." Eden smiled wickedly. "Kenny, you''ll have to suffer during this period of time then." Keh nced in the direction of the kitchen and a hint of guile shed across his calm eyes. "Mom, you don''t have to worry. I have a way to deal with Gia." Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Eden suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Kenny. She asked in a low voice, "Kenny, are you going to use the candy again to deal with Gia?" "Yes!" Keh nodded. This trick worked best with Gia. "Haha..." Eden smiled gently. "You guys can solve the problem on your own. I am going to the kitchen." "Okay!" Keh smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry." Eden smiled happily and nodded. "Okay, Kenny!" Eden spoke as she headed to the kitchen. The kitchen and all the rooms were independent and separated in the new house. Eden felt relieved as she saw the condition of the house. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was so excited that she could not sleepst night after she had moved to the new house. She had always dreamed of having a home of her own and had not expected that her happiness woulde so soon! She would deal with the Gienger family next. She had to put the matter to an end with the Gienger family. When she entered the kitchen, she saw her mother who had an apron fastened to her red dress, preparing food. Jasper who was also wearing an apron, was helping out in the kitchen. Gia was eating a fried drumstick at the side. Eden smiled happily when she saw the warm and sweet scene! Sometimes, one could really find a person that he could rely on. She realized that dependence was inertial over time and it could be imperceptibly transferred to her life and seeped into her heart. She was even addicted to it and she wanted to devote herself to this cozy life. She did not have any aspirational pursuit. Instead, she had always dreamed of her whole family living in an ideal house. She was very satisfied with her condition at the moment. "Aunt Jaida, can we finish it if we fry this many chicken?" Jasper asked with a smile. Jaida, who was standing at the side, replied with a smile, "Jasper, we can finish. There are so many people in our family. We can finish two whole tes." Giada who was standing at the side had already finished two chicken wings. She smiled and said, "Grandma''s dishes are the best. I could finish five drumsticks." "Hehe..." Jaida and Jasper couldn''t helpughing. Jasper nced at Giada. "Gia, you''re just a little foodie." "Uncle Jasper, don''t you always say that the reason people live is to enjoy themselves? My biggest dream is to eat, sleep, wake up and asionally paint to make up for the void in life. My life would be perfect then." "Mother." Eden called out softly. Jaida had been focused on wrapping the drumsticks with bread crumbs that she did not notice Eden entering the kitchen. Even Jasper did not notice her. "Hey! Eden, you are here." Jaida looked at her and smiled lovingly. She was really happy to see that Eden had returned. "Mother, I miss you so much." Eden walked over and hugged Jaida. "I also miss you but Eden, I am covered with flour..." "Mother, I don¡¯t care." Eden spoke coquettishly. She had never felt maternal love before but she felt that with Jaida¡¯s presence. Jasper smiled at the side and reminded Eden, "Eden, the drumsticks in the pot are almost burnt." Eden gave Jasper a mischievous look before she let go of Jaida. Jaida caressed Eden''s head lovingly before she turned around and continued to fry the drumsticks. Eden looked at Jasper and teased him with a smile, "Jeez! You will definitely make the headlines if the photos of you wearing an apron are posted online." Jasper looked at her and gave her an evil smile. "Eden, are you willing to do that? Huh?" "Why not?" Eden smiled. Jasper suddenly took a chicken wing and shoved it into Eden''s mouth. Jasper smiled at her dotingly. "Quickly change your clothes ande down for dinner. Dinner will be ready soon." Eden was stunned for a moment before she reached out to take the drumstick from her mouth with a smile. She nodded and left after that. Jaida turned around and looked at Jasper with a smile. Jasper was a good man but sometimes fate yed tricks on people. She smiled and continued to look at the drumsticks in the pot. Kenny and his siblings like fried drumsticks very much. She would ce the drumsticks in a te every time she finished frying them. She felt happy when she saw Kenny and his siblings eating the drumsticks joyfully.. "Grandma, I want another one." Gia had already finished one. Jaida looked back and said with a smile, "Gia, don''t eat too much. You will get e." "Okay!" Gia shook her head unhappily, "Grandma, today is the first day we move to the new house. Please let me eat a few more. You made the best dishes." Jaida''s heart softened when she heard Giada¡¯s coquettish and adorable voice. "Hehe... You little girl, my heart softened whenever you act coquettishly. All right! I''ll let you eat a few more tonight. Don''t forget to take supplementster or you will have a fever tomorrow." "Okay, Grandma!" Giada smiled happily. She still looked adorable when she smiled even though she had lost one of her front teeth. Jasper, who was standing at the side, smiled and asked, "Gia, did your mother scold you for wearing this outfit to pick her up?" Giada pursed her lips when she heard that. "Uncle Jasper, you were right. I was lectured by Mom. She asked me why I dress like this at such a young age. Mom likes the princess dress but that doesn''t mean I have to follow her. I like the clothes that Mommy Abigail bought for me." "Hehe..." Jasper smiled. Eden was verydylike. On the other hand, Giada¡¯s personality waspletely different from Eden''s. She liked weird stuff. Jasper saw that there were oil stains on the corner of Giada¡¯s mouth. He smiled dotingly as he pulled out a piece of tissue and wiped it. "Thank you, Uncle Jasper. You are so kind!" Giada smiled sweetly. Jaida who was watching at the side, also smiled. She looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, bring the bowls, chopsticks and bring dishes to the table first. I will be done after a while." "Okay! Aunt Jaida." Jasper nodded obediently. He brought Gia with him to pick up the bowls and chopsticks. Eden came down after she had changed her clothes. She saw that Kenny was reading and walked over to him with a smile. Kenny looked up at Eden. He realized that she was in a good mood the past few days. It seemed she was not affected by the gossip. That newspaperpany that published the news had been shut down. If someone wanted to make things difficult for Eden, he had to get through Keh first. However, Victor''s methods were more ruthless than his. His actions were also quite fast. Fortunately, Eden was not affected too much. Eden sat beside Keh and said, "Kenny, it''s time to eat. Go and wash your hands. I have asked Aunt Zofia toe over to have the first meal with us at our new house." "It would be lively if Aunt Zofiaes over." Kenny spoke as he stood up to wash his hands. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Eden looked at the time and found that Zofia wasing soon. She asked Zofia to join them for dinner since Ricky and Abigail were not around. It was also good to ask a friend to have a meal together when she moved to a new house. She hadn''t seen Zofia for several days and wanted to see her. She felt that Zofia was in a better mood when she talked to her on the phone recently! Zofia was also much more confident! She was very enthusiastic. She would bring happiness to others if she had not experienced the pain in her rtionship! Jasper came out from the kitchen with some dishes. Eden went to help him when she saw that. The new house had an independent kitchen. She nced at the structure of the house and felt that she liked it very much. The house was two- and-a-half-storey. She had never dared to imagine living in such a house previously. She still felt unreal now that she had moved in. It was like a dream! Jasper looked at her and smiled dotingly. "Eden, don''t look at it anymore. The house is now yours. You will live here every day from now onwards. You will get tired of it one day." "I won''t." Eden said firmly. "Jasper, I like this ce very much." She turned in a circle as she spoke. She loved it very much! "Hehe, you are like a child." Jasper''s tone was doting and it was only for Eden. Gia will give her a big surpriseter. Eden had given birth to three wonderful children. Eden was about to say something when she heard the doorbell ring. She looked at Jasper and smiled. "I''m going to open the door. Zofia must be here." Eden trotted over. She opened the door and saw Zofia carrying a few bags in her hand. She smiled happily and said, "Zofia, you are here!" "Yes!" Zofia was wearing a gray casual suit. She looked very thin and didn''t look like she was pregnant. "Eden, look, these are the spicy shrimps and fried scallops made by me. They are all your favorites. Also, these fresh flowers are for you. Congrattions on moving into a new house." Eden smiled happily as she took the things from Zofia''s hand. "Thank you Zofia. Come in quickly! It¡¯s good enough that you are here. Why do you have to bring all these things here? You can''t carry heavy things now." Zofia looked at her with a broadened smile. She teased, "Eden, didn''t you ept all of them?" Eden pretended to look embarrassed. "Oops! Zofia, you''ve seen through me. Quicklye in. You can''t be tired now." Zofia entered the house with a smile. She looked at the decoration in the house and felt very warm. She fell in love with this ce instantly. She would be very happy if she had a house on her own for her and her children to stay in the future! "Eden, it''s so nice here! I also want to live in this type of house." She spoke enviously as she looked around curiously. The house looked new even though it was not newly renovated. Eden also looked around happily. "Zofia, I also like this ce very much. Just work hard. With your Rivera family''s culinary skills, I believe you can buy a house like this in a few years." Zofia turned to look at her and said, "Eden, it''s easy for you to say that. The business is not good now. However, it''s good to have a house of your own! Living together with your family is the happiest thing in life." "Yes!" Eden nodded in agreement. She put the food brought by Zofia on the table. When she saw Jasper bringing the dishes over, she looked at him and introduced, "Zofia, this is my friend, Jasper. Jasper, this is Zofia." Zofia was amazed when he saw Jasper. What a handsome man. She smiled and greeted him, "Jasper, nice to meet you! You are so handsome!" "Miss Rivera, hello! You are also very beautiful!" Jasper smiled. His face was still blushing from Zofia¡¯ spliment. Zofia felt distant when she heard that. However, it was the first time they met each other. She smiled and teased, "Jasper, I have already called you by your name. You don''t need to be so polite." Jasper''s gentle gazended on her when she heard that. She was Eden''s friend. "I won''t be too polite then, Zofia." "That¡¯s right. We are friends in the future. You really don''t have to be so polite." Zofia had a big smile on her face. She seemed to be more confident than before. "Okay!" Jasper smiled and nodded. "It''s better to get acquainted!" Eden had told him about Zofia''s encounters. Zofia was a good girl. It was the Clement family''s loss that they didn¡¯t ept her. "Aunt Zofia, you are here!" Kenny came over and greeted Zofia. "Yes! Kenny, hello!" Zofia also greeted him with a smile. "Since everyone is here, shall we have dinner?" Jaida came out of the kitchen with Gia. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eden introduced, "Zofia, this is my mother and the girl behind her is my daughter, Gia." "Hello, aunt! Hello, Gia!" Zofia was still smiling. She was very envious when she saw that Eden had a warm family. She was not her father''s daughter in her family and she could not express the way she felt about that. She felt that life was filled with choices for people to choose from. She would follow her heart whenever she made a decision so that she would have less regrets in the future and live a great life! "Zofia, please sit!" Jaida smiled kindly. She was very happy that Eden was able to make friends here. "Thank you, aunt!" Zofia went to the table and sat down. "Aunt Jaida! Hello and wee to my house." Giada greeted her with a sweet and innocent smile. "Thank you, Gia. Since you like me, can Ie and y with you frequently in the future?" Zofia looked at Gia with a sweet smile. Gia was really beautiful. She would definitely be more beautiful than Eden when she grew up. Giada nodded her head quickly. She just came here and hadn''t made any friends yet. She was very happy to have someone toe over and y with her. "Let''s have dinner!" Jaida took out the food brought by Zofia. Her nostril was enveloped by a familiar scent the moment she took out the food. Jaida looked slightly excited. It had been a long time since she had tasted the food from the food stalls in River City. She looked at Zofia with a smile. "Zofia, the smell is very authentic. The business of your family''s food stall must be very good, right?" "It''s not bad, aunt!" Zofia answered with a smile. Her family business was really good. Her mother''s culinary skills were passed down from her grandmother through several generations. The food she made was authentic in River City. "Ding Dong..." The doorbell rang suddenly. Eden was slightly confused. She nced at Jaida and Jasper. "Are we expecting someone else?" She had only invited Zofia. Could it be Victor? Eden''s heart thumped wildly instantly! Jaida nced at the door before she looked at Eden and said, "Eden, go and open the door to see who is it." "Okay!" Eden got up and walked towards the door. She was very curious. Who else wasing? Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Eden opened the door and looked at the man standing outside. He was dressed in a suit and had a tall figure. He had short ck hair and his face was well-defined. He looked elegant and handsome. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eden asked in surprise, "Uncle Calder, why are you here?" Zaiden looked at Eden with some displeasure, "Eden, why didn''t you tell me have moved into a new house. Besides, have you forgotten that I am a real estate tycoon and I can give you any house you want?" When Eden heard that, she said gratefully, "I''m sorry, Uncle Calder. I thought you went back to Gate City." "Hehe..." Zaidenughed somewhat self-mockingly. "Eden, what is the point of staying there when you are not around? I will stay in River City in the future to keep you allpany." His voice was loud and he seemed to do that so that the people in the house could hear him. Jaida, who was sitting inside, couldn''t help butugh. However, the smile was bitter and was filled with guilt! "Eden, I didn''t bring any gift but you will still let me in, right?" Zaiden looked at Eden with a smile. Eden stepped aside quickly and said with a mischievous smile, "Uncle Calder, you''re really petty. This is my first andst time to move into the house. Uncle Calder, don''t you feel ashamed toe here empty-handed? You should at least bring a cake for each of my family members." Eden was this mischievous when she was not at work. The tradition here was eating cakes when someone moved into a new house. Jaida had steamed some rice cakes forthat! "Haha..." Zaidenughed happily. He pointed to Eden''s nose and said in a doting tone, "You are just greedy for the cakes. How can you be so petty? I would be happy if you are greedy for houses." Zaiden went inside as he spoke. His every move was gentle and elegant! Eden shook her head andughed. If she was greedy for houses, her ideal house would be extremely expensive! "Grandpa Zaiden!" Keh and Giada greeted him with a happy smile. "Hey! Kenny, Gia, I haven''t seen you for a few days and you have grown taller." Zaiden looked at the siblings with a smile. "Mr. Calder!" Jasper also stood up and greeted him! Zaiden looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, you are here too." "Yes! Mr. Calder, please take a seat!" Jasper stood up and gestured for him to sit down. The position was right next to Jaida. Zaiden nced at Jasper meaningfully. Jasper was indeed tactful. Eden introduced Zofia to Zaiden and everyone sat down to eat together after that. Zaiden nced at Jaida who had been keeping quiet beside him and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? You don¡¯t want me to be here?" Jaida nced sideways at him and said with a smile, "You have already sat in front of the table. How could I drive you away?" "Yo! That doesn¡¯t sound like you!" Zaiden still looked at her with a smile and there was affection in his eyes. Jaida nced at him again and said angrily, "Eat. There are so many delicious food here. Why don¡¯t you shove them in your mouth?" Zaiden took a look and realized that boiled fish, which was his favorite dish, was on the table. There were not many chilies and no pepper in the dish. He smiled and asked, "Jaida, do you know that I''m coming so you prepared my favorite fish? You didn''t even add parsley!" Jaida knew that he didn''t like to eat pepper and parsley. Jaida''s eyebrows furrowed charmingly when she heard Zaiden''s words. "Zaiden, you think too much. I did not add parsley because there is no parsley in my house!" Jasper couldn''t help butugh when he heard that. Jaida didn''t even blush when she lied. Jasper clearly saw that there were parsleys in the refrigerator. However, he would not be dumb enough to expose Jaida! Jaida and Zaiden bickered with each other, making the atmosphere livelier. Eden looked at both of them with clear obsidian eyes. It seemed that Jaida had figured it out. If she could ept Zaiden, she would be happier in the future! Both Eden and Jasper knew that Zaiden had deep feelings for Jaida. However, they did not know why they had not been together. Eden often saw Jaida sighing sadly at night. Sometimes, she would look at the sky with a longing expression on her face. Eden did not know where Jaida was from because she had never asked her about her background. Eden only knew that she was called Jaida and was from Gate City based on her identity card. Giada chuckled and asked, "Grandpa Zaiden, are you going to live in River City in the future?" "Yes!" Zaiden looked at her and said, "Gia, I wille to your house for dinner frequently in the future. Is that okay?" "Okay! Grandpa, don''t juste once a month. You have toe for more than two weeks each month if you want to have free meals!" Giada''s soft and sweet voice could melt people''s heart. Her innocent smile could also make people forget about their worries. "Haha..." Zaidenughed happily. "How dare you say that Ie here for free meals?" Jaida red at him and said, "Gia is right. Since you are here for free meals, you should onlye here once a year!" Zaiden was stunned for a moment and his smile faded away. "You are really cruel. A person is a guest if he visits once a year. He would be here for free meals if he visits frequently every month." "Hehe..." Eden couldn''t helpughing, "Uncle Calder, what Gia said is right then." Zaiden gave her a sidelong nce and said, "Both of you are wicked and mischievous but I like it." Zaiden''s voice was indescribably alluring. He was handsome even though he was middle-aged. He didn''t look like he was almost fifty years old. He looked gentle and elegant but his every move was particrly imposing. Eden defended herself quickly, "Uncle Calder, I am not wicked. These two are the wicked ones." Eden quickly pointed to Gia and Keh. Giada and Keh felt like Eden involved them for no reason. "Mom, I am not happy about you using Kenny and me to defend yourself." Giadained as she looked at Eden with a pout. Eden looked at Giada with a straight face. "What can you do if you are not happy about it? Giada, the weak is no match for the strong." Zofia smiled at the side and said, "Eden, judging from your thin figure, you will be no match for Giada in a few years. Let''s see if the weak can defeat the strong then." "That''s true!" Eden nodded in agreement. Giada had a quirky temper. Eden would sometimes be shocked by her words! Giada raised her eyebrows smugly at Eden and said, "Mom, here. I have a surprise for you!" Giada handed a bank card to Eden as she spoke. Eden looked at the bank card that was handed to her in confusion. She blinked her big eyes and nced at Jaida. She asked, "Gia, where did you get this bank card?" "Hmph!" Giada rubbed her little nose triumphantly. "Mom, both my paintings were sold at the painting exhibition. All the money is in this card." Chapter 298 Chapter 298 "Wow! Gia, you are awesome!" Eden was a little excited when she looked at the bank card in front of her. Gia could make money on her own now. Jaida said with a smile, "Eden, Gia''s two paintings were sold on the first day of the painting exhibition. The selling price is quite good. The paintings were bought separately by the two old gentlemen in Gate City. One of Gia''s paintings was a house and the other was an ink painting of a lotus. Her paintings stood out from the rest. She was able to control the ink concentration to the correct level, rendering an ideal scenery. She was very skilled with her brush and she painted the painting with her soul. Gia was quite stubborn at that time. She would ask people the reason why they wanted to buy her paintings and would only sell them out if she is satisfied with the answers." "Wow! Eden, you''ve given birth to three geniuses!" Zofia looked at Eden enviously. "Hehe..." Eden giggled foolishly. Her children were probably showing their heartfelt gratitude to her since they grew up with a single mom! Her three children were very sensible! Giada said with a smile, "Aunt Zofia, since you like painting, I''ll paint a painting when I am free tomorrow and give it to you." "Really?" Zofia looked at her with a smile. She looked at the adorable Gia and thought of how wonderful it would be if the child in her womb was a girl! Daughters were always the most caring ones! "Yes!" Giada nodded her head. Her pride had yet to fade away. However, her beautiful eyes that had a hint of pride in them were not annoying to look at! Zaiden who was sitting at the side said discontentedly, "Gia, don''t you want to give me one?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Hehe..." Giada smiled happily. "Sure but Grandpa Zaiden, I want two sets of beautiful clothes in exchange for my paintings. This is called courtesy!" "Oh! You really know how to make a good deal. Okay, I''ll ask someone to buy you the most beautiful clothes tomorrow." Zaiden looked at the people present and felt that he liked them very much! He loved the cozy feeling when he was with them. He was not married and did not have children in his life. Eden was obedient and kind, and her three children were smart. Furthermore, she was Jaida''s daughter. He loved the four of them very much because of Jaida. Everyone chatted with each other happily. Eden had turned her phone to silent mode and put it on the tea table. Anson called many times but Eden did not pick up his calls. He and Victor had gone to the mall to buy some gifts. They stood in the lobby of the mall at the moment and Anson was still calling Eden. Anson finally gave up when he called Eden for the tenth time. He nced helplessly at Victor who was standing next to him and said, "Victor, I''m afraid they''re celebrating now. She didn''t answer the phone. I''ll call her againter and send the gifts to her when she picks up my call." Victor nodded with a gloomy face. He walked out stiffly without saying a word. He remembered Eden''s words, "The best protection you can give me is to stay away from me." This phrase often echoed in his ears. It was true that Reba didn''t dare to easilyy her hands on Eden and her children if he did not go near Eden. Eden had Jasper by her side. He would protect her very well! The more Victor thought about it, the more his heart ached and the faster he walked. His handsome and tall figure looked lonely and cold at the moment! Anson shook his head helplessly when he saw that! Victor probably couldn''t sleep again tonight. Anson called his driver and asked him toe over. He put all the gifts into the car and went to chase after Victor. Anson was the only one to apany Victor when he was unhappy. Lucian would go home and y games on hisptop after work. Adonis was the most disloyal. He would be the first one to run away if he saw that Victor was unhappy. To him, no one could afford to provoke Victor. Anson was the only one who dared to fool around with Victor when he was angry. Anson chased after Victor and thought that Victor could bring Kenny and Gia out to y for a day since tomorrow was the weekend. That would ease the pain in Victor''s heart. "Victor, wait for me!" Anson followed him hurriedly. Anson wanted to punch himself when Victor quickened his face. He felt that he really liked to abuse himself! Victor was cold towards him. Why would he still chase after him and seek abuse? However, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight if he didn''t follow Victor. "D*mn it, d*mn it!!" Anson said as he walked. He epted his fate, caught up with Victor and drove him home. It was drizzling in the evening. Eden chatted with everyone until nine o¡¯clock at night. Jasper, Zaiden and Zofia left after that. Jasper was thest one to leave and Eden sent him off. On the other hand, Jiada sent Zaiden off. Eden looked up at the dark night sky and said, "Jasper, it''s going to rain." Jasper nced at the night sky. The cool breeze made him feel veryfortable. "It¡¯s fine, Eden. I drove here. How are you getting on with your work at the Alwynn Group?" Eden knew what he was going to ask. "Do you mean to ask me about the rumors a few days ago?" "Yes!" Jasper nodded. He was very concerned about her. When he saw the news that day, he was so angry that he wanted to beat Victor up. Eden''s clear and soft eyes flickered for a moment before she smiled faintly. "Jasper, don''t worry. Myra did it to tarnish my reputation. She has been dismissed by thepany. She had always wanted to prove whether I am Cyan or not. I also heard her conversation with Haven. They knew that I am allergic to mango juice. Both of them should have a n. However, Myra was fired because of the photo incident. Haven is alone and she shouldn''t be able to do anything at the moment. Jasper, I will be very careful. You don''t have to worry about me!" She would send a text message to Bethanyter. She couldn''t stop since she had already begun. A hint of coldness shed across her eyes. Jasper stopped suddenly and looked at her seriously. "Okay! You have to be careful of Haven and Reba. Reba has been asking someone to investigate you these days. She knew that you and Victor went out for a few meals together. She would definitely pay attention to you. She and Victor had never been on good terms. Victor had experienced several traffic idents because someone had tampered with his car. You also know that I have people in my circle who know Victor. Hence, I am able to know some secrets that outsiders are unaware of. You must be more careful!" Eden understood what he meant. She nodded and said, "Jasper, I will be careful. Don''t worry!" Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Jasper nced at her and was still worried. "Eden, how can I not worry? Reba is a vicious person. The people whom Victor cares about would normally be a threat to Victor." Eden felt relieved when she heard that. She smiled and said, "Jasper, I am relieved to hear that. My rtionship with Victor is just subordinate and superior. Reba should not find trouble with me." Jasper was a little angry when he heard that. "Eden, you''re just too kind. Reba has started to investigate you because she''s already suspicious of you." Eden recalled that she was in conflict with Reba when Reba stole her designsst time. She smiled confidently and said, "Jasper, it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of her!" Jasper looked at her helplessly with a doting smile. "I know you''re not afraid of her but I¡¯m afraid that she''ll do something to you secretly. Reba likes to deal with people secretly." It was very easy for Reba to destroy a person with her shady tactics. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Jasper, I will be fine. Don''t worry!" "Okay! I will help you secretly but you have to promise me not to get too close to Victor. Otherwise, Reba will take it out on you." Eden thought of Victor''s strange reaction the day they went to the Jotham Alwynn Group the other day. She had always felt very puzzled about that. She looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, I had a conflict with her previously and I don''t care that she comes for me this time." She was not afraid of Reba. Some things could not be solved by fear. Jasper did not say anything else. Instead, he patted her shoulder gently and said, "I''m leaving. Tomorrow is a weekend and I want to rest at home. I''lle over for dinner if I am free." "Alright! You are alone here and it is inconvenient for you to cook on your own. Come and eat here if you have time." Eden looked at him with a smile. He would always go to her ce to eat her food when they were in Gate City previously. "Okay! I will be here for dinner, not because I want a free meal." Jasper spoke with a smile. It was different from Zaiden, who wanted toe for a free meal. "I see. You should go back and rest early. Don''t get too tired." "Okay! I''m leaving." Jasper looked at her. There was a hint of mixed emotions on his dignified and handsome face. However, he quickly suppressed the emotions that appeared in his eyes. He was very worried about Eden but he couldn''t say some specific things when he looked at her innocent face. Forget it. He¡¯d better helped her secretly. An innocent woman like her should not get involved in those shady tactics. Jasper waved his hand at her before he turned around and left elegantly. Jaida who was standing outside the gate quickly turned around and hid at the corner when she heard footsteps approaching. She only came out from her hiding spot when she saw that Jasper had left. Her usually loving face was clouded with darkness at the moment! She only smiled when she saw Eden''s happy face through the gate. She had protected Eden for seven years and she would not allow anyone to bully her. Eden was more filial than anyone else. Jaida walked in with a smile. She smiled lovingly as though nothing had happened. "Eden, Jasper has left." "Mom, he has left!" Eden walked towards her with a smile and held her arm. They looked at each other and smiled. Eden suddenly took out the bank card that Gia had given her. "Mom, you should have the money in the bank card. You have to pay for the groceries. Mom, keep this!" Jaida epted the bank card with a doting smile on her face. "Eden, I feel happier when I use my granddaughter''s money than using my daughter''s money!" Eden smiled brightly and the dark night seemed to be much brighter. "Mom, you don''t care about me anymore. You have forgotten your daughter when you have a granddaughter. Anyway, I will definitely work hard to earn money so that our family can live a good life." Eden leaned on Jaida¡¯s shoulder as she spoke coquettishly. Jaida nodded and looked at the bright smile on Eden'' s face. Eden acted like a child in front of her. She would act coquettishly in front of her every day after work. Her beautiful eyes were always twinkling. Jaida¡¯s heart would be soft every time she looked at Eden. She appreciated the happiness that Eden had given her! Jaida gently tapped Eden''s forehead and said, "Idiot, who else would I care about besides you? Don''t think too much. Tomorrow is a weekend. You are not allowed to get up early tomorrow. Go and have a good sleep. I will get up early in the morning to buy groceries and cook for you." "Okay!" Eden nodded happily. She looked up at the brightly lit house and said with a happy smile, "Mom, we finally have a home." Their apartment was very small when they were at Gate City and their family of five had to squeeze together. Jaida had a hard time organizing the house every day. Gia liked to create trouble. The c she went was messy and there would be garbage on the floor. Jaida had to clean up the ces she went to every day. Jaida also raised her aging eyes and looked at the house in front of her. She raised her lips and smiled slightly. This would really be her house in the future. "Let''s go back, Eden. I have iced the watermelons. The food was a little salty tonight. You will feel better at night if you eat some watermelons." After that, Jaida pulled Eden into the house. Eden followed Jaida back with a smile that revealed her white teeth. Eden suddenly said, "Mom, Uncle Calder loves you deeply. I don''t want you to miss your happiness." Jaida nced at her and smiled without saying anything. She had begun to ept Zaiden. Eden smiled when Jaida didn''t say anything. Kenny and Gia were watching TV in the living room. They sat at each end of the beige sofa and they were ignoring each other. Eden felt helpless when she saw that Gia was still angry with Kenny. Gia had a sulky expression on her face when she looked at Kenny. There was a hint of anger in her eyes. Jaida could tell that Kenny and Gia were not talking to each other. She was ustomed to this kind of situation. Even though Gia had a bad temper, she had a kind heart and was restrained. Kenny was just joking previously. Jaida went to the fridge to get the watermelons. Everyone washed up and went back to their rooms to rest after eating the watermelons. Now that the three children had their own separate rooms, they could sleep on their own. Eden lived alone in a big room on the half floor.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The room was decorated with a simple wallpaper and a set of white furniture and the bathroom and toilet were well-equipped. Eden liked this type of bedroom. She would be very happy if she could stay at home for a month. One had to be in possession of a house first before he could stay at home all day. After taking a shower and drying her hair, Eden picked up the phone on the dressing table and nced at it. She unlocked the phone and saw Anson had called her dozens of times but she was not aware of it. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 A trace of confusion shed across her eyes. Why did Anson call her so many times? Could it bethat something was wrong? Eden was puzzled as she dialed Anson¡¯s number. Anson was ying PUBG when he realized Eden was calling him. He was so shocked that he didn''t bother to pick up the equipment in the game. He nced at the sullen Victor, who was sitting opposite him and quickly picked up Eden''s call. "Hello! Director Bleu." Victor''s gloomy gaze fell on Anson when he heard that. Eden said guiltily, "Manager Skye, I''m sorry. I had a lot of things going tonight. I didn''t answer your call because my phone was switched to silent mode. Why were you looking for me?" "It''s all right, Director Bleu. I know that you have moved into your new house. As your colleague, I wanted to bring some gifts which I had already bought for you. Director Bleu, please give me the address so that I can ask someone to send the gifts to you tomorrow." Eden''s expression changed slightly when she heard that. "Manager Skye, you don''t have to do that..." "Director Bleu, we are colleagues. You can''t refuse my gifts. You will be looking down on me if you refuse them." Anson interrupted her with a smile. He was not angry even though Eden did not pick up any of his calls. Victor would kill him if the gifts didn''t reach Eden. Victor would not actually kill him but would give him a hard time for a period of time. Eden was a woman who was able to mesmerize Victor. Anson couldn''t afford to offend her!! Since Anson had already said that way, Eden would be really insensitive if she refused him. "Thank you, Mr. Skye. I''ll send the address to you tomorrow morning." "Okay, Eden. That''s great. You should rest early. See you tomorrow." Anson hung up the phone after that. He looked at Victor with sparkling eyes. He raised his eyebrows triumphantly and said, "Victor, it''s done. You can sleep in peace now." Victor nodded and got up. His back looked lonely and fatigued. Anson couldn''t help but feel sorry for him! He looked at Victor''s back and said in a low voice, "Victor, although you can''t have too much contact with Eden for the time being, you can stillmunicate with Eden and Kenny through WhatsApp." A glimmer of light shed across Victor''s dull eyes when he heard that. He went straight to the second floor without looking back. Anson shook his head secretly. Other people were living happily but Victor was living in pain. The best gift that God had given him was to let him find Eden. The woman whom he had been missing his whole life. However, apromised rtionship could not cultivate love. Victor would have a tough love life. s! He leaned his back heavily against the sofa and narrowed his eyes slightly as he texted Abigail via WhatsApp. He was determined to try his best to pursue Abigail no matter how difficult this emotional path was. Anson wanted to make Abigail his. Anson bit his lower lip slightly. Victor was dominant enough to make Eden stay in his world. Anson could also be dominant to snatch Abigail to his side. Anson''s WhatsApp notification sounded after a while and he quickly nced at it. He was really excited when he realized that Abigail had replied his message. ''Anson, I''m engaged in social niceties." "Uh..." Anson frowned. It was alreadyte but Abigail was still engaged in social niceties. Why was she so hardworking? He recalled that Abigail was very drunkst time and quickly typed a line of words. "Abby, drink less and get home early." He hugged his phone and waited excitedly for Abigail''s reply after he sent the message. She would probably be very grateful to him for showing concern at this time. Anson had never been in a rtionship before but had seen Adonis being in a rtionship. It was said that the people who looked cold on the outside actually had a warm heart. Anson could tell that Abigail was such a person, judging from the way she treated Eden. She was an arrogant but kind woman. Anson waited excitedly when she suddenly saw Adonis''s calling in. Anson furrowed his brows and pursed his lips as he answered the call. "Hello!" Adonis''s furious voice came from the other side of the phone. "Anson, f*ck you. Why didn''t you revive me when I was struck down? What were you doing standing there? I was going to win tonight but you held me back." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Haha..." Anson was delighted when he heard that. "Adonis, f*ck you. I didn¡¯t get hit even when I was just standing there. However, you were killed when you were shooting. Aren''t you ashamed to bring this matter up? See for yourself how bad your character is." "Piss off! Anson, don''t ask me to y with you tomorrow night! I am not afraid of powerful opponents but I am afraid having a weak teammate, who happens to be you, Anson." Adonis was furious. He had been unhappy this period. He started feeling excited when he yed the game but he became furious when he was held back by Anson. "Adonis, you must have lost your memory. You were the one who asked me to y with you the past few nights, not the other way round." Anson seemed to be very happy whenpared to Adonis, who was furious. "Huh! That¡¯s strange. You would usually yell at me. Why are you so happy tonight? Anson, are you in a rtionship?" Anson sat up straight instantly when he heard that and his expression was filled with excitement. "Adonis, you''re indeed experienced. How could you tell?" "D*mn! Anson, is it true? I can¡¯t believe you would finally get into a rtionship after so many years of being single." Adonis sounded a little excited. "Quickly tell me which girl are you dating? What does she look like? What''s her name? I''d like to see what kind of girl would make a man like you get into a rtionship." Adonis''s every word caused Anson to frown. "Hey! Adonis, nobody would be as meticulous as you when ites to background checking." Anson teased. "Hehe..." Adonisughed curiously. "Anson, actually Lucian and I are betting on whether Victor or you would get married first..." "Wait a minute, Adonis, hasn''t Lucian also been single for many years? I''m making process now but and he hasn''t had any. Why would he bet with you?" Anson interrupted Adonis. Anson started to gossip when an interesting topic was brought up. Victor only switched on the bedsidemp in his spacious bedroom upstairs. The light was a little dim and he was leaning against the quilt in a gray housecoat. He held his phone and stared at his WhatsApp chat history with Eden. He leaned against the quilt quietly and he looked lonely and heart-wrenching. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Victor''s ck hair was a little messy after he had taken a shower, causing him to look more handsome and wild. He had a stiff expression on his well-defined face at the moment. There was coldness, indifference and mixed emotions in his eyes. He made up his mind suddenly and quickly tapped on the keyboard on his phone with his slender fingers. "Eden, are you asleep?" Victor waited anxiously for Eden''s reply after he sent the message. At the same time, Eden turned on her phone after she had sent a text message to Bethany. She looked down and saw that her phone screen had lit up. She was startled when she saw that Victor had sent her a WhatsApp message. She clicked open the message. Eden felt very conflicted as she looked at the message that Victor had sent her. She had no idea what Victor was thinking until now. She bit her lower lip slightly and picked up her mobile phone. She quickly typed a line of words and replied Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m going to sleep. Good night." Victor was closing his eyes when he heard the WhatsApp notification. He quickly opened his sharp and cold eyes and looked at the few words that Eden had sent him. Victor who had been depressed the whole day, leapt up in joy instantly. He lowered his head and his scattered hair fell on his forehead, making him look even charming. A gentle smile slowly formed on his lips. He moved his fingers quickly across the keypad of his phone. "Eden, rest early. Good night!" Victor suddenly felt a sense of aplishment after sending the message to Eden. He sent Kenny a WhatsApp message after that. "Kenny, are you asleep?" However, there was no response from Kenny after Victor sent the message to him. Victor nced at the time. Kenny should be asleep at this time. Gia was probably asleep too. He wanted to hug Gia very badly. His heart softened when he thought of her sweet smile. Victor smiled, took a deep breath andid down. It seemed like he could sleep well tonight. Eden was not asleep and she was looking at the messages that Bethany had sent her. "Cyan, is it you?" "You''re back, aren''t you?" "Cyan, what do you want? Don''t keep hiding. Just tell me what you want." "Cyan, you are vicious under the guise of kindliness. You''re just a fake b*tch. I have raised you. Is this how you repay me?" Eden smiled when she saw thest message. She murmured, "Bethany, If I don¡¯t do that, how could I be a match with a cruel and vain person like you?" Eden had been kind to Bethany but she had been hurt by her eventually. She would never take the initiative to provoke others but that didn''t mean that she would let herself be at the mercy of others. She was kind and ruthless at the same time! Eden put down the phone and looked at herself in the mirror. A hint of sadness and anger lingered in her eyes. She had actually thought of putting behind all the pain she had suffered previously. After all, so many years had passed. If she was bitten by a rabid dog, would she get down to the floor and bit it back? However, she had a knot in her heart. Where did Bethany get her? Who were her birth parents? She couldn''t let go of these. She had dreamt of the past frequently and she still couldn''t let it go. That was because there was still hatred in her heart! Her wound had not healed even though seven years had passed. She turned off her phone and hid it in a secluded ce. She smiled and went to sleep after she saw Zofia¡¯s message telling her that she had reached her home. Eden, who was used to getting up early, did not wake upte the next morning. Instead, she got up and went for a morning run. She was used to running in the morning, especially on weekends. She would buy some vegetables on the way back after she finished her morning run. Before she went out, she had left a note for Jaida, telling her not to go out and buy vegetables because she would do that. Her house was not far from Zofia''s ce. There was also a food market there. She headed in that direction. Her body was full of sweat when she reached Zofia''s ce. She stopped, nced at Zofia''s house and looked at the time. It was just eight o''clock. Zofia''s family should not be up yet at this time. She smiled faintly. Her beautiful face was blushing after the morning run and she looked radiant and striking. She turned around to head to the food market. "Zofia, where are you going?" Eden stopped in her tracks when she heard Zofia''s name. "Buddy, where I am going is none of your business. Go away." Eden realized that the sound came from Zofia¡¯s back door. Why was Buddy so early? Eden trotted over to the back door. "Zofia, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry, Zofia! I failed to protect you and our child." "Buddy, our child is gone and we have already cut ties with each other. Don''t find me again in the future." The sentence "Our child is gone and we don¡¯t have a tie anymore" pierced through Buddy''s heart. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden heard Zofia''s determined words when she arrived. Her heart ached for Zofia when she saw her pained expression. She walked over quickly and held Zofia who had a pained expression on her face. She asked, "Zofia, are you okay?" Zofia seemed to have found someone to rely on when she saw Eden. She calmed down instantly. "Eden, I''m fine." She shook her head gently but her eyes were welled up with tears. Buddy''s nerves tightened instantly when he heard Eden¡¯s name. "Buddy, what are you doing here early in the morning?" Eden red at him angrily. She saw clearly what had happened that night. Buddy was the one who had proposed to break up with Zofia. He should face the facts since Aisling was clear about her thoughts. If he continued to pester Zofia, both of them would only suffer. Eden¡¯s roar had interrupted Buddy''s curiosity. He hurriedly exined, "I was just passing by and I wanted to see Zofia." "See Zofia?" Eden smiled sarcastically, "Buddy, you are still young. Don''t treat life casually. Everyone''s life is filled with many unexpected challenges. You should not pester Zofia since you do not have the ability to take care of her." It was great to be devoted. However, Buddy was devoted and merciless at the same time. Sometimes, hope was more terrifying than despair! Buddy should not give Zofia hope again since he was firm with his decision that night because it would only cause her more pain! Buddy¡¯s painful gaze fell on Zofia''s pale face. He had been thinking about her crazily the past few days. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Buddy thought he could let go but he was wrong. He would want to find Zofia whenever he thought of the teary look on her face. However, he didn''t dare to find her because he was afraid that he would make her sadder. He had something to do in the vicinity early in the morning and he happened to pass by Zofia''s house. He couldn''t resist it anymore and came to see her. At the same time, the traffic lights on the road was red. Haven was driving Aisling to meet her friends. Haven''s car stopped at the intersection of the red light. Haven nced around and found that she was near Zofia''s house. She saw a familiar car suddenly and looked at the license te number. Haven frowned and said a startled voice, "Mom, that''s Buddy''s car. Did hee to find Zofia?" Aisling, who was looking down at her phone, raised her head immediately when she heard Haven''s words. She looked outside and saw that it was indeed Buddy''s car. Her face that was filled with delicate makeup, turned grim instantly. She shouted angrily, "Haven, stop the car at the side. It seems that Buddy didn''t take my warning seriously." Haven smiled coldly. She had warned Zofia not to mess with Buddy previously but she didn''t listen. A poor woman like Zofia would only pester Buddy constantly because she wanted to marry into a rich family. When the lights turned green, Haven turned on her signal and pulled over to the side of the road. Aisling didn''t say anything. She looked tensed as she got off the car quickly. Haven also got out of the car. She held Aisling''s arm intimately. Aisling looked at her tenderly and smiled lovingly. She would have nothing to worry about as long as Haven behaved herself. Aisling and Haven heard voices from the other side when they entered the alley. She stopped quickly and stood on the spot. "I didn''t pester Zofia. I came here to see her because I miss her too much. I would feel relieved if she is fine." Buddy said in a wounded tone. "Buddy, I would have a better life only if you don''te to find me. You can go now!" Zofia drove Buddy away with a cold expression on her face. Her tone was stern and cold. He was the one who wanted to break up with her but he was also the one who said he had missed her and came to find her. She wouldn''t have suffered so much if rtionships could be trampled easily. Buddy didn''t give up and said, "Zofia, I will buy you a house and put it under your name..." "No need!" Zofia interrupted him without hesitation. "Zofia..." "Leave now! I have nothing to say to you. Please stay away from me from now onwards and never appear in my life again." Zofia had a cold expression on her face as she spoke. Every single word that Zofia said pierced through Buddy''s heart. He wanted to make up for Zofia because he felt extremely guilty. He even thought about leaving River City with Zofia. He knew Zofia and Aisling very well but he was still reluctant to give her up. He had helped Aisling with her work and he hoped that one day she would let him marry Zofia. He looked at Zofia''s cold face. He had not seen her for only a few days but she had lost a lot of weight. He felt distressed when he looked at her thin figure. He gritted his teeth and felt a searing pain in his heart. "Zofia, whether you believe me or not, I love you from the bottom of my heart." When he finished speaking, he nced at her deeply and then left reluctantly. After that, he turned around stiffly and walked out of the alley. Eden looked at Buddy¡¯s sad and lonely back and aplicated light shed across her eyes. What else could he do even if Buddy loved Zofia? He couldn''t defeat reality and his own mother. Therefore, he still looked weak at the moment no matter how much he loved Zofia. Aisling and Haven saw Buddying over with his head down. They nced behind them and saw that there was a flight of stairs behind them. They quickly went and stood on the stairs. They only came out from the dark after Buddy had left. Aisling looked at Buddy''s back grimly. The b*stard still wanted to buy Zofia a house? Did he n to hide with Zofia and have their own time together? What a nice thought. Aisling was firm when she did not approve of Buddy'' s marriage. She would not change her mind even if Buddy jumped off a building tomit suicide. "Mom, it seems that Buddy hasn''t given up on Zofia. You also know that a woman with a background like Zofia would feel amazed if she has a house. She will definitely agree to have a house if Buddy persuades her a few more times. They will spend time together behind your back and you could do nothing to her when the time comes." Haven added fuel to the fire. She had a strange look on her face and she was extremely jealous. Buddy was really generous. Houses nowadays were really expensive. However, he still wanted to buy a house for Zofia. Humph!! She would never agree to that. Aisling turned around and looked at Eden and Zofia, who were not far away. Eden wasforting Zofia at the moment. Aisling twitched the corner of her lips angrily. She walked towards Eden and Zofia with an unprecedentedly cold expression on her face. Haven followed behind Aisling with a sneer. She would bump into Eden everywhere! Zofia, who had just calmed down slightly, suddenly saw Aisling and Haven. She became agitated instantly. Eden could sense that Zofia was shaking as she watched Aisling and Haven walking towards them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her heart ached for Zofia and she said, "Zofia, don''t be afraid!" "Okay!" Zofia gathered her courage and pretended to be calm as she looked at Aisling, who was walking towards her. Aisling walked over, raised her hand to p Zofia in the face without saying anything. Zofia widened her eyes and looked at the hand that was about to hit her without moving. Eden''s gaze turned cold when she saw that and she moved a step forward slightly. p! Aisling¡¯s hard pnded on Eden''s face. A trace of blood appeared on Eden''s fair skin near her ear because it was scratched by Aisling¡¯s pinky nail that was studded with crystal sequins when Aisling pped her face hard. "Ah..." Zofia was dumbfounded when she saw Eden take the p for her. No one had ever protected her like this. A hint of pleasure shed across Haven''s eyes. Women like Eden was the most stupid. Did she really think that she was noble to take a p for others? Aisling looked at Eden''s swollen face and frowned slightly. She looked at Eden and said unhappily, "You were the one who came forward to be pped by me. Eden asked with a sneer, "Mrs. Clement, do you think you can trample on other people''s self- esteem just because you are rich? Do you know how disappointed the person would be after being pped by you?" Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Eden saw that Zofia was scared and she felt as if she was looking at herself seven years ago. She was very careful in front of the people in the Gienger family. She was cautious with her every movement, expression, gaze and even her breathing! She knew that deep down, Zofia was terrified. However, she would not let Zofia get hurt because she was still pregnant. "Hmph!" Aisling snorted coldly and looked at Eden with contempt. "Money can indeed trample on the dignity of people like you. Only by teaching you a hard lesson will you know what you deserve and what you can''t afford. Even if Victor didn''t marry Haven, he wouldn''t marry a shameless woman like you who has children before marriage." A woman who had children before marriage? Eden still felt very ufortable even though she was used to hearing this phrase. However, she still looked at Aisling with a smile and did not change her expression. "What do you mean by people like us?" Eden asked word by word. Her eyes were clear. Her voice changed slightly. It was dry and filled with forbearance. The smile on her face was still bright and charming. Aisling frowned and anger surged through her when she looked at Eden who was stubborn and arrogant in front of her. She actually didn''t want to embarrass Eden too much but Eden was asking fortrouble. "Fine! I will tell you since you want to hear it." Aisling spoke in a harsh and sarcastic tone. She nced at Eden and Zofia and said, "People like you are poor, shameless and are willing to do anything for money. Women like you think that you can capture a man''s heart by giving birth to his child. However, you will just end up being abandoned by the man. Don''t think that I don''t know what people like you are thinking" Eden was overwhelmed by a huge wave of shame when she heard that. Aisling¡¯s every word was heartbreaking. However, she still looked at Aisling and maintained the same smile on her face. "Mrs. Clement, well said. A rich and powerful person like you has received a good education and a luxurious lifestyle but the things you do are immoral. You may be really remarkable but I may not think highly of you!" "Eden, how dare you insult my mother?" Haven berated Eden angrily and looked at her coldly. Eden nced at Haven disdainfully. She had never seen someone as shameless as her. Eden''s anger waspletely triggered at that moment. She rebuked Haven back in a simr tone angrily, "Haven, are you blind or deaf? Couldn¡¯t you tell who insulted who? Are you still in kindergarten? Or are you retarded? You can''t even tell right from wrong. Who are you to yell at me?" Although Eden was very poor, she would not allow others to simply trample on her dignity. "Eden, you..." "Shut up! Open your eyes. Please take a good look at yourself and understand to be a human. Also, don¡¯t shout at me. I''m afraid of dogs!" Eden interrupted her coldly and angrily. Eden was amiable when she was not angry. However, she would not be merciful when she got angry. She would retaliate without reservation by using the same way other people treated her. Aisling trembled with anger. She raised her hand quickly and was about to p Eden again. Eden also raised her hand the moment Aisling struck. She held onto Aisling''s palm that was about tond on her face. Zofia who felt a little relieved a while ago, looked at Eden nervously at the moment. She was afraid that Eden would get hurt again! Aisling frowned and looked at her hand that was caught by Eden. She shouted angrily, "Let go of your dirty hand." Eden said with a sneer, "Mrs. Clement, I advise you not to go overboard. Rabbits will bite when they are anxious and they won¡¯t let go easily." Eden''s cold eyes caused Aisling''s heart to tremble a little. The people who did not put up with other people were the bravest people. Eden looked fearless at the moment. At the same time, Eden¡¯s phone rang suddenly. Eden ignored it and continued to hold Aisling''s hand tightly as she stared at her. She only shoved Aisling¡¯s hand away and answered the call when her phone rang for the second time. When she saw that the call was from Zaiden, she calmed down quickly and answered the phone with a smile. "Hello! Uncle Calder." "Eden, where are you?" "Uncle Calder, I am having a morning run and I happened to meet Zofia. I am with Zofia now. I will go back after buying some vegetables. I want to let my mother rest for a while because she just came to River City." "You''re a very filial girl. I''ve sent you some furniture. I wille over to have breakfast with you later." "Furniture?" Eden was surprised that Zaiden had sent her furniture. "Uncle Calder, my previous furniture can still be used..." "No. This is a gift from me. I have so much money but I have no one to spend it on. You don''t have to save money for me. "I''ll reach your ce at around twelve o''clock. Remember to buy fish. I love the fish that your mother makes the most. I¡¯ll hang up first." "Uncle..." Eden still wanted to say something but she heard a beeping sound from the other side of the call. Eden frowned slightly. There was no need for Zaiden to send stuff to her house even though he fancied Jaida! Aisling knew the person whom Eden had referred to as Uncle Calder. It was Zaiden. He was very wealthy but he rarely appeared in public. However, why did Eden know him? "What''s your rtionship with Zaiden?" Aisling couldn''t help but asked Eden. Aisling¡¯s family had bought a piece ofnd recently and they nned to do real estate business. Zaiden was the most ideal person in terms of investment. She had tried to made appointments with Zaiden several times but was rejected by him. Eden looked at Aisling. She didn''t want to say anything to Aisling who liked to look down on poor people. She sneered and said, "This has nothing to do with you." "Eden, you..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eden did not look at Aisling. Instead, she looked at Zofia behind her and said, "Zofia, you also want to buy vegetables. Why don''t we go together? My mother wants to eat rice noodles but I don''t know which restaurant is authentic." Zofia smiled and said, "Eden, I know. I''ll take you there." Zofia nced at Aisling and said, "Mrs. Clement, I didn''t pester Buddy. Don''t worry, I will move out of here and would never see Buddy again." Zofia took Eden¡¯s hand and left after she finished her words calmly. Aisling was unable to contain the anger in her heart as she watched Eden and Zofia''s departing backs. "Mom, do we just let them leave like that?" Haven was very angry. No one had ever spoken such insulting words to her ever since she was a child. Aisling looked at her with a frown and said angrily, "They''ve already left. What else do you want? You didn''t say a word when they were still here. What''s the point of saying this now?" Aisling spoke as she walked out of the alley. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 "Mom..." Haven looked at Aisling''s back sullenly. She did not have the chance to speak just now. How dare Eden called her a dog? Great! Even though Haven''s words were not as vicious as Eden, she would be more ruthless than Eden and would use shady means towards her. She stomped her feet angrily and followed Aisling out of the alley. Eden and Zofia went out of the alley. Zofia took Eden to the vegetable market. Eden didn''t know the address. However, she was not worried because she had Zofia to lead the way. Zofia looked at Eden apologetically. "Eden, I''m sorry for letting you suffer today." She still felt bad that Eden had received the p on her behalf. Eden nced at her with a smile and said, "Zofia, I¡¯m fine. A person would be more tolerant after encountering countless grievances. It was nothing and you don''t have to feel guilty! Aren''t we friends? Friends should share happiness and hardship together." Eden smiled in a rxed manner. She could let go of a lot of things now. As a matter of fact, if she was angry with Aisling, that meant she still hadn''t conquered herself yet. She smiled and her mood eased up a lot. She would only tire herself if she cared too much about other people''s opinions. "You are really silly!" Zofia still looked at Eden guiltily. Eden changed the topic and asked, "Zofia, do you really n to leave here?" A touch of sadness instantly rose on Zofia''s face when she heard that. She nced at Eden, lowered her head slowly and said in a sad tone, "Eden, you also know that the food stall is my mom''s only ie. The tuition fees for my brother would be gone if the food stall is destroyed by the Clement family. I can''t ruin my mother''s only livelihood for my own sake. We are not wealthy and powerful. We can''t beat them. It''s better for me to suffer a little. The matter would also be solved." Eden suddenly understood Zofia''s thoughts when she heard that. She suddenly gave a self-deprecating smile. Sometimes people could not beat reality no matter how courageous they were. Zofia was trying to protect her family by doing so. Eden took a deep breath and asked, "Zofia, have you decided where to go?" Zofia looked at her and shook her head with a bitter smile. "Eden, I don''t have anywhere to go. The child is almost three months old and my belly will get bigger in a few months. If I continue to stay here, the neighbors will ridicule my mother. My mother does not have an easy life. The business has finally stabilized and my family situation has improved a little. I can''t let my mother be sad again because of my affairs." Zofia did not have many friends. The few friends she had were married and had children. They were all busy with their own matters and did not have time to pay attention to her. Anyway, she could live well on her own as long as the child in her womb was healthy, no matter where she went. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, why don''t youe to my house?" Zofia shook her head quickly. "Eden, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you again." Eden looked at her with a smile. "Zofia, you are pregnant now. If you live with me, it will be even more convenient after you give birth to the baby. I rarely work overtime so I can take care of you. Besides, I have a lot of empty rooms. If you stay with me, you can talk to my mom when I go to work. She won''t be lonely then." Zofia also looked at her with gratitude and said, "Eden, thank you so much! You have helped me in my most difficult time. After I give birth to my baby, I will find a stall to sell my family''s traditional delicacies to support myself and the child." She had been searching for suitable stalls on the Inte the past few days. If she could find a stall within these few months, she could do business for another few months. She was particrly confident in her family''s traditional delicacies. She could not bear to abort the child because she had a deep affection for Buddy. She would contribute quietly and care for Buddy secretly! Some rtionships could not be restored once they were broken. A rtionship that was easily lost often did not belong to the person. Zofia would keep this rtionship in her heart and make it a memory. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, take it easy. You should take care of yourself and the child in your womb at the moment." "Okay!" Zofia smiled and nodded. Eden asked again, "When are you going to move in? I''ll clean up a room for you when I go back." "Eden, let''s do it today! I have mentioned the matter to my mother before. She does not feel at ease if I live alone outside. However, I have made up my mind and she could not doing anything about it. As for the child, she did not stop me from having it. She said that women could raise their children even if they don''t rely on men. As long as we are willing, we can face everything bravely." "Zofia, you are right to think like this. You can go home to pack your things after we buy the vegetables. I will tidy up the room when I go back so you can stay there." Eden liked a lively atmosphere anyway. She had many rooms in her house and it could fit Zofia. "Alright!" Zofia said with a smile. She was very grateful to Eden. She would always remember Eden''s help. They bought some vegetables and went back home after that. Zofia went back to pack her things while Eden brought the vegetables home. It was exactly ten o''clock and was just the right time to make breakfast when Eden got home. "Mom, I''m back." Eden shouted happily when she saw Jaida. Jaida was going to cook when she saw that Eden had returned. She was instantly worried when she saw that Eden¡¯s face was red and swollen. There were even traces of blood at Eden''s ear. She quickly walked over, took the vegetables from Eden and put them on the table beside her. She asked, "Eden, tell me who hit you." Eden quickly touched her face which had been pped when she heard that. She felt a numbing pain on her face and she was upset. Aisling''s p was really hard, causing her face to be still red and swollen. She smiled and said, "Mom, I''m fine." "Quickly tell me who hit you." Jaida didn''t want Eden to get away with it like that. She had sincerely regarded Eden as her daughter in the past seven years. No one could bully her daughter. Eden smiled and said, "Mom, I am really fine. I was just pped by someone!" "Eden, who hit you?" Jaida asked persistently. Kenny and Gia came out of their rooms when they heard Jaida¡¯s harsh voice. When Jaida saw that, she said, "Gia, Kenny, go to the second floor." "Okay!" Giada nced at Eden''s face and turned to leave in distress. Kenny also looked at Eden in distress and bit his lower lip hard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing that she couldn''t escape, Eden could only tell Jaida what had happened today. Jaida was shocked after Eden told her everything. "Eden, you said that Zofia''s child belongs to Buddy?" "That¡¯s right!" Eden nodded. When she saw that Jaida was in deep thoughts, she said in confusion, "Mom, you seem to know Buddyjudging from your tone." Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Jaida looked at Eden dotingly. "Silly girl. The Clement family is a well-known family in River City. Everyone knows that they have two sons and a daughter. The news article would asionally mention it too. I have heard of Buddy Clement even though I do not know him. That''s why I felt surprised." Eden''s previous doubts were all dispelled when she heard that. She had never asked about Jaida''s background. Jaida treated her as if she were her own child. Eden knew that Jaida would personally tell her everything one day. Jaida''s heart ached for Eden when she looked at her cheek that had been pped. She thought for a moment and asked, "Eden, Mrs. Clement hit you. You..." Jaida wanted to say something but stopped. Judging by Eden''s temper, she would retaliate if she was messed with. Jaida could still recall the time when she apanied Eden to bring the children for vination after Eden had given birth. A couple did not line up and jump the queue in front of them. Eden fought with them at that time even though the couple was fierce. Jaida still vividly remembered Eden''s sassy behavior to this day. Eden said with a smile, "Mom, do you want to ask me if I hit Mrs. Clement?" "Yes!" Jaida nodded. Eden shook her head and said, "Mom, I didn''t. I''m your daughter and I''m not that sassy. I just mocked her and didn''t say anything else for Zofia¡¯s sake." "That''s great! Go and rest. I am going to cook. Didn''t you say that you''re going to design a piece for Darlene? Do you have inspiration now?" Eden frowned. She would have forgotten about this matter if Jaida hadn¡¯t mentioned it. "Mom, the matter is not urgent. I''ve got a general inspiration but I''m not in the mood to design today. My design will be the best when I''m in a good mood." "Okay!" Jaida rubbed Eden''s hair dotingly. "Eden, you are the best. I am going to cook." Jaida spoke as she picked up the vegetables on the table and went to the kitchen. Eden looked at Jaida''s back suddenly and said, "Mom, Uncle Calder ising over for dinner. He wants to eat the fish cooked by you." Jaida stopped when she heard that. She turned around and saw that Eden was smiling brightly. She smiled and nodded. "Okay!" She went into the kitchen after that. However, her eyes darkened the moment she turned around. How dare Aisling hit Eden? Jaida swore to settle the scores with Aisling in the future. Zofia was a good girl. Aisling must be blind. She couldn¡¯t read people clearly as she got older. Generally, people experienced a lot as they grew older. Buddy and Zofia were in love with each other but Aisling interfered with their rtionship and even abandoned her own grandson. What had she gone through all these years to be such an unreasonable person? Jaida frowned and shook her head. Her heart ached for Eden because Aisling¡¯s p was really hard! Eden watched Jaida enter the kitchen before she turned around and went to tidy up the room opposite her. Jaida didn''t stop Zaiden from visiting. Could it be that Zaiden was trying to pursue her when Eden was not at home? The two children who were standing at the stairway had a sullen expression on their faces. Giada turned and nced at Keh who was standing behind her. She asked, "Kenny, who is Mrs. Clement?" Kenny realized that Giada was willing to talk to him. He smiled and said, "Are you not angry with me anymore?" "Humph! I won''t be angry with you anymore for the sake of the QQ candy you had given me. You have to tell me who Mrs. Clement is?" How dare she bully Eden... Giada swore that she would teach those who had bullied Eden a lesson one day and return all the humiliation that Eden had suffered to them! "I don''t know!" Kenny answered shortly. After that, he returned to his room with a grim expression on his face. Giada frowned when she saw that. "Keh, you..." Giada was so angry that she couldn''t speak. "Humph!" She wrinkled her nose and stared at Keh¡¯s room. "Humph! I''ll investigate myself." Giada spoke as she blinked her clear big eyes. She looked in the direction of the kitchen and wanted to ask Jaida. However, Jaida knew what she wanted by just looking at her behavior. Jaida would definitely not tell her about it. "Hehe..." Giada suddenly had an idea. Jasper was the one who doted on her the most. Giada smiled happily and headed for her room. Eden tidied up the room quickly. There was a very big French window in the room. The room was spacious, bright and was veryfortable to live in. Eden walked to the French window and pulled the curtains open. The sunlight shone in the room through the window, making the whole room brighter. There were also simr small vis behind her house. She purposely counted the houses on her way back. There were ten houses in total. Her house was the first house on the left. In short, she was very satisfied with her house. Eden''s phone rang suddenly when she left the room. She took out her phone and saw that it was from Anson. She hesitated for a while before she answered the phone. "Hello! Manager Skye." "Eden, I''m sending you gifts. Send me your address." "Okay!" Eden hung up the phone and sent her location to Anson through WhatsApp. She exhaled deeply and headed back to the kitchen. Jaida was preparing the fish in the kitchen. Eden shouted, "Mom, Manager Skye from mypany will send gifts to our houseter." Jaida who was preparing the fish, paused when she heard that. Was Anson the Manager Skye that Eden mentioned? She smiled and said, "Eden, I''ll prepare more dishes then. Ask him to stay and have a meal with us!" "Okay! Mom, let me help you!" Eden spoke as she walked in the kitchen. Jaida quickly said, "Eden, no need. I can do it alone. You can go and clean up the living room. We have guests to greetter." "Okay!" Eden went out obediently. Jaida nced at Eden''s back and thought for a moment. She picked up the phone next to her and sent a message to Zaiden. "Zaiden, Anson ising overter." Zaiden was in a luxurious Audi and was heading to Eden¡¯s house. He was still dressed in a dark ck suit and he exuded a gentle and elegant temperament. He had set a special notification tone for Jaida''s message. He nced at the WhatsApp message gently. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He quickly sent a message back to Jaida, "Jaida, don''t be afraid. I''m here!" Jaida smiled when she saw the message. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" These few words caused Jaida to feel guilty and heartbroken. She was always sorry towards Zaiden. However, in the future... She smiled and there was a touch of affection in her smile. Perhaps she had enough confidence to ept Zaiden. She lowered her head and continued cooking. She remembered that Zaiden didn''t eat Sichuan pepper and parsley. She didn''t put any of those in the foodst night because she knew he wasing. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Jaida saw that Zaiden ate happilyst night, so she would cook for him again today. Zaiden, who was always punctual, arrived at Eden''s house at twelve o¡¯clock on time. A furniture truck also stopped at Eden''s house. Eden opened the door and weed Zaiden. "Uncle Calder, you''re here." "Eden, I am here. Ask Kenny and Gia toe out first. I will ask the staff to bring out the old furniture and bring new ones in. The furniture can be used once they are moved in." Zaiden said with a smile. Eden said gratefully, "Okay! Thank you, Uncle Calder!" Eden waved her hand and signalled Keh and Giada to go and y in the yard. Kenny and Gia ran out obediently and yed aside. Eden made a path for the workers to move the furniture. Her family had just moved in. They had not used much furniture and there were not many things in the house. Recing the furniture at the moment saved them a lot of trouble indeed. "Uncle Calder, I was just jokingst night. I didn¡¯t expect you to be serious." "Hehe..." Zaiden smiled happily. "Eden, I want to give this furniture to you whether you are joking or serious. I told you before that I am rich. You don''t have to help me save money." Eden was also amused by his words. She smiled and asked, "Uncle Calder, is it really good for you to show off your wealth like this?" "What''s wrong with that? I''m telling the truth!" Eden said with a smile, "That''s true. Uncle Calder, you are a real estate tycoon." How could Jaida bear to let a rich and kind man like Zaiden wait for so many years? Eden suddenly asked mysteriously, "Uncle Calder, have you met my mother again previously? My mom didn''t put Sichuan pepper when she cooked the fishst night because she specially prepared it for you. Are you two..." Eden smiled as she spoke. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She gestured her two fingers in front of Zaiden. Zaiden smiled happily when he heard that. He nced at Eden mysteriously and said, "Eden, my life is not easy. I am getting older by just waiting for your mother to marry me. Your mom is now giving me a little chance so I''m grasping the opportunity to please and impress her with my sincerity." Eden nodded continuously. "Uncle Calder, I''m on your side. I have no objection if my mother agrees to marry you." "Really?" Zaiden narrowed his eyes at her. "Yes! Uncle Calder, I mean it." Eden nodded seriously. "I will be very happy if my mother leads a happy life." "I like your kindness and filial piety." Zaiden was very happy. He suddenly saw a ck car driving towards them. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Eden, someone ising!" Eden looked up and smiled when she saw Anson''s car. "Uncle Calder, it''s Manager Skye from mypany. I''ll go take a look." "Alright. Eden, I''ll go with you. I happen to know him. Let''s go and greet him." "Okay!" Eden nodded and the two of them walked towards Anson''s car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anson personally drove over to deliver the gifts. Victor would never be at ease if Anson didn''te here in person. Anson had no choice but to ept his fate ande over even though it was the weekend. He could only stop the car behind the truck because it was blocking the road. He saw Edening towards him from a distance. He frowned when he saw Zaiden. Why was Zaiden here? Very few people could see Zaiden in the business world all year round. It seemed that he was quite close with Eden. He opened the door, got out and smiled at Eden and Zaiden who was approaching him. "Eden, Mr. Calder." He took the lead in greeting them. "Vo! Manager Skye, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Zaiden smiled as he spoke. Anson said, "Mr. Calder, it''s really been a long time since west met!" Anson did not greet him when they were at the banquet previously. "Mr. Calder, you seem to be quite close with Eden." Anson nced at Eden as he spoke. Zaiden looked at Eden gently and said with a smile, "I have known her for seven years. She is like a daughter to me. I will visit her house to have free meals when I have nothing to do." Daughter? Anson found the news a little hard to digest! He was slightly stunned and he stood at the same spot. Eden looked at him in shock as well! On second thought, it was reasonable. Zaiden was very rich but he did not get married and had children. He was a mysterious legend in high society. No one knew why he didn''t get married. Everyone just knew that he was very rich! He never talked about this matter in front of the media. Some bold reporters had asked this question when they interviewed him. However, he was able to avoid answering the question. The stock price of the Alwynn Group would definitely soar if the people in the business world knew that Eden was his daughter. Anson suddenly felt that Eden was Victor''s lucky star. The Alwynn Group would have a bright future with a powerful man like Zaiden! Anson thought happily in his heart. He looked at Eden with a smile as if he was looking at a cash cow. He looked forward to the arrival of the Alwynn Group''s heyday. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn and I have prepared some gifts for you. I will take them inside for you." When Zaiden heard that, he said with a polite smile, "Manager Skye, no need to bother you. Get the things out of your car first. I will ask the workers to move them in once they finish moving the furniture." Anson nced at the entrance of Eden''s house. There really was no way for him to walk in if he brought the gifts into the house now. "Alright!" Anson opened the trunk and moved the things down as he spoke. Eden looked at the things and saw that there were two fortune trees, carnivorous nts, mural paintings, lucky bamboo and all kinds of things. There were even children''s toys and a rag doll. Eden could not believe her eyes. Anson behaved more like a father than the children''s real father. How did he manage to fit so many things in his car? Eden was really touched even though the things did not worth much! She needed the nts to decorate the yard and the balcony on the half floor. "Manager Skye, thank you. Help me thank Mr. Alwynn too!" Eden said with a smile. Anson nced at the various things on the ground and looked at the things that Zaiden had sent over. He felt ashamed! However, these things were carefully and sincerely selected by Victor. Fortunately, Eden looked very happy, so Anson was relieved. "Eden, I''ll go back first then." Eden said, "Manager Skye, stay for lunch!" "No, I still have something else to do. I''lle again in the future." He wanted to stay for a meal and inquire about Abigail. He had texted Abigailst night but did not receive any reply from her. She also did not reply to the messages he sent today. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Anson looked at Zaiden and said, "Mr. Calder, see you next time!" "Okay! Take care!" Zaiden smiled politely. He knew that Anson wanted to stay for dinner but he didn''t want to have dinner with him. Zaiden could have arrived earlier. However, he purposely asked someone to check Anson¡¯s whereabouts and came here almost the same time as Anson. Jaida rarely asked him for help. He would do his best to help her if she asked. He would not let go of such a good opportunity to help her! Jaida had begun to ept his affection for her, which meant that she had let go of the past. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anson nced at Eden''s red and swollen cheeks before he drove off without even asking Eden because Zaiden was present. Zofia came over at the same time. Jaida stood by the window and watched Anson''s car leave. Only then did she enter the kitchen to continue preparing lunch with aplicated expression on her face. Zaiden brought enough people to carry the old furniture out and brought the new ones in. There were a lot of peopleing in and out of Eden''s house at the moment. The workers got everything done in less than an hour. The whole house looked brand new with all the high-grade furniture. The random things that Anson had brought over were moved into the living room. Only then did Eden and her family sat down happily and ate together! Anson drove back to the vi. Victor was waiting for him toe back to have lunch together. Victor ordered takeout! Anson was instantly in a bad mood when he saw the takeout. "Have you delivered everything?" Victor asked in a deep voice. "Yes!" Anson nodded helplessly. A trace of displeasure shed across Victor''s handsome face! "Let''s eat!" He pointed to the takeout on the table. Anson nced at the takeout in disgust. "Victor, I might as well eat at Eden''s ce if I knew that you ordered takeout." Victor sat down and said casually, "Sarah went back to take care of her daughter-inw. She won''t come back for a while. We''ll eat takeout first." Anson satzily opposite him. "Victor, look at you. What should you do if I''m not around? Don''t order takeout at night, I''ll cook for you!" Anson spoke helplessly. He felt sorry for Victor. "You?" Victor nced at him with doubt. "Why? Haven''t you eaten the food I cooked before?" Anson red at Victor. "You mean your scrambled eggs with cucumber without peeling the cucumber skin or your burnt fried egg? Your Mapo tofu has also more chilies than tofu. Or do you mean your fried beef with shredded melon? Even pigs don''t dare to eat the dishes you cooked. I''d better continue to order takeout in case I have to go to the hospital." Victor spoke as he picked up the chopsticks and ate his food casually! At that moment, Victor missed the dumplings made by Eden very much. What could he do with Eden? "Pfft! That''s because that was my first time and I didn''t know how to cook." Anson looked up at him. "Victor, do you only give people one chance? Wait and see. I''ll cook ck pepper beef for you tonight. It will definitely taste great." Victor looked at him with an evil smile and did not refute his words. "Did you meet Eden?" He asked in a deep voice. "Yes! I met her but half of her face is swollen. It seems like she was hit by someone." "Who is it?" Victor put down his chopsticks suddenly and roared. Anson was startled by Victor. He looked up at him sharply and said, "Victor, will you only be happy after you choke me to death?" Anson spoke indistinctly because he had a lot of food in his mouth. "Why do you have such a big reaction? I saw that her side face was swollen so I thought she was hit. How would I know who hit her if that is really the case?" He really regretted telling Victor about the matter. Victor was someone who could lose his temper easily. His sanity would be gone when it came to matters that were rted to Eden! Victor had a grim expression on his face and he did not speak. He should have gone to Eden''s house himself. However, there were many spies sent by Reba outside the vi. He would be followed as soon as he went out! Reba had been investigating his rtionship with Ricky. Judging from her character, she would soon discover that Ricky and Kenny were his children. "By the way, Zaiden also went there. He said that Eden was like a daughter to him. He sent a lot of furniture to her house and even had breakfast there." "Daughter?" Victor was quite surprised. "That''s right! Zaiden said so. Besides, I could tell that he is extremely good to Eden judging from his gaze!" Anson was also very shocked when he first heard the news! Victor ate his food carelessly. He chewed the food in his mouth tastelessly. After a while, he said, "Zaiden has a great reputation in the business world! He hasn''t found a suitable heir to inherit his property that costs hundreds of millions of dors. He started his business from scratch and he doesn''t seem to have other family members." Anson rolled his eyes at him and said sulkily, "This is not a secret in the business world. Everyone is aware of his status. However, the most confusing part is that a rich man like him didn''t get married and have children." Victor raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "He sent Eden a lot of expensive furniture. Aren''t the gifts we sent too shabby inparison?" Victor only realized this problem after a while. "Hehe..." Anson let out a weirdugh. "You don''t know how bad I look when I brought those gifts out from the car. Couldn''t you pick something more expensive when you were choosing the gifts?" Anson felt embarrassed when he recalled the way Zaiden tried to hold back his smile. Victor looked at Anson sharply. "Didn''t you say that Eden would not ept expensive gifts?" Besides, the gifts that he had chosen were what women liked. Didn''t the videos online mention that many women like carnivorous nts? Anson thought for a moment and realized that he had actually said that to Victor. "By the way, the international clothing exhibition will be held on thising Tuesday. Didn''t you say that you want to bring Eden with you? I''ll make arrangements for you on Monday." He has always been responsible and serious about his work! It was good to mention this now that he thought about it! "Okay!" Victor nodded his head indifferently. He had been looking forward to that day. He felt very happy when he thought about bringing Eden with him to the exhibition! He could not recall the number of times he had secretly felt happy in his heart. Victor asked, "Are Lucian and Adonising over?" Anson shook his head and said, "Lucian is noting. He said that he had encountered a computer expert recently but he couldn''t trace the person''s IP address. He ispletely frustrated by that. He would be tracing the person''s IP address with hisptop whenever he is free. He has been tracing the address for several days but he still couldn''t find anything." Victor frowned slightly. They knew that Reba had stolen Eden''s design drawing previously. That was because someone used a special way to inform them. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The website of the newspaperpany was also infected by a virus. The person seemed to be helping him secretly but he also seemed to be secretly helping Eden to take revenge. Victor said casually, "The person is very mysterious. He has already helped us twice. It would be great if we could track the person! Hisputer skill is very good. It would be great if he coulde and work in ourpany! You should also take some time to investigate this matter." Anson almost spat out the food in his mouth when he heard that. He chewed quickly and swallowed the food. Only then did he look at Victor angrily. "Victor, don''t go overboard. I am still single even though you are not. Give me some time so that I can have the opportunity to pass on my family line. My mother would nag me to do so every time I go back during the weekend. I''m not much younger than you! I''m twenty-seven this year and I''m a bachelor. I can find a beauty to spend the rest of our lives together. Therefore, you should let Lucian investigate this matter. He will be ten times faster than me." Victor''s children were almost seven years old and Eden was taken care of by his future mother-in- law. However, he didn''t know which family she was with. Victor became grim when he heard Anson''s chants. Did he give Anson a lot of work to do? He frowned at Anson and said in a low voice, "Abigail is the beauty you said that you want to spend the rest of your life with, right?" "Why not?" Anson red at him. He was really thinking of Abigail. It was a pity that she had a boyfriend. Victor sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, "She already has a boyfriend. It is shameful to snatch someone away from the people they love. Can you really let go of your pride and do that?" Anson pursed his lips, raised his head and looked at Victor seriously. He said, "Do you want to hear the truth?" "You can lie. Anyway, you are lying to yourself, not to me." Victor didn''t save face for Anson at all. He was willing to speak more when he was together with Anson. If he was with Lucian, it was possible that they would not speak to each other for the whole day. "Tsk, it is meaningless to chat with you." Anson red at Victor. He thought for a moment before he finally spoke the truth. "Victor, I feel that the four of us were lost all this while. It is not easy for me to meet a woman that I like after so many years. However, the woman whom I like has a boyfriend. Even if I am bold enough and have the courage to take the first step, she still has to be willing to give me a chance!" He was afraid that his passion would cause him to be heartbroken in the end. Just like what Victor had said, he would not be able to take it if he let go of his pride. "Hehe..." Victor rarely saw Anson that serious. He couldn''t help butughed. Anson''s mood worsened when he heard Victor''sughter! He roared, "Victor, it''s not easy for me to meet a woman that makes my heart flutter and whom I take seriously. How can you make fun of me?" Victor stopped smiling when he heard that. "Anson, Iughed because you are serious. You said that you fell in love with Abigail at first sight. You still have a chance. However, you douse your own enthusiasm before you even try. How can you strive for happiness like this?" He always knew what he wanted. He never let himself get lost. Since he had made up his mind, he would have enough courage to persist. He was now very close to the oue. "Hehe..." Anson was the oneughing this time. He suddenly said confidently, "Victor, you finally speak humannguage. That''s what I call a chat. I have be confident again after hearing what you said. I''ve checked out Joziah. He''s not any better than me." At that moment, his eyes were clear and his lips were slightly curled into a smile. He was confident and determined. Victor had been waiting for Eden for ten years. Anson should also persist and never give up. "I wish you to get Abigail in advance!" Victor got up when he finished speaking. His ck shadow enveloped Anson. Anson looked at him. Victor''s elegant and full lips curled into a faint smile and he looked extremely charming. Unbelievable! Anson nearly turned gay when he looked at Victor''s handsome face. Yuck! How could he betray his feelings for Abby? Victor said, "Throw the rubbish away. I''m going to the old mansion." Anson stood up quickly when he heard that. "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid that you will be eaten by that old witch!" Victor frowned and was speechless. Would she dare to do that? Victor wanted to go back and get the video card. "Victor, wait for me." Anson spoke as he quickly tidied up the table. He would feel bored if he stayed alone at home. He wanted to make his boring weekend a little more interesting by looking at Reba¡¯s disgusting face. Victor didn''t say anything but just stood there and waited for him. Anson was very fast. He followed Victor out after he finished tidying up everything. In the meantime, Eden and her family had already finished lunch. Eden did not go out. Instead, she tidied her things at home. Zofia, Kenny and Gia also helped her out. Jaida sent Zaiden out. The two of them walked side by side. The surrounding grass gave off a unique fragrance that lingered around them. Zaiden looked at Jaida with a gentle smile. He asked, "Jaida, are you well prepared when youe back this time?" Jaida stopped and looked at her house which was far away. She nodded with a smile and said, "Zaiden, I have enough courage to face the past. It''s just that you have suffered a lot..." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Jaida, I''m willing to do that. There''s no suffering." Zaiden interrupted her. If he had seeded earlier and achieved what he had today, Jaida would not have suffered so much if she were married to him. Her appearance is enough to make him rejoice for the rest of his life. Jaida looked at him and smiled gratefully. "Zaiden, I am not thinking about other things at the moment. I am only worried about Eden and the children''s safety. I felt sad to see Eden living a hard life. I would not have been able to get out of the past so quickly if it weren''t for Eden and her children the past seven years." Zaiden understood her worries. He turned back and nced at the house across him and saw a silhouette that was busy on the balcony of the second floor. "I also like Eden very much. It is rare to see hardworking and kind-hearted girls like Eden nowadays." In fact, he already had a thought previously. He would talk to Jaida about it today since he had the chance. He deliberated for a while before he said, "Jaida, I have an idea. How about I recognize Eden as my daughter and let the media report it? No one would dare to bully my daughter." Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Jaida was quite surprised when she heard that. She said solemnly, "Zaiden, you can''t joke about this matter. Eden was hurt by the Gienger family in the past." Zaiden gave her a reassuring smile. "Jaida, do I look like I''m joking?" Jaida couldn''t help but smiled when she saw his expression. "Anyway, I will rely on Eden for the rest of my life." "What about me?" Zaiden looked at her jealously. Jaida''s face turned red instantly. She looked at Zaiden and said, "There will be a share for you too." No words could describe how excited Zaiden was when he heard Jaida¡¯s words. He took Jaida''s hand excitedly and said, "Jaida, do you really mean it?" He finally got what he wanted after waiting and protecting her for so many years. He always believed that life was right as long as he made the choice of his own ord. Generally, some degree of sacrifice would usually be involved when one wanted to obtain something. Everything that we had done would be repaid in another way. Jaida nodded. Her heart ached for him when she saw that he was very excited. He had suffered together with her all these years. "Zaiden, I''m sorry to keep you waiting all these years." She looked at him guiltily, tears welling up in her eyes. Zaiden smiled gently and looked at her calmly. He said in a yful tone, "Jaida, you are only willing to marry me when I am old." However, he felt that his guardianship was worth it. Jaida smiled bitterly but happily. "I also didn''t expect that I would get into a second rtionship." Over the years, one of them was in pain while the other was standing guard. Her life was a failure. She couldn''t let Zaiden suffer with her for life. Zaiden took out his phone quickly and flipped through the calendar. Jaida looked at him and asked, "Why are you so excited?" Zaiden looked at her mysteriously and did not speak. He continued to look at the calendar. Suddenly, he said excitedly, "Jaida, today is a good day. Let''s go and register for marriage. I''ll give you an awesome weddingter." Jaida said, "What?" She was dumbfounded as she stared at the excited Zaiden. She had only promised him to consider a while ago. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Zaiden didn''t care about Jaida''s expression. That was the first time she had expressed her feelings towards their rtionship. If he didn''t strike while the iron was hot, he would be devastated if Jaida regretted her decision a few dayster. He was an orphan since he was a child and he didn''t have a family. He turned to nce at Eden and smiled. Eden would always cause him to be in luck! Today was the day! He looked at Jaida and said excitedly, "Jaida, it''s better to choose today than any other day. Anyway, today is a good day. I will recognize Eden as my daughter today. I will put the names of our whole family in the household register." Jaida saw the sincere expression on his face. She knew what he had been anticipating all these years. She said, "We still need Eden''s consent." "Hehe..." Zaiden smiled wickedly. "Jaida, I bet you still don''t know this! Eden has already sold you out long ago. She said that she will not oppose our rtionship as long as you are happy!" "That little girl..." Jaida''s tone was doting but also delighted. Zaiden pulled Jaida and headed back to the house. He and Jaida seemed like they were in a rtionship for the past few years. He did not regret spending time with her in his youth. His life would beplete if he married her. Eden was cing the nts that Anson had sent her on the flower stand on the balcony. She was shocked when she looked down from the balcony. She quickly put down the flowerpot in her hand and went to the side and looked down! "Wow!" Zaiden was really fast. Did he finally win Jaida¡¯s heart after pursuing her for so many years? "Eden,e down!" Zaiden waved to Eden. Eden pointed at herself and asked with a mysterious smile, "Uncle Calder, are you sure you want me toe down at this time?" "What''s there to be unsure about? Come down quickly. I have something to tell you." Zaiden shouted with a smile. He looked like a young man who was in love. His smile was bright and tender, and he looked several years younger. Eden smiled and went to wash her hands before she headed downstairs. Kenny, Gia and Zofia were organizing things in the hall on the first floor. Zaiden saw that Eden wasing down. He asked with a smile, "Eden, are you willing to be my daughter?" Eden was speechless. She was surprised and looked at Zaiden in disbelief. She didn''t expect he would say that to her. He actually asked if she wanted to be his daughter. "Wow!" Giada who was at the side was overjoyed. She really liked Zaida very much. Keh stood at the side with no expression on his face. People would find that Eden was kind and considerate when they spend a lot of time with her! Eden was stunned. She looked at Zaiden for a while before she looked at Jaida who was smiling at the side. She said with a smile, "Uncle Calder, are you joking?" "Eden, do I seem like I''m joking?" Zaiden asked as he looked at Eden sincerely! He had no children in his life and no one to inherit his hundreds million dors of assets. He would have no regret If he could have Jaida and also a daughter like Eden by his side! Zaiden continued when he saw that Eden still did not believe him, "Eden, we have known each other for seven years. You know my character. I don''t have children. I would not have any regret in my life if I have a clever and kind daughter like you." It was true that Eden knew Zaiden¡¯s character very well. He had been waiting for Jaida all his life. It just so happened that Eden had a mother and was still short of a father! She smiled and said, "Uncle Calder, I am willing to be your daughter. It happens that I am short of a father." "Haha..." Zaidenughed out loud happily. Jaida also looked at Eden and smiled. "Eden, well done! You have made your uncle''s dreametrue!" Eden smiled and said, "Mom, you are the one who made Uncle Calder''s dreame true. Uncle Calder has been guarding you all these years. You have made the best decision by figuring everything out and be with Uncle Calder!" Jaida nodded. It was actually not that difficult to truly let go of everything and ept a new life! She was too adamant previously! "Eden, why are you still calling me uncle? You should call me dad from now onwards." Zaiden corrected Eden. "Yes, Dad!" Edenpiled to his wishes and called out to him happily. "Eden, Dad is here!" An indescribable excitement welled up in his heart when he heard Eden calling him Dad. Eden''s heart ached inexplicably for Zaiden after she called out to him! Zaiden was an orphan. Eden had never called anyone father in her life nor had anyone ever called Zaiden father! Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Sometimes a person would wonder what fate had in store for him! In the midst of a crowd of people, those who had no interaction with each other could actually be a happy family! Giada ran over and said with a smile, "Grandpa, this is great. I will have Grandpa and Grandma when both of you are married. Grandpa, will youe to pick me up from school with Grandma?" "Haha..." Zaidenughed and rubbed Gia''s head. "Gia, yes! I will pick you up with your grandmother in the future." Zaiden''s voice was loud and clear. He was extremely happy at the moment! Zofia who was standing by the side, was envious of Eden when she looked at her warm family. People who were kind were rewarded with sincerity! Eden had obtained happiness due to her kindness! Zaiden said, "Eden, go and find your household registration book." Eden looked at him doubtfully. "Dad, are you going to register for marriage with Mom?" "Yes! And you and your three children too. From now onwards, we will have our family in one household registration book." "Uh..." Eden was stunned. How much did he yearn for a home? "Dad, will the Civil Affairs Bureau allow this?" Zaiden nced at her with a smile. "Eden, I''m Zaiden Calder. There''s nothing that I can''t do. You just need to take the household register and follow me!" "But..." Eden nced at Jaida with a hesitant look on her face. "What is it? Do you want to go back on your words?" Zaiden was a little anxious. He had known Eden for a few years and understood her character. She would not acknowledge him as her father because of money but because of his character! Eden quickly smiled and shook her head. When she saw Zaiden¡¯s anxious expression, she suddenly realized that he wanted a warm home just like she did many years ago! "Dad, you haven''t proposed to Mom. You don''t even have a ring. That¡¯s not okay. You can''t just abduct my mom like that!" Zaiden heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. "I thought there was something wrong. It is easy to solve the problem. I had bought a diamond ring many years ago. Let''s register for marriage today. I''ll give your mom a grand wedding after some time. Everything will be fine." She would not wrong Jaida because she was the woman he loved dearly. He had a conscience and a kind and sincere heart! He wasn''t afraid that Jaida wouldn''t love him! He had been open and honest in front of her all these years! Jaida looked at the affection in his eyes and smiled gently, "Zaiden, we don''t need a wedding..." "No way. Jaida, I''ll give you a wedding of our own." Zaiden interrupted her, knowing what was on her mind. "Okay! As you wish but the wedding has to wait a little longer!" Jaida looked at him sadly. Zaiden understood what she meant. "Jaida, I understand!" He would help her! "Okay!" Jaida smiled faintly, She was relieved at the moment. Zaiden looked at Eden and urged, "Eden, what are you doing here? Quickly go and get the household register. If we go there now, it''s just in time for their noon shift." "Okay!" Eden smiled and turned to go upstairs! Jaida looked at Zofia and said, "Zofia, stay at home with Gia and Kenny. Don''t tidy up these things. You should rest more! I will pack them up when I get backter!" "Okay!" Zofia smiled and nodded. Kenny walked up to Jaida and said with a smile, "Grandma, Grandpa, congrattions!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Thank you, Kenny! You''re the most obedient!" Zaiden smiled happily. He had two grandsons and one granddaughter. His life wasplete! Eden suddenly realized a problem when she came down with the household registration book. "Dad, today is Saturday. No one seems to be working today!" Zaiden shook his head with a smile and said, "Eden, I know that there are people working on Saturday but not on Sunday. For me, I could make it possible for them to work even though it is not a working day!" Eden smiled and nodded. It was true indeed. A person with a status like Zaiden had all kinds of connections. Zaiden couldn''t wait any longer after that. He drove Eden and Jaida to the Civil Affairs Bureau! Meanwhile, Victor and Anson arrived at the old mansion of the Alwynn family. The whole family was in the old mansion. Haven was there too. The family was chatting andughing but when they saw that Victor hade back, everyone except Phillip had a terrible expression on their faces. "Victor, Anson, you''re here," Phillip looked at both of them as he spoke. He had never seen Victor ever since the previous incident. "Hello, Uncle Alwynn!" Anson greeted him with a smile. There was no expression on Victor''s delicate face. He looked cold and arrogant. He went directly upstairs to his room without looking at anyone. Anson did not follow him upstairs! Reba looked at Victor''s arrogant and cold back angrily. She couldn''t wait to put him to death! She had lost her post because of Victor. She was idle at home and had nothing to do at the moment. Phillip who was stubborn, was determined to go against her this time! Reba had coaxed him for several days but he never agreed to let her go back to work. Imogen looked at Anson and smiled gently. ''Anson,e and have a seat!" Anson nodded his head and raised the corner of his lips into a smile indifferently. He walked to the sofa at the side and sat down! Imogen carried the cut fruit and put it in front of Anson. She smiled and said, "Anson, eat some fruit!" "Thank you!" Anson said politely and said anything else after that. Vincent had been paying attention to Haven''s expression. Haven who was initially happy, changed her expression when she saw Victor. Vincent knew that Haven still had Victor in her heart. Anyway, he and Victor were at loggerheads! "Dad, Mom, I''m going out for a while. I have an appointment with a friend!" He stood up and was about to leave as he spoke. Phillip''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked at him coldly. He reprimanded, "Where are you going? Didn''t you promise Haven to have dinner with her tonight?" Vincent nced sideways at Haven who seemed to be distracted. He sneered and said, "I''m afraid she does not have the mood to eat with me even though I want to treat her to a meal!" His words were a little sarcastic! After all, he was going to be engaged to her soon! There wasn''t much affection between husbands and wives in aristocratic families like them. However, Vincent felt that his dignity was trampled when the woman who belonged to her was thinking of another man. When Haven heard that, she quickly came to his senses and looked at Vincent with a frown. She smiled and said, "Vincent, you were still fine just now. What happened to you suddenly?" Reba nced at Haven sharply when she heard that. How did Haven have the nerve to ask that? Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Reba had also seen Haven''s distracted look when she saw Victor. "You know what I mean!" Vincent spoke coldly and turned to go downstairs. "I..." Haven bit her lip and quickly followed him. Anson smiled wryly as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Haven and Vincent''s departing backs. Haven could not seize Victor but she would do her best to seize Vincent. Only then she could live a wealthy life. Anson had grown up together with all of them so he knew Haven¡¯s character very well. "s!" Phillip sighed heavily. He nced at Anson and asked, "Anson, how is Victor doing recently?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Anson looked at Phillip in surprise. Phillip actually took the initiative to care about Victor. Anson smiled slightly and said indifferently, "Uncle Alwynn, Victor is doing very well." Victor ate well and slept well because he had found Eden and had three children. Who else could be doing better than Victor at the moment? He was doing so well that Anson was envious of him! Reba''s gaze was slightly cold and she said sarcastically, "I heard that he is dating a married woman recently. Is that true, Anson?" "Uh..." Anson looked at Reba oddly. She was really fast at investigating the matter. If that was the case, Reba would soon know that Kenny and Ricky were Victor¡¯s children. "Reba, you can¡¯t simply joke. The innocent girl¡¯s reputation would be ruined by your words. Reba, that¡¯s not good!" Anson smiled diabolically but his eyes were cold. Reba smiled coldly. She was about to speak when Anson took the lead and said, "Reba, how did you know about this?" His words were filled with a strong sense of doubt. Phillip frowned and looked at Reba. Imogen nced at Anson. "Anson, are you questioning if my mother is investigating Victor?" Reba red at Imogen when she finished speaking. Anson beamed suddenly. Imogen''s words were very timely! Anson hoped that Philip would have some doubts about Reba even though he loved her dearly. Perhaps Phillip would investigate Reba one day and realize how disgusting she was. Anson nced at Imogen and smiled. "Imogen, I didn''t say that but what Reba said is absolutely false." Reba looked at him coldly and said, "Anson, aren'' t you and Victor close buddies who grew up together?" Anson smiled and said, "Reba, you are right. Victor and I are indeed good buddies who grew up together so I know everything about Victor. However, he was not dating a married woman, like what you had mentioned. I wonder where you heard the news from, Reba?" There was sarcasm and a hidden meaning in Anson''s words. Phillip, who was sitting at the side, couldn''t stop frowning when he heard the heated argument. He looked at Anson and asked, "Anson, there must be a reason that people are saying that. Is Victor really dating a married woman?" "Hehe..." Anson nced at Phillip. His heart ached for Victor at that moment. With such a father and a step-mother, it was no wonder he had such a hard time. He replied Phillip unhurriedly with a wicked smile, "Uncle Alwynn, there is no smoke without fire but people also like to make groundless usations." The truth would be revealed at the right time! Reba would not get away with it forever. "Anson..." "Uncle Alwynn, Victor always has a sense of propriety when doing things. He will never do something like that." Anson interrupted him without mercy. Phillip was also a heartless man! If he found out about Eden, he would do something to hurt Eden and her children secretly without understanding the actual situation. Victor could not fight with Reba openly when they hadn''t found Jaida. "I see!" Phillip did not suspect Anson when he saw his insistence. Instead, he looked at Reba suspiciously! He had been investigating the incident at the hotelst time. He suddenly realized that he knew less and less about Reba. A person who had done too much harm would be bound to cause a catastrophe. Everything would come to light one day! Reba was about to speak when she suddenly saw Victoring down from upstairs with some things in his hand. She swallowed back the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Victor nced at Anson and said, "Let''s go." His words were indifferent, deep and cold. "Okay!" Anson stood up. Phillip felt a sharp pain in his heart when Victor didn¡¯ t greet him. He called out to Victor in a solemn tone, "Victor, since you are back, let''s have a meal together!" "There''s no need for that. I''m afraid I''ll throw up before I eat." After Victor had finished speaking indifferently, he headed downstairs together with Anson. "Victor, you..." Reba smiled coldly when she saw that. She wanted Victor and Phillip''s rtionship to be completely severed. She looked at Phillip gently. She got up suddenly and chased after Victor. Victor''s return today gave her a good opportunity. She ran after him and shouted anxiously, "Victor, don''t go. You''ve finallye back for once. You should stay and have a meal with your father!" Victor and Anson had already reached the stairs. Reba pushed Anson aside, caught up with Victor and blocked his way. She raised her head and had a determined expression on her face to make Victor stay. Victor felt a little nauseous when he saw Reba''s behavior. He knew that Reba was going to cause trouble again. He frowned and said angrily, "Get out of my way!" A hint of wryness shed across Reba''s eyes. She said hurriedly, "Victor, we have not had a meal together as a family for a long time. Don''t leave tonight. Stay and have a meal together with us. Your father has been looking forward to your return. Ah..." Reba let out a long shriek and rolled down the stairs. Her terrified voice echoed the magnificent vi. Anson trembled violently. Reba was simply insane. She wanted to frame Victor again. She still wanted to put on such a show! As for Victor, he stood quietly on the stairs and looked coldly at Reba who had put up a show. Reba rolled down a few steps of stairs. She was a little confused and her whole body hurt so much that she frowned. "Mom..." Imogen and Phillip hurried over to take a look. Reba endured the pain and looked at Victor with a painful expression on her face. "Victor, it''s fine if you don''t want to eat at home. Why did you push me?" Reba cried in aggravation. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Victor still had no expression on his face as though he was used to this kind of situation. "s, Uncle Alwynn..." "Victor, get out of here if you don''t want to stay home for dinner. Is it fun to hurt your aunt like this?" Before Anson could finish his words, Phillip''s angry voice drowned his voice. "Uncle Alwynn..." "Stop talking. Just leave!" Phillip roared with a sullen expression on his face. He looked at Victor and Anson angrily with red eyes. Anson was unhappy when he heard that. Victor''s handsome face darkened. He was trying desperately to hold back his anger. Imogen ran towards Reba at her fastest speed to help the wretched Reba up. "Mom, are you okay?" Imogen asked worriedly. Victor was not far away from her. He exuded a cold aura, which made Imogen dared not look up at her brother whom she was afraid of since she was a child. "I''m fine!" A hint of viciousness shed across Reba¡¯s eyes. She raised her head and looked at Victor with a concerned expression on her face, "Victor, don''t be angry with your father. It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you!" Victor red at her coldly, mes of fury burning in his eyes and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He was about to speak when Phillip suddenly said, "Reba, you don''t have to speak for him. You''re not wrong!" The reason Philip defended Reba was due to Victor¡¯s rebellion! Anson could not listen to it any longer. How could there be such a father in this world who would not listen to his son¡¯s exnation and conclude that it was all his son''s fault. He nced at Reba coldly. His eyes were twinkling and he smiled wryly. He quickly looked back at Phillip and said word by word angrily, "Uncle Alwynn, are you really a good father? Did you see what happened just now with your own eyes? If you didn''t, why didn''t you listen to Victor''s exnation? You were sure that he was wrong without even asking him what had happened. No wonder Victor is disappointed in you. Even an outsider like me feels extremely disappointed when I see this. That woman fell down by herself just now but she framed Victor." Reba frowned when she heard that but she didn''t say a word. When Phillip was angry, the person he thought was at fault would always be wrong. She had better keep quiet at the moment. She acted more pitiful as she leaned in Imogen''s arms with a heartbroken look. She looked extremely pitiful at the moment! Phillip frowned. He obviously did not believe what Anson had said. "Anson, how can you say that? Your aunt has always been afraid of pain. How could she fall on her own?" Anson was speechless when he saw Phillip''s behavior. "Hehe..." He smiled coldly and his heart ached for Victor. Victor had survived Reba''s despicable means since he was a child. He had found his beloved woman but he didn''t even dare to recognize her because he was afraid that Reba would once again ruin his hard-won happiness. "Uncle Alwynn, you didn''t find it disgusting even though you sleep with a wolf every night. Sometimes, I really admire you when I think about it." "Anson, what do you mean by that?" Imogen looked at him coldly. How could he call her mother a wolf? "What do I mean? You''re too young to be deaf. You don''t need me to repeat!" Anson was sharp with his words when he was angry. Reba looked up and her gloomy gaze fell on Anson''s face. She said bitterly, "Anson, how can you say something like that? What on earth did I do to you to the extent of being called a wolf? "You..." "Anson." Victor suddenly interrupted Anson. His handsome face was cold and he looked at Reba coldly, causing her to shudder. He sneered and said, "Today''s show is wonderful. You can ask me to meet you on the roof next time and jump off the roof directly. My rtionship with my father will bepletely broken then and your purpose will be achieved." He strode downstairs after that. "Victor, you..." Phillip roared angrily as he looked at Victor''s departing back. "Victor, don''t walk so fast. Wait for me!" Anson chased after him. He hadn¡¯t vented out all his anger yet. How could Victor hold back? Reba let out a sigh of relief when she heard Victor and Anson''s footsteps slowly receding! Victor would usuallye back alone. He rarely came back with his three friends. She was surprised that Anson came along with him today. She was relieved that Phillip believed her. It didn''t matter whether other people believed it or not! Reba''s thin body was shaky and she was on the verge of copse. Her body gradually slid down and she was in great pain! More importantly, Victor''s cold gaze a moment ago frightened her. "Mom, are you okay?" Imogen looked at her worriedly. When Phillip saw that, he quickly went downstairs to help her up. "Reba, you know about Victor''s temper. Why did you still chase after him?" Reba looked at him with a guilty look on her face. She said guiltily, "Phillip, Victor seldomes back. I want him to stay back and have a meal with you. Hadn¡¯t it been a long time since hest had dinner with you?" "s!" Phillip let out a heavy sigh. "Forget it. He has grown up now. If he is not willing toe back home, then so be it! It''s fine as long as he has a happy life outside!" The home would not be peaceful every time Victor returned. Judging from Victor¡¯s behavior, Victor would not forgive Phillip for the rest of his life! Everyone made mistakes but Victor would never forgive Phillip for the mistakes he made. "Mom, do you want to go to the hospital?" Imogen asked. She was a little confused. She felt very ufortable when she thought of Anson''s cold gaze just now! "No need. Help me get back to my room to rest!" Reba nced at Phillip gently. Phillip''s anger vanished instantly when he saw her gentle gaze. "Let''s go! I''ll help you get back and rest!" His tone was much gentler than usual. "Okay!" Reba smiled faintly when she heard Phillip''s gentle voice. Phillip could never escape from her!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Reba felt that Jaida was really dumb. Jaida had never showed up all these years ever since Reba threatened her with Victor''s and his sister''s lives. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Reba didn''t know if Jaida was dead or had gone abroad. She did not have any news of her for the past seven years. Jaida might never return for the sake for her children. It was Jaida''s weakness and ipetence that gave Reba the opportunity to take advantage of the situation! Because of that, Reba was able to seduce Phillip and be the madam of the Alwynn family. Phillip reminded, "Imogen, call the family doctor and ask him toe over and take a look at your mother." "Okay!" Imogen nodded. She let go of Reba''s arm and turned to make the phone call. On the other hand, Phillip helped Reba back to her room to rest. Victor got in the car angrily and nced at the second floor of the vi coldly. Anson had also got in the car quickly, started the engine and drove away. Victor didn''t even want to stay here any longer at the moment! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anson could not hold back anymore when he drove the car to the road outside. "Victor, no wonder you were not willing to go home when you were young. We all know that you had a hard time but I didn''t expect you to lead such a miserable life!" Anson looked at Victor who had a grim look through the rearview mirror. His heart ached for him! He was unwilling to bring them into the house whenever he returned to the old mansion. However, he didn''t say anything when Anson followed him in today. Victor came back just to take some stuff and he nned to leave after that. Anson didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Victor leaned his head on the back of the chair and closed his eyes. There was a trace of exhaustion on his cold face. His tight jaw was trembling slightly. Anson couldn''t help but asked, "Victor, do you really want to put up with this forever? Reba might not know about Aunt Jaida''s whereabouts." He wanted to teach Reba a lesson badly! However, Victor was still concerned for Jaida¡¯s sake. Victor maintained the same posture and didn''t speak. "Victor, you''d better be obedient if you want your mother to live peacefully. None of you will survive if you piss me off." Reba''s vicious words echoed in Victor''s mind. "She knows!" Victor suddenly spoke dryly. Hispany had been on the right track the past two years and he had the ability to find Jaida now. He was doing his best to investigate this matter at the moment and he believed that there would be news soon! Anson almost hit the brakes and stopped the car. "Victor, haven''t you told your father about these things?" "He doesn''t believe it!" Victor''s words made Anson speechless and sad at the same time. He had seen what happened today. Phillip had always thought that Victor was rebellious and disobedient, and he was always prejudiced against Victor. "D*mn it!" Anson cursed in rage. Victor said slowly, "Anson, I have found Eden now. Next, use all our connections to secretly find my mother''s whereabouts. I will ask my sister not to return to the country for the time being. My sister has been looking for my mother all these years but she still couldn''t find her. My mother would send me gifts every year but I couldn''t trace the address. Some gifts had the address on it but I couldn''t trace it back to her. I suspect that someone is secretly helping my mother and erasing her tracks. Reba is not capable of doing that." Victor would receive his birthday gift from Jaida every year but she had never showed up! He always looked forward to finding the return address on his birthday presents every year but he had never been able to find any traces left by Jaida! He had always found it strange! However, that was only his suspicion since he did not have solid evidence! "Who could it be? We''ve been looking for her all these years, haven''t we? It''s strange that there is no trace of her at all. It is simr to Eden''s situation." Anson suddenly remembered something when he mentioned Eden. "By the way, Victor, why did Eden suddenly have a mother? She was raised by the Gienger family and is the biological daughter of the Clement family. Where did her mothere from?" Victor suddenly opened his eyes and he exuded a cold and lonely aura. "I don''t know!" He smiled when Eden was mentioned. His smile was lonely and sorrowful. There was a hint of longing in his restless soul. He missed her. He would feel happy even if he just looked at her. Victor closed his eyes again. What was Eden doing at the moment? Was she tidying her house? Victor''s heart was filled with happiness again when he recalled the scene where Eden wore an apron to cook for him in the kitchen. Anson asked, "Victor, are we going home now?" He would apany him whenever he wanted to go at the moment. "Go home!" Victor wanted to find Eden but he was afraid that she would not let him in. "Alright, let''s go home!" Anson sneered when he heard that Victor was determined to return home. He smiled faintly and nced at the cold and noble Victor. His smile solidified and it exuded a coldness! "Victor, you never let us enter the old mansion with you but you were angry every time you came out from the house. You didn''t quarrel with Reba every time you went back, did you?" Victor said coldly, "You really have a lot of questions." Trivial incidents would happen every time he went back. He had be ustomed and numbed to that. Reba''s purpose was very simple. She wanted to drive him out of the Alwynn familypletely and let Vincent and Imogen inherit the Jotham Alwynn Group. Anson said angrily, "I''m just concerned about you." D*mned Victor. He would always make him angry every time he showed his concern for him! Anson cared for Victor more than his parents. Why was Victor so ungrateful? "You''d better show more concern for your future wife!" Victor looked out of the car window. His face was pale and his cold eyes were deep and cold. His handsome side face looked well-defined under the sunlight. The dark days had slowlye to light. Anson stopped speaking because Victor had touched his sore spot. Abigail did not pay much attention to him the past few days. Anson wondered if he had gone too far or Abigail was very busy that she did not have the time to chat with him. She didn''t reply to his message. His road to pursue Abigail was long! Victor and Anson didn¡¯t speak on the way back. Anson knew what Victor wanted when they reached the vi. He turned on hisptop and Victor handed him the card. He quickly got his things done and loaded the data. Anson poured two cups of tea and nned to sit down and enjoy the tea slowly. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Anson wanted to see what interesting stuff Victor had recorded. "Victor,e, have some tea!" Anson handed the tea to Victor. Victor nced at the teacup and did not ept it. Anson frowned when he remembered something suddenly. He nced at the time and found it was gettingte. Victor had a habit of not drinking tea after five o''clock. He was prone to insomnia. He could not fall asleep if he drank the tea. "Come on, I''ll make you an old papa tea!" He would add red dates with goji berries in the old papa tea! s! Anson shook his head helplessly. He was more tired than a maid today. He made the tea quickly. He did not hand it to Victor this time. Instead, he ced it in front of Victor. Victor didn''t even nce at him. He stared at theptop. The footage on theptop had appeared. There were scenes of Reba entering and leaving the mansion, and asionally scenes of her making phone calls! Victor and Anson were not in a hurry and they looked at the footage slowly! A few minutester, Anson suddenly saw Reba sitting in the living room and looking at several photos. Anson quickly paused the footage and magnified it. After taking a closer look, he found that the pictures in Reba hands were photos of Victor and Eden eating together. Anson said, "Tsk, tsk, tsk!" "The old witch in your family is really fast." Victor''s gaze was stern. "She is not but she has people following me!" Victor''s voice was terrifyingly deep and cold. D*mned it! Victor cursed in his heart! He did not expect that Reba would send someone to secretly observe his every move. "Victor, you have to be well-prepared. If Reba continues to investigate this matter, she will find out soon that Ricky and Kenny are your children." Anson spoke with concern at the side. He knew how ruthless Reba was. He was a gentleman but he wanted to beat Reba up after witnessing what had happened today. "I know." Victor spoke in a deep voice. He added, "I must let Eden care about me before Reba finds out that I am Kenny''s father. I will find an opportunity to tell Eden the truth. What had happened back then would be a big blow to Eden." The matter was a form of happiness for him but a fatal blow to Eden. Anson nodded his head when he heard that. He put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Victor. "Victor, don''t be afraid this time. You have been waiting for Eden for more than a decade after all. You must be patient." Victor was sincere and determined all the while even though Jasper had intervened. Eden was his only hope. With his unwavering faith, he would definitely have a good ending with Eden. "I know!" Victor had a cold expression on his face and his eyes were fixed on the footage. "s!" Anson let out a sigh! He hoped that there would be a mistress in the vi soon so that he could move back home to apany his parents! Or perhaps... A hint of joy shed across Anson''s eyes. Or perhaps he could keep his girlfriendpany. Anson became mncholic when he thought of Abigail. He looked sideways at Victor and asked, "Victor, when will Rickye back?" Victor nced at him coldly and said, "You miss Abigail?" Anson refused to admit it even though Victor was right. He said, "What do you mean by ''I miss Abigail''? Don''t you miss your son?" "I can call Ricky!" Victor did not look at him as he spoke. He could tell what Anson was thinking. However, Abigail had a boyfriend after all. Anson was speechless. He felt depressed that Abigail did not reply his WhatsApp message! He wanted to live and grow old together with Abigail. He also wanted to live happily with her through thick and thin. He wanted Abigail toe to his side so badly. Anson suddenly realized that he had fallen for a woman whom he had only met two or three times. Victor watched thest part of the footage but there was no useful information. He turned off theptop. Anson lowered his head and looked at his phone. Suddenly, he saw a piece of news on his phone that caught his attention. He read aloud, "The mysterious real estate tycoon, Zaiden Calder, got married mysteriously. He already has a daughter." He swiped down and suddenly saw the backs of the family of three. The daughter was resting her head on her mother''s shoulder. Anson could only see her slim back. "Ah!" Anson was stunned and froze on the spot. "I''ve just met Mr. Calder for less than a day. How did he get married? I never see him together with any woman. Where did his daughtere from? It is really strange. He has always been very mysterious in the business circle. It is strange that he is married. Didn''t everyone say that he has no wife and children? Who is his daughter who suddenlyes out of nowhere?" There were a lot of weird things going on every year but the most weird things happened this year. Victor also quickly took out his mobile phone and nced at it! He immediately recognized who it was the moment he saw the daughter''s back. He said in surprise, "It''s Eden!" Who was thedy she was leaning on? Why did he feel familiar about thedy''s back? Victor watched quietly. "Ah..." Anson jumped up instantly. He looked at Victor in surprise and asked, "Victor, are you sure you see it right? Is it really Eden?" "Yes!" Victor nodded firmly! He could have mistaken anyone else but her! The girl was Eden! "That means it is not Zaiden''s biological daughter." Anson was confused. Victor found it weird too. He fixed his eyes on the three people''s backs. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anson thought for a moment and said, "What kind of weird family is this? Eden is not the biological daughter of both the mother and the father. How did they be a family?" Anson rubbed his chin gently and suddenly looked at Victor in shock. He asked in confusion, "Victor, could it be that we had made a mistake? Eden is not the daughter of the Clement family!" Victor frowned suddenly and looked at him. He said angrily, "Anson, you were the one who did the paternity test. Moreover, I would not have mistaken Eden. It is too coincidental that she is so simr to Eden Clement. Even if I had misidentified other ces, it is impossible for me to be mistaken about the wound on Eden''s knee. I have been handling the wound. It was a little purple at the beginning. The wound is still there even though time has passed. It''s the same wound. I can''t be wrong!" She was Eden! "Let''s go, Victor. Let''s go to Eden''s house." Anson grabbed the car keys. "Now?" Victor looked at him hesitantly. "That''s right! I''m extremely curious about the whole incident! We can have a free meal if we go at this time." Anson headed outside as he spoke. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Victor still sat down coldly and did not get up. His noble andmanding temperament was captivating. "No!" It was not that he didn''t want to go but he couldn''t! He shouldn''t procrastinate on this matter any longer. He must let Edene back to his side safely before Reba made a move! "Why?" Anson looked at Victor with a frown. He wanted to visit Eden and find out if she was Zaiden''s daughter. Didn''t Victor care very much about Eden? Moreover, he wanted to see Kenny and Gia! Victor didn''t say anything and sat there quietly. "Are you really not going?" Anson looked at him from the corner of his eyes. "Could it be that you still want to eat the stir-fried beef with melon that I made?" "Get lost!" Victor red at him. He was sure that he would throw up the food he ate tomorrow if he ate that! Victor said coldly, "Go out and buy something for me to eat. I''m hungry." His cold and solitary figure sat upright and his gaze was fixed on theptop. "You are a madman!" Anson cursed before he epted his fate and went out to buy some food. He picked up the car key and went out. The wind was blowing outside and the dark clouds were nearly at the same level as the tall buildings! Anson nced outside gloomily. "It''s going to rain again!" He arrived at the garage, picked up his car and drove downtown. However, today was a good day for Eden¡¯s family! Zaiden booked a high-end restaurant and the whole family had a lively meal! Everyone wasughing and joking and all of them had a happy smile on their faces! Under Eden''s arrangements, Zaiden and Jaida flew abroad for their honeymoon at eight o''clock that night. Zaiden¡¯s news had spread widely in the business world! Many people had reposted the news in WhatsApp group, Everyone was paying attention to this matter. Even Facebook was on the verge of breaking down! Zaiden¡¯s really had a big influence in both cities! Jasper also saw the news. He was not shocked because he knew that Zaiden always had the intention to marry Jaida. Zaiden had never mentioned it before because of Jaida! He had been taking care of Jaida for so many years and now they finally became a couple! Abigail was sitting on the bench at a filming site in Gate City. She almost dropped her cell phone when she saw the news! Ricky had just finished filming all the scenes. Abigail was about to bring him back. She turned her head and said excitedly when she saw him, "Ricky, quicklye and take a look. Your mother has be rich." Henrick was speechless. He smiled faintly and said, "Mommy, even if my mother has be rich, she is still your good sister!" Abigail exuded a charming aura when she heard that. She looked at Ricky gently with her beautiful eyes. She pinched Ricky''s little face quickly and said, "Hey! My son has such a sweet mouth? Your Grandpa Zaiden had recognized your mother as his daughter. Are you happy?" Ricky smiled and nodded. "Mommy, I''m happy. Grandpa Zaiden and Grandma will have a home in the future." Abigail was slightly stunned. She did not expect Ricky to reply in such a way. "Hehe..." Sheughed twice and said, "Ricky, your Grandpa Zaiden is very rich. Your mother would be..." "Mommy, my mother is not that kind of person. My mother did not be Grandpa Zaiden¡¯s daughter for his money. Instead, she wants the lonely Grandpa Zaiden to have a home." Keh interrupted Abigail. He knew what she wanted to say. However, he still wanted to defend Eden! "Oh my god! Ricky, how old are you actually? You know what I was going to say before I finished my words. I know that your mother is not a greedy person. However, your mom will have a better life in the future after having this identity!" Abigail knew Eden very well. Eden did not like to owe other people favors especially family members! Therefore, she never owed people anything. She had always felt guilty about being indebted to Abigail and Jasper. Hence, she tried her best to return the favor to them. Henrick smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want Abigail to misunderstand Eden! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Ricky, let''s go. Wrap up. Let''s go back to the hotel. We will go outdoors for shooting tomorrow. We need to go to bed early tonight." She got up, revealing her charming curves. "Okay!" Henrick nodded. Abigail held his little hand and walked out! Abigail greeted the people along the way. Henrick maintained a modest smile on his face. He nodded and smiled at the people he met along the way. Everyone at the filming site liked him very much! On the other hand, Eden, Zofia, Kenny, and Gia strolled along the river on their way home. The air was extremely fresh because it rained a while ago. Zofia said enviously, "Eden, Aunt Jaida and Uncle Calder are very happy!" "Yes!" Eden smiled and said, "Uncle Calder is the ruler of the real estate in River City and Gate City. He is powerful and influential. He could give my mother a better life." Eden didn¡¯t know why Jaida tried tomit suicide seven years ago. She did not ask Jaida the reason because she did not want to uncover her scars. Jaida would tell her when she was ready to do so. "That''s right! Aunt Jaida will be very happy in the future! Uncle Calder is very nice and easy-going." Zofia was still envious. She nced at Eden and asked, "Eden, you must be very sensible when you were a child, right?" Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, why do you ask that?" Zofia smiled and thought for a moment before she said, "Eden, I can tell from your character!" Eden said with a bitter smile, "Zofia, sometimes a person is sensible because he is polished by life to be like that!" Every girl wanted to be doted by their parents and grew up like a princess. She dreamed of having such a life previously but unfortunately, she didn''t have such a life! After living in the Gienger family for a few years, she understood that others would be jealous of a person who was better than them. She did very well in her studies, causing Myra to be even jealous of her. Hence, Myra had never been nice to her. However, after that night seven years ago, she suddenly understood that others would also admire a person when he surpassed them. They would not look at the person coldly. Instead, they would look at him with admiration in their eyes. Eden had felt humanity over the years. Her life was notpletely shattered because of that. Instead, it made her braver! Zofia emphasized with Eden when she heard her words. "Eden, let''s try our best to live our lives in the future and make ourselves better!" Zofia would make her family''s food stall better. She had wonderful culinary skills. She believed she could live the life she wanted in a few years time. "Okay!" Eden smiled gently. The night breeze blew through her soft hair. Her pale face was red because she drank red wine tonight, and she looked more refreshing and beautiful. Giada and Keh followed silently behind Eden and Zofia. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The next day was Sunday. Eden was free and she woke up naturally. It was almost nine o''clock when she got up. She washed up after that. She didn''t n to have a morning jog today. Instead, she nned to understand Darlene thoroughly and finished the theme she gave her! After washing up, she turned on herptop, opened the browser and found information about Darlene. She browsed through every news carefully! "Mom!" Giada shouted from outside. Eden turned around to nce at her. She smiled gently. Giada had gotten up. She got up to open the door. The morning sunlight entered the room through the cracks of the heavy curtains and the dappled light spread across the floor! Eden opened the door and saw Giada carrying a small bag. She frowned and asked, "Gia, are you going out?" "Yes!" Giada nodded her head with a smile. "Mom, give me some money. I am going to the library in the city center with Kenny. We feel bored staying at home for the whole day!" Eden was a little worried when she heard that. She said, "You can watch TV at home." "Mom, didn''t you say that watching TV is not good for the eyes? Besides, I''m not interested in watching TV. Kenny likes reading and I like the atmosphere at the bookstores. I want to find books that are rted to drawing." Giada had a determined look on her face. Eden looked at her helplessly before she turned to take some change and two hundred dors from her bag and gave them to Gia. "Here, Gia. This is the money for the food and books. Be careful on the road!" Giada was instantly delighted. "Thank you, Mom! You don''t have to worry. Kenny and I are very smart. We won''t be kidnapped. There is also a bus stop outside. It is very convenient to get there ande back!" Giada waved her hands at Eden as she spoke. She turned around and ran downstairs after that. Eden smiled helplessly when she saw Giada¡¯s cheerful little figure. Eden turned around and immersed herself in designing again. She couldn''t extricate herself from it! She only got up and went downstairs when Zofia sent her a WhatsApp message to ask her to have lunch downstairs at about eleven o''clock. She had drafted her design after working hard in the morning! She nced at it in satisfaction before she turned around and went downstairs to eat! Kenny and Gia were not at home. Only Eden and Zofia had lunch together. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, your pork rib soup tastes very good. You have to drink more since you are pregnant!" "Okay!" Zofia nodded with a smile and asked, "Eden, are you freeter?" Eden asked, "Do you want to go out?" "Yes! I found a store on the Inte that is suitable to be a food stall. I want to go there and have a look!" Eden smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll go with youter. Uncle Calder left his car here and he gave the keys to me. I''ll drive you thereter so you don''t have to squeeze with other people in the subway." "Okay!" Zofia looked at her with a grateful smile. She wanted to have something to do as soon as possible. Otherwise, her future life with her baby would be very difficult! Eden drove the car after they finished dinner. It was very lively and there were many people on the road, causing the city to be more and more prosperous. Eden started the navigation and drove to the destination. She looked at the location and realized that it was not far from her house. It was located just behind her residential area. It would take about five stops to reach there by bus! It was faster to drive there! Eden parked the car. She and Zofia got down and looked at the surroundings. The buildings in this area were very luxurious and were in the form ofmercial streets. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, can food stalls do well at a ce like this?" Zofia was very experienced in this field. She looked around and said, "Eden, yes. I sell food at the night market. There are also night markets here. This ce is very prosperous and there are a lot of people living here. I''m afraid that the rent will be very expensive!" Eden also thought of this. She said, "Let''s go and have a look first!" "Okay!" Zofia nodded. She opened the navigation on her mobile phone and the two of them headed to the destination together! Eden''s phone rang suddenly. She took out her phone and looked at it before she answered the call with a smile. "Hey! Dad, are you having a good time? Have you eaten yet?" Zaiden felt extremely happy when he heard Eden calling him Dad. "Eden, your mother and I have already had lunch. We are going to the beach now. I called you because your mother said that she was worried about you. What are you doing now?" "Oh! Dad, I am a mother of three. I am not a child. Just enjoy your trip at ease. Don''t worry about me. I am looking for a store with Zofia on Upper Street at the moment." "Why are you looking for a store?" Zaiden asked curiously. "Dad, Zofia wants have a food stall on her own. It happens that there are stores at the night market here. Hence, we came here to have a look." "Oh, the stores over there are of highmercial value. The rent is particrly expensive!" Eden said, "Dad, we will take a look first. We will go to other ces if it is too expensive." "Have you forgotten about my identity? The Upper East Sleglund is my territory. Send me the store Zofia likes." Zaiden''s tone was quite reproachful. Eden could only smile helplessly. Zaiden was indeed powerful! Even the Upper East Sleglund was his property. It was incredible! "Alright, Dad. However, I am afraid that this will disturb your honeymoon with Mom." Eden teased him with a smile. "Well! As a father, I have to allocate some precious time to help with the things that my daughter cares about." Zaiden spoke in a doting tone. "Hehe..." Eden was touched by his sincerity. Eden¡¯s gentle smile originated from the bottom of her heart. It was so soft, beautiful and captivating. "Okay, Dad. I''ll send it to youter." Eden chatted for a while with Zaiden before she hung up. Eden said, "Zofia, give me the store''s location. I will send it to Dad. He said that this area belongs to him and we don''t have to look for a store every day." "How can I trouble Uncle Calder?" Zofia smiled as she sent the address to Eden. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, this matter is very easy for Dad but it''s hard for us. You''re pregnant now and it¡¯s not good to get too tired. It''ll be easier for you if Dad is able to help!" Eden sent the address to Zaiden as she spoke. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zaiden called back in less than ten seconds. "Eden, it is a good location. The owner of the store couldn''t pay the rent a few days ago, so the store is vacant. It is suitable for Zofia to do a food stall. Just go there directly. I''ll call my assistant and ask him to go there. Tell Zofia that I give her six months'' free rent because she is your friend. The rent is two hundred and fifty thousand dors a year." "Wow! Dad, do you want to give me one too?" Eden asked excitedly. "Silly girl. You are my daughter now. Everything I own belongs to you. Just tell me which lot you want." Chapter 317 Chapter 317 "Haha..." Eden smiled because she was overwhelmed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She was not ustomed to the blessing! Who said that there was no such thing as a free lunch? Eden had run into one. "Dad, I am kidding. Let''s talk about that in the future. Dad, you should have fun with Mom and return home happy. Please remember to bring me a gift!" Eden said thest sentence word by word! She would feel very happy if she could receive Zaiden''s gift. "Got it, silly girl!" Eden and Zaiden chatted for a while before they hung up. Eden looked at Zofia who was nervous and smiled. "Zofia, the store that you saw online belongs to my father. The area is very suitable for a food stall. The rent is twenty- hundred and fifty thousand dors a year but you would be exempted to pay the rental for half a year. However, you''d better go and have a look first to see if you like it or not!" Zofia was too excited to say anything when she heard that. She didn¡¯t expect that she would encounter something good like this. This rent was really expensive! She didn¡¯t have much money at the moment. "Eden, the night market nearby is doing great here. I have been here before, that''s why I decided to come here and have a look." Eden looked at Zofia and said, "Zofia, shall we go and have a look first? Someone will be there to receive us. If you like it, you can do business during this period of time. It¡¯s not far from home. I can come and pick you up at night!" "No. You are already very tired from work every day." Eden had helped her a lot. Zofia felt that meeting Eden was like meeting a lucky star. "What is there to be tired about when I only sit in the office all day? Besides, I can have something to eat for free if Ie here. I like the food cooked by your family very much. It tastes really good!" "Eden, if you like it, I''ll cook for you every day!" "Okay!" Eden agreed readily. Eating good food and drinks were the only things that mattered besides working hard in life. Eden would not refuse good food! Eden and Zofia chatted happily as they walked! Meanwhile, in Jasper''s spacious and bright office. Jasper had been very busy for the past few days. He had been busy dealing with things in his office even on weekends. He felt a little down when he received a sudden phone call. His deep and cold gaze were fixed at the news on the phone and he tapped the office table gently with his slender fingers. He had a serious expression on his handsome face. The person who investigated Eden was really Victor. He twitched the corner of his mouth and looked at the time. He then looked for Victor''s phone number and dialed it. Victor was dealing with official business at home when he suddenly received a phone call from an unknown number. He hesitated for a moment before he answered the call. "Hello!" His tone was extremely cold. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s me. Let''s meet!" Victor had an unfathomable expression on his face when he heard that it was Jasper. He asked in a deep voice, "Do you need anything?" "Yes!" Jasper also replied in an extremely cold tone. Victor''s expression became slightly serious. "Give me the address!" Jasper said, "Let¡¯s meet at the restaurant in Fashion Square at 6 o''clock sharp." His tone was very deep. Victor could tell something unusual from his tone. "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Victor nced at theputer coldly and his fingers quickly tapped the keyboard. He knew Jasper''s purpose of meeting him. Eden and Zofia arrived at the street of the night market in Upper East Sleglund. The street was very wide and clean. Each store upied a veryrge area and was more than a hundred square meters. Zofia smiled and said, "Eden, this is the store!" Zofia pointed at a store opposite her excitedly. The store was open at the moment. A middle-aged man in a suit was standing at the door and was expecting someone toe! Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, let''s go and have a look." "Okay!" Eden and Zofia walked over and the middle-aged man opposite smiled at them. Eden asked politely, "Are you Dawson?" "Yes. Miss, I am Dawson. Mr. Calder told me to wait for his daughter here. You must be her!" Dawson looked at Eden closely. He had seen this girl in the car before. Mr. Calder had always said that she was kind. He realized that she looked very beautiful when he took a closer look at her today. Her smile and eyes were captivating! "Yes, Dawson." Eden suddenly had a feeling that she had be powerful. Dawson smiled and said, "Miss Calder, I''ve been with Mr. Calder since I was a teenager. I''ve never seen Mr. Calder as happy as he wasst night. Mr. Calder and I are like brothers and I know exactly what he wants over the years. Thank you, Miss Calder, for giving Mr. Calder a home." Zaiden was an orphan. He had always longed to have a family. Back then... Dawson shook his head when he thought about what happened in the past. Eden''s heart ached slightly when she heard that. She knew that something must have happened between Jaida and Zaiden. Otherwise, they would not have waited so long to be finally together. "Let''s go. I''ll show you inside." Dawson turned around and walked inside as he spoke. He said, "This ce used to be a food stall but the owner''s son had lost all his savings because of gambling and he couldn''t pay the rent in the end. He had moved out two days ago. The store would be rented out if youe a littleter." "Wow!" Zofia looked at the spacious and bright room and felt very happy suddenly. She said excitedly, "Eden, it''s pretty good here!" Dawson replied, "Yes, it''s pretty good. The night market is also very lively." "Thank you, Dawson. I will take it then. I have been here before." Zofia stopped. There was no need to renovate the ce. All she needed to do was to change the signboard. She had been looking for a store in this area. However, it was hard to find a store at the night market because the stores were mostly inherited. Dawson smiled and said, "Okay! We''ll sign the contract today. Mr. Calder has told me the details and the process is very simple." "Thank you, Dawson!" Eden smiled gratefully. In fact, she always knew that Zofia was not at ease. She would feel at ease if she had this store to do business! Zofia said, "Thank you, Dawson. Well sign the contract today to spare you a trip froming back tomorrow!" "That''s what I was thinking!" Dawson took the contract out of his briefcase, ced it on the table and signed it as he spoke. After that, he gave Zofia the contract to sign. Zofia was very grateful to Zaiden. She signed her name directly without even reading the contract! Dawson took out the key from his bag and handed it to Zofia. "Miss Rivera, it''s done. This is the key to the store. I will leave the store to you to run from now onwards. I wish you a prosperous business!" "Thank you, Dawson!" Zofia epted the key excitedly. "No need to thank me! Miss Calder, Miss Rivera, I still have something else to do. I will take my leave first!" Dawson smiled at Eden as he spoke. Eden was neither arrogant nor rash. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her! Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Eden smiled and said, "Goodbye, Dawson!" "Okay!" Dawson smiled gently and turned to leave. Zofia looked at the things in the store. With this store, she would be at ease in the future. "Zofia, this ce is really good!" Eden was d to see Zofia happy. Zofia looked at her with a grateful smile. "Eden, thank you for all this! I really don''t know what to do if it weren¡¯t for you. I don''t have the courage and I am afraid that reality will crush me. However, everything is fine right now. I feel that life is a lot easier with this store and having you as my friend." She was very confident that her culinary skills would help the business here get better! Eden felt relieved when she heard Zofia¡¯s words! Zofia could start from scratch as long as she did not have suicidal thoughts! Eden understood Zofia¡¯s feelings very well. She also wanted to die back then. She was very disappointed at that time. Jasper and Abigail had to persuade her every day. She only lived bravely when she knew she was pregnant. She had no family but the presence of the child would enable her to have a family of her own. Her greatest wish at that time was to have a home now that she thought about it. Eden nced at the time and said, "Zofia, it''s still early today. We would have nothing to do if we get back home. Why don''t we clean this ce first so that I would not be worried about you when youe alone tomorrow!" "Okay!" Zofia nodded with a smile. The two rolled up their sleeves and began to sweep the floor! Eden was very good at housework and doing chores was easy for her. Zofia would asionally raise her head to nce at Eden. Her eyes were filled with gratitude every time. Meeting Eden, who was so kind, was like meeting a lucky star. She felt that everyone who met Eden was very lucky and they would also get the happiness they wanted! Victor''s tall and upright figure appeared in the restaurant at six o''clock. He nced at the restaurant with his dark eyeszily. Suddenly, he saw Jasper sitting by the window. Jasper was leaningzily on the stool and he was wearing an expensive tailored shirt. His sturdy chest was vaguely visible via his slightly loose cor. He was more formally dressed today. He looked mboyant and more reserved than usual! The expression on his handsome face was much colder than before! Victor walked toward him elegantly. He sat down slowly opposite Jasper and he looked mature and noble! Jasper lifted his eyelids slightly when he sensed a cold aura. He nced at Victor and maintained his sitting posture! "What do you want to eat, Mr. Alwynn?" His indifferent tone couldn¡¯t help but make Victor wonder what he was up to. Victor stared at the indifferent Jasper and said in a deep voice, "President Jasper, I don''t think you are able to eat in front of me. Why don''t we go to the coffee shop!" Jasper raised his eyes and looked straight at him. Victor really thought too highly of himself. "Mr. Alwynn, that''s not necessary. Let¡¯s stay here. I don''t have a deep hatred for you! It''s fine to have a meal together." Jasper called the waiter over after he finished speaking! Victor curled his lips slightly and smiled coldly. He epted the menu and ordered two of his favorite dishes. Jasper also quickly ordered the dishes he wanted! After the waiter left, Jasper smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, yourpany has developed very well in the past few years. Congrattions on the listing of yourpany!" Victor leaned back gracefully and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Thank you, President Jasper, you have also made great progress in the past few years!" Jasper was also a legend in the business world! He had established the Joye Group with his own abilities! Moreover, his sister, Abigail, was also a famous agent! Jasper and Abigail had a very prosperous life in Gate City but Jasper decided to stay here because of Eden! Jasper was Victor¡¯s greatest love rival! The dishes were served very soon. Jasper did not ask for wine. Jasper and Victor ate as they chatted. Halfway through the meal, Jasper elegantly put down the chopsticks in his hand, picked up the ss of water at the side, and took a sip. He looked at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you seem to be very interested in Eden?" Victor''s expression turned cold when he heard Eden'' s name. Jasper''s expression turned cold as well. They looked at each other deeply and intense coldness enveloped both of them! It seemed as though they werepeting in a staringpetition! "Haha..." Victorughed coldly and smiled sarcastically. "President Jasper, when did Eden be yours? Is there any hidden meaning in your words?" Jasper smiled and avoided answering the question. He asked, "Mr. Alwynn, why did you investigate Eden?" As a member of the circle, Jasper knew that Victor had a good character even though he had a lot of brutal rumors! Victor narrowed his eyes. "President Jasper, are you here to meddle with my business?" Based on his temper, he wouldn''t show up here if it weren''t for the fact that Jasper and Abigail had been helping him to take care of Eden and his children for the past seven years. Jasper said in a serious tone, "Mr. Alwynn, I came here this time to ask you to be noble and spare Eden. She has been living a hard life over the years. Do you know what kind of harm you will cause her by being good to her?" Victor''s stepmother, Reba, had been investigating the rtionship between Eden and Victor! Victor''s heart tightened. He knew what Jasper was referring to. If Jasper knew that he was investigating Eden, he would also know that Reba was also investigating Eden. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor distant himself from Eden recently because of that but even so, he couldn''t stop Reba fromying a finger on Eden. However, Jasper could stop her. Victor came up with a lot of ns in his mind! Victor subconsciously clenched the ss of wine in his hand. He hadn''te up with the best solution to this matter. He could not monitor Eden''s every move at all times. He asked deliberately, "What do you mean?" Jasper frowned and said, "Mr. Alwynn, there''s no need to y dumb between you and me." His heart surged with passion when bethought of Eden''s beautiful features, arched eyebrows and her bright and innocent smile. He wanted to protect Eden and he would never let anyone bully or hurt her! Victor squinted his deep eyeszily and answered casually, "I really don''t understand what you mean, President Jasper." Jasper loved Eden very much but how did Eden feel about him? It was obvious that Jasper was sincere because he was willing to do such a thing for Eden! "Victor!" Jasper was furious. Victor looked at Jasper coldly. He felt sorry for Jasper! Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Victor could not live without Eden. He had been waiting for her for so many years! He was grateful that Jasper took care of Eden and his children all these years. Eden was the only girl who had ever made him want to live. He couldn''t and didn¡¯t want to forget her. Jasper looked at Victor angrily. Victor smiled elegantly and said, "Jasper, I can only tell you that I will never hurt Eden no matter what I do. You just need to remember this." "Why should I believe you?" Jasper''s tone was filled with anger! Victor sneered and said, "Jasper, do you have any other choice other than trusting me?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I..." "I''ve finished lunch and I''ve already said what I should say. I''ll take leave first!" Victor got up as he spoke and left gracefully under Jasper''s angry gaze. Jasper looked at Victor''s back. He got up angrily and chased after him. "Victor, stop right there!" Victor ignored him. He walked forward with his hands in his pockets. "Humph!" Jasper snorted coldly and his imposing aura was weaker than Victor''s. He strode after Victor and his handsome face was filled with pride. "Victor, you can¡¯t leave until you make it clear today." The reason he asked Victor out today was to get to the bottom of things! Victor frowned at Jasper. He emanated an icy cold aura that lingered slightly around Jasper. His lips were tightly pressed together on his dazzling and handsome face and he looked at Jasper deeply. "Jasper, I''ve already said all that I should say to you. I have nothing else to say." His tone was cold and he no longer had the patience to continue the conversation. Jasper sneered and tugged the corner of his lips. He said, "You have to tell me the reason you investigated Eden today." Victor raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Jasper, I have already told you very clearly that I have no ill intention towards Eden! You have heard every word clearly!" "Why are you investigating her then if you have no ill intention? I suppose it''s not as simple as just being interested in her." He was afraid that Eden''s identity would be exposed and cause her harm once again. Victor looked at the persistent Jasper and frowned slightly. "Jasper, how many times do I have to tell you before you will believe me?" Jasper said angrily, "I won''t believe you no matter how many times you repeat." "Hehe..." Victor sneered, "Do you think there is any need to continue this conversation?" "What is your reason?" Jasper persisted. He was afraid that Eden would get hurt! Victor had made up his mind and said in a gentle tone, "Jasper, do you think a person needs a reason to love someone?" Jasper felt as if his heart had been struck by a thunderbolt. What did Victor just say? "Do you think a person needs a reason to love someone?" Jasper was shocked. Victor had feelings for Eden- Jasper was unwilling to think further. "Victor, you..." Victor nced at Jasper who had a painful expression on his face. He couldn''t bear to continue to say what he wanted to say. He walked past Jasper and was about to leave when he saw Eden and Zofia walking towards him. Jasper¡¯s back was facing Eden. He raised his eyebrows slightly and he stared at Victor coldly. "Victor..." "Eden." Victor''s word made Jasper swallow the words that he was going to say. He turned around quickly and saw Eden and Zofia. Eden looked at Victor and Jasper in confusion. Why were they together? "Mr. Alwynn, Jasper, what a coincidence!" Eden greeted with a smile. Eden and Zofia didn¡¯t go back home to cook after they cleaned up the store because it waste. They thought ofing here to have dinner instead. Zofia also smiled and nodded to Victor and Jasper. Jasper no longer had a cold expression on his face. He asked, "Eden, Zofia, haven''t you had dinner yet?" "That¡¯s right, Jasper, we haven''t eaten yet. Have you eaten? If you haven''t, let''s eat together!" Eden looked at Jasper and Victor. "No." "No." Victor and Jasper answered in unison. They nced at each other quickly and their eyes were burning with anger. Jasper was angry with Victor for not knowing what was good for him and saying such words at this time. Victor was angry with Jasper''s hypocrisy but on second thought, he realized that he was the same. "Let''s eat together!" Eden walked towards Jasper with a smile. Jasper smiled at her gently. Victor watched and did not show any expression on his face. However, deep down, he was furious. Jasper was provoking him! Jasper asked, "Eden, howe there only the two of you? Where are Kenny and Gia?" "They went to the library. They told me that they will eat outside and will only return at eight o''clock. The siblings are bookworms." Eden smiled contentedly. Her three children had been working hard all the while. It seemed that they would be able to do homework on their own when they attended primary school! "They went by themselves?" "Yes!" Eden nodded and smiled, "They went out in the morning. They didn''t want to stay at home even though I let them watch TV!" "Hehe, the two kids are so sensible that you don''t have to worry about them." Jasper''s mood became better when he mentioned Kenny and Gia. Victor followed behind them gloomily. He felt that he was transparent to Eden when Jasper was present. Zofia also followed behind quietly. Buddy, who came here to socialize, greeted the guests. He turned around and saw Zofia, who was following behind Victor silently. "Zofia..." He cried out painfully. Aisling, who was behind him, walked out at the moment. However, she did not see Zofia. She looked at Buddy''s back and shouted, "Buddy, why are you still standing there? Let''s go home." Buddy ignored Aisling. His painful gaze was fixed on Zofia and he saw Eden put a ss of water in front of her. He quickly withdrew his gaze when he heard the footsteps behind him. He turned around and walked forward indifferently without even looking at Aisling. Aisling frowned when she saw that and followed him. She warned, "Buddy, you have to pull yourself together. Don''t be too sentimental. We had spent almost all our savings to buy thend this time. You should know its importance, right?" "Yes!" Buddy responded coldly and did not say anything else. Aisling red at him and said, "Buddy, pull yourself together. You''ve seen the articles about Zaiden. Go and find out who his daughter is. If we are able to get an investment from Zaiden, it will save us a lot of trouble for the start-up capital." Buddy''s face was filled with anger when he heard that. "Mom, what do you want? You don''t want me to have a joint marriage with his daughter, do you?" Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Aisling felt ufortable when she heard Buddy''s angry tone. She said coldly, "I didn''t say that." "Mom, but that''s what you meant!" Buddy stopped suddenly and looked at Aisling, anger written all over his face. Aisling was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe. Buddy''s temperament had changed a lot recently. Even she was a little afraid to see him. "Buddy, is this... is this how you talk to your mother?" Aisling was so angry that her chest heaved up and down and her breathing was heavy! "Mom, don''t go overboard!" Buddy wanted to turn around and nce at Zofia again but he resisted the urge to do so because Aisling was present. His tall and upright figure headed for the garage. Aisling followed him there! Both of them did not speak during the entire walk. On the other hand, Eden and the others chatted as they ate when all their dishes were served. "Zofia,e, eat more of this fish." Eden picked up a piece of fish and put it in Zofia''s bowl as she spoke. "Okay! Eden, you should also eat more. Thank you for today." Zofia smiled softly. Victor did not know that Zofia was staying at Eden''s house. Jasper was the only one who knew about the matter and nobody mentioned about it. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Victor didn''t talk much. He had be distant with Eden during this period of time. For Eden, keeping such a distance was the best! However, to Victor, keeping away from Eden had made him very painful every day! They had only spoken to each other two or three times the whole night even though they were eating at the same table. There were all kinds of vors in the world. Victor only wanted Eden''s sweetness! Jasper asked curiously, "Eden, where did you go today? Where are Aunt Jaida and Uncle Calder?" Eden smiled sweetly when she heard this. "Of course, he is having a honeymoon with my mother. My mother has finally found a great man after working hard for so many years." "Haha... Look how satisfied you are!" Jasper looked at her with a smile. He had affection towards Eden''s every move and his dazzling smile came from the bottom of his heart. Victor nced at Eden. He was quite interested in the matter. He was very curious to know why Eden had suddenly be Zaiden''s daughter. He was even more curious about the mother she mentioned! "Why is only your family included when Uncle Calder and Aunt Jaida are married? Why are Abigail, Ricky and I excluded?" Jasper was rather displeased. He had a good friendship with Zaiden. Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, are you afraid that you don''t have a ce to give them a wedding gift? Mom and Dad only registered for marriage. They will only hold a wedding after a period of time! Dad has waited for Mom for many years. When Mom finally agreed to marry Dad, he dragged her to register for marriage because he was afraid that she would regret her decision. In the end, I was also recognized as his daughter. I also set them up along the way and let Dad take Mom to go for a honeymoon! Their rtionship is exceptionally precious to them. They finally have aplete home!" Eden felt very happy when she thought of how much livelier her house would be in the future! "Your family has the perfectbination for having a daughter like you, two grandsons and a granddaughter!" Jasper looked at Eden and smiled happily! "Yes!" Eden replied before she lowered her head and continued to eat her food. Victor wanted to ask Eden some questions but he couldn¡¯t bear to ask them when he saw Eden''s happy smile. "Ugh..." Zofia suddenly vomited. Eden quickly put down her chopsticks when she saw that. "Zofia, are you okay?" Zofia looked at Eden and shook her head. She wanted to throw up because she smelled something greasy. Eden handed a ss of water to Zofia when she saw that she was better. "Thank you!" Zofia felt much better after taking a sip of water. Eden smiled and asked, "Zofia, what else do you want to eat?" Zofia looked at her and shook her head. "Eden, I am full." She was a little tired today and wanted to go back early to rest! "Wait for me. I''ll be done eating soon." Eden looked at Jasper and Victor as she spoke. "Jasper, Mr. Alwynn, both of you should eat quickly! Don''t just hold your chopsticks without picking up food." "Oh!" Jasper responded lightly and did not speak after that. He ate his food carelessly. Victor just sat quietly and looked at Eden from time to time. He didn''t expect to meet Eden here tonight. Half an hourter, all of them walked out of the restaurant. Victor was the one who paid for the meal. Jasper didn''t want to owe Victor a favor but Victor was one step ahead of him. Jasper said with a smile, "Eden, I''ll send you back." Eden shook her head and said, "Jasper, no need. You can finally rx over the weekend. You should go back early to rest. I drove my car here and we can go back on our own!" Jasper nodded in disappointment and said, "Eden, be careful on the road!" "Okay!" Eden nced at Victor, who had a grim expression on his face and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, see you tomorrow!" Victor became excited instantly. He looked at her with a hint of tenderness in his eyes. "Eden, see you tomorrow!" His deep voice was suppressing some emotions that could not be dispelled. "Jasper, goodbye!" Eden left with Zofia after bidding goodbye to Victor and Jasper. Victor and Jasper watched them leave. They only withdrew their gazes when Eden and Zofia were out of their sight. Jasper changed his expression and looked at Victor grimly. "Mr. Alwynn, we haven''t finished our conversation just now." Victor looked at him sideways and said coldly, "Jasper, I have nothing to say to you!" Jasper red at him. "Victor, do you know that Eden almost died seven years ago? She had no desire to live at all back then. Abigail and I had put in a lot of effort to pull her back from the edge of death. She can''t withstand any harm. Please be noble and spare her!" Victor''s heart ached at the moment and he couldn''t hold back the tears in his eyes. He quickly lowered his head and said in a dull and serious tone, "Jasper, don''t look at me from your perspective because you won''t understand. I''ll tell you one more time, I won''t hurt her!" He did not even nce at Jasper when he finished speaking and he turned around and strode off. His eyes were blurred with neon lights the moment he turned around. His eyes turned red and his breathing became heavy. "Victor, do you know that Eden almost died seven years ago?" He had overheard Zofia and Eden''s conversation seven years ago and knew that Eden was involved in a car ident. He wanted to know why God was treating them unfairly. However, there were too many injustices in this world. Jasper looked at Victor''s cold and arrogant back and suddenly felt that Victor was very lonely. He sighed slightly. Victor''s life was not easy. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Victor still cared about the things that were rted to Eden. Victor''s heart was heavy as he walked back home. Jasper''s words echoed in his mind throughout the journey. He saw a ck Audi parked at his gate when he reached the vi. A lonely figure was leaning against the car and he was covered in smoke under the dim streetlights. Victor looked at the figure and realized that it was Buddy. Victorposed himself and walked towards Buddy with the usual expression on his face. The closer he got to Buddy, the more he sensed the sadness emanating from him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Buddy, what''s the matter?" His tone was indifferent as usual. Buddy lifted his head and nced at him. He put out the cigarette in his hand before he looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I saw Zofia having dinner with you tonight. Do you know Zofia?" Victor nced at Buddy. He slowly withdrew his gaze from him and said faintly, "She is Eden''s friend. We met and had a meal together." Buddy nodded his head with no expression on his face. His eyes were hollow and there was a hint of pain in them. "Is she doing fine?" "She is doing fine!" Victor replied indifferently. Victor felt ufortable when he saw Buddy''s painful expression. Buddy was infatuated with Zofia but he was powerless to do anything. He did not have the courage to fight Aisling no matter how infatuated he was. Victor raised his eyes and said, "Buddy, we grew up together. Do you really want to let go of your own happiness like this?" Buddy who had a noble and cold expression on his face, suddenly fell into a trance. "No, but my mother'' s attitude is firm. Besides, she bought a piece ofnd near Upper East Sleglund recently. We are very busy every day. I will bring up the matter about splitting up the family assets and living separately after this..." "Splitting up the family assets?" Victor suddenly interrupted him with a sneer. "Yes!" Buddy nodded heavily and his gaze was filled with determination. That was the n he had come up with. He could only be with Zofia this way. Victor''s handsome face turned cold suddenly. "Buddy, it''s impossible for you to split up with your family. Besides, Zofia may not even agree to get back with you." "Why?" Buddy looked at him doubtfully. Victor said ironically, "Buddy, since you can''t protect her, don''t cause trouble for her. Don¡¯t you know your mother and sister¡¯s characters?" Victor nced at him deeply and didn''t say anything more. After that, he turned around and left. People who had emotions would never forget about Haven''s insult and Aisling¡¯s hurtful words for the rest of their lives! Buddy looked at Victor''s arrogant back and frowned. "My mother and sister?" He quickly caught up with Victor, stopped him, and asked hurriedly, "Victor, what did you mean just now? Did you see or hear something?" "Get out of the way!" Victor looked at him coldly. He had no right to talk about Buddy''s affairs. He was in a mess himself! "Victor, we grew up together and would probably be a family if Eden is alive. Don''t you want to see me happy?" Buddy looked at Victor agitatedly. Victor pursed his lips slightly and said, "Buddy, Eden is still alive. Why do all of you think that she is dead? Do you know how hurtful she will be if she hears these words?" "I..." Buddy choked for a moment. "But Victor, it''s been so many years..." "You should not give up no matter how many years have passed, should you?" Victor interrupted him angrily again. "Also, Buddy, you need to fight for your own happiness. Remember the people who make you gasp in pain. They would either teach you how to endure or be cruel." After that, Victor walked past Buddy and strode away. Buddy was not like him. It would be hard for him to start over again if he left the Clement family! Aisling would neverpromise because she wanted Buddy to be married to a woman from a great aristocratic family! Victor had witnessed Aisling¡¯s stubbornness. Buddy watched Victor''s departing back with a painful and agitated expression on his face. After some time, he dragged his stiff feet and got in the car. He smoked another cigarette in irritation and drove away! D*mned it. Why did things turn out like this? Buddy pressed his lips together painfully and drove at a very fast speed. A long sound of the car horn could be heard at the wide street... It cut through the lonely night sky! A faint starlight could be seen in the lonely starry sky! Eden arrived at the office on time the next morning! Amelia had already prepared the materials for the meeting! Amelia looked at the soft and beautiful Eden, and walked over with a smile. She said, "Director Bleu, good morning. These are the materials for today''s meeting!" Eden looked at her and smiled. "Thank you, Amelia. Let''s attend the meeting." "Okay! Director Bleu, Secretary Ronen said that Mr. Alwynn has a routine meeting today. We have to go to the general meeting room after the department meeting." Amelia smiled as she spoke. She didn''t feel too much pressure working with Eden. "Okay!" Both of them took the elevator and went down to attend the meeting. Victor and Anson came to thepany very early today. They were even earlier than Eden. They sat down and chatted in the office. Victor nced at Anson, who was browsing his WhatsApp and said unhappily, Anson, how many times do you look at Abigail''s page every day? You do that from night to midnight. You are still doing that in the office." Anson who was busy, raised his head and nced at Victor. He did not get angry. He pointed at Abigail''s page and said with a smile, "Victor, don''t you want to see Ricky''s photos? Look at your son. He''s so handsome." Victor nced at Anson''s phone when he heard that. The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile when he saw Ricky''s handsome face. "Of course. He is my son." Victor''s face was filled with pride. Anson red at him and mocked, "Victor, are you sure you want to be arrogant in front of a single person like me?" Victor smiled proudly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Anson, this is the capital for my pride!" "Fine. You have the capital and you can be arrogant!" Anson could not refute him. Victor indeed had the right to be arrogant at the moment. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Anson, the Clement family is focusing on real estate at the moment. Go and investigate thend they are selling in Upper East Sleglund. Upper East Sleglund is Zaiden''s territory. He would not wait for others to buy thends that are profitable." Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Anson frowned suddenly and asked seriously, "Upper East Sleglund?" "Yes!" Victor nodded. Anson took a deep breath, thought for a moment, and said, "Didn''t we bid for the ce before? We felt like we could make money so we gave up in the end. What is the Clement family thinking of buyingnd over there?" Victor shook his head slightly and his eyes were cold. "I don''t know. I heard it from Buddyst night." "Err..." Anson''s brows furrowed. "Could it be that Mrs. Clement insisted on buying it?" Anson knew that Aisling had been working very hard the past few years. "I don''t know. That''s why I asked you to check." Victor spoke as he returned to his office chair. He turned on theputer and prepared for today''s regr meeting. "s!" Anson threw the phone on the sofa before he leaned on the sofazily. He looked at Victor''s charming face. "The Clement family runs quite a lot of industries. They probably have to use up at least half of their assets to buy a piece ofnd in the Upper East Sleglund." Victor shook his head slightly and said in an indifferent tone, "They have to use up all of their assets." "Ah..." Anson''s eyes widened slightly. "What if their assessment is wrong? Wouldn''t they go bankrupt then?" Anson''s voice grew louder and louder. "Don''t jinx it!" Victor red at him. Anson quickly smacked his mouth several times. "That''s right, I take back my words! My bad for saying such ominous things. However, the price of thend in Upper East Sleglund is really expensive." Victor did not speak and his eyes were focused on theputer. When Anson saw that, he knew that the boring Victor didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He simply shut up and went back to his office to prepare for the morning meeting! Eden felt very busy because she had been attending meetings the whole morning. She went to thepany canteen with Amelia during lunchtime. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As they were going downstairs, Victor, Anson and Lucian also headed downstairs to eat. Anson nced at Eden''s back and then at Victor. Victor had really distanced himself from Eden for the sake of her safety. He smiled suddenly and asked, "Victor, shall we go to thepany canteen for lunch or..." "Canteen!" Victor interrupted him with a poker face. His long legs had already stepped into the elevator. The elevator reflected his noble figure and he had a thoughtful expression on his handsome face. Anson and Lucian quickly nced at each other. "Hehe..." Anson let out a few hollowughs. "Victor, I remember thest time that you went to the cafeteria to eat was half a year ago." Eden was indeed charming! The whole canteen was going to burst into an uproar when they saw Victor! That was great. Anson would have to mingle in the canteen too. He had been living a luxurious life with Victor. He hadn''t been to the canteen for a long time! On the contrary, the gentle and cold Lucian, who was standing beside him, would eat at the canteen almost every day! If Anson had a girlfriend like Abigail, he would definitely work hard to earn money and let her live a luxurious life. Unfortunately, Abigail did not reply to his message. Abigail had not responded to his messages the past few days. On second thoughts, Abigail shouldn''t have rejected him judging from her character. Was he too sensitive? He somehow felt that Abigail was unhappy the past few days! "Anson, we''re here. Are you having fantasies about love? Or are you missing the big stupid bear on your sofa?" Lucian spoke in a calm voice. "Uh...?" Anson frowned and said, "Lucian, do you know the meaning behind that big bear? That''s my partner. It''s a special gift from Victor. I feel like I have apanion when he sleeps beside me at night." It would be great if the person lying next to him was Abigail. As he spoke, he stepped out of the elevator and headed to the entrance of the cafeteria. Victor, Anson and Lucian walked very fast and they were soon behind Eden and Amelia. Eden felt a gust of winding from the side the moment she crossed the doorway. She looked sideways and saw that Haven was standing not far away. Amber from the nning department was walking towards her. Amber had a big ss of mango juice in her hand. Eden''s heart trembled when the familiar scent enveloped her nostrils. Amber was getting closer and closer to her. She leaned forward suddenly after taking a few steps and the big cup of mango juice flew towards Eden. Eden''s throat tightened and her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She was terrified when she watched the yellow juice sshed towards her. She was most terrified to go through the allergy process! "Ah..." Amber shouted suddenly and fell to the ground. Eden''s red lips parted slightly and her face had already turned pale due to fear. Haven was standing not far away and a trace of viciousness shed across her eyes when she saw that! Eden wanted to dodge the mango juice. She was about to move her feet when someone embraced her. "Ssh..." All the mango juice was sshed on Victor''s head and back. The strong mango scent lingered between him and Eden. The noisy canteen became quiet instantly when the people saw what had happened. The spacious hall was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Everyone held their breath and looked at Victor and Eden. Some people watched with their mouths agape. Amber who was lying on the ground, was one of them Haven, who was not far away, also had the same expression! Eden turned around slowly and her frightened gaze suddenly plunged into Victor''s worried eyes. Eden looked up subconsciously. She saw the yellow juice dripping down from Victor¡¯s head to his toes. Some of the juice was dripping in front of her. Eden''s heart was quivering. She was afraid of allergy her whole life. Her body trembled involuntarily at the moment. Victor reacted quickly. He let go of her and stepped aside! Anson''s mouth was wide open at the moment! What kind of dramatic plot was this? It would definitely cause a stir. It seemed that he was really a jinx. That was the first time Victor was so wretched. In front of so many people still! "Eden, are you okay?" Victor felt distressed when he looked at Eden''s pale face. Eden shook her head quickly. She took a few steps back involuntarily. Her body was still trembling slightly at a closer look. "Thank you!" Her voice trembled a little. She hated mango juice very much. She still had lingering fears when she smelled the scent of mangoes. Her life was fine before Myra knew that she was allergic to mangoes. However, ever since Myra found out about this, she would think of ways to ssh mango juice on her whenever she was unhappy. Moreover, Eden was always caught off guard and could do nothing about it! Haven squinted her eyes and looked at Victor who was drenched. He could actually do that for Eden! Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Victor was really a great person. Victor turned and nced at Amber who had already got up from the ground. He had a grim expression on his face! Amber did not expect that Victor would suddenly show up. Her face was pale and she could even feel that the flesh on her cheeks were trembling. "Mr... Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I, I didn''t mean it. I slipped identally." She mumbled and her voice was trembling uncontrobly. The light of the incandescentmp fell on Victor''s delicate side face, showing a dark storm on his handsome face. He said word by word with a sneer, "You didn''t mean it but you did it on purpose." "No, that¡¯s not true." Amber shook her head quickly. "Humph!" Victor snorted and nced at Haven, who was standing not far away. Haven was stunned when she met Victor¡¯s gaze suddenly. Why did Victor look at her in such a way? Eden who had calmed down, came back to her senses suddenly. She also looked at Haven coldly. She instantly recalled the conversation between Myra and Haven at the fire exit previously. Myra had been dismissed but it seemed like Haven still remembered it. Amber had always had issues with Eden. Victor roared furiously, "Anson, bring Amber to the personnel department and settle her sry." He was very furious and was on the verge of breaking down! "Okay!" Anson came back to his senses instantly and kept nodding his head. He looked at Amber coldly. "Miss Rivera, let''s go!" His voice was so cold as though he was announcing a death sentence! Amber almost fell to her knees at that moment. "No, Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t mean it. I identally slipped. I didn''t know that Mr. Alwynn would show up here. Mr. Alwynn, please don''t kick me out. I really didn''t mean it." Amber put down her pride and begged Victor in public. The sry of the Alwynn Group was the highest in River City. Those who went to work in other company after they were fired by the Alwynn Group would be criticized by others. Amber would receive even more criticisms if other people knew that she was dismissed because of this kind of trivial matter! Victor sneered wickedly, "I''m afraid you would not have the mango juice in your hand if you knew I would show up here. There are so many people in the hall but you tried to ssh it on Director Bleu." "I..." Amber quickly nced at Haven, who was not far away. Haven was the one who told her that Eden was allergic to mango juice. Amber couldn''t help but thought of the rumors recently and the rtionship between Eden and Victor. She was more beautiful and more capable than Eden. However, she never had a chance to get promoted and couldn''t get Victor''s attention too. She wanted to teach Eden a lesson after Haven told her that Eden was allergic to mango juice. She did not expect that Victor who rarely ate at the canteen, would miraculously show up here today. Victor followed her gaze and nced at Haven. It was obvious that Victor would not let go of the matter easily, judging from his angry eyes! "Get lost!" He roared angrily and did not give Amber the chance to speak at all. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anson shrank his shoulders when he heard Victor''s angry roar. "Miss Rivera, you''d better leave quickly. I''ll call the security guard if you don''t leave." He warned coldly. These people were bold. They would not get into trouble if they didn''t look for trouble! Anson wondered who came up with this phrase. It just made so much sense! Lucian who was standing at the side, fixed his gaze on the slender Eden. Eden looked calm and acted as if nothing had happened. Amber nced at Haven in resentment. Why did Haven tell her that on purpose? Amber suddenly felt as if she had been used by Haven. Tears rolled down her cheeks silently. She lowered her head and followed Anson out under everyone else''s gaze. Eden closed her eyes slightly. What the hell was going on? She walked towards Victor. Victor suddenly roared angrily in the canteen, "Mango juice is not allowed here from now onwards!" The chef who was standing not far away, came out. He nodded and bowed as he spoke, "Yes, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll ask someone to put the mango jucie away immediately!" After that, he turned around and asked someone to deal with the matter! Victor looked at the crowd coldly. The crowd came back to their senses instantly when they met Victor¡¯s gaze. They headed for their tables with their food and dared not continue to watch the drama! Lucian said, "I''ll go to eat first. You can go back to the office and wash up. There are spare clothes in the room!" Lucian left without looking back after he had finished speaking. Eden looked at Victor gratefully. "Mr. Alwynn, thank you so much just now!" Her heart was in chaos and she waspletely dumbfounded when she saw the mango juice that was directed towards her. Victor shook his head slightly and said softly, "Eden, I''m fine. You can go and eat first." Victor turned around and left after that. "Victor." Haven chased after him. Victor ignored her and strode forward. Haven chased after them for a few steps and stopped. Victor was angry at the moment and he was capable of doing anything. Haven turned around and nced at Eden, who was still in shock. The corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. "Director Bleu, I didn''t expect Victor to do such a thing for you! Victor has never let any woman get close to him." Her voice was so loud that it gave a faint echo in the canteen. "Everyone looked curiously at Haven again. Some girls who were in love with Victor were looking at Eden with hostility. Eden looked at her coldly. "Miss Clement, today''s show is great. I''m looking forward to your next show." She spoke with a hidden meaning and nced at Amelia. Eden and Amelia went to the area that sold vegetables. Haven stood at the same spot and her face turned pale suddenly. What did Eden mean by that? Lucian who happened to return with a te of food, heard Eden''s words. He nced indifferently at Haven and sat down to eat his food. People could tell that he had chosen a unique and irreceable life for himself from his every move! Haven had embarrassed herself. She walked towards the area that sold vegetables silently. However, deep down, she was furious. She could not understand why Eden was so lucky that she could escape every time! As for Eden, she simply ate something. She took two lunch boxes and packed Victor''s favorite dishes. She left the canteen after bidding goodbye to Amelia. Lucian''s warm and beautiful eyes became deep as he looked at the food in Eden''s hands when she walked past him. He only withdrew his gaze when Eden was out of his sight. He looked down at his te and saw himself through the reflection. He had a dark expression on his face. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Eden carried the lunch boxes and headed to Victor''s office. She was very grateful to him for what had happened today. If he had not protected her, she would be lying in the hospital in pain at the moment. However, she hesitated when she reached the door of Victor''s office. She stood still for three full minutes before she helplessly shook off all the bad thoughts. She raised her hand and knocked on the office door. "Come in!" The voice was hoarse and alluring. For some reasons, Eden became anxious when she heard the voice. She pushed the door open and went in, only to see Victoring out of the shower. He hadn''t buttoned up the expensive tailored shirt he was wearing. His sturdy chest was revealed and his slightly dripping hair caused him to exude an attractive and charming aura. Eden''s beautiful eyes widened and she quickly turned around. Victor looked at her nervous back and smiled evilly. He buttoned his shirt as he walked towards her. However, he did not button the first two buttons on purpose. A refreshing breath enveloped Eden instantly. Eden became nervous instantly. She took a few steps forward and Victor followed her with a wicked smile on his face. It seemed that he didn''t want her to escape and wanted to let her feel his breath. Eden blinked. She was here to deliver food to him. What was she nervous about? She turned around quickly. A dark shadow enveloped her and she was greeted by an imposing aura. The next thing she knew, her forehead bumped on Victor''s slightly cold chest. "Ah..." She was stunned for a moment and she took a few steps back. When Victor saw that, he quickly stretched out his long arms, held her slender waist and pulled her back into an embrace. The gentle bump of her forehead made Victor''s heart skip a beat and passion surged through his heart. He was deeply attached to the gentle and tender Eden in his arms. "Hehe..." Victor''s pleasantugh echoed in Eden''s ears. "Silly, what are you nervous about? I don''t bite!" Eden looked up suddenly and red at him angrily. "Victor, who is nervous?" Victor looked at her feisty behavior and the smile on his face broadened. He rubbed his chin gently with his long and slender hand and his gently gaze was fixed on her angry face. Her pink lips were shiny and her fair and small white face was blushing. There were mixed emotions on her face and she looked stunning. He lowered his head slightly and his lips were very close to her earlobes. He said in a wicked but charming voice, "Eden, could it be that I saw it wrongly? You are not nervous but you want to throw yourself at me?" Eden looked at him angrily. She was slightly stunned when she saw the burning passion in his eyes. She pushed him away quickly and instantly took three steps away from him. A sense of disappointment surged through Victor''s heart. "Victor, what are you thinking? Do all men only have dirty thoughts when they meet women?" She wanted to ce her hands on her hips to appear more imposing. However, she realized that she still had the lunch boxes in her hands when she moved her hands. Victor was about to speak when he saw Eden walk past him. She ced the lunch boxes heavily on the table. She looked back at him and said, "Victor, I am really grateful that you helped me just now. I have brought you lunch. You can eat your food! We no longer owe each other anything after this." "Don''t owe each other anything?" Victor looked at her deeply with a mysterious smile on his face. He and Eden were destined to be involved with each other since birth. "Courtesy!" Eden suddenly looked at him warily. She knew his temper. He would not be Victor if he did not take the opportunity toe up with more terms. Victor squinted at her and said, "Eden, this is not good enough. Apany me to dinner tonight." Eden was amused that she actually predicted that Victor would not let go of the opportunity so easily. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him apologetically. "Mr. Alwynn, I have an appointment tonight!" "With whom?" Victor asked almost instantly. "My son and daughter." Victor was speechless! Victor took advantage of the situation and said, "I''m going too!" Eden took a step back when she heard that. She looked at Victor''s deep and cold eyes and couldn''t figure out what he really wanted. She felt as if she was looking at the stars that couldn''t be reached by her. Victor met her gaze and his eyes were burning with passion. Eden immediately came to her senses the moment Victor changed his expression. "Why do you want to go?" "To apany you guys." Victor spoke with a matter-of-fact expression on his face. "No. Who wants yourpany?" In fact, Eden didn''t have an appointment. She had to go to Upper East Sleglund to help Zofia clean up the store after work. They had roughly sorted the things in the store yesterday but they still needed to go there again to sort things out. "I''m going!" Victor looked at Eden stubbornly, as though he had to go there. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, you can follow me after work!" A hint of cunning shed across Eden''s eyes. Eden would let him go since he wanted that. She was initially worried about theck ofbor. "Okay!" Victor nced at her quietly before he turned around and went to eat. He smiled faintly when he opened the lunch boxes and saw that it was his favorite dishes. There was an obsession at the bottom of his eyes. "Eden, have you eaten yet?" He asked. "I''ve eaten. I''ll return to the office first. You can eat slowly!" Eden nced at him before she turned around and left! She had wanted to ask Victor about the incident a while ago! She thought about it for a moment but the words still couldn''te out of her mouth. Victor was also a discerning person. He could tell right from wrong! His fast and vigorous tactics were simr to what was rumored. "Victor, I asked Amber the reason she tried to ssh the mango juice on Eden. She said Haven told her that Eden is allergic to mango juice! She was indeed vicious. She brought trouble to herself but she did not forget to drag Haven down with her." Anson mumbled to himself as he walked in with his head lowered. He saw that Eden was also here when he looked up. His face turned pale instantly as though he had seen a ghost. "Eden... Director, you... Why are you here?" Anson had difficulty in speaking. He looked at Victor quickly and realized that Victor was staring at him coldly and sharply. Victor¡¯s gaze was terrifying. Anson shrank his shoulders instantly. Why couldn''t he keep his mouth shut? Victor cursed in his heart, "Shut up!" "Hehe..." Eden could not help butugh when she saw Anson''s behavior. That was the first time she had seen Anson embarrassed. "Hehe..." Anson alsoughed along with her. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 "Director Bleu, you didn''t hear anything just now, did you?" Anson prayed that Eden did not hear what he said a while ago. "Hehe..." Eden smiled mischievously and yed along with him. "Sorry, Manager Skye. I heard it very clearly!" "Uh..." Anson crouched down and squatted slightly, causing him to look shorter. The fearful expression on his face was a littleical! Why did he feel like there was a storm above his head? He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and took a deep breath. After that, he smiled at Eden and said, "Director Bleu, you should forget what I said just now. Just assume that the spring breeze blew everything away!" Why was Eden here? Shouldn''t she be eating in the canteen at the moment? Anson was secretly crying in his heart. Why was he always so unlucky? Eden smiled at him and teased, "Manager Skye, a wildfire cannot burn the grasspletely. When the spring breeze blows, everything, including the grass will grow again. How can the breeze blow away what someone has heard?" Eden had known for long that Haven was up to no good. Amber could only me herself for being used by Haven. Frankly speaking, Eden had not wronged Haven in any way. However, Haven had used such despicable means on her. Moreover, she did it at the canteen of the Alwynn Group! It was not Eden¡¯s fault that she was close to Victor. She and Victor worked in the samepany. It was impossible for them not to have any interaction. "Hehe..." Anson smiled bitterly. "Director Bleu, you are really good at joking." Eden smiled and said, "Manager Skye, don''t worry. I won''t take it to heart." "That''s great!" Anson really hoped that she would not take it to heart. Haven was very vicious but Eden was innocent. He was worried that Eden would be bullied. Eden would have thought that Anson''s thoughts were ridiculous if she knew what he was thinking at the moment. She was not innocent even though she looked innocent. She smiled and said, "You guys can continue to chat with each other. I''m going back to my office to work." Eden was about to leave when Anson suddenly called out to her. "Director Bleu, the international clothing exhibition will be held tomorrow. As the design director of ourpany, it would be great for you to go there and learn something. It willst a total of three days. I have already prepared your hotel and flight tickets. Lucian will send them over to youter." Eden suddenly turned around excitedly and looked at Anson. "Wow! Manager Skye, you''re very efficient. I almost forgot about that. I really wouldn''t have remembered that if you hadn''t mentioned it today." Anson tugged the corner of his lips with difficulty. Even though he was very efficient and had served many people, he was still an ipetent person to Victor! However, Anson had thought it through and nned everything this time! He had specially made arrangements for Eden and Victor! "Thank you for yourpliment, Director Bleu. You are the first person to praise me." His smile was unnatural but confident. Eden smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, Manager Skye. I''ll leave first." Eden had always wanted to attend the exhibition. Since she had the opportunity to attend it now, she would not refuse it. "Okay!" Anson nodded his head. Anson suddenly realized that the atmosphere in the office had be depressing after Eden left. He looked at Victor and saw that he was holding the chopsticks in his hand. His face was cold and his eyes were dark. There was a hint of anger in his eyes, causing him to look terrifying! Anson red at him and chided loudly, "Victor, what are you looking at? My face is well defined and I''m indeed a handsome man. However, I can''t stand your burning gaze. I''m not gay." Victor drew in a deep breath instantly! He was shocked and the chopsticks in his hand almost fell to the ground! Anson''s shocking words made him feel as if there was a muffled thunder floating above his head. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor looked at Anson and said word by word, "Anson, you are really disgusting!" Anson chuckled. "Victor, I never thought I could disgust you once in my life. If you think it¡¯s disgusting, so be it! Anyway, I don''t think that it''s disgusting, Besides, am I to me for what happened just now? How would I know Eden would show up here at this time?" "Can''t you control your mouth?" Victor looked at him with a sneer. A hint of guilt shed across Anson''s eyes but he still looked arrogant. "Victor, you can''t say that. Didn¡¯ 11 keep all your secrets? Anyway, Eden will see through it sooner orter. It''s good she heard that. At least she would be wary of Haven from now onwards." Victor frowned slightly. He felt that he had not protected Eden well. He felt that he was to me when Eden was always bullied by other people! "What do you n to do with Haven? Judging from your rtionship with the Clement family, it would be a big p in the face to the Clement family if you fire Haven suddenly." He was very clear about Victor''s rtionship with the Clement family. Victor said, "She has bad thoughts but she doesn''t have the guts to do bad things. You should pay more attention to her these days. You are better than anyone else to catch people''s weakness. Don''t let me down. You have to specially pay attention to the ces Eden visits. You must ensure that Eden can return in one piece in whatever the situation!" "s! Of course I will do that. You are the typical culprit. These women fight for you and turn against each other because of you. However, you will always be the one to escape unscathed. The person you pay attention to is innocent but he is sinful to others! There''s no way he can fight the public opinion!" Anson looked at him meaningfully after he had finished speaking. Victor tugged the corner of his lips. He lowered his head slightly and his long eyshes fluttered slightly. He did not deny what Anson had said. He felt that his whole body was in pain when he thought of the damage that Eden had suffered. Victor suddenly said angrily, "Buy arge number of the Gienger family''s stocks. Eden''s sudden disappearance at that time has something to do with the Gienger family." Anson leaned on the sofazily and rested his head on his hands. He said in difort, "There''s no problem purchasing their shares but it is not easy to find out what happened back then. A heavy rain would have washed away all the evidence at the scene. Moreover, it is a fact that Cyan does not have an adoption record in the orphanage. We would not know the whole story unless the people in the Gienger family take the initiative to reveal what happened back then." Victor nced at Anson in admiration and said, "Anson, not bad. You''re getting smarter." Anson said mockingly, "Thank you for yourpliments, Mr. Alwynn!" He didn''t want to waste his effort to investigate this matter. Besides, he could not find out what had happened! It would be extremely difficult to investigate the matter. He didn''t want to find trouble for himself. The only way was to let the people of the Gienger family speak on their own. It would be easier this way. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 "But..." Anson sat up straight and said, "Victor, Eden is also buying the Gienger family¡¯s shares. It seems that she also wants to figure out her background and find her biological parents. Jasper is also secretly helping her to look for her parents!" "Yes!" Victor nodded. "I have met up with Jasper and we have talked about this matter. He also knows that I am investigating Eden. However, before that, we need to find out what happened to Eden that year. We had spent a lot of money and manpower back then but we still couldn''t find Eden. The only possibility for the failure to find Eden is that she was taken to a very far ce by the Gienger family. Go and investigate this matter. You can put other things aside first!" Anson had a bitter expression on his face when he heard that. He said seriously, "Victor, how about I open an investigation agency and you invest in it?" There was a pin-drop silence in the office suddenly. Victor looked at Anson coldly. His thin lips curved into a beautiful but cold arc. "Are you unwilling to do that?" Anson was creeped out by Victor''s words. Anson sat up quickly and looked at Victor who had a cold expression on his face. He really wanted to p Victor! "Victor, are you threatening me?" Anson was angry. He had the ability to investigate various matters. What''s wrong with opening an investigation agency? "Get out! Go and investigate immediately! Don''t piss me off here and don''te back to me." Victor red at him. Anson had a pained expression on his face. "Victor, I''m nearly tortured to death by you when I''m with you. Feed me first before you ask me to do something for you. I don''t have the strength to investigate when I¡¯m hungry." As Anson spoke, he snatched the chopsticks from Victor¡¯s hand and opened the lunch box that Eden had brought over. He started to gorge the food without even paying attention to Victor''s expression. When Victor saw that, he became so angry that he wanted to take the food from the lunch box and hit Anson''s head. Eden had prepared the food for him! Furthermore, he had already taken a few bites of the food. Anson really didn''t mind that. He picked up the food and started eating it! Victor was still hungry. "Anson, aren''t you embarrassed?" He shouted angrily with a sullen expression on his face. His imposing aura prated Anson''s heart. Anson was startled. He swallowed the food in his mouth and suddenly regretted acting impulsively. He might be dead because of his impulse. How could he forget that he was dealing with Victor? He looked at him with anger. A hint of wickedness shed across his eyes as he tried to divert Victor''s thoughts. "By the way, I have arranged the hotel for you tomorrow. Your room is next to Eden''s. It''s by the beach of Fralstin and it''s very close to the exhibition. A cold person like you should grasp the opportunity and be more romantic. Don''t scare the girl away!" Victor still looked at Anson with a grim expression on his face. His sharp gaze could pierce through Anson. Anson could feel a stabbing pain all over his body! "s! You''re really stingy. What''s wrong with me taking two bites of your food?" Anson was so angry that he almost threw his chopsticks and left. However, he knew very well that he would not be able to enter the office tomorrow if he did that. He could only bear with it when he thought about his shares. He had done so many things for Victor after all. Didn'' t Victor feel guilty at all? On second thought, Victor nearly pped him in the face. He was Victor after all. How could Anson expect Victor to be grateful to him? Mixed emotions surged through Anson''s heart instantly. Victor got up and walked to his desk. He spoke in a low voice, "Go back and eat at your desk! Don''t get in my way here!" Anson didn''t hold back at all when he heard that. He picked up the lunch box and headed for the other desk not far away. "Humph! How could I eat in front of you when you have such a dark face!" Anson spoke angrily as he walked. Victor frowned slightly and pressed the inte. "Lucian, I need a cup of coffee without sugar!" "I''ll send it over right away!" Victor frowned. Among the four of them, it was enough for them to have someone as boring as him. However, it just so happened that Lucian was also such a person. "s!" Victor sighed before he turned on hisputer and started working. He had umted a lot of work because he was not here for two whole days. He felt tired when he thought about it. It seemed that he could start training his sessors after bringing Eden and Kenny home. He could spend time and apany Eden then. Victor thought about it happily. After a while, Lucian came in with a cup of coffee. He did not have any expression on his handsome face. He ced the coffee in front of Victor elegantly. Victor looked up and nced at him. He asked, "Anson told me that you have been investigating the person who had secretly helped us. Have you found him?" "No." Lucian replied indifferently. "You can''t even find his address?" Victor was confused. Lucian had been specially trained. However, he could not even find the person''s address. It was obvious that the person''s skill had surpassed Lucian''s. Lucian spoke casually when Victor picked up his coffee, "I''ve found an address. It''s abroad but it may be fake. However, the address for the virus attack on the newspaperpany is the same address as Eden''s house." Victor spat out the coffee that he just drunk because he was startled by Lucian''sst sentence. "Cough..." Victor who had never lost hisposure, had an awful expression on his face at the moment. He put the porcin cup on the desk heavily. He looked up at Lucian and asked word by word, "Lucian, tell me again, what is the address?" Lucian remained expressionless as he said, "It¡¯s Eden''s house." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Are you sure?" Victor suddenly became slightly unsettled. Eden had already arrived at thepany at that time. Besides, herputer skills were not superior to Lucian! Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I also find it strange! I met someone when I was reading at the bookstore yesterday." "Who?" Victor was very curious at the moment. Lucian had the same way of speaking as him. Both them liked to leave a cliff-hanger. Victor wanted to punch Lucian for giving him a cliffhanger at the moment. Couldn''t Lucian finish his sentence once and for all? "Eden''s son." "Uh..." Victor was confused. Why was his son involved? "Which one?" Victor couldn''t help but ask. "I couldn''t tell." Lucian replied honestly. Victor resisted the urge to get angry. He remembered that Gia and Kenny went to the bookstore yesterday. Hence, Kenny was the one whom Lucian met at the bookstore. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 How could it be Kenny? Victor looked at Lucian in confusion. "Lucian, what does your meeting with Director Bleu''s son got to do with this?" He was sure that Kenny was the one who went to the bookstore yesterday. Ricky was still in Gate City! Lucian said indifferently, "The book he was reading!" Victor almost mmed the table and stood up. He tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. At that moment, he could understand how Anson felt when his speech ended with a cliff-hanger. Anson could not refrain himself from getting angry every time, let alone Victor. Victor said in a good-natured manner, "Lucian, let''s change the way we speak. Tell me everything in one go! I''m all ears." Lucian looked at Victor calmly and said in an unhurried tone, "He was reading Hacking Master." "So?" Victor felt ashamed of himself when he saw how patient Lucian was. "That means that he is responsible for the virus infection of that newspaperpany." Lucian was almost certain of that. When Lucian saw that Victor still didn''t believe it, he continued, "Besides, the online criticisms towards Eden had also disappeared." Victor found it hard to ept the news. How was it possible that Kenny was behind this? Kenny seemed calm, obedient and sensible! "Lucian, have you seen wrongly?" He still couldn''t believe that his son... Wait. That was his son. An outstanding father would have an exceptional son! "I did not see wrongly!" Lucian turned to leave after he finished speaking. It was unusual for a six year-old to be a hacker. He wanted to get to know him if he had the chance. Victor still could not believe what he had heard even after Lucian had left. He nced at theputer quickly and searched for his news with Eden the other day. He browsed the Inte and found that all the nastyments were gone. "Hehe..." Victor giggled. Anson, who hade out to throw the trash, was dumbfounded when he saw Victor behaving like that. He couldn''t help but say, "Victor, why are youughing like a fool?" He would be spending time with Eden alone tomorrow. He couldn''t be so excited that he became a fool today, could he? Men who were in love were indeed fools. Anson was one of the fools. He stalked Abigail''s pagest night until three o''clock in the morning. "Hehe..." Ansonughed at himself and threw the lunch box into the trash can. Victor called out to him, "Anson." "What''s the matter?" Anson said in a grumpy tone. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor was not angry at all. His eyes looked as though they were smiling and he looked radiant. "Go and order five cups of strawberry juice. Send two cups to Director Bleu''s office." "Ah..." Anson frowned at him. Anson suddenly understood Victor¡¯s intention when he thought of the five cups of juice. "Victor, don''t you feel ashamed? You and Eden like to drink strawberry juice but not me and Lucian. You like strawberry juice because of Eden but I''m not like that." Victor red at him. "Why do you talk so much?" "Transfer the money to me." Anson spoke bluntly. "You are petty. I''ll order myself. Go away and don''t get in my way." Victor waved at him before he picked up his mobile phone and ordered the juice. "s!" Anson shook his head. Who was actually petty? Victor had asked him to do the things that he could actually do on his own. Anson felt like he was serving a master. Victor was toozy to choose other vors. He directly ordered five cups of strawberry juice. He put down his phone after that and went into deep thoughts. Was it really Kenny? He had to figure if it was Kenny or not. He would send Kenny to train professionally if Kenny was really talented in that field. The strawberry juice was delivered very quickly. Eden and Amelia drank the juices happily! Eden had always liked strawberry-vored things. She could not refuse when it came to that! Victor also drank happily. Lucian and Anson looked at the bright red juice silently. They did not have the slightest desire to drink it. Anson shook his head helplessly and mumbled, "Victor, it''s fine that you harm yourself but why did you involve Lucian and me?" Victor left his office on time when it was time to get off work. His well-tailored shirt caused him to look steady and restrained. Anson also walked out from his office. Anson asked him, "Are you going back or going somewhere else?" Anson felt that it was very boring to go back home. It was even more boring to face Victor who didn''t like to talk! Victor nced at him and said, "You go back first. I have something to do!" "What is it?" Anson was a little surprised. Victor would bring him along when he had matters to attend to. Victor looked at him gloomily and two words came out of his thin lips, "A date!" The corners of Anson''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know Victor was going on a date. He waved at Victor and said, "Bye. I will leave together with Lucian." "Okay!" Victor headed to Eden''s office as he replied. Lucian nced at Victor''s back silently and pursed his thin lips. His cold facial features were reflected on hisptop screen. He had an obscure expression on his face. Anson felt that the atmosphere was slightly different when he walked up to Lucian. He frowned and had an indescribable feeling. He froze slightly. He wanted to speak but he didn''t know what to say! He nced at Lucian in confusion. He realized that Lucian''s gentle and handsome face was much colder than before. He asked doubtfully, "Lucian, do you have something on your mind?" Lucian looked up suddenly and met Anson''s curious gaze. Heposed himself slightly and replied coldly, "Do I look like someone who has something on his mind?" Anson nodded in agreement. "You are right. You don''t have a heart at all." Lucian frowned and did not speak when he heard that! However, his every move and his aura emitted a strong sense of calmness and power. He put away hisptop and nced at the spacious and tidy desk. He only turned off the light and was ready to get off work after making sure that everything was done. Anson said weakly, "Lucian, where are we going?" "A bar." Lucian replied indifferently. "Er..." Anson was startled and he took a step back quickly. He looked at Lucian in disbelief and said in shock, "Lucian, you''re the model of a good man among the three of us! All of us have rich and colorful private lives. We would be really high when we y games every day. You are the only one who is well-behaved. You would stay at home when you get off work every day. You never go to bars and KI Vs. Why do you suddenly want to go to a bar today? You really scared me when you suddenly said that. I was really taken aback by it." Chapter 328 Chapter 328 "You are childish!" Lucian spat out the two words indifferently. "Er... You said I am childish. Lucian, how am I childish?" Anson felt that he was talking to Lucian the same way he talked to Victor. He would be really pissed off by these two people! He preferred to hang out with Adonis, the big gossiper. At least he could hear things that he usually couldn''t hear when he was with him. It was a little dull but he could still hear Adonis'' chats at least. When he was with Victor and Lucian, they would only speak when he asked a question. There were times when he wanted to grab the two of them and have a good fight with them. He would feel much better that way. Anson started to howl in his heart when he thought about that. He actually didn''t dare to fight with them. "You are childish in every way!" Lucian walked out as he spoke. His gaze was serious. Anson red at him. Was Lucian in a bad mood today? He stopped arguing with Lucian about the matter. He asked, "By the way, did you give Eden her flight ticket and ess card?" "I have already given her those!" Lucian''s tone was still indifferent. Anson frowned. He realized that Lucian was really slightly different from before. He shut his mouth instantly and stopped talking. He followed silently behind Lucian. On the other hand, Victor was waiting for Eden outside her office. Eden would not be in thepany for the next three days. She exined some things to Amelia when she got off work. She checked her work again after Amelia left. After making sure that everything was fine, she turned off herptop and got ready to get off work! A ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of her when she walked out from her office. She took a step back intuitively. Her face was filled with anger when she saw that it was Victor. "Victor, what are you doing? Why are you scaring people in broad daylight?" Victor looked at her with a smile. "Eden, did I scare you?" Eden red at him. "Do I look like I couldn''t handle a scare? Why didn''t you get off work? What are you doing here?" Victor''s face darkened slightly when he heard that. Had she forgotten about it so soon? He said in a slightly deep voice, "I said I''d apany you guys tonight." Eden suddenly remembered what happened at noon. "Hehe..." Sheughed a little unnaturally. She had long forgotten about that. "Let''s go then." Eden headed to the elevator as she spoke. Victor who was depressed a while ago, was in a much better mood. When they reached the first floor, they met Vincent who came to pick Haven up. They were about to leave thepany. When Vincent saw Victor and Eden, he stopped suddenly and smiled wryly. He said in a deep and cold voice, "Vo! It seems like both of you are inseparable! Are you getting off work together?" Vincent put one hand in his trousers pocket and smiled wickedly at Victor. Victor looked at him coldly. Their gazes met. One was cold while the other was yful! "Victor!" Haven''s voice was a little cold when she greeted him. She looked at Eden in a weird way. Haven would have the paternity results tomorrow. She would take actions towards Eden if she was Eden Clement! Victor had a sullen expression on his face. He raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, "Get lost! Move your dirty feet away. You can¡¯t afford to dirty this noble ce of mine!" "Victor, don''t go too far. Do you really think you are great?" Vincent was furious. His cold eyes were burning with anger. Victor had been humiliating him all the time. He knew that he was inferior to Victor but he wouldn''t allow Victor to humiliate him like that! "I¡¯ve asked you to get lost! Take the woman with you and get out of here right now!" Victor''s angry voice echoed in the spacious hall. Eden was so frightened by Victor¡¯s thunderous rage that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Victor..." "Shut up. Don''t call my name in such a disgusting way." Victor interrupted Haven rudely. He hated her hypocritical face very much. Haven''s pupils shrunk dramatically when she was yelled at by Victor. His heartless words made her whole body ache in pain. She was drowned by the innate sense of inferiority and humiliation instantly. "Victor, you''re looking for death!" Vincent was furious. He directed a punch towards Victor¡¯s handsome face. Ah... Eden was so frightened that she parted her red lips slightly. Why did Victor have such a big temper today? She was worried and nervous about Victor when she saw that Vincent''s fist that was directed at Victor. However, Victor quickly grabbed Vincent''s whizzing fist in the next moment. He pursed his thin lips tightly and said coldly, "You want to hit me? Vincent, you should think about the consequences before yound a punch." Before the voice had died away, a terrifying cracking sound was heard. Vincent screamed like a pig that was being ughtered. "Ah... "Vincent, how are you?" Haven looked at him worriedly. "Victor, my arm is dislocated. Let me go! It hurts!" Vincent did not have the time to answer Haven at the moment. He just wanted to free himself from the present pain! He was not like Victor, who would go to the gym whenever he was free. Instead, he had spent all his time on alcohol and women! He enjoyed the feeling of having beautiful women in his arms! He would not end well every time he fought with Victor. He was unable to defeat Victor whenever they fought when they were children. Fortunately, all the adults would defend him and it would always be Victor''s fault. He would be in a very good mood every time he saw Victor scolded by Phillip! Victor had taken a lot of me for him when they were young. Victor didn''t have any evidence. Thus, he could not do anything even though he was wronged! Victor used his strength to push Vincent out of the door. He turned around, nced at the security guard on duty and said coldly and angrily, "If you let this guy in next time, don''t me me for being rude!" "Yes, Mr. Alwynn." The security guard who was a middle-aged man, nodded quickly. Haven nced at Victor angrily before she went to support Vincent who was in pain and walked out of thepany. After walking for some distance, Vincent suddenly looked back at Victor coldly and said, "Victor, just you wait!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor sneered fearlessly and said, "I''ve been waiting to send you and your mother to prison. You meddle with my car like what you did previously. I''ll settle everything with you once and for all." Vincent''s face turned pale when he heard that. Victor actually knew about those things. Vincent didn''t dare to say anything more. He shoved away Haven''s hand forcefully and walked to his car quickly. Haven red at him angrily. She felt that Vincent was useless when he was easily scared. She also hurried to the car. Since she had already chosen Vincent, she would stick to the path she had chosen. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Victor''s words reminded Eden of what Jasper had told her. Victor was involved in several car idents because there was a problem with his car. Was it like what Jasper told her, that Reba really wanted to end Victor''s life and took all his property? She suddenly realized that Victor also did not lead an easy life. Sometimes, she could see his vulnerable side from his sharp and dark eyes. Victor only withdrew his gaze from Vincent after Vincent drove off. He looked sideways at Eden. He suddenly saw that there was a touch of worry and pity in her eyes and his mood became much better. "Eden, let''s go to the garage directly." His tone was deep and was less cold. "Okay!" Eden came to her senses and nodded frantically. Victor smiled slightly and headed to the garage. Victor and Eden did not speak along the way. Eden''s heart couldn''t help but ached for Victor as she watched his cold and noble back. Victor regretted letting Eden witness what had happened just now. Vincent and Reba were the two people he hated the most in his life. He would remember his past whenever he saw Reba and Vincent. In the past, he was not as capable as he was at the moment and he was controlled by them. He endured the humiliation. Even though he was wronged and reprimanded by Phillip, he still endured it all. He had been suppressing the anger in his heart until now. He could probably heave a sigh of relief soon. Victor only got to the driver¡¯s seat after opening the door for Eden. He started the car and left the garage. After that, Victor said, "Eden, do we go to your house directly or..." "Go to Upper Street." Eden interrupted him and told him the address. Victor was slightly confused because he thought she would be heading home directly. He asked, "Eden, why are we going there?" Eden smiled mysteriously at him and said, "You will know when you get there." "Okay!" Victor nodded with a gentle expression on his face. He drove the car in the direction of Upper East Sleglund. Victor suddenly thought of what Lucian had told him. He asked, "Eden, does Kenny like to use the computer?" Eden nodded slightly and said, "Yes. I specially bought one for him and put it in his room so that he can watch movies or do other things. He likes to be alone and stay in his room to read books all the time. He would asionally watch movies." "Does he only use theputer to watch movies?" Victor asked with some doubts. Eden nced at him in confusion. "He''s a young kid. Are you worried that he would watch something else?" Victor smiled slightly and said, "Eden, you think too much. I didn''t mean that. I just feel that Kenny is very obedient! He does nothing but reads books all day long. I am very curious about how a kid of such a young age has such great self-discipline!" "Of course. Take a look at whose son he is." Eden did not conceal the arrogance in her tone. She had an arrogant smile on her beautiful face. Victor also replied in his heart that Ricky was also his son. "Eden, can you tell me what happened to you when you were a child?" Victor didn''t know what had hit him. He just wanted to hear it from Eden at the moment! Eden looked at him strangely and asked, "Why do you want to know what happened to me when I was a child?" "We are now friends. Can''t you tell me?" Seeing that there were not many cars in front, Victor quickly nced at her. There was sorrow and joy in everybody''s life. He had heard too much of her sorrow and wanted to know if there was anything else that he had not heard from her! "Hehe..." Eden smiled. "You are really weird. Why do you ask about other people''s childhood? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Don''t you also know that I am Cyan? Do you think that I had a good time in the Gienger family?" Eden was uncovering her scars when she talked about the past! Victor suddenly said, "Eden, if you don''t feel like talking about it, then don''t talk about it." He was a little annoyed. He would only make her suffer more if he let her uncover her own scars! However, he couldn''t help but want to know more about her. Eden nced deeply at him. She lowered her head and said, "Victor, I didn''t have a good time when I was a child! There is nothing much to talk about." Victor''s heart ached for her instantly! He knew that she did not have a good time when she was a child! She wouldn''t be lost if it wasn¡¯t for him. Victor tried to ask more in-depth questions slowly. He thought about it for a moment before he asked, "Eden, I have promised you that I would help you find your parents. Do you know how you got into the Gienger family when you were a child?" "I don''t know." Eden shook her head. She would not have sent those text messages to Bethany if she knew the whole story. Victor apologized in his heart when he heard that. He couldn''t reveal his identity at the moment because Haven wouldn''t behave herself if he did that. At least not until Haven left the Clement family and married Vincent! "Take your time! There is no hurry!" Eden''s tone was a little disappointed. It was a lie to say that she was not anxious. Her only wish was to know if her parents were doing well. She would feel relieved if they were doing well. "Okay! Eden, don''t worry. I''ll find them." Victor''s voice was gentle and warm. Eden smiled and nodded. "Victor, thank you!" "No problem!" Victor casted a gentle sideway nce at her. Eden looked around and reminded him, "Victor, drive the car to the parking lot. We get off in front and walk over!" Victor asked doubtfully, "Eden, is Kenny and Gia here?" Victor couldn''t help but feel excited when he thought of meeting his children. Eden looked at Victor in embarrassment. "Victor, I''m sorry. I asked you toe here today to do hard work." Victor said, "Er..." "To do hard work?" He was instantly confused. "Eden, what kind of hard work?" "You will know when you get there." Eden kept him guessing. Victor smiled gently. Eden was slightly stunned when she nced sideways and saw how gentle Victor was. Victor was devilishly charming. Eden had to admit that she would be dazzled by his gentle smile sometimes. After Victor had parked his car, he and Eden got off. After that, Eden took him to Zofia''s store. The sunset was like fire, weaving in and out of the tall buildings and reflecting a blurred evening vision. There were a lot of people on the street, causing it to be lively and busy! Victor knew that he was at the night market of Upper East Sleglund when he saw the busy street. He nced sideways at Eden and asked, "Eden, what are we doing here?" Eden pointed at a store not far away and said, "Let''s go to that store." Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Victor followed her gaze and suddenly saw Zofia who was busy in the store. He instantly understood what was going on. "Ah!" Victor looked at Eden quickly, "Eden, when you say you want me toe here and do some hard work, do you mean to ask me to clean up this ce?" He was not good at this kind of things! Eden nodded with a cunning smile. "Victor, didn''t you say that we are friends?" "Hehe..." Victor grinned. "Eden, but this..." Eden interrupted him and said seriously, "Victor, you were the one who insisted on following me today. I am here to help Zofia to clean up her store today. You know that Zofia is pregnant and she has no friends by her side. She will have a hard time if we don¡¯t help her." Zofia had bought some stainless steel cabs today. She still had to clean everything even though they were brand new. Victor was speechless when he heard Eden say that they were friends! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A trace of excitement blossomed at the bottom of his heart. He was still willing to do anything no matter how tiring the work was! It would not be a bad idea to progress from friends to lovers and then to husband and wife! At least Eden did not refuse him from getting close to her! "Let''s go!" Victor headed towards Zofia''s store as he spoke. Eden looked at his back and smiled. Victor also had an adorable side to him. She followed behind him and walked over slowly. Eden did not know that Victor would only show his gentle side in front of her. Their rtionship which was distant for a few days seemed to have returned to its original state. Victor suddenly thought of Buddying to himst night when he saw Zofia. He sighed in his heart. Buddy couldn''t get out of Aisling''s control and he couldn''t protect Zofia. Hence, he did not tell Zofia about Buddy''s matters. Eden shouted, "Zofia." Zofia who was busy cleaning her store, raised her head quickly and nced at Eden when she heard her voice. She was slightly stunned when she saw Victor who was walking in front of Eden. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" She was very surprised to see Victor. She was a little worried and was afraid that Victor would tell Buddy that she was here. Eden walked in with a smile and said, "Zofia, I brought someone to help us work together!" "Ah..." Zofia suddenly looked at Victor in shock. No one in River City would dare to ask Victor, the famous nobleman, to do hard work. Victor looked at the surprised Zofia lightly. "Miss Rivera, can''t I do that?" "Hehe..." Zofiaughed and put on a forced smile on her face. She wanted to say that it was fine but she was afraid that the unstable CEO would get angry. She found it even more difficult to say no! She had been with Buddy for quite some time and she had heard that Victor was fast and steady when he dealt with matters. She also heard that he was unstable. However, after meeting him a few times, she felt that he was not as terrifying as he was rumored! "Zofia, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. We have to drag people like him to experience life." Eden spoke as she wore an apron. Victor nced at Eden and smiled faintly. "Eden is right." Eden took a red apron and handed it to him. "Victor, fasten this apron so that you won''t dirty your expensive clothes." Victor was reluctant to wear the apron when he saw that the apron was red and flowery. However, he smiled faintly and fastened the apron on his body when he saw that the apron that Eden was wearing was the same as his. Zofia couldn''t help butugh when she saw that. Victor who was one meter eight, looked really comical when he wore the small apron. Victor looked at the various things in the store and asked, "Miss Rivera, where do you want to ce these cabs?" Zofia nced at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, just ce all of them together against the wall!" She had been tidying up the ce alone the whole day today but she was still not done. She might have to take up another three or four days to finish cleaning up the ce. However, she wouldn''t take up that long to clean up the ce since Eden and Victor were here to help her! Eden walked to Victor''s side and nced at the cleaning cab at the side. She said, "Victor, I''ll help you to lift it!" Victor frowned when he heard that. He looked at Eden''s delicate hands, shook his head and said, "Eden, go to do something light. I can handle this alone." Victor started to work as he spoke. He couldn''t bear to let Eden''s hands that were used for designing stuff, to get scratched. He ced all the cabs ording to the location that Zofia had told him. Eden stood by the side and watched. Victor was very strong. It was right to call him here to help. Besides, he had anger in his heart. He would feel better when he was distracted. Eden went over to help Victor when she saw him moving arge stainless steel cab. Victor looked at Eden with his dark obsidian eyes and smiled at Eden gently. Eden also returned a faint smile to him. Zofia, who was standing at the side, was slightly stunned when she saw Victor''s gentle expression. She had experienced in rtionships and she could tell that Victor liked Eden. Eden was the kind of person who would never think about love. Even though Jasper''s eyes were filled with affection, she could only see friendship and family in his eyes. She probably didn''t have experience in love. It was not until seven o''clock that they finished tidying all the things. Victor did not suppress his emotions while he was doing all the work. He hadn''t been as rxed as he was now for many days. "Alright, we are done." Eden pped her hands as she spoke. Victor raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and his thin lips curled into a perfect arc. His smile was intoxicating. He asked, "Eden, are you tired?" "I''m not tired. It''s good to sweat and I would sleep more soundly at night." She could tell that Victor was very happy thest few hours. Doing hard work was also a way to ease the mood. When Eden was in a bad mood, she would do a lot of things to alleviate her mood. "Victor, how is it? Are you in a better mood?" Victor was slightly stunned when he heard that. Eden could actually tell how he was feeling. A hint of tenderness quickly shed across his dark and deep eyes. "Eden, I am hungry!" There an unconceble gentleness in his deep and alluring voice. Eden took off her apron and said, "Let''s go and eat if you are hungry!" Zofia looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, what about Kenny and Gia?" Eden smiled proudly when she heard that. "Zofia, don''t worry. There are wrapped dumplings in the refrigerator. Kenny will cook them for Gia. We can bring them somete-night snacks forthem when we get backter. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Victor wanted to eat dumplings more than ever at the moment when he heard that. However... Zofia said, "Let''s eat at the food stalls on this street. The night market here is the most famous one. There are many seafood stalls that offer great dishes." "Yes!" Eden nodded and looked at Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, are you fine with that?" Victor''s face darkened slightly when he heard Eden calling him Mr. Alwynn. If Victor was treated coldly by others, he would give them back the same treatment. Victor''s temper was indeed unstable. "I am fine with that!" He answered in a deep voice. Eden could tell that his mood had changed. She was slightly stunned by it. She did not understand him that well after all. In fact, she had an impulse to get to know Victor. This was the first time she wanted to get to know a man''s thoughts. Zofia tidied up herself and nced at Victor and Eden. She smiled and did not speak. To her, a woman''s greatest pride was not her beauty but how much her man loved her! She used to be doted and loved by Buddy and she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world at that time! Eden was kind and adorable. Zofia really hoped that she could find a good man who loved her dearly for the rest of her life! Zofia said, "Let''s go then!" "Okay!" Eden and Victor walked out of the store side by side and waited for Zofia to turn off the lights. Eden nced at the broad and brightly lit street. The stores were filled with people and there were all kinds of delicacies on the streets. Eden liked the atmosphere very much. "There are a lot of people here at the night market!" She couldn''t help but say that. "Yes!" Victor nodded his head. He used to feel out of ce in this busy city. However, he felt that he was more rxed tonight! He suddenly felt that he was not a misfit in such a lively ce and he could actually blend in with the town. Zofia came over and said, "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, let''s go!" Eden looked around and said, "Zofia, you are familiar with this ce. Please lead the way!" "Follow me!" Zofia smiled proudly. She had always been particr when it came to food. She knew clearly which stall had good food. Eden and Victor followed behind Zofia. Victor looked around. If he had guessed correctly, thend bought by the Clement family was an open space that was located behind this street. They would be able to earn a lot of money if they built a few buildings here! He knew that these streets were all owned by Zaiden. Thend was close to the streets. Zaiden had no reason not to buy it. He somehow felt that something was amiss! "This is the one." Zofia walked in the stall happily. Victor was about to enter the stall when he suddenly saw a familiar figure. Victor frowned slightly and nced at Eden and Zofia who were standing in front of him. He called out, "Eden." Eden turned around and looked at him with a smile. Victor looked at her tenderly. "Eden, I''m going to the restroom. You guys order first. You know what I like to eat. I''ll be back soon." Eden nodded and said with a smile, "You''d bettere back quickly!" "Okay!" Victor responded softly. Eden turned around and followed Zofia into the stall. Victor looked at her back with a hint of happiness in his deep and charming eyes. He did not turn around and left immediately. Instead, he continued to look at Eden''s back. He had the usual indifference on his handsome face about a minuteter and he turned and walked to the street. After walking away from the stall for some time, he shouted, "Buddy, Delmont." When Buddy and Delmont heard Victor''s voice, they turned around and looked at Victor in surprise. Delmont smiled and asked, "Victor, why are you here?" Victor said coldly, "I have something to do here. Why are you guys here?" He walked up to Buddy and Delmont in an imposing manner. Buddy said, "Didn''t I tell you that our family had bought a piece ofnd herest night? We have completed all the procedures today." Victor frowned and asked, "So fast?" "Yes! The other party is in a hurry to get the money so the procedure is very fast." Buddy looked more mature and steady than his elder brother Delmont. Victor''s thin lips were tightly pursed into a line and he had a mystic look on his arrogant face. Everything was a done deal once the contract was signed. He asked again, "Is Mrs. Clement the one who is interested in this piece ofnd?" "Yes!" Buddy nodded. "My mother invested in a real estate business some time ago. She made a lot of money and the profits are very substantial. We happened to find out that the piece ofnd was for sale. We decided to buy it after we discussed it with each other." Victor did not deny their im. This ce was indeed very profitable! However, he still had a lot of doubts in his heart! Victor asked, "Who is the legal person?" Delmont sneered and said, "Victor, why are you prying?" "Delmont..." Buddy red at Delmont. How could he talk to Victor like that? "Buddy, don''t forget his current business is very powerful. We wouldn''t have taken such a big risk to invest in real estate if we are not suppressed by him." Delmont was aware that the business world was like a battlefield. His eyes would be filled with curiosity whenever he looked at people. Victor''s face turned cold suddenly. He said coldly, "Well, you can go now. Forget what I asked!" "Victor, do you want to have supper with us?" Buddy looked at him apologetically. "No! I have an appointment with someone else!" Victor''s voice was cold and firm. "We''ll leave then." Delmont nced at Victor arrogantly before he turned around and left. "Victor, don''t take Delmont''s words to heart." He turned around and left after that. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Victor looked at Buddy and Delmont¡¯s backs. He lowered his eyes slightly and his eyes were as dark and unfathomable! The Clement family wagered everything even though they knew that the risk was high. Victor sneered in his heart. His intention was good but there was nothing he could do if Buddy and Delmont didn''t appreciate it. After all, they were Eden''s family. Victor owned a real estate property under his name. He had also considered purchasing thend here but he abandoned the thought after hearing the price of thend. The Clement family was indeed bold to gamble on their entire family assets. Victor turned around and walked back silently with his head lowered. He suddenly heard Eden''s cheerful voice. "Victor, hurry up. The food that we ordered is ready. You can go back early and rest after dinner." Victor raised his eyes and looked at Eden''s twinkling eyes. He smiled gently and nodded. "Eden, I''ll be right there." Chapter 332 Chapter 332 "Eden, I''ll be right there." Victor''s voice was filled with affection when he said that. Eden could not help but smile. She nced at the row of endless food stalls before she turned around and headed to the stall. She had called Kenny and Gia a while ago. They were very happy to hear that she would bring back supper forthem. She was not worried when Kenny and Gia were home alone because Kenny would never make her worry. Kenny was able to take good care of Ricky and Gia! Eden, Zofia and Victor sat at the corner of the stall. It was much quieter therepared to outside. Eden handed a pair of chopsticks to Victor. Victor nced at the seafood on the table. There were spicy fried ms and stir-fried razor ms with scallion and ginger. There were many others grilled, fried and boiled dishes on the table. He was a little hungry after a few hours of hard work. "Zofia,e, eat more." Eden put a bowl of fish soup in front of her. Zofia smiled and said, "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, thank you for your hard work today." "Zofia, I told you that you don''t have to be so polite!" Eden looked at her with her beautiful eyes. Zofia did not speak. She looked at Eden and Victor gratefully. The three of them finished their food within half an hour. Eden packed up some food to take home after that. Zofia had wanted to pay for the bill but she couldn''t do anything when Victor insisted on paying. Victor was in a very good mood tonight. He nced at Eden, who was standing next to him. He was eager to see Eden¡¯s shocked expression when she saw him the next day. He couldn''t calm down his excitement when he thought about it. "Eden, I''ll send you back." Eden nced at him and shook her head slightly. "Victor, that''s not necessary. This ce is not far from my house. It¡¯s just a quick walk there. You are tired today. You should go back quickly and have a rest!" She had an eight o''clock flight tomorrow morning. Hence, she needed to get up early as well. Victor frowned. He remembered that Eden''s house was not nearby. "I''d better send you back!" He insisted and his tone was unrelenting. "Alright then!" Eden gave him a sidelong nce. He was indeed a stubborn guy. Victor''s lips curled into a faint smile when he heard that and his smile lingered for a long time. Victor nced at the time and realized that it was gettingte after sending Eden and Zofia home. He nced at Eden and his eyes darkened when he realized that Eden had no intention of inviting him in! Eden smiled at Victor innocently. "Victor, be careful on the road!" Victor''s lips curved upwards slightly when he looked at her serene smile. "Okay! Get some rest!" "Okay!" Eden nodded. Only then did Victor drive away. "Whew!" Eden let out a sigh of relief. She felt much more rxed after Victor had left. It was really hard to figure out Victor''s unstable mood! "Eden, let''s go in!" Zofia who was standing not far away spoke. "Okay!" Eden nodded, "Zofia, I will be away for three days. Kenny will take care of the meals himself. You just need to help me keep an eye on them and make sure they don''t go outside." "Okay, Eden, you can leave in ease. I''m not busy for the time being. I will be waiting for my second aunt toe and help me. Hence, I will be at home these few days." Eden was relieved when she heard that. "Zofia, don''t tire yourself. Don''t forget that you are pregnant." "Yes!" Zofia raised her lips and smiled happily! Keh and Giada came up to Eden and Zofia when they entered the house. "Wow, it smells so good!" Giada swallowed a mouthful of saliva excitedly. Eden smiled dotingly when she saw how excited Giada was. She opened all the takeaways and said with a smile, "Eat. These are for both of you." Kenny said, "Thank you, Mom and Aunt Zofia!" Kenny said, "Thank you, Mom and Aunt Zofia!" She looked up, nced at the living room and saw that Giada''s paintings were all over the floor. She looked at Giada with a headache. "Gia, how many times have I told you to throw the waste paper into the trash can? How can you throw them all over the floor?" Giada casually turned back and looked at Eden, who was a little angry. She said as she ate, "Mom, I was the one who put them on the ground. I''ll clean it up on my ownter. You can go and sleep first if you are tired!" As she spoke, she made a face at Eden before she continued to eat the prawns! Eden shook her head helplessly. She picked up the broom at the side, swept the papers and put them into a garbage bag. There was a piece of paper that was open. She was about to throw it into a garbage bag when she saw that it was a drawing of the whole family. There were Eden, Keh, Hendrick and Giada, as well as Jaida and Zaiden. The word "Dad" was written on the space beside Eden''s figure. Eden''s heart tightened. She looked up at Giada and saw that she was eating happily with her head lowered. Deep down, Gia longed for her father. She threw the drawing into the garbage bag with trembling hands. She felt a dull pain in her heart. Zofia came out of the bathroom. She looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, rest early." Eden came to her senses and nodded at Zofia. Zofia returned to her room after that. Eden waited for Kenny and Gia to finish their meal. She then looked at Kenny and said, "Kenny, I have to go away for three days because I have something to do. You have to be obedient and stay at home these three days. Zofia will take care of you but you have to take care of yourselves as well. Do you understand?" Keh nodded gently. "Mom, don''t worry! I will take good care of Gia." Giada nodded her head hurriedly. "Mom, this isn''t the first time you''ve left us at home. We''ve grown up and we can take good care of ourselves. Don''t worry!" "You are the one I''m most worried about!" Eden looked at Giada indignantly. "Mom." Giada looked at Eden with a hurt look her face. Eden looked straight at her. "Don''t tell me that you didn''t hit the little fat guy in our neighborhood." Giada blinked her big eyes and looked at Keh suspiciously. Who was such a big mouth to sell her out? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Keh looked at her quietly. He did not deny nor admit it. "Hehe..." Giadaughed harder than she cried. "Mom, that time was a special circumstance. Things like this won''t happen again in the future." "I hope so too." Eden was helpless. Kenny and Ricky would not fight with others. However, Gia would not care if she hit someone when she lost her temper. Giada''s brows furrowed slightly and she lowered her head unhappily. Eden didn¡¯t say anything more when she saw that. "It''s gettingte. Kenny, Gia, go back to rest!" "Okay! Mom, rest early too!" Keh got up and headed to his room. Giada stood up, lowered her head and returned to her room silently. Eden looked at them and smiled before she went upstairs to rest. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Kehid down on the bed when he returned to his room. He took out his mobile phone and nced at the WhatsApp message that Victor had sent him. "Kenny, are you asleep?" He had fallen asleep that night and only saw the message on the next day. He didn''t reply Victor after that. He stared at the message for a while before he moved his fingers on the keyboard quickly. "Uncle Victor, thank you for sending my mother back!" He had always had a question in his mind. Eden did not know who the children''s father was but what if their father was aware of the identity of their mother? Henrick tugged the corner of lips and he slowlyid down on the bed. Victor heard the WhatsApp notification the moment he arrived home and stepped into his house. He looked down at his phone and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Kenny. He became excited instantly. He smiled and quickly replied the message. "Kenny, no problem! Are you asleep?" Keh was waiting for Victor''s reply. He raised his phone carelessly and nced at the message but his expression didn''t change much. "Uncle Victor, I am going to sleep. Have you reached home?" "I¡¯ve reached home, Kenny!" Keh looked at the words and smiled slightly. It was rare to see such a gentle smile on Kenny''s face. "Good night then!" "Good night!" Victor was in a good mood when he saw the words "Good night". Kenny took the initiative to talk to him. Things would be better if they got familiar with each other. He looked up at the dark and empty house. It was quiet and filled with a strong sense of loneliness. Victor frowned. Where did Anson go? He turned on the lights and went to Anson''s room. Anson was not at home. Where did he go? He took out his phone and called Anson. It took some time before Anson answered the call. "Hey! Victor!" Victor heard the noise from the other end of the phone. He frowned and asked, "Where are you?" "A bar!" Victor''s face was filled with disgust when he heard that. "Why did you go to a bar?" "Ah...Victor, speak louder. I can''t hear you... Hello... Hello!" Victor ended the call directly. He frowned and threw the phone on the sofa at the side before he sat down heavily. It would be very lively if he had a family to live with him in this luxurious vi. After sitting for a while, he got up and went to take a bath. Meanwhile, Anson, who was at the bar, had a look of displeasure on his face. He stared at his phone''s screen for a while. Suddenly, he saw a text message from the DNA Paternity Testing Center. His eyes widened when he saw the message. Who was it? Lucian drank continuously whereas Adonis was whining at the side. Adonis was talking about how unsatisfied he was with Victor. Both of them were already drunk. Anson dared not drink anymore when he saw the situation. However, the news he received was a big deal!! He turned back and shouted, "Adonis, drink less. I am incapable of sending both of you home on my own. If you are also drunk, both of you will have to sleep on the street tonight!" "Ah... Anson, what did you say?" The music in the bar was so loud that Adonis couldn'' t hear what Anson had said. He was already half drunk. He raised his voice to ask Anson what he had said, only to see Anson walking out of the bar. "Anson, where are you going? You''re not going to leave us and go back on your own, are you?" Anson''s figure disappeared quickly in the doorway. Anson made a call the moment he was outside the bar. "Hello! Aydin!" "Manager Skye, I thought you were asleep." A teasing voice from the other side of the phone. "I haven¡¯t slept yet and I am still outside. I have already seen the message you sent me. Are you sure you didn''t see wrongly? Is it Eden''s sample?" "I''m not mistaken. A middle-aged man sent the sample here. I was the one who received him and did the test. The results are the same as the DNA resultsst time." "A middle-aged man?" Anson was confused. Who could it be? Could it be Christopher? "Is the middle-aged man bald, good-looking and slightly skinny?" Anson asked again. "Haha... No, it''s a fat and ugly middle-aged man." A hearty voice came from the other end of the phone. Anson was confused. Who could it be? "Aydin, when will the mane and get the results tomorrow?" "Tomorrow morning!" "Aydin, this matter is very important. Hold on to the results first. I wille over before you go to work." "Okay!" "Alright, let''s have a meal together another day!" Anson hung up the phone after that! He quickly made a phone call to Victor. He called Victor three times in a row but nobody answered the phone. Anson frowned. He could tell that Victor had already returned home based on the call with him a while ago! "s!" He sighed heavily. He indeed had a hectic life! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anson narrowed his eyes and wondered who did Eden''s paternity test. No way. He had to go back. That madman Victor was probably angry with him. He quickly turned back and entered the bar. He saw Lucian who was always gentle, raised his wine ss again and tried to finish the whole ss of wine. Adonis, on the other hand, was still whining at the side. His hair was messy and he looked wretched. "Victor,e out and say something. What exactly have I done to offend you!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk!" Anson looked at Adonis and felt embarrassed for his behavior when he was drunk! He then looked at the gentle and handsome Lucian. He usually has a good character even though he was a little vicious with his words. He was behaving quite well even though he was drunk. He did not say more than three sentences a night. He was indeed tough!! Anson walked over and snatched away the wine ss that was half full from Lucian. Lucian''s face was red and he looked at Anson with blurry eyes. "Lucian, you''re out of your mind tonight. Why did you drink so much? Did you have a breakup? You are only harming your body. Let''s go. I''ll send you home first." Anson spoke loudly beside Lucian''s ear. Lucian did not say anything and looked at him silently. His misty eyes added a sense of mystery to his handsome face. Anson was not used to it when he looked at the dazed Lucian. That was the first time Lucian had drunk so vigorously in his entire life. He would normally watch the three of them drink and would silently clean up their mess in the end. Lucian was really strange tonight. He didn''t say a word even though Anson asked him what had happened. Lucian looked at Anson silently for a while before he snatched the ss from Anson''s hand and decided to continue drinking. Lucian did not look good after drinking the wine and his face had turned pale. When Anson saw that, he quickly snatched back the wine ss from Lucian''s hand. "Lucian, this is the first time you drank so much wine. Do you want to go to the hospital?" "Leave me alone!" That was the fourth sentence Lucian had said tonight. Anson felt helpless and nced at the dazed Adonis. "Adonis, get up!" "What can you do to me if you don''t get up?" Adonis muttered. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Anson frowned and said with a smile, ''Adonis, I can''t do anything to you but I can let you sleep on the road." He still had something important to do. Anson''s ink-ck eyes were filled with doubt. Who could it be? Who had gone to do the paternity test again? "Anson, how dare you!" Adonis narrowed eyes and looked at him. Anson red at him and shouted angrily, "Adonis, get up and walk on your own if you haven¡¯t ckout." "I''m not leaving. I haven''t had enough!" Adonis waved his hand at Anson. The corners of Anson''s mouth twitched. "Adonis, you haven''t had enough? With your behavior when you are drunk, are you able to bear the consequences if you continue drinking? If you are kidnapped and sold off, I bet you would be helping your kidnappers to count the money. You two look pretty good!" Lucian frowned slightly. He had regained some of his consciousness when he heard what Anson had said. He asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Er...l?" Anson frowned at him. Lucian looked at him expectantly. The bright and dazzling lights shone on his face from time to time and he looked even handsome and charming. Anson thought to himself that Lucian was indeed good-looking! "Lucian, what else can I mean? You and Adonis are both rather good-looking. It would be very dangerous if I leave both of you here." Anson exined seriously. The bartender who was standing not far away, was shocked by his words. He nced nkly at Anson before he lowered his head and continued his work. Lucian looked at Anson eagerly and asked, "Anson, you think I''m good-looking, right?" "Yes!" Anson nodded. He suddenly regretted bringing up the matter. Wasn''t he suppressing his handsomeness at the moment? He was also good-looking. At least he was betterlooking than Abigail''s boyfriend! Anson felt much better when he thought about it. "I''m good-looking but why doesn''t she notice me?" Anson was shocked by Lucian''s statement. "Ah..." He looked at Lucian in astonishment. "Lucian, you didn''t really have a breakup, did you? Who is the woman? When did you start your rtionship? You really surprised me." Anson''s voice grew louder as he spoke and he was getting more and more excited. "I don''t know!" Lucian lowered his head as he spoke, obscuring the emotions on his face. "You don''t know?" Anson was speechless. Someone like Lucian would not start a rtionship if he was not confident. He didn''t even know who the girl was? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. No way. Lucian was really strange. "Let''s go. Both of you stop drinking. I still have something important to do." Anson dragged Lucian out. "Adonis, stay here. I''lle back and help youter!" Anson was helpless. "Anson, you, don''t pull me. I still want to drink." Lucian struggled and staggered as he followed Anson. Anson had to protect him and made sure nobody touched him. It was really a difficult journey. Both Lucian and Adonis were drunk. Anson could only bring them to the car one by one. He did not have to worry much because Lucian was quite well behaved even when he was drunk. He was worried about Adonis, the gossiper, because he was stubborn and was adamant about his own ideas. Anson was drenched in sweat when he finally got Lucian into the car. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked and Lucian and warned, "Lucian, I know you''re the best. Stay in the car obediently. I''m going to get Adonis out now." Lucian shut his eyes and leaned against his seat. He did not say anything. His handsome face was filled with a strong sense of sorrow under the dim light! Anson closed the car door helplessly and ran back to the bar as fast as he could! He could only deal with Adonis when he was dead drunk. He was really asking for trouble in the middle of the night. Adonis was gone when Anson returned to their card table. He put his hand on his forehead, walked over to the bartender and asked, "Lucas, where is my friend?" The bartender shook his head slightly and said loudly, "I was busy making drinks just now. I don''t know where he is." "Okay! Thank you!" Anson could only turn around and continue to look for Adonis under the dim light. "Adonis, you b*stard. Didn''t I tell you to stay there? Why are you so troublesome?" Anson comined as he looked for Adonis. His disgruntled voice was quickly drowned out by the noises at the bar. Anson was about to reach the washroom when he suddenly saw a man. Confused, he took a few steps forward and slowly took a few steps back after that. He took a closer look at the man who was sitting in front of the bar. The man was embracing a sultrily dressed woman in his arms. They were very intimate, and were talking andughing as they gazed into each other''s eyes! Uh...! He widened his eyes instantly. Wasn''t that Abigail''s boyfriend, Joziah? Why was he here with a trashy woman in his arms? Anson felt like vomiting when he saw the woman¡¯s coquettish makeup. Joziah was very close to her! Just as Anson was in a state of confusion, Joziah lowered his head and kissed the woman. "Ah..." Anger swirled in the corners of Anson¡¯s eyes and his cynical eyes were filled with fury at the moment. How could Joziah betray Abby? Anger surged through Anson. He pursed his thin lips tightly and tried his best to hold back the impulse to punch Joziah. Abby was beautiful and charming, and she definitely outmatched the woman who was in Joziah''s arms. Anson stood still angrily. The people who walked past him could feel his anger and they couldn''t help but make a detour. Anson watched for a while before he took out his mobile phone and took two photos quickly. He was about to put his phone back into his bag when he felt a dangerous and oppressive aura from his back. "Mr. Estes, this man just took photos of you!" Joziah let go of the coquettish woman in his arms when he heard the roar. He stood up suddenly and walked up to Anson with a frown. His gaze was cold and sinister. He nced at Anson carefully and said angrily, "Delete the photos!" Anson nced at him coldly. The corners of his mouth curved into a cold arc and he sneered, "Alright, I will delete them." Anson took out his phone casually. He clicked on the photos, quickly clicked the share button and sent them to Victor''s WhatsApp. The man behind Anson said angrily, "Mr. Estes, he had forwarded the photos to someone." "Ah, that was a mistake." Anson looked at Joziah with a fake innocent expression on his face. How dared this despicable man betray Abigail. However, it was not a bad thing because it gave Anson a chance to pursue Abigail. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Anson would have a chance with Abigail if she broke up with Joziah. Joziah looked at Anson angrily. He said word by word, "Beat him up!" Three men in ck suits came over immediately. "Hey!!" Anson quickly took a few steps back. He looked at Joziah and said with a sarcastic smile, "Mr. Estes, a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fist!" Anson was calm and there was no trace of fear in his eyes. He straightened his back in front of the people and emitted a terrifyingly cold and arrogant aura. "Who are you?" Joziah asked coldly. "I am just a stranger." Anson smiled and returned to his cynical attitude. "Why did you take photos of me then?" Joziah stared at him coldly. "I didn''t take photos of you? I was taking photos of my drunk friend." Anson suddenly caught a glimpse of Adonis who was staggering. It would be more difficult to resolve the matter when Adonis was involved. Joziah turned around and saw Adonis standing still in a wrenched manner. Adonis was dazed and he looked at Anson in confusion. ''Adonis, where have you been? Quickly go to the car and wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Anson shouted loudly. Adonis not did not leave but staggered towards Anson. Whoops! Adonis was impulsive after drinking. Anson would have to clean up the mess if Adonis started a fight. Although Adonis was drunk, he could still recognize Anson at the moment. Adonis who visited the bar frequently, understood the situation when he saw Anson being surrounded by four men. His rxed gaze suddenly became fierce and wild. Anson''s heart was about to jump out of his throat when he saw Adonis'' gaze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anson was slightly appalled. He knew that he had always been unlucky but he felt that he was the unluckiest person when he was caught red-handed. He couldn''t help it since Abigail was the woman he liked! He stuttered slightly when he said, "Adonis, get out of the bar immediately." Adonis let out a burp. "Can you defeat so many people on your own if I leave? Watch what I''ve got." Adonis staggered towards Anson. He directed his fist at Joziah''s handsome face. The punch was so fast that Joziah let out a howl before Anson could say anything. "Ah..." Joziah''s painful howl caused the woman behind him to let out a scream as well. He staggered to the table at the side and overturned it. sses of wine fell to the ground, making a ttering sound! Joziah was dizzy and he could see stars in his eyes after he was punched by Adonis. It took him some time toe to his senses. A glimpse of pleasure crossed Anson''s heart as he watched what had happened. He felt as he had taken revenge for Abigail. It was wrong for him to take photos of Joziah but he really cared about Abigail. Blood flowed out from the corner of Joziah''s mouth and Joziah could smell the scent of blood in his mouth. He spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground and looked at Adonis sinisterly. He moved his thin lips and said word by word angrily, "Beat him up!" The four men in suits took action instantly. When Anson saw that, the hint of yfulness in his eyes disappeared instantly and his gaze became sharp. He made his moves quickly. Anson, Victor, Adonis and Lucian had trained together before. All of them were strong and their fists were powerful. In less than two minutes, the four men in suits were lying on the ground and were unable to get up. Many wine bottles were thrown during the fight and ss shards were all over the ground. Many people left the bar when they saw that. The deafening music also stopped abruptly at the moment! Screams from a few frightened women could be heard. A middle-aged man in a ck suit came over. He was the manager of the bar and he knew Anson and Adonis. He looked at Anson and smiled politely, "Hey, Mr. Skye, Mr. Church, it''s just a trivial matter. No need to get so angry!" Anson smiled and said, "Toby, I''m sorry. I will pay for the loss hereter." Toby was relieved when he heard that! He smiled politely and said, "Thank you, Mr. Skye!" He left wisely after that. He had long been ustomed to this kind of situation. He would let them deal with the matter themselves as long as they pay for the loss! Joziah looked at Anson in confusion when he heard that. He knew that Anson and Adonis'' identities were not simple when he saw the manager''s ttering attitude towards Anson. Forget it. What good would it do for him if he made a big deal out of this matter? He couldn''t imagine the consequences if the matter reached Abigail''s ears. He nced at Anson angrily and bellowed, "Let''s go!" After that, he pulled the woman who was standing at the side and headed out. The four men who were lying on the ground had bruises and swollen faces. They got up quickly and left with Joziah disgracefully. Anson saw Joziah leaving with the woman. That b*stard didn''t intend to bring the woman home, did he? His eyes suddenly turned cold and he wondered why Abigail fancied Joziah. "They are gone? Don''t leave. I haven''t had enough." Adonis who was still in a daze, felt like he hadn''t fought enough. "All you can think of is fight." Anson red at him. "Stand here and don''t move!" As Anson spoke, he handed a bank card to the waiter beside him topensate for the loss. He dragged Adonis out of the bar after the waiter returned the card to him. "Come on, let¡¯s fight! I, Adonis..." Anson covered Adonis'' mouth quickly. He still had the nerve to mention his name when he was in such a wretched manner. Anson was embarrassed even if Adonis wasn''t. "Mftt..." Adonis'' face was red as he looked at Anson who was covering his mouth with his hand. He signalled Anson to let go of him with his gaze. Anson''s expression hinted that it was impossible for him to do that. He dragged Adonis all the way out of the bar. He only let out a sigh of relief when he reached his car. He opened the car door and wanted to get Adonis into the car. A pungent vomit filled his nostrils the moment he opened the side door. "Ugh..." Anson almost threw up. "Lucian, why did you do this to me? Why did you throw up in my car?" Anson had a sad expression on his face. He felt like dying at the moment. How could he be so unlucky tonight? "It stinks." Adonis covered his nose as he cried out. He was constantly struggling too. Lucian had already fallen asleep and he was snoring loudly. Anson was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe the sight in front of him. Lucian was unconscious and he had a foul-smelling filth on his trousers. How could he sleep in a car that stank? Anson had a dark expression on his. His luxury car was ruined just like that. After a while, he looked up and shouted, "God, what have I done to deserve this?" Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Anson stood there with his eyes wide open the entire night while Adonis hugged the wheel of his car and slept there. Lucian slept in the same sleeping posture the entire night. "Mmm!" Lucian woke up suddenly. He smelled a pungent odor as soon as he woke up. "Ugh..." He got out of the car quickly and ran to the side to vomit. Anson looked at him coldly. He moved his stiff foot and kicked Adonis who was lying on the ground. "Get lost. It''s early in the morning. Don''t interrupt my sweet dream!" Adonis talked in his sleep. "Sweet dream?" Ansonughed mockingly. Seeing that Adonis was unwilling to wake up, he sneered and said, "Adonis, you are hugging a wheel. You didn''t think you''re holding a beautiful woman, do you? It''s already dawn, you should get up!" Lucian had stopped vomiting at the moment and he sniffed at himself. A strong stench and the smell of alcohol filled his nostrils! "Why is it so disgusting?" Lucian asked dryly. How long had he been drunk? He had never been so drunk ever since he was a child. "Hehe..." Anson sneered, "You actually know how disgusting it is. The vomits in the car are all yours. I stood here the whole night just to show you the evidence. What should I do with my car?" Lucian frowned and looked at Anson''s grim face. It was the first time his brows furrowed so deeply. He shouted dryly, "Anson, what the f*ck is wrong with you? You actually let me sleep in the car and let Adonis sleep on the ground the whole night? How can you be so vindictive?" Anson looked at him and asked, "Tell me what else I can do. I can''t pull you up and I can''t drag Adonis. Both of you slept like a log. Look at him. He can still dream even though he is sleeping on the ground!" "You..." Anson pointed at the car and looked at Lucian. He said word by word angrily, "Lucian, you have to clean my car today. Also, don''t call me when you drink next time." When Anson had finished speaking, he gave Adonis a hard kick before he left. Lucian looked at his back helplessly. That b*stard could actually stay up this long. He actually guarded them the entire night just to let him witness the scene when he woke up. Wasn''t he f*cking sick? "Anson." Lucian yelled at Anson. Anson left without looking back. Lucian nced at the time. It was only six o''clock. There was still time. He walked up to Adonis and shouted, "Adonis, get up." "Don''t move!" Adonis got under the car as he spoke. "Ah..." Lucian lost his temper and bellowed angrily as he clutched his head helplessly. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. After that, he stood at the side and waited. Anson returned to Victor''s vi as fast as he could. He saw that Victor was about to leave the vi when he entered the house. He didn''t call Victorst night because his phone was dead. He opened his mouth and asked, "Victor, do you still have the photos I sent youst night?" Victor who was wearing a casual and thin ck suit looked slender and charming. His face was well-defined and handsome, and his red and thin lips were curled into a charming sneer. He red at Anson and said, "Anson, how dare you send me those kinds of things." Anson was anxious when he heard that. He did that because he had no choice. "Victor, have you deleted the photos? Those photos are evidence." Victor didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he asked, "Where did you gost night?" Anson thought about it and told Victor everything that had happenedst night. Victor frowned as he listened. When Anson finished speaking, he smiled coldly and said, "Anson, you''re really something. You actually dared to do such a thing." "s! Victor, can you me me? My phone is dead..." Anson thought for a moment and changed the topic, "Forget it. Let¡¯s stop talking about this. I received a call from Aydinst night. He said that a middle-aged man used Eden''s hair and did the paternity test again. He will go and get the results today morning. I will go to Ay din¡¯s ce first. You can leave with ease!" "What''s going on?" Victor''s face darkened instantly. Who was investigating Eden''s past? Anson nced at him and walked inside, "I came back to change my clothes. I n to go there to see what''s actually going on." "I''ll go with you." Victor was not at ease. It would be troublesome if the man was sent by Reba. Anson stopped suddenly and looked at him doubtfully. "You are not going to Fralstin? Eden is already there at the moment." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor shook his head slightly. "I can go thereter. I must get to the bottom of this matter." There was nothing more important than Eden and her children''s safety at the moment. Anson did not say anything more when he saw that Victor was persistent. Victor would be more at ease when he went to Fralstin after going to Ay din''s ce. "Wait for me then. I''ll get changed. I''ll be done very soon. There''s still time," Anson headed to his room as he spoke. Victor walked back to the house with his suitcase. He sat on the sofa as he waited for Anson. It took Anson half an hour to finally get himself cleaned up. Victor pulled his suitcase and headed out when Anson came out of his room. He emitted a strong and alluring aura. He could go straight to the airport from Aydin''s ceter. Anson drove a car from the garage and took Victor to the DNA Paternity Testing Center where Aydin worked. Victor and Anson reached Aydin''s office at nine o'' clock on time. Aydin was forty-two years old and he was slightly fat. He had a very friendly smile on his face. When he saw Victor and Anson, he smiled and said, "Vo! Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Skye, you''vee on time!" Victor nodded slightly and he had an indifferent expression on his face. Anson smiled and said, "Aydin, this is a very important matter. How can we note on time?" Aydin smiled and nced at Victor. "We are all acquaintances. I called you because I know that you are very concerned about this matter." "Thank you." Anson''s face was filled with gratitude. Aydin had made the call just in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Victor said, "Aydin, I heard that you have the paternity results. I want you to change the results so that Eden and Aisling did not have a motherdaughter rtionship." Aydin said with difficulty, "Victor, it''s not that I am unwilling to help you. You also know the consequences of doing so. I called to tell you who came here for the paternity test." Victor nodded with an understanding look on his face. "Got it." Victor stopped talking after that. Aydin nced at the grim expression on Victor''s face before he nced at Anson. Anson''s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw his expression. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Anson smiled suddenly and asked, "Aydin, do you have other methods?" "Yes!" Aydin nodded and handed a document to Anson. Victor narrowed his eyes and knew what to do. "Thank you!" Victor looked at Aydin. Aydin smiled and said, "Victor, you''re wee. You''ve also been helping me all the while." Victor smiled and said, "It''s a piece of cake to me." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Aydin smiled and did not speak. He nced outside and said, "Oh, it''s him. He''sing." Anson and Victor nced outside and both of them were a little surprised. Anson asked, "Who is him? Why don''t we know him?" Victor got up and said, "Aydin, we are leaving, thank you!" He strode outside after that. Anson also smiled at Aydin before he turned and left with Victor. The fat middle-aged man was about to open a file. Victor looked at Anson and nodded. Anson understood what he meant and quickly walked forward. "Thud!" He hit the middle-aged man and the file in the middle-aged man''s hand fell to the ground. "Sir, are you okay?" Victor''s voice sounded at the side. The man, who was going to lower his head to pick up the file, looked at Victor and smiled. "I''m fine!" Anson took action quickly and walked to the other side without turning back. "I''m d that you''re fine!" Victor left after saying that. The man bent down to pick up the file and walked out without any suspicion. Victor nced at Anson, who was at the corner. Both of them quickly followed the man. They drove and tailed the middle-aged man''s car all the way. The middle-aged man drove out of the gate, turned a corner and stopped the car. Anson parked his car not far away from the man. He was very nervous at the moment. Who was the man? Victor was also staring coldly at the car in front of him. Suddenly, a woman got out of a car that was parked not far away. "Ah... It''s Haven." Anson opened his mouth wide in shock. "Why hasn''t she given up on this matter?" Victor looked like he was going to tear Haven apart. "D*mn Haven. She really doesn''t know how to behave." His voice was eerily cold. Anson was about to look away when he suddenly saw Haven taking out a thick bundle of money from her bag and giving it to the middle-aged man. "Take photos!" Victor''s tone was t and indifferent. Anson said with a smile, "Victor, I am already taking photos." Anson said with a smile, "Victor, I am already taking photos." "Anson, I''ll go to the airport on my own. Go and investigate the man. He must have an unusual rtionship with Haven. Otherwise, Haven wouldn''t have given him so much money." "Got it." Anson turned around and nced at Victor. His heart ached for him. "Victor, you had always been schemed by other people since young. You have to impress Eden during the trip this time. Do you understand?" Victor nced at Anson deeply when he heard that. He saw that the car at the front had already driven away. "You talk too much!" After saying that indifferently, Victor opened the door and got out of the car. Anson was not angry. He opened the trunk to let Victor take his suitcase. Victor took his suitcase, halted a taxi at the side of the road and headed straight to the airport. Anson nced at his watch and smiled. "Victor, you have missed out another chance to be with Eden again." He opened the file pocket, took out the paternity result and nced at it. The result stated that Aisling and Eden had a mother-daughter rtionship! It would not end well if the paternity result fell into Haven''s hand. He put the documents back into the file and tucked it into thepartment at the back seat. He started the car and drove away. He would tolerate and empathize with Victor no matter how Victor treated him. Lucian and Adonis probably didn''t have the energy to go to thepany today. Anson still had to go to thepany. He felt angry when he thought of Lucian and Adonis. His heart ached when he thought of his car. He hoped that his car would look brand new when he saw itter. When Haven found a ce to stop her car, she quickly opened the file to see the result of the paternity test, only to find out that Eden and Aisling did not have a mother and daughter rtionship. "How is this possible?" Haven looked at the paternity result in confusion. Why would Victor care so much about Eden if she was not Eden Clement? Eden Clement was the only person in the world who could make Victor risk his life to protect her. Haven''s hand that was holding the paternity test trembled. She was so nervous about the paternity result that she didn''t sleepst night. Haven was afraid that the result from the DNA Paternity Testing Center that she went tost time was not urate since there were many connections of Victor and Adonis there. Thus, she went to another DNA Paternity Testing Center this time. However, the result still showed that Eden was not rted to Aisling! "Could it be that something went wrong?" Her voice was trembling as she muttered to herself! "Hehe..." She sneered a few times involuntarily. What was wrong with her? Wasn''t it better when Aisling and Eden did not have a mother and daughter rtionship? Eden Bleu was not Eden Clement. That was something worth celebrating. She was still the only daughter of the Clement family. She would never allow anybody to steal the things that belonged to her. Haven felt much morefortable when she thought in such a way. She started the car and headed to the Alwynn Group. Eden had taken a flight to Fralstin early in the morning. She reached Fralstin at ten o''clock on time. She was just in time for the International Fashion Show. She had already prepared herself for that. The convention center was huge and there many visitors. Eden was wearing a white dress that was designed by herself. The style was unique, innocent and beautiful. She was wearing crystal clear earrings and light pink lipstick. Her face looked exquisite and beautiful! She stayed and paid full attention to every dress at the convention center. She had a notebook in her hand. She would jolt down her inspiration asionally. "Miss, may I ask if the dress you''re wearing is designed by you?" Suddenly, a gorgeous woman who was wearing a red outfit with beautiful eyes smiled faintly at Eden. Her smile was beautiful and two shallow dimples appeared at the corner of her lips when she smiled. Eden also smiled. "Yes, I designed it myself." The woman reached her beautiful hand and said, "Hello, Miss. I am Paulina rk." Eden also reached out and shook hands with her. "Nice to meet you, Miss rk. My name is Eden Bleu." Paulina nced at the dress Eden was wearing. It matched Eden very well. She liked the dress very much and her eyes lit up when she saw it. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 "It''s very beautiful!" Paulina couldn''t help but praise Eden''s dress again. Combining the dress and Eden''s face would cause other people''s eyes to light up. Eden looked innocent and elegant. "Thank you!" Eden saw the great interest in Paulina¡¯s eyes. She had designed the dress specially for herself and she also liked it very much. Paulina took out a business card from her bag and handed it to Eden. "Miss Bleu, this is my business card. May I have yours, please? Let''s have a talk when the exhibition is over. I''m very interested in your design, Miss Bleu." "Okay!" Eden handed her business card to Paulina. She put Paulina''s business card in her bag. Paulina looked at her and smiled. "Miss Bleu, I still have something to do. Let''s chatter." "Alright!" Eden smiled. "I''ll leave first then" Paulina smiled at Eden as she spoke before she turned and left. The exquisite curves made her figure look tall and perfect, and her temperament was radiant. Eden withdrew her gaze from Paulina. She had actually nned to finish the exhibition today and spend a day in Fralstin tomorrow since she had the time to go for a stroll. Fralstin was a very beautiful ce. In the past, she had always wanted to visit this ce but she never had the time to do so. She wanted to take a good stroll and rx herself this time! She smiled slightly and continued to look at the surrounding masterpieces. Eden only came out of the exhibition at six o''clock, when she was hungry. She stood among the bustling crowd. The evening breeze was very cool. She looked at the fiery sunset and the picturesque sky. She smiled faintly and headed to the hotel! She was a little tired after walking the whole day. She wanted to eat something and rest after that. There were seafood buffets at the highest floor of the hotel. Fralstin was a ce that had a lot of seafood. It was also the ce she liked. She went back to her room on the fifth floor, changed into a pink dress and left the room. Her beautiful and lively eyes were clear and innocent. She looked up and her eyes widened when she saw the tall and slender man in front of her. He had a devilishly charming smile on his wless and handsome face. His eyes seemed to be smiling at her. Eden''s heart tightened instantly. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath before she asked, "Victor, why are you here?" "Eden, why can''t I be here?" His faint and pleasant voice was deep and alluring. "You..." Eden was puzzled. Shouldn''t he be at the Alwynn Group? He didn''t mention that he wasing to Fralstin yesterday! Victor saw that she was puzzled. He found an excuse and said, "Eden, I have something do here at the veryst moment. I came back to the hotel after I have dealt with the matter." Eden did not believe his words when she saw his yful and handsome face. But what else could she do even if she didn''t believe him? "Oh!" She lowered her head slightly and a strange aura spread in her heart. She looked up slightly at Victor''s dazzling and handsome face and smiled charmingly when Victor did not speak after a while. "Mr. Alwynn, you can go and do your work. I''m going out for a walk!" Her voice was strained and even the smile on her face was nd. Victor''s smile froze when he heard that. He said, "Eden, I just told you that I have finished my work." There was a profound look in Eden''s eyes. She had actually heard what Victor had said a while ago. Victor was a very intelligent person but why couldn''t he understand other people''s excuses? "Then now..." "Eden, let''s go to eat. You''ve walked the whole day. I bet you''re hungry." Victor interrupted her. "Don''t you need to apany your clients?" Eden asked in confusion. "No." Victor replied faintly. His mission was to apany her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was very busy at work and had to take care of her children when she returned home. They rarely had time alone together. He followed her here because he wanted to be alone with her and to develop their rtionship. Eden felt that whatever she said at the moment was unnecessary. Victor took a step forward and was very close to her. Eden trembled slightly when she felt his domineering aura. Why? Jasper would get this close to her sometimes. However, she had never felt so nervous before. Victor lowered his head and looked at her delicate and plump red lips. He had an impulse to kiss her. However, it was not suitable to do that here! He spoke slowly and his deep voice fell in Eden''s ear, "Let''s go. Eden, I will bring you to eat at the beach." As he spoke, he took her hand and walked to the elevator. "s! Victor, you can walk if you want but why are you holding my hand?" Edenined as she followed him. She really couldn''t figure out Victor''s intentions . Victor turned back, looked at her with his handsome eyes and smiled. "Eden, this hotel is very big. I am afraid that you will get lost!" Eden didn''t know what to say. She was speechless. She tried to shake off his hand forcefully a few times but his grip was very tight. She could not shake it off no matter how hard she tried! The elevator was not far away. How could she get lost? The reason he hade up with was truly idiotic. Eden could not help but re at him secretly. The elevator was there when they reached there. Victor pulled her into the elevator. After that, he quickly pressed the button to close the door. The door of the elevator closed gradually and the image of the two of them holding hands was reflected in the bright elevator. Victor had a faint smile on his face. Eden restrained the anger in her heart. There was a trace of anger on her pretty face. She teased, "Victor, I won''t get lost in the elevator, will I?" Victor nced at her sideway and the corner of his mouth curled upwards slightly. "Eden, the lift is too slippery. I''m afraid you will fall down!" Eden was speechless. Could hee up with a better reason to convince her? "Let go!" Eden said angrily. "I won''t let go. I won''t let you go for the rest of my life!" Victor held her hand tightly. His deep eyes became unusually serious and firm. Even his faint voice was stern. Eden''s eyes widened instantly and she looked at him incredulously. A touch of unprecedented surprise appeared on her delicate and pretty face! Victor''s smile became gentle when he noticed the faint blush on her fair skin. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes when she saw his dazzling smile. D*mn the temptation! "Victor, do you like me?" She asked bluntly suddenly. In fact, she wanted to ask him this question when he tried to get closer to her. Victor was slightly stunned. He did not expect her to be so straightforward. "Yes!" He nodded without hesitation and his eyes filled with affection. "But I don''t like you!" Eden''s tone was cold. Victor''s excited mood was gone instantly. He felt cold all over. The words "But I don''t like you!" were hurtful to him! Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Victor looked at Eden quietly. He was hurt and his eyes darkened. Eden looked at his painful gaze and felt a little guilty. The atmosphere in the elevator became more oppressive. Eden only felt that it was a little difficult for her to breathe. She looked up and met Victor''s gaze. "Victor, I just want to tell you the truth. I don''t want you to waste your time on me." Eden''s tone softened a little and was not as cold as before. Didn''t he treat her as a friend yesterday? Why did he suddenly fancy her today? It was too fast and she couldn''t ept it. Victor changed his mind set and heughed at himself in his heart. It seemed that he was too impatient. Eden had just returned to his side. He couldn''t be too hasty. He smiled faintly and said in a deep voice, "Eden, I was kidding." Eden was speechless. "Victor, how can you joke about stuff like this?" Eden red at him and let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Victor was just joking. If he was serious... No way. She thought too highly of herself! Why would she think that Victor who was rich and powerful, fancied her? A self-mockery smile appeared on Eden''s face. Victor had been looking at her. His eyes darkened and he did not reveal much expression on his face when he saw Eden¡¯s relieved look. However, he felt an excruciating pain in his heart! He couldn''t help but wonder what he should do to make Eden return to his side as soon as possible. He was greedy and he missed her warmth. No one else would be able to give him the warmth that she had given him. "Victor, don''t make such a joke in the future." Eden''s clear eyes seemed to be smiling at him. She could get along with him as long as he did not have that kind of thought. Victor looked at her deeply. He wanted to let Eden know that he had always been serious about her. He had never joked about his feelings towards her before. He cared about all the things that were rted to her. He would never allow anyone to hurt her. Especially Haven, who had taken her ce. He was extremely serious when he confessed to her a while ago. "Okay!" He replied faintly. He was not as imposing as before when he saw her faint smile. However, he still didn''t let go of her hand. Eden waved their hands that were held together. Victor had a calm expression on his face when he saw that. He had no intention of letting go of her hand. "Why? Are you still afraid that I would fall?" Eden teased as she looked at him with a smile. Victor suddenly understood something. It seemed that Eden could get along with him peacefully as long as he didn''t cross the line. She would also give him a heartfelt smile. Victor suddenly had an idea in mind. He looked down at her and said, "Eden, you know that I have been waiting for my beloved woman, don'' t you?" He was going to lead her bit by bit. "Yes!" Eden took the bait and nodded. Victor maintained the same expression on his face and continued, "Eden, have I told you that she looks like you?" Eden thought hard and shook her head. Her big clear eyes were very serious. Victor suppressed the slight excitement in his heart and continued, "Eden, she looks like you!" Eden was taken aback. "Is it true?" She was confused and doubted Victor¡¯s words. Victor had a slightly wicked thought. Eden was afraid that she was too dumb and would be tricked by him. Victor continued, "Eden, I have always been serious." Eden nodded. "I don''t deny that. You are very serious about your work but I don''t know about how you treat your life and rtionships." After all, she didn''t know him well. She felt that she only knew a little about him. "Eden, I''ve always been very serious in my work and my life." He had always been living seriously. "So?" Eden looked at him and asked. She didn''t know why he was telling her that. She knew why Victor did that. He usually has something up his sleeve when he treated her well. "I miss her very much!" Victor said in a deep voice with a strong sense of longing. Eden''s heart ached for him when she heard that. "Why don''t you go and find her then?" Eden asked without thinking. Victor pursed his lips bitterly and he had a painful look on his face. He had calmed down his emotions after some time but his breathing was still heavy. "She doesn''t remember me." Victor looked at Eden calmly after saying that in a low voice. "She doesn''t remember?" Eden looked at him in surprise. What did he mean by that? "That''s right!" Victor''s eyes were as dark as ink as he looked at her. She had no memory of him at all. "Where is she then?" Eden asked curiously. When Eden knew that Victor had someone he liked, she really wanted to know who the lucky girl was. Victor looked at her quietly and said nothing. Eden felt slightly annoyed when she saw him like that. He was the one who had made her curious about it but then he stopped talking. Seeing that he had piqued Eden''s interest, he said, "Eden, she''s very close to me but she still doesn''t recognize me no matter what I do. I miss her very much!" He lowered his head sadly as he spoke. Victor actually found it very weird. He was unable to say sweet things to Adonis, Anson, or Lucian but the words woulde out of his mouth without passing through his brain when he spoke to Eden. He also would not feel awkward or had any other feelings. Eden¡¯s heart ached for Victor slightly when she saw that he was in pain. That was the second time she had seen Victor in such pain. "Victor, don''t be like this. Maybe she will suddenly remember you one day." She actually wanted to know more. Why couldn''t the girl remember him? "I also want her to remember me so that she can return to my side quickly." There was a sense of deep longing in Victor''s tone. Eden looked at him and realized that his expression would soften whenever he mentioned the woman. Even his cold eyes were gentle and moving. She couldn''t help but wonder how deep Victor''s love was for the woman, to cause such a cold person like him to be this gentle. "Eden." "Yes!" Eden looked at him with a hint of pity in her eyes. "Can you be my girlfriend for two days? Let''s eat and shop like lovers! I can reduce my longing this way and I won''t suffer much at night." He looked at her quietly and his dark eyes were filled with anticipation. Eden was momentarily stunned. It was really hard for her to ept his rude request. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Victor looked at the elevator that had almost reached the first floor and a strange light shed across his eyes. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Victor hoped Eden would agree to his request quickly. He would never have such an opportunity again after leaving the elevator. The atmosphere was just right at the moment. There was no better atmosphere than at the moment. "Eden, I..." Eden interrupted him suddenly and said, "Victor, I''ll agree to your request since you are so sincere. However, it¡¯s only for tonight, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. We''ll be friends and colleagues again when we go back." She actually also wanted to experience what it felt like to be in a rtionship with a big CEO. "Really? Eden, you really agreed?" Victor blinked his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. Eden looked at him from the corner of her eyes. "Victor, you''re still young but you always asked people to say the same things twice!" "Oh!" Victor nodded his head in a hurry. He still had the same expression on his face even though he was extremely excited. "Ding..." The door of the elevator opened and Victor walked out while holding Eden''s hand. There were many people in the hall on the first floor. The dazzling crystal shone on them and they lookedpatible. The passers-by couldn''t help but look back at them in admiration. Victor could sense the stares from the crowd and excitement surged through his heart. However, he still held Eden''s hand calmly as he headed outside. He had already decided the restaurant he wanted to dine in. It was located at the beach. He would y with Eden at the beach after dinner! A scene shed through his mind suddenly. It was a question he had asked Eden previously. "Eden, where do you want to go when you grow up?" "Victor, I want to go to the beach with you. Delmont and Buddy were the ones who took me there every time. You had never taken me there before, Victor." "Eden, I''ll bring you there when you get older." Eden looked forward to experience many things together with him at that time. However, he had lost her before they even grew up. While experiencing the unique experience, Eden suddenly realized that it was actually not difficult to agree to Victor''s request and give it a try. The blue sky was filled with white clouds and the sunset was breath-taking. The view was soothing. Eden nced sideways at Victor and realized that he had a deep smile on his face and there was unprecedented tenderness in his dark eyes. "Hehe..." Eden could not help butugh. Victor looked at her curiously. "Eden, what are youughing at?" His voice was soft and pleasant! "You seem to have changed into another person at this moment." Eden spoke bluntly. ""But you didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?" Eden realized that there were dark circles under his eyes and his face looked paler than usual. However, his aura was still imposing. His facial features looked soft and unique in the sunset! Victor nodded and said with a restrained look, "I dreamed of her against night!" He actually dreamed of the scene where he had lost Eden against night. He would not be able to fall back to sleep again whenever he had that dream and he would stay awake until dawn. His heart would be filled with sadness, guilt and regret on nights like that. If he hadn''t run out that night and Eden hadn''t chased after him, all of this wouldn''t have happened. "Do you often dream about her?" Eden tried to suppress the curiosity in her heart. Victor was looking at the sunset at the moment with his eyes slightly narrowed. He seemed to be reminiscing about the past but at the same time, he also looked like he was thinking about her. It was really difficult to figure out Victor''s thoughts. Eden raised her head and looked at him quietly. Her heart ached for Victor at the moment! Victor walked for a while before he withdrew his gaze from the sunset and looked at Eden''s curious face. He nodded slightly and said, "Sometimes I would dream about her twice a month. Sometimes three or four times a month. It depends on how much I miss her!" "Er..." Eden felt guilty when she heard that. "Victor, what are you doing with me then? Aren''t you betraying your love?" Eden felt that she was impulsive at that time. She actually agreed to his request when she was his pitiful and expectant gaze. Victor shook his head slightly. "Eden, I won''t. Trust me!" He looked at her firmly as to reassure Eden. Eden frowned and said reproachfully, "Victor, you were affectionate when you called out the name Eden. It means that you still love her deeply..." Victor was shocked by her attentiveness! She could often empathize with other people! No wonder she was very likable since she was a child! It was her charms that enabled Victor to engrave her in his life. He had been searching and yearning for her all these years! Victor stopped suddenly and looked at Eden quietly. The soft expression on his face and his tenderness were captivating! "Eden, you are the only girl whom I''ve loved truly in my life!" Eden was momentarily shocked! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She felt that she was in a beautiful fairy tale when she heard such a heart-wrenching love confession! Time seemed to have stopped and they could only see each other at the moment! It felt like they were in their own world and everything around them was nothing but illusions! A child with a balloon bumped into Eden suddenly. Eden came to her senses suddenly. She blinked her eyes awkwardly and smiled. "Victor, why did you look at me while you were confessing your love? Are you using me as ab rat?" Victor also came to his senses. "Eden, no." His voice was still soft and pleasant. He held her hand and walked forward into the bustling crowd. They became a beautiful sight! Victor¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. The ce they were at was not far from the beach. After walking for about forty minutes, they arrived at the restaurant that Victor had booked in advance. This restaurant was near to the sea. It waspletely made of wood, and was romantic and cozy! The ce was even morefortable under the dusk sky. The sea breeze was slightly cool but it was soothing! Victor brought her into the restaurant. There were only waiters and no other guests there. The lit candles on both sides of the windowsill and the dazzling lights intertwined, making the room even more romantic and beautiful! Eden nced at the surrounding curiously and asked, "Victor, did you book the whole ce?" "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly. He didn''t want to be disturbed by other people when he was with her. The store manager smiled at Victor when he saw that they had arrived. Victor motioned to the store manager to serve the dishes. The store manager nced at Eden before he turned around to ask the waiters to serve the dishes. Victor brought Eden to the front of the restaurant. There was an open balcony there and they could see the sea directly! Chapter 341 Chapter 341 There was a wood table with a bunch of roses on it at the balcony. The surrounding dazzling lights created a romantic atmosphere. Eden liked the ce very much. She would dream of a ce like this when she was young and she had always wanted to sit down and look at the horizon under the hazy night! Her heart suddenly calmed down. "It''s so beautiful here!" Eden looked at the horizon quietly. The moon had already risen and half of it was hidden beneath the horizon. It was mysterious and fascinating! Victor looked at her sideways and smiled softly. He knew she would like it here. This was Eden''s dream when she was young! Everything that Eden had said and everything that she wanted to do was deeply engraved in Victor''s heart. Victor wanted to apany her to fulfil all of her dreams in the future. "Eden, do you like it here?" He asked gently. Eden withdrew her gaze slowly and looked at him. She smiled at him and said, "I like it!" They looked as if they were in love. They had each other¡¯s figure in their eyes. "Eden, I knew you would like it." He looked at her and his gaze was doting and gentle. Eden looked at him deeply. Why did she feel that everything seemed to beid out to her liking? "Victor, do you know what kind of juice I like to drink?" She asked suddenly. Victor smiled and said in a pleasant tone, "Eden, you have always liked to drink strawberry juice and strawberry-vored lollipops, haven''t you?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Eden''s heart was suddenly overwhelmed by an inexplicable emotion. She clenched her fists slightly and theplicated emotions in her heart were surging. "Victor, how do you know that? Or does the other Eden also like the same thing?" She looked at him seriously this time. Victor pulled out a chair and said, "Eden, take a seat first." Eden sat down slowly and so did Victor. She looked at him sideways while waiting for his answer. Victor nced at her and then looked at the sea in the distance. "Eden, it''s not difficult to know that since we work in the samepany!" "You are really attentive. I also don''t know why I like eating strawberry-vored stuff so much! It seems that I was born to like those things!" Eden carefully recalled the past few years. That taste seemed to be embedded in her life. "Eden, perhaps that¡¯s something you loved when you were young. You only forgot some things when you lost your memory due to an ident. However, you are ustomed to some things and you still like them subconsciously." Eden shook her head slightly and said, "I initially didn''t know how I got to the Gienger''s family. When I was involved in an ident a few years ago, I got to know about it when I overheard the conversation between Bethany and Myra. I was not adopted by the family. I was actually hit by Bethany''s car. She thought I was dead so she took me away. However, I managed to survive. They were avoiding debts back then and they probably let me live because they were afraid to be involved in murder..." Eden stopped speaking after that. Reminiscing about the past required courage. These few years, besides Zofia, only Jaida, Jasper and Abigail knew about it. Victor waspletely shocked when he heard that. He had always suspected that Eden was involved in a car ident back then. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to disappear so quickly. He only stayed for a few minutes after crossing the road. He went back to find Eden when the anger in his heart had subsided a little. He had always remembered that Eden ran after him in the heavy rain. Even though it wasn''t the first time Eden did that, he was still worried. He didn''t stay too long before turning back to find Eden. However, there was no trace of Eden when he went back. Thest ray of light in his life had also vanished! Although he was immersed in pain every day, he still had to deal with the horrible woman, Reba! He actually thought about dying at that time! "Eden, you said that Bethany hit you and took you away when you were young?" He suddenly asked urgently. "Yes!" Eden nodded. She did not know why but she wanted to tell him about the matter all of a sudden. "Ah..." Victor''s whole body ached instantly. The sudden news instantly stirred up the pain that had been hidden in his heart for a long time. He put his hands on the table and clenched his fists tightly until the blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. He seemed as though he had lost his soul and his breathing became rapid and painful. Eden was stunned. She asked, "Victor, what''s wrong?" Eden saw that he looked like he was in pain all of the sudden. What was wrong? Was he agitated by what she had said just now? Victor suddenly grabbed Eden''s hand and looked at her closely. The emotions that rolled under his eyes were shocking! Eden suddenly felt a great pain in her hand but when she saw Victor''s painful look, she just frowned and kept quiet. "Sir, your dishes are ready." The manager came over with a dining cart. He looked at Victor and Eden with a gentle smile on his face. Victor was still in the same state as before. He looked at Eden with a heart-wrenching and guilty look. Eden tried to pull out her hand and found that Victor''s grip was so strong that she couldn''t pull it out no matter how hard she tried. Eden turned around and looked at the manager with a smile. "Serve the dishes then!" She was already very hungry. She had walked quite a distance and she was really hungry. "Okay!" The manager nodded slightly and put all the dishes on the table. He quickly pushed the dining cart away when he saw the tension between Victor and Eden. "Victor, what''s wrong?" Victor remained motionless. He did not even blink his eyes. He kept looking at her in the same posture. "Say something, Victor." Eden raised her voice slightly and looked at him worriedly. Victor came back to his senses Eden yelled at him. He quickly let go of Eden¡¯s hand when he realized that her hand had turned pale due to his grip. "Eden, I''m fine. Don''t worry." His voice was dry and slightly trembling. Eden frowned and didn''t look away for a long time. "You..." "Eden, I''m really fine. I¡¯ve thought of something bad just now." Victor forced a smile. His side face changed between bright and dark under the dazzling lights around him. Eden sighed slightly. It was obvious that something was wrong with Victor just now. However, she could not ask him what had happened persistently when he didn''t want to talk about it. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 "I''m d you are fine! Let''s eat first!" She couldn''t help but speak in a soft tone. "Okay!" Victor nodded slightly. He was still looking at her. He said in his heart, "Eden, I''m sorry! You have suffered a lot because of me. I, Victor Alwynn, swear that I will spend the rest of my life to make it up for you in the future." Eden looked at the various seafood on the table and realized that they were all dishes she liked. She drank half a ss of water and ate two more cherry tomatoes before saying, "Victor, the food at this restaurant tastes really good. The spicy shrimp looks delicious at first nce!" Victor suddenly took the disposable gloves at the side, picked up a shrimp, peeled it and put it in Eden'' s bowl. Eden was moved when she saw that. She looked at Victor and said, "Victor, you don''t have to do this. I can peel on my own. You should hurry up and eat!" "No, Eden, I am now your boyfriend. It''s a man''s duty to peel the shrimp." Victor peeled the shrimp as he spoke. He was much more rxed and he looked dazzling again. "Haha..." Eden burst intoughter suddenly. She did not expect that Victor would have such an adorable side. Victor couldn''t help but smile when he saw Edenughing happily! She was easily satisfied and would be touched by even a small matter. Afterughing for a while, Eden looked at Victor with appreciation. "Victor, since you have said so, I feel embarrassed to steal your job!" "Yes. I would not have the opportunity to perform if you eat on your own." Victor had peeled a lot of shrimps and put them in Eden''s bowl. Eden stopped him when she saw that. "Victor, that''s enough. I can''t eat too much!" Victor frowned at her when he heard that. "Eden, you should eat more. Look at you. You are so thin that you will be blown away by the sea breeze if it was strong!" Eden smiled and looked at the sea in the distance. The sea breeze was veryfortable. "Victor, I won¡¯t eat too much and make myself ufortable even if I were to be blown away by the strong wind. You should eat!" Victor felt helpless when he heard that. His heart ached for her when she ate very little! "Eden, eat something else." Victor was busy asking her to eat and he was more attentive than any other boyfriends. Eden didn''t know that Victor wanted to give all the good things to her so badly at the moment. "Okay! You should eat too." Eden gazed into the distance and looked at the moonlight over the sea. It was beautiful and mesmerizing. That was the first time to see such beautiful moonlight. Victor looked at her beautiful side face and smiled brightly. Eden who was looking at the sea, did not realize that! Victor was still looking at her. Victor felt that waiting for Eden for so many years was like a test to get tough in his grieving life. A life with ups and downs was probably the best way for people to grow. Victor held Eden''s hand as they strolled on the beach after they had finished their dinner happily. There was a tall building emitting dazzling neon lights on their left. The various ships on the sea also emitted soft lights in the dark night. Many pairs of couple who were holding hands, walked past Victor and Eden. The evening breeze blew gently. Eden felt somewhatfortable and closed her eyes. The damp scent and the sound of the waves caused all the troubles in her heart to disappear at that moment! Victor had a gentle expression on his face when he looked sideways at Eden''s sweet and soft appearance. He had been thinking about what to say for a long time. At that moment, he blurted out, "Eden, do you want to hear her story?" Eden opened her eyes suddenly and looked at him. She knew who he was referring to. She smiled and said, "Victor, you''d better don¡¯t talk about it if it would be painful to you." She was very soft-hearted. If there were any twists and turns in this matter, she would apany Victor to lose sleep tonight. Victor said in a sultry tone, "I might not be in so much pain if I talk about it."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eden stopped suddenly and stood in front of him and she looked petite and delicate. "Victor, let''s find a ce to sit down. Take your time. I''ll listen carefully." "Okay!" He held her hand with a smile on his face and continued to move forward. Eden looked down at their holding hands and felt a little helpless. He had held her hand the whole way and would not let go. He was indeed a good boyfriend. She jokingly said, "Victor, I am your girlfriend these two days. What should my future boyfriend do if you spoil me?" Victor stopped suddenly and looked at her sullenly. "Eden, do you still want to be another man''s girlfriend?" His words sounded cold and odd at the same time. Eden said, "Er..." Eden blinked her eyes hard and looked at him seriously. "It seems as though I''ve betrayed you from your gaze and tone. I''ve never been in a rtionship before even though I am a mother of three. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed to this tonight. If I am able to meet a man who is good to me, my children and my parents, I will consider him!" However, Eden felt that it was hard to meet a man like that! "You..." Eden interrupted him and said, "Let''s go. I''m just saying. There is no such man in the world." "No. Eden, what about me?" Victor looked at her gloomily. If she dared to find other men to be her boyfriend, he would make love to her on the spot! Victor followed her a few steps and asked, "Eden, don''t you think I can do it? I can be good to you, your children and parents!" Today was the day that Victor had spoken the most over the years. He would only be himself when he was with her. Eden red at him involuntarily. "Victor, don''t forget that we are only pretending to be lovers to comfort each other''s injured heart. Even though I haven''t been hurt by love, I would also like to experience the taste of love. That''s why I agreed to your request. Don''t you go too far? Besides, if I am with you, what should you do if your beloved womanes back? If you have thoughts of betrayal, is your persistence and anticipation all these years out of true love or guilt?" "True love!" Victor answered without hesitation and his tone was firm. "Then you are betraying your true love now!" Eden lifted their holding hands. Victor was speechless. What should he do? Should he tell her the truth that she was the one he had been waiting for? However, he was afraid that she would never want to see him again if he told her the truth. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Victor wanted to tell Eden about their childhood and what had happened seven years ago. Both the incidents were his fault. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He could clearly feel Eden''s pain when she brought up the incident which happened seven years ago! No way. He could not take the risk. He had to take it one step at a time. Otherwise, he would hurt Eden again and push their rtionship to a breaking point. He was not willing to see that and he didn''t want to do anything that could hurt her. "Your answers are firm but your actions are not." Eden''s tone was a little sarcastic and self- deprecating! "Victor, what is love? To me, love is to be able to understand each other, which is also a kind of unspoken tenderness. We would understand each other even if we do not speak and our hearts would be close to each other even though we are far apart." Victor replied faintly, "Eden, you''re right. Love ispanionship without distance. We can''t get rid of the longing for each other even though we are far apart. It will not stop us from opening up no matter how far apart we are. It''s like a kind of spiritual understanding." "Hehe..." Eden smiled. "Victor, you are right. Anyway, there are many types of love. The love everyone needs is different." "Eden, what kind of love do you want?" Victor looked at her quietly. The sea breeze blew her soft hair and her delicate little face looked bright and beautiful! "I have never thought about it!" Eden raised her head and looked at him sincerely. She had never thought about it before! Victor said, "You can think about it now." Eden shook her head slightly. "I have never thought about marrying someone so I have never thought about what kind of man I need!" She might spend the rest of her life with her three children! "Eden, why don''t you want to marry? You are still young." Was it because of her three children? Victor wanted to ask that but the words couldn''te out of his mouth! Eden smiled helplessly. "Victor, I don''t know how to answer this question." She really didn''t know how to answer him. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter since she already had three children. She had already figured it out when she decided to give birth to the triplets seven years ago. Victor did not pursue the matter when he saw that Eden was unwilling to talk about it. Those things would uncover the pain in her heart again! "By the way, Eden, can I ask you a question?" Victor suddenly thought of Eden''s mother and Zaiden. Eden was in a good mood at the moment. She might tell him about it! Eden smiled and said, "Go ahead!" "Why do you have a mother? It makes sense that Mr. Calder acknowledges you as a daughter but when do you have a mother?" Victor waited nervously for Eden to reply after he finished speaking. Eden was slightly surprised. "Victor, you could tell that it was me by just looking at my back?" Victor smiled confidently. "Eden, do you know? I might have mistaken other people but definitely not you!" His words hit Eden and she was slightly stunned! Eden regained her previous look when Victor looked at her. Why did she feel that Victor''s words were always weird? His serious look seemed to tell her that she was his Eden. She didn''t know if it was an illusion or not but sometimes she had that kind of feeling. "I met my mother by chance seven years ago. Both of us were alone. After spending a month or two together, we found that we were very much in sync. She acknowledged me as her daughter and I recognized her as my mother after that. We had been living together since then. My mother regards me as her own child. I''ve never felt maternal love since I was a child. I can feel the affection that I''ve never felt before from her. She was a very good person and she had known Uncle Calder many years ago. However, my mother seemed to have been hurt previously so she didn''t get together with Uncle Calder. But everything is fine now. Everyone is very happy!" "What about you?" Victor stopped and looked at her quietly. "Eden, they are all happy but what about you?" Eden blinked her eyes slightly and looked at him in confusion. Why did the topice back to her again? She said, "Victor, Mom and Dad are happy. As a daughter, I feel very happy too!" Victor was speechless. This silly girl. Why couldn''t she get it when it came to love? He really needed to wake her up so that she knew she had to think for herself! Victor looked around and suddenly saw a stone on the beach. Its surface was very smooth and it seemed that people had sat on it frequently. He pointed at it and said, "Eden, let''s go over there and sit for a while!" "Okay!" Eden answered softly. After they sat down, Victor moved his hand that was holding Eden''s hand and ced it on her slender waist. Eden looked at him indignantly. "Victor, you''re going too far by doing this." Victor smiled wickedly but his gaze was gentle. "Eden, have you forgotten our previous agreement?" "What kind of agreement? Did I have an agreement with you?" Eden felt as though she was tricked and controlled by him. It was not a great kind of feeling! s! Eden sighed in her heart. Her kindness had led her to this! She only agreed to Victor¡¯s request because she saw that he was in so much pain. Victor replied confidently, "Eden, we have agreed to be lovers these two days!" Eden was speechless. Alright. She would bear with it! "However, that doesn''t include what you are doing now." She wanted to bear with it but she still felt that it was better to make it clear. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, it¡¯s just for two days." Eden was angry. She shifted her gaze away from him and looked at the distant sea. The flickering starlight was mesmerizing and beautiful! It had been a while since Eden sat down and admired the bright and starry sky! Victor nced at her deeply before he said, "Eden, let me tell you something about Eden!" Eden nodded. "Go ahead. I''m listening." Victor thought for a moment. Where should he start? Should he start from the time when Eden was born? No. He saw Eden for the first time on her first month birthday. What happened after that?! That was when Eden was three years old! "Eden, I''ll tell you about her from the age of three!" Eden looked up at him suddenly and asked in surprise, "Victor, you still remember what happened when she was three years old?" "Yes." Victor''s tone was firm. Eden was shocked. "Tell me then!" "Okay!" Victor smiled slightly. Looking at Eden¡¯s delicate eyes and eyebrows on her face, he seemed to be looking at her when she was a child. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Victor looked at Eden and said, "Eden, her name is also Eden." Eden looked at him and said, "I know! What is herst name?" Victor hesitated for a moment before he said, "Eden, I want to tell you this! Her family name is Clement and she is Mrs. Clement''s daughter. Her name is Eden Clement." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden was speechless but at the same time, she felt sorry for Victor. When Eden felt sorry for a person, it meant the she had started to care for him. Victor said, "Eden and I are neighbors." Eden was slightly surprised. "So you''re childhood sweethearts? That''s right. I heard some rumors saying that the Alwynn and Clement family are neighbors. But isn''t Haven the daughter of the Clement family?" "Yes! Eden, Haven was adopted by Aunt Clement." Victor looked at her and nodded. The sea breeze blew his fringe, revealing the dazzling and gentle expression on his wless and handsome face. Eden smiled and said, "No wonder you are so obsessed with Eden!" She did not expect that Haven was adopted by the Clement family. Did the Clement family adopt a daughter because of longing after losing their own daughter? Both Eden and Haven were adopted. However, both of them were really different from each other. Victor smiled happily and said, "It''s not that I am obsessed with her but I can''t forget her for the rest of my life!" Eden smiled and said, "Victor, I didn''t expect you to be so faithful in love." Victor smiled and continued, "When Eden was three years old, she would often pass through the gap in the barrier between our houses. She woulde and find me to y every day and would stay by my side when I was sad. She would also bring a strawberry-vored lollipop for me to eat every day and shove it into my mouth even though I didn''t want to eat it. She would always tell me that I would feel better after eating a lollipop. "Strawberry-vored lollipop?" Eden''s eyes were slightly nk and she looked at Victor thoughtfully. Why would she also feel sweet and happy when she ate lollipops! Moreover, the strawberry-vored ones were her favorite! Why was that? "Yes! She loves to eat everything that is strawberry-vored. She would eat strawberries every day if they are avable. She would leave a portion to me no matter what she eats! The thing that touched me the most was that she would wait for me at my doorstep every day after school. She would be holding half a te of strawberries in her hand and would be smiling sweetly at me. She told me that she would finish all the strawberries if I didn''te back and she would keep the biggest and the best strawberries for me. "Hehe..." Victor couldn''t help smiling happily when he spoke. There was a deep longing in his eyes. Eden smiled and said, "She''s a warm-hearted girl." Victor stared at her and nodded. "Eden, she has always been a warm-hearted girl. However, such a happy life didn¡¯tst long. My mother left us when Reba showed up. My life plunged into darkness after that and Eden was the only person who had apanied me and warmed my heart." Eden looked at him quietly and saw the pain in his gentle eyes. Her heart ached for him involuntarily again! She didn''t expect Victor to lead such a hard life when he was a child! Victor closed his eyes slightly and suppressed all the emotions in his heart before saying, "Eden still cared for me like always during the difficult times. I was very rebellious at that time and would quarrel with my father because of the matter rted to my mother. I was too young at that time and would run wildly on the road when I couldn''t bear the pain in my heart. Eden would chase after me every time because she was afraid something would happen to me. She had suffered a lot, and had broken her knees and arms because of that. But no matter how painful she felt, she would stand up and chase after me. She would guard me like a little angel even though it was raining or at night." Eden couldn''t help smiling when she heard that. "She is indeed a warm and sensible girl. A child''s heart is pure. She would be unhappy when she saw you unhappy and she would be sad when you are sad. She is really simple and innocent." Victor nodded in agreement. He said, "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ ve slowly gotten out of the dark times because of her and her bright smile." "But..." Victor suddenly stopped. Eden had never seen such a painful expression on Victor''s face before! Eden''s heart could not help but ache as well. She patted his hand gently and said with a smile, "Victor, don''t say anything more if you are in pain!" Victor shook his head quickly. He looked at Eden with teary eyes and his vision was slightly blurred. He pursed his lips tightly and had a bitter smile on his face. "No, Eden, since I¡¯ve already started, I want to tell you everything." "Don''t force yourself!" Eden could tell from his painful expression that something must have happened to the girl. Victor suppressed his pain and said, "Eden, I am not forcing myself!" Eden said, "Go ahead then!" She wanted to be a good listener but she couldn''t help but want to interrupt him. Victor swallowed quickly and suppressed all the painful emotions in his heart. He tightened his grip around Eden¡¯s waist, as if he wanted to use the strength to give him the courage to go on. Eden felt that her waist was a little numb. She frowned slightly but still waited quietly for him to speak. Victor took a deep breath before he spoke deeply, "I had a fierce dispute with my father again on a night of thunderstorms. I had slowly understood why my mother left us at that time! A child might not understand the meaning of the word "cheating". But I have slowly understood that my mother left me and my sister because of my father¡¯s betrayal. That night, I went to question my father the reason he betrayed my mother. I also asked him why he brought back the woman who constantly set me up and tried to drive me out of the house! I might have said something out of impulse and crossed the line at that time. I was pped by my father twice and kicked hard in the stomach. But the physical pain I felt did not surpass the pain I felt in my heart." "I ran out again that night. Eden and Buddy were also at my house at that time. Eden chased me as usual when I ran outside." Victor stopped again and breathed heavily. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Eden did not ask any more questions. She sat there quietly and waited for him to calm down before he continued. At that moment, she didn''t dare to look at Victor''s painful face. She was afraid that his painful look would be engraved in her heart if she did that. She would feel pain when she recalled the memories etched in her heart. Victor needed a quiet listener at the moment. Eden felt the pain in Victor''s words. Victor suppressed the pain in his voice and said slowly, "It was raining so heavily that night that I could barely see the sight in front of me. I was in so much pain and I just wanted to vent it out. I ran forward as fast as I could. Eden, who was behind me, did not give up chasing after me. I suddenly realized that Eden was still behind me when I was tired and I stopped running. I quickly went back but I couldn''t find her. It has been almost neen years and I have never seen her again..." Victor continued his story after that! Throughout the process, Eden did not ask him anything. Eden only looked up at Victor when he stopped speaking. Her movements were a little stiff and she fixed her gaze on Victor¡¯s handsome face. Her face was filled with tears. Victor''s face was also the same. His tears looked even clearer on his fair skin. He had a fragile expression on his face at the moment. He looked like a fragile porcin doll whose soul would be gone at the slightest touch. Victor felt an excruciating pain in his heart when he saw the tears on Eden¡¯s face! "Eden." He called out to her longingly. He turned his body slightly and hugged her tightly. He buried his head in her shoulder and closed his eyes. He felt as though he was hugging his whole world! Eden was slightly stunned and let Victor hug her tightly. His heart-breaking words still echoed in her mind. Why did she feel that she could empathize with him when he was narrating his experience? She didn''t expect that the CEO who was rumored as cold-blooded, would have such a tragic past and a strong obsession with love. Those few years of Eden''spanionship had be his lifelongmitment, guardianship and waiting. After all, many people only cared about their own interests in such a highly developed era and true feelings rarely existed. However, she could see Victor''s persistence and sincerity! She blinked gently and crystal clear tears rolled down her face slowly! She closed her eyes and suppressed all the emotions she was feeling. She opened her mouth and thought for a long time before she said, "Victor, you have already cherished her when you had her. It'' s fine as long as you are sincere and did nothing wrong. Eden''s disappearance is not your fault. Don''t feel that the world is unfair to you. After all, you are the one depending on the world, not the other way round. Let the past remain in the past. If you are lucky, Eden might show up in front of you one day. She would smile at you and tell you that she is back!" A strong sense of sadness filled Eden''s heart instantly when she finished speaking thest sentence. She was so in pain that her body spasmed a little. She didn''t know why she felt so much pain. Why did it hurt so much suddenly? Victor''s body that was hugging her, shook slightly when he heard Eden saying thest sentence. It struck his heart and all the waiting and sadness came to an end at that moment. He had been waiting for that sentence for a very long time. He had been waiting for the beautiful girl to stand in front of him and said with a sweet smile, "Victor, I''m back." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. No other sentence could make him as happy as he was at the moment! "Eden, thank you foring back. Thank you!" Victor''s infatuated voice was choked with sobs. Eden was slightly stunned. She knew that Victor had mistaken her for Eden Clement. However, a person needed to have a good mind-set to deal with the sufferings in life! She would bring Victor back to reality again if she spoke at the moment. Eden thought for a moment. Victor was more in pain than ever before. She stayed quietly in his arms and didn''t say anything! She wanted to give Victor who was in pain, a world that only belonged to him! Time passed by slowly. After some time, the night gale brought Victor back to his senses. Eden was a little sleepy in his arms. In fact, she felt that his embrace was quite warm. Another reason could be that she was exhausted after strolling today! That was why she felt drowsy. Eden wanted to find a reason for herself. However, after thinking over and over again, she concluded that she felt drowsy because Victor''s embrace was safe and warm. Victor smiled softly and slowly let go of her. He looked at her drowsy eyes dotingly. She did a very great job as a listener! He had told Eden everything about their childhood. If she suddenly remembered him one day, she would know that he was still waiting for her toe back to him! "Eden, are you sleepy?" His voice returned to its usual tness. "Yes! I''m sleepy!" Eden nodded in a daze. "Eden, I''ll carry you back!" Eden sobered up slightly when she heard Victor''s words. She looked at him and shook her head quickly. "No need. Victor, I can walk on my own! It''s a long way back. We can walk slowly!" As she spoke, she stood up slowly. Victor held her hand and they walked back slowly. Victor looked around and found that the people at the beach had already left. Only he and Eden were there! The faint moonlight stretched the shadows of two people holding hands, leaving a steady stream of warmth behind them. Eden asked, "Victor, do you feel much morefortable after talking about it?" "Yes!" Victor smiled. "Eden, I feel much morefortable. Thank you for listening to my childhood story." He thought in his heart but didn¡¯t say it aloud, "My childhood story with you." Eden shook her head slightly and said drowsily, "Victor, no problem! ording to your timeline, the girl should be in her twenties now. Are you going to keep waiting for her? Aren''t you afraid that she is married with children?" After all, nobody knew what fate had in store for them! Take her as an example. If she was lucky enough to find her parents, would they be upset that she had children before marriage? Eden smiled at herself and wondered when she would find her parents. It was fine if she could not return to their side. She would be satisfied if she knew they were doing well! Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Victor looked at Eden sideways and smiled. "Eden, don''t you remember what I have told you? She has already came back to me but she doesn''t remember me." Eden said, "What?" "That''s right! You seem to have said something like that! Who is it?" She looked at him and asked. Victor thought to himself, "Eden, it''s you!" Victor didn''t say anything. He just held her hand and walked forward quietly. Eden knew that he did not want to talk about it when she saw the he didn''t speak! It was fine if he didn''t want to talk about it. She could remain curious and perhaps be surprised in the future! Eden smiled at herself secretly. Why was she so curious about his matters? Why did she feel like she could empathize with him when he mentioned Eden Clement? Eden''s mind was filled with thousands of question marks. She had a vague answer in her heart but she didn''t dare to get to the bottom of the matter. Victor asked, "Eden, are you still going to the exhibition tomorrow?" Eden shook her head. "No. I''ve used my time well and finished the exhibition. I have jotted down the necessary things. I want to give myself a day off tomorrow..." Eden wanted to speak but stopped. She looked at Victor and said helplessly, "Victor, you said you''re here to talk about business. You can do that but why do you have to stay in the same hotel as me! I¡¯ve always wanted to visit Fralstin. I still want to walk around tomorrow. Not only have I forgotten about this matter, I have also be your girlfriend. Do I need to drag you along when I shop tomorrow? Shopping is the thing that men are most afraid of, isn¡¯t it?" "Hehe..." Victor chuckled and said, "Eden, why are you so confused? How can you forget about that? Who says men are afraid of shopping? I''ll apany you tomorrow!" Eden pursed her lips in displeasure and said, "Victor, it will be very tiring because I want to visit many ces. Are you, a single CEO whose time is precious, really willing to go with me?" "I am willing to do that!" Victor nodded firmly. He was afraid of being alone with his thoughts. He was also afraid that Eden would suddenly disappear one day. He didn''t know what to do if that were to happen. He was afraid to revisit the same ce without the person he cared about by his side. The heartfelt pain was indeed very tormenting. "Alright! I have promised to be your girlfriend for two days anyway. I''ll agree to your request because you can also do the same. Let''s be courteous. We don''t owe each other anything in the future!" Eden smiled at him before looking at the street that was not far away. It was almost midnight but the streets were still full of people. The city was busy day and night. Victor shook his head helplessly. Eden really didn''t like to owe anyone favors. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. Eden was surprised and she wondered who would call her at such a late hour. She nced at the number and frowned slightly. "Hello! Mom, it''s reallyte. Why haven''t you slept yet?" "Eden, I head frim Kenny that you went to Fralstin." "Yes! Mom, I''m hereto attend an exhibition. I''ll go back the day after tomorrow. Zofia is taking care of Kenny and Gia. Don¡¯t worry. You can have fun with Dad for a few more days before youe back!" "I am relieved. You must pay attention to your own safety there. Judging from your voice, I assume you are still outside?" Eden smiled and said, "Mom, I am still outside but don¡¯t worry. I am visiting the night market with Mr. Alwynn. Everything is fine." There was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone. Eden nced at her phone in confusion. The call was not hung up yet. Why wasn''t Jaida saying anything? She yelled, "Mom, are you still here?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Oh! Eden, you should enjoy yourself a little longer before youe back. You don¡¯t have to rush back the day after tomorrow. Kenny and Zofia are at home. Kenny can take care of Gia even if Zofia is not around. You have always wanted to visit Fralstin. You shoulde back after you have had enough fun!" Uh!! Eden was surprised by Jaida¡¯s change of attitude! "Mom, why did you suddenly..." "Eden, I heard that Mr. Alwynn is a very good person." Eden nced at Victor quickly. She smiled and said, "Mom, you''ve heard a lot! Why didn''t I know that he''s a good person?" Jaida asked somewhat anxiously, "Eden, is there any misunderstanding between you two?" Eden felt even weirder when she heard that! "Mother, are you in a rush to marry me off? Didn''t I tell you that I''ll stay by your side for the rest of my life and take care of you?" Her voice was sweet. "Silly girl. I would only be happy when you are happy. Alright. Your Dad is here and we have to go back and rest. Don''t wander toote and rest early!" "Okay! Bye, Mom!" Eden hung up the phone and looked at Victor. She smiled and said, "Victor, you are so charming that even my mother said that you are great! I have three children. How dare I get involved with a CEO like you?" Victor didn''t know whether he should be angry or he shouldugh when he heard that. An excruciating pain surged through his heart! "Eden, do you regret giving birth to your three children?" This was the question he had always wanted to ask. She didn''t know who the father of her children was. He was actually very surprised when Eden gave birth to the children! Eden shook her head slightly and said firmly, "Victor, I never regretted it at all. I don''t have a family but I have one after I gave birth to them. I don¡¯t care who their father is and I gave birth to them without hesitation! It didn¡¯t matter as long as my life in the future is smoother and my family is happier!" She had nothing else to ask for. Victor felt happy and distressed at the same time when he heard that. He said yfully, "Eden, your mom has better taste than you! Why can''t you see the good part of me?" Eden red at him. "Victor, can you not always say such strange things to me?" Victor said, "Eden, I didn''t say anything strange. You were the one who had weird thoughts!" Eden nced at him and did not speak! Any woman would be attracted to a rich, powerful, and handsome man like him. She was still a woman even though she had children! She would not be able to resist the temptation sometimes! However, if she really had the thought, maybe Jasper... Eden forced herself to stop thinking about it. She could not think too much. Jasper''s life had always been dazzling. He could not have a stain like her in his life! Sometimes, she could also sense Jasper''s feelings towards her. However, she had disappointed Jasper repeatedly and had hurt his heart! "s!" Eden sighed heavily. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Victor asked, "Eden, why are you sighing?" Eden retorted, "Can''t I sigh?" "Do you have something on your mind?" Victor looked at her. She was much more cheerful than usual tonight and she was willing to tell him things about herself. It was a good start. With these two day of intimacy, he would be able to take advantage of it in the future! Victor thought about it and felt that he was quite a bad person! "Can''t I have something on my mind? Don''t you have a lot of things on your mind too?" Eden teased. Victor said, "Indeed!" "Hehe..." Eden looked at the night market around her with a smile. It was still very lively and there was a wide range of snacks! Eden suddenly pointed to the nearby stall that was selling milk tea and said with a smile, "Victor, can you buy me a cup of milk tea?" Victor followed her gaze and said, "Eden, let''s go!" As he spoke, he took her hand and brought her to the milk tea stall. They looked as though they were in a rtionship! The passers-by looked at them in awe and they had admiration on their faces. After entering the milk tea stall, Victor said to the waiter, "I want two cups of strawberry milk teas!" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The waiter raised his head and asked politely, "Sir, do you want ice?" Victor said, "No need." Eden kept quiet. It was veryte and she did not want to drink things that were cold. A few minutester, Eden and Victor headed to the hotel hand in hand while drinking their strawberry milk teas. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, it tastes good!" Victor also smiled and said, "Eden, I think it tastes good too. It is very authentic!" Eden asked curiously, "Why does a man like you like to eat strawberry-vored things? I remember that you have strawberry-vored lollipops in your car..." Eden stopped in her tracks suddenly. She looked at him in surprise. "Victor, you don''t love everything that Eden likes because of her, do you?" Victor nodded in satisfaction when he heard her words. "Eden, you are right. I like everything that Eden likes. It''s something that has been instilled in my life since I was a child." "Alright!" Eden instantly admired Victor! After all, Victor was the most infatuated man she had ever seen in her life! It was heart-breaking to see him so infatuated! They had already finished their milk teas when they reached the hotel. Victor took the stic cup from her hand and threw it into a trash can at the side. Eden smiled instantly. It was really hard to be angry with a boyfriend like that. The two of them took the elevator all the way to the fifth floor. Victor still could not bear to let go of Eden''s hand. Both of their hands had already sweated a lot at the moment. Eden did not let go of his hand because she knew that Victor was in pain. As for Victor, he had taken advantage of the situation and did not let go of Eden''s hand when she didn''t refuse him! When Eden saw her room, she nced at Victor and said, "I''ve reached my room. It''ste. You should go back and rest!" "Okay!" Victor looked at her quietly and was unwilling to let go of her hand. Eden reminded him again and said, "Victor, I''ve reached my room. See you tomorrow!" Only then did Victor let go of her reluctantly! "Eden, sweet dreams!" After saying that, he quickly leaned in and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. Without waiting for Eden to react, he turned around and entered the room opposite Eden''s. Eden stood still in a daze. She only came back to her senses when the door of the opposite room was mmed shut. She could still feel the icy feeling on her forehead that was left by Victor¡¯s thin lips. Eden smiled coldly. How dared Victor, that b*stard, take advantage of her? Eden was so angry that she red at the door across her before she turned around and returned to her room. After closing the door, she changed into her slippers and took a quick shower. She was exhausted today. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when sheid on the bed. Victor''s words still echoed in her ears. She carefully recalled what Victor had said tonight. Eden Clement was also lost when she was six years old. She had a simr experience and she had also encountered something at that age. The strangest part was she and Eden Clement had exactly the same taste. Both of them like to eat strawberry-vored things. "s!" Eden sighed and stopped thinking about it. How could it be possible? She turned over again, slowly closed her eyes and went to sleep. Eden woke up slowly when the first ray of morning sunlight shone into the room through the wide and bright French window. She nced outside drowsily. The weather was very good. She smiled slightly. It was really suitable to go out and y in such weather! Her mood became better suddenly and she forced herself to get up even though she was still a little sleepy. She took out a set of casual clothes from her suitcase and changed into them. She was ready to go out for a stroll after washing up. Eden was stunned the moment she opened the door. A clear and pleasant voice reached her ears, "Eden, you are awake. Good morning!" "Yes! Good morning, Mr. Alwynn!" Eden nodded slightly. She looked at Victor and saw that he had also changed into a grey casual suit today. He had an upright posture and his ck and neat short hair caused his well-defined face to look softer. Victor saw that Eden was wearing a white casual suit and she was carrying a mini backpack. She looked pure, beautiful and refined. He asked, "Eden, where are we going today?" Eden looked at him deeply. He thought for a moment before he said, "Let''s go to the eastern side of Fralstin. There is a very fun ce there." Victor thought for a moment before he asked, "Are you talking about the natural environment there?" "Yes. I heard from Abigail that the ce was chosen as a scene in Ricky''s movie but I didn''t know they would go there and shoot. Let''s go there and have a look first! It is a very mysterious ce! I''ve seen many descriptions of the ce on TV before but I never had the chance to go there." "Okay! Let''s go!" Victor took her hand and walked to the elevator. Eden nced at their holding hands and asked, "Victor, do we have to act like this today?" Victor turned his head and looked at her. He looked much better than yesterday after a night''s rest. His eyes were very beautiful. His eyes were deep and captivating when he was in a good mood! "Eden, have you forgotten our rtionship? We are lovers at the moment!" Eden red at him. "I remember. You don''t have to remind me!" Victor smiled wickedly. His eyes seemed to be smiling at her and his red lips curved into a beautiful arc. "Eden, it''s good that you remember. Let''s go!" Eden despised herself secretly as she was dragged forward by Victor. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Eden could defeat Jasper but not Victor! There were a lot of people taking the elevator in the morning. When Eden and Victor got in the elevator, Victor protected Eden in his arms and did not allow anyone to touch her. His body was pressed against Eden''s back tightly. Eden could feel his body temperature and she became inexplicably nervous. However, people who walked in and out of the elevator would still bump into Victor. He would lean forward asionally and he would be closer to Eden each time. Eden had never been so close to a man. Victor''s clear and pleasant scent enveloped her body. However, she was not repulsed by this kind of feeling! Eden''s heart was tormented. She quickly got out of the elevator when they reached the first floor. Victor was pulled forward by her. "Eden, slow down!" Victor''s alluring voice slowly reached Eden''s ears. Eden did not say anything. Victor smiled slightly. All these years, everyone knew that he was cold and heartless but he was the only person who was aware that Eden was his soft spot. Eden looked back at him and said, "Victor, don''t always treat me like a child, okay?" Eden only let go of Victor''s hand when they reached the hotel entrance. The strange feeling in her heart just now had slowly faded. Victor frowned and looked at her calmly. Just now Eden... He had a strange feeling just now but he couldn''t describe it. Was Eden nervous just now? Eden did not look at him. She took out her mobile phone and searched for her destination. After a while, she said, "Victor, our destination is very far from here. It will take at least a day to go there ande back. Forget it. I don''t want to go there anymore." Eden had suddenly decided not to go there because it was too far! They had to take the subway and do a transit before they could reach there. It was too far. Victor knew that Eden had always wanted to go there. How could they not go there? Victor''s eyes darkened slightly and he said, "Eden, wait for me for a while." Victor walked to the side. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He returned to Eden''s side after hanging up the phone. Eden asked, "Victor, we..." Victor interrupted her and said, "Eden, don''t worry. We are heading there. Someone will send us a carter." "Okay!" Eden nodded. It was much more convenient to have a car. While they were waiting at the side of the road, Victor was searching for something on his phone. Eden was bored. She suddenly remembered Paulina, the woman who gave her the business card yesterday. She took out the business card from her bag and looked at it. Paulina was the Design Director of Country Z. Eden frowned slightly. It turned out that Paulina was also a design director. Moreover, she was a design director from abroad. Eden admired Paulina from the bottom of her heart. She was really good! She slowly put the business card into her bag. She would leave Fralstin tomorrow and she might not have the chance to meet her again! Victor shouted, "Eden." "Yes!" She looked at him. "The car is here. Let''s go." "Okay! Let''s go!" Eden followed him to the road. A luxury car was parked at the side of the road and a man got out of the car. He looked at Victor and said respectfully, "Mr. Alwynn, have a good time!" "Thank you!" Victor''s tone was indifferent as usual. The man left with a smile. Eden suddenly realized that Victor''s attitude towards her waspletely different from that of others. Victor had a cold and indifferent expression on his face when he was with everyone else but he was very gentle to her! She still remembered that Victor was cold and arrogant the first time she met him. She had slowly changed her perception towards him after that. He would say a lot of hurtful words to Haven but he was gentle with Eden all the while. Moreover, he would treat her carefully at times. "Eden, get in the car. Let''s depart." Victor had already gotten into the driver''s seat. Eden came to her senses quickly and walked to the other side when she heard Victor''s yell. She opened the door and got into the car. Victor smiled slightly before he started the car and drove off. He turned on the navigation and followed it to the destination. Victor stopped the car at the intersection when the traffic light turned red. He reached his hand towards the backseat and grabbed a bag. He opened it and handed the breakfast inside to Eden. "Eden, eat something to fill your stomach first. We will reach the cave in about an hour and a half." Eden looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you. You are really considerate. You have even prepared breakfast for me!" Victor smiled and said, "Eden, you''re very thin. You will be even thinner if you are starved." "Pfft!" Eden was choked and let out aughter when she heard his unconvincing reasoning. "Victor, can youe up with a better reason?" Victorughed and said, "Eden, I think this reason is not... bad!" He trailed his voice at the end of his sentence. Eden could tell that he was a little embarrassed. "I got it. You''re not fat either. You should eat more too. You''ll get thinner if you are starved!" Eden used his words to tease him. "Hehe..." Victor couldn''t help butugh. "You are so mischievous!" Eden who was about to eat the sandwich, was slightly stunned when she heard Victor''s doting tone. She nced at Victor sideways and saw that his lips were curled into a doting smile. Eden''s heart tightened slightly. Could she be thinking too much at that moment? Victor saw that the traffic light had turned green. He put the things back and continued driving. "Eden, we will be back at noon after we visit that ce. Where do you want to go in the afternoon?" Victor asked. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to the amusement park." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Victor nodded with a smile when he heard that. "Okay! Eden, I rarely go to the amusement park. Let''s go together." Victor could not suppress the excitement in his deep voice. However, the aura emanating from his body was still so noble and stern. Eden looked at Victor¡¯s side face. His facial features were firm and delicate and his smiling eyes added a touch of charm to him. Eden was fascinated momentarily. She only came back to her senses when she heard the sound of a car horn. She quickly lowered her head and ate her food! Victor and Eden did not speak after that. Eden continued to eat her food. Victor was in a good mood all the way. River City! At the Alwynn family''s old house! Reba was bored and she was watching the news with a cup of coffee in her hand. Suddenly, she heard the notification from her phone. She lowered her head and nced at the phone before she put down her coffee, picked up the phone and looked at the photos that were sent to her. Her lips curled into a pleasant smile when she saw the photos on the phone. They were photos of Victor holding Eden''s hands while they were taking a stroll together. A touch of coldness shed across Reba¡¯s eyes. "Victor, you denied it previously but can you still do that with solid evidence like this?" Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Reba continued to look at the other photos. There were photos of Victor and Eden holding their hands on their way back to the hotel. "Hehe..." She smiled coldly. "Victor, you little b*stard, do you think you can escape from me? Even your mother couldn''t escape from me, let alone you." After going through all the photos, Reba sent them to her secretary. She asked her secretary to upload the photos online. She threw her phone on the coffee table after that. She had been depressed for a several days but her mood had be better at the moment. She mumbled to herself, "Victor, I am willing to do anything to make you suffer!" Within a few minutes, the photos of Victor and Eden holding hands together had been circted in River City. Kenny, who was reading a book at home, suddenly received a call from his master. "Hello! Master!" "Seven, bad news. Victor and your mother''s photos were uploaded on the Inte again. Have a look at them quickly. I''ll help you deal with it first!" "Thank you, Master! Can you tell me the address where the photos were leaked?" "The Jotham Alwynn Group!" "Thank you, Master!" Kenny hung up the phone and he suddenly exuded a cold aura. He turned on theputer quickly and the news of Mr. Alwynn dating a married woman popped up on the screen! "Hmph!" Kenny''s eyes were filled with hostility. "D*mn it!" He roared angrily. He picked up the phone quickly and dialed his master''s number. "Hello, Seven!" A typing sound on the keyboard came from the other side of the phone! Kenny asked calmly, "Master, who released the news from the Jotham Alwynn Group?" "Haha! Seven, you had asked the right question. Reba of the Jotham Alwynn Group has always been at odds with Victor because she wanted to snatch the property from the Alwynn family. She would try to kill Victor whenever she has the opportunity." Kenny tightened his grip on the phone when he heard that. Did Victor have a hard life too? He thought for a while before asking, "Master, is there any news that is rted to Reba that is more popr than the news at the moment?" "Yes. Seven, I am very good at this. Just wait. I will do that in a minute." The punky voice on the other end of the phone caused Kenny''s tensed face to rx a lot! "Thank you!" "Aww! You are seldom so polite, Seven. I would do my best to help you!" After hanging up the phone, Kenny sat quietly beside theputer and waited. His address would most probably be traced if he took action here. Thus, he asked his master to help him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kenny closed his eyes and prayed that Eden would not see the news. At the Alwynn Group! Lucian''s brows furrowed deeper as he read the news on theputer. "What''s going on?" He was drunk the day before and he was still ufortable at the moment. He shook his head, looked at theputer again and quickly traced the address. "The Jotham Alwynn Group!" Lucian stared at photos of Victor and Eden holding hands together for a while and pursed his lips tightly. He pressed the inte and said, "Anson,e out." "No. I''ll get angry when I see you." Lucian frowned when he heard Anson¡¯s resentful voice. He said coldly, "Victor is in trouble, you..." Lucian heard the sound of the door opening before he could finish his sentence. Lucian red at the office door angrily. Anson ran faster than a hare when he heard that Victor was in trouble. He nced at him with displeasure and continued to look at theputer. "Lucian, what''s wrong? What happened to Victor? Where did he get into trouble?" Anson asked anxiously. "Take a look at this yourself!" Lucian stepped aside and asked Anson to look at the news on his own. Anson red at him. Who was the one who should be angry? "Lucian, you..." He choked on the words he was about to say when he saw the news on the computer. He was too shocked to say anything. "Wow! That''s good news!" Anson smiled faintly and said, "It''s just that the photos that were taken were a little ugly." Lucian frowned as he listened at the side. How could Anson still have the mood to joke? Lucian said sarcastically, "You still have the mood to joke around?" "Uh..." Anson''s pupils constricted as he looked at theputer. He blinked his eyes and said, "Lucian,e and have a look. Another piece of news has covered up the previous one. Reba from the Jotham Alwynn Group, has been secretly plotting to harm Victor, the eldest son of the Alwynn family in order to snatch the assets of the family. Holy sh*t. This is a very bold head line. I wonder who is behind this." Anson bellowed angrily. Lucian frowned and pushed Anson away quickly, causing Anson to re at him. Anson¡¯s anger had not yet subsided. Why was Lucian angrier than him? "Get out of the way!" Lucian sat down and tapped on the keyboard quickly. He tried to trace the address quickly. After a while, he mmed his fist on the table in exasperation. D*mned it! It was an address from abroad again. Anson looked at Lucian who was angry. He looked as if he wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought. He made a sound and said, "Um!" Lucian ignored him and continued to stare at theputer with the same posture. "Well..." "Get lost!" Lucian''s cold voice caused Anson''s heart to skip a beat. It was hard to serve Lucian, He was simr to Victor. He also liked to hold a grudge and had no manners. Anson could only rub his nose when he saw that Lucian was unwilling to pay attention to him. He turned his head several times when he left the room. He returned to his office and was ready to make a phone call. He took another look at Lucian when he reached the office door. Lucian looked noble and he still sat in the same posture. Humph! He must feel defeated because he couldn''t trace the address again this time. Anson thought about it before he went back to his office unwillingly. Very soon, the news of Reba from the Jotham Alwynn Group trying to murder Victor had covered the news of Victor holding hands with Eden. Victor and Eden''s photos were deleted from the Inte quickly and were reced by photos of Reba with a cold and mean expression on her face. The piece of news had exploded in River City. Reba who was excited, was praising her secretary via WhatsApp at the moment! She was surprised when she went back to her homepage and her phone fell to the ground. "Ah... How could this happen?" Reba was shocked and her whole body shuddered uncontrobly. She stared viciously at the phone screen that was on the ground. She was sure that the name and photos on the phone screen was her. Who was behind this? "Could it be Victor''s friend, Lucian." She frowned. It was impossible. Lucian was not that fast! Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Reba¡¯s phone vibrated suddenly. Reba took a lot and saw that it was from Vincent. She picked up the phone quickly and swallowed hard to calm herself down before she answered the call. "Hello! Vin!" "Mom, what''s with the news online? It would cause the stocks of the Jotham Alwynn Group to plummet. Dad isshing out in his office at the moment. You have to step out and exin what is really going on. Who released the news?" Vincent was so anxious that he asked a lot of questions in a short period of time. The Jotham Alwynn Group was in a mess at the moment because of this piece of news! "I don''t know. I asked my secretary to upload Victor and Eden''s photos on the Inte to embarrass them. I didn''t know why it became like this suddenly. I don''t know what''s going on either." Reba''s agitated voice trembled slightly. Who was messing with her behind her back? She had secretly schemed against Victor for so many years but nothing had happened. Why did something happen today? Could it be that Victor had started fighting back? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That was possible. He had the ability to fight back at the moment! "Mom, how can you be so confused? Dad is still angry at you. Besides, you haven''t returned to the company yet. Can''t you wait before you make a move? Didn''t I put up with it when Dad taught me a lesson a few days ago?" Vincent hung up the phone angrily after that. When Reba heard the beeping sound, her phone in her hand slipped to the sofa. She stared at the tea table in front of her sullenly, as though Victor was the luxurious tea table. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger and she wanted to smash the table into pieces so badly. "No. I can''t get edgy. I have to find out the person who is secretly causing trouble!" Reba got up, picked up her phone and handbag and hurried downstairs. Victor and Eden were eating in a restaurant at the moment. The restaurant was a sshouse. It was bright and spacious, and the environment was excellent! Victor had chosen this restaurant for a meal with Eden after searching for restaurants that had delicious food in the vicinity with his mobile phone. They would go to find the Dream Cave after that. He was very attentive when it came to Eden. His mobile phone that was on the table, vibrated suddenly. He frowned slightly when he saw that it was from Anson. He wondered why Anson would call him at this time. Eden lowered her head and ate. When she saw that Victor did not answer the phone, she pointed to Victor''s phone and said with a yful smile, "Victor, why don''t you answer the phone? You''ll lose money if it¡¯s a million-dor business!" Victor smiled faintly before he picked up the phone and answered it reluctantly. He didn''t want to answer calls from anyone today. He just wanted to have a great time with her! "Hello!" His voice was deep and cold. Anson, who was on the other end of the line, was shocked when he heard the cold voice. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his shoulders tightened slightly. "Speak!" Anson only came back to his senses when he heard Victor''s deep roar. Heposed himself and shouted at Victor, "Victor, why are you so angry? Something serious has happened. Why didn''t you look at the news on your phone?" Victor frowned and did not feel great when he heard that. He had an important day with Eden today. However, the phone call caused Victor to be instantly depressed. "What''s the matter?" He asked in a low voice. Anson told Victor about what had happened. Victor''s brows furrowed when he heard that. After that, Victor hung up the phone without saying anything. He checked his phone. There were really photos of Reba and a piece of news popped up. He clicked on it and looked at it. His eyes were filled with shock. What was going on? How did the other party get these photos? Reba had uploaded the photos of him and Eden but she was defeated soon after. Who was behind this? Was the person helping him or Eden, or both of them? Could it be Kenny? Victor nced at Eden and said, "Eden, you eat first. Eat more. I''m going to take care of some stuff. I''ll be back soon!" Eden nodded with a smile. Victor also smiled faintly and got up to leave. Eden looked at Victor under the sunlight. His tall and straight figure was dazzling and captivating. However, she did not see Victor¡¯s expression turning cold and indifferent and his eyes darkened when he turned around. Eden felt a little full after eating a few shrimps. She sat there and drank her tea. Victor called Lucian when he was outside of the restaurant. "Hello!" Lucian picked up the phone quickly. Victor asked immediately, "Lucian, have you found the address?" Lucian was silent for a moment before he said, "The address is foreign but it''s different from the addressst time. The person is secretly helping either Eden or us. They won''t intervene when the matters are rted to you but they will show up when Eden is involved." Victor¡¯s handsome face was cold when he heard that. He spoke in a low voice, "Lucian, you have to find out the identity of this person no matter what method you use!" Lucian fell silent again when he heard that. Victor frowned when Lucian didn''t speak. The surroundings were very quiet and the sunlight was warm. However, one could still feel the cold aura that Victor exuded. "Lucian." He waited for Lucian with his utmost patience. The image of Anson''s helpless and angry expression when he remained silent shed across his mind at that moment. Victor closed his eyes slightly. Lucian was his nemesis. His every move reminded Victor the way he treated Anson. Lucian said casually, "It''s not difficult to find him. Eden''s son, Keh should know his identity." Victor widened his eyes suddenly. How did the question get back to his son? Was Kenny really so remarkable? Victor reminded, "You must find out who is behind this." Lucian said, "Okay. What shall we do about what is happening now?" Victor smiled suddenly. His smile was cold enough to make people shudder. "Don''t you have explosive news? Since the matter has been publicized, you can add more spice to it! Reba has been driven out of thepany by my father. I want to make sure that she is unable to return to thepany." His voice was deep and vicious. Lucian frowned slightly. After a while, he said, "Victor, you have to be sure that you can win once this game has started. Don''t forget about Aunt Jaida!" Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Victor was silent when he heard that. His face was dark and obscure. He turned to the side slightly and half of his handsome face was hidden in the shadow, making him look cold. He opened his mouth casually when Lucian got impatient and said, "Lucian, Reba rarely dared to make things difficult for me openly over the years. Sometimes, I think that she may not know where my mother is. Let''s gamble this time. If she has information about my mother, she will definitely use my mother''s news to exchange for conditions. We can actually find my mother faster this way!" Lucian''s faint voice came from the other end of the phone, "You should''ve done this a long time ago." Lucian hung up the phone after that. When Victor heard the beeping sound, he wished that he could fly back immediately and give Lucian a hard kick on the buttock. Lucian hung up the phone before he could finish his words. When Eden saw that Victor had not returned, she got up and went to the bathroom. Victor called Anson again. Anson was with Lucian at the moment. Anson somehow felt that he did not want to answer the call when he saw that it was from Victor. He didn¡¯t know what mission Victor would assign him if he answered the call. Lucian red at him in annoyance when his phone didn''t stop ringing. Anson felt that the muscles on his face twitched slightly when he saw that. He looked at Lucian and smiled faintly. His gaze turned into a re before he picked up the phone. "Anson, are you deaf? Why did you only pick up the call now?" Anson moved the phone away from his ears when he heard Victor''s angry voice. "Say what you want to say. Don''t shout at me every time you call me!" Anson roared back angrily. His voice was louder than that of Victor¡¯s. Anson was the most thick-skinned among the four of them. "Shut up and listen to me. Anson, go back to the vi immediately and find a short video. There are many clips of Reba setting me up. Find one and upload it online to confirm the news today." The anger in Anson''s heart disappeared instantly when he heard that. He said with great interest, "Okay! Victor, I like to do this kind of thing the most. We should have taught the old witch a lesson long ago. Since you have the ability now, it''s time to fight back!" "Yes!" Victor replied coldly. Victor suddenly thought of something and said, "Anson, I know what happened to Eden in the past. She was run over by Bethany and taken away by her. Go and investigate this matter immediately..." Eden who was walking towards Victor''s back, happened to hear that. Victor kept walking forward while he talked on the phone. Eden wanted to follow him when she suddenly saw Victor hanging up and walking back. She didn''t have time to think about it. She turned around and hurried to the dining table. Victor''s words still echoed in her mind. "Anson, I know what happened to Eden in the past. She was run over by Bethany and taken away by her. Go and investigate this matter immediately." Eden tried to figure out the meaning behind the words. She didn''t feel good instantly. Her chest tightened and the suffocation almost caused her to plunge into darkness. What did those words actually mean? Eden felt as though she had been plunged into darkness! She needed someone to pull her out of the darkness at the moment. "I had an ident when I was a child and I lost some of my memories." Why was Victor investigating her childhood? "She hase back to me but she has forgotten me!" "I couldn''t find her when I went back. I haven''t seen her for more than ten years!" That meant that Victor didn''t know how Eden was lost back then. Eden recalled the things that had happened previously. She was distracted and her lips trembled slightly. Her thin figure looked depressed, lonely and helpless. "Eden, have you done eating?" Victor looked at her nervously and felt distressed when she saw her trembling figure. "Eden, have you done eating?" The deep and pleasant voice struck Eden''s heart. Eden seemed to have found a ray of light that pulled her out of the darkness. She came back to her senses instantly. She raised her head slowly and looked at the striking and handsome face in front of her. Her dull gaze became clear. "Eden, what''s wrong? You''re shaking." Victor walked towards her anxiously. Eden bit her lips forcefully and she sobered up instantly. She said, "I identally ate chili. It''s very spicy!" She couldn''t suppress the tremor in her voice. Victor was confused. He turned back and nced at the sauce that contained chilies on the table. "Eden, wait for a while." Victor turned and left. He asked the waiter for a can of iced herbal tea. He brought the can over, opened it and handed it to Eden. He said, "Eden, drink something cold so that you won''t feel spicyter!" His voice was deep and doting. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Eden nced at him and nodded. She took the drink from his hand, raised her head and drank half of it. The cold feeling engulfed her and caused her to sober up. Sheposed herself quickly before she looked up and met Victor''s gaze that was filled with distress! Was it an illusion? Why did she see the look of distress in his eyes again? She blinked slightly and forced a smile. "Victor, I''m full. Do you still want to eat?" Victor shook his head slightly. "Eden, I''m also full. How are you feeling?" His voice was slightly t but warm at the moment. Eden shook her head. "I''m fine now. Let''s go!" Victor nodded, took her hand and walked forward. Eden looked at their holding hands. His grip was very tight as if he was afraid that he would lose her! They returned to the car. Victor started the car and continued driving. When the car got to the highway, Victor said, "Eden, the Dream Cave is in front." "Oh!" Eden responded softly. She nced at Victor''s side face and found that his expression was gentler than usual. After thinking for a while, she asked out of curiosity, "Victor, can I ask you a question?" Victor nodded slightly and asked, "Eden, go ahead." Eden hesitated for a moment and said, "Victor, did you know how "Eden" disappeared back then?" Victor did not expect Eden to ask this question. "No. That''s why I couldn''t find her!" Victor replied in a very heavy tone. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Eden thought for a moment and asked, "Victor, didn''t you try to find her back then?" She had forgotten to ask this questionst night. Victor smiled bitterly and nced at her quickly. "I have tried to look for her. The Clement and Alwynn family had spent a lot of money and manpower but they still couldn''t find Eden. I have never stopped searching for her all these years!" Fortunately, Eden had returned to his side safely! Eden suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the car was tense. She felt that she was sitting in an ice cer. Eden didn''t dare to look at Victor at the moment. She lowered her head and looked at her pale hands instead. One of the hands was clutching tightly on her wrinkled pants. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The car fell into a smothering silence instantly. Victor felt a little strange and quickly turned his head to look at Eden. Eden happened to look up at him at the same time. She gathered the courage and asked, "Victor, you said that she is back and you love her very much. Aren''t you afraid that she will be angry when she knows you have taken me instead of her?" She and Victor had both lived a lonely life before. Both of them had experienced loneliness in this world. Eden would feel a sense of coldness of the world seven years ago, even though she was standing under the zing sun. She felt that Victor and her experience were simr when she heard his past! Victor smiled bitterly and said, "Eden, I didn''t expect you to have such a bad memory. Didn''t I tell you that she has forgotten me?" Eden''s heart tightened suddenly. She pretended to be rxed and asked, "Victor, will you still get her back even though she has forgotten about you? She has forgotten the way home. Will you tell her the way home?" After that, she looked at Victor''s side face quietly and pursed her lips slightly. There was a hint of stubbornness on her lips as she waited for Victor¡¯s reply. Every second was torturous to her. Victor nodded and said, "Eden, yes. I will bring her home when the time is right and when it is safe." Eden, you also know that the Clement family adopted Haven, who is seditious. I will wait a little longer and take her home when it''s safe. Eden and I have had a marriage engagement since childhood." "A marriage engagement?" Eden emphasized on the word. "That''s right! We have a marriage engagement. She had always mored to marry me. How could I not agree to my little angel?" Victor''s tone was filled with happiness. Eden asked again, "Have you been waiting for her all these years? Will you wait for her to be your bride no matter what she bes?" Her eyes were filled with tears and her sight was blurred. "Yes!" Victor nodded heavily without hesitation. A trace of warmth surged through Eden''s heart. Eden suddenly remembered Aisling''s mean words. She lowered her head suddenly and looked as though she had lost her soul. After a while, she shook her head slightly. It was impossible. She was certainly not Victor''s Eden. Eden painfully told herself that. Victor parked his car at the parking lot of the scenic spot. He nced at Eden who had her head lowered and said gently, "Eden, we''re here." "Oh!" Eden raised her head and looked around. She realized that she was unaware that the car was already parked in the parking lot. She was about to get out of the car when Victor suddenly leaned towards her and unbuckled her seat belt. She was instantly enveloped in a fresh and pleasant scent. Eden smiled at him when she saw his heartwarming action. She teased, "Victor, you are really doing your best as a boyfriend. You even unbuckled my belt for me." Victor didn''t straighten his backpletely and was very close to her. He smiled softly and said, "Eden, I have always been a devoted man. It''s just that you didn''t see it, which makes me very sad." Eden was the only person in the world whom Victor treated well. "Hehe..." Eden softlyughed. Victor looked at her bright eyes and white teeth when she smiled. Her red lips were covered with light pink lipstick. Her lustrous and smooth lips were tempting. Victor leaned forward a few centimeters subconsciously. The smile on Eden''s face stiffened when she noticed his movement. She pushed Victor quickly when his head was very close to her forehead. Victor came to his senses suddenly. He looked at Eden''s smiling face and blinked his eyes. He still had an urge to kiss her. It seemed that he was still immersed in the temptation just now. Eden looked at the mixed emotions in his eyes and said in a slightly cold tone, "Victor, we didn''t agree that I would receive such a service as your girlfriend." Victor came to his senses suddenly, straightened up his body and curled his lips slightly. He was so obsessed with her that he could not control himself. However, he was particrlyfortable with this kind of feeling. He was excited and even wanted to do what he did to her seven years ago. No way. He had to take it slow. He couldn''t rush it. He must not be in a hurry, otherwise, he would scare Eden away again. He looked at her and said with an evil smile, "Eden, even though we didn¡¯t agree to have such a service, I still can''t help myself when I see you. What should I do?" Eden suppressed the strange feeling in her heart when she heard that. "Victor, how do I know what you should do? Let¡¯s get out of the car. We have already wasted a lot of time today!" As Eden spoke, she opened the car door and got out. Victor looked at her and smiled helplessly. He was still too impatient! He also opened the car door quickly and got off. When he saw that Eden hade to him, a seductive smile appeared on his well-defined, handsome and charming face. "Eden, let''s go!" He closed the door, locked the car and took her hand. They walked to the scenic area after that. Eden looked up and nced at him lightly when Victor held her hand. There wereplicated emotions in her eyes. Both of them walked forward. The weather was not too hot and the sunlight made them feel very comfortable. The sea breeze had a damp smell. Many people came here to have fun and everyone was smiling happily. Eden was influenced by the atmosphere around her. The unhappiness and doubts in her heart were suppressed by her. At the Jotham Alwynn Group! Thepany was in aplete chaos. Reba arrived at the Jotham Alwynn Group as fast as she could. When the employees of the Jotham Alwynn Group saw her, they all looked at her doubtfully. Some of them whispered with each other at the side. The news about Reba had caused an uproar on various online tforms. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Reba didn''t care about the gossips around her. She ran straight to Phillip''s office angrily. The phone in Phillip''s office rang continuously. The secretary, Jaxon, kept answering the phone and exining the situation. Phillip was annoyed by that and he unplugged the phone line angrily. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The office became quiet instantly and Jaxon wiped the sweat on his face wearily. Jaxon saw a video popping up on hisputer screen when he opened his eyes. He quickly clicked and opened it. It was the video where Reba slipped and fell in the living room on her own but she used Victor of pushing her. After that, Phillip and Vincent rushed over and used Victor together. "Chairman,e quickly and have a look at this." Jaxon called out in surprise. Phillip who had a headache, held his forehead and said angrily, "What now? Is it bad news again?" Phillip had a headache. It was very difficult to do business nowadays. The media was keeping an eye on the news every day, especially the news of wealthy families like the Alwynn family. It would be widespread if something went wrong. Manypetitors in the same field were waiting for Phillip to fall so that they could rise and gain an advantage from it. Some people would even profit from the situation if that were to happen. Jaxon looked at Phillip with a serious expression on his face and said, "Chairman, this video is more heart-breaking than the news." Phillip barked in a low voice, "What?" He got up quickly and walked over. The video was very short and it ended after the scene where Phillip lectured Victor. His whole body was churning with anger. "Ah..." He let out a painful cry. He suddenly recalled that there was also a simr incident when Victor went back to the vi a few days ago. He was rebuked by Anson but he still chose to believe Reba and did not listen to Victor''s exnation. He had concluded that it was Victor''s fault! Anson said that as an outsider, he was disappointed in Phillip''s action, let alone Victor. Phillip had no idea what he had done to Victor, causing Victor to treat him like an enemy. Jaxon saw the painful expression on Phillip''s face and asked worriedly, "Chairman, are you all right?" Phillip shook his head slowly and he looked tired. "Jaxon, call Victor quickly." His voice was dry and hoarse. This matter was a big blow to him. "Okay!" Jaxon took out his mobile phone quickly and called Victor. He dialed three or four times consecutively but Victor did not answer his phone. Jaxon said in embarrassment, "Chairman, Mr. Alwynn is not answering the phone." Phillip roared angrily, "That little brat!" "Can''t we talk about the matter at home? He actually uploaded this kind of thing on the Inte. This is so embarrassing!" Jaxon said, "Chairman, I''ll call hispany to ask if Victor is there." Jaxon dialed the secretary office''s number of the Alwynn Group as he spoke. Lucian was dealing with some matters when he suddenly heard the phone ringing. He nced at it and saw that it was the Jotham Alwynn Group''s phone number. His gaze was dark and he waited for a moment before picking up the phone. "Hello!" His voice was cold and was devoid of feelings. "Secretary Ronen, is Mr. Alwynn here?" "He''s not here!" Lucian answered indifferently. "About the incident on the Inte..." "Jaxon, check yourpany''s IP address and why the previous news was uploaded to the Inte from yourpany¡¯s address before you call and question someone else." Lucian hung up the phone after he had finished speaking. He lowered his head and continued to deal with the things on his hands without any expression. Jaxon''s ear ached when he heard the snap of the phone. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Chairman, Mr. Alwynn is not in thepany." "He is not in thepany?" Phillip smiled coldly and said, "He had poked a ho''s nest but he didn''t answer the phone and hid. Isn''t he trying to push me over the edge?" Phillip was so angry that his whole face was distorted. Phillip heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching and his face became livid. He saw Reba entering the room when he raised his head and looked at the door. Reba''s heart quivered when she saw Phillip''s cold face. She looked at Phillip with a pitiful look on her face. "Hubby, don''t believe the news on the Inte. Someone is framing me!" Phillip looked at Reba who was standing in front of him and suddenly thought of what Anson had said. He was sleeping with a wolf! He found that it made sense when he thought about it! "Hmph!" Phillip nced at her coldly and his eyes were filled with rage. "How dare youe to the company? The stock is plummeting. Also, the video shows that you fell down on your own. Why did you frame Victor? What are you up to? "You also know that I feel sorry for Jaida and the siblings. It''s fine if you don''t treat Victor and his sister well but you actually used this kind of means to drive a wedge between me and Victor. Reba, are you even human?" Phillip roared at Reba when he spoke thest sentence. Reba took a few steps back when she heard his roar. She asked doubtfully, "What video?" How could there be a video of her pretending to fall down and then using Victor of pushing her? "Get out! Stay home and don''t ever step into the Jotham Alwynn Group again." Phillip shouted as he pointed at the door of the office. "Hubby..." "I told you to get out!" Phillip was furious. A sense of disgust surged through his heart when he heard Reba''s coquettish tone. Reba looked at him sullenly. She was in a difficult situation at the moment. What should she do? Had Victor really started to fight back? She looked at Phillip and suddenly shouted angrily, "Phillip, you''d rather believe the rumors than your wife? How could I do those things? Weren''t you present when Victor hurt me? When did I ever use him?" Phillip lost his temper and roared back angrily, "Had I ever seen it with my own eyes? I had defended and trusted you every time but you deceived me over and over again." Jaxon was shocked by Phillip''s anger. His fingers tapped on the keyboard quickly. After a while, he said, "Chairman, I found out that the news about Mr. Alwynn and Eden was uploaded by Mrs. Alwynn''s secretary, Noah." "Ah..." Reba didn''t expect that today''s incident would end up this way! Phillip red at her angrily. "Why are you gasping? You look like a decent human being but why did you do things that are worse than animals?" Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Phillip was so angry that he spoke without thinking. First of all, he felt that he owed Victor a lot. Moreover, the misunderstanding between them couldn''t be exined clearly! Victor seemed to hold a grudge against Phillip every time he looked at him! Secondly, the woman he had been protecting had been deceiving him, causing a huge blow to his dignity. Reba widened her eyes and looked at Phillip in disbelief. She didn''t expect that he would say such insulting words to her. That was the first time Phillip had scolded her after she was being married to him for years. Moreover, his words were harsh. He said she was worse than animals? Haha... She sneered in her heart. Those acted like a human would not necessarily do good deeds! Her tears flowed down instantly and she seemed to be in deep pain. She was indeed despicable and had used very despicable means to drive Victor, Adalynn and Jaida out of the Alwynn family. If she didn''t kick them out, how would she and her children live such a wealthy life? Who could understand the bitterness, pain, exhaustion and the cruelty of reality that she hid in her heart? She could feel the pain and felt shameful when she heard the insulting words from Phillip today. "Phillip, how dare you treat me like this? I''ve been with you for more than twenty years. I''ve worked very hard for you and this is how I ended up?" She shouted at him with tears in her eyes. Phillip''s gaze sharpened as he looked at Reba''s exquisite face. He felt pity when he looked at the teary expression on her face. He wanted to express what was on his mind but the words were stuck in his throat. All the unpleasant words were stuck in his throat at the sight of Reba''s teary face. Suddenly, two figures came into the office in a hurry. It was Vincent and Reba''s secretary, Noah. Noah lowered his head and he had a guilty look on his face. Phillip frowned at them and yelled angrily, "What are you two doing here? Get the hell out of here!" Vincent nced at Phillip who was furious, lowered his head quickly and spoke in a low voice, "Dad, don''t be angry. This matter has nothing to do with Mom. They were all Noah''s doings. He did that because Victor had caused a big scene in thepany last time and Mom has always been very kind to him. Noah was angry so he uploaded Victor''s and that married woman''s photos by ident, causing the incident to happen today." Reba nced appreciatively at Vincent with her teary eyes when she heard that. That was the only thing he had done right all these years. Noah raised his head and nced at Reba. There were indescribable emotions in his eyes and they lookedplicated and heavy. Reba looked at him with a poker face. He had taken the me today and she would be a hundred times nicer to him in the future. Noah had been with her for many years. He had always been dedicated, causing her to feel at ease! However, he could no longer stay by her side in the future since he had admitted that it was his doing. "Chairman, all of this is my fault. I made the decision on my own and it has nothing to do with madam. As for the short video, it may be that the other party took advantage of the intensity of the news and set madam up. Chairman, I hope you can look into the matter." Noah looked at Phillip with a guilty expression on his face after he had finished speaking. Phillip red at him angrily before he turned back and instructed Jaxon, "Jaxon, hold a press conference immediately and let Noah exin to the media. We can''t let the stock plummet any further!" "Okay! Chairman, I''ll do it right away." Jaxon got up, pulled the hem of his clothes slightly and strode out. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Reba who was terrified and anxious, became much more relieved. She had been standing and crying at the spot. She had feelings too. She had gone through a range of emotions, from trepidation to worry to relief. The process had caused her to feel deste. "Mom, are you alright?" Vincent held Reba gently and nced at Phillip who had a livid face. He dared not say anything unnecessary. He and Noah had discussed the matter in advance. Someone had toe forward to solve the matter, otherwise, it would have a great impact on thepany. Noah had always been cautious. Things turned out this way because he was careless today. "Hubby, now you know that this matter really wasn''t my doing!" Reba took advantage of the situation and spoke gently. She knew Phillip very well. In this world, men with statuses like him needed tenderness and attentive care. How could they be stern in front of gentle women? Phillip''s anger had subsided considerably but he still looked at Reba angrily. Anson''s words which were rooted in his heart, had started to sprout. It seemed that he had been wrong all these years. He had never seen Reba''s true colors. The incident of that video happened in his house. It was impossible to make it look so realistic even if someone had faked it. Moreover, he was at the scene at that time. Although the incident happened half a year ago, he could still remember it until the present day. One of them would get hurt whenever Victor came home. However, he had always defended Reba. He had always thought that Victor was rebellious and it was his fault. When Phillip met Victor after he had a fallst time, Victor told him about the car ident. After Victor had left, Phillip called Jaxon and asked him to investigate the matter. However, he hadn''t found anything yet! He walked tiredly to the sofa at the side and sat down. He had always thought that he was a winner in life. He had an amazing son and a wife who could run thepany with him. His filial children had saved him a lot of troubles. However, he felt like he was some kind of joke at the moment and he could not get rid of the disconste and lost feeling! "Hubby..." Reba called out in a soft and charming tone as she walked towards Phillip. She had to convince Phillip to believe her even though she was still very upset and angry at his words just now. Otherwise, all the things that she had done previously would be in vain. She had used a lot of means to drive Victor and Jaida out of the family. For her, humiliation was temporary whereas money and power were eternal. Phillip nced at her and said, "Vin, ask the driver to send your mother back." "Okay!" Vincent felt relieved when he heard that. Phillip would not look into the matter again if he let Reba go back. Reba bit her lip gently. Phillip looked away when he saw her pitiful look. When Reba saw that, she knew that she could only wait for Phillip''s anger to subside a little before giving him a satisfactory exnation. He would definitely believe her. "Hubby, I''ll go back and have a rest. Don''t get too tired. Come home early at night." Her gentle tone was filled with concern. Phillip couldn''t help but nod. Only then did Reba go back with relief. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After Reba had left, Phillip looked at Noah and said, "Let''s go. Come with me and exin everything." "Yes, Chairman." Noah nced at Phillip. He sighed slightly before he followed Phillip and left. He was indeed careless in this matter. At the Alwynn Group! Lucian and Anson sat in front of theputer and looked at the broadcasting news. Anson shook his head slightly and rebuked angrily, "Uncle Alwynn is really hopeless. He found someone to take the me and that¡¯s the end of the matter. He is actually alerting the enemy." Lucian looked up at him leisurely and asked, "What''s with that video? Did Reba really treat Victor like that?" Anson smiled coldly and his expression turned cold when he heard that. He said, "Lucian, this is nothing. She had done something even worse than this. I went back with Victor to get some things a few days ago. She fell down on purpose in front of me and used Victor of pushing her. She dared to make such a move because she was sure that Uncle Alwynn would believe her." "If that''s the case, let''s upload more videos online. We can¡¯t really prove anything based on the short video." Lucian looked at Anson coldly. Anson red at him and said, "Lucian, don''t look at me like that. I did what Victor told me to do." Lucian frowned slightly and nced at the video. He turned off theputer and said coldly, "I''m about to get off work." Anson looked at him scornfully and said, "You make it sound like I don''t need to get off work." He headed to his office and was also ready to pack up and leave. However, he smiled wryly. Victor was probably very happy to spend time together with Eden today. Anson really wanted to see Victor¡¯s gentle side. Victor would not find it annoying even though he called Eden¡¯s name a thousand times a day. It was a pity that Victor only showed his gentle side to Eden. Anson would also show his gentle side to Ab by in the future. However, he didn¡¯t know why Abby ignored him for the past few days. No way. He had to investigate Joziah''s background. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy. He was about to enter his office when he suddenly remembered something. Lucian had always been mature and steady, and he rarely got drunk. It was the first time that Anson had seen Lucian drink until he passed out that night. He leaned against the doorzily and looked at Lucian, who was packing his things. He asked, "Lucian, why did you drink so much the other day?" Lucian, who was packing his things, paused when he heard that. He pursed his lips, continued to pack his things and ignored Anson. When Anson saw that, he knew that Lucian would not tell him anything. He teased, "Lucian, if you like someone, go and confess your love to her. You might turn out to be her back-up." Lucian paused, turned his head and nced sideways at Anson. His warm gaze sharpened and he asked coldly, "Do you really want to know?" Anson nodded his head hurriedly. He had always wanted to know that! It was unbelievable to see the disciplined Lucian losing his cool. Ansonughed wickedly in his heart. He had risked his life to apany Lucian that night in order to let him see the masterpiece he made when he was drunk. It was rare to see such Lucian behaving like that. Lucian curled the corner of his lips coldly and said, "You will still be single this year." Anson red at Lucian and said angrily, "Lucian, how dare you curse me? You actually wish that I am single. You are also single at the moment. You are cursing me but not yourself?" Lucian picked up hisptop, took his briefcase and car key, and walked out of the office area. He took a few steps before he turned around and looked at Anson. Anson¡¯s eyelids jumped involuntarily when he met Lucian''s gaze. Lucian, the sharp-tongued man, could not be easily messed. "Lucian, stop. You''d better get off work quickly if you still want to say something to suppress me. Your family has dinner earlier than mine. If you go homete, your mom will lecture and order you to go home early after work. She would not allow you to have fun outside because there are many bad guys there! You''d better go back quickly so that you won''t be lectured by your mother again!" Anson said. Lucian frowned when he heard that. He hadn''t said anything but Anson was already scared. "You are usually very bold. I haven''t said anything yet but you are already scared. I just want to tell you I have cleaned your car. You can go to the parking lot to get your car." Lucian''s sarcastic words reached Anson''s ears. There was a trace of coldness in his faint voice. A sarcastic sneer formed at the corners of Lucian''s mouth when he saw Anson''s deep gaze. Anson''s became shorter as he leaned against the door when he heard that. He had miscalcted. He was smart but he could not figure out Victor and Lucian''s characters. He thought that Lucian was going to curse at him but he became gentle and nice suddenly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When he thought that Lucian was easy to talk to, he would be angry suddenly, making him completely overwhelmed. Taking Lucian as an example, his tone was very calm and polite but he was able to let others hear the anger and ridicule in his tone. He did not even try to hide it! "Go, Lucian, just go. Don''t stand in my way and be an eyesore." Anson gave in, waved his hand and sent him away. He couldn''t afford to offend him and he could only avoid him. Lucian nced at him faintly before he turned around and left. Anson also turned around and entered his office. He would be so angry that he would not be able to have dinner tonight if he saw Lucian again. Lucian met Amelia who just got off work when he reached the elevator. Amelia smiled sweetly and said, "Secretary Ronen, are you getting off work?" "Yes!" Lucian nodded his head indifferently without ncing at Amelia. He closed his eyes slightly. There was a lingering sadness on his usually warm and handsome face. Amelia nced at him and looked at the elevator. Seeing that Lucian didn''t respond, she called out, "Secretary Ronen, the elevator is here." Lucian, who was in deep thoughts with his head lowered, came to his senses instantly. Only then did he raise his head and look at Amelia. He said, "Thank you!" He strode into the elevator after that. Amelia followed him into the elevator but she was a little nervous at the moment. The door of the elevator closed slowly and the narrow space became oppressive and quiet suddenly. Amelia thought to herself that Lucian seemed to be in a bad mood. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at Lucian. She saw that he was still keeping his head down and there was a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "Secretary Ronen, you don''t look well. Are you not feeling well?" She asked boldly and her tone was filled with concern. Only then did Lucian realize that Amelia was also in the elevator. He quicklyposed himself and shook his head slightly. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Amelia did not speak when Lucian was not speaking. Amelia was overwhelmed by the strange atmosphere and she had a thinyer of sweat on her forehead while she was in the elevator. She hurried out of the elevator when it reached the first floor. She instantly felt that her breathing was smoother. "Goodbye, Secretary Ronen!" She rushed forward after speaking in an urgent tone. "Bang!" She had her head lowered and didn''t see Haven, who was not far away. The documents in Haven''s hand fell all over the ground! Haven looked at Amelia and shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Can''t you see where you are going? Are you blind?" "Miss Clement, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!" Amelia quickly squatted down to help Haven pick up the documents. Haven knew that Amelia had attended the interview together with her but she didn''t expect her to be the director''s assistant. She could only get close to Victor if she worked on the twenty-fifth floor. She could not go to the twenty-fifth floor if she did not have important matters. People really shouldn''tpare with one another. Haven became angrier the more she thought about it. She shouted in a mean voice, "Hurry up! My boyfriend ising to pick me up soon. His time is precious and you can''t afford to waste it!" Lucian, who was walking out of the elevator, heard Haven words and his irritability turned into rage. He strode over and pulled Amelia up. "Thud..." The documents that Amelia had picked up fell to the ground again. Haven frowned when Lucian suddenly showed up. She would bump into him whenever she went. "Secretary Ronen?" Amelia looked at Lucian in confusion. Lucian frowned and said coldly, "You''ve already apologized to her. Why don''t you defend yourself? Why don''t you return the favor when she mocked you in a snarky way? She can look down on you for no reason but you can also retort with contempt and indifference to the person who bragged in front of you." "Secretary Ronen, I..." Amelia nced at him. She was very grateful that he hade to her aid but she didn''t have the ability to fight with Haven. After all, she was the daughter of the Clement family. On the contrary, Amelia was just an ordinary person. Sheughed at herself. She looked at Lucian and shook her head slightly. "Secretary Ronen, thank you. It''s fine. I''ll pick up the documents for Miss Clement first." She broke free of Lucian''s grip as she spoke. She continued to squat down and picked up the documents. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Haven sneered and said, "Secretary Ronen, you want to be a hero and save the damsel in distress but she may not appreciate your help." Her tone was arrogant. She had never been on good terms with Lucian. She didn¡¯t understand how she had offended Lucian. Lucian had been treating her coldly and he hated her very much! A touch of disdain shed across Lucian''s eyes. He curled the corner of his lips yfully and didn''t bother to talk to Haven. Amelia who was busy picking up the documents suddenly saw a paternity test report among the scattered documents. She nced at it quickly and was surprised to see Eden and Aisling''s names on it. She picked up all the documents silently and handed them to Haven. "Hmph!" Haven took the documents and red at Amelia before she walked out haughtily. Lucian also walked out without looking at Amelia. Amelia looked at their backs. She hadplicated emotions in her eyes when she thought about the paternity test report that she just saw. She knew that Aisling was Haven''s mother and also the madam of the Clement family in River city. But why did Haven do a paternity test on Eden and Aisling? Amelia thought about it and recalled the scene when she came for the interview. A few women who sat beside her said that Haven was not the Clement family''s biological daughter, but was adopted from an orphanage. If that was the case... Amelia bit her lower lip slightly and walked out with her head down. At Eden''s home! Kenny felt slightly relieved when he saw that the situation had been reversed. He picked up the phone and dialed Victor''s number. Victor had fun with Eden for a day. Victor and Eden found a restaurant by the sea. They were about to dine when Victor received a phone call from Kenny. Victor nced at Eden, who was having fun. He smiled and said, "Eden, sit down for a while. I''ll take a call." Eden nodded slightly. "Go ahead!" "Okay!" Victor turned around and walked outside. Eden took out her mobile phone from her bag and nced at the news that had popped up on the screen. She had seen the news in the morning. She didn''t expect that the paparazzi would follow them here! However, it did not affect her mood. Fralstin had always been the ce she wanted to visit and she had a very good time today. Her phone rang suddenly. It was from Jasper. She pursed her lips slightly and answered the call. "Hello! Jasper!" Jasper was silent for a while on the other end of the phone before he asked, "Eden, are you in Fralstin with Victor?" "Yes!" Eden did not deny it. "Eden, have you forgotten what I told you? You will be involved in their family''s feud if you get close to Victor. You have seen today''s news. Eden, what do you think I should do with you?" Jasper''s voice was filled with pain. He wanted to fly over and tear Victor apart so badly when he saw the photos of Eden and him holding hands. There were so many women in the world. Why did Victor have to mess with Eden? Eden lowered her head. She understood Jasper''s concerns. She smiled faintly and said, "Jasper, I know you are very worried about me but Jasper, your perception of Victor is different from mine." "What''s the difference? Eden, have you fallen for him? Eden, I have loved and waited for you for seven years. Why can''t it be me? Why? Am I worse than Victor? Am I not as rich as Victor? Eden, tell me what I should do to make you love me?" Jasper''s sorrowful voice was filled with helplessness. Eden who was holding her phone, almost copsed to the ground when she heard Jasper''s words. That was the first time Jasper had spoken to her like that. It was also the first time she heard Jasper''s voice which was filled with pain. "Jasper, I''m sorry." Eden choked up. She didn''t know what else to say except that. Jasper closed his eyes in pain. He had been provoked by the news today, causing him to lose control. He couldn''t resist the urge to call Eden at night when she didn''t call and exin the situation to him. He hoped to hear from her that everything was a misunderstanding. However, Eden apologized to him instead! Jasper could feel an excruciating pain in his heart. After some time, he suppressed the emotions in his heart and exhaled deeply before saying, "Eden, let''s continue our conversation after youe back tomorrow night." Jasper hung up the phone after that. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 "Jasper, Jasper..." Eden called out anxiously but Jasper had already hung up the phone. Eden''s face turned pale instantly. She had always hoped she wouldn''t hurt Jasper. That was the man she had never wanted to hurt! She did not expect the news today would provoke him. She had always thought that Jasper was steady and mature, and was very clear of their rtionship. However... Eden''s heart was churning with bitterness. Theplicated emotions she felt had caused her entire body to tremble in pain. She picked up the cold water on the table and took a few sips to sober herself up. Victor walked back after he had finished talking on the phone. He had a faint smile on his face. Kenny had called to ask him about Eden''s situation because he was very worried! Eden quicklyposed herself when she saw that Victor had returned. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her perception of Victor was different from anybody else. Therefore, she wanted to indulge herself for once and experience what it felt like to have a boyfriend! She was indeed very happy today! People lived for themselves. Eden wanted to live for herself for just one day. She didn''t expect so many things would happen. Victor sat opposite her, looked at her pale face and asked, "Eden, we''ve had fun the whole day today. You should be tired, right?" Eden nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. She was tired but her heart was even more tired. "Eden, let''s go back to the hotel to rest after dinner." "Okay!" Eden nodded and said, "My flight is at ten o'' clock tomorrow morning." Victor also nodded slightly. "Eden, My flight is also at ten o''clock. Let''s go back together!" "Okay!" Eden suddenly realized that Victor did note here for business but because she was here. She had to go back and investigate to clear the doubts in her mind. The dishes were served quickly. Victor and Eden chatted as they ate! Edenposed herself and did not show her emotions when she talked to Victor. Victor felt much more at ease when he saw that Eden was not affected by what had happened today. "Eden, here. This is the fish you like to eat. You should eat more." Victor put the most tender fish into her bowl as he spoke. Eden looked up at him and curled her lips slightly. "Victor, you should eat too. Don''t pay too much attention to me. I can eat myself. I''m not a child!" "Hehe..." Victor felt likeughing when he saw her serious look. "Eden, to me, you are a little girl. Eat quickly. What else do you want to eat? Let¡¯s order more!" Eden rolled her eyes helplessly when she heard that. She said, "Victor, we already have a lot of dishes. We may not be able finish them even if there are two of us." Victor was about to speak when Eden''s phone rang suddenly. Eden put down her chopsticks and saw that the call was from Jaida. Her heart became slightly heavy. Jaida called her because she was probably worried about what had happened to her today. "Hello! Mom!" "Eden, are you okay?" "I¡¯m fine, Mom. I''m having dinner. Have you and Dad eaten?" "Eden, I saw the news today. I am worried about you." Eden smiled sweetly. "Mom, I''m really fine. The news didn''t affect me at all. Don''t worry. You should have fun with Dad." "Okay, Eden. You''ve done a great job!" Eden was slightly confused. Why did Jaida say something like that to her? "Mom, you..." "Eden, listen to me. You have to be more careful when you go to work in thepany in the future. Don¡¯t work there if you really can''t take it. With your current achievements, if you open a small store on your own, the business would also be great. I don''t want you to get hurt!" When Eden heard that, she smiled and said, "Mom, you really don''t have to worry about me. I am having dinner with Mr. Alwynn now. How could I still have dinner with him calmly if I am affected by the news? You don''t have to worry, Mom. People can say whatever they want. Anyway, I don''t care about gossip!" It was a fact that she held hands with Victor. She did not deny that. She just wanted to indulge herself this time, just this time! Jaida was still worried. She urged, "Okay! Eden, your father and I wille back in three days. You have to take good care of yourself." "Mom, I will take care of myself. You really don''t have to worry. You should have a good time when you are having your honeymoon with Dad. Don''t be bothered by these trivial things." Eden felt a little helpless. Jaida would be worried about her even when it was just a trivial matter. "Okay! You guys continue to eat then. I''m hanging up!" "Okay! Goodbye, Mom!" Eden hung up the phone and she didn¡¯t feel as tired as she was before. Victor looked at her gently and said, "Eden, you have a very good rtionship with your mother!" "Yes!" Eden nodded slightly before she lowered her head and continued to eat. Victor nced at her. He didn''t ask her any more questions when he saw that she was unwilling to discuss the subject. After dinner, Victor drove back to the hotel with Eden. It was already past nine o''clock at night. Victor knew that Eden was very tired. He didn''t pester her but let her go back to rest instead! He was already very satisfied that he could spend the whole day with her and take care of her! "Eden, good night!" Victor stood at the door with a bright and dazzling smile on his face. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, good night." They would no longer be lovers after tonight. Victor was about to turn around and enter his room when Eden suddenly called out to him. "Victor." Victor turned back and stared at her quietly. He actually wanted to apany her for a while but when he saw her tired face, he held back the urge and forced himself to go back to his room! His heart was filled with excitement when Eden called out to him. Eden smiled slightly and said, "Victor, thank you for today! I''m very happy today!" Even though something happened today, she still had a good time. As for the other things, she had already found a direction to investigate. Victor winked at her and his lips curved into a gentle arc. "Eden, I am d you are happy!" Victor swore that he would make Eden happy every day in the future. He did not say his thoughts on that. He still had many things to say to her after he brought her home. Eden looked at him and smiled gently. She then turned around and entered her room. Victor waited until the door was closed before he came back to his senses. He opened the door and entered his room. The gentle smile on Eden''s face vanished when she returned to her room. She regarded the smile as a final goodbye. She changed her shoes, picked up her pajamas and went to take a bath. When she came out to dry her hair half an hourter, she suddenly heard a notification from WhatsApp. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Eden took her phone andid down on the soft bed before she opened her WhatsApp. Amelia had sent her a report on her work. Amelia had reported her daily work progress to Eden so that Eden would have less work when she went back! Eden smiled and replied Amelia with a "Thank you". She was about to put down her phone when the notification of her WhatsApp rang again. She picked up the phone again and her expression changed when she nced at the message. "Director Bleu, I identally bumped into Haven today and knocked the documents in her hands to the ground. I saw a paternity test report that has Mrs. Clement''s name and your name on it. However, I didn''t see the results." When Eden saw the message, she felt that her guess during the day had been confirmed. Was she Eden Clement? She did not feel as surprised or hurt as she felt in the morning probably because she had already had her own spections. Eden replied to Amelia''s message, "Amelia, thank you. Please keep it a secret for me. Don''t tell anyone about this first!" Amelia also quickly replied, "Director Bleu, don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone!" Eden sent "thank you" to Amelia again before sheid down on the bed. Her whole body was sore and she was exhausted. However, she tossed and turned at the moment, and she couldn''t fall asleep. Why did Haven do a paternity test on her and Aisling? Was she suspicious too? But how did Haven get her hair? Eden suddenly recalled that she had bumped into Haven a few days ago when she went to the restroom. Haven would look at her from a distance without greeting her. Eden had always felt that Haven¡¯s eyes were sullen. She didn''t like that kind of person. Eden tossed and turned. She did not fall asleep until after midnight! It was almost nine o''clock when Eden woke up the next day. She was shocked when she nced at the time! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her flight was at ten o''clock. Based on the distance from the hotel to the airport, she had to travel forty minutes earlier from here. She quickly got up, put on her clothes and washed up immediately. She got busy instantly. It was exactly nine o''clock when she packed up her things and dragged her suitcase out of her room. She saw Victor waiting outside with a suitcase when she opened the door. Victor was dressed in a casual outfit that made him look cool and dashing. His cold eyes suddenly became gentle and passionate when he saw Eden. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and regained her usual indifference. "Mr. Alwynn, good morning!" Victor frowned slightly when he heard that and his passionate eyes became dimmer. Eden was indeed heartless. She had resumed her previous coldness when the time was up. Victor''s heart was aching slightly. Victor said in a low voice, "Morning, Eden!" "Let¡¯s go!" Eden walked up to the elevator. Victor looked at her slim figure quietly. He felt helpless and distressed. He didn¡¯t know what he should do with Eden. He dragged his suitcase and followed her. He stood side by side with her while they waited for the elevator. He nced sideways at her and said, "Eden, there''s a car downstairs to take us to the airport. We''ll go there directly by car!" "Okay!" Eden nodded and did not say anything else. Victor felt very helpless when he saw Eden behaving like that. He really wanted to get back to the rtionship they had yesterday. However, he took advantage of her sympathy yesterday in exchange for a whole day of happiness! "Eden, let''s go! The elevator is here." Victor''s tone was very calm but his heart was extremely bitter. "Okay!" Eden entered the elevator without looking at him. Victor and Eden were silent throughout the whole journey. When they reached River City Airport, both of them took a taxi home separately. They didn''t talk much to each other. Along the way, Victor suddenly felt that he had been isted by Eden. That put him in a very bad mood! His heart ached even more when he thought that they could not meet even though tomorrow was a weekend. Eden found out that Jasper was at her house when she returned home. He was ying the Rubik''s Cube with Kenny and Gia in the living room. Zofia was tidying the house. When Eden saw Zofia, she suddenly remembered that she might be Eden Clement. If that was true, then Zofia''s child... No way. Eden had been suppressing that possibility! She suppressed all the emotions in her heart and shouted with a bright smile on her face, "Jasper, Zofia, Kenny, Gia, I''m back." "Wow! Mom is back." Gia raised her hand and waved at Eden. Eden smiled dotingly. It felt good to be back home! Kenny also shouted, "Mom!" Eden asked, "Kenny, Zofia, were you obedient? You didn''t make Zofia worry, did you?" Zofia who was standing at the side, smiled and said, "Eden, they are very obedient." "That''s great!" Eden smiled and looked at Jasper. Jasper did not dare to look directly at Eden. He lowered his head and tried to avoid her gaze. Eden walked over with her suitcase and stopped in front of Jasper. Jasper raised his head and looked up slowly. He avoided her gaze and lowered his head slowly when he saw that Eden''s deep gaze was fixed on him. Eden looked at him helplessly. "Jasper,e upstairs. Let''s have a talk!" After that, she dragged her suitcase upstairs. When Kenny saw that, he asked with a smile, "Uncle Jasper, did you offend my mother?" Jasper looked at him with a resentful look in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Yes!" He replied weakly. He got up slowly and walked upstairs. He had pped himself twice when he ended the phone callst night. He was too impulsive and angry at that time! He regretted it after he ended the phone call! He wanted to stay quietly by Eden''s side even if she didn¡¯t have feelings towards him. At least he could still see her whenever he wanted to this way. What should he do if their rtionship was broken and Eden didn''t want to see him again? He loved her but he wouldn''t stop her if she found her own happiness. However, Victor''s family wasplicated and there were too many conspiracies. He really didn''t feel at ease! He knew that Eden woulde back today so he came early to wait for her. He wanted to apologize to her! No matter how slow he walked, the two flights of stairs wereing to an end. Eden made two cups of coffee and ced them on the table on the balcony. She sat down and waited for Jasper. There were a lot of nts here, causing it to look like a sky garden. It was very beautiful! It was Eden''s favorite ce. She looked at Jasper who was still keeping his head low and said helplessly, "Jasper, it took you so long to climb two flights of stairs. Even a snail is faster than you!" "Hehe..." Jasperughed dryly at her. Eden pointed at the wicker chair across her and said, "Jasper, sit!" "Okay!" Jasper sat down across from her slowly. He then looked at her and said. "Eden, I''m sorry for what happened yesterday!" Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Eden was slightly stunned when she heard that. She thought that Jasper came here because he wanted to confront her about her rtionship with Victor. Jasper''s apology made Eden feel even more guilty! Eden looked at him silently and smiled lightly. "Jasper, I''ll pretend that nothing had happened yesterday. Jasper, my stance is very clear and you know that too. You have a brilliant life and a better girl is waiting for you out there!" Eden''s tone was sad. Jasper was a good man who deserved to be entrusted as a boyfriend or husband. However, she was not the woman who would grow old with him! Jasper understood Eden''s thoughts. He had been with her for seven years and he knew her very well. He smiled bitterly and looked at her with his clear eyes. "Eden, I don''t care. My parents and Abigail don''t care too. I like Kenny, Ricky and Gia very much but why did you..." "Jasper!" Eden interrupted him. She was very grateful to him for standing by her side silently all these years but love couldn''t be forced! She knew her own heart very well. She only cared for Jasper as a friend and family but there was no love! She added, "Jasper, that''s not fair to you. I don''t want our fond memories together to be filled with unforgettable pain!" When Jasper heard that, he looked straight at Eden and said angrily, "Eden, are you being unfair to me like that? Have you ever asked me if I feel unfair? Will you be treating other men fairly if you are married to another man? If that is the case, why can''t you treat me fairly?" "Jasper." Eden red at him. "I won''t marry for the rest of my life." She had three children. She would not be treated with sincerity no matter who she was married to. To be able to apany her own children when they were growing up was the happiest thing in the world for someone who did not have a family since young like her. he was very grateful to all the things that Jasper had done for her. Life had already forced her to be like a man. She didn''t want to rely on anyone anymore. Jasper was so shocked by Eden''s words that he stared at her in disbelief. "Hehe..." After some time, he let out a painfulugh. His handsome pain was filled with a pain originating from the depths of his soul. Eden looked at Jasper who was suffering and watched his taunts. She had always had such a thought. That was why she agreed to Victor''s unreasonable request. She had never been in a rtionship before she gave birth to her children. She had spent the day with Victor to make up for her past regret. "Eden, you''re very cruel to yourself! You actually chose not to get married for the rest of your life!" If Eden chose not to marry for the rest of her life, Jasper also had the courage not to marry for the rest of his life! Jasper didn''t dare to say his thoughts because he knew that Eden would definitely feel sad if he said that. He had met Eden in a foolish way in his best times. However, he was crushed by her words and he could not have the woman of his dream. He had met countless beautiful women in his life but none of them were as reserved as Eden. Eden smiled bitterly and said, "Jasper, the thing I have longed the most in my life is a home. Do you know how I grew up when I was in the Gienger family? I longed for that home so I catered to their lives and behaved obediently. I hoped they could recognize me as a daughter even though we didn¡¯t share the same blood! I had put in a lot of efforts but what did I get? I was just a pawn for them to gain benefits and a joke of the Gienger family. When I heard Myra and Haven¡¯s conversation a few days ago, it made me realize how ridiculous my previous efforts were. Bethany cut off all my living expenses and tuition fees when I was in college. It was very hard for me at that time. It was so hard that I wanted to die. When I saw the cars speeding past me, I really had the thought of running into the road and hit one of them. That was because I was alone at that time. All I could feel was loneliness and pain..." Tears rolled down Eden''s face and she was unable to say anything else. She had told herself to hold on each day and she believed that it would get better the next day! Jasper knew that Eden had led a hard life. However, he could feel her pain when he heard her past. He knew that she had made up her mind when she decided to give birth to Kenny, Ricky and Gia. She really longed for a home. Her smile had be increasingly brighter ever since Jaida showed up. "Eden, don''t cry. Those days have passed. You have a home now." Jasperforted her softly. Eden wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "Jasper, we have known each other for more than seven years and we are very familiar with each other. Do you know that you are thest person I wanted to hurt? You and Abby are like a family to me all these years. I am very happy and satisfied!" Jasper smiled bitterly when he heard that. "Eden, I understand what you mean. Things like that won''t happen again but..." Jasper suddenly smiled and looked at her. He was still dodging her gaze a little. "Eden, if you want to get married one day, you can marry me. Let''s make do with it!" His tone was half-joking and half- serious! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Hehe..." Eden smiled and shook her head. "Jasper, I will not have such thoughts, nor will I give you any expectations. Sometimes, hope is harsher than despair. Hence, you''d better get rid of this kind of thoughts in the future!" "Eden... Eden..." Even though Jasper''s heart ached when he heard that, he still acted coquettishly to make Eden happy. "Alright, now that we have already made things clear, you can have a good sleep tonight." She looked at the dark circles under Jasper''s eyes. It seemed that he hadn''t sleptst night! Jasper pursed his lips slightly. He would find it harder to fall asleep tonight. Forget it. He would wait for Eden patiently. No one could take the things that belonged to him away from him. Jasper looked at Eden and smiled brightly. "Eden, make me something delicious. I was so worried about you that I didn''t have breakfast." Eden red at him. "Look at you. You''re a man but you don''t know how to take care of yourself. Go downstairs and apany Kenny and Gia. I''m going to cook dinner now." "Okay! Eden, I want to eat boiled fish!" Jasper looked at her as he spoke. The dishes that Eden made were very delicious! "Okay! I''ll cook for you but I have to see if there is any food at home." Eden took a sip of coffee and got up to change her clothes. When Jasper heard that, he said excitedly, "Eden, I bought some food when I came here. There''s also fish." Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Eden looked back at him and smiled wryly, "Jasper, seems like you came here well-prepared." Jasper grinned. "Eden, when had Ie to your house empty-handed?" Eden nodded fervently. "That''s true. I have also epted all the things you brought!" Jasper would buy groceries, toilet rolls and daily necessities every time he visited her. She was too embarrassed to ask him to bring all the things back. As a result, she would bring some things to him out of courtesy when she went to his house. "Hehe..." Jasper looked at Eden''s confused look and felt that it was much better than the way she looked when she cried a while ago. "Eden, go and cook dinner quickly. I will apany Kenny to y a few games." Jasper got up and went downstairs as he spoke. Now that things were clear, Eden would not be worried anymore and their rtionship had returned back to normal. Jasper was relieved! Eden smiled lightly and went back to her room to change her clothes. She saw Jasper apanying Kenny and Gia to y when she reached the first floor. On the other hand, Zofia was already preparing dinner in the kitchen. When Eden entered the kitchen, she saw that Zofia was looking at her phone after she had turned on the tap to wash the vegetables. Sofia didn''t realize that the water had overflowed. Eden called out, "Zofia, what''s wrong?" Zofia looked up at her quickly and shook her head. "Eden, everything is fine." Eden looked at Zofia''s bitter smile and asked, "Is Buddy looking for you again?" Zofia nodded slightly and she still had a bitter smile on her face. "Yes! He has been texting me and asking me where I am. But I haven''t responded to his messages. He seems to be looking for me everywhere the past few days but what could he do even if he finds me? I''ve already decided not to continue the rtionship with him! Just like what Mrs. Clement had said, the standards of the Clement family are too high. People like me could not fit into their family." Eden''s heart ached when she heard that. She smiled andforted Zofia, "Zofia, none of you betrayed each other in your rtionship. It did not work out because Buddy''s parents were against the rtionship. However, you have forgotten something. Children are more obstinate than their parents. There is still hope in your rtionship because both of you are deeply in love with each other. Don''t jump to conclusions so quickly. You should wait!" Zofia shook her head slightly and said, "Eden, forget it. I''ve already thought it through. I''ve bought a new phone number. I will change my SIM card and deal with my WhatsApp after dinner." "Okay!" Eden felt so ufortable that her heart tightened a little. It took a lot of courage for a person to face everything. When Eden saw that Zofia was about to wash the vegetables, she walked over and said, "Zofia, go and rest. I''ll do the cooking. You''re pregnant. You''ll feel ufortable and throw up if you handle the fish." Zofia looked at Eden and shook her head. "Eden, I won''t. I will normally throw up in the morning. I''ll do the cooking with you. You''ve been working very hard all day. I''ve been staying at home these two days. I''m not tired." Eden had no choice but to let Zofia do what she wanted to do. Eden and Zofia had made a sumptuous dinner an hourter. They also cooked boiled fish, Jasper''s favorite dish. After they finished their meal happily, Jasper apanied Kenny and Gia to y until ten o''clock before he left. Eden did not go out for two stays during the weekend. She finished the work assigned by Darlene at home. Those who did not put in effort in their works were perfunctory to themselves. Eden had stayed at home these two days. All she did was drawing her design besides eating. She had really put in a lot of effort in her work! She finished her work on Sunday night and sent it to Darlene. She heaved a sigh of relief when she sent her work to Darlene. She had really tried her best! Victor seemed to have disappeared from her life these two days. There was no news from him at all! The next day, Eden went to work as usual. She wore a white dress and her soft and beautiful hair wasbed into a lovely ponytail, causing her to look morepetent and sharp. She met Haven when she reached the entrance of thepany. When Eden saw Haven, she remembered what Amelia had told her yesterday. Before she could greet Haven, Haven walked towards her with a grim expression on her face. Haven was wearing a tight red dress that outlined her tall and delicate figure today. She raised her head high and her chin was directed towards Eden. Her initial gentle and virtuous temperament was gone and she looked like an arrogant peacock at the moment! "Why? Eden, didn''t you go back with Mr. Alwynnst night?" The first thing that came out of her mouth was a mockery and the words she said had hidden meaning. Eden smiled and said, "Miss Clement, why should I go home with Mr. Alwynn?" Haven smiled coldly. "Both of you stayed in the same hotel. You even strolled together while holding each other''s hands. Such a rtionship..." Haven changed the subject and said, "Eden, don''t tell me that both of you are innocent?" "Does my rtionship with Mr. Alwynn have anything to do with you?" Eden''s sharp voice pierced through Haven''s heart. If she remembered it correctly, Haven was Vincent''s girlfriend now. She didn''t know why Haven who had been in love with Victor suddenly became Vincent''s girlfriend. However, Haven had no right to question her like this regardless of her status. "How could that have nothing to do with me? If you hadn''t showed up, Victor would have married me..." "He didn''t marry you before I showed up. If he really wants to marry you, he wouldn''t have changed his mind even when I showed up. Don''t distort the facts and nder innocent people." Eden interrupted Haven coldly. "You..." Haven was at a loss for words. Fortunately, Eden Bleu was not Eden Clement. Haven finally felt at ease! "Hmph!" Haven snorted angrily. She took a few steps towards Eden and said softly, "Eden, you will never be able to marry Victor with me around. Don''t even consider obtaining the things that I am unable to obtain." She quickly took a step back after she finished speaking. She looked up and saw Victor, Anson, Lucian and Adonis entering thepany. Victor saw Haven looking at Eden coldly and whispering something in her ear when he walked in. He knew that Haven was up to no good. Eden quicklyposed herself when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around slightly and saw four handsome men entering thepany. Eden blinked her eyes slightly. Four of them had different temperaments. Lucian had a gentle temperament.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor was domineering and his eyes were sharp and charming. Anson gave people a romantic and dashing feeling. Adonis who was behind him, looked cynical and imperious. The four of them formed a perfectbination when they were together and they were able to mesmerize the crowd. Eden slowly came back to her senses and nodded to the men. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 "Good morning, Director Bleu!" Anson greeted Eden with a smile. Eden''s in dress and her ethereal eyes made her look like an angel. However, this angel had provoked Victor who was standing next to him, making the past two days very difficult for him. Eden said, "Good morning, everyone!" Lucian''s gaze was deep when he looked at her whereas Victor¡¯s gaze was gentle. On the other hand, Adonis looked at her with inquisitive eyes. Nobody paid attention to Haven who was standing at the side. "Director Bleu!" Amelia ran towards Eden from afar with a smile. She immediately nodded and greeted everyone when she saw that Victor and the others were present. "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn and everyone!" The four men also nodded. When Eden saw that the elevator had arrived, she said, "Amelia, let¡¯s go!" "Haven." Eden was about to leave when she suddenly heard Aisling''s voice. She was slightly stunned. She stopped in her tracks and did not move forward. Amelia nced at her and stood quietly at the side. "Victor, Anson, Lucian, Adonis, are you all here?" Aisling looked at them and smiled. The four men greeted, "Aunt Clement!" Aisling nodded with a graceful smile on her face. She looked at Haven at the side and said, "Haven, Ms. Darlene sent me a message to ask if you''ve finished your design. Eden has sent her design to her. I was passing by so I came here to ask you!" Aisling looked up and saw Eden and Amelia who were standing at the side after she had finished speaking. Anger surged through Aisling''s heart when she saw Eden. She was more prejudiced against Eden after seeing the news yesterday. Haven shook her head quickly when she heard that. She lowered her gaze and nced at Eden. Eden had already submitted her work. She was indeed fast! Haven looked at Aisling apologetically. "Mom, I haven''t finished my design yet!" Aisling''s face was filled with displeasure when she heard that. She was even more unhappy especially when Eden was present. "What have you been doing these days?" Haven kept her head down and did not speak. Eden nced at Aisling deeply. She left with Amelia when she saw the doors of the two elevators opened at the same time. Seeing that Eden was leaving and the four of them had greeted Aisling, Victor also headed to the elevator. Aisling and Haven were left behind. Aisling walked a few steps closer to Haven and said in a dissatisfied tone, "Haven, if you be Darlene'' s disciple, it would serve you well in the future. Why didn''t you take the matter seriously? I had tricked Darlene to talk. She seemed to be very interested in Eden''s work. You muste up with the design these few days and send it to her immediately. Do you understand?" "Got it, Mom." Haven nodded. She had been busy calming Vincent down the past two days. Serving a capricious man was very exhausting. Aisling sighed and said in a serious tone, "Haven, you have to work hard and see the bigger picture in order to have a better life in a future. Your life would be better if you be Darlene¡¯s disciple. She is very influential in the design world. You only have one or two days left. You should work harder." Aisling turned around and left after she had finished speaking. Haven looked at Aisling''s back with a dissatisfied expression on her face. She also knew that her status would be different if she became Darlene''s disciple. However, she didn''t have much inspirationtely. Moreover, she didn''t know Darlene''s preferences. Aisling knew that it was important but she didn''t help her. Haven looked at the time and realized that she was going to bete. She turned around and walked to the elevator with a worried look on her face. Eden worked the same way every day. She attended meetings and followed up on the work progress. Everything went smoothly every day. Eden received a call from an unknown number when she was having lunch. She hesitated for a moment before answering the call. "Hello!" "Eden, let''s meet." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden was surprised to hear Bethany¡¯s voice. She sneered slightly and said, "Who are you?" "Eden, can''t you tell who I am? You have heard my voice for more than ten years." "Sorry, I really don''t know who you are." "Eden, you..." "I''m very busy. I''m hanging up!" Eden was about to hang up the phone after she said that. Bethany said hurriedly, "Eden, don''t hang up yet. I am Bethany Gienger. You should know who I am now." A hint of sarcasm shed across Eden''s eyes. "So it'' s Bethany. What do you want?" "Eden, or perhaps I should call you Cyan!" Bethany''s sarcastic voice was trembling slightly. Eden frowned slightly. Did something go wrong? Eden said, "Bethany, I don''t understand why you identify me as Cyan." "Cyan, stop pretending. I know it''s you. Victor wants to buy mypany and he does not give me face. My family would be broke if he buys it. Eden, I know you hate me for the way I treated you back then but there was nothing I could do. Humans are selfish. You are not my biological daughter. Why should I treat you well? This is your fate and you should ept it. Now that you are clinging on to Victor, the richest man in River City, are you asking him to help you get revenge?" Eden frowned when she heard that. How was she not aware of something like that? She wondered why Bethany would know about the matter. Besides, what did Victor desires have anything to do with her? However... Eden''s eyes were cold and she continued, "Bethany, I don''t know what you mean." "Cyan, I have raised you for more than ten years, no matter what. The grace of raising a child is greater than giving birth to him. Even though you are not my biological daughter, you still grew up in my family. Even if I have done something excessive to you, isn''t the ten years of grace not enough for you to repay me?" Bethany''s angry voice reached Eden''s ears sharply. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. She had to figure out what was going on. "I''m sorry, Bethany. I can''t help you with this." After saying that, Eden hung up the phone. She quickly dialed Jasper''s number. "Hello! Eden, it''s only been a day since west met and you have already missed me." Jasper''s ruffian-like voice came from the other end of the phone. Eden frowned slightly and said in a serious tone, "Jasper, I have something to ask you." "I knew something was wrong when I heard your serious tone. Tell me, why did you call me?" Eden asked, "Jasper, do you know that Victor wants to buy the Gienger family''spany?" "I don''t know! Why does Victor suddenly want to buy the Gienger family;spany? The business of the Gienger family has not been particrly good the past few years. They would no longer be able to support thepany if we wait for another year or two. I was still thinking that we could make you be the biggest shareholder by that time with the shares in our hands." Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Eden smiled when she heard that. "Jasper, I''m not that ambitious. I just want to know where she took me away." Bethany ran over me and took me away back then. I only know about the matter after some time." Eden recalled what Bethany had said a while ago. "Eden, I know you hate me for the way I treated you back then but humans are selfish. You are not my biological daughter so why should I treat you well? This is your fate and you should ept it. Now you are clinging on to Victor, the richest man in River City, are you asking him to help you get revenge?" Her words were really hurtful. Bethany had even asked Eden to ept her fate. Eden could decide how she wanted to live. Why should she ept her fate? Jasper''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Eden, I have an idea after hearing what you have said." Eden said, "Jasper, say it!" "Eden, Bethany is now in a mess. You can take the opportunity to trick her into telling you what had happened back then." "Oh!" Eden smiled slightly. "Jasper, I know what you mean and I know what to do." "Okay! Be careful. Call me anytime if something happens." Eden nodded and said, "Okay, got it. Thank you, Jasper." Eden hung up the phone after she had finished speaking. She tidied up her desk and went to eat at the canteen. Amelia had already gone downstairs. Eden got out of her office and realized that it was very quiet upstairs. She nced at Victor''s office and saw that the door was closed. It seemed like they had also gone out to eat. She took the elevator to the canteen. Many employees who had already eaten, came out of the canteen. They greeted Eden when they saw her. "Director Bleu." "Director Bleu." Eden smiled and nodded at them. No one dared to mention the news the other day. Everyone would only discuss about Eden and Victor privately. They didn''t dare to say anything in front of Eden. "Cyan, go to hell!" Suddenly, a roar came from behind Eden. Eden looked back and saw Myra carrying a small red bucket and sshing the contents of the bucket towards her back. Eden was shocked and her eyes were fixed on the mango juice that was directed towards her. She was particrly sensitive to the scent of mango juice. She knew what Myra was going to do to her when she smelled the scent. "Eden." Victor who had just finished his meal, saw the shocking scene. He ran towards Eden as fast as he could. Anson, Lucian and Adonis shuddered when they saw what was happening. Who was that? Eden was the apple of Victor''s eye. Anson felt that Myra would be dead for sure. "Ssh..." All the mango juice sshed on Eden''s whole body. Although Victor moved very quickly, he was still a step toote. "Ah..." Eden shrieked. Her fair and sensitive skin became red and swollen instantly. Her entire body trembled quickly and she slowly sat down on the ground. "Eden... Eden." Victor''s voice was anxious and heartwrenching. Victor ran towards Eden''s back. His pupils contracted when he saw the mango juice on her trembling body. He seemed as though he had lost his soul and he looked at Eden with great pain. Eden bit her lip tightly and tried her best not to copse. She would lose if she did that. Anson nced at Adonis and said in a low voice, "Adonis, go and get the car from the garage." Adonis nodded quickly. He had never seen Victor getting so nervous about a woman before. He ran out immediately after Anson asked him to get the car. "Haha... Cyan, I knew it''s you." Myra spoke in a frantic voice as she gloated over Eden''s misfortune. Victor came back to his senses and his face darkened. He picked up the small bucket on the ground and threw it at Myra''s face. However, the bucket was too light and Myra was able to knock it away. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Victor''s gaze was terrifying and cold. He nced at Anson, who was standing not far away. "Anson, send this crazy woman to the police station." As he spoke, he quickly bent down and picked up Eden who was covered in fruit juice. After that, he ran out as fast as he could. Everyone could tell how much Victor cared for Eden from the look on his cold face. His tall and straight figure was trembling and his affectionate gaze was filled with deep fear. Haven had also witnessed the scene. She never expected that Myra would be so crazy that she woulde here to cause trouble. Adonis had already driven the car out when Victor walked out of thepany. He shouted, "Victor, hurry up. Get in the car!" Victor''s previous dissatisfaction against Adonis disappeared instantly when he saw that. Adonis finally knew what to do. Victor carried Eden and got in the car as fast as he could. Victor shouted urgently, "Quickly go to the hospital." Adonis started the car quickly and headed to the nearest hospital. Victor pulled out a tissue from the tissue box in the car and carefully wiped away the juice on Eden''s face. Eden was shaking in his arms and she started to feel dizzy. Her face had be red and swollen. Victor felt angry and distressed at the same time when he saw Eden''s condition. "Eden, Eden, how are you feeling?" He called out to her softly. "It hurts..." Eden let out two words softly. Her skin was burning with pain. The familiar feeling had caused her to be on the verge of breaking down. No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t hold on any longer at the moment. Victor looked at Eden''s red and swollen face and his whole body started to shake. The corner of his mouth was also trembling. "Eden, hold on a little longer. It won''t hurt after a while." His gentle voice sounded in her ear. Eden closed her eyes tightly. She nearly became unconscious but she was brought back by Victor''s gentle voice. The scenes from the past in the Gienger family shed across her mind like a movie. "Cyan, I was scolded because you scored better than me in the exam. Let¡¯s see if I can torture you to death." An evil voice sounded and the mango juice was already dripping down her body. Eden had experienced that many times and she was really scared. Her heart hurt so much! Eden stuttered, "It hurts... No. Don''t treat me like this. No..." Victor felt an indescribable stabbing pain all over his body when he saw Eden''s condition. He felt as though his chest was being stabbed by a sharp knife and the pain made it difficult for him to breathe. "Eden, it won''t hurt after a while." Victor held Eden tightly. The painful and soft voice reached Eden''s ears. Eden seemed to be soothed by it and she gradually became quiet. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Victor looked at Eden and nced at Adonis. He said, "Adonis, drive faster." "Okay!" Adonis nodded. He would usually tease Victor but he felt extremely sorry for Victor so he didn''t tease him today. His heart ached for Victor when he saw how helpless Victor was. He felt as though something was stuck in his throat, causing him to feel sad. At the Alwynn Group! Anson called two security guards to bring Myra out. Myra ignored her image and shouted as she struggled, "Anson, ask them to let me go. I just sshed some mango juice on Cyan. What crime have Imitted? Why are you sending me to the police station? Let me go..." Myra screamed loudly and was not worried about her image. Everyone looked at her as they whispered to each other! Haven squinted her eyes. Was Eden really Cyan? Eden had just been taken away by Victor just now. Haven couldn''t confirm if Eden was allergic to mango juice. Anson followed behind Haven and the security guards leisurely. He said nonchntly, "Myra, you''ve attempted murder. Well file awsuit immediately. You just need to find a goodwyer. I have already called the police and the police car has arrived." Myra was shocked when she heard that. She couldn''t go to prison. She just wanted to teach Eden a lesson. She was shocked when she knew that Victor wanted to buy her family''spany. In a fit of anger, she got a lot of mango juice and wanted to teach Eden a lesson. She had never thought that she would be sent to prison because of her actions. Myra looked at Anson and shook her head. "Anson, I was wrong. Don''t call the police. I''ll go and apologize to Eden now. I truly know that I was wrong." Anson smiled coldly and did not speak. Did Myra really know how to repent? The sun would rise from the west if she knew how to repent. The police car had already arrived outside the Alwynn Group and the police sirens were very disturbing. "Anson, don''t send me to the police station... N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Anson..." Myra struggled as she was taken away by the police car. Anson looked at Myra who was taken into the police car and smiled sinisterly. The Gienger family was doomed. Anson drove and followed the police car after that. Lucian returned to thepany to settle some matters. Eden had fainted when she reached the hospital. Victor had contacted the doctors on the way and they were prepared. They treated Eden immediately when she reached the hospital. Eden was sent into the emergency room and Victor and Adonis waited outside anxiously. Victor''s expensive tailored shirt was stained with fruit juice and the yellow juice was adhered to his body. However, he didn''t care at all. He sat on the bench outside the emergency room and closed his eyes. Adonis looked at the pained expression on Victor''s face. He was puzzled but at the same time, his heart ached for Victor! He wanted to speak a few times but he swallowed back his words when he saw that Victor was suffering. Eden''s phone rang suddenly. Victor opened his cold eyes. He nced at the phone and saw that it was from Eden''s mother. Victor hesitated whether to answer the call or not. Eden''s mother would be worried if no one answered but what should he say if he answered the call? Victor picked up the call after hesitating for a while. A voice came from the other end of the phone. "Eden, I''ll be back tomorrow. I bought you some of your favorite gifts and all your favorite strawberry snacks. Your father said that you liked them. He bought a lot and sent them back by courier. You will have enough to eat this time. Your father said he wanted to have dinner with you tomorrow night. I called to ask you to buy some groceries so that I can cook with you when Ie back." Victor felt that the voice was familiar. Why did it sound like her mother''s voice! "Eden, are you there? Did you hear what I said?" Jaida asked in confusion when she did not hear any voice on the other side. Victor was slightly stunned and suppressed the excitement in his heart. Was it her mother? However, he couldn''t conclude that it was his mother by just the sound of her voice. He had to see her in person. Victor called in a low voice, "Aunt!" "Who are you?" Jaida''s hand which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. It was Victor. How could he... When Victor heard the voice, he felt that it was indeed really simr to his mother''s voice. He lowered his voice and said, "Aunt, Eden is allergic to mangoes. She is in the hospital now." "What? How is that possible? Eden would never touch mangoes because she is allergic to them. What''s going on?" Jaida was so anxious that she roared. Victor frowned slightly. Her voice was simr to his mother''s voice even when she was angry. "Aunt, don''t worry. Eden is already in the hospital. She would be fine!" Victor said in a low and cold voice. "What happened? Who bullied Eden?" Jaida was persistent. "Well..." "You are a man but why are you stuttering? Tell me what actually happened." Jaida was very worried. Eden was terrified of mangoes. Victor frowned when he heard that. Was he having an illusion? That was clearly his mother¡¯s voice. He could still remember her voice regardless of how many years had passed. He frowned and said, "Eden is fine for the time being. We''ll talk about this when youe back." He hung up the phone quickly after that. However, his hand, which was holding the phone, was a little shaky. He should be right. The voice and ent were familiar to him. How could he have heard wrong? Jaida had no mood to buy anything else. She asked Zaiden to book a ticket to fly back to River City. Victor started to wait again. Adonis, who was sitting next to him, felt like he didn''t exist. Adonis couldn¡¯t wait any longer when he saw that it was almost five o''clock. The words he had been holding back for hours finally came out, "Victor, are you really serious about Eden?" Victor looked up at Adonis when he heard his voice. He asked coldly, "Why are you still here?" Adonis almost cried and fell to his knees when he heard that. He shouted angrily, "Victor, is there something wrong with your eyes? Haven''t I stayed here all the time?" Victor was speechless. Victor felt sorry for Adonis. He was thinking about the matter just now that he didn¡¯t notice that Adonis was still here. Adonis''s yell caused the passers-by to look at him curiously. Adonis felt awkward instantly but not as awkward as Victor¡¯s words. He had left everything behind to apany Victor but he was ignored. He wanted to fight with Victor at the moment to prove his existence. Adonis red at Victor said in a fierce tone, "Victor, I''m leaving." Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Victor waved his hand at Adonis and said, "Go quickly. Don''t get in my way here!" "You..." Adonis was furious. Victor had the ability to drive people crazy every time. Adonis wasn''t as patient as Anson and he couldn''t tolerate Victor''s explosive temper. "Go. Don''t get in my way here!" Victor spoke in the same tone. He didn''t want to see and talk to anyone at the moment. He just wanted to be alone! "D*mn it! You are suitable to live alone and stay single for the rest of your life. Which woman can stand your temper?" Adonis couldn''t stand it anymore and spoke his mind. When he saw Victor''s face darkened, he rolled his eyes and ran away as fast as he could. He almost bumped into a nurse who was walking towards him. Victor red at Adonis'' departing back and his face looked more sullen. He raised his beautiful chin slightly and leaned against the wall painfully with his eyes closed. He would think of the thin, shivering, and helpless figure the moment he closed his eyes. His heart ached when he thought about it, and it ached severely when he witnessed the scene! Suddenly, the door of the emergency room opened and several doctors in green attires and masks came out. Victor got up quickly, looked at the primary doctor in front of him and asked, "Anderson, how is Eden?" Anderson took off his mask and turned out to be a handsome man. He looked at Victor''s anxious expression and said with a meaningful smile, "Victor, fortunately you sent Eden here in time. She is fine at the moment. She''s been put on a drip and she is about to wake up. You can go in and visit her. Press the button if her drip is finished. The doctor wille after that." "Okay. Thank you!" Victor''s suppressed heart was instantly relieved, and his gloomy face rxed a lot. "No need to thank me. You only bother me once or twice a year. However, the girl has a load on her mind. Her condition was not serious but she had slept for a long time. I will treat her because she is your woman." After saying that, Anderson left with the nurses behind him. Victor quickly entered the ward. Eden''s cell phone rang again when he entered the ward. He nced at it and saw that it was from Kenny. He had forgotten that it had already past the time to get off work. Eden would normally almost reach her home at this time. He answered the phone. "Hello! Kenny." "Uncle Victor, why do you have my mom''s phone? Is my mom with you?" Victor didn''t know how to reply Kenny when he heard that. He was the one who didn''t protect Eden well. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He took a deep breath and said, "Kenny, I''m sorry. Your mom has an allergic reaction towards mangoes. She''s at the hospital now but you don''t have to worry because she is fine. I''ll bring her back after the drip." "Why is she allergic to mangoes? My mother never touches mangoes." Kenny''s face was grim. Was Eden bullied again in thepany? Victor knew that Kenny was smart and he would not believe his words easily. "Kenny, don''t worry too much. Your mother is fine now. You take good care of Gia at home." Victor hung up the phone after he had finished speaking. Victor walked to the hospital bed and his heart ached when he saw the red and swollen face. "Eden..." He suppressed the pain in his voice. He thought of Myra''s viciousness in the past when he remembered how Eden had suffered today. Victor even had the desire to kill Myra. He sat on the bench at the side and gently held Eden'' s cold hand. He looked at her sleeping face and saw that her brows were furrowed. It seemed like she had been enduring tremendous pain all along. Why was he actually pushing Eden towards danger the more he wanted to protect her? Eden was the only girl he wanted to protect for the rest of his life but he had always let her get hurt. Her sudden appearance in his life when he was about to give up had caused him to find a glimmer of light in the dark. He had already lost too much. Sometimes, he couldn'' t help but wonder if there was anything else he couldn''t afford to lose. After thinking, he realized that he couldn''t lose Eden. Victor saw that Eden was about to wake up when it was almost seven o''clock. He poured some water and waited for Eden to wake up and take the medicine. Eden finally woke up after seven o''clock and her face began to itch. She reached out her hand to scratch her face but Victor grabbed it quickly. "Eden, bear with it for a while. It won''t be itchy after you take the medicine." Eden nced at Victor in shock when she heard his voice. "Victor, why are you here?" Her voice was hoarse and she felt ufortable. Victor smiled and asked, "Eden, why can''t I be here?" Eden blinked slightly and suddenly recalled the scene when Myra sshed the mango juice on her. She also heard Victor''s heart-wrenching voice which was filled with pain and anger. She breathed slightly. The more she wanted to stay away from him, the more he pulled her to his side. "Victor, thank you!" She would be in even more pain now if he didn''t send her to the hospital in time! "Silly, no need to thank me!" Victor reached out his hand and gently stroked her red and swollen face. His slender fingertips were filled with affection. His heart throbbed when he looked at her and his gaze was tender. Eden suddenly saw the affection in his eyes. The sincere concern and love that was visible in them made him seem as if he was a person withplex emotion. It was as though he had used up all the love he had for Eden. "Victor, why did you help me?" Eden looked at him quietly and her heart ached for him at the moment. Victor smiled gently and said, "Eden, I don''t need a reason to be good to you!" His words sounded meaningful but they were very domineering. It made Eden want to show her vulnerable side to him. It was as though his faint smile and warm words couldfort her injured heart. "You''re lying!" Eden smiled weakly. "Victor, don''t be so good to me. You''ll be disappointed!" "I won''t!" Victor looked at her firmly. He was confident that he would not be disappointed. First of all, they were childhood sweethearts. Secondly, he was the father of her children. Therefore, he was more confident that he was able to get herpared to Jasper. He had already waited for more than ten years and he wasn''t scared of waiting for the remaining days of his life. He would stand guard by her side. "Your firm answer makes me want to know the reason." She wanted to know if she was the Eden he had been waiting for. However, she didn''t have the courage to ask that! Eden''s phone rang again. She nced at the phone that was ced on the cab. Victor nced at the phone before handing it to her. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Eden nced at her phone and realized that the call was from Jaida. "Hello, Mom!" Her voice sounded a little weak. "Eden, which hospital are you in? I''lle to take care of you." Jaida''s voice was urgent. Eden frowned slightly. "Mom, you''re back? How did you know that I was in the hospital?" "Eden, I just got home. Your father and I areing to see you now. Tell me which hospital you are in." Eden realized that she didn''t know which hospital she was in either. "Mom, you don''t have toe. I''lle back after the drip. You and Dad just came back. You should rest at home. I''ve almost finished the drip here." Jaida asked anxiously, "Eden, are you fine staying there alone?" Jaida asked anxiously, "Eden, are you fine staying there alone?" "Oh! Fine, I''m relieved if he''s there to apany you!" Eden was taken aback. She couldn''t understand Jaida''s logic. She was staying in the same room with Victor alone at night but Jaida actually said that she felt relieved. How much did Jaida like Victor? Eden shook her head slightly. She really couldn''t keep up with Jaida. "Mom, I''ll hang up first. I''ll be back after I''m done with the IV drip." "Okay. Eden, be careful on the way back. I''ll make some porridge for you so that you can eat it when youe back." "Okay. Mom, I''m actually hungry at the moment!" Eden smiled sweetly. It was nice to have a family to wait for her to go back home! After hanging up, Eden handed the phone to Victor and asked him to put it on the cab. Victor took the phone and put it away carefully! He thought for a moment before he asked, "Eden, can I see a picture of your mother?" He was sure that the voice he heard was his mother''s. He could not wait to go to Eden''s house immediately. If it was really his mother, that meant that she was safe at the moment. He had to retaliate fiercely and make Reba pay for the mistakes she had made. Eden was dumbfounded and she asked doubtfully, "Why do you want to see my mother''s photo?" "I want to..." "Eden." Suddenly, Jasper pushed the door open and walked in. His sounded anxious. Anger surged through Victor¡¯s heart when he saw that Jasper hade. Why would he bump into Jasper whenever he went? Jasper was everywhere! "Jasper, why are you here?" Eden looked at him and smiled. She had made him worry again. Jasper red at her. "Didn''t you say that you can protect yourself? Why did you end up in the hospital again?" Jasper walked elegantly to the hospital bed and nced at Victor. They looked into each other''s eyes and there were sparks of anger in them. Their fury was on the verge of erupting! Jasper said with a nk expression, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for today. You can go back first!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor raised his eyes and looked at Jasper coldly. "Thank you foring here, Mr. Joye. You can go back first. I will send Eden backter!" Their verbal sparring was very aggressive. Jasper looked at him and the corners of his lips curled into a victorious smile. He said in a confident tone, "No need to trouble you, Mr. Alwynn. Eden and I actually live together." Victor''s gaze and heart turned cold when he heard that. They were living together? How was that possible? He would believe it if Jasper had said that he visited Eden''s ce frequently. It was true that Jasper often went to have meals at Eden''s house. Eden looked at Jasper in surprise. She didn''t expect him to say that. Victor looked at Jasper¡¯s smug gaze and cursed in his heart. Jasper was a viin who got what he wanted. Eden asked, "Jasper, how did you know I am here?" Jasper looked at her gently and said, "Eden, Kenny told me." Victor was slightly surprised when he heard that. He did not tell Kenny that Eden was here. How did he know their location? Could Kenny really be the person who had helped them several times previously? It would be incredible if it was true. His son was really a genius!! Eden asked doubtfully, "Victor, did you tell Kenny about that?" Victor shook his head slightly. He really didn''t tell Kenny which hospital she was in. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and did not dwell on the issue. Jasper asked worriedly, "Eden, do you feel ufortable?" Eden smiled bitterly. "Jasper, I feel ufortable everywhere!" "Why didn''t you protect yourself? You should feel ufortable at the moment. Why didn''t you dodge?" Jasper''s heart ached for Eden. Even though he was reprimanding Eden, his tone was still very gentle. Eden smiled and teased, "Jasper, you know that I am scared when I see mangoes. I couldn''t avoid it at that time." D*mned Myra! She had bullied Eden so many times. She still didn''t know how to control her temper even at this age! All Myra did was to sit back and enjoy her life. She didn¡¯t need to do the housework. How could she understand the sufferings in the world? Victor said, "Eden, don''t worry. Ourpany is now suing her for attempting tomit murder." Eden smiled gratefully. "That''s great. She should suffer a little or else she would never learn the lesson." Jasper pressed the button when he saw that the drip had finished. A nurse came in quickly after that. When she saw that the drip had finished, she pulled Eden''s hand and pulled out the needle. After that, she told Eden the number of times to take the medicine and the way of taking it before leaving the room. Eden felt much morefortable when the needle was removed. Eden looked at Victor and smiled gratefully. She said calmly, "Victor, thank you for today. Jasper can take me back. You can go back and take a rest! I wille to work as usual tomorrow." Victor nced at Jasper and he had the impulse to strangle him. "Eden, you should take two days off ande back to thepany after that! Thepany''s affairs are not urgent!" Eden shook her head. "No need. I have got the drip today and I''ll be fine tomorrow morning. I recover very fast. I was like that before." Victor looked at her helplessly. "You''re really stubborn. You should go back first!" "Okay!" Eden got up slowly. Jasper squatted down, took her shoes and put them in front of her. Victor frowned when he saw that. He pushed away Jasper slightly, squatted down, picked up the shoes and carefully helped Eden put them on. He had already put on the shoes for Eden while she was stunned. Anger surged through Jasper and he red at Victor. "Victor, you..." Eden could not believe it. He actually... Victor stood up and his body was straight. He had an arrogant expression on his face but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. He said in a faint and gentle voice, "Eden, let''s go!" He turned and walked forward as he spoke. The moment he turned around, the tenderness in his eyes slowly faded away and his lips formed a straight line. His facial features looked even more well-defined. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Victor''s heart became unusually heavy when he listened to Eden and Jasper''s footsteps behind him. Jasper had caused him to lose another opportunity again tonight. He wanted to send Eden back but Jasper showed up. Victor did not say a word on the way out of the hospital. He did not have the chance to send Eden back even if he wanted to because Jasper was by Eden''s side. When they reached the parking lot, Eden looked at Victor and said, "Victor, thank you. Be careful on the road!" Victor stared at her quietly and said nothing. Eden smiled before she turned around and followed Jasper into the car. Jasper drove off with Eden. Victor took out his mobile phone quickly and searched for the address that Anson had sent himst time. It was Eden''s address. He turned on the navigation, got in the car and followed Jasper''s car. Eden leaned against the chair tiredly. She closed her eyes and did not speak. The incident today happened so suddenly that she was caught off guard. Jasper nced sideways at her. His eyes flickered when he saw a trace of sadness on her face. He asked, "Eden, are you still feeling unwell?" "I''m feeling much better now!" Eden replied with her eyes closed. Jasper continued, "Eden, Myra probably did such a thing to you because she had been stimted. That woman is crazy." Eden smiled weakly and said, "She is indeed crazy." Myra is capable of doing something even crazier than this. The Myra she knew was crazier than this. Jasper nced at her again and advised, "You have to be careful of her in the future!" Eden opened her eyes suddenly and looked at Jasper sideways. She sneered and said, "Jasper, will there still be a next time?" Myra had yed dirty tricks this time. Eden was sshed with mango juice from head to toe because she was caught off guard. However, Eden would not allow this kind of thing happen again in the future. Jasper smiled brightly. "Eden, it''s best not to have a second time. A woman who does evil like her will never end well." Victor was indeed vicious. He actually sent her directly to the police station. His action was eptable and Jasper didn''t think that it was inappropriate. If a person had the guts to cause trouble, he should have the guts to bear the consequences. Jasper would have done the same thing even if Victor didn¡¯t take action. Jasper had to admit that it was the first time they shared the same thoughts. Eden thought about it and said, "Jasper, do you think I should be mean and call Bethany tonight? She is desperate at the moment. Should I try to trick her into saying where she ran over me back then?" "Mean?" Jasper smiled coldly and said, "Eden, who else could be meaner than Bethany?" Bethany spoke in a harsh and unkind manner. As the saying goes, like mother, like daughter. It would be the parent¡¯s fault if their children were not well educated. Jasper could not stand Myra''s spoiled temper. Eden smiled gently and said, "Jasper, since you said so, I will call her when I go back." Her spection would be confirmed if she knew the location where she was run over. However... Eden felt a trace of bitterness in her heart. She hoped it was not what she had spected because the oue would be too overwhelming for her. "Okay!" Jasper agreed with Eden¡¯s action. "Eden, I was afraid that you aren''t brave enough. I''ll always stay by your side." "Hehe..." Eden smiled helplessly, "Jasper, do you think I''m still the same Eden seven years ago?" "I know you have be brave." Jasper smiled. He was relieved to see Eden like that. Eden wanted to get to the bottom of the whole incident when she returned to River City. After that... Eden hesitated suddenly. If she was bitten by a rabid dog, would she bite the dog back?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bethany was not wrong. Regardless of the mistakes that she had made previously, Eden still grew up in the Gienger family after all. On second thoughts, if Bethany had left her there for her parents to find her after she had been run over, her parents would not have suffered the pain of losing a daughter. She would also not have such a painful encounter. Hehe... Eden sneered. In the end, it was her heart that was messing with her. She didn''t believe that there was no hatred in her heart at the moment. Her heartache confirmed that the hatred in her heart existed. Eden rested with her eyes closed all the way back and she didn''t speak again. Victor''s car followed behind Jasper''s car unhurriedly. He was alone at the moment. His eyes were cold and he was expressionless. There was bloodthirstiness in his eyes. Jasper sent Eden into her house after she got out of the car. Victor parked his car not far away and looked at Eden''s brightly lit house. Was this Eden''s house? He could tell that a lot of people were staying in the house and he could feel the happiness and warmth when he looked at the house from outside. He felt guilty towards Eden''s encounter but he was grateful that he still had a chance to make up for everything. Victor could tell that the family was happy by looking at the figures by the window. He smiled bitterly. Eden was just like him. Both of them longed for a home. Victor asked himself not to rush things because he knew he would have all of that one day. Victor told himself that he still had a chance as long as Eden didn''t reject him. "Uncle, have we met before?" A crisp and sweet voice reached Victor''s ears. Victor looked at the smiling girl in front of him. It was his daughter, Giada. Victor''s cold eyes softened instantly. "Yes, we have met before!" His voice was hoarse and deep, but it was filled with an indescribable excitement. He was lucky to meet his daughter on such a silent night. He wouldn''t be able to fall asleep when he got back tonight. Giada smiled sweetly. She had gone out to buy something. She identally saw Victor sitting in the car when she returned home. Victor''s gaze was obsessive and he was looking at her house. The loneliness in his deep eyes was heartwrenching. Giada wanted to ignore him initially but she felt that she had seen him before. She smiled sweetly. "Uncle, I remember I met you at my mom''spany. Don''t you think we look a little alike?" She studied art and was obsessed with drawing figures. To her, if she wanted to draw a good figure or silhouette well, she would have to carve it deep into the soul in order to sketch its demeanor to perfection. Victor didn''t expect Gia to be so attentive. Ricky had noticed that and asked him the same question too. "Gia, we do look alike. It''s veryte. Where have you been? Why did youe home sote?" Gia was very beautiful. If she wore a princess dress, she would be as beautiful as Eden was when she was a child. "Oh!" Giada raised the seasoning in her hand. "Uncle, I went out to buy seasonings. We just moved in here not long ago and we haven''t bought all the necessary items. I just went running some errands." Chapter 367 Chapter 367 "Hehe..." Victor looked at the proud look on Giada''s face and smiled. The three siblings were so sensible that it made Victor¡¯s heart ache for them. "Gia, you''re awesome!" Victor smiled and gave her a thumbs-up. "Thank you, uncle. Why are you here? Do you want toe to my house?" Giada''s voice was lively, crisp and sweet. Only then did Victor realize that her voice was very pleasant! Her voice was not goofy but crisp and sweet, just like her lively,petent and cool temperament. Even her dressing style waspetent and tough. There was a stark contrast between her personality and Eden''s. Victor nced at himself. He hadn''t had time to change his clothes that he wore since morning. He was covered in stains and reeked of mangoes at the moment. It would be very abrupt if he entered the house. He shook his head slightly and said, "Thank you, Gia. I''ll visit next time but I have a request!" Giada nodded with a smile. "Uncle, please say it!" Victor couldn''t help but smile when he heard the crisp and sweet "uncle" from Giada. His heart softened instantly. "Gia, you cane to mypany to y when you are free! You cane with Kenny. I also know him! I even have his phone number." Giada narrowed her eyes when she heard that. Victor was very strange. He''d actually invited them to go to hispany to y. They were still children. Just like what Abigail had said, Victor was definitely up to something! "Sure. I also want to visit yourpany if you don¡¯t mind the trouble we would bring. Uncle, are you the president of the Alwynn Group?" "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly and asked, "Gia, how do you know that?" Giada looked at him carefully and narrowed her eyes slightly. There was a sly look in her eyes. "I saw you under the bed." Victor was taken aback. Victor felt as though he had been struck by a thunderbolt. What did Gia mean by that? Was it because he was getting older so he didn''t know what children nowadays were thinking? "Gia, you..." Giada smiled and interrupted him, "Uncle, I was joking. There are many magazines about you in the drawer under my grandmother''s bed. I''ve seen them by chance when I slept with my grandmother. I didn''t pay much attention to themst time but I could tell that you are the man on the magazine at a closer look." Victor heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that he had misunderstood Gia. But why did her grandmother collect information about him? Was she really his mother? He had definitely not misheard the voice previously! "Gia, what are you doing standing there? Bring in the seasonings quickly. I am still cooking." A gentle voice drifted through the darkness. Victor was stunned. He quickly looked at the direction where the voice sounded. The light was slightly dim in the distance. He vaguely saw a woman standing at the door. He could not see her face but he could vaguely see her figure. Victor''s heart tightened slightly. The figure looked like his mother! "Uncle, I''ll go first!" When Giada finished speaking, she trotted away without waiting for Victor''s reply. "Grandma, I''ming!" Giada ran towards the house happily. Victor''s eyes were fixed at the woman at the door. Even though he could not see clearly, he still felt that her figure was very simr to his mother''s. Was there really such a coincidence in the world? Victor felt incredible at that moment! It was very likely that Eden''s mother was his mother. Victor''s mobile phone rang suddenly. Victor picked up his phone and answered the call after he watched the two figures enter the house. "Hello! Anson!" "Victor, where are you? Why haven''t youe back yet? I''ll go and buy something for you if you haven''t eaten." Anson''s concerned voice came from the other side of the phone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Victor said in a t tone, "Anson, I think I''ve found my mother." Anson asked excitedly, "Where is Aunt Jaida?" His excited and joyful voice caused Victor''s heart to feel much more at ease. Victor nced at Eden''s house and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He said slowly, "Eden''s mother is most likely my mother!" "Err..." Anson felt as though dark clouds were floating above his head. Anson teased, "Victor, are you possessed? What do you mean by saying that she could be your mom? You have to be sure of it." Victor would be deeply affected when it came to matters that were rted to Jaida and Eden. Victor suddenly said coldly, "Anson, am I someone who would simply jump into conclusions?" Anson frowned when he heard Victor''s cold voice. He suddenly felt a lump in his throat and he felt a little sorry for Victor. "Victor, you¡¯d bettere back first." Victor thought for a moment and said, "Anson, bring a set of clean clothes and some food. I am at the parkingne in front of Eden''s house. Be quick. You have half an hour." Victor hung up the phone when he finished his words. Anson instantly froze on the spot and stared nkly at the dim lights in the vi. He felt that he was asking for trouble. Why did he call Victor? If he didn''t make the call, he could stretch out his legs and sleepfortably at home. But now, he had to apany Victor to keep watch. "Ay! D*mn it!" Anson roared before he epted his fate and went upstairs to get a set of clean clothes for Victor. After that, he called a restaurant that he was familiar with and ordered a meal. He would take the food and leave when it was ready. Otherwise, he really couldn''t meet Victor in time. He drove and showed up in front of Victor half an hourter. Victor nodded with satisfaction when he saw that. He even praised casually, "You''re quite fast!" Anson almost crashed his car when he heard that. He red at Victor and said, "Victor, can you speak humannguage? I did so much for you in the middle of the night. It''s fine that you didn''t thank me but you actually teased me." Anson gasped angrily. Victor teased, "You talk too much nonsense. Where are my clothes?" "Here!" Anson shoved the clothes to Victor. Victor asked again, "What about my food?" The corners of Anson''s mouth twitched and he red at Victor. He wanted to throw the food at Victor but he didn''t have the guts to do so. "Victor, you are more blind than me, aren''t you? Do you really want to eat in the car?" Victor said doubtfully, "Is there anywhere else I can sit down and eat?" "Hehe..." Ansonughed coldly. He pointed to the right of Victor. "Victor, there are benches and tables under the pavilion at the park over there. It would befortable to sit and eat there. The car would have a bad smell if you eat there. I have a better idea." Anson pointed at Eden''s house and said, "It''s more convenient to eat in Eden''s house." Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Victor red at Anson. Would he ask Anson to bring all the things over if he could enter Eden''s house? He got out of the car and walked to the back seat. After changing his clothes quickly, he carried his food and headed towards the garden where Anson pointed. Anson followed him helplessly. He became angrier as he looked at Victor''s tall back. He said, "Victor, don''t you n to go back home? Are you going to stay here and stand guard?" Victor did not speak and went straight to the bench not far away. Anson wanted to kick Victor in the butt when he saw that. He lifted his foot up a few times but did not have the courage to kick him. If he kicked Victor, Victor would definitely end up eating dirt. However, if he really did that, Victor would cut ties with him for the rest of his life. He said unhappily, "Victor, why don''t I go to Eden''s house and see if it is really Aunt Jaida?" Victor''s tone was indifferent. "I need to see it with my own eyes." Anson red at Victor, wishing that his re could pierce through Victor''s body. What a stubborn fellow! "Then I..." Victor said, "You can go back." "Er..." Anson narrowed his eyes slightly. Was Victor really that kind? Victor actually let him go back? Anson called out in disbelief, "Victor." Victor patiently repeated, "I ask you to go back!" Anson was sure that he had heard it correctly this time. Victor really wanted him to go back. However, he didn''t want to go back. He couldn''t sleep if he left Victor here alone. He would be thinking about the matter constantly and would feel guilty! Victor! The man who made his heart ache. D*mned it! It was his fault that he was a soft-hearted person! He couldn''t help but feel pity for Victor! He said softly, "Victor, I''m not leaving. I''ll stay with you no matter howte it is. I''m willing to stay with you until dawn." Victor turned his head and nced at him. "Are you sure you won''tin in front of me?" Anson was willing to do anything but he liked toin about him. He had always said that Victor didn''t treat him well but he couldn''t bear to see him alone. "Yes!" Anson nodded. "I won''tin. Victor. If you stay here alone, I won''t feel at ease when I go back and I won''t be able to sleep. It''s better that I stay here and apany you." Anson followed behind Victor as he spoke faintly. Victor sat on the bench, opened the dinner box and was ready to eat. He nced at Anson and asked, "Have you eaten yet?" "No. I am waiting for you." Anson walked to the other side and sat down. There was always a hint of resentment in his gaze. Victor didn''t say anything when he saw that. He handed him a pair of chopsticks and said, "Let''s eat together!" "I actually bought the food for us to eat together." Anson epted the chopsticks. Victor and Anson ate slowly. Halfway through the meal, Victor asked, "How are things going at the police station?" "Myra is detained and we are unwilling to mediate." Anson''s tone was t. He didn''t want to see Haven ever again. "Well done. We can''t be soft-hearted when we purchase theirpany. What they have done to Eden is too much. Eden has suffered a lot over the years. She wouldn''t have suffered so much if they hadn¡¯t taken her away." Victor had always been very firm on this matter. "That''s true!" Anson nodded in agreement. "I found out that the manager of the personnel department went to work in the Gienger family after he had been dismissed. He has been leaking some of ourpany''s confidential information to the Gienger family all these years." Victor''s eyes were cold when he heard that. "That guy can''t cause any major issues. Bethany is a ruthless person. We have to be careful of her." He had met Bethany a few times before. She was not a simple woman. Anson said, "I know. Lucian is already investigating the matter." "Okay!" Victor looked at him and said, "Eat some meat. The meat from this restaurant tastes good." Victor gave Anson a lot of meat as he spoke. Anson looked at him and smiled, "Victor, you are actually quite adorable when you''re not angry." Victor''s eyes darkened when he heard that. "Anson, you actually used the word ''adorable'' on a man like me?" Anson teased, "Victor, you''ve grown up from a child to an adult. Everyone has to get through each day. Don''t put on a cold face all day. You would be unhappy like that." Victor nced at him calmly and said, "Anson, thank you for everything that you have done all these years!" Victor was grateful to have Anson by his side all these years. He would be even lonelier if Anson was not around. Fortunately, he had three good friends by his side. They were tolerant of him, they trusted him and they took care of him. Anson looked at Victor in a daze. That was the first time Victor had thanked him. Anson asked faintly, "Victor, are you ill?" His tone was much lower than usual. Victor looked at him. Anson''s skin was fair and he exuded an elegant temperament under the street lights. There was nock of pride from his mannerism and speech. He suddenly ridiculed, "Anson, you''re actually quite handsome. Why are you still single?" Anson retorted, "Victor, you''re also very handsome. You''re even richer and morepetent than me. Why are you single for such a long time? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to ask me that when you are also single?" Victor smiled smugly. "I''m sorry, Anson. I''m no longer single. I''ve already been upgraded to a father. You''re still single." Victor smiled proudly and he couldn''t even conceal the happiness he felt. Sometimes, happiness came so quickly. Anson shook his head. "Victor, look at how smug you are." Victor did have the right to be smug. Victor put down his chopsticks and the happy look on his face was enviable. "Anson, shouldn''t I be proud but cry instead?" Anson did not dwell on the issue anymore when he heard that. Instead, he asked seriously, "Victor, are you sure that Eden''s mother is your mother? If that''s the case, I''m really convinced that fate did exist." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and agreed with Anson''s statement. He nced at the park. It was very small but was covered with green trees. The street lights were dim but it was beautiful. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He said in a low voice, "Fate is indeed very incredible!" He found the voice and figure very simr to his mother. However, he had to see it with his own eyes to be sure. "Victor, you are not waiting here until tomorrow morning, are you?" Since she was Eden''s mother, she couldn''t possibly run away! "Yes!" Victor nodded and stopped talking. He looked into the distance, uncapped the mineral water bottle and drank half of its contents. Anson put down his chopsticks slowly. He would make a sacrifice and apany Victor to wait there! Chapter 369 Chapter 369 At Eden''s home. The whole family was happy and harmonious. Zaiden had moved in after he and Jaida registered their marriage. His own vi was very big but so what? He was living there alone and he had always felt lonely. He always had a smile on his face after he moved into Eden¡¯s house. Kenny and Gia liked to chat with him. Zaiden was very talented and humorous. Even Kenny who seldom talked, liked to chat with him. Eden suddenly felt that she had made the right decision. Her current family was very happy. Jaida was easy to get along with whereas Zaiden was so knowledgeable and talented that the three children liked him a lot. Eden felt sweet when she looked at her happy family. Eden also told Jaida and Zaiden what had happened today. Zaiden still felt indignant even after he heard that Myra had been sent to prison. He would not allow anyone to bully his daughter. Eden had told him not to worry and the matter could not be rushed! The whole family chatted for a long time. After finishing the porridge, Eden and Jasper went upstairs. Eden found her cell phone and turned it on when she reached her room. Countless text messages popped up on her phone. All of them were sent by Bethany. Most of the contents were asking Eden what she really wanted. What did she want? Jasper looked at the mean text messages and smiled coldly. "Eden, it seems that Bethany is already getting very anxious." "Yes!" Eden nodded slightly. "She has always been afraid that the incident back then woulde to light. She must have had a hard time during this period of time!" Eden curled her lips into a smile as though she was unintentional. However, she had a serious expression on her face. She said slowly, "Jasper, let'' s give it a try tonight and see if Bethany will tell me where I was knocked down back then." Jasper looked at her with a faint smile on his face. "Eden, you have always wanted to know who your biological parents are. This is a great opportunity." Eden looked at him and her eyebrows moved slightly. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Jasper, I''ll listen to you this time." After that, she quickly sent a message to Bethany. "Bethany, tell me the location you took Eden away back then if you don¡¯t want me to expose what you did previously." After Eden had sent the message, she and Jasper waited for Bethany''s reply in the room. The Gienger family! At the living room on the second floor. Bethany was tidying up Myra''s mess at the moment. She was speechless and helpless when she thought of Myra''s foolish behavior. She even had the impulse to kill Myra. She could only think of another way since Victor didn''t want to mediate. Suddenly, the text notification sounded. It was the special notification that she had set up. Bethany was anxious when she heard the notification. She was alone at home at the moment. She nced at her cell phone nervously. She could tell who it was from the special notification sound. Her eyes were filled with resentment. Who was actually behind it? She picked up the phone quickly and nced at the content of the text message. Her sultry lips formed a cold smile. "Cyan, don''t even think about finding your identity." She quickly replied to the message after mumbling to herself. "Cyan, I know it''s you. Don''t even think of finding your identity. I will never tell you that. If I raise a dog, it would still wag its tail at me. However, I raised an ungrateful wolf like you, who bit me hard." She quickly sent out the message and her bright red lips curled into a sneer. Eden and Jasper received the news in a sh. Both them looked at each other after they read the message. Eden smiled faintly and said with a sneer, "Jasper, Bethany has always been a sly woman. She will definitely bargain with us if we ask her to do something." Jasper nced at her slightly. His dark eyes were sharp and he exuded a dangerous aura. He asked in a low voice, "Eden, do you know if Bethany has any weakness?" "Weakness?" Eden thought for a moment and looked at Jasper with a strange smile on her face. She quickly picked up her phone and sent a message, "If s fine if you are unwilling to tell. I will go to the police station right away and reveal the things that you did in the past. You can choose not to answer the previous message if you are not afraid. I have prepared a big gift for you. You will be surprised when you see it." She had something that could irritate Bethany. Brody did not have a happy life. Eden remembered that Bethany was the one who had supported the Gienger family on her own. Brody was a coward. He would only dare to take action after Bethany had paved the way for him. Bethany was shocked when she saw the contents of the text message! How much did the other party know about her? The other party even wanted to give her a big gift. She couldn''t help but wondered what the big gift was. She replied to the message quickly, "Cyan, what do you want?" Eden also replied quickly, "I just want to know where Eden was run over back then." Bethany hesitated for a moment. She did not dare to reply to the message. If she did that, it would prove that she had done all the previous things. She quickly replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Eden quickly switched off her phone when she saw that. She looked at Jasper. The corners of her mouth were slightly curled upwards and her eyes glimmered. She said, "Jasper, you can go back now. I know Bethany very well. She won''t talk easily. I have to be calmer than her at the moment." Jasper had a smile on his face but his heart was actually filled with hatred. "Eden, go to bed early then. The Gienger family is not as powerful as before. She will talk when she is pushed over the edge. Don''t worry." "Okay!" Eden nodded and said calmly, "Jasper, I''ve been waiting for so many years. I don''t mind waiting for another few more days. I will send a message to her again tomorrow morning. I know Bethany very well. She would talk when she couldn''t take it anymore." "Okay. I''m leaving. You should go to bed early!" Jasper smiled gently at her as she spoke before he turned to leave. Eden packed her things and was prepared to take a rest. Bethany became even more panic-stricken when the other party ignored her after her reply. However, she could do nothing about it. Bethany''s gaze was angry, sharp and cold. She mumbled to herself, "It''s really unfortunate. Rara''s problem hasn''t been solved yet and Cyan came and caused trouble again." Brody and Antony had gone to find Victor but they had not returned yet. Bethany was anxious and angry at the same time! She threw her phone at the sofa angrily. "Damn it. Cyan, what exactly do you want?" Her angry voice was trembling. She copsed on the sofa and closed her eyes. Her mind was in a mess! Meanwhile, Victor and Anson chatted for a while in the park. They only returned to the car after midnight. Victor nced at the empty parking lot in front of him and smiled slightly. Jasper had left. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That b*stard had actually stayed at Eden¡¯s ce untilte at night. No wonder he could say those things confidently. Victor and Anson did not speak in the car. Victor couldn''t help but start a conversation. "Anson, do you really like Abigail?" Victor leaned against the seat and asked with his eyes closed. His voice was deep, alluring, crisp and pleasant. Anson leaned against his seatzily. He nced at Victor when he heard his question. A gentle smile appeared on his face as a charming red figure shed across his mind. "Victor, don''t you already know the answer? You also know that I won''t simply say I like someone. I am sincere when I fancy a person." Anson was serious when he said that. His heart was with Abigail at the moment. Unfortunately, he was unable to get in touch with Abigail during this period of time. It seemed as though Abigail had never appeared in his life. However, he still did not want to give up. He felt that he had a chance when he saw what Joziah did at the bar. He was confident about that even though Abigail had been ignoring him! It seemed like his mother had to wait for a while before he got married and had children. Anson looked at Victor in confusion. "Victor, why are you suddenly interested in this matter?" Victor''s eyebrows furrowed slightly and he teased, ''T m just simply chatting." Anson was speechless. "Hmph!" He snorted coldly and his handsome face turned cold instantly. "Victor, I think you''re going crazy out of boredom. Are you trying to trick me to talk? Let me tell you this, I won¡¯t marry anyone else except Abigail." "Haha..." Victorughed happily and recklessly. "Anson, I just want to show off! It has nothing to do with me whether you are married or not." "Get lost!" Anson shouted angrily, "Victor, you have already showed off a lot." Anson looked out of the window as he spoke. His gaze was hollow and confused. In fact, deep down, he felt mncholy even though he spoke in a confident manner. There was a confused look on his handsome and charming face. "Alright! I''ll stop talking. I''ll rest for a while." Victor closed to rest as he spoke. He was really tired the past few days. When Anson heard that, he leaned forward and said, "Victor, don''t sleep. I have something to ask you!" "Just ask!" Victor spoke faintly. Anson thought for a while before he asked, "Victor, what do you n to do if Eden''s mother is really your mother and she is married to Zaiden?" Victor opened his eyes suddenly when he heard that. He stared at the vi across him where the lights had been switched off and he had mixed emotions. He had never really thought about the matter before. There was a moment of silence in the car. Victor''s lips were pressed against each other tightly. Anson did not say anything either. This matter was really very important to Victor. Eden and Jaida were the most important people in his life. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Victor finally said, "Anson, my mother can be with anyone as long as she is happy. I am more at ease because the person she chose is Zaiden, someone whom we know." His voice was low and alluring and his tone was serious and cold. His every word was heavy, indicating that he cared about the matter. Anson nodded. "That''s true. Many years had passed. Even Uncle Alwynn has been married for so many years. Why can''t Aunt Jaida be happy? Hehe..." Ansonughed before he said excitedly, "Victor, Zaiden had not been married for so long. Was it because he was waiting for Aunt Jaida? I wonder if there is any mind-blowing story behind this." Victor looked at him coldly. "What mind-blowing story could there be? As far as I can remember, my mother didn''t know Zaiden." Anson smiled and said, "Victor, you don''t know Zaiden but that doesn''t mean that Aunt Jaida doesn''t know him too. Moreover, Zaiden is upright and talented. He is famous in the business world and many times better than Uncle Alwynn. Phillip has a notorious reputation. In my opinion, Mr. Calder is a very good person." It would be interesting to see the expression on Phillip''s face if Jaida was really with Zaiden. After all, Zaiden was many times more brilliant than him! Most importantly, he was richer and more powerful than Phillip! Phillip''s face would turn livid if he found out about it one day. Anson looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Victor, Reba will be pissed off too!" Victor shouted angrily, "It would be the best if she dies of anger!" Victor and Anson chatted until dawn. Victor felt that he had never spoken so much in his life! His mood was better than usual when he thought that he had almost found his mother after he had found his beloved woman. Anson had never expected that Victor would talk so much to him. Moreover, Victor didn''t lose his temper throughout the entire process. He had spoken to him in a good manner and was more talkative than usual. Anson felt as though he was with another person. Victor did not sleep but watched Eden''s door all night. At about eight o''clock, he saw Zaidening out of the house. A car came to pick him up and it left quickly. Victor thought that it was almost time for Eden to go to work. He stared at the door and his heart nearly jumped out from his throat when he saw someone opening the door. Eden who was dressed in a light pink suit, came out. Just when Victor started to feel disappointed, a woman dressed in white also walked out. Victor saw it very clearly this time. When Anson saw the familiar face, he widened his eyes in surprise and patted Victor''s shoulder excitedly. "Victor, it''s really Aunt Jaida! It''s really her!" "It is really my mother." Victor''s clear and alluring voice was filled with longing that came from the bottom of his heart. Victor looked at the two most important women in his life with a smile. Fate had somehow brought them together! Victor secretly bade goodbye to Jaida and Eden. Jaida looked at Eden happily with a loving smile on her face. She touched Eden''s hair with her loving hand, as if she was reminding her of something. After a while, Eden left with a happy smile on her face. Victor couldn''t help but shed tears at that moment. It turned out that happiness could be so simple yet he hadn''t experienced it for many years! Victor watched Jaida turn around and enter the house. Heposed himself slightly and he suddenly recalled a lot of things. He remembered how Jaida had helped him. She told Eden that he was a good man! It seemed that over the years, Jaida was aware that Kenny, Ricky and Gia were his children! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Both his watch and ring represented his unique identity. Jaida had sent the ring to him on his birthday. The ring was custom-made by her. How would she not recognize that? Victor came back to his senses slightly and rolled up the window when he saw that Eden was heading to his direction. Victor''s eyes were fixed on her happy face. The smile on her face gave people a sense of happiness andfort. Victor felt rxed and free at the moment and all the pain in his heart vanished instantly. Victor felt that his body was filled with joy at the moment. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even say a word. At the same time, he also understood that he couldn'' t find Jaida''s whereabouts all these years because Zaiden had been helping her. Zaiden was influential and powerful. Those things were very simple to him! Thus, it meant that Reba did not have any news about Jaida all these years. He didn''t dare to act rashly previously when he couldn''t find out any news about Jaida! Victor only lowered the window slowly when he saw that Eden had walked past his car. He looked at the rear-view mirror and saw Eden¡¯s slender figure getting further and further away. He only withdrew his gaze when he couldn''t see Eden''s figure. He inadvertently looked at the door. He saw Jaida walking out with Kenny and Gia. The three of themughed as they talked and they seemed very happy! Victor looked at Jaida quietly. He had never seen such a happy smile on her face! In the past, when Jaida was by his side, she was always gloomy and she rarely smiled. Victor rolled up the window again when he saw Jaida, Kenny and Gia heading in his direction. He rolled down the window slightly after they passed his car. "Grandma, you don''t have to send me and Kenny to the library. We know how to go there. You should apany Grandpa. He would smile happily if you do that." "Gia, how could I be rest assured if I let you go there on your own? I can buy food for you and apany you to read books if I go with you. Besides, I am idle at home. Both of you do not want to stay with me at home. What else can I do alone?" "Grandma, you can go square dancing. We have grown up and can take care of ourselves now. Grandma, you should think more about yourself and make yourself happier!" "Gia, you are really eloquent. I can''t even refute you, not to mention your mother. My greatest happiness is apanying three of you and your mother, besides watching you grow up together..." Victor couldn''t hear what Jaida said in the end because her voice had trailed off as she walked farther away. However, the happy tone and smile caused Victor to feel happy as well. He was reluctant to withdraw her gaze even when Jaida, Kenny and Gia were gone. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Anson suddenly said with admiration, "Victor, I''m envious of you for having such a sensible daughter. Children of the same age as Kenny and Gia would not go to the library voluntarily. They would be ying games and watching TV at home instead! Look at Kenny and Gia. They would go to the library to read books when they are free. Why do you think they are so different from ordinary children?" Anson had never seen children who loved to study so much! They didn''t make their parents worry at all and they worked even harder than most adults. Anson suddenly felt that he was not even as good as a child! Henrick was working hard everyday for the sake of his dream. Keh and Giada were also trying to acquire various knowledge. Victor started the car as he spoke, "Because they are my children." The corners of Anson''s mouth twitched when he heard that. "Victor, I know they are your children but they are so sensible at such a young age. Are they really fine?" Victor couldn''t help but frown when he heard thest sentence. "Anson, what do you mean by saying ''if they are really fine¡¯? Is there something wrong with your brain? It''s a good thing that the children are smart. It''s absolutely wonderful if they are smarter than most people. Kenny and his siblings are capable of taking care of themselves. Besides, self-discipline is the ability to control desires and to reject temptation. Selfdiscipline is quality, self-love and also selfmonitoring. What''s wrong with that?" Victor''s tone was slightly cold. There were indeed very few children who could achieve that. The corners of Victor''s smile curled into a faint smile and his eyes seemed to be smiling. He turned the steering wheel smoothly and drove off! "Alright! You have indeed a lot of reasonings." Who asked him to be envious? Anson''s face was indeed filled with envy. He nced at the road and was dumbfounded. He asked suddenly, "Victor, are you heading to the company? Don¡¯t you want to go back and take a bath before you go there? I have stayed up all night and I have an unpleasant smell all over my body." They didn''t sleepst night. No matter how busy their schedules were, they should take a day off today to make up for staying awakest night. Fortunately, neither of them smoke, or they would have smelt even worse! Anson thought in his heart but he did not dare toin. Victor had warned him before not toin! "Yes!" Victor nodded. He had to deal with a lot of things today. Anson red at him. How could Victor give such a short response? He didn''t even talk after that. Anson was so tired that he was going to faint! "Victor, you didn''t sleep the whole night. Is your body able to take it?" Anson pretended to care about Victor but his eyes were fixed on Victor via the rearview mirror. Victor also nced at Anson from the rear-view mirror. His gaze was sharp and cold as usual. "I didn¡¯ t sleep much previously but I am still doing fine. You can go back and rest if you are tired!" "Great! You can stop in front..." Anson wanted to speak his mind but stopped on second thought. What if Victor called him back after he returned to the vi? He leaned back in his seat feebly and said, "Forget it. I''d better go to thepany!" Victor''s handsome eyes flickered but he did not say anything. The corners of his lips curled upwards slightly. He drove all the way to thepany. The news of Myra being detained had spread in River City like wildfire in just a night. Eden saw Haven standing at the entrance of thepany from afar before she reached the company. Eden nced at the dazzling morning light and felt like it was another busy and fulfilling day. She didn''t intend to greet Haven but Haven would not let her go easily if she did that. She was about to enter thepany when Haven blocked her way. Eden looked at Haven coldly and proudly. Haven sneered when she saw the cold expression on Eden''s face. She said in a low and sarcastic tone, "Eden, you are allergic to mangoes. Are you Cyan?" Eden raised her eyebrows slightly and her gaze was deep and cold. "Haven, my identity has nothing to do with you." Haven looked at her scornfully and said, "Why does it have nothing to do with me? Eden, you are from the Gienger family but you are working in the Alwynn Group. This..." "You are from the Clement family. Aren''t you also working in the Alwynn Group?" Eden interrupted Haven coldly. Haven was actually interfering with her business. The morning light shone on Eden''s body, making Eden who was smiling look like a beautiful painting. Haven became jealous when she saw that. "Eden, the Clement and Alwynn family are very close with each other. The Gienger family is..." "Haven, myst name is Bleu, not Gienger!" Eden interrupted Haven in a stern tone and he looked firmly at her. Why did Haven want to prove that she was Cyan? Why did she want to know if she was allergic to mangoes? "Humph! Eden, what exactly are you hiding?" Haven questioned Eden coldly and her tone was threatening. Eden nced at her coldly. The rich should not bully the poor. Haven was bullying others too much. Eden did not answer Haven''s question. She walked past Haven and entered thepany instead. "Eden, you..." Haven didn''t want to let Eden go initially. However, she stopped pestering Eden and entered thepany quickly when she saw that Victor''s car had arrived and Anson had already got out of the car. Eden entered the elevator and looked at her reflection in the elevator. There was a hint of anger in her eyes. She took a deep breath. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She carefully thought about the things that had happened previously. She had heard the conversation between Haven and Myra but she did not understand why Haven wanted to get involved in the matter. Haven would not gain any benefits if she was involved. Even an innocent person like Eden would understand that Haven was up to something. However, she had understood a lot of things after the trip to Fralstin with Victor. Haven was restless because she did not want Eden Clement to return to the Clement family. Eden happened to be also allergic to mangoes, just like Eden Clement. Haven did the paternity test on Eden and Aisling because of that reason. Hehe... Eden sneered in her heart. She was able to link the matters together because Victor had told her everything. However, who exactly was she? There was a hint of sadness in Eden''s eyes! She would not be reconciled if she did not investigate the matter but she was afraid that she couldn''t ept the results if she investigated. Before Eden could figure out her thoughts, the elevator had arrived on the twenty-fifth floor. She quicklyposed herself and her pretty face looked cold and calm as usual. When Eden got out of the elevator, she nced at the hall and was astounded when she saw the three people who were standing not far away. Why were they here? Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Eden frowned. Brody, Antony and Bethany were all here. They hade to the twenty-fifth floor directly. Their purpose ofing here was obvious. They didn''t understand why Victor suddenly wanted to buy the Gienger''s Group. Even if he managed to buy thepany, it would still be a mess. The Gienger family had suffered a great loss in the past few years. Victor would have to put in a lot of effort in order to make up for the losses! The Gienger would not havested until now if it weren''t for the underhand methods that Bethany had used! Antony nced at Eden faintly and didn''t say anything. On the other hand, Brody and Bethany looked at her grimly. Eden did not say anything. She saw Lucian walking towards them. He was wearing a ck shirt and a pair ck trousers. He was tall and his ck hair was elegant. He looked more gentle and was calmer than usual. "Good morning, Secretary Ronen!" Eden smiled at him lightly. Lucian looked at her quietly. His clear eyes were flickering and his full lips curled up into a smile. He parted his thin and sexy lips slowly and spoke in a crisp and pleasant tone, "Eden, you''re here." Eden was stunned for a moment before she nodded with a smile. "Yes!" Lucian nced at the three people from the Gienger family and his gaze grew colder. He asked Eden in a gentle tone, "Director Bleu, do you want coffee? I''m just about to make coffee!" Eden smiled and said, "Secretary Ronen, thank you but I have to attend a morning meeting." Eden wanted to leave after she had finished speaking. She was not used to drinking coffee in the morning. However, Bethany called out to her the moment she took a step. "Director Bleu, can we talk?" Bethany''s voice was a little sharp. It was the same tone she had used when she couldn''t stand Eden seven years ago. Perhaps Bethany had always felt that Eden was inferior to others. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She would never degrade herself in front of Eden. She still did not want to bow to Eden even at such a critical moment. Eden stopped and looked at Bethany. She said coldly, "Madam, what''s there to talk about between us?" It seemed that Bethany had lost her patience. Eden thought that Bethany would argue with her for five to six days. However, Bethany couldn''t take it anymore this time. She hade to find her after only a night. She seemed to have be more and more impatient as she grew older. Bethany''s face turned pale when she heard that and she looked at Eden angrily. Cyan had be a lot more confident after so many years. She was alsopetent and eloquent. Bethany sneered and smiled coldly. "Eden, stop ying dumb. You were allergic to mangoes yesterday. What is the point to continue hiding? You are Cyan!" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. Everyone had witnessed what had happened yesterday. She could no longer hide her identity because she was indeed allergic to mangoes. At the same time, Antony walked towards Eden. Eden was enveloped by his tall figure. Eden took a step back and looked calmly at Antony who had a faint smile on his face. Antony was smiling faintly at her and his gaze was eerie. "Eden, I didn''t expect it is really you! I haven''t seen you for years. You have be more beautiful! You''ve always been very talented and you are able to get the position of director through your own efforts. As your brother, I''m very happy for you!" Eden smiled coldly in her heart when she heard his nonchnt tone. Antony was a womanizer. He had a lot of ways to coax women. He exuded a frivolous temperament when he spoke and there was a hint of wickedness in his eyes. He was a typical yboy. Eden looked at him and her lips twitched with sarcasm. "Brother? Whose brother are you? Don''t call simply acknowledge any woman you meet as your sister. I don''t remember having a brother like you." Eden walked past him and left as she spoke. She had a meeting to attend and did not have time to dawdle with them. "Cyan, are you really only happy when you see the Gienger family go bankrupt?" Bethany''s mean voice sounded behind Eden. Eden stopped again, looked sideways at Bethany and said in a tone colder than before, "Madam, what does it have to do with me if the Gienger family goes bankrupt?" "You..." "Mr. Alwynn, Manager Skye!" Brody''s voice interrupted Bethany suddenly. Bethany looked at the elevator quickly. Victor and Anson were walking towards them. Victor''s cold gaze was fixed on Brody and Bethany''s faces. Brody and Bethany were instantly shrouded by a cold aura. Victor''s gaze finallynded on Eden''s cold face. Were Bethany, Brody and Antony looking fortrouble with Eden? Eden also looked at Victor. She knew that he didn''t sleep wellst night when she saw his haggard face and the ck circles under his eyes. He was an adult but he still didn''t know how to take care of himself! "Lucian, why did you let anyone enter thepany? This is the Alwynn Group and irrelevant people are not allowed here." Victor deliberately dragged his voice when he said that. His tone was sarcastic and cynical. Lucian looked at him nonchntly and said, "They barged in on their own. I couldn''t stop them." When Brody, Bethany and Antony heard that, their expressions changed immediately and they looked at Lucian as if they had seen a ghost. They did not expect Lucian would say that they had barged in. Nobody had stopped them when they entered thepany! Besides, what the hell was Victor talking about? What did he mean by irrelevant people? Bethany felt humiliated. After all, the Gienger family was also well-known in River City. Brody looked at Victor with fear. However, Bethany was not an ordinary person after all. She looked at Victor suddenly and said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you are finally here. Let''s talk!" Victor didn''t even look at her. He nced at Eden gently before he strode elegantly to his office. Bethany felt embarrassed and angry when she saw that. Victor didn''t even give her the chance to speak. "Mr. Alwynn." Antony suddenly called out to Victor. Victor didn''t stop and went straight to his office! Anson followed behind Victor. He was so tired at the moment that he didn''t want to speak at all. Whoever messed with him at the moment would not end well! Lucian nced at Victor and Anson. A trace of confusion shed across his eyes when he saw their tired looks. He went to make his coffee after that. Eden also headed back to her office. When she entered her office, Amelia came up to her with a pile of documents. Amelia was wearing a white shirt and straight suit pants. She looked morepetent in the outfit. "Good! Amelia, you did a good job!" Amelia was able toplete the task Eden had given her every day, saving Eden a lot of trouble. She took the documents and brought Amelia to the meeting. She was blocked by Bethany again when she came out. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Eden looked at Bethany coldly. "Madam, please get out of the way. I need to attend a meeting now!" Her voice was icy cold. Bethany felt a chill down her spine due to Eden''s cold behavior. Eden had be confident. If she was still Bethany¡¯ s daughter, she would be able to gain benefits for herself! However, it was toote now and there was no turning back! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Brody and Antony also walked towards Eden when they couldn''t meet Victor. Bethany red at Eden and said, "Cyan, it was my fault back then. What exactly do you want me to do for you to spare the Gienger family?" She really hated the fact that she didn''t kill Eden when she ran over her back then. Eden wouldn''t have the opportunity to make things difficult for the Gienger family now. Eden had fought back and caused her to be powerless. Eden said with a sneer, "Madam, you really have the wrong person!" She looked straight at Bethany and met her sharp and hateful gaze. Both of them stared at each other quietly. There was no emotion in Eden''s eyes. On the contrary, Eden saw a hint of panic and fear in Bethany''s eyes. Eden was startled. She did not expect that Bethany would be afraid one day. On second thoughts, Bethany had used all kinds of despicable means to obtain happiness and wealth. She was very anxious at the moment when she realized that she was going to lose all of that. "Cyan, stop pretending. I have raised you for more than ten years. How can I not recognize you? Do you think Mr. Alwynn will keep you here if I tell him about our rtionship?" Bethany¡¯s tone was fierce and she looked at Eden agitatedly. Eden smiled coldly and replied nonchntly, "Madam, you can tell him now if you like! Mr. Alwynn is in his office at the moment." Eden pointed at Victor''s office with her slender fingers. Victor''s purpose of doing that might be something she would not have expected. Perhaps... Eden dared not think any deeper. She really wanted to continue to investigate her spections when she heard about the matter but she was afraid that she could not ept the truth. She had suppressed the curiosity in her heart and she didn¡¯t have the impulse to investigate the matter anymore. She was able to control herself very well at the moment. At the same time, she started to believe that one would get more if he gave more. Brody said angrily, "Eden, you know very well that Victor doesn''t want to see us and you are the only one who can help us at the moment. We were the ones who had raised and your achievement today is due to..." Before Brody could finish his words, Eden gave him a cold nce and left with Amelia, with the documents in her hands. Eden was ruthless in her life asionally. Sometimes, she knew that she had to return the favor if she owed someone a favor. In the future, she would not please the people she did not like because she preferred to treat herself well. Victor stood in his office and witnessed everything that had happened outside. He smiled gently as he looked at Eden''s confident and calm back. Eden had always been able to deal with matters on her own. In order to survive in the Gienger family, she had catered to the Gienger family¡¯s demands and had always been wronged. She could protect herself better now! Anson who was standing at the side looked as if he had seen a ghost when he saw the gentle smile on Victor''s face. He quickly took out his mobile phone and took a photo of Victor. He could use the photo to tease Victor in the future. When Victor heard the sound of the camera, he nced sideways at Anson and said angrily, "Delete the photos!" Anson quickly hid his phone behind his back and stared at him. He said grimly, "Victor, I did take a photo but it''s not necessarily you. Look at Lucian outside. His every move is more interesting than yours. Even popr male idols could not outmatch him. Why should I take photos of your icy cold face instead? It¡¯s great to take photos of Lucian. If he is lucky enough to be a popr star one day, then the photo that I had taken would be very valuable." Anson didn''t care to make things up. He had always been good at doing that. After all, humans lied for different reasons, let alone the ones living in this modern andpetitive era. Victor frowned and looked at Anson. "Anson, you want Lucian to be an actor? Are you daydreaming? Do you think someone who seldom talks like him would be given many lines?" Lucian would be sessful as an actor if Victor invested in him. Anson smiled and said, "That''s true. Lucian probably would not have such thoughts." "But..." Anson pointed to Bethany and her family and said in a deep voice, "What should we do with the people from the Gienger family? It seems that they are adamant about meeting you and will not leave without doing so." It was crucial to change the subject at the moment. Victor said coldly and resentfully, "They can do whatever they like. We''ll follow the original n to deal with their family." He walked back to his desk, turned on hisputer and got ready for a video conference. Anson replied, "Got it!" It seemed that Myra''s actions had enraged Victor. Victor looked at theputer that was slowly turning on and recalled the scene where Jaida stroked Eden''s hair gently in the morning. On his way to work, he couldn''t help marveling that fate was indeed amazing! He was engulfed in loneliness in the past. Only people with great courage were able to ovee loneliness and get the results they wanted in the end. Victor had always known that his insistence would pay off. The two people whom Victor had been longing for had already returned to his side. He would no longer feel lonely from now onwards. Even if he just looked at them from a distance, he would also not feel lonely. Victor started his work. Anson also returned to his office silently and prepared to work. Lucian walked in with a cup of coffee in his hand. He ced the meeting documents that he had prepared in front of Victor, turned around, and walked away elegantly without speaking. Seeing Lucian''s behavior, Victor suddenly felt that Lucian was really sent by God to save him. He could not find someone more suitable than Lucian to be his secretary. He would only speak when necessary and would not talk nonsense. He also knew how to weigh the importance of the things that he had witnessed and would pretend nothing had happened if it was none of his business. Bethany, Brody and Antony, who had been standing outside and were unwilling to leave, looked anxious. Antony said, "Mom, are we going to wait here all day?" Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Bethany shouted angrily, "What else could we do besides this? In this world that is filled with deceptions, even if you do not plot against others, others will also scheme against you. We have been set up by this time. However, we cannot lose ourpany no matter what. Your father and I have worked very hard to build thepany and we have strong feelings for it. We need to have the power to manage the company no matter what." Antony''s face darkened and his tone was firm. "Mom, I know what you mean. If we lose the company, we will have nothing left. Thus, we must find a way to confirm whether that woman is Cyan." Antony nced at Lucian''s seat. When he saw that the employees were having a video conference, he whispered, "Mom, are you sure that Eden is Cyan?" He was not familiar with Cyan even though he had lived under the same roof with her. Cyan would often lower her head and he would get irritated by that. Bethany red at him and said in a low voice, "I wasn''t sure before but she''s allergic to mangoes. Her skin has been very sensitive since she was a child. Besides, her skin is fairer than that of ordinary people and her allergiese and go quickly. The doctors said she has a very unique physique. Thus, I am able to conclude that she is Cyan." Antony nced at Victor''s office strangely when he heard that. He was in a meeting at the moment. Antony had a way to see Victor when his meeting was over. Antony said, "Mom, you and Dad can rest at the side first. I will meet Victor today. Ourpany can''t be bought by him." Bethany still had a worried expression on her face. She said worriedly, "Antony, I am a little anxious. The shareholders could no longer stay calm when they heard that Victor wants to buy ourpany. I''m worried that they''ll turn against us and that we can''t control the situation at that time." Victor was the ruler of River City. Everyone wanted to get benefits from him. Moreover, the people who work with him would undoubtedly make profits and not lose money. "Humph!" Antony snorted coldly and said, "Mom, don''t worry! We are able to ckmail the shareholders. They can''t cause any trouble." Antony said that tofort himself and Bethany. After all, many things were unpredictable when money was involved. Brody sat silently at the side and said nothing. Bethany nced at him and said nothing as well. She knew that herpany had been losing money the past few years. She had been trying to improve the situation of thepany all along. At present, what she feared the most was the shareholders awareness of the situation. She would not be able to save thepany if they knew about it. However, what she feared the most was happening at the moment. Time passed by slowly. Eden saw that the Gienger family was still there when she came back with Amelia after the meeting. Eden treated them as though they were not there and headed directly to her office. She was about to enter the office when Antony''s voice sounded behind her, "Eden, why do you have to be so ruthless?" Eden stopped in her tracks. Amelia who was behind her stopped quickly too. Eden turned around slowly and let Amelia enter the office first. She fixed her gaze on Antony''s terrifyingly grim and handsome face. It seemed like the Gienger family had already confirmed that she was Cyan. However, she could not admit it now. After all, the family did not feel guilty about what had happened back then and even treated her badly. People were greedy. The Gienger family was under a serious threat at the moment and they would not let go of the slightest opportunity. Eden looked at Antony and her glistening red lips curled into a sarcastic and cold smile. "What evidence do you have to prove that I am Cyan?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The Gienger family hated her so much that they didn''t even have a photo of her when she was a child. They didn''t care about her at all. Eden was confident that the family didn''t even know what kind of body characteristics she had. The only thing they knew was that she was allergic to mangoes and pineapples, especially towards mangoes! They wanted to confirm that she was Cyan based on just that? Edenughed coldly in her heart. They were a little too naive. Antony was slightly stunned by her question. He looked at Eden''s firm gaze and lost the confidence he had a while ago. He had thought of many ways to deal with Eden if she denied her identity. However, he was tongue- tied when he looked at her confident gaze. When Bethany saw Eden¡¯s behavior, the anger that she had tried to suppress suddenly burst out. She got up from the lounge chair and directed her sharp gaze towards Eden. How she hoped that she could tear Eden into pieces. "Cyan, stop pretending. I can recognize you even if others don''t. It¡¯s really ridiculous that you want evidence. You''re just an ungrateful person I adopted. You''re an ungrateful and heartless person! "You little scumbag. I will drag you down with me if you let my family go bankrupt." Bethany was extremely angry when she said that and she stared at Eden sharply. To her disappointment, Eden remained calm and unhurried and there were no other visible emotions on her face. It was as though Eden had nothing to do with what Bethany had said just now. "Hehe..." Eden suddenly smiled coldly. "Madam, I''m sorry. I don''t think that you can drag me down with you. My life has just started and I am not as pessimistic as you." As a matter of fact, the ending of many incidents could be predicted in the beginning. Everything that happened in between was just to prolong the ending. Eden felt the same with her and the Gienger family. She had felt guilty a few times in the past but all her guilt had vanished now. Bethany''s face looked terrible when she heard that. Her palms were sweaty and her heart was filled with fear. She started to panic when she confronted Eden who was fearless. She sneered and said, "Cyan Gienger, it seems that you are well-prepared!" Eden said coldly, "Bethany, please watch your mouth. Myst name is Bleu not Gienger. Besides, you can look at your household register and see if there is a person named Eden Bleu." "You..." Bethany was about to scold Eden when she suddenly saw Victor and Ansoning out from their office. Eden looked up and nced at Victor lightly. Victor''s gaze was fixed on her at the moment and the corners of his lips curled into an almost indiscernible gentle smile. Eden nced at him and looked away silently. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Victor fixed his gaze on Bethany''s face. Anson felt that there would be another good show to watch. The Gienger family could do nothing even if they knew the truth. As long as Eden denied that she was Cyan, Victor could make Eden stay as Eden Bleu forever and she would not have anything to do with the Gienger family. However, before Victor could speak, Antony walked up to him with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, I believe you have heard rumors rted to this woman. She was adopted and raised by the Gienger family but she is very ungrateful to us. Mr. Alwynn, are you really going to cooperate with such a woman to embarrass the Gienger family?" Victor''s initially expressionless face darkened when he heard that and he gazed sharply at Antony. Even a man like Antony was scared when he saw Victor''s terrifying gaze. When Anson saw that, he felt that Antony either was dumb or too impulsive to actually say such things in front of Victor. Bethany who was standing at the side said, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know why you suddenly want to buy mypany but both our families are with fine each other before this woman showed up. I want to know the reason you want to purchase our company. Is it rted to this woman?" Victor stood imposingly without speaking. The morning light fell on him through the window, making him look even more imposing. His short ck hair was slightly ruffled by the wind and his facial features were well-defined, his thin lips were curled into a smug and sarcastic smile, and his eyes were cold and imperious. Eden pursed her red lips and did not speak. She had been waiting for Victor to speak. Victor was born with an oppressive aura. When he didn''t speak, the people standing next to him could feel a strong sense of oppression from him and they were not able to ignore his presence. After some time, Victor finally spoke, "Bethany, you should think about what you have done before you say things like that to me." "Mr. Alwynn, what could I have done?" Bethany looked at him in bewilderment. Victor nced at Anson who was standing beside him. Anson immediately understood what Victor wanted. He smiled cunningly as he took a step forward. "Bethany, have you forgotten what you have done? I believe the manager from the personnel department and Riley, the Design Director''s assistant had given the Gienger family some good news all these years. If Myra hadn''t made a scene at ourpany, we wouldn''t have found out that they are sent by the Gienger family." "This..." Bethany looked at Anson in surprise. She had forgotten about the matter because she was very busy previously. Moreover, Riley betraying the Alwynn Group had nothing to do with her. How did they find out about that? Eden nced at Victor. It turned out that they had already known about Riley''s identity. The business world was indeed like a battlefield. The employees of thepany had the capability to find out about the matter. No wonder Victor also knew her identity from the beginning. Victor''s deep gazended on Eden''s beautiful face. His heart was in pain when he saw that she was alone and helpless! Therefore, he had the impulse to bring her back so that he could protect her! Bethany quickly looked at Anson and exined, "Mr. Skye, you can''t put it like that. Our family knows them and we would only talk about the Alwynn Group asionally. How could they ess any confidential information with their positions? I don''t deny that Riley and Myra are friends. I also know the manager. Is the Alwynn Group purchasing ourpany because of this?" Bethany felt that the reason sounded a little farfetched. Anson sneered and retorted, "Bethany, go and ask around in River City if anyone dares to ce spies in the Alwynn Group. Your family is the first one to do that. Besides, don''t forget what Myra did to Director Bleu. The Alwynn Group has always been protective of the employees. We don''t allow outsiders to bully them." The corners of Bethany''s mouth twitched involuntarily when she heard that. Why hadn''t she heard about the Alwynn Group protecting their employees this way before? "Mr. Skye..." "Bethany, I have already said what should be said. We will stick to our initial n and purchase your company. Yourpany has suffered a big loss. We are not interested in yourpany but your company''snd." Anson interrupted her coldly. The Gienger family shouldn''t haveid their fingers on Victor''s sweetheart. Anson had witnessed how Victor had survived all these years after Eden''s disappearance. Bethany was indeed a cruel person. She had actually evaded paying taxes to make up for the company''s losses. Even if Victor did not buy theirpany, the Gienger family would not be far from bankruptcy if the authority found out about their deeds. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden''s phone suddenly rang at the moment. Eden nced at the phone. It was from Jasper. "Hello! Jasper." Eden walked to the side as she answered the call. Victor''s gaze turned cold when he heard Jasper''s name. Jealousy was written all over his handsome and mboyant face. Anson could sense Victor''s jealousy and he couldn¡¯t help but take three steps away from him. In the past, Eden''s name was a taboo for Victor. But now, Jasper''s name was his taboo. Jasper was also his greatest love rival. Jasper was indeed remarkable to be Victor''s love rival. Bethany''s family still refused to leave. They just stood at the same spot silently as Eden went to answer the phone. "Eden, I found out that the Gienger family has been evading tax for the past few years in order to make up for their losses. Several clubs under their names are operating illegally. If we leak this information out, the Gienger family will be doomed." "Oh!" Eden was slightly surprised but on second thoughts, based on Bethany''s character, there was indeed nothing she could not do. Eden thought for a moment before saying, "Jasper, send the information to me so that I can have a look." "Okay! Eden, I will give you a day to think about it. If you don''t do it, I will do it for you. I know how much you hate the Gienger family all these years but I also know that you are very kind. After all, they were the ones who have raised you. Eden, the Gienger family might not consider your past rtionship with them even if you do that." Jasper''s words made Eden shake involuntarily. She recalled what Bethany had said when she called her previously. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Eden recalled Bethany''s words, "This is your fate and you should ept it!" Eden nced sideways at Bethany who was standing not far away. Bethany was looking in her direction from time to time. Her eyes seemed to be careless but they were extremely sharp. "Eden, you..." "Jasper, send me the information first. I will make the decision. Don''t worry, I won''t be soft-hearted." Eden interrupted him suddenly. Jasper was silent for a while before he responded light and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Eden did not walk back to face Bethany. She went straight back to her office instead. She was very busy today. Bethany looked at Eden''s back coldly and smiled coldly. She did not intend to let Eden go. She shouted suddenly, "Eden, don''t go. Since we are all here, let''s make it clear. Just admit that you are Cyan in front of Mr. Alwynn. You can deceive us but not Mr. Alwynn. I''m going to expose you and let everyone see your true colors today. How did you actually repay your adopted parents? You are shameless for having children before marriage. As your mother for more than ten years, I also want to know the identity of the father of your children." Bethany''s cold words caused Eden to stop in her tracks immediately. Eden''s gaze turned cold when she heard the phrase "having children before marriage" again. It seemed that Bethany did not intend to let her go. Bethany had yed a role and caused Eden to have children before marriage. If she hadn''t set her up at that time, how would other people able to hurt Eden with their words? All of that had happened because of Bethany! Eden''s gaze grew colder and colder. Eden turned around slowly and her face was terrifyingly cold. However, the first thing that she saw was Victor''s dark and handsome face. As she took a step forward, Victor said angrily, "Bethany, apologize to her." He was furious as he spoke word by word. Bethany was frightened by his sudden anger and took a step back. Antony and Brody were unable to speak at the moment. Eden looked at Victor with aplicated expression on her face as she stood on the spot! She thought that he wouldn''t say or do anything and would just stand by and watch. She didn''t expect he would ask Bethany to apologize to her. Such a thing had happened once not long ago. Bethany had also apologized to her before under Victor''s cold gaze. Anson could not help but take a few steps away when he heard Victor¡¯s words. If his guess was right, Eden was Victor''s line that couldn¡¯t be crossed. Bethany had yed herself out this time. Bethany was dumbfounded and speechless at the moment. Victor had lost his patience. He nced at his surroundings angrily and realized that Anson who had been standing next to him a while ago, had disappeared. Anson lowered his head when he saw that Victor was looking for him. Before Victor could call out to him, he rushed forward and said with a smile, "Victor, you''re looking for me!" Victor looked at him coldly, "Go and hold a meeting with the shareholders to proceed with the acquisition." "Ah..." Anson cried out in surprise. Anson narrowed his eyes when he saw Victor''s gaze turn cold. He quickly moved his feet and ran faster than a hare. He suddenly realized that he didn''t bring his phone with him when he reached the elevator. He had no choice but to run back. He inadvertently looked and saw Victor''s cold gaze. Victor¡¯s gaze seemed like he wanted to tear Anson apart. Anson ran past Victor as fast as lightning. He was gone in a sh after he went back to take his phone. Bethany, who was in shock, came back to her senses at the moment. She walked towards Victor whose gaze was cold and pleaded, "Mr. Alwynn, no. I apologize now. I take back what I said. Mr. Alwynn, please take back what you said too!" Bethany quickly turned around to look at Eden and said, "Director Bleu, I''m really sorry. I didn''t think when I spoke just now!" Eden looked at Bethany''s snobbish behavior. Bethany was just apologizing to cope with Victor''s anger. She was not sincere at all. She looked at Bethany calmly and said in a t tone, "Bethany, you spoke without thinking but your words were hurtful! However, my heart is not that painful at the moment because I am ustomed to hearing those kinds of words! I don''t ept your apology!" "Director Bleu, I..." Eden interrupted her, "Bethany, I have nothing to say to you!" Why should she ept an apology that was not sincere? The Gienger family owed her an apology indeed! Eden was treated like a servant when she lived with the Gienger family. She did the housework and cooking. She would do all kinds of work when she didn¡¯t go to school. Bethany was right. She took Eden back to be a maid. Other servants had a sry every month but she... She had nothing. The clothes she wore most of the time were the ones that Myra didn''t want to wear. Victor looked at Eden heartbreakingly. She was always hurt by others under his eyes. His heart was in excruciating pain when he looked at her thin and helpless figure. Eden wouldn''t have suffered so much if Bethany didn''t take her away back then. The more Victor thought about it, the angrier he became. He turned around and tipped a pot of greenery that he had nurtured for several years to the ground. "Smash..." The shattering sound of the porcin pot was unusually crisp. Bethany quickly turned to look at Victor. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat when she saw Victor''s unstable behavior. Eden also looked at him nkly. She couldn''t understand Victor''s crazy temper. Lucian who was standing behind Victor frowned when he saw that. There was anger in his eyes. He had been nurturing the greenery all the while and the nt had been growing really well. He walked over and was about to speak when he saw that Victor''s palm was bleeding. He swallowed back the unpleasant words that he was going to say. Lucian was not afraid of Victor. He would still speak his mind like usual even though Victor was angry. He was not like Anson and Adonis. They would run away whenever Victor got angry. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He looked at Eden calmly and said, "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn''s hand is bleeding. Go back to the office with Mr. Alwynn and help him bandage his wound. The medicine kit is in the bottommostyer of the cab next to the data cab. I will take care of the things here!" Eden nced at Victor and saw that blood was dripping from his hand to the ground. Victor was in a rage just now that he didn''t feel any pain until now! Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Victor had used so much force just now that he scraped his hand when he identally touched the porcin shards. He nced at Eden before he turned and walked to his office. "Ah, Mr. Alwynn..." Bethany called out subconsciously when she saw that Victor was leaving. However, she was only greeted with Victor''s cold back. Eden wanted to refuse Lucian initially because she didn''t know how to face Victor at the moment. Eden saw that Victor had entered his office and headed slowly to his office under Lucian''s gaze. Bethany dared not stop Eden this time because she could not figure out her rtionship with Victor. She was afraid to offend Eden again. Lucian looked at Bethany''s family and said coldly, "All three of you can leave! The elevator is across the corridor!" After saying that indifferently, Lucian turned around elegantly and returned to his work. Bethany stomped her feet angrily and then the family of three left unwillingly. Eden saw that Victor was sitting on the sofa with his head raised slightly when she entered the office. Eden could tell that he was still angry at the moment judging from the cold expression on his face. Eden nced at his bleeding palm again. She frowned slightly and quickly got the medical kit in the cab that Lucian had mentioned. She brought the medical kit with her. Looking at the blood on the ground, she quickly opened the medicine kit to treat Victor''s wound. Eden only realized that there was a long wound at the back of his hand where blood was oozing out. Eden''s chest tightened and she quickly helped him to stop his wound from bleeding! He lowered his head slightly when he felt a stabbing pain on his hand. He looked at Eden who was carefully treating his wound. Victor''s rage subsided slightly and the coldness in his eyes faded away when he saw Eden''s serious expression. He smiled and looked at her quietly. Eden lowered her head to treat Victor¡¯s wound. She suddenly felt a dangerous auraing from above her head. Victor''s passionate gaze made her lower her head even more. She knew that he was looking at her. His gaze was so passionate that it made her ufortable. She was afraid that there would be such an awkward scene. She became nervous instantly and she identally exerted too much force when she treated Victor''s wound. Victor frowned and he withdrew his hand involuntarily. Eden came back to her senses but she did not dare to raise her head to look at Victor. Her movements became gentler. She quickly cleaned the wound, applied for medicine and bandaged it with clean gauze. Only then did she look up at him and meet his dark and gentle gaze. Eden couldn''t help but say, "Victor, are you stupid? Bethany was talking about me. Why did you get angry? Your wound is very deep. You¡¯d better go to the hospitalter to deal with it so that you don¡¯t leave any scars behind." Victor smiled faintly, leaned over slightly and quickly held her in his arms. Eden widened her eyes and her mind went nk. His palms were warm. Eden could feel the warmth at the spots where he had touched her, causing her to tense up suddenly! Victor closed his eyes and savored the rare but precious moment. He said in his heart, "Silly, I was stupid because of you!" Eden swallowed nervously and bit her lower lip hard to sober herself up. She stammered, "Victor, you..." "Eden, I''m sorry!" Victor suddenly interrupted her and apologized. Eden was baffled by Victor''s apology! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She mustered up the courage to raise her head and look at Victor. They were very close to each other at the moment. Victor could touch her soft lips if he lowered his head slightly. Eden suddenly realized that. She wanted to lower her head quickly but Victor was one step faster than her, leaving her no chance to bow her head. She could only raise her head and look at him. Victor couldn''t help butugh when he saw the shock and tough expression in her eyes. "My Eden is very cute!" The tender and doting words came out of his mouth involuntarily. His sudden words shocked Eden to the core. She almost blurted out the words that she had been holding back. Eden''s lips trembled slightly as she said, "Victor, you''ve gone too far. Let me go." She was here to treat his wounds, not to let him take advantage of her. "Eden..." Before Victor could finish his words, somebody pushed open the office door. "What are you doing?" Eden and Victor could instantly identify the person when they heard the roar. Eden closed her eyes slightly. Why did Aisling bump into this kind of situation every time? There was anger in Victor''s eyes. He didn''t let Eden go and he looked sideways at Aisling''s grim face instead. Haven was standing behind Aisling. "Aunt Clement, why are you here?" How did that b*stard, Lucian, guard the door? Victor had truly wronged Lucian this time because Lucian was at the washroom at the moment. No one usually dared toe to the twenty-fifth floor. Victor didn''t expect Aisling to show up at this time. Aisling looked at Eden coldly. Eden struggled to get out of Victor''s embrace. She had just regained her bnce when Aisling rushed towards her and pped her in the face. Aisling moved so fast that Eden and Victor didn''t have the time to react. "p..." Eden felt dizzy instantly. She did not know why she had the urge to cry this time. She blinked and her eyes were filled with tears. Aisling''s charming and elegant face gradually became blurred in her eyes. "Eden..." Victor quickly stood up from the sofa and pulled Eden behind him. Eden lowered her head with a painful expression. Victor looked at Aisling coldly and said, "Mrs. Clement, who let youe here? Get out!" Victor pointed at the office door furiously. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Aisling was stunned and she looked at Victor who was furious. How dared he talk to her like this! Haven stepped forward to protect Aisling when she heard that. There was no need to act soft and weak in front of Victor like before, now that she wasn''t going to marry him. At the moment, protecting Aisling meant that she was protecting her status! She red at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, please be polite to my mother!" Victor looked at Haven''s face coldly. He did not hide the disgust in his eyes and he said word by word, "Get out of here. Don''t dirty my ce!" He felt sick when he thought of all the things that Haven had done. If it weren''t for her and her vicious heart, he would have let Eden and Aisling acknowledge and recognize each other. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Haven red at Victor. She had heard insulting words from Victor many times before but she had chosen to bear with it previously. However, she was unable to marry Victor now. Thus, she could do whatever she wanted to do without taking Victor''s opinion and feelings into consideration at the moment. Her gaze became colder than ever. "Mr. Alwynn, no matter what, my mother is still your elder. Besides, she has always taken care of you and treated you like her own child all these years. Is how you treat my mother? You have been disrespectful to my mother many times because of the woman behind you. Is she more important than my mother? Is this how you show respect to my mother?" Haven questioned and used Victor. She knew that Victor only treated her coldly and was angry with her. Thus, she could only use Aisling to talk things out. Even though Victor was vicious, he would still show some respect to Aisling. After all, Victor owed the Clement family. Victor''s eyes were cold and arrogant as he listened to Haven''s usation. "It''s none of your business how I treat Mrs. Clement. Get out of here." Aisling finally came back to her senses when she heard Victor''s roar. She nced at Haven. She came here today because she had something to tell Victor. At the same time, Lucian heard Victor''s roar when he came back from the washroom. He strode to his office immediately. When he saw that Haven and Aisling were also there, he frowned and said apologetically, "Sorry, I went to the washroom just now." His exnation was brief and concise, making Victor lose the impulse to get angry with him. Aisling nced at Haven and said, "Haven, you go out first. I have something to tell Victor." Haven nced at Aisling and nodded unwillingly before she left with a cold expression on her face. After walking a distance, she turned around and looked at Eden who was standing behind Victor with her head lowered. She felt confused. Judging by Victor''s character, he would not protect a woman who had children before marriage for no reason. There were many things that she still couldn''t figure out. She withdrew her gaze slowly, raised her head and walked out haughtily. Lucian followed her out. He nced at Eden deeply before he turned around. Aisling looked at Eden and said angrily, "Why? Do you want to hide behind Victor for the rest of your life?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Eden bit her lip hard and slowly walked out from behind Victor. Victor felt distressed when he saw her red and swollen face. He asked worriedly, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden looked at him and shook her head slightly. She walked out slowly without saying a word. When she passed by Aisling, she stopped and nced sideways at her side face before walking out with a nk expression on her face. Aisling looked at Victor angrily and said earnestly, "Victor, I know that you have always wanted to find and marry Eden, but she is not her. We have been looking for her for so many years but we have never heard from her. She is dead. Can you wake up? I can''t control the kind of woman you''re looking for but she is a woman who has children before marriage. Don''t you think it''s weird that she pesters you all the time?" Eden who was about to pull the office door, stopped in her tracks when she heard Victor''s angry sneering from behind her. "Hehe..." Victor''sughter was mixed with sadness. He looked at Aisling with a painful expression on his face, "Mrs. Clement, do you really wish that your daughter is dead? With such a mentality, you wouldn''t be able to recognize your daughter even if she is in front of you. That''s because you''ve given up on Eden a long time ago. You have given up but I have never given up. No matter how she has be, I will bring Eden to you one day and show you that the daughter whom you think is dead is still alive and well in this world!" Victor really wanted to tell Aisling that her daughter was right in front of her at the moment and asked her not to treat her biological daughter so cruelly but... Every time the words were at the tip of his tongue, he would think of Reba and dare not act carelessly. He was afraid of losing Eden again. He would really die if he lost her again! Eden turned around and looked at Victor deeply when she heard his words. Seeing that he was in so much pain, she bit the corner of her mouth hard, resisted the urge to cry and walked out slowly. The office was eerily silent at the moment. Victor''s usation echoed in Aisling''s mind and her heart ached as if it had been stabbed by a knife. She red at Victor and asked, "Victor, you kept saying that you will wait for Eden toe back so that you can marry her but what are you doing with that woman who has children? Are you treating Eden fairly? Do you deserve the time you have waited for Eden?" Victor closed his eyes painfully and copsed on the sofa when he heard Aisling''s usation. Eden''s heart must be in pain and she must be feeling bitter at the moment! D*mned it!! He had always watched her getting into trouble under his nose. Aisling wanted to sit opposite Victor. She came here today because she had something important to discuss with him. As soon as she took a step forward, she heard Victor''s low roar, "Get out!" Victor''s cold tone made Aisling stop instantly. She looked at him in disbelief and said, "Victor, do you really want to treat me like this?" Victor closed his eyes and did not speak. He did not want to say anything at the moment. Aisling knew Victor¡¯s temper very well. She knew he wouldn''t listen to her at the moment. She suppressed her anger and said, "Victor, I know you''re in a bad mood now. I have something to tell you. I''lle again when you''re not angry." Aisling nced at him as she spoke before she turned around and left. Victor was alone and in pain at the moment. He knew that loneliness could drive him crazy. He could only bear the heartache, pain, exhaustion and bitterness that he had been keeping in his heart on his own at the moment. As for Eden, she returned to the office silently and looked at the message that Jasper had sent her. There was something indescribable in her eyes. They were solemn and tired. Amelia who was sitting opposite her, saw Eden''s red and swollen cheeks and the ufortable posture she had maintained for quite some time. She asked worriedly, "Director Bleu, are you alright? It''s almost lunch time. Shall we have lunch together?" Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Eden came to her senses and looked at Amelia. She forced a faint smile and said, "Amelia, you can go and eat! I''m not hungry!" She had no appetite to eat at the moment. She felt sad and her mind was filled with random thoughts. She was on the verge of breaking down. She had to adjust her mentality and finish today''s work. She liked toplete her tasks daily and would not put them off until the next day. When Amelia heard that, she said, "Director Bleu, you have to eat something. Why don''t I bring a sandwich for you? You can eat it when you are hungry!" "Okay! Thank you, Amelia." Eden nodded. Amelia got up and went out of the office to have lunch. Eden was the only one left in the office. She shed her tough appearance and slumped wearily on the desk! She felt like she had been living a tired life every day ever since she came back to River City! She felt that she was getting closer to the truth and she felt an indescribable panic in her heart. She rested her head on the desk for some time before she got up to work. Eden did not take any action or eat anything the whole day and she got off work at one o''clock. Anson had not returned to thepany. Eden knew that he had gone to hold a meeting with the shareholders. Victor, on the other hand, had never stepped out of his office. He did not even have lunch. He had been working after he calmed down and he only left the office when he finished his work. He headed to Eden''s office. When he passed by Lucian, Lucian said faintly without looking up at him, "Director Bleu has already got off work." Victor stopped suddenly, looked sideways at him, and asked, "How did you know I was going to find Director Bleu?" Was his intention so obvious? He had to admit that there were times when he was deeply impressed by Lucian. Lucian did not raise his head and look at him. He tidied the items on his desk and was prepared to get off work. "Do I even have to think about that?" Lucian''s tone was in when he said that. Victor felt that he would only be asking for trouble if he tried to guess Lucian''s thoughts. Victor nced at Eden''s office. The lights had been turned off. She had really left! Why did she get off work so early today? He had even thought of sending Eden back so that he couldfort her. Victor turned around and walked to his office in disappointment. Lucian looked at Victor¡¯s back when Victor walked past him and asked in a serious tone, "Victor, are you really serious?" He had kept those words hidden in his heart for a long time. Victor''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Lucian¡¯s serious tone. He turned around quickly and looked at Lucian. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he scrutinized Lucian. He said in an extremely serious tone, "Lucian, are you also serious?" Lucian''s warm and beautiful eyes met with Victor''s. They were so calm that Victor could not read his thoughts. Lucian replied indifferently, "I was serious before." Victor''s pupils constricted suddenly. He was about to speak when Lucian spoke first, "I have already given up because you like her." Victor''s pupils constricted once more. "Hehe..." Victorughed. "Lucian, I didn''t expect you to end up like this." Lucian replied, "I didn''t expect you to end up like this too!" "Thank you!" Victor spoke as he walked to his office. Lucian suddenly stopped him and asked, "Victor, why don''t you apany me for a drink?" Victor looked back at him and asked, "Will it be likest time?" Lucian replied, "I will restrain myself!" Victor said, "Wait for me for five minutes then." Lucian replied, "Alright!" Five minutester, Victor and Lucian left the Alwynn Group. Lucian drove Victor to a well-decorated and high-end bar in River City. Lucian ordered his favorite wine and drank continuously with Victor at a card table. Neither of them spoke nor broke the silence. It seemed like they were in their own world and the noisy surroundings seemed to have nothing to do with them! Victor only spoke when he had finished his fifth ss, "Lucian, you''ve drunk so much. You''re going to get drunk again tonight!" Victor was not as patient as Anson and stayed by Lucian''s side for the whole night. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucian fixed his gaze on Victor''s handsome face and frowned slightly. "Don''t worry! It is enough forthat kind of thing to only happen once!" He would not embarrass himself in front of others again! He was the academics among the four of them and had graduated from the highest education institution. He lived his life the way he chose and had the choice to love the people he wanted to love. However... Lucian''s heart was filled with bitterness. Victor looked at him quietly when he heard that. "Lucian, you will meet a better woman!" His voice was very pleasant with a touch of hoarseness to it. Lucian was more introverted than him. He would keep everything buried deep in his heart even though he appeared to be calm. No matter how much pain he felt in his heart, he wouldn''t show it in front of other people. That was the Lucian whom Victor knew. He had always been like that since he was a child. To put it in another way, Victor was also the same. However, he had a way to relieve his emotional pain! He would run when he was a child but he started doing exercises after he grew up! Lucian did not experience as much as Victor did. Even though he had a warm family, he had a reticent character. Victor could not actually figure that out. Victor suddenly remembered something and asked, "When will you go back to inherit your family business?" All three of his best friends¡¯ families were very wealthy and they had their own business. Lucian''s family was the same. Lucian picked up the wine ss and finished the wine in the ss. He swallowed the wine in a sexy manner and he looked extremely elegant. Four or five women who were dressed morously nearby couldn''t help looking at Victor and Lucian obsessively. Lucian leaned backzily. He lowered his head for a while before saying, "I don''t have ns to go back for the time being!" Victor smiled and said, "That¡¯s great. You can continue to stay with me as my secretary!" Lucian looked up and nced at him coldly. He had a serious expression on his face and he exuded a mature and restrained aura. "Victor, I know that deep down, you''re happy. You can''t find a secretary more suitable than me here!" "That¡¯s true!" Victor did not deny that. Lucian smiled faintly and did not speak. He picked up his wine ss and drank another ss of wine. He did not swallow the wine quickly this time but tasted it slowly instead. The delicate eyebrows furrowed and he had a sad expression on his face. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Victor did not say anything and yed with his wine ss quietly when he saw Anson''s behavior. He didn''t like to smoke and drink. That was because those things were not able to numb the pain in his heart. He liked to exercise most of the time because he was able to rx himself when he did that. The surroundings were noisy. Victor frowned slightly but he still apanied Lucian patiently. Victor actually felt guilty towards Lucian, Anson and Adonis. However, he never showed his feelings. In the past, the three of them would always stay by his side when he was suffering. Anson did not return home for months just to apany him. Victor considered returning a favor to Lucian by apanying him at the moment. Eden went straight back to her room when she returned home. The sun was setting and the sky was red. The soft light prated through the French windows and enveloped her. Eden''s eyes darkened as she leaned on the chairzily and looked out of the window from time to time! There was no beautiful scenery outside, only the brilliant light. Eden¡¯s phone that was on the table rang twice. Eden did not answer the call even though it was from Jasper. She felt very conflicted and did not know what to tell Jasper. "s!" Eden sighed deeply as she rubbed her brows with her slender fingers. She had never felt as annoyed as she was at the moment. "Knock, knock..." Eden sobered up slightly when she heard the sudden knock on the door. She got up and opened the door casually. Eden was greeted by Jasper''s tall and straight figure when she opened the door. He looked like an angel who had descended from heaven at the moment. Eden looked at him in surprise. He was wearing a neat suit and he looked as though he hade directly from hispany. She smiled and said, "Jasper, you''re here!" Jasper frowned at her when he heard her weak voice. He walked into the room with two cups of strawberry milk tea in his hand. He put the milk tea on the table and asked, "Eden, why didn''t you answer my call?" Eden sat down weakly and looked at him with a smile. "Jasper, I haven''t had an answer yet!" When Jasper heard that, he looked at her deeply and sat opposite her. His heart ached for her as he said, "Eden, I knew this would happen. That''s why I came to see you!" Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, there is nothing to worry about. I am an adult. Are you afraid that I will get lost?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jasper looked at her helplessly andined, "Eden, you know very well that I didn''t mean that." Eden looked at him helplessly. She had changed the topic but why did Jasper bring it up again? Jasper suddenly looked at her seriously. "Eden, this is a great opportunity. Bethany is not a good person. She has secretly done a lot of illegal things." Eden also knew that this was a great opportunity. "Jasper, sometimes I couldn¡¯t help but think of this question. If I was bitten by a rabid dog, do I have to bite it back? If I do that, wouldn''t I be just like her?" Jasper understood what Eden meant when he heard that. He asked, "Eden, are you willing to get hurt then?" Eden was slightly taken aback by Jasper¡¯s question. She looked at Jasper nkly. Was she willing to get hurt? No. She was resentful! The thing that she resented the most was her failure to stay by her parents¡¯ side and be filial to them. Jasper knew that there was still hatred in Eden''s heart when he saw her expression! Eden said, "Jasper, I''m resentful!" "Don''t be soft-hearted then." Jasper''s tone was stern. "Eden, think about what you''ve been through all these years. You had been suffering alone at night. Think about your past. Eden, are you willing to let it go?" "You still haven''t found your biological parents and your family. Are you willing to let it go?" Jasper pressed hard on her. He knew what she had suffered and his heart would ache for her whenever he thought about it. "Jasper..." "Eden." Jasper took her hand and held it. Her hand was a little cold. Eden tried to draw her hand back but Jasper held onto it tightly. Eden raised her head and looked at him suddenly. Jasper did not have his usual gentle look at the moment. He looked restrained and mature instead. He looked at her deeply. His facial features were cold, beautiful and well-defined, and he exuded a chilling aura. Eden had rarely seen this side of Jasper''s. When she went to hispany asionally and looked at him from afar, she would see Jasper putting on the same kind of expression, just like the expression at the moment. "Jasper." Eden looked at him quietly and smiled gently. "I know your heart aches for me. Since that''s the case, let''s do it then. The only thing on my mind now is to know where Bethany took me away back then. I need to find my family first." When Eden mentioned her family, she suddenly recalled Aisling¡¯s enmity towards her. Jasper held her hand tightly. "Eden, I''m here!" The short words were able to warm up Eden''s heart. "Jasper, I have never been lonely with all of you by my side all these years." Eden looked at him sincerely. Only then did Jasper return to his usual gentle self. "Eden, let''s do it now. I have found some evidence of the things that the Gienger family had done." Eden nodded with a smile. She got up and went to get her other phone. She turned on the phone and saw that Bethany had sent a lot of messages to question her. She sneered, typed a line of words quickly and sent it to Bethany. "Bethany, I''ll give you onest chance. Where did you take Eden away years ago? If you don''t tell me that, I''ll reveal all the things that you''ve secretly done." After sending the message, Eden put the phone on the table and waited for Bethany''s reply. She had been resisting to know the truth all the while. Therefore, this time, she was very persistent to know where Bethany had taken her away years ago. Victor''s words woulde to her mind every time she closed her eyes. The doubts were driving her crazy. Eden and Jasper sat quietly and did not talk to each other. Jasper inserted the straw into the strawberry milk tea and handed it to Eden. Eden smiled gratefully when she saw that. "Jasper, you would always bring me delicious food every time you visit me. I was too busy today and didn''t have breakfast. I''m very hungry at the moment. Jasper looked at her with distress. "You don''t know how to take good care of yourself. Aunt Jaida should be back soon. I''ll ask her to make delicious food for youter." Eden smiled and said, "My mother has apanied Kenny and Gia to the bookstore. I''ll cookter. My father will be back after seven o''clock. Zofia is also busy. I am the one who is the freest now." Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Jasper was very happy when he heard that. "Eden, I won''t leave then. I''ll stay and have dinner with you." Eden smiled and teased, "Okay! You often do this kind of thing anyway!" Her worries were gone with Jasper by her side. "Hehe..." Jasperughed happily. He had always been doing that. He had often gone to Eden''s house to have a free meal because their houses were close to each other when they were in Gate City. The phone on the table rang suddenly. Eden nced at Jasper before she quickly grabbed the phone and opened the message. [Cyan, I know you are trying to investigate your identity. I will not let you fulfil your wish. I will tell you about the matter only if you make Victor cancel his acquisition of mypany.] When Eden looked at the message, she realized that Bethany could not be threatened easily. Jasper also saw the contents of the text message. He said in a low voice, "Eden, it seems that she is unwilling to talk easily. Why don''t we add some information for her? She would have no other choice but to talk. Besides, she is anxious about the acquisition of herpany at the moment. I believe that there are times that she would be desperate." "Okay!" Eden thought for a moment before she took a screenshot of the important part of the message that Jasper had sent her and sent it to Bethany. Bethany''s reply was very fast this time. [Cyan, what do you really want?] Eden replied quickly, [Bethany, I don''t want anything other than to know the location where you took Eden away. This is yourst chance. If you still refuse to tell me, I will upload the rest of the information on the Inte. Let¡¯s see who is more cruel!] Eden held the phone tightly after sending the message. She received a reply from Bethany very quickly. [Cyan, I''m going to let you listen to your daughter''s voice. You know me very well because I used to be your mother. I am capable of doing anything if you push me over the edge! Stop Victor from buying mypany immediately or I will kill your daughter and you never see her again for the rest of your life!] Bethany even added a smug emoji at the end. Eden narrowed her eyes. The next instant, she received a video of Gia being tied up in a messy room. Gia was constantly struggling and her helplessness caused Eden to feel as though her heart was being stabbed by a knife. "Ah, Gia." The phone in Eden''s hand almost fell to the ground. She had never expected that Bethany would be so vicious that she would abduct Gia to threaten her. It seemed that she was very sure that Eden was Cyan. "D*mn it!" Jasper shouted angrily. He quickly grabbed the phone from Eden''s hand and sent the video to his phone. After that, he stood up and made a call. Eden also quickly dialed Jaida¡¯s number. "Hello! Eden." Jaida''s voice was slightly wheezing on the other end of the phone. It seemed like she was trotting. Eden''s heart tightened when she heard that. She suppressed the fear in her heart and asked, "Mother, is Gia with you?" "Eden, Kenny and I are looking for Gia. She went to buy water on the way but she hasn''te back after fifteen minutes. I am now looking for her near the supermarket outside the bookstore." When Eden heard that, she bit her lower lip hard and swallowed before saying, "Mom, you and Kenny can Jaida asked anxiously, "Eden, what do you mean by that? Do you know where Gia is? Did something happen to Gia?" "Mom, Bethany had abducted Gia." Eden said in anguish. She closed her eyes tightly and forced herself to calm down. She couldn''t lose her mind at the moment. "Eden, don''t worry, I will call your father now. Remember, don''t go anywhere. Just wait for me to come back." Jaida hung up the phone quickly. She took Kenny''s hand, stopped a taxi and headed home. She sent a WhatsApp message to Zaiden in the taxi. Zaiden replied to her quickly and asked her to go back to apany Eden. He would send someone to save Gia. Eden had just opened her eyes when her cell phone rang again. She nced at it and quickly picked up the phone. "Hello! Dad! I was about to call you. Bethany took Gia away." Zaiden had many connections and he could find Gia faster than her. A kind and caring voice came from the other side of the phone. "Eden, don''t worry. I already knew that. Send me the message that Bethany had sent to you. I will ask someone to check it out." "Okay. Thank you, Dad!" Eden hung up the phone quickly and forwarded the video that Bethany had sent her to Zaiden. At the same time, Jasper had returned to the room. He was calm and restrained at the moment. Jasper sat down next to Eden and gently held her in his arms. He could feel that her slender body was trembling slightly. He hugged her tightly and supported her. Heforted her in a low voice. "Eden, I have already sent someone to investigate the matter. There will be news soon. You don''t have to worry too much!" "Okay!" Eden leaned on his chest quietly and rubbed her lightly as if she was seekingfort. Jasper was slightly stunned by her slight movement. His suit jacket was not buttoned up and there was only ayer of white shirt above his warm skin. Eden was only anxious at the moment and she didn''t notice the look on Jasper''s handsome face. His dark eyes were so deep that he couldn''t wait to make her his. Jasper hugged her quietly and his gaze was unusually cold. Bethany was ying with fire this time. The notification from the phone on the table rang again. Eden got up quickly, picked up the phone and clicked open the message. [Cyan, I will kill your daughter immediately if you call the police. Call Victor immediately and tell him not to acquire mypany and stop the meeting with the shareholder. Otherwise, you can wait to collect your daughter''s corpse.] Eden realized that Bethany was testing her. She quickly sent a message, [I don''t know Victor.] Both Bethany and Eden were testing each other. Anyway, Eden had never admitted that she was Cyan. There was still no response from Bethany a few minutes after Eden had sent the message. Eden started to panic. She could tell that Bethany still had doubts in her heart. Jasper said, "Eden, don''t reply to Bethany anymore from now onwards. Let her confuse herself." Eden nodded slightly. She was worried that Bethany was sure that she was Cyan at the moment. If Bethany didn''t make a move, Eden would continue to waste time with her patiently. Eden had been waiting patiently only to receive another video from Bethany. It was a video of someone beating Gia. "Bethany, you b*stard." Eden scolded in a low voice. She grabbed her phone and called Victor. At the moment, she only wanted Gia to be safe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Victor was drinking with Lucian at the moment. He looked at his mobile phone and remembered that Eden had been pped by Aisling today and was a little distracted. He was worried about Eden. He took out his phone and wanted to call Eden. However, he couldn''t do it when he looked at Eden''s phone number. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Victor''s phone rang suddenly. He suppressed his excitement when he saw that it was from Eden. He nced at Lucian who had his head down and was not speaking, and said, "Lucian, I''m going out to answer a call." He stood up and headed outside as he spoke without waiting for Lucian''s reply. He walked out of the door very quickly and picked up the phone. "Hello... Eden!" Before Victor could say anything, Eden''s urgent voice came from the other side of the phone, "Victor, Bethany has abducted my daughter. Can you push back your acquisition n? I know my request is very..." Victor''s eyes turned cold and he quickly interrupted her. "Eden, don''t worry. I will ask Anson to stop the acquisition n but you have to tell me what happened. Gia was taken away by Bethany. Where was she taken to? Tell me everything. I will send someone to investigate the matter immediately!" Victor suppressed the anger and urgency in his heart and asked patiently. Eden was slightly stunned. She nced at the phone quickly. She didn''t expect that Victor would really stop the acquisition. She quickly said, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for stopping the acquisition. I will exin it to youter." After that, she hung up the phone. "Hello! Eden, Eden..." Victor nced at the phone quickly when he heard the phone beeping. "D*mn it!!" He shouted angrily and quickly sent a WhatsApp message to Anson. Anson was sitting in the general manager''s seat in the spacious, bright and luxurious office. He was carefully listening to the discussion of the shareholders. Suddenly, his WhatsApp notification sounded. It was the special notification tone that Anson had set for Victor¡¯s message. He quickly picked up his phone to look at the message when he heard the beep in the shareholders'' meeting. He thought that he had seen wrongly the first time he read the message. He widened his eyes and looked at it again. He was not mistaken this time. Victor had asked him to stop the meeting. That was because Bethany had abducted Gia. Anson quickly nced at Bethany, who was sitting not far away. She had a calm look on her face. She had acted like she was going to tear him into pieces when she argued openly with him a while ago. But now, she looked calm andposed! It turned out that she had a leverage. Hehe... Anson sneered in his heart. The Gienger family would suffer even more than losing theirpany for daring to abduct Victor''s daughter! Anson nced at the crowd and spoke casually, "We''ve already had a meeting for two hours. Let''s rest for an hour and we''ll continue after dinner!" It would be enough to give Victor an hour, judging from his capability! "Okay!" "It''s good to have a rest. We will also have time to think about it." The shareholders agreed to Anson''s suggestion. They were a little restless after sitting there for two hours. Anson said with a smile, "Thank you everyone. Pleasee back on time after an hour!" Anson immediately texted Victor after he had finished speaking. [Victor, the meeting is halted. You have one hour.] Victor''s gaze was extremely sharp and cold when he saw that. He quickly turned back to the bar and dragged the half-drunk Lucian out. He called Eden while he walked. Bethany heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the shareholders leaving the conference room one by one. She had an hour to deal with Victor. A hint of malice shed across her eyes. She didn''t care if Eden was Cyan or not but she was sure that Cyan would not be able to defeat her! She felt that it was time to get some interest back for raising Cyan for more than ten years. She had indeed earned a lot of money from the business seven years ago. She did not expect that the current Cyan was even more exploitable than the Cyan seven years ago! She had indeed earned a lot of money after she ran over Cyan! Children should express gratitude to their parents who raised them. Cyan would not be able to repay her for the rest of her life. Brody and Antony also heaved a sigh of relief. Antony looked at Anson who was ying with his phone with his head lowered. He asked Bethany in a low voice, "Mom, what should we do now?" Bethany smiled coldly and said confidently, "Antony, don''t worry. I have a way! Eden is Cyan. I have sent someone to abduct her daughter and threatened her to stop the meeting and Victor''s acquisition immediately. My actions have immediate results. Victor cares about Eden so we can use this to deal with him. After all, we were the ones who had raised her. She is gentle and kind! She will just not sit back and watch us getting into trouble!" Antony knew that nothing good would happen if they were involved in Victor''s affair! He said angrily, "Mom, how dare you threaten Victor?" Antony suddenly panicked and was no longer as calm as he was a while ago. Brody also said in disbelief, "Bethany, are you seeking death? Kidnapping is a crime. Even if our company is acquired, we would still have some shares but if you do that, you are driving our family into a corner." Bethany red at him angrily. "Shut up, you good-for-nothing. Haven''t we done something like this before? Don''t worry. Those people won''t betray us! Thepany''s management must be in our hands, otherwise, those missing taxes will be enough to send our entire family to prison." Brody dared not say a word when he heard that. Bethany had always felt that he was useless. Her gaze was arrogant and contemptuous every time she looked at him. Brody had long been ustomed to Bethany¡¯s behavior. Besides being handsome, he was useless to her. Anson looked at Bethany and asked, "Bethany, aren''t you guys hungry? Aren''t you going to have dinner?" Bethany smiled coldly and said, "Manager Skye, why do you have to say something like that to annoy me? Our family is about to go bankrupt. How do we have the mood to eat now?" Anson nodded with a smile and said seriously, "That''s true. However, if you don''t go and eat now, I''m afraid it''ll be very difficult for you to have a decent meal again in the future." When Bethany heard that, she red at him and said, "Anson, what do you mean by that?" "Hehe..." Anson sneered, "Bethany, you have done so many bad things. Be careful of karma." Anson talked andughed casually, and his eyes were cold. He thought of Gia¡¯s cute little face and hoped that nothing bad had happened to her. Otherwise, he would not spare Bethany. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Eden finally answered the phone when Victor called her the third time. Victor said angrily, "Eden, why didn''t you answer the phone?" Eden did not speak when she heard his roar and anxious voice. She did not want to trouble him. With Zaiden and Jasper''s people investigating the matter, she believed she would receive the news soon. She said, "I don''t want to bother you, Mr. Alwynn. Jasper and my father''s men have already gone to investigate the matter. I believe there will be news from them soon." Victor roared, "What about me? What do you take me for?" Did she have to push him away all the time? "Mr. Alwynn..." Victor said angrily, "Tell me where Gia is at the moment. No one knows River City better than me." When Eden heard that, she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay. Wait for a while. I''ll send you the video!" After that, Eden hung up the phone quickly and sent the video to Victor. She also told him the ce where Gia was taken away. Victor had already gotten into the car at the moment. He watched the two videos. In one of the videos, Gia was tied and the other showed her being kicked by someone. Victor roared angrily, "B*stard!" His ck and handsome eyes darkened. He nced at Lucian, who was sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed, and said angrily, "Lucian, wake up immediately." Lucian opened his eyes helplessly and looked at Victor''s angry face. He opened his mouth slowly and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m awake. You can drive to thepany!" Victor heaved a sigh of relief inexplicably when he heard that! Victor drove quickly in the direction of thepany. At the same time, he called Adonis, sent the videos to him and asked him to bring some people to search for Gia. The location in the video was an abandoned building. Adonis had been in charge of the real estate business all the while. Thus, he was more familiar with it than Anson. Adonis took action quickly. The pitch ck night without even a single trace of starlight caused the atmosphere to be heavy. Victor and Lucian returned to thepany quickly. Lucian returned to his desk. He was half drunk and his face was blushing, making him look even more handsome. He turned on theputer and traced Adonis''s location. His every move was elegant. He had also watched the videos and was trying to trace the IP address.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When Victor saw that, he made a cup of tea and put it in front of him. Giada was taken away from the bookstore in the city center. Thus, Lucian started to check the surveince footage in that area. Lucian looked at the tea in front of him, raised his head and looked at Victor deeply for a while. He slowly withdrew his gaze and fixed it on theputer without saying a word. Meanwhile, Kenny and Jaida had rushed back to Eden''s house. Kenny went straight to Eden''s room when he got home. Jasper and Eden were also waiting for the news! "Mom, give me the phone." Kenny grabbed Eden''s phone and ran downstairs after he had finished speaking. Kenny had already gone downstairs before Eden could react. Eden chased after him and shouted, "Kenny, what are you doing?" Kenny went back to his room and locked the door from inside. Eden was shut outside Kenny''s room. Jaida came over and pulled her to sit on the sofa at the side. Jasper followed them downstairs. Kenny sent the videos to his mobile phone, turned on theputer quickly and sent the videos to his master''sputer. River City was very big. Only his master was able to find Gia quickly. His phone rang immediately after he sent the videos to his master. "Hello! Master, something has happened to Gia. Can you ess all the surveince footage in River City on your end?" "Seven, you can do this on your own and you don''t need my help. You can try to do it." Kenny refused, "Master, I am restless at the moment. It would be hard for me to do that! The address is at a convenience store at the entrance of the bookstore in the city center." The other end of the phone was silent for a moment before his master said, "Alright. Seven, give me two minutes." Kenny nced at theputer and said, "Master, please take screenshots of the route and send them to the IP address I gave youst time." "Okay, I got it. Seven, don''t worry, it will be done soon." "Okay! Thank you, Master!" Kenny''s hand that was holding the phone, was sweating. He felt as though his heart was stabbed by a knife when he saw Gia being kicked by someone. Two minutester, acent voice came from the other end of the phone, "Seven, it''s done." "Okay! Thank you, Master!" Kenny heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, he picked up Eden''s cell phone and walked out. He opened the door and walked to the living room. He would give Victor a chance because he could sense that Eden had feelings for him. He walked to the living room slowly. His heart began to throb when he saw how lonely and helpless Eden was. At that moment, he wished that he could grow up quickly so that he could be the pir of his family. He looked at Jasper and apologized in his heart. Jasper was a great guy but... Kenny blinked his eyes slightly. No one in the family could bear to hurt Jasper. He walked to Eden and said, "Mom, your phone." Eden looked up at Kenny, took the phone and pulled him to sit down beside her. She did not ask the reason he took her phone because Kenny had never let her worry. The living room was silent and nobody spoke a word! At the Alwynn Group! A lot of screenshots suddenly appeared on Lucian''sputer screen. Lucian widened his handsome eyes and said quickly, "Victor, look at this quickly." Victor took a few steps forward and saw the screenshots of Gia being taken away. He immediately dialed Adonis''s number when he saw Gia¡¯s final location. "Adonis, go to the crappy building of Western City and call the police." Victor hung up the phone when he had finished speaking. He picked up his car key and walked out. Lucian turned off theputer quickly and left with him. Victor called Eden as he walked. "Hello!" Eden answered the phone immediately. "Eden, I''ve found Gia. I''ll send you the address." "Okay! Thank you!" Eden hung up the phone. Jaida''s phone rang at the same time. She answered the phone quickly, "Hello! Zaiden." "Jaida, I have found Gia. I''ll go there right now. Ask Eden not to worry." "Okay! That''s great!" Jaida was so excited that she nearly burst into tears. Victor had already sent Eden the address. Eden got up and said, "Mom, you and Kenny stay at home. I am going there now." Jaida looked at her worriedly. "Eden, your father is on his way there. He will bring Gia back." Eden shook her head and said, "Mom, Gia must be very scared now. I have to stay by her side at this time." Eden insisted on going. Jasper stood up and said, "Aunt Jaida, don''t worry, I will apany Eden there." "Okay!" Jaida looked at him and smiled gratefully. Jasper and Eden left quickly. Jaida closed her eyes slightly but she still had a worried expression on her face. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 "Grandma!" Kenny looked at Jaida worriedly. His heart ached for Jaida when he saw the worried look on her face. Jaida had treated his siblings and him very well ever since they were kids. She had apanied them patiently no matter how rowdy they were. She was even closer to them than other people''s grandmothers were to their grandchildren. Jaida opened her eyes and looked at Kenny. She smiled lovingly andforted him softly, "Kenny, don''t be afraid. Gia will be fine." "Yes!" Kenny smiled faintly. He was grateful that they had found Gia. They would bring her back soon if they acted fast. Jaida suddenly remembered that Kenny had not eaten yet. She nced at the time and realized that Zofia wasing back soon. She called Zofia and ordered takeout online. After that, she waited quietly in the living room with Kenny. Victor and Lucian were already at the entrance of the West Tower when Eden and Jasper reached there. Four policemen also arrived at the scene. All of them met when they got out of the car! "Eden!" Victor looked at her worriedly. When Jasper saw that, he leaned his body to the side slightly and moved in front of Eden. He looked at Victor coldly. His gaze seemed to be telling Victor not to get close to Eden. Victor''s eyes darkened and he had a cold expression on his well-defined face when he saw that. Eden came out from behind Jasper and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, where is Gia?" Victor''s eyes darkened even more when he heard Eden calling him Mr. Alwynn. He looked at her pale face. Her lustrous lips had cracked due to worry. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "She is in this crappy building. Adonis has already brought some men upstairs. This is Graeme. We''re going up now." Victor nced at Eden deeply after he had finished introducing Graeme to her. His eyes were filled with bitterness. He and Lucian led the way together. Adonis was leading five or six security personnel of thepany. All of them were young and strong even after they had retired from the military. They were good buddies with Adonis and were dedicated to their work! They arrived at the messy room on the third floor. The two men who had abducted Gia were unaware of their presence at the moment. Both of them were ying with their phones with their heads lowered. They were shocked when someone broke into the room and were held down to the ground before they could even make a sound. Adonis took out his phone and called Victor quickly. "Victor, the first room on the left on the third floor." After hanging up the phone, he walked towards Gia who was curled up at the corner. Victor told Graeme about the location of the room after he hung up the phone. He rushed up the stairs alone at fast as he could. Lucian was puzzled when he saw that. That was not his child. Why was he so anxious? Heughed at himself after that. Victor was really serious towards Eden. He had never seen Victor so agitated and impatient before. Eden quickened her pace as Jasper guarded her carefully, afraid that she would fall down. At the moment, Giada was covered with dirt. Her beautiful little face was covered with dust and her pretty hair was messy. Although she was sitting in the corner and her hands and feet were tied up, there was not a trace of timidness in her big bright eyes. Adonis had walked to Giada''s side. He was about to squat down when he heard Victor''s urgent voiceing from behind him. "Gia." Adonis looked back and saw Victor who was sweating all over his head. Victor walked past him quickly. "Gia, are you hurt?" Victor asked as he untied the rope on her little hand. Giada didn''t expect that the first person to save her would be the uncle she''d only met twice. Giada blinked her beautiful big eyes and smiled lightly, "Uncle, I''m fine. I was only kicked by them twice! It was very painful at that time but I''m fine now!" Her sweet voice was somewhat teasing. Victor was convinced that Giada was his daughter. She was able to stay calm in such a situation without any trace of fear on her face. He quickly untied the rope on her feet. Giada was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, and there was arge bruise on her fair legs. She had lost one of her white canvas shoes and there were obvious scrapes at the back of her foot. She seemed like she had been dragged across the floor. Her knees were also full of bruises. Victor''s eyes were filled with pity. Graeme who had rushed over, shone the shlight on Victor¡¯s side face and his handsome outline was illuminated by the lights clearly. Giada could clearly see Victor''s cold and distressed expression. Graeme''s people handcuffed the two men who were held on the ground and took them away. They also reminded Victor and Eden to go to the police station to make a statement after that. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor nodded and carried Gia in his arms carefully. "Don''t be afraid, Gia. I''ll take you to the hospital right now." There was an unconceble heartache in his deep voice. Giada smiled and said, "Uncle, why do I have to go to the hospital? I just have a few scrapes. I can just apply disinfectant and medicine on them when I get home!" Victor looked at her and said solemnly, "Gia, no. You must go to the hospital." "Gia." Eden was panting while she ran over to Gia. Giada saw that Eden was drenched in sweat and her exquisite eyes were filled with worry. Her expression darkened and she clutched her hands tightly. She smiled and said, "Mom, why are you running so fast? I''m fine." When Adonis heard that, he couldn''t help but say, "Hey! Are you really a child? Shouldn''t a child your age be wailing and throwing yourself into your mother''s arms after such an encounter? Why are you so abnormal?" When Giada heard that, she looked at him with disdain and said sarcastically, "Do I have to cry just because I''m a child? How embarrassing would that be? I was just kidnapped by someone. Can crying solve the problem? If I were to make a scene, would I still be standing here in one piece and talking loudly to you like this? I did not read and watch television every day for nothing." "Ah..." Adonis instantly looked at Giada with admiration. He turned around and nced at Eden who was sweating profusely. He said happily, "Director Bleu, I also want to have such a clever and sensible daughter. Come home with me. I''ll marry you!" Eden was taken aback. Jasper and Victor''s faces darkened instantly. "Hehe!" Edenughed awkwardly. She was a little confused by Adonis'' straightforwardness. She said with a smile, "Mr. Church, you can''t make such a joke." "How can I not..." Lucian stopped Adonis before he could finish his words. "Adonis, is this the time to talk about these things?" He warned him with his gaze. Victor was a vengeful man. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Adonis could smell the stench of alcohol on Lucian. He nced at him and asked, with a frown "Lucian, why didn''t you invite me to drink with you? Why is now not the right time to do that? Isn''t Gia alright? She is such a great daughter. It is natural that everybody wants to bring her home and keep her!" Lucian looked at him deeply when he heard that. He wanted to save Adonis but Adonis was looking for trouble. Didn''t he see the terrifying look on Victor''s face? He said softly, "Adonis, you should pay attention to the asion when you speak!" Adonis scrutinized Lucian. He tugged at the corner of his lips lightly and fixed his gaze on Giada. He asked with a smile, "Gia, are you willing to go back with me? There are many ragdolls in my house!" Adonis spoke temptingly. He simply wanted to bring Gia back to be his daughter. Victor red at him coldly. Adonis lowered his head when he saw that. He believed that Victor wouldn''t do anything to him because he was his best friend after all. He continued to smile at Giada. Eden felt that Adonis would never stop. Giada smiled and said, "Uncle, even though you like me very much, I still have no reason to go home with you. I''m afraid that you''ll be beaten by your mother if I follow you home!" Victor who had a grim look on his face wanted tough when he heard that. "Er..." Adonis looked at Giada who had a sly smile on her face and suddenly felt that a thunderbolt struck him. Would he be beaten by his mother if she took a daughter back home? His mother had been looking forward to having grandchildren for a long time! "Hehe..." He looked at Gia and smiled. He was about to speak when a clear voice sounded behind him. "It seems that someone is trying to snatch my granddaughter away from me?" Zaiden''s elegant figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. He was dressed in a well-tailored and expensive suit and he stood out from the crowd. He had an elegant smile on his face and his every move was noble and ssy! Zaiden was indeed a sophisticated man. Everyone''s attention was fixed on him the moment he showed up. Eden smiled and asked, "Dad, why are you here?" Zaiden looked at her with a doting smile. "Eden, didn''t I tell you to wait at home? Why are you also here?" Eden said, "Dad, I''m worried!" Zaiden said, "I know that you are worried! You have let me worry about you! I will deal with the policeter. You don''t have to bother about that. As long as I am here, no one can bully you!" Zaiden''s words were doting and protective at the same time. Eden smiled gratefully, showing her bright eyes and white teeth when she looked at the elegant and kind Zaiden. A noble person could be easily distinguished by his outstanding qualities. Zaiden had always been an outstanding person ever since Eden had known him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Okay!" She nodded gently. For the first time, she felt happy to have a father. Victor and Jasper were the only ones who had remained calm at the scene. Lucian had always been calm and polished but when he heard Eden calling Zaiden as her father, there was a look of disbelief on his refined and handsome face. The newspaper had mentioned that Zaiden was married and had a daughter. When Lucian looked at the back of Zaiden''s daughter, he felt that it was a little familiar but he didn''t expect she would turn out to be Eden. Adonis was in charge of the real estate business so he was no stranger to Zaiden''s fame. He was tongue-tied. He stammered, "Mr. Calder, I... I didn''t mishear it, did I? Director... Director Bleu called you... Dad!" Zaiden said with a yful smile, "Why? You''re younger than me but are you more deaf than me?" "Er..." Adonis felt that he was struck by a hundred thunderbolts. The news was simply too shocking. Anson had seen the news that Zaiden, the real estate tycoon, had gotten married and had a daughter one evening. He and his mother studied the news for a long time. They wondered who Zaiden''s daughter was and how could such a lucky person exist. Zaiden had family assets worth hundred millions of dors but he lived a very low-key life. He was a mysterious man in the business world. Adonis suddenly felt that his mother would not be able to sleep for three days if he went back and told her the news tonight. After all, Zaiden was the man of his mother''s dream when she was young! Lucian looked at Eden deeply without saying a word. Zaiden nced at Victor, who was carrying Gia and his handsome eyes darkened. He asked with a smile, "Gia, are you okay?" Giada smiled sweetly. "Grandpa, I''m fine. Wasn''t it just kidnapping? I was careless this time. I will be very careful in the future so that you and Grandma don''t have to worry about me." Giada''s words were truly pleasing to the ears! She really liked her grandfather, Zaiden. "Haha..." Zaiden''s hearty and joyfulugh echoed in everyone''s ears. Everyone was infected and had a faint smile on their faces. Zaiden gently rubbed his messy hair and said in a kind and soft tone, "Gia, you are indeed my granddaughter. It''s good that you are alright. Go back with your mother first. I will go back after I deal with the matter!" Giada smiled and said, "Grandpa, you muste back soon. I will wait for you to have supper together." "Okay!" Zaiden nodded with a smile. He turned to look at Jasper and said, "Jasper, follow me to the police station." "I..." Jasper pointed at himself. "Uncle Calder, I want to send Eden and Gia back." What was Zaiden up to? Zaiden could have solved the problem alone but why did he want to bring him along? Zaidenughed and said, "Yes, you. My assistant is dealing with some things at the moment. You have to drive me there." Jasper looked at Zaiden¡¯s smile and felt that Zaiden was acting odd and had ulterior motives. Jasper nced at Eden and asked, "Uncle Calder, what about Eden?" Zaiden still had a smile on his face as he spoke, "Eden can drive your car back with Gia. If you are still worried, I can let Eden drive my car back and you can send me to the police station with your car!" He wanted to prevent Jasper from sending Eden back. After all, he was aware that Victor was Jaida''s son. Victor looked at Zaiden deeply. He somehow felt that Zaiden was helping him! However, he got rid of the thought quickly! Why would Zaiden want to help him? Was it because of Jaida? Victor said, "You guys go ahead. I''ll bring Eden back. Gia''s body is full of bruises. I''ll bring them to the hospital first." Victor looked at Lucian and Adonis and said, "Both of you should go to the police station as well." Adonis retorted quickly, "Why do we have to go there?" Lucian did not speak. He pulled Adonis and headed the other way. Adonis had never been able to judge a situation. He had never learned his lesson even though he had suffered many times at the hands of Victor. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Adonis spoke as he walked, "Lucian, why are you pulling me?" Lucian walked even faster when he heard that! "Alright! I''ll go with you. Can you slow down?" "Noisy!" Lucian''s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. "Lucian, my mom would be angered to death if I said only a few words like you. I really don''t know how your mother could stand a son like you!" Adonis'' chattering voice gradually faded away. Eden shook her head helplessly. Victor, Anson, Lucian and Adonis were rumored to be remarkable. Only people who were in the same circle as them would realize that they had unique personalities. However, Eden could only use the word ''weird'' to describe them! The people who came along with Adonis also left with Adonis and Lucian. Eden looked at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, give Gia to me! You don''t need to send us off. Thank you for today, Mr. Alwynn..." Victor held Gia in his arms with a grim expression on his face and didn''t say anything as his eyes darkened. Before Eden could finish her words, he walked past her and went downstairs directly with Gia in his arms. Eden frowned when he saw that. She didn''t want him to be too exhausted. She was very grateful to him for what had happened today. Thus, she wanted him to go back early and rest! Zaidenughed and said, "Eden, go ahead. Jasper and I will be back soon." Eden said with a smile, "Okay, Dad!" She looked at Jasper again and said gratefully, "Jasper, thank you." "Silly, why are you being so polite to me? Do you have so little regard for our friendship? Just go back with a peace of mind! I have no choice but to go there since Uncle Calder had specifically asked me to go with him." After Jasper had finished speaking, he looked meaningfully at Zaiden with a smile on his face. Zaiden also looked at him with a smile and didn''t say anything. Eden looked at both of them and all of them went downstairs together. Jasper nced at Victor who was not far away. He gave his car key to Eden and said, "Eden, you''d better take Gia to the hospital." "Okay!" Eden took the keys, bade goodbye to Jasper and Zaiden, and walked towards Victor. Gia said with a smile, "Mom, you drive. I want to be carried by uncle." Eden frowned at Gia. Victor had sessfully made Gia like him in such a short period of time. She looked at Gia and said coquettishly, "Gia, are you abandoning your mother?" Giada quickly wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck affectionately and said, "Mom, why would I abandon you? I just think that Uncle Victor is very nice." She just wanted to find a father for herself and a husband for Eden. She was nning everything in her mind. Eden looked at Victor suddenly when she heard Gia praising Victor. Victor looked at her with a smug smile on his face. He was happy that Gia liked her. His anger had subsided when he heard Gia¡¯s words. Eden looked at him with a displeased expression on her face. "Victor, why are you smiling so happily? I won¡¯t allow you to snatch Gia away from me." Although Gia was very mischievous, she was also very considerate. "Eden, I won''t steal your daughter from you!" He wanted to share Gia with Eden instead. However, he didn''t express his thoughts on that. He smiled gently at Eden, showing his charms. Eden looked at him with her deep eyes and said lightly, "That''s great!" After that, she walked towards Jasper''s car. Victor also carried Gia into the car. Eden did not start the car immediately. She took out the phone she used tomunicate with Bethany instead. She closed her eyes for a while after turning on the phone. When she opened her eyes, she became several times colder than before. She had finally made a decision. She lowered her head and looked at her phone before she quickly typed a few lines of words. [Bethany, I''ve found my daughter. I¡¯m going to give you a big present now!] Bethany was unaware that her ns had fallen apart and had been calling Victor. Victor''s phone was dead at the moment. Bethany had made dozens of phone calls to him but her calls did not get through. She was a little anxious and she wanted to dial Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor''s number again. Suddenly, a text message popped up on her phone screen. She was stunned when she saw the message. She received another message shortly after that. "Bethany, I''ll get back everything that you¡¯ve owed me this time and expose all the things that you''ve done secretly." Bethany received a video at the end. Bethany yed the video quickly and saw Brody and a voluptuous woman hugging each other intimately in a cafe. A little boy was sitting next to them and he actually called Brody father! Eden knew that Bethany loved Brody very much even though he was timid and could not deal with major situations. Otherwise, she would not have suffered together with Brody back then. It wasn''t easy for the two of them to support each other until today! However, Brody was not as good as Bethany had thought! The video would be a very heavy blow to her. The main reason Eden came back to River City was to witness the Gienger family pay the price for their actions. However, she didn''t expect Bethany would pay the price for other things! Bethany watched the video several times to make sure that she did not see and hear wrongly. She was so angry that her whole body trembled. "Ah..." Bethany lost control of herself and shouted like a madman when she heard the kid calling Brody "Dad". She turned around quickly and looked at Brody who was standing behind her. Brody was about to question her the reason she was acting crazy. Before he could even open his mouth, Bethany pped him hard on the face. The sound of the ps caused Anson who was standing not far away, to widen his eyes in surprise. Bethany was scary when she went crazy! Anson maintained the same posture and looked at Bethany from the moment she started to scream crazily. Brody was enraged after he was pped several times by Bethany. He could no longer maintain his grace. He pushed Bethany angrily without controlling his strength. Bethany stumbled backwards and hit the corner of the desk that was not far away. Her waist hit the sharp corner of the table and she was in so much pain that blue veins bulged out on her forehead. "Ah..." She let out a painful cry and tears flowed down her face instantly. She looked at the handsome Brody who was wearing a suit and leather shoes. She felt as though her heart was being stabbed with a knife at the moment. She had apanied him through the hardships over the years. Bethany couldn''t believe that she was betrayed by a good-for-nothing man like Brody. She roared at Brody madly, "Brody, you son of a b*tch. How dare you have another woman behind my back. Even your son has already grown so big!" Chapter 387 Chapter 387 At the moment, only Anson, Brody and Bethany were in the spacious office. Antony took advantage of the time to persuade the shareholders. Anson was stunned when he heard the explosive news. When he came back to his senses, he quickly fixed his curious gaze at the honest-looking Brody. Brody looked like a modest gentleman. Anson had never expected him to have another woman and a son behind Bethany''s back! Brody had really hidden his true colors. Brody, whom Anson knew, was a timid person who could not handle heavy responsibilities. No matter what the asion was, Brody would always bring Bethany with him. Most of the time, it was Bethany who single-handedly negotiated the business deals. Tsktsktsk!! One couldn''t really judge a book by its cover! Brody looked at Bethany with his mouth agape. How did Bethany know about that? His eyes flickered and he didn''t dare to meet Bethany¡¯ s painful and cold gaze. Bethany looked at Brody who was quiet and timid. Her mind was in a mess and she felt even more depressed. She felt as though there was a huge rockying on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. She wanted to find a way to release all the frustration that had built up in her heart. Since the day she was married to Brody, she had never thought that he would betray her one day. Brody had behaved very well in front of her. She really didn''t expect that an honest person like Brody would betray her in the end. His child seemed to be about at least eight or nine years old! Bethany looked at Brody in pain. She became more and more furious. Besides having to deal with thepany¡¯s issues, she now had to deal with Brody''s betrayal. She was suffering at the moment. Her forehead was covered with sweat and she looked extremely pale after hitting the table. Before she broke down, she asked angrily, "Brody, have I not treated you well? Haven''t I endured the hardships with you all these years? Didn''t I give birth to your children and raise them? Have I embarrassed you outside? Why did you betray me?" Her angry and painful questioning left Brody speechless. What made Bethany angrier was that there weren¡¯t any clues that led her to suspect Brady''s betrayal. She had thought that he went out every week for the sake of thepany and that he didn''te back because the social engagements ended toote! She trusted him very much but he still betrayed her trust in the end. She had done a lot of immoral things in her life. She had sent Cyan, the daughter whom she had raised, to an old man for her own benefits. When Brody borrowed money from loan sharks, Bethany brought the family and fled to the forest in the mountains, for his sake. She had never done any rough work before but she stayed in the forest for several years. She had endured everything for Brody. How could he bear to treat her like that? There were two kinds of impulses in a person''s life. The first one was undaunted love and the second one was spontaneous travelling. She had countless impulses for Brody. She had used all kinds of intrigue and trickery to get to where she was today. She had climbed from the trough of her life to her present position. She was unscrupulous and did notin about how unfair her fate was. She only wanted her family to have a better life than anyone else. However, all her efforts were in vain in the end. She was partly responsible for Brody having a mistress and a son. Bethany roared at Brody angrily and crazily again, "Brody, you are an immoral person. Why don''t you speak? Why don''t you answer my questions?" Anson''s gazended on Brody. He also wanted to know why such an honest person would betray his wife. Anson would never betray Abigail for the rest of his life if he married her in the future. He would treasure and dote on her instead! At the moment, Anson was transparent to Bethany and Brody. Brody looked at Bethany with a flicker in his eyes. He knew Bethany would not give up if she did not get the answer. He knew her character very well because they had been husband and wife for decades after all. He had a guilty look on his face and said in a low voice, "Aisling, you are dedicated as a wife but you are too arrogant as a woman. All you did was to tell me what to do and call me dumb. Although you only scold me at home, I am still a man and I have my own dignity. I like women who are gentle and kind. Do you still remember the fight we had years ago? It was the night when you kicked Eden out. I brought her back and you scolded me the moment I entered the house. That child might not be our own flesh and blood but she was clever and sensible. How could she survive if she was kicked out of the family at that age? I went to the bar that night after I quarreled with you. I met Freya that night and went to the hotel with her after I was drunk. We became more familiar with each other after that. She is very gentle and very considerate. I couldn''t help but fall in love with her. One thing led to another. We got together and she was pregnant after that. I asked her to give birth to the child because I was indebted to her." Brody even bought a house for Freya and the child after that. However, he dared not tell Bethany about the matter. Judging by Bethany''s temper, she would ignore him for the rest of her life if she knew about it. Anson widened his eyes. Brody had betrayed Bethany because he met the woman of his dream in a bar. "Hehe..." Bethany raised her head and sneered. There was a trace of sorrow in herughter. The sneer became helpless and sad in the end. Tears flowed down Bethany¡¯s face and her voice was filled with sobs, "Brody, even if you want to find a woman, you should find an innocent one. Aren''t you just trampling on my self-esteem by finding a woman from a bar?" Brody was speechless and he quietly looked at Bethany''s sad and miserable face. A faint smile appeared on Bethany''s miserable face and the corner of her mouth trembled slightly when she saw Brody''s behavior. She wiped the tears from her face and suppressed the sorrow in her heart. She warned herself in her heart that it was not worthy to shed tears for such a man! However, there was still indescribable sadness in her eyes. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a while, she said sadly, "Brody, let''s divorce!" She did not want to see this disgusting man again no matter what she wasing next. She could start from the beginning if she lost thepany. Brody was the man she had been guarding for a lifetime but she had already lost him now. She was no longer afraid of losing anything else. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Brody looked at Bethany in shock when he heard the word "divorce". In the past, Bethany had never asked for a divorce no matter how hard their lives were or how bad they had quarreled. He somehow panicked when he heard her say the word for the first time today. It was not that his heart didn''t ache for her when he saw how distraught she was but that he really didn''t know what to say at the moment. Everything that he said now would be wrong! He said quickly, "Aisling, I''m not getting a divorce!" His tone was firm and he looked at her guiltily. "Haha..." Bethanyughed miserably. She walked hurriedly to Brody, grabbed his cor and said word by word angrily, "Brody, if you still have a conscience, divorce me immediately." She hated to be betrayed, especially by her closest and most beloved person. She could understand why Cyan had betrayed her. After all, she had never been nice to Cyan. She could actually understand the things that Cyan did today. However, Brody was different. He was the person who had gone through the hardships with her until the present day. They had been through ups and downs together for more than twenty memorable years. Brody lowered his head and did not dare to speak. Bethany became enraged when she realized that Brody was going to keep silent again. She roared at Brody desperately, "Brody, are you a human? I did all the things for you and our family. But what about you? Why do you have to embarrass me before you''re willing to stop?" Brody still remained silent. He would never agree to divorce Bethany. However, if he didn''t agree to the divorce, this matter would be a part of their daily quarrel in the future. He knew Bethany''s character very well. She could hold onto a mistake that he had done and nagged about it for the rest of her life. Moreover, this was a serious matter! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He would hear her mentioning the matter every day at home and she would remind him all the time that he had betrayed her and the family. Didn¡¯t he have an affair because of her bad temper? Brody was feeling extremely torn in his heart. At the same time, he was seeking an excuse for himself. "Brody, say something! Do you know what I hate most? The thing that I hate most is when you refuse to speak when you have done something wrong. What do you want? Tell me clearly!" Bethany roared angrily. She felt like she was going crazy. "Aisling, I..." Brody was about to speak when he suddenly saw three policemen entering the room. One of them was Graeme. Graeme looked at Bethany and said, "Bethany, you''re suspected of being involved in a kidnapping case. Pleasee with us!" Bethany calmed down when she heard that. She turned around and looked at Graeme with teary eyes. She had already forgotten about the issue because of Brody''s matter. Anson looked at Graeme, stood up and said with a smile, "Graeme, it''s been a while since west met!" Only then did Bethany realize Anson''s presence. She was too angry and shocked just now that she had forgotten that Anson was there and had let him watch a good show! Graeme also said with a smile, "Mr. Skye, it''s been a long time since west met!" After that, Graeme hinted at the two men behind him. The two men stepped forward and the younger police officer said, "Bethany, pleasee with us!" Bethany let go of Brody''s cor slowly. She turned around with a distraught look and left quietly with Graeme and the other policemen. Brody chased after her when he saw that. "Aisling, Aisling..." Anson shook his head slightly. He thought to himself that Bethany had reaped what she had sown. He picked up his phone to look at the time. "Ah, it''s exactly an hour. Victor¡¯s actions were very fast. It seems that the acquisition n will go very smoothly tonight." He muttered to himself and returned to his seat. He had to finish dealing with today''s issues no matter how long it would take. Eden drove Victor and Gia to the hospital to clean Gia''s wounds. Giada and Victor enjoyed talking to each other on the way. On the other hand, Eden had something on her mind. She did not interrupt Victor and his daughter''s conversation. It was not easy for her to make such a decision tonight! After all, mistakes are usually circted from one person to another! She felt that there was a knot in her heart when she exposed Bethany! Victor could tell that Eden was in a bad mood. He would nce at her via the rear-view mirror while he talked to Gia. He felt ufortable when he saw that she had no expression on her face and there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes. Eden did not say a word all the way even when she came out of the hospital. She just drove the car seriously. When the car stopped at the intersection of the red traffic lights, Eden asked, "Mr. Alwynn, where do you live? I will bring you back first before I go back with Gia." Victor nced at her for a moment before he said lightly, "Eden, I''ll take a taxi from here. You bring Gia back to rest first." Eden turned her head and nced at him. She tugged at the corners of her lips and said, "I''ll have to trouble you to go back by yourself then, Mr. Alwynn." The tone of her voice remained indifferent. Victor looked at her deeply for a moment without speaking. He slowly withdrew his gaze from her and looked at Gia''s happy little face. "Gia, have a good rest when you go back!" Giada nodded with a smile. "Goodbye, Uncle Victor!" Her voice was crisp and pleasant! Victor couldn''t help but smile. He opened the door and got out of the car. He looked at Eden and reminded her, "Eden, drive carefully!" Eden answered faintly, "Okay!" Victor smiled coldly and charmingly, "Eden, see you tomorrow!" After that, he curled his lips into a smile and turned around. He ced his hand in his pocket and walked gracefully to the side of the road to stop a taxi Eden looked at Victor''s upright back under the neon lights and felt an inexplicable sense of security! She could tell that Victor was deliberately approaching her... Gia saw that the traffic light had turned green but Eden was still looking at Victor¡¯s back. She yelled, "Mom, the traffic lights have turned green. You can go now." Eden came back to her senses suddenly and quickly started the car. Giada asked with a smile, "Mom, do you like Uncle Victor?" Eden who was driving, was shocked by Gia''s words that she almost hit the brakes. She nced at the rear-view mirror at Gia who was smiling and asked with a smile, "Gia, do you know what it feels to like someone?" Giada answered seriously, "Mom, how can I not know? Love happens when two people are willing to be together with each other! Isn''t that what the television says? Besides, I think Uncle Victor is a nice person. Kenny, Ricky and I like him very much!" Eden smiled helplessly and did not say anything. It was not that she didn''t want to speak but she couldn¡¯t answer Gia''s question. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Eden gripped the steering wheel tightly. Speaking of Victor, she thought of something else. When Bethany''s matter was over, she would personally investigate her identity. She would only be satisfied when the doubts in her heart were cleared. She couldn''t get any information from Bethany. Even if she was not willing to give up, there was no other way. She would continue to investigate the matter when Bethany''s matter was over. She wanted to meet with Bethany if she had the opportunity to do so. She would feel better if she talked things out with Bethany. She would feel better if she talked things out with Bethany. She couldn¡¯t help but ask again, "Mom, why don''t you speak? Don''t you like Uncle Victor?" Eden smiled helplessly. "Gia, there are many types of love. Which kind of love do you wish I have for Victor?" Giada was interested when she heard that. She leaned forward and whispered into Eden''s ear, "Mom, of course the husband-and-wife kind of love. Uncle Victor is very rich. Besides, he takes good care of you." For some reasons, Gia wanted Victor to be her father. The feeling was very strong! Eden was dumbfounded and didn''t say anything when she heard that. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She knew that Gia and Kenny longed for a father even though they didn''t say it aloud. She said in a deep voice, "Gia, go back to your seat and sit properly. Your knees are full of wounds. You''ll have to suffer again if you identally touch your wounds." When Giada saw that Eden had changed the topic, she lost interest and leaned against her seat. She pouted and did not say a word. Eden smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. She nced at Giada from the rear-view mirror and her heart was in pain! Victor saw that the lights were still on when he returned home. He frowned in confusion. Did Anson arrive home earlier than him? He keyed in the password and changed his shoes at the entrance. When he looked up, he saw Lucian sitting in the living room with his head down. Lucian seemed to have something on his mind. Victor was a little surprised and he teased, "Lucian, why are you at my house sote at night?" Lucian was well known for listening to his mother. He would never do anything that would worry his mother. Victor was really surprised that Lucian hadn''t gone home sote at night. Lucian raised his head and looked at Victor coldly. Victor walked over indifferently. Victor and Lucian looked at each other and knew that both of them were in a bad mood. Victor copsed on the sofa and raised his head slightly with a deste expression on his face. Lucian raised his head slowly and looked at him. He asked, "Are you in a bad mood?" Victor did not answer the question. He asked, "Have you finished handling the matter?" Lucian responded lightly, "Yes!" Victor suddenly looked at Lucian with a wicked and charming smile. He asked, "Lucian, it''s rare for you toe to my house. Tell me, what are you interested in?" Lucian looked at him and blinked his handsome eyes. A hint of interest shed across his twinkling eyes. He forced a smile and said, "Victor, the address of the guy who had helped us again tonight is a foreign address but it''s different from the addressst time!" Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard that. He said in a serious tone, "You still can¡¯t find out that guy''s address?" "I can''t. His address is different everytime. Besides, he''s very fast. He used less that two minutes to take the screenshots." Lucian had always been very curious about the identity of that person. "ording to what you have said, that person is not Kenny." Victor had been dying to investigate the matter too! Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly and the corners of his lips curled into a mysterious smile. "He has something to do with it. I''m certain that he''s a hacker." Lucian had finally met an opponent this time. He had always thought that he was fast. He did not expect his opponent to be faster than him! Victor said, "Just because you saw the book Kenny read in the bookstore?" "That''s right!" Lucian''s gaze was firm when he looked at him. Victor didn''t say anything and waited for Lucian to continue instead. He had suspected Kenny before but he had no evidence! "I have checked the surveince footage. He will read the books that are rted to hacking every time he goes to the bookstore. On the other hand, Gia reads the books rted to drawing." There was a painting exhibition in Gate City some time ago. My father''s friend bought an ink painting of a lotus that cost two hundred and ny thousand dors. Gia was the author of the painting." Lucian finished speaking in one go for the first time. Victor sat up straight in shock and asked seriously, "Lucian, are you sure that the author of the lotus ink painting was really Gia whom we had saved tonight?" Victor was very excited. He did not know that Gia had a painting exhibition. If he did, he would definitely go there. Lucian looked at Victor who had be very excited as if Gia was his daughter. He said sarcastically, "Victor, Gia is not your daughter. Why are you so excited? On second thoughts, she will be your daughter if you marry Eden." Victor looked at Lucian discontentedly. Gia was actually his daughter. Lucian would be envious if he knew that in the future! He raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Lucian, just watch. I will marry Eden. Don''t be too envious when the timees." Lucian smiled coldly. There was a hint of bitterness in the smile. He said faintly, "Treat her well!" When Victor heard that, he suddenly knew the reason Lucian went to drink the past few nights. He patted Lucian¡¯s shoulder gently. "Lucian, you have to also get married quickly!" Lucian suddenly lowered his head and did not look at Victor. He replied perfunctorily, "We''ll talk about it when I find a suitable woman!" "Okay!" Victor knew Lucian''s temper very well. Lucian did not know how to flirt with girls. He could only wait for the girl toe up to him! Victor twitched the corners of his mouth slightly and looked at Lucian. "Lucian, I really want to know the type of girl who could win your heart!" Lucian looked at him andplex emotions suddenly welled up in his eyes. He learned from Victor and did not answer the question, "I''m here to tell you about what happened tonight. Since I have already told you that, it''s time for me to go back." Lucian stood up as he spoke. Victor stopped him when he saw that, "Lucian, don''t go. I''ll be alone if you leave." Lucian paused, turned around and nced at him before he sat back in his seat silently. He looked at Victor and didn''t say a word. Victor sat there quietly and didn''t say a word too. Both of them sat there silently and did not talk to each other. They had simr personalities. Thus, they didn''t feel ufortable at the moment. After a few minutes, Lucian asked, "What do you n to do after you acquire the Gienger family¡¯s compnay?" Victor inhaled slightly. He had acquired the Gienger family''spany because of Eden. He would not allow anyone to bully the people he cared about. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll make a decision tomorrow." Victor got up and walked to the refrigerator after he had finished speaking. He took out a few cans of beer from the refrigerator and ced them on the table before looking at Lucian. "You didn''t have enough. Have some more!" Lucian nced at the beer on the table and shook his head slightly. "I don''t want to drink at the moment!" "Let''s talk then!" Victor sat down next to him. He didn''t like to drink. Anson was the one who had bought the beers. The beers were reserved for Lucian and Adonis when they came over. All of them would drink together asionally. "What do you want to talk about?" Lucian looked at Victor calmly. Both of them didn''t like to talk, so it was hard for them to chat with each other! Victor thought for a moment and said, "Lucian, I truly like Eden. You will understand in the future." Lucian''s eyes darkened and he looked at Victor silently. Victor added, "I will marry her!" Lucian replied indifferently, "I could tell." He lowered his head so that Victor could not see the expression on his face clearly. There was a strong emotion surging in his clear eyes. "So, the past few days, you..." "It''s not what you think." Lucian suddenly interrupted Victor and looked at him with a cold and complicated gaze. It was hard to see through Lucian'' s thought from his misty eyes. Victor smiled lightly. He changed the subject and said, "Lucian, this is the first time that I''ve loved a person. My love for her has never changed since I was a child." "We all know that. Victor, is it necessary to bring that up again? But..." Lucian frowned suddenly as if he had thought of something. "That¡¯s not right. Victor, the person you love is Eden Clement. Aren''t you pping yourself in the face by saying things like that?" Lucian looked at him sternly. He had a lot of things on his mind the past few days and he only realized that now. Eden Bleu and Eden Clement were two different people. Victorughed and said sarcastically, "Lucian, you are usually smart. Do you think I will simply treat a woman differently?" Lucian narrowed his eyes when he saw the confident expression on Victor''s face. He said excitedly, "Eden Bleu is Eden Clement?" Victor smiled suddenly and nodded warmly. Lucian would no longer be in a dilemma or in pain now. Lucian was his good buddy who grew up with him together. How could he not understand Lucian¡¯s thoughts? "Lucian, she''s the Eden that I''ve been waiting for, for thest twenty years. She''s back." Lucian leaned back in shock. For the first time, he had an incredulous expression on his handsome face. After a while, he scolded angrily, "Victor, you b*stard. Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? You let Anson know but you kept me and Adonis in the dark. Do you think that it is fun to do that?" Lucian grew more and more enraged as he spoke. He even gnashed his teeth in anger when he spoke thest few words. He wanted to get up and beat Victor so badly at the moment. How could Victor do that? Lucian had to admit that he had fallen in love with Eden the first time he met her. That was the first time he had seen such a pure and tranquil woman. He was attracted by her eyes the most. He was not good at words but he was very attentive. He was good at observing people and could determine their personalities and tell whether they were kind hearted or not. He liked Eden and had been suppressing his feelings for her. He also drank because of her. His rtionship with Eden had ended before it could even begin! Even though Lucian was enraged, Victor still looked at him quietly. Victor watched the different emotions that shed across Lucian''s eyes. There was pain, helplessness and some other strong emotions. He knew that it was the first time Lucian had fallen in love with a woman. That was why he had the patience to sit down and chat with him. Most importantly, Lucian was one of his most sincere friends. Sometimes, they would have to talk things out so that there wouldn''t be any misunderstanding between them, especially when Eden was involved in it. Victor''s line was crossed if Eden was hurt! "It''s not fun!" Victor answered him lightly in a hoarse voice. He added, "But it''s not toote to tell you now!" Anger shed across Lucian''s eyes and the sorrow on his face deepened. He closed his eyes slightly. That was the first time he had revealed his true feelings in front of Victor. It turned out that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. No wonder he was attracted to her eyes. In his memory, Eden Clement''s eyes were also surprisingly beautiful. Her clear eyes were able to captivate people. Lucian seemed to slowly remember the little girl who liked to follow Victor all day long. Lucian looked at Victor angrily and asked, "Victor, you have long known her identity. Why didn''t you tell Mrs. Clement? You even let Mrs. Clement bully her. Even Haven..." Lucian wanted to speak but stopped on second thoughts. He seemed to realize Victor''s concern. Seeing that Lucian had figured that out, Victor smiled faintly and said, "Lucian, we have to wait for a while before we reveal Eden''s identity." Lucian asked, "What about the children?" He wanted to know whether Victor would truly ept Eden''s children or not. Victor smiled warmly and couldn''t conceal the happiness in his eyes. He said, "Lucian, the children are mine."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What do you mean?" Lucian looked at him in confusion. He didn¡¯t know whether to believe Victor'' s words or not. He narrowed his eyes and exuded a dangerous aura. Victor said lightly, "Lucian, since we have talked so much. I don''t mind telling you another piece of news. Eden was the woman who spent the night with me seven years ago. Hence, the three children are mine!" Lucian felt as though he had been struck by bolts of lightning. He looked at Victor with his mouth agape and his eyes were filled with shock. He couldn''t believe that there could be such a coincidence in the world. He was too shocked to say anything for a moment! Victor looked at Lucian''s reaction and felt like it was simr to his when he first knew about it. However, he was more excited than Lucian back then Lucian came back to his senses and he said with a trembling voice, "Victor, why are you so lucky? How could the three children be yours? Do you have such good genes?" His tone was filled with shock and surprise. This piece of news was just too crazy. He had never heard of anything more shocking than this before. Victor''s eyes darkened when he heard that. "Sigh! Lucian, what''s wrong with me? The three children share the same blood as me. I have already done the paternity test. Is it necessary to say something like that to me? Do I look very weak?" D*mned it!! Lucian had actually suspected that he was not the father of the three children! Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Lucian continued to look at Victor in disbelief. "Victor, are you sure you''re not dreaming right now?" Victor frowned and red at him. He was really going crazy. Why did he tell Lucian that? "You can leave now if you don''t believe me!" After that, he opened a can of beer and raised his head to take a sip! Lucian slowly withdrew his gaze from Victor and his eyes darkened slightly. He knew that Victor would never joke about things like this. He lowered his head and looked at the beer on the table. He also picked up a can of cold beer, opened it and drank half a can. The cold sensation in his mouth had made him sober up a lot! When he finished the beer, he opened another can of beer. This time, he touched the can in Victor''s hand and said with a smile, "Congrattions, Victor!" Victor leanedzily on the sofa with the can of beer in his hand. He looked at Lucian and said with a smile, "You believe me now?" Lucian replied, "You don¡¯t usually lie!" Victor said, "You know me well indeed!" Victor and Lucian looked at each other and smiled before they raised their heads and took another sip of beer. The brilliant lights shone on their handsome faces. Men who drank without restraint were indeed charming. Sometimes alcohol could change men the most! For example, Victor who grew up in adversity, had control when it came to drinking. Sometimes, he could see the world even more clearly when he was slightly drunk. His experience over the years had given him insight to the world and he had learned the skills to survive in society. Victor was unlike Anson, Lucian and Adonis, who grew up healthily under the care of their parents. They only knew how to indulge in themselves in alcohol when they were unhappy! Victor drank because he wanted to carry out business with the clients. He said, "Lucian, don''t tell anyone about this, especially that gossiper Adonis. Don''t spill the beans to him." Lucian nodded and said, "Got it!" Lucian smiled and looked at Victor enviously. After some time, he opened his mouth and said sultrily, "Victor, I have never envied anyone but I''m extremely envious of you at the moment!" "Hahaha..." Victorughed triumphantly. He knew that Lucian would also be envious of him. When he learned that he had three children, he was more shocked and happier than ever! Lucian couldn''t help butugh together with Victor. "Look how smug you are." Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "Shouldn''t I be smug? My three children are very outstanding." Victor paused for a moment before he said heartily, "Lucian, I finally believe that some things that have been lost wille back to us in another way!" Lucian said, "Perhaps so. It''s hard to imagine. You''re infatuated with Eden and have waited for her for so many years. Her return is also a form ofpensation to you for losing everything. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I''ve seen a quote from a book. It is simr to what you have said. All the misery will pass and all the losses will be regained in another way. Sometimes, one had to believe in fate. There is also no wound that cannot be healed. The person you are destined to be with will return to your side one day!" Victor nodded slightly and looked at Lucian. He said in his heart, "Lucian, time will let you meet someone better." He chose to tell Lucian everything tonight because he saw that Lucian was devastated for the past few days. He said, "Lucian, you have to be persistent and never let go of the person you like, just like me. Fate has nothing to do with it." Lucian smiled wryly and said, "Victor, you''re wrong. I don''t have the same experience as you so I won''t be too persistent. I just want a love that is mutual!" Victor said sarcastically, "Lucian, everyone in this world wants a mutual love!" "So Eden doesn''t know that you''re the man she had spent the night with seven years ago." Lucian changed the topic and his tone became serious suddenly. Victor responded lightly, "Yes!" He took another sip of beer and slowly closed his eyes. There were indescribable emotions in his eyes. Lucian did not say anything but waited silently for him to speak. "Lucian, I have my ns. Eden has lost her childhood memories and she can''t find the way home because of that. I will tell her what happened seven years ago after she finds out about her identity." Lucian looked at Victor suddenly. His eyes were brighter than ever but there was also an unconceble conspiracy in them. "Victor, are you nning to let Eden slowly fall for you? I believe you followed her to Fralstinst time on purpose!" "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly. He recalled the days in Fralstin and felt that he was really happy those days. He leaned against the sofazily and there was a hint of inexplicable expectation in his eyes. Lucian felt that the knot in his heart had been untied. He regained his usualposure and his eyes turned calm and tranquil. Victor was relieved when he saw that. "Lucian, thank you!" Victor expressed his gratitude to Lucian for the first time. Lucian looked at him calmly. He pursed his lips, blinked his eyes and said, "Victor, that''s because of you!" Victor smiled and said, "That''s why I thanked you!" Lucian stood up and looked down at him. "I''m going back. My mother will be worried." He headed out after he had finished speaking. Victor did not stop him this time. He watched him leave quietly instead. He only withdrew his gaze when the door was closed. He took out his cell phone and nced at it. He frowned slightly when he saw that his phone was dead, got up and went upstairs to charge his phone! When Eden reached home, she carried Gia, who had fallen asleep in the car, back to her room. Zofia had also returned home when Eden came out from Gia''s room. Eden told Jaida and Zofia what had happened. When Jaida heard that, she med herself for not looking after Gia and caused her to suffer for no reason! When Eden saw that Jaida was still unhappy, she said with a smile, "Mom, Gia is fine now. What happened today was an ident. Bethany has been taken away. She has done a lot of illegal things so she might not get out of prison!" Eden felt extremely bitter when she said that. Jaida nodded and said, "Eden, she deserves it. People should be kind and should not do immoral things. We should be gentle and kind like you, Eden." Jaida''s tone was doting and she gently stroked Eden'' s head. Eden smiled slightly and did not say anything. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Zofia who was sitting at the side said, "Eden, Aunt Jaida, Kenny, all of you haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s have dinner first!" When Eden heard that, she looked at Zofia and smiled, "Zofia, I feel hungry indeed when you reminded us that we haven''t eaten but we''d better wait for a while. Dad should be back soon." "Okay!" Zofia also looked at her and smiled warmly. Eden also couldn''t help but smile warmly too! She said, "Zofia, you have worked the whole day. Quickly go and have a rest!" Zofia shook her head and said, "Eden, I''m not tired. My aunt hase to help and I''ve found three workers. I don''t have to do much every day. I can alsoe back early without any worries!" Eden asked, "Business must be very good, right?" Zofia smiled and said, "Eden, thanks to you and your family. The location of the store is great and the business is very good!" She felt much better now that she was doing business and had a good daily ie! At the moment, she just hoped that the child in her womb could grow up healthy! Eden smiled and said, "That''s great. After all, your family''s cuisine has been passed down from generation to generation!" Jaida said, "Zofia, the taste of your family''s food is rtively authentic. I believe the business will get better as time passes!" "Thank you, Aunt Jaida! I hope it will be better in the future!" Zofia was very happy! Kenny was listening quietly at the side and did not speak! Zaiden only came back after they had chatted for half an hour. "Dad, you''re back." Eden got up and poured Zaiden a cup of tea as she spoke. Zaiden smiled at her lovingly and said "Eden, you''re back. Is Gia all right?" Eden said, "Dad, Gia is fine. She just has some scrapes. She had applied medicine at the hospital and is sleeping at the moment!" "Haha..." Zaidenughed and said, "I didn''t expect Gia to be so bold! She was not even frightened by the incident." Eden also said with a smile, "Dad, I know that she has always been bold. It is beyond my expectation that she didn''t cry and make a fuss this time." After all, it was Gia''s first time to encounter such a situation. Eden thought that she would be very afraid. "s!" Jaida stood up and sighed. "I''m d that Gia is fine. Zaiden, go and change your clothes first. I''ll heat up the dishes. We were waiting for you toe back and have dinner together!" When Zaiden heard that, he said in a reproachful tone, "Jaida, it''s alreadyte. Why did you wait for me? You guys eat first. I can handle dinner myself!" "Dad, how is that fine? You are very busy every day. You must take good care of yourself. Zofia had brought back a lot of delicious food. We were waiting for you toe back and eat with us!" "Aww! My daughter is really filial. Alright. You guys can get ready first. I''ll eat with you after I change my clothes!" Zaiden smiled happily. No matter how much money he had, you would not be able to buy the happiness at the moment! He was even happier than ever before now that he had such happiness! "Grandpa! You are back." Kenny also got up and greeted him with a smile. Zaiden said with a smile, "Yes! Kenny, were you also waiting for me to have dinner together?" "Yes! I have to wait for you no matter how hungry I am! You are the head of the family. Thus, I can only eat after youe back!" Kenny smiled lightly after he had finished speaking. Zaiden looked at Kenny dotingly. Kenny, Ricky and Gia¡¯s words would warm his heart every time. "Okay. Kenny, wash your hands quickly. Let''s eat together!" After that, Zaiden went back to the room happily to change his clothes. Eden looked at the warm home and felt extremely satisfied and happy at the moment! Eden and Jaida heated up the dishes very quickly and put them on the table! Zofia also got up to wash up and rest! Zaiden had changed his clothes and said while walking, "Eden, Jasper went to park his car. Prepare a seat for him!" Jasper entered the house while Zaiden was speaking! Eden smiled and said, "Jasper,e and eat!" Jasper had an aggrieved expression on his face and heined, "Eden, Aunt Jaida, I''m starving to death. I asked Uncle Calder to eat something before wee back but he insisted oning back to eat! He said that the food at home taste the best!" He was able to tell that Zaiden had be engrossed in the cozy home. Moreover, he couldn''t extricate himself from it! He had even regarded Eden as his granddaughter and called Eden in an intimate manner! Zaiden smiled and said, "That''s true. You are still young. How can you understand the importance of family? Anyway, I like toe back and eat with my family. We can sit and chat together. How wonderful is that!" Jasper looked at him and said, "Uncle Calder, When I was thirteen years old, I came back to the country alone to study. I was far away from my parents. How could I not know the importance of family?" After Jasper finished speaking, he looked at Eden tenderly. He also wanted a home that belonged to him and he really longed to have Eden as the hostess of his home! Eden smiled faintly when she met Jasper''s gaze. However, Jasper felt that Eden''s faint smile was distant! They were standing face to face but he had always felt that their hearts were thousands of miles apart! Eden had no feelings for him. Jasper really felt helpless at times! When Eden saw that Jasper was standing still at the same spot, she shouted, "Jasper,e and eat! Thank you for what you did tonight!" Only then did Jasper slowly walk over and sit beside Zaiden. Jasper grumbled, "Eden, you¡¯re still too polite to me." Eden smiled and did not say anything. Zaiden asked, "Jasper, why don''t we drink some wine? Don''t go back tonight. Just rest here!" "Hehe..." Jasper smiled and said, "Uncle Calder, your idea is great. There are so many types of delicious foods here! I''ll apany you to have a drink then!" When Jaida heard that, she smiled and got up to get the wine. She poured a ss for each of them! Jasper lifted his ss and took a sip. The wine filled his mouth and a warm current ran down his throat to his stomach. A faint aroma lingered in his mouth. "Wow! Uncle Calder, your wine is great." Jasper looked at him in surprise. He thought that Zaiden would drink wines that were very expensive. The bottle of wine looked very ordinary but the wine was very fragrant! It was not like the wines he drank at the banquet.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even though the wines there were premium, they didn''t taste as good as the one he was drinking at the moment! He could never forget the taste when the wine reached his throat! Zaiden said with a smile, "Jasper, this wine is brewed in the traditional way by an old friend of mine. It is fragrant and is one of my favorites! However, ordinary people are not able to buy it." When Jasper heard that, he said with a smile, "Uncle Calder, an ordinary person like me can''t buy it but you can. Uncle Calder, if you buy this kind of wine again next time, please also buy some for me. I want to bring some back for my dad. My dad also likes to drink!" "Okay. I''ll bring some back for you when I go there next time." Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Jasper said happily, "Thank you, Uncle Calder. Here''s a toast to you!" Jasper and Zaiden clinked their sses happily and drank all the wine in one gulp. Jaida looked at the two of them and also smiled. She did not ask about Bethany''s matter because she was afraid that it would affect Eden''s appetite. Eden usually had a small appetite. Jaida wanted to ask that after dinner. After finishing a ss of wine, Jasper picked up the wine bottle and filled their sses with wine again. When Eden saw that, she said, "Jasper, are you going to get my dad drunk? Drinking is harmful to the body. Besides, you still have to work tomorrow." Zaiden smiled and said, "Eden, don''t worry. My drinking capacity is good. I am drinking because I am happy tonight!" Jasper also said, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about me. My drinking capacity is also very good. You know that too. I have to drink a few more sses because I am very happy tonight!" As Jasper spoke, he picked up his ss and clinked it against Zaiden''s. Jasper and Zaiden smiled at each other and both of them took a sip. Eden smiled helplessly and got some food for Kenny. She then lowered her head and ate slowly. Jaida nced at Eden and ced some of her favorite food in her bowl. Jaida and Eden looked at each other and smiled. Eden also got Jaida some of her favorite food. Eden''s appetite was whetted by the warm atmosphere at the table and she ate more than usual. Kenny went back to his room to rest after he was full! When only four of them were left, Jaida asked, "Zaiden, how are things going with Bethany?" Eden was stunned when she heard that and she listened quietly. Jasper nced at Eden. She was silent tonight and he knew she did not feel good deep down her heart. Eden had returned to River City to seek vengeance but her kindness made her ufortable after what had happened to Bethany. Zaiden nced at Eden and said, "There is concrete evidence of Bethany being involved in the kidnapping case and the case has been opened for investigation. Besides, herpany is suspected of tax evasion. After investigation, she is suspected to be involved in many illegal things. The case has been opened for investigation. She has brought this on herself." Eden knew that Bethany would end up like that. She raised her head, looked at Zaiden and said, "Dad, I want to see her!" When Jaida heard that, she said, "Eden, aren''t you deliberately making it worse for yourself if you go to see her?" Eden said with a smile, "Mom, no matter what, I want to see her!" Zaiden sighed slightly and said with a smile, "Eden, I will arrange it for you to meet Bethany if that¡¯s what you want." Eden smiled and said, "Thank you, Dad!" Zaiden said in a doting tone, "Silly girl, it''s been a long day and you are exhausted. Go and have a rest!" Eden nodded and said, "Dad, Mom, Jasper, you should rest early as well." After that, Eden turned around and went upstairs. Jasper''s heart ached immensely when he looked at Eden¡¯s lonely back. He could not understand why Eden didn''t tell him that she was tired. He was by her side all along. He wanted Eden to rely on him but... Jasper smiled bitterly, stood up and said, "Uncle Calder, Aunt Jaida, I''m going to rest too." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jaida said with a smile, "Jasper, go head. I will make breakfast for you tomorrow morning." "Okay!" Jasper left with a smile. Zaiden stood up and said happily with a smile, "Jaida, let''s go to rest!" Jaida blushed and replied softly, "Yes!" The Gienger family had undergone a radical change overnight. The Gienger Group was acquired by the Alwynn Group the next morning and the Gienger family was ruined overnight. The news about Bethany''s involvement in kidnapping and tax evasion was reported on various tforms. Everyone looked at Eden weirdly when she entered the Awlynn Group early in the morning. The incident involving the Gerald and Gienger families made the employees of thepany realize that Victor had treated Eden differently. Eden turned a blind eye to the strange stares! Victor and Anson were not around when she reached thepany as they went to deal with the affairs rted to the Gienger family. Only Lucian and Amelia were around. Eden attended a routine meeting as usual because she needed to know the daily work progress urately. After the meeting, everyone went out one by one except Haven. Eden realized that she might have something to say to her so she asked Amelia to return to the office first. After Amelia had gone out, Haven said, "Eden, you are indeed remarkable! Within a month, Victor had sessively destroyed twopanies because of you. I am curious to know what charm you have that causes him to treat you like this." Her tone was filled with jealousy! She fixed her gaze on Eden. She didn''t expect Victor would be so ruthless that he didn''t even give the Gienger family a chance. Eden knew that Haven had stayed back because of this matter. She looked at Haven coldly and said, "Haven, you are ttering me by saying that. I don''t have any charm and I have no reason to make Victor do that for me! You can ask Victor yourself if you really want to know the answer." "Hehe..." Haven sneered. "Cyan, you are indeed cruel to send your adoptive mother and sister to prison!" Eden felt a slight pain in her heart when she heard that but put on a calm expression and said, "Haven, you have no right toment on what kind of person I am! You don''t know me well so don''t look at me and shout at me like a mad dog." Eden picked up the documents on the table and was about to leave after that. She had never liked Haven and felt that she was a hypocrite after she overheard the conversation she had with Myrast time. She liked people who were optimistic and honest. Haven¡¯s eyes were dark and her smile was sinister. She was not even close to a good person! Haven would not let Eden go so easily. She got up, blocked Eden''s way, crossed her arms and looked at Eden coldly. "Eden, you really have a sharp tongue like Victor. I can be insulted by anyone but not you. Apologize to me!" Eden raised her head and looked at her calmly. "Haven, think about the things you have done before asking others to apologize to you." Haven was unreasonable and was causing trouble! Haven said angrily, "Cyan, isn''t what I said true? Don''t you dare to admit the things that you have done?" She looked at Eden with a sarcastic smile. Eden asked, "Haven, do you dare to admit the things that you have done? For example, the discussion between Myra and you to secretly deal with me at the fire escapest time. Do you dare to admit that?" Haven''s face became grim when she heard that. "How do you know about that?" Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Eden looked at Haven coldly with her pure and calm eyes. "You don''t need to know how I know that. Mind your own business and get out of the way!" "Eden, no!" Haven looked at her stubbornly. "What do you want?" Eden was getting impatient! Haven looked at her doubtfully. "Cyan, you are really allergic to mango and pineapple, aren''t you?" She had suspected that she made a mistake but she didn''t know what she had done wrong. She was still suspicious of Eden even though the two paternity test results stated that Aisling was not rted to Eden! She was even more puzzled by Victor''s unusual behavior! Eden thought of the paternity test that Haven had done when she heard that. She asked, "Why do you want to know that?" "You don''t need to know why I want to know that. You just have to answer yes or no." Haven looked at her arrogantly. Eden nced at her and did not say anything. She wondered if Haven was suspicious of her. She was somehow certain of her thoughts after she heard Victor''s words when they were in Fralstin. However, she lost the courage to investigate the after she returned to River City. She looked at Haven and sneered, "Haven, why should I tell you?" "You..." Haven knew that Eden was difficult to deal with. She had also suffered losses at the hands of Eden many times! She sneered, "Cyan..." "My name is Eden." Eden interrupted her coldly. Haven looked at her mockingly. "Why? Cyan, you have been raised by the Gienger family. Is it so difficult for you to admit your identity?" Haven looked at Eden and countless evil thoughts rose in her heart. She was afraid that she would lose her parents and her two brothers if Eden Clement came back. She had been living in trepidation over the past few years until now. Therefore, she would not allow Eden Clement to return to the Clement family. Eden suddenly said with a smile, "Haven, what''s your rtionship with the Gienger family? Why do you want to know if I am allergic to pineapples and mangos? Your behavior makes me suspect that you have ulterior motives towards me!" "Please, Cyan..." "Eden!" Eden interrupted angrily, "Haven, listen up. My name is Eden Bleu, not Cyan Gienger." Haven said angrily, "Is it so important? Whether you admit it or not, can you erase your past identity?" "That''s my business not yours. Just mind your own business! You haven''t provided a conclusion for the market survey. The other teams have been working on schedule but your team is the only one that has been impeding the process." "I... I have something going on these days..." "Whatever you have going on, please don''t dy your work progress. We are a team and not just you alone." Eden walked past Haven and left after she had finished speaking. Haven called out to her relentlessly, "Eden, what kind of clothes did you design for Ms. Darlene?" Eden stopped and turned around to nce at her. She said coldly, "Noment!" "Eden, I know you are Cyan. I really want to know why you dare not admit your identity." Haven didn''t want to let Eden go and continued to pester her. Eden turned around and looked back, her beautiful curly hair fluttering in the wind. She bit her lips slightly and her big bright eyes were unfathomable. Haven suddenly realized that Eden resembled Aisling a little. Eden smiled and said, "Haven, you seem to be very interested in me!" She pursed her cold and beautiful lips slightly when she finished speaking. Her eyshes were long and thick, and her eyes were bright and beautiful. Haven said urgently, "Eden, I''m not interested in you. I only want to know why Victor treats you so well." She did not want to lead Eden in the right direction. This matter had been a mystery for a long time. Eden frowned. She was also curious why Victor treated her that way. Victor ran faster than her when he tried to save Gia. He even cared about Gia more than she did. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She smiled and said, "Haven, go and ask Victor! I also want to know what you want to know!" With that, she turned around and left. Haven did not stop her this time. "Hmph!" Haven threw the documents that she was holding on the desk angrily. She muttered to herself with a grim expression on her face, "Cyan, I will investigate again." She nced at the spacious and bright office and leaned arrogantly against the office table with her arms crossed. Her white dress clung to her body and set off her exquisite figure. The V-neck design revealed her delicate corbone and she was overflowed with a mysterious sense of beauty. Her face darkened and she was lost in thought. No way. She had to investigate Eden again. Eden was her strongestpetitor over the years. She somehow felt that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. Haven stood in the office for a long time before she left unwillingly with the documents. As for Eden, she returned to the office and continued to work. She got off work on time at five o''clock. Victor and Anson were busy for the whole day and did note back. Eden got off work directly after she bade goodbye to Lucian and Amelia. However, she felt that Lucian''s gaze towards her today was strange, giving her the impression that something was amiss! She had something else to do and didn''t have the time to think about it! Zaiden had already called her and arranged the meeting time for her to meet Bethany. When she went downstairs, she saw Zaiden''s assistant, Dawson who had already driven over to pick her up. When Dawson saw Eden, he opened the car door with a smile and said, "Miss, get in the car!" Eden smiled politely. "Thank you, Dawson." Eden was about to get into the car when someone called out to her. "Eden." Eden quickly looked back. Aisling and Buddy were there. Eden''s face darkened and she felt helpless. Why would she bump into them everywhere she went? Buddy looked at Eden and instantly thought of Zofia. Eden was Zofia''s friend. He wondered if she knew where Zofia was. He had gone to Zofia''s house several times but Zofia had already moved out. She had also changed her phone number. He could not find her no matter how hard he tried to do so. He missed her. In the past, he could look at her secretly but he could not see her now since she had already moved out. Eden asked without any expression on her face, "Mrs. Clement, Buddy, what''s the matter?" Her voice was indifferent and distant. Aisling nced at her and then at Dawson. She said, "Dawson, we''ve met a few times before. What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Dawson noticed Eden''s expression and said in a distant tone, "Mrs. Clement, I''ve indeed met you once or twice." Aisling felt ufortable when she heard Dawson''s detached tone. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Dawson actually pretended that he was unfamiliar with Aisling. It was ridiculous. Aisling asked curiously, "Where are you guys going?" The price of thend that she bought was too high. She regretted it after buying it because experiencing capital shortage and had to find investors! Zaiden was the best investor! She had made several appointments with Zaiden but he had refused to meet her. In fact, she had been busy about the matter for the past few days. She had also met Victor previously regarding this matter. However, it was not solved because she had hit Eden. Dawson said in a bureaucratic tone, "Mrs. Clement, we don''t need to exin to you where we are going. We still have something to do. We''ll leave first." After saying that, Dawson looked at Eden gently. Eden nodded slightly and got into the car. Dawson went back to the driver''s seat. He was about to get into the car when Aisling said with a sad face, "Dawson, can you help me make an appointment with Mr. Calder? I have some matters and I want to see him." Dawson looked at her and smiled politely. "Mrs. Clement, Mr. Calder is not free recently. You may not be able to make an appointment with him for the time being." As he spoke, he opened the door, got in the car and drove away. Aisling was enraged. She asked in confusion, "Buddy, why do you think Dawson came to pick Eden up personally?" "I don''t know." Buddy responded coldly. Aisling turned around and looked at him angrily. "Buddy, what are you doing? Do you n to muddle through life? You seem unable to respond to any of my questions. Or do you still hold a grudge against me and purposely want to give me a hard time? You would only answer ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ to my questions!" Aisling''s tone was sharp. She was anxious because she had invested her entire family fortune. Furthermore, both of her good-for-nothing sons made her unhappy every day! Delmont was cheeky and not serious. On the other hand, Buddy was mature and steady but he was restricted by the rtionship that she did not approve of. She was mentally and physically exhausted during this period and wanted tosh out all the time! Buddy was angry when he heard that. "Mom, your question is inexplicable. How would I know why Dawson hade to pick up Director Bleu?" Buddy walked forward after saying that. "Buddy, you b*stard!" Aisling cursed and followed him. Aisling exhaled deeply and suppressed her anger. She said gently, "Buddy, we''re here to persuade Victor to invest. Don''t keep your mouth shut and not say a word when the timees." Buddy maintained a poker face and said, "We''ll talk about this matter when we meet Victor." Aisling caught up with him and said, "Buddy, this matter is very important at the moment..." Buddy stopped suddenly and looked at Aisling with a sullen expression on his face. He said seriously, "Mom, no one owes anyone in this world. Victor has been good to us all these years because of Eden. Don''t think that other people are fools and that everyone be tied up with the Clement family. Victor had a hard life the past few years. We can''t take advantage of him repeatedly and use what he has owed us as the capital to make money. He has had enough all these years. He has already done a lot in order to find Eden! We must adhere to the principles and we will only get more if we know how to cherish and be grateful!" When Aisling heard that, she smiled coldly at Buddy and said, "Buddy, are you lecturing your mother now?" Buddy closed his eyes helplessly and frowned. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "Mom, you used to be nice. Why do you be greedy and selfish as you get older?" Aisling smiled bitterly and helplessly when she heard that. "Buddy, you said that I am greedy and selfish but who am I doing this for? It''s for the sake of you three siblings. I want all of you to have a better life than anyone else..." "Mom, we already have lived a good life. We have grown up and we need to walk our own path. Mom, you just need to live the life you want." Buddy interrupted Aisling. He looked at Aisling who was standing in front of him and suddenly felt unfamiliar towards her. Aisling used to be a sensible person but she had now be so unreasonable! He didn''t understand the reason to that. Sometimes, he really wanted to iste himself and escape with Zofia to somewhere far away. He had this thought but didn''t mean Zofia had the same thoughts. He was immersed in his own world during this period as he was unable to get out from the rtionship. Aisling sneered and said, "That¡¯s right. You have indeed grown up and be strong. Our family would be very happy if Eden is still here. I would have a daughter who would shop with me all day long, apany me to the beauty salon and travel with me. I would be living the life I want. But what have you and Delmont done for me? Both of you are always busy outside. I have nothing to do at home. Doing business is the only thing that I''m interested in." Buddy suddenly felt a little powerless when he faced Aisling. "Mom, you still have Haven even if you don¡¯t have Eden. Didn''t you bring Haven home to make up for your longings towards Eden?" Aisling said angrily, "She''s different!" Haven''s attentiveness affection was hypocritical. "Hehe..." Buddy sneered and his bitter smile was somewhat unbearable. "Mom, you brought her home willingly back then. Don''t you think that it''s ridiculous to say such things now? Our family regards her as our own but she..." She went to make things difficult for Zofia. Buddy was heartbroken when he thought of the matter. Buddy pursed his lips tightly and suppressed the emotions in his heart. He said, "Mom, let''s go to see Victor first." He walked forward as he spoke. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Aisling knew that the matter was urgent at the moment and she and Buddy headed to the Alwynn Group. On the other hand, Eden and Dawson were stuck in the traffic because it was the peak hour after work! Eden thought for a long time before she finally asked, "Dawson, why does Mrs. Clement want to see Dad?" Dawson nced at her through the rear-view mirror and said, "It''s probably rted to the piece of land that the Clement family has bought recently. Mrs. Clement invested in a real estate business some time ago and made a lot of money. She probably wanted to do business on her own this time so she bought thend at Upper East Sleglund." "Upper East Sleglund?" Eden frowned. "Dawson, thends over there are very expensive." Dawson said, "They are indeed very expensive! The Clement family had somehow bought thend with all their assets. They probably do not have enough start-up capital and are looking for people to invest. However, they are unable to make profit from thend they bought. If it could, your father would have bought it long ago. After all, many ces in the Upper East Sleglund are owned by your father." Eden''s heart tightened slightly and she asked, "Dawson, why can''t they profit from thend?" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 In Eden''s opinion, all real estate businesses were profitable. "Hehe..." Dawsonughed and said, "Miss, you won''t believe what I am about to say." Eden also said with a smile, "Dawson, you can call me Eden. I feel ufortable when you call me Miss." When Dawson heard that, he was stunned for a moment before he went along with it. "Okay, Eden." Eden said, "Dawson, just say it. I will believe whatever you say!" "Good! Eden, that''s because of your father very particr about geomancy. Do you know why the row of houses in Upper East Sleglund are no more than ten stories high?" Eden was surprised when she heard that. "Is it because the geomancy of thend is not good?" She recalled carefully and realized that the row of houses there were not tall indeed. On the other hand, the houses on both sides were much taller. Dawson said, "You can put it that way but only insiders in the industry know about that. Mrs. Clement is new to the business so she probably doesn''t know about it. She would not buy that piece ofnd if she is aware of that." The previous buyer bought thend because he was also unaware about it. He has got rid of the problem now that Mrs. Aisling had bought thend. Even if he builds a residential building, it can''t be more than ten stories too." Eden asked in confusion, "Why couldn''t it be more than ten stories high?" She had never heard of this matter before. "Hehe..." Dawsonughed and said, "Eden, the pce is located behind thend. Moreover, Country A has stipted that that route cannot have buildings more than ten stories high. Many sellers have concealed a lot of information in order to sell thend. However, your father is different. He has been exposed to this industry since he was a teenager. Therefore, he knows the industry very well." "Er..." Eden frowned. What did that have to do with the pce? Eden, the pce brings bad luck in terms of geomancy. Eden understood instantly when she heard that. The pce was the residence of the Empress in ancient times! That area was veryrge and was also a tourist attraction. Therefore, the night market where Zofia''s stall was located had always been very prosperous. Dawson added, "Therefore, Mrs. Clement may lose all her money this time!" Eden had mixed feelings when she heard that. She smiled and said, "Dawson, I am only aware that there are actually so many things to consider when buying a piece ofnd to build a house!" Would the Clement family lose everything? How could an arrogant and dignified woman like Aisling, suffer such a blow? Dawson said, "Eden, there are many things that ayman is unaware of. It''s not that your father doesn''t want to see Mrs. Clement but it would be useless even if he does that." Your father is also very busy these days. He is interested in a piece ofnd in Eastern City. The ce is particrly suitable for family residence. He had already invited the feng shui master to look at it. He''s nning to build a special vi there. Do you know who he''s giving it to?" Eden''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She smiled and said, "Dawson, it''s for Mom, right?" "Hehe..." Dawsonughed and didn''t speak. Forget it. He didn''t want to spill the beans and ruin the surprise. Eden smiled. Zaiden really loved Jaida! She felt very happy when she saw Jaida happy. Meanwhile, Victor and Anson wanted to go home after working the whole day but they drove back to thepany because Aisling called Victor and said that she wanted to see him. In the spacious and bright office on the twenty-fifth floor. Victor, Anson, Buddy, Aisling, Haven, Adonis and Lucian were all there. Victor had deliberately asked Adonis toe over because he knew the purpose of Aisling''s visit. They sat face to face and Lucian made everyone a cup of coffee. Aisling''s heart ached for Victor when she saw his exhausted face. She had already heard about the Gienger family''s matter. She also knew that Eden was very important to Victor. She felt as though her son-inw had been snatched away. Victor was indeed ruthless. He had overthrown the Gienger family overnight. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She said with a smile, "Victor, you should take care of yourself no matter how busy you are." Victor nced at her and said, "Mrs. Clement, please get to the point!" Aisling was displeased when she heard Victor''s distant tone. "Victor, are you still upset about what happened the other day? I did it for your own good..." "Mrs. Clement, that''s my private affair." Victor interrupted her with a distant tone. He hated most when other people interfered with his affairs. Buddy looked at him and said, "Victor, I''m sorry. We¡¯ re here today because we want to coborate with you. You also know about thend that we bought in Upper East Sleglund. We need start-up funds capital at the moment. You are also aware that thend of the price there is very high. I would like to ask if you are willing to coborate with us. We have approached several companies to coborate but none of them are willing to work with us." Victor was not surprised by that because he knew that they came for this matter. He nced at Adonis. Adonis frowned and looked at Aisling. "Aunt Clement, this matter is of great importance. We found out that there were three other people who had bought thisnd before you. The price had been revised three times when you bought it and it was much higher than the original price. Aunt Clement, haven''t you considered one thing when you bought thend?" Aisling''s heart tightened and she asked, "What is it?" She only bought thend because her friend introduced her to it. Her previous investment was also introduced by her friend. Thus, she trusted her friend very much. Adonis said, "Aunt Clement, many ces in Upper East Sleglund are owned by Mr. Calder. He had bought many ces but not the linear piece ofnd. I heard he had been in this line of business since he was a teenager. He would definitely buy the land if he could profit from it. The past few days, insiders in the industry revealed that he bought a piece ofnd in East City to build a luxurious vi. I heard that he wanted to give it to someone. I wonder who the person is." Anson smiled, "It''s not for his daughter, is it?" Victor red at him and hinted him to shut up. Anson shut up resentfully when he met Victor''s cold gaze. Aisling became anxious. She asked, "Adonis, is there any other reason that he didn''t buy that piece ofnd?" Adonis shook his head slightly and said, "Aunt Clement, it doesn''t make sense. The streets across the most prosperous night market are owned by him. There must be a reason why he didn''t buy that piece of linearnd." Aisling suddenly became nervous and asked urgently, "Do you know the reason for that?" Adonis shook his head and said, "Aunt Clement, I don''t know. We wanted to buy thend there previously but it is too expensive so we gave up after evaluation." Aisling frowned at him and said, "But Adonis, the profit would be substantial at the current market price if we build a building there!" Only then did Victor ask, "Buddy, do you remember what I asked you the other night?" Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Buddy looked at Victor doubtfully. He had met Victor at Upper East Sleglund with Delmont the other night. Buddy said, "You asked me who the previous legal person was." Victor said, "That''s right. I had asked you thatst time but Delmont didn''t want to answer my question. I can now tell you who the legal person of thend is." Buddy became nervous when he heard that. Did they make a mistake and trusted the wrong person? Victor couldn''t bear to look at Aisling¡¯s pale face. She seemed to have trusted the wrong friend this time. Victor said slowly, "The legal person of this piece ofnd is the cousin of your friend''s husband, Aunt Clement. They bought thend together but realized that no matter what they build they would not be able to profit after estimation. Moreover, the start-up capital is very huge and it is hard to get a bank loan. Since the people in the industry have kept this matter a secret, many outsiders are unaware about this. They resell thend because his wife knows you, Aunt Clement. You did make a lot of money when you invested in real estate for the first time. It was a bait from the beginning. If I was right, your friend urged you to buy that piece ofnd after you had made money. However, you didn''t know that thend was problematic. Even if you build a residential building, it can''t exceed ten stories. That is all the information we know at the moment. These are just the basics. If you want to know about the specifics, you can ask Mr. Calder." Aisling''s face turned pale when she heard that. Victor was right. Her friend instigated her to buy thend after she had earned some money. They had known each other for a long time and Aisling had witnessed her friend''s family making a lot of money. That was why she dared to invest. She had earned some money when she invested for the first time. The clothing business of the Clement family was in a bad state and it was not easy to do other business. They had discussed changing their line of business. However, she was too simple- minded and had no knowledge of real estate. No wonder Zaiden was unwilling to meet her. The news was also a blow to Buddy. He had never thought that the inside story would be so deep. The Clement family agreed to buy that piece ofnd after discussion because it was located in amercial area and they were optimistic about the prospects there. It was just a street away but why was it so problematic? Aisling looked at Victor anxiously and said, "Victor, you have to help me this time. I''ve used all my family assets. The Clement family will be doomed if we can''t build a house there." Victor sat quietly and looked down with no expression on his face, causing everyone at the scene not able to read his thoughts. When Aisling saw that Victor was indifferent, she spoke hurriedly, "Victor, say something." Anson looked at Aisling sympathetically. The Clement family already had enough money but they were greedy for more. Thend seemed to have greatmercial value. However, they spent all their entire family assets on thend before doing any research on the inside story. Aisling¡¯s friend was indeed remarkable! Anson wanted to see what kind of friend she was if he had the chance. It was indeed remarkable for someone to be that eloquent! Haven could not believe her ears when she heard Aisling''s words. If the Clement family could not come out from this mess and went bankrupt, Reba would not agree to let Vincent marry her. She would have to marry Vincent as soon as possible. That way, she would have half of the Alwynn family''s property even if they got a divorce in the future. She didn''t want to live a poor life. She had been used to a luxurious life all these years and couldn''t suffer together with the Clement family. Victor stood up suddenly and said indifferently, "Aunt Clement, do not let anyone know about this matter. Let¡¯s start the bidding first and see what happens." The amount of money needed was toorge. He could invest but that would not solve the root of the problem. He was afraid that there was an inside story that he was unaware of. He nced at Haven and Aisling instantly understood what he meant. She gave a warning nce at Haven and said, "Haven, you can''t tell anyone what you had heard tonight." Haven looked at Aisling with a sad face when she heard that. She asked heartbreakingly, "Mom, don''t you trust me? What good will it do to me if the Clement family falls apart? Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t tell anyone about this." She would only have a good life if the Clement family survived. She was thest person who wanted the Clement family to go bankrupt. If the Clement family did go bankrupt, with her looks, she could still marry a rich man and live a happy life. She would think of a back-up n for herself in everything she did. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Okay!" Aisling nodded. She looked at Victor and asked, "Victor, you''ll definitely help me, right?" Victor was still expressionless. He nced out of the window. The sky was slightly gray. He said in a t tone, "I owe the Clement family and I have never refused the requests made by you, Aunt Clement." He helped the Clement family because of Eden. Haven asked angrily when she heard that, "Mr. Alwynn, what about me? Why did you refuse Mom when she asked you to marry me?" "Haven!" Buddy looked at her angrily. How could she not be embarrassed to say something like that? Haven looked at him discontentedly and grumbled, "Buddy, was I wrong? He said that he had never refused Mom but he actually refused to marry me when Mom asked him to do so." She had to speak her mind at this point. Lucian could not bear to listen to Haven any longer. His gaze was indifferent and he said in a sarcastic tone, "Why should Victor marry you?" Adonis who was standing at the side also said sarcastically, "Yes, Lucian is right. Why should Victor marry you? Rtionships have to be mutual. How can you force Victor to marry you?" Anson added quickly, "Haven, you''re really shameless. You say you would marry Victor no matter what but you''re together with Vincent. Both of you are about to get engaged. Even if you do not feel ashamed for saying something like that, we feel ashamed for you." Anson''s words were even more vicious. Haven was embarrassed and angry at the same time when she heard their sarcastic words. She was only expressing the resentment in her heart and the things that she dared not say before. Was she wrong to say that? Victor''s remarks just now were a p in the face to himself. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Victor still did not have any expression on his face after hearing their words. However, his eyes were sharp and he exuded a dangerous aura. He picked up the car key at the side and strode out. When Anson saw that, he shouted, "Victor, where are you going? Wait for me!" Victor said coldly, "I have something to do. Don''t follow me!" Anson was startled. Why wasn''t he aware that Victor had something to do? Sigh!! The past few days were really hard for Victor. He couldn''t acknowledge his mother and his beloved woman even though he saw them! Whose life could be more wronged than Victor''s? Anson stood up without any expression on his face and was prepared to leave. Buddy stopped him and said, "Anson, we haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s have dinner together!" Anson didn''t give face to him and said, "I''m not going. I''m in a bad mood!" Buddy frowned and teased, "Anson, did you have a breakup?" Anson looked at Brody unhappily. He did feel like he had a breakup. Abigail was still ignoring him. He would send a message to say hello to her every day but she did not reply to any of his messages. Abigail had not replied to him consecutively. Buddy smiled and narrowed his eyes slightly. "It seems like I am right." Anson said angrily, "What are you right about? Have you ever seen me with my girlfriend? Forget it. Let''s not talk about this. Aren''t we going to drink? Let''s go! Call Lucian and Adonis." Why would he go back home alone if Victor didn''t go back? He would be an idiot if he went back and faced the furniture alone! "I''m not going!" "I''m not going either!" Lucian and Adonis spoke at the same time. When Anson heard that, he mocked, "s! Why are you two putting on an act? It''s rare for Buddy to treat us to a meal. Can''t you guys be more open-hearted?" Adonis looked at him coldly and said, "I want to agree to it but I''m afraid that I''ll be hugging a wheel in my arms when I wake up." He was angry when he recalled the previous incident. He could dream of beautiful women even when he slept with a wheel in his arms. When he woke up the next day, he felt a little scared and was afraid that there was something sinister lurking in the parking lot in the basement. When Anson heard that, he instantly understood that Adonis still had a grudge against him after the previous incident. Lucian was still resentful that he had paid the money to clean Anson''s carst time! Anson said coldly, "Who asked both of you to behave badly after drinking? Adonis, you beat up people when you''re drunk whereas Lucian throws up on other people''s car when he is drunk. Am I wrong?" Lucian stood up. He looked more handsome in his tailored white shirt and ck suit pants. He had no expression on his face and his tone was calm, "You''re not wrong. It''s just that you did it wrong! Didn''t we agree not to drink together?" He really held a grudge on that! Anson resented Lucian for throwing up in his car whereas Lucian resented sleeping in Anson''s car the whole night. Anson walked back and said, ''Alright! If you two don''t want to go, I''ll go with Buddy." Anson nced at Buddy and said, "Buddy, let''s go, just the two of us. I have noticed that you are in a bad mood recently. I''ll drink with you!" Anson seemed very enthusiastic. Buddy nodded. Even though the Gienger family''s matter had caused an uproar in River City, it was normal to them because things like that happened all the time in their circle. They wouldn''t talk about these things even if they got together! After all, it was a sensitive topic to him at the moment. Buddy was actually curious about Victor''s actions. He invited Anson to dinner because he wanted to see if he could get something out of him. The person that Victor cared about the most was definitely Eden Clement! He wanted to know about the rtionship between Victor and Eden. Buddy called out to Haven who had been tragically ignored, "Haven, send Mom back first. I will come back earlier. Don''t tell Dad and Delmont about tonight''s incident. I will find a way to deal with it." The Clement family had note to a dead end yet and they still had a chance. He didn''t have to worry about it since Victor had agreed to work with them. Victor was a powerful man in other people''s opinion. As long as he was present, they would not be worried no matter how disastrous the event turned out. Haven nodded and said, "Okay! Buddy, you should drink less. Drinking is harmful to your health!" Her tone was caring. She liked Buddy¡¯s gentleness and elegance more than Delmont''s! "Okay!" Buddy replied faintly. Haven looked at Aisling who had not spoken a word. She looked at her pale face and knew that she was still worried about the matter a while ago. She said, "Mom, don''t worry. Mr. Alwynn has promised to help us. Thepany will be fine." All of them had faith in Victor''s character. She also trusted Victor but she somehow had be a joke to Victor. Aisling stood up and walked out without saying a word. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After taking a few steps, she turned around suddenly, looked at Anson and asked, "Anson, can I ask you something?" Anson didn''t want to answer her when he heard her serious tone. Who knew if she would say something shocking? He smiled faintly and said, "Aunt Clement, ask away!" "What is the rtionship between Eden and Zaiden? I saw Zaiden''s assistant picking Eden up when I came up just now." Aisling had indeed asked an explosive question. Anson did not know how to answer that. Anson said lightly, "I don''t know!" Even though they knew that Eden was Zaiden''s daughter, there was still an uproar on the Inte and everyone was guessing the identity of Zaiden''s daughter. After all, the hundred millions dors of property was really enviable! Victor had also told Adonis not to tell anyone about that before Zaiden revealed his daughter''s identity. After all, Adonis was different from Anson and Lucian. He would speak without thinking if he was happy. Adonis subconsciously pressed his lips tightly together when Aisling asked the question. He did not want to offend Victor. He just realized how he had offended Victor previously. It was the matter rted to Eden buying a house. He could only me himself for his slow reaction. Sometimes, he really wanted to punch himself to sober up a little. Aisling''s gaze was fixed on Anson. Anson looked at her calmly. Aisling was defeated in the end. She did not say anything and left with Haven. Anson secretly let out a sigh of relief when he saw that. Eden was very serious about her work in theirpany. She was hard-working, patient and competent. She was a pure and innocent member of the Alwynn Group. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Anson admired Eden because she was meticulous in her work. He did not want Eden to be affected privately and publicly. After all, it was a critical time at the moment! The autumn clothes wereing soon and they could not afford to have something bad to happen at this time! Lucian and Adonis had left. Anson closed the office door and left with Buddy. Anson was very gloomy the past few days. Abigail was the woman of his dreams but he was not necessarily the man of her dreams. They did not share the same interest. The only thought he had in his mind now was that love was not always mutual! Therefore, he wanted to drink to numb himself! Although Victor was the first to leave, he did not start the car after he got in. He had a lollipop in his mouth and was enjoying the sweet taste. He looked happily at the video of Eden making dumplings for him on his mobile phone. In a room with only one table and two stools. Eden sat quietly under the dim light. About five minutester, someone opened the iron door. The sound of the door being pushed seemed cold and ear-splitting in the empty room. Eden raised her eyes slowly and looked at Bethany who walked in wearing a blue prison uniform. Bethany was slightly surprised when she saw Eden. She didn''t expect Eden was the person who wanted to see her. She walked towards Eden slowly. Eden looked at Bethany. Bethany''s face was pale and she looked haggard and dishevelled. She no longer looked graceful and arrogant, and was no different from an ordinary woman. Eden called out softly, "Mom, it''s been a while since west met!" When Bethany heard Eden calling her mom, she stared at her and sneered, "Why? Are you willing to admit that you''re Cyan now?" Eden''s gaze and tone was calm. "Because I am Cyan and it doesn''t matter if I admit my identity or not. I hate what you did to me back then!" She looked at Bethany calmly. She would not ask her why she treated her that way today. That was because the answers would often be heartbreaking! Bethany was right. She had raised her. Bethany had treated Eden badly but Eden had returned the favor to her. Bethany sat on the cold stool slowly and looked at Eden in vain. She said, "Eden, you should hate me because I have never been kind to you. I did not hesitate to send you away for my own benefits. You have never experienced the life I have experienced. I am not a person who lives by the rules. Do you still remember myst phone call to you? This is your fate and you should ept it!" Eden smiled bitterly. She had different feelings when she heard Bethany''s words at the moment! She looked at Bethany and chuckled, "I am not you, thus I would not give in to fate. My experience might not be as bitter as yours but I will not yield to fate. The more bitter my experience is, the more eager I want to rise. Even if it is a bottomless abyss, I would also climb out and see the sun!" Bethany looked at her and smiled gently. She was looking at Eden with the present mentality. Eden had really grown up. Her every move was confident and generous, and she looked morous. Bethany was slightly touched. She was not a heartless person but was just overwhelmed by reality. In order to expand her business, she had lived a hard life all these years. However, she was willing to do that for the sake of her family. But in the end, reality had stabbed her heart hard like a sharp knife. Bethany shook her head slightly and said in a bitter tone, "Eden, I''m scared of bing poor again and I''m not as brave as you! I will admit that. Everything that I have done was for my family. But you have also seen how tragic the result was. Brody betrayed me, Myra is spoiled and Antony is inexperienced and indecisive even though he is calm." I''m the only one who has been supporting the family. I felt so exhausted over the years. I actually feel relieved to end up like this." Eden was very surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that Bethany would repent one day. Who could Bethany me for Myra¡¯s spoiled behavior? Who could she me for Myra''s selfishness? She could only me herself for doting on her ever since she was young. She would go along with Myra and help her with everything. Bethany had always wanted to mold Myra to look like rich youngdies from wealthy families. Hence, the way she presented Myra was by dressing her in the most popr clothes of the season and giving her limited-edition bags and others limited items. Eden said, "Mom, do you know what I envy the most at home?" Bethany looked at her quietly and said nothing. After a while, Eden said enviously, "I actually envy how well you treated Kara. Every time after school, you would wait at the door for Kara and kiss her forehead with a loving smile on your face. You would inquire if she was happy that day. I stood behind Kara at that time but you never even look at me." Eden stopped talking suddenly and tears flowed down her face. Her heart still ached when she thought of the past! She bit her lower lip hard and took a deep breath. However, she still felt a tightness in her chest and an unbearable pain in her throat. She swallowed heavily and continued, "Back then, I hoped to see you smile at me every time I saw your loving smile. Therefore, I worked very hard in everything! You cut off all my living expenses when I went to college. Myra often made me allergic and felt ufortable! But I never hated you at that time. That was because I knew I wasn''t your biological daughter. I can understand your behavior from your point of view! I didn''t want to leave the Gienger family because I felt that it was my home. I wanted to work hard to do everything right and I longed to be acknowledged by you. I also longed to be a part of your family! But I was plotted by you in return. I was really heartbroken by that!" Tears flowed down from Eden''s face. She could not get through this hurdle in her heart and had been tortured by it for seven years. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bethany had mixed emotions in her heart after she heard Eden''s words. She smiled softly and said, "Eden, how can there be someone so dumb like you in this world? You have obviously sensed my hostility towards you. Why did you onlye back to your senses after you were injured badly in a car ident?" Eden looked at her and smiled bitterly, "That''s true. I didn''t know what I was thinking at that time. Thus, I also felt that I was dumb when I left the Gienger family. In order to get your approval, I was not being myself and in order to be a good daughter, I had hidden my true self! I felt that I was really dumb back then when I think about it now!" Eden wiped away the tears on her face when she had finished speaking. She would never shed a tear again for the past when she got out of here today. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 As Bethany listened to Eden''s words, she suddenly remembered something from the past. She recalled the past carefully and realized that she had never treated Eden well. The moment Eden woke up and opened her eyes after she was taken back by Bethany, she was forced to wash clothes and sweep the floor! She was very sensible even though she was young! She had lost her memories and could not remember who she was after being run over by Bethany. Eden insisted on having the name Cyan when Bethany brought her to obtain a domicile. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Bethany had originally given her a random name and had never cared about it since Eden was taken off from the street. Bethany was overwhelmed by the loan sharks at that time and she hit and scolded Eden every day. However, Eden was strong! Bethany eventually found that Eden was very flexible. She could wash clothes, cook, sweep and even go to the mountain to collect firewood. They lived in the old forest on the mountain at that time. Since they didn''t have gas, they could only use firewood to cook! Eden had to do a lot of things when she got up in the morning. She had to do that for the whole year and Bethany gradually got used to her obedience. She treated Eden like a maid after that. She only needed to give Eden a meal and responded to her when she called her mother. Eden would happily help her do many things after that! Bethany looked at Eden at the moment and thought of the happy look Eden had when she was a child. Eden was innocent and romantic. She would be happy for a few days if Bethany responded to her. Bethany suddenly realized that she had trampled on a heart that loved her. Eden had always been more considerate whenpared to Myra. Eden would stay up with Bethany all night when she was sick. Myra had never done such a thing before. Myra had always liked to bully Eden but Bethany always turned a blind eye to it. Bethany was also aware that Antony who was in his puberty period had nasty thoughts towards Eden. However, she could not tolerate imperfection at that time. Eden was a time bomb in her life. She was afraid that Eden would get back her memory one day and she would be doomed when that happened. She had always treated Eden badly because of this knot in her heart! She raised her eyes slightly, looked at Eden who was crying and felt a trace of guilt in her heart. She smiled bitterly and said, "Eden, go back! Don''t evere back again. I believe you don¡¯t want to see me again in your life!" "I won''t apologize to you! Even if I apologize to you a hundred times, the past has already happened and it can''t be fixed!" Eden looked at Bethany with red eyes. There wereplicated emotions in her eyes. She smiled and said, "Mom, I was the one who released information about your matters. Don''t you hate me?" Eden would not apologize to Bethany too! Things had turned out to be a little different from what she had expected. She thought that her heart would be cold when she confronted with matters rting to the Gienger family. However, she had overestimated herself and she was unable to be ruthless. Therefore, she didn''t tell anyone that she had been knocked down and was taken away by Bethany that year! Bethany shook her head slightly and said indifferently, "Eden, this matter wille to light sooner or later. I won''t me you for doing that! Thank you for calling me Mom even at this time!" Bethany would still have hope on Brody if he hadn''t betrayed her but now... Eden smiled slightly and choked up, "Mom, you''re right. You have raised me!" Bethany nodded slightly. "You are a filial daughter but you are not my biological daughter after all. You can also understand my feelings by standing in my shoes." Eden did not agree with the statement. She said in a choked voice, "Mom, I met my current mother seven years ago after I left the Gienger family. She is different from you. We are still not rted by blood but she treats me better than her own!" Eden looked at Bethany with a smile as she spoke. After that, she got up, pushed the stool and headed out. Bethany looked at her thin back and called out to her suddenly. "Eden, haven''t you always wanted to know where I ran over you?" Eden stopped and looked back without turning her head. Bethany closed her eyes slightly and said, "I know you didn''t reveal that I had run over you that year." Eden stood at the same spot quietly. Bethany opened her eyes slowly, looked at Eden and said apologetically, "It was raining heavily the night I ran over you. I drove around the city to avoid the loan sharks at that time. I don''t know the name of the ce where I ran over you. However, you were wearing nice clothes at that time, therefore I believe you came from a decent family. Your parents had probably tried to find you back then. I believe you would be able to find your biological parents if you reveal the matter to the public! I burnt your clothes and your beautiful crystal hair clip in order to destroy the evidence back then. You had a strawberry-vored lollipop in your hand but you refused to let it go! I have nothing that could prove your identity. You can only reveal the incident that day in order to find your biological parents!" Bethany recalled that she was very anxious that night. She panicked even more when she ran over Eden. The area was inhabited by rich people and there were many separated vis under the spotlights. Eden should be a child from a rich family! Eden closed her eyes painfully and eased her emotions before saying, "That''s not necessary. I won''t tell anyone about what had happened that night. After all, I had called you mother for more than ten years. I truly regarded you as my mother all those years! As for my identity, I believe I will meet my parents one day if we are destined to meet." Eden walked out with tears streaming down her face. Bethany was slightly stunned and sorrow welled up in her heart when she heard that. She seemed to realize something suddenly and shouted, "Eden, Eden..." Bethany looked at Eden''s thin back and called out agitatedly, tears welling up in her eyes. However, Eden had hurried out. When Bethany saw that, she cried agitatedly, "Eden, I was the one who had let you down. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry..." Eden paused for a moment when she heard Bethany'' s cries and apologies before she ran out! All the hatred in her heart seemed to disappear the moment she heard Bethany¡¯s apologies. The anger that had been constantly developing seemed to have vanished at that moment. She had suffered the pain for seven years. She suddenly discovered that the seven years of pain was not as painful as it was at the moment! If Bethany had no desire to gain profit and she had no desire for a home, she would be able to leave the Gienger family without hesitation at that time. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Perhaps that would not lead to subsequent incidents, including the one which urred today. Eden ran out of the parking lot. Dawson had been waiting for her outside. When he saw her running out crying, he shouted worriedly, "Eden, are you all right?" Eden had just realized that Dawson was still waiting for her. She wiped away her tears and turned around to look at Dawson. She said, "Dawson, I want to be alone for a while. You can go back first. Thank you for your help today!" Eden walked out after she had apologized to Dawson! Dawson knew that she wasn''t in a good mood so he didn''t disturb her. Perhaps it was better for her to be alone! He took out his mobile phone and called Zaiden. After reporting Eden¡¯s situation to Zaiden, he drove back home. The neon lights and streetmps made the street look colorful and many advertisements shed across the skyscarpers. The flickering lightsnded on Eden''s face that was full of tears. Eden had formed a world on her own and was immersed in grief. Her lonely back looked extremely heart-breaking at the moment! Eden cried and her tears blurred her eyes. She had suffered a lot in life. She was framed by others and looked down upon when she was at the lowest point in her life. Apart from that, she was also criticized for having children before marriage. All her pasts came flooding back at the moment. Her most difficult time was when she was pregnant. At that time, her feet were so swollen that she couldn''t even put on her shoes. She was afraid to face the uncertain future. However, Jaida, Abigail and Jasper had kept herpany and helped her get through the darkest period of her life, thus allowing her to face the future with courage. Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, seven years had passed. It had been seven years. She had been looking forward to this day but her heart was more painful than ever when the day finally arrived. The evening breeze blew her soft hair. Her eyes were red and swollen due to crying and her thin body looked as though it could to be blown away at any moment. She walked aimlessly and her tears never stopped flowing. She wanted to cry all she could that night. It would be a brand-new day for her when the sun rose the next day. She had experienced too much. Sometimes she would ask herself in front of the mirror what the most difficult challenge in her life was. She had now understood that the most difficult challenge in life was actually her own heart. It didn¡¯t matter if she was rich or had a in and simple life. She would notck anything as long as she was content and happy! Eden exhaled deeply. She hoped that there would not be any traces of hatred left in her heart after tonight. She wanted to face the future with more confidence. Eden''s cell phone rang continuously but she did not answer her phone because she was immersed in grief. Victor had been calling Eden. He had not seen her all day and wanted to hear her voice. However, Eden did not answer his calls even though he had called her five to six times consecutively. He was driving home at the moment. He dialed Eden¡¯s number when his car stopped at the intersection of the red traffic lights. He raised his head and nced at the red traffic lights. He was about to lower his head and call Eden again when he saw a familiar figure. The distant light shone over and Victor saw a distraught Eden at the zebra crossing with tears streaming down her face. Her eyes were unfocused and she was walking distraughtly. It seemed as though she had formed a world on her own and everything around her was virtual. Victor was shocked. Why was Eden here? Why was she crying? Victor saw that the traffic lights were about to turn green but Eden was walking very slowly! She didn¡¯t realize that the cars around her had already started to move. Victor was so anxious that he took his phone and got out of his car quickly as he ignored the sound of the horns behind him. He called Anson and asked him toe over and deal with his car. Anson who was drinking with Delmont and Buddy, received a phone call from Victor. He was confused because Victor had hung up before he could speak. All he heard was the sentence, "Go to the intersection of the traffic lights at Green Jade Road and deal with my car!" Anson looked at his mobile phone in a daze. He felt that he was hallucinating but after checking his call record, he realized that Victor had really called him. Victor left the car and ran towards Eden. His car was parked on the main road. There was a long line of cars behind it and the sound of car horns were continuous. Eden did not have any response even though she was in such a noisy environment and she continued to walk forward aimlessly. Victor''s heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe when he saw that! At the same time, an electric car speeded towards the zebra crossing and was very close to Eden. Eden did not seem to notice that and she continued walking in a daze! Victor''s chest tightened when he saw what was happening. He rushed towards Eden and pulled her into his arms at the most critical moment. Eden finally came back to her senses when she was pulled by Victor. She raised her teary eyes and looked at Victor dumbfoundedly. Victor¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart throbbed violently when he saw Eden¡¯s state. Her eyes were red and swollen, her face and lips were pale, and her gaze was nk and painful. "Eden..." He called out to her softly and gazed at her deeply before he reached out his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face. Eden blinked her eyes and realized that Victor was the one who had pulled her away. Victor looked at her deeply. He asked softly, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden instantly felt rxed when his gentle and warm voice reached her bitter heart. "Victor, how could it be you?" Her voice was hoarse and she was surprised. She had actually met Victor when she was experiencing her deepest pain. Victor continued to gaze at her and whispered, "Eden, it''s me. Tell me what has happened to you. Who bullied you? I''ll help you get revenge!" Eden¡¯s mood became better when she heard that. She blinked her blurry eyes slightly. She had been crying for so long that her upper and lower eyshes seemed to be stuck together, causing her eyes to feel very ufortable. She lowered her head slightly and bit her lip hard. No one could control what happened to them in life. How could life be smooth? The sound of the car horns continued. Eden nced behind her and saw that Victor¡¯s car was parked at the intersection of the red traffic lights. She was a little agitated by the sound of the car horns around her. She looked at Victor and said, "Victor, are you crazy? Why did you park the car there? Go back quickly. Look at how congested the traffic is." Victor said, "Eden, I don''t care. Tell me who bullied you." Eden wanted to look at Victor but her eyes were very ufortable. She lowered her head, rubbed her eyes and said, "Victor, leave me alone. Quickly drive your car away!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Victor listened to the annoying car horns and saw that the traffic lights had turned red. He pulled Eden and walked to his car. "Sigh! Victor, let go of me. Don''t pull me." Eden followed him hurriedly. Victor ignored her and continued to drag her forward. "Is that guy crazy? Why would he park such a good car in the middle of the road?" "That''s right. I''m in a hurry to go home for dinner." "That¡¯s wild. I am calling the police!" Many other car owners came out of their cars and swore when Victor got close to his car. Victor nced at them coldly. Most of the people shut up instantly. He opened the door and let Eden get in before he helped her fasten her seat belt and went over to the driver''s seat after that. The lights had turned green at the moment so he drove off. Not long after he drove off, Victor''s phone rang. Victor nced at it and realized that it was from Anson. He answered the phone. "Hello!" "Victor, are you out of your mind? You called me but didn''t say what you wanted clearly. Where did you say your car is?" Victor said coldly, "You don''t have toe over anymore. You can go back and rest!" He hung up the phone after that. Anson was so angry that he cursed a few times and almost threw the phone to the floor. Even his heart was throbbing with anger. Anson and Buddy had already left the bar but Anson nced at Buddy and said, "Buddy, let''s go back and continue drinking!" Buddy looked at his exasperated look and teased with a smile, "You''ve been yed by Victor again?" Anson bit his lip hard and walked back to the bar slowly. As he walked, he said, "I''ve been used to this kind of thing for a long time!" Anson''s heart was filled with mixed emotions and he had a cold and furious look on his wless face. Even so, he had never thought of leaving Victor. He would only be angry at Victor for three minutes. After three minutes, he would try to do his best if Victor called him again! Buddy smiled and didn''t say anything. He frowned slightly and asked, "Anson, what''s the rtionship between Victor and Eden?" Buddy had been holding back to ask that question for a night. Anson turned around and looked at him with aplicated gaze. The flickering neon lights at the entrance of the barnded on Anson''s handsome side face. He had an obscure expression on his face. He smiled and said, "Buddy, let''s not talk about Victor tonight. Let''s continue drinking." Anson walked inside the bar as he spoke. Buddy felt a little helpless. Was it very difficult for Anson to answer the question? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The question was indeed very difficult for Anson to answer. Anson and Buddy walked past the hall. The neon lights at the dance floor were dazzling and there was a group of young men and women who were dancing wildly. Anson was d when he saw the atmosphere. He swung his body as he walked inside. Buddy couldn¡¯t help butugh when he looked at Anson¡¯s hrious behavior. His eyes were deep. He actually envied Victor, Anson, Lucian and Adonis very much. Although all of them were very rich, they were not greedy and would not chase after fame and fortune. They rarely went to high-end restaurants, cafes and saunas. They would also not indulge themselves in sensual pleasures. The four of them had good characters. Buddy also envied their friendship! Victor left his family and did his own business a few years ago. He had no money at that time. Buddy wanted to help him but his family had refused to help. In the end, Anson, Adonis and Lucian used all their family possessions to build the current Alwynn Group! Buddy felt like he still couldn''t make decisions on many things both then and now! He was unable to make decisions even on the matter rted to Zofia! Buddyughed at himself. He was really a coward! He was so wimpy that he wanted to give himself a hard beating! He looked at the bartender''s handsome and cool bartending actions and his heart skipped a beat. He also wanted to be brave like Victor for once. The thoughts that he had been suppressing surged out at that moment. After he had solved the problem at hand, he would leave the Clement family and find Zofia. No matter how hard their future was, he believed that everything could be solved as long as they were together! Eden had not said a word since she got into the car. She looked at the scenery outside the window with a nk expression on her face. Victor who was driving tilted his head and looked at her from time to time. He remained silent and did not ask her any questions when he saw that she was unwilling to talk. He pulled up to the riverside. There were very few people there and the night view was very beautiful! Victor unbuckled his seat belt and said, "Eden, I''ll get out of the car and have a stroll with you!" Eden withdrew her gaze slowly and looked at him. She asked, "Do you have water in the car?" "Yes!" As Victor spoke, he got out of the car and went to the trunk to get a bottle of mineral water. Eden also got out of the car slowly. Victor brought the bottle of mineral water to her side and handed it to her. Eden did not drink the water. Instead, she went to the roadside, squatted down and poured the water to wash her eyes. Her eyes felt ufortable after crying for a long time. Victor looked at her and frowned in distress. He wondered how long Eden had cried. She had gone off work very early today. Where had she gone to? Who had she met? Suddenly, Victor asked, "Eden, did you go to see Bethany?" Eden responded softly, "Yes!" She slowly stood up and drank the rest of the water. She felt hungry and tired! She turned to look at Victor and asked with a smile, "Victor, have you eaten yet?" Victor shook his head slightly. He hadn¡¯t had dinner! Eden smiled slightly and said, "Treat me dinner then!" Victor fixed his ck eyes on Eden for a long time before he suddenly smiled and said, "Director Bleu, it''s my honor! But you..." Eden raised her lips slightly and said, "I am fine now!" "Eden, are you sure you are all right?" Victor looked at her in disbelief. He hade backte today and Eden had already got off work. He wanted to find her when he couldn''t reach her through the phone and hear her voice. "Yes. I haven''t shed a tear since I got in your car. I would only be sad temporarily. I will be fine after a painful cry." Eden¡¯s stomach rumbled after she had finished her words. She looked at Victor in embarrassment. She only took breakfast and had not eaten anything after that! Victor¡¯s deep eyes seemed to be smiling at her. "Get into the car!" Victor¡¯s voice was deep, pleasant and sexy at the same time! Eden looked at him and saw that he had already walked to the side of the car. He was looking at her gently. Eden blinked slightly and walked to the car. She was so hungry that her stomach ached slightly. She opened the door and got into the car. Victor also got into the car. Seeing that she was going to fasten her seat belt, he acted quickly by leaning towards her, pulling her seat belt and helping her to buckle it. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Eden was enveloped by Victor¡¯s strong and fresh scent as he approached her. Victor didn''t smoke. His clean and fresh scent was enticing! Eden was slightly nervous. She clung to her seat and clenched her fists tightly. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Victor. Victor leaned back slightly. He didn''t return to his seatpletely but looked at Eden quietly from the side. He could tell that Eden was very nervous. He felt good that she was nervous because that meant that he was important to her. Victor thought about that confidently and his mood became slightly better. Victor started the car and left when he heard the sound of the car horns behind him! Eden calmed down a little after the Victor had driven the car for a distance. Why? Why would she always feel nervous when she was with Victor? Sometimes, she felt so nervous that she felt like her heart was going to jump out from her throat! Eden was in deep thoughts when she suddenly heard Victor''s voice. "Eden, what do you want to eat?" Edenposed herself slightly and said, "Let¡¯s go and eat crawfish." Crawfish was her favorite food and they would no longer be sold in the market after a month. She had to wait until the following year before she could eat them again. She liked to eat crawfish when she was in a bad mood. The satisfaction after eating crawfish could make all the troubles in her heart vanish. Victor frowned slightly and asked, "Eden, do you like to eat crawfish so much?" She would eat crawfish all the time when she was with Jasper. Wouldn¡¯t she get tired of crawfish? "Yes!" Eden nodded. She had no intention of hiding that. Many people liked to eat crawfish nowadays! Eden looked at him and asked, "Victor, don''t you like it?" Victor said, "I don''t really like it!" Eden said softly, "Oh!" She looked around and said, "If you don''t like it, let''s go eat something else then." She could eat anything at the moment as long as her stomach was full! Victor controlled the steering wheel smoothly. He turned on his turn signal and headed to the city center. After a while, he said, "Eden, since you want to eat crawfish, I''ll bring you to eat something else which is even better!" After saying that, Victor took out his phone and made a phone call. Eden heard that it was a big restaurant in River City. She was slightly surprised and said with embarrassment, "Victor, you are very rich but my monthly sry is not enough for a meal at a big restaurant in River City." She would have to use up all her savings if she were to return the favor to him in the future. She couldn''t remember how much she had owed Victor. Victor''s eyes darkened and he said, "Eden, am I the kind of person who would ask you to return the favor to me?" Eden looked at him and said, "Even though you are not such a person but the meal is too expensive..." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Eden." Victor interrupted her and nced sideways at her quickly before he said, "We have already agreed that it¡¯s my treat. If you feel bad about it, you can apany me to watch a movie! While he was in the parking lot, he had nned out his future with Eden. He wanted to do the things that couples would do with Eden. They had traveled together, had meals together and had also gone to the beach together. However, they had never watched a movie together! When Eden heard that, she felt as though she was being tricked by him. Victor was waiting for her to take the bait again. Eden thought for a moment before she said, "Victor, I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to watch a movie together." Victor asked with a poker face, "How is it not appropriate?" His tone was faint. However, Eden could tell that he was angry from his tone. Eden smiled faintly and said, "Isn¡¯t watching movies something that couples do..." "Don''t we look like a couple?" Victor''s tone was heavier than before. Eden straightened up and looked at him. "Victor, do you think we look like one?" How could he joke about this kind of thing? "Also, don''t you want your childhood sweetheart anymore?" Eden felt sorry for Victor¡¯s childhood sweetheart if she went for a movie with Victor. After all, Victor said that his childhood sweetheart had already... Eden frowned slightly. The d*mned thought popped up in her mind again. Victor had a cold expression on his face and didn''t say a word. Eden rolled her eyes when she saw that the expression on Victor¡¯s wless and handsome face had turned colder. Eden started to panic. She said, "Alright, it''s just watching a movie together. Let''s do that tomorrow night then!" Victor¡¯s face was not as dark as before when he heard that. He said, "Let¡¯s go on Saturday night instead of tomorrow night!" Eden looked at him and grumbled, "Victor, don''t go too far. I have to apany my children on Saturday." Victor said unhurriedly, "Kenny and Gia seem to like going to the library more!" Eden smiled slightly and said, "Victor, you know my children better than me!" Victor pursed his lips slightly and added in his heart, "They are also my children." He still said unhurriedly, "Eden, let¡¯s go on Saturday then." He would make some arrangements for that. Eden could onlypromise since he was so stubborn. She would return the favor to him if she could. She would feel ufortable if she was indebted to him. She said calmly, "Whatever you like!" A smile appeared on Victor¡¯s sullen face when he heard that. Eden took out her phone and saw that Victor had called her many times. She nced at him sideways. Why did he call her? She had also noticed that Jaida had also made several phone calls to her. She quickly replied to her WhatsApp and told her not to worry and that she would go back after dinner. Jaida who had been worried about Eden, felt relieved after she saw the message. The traffic was not congested at night. Victor reached the parking lot of the restaurant in River City after thirty minutes. After Victor had parked the car, Eden was going to unbuckle her seat belt. Victor was a step ahead of her again. He approached her and helped her unbuckle it. Eden smiled helplessly and teased, "Victor, being your girlfriend is a blessing!" Victor was slightly stunned when he heard her words and looked at her deeply. After that, he smiled wickedly and said, "Eden, being your boyfriend is also a blessing!" Eden was speechless. "Well, you like to misinterpret my meaning. I am talking about your future girlfriend, not me!" Victor did not answer her. Instead, he got out of the car, walked to the other side and opened the door gently for Eden to get out. Victor looked at the corner of her mouth that was slightly raised. She looked different from her drained self a while ago. She was able to smile at the moment. This meant that she was in a good mood. Eden got out of the car and nced at the luxurious parking lot. It was indeed the most luxurious restaurant in River City. Even the parking lot was very luxurious! Victor took her hand and walked forward without saying anything. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Eden wanted to struggle when Victor held her hand but Victor tightened his grip. Victor didn''t seem to care about Eden''s struggle at all. He had an overbearing possessiveness and love towards Eden. He felt as though he had been separated with Eden for a century even though they had only been separated for more than ten years. She came back when he was thirty years old. Victor suddenly felt that time had passed very quickly. She had returned to his side after so many years of waiting. Their children were all in primary school. He couldn¡¯t help butment that life was short! All he could do now was to cherish everything he had! Therefore, he would never let go of any opportunity to do things together with her. When Victor and Eden entered the elevator, Eden shook Victor''s hand and teased, "Victor, you bully me tantly. Can you sleep at night?" Victor smiled evilly and said charmingly, "I will sleep very well!" He would sleep more soundly at night after seeing her! He would slowly guide Eden who had been lost toe home. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He would face and ovee challenges for her from now onwards so that she could stay by his side happily. Eden shook her head helplessly. If she did not know him well, she would have beaten him up for his actions. She looked at Victor seriously. "Victor, I am confused by your actions." Victor knew what Eden meant. He looked at her quietly with his dark eyes and said, "Eden, there''s nothing to be confused about." He did not say anything after that. Eden felt that chatting with him was very tiring. It was the same with Lucian. The only difference between them was that Lucian was a straightforward man. He spoke whatever he wanted and was not afraid of offending anyone at all! On the other hand, Victor was a little wicked. It was more difficult to deal with a person like him. One would fall into Victor¡¯s trap if he was not careful enough! She asked wryly, "Victor, aren¡¯t you going to find an excuse for your outrageous behavior? You should at least exin our two-day rtionship." At the moment, she wanted to probe Victor again. Victor nced faintly at her. Eden also looked at him and saw the indifferent expression on his face. It seemed as though he didn''t hear what she had said. Eden wanted to say something when she heard the elevator ring. Victor raised his thin lips and said in a deep and alluring voice, "We are here." He led her out of the elevator without looking at her. Eden was suddenly attracted by the luxurious scene in front of her. The restaurant in River City was a ce that was inessible to the general public. That was the most expensive ce in River City and only people with VIP cards could get in. The business was great even though the price of a meal was more than ten thousand dors! The guests in the restaurant had high-end services. The whole restaurant was decorated exquisitely. The golden hues were warm and the dazzling crystal lights were romantic! "Wow! Victor, this ce is more luxurious than rumored, especially when you see it with your own eyes!" Eden looked around curiously. The restaurant was filled with aristocrats. The ce was like a dream to women and the decorations caused people to feel great! Victor raised his lips slightly and said, "Eden, if you like it, we cane here often in the future." Eden almost choked and couldn''t breathe when she heard that. He spoke as though it was nothing to him toe here often. She teased, "Victor, you shouldn¡¯t waste your money on this ce even if you are rich. It is enough for me to experience this kind of ce once." Victor was about to speak when he suddenly saw Derek, the lobby manager who was dressed in a ck suit, walking over with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, you are here." "Yes!" Victor answered indifferently, "Is everything ready?" Derek was surprised when he saw Victor holding Eden¡¯s hand. It was the first time Victor had brought a woman here. Surprise shed across his eyes and he smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, everything is ready." As he spoke, he made an invitation gesture and led them to the seat by the window. Eden knew that the building was very tall. She had seen the buttons in the elevator just now. They were on the sixty-sixth floor. This restaurant was ranked first among the top ten luxury restaurants in River City. It was also the most famous luxury restaurant. The fine dishes inherited a unique sense of gastronomy, allowing people to enjoy the splendor of the cuisine. Eden and Victor entered the private room by the window whereas Derek smiled and left! Eden sat down next to the window. She could see the entire River City and the night scene from her seat. Streams of cars travelled under the dazzling lights. "Wow!" Eden looked at the beautiful night scene outside the window in surprise. Victor''s gaze became gentle when he saw that she was smiling happily! He couldn¡¯t help but say softly, "Eden, do you like it?" Eden withdrew her gaze slowly and looked at Victor with a smile. "Victor, everyone would like such beautiful scenery. I like it very much. I can see the whole River City from here. It''s really beautiful!" Eden smiled brightly and continued to look at the night scene outside the window. The wind blew her soft hair. Her hair was very soft and it had a light fragrance of the shampoo. Victor raised his lips slightly and smiled. Victor swore to never leave Eden from now onwards. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. He wanted to dote on her for the rest of his life. She would always be the most important thing in his heart no matter how the world changed! At the moment, two waiters came in with a dining cart. One of them said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, greetings. The dishes are ready." "Okay!" Victor nodded indifferently. Eden turned around and looked at the dining cart. Her big clear eyes lit up instantly when the waiters ced tes of delicate big lobsters on the table. Victor had been watching her expression all the time. He felt light-hearted when he saw that Eden was surprised and happy. Victor asked the waiters to leave. He came here to eat and didn''t need to be served. When the waiters had left the room, Eden said with a smile, "Victor, this is simply a lobster feast. There are dozens of vors, including spicy, steamed and garlic, which are all my favorites. This is the most beautiful ce among all the ces that I have eaten crawfish!" The white mist emitted by the iced lobster was very beautiful. Its strong aroma made her feel particrly appetizing. Victor''s gentle gazended on Eden¡¯s excited face. He said, "Eden, they are all yours. Drink some soup first before you eat. The iced lobster is lemon sake vored. You will definitely like it. Moreover, the lobsters here are all free from pollution, fleshy and chewy." Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Victor also liked that lobster dish very much but not as much as Eden. Eden could eat it as a meal. As Victor spoke, he put a bowl of chicken broth in front of Eden. "Thank you!" Eden appreciated Victor¡¯s attentiveness very much. Victor didn''t say anything. He took the disposable gloves at the side, picked up the iced lobster and peeled its shell. He gazed at Eden with a smile while she lowered her head to drink the broth. When he had peeled the lobster, he put it in Eden''s bowl. Eden, who was drinking the soup with her head down, was slightly stunned when she saw the delicious lobster meat. She raised her eyes quickly and looked at Victor with aplicated expression on her face. "Victor, eat it yourself. I''ll peel the lobster myself." She was not pretentious and she felt that it would taste even better if she peeled it on her own! Victor said, "Eden, I''m here. I''ll peel it for you. All you need to do is to eat." When Eden heard that, she smiled slightly and said, "Victor, you treat me so well. I might be addicted to it." Will you be addicted to it? It would be great if you are addicted." Victor''s hoarse voice was filled with joy but it was difficult for anyone to detect that. Eden said, "Victor, your behavior has piqued my curiosity." Victor put another peeled lobster into her bowl and looked at her with an evil smile. "Eden, you can let your thoughts run wild and I can''t control that!" There was a deeper meaning to his words. Eden''s face turned red when she heard that. She did not let her thoughts run wild. "I didn''t." She argued somewhat evasively. After that, she lowered her head and continued to drink her broth. Victor smiled happily. He was happy that Eden could let her thoughts run wild. She was free and unrestrained when she was with Jasper. That was because the only thing that existed between them was friendship and kinship. However, Eden would let her thoughts run wild in front of Victor. Did that mean he was close to seeding? At that moment, he felt that all the years of persistence and waiting had finally yielded some response. Victor thought happily as he peeled the lobsters of each vor and put all of them into Eden''s bowl. Eden did not say anything and raised her head to look at Victor who was peeling the lobsters seriously. His head was lowered and he had a cold expression on his face. However, his eyes were domineering and gentle. Eden was observing Victor¡¯s gorgeous and intriguing face when her phone rang suddenly. She was slightly startled by it and sighed slightly. She really had a guilty conscience. She took out her phone and saw that it was a video call from Ricky. She answered the call happily. "Ricky, why haven''t you slept yet?" Victor stopped peeling the lobsters when he heard Ricky¡¯s name and looked at Eden''s smiling face. She had always been patient with her children. Ricky smiled happily and said in a soft and sweet tone, "Mom, I finished workte today. I noticed that there is still time so I want to see you!" "Oh, my baby has grown taller. I am very happy because you love me so much." Eden looked at Ricky''s delicate and beautiful features. He was handsome even though he was young. Victor who was listening at the side, smiled faintly and his heart felt warm. "Ricky, are you very busy recently?" Eden''s heart ached for Ricky. "Mom, I am almost done filming the movie. I wille back in about half a month. Mom, don''t worry. Mommy Abigail takes good care of me." Eden smiled and said, "With your Mommy Abigail taking care of you, I am at ease. Ricky, is Mommy Abigail unhappy recently? She took a long time to reply to my WhatsApp message." Eden was also busy the past few days but she knew Abigail very well. Abigail seemed to be in a bad mood for the past few days! Ricky thought for a moment and said, "Mom, I think it might be due to Uncle Joziah. I don''t know what he did wrong. He came and apologized to Mommy for the past few days but she ignored him! Mommy is not happy." Eden frowned slightly. Could there be a problem between Abigail and Joziah? Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard that. Was there really destiny between Anson and Abigail? Anson was a jinx. Joziah indeed had other women behind Abigail¡¯s back. Eden smiled and said, "Ricky, you have to be more obedient. Don¡¯t make Mommy Abigail unhappy." "Mom, got it. Where are you?" Ricky looked at Eden¡¯ s background curiously. Eden was not at home. Eden smiled. She nced at Victor and said, "Ricky, Uncle Alwynn and I are eating lobsters outside!" Eden turned the phone to Victor as she spoke. Victor looked at Ricky''s adorable little face and greeted him with a smile. "Ricky." "Uncle Alwynn, it''s really you!" Ricky was a little excited. "Yes!" Victor smiled slightly. "Uncle Alwynn, I won''t disturb you and Mom to dine anymore. I''ll leave my mom to you. Uncle All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Alwynn, you must bring my mom home safely!" "Okay!" Victor was very happy to hear that. "Ricky, don''t worry. I will send your mother home safely." "Thank you, Uncle Alwynn." Eden was taken aback. Why did Ricky mean by saying he would leave her to Victor? While Eden was in deep thoughts, Ricky said happily, "Mom, eat more. See youter!" He ended the video call quickly after that. Eden could only smile helplessly. She could understand that Jaida wanted her to get married as soon as possible. But why did Ricky have the same thoughts? Victor suddenly asked, "Eden, have you found the school for Kenny, Ricky and Gia?" Eden nodded slightly. "Yes. It''s the primary school not far from my home. It''s convenient for my mother to pick up the children! I have already helped them register." Victor felt that the primary school was not very good. He wanted his children to go to an aristocratic school but Eden would not agree to that. What should he do? School would start soon! Victor wanted to solve the problem in the best way. He asked, "Eden, have you ever thought about... letting them study in the best aristocratic school in River City?" When Eden heard that, she said with a yful smile, "What¡¯s the point of letting the children go there? So that they canpete with other children? Or for them to fight instead of study? Children who study there are sent in luxury cars by their parents. I don¡¯t have a luxury car. Besides, the children''s tuition fees are a big problem." Eden smiled and said, "Victor, the sry that you have given me is not enough for me to send my children to an aristocratic school." She did not have a child but had three children. Gia wanted to learn painting, Kenny wanted to learn aboutputer programming whereas Ricky wanted to learn acting. A considerable amount of money would be needed for all of these. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Eden did not have the money to send her children to an aristocratic school. Victor felt his heart throbbing when he heard that. He thought for a moment and said, "Eden, most of the donations to the aristocratic school in River City are made by the Alwynn family. Hence, it did not cost much to send children from the Alwynn family to the school." Eden couldn''t helpughing when she heard that. "Victor, what does the children from the Alwynn family have to do with me? Forget it. You don''t have to worry about this matter! If other people know that my children use your connection to get into the school, my children will only be ridiculed and isted by others. The school that they will be attending is also an excellent school." She had experiencedparison among other parents when she sent her children to kindergarten. Besides, she would not allow her children to be affected by the bad customs of that kind of ce. They would be able to control their future as long as they worked hard. Her three children had already worked hard enough. However, there were still some differences between aristocratic and normal school. Victor did not know what to say when he heard that. There were pros and cons to study in an aristocratic school. The reason many people wanted to send their children to the aristocratic school was because of the high qualifications of the teachers there. He said, "Eden, the teachers there have high qualifications. This is something that other schools can''t outmatch." Eden knew that Victor was right. In order to develop their children into outstanding talents, parents would choose this type of international high-end aristocratic school. Both the software and hardware system of the school was top-notch and the facilities wereplete. However, she had a very realistic problem. She could not afford the expensive tuition fees. She knew that the future of her children could be influenced by the teachers in the school and the courses that they take but... Eden smiled bitterly. She felt guilty because she really couldn''t do anything about it! She smiled and said, "Victor, I get what you mean but you understand my situation very well. I can¡¯t afford that!" Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a tempting way, "Eden, if you need not pay for the expensive tuition fees, do you want Kenny and his siblings to go there?" Victor wanted to tell her the truth so badly. However, the truth would make them strangers. He was in a dilemma! Eden was a little moved when she heard that. She asked seriously, "Victor, are you serious? I don''t need to pay? Is there such a good thing?" She was aware of the aristocratic school in River City. Even Myra and Antony, who came from a good family background were not able to enter the school at that time. Forget it. What was she thinking? Victor nodded quickly and said, "Eden, it¡¯s absolutely free. Let Kenny, Gia and Ricky go there!" Victor would never let his children suffer. Eden was slightly stunned. She lowered her head and continued to eat the lobsters without speaking. Victor was patient when he saw that. He picked up a lobster casually, peeled it and ced it in Eden''s bowl. Eden quickly said, "Victor, don''t do that! Eat it yourself. You haven''t eaten anything yet because you have been serving me. I can peel the lobster on my own." Victor nced at her and put the peeled lobster that was in his hand into his mouth. The lobster was chewy, fresh and tender. It was very delicious! Eden smiled when she saw that. After that, she took a pair of disposable gloves at the side and put them on before she started to peel the lobster herself! Victor looked at her happy face and smiled. "Eden, do consider what I had told you just now!" While peeling the lobster, Eden said, "Okay. I''ll go back and discuss it with my mom. However, if my children go to that school, it''ll be very troublesome for my mom to pick them up and drop them off." Victor was instantly in a good mood he when heard that his mother was being mentioned. "Eden, no trouble at all. You have to make a decision as soon as possible." Eden raised her head and nced at him before she nodded her head without saying a word. Victor smiled faintly and leaned back in his chairzily. Jaida would definitely agree if Eden told her about the matter! He could sense that Jaida was helping him. Victor tugged the corners of his lips slightly as he watched Eden feast on the food. His gaze was doting. Eden was innocent and unpretentious. An hourter, Eden patted her belly. She had eaten most of the lobster of different vors on the table. She looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I can''t eat anymore! Let¡¯s pack these!" Victor was already full and had been waiting for her at the side. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Victor did not expect that she was able to eat so many lobsters because she usually didn¡¯t eat much. He smiled and said, "Eden, if you want to eat, I''ll bring you here again tomorrow. These won''t be delicious if they are kept until tomorrow." Eden nced at him and sneered in her heart, "The lobsters are still edible if they are kept in the refrigerator even though they don¡¯t taste as nice!" Forget it. Victor would feel embarrassed if she packed the lobsters here! However, she felt that it was a pity that so many lobsters were left over! She got up, took her bag and said, "Victor, let''s go back!" She felt sleepy after she was full. She had cried her eyes out today and she felt tired and sleepy at the moment! "Okay!" Victor got up and left with her. They went straight to the parking lot and Victor drove Eden back. Eden did not refuse because she did not have the strength to argue with Victor at the moment. She really wanted to go home and sleep. Eden leaned back in her seat and looked at the brightly lit night scene outside that shed across her eyes. She was thinking about what Victor had told her at the moment. She really had to consider carefully about sending her children to an aristocratic school! She thought of her savings and realized that she only had the present month''s sry! Eden shook her head slightly and felt torn. She nced at Victor quickly and said unhappily, "Victor, it''s all your fault. I''m going to lose sleep tonight." Victor looked sideways at her in confusion. He asked, "Eden, are you too full? I can stop the car and have a stroll with you!" Eden was speechless. "Hehe..." She smiled and shook her head. "Victor, I''m not talking about this. I only have this month''s sry in my savings ount but you tempted me to send my children to an aristocratic school. Aren¡¯t you deliberately making me feel torn?" She wanted her children to receive a better education but reality made her feel a little helpless. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, are you ming me for giving you a low sry? I can increase your sry!" When Eden heard that, she asked happily, "Victor, are you serious? It''s so good to have a boss like you!" "When did I go back on my words?" His tone was calm but serious. Eden said with a smile, "Forget it. I was just kidding. The amount of sry I get depends on my ability." Victor nced at her and smiled helplessly. Eden was not greedy like other people. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Victor said, "Eden, although I have acquired the Gienger family''spany, I didn''t intend to demolish the building. I want to keep it because of the shares you owned in thepany. I know that deep down, you still can''t let go of the Gienger family so I didn''t push them into a dead end. They are still holding some of the shares and will get dividends every year. That could help them live a normal life. I will develop the area and focus it on children''s clothing. You will have to work hard in the future!" Eden looked at him in surprise when she heard that. He actually had such a thought. She quickly said, "Victor, you don''t have to do this..." "Eden, I know you very well." Victor interrupted Eden quickly. No matter how much she hated the Gienger family in the past, she was still kind. Bethany had reaped what she had sown. However, Eden still would not feel good. Eden would feel worse if he pushed the Gienger family into a dead end! He was extremely ruthless when it came to the Gerard family because Eden was not rted to the family! He also hated Bethany for taking away Eden back then but she was the one who had raised Eden and let Eden return to his side. He only decided to do sost night after thinking about it the whole night. Moreover, Eden did not reveal that Bethany was the one who had run over her and took her away. hat meant that she did not want Bethany to take on too much responsibility. Eden was slightly stunned. She asked, "Victor, do you know me well?" Victor said softly, "Yes!" He did not say a word after that. Eden looked at his side face quietly. He still had the usual expression on his face. She had been observing him and realized that his eyes were filled with tenderness every time he looked at her. She had only made the conclusion after observing him for a long time. She tightened her grip on the bag. The thought that had been welled up in her heart surged out. She suppressed the thought for some time and didn¡¯t mention it in the end. Eden smiled bitterly and said, "Victor, I don''t even know myself. I didn''t expect you to know me!" She was very decisive at work but she felt like an idiot in life. Victor nced sideways at her and said nothing. No matter how many years had passed, he could still read her mind easily. Eden said, "Victor, if your childhood sweetheart suddenly remembers you one day, will you still marry her? Will you still adhere to your faith?" "I will!" Victor answered without hesitation. Eden smiled faintly and asked, "How good is she? Why haven''t you forgotten her for more than a decade?" She admired his behavior. She was just like him. She would never give up on the thing that she persisted! Victor smiled gently when he heard that. Eden realized that Victor¡¯s expression would be gentle every time his Eden was mentioned. "She is very good!" Victor''s voice was gentle and sweet. Eden smiled faintly and did not say anything. She heaved a sigh of relief and kept quiet. The car became quiet and Eden looked out of the window again. Deep down, she felt torn and ufortable! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She was very close to getting an answer but she didn''t dare to find out the truth. Victor and Eden didn¡¯t talk on the way to Eden¡¯s house. Victor parked his car at the side of the road. Eden looked at him and smiled gratefully. "Victor, thank you for tonight!" Victor smiled slightly and said, "Eden, rest early!" "Okay!" Eden nodded, opened the car door and got off. After closing the door, she said, "Victor, be careful on the road!" "Okay!" Victor nodded slightly and looked at her tenderly. Eden smiled faintly before she turned around and left. Victor stayed in the car. He only drove home in ease after watching her enter the house. When Eden entered the house, she realized that everyone was still awake and was waiting for her. "Mom, you''ve finallye back. You have made us all anxious. It''s almost eleven o''clock." Gia was holding a cartoon pillow in her hand and looked at Eden in discontent. Eden looked at them apologetically. "Dad, Mom, Zofia, I''m sorry to have made all of you worry!" Jaida got up, pulled her to the sofa and poured her a ss of water. She looked at Eden in distress and said, "Eden, have you talked it out with Bethany when you met her?" Eden nodded with a smile. "Mom, I''ve talked it out with her!" Jaida knew that Eden did not reveal the incident in the past. "You will suffer in the future if you continue to be so kind!" She knew that Eden didn''t want to be too cruel to Bethany. At the same time, she understood what kind of consequences unrestrained kindness would bring to a person. She was a good example. She nearly drove herself to death in the end! Eden smiled gently. "Mom, we will have a better life if we are kind!" Zaiden who was standing at the side said with a smile, "Eden, you are right. It is human¡¯s nature to be kind. No matter what we have experienced, we should not forget our nature!" "Yes, Dad!" Eden looked at him and smiled. There was nothing wrong with being kind! Jaida stroked Eden¡¯s hair dotingly. She nced at Kenny and Gia before she looked at Eden. "Eden, your father and I waited for you to come back because we want to tell you about the problem of Kenny, Gia and Ricky going to school!" Eden smiled. "Mother, what problem?" Both Victor and her parents wanted to talk to her about this matter. Zaiden said with a smile, "Eden, your mother and I have discussed with each other and decided to send Kenny, Gia and Ricky to an aristocratic school. I have talked to the president of the school. The children can register when school starts." "Ah..." Eden looked at Zaiden and said, "Dad but..." Zaidenughed and interrupted her, "Eden, we can¡¯ t be sloppy when ites to the children¡¯s education. Listen to me." Eden looked at Jaida when she heard that. She wanted her children to attend an aristocratic school but she really didn''t want to rely on Zaiden. She wanted to make use of her own ability... Eden quickly stopped what she was thinking. Could she support the family on her own? Jaida knew Eden very well and was aware of what she was thinking at the moment. She said with a smile, "Eden, listen to your father." "That¡¯s right! Eden, you have to take care of me when I get old in the future!" Zaiden joked. Eden looked at Zaiden and smiled gratefully. "Dad, Victor told me the same thing tonight. I''m considering it. He said that the teachers in that school have high qualifications." "Oh!" Jaida smiled slightly and said, "Eden, that''s great. He is very thoughtful. I told you that he is a great guy!" Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Eden smiled faintly and said, "Mom, why do you always speak up for him?" Kenny nced at Jaida quickly and narrowed his eyes slightly. He also felt that Jaida was very concerned about Victor. Jaidaughed and said, "Eden, no but he is indeed a good person." Gia asked with a smile, "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, does that mean we could go to the aristocratic school at Innisree Street when school starts?" She actually really wanted to go to that school. She could enroll in very good painting sses as an extracurricr activity at that school. Zaiden said with a smile, "Gia, you can go there when school starts. There is nothing that can''t be solved when I am around. When the timees, I will send a full-time driver to drop you off and pick you up at the school. I will also pick you up when I am free." When Gia heard that, she shook her head and smiled, "Grandpa, no need to trouble you. We are attending primary school soon and we should learn to be independent. Mom has always said that to us. We are able to take the subway, take the bus and go to school on our own. School ends at three thirty. If it''s still early, we can go to the bookstore and stay there for a while." Giada refused to Zaiden''s suggestion. Her favorite ce was the bookstore because there were many books that she could read there. Besides, the quiet environment there could calm her down. Keh also said, "Grandpa, Gia''s idea is good. Let us go by ourselves!" "This..." Zaiden admired Kenny and Gia¡¯s behavior. They could grow up quickly if they did that. "But Kenny, Innisree Street is quite far away from here." Keh took out his mobile phone and searched the route. After a while, he said, "Grandpa, I have checked the route. The subway station is not far from here and the subway can directly reach Innisree Street. We only need to walk twenty minutes in the middle. There is no problem at all!" "Hehe..." Giada was happy when she heard that. "Grandpa, it''s decided then. I''ll go to bed now. You don''t have to worry about us at all. We promise toe back home by six o''clock every day." Giada yawned as she spoke. After that, she carried the cartoon pillow and returned to her room. Keh also got up to greet the adults before he went back to his room to rest. Zofia got up and said, "Eden, Aunt Jaida, Uncle Calder, you should rest early too!" Jaida smiled and said, "Okay! Quickly go and rest! You can''t stay upte!" "Okay, Aunt Jaida!" Zofia nced at Eden before returning to her room to rest. Jaida looked at Eden and asked, "Silly girl, did you sneak away to hide and cry again?" Eden called out petntly, "Mom!" She had indeed cried her eyes out, but she had put everything behind her now. "You really make my heart ache for you!" Jaida hated Bethany very much. But what could she do? Things had already happened. Zaiden who was standing at the side, looked at Jaida and Eden happily. He said, "Alright. Eden, we have each other from now onwards and we will live together happily." "Yes! Dad! We will be happier as time passes." Eden had a sweet and happy smile on her face. "That''s right. Our family will travel together. We would be happy." Eden said with a happy smile, "Okay! Dad!" That night, Edenid on the bed and looked at the night view outside the window with a happy smile on her face. There was no eternal loneliness and pain in life because people would always encounter joy and happiness. She had a happy family now. Eden did not dream at night. The next morning, Eden went to work happily. However, when she reached thepany, she realized that everyone was looking at her strangely. Eden frowned slightly when she saw that. Did something happen again? "Director Bleu!" Eden was about to take out her mobile phone to look at the news when Amelia called out to her suddenly. Eden looked back quickly and saw that Amelia was looking at her anxiously. She frowned and asked, "Amelia, am I in trouble again?" Ameliaughed and said, "Director Bleu, you''re always slower than others. Take out your phone and have a look. You''re in a hot topic again." Eden looked at her with a frown and joked, "Amelia, I''m not a popr celebrity. Why would I be on a hot topic?" Eden took out her phone quickly and nced at the news as she spoke. Her pupils constricted abruptly. Victor Alwynn held hands with the director of hispany in the restaurant in River City. The two were suspected to be in a rtionship. She scrolled down the news page quickly only to see the abusivements directed at her. @1 Love Victor Alwynn: I know this woman. She has children before marriage. She is really shameless to seduce my Prince Charming. @Victor Alwynn¡¯s Beloved: My Victor, don''t be ruined by this shameless woman. I''m going to buy some paint and ssh it on her so that she can wake up... Eden scrolled down thements and realized that the post had already exceeded ten thousand comments. At the end of the post were a few photos of Eden and Victor holding hands while walking towards the parking lot. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Wow!" Eden shook her head slightly. There were a lot ofments from Victor¡¯s fans that were filled with many emojis. There were all kinds ofments and all of them were marvelous! She nced at Amelia with a smile and joked, "Amelia, it''s a pity that Mr. Alwynn isn¡¯t a celebrity. He would definitely shock the world if he bes a celebrity." "I don''t want to be a celebrity. I just want to ignite you." Victor''s cold voice sounded behind Eden. Eden was stunned for a moment before she turned around quickly. She saw Victor, Anson and Lucian standing behind her. "Hehe..." She let out an awkwardugh. "Mr. Alwynn, it¡¯s fine if these people like to post your photos but why did they drag me into it too? Would their phones beggy when they post so many photos? They are wasting time and harming humans at the same time!" Victor was speechless. Anson couldn¡¯t stop his shoulders from shaking. Lucian could not help butugh too. Victor''s face turned dark when he heard Eden¡¯s words. Amelia lowered her head slightly when she saw Victor¡¯s dark face. Eden looked at the faces of the people around her and saw that Victor was looking at her with a sullen expression. His face was extremely dark. She suddenly realized that she had said something inappropriate. "Hehe..." She smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t mean anything else. Don''t take it to heart." As Eden spoke, she noticed that the elevator had arrived. "The elevator is here. I''ll leave first." She pulled Amelia and walked to the elevator. Eden quickly pressed on the button to close the doors the moment they entered the elevator. Victor smiled and strode to the elevator when he saw Eden trying to escape. He stretched his arms and the elevator doors that was about to close, were pushed back to both sides instantly. Eden stared at Victor. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Victor strode into the elevator elegantly. Amelia felt a sense of oppression suddenly. She couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. She was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Victor was indeed as terrifying as rumored. His aura was able to send chills down people¡¯s spine. Victor''s cold gazended on Amelia. Amelia felt as if her heart was going to leap out of her chest when she was gazed by Victor. She wanted to run away. Her body was also in sync with her thought. She lowered her head and ran out of the elevator quickly with the documents in her hands. Eden parted her mouth slightly when she saw that. To what extent was Amelia afraid of Victor? Amelia had actually fled for her life. Victor turned around elegantly, pressed the elevator button for the twenty-fifth floor. Anson gave Amelia an approving look. Amelia was able to observe the situation. Victor would have definitely held a grudge against her if she didn¡¯t get out of the elevator. Victor was actually that petty. He had often held grudges against Adonis who did not know how to react ording to situation. Another elevator had arrived and Anson, Lucian and Amelia entered the elevator. On the other hand, Eden was frightened and dared not say a word since Victor entered the elevator. She had spoken without thinking and she regretted her actions now. Victor looked sideways at the quiet Eden next to him. She had tied her beautiful hair into a bun today, revealing her full forehead. A few strands of fluffy bangs in front of her forehead fluttered gently, causing her to look innocent! She wore a unique white shirt and an A-lined skirt that outlined her slender and exquisite body, making her look verypetent. Eden knew that Victor was looking at her and had the urge to escape. "Eden, have you considered to let Kenny and his siblings attend the aristocratic school?" His faint, alluring and deep voice reached Eden¡¯s ears. "Ah..." Eden looked at him in surprise and realized that he was still looking at her faintly. She didn''t expect him to ask her about this. She was surprised that he still remembered the matter. She smiled faintly and said, "Victor, thank you. My father has already solved the matter. Kenny and the others will study there. My father has already sent someone to settle some other things there." She had saved a lot of trouble because of Zaiden. Victor¡¯s face darkened and his heart ached when he heard that. How could Zaiden do that to him? Victor closed his eyes slightly. That was good in a way since his wish had been granted. Eden raised her head and nced at him quickly. Why did he close his eyes? She quickly lowered her head when she saw Victor opening his eyes. Victor did not feel good at the moment. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. No way. He would think of a way to let Eden know that she was his Eden. That way, he could treat her well openly. He felt very wronged at the moment. He was aggrieved that he felt like beating somebody up. Victor walked out of the elevator elegantly without speaking when they reached the twenty-fifth floor. He went straight to his office. Eden looked at his tall back with a bewildered expression on her face. She couldn''t figure out why Victor was suddenly unhappy. She also walked out of the elevator and went to her office. Eden¡¯s phone rang when she reached her office. Eden only remembered about her design when she saw that the call was from Darlene. Eden breathed slightly and answered the phone. She smiled and said, "Good morning, teacher!" "Director Bleu, I''ve seen your work and I like it very much. When are you free? Let''s meet." Darlene who was on the other side of the phone seemed to be very happy. Eden cheered up instantly when she heard that Darlene was satisfied with her work. Her red lips could not help but curl into a faint smile. She had worked hard on the design. Darlene¡¯s satisfaction was enough for her to face the future confidently. Eden thought for a moment and asked, "Teacher, is Sunday okay?" "Okay. I''ll see you on Sunday. I''ll send you the address on WhatsApp. I won''t bother you from working then." With that, Darlene hung up the phone. Eden smiled faintly and her hand that was holding the phone trembled in excitement. She had wanted to just give it a try previously. She didn''t expect Darlene to be satisfied with her work. She smiled faintly and confidently. Amelia saw the dazzling smile on Eden''s face when she entered the office. She asked with a smile, "Director Bleu, is it true that you and Mr. Alwynn are in a rtionship? I can tell that you are in love from your expression, Director Bleu." Eden stopped smiling when she heard Amelia¡¯s words. She walked back to her desk casually and sat down. After that, she looked up at Amelia and said, "Amelia, what are you thinking? Victor and I are just friends." Amelia did not believe her. She asked, "Director Bleu, will normal friends hold hands?" Victor and Eden¡¯s news was in the headlines today. Amelia admired Eden¡¯s courage very much. Eden could still smile even though she had received many criticisms. Eden smiled helplessly. She knew that the matter would be worse if she tried to exin. Hence, she did not exin further. She also didn''t care about the online criticisms. "Amelia, the situation might not be as straightforward as it appeared. Anyway, it''s not what you think it is. Let''s get ready for the meeting!" She got up and prepared the documents as she spoke! At the Clement family! Aisling had called her friend ever since she knew that thend she had bought was problematic. However, she had not been able to reach her. She suddenly realized that something was wrong. She was distracted all day and did not go to thepany. She was sitting on the sofa alone at home with a dull look in her eyes. Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at it and answered the call. "Hello! Mrs. Clement, I''m sorry to disturb you so early. I called to tell you that I have seen both Miss Clement and Director Bleu¡¯s designs. However, I prefer Director Bleu¡¯s work since her work is closer to the theme I proposed." Aisling came back to her senses when she heard Darlene¡¯s polite voice. She answered in an indifferent tone, "That¡¯s because Haven failed to live up to the expectations. Sorry to have caused you trouble." "Mrs. Clement, I''ll hang up then!" Aisling was stunned when Darlene hung up the phone. She nced at her phone. When did Haven submit her work to Darlene? Why wasn¡¯t she aware of that? She was so busy recently that she had forgotten about the matter. She was about to call Haven when she suddenly saw the news on her phone. She quickly clicked on the news. She was slightly stunned. Why was there another scandal between Victor and Eden again? This news even overshadowed the news of the Gienger family. Aisling couldn¡¯t help butment about the fickleness of the world. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 The Clement family would soon be forgotten if they lost power. Aisling couldn¡¯t help but panic when she thought of that. She had made a big gamble this time. She closed her eyes slightly and hoped that she could get through the difficulties this time. She could not imagine the Clement family losing everything. She nced at her phone and dialed Haven''s number. Haven sat in front of theputer, her fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard. Her work progress had been very slow for the past few days. Everyone hadined about her during the morning meeting, prompting her to start paying attention to her work. She did not want to be expelled from the Alwynn Group during her internship. Victor had been insulting her. She wanted to show her different side to Victor. Her phone rang suddenly. She frowned and quickly answered the phone when she saw that it was from Aisling. "Mom, what''s the matter? I''m busy now!" Haven''s tone was impatient. Aisling frowned slightly and said with displeasure, "Darlene called me just now. She said that your work was not epted. She had chosen Eden''s work. When did you send your work to Darlene? Why didn''t you show it to me?" Haven was slightly impatient when she heard that. She said, "Mom, it¡¯s fine if my work didn''t get selected. I didn''t show it to you because you were in a bad mood the past few days. I submitted my work to Darlene the day before yesterday." She didn¡¯t have much inspiration. She knew that it was a rare opportunity and had done her best. She had put in the most effort this time and she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed when her work was not epted. Was it true that she really could not outmatch Eden in every way? Aisling said angrily, "Haven, I told youst time to show your work to me before you submit it to Darlene. Did you listen to me?" Haven nced at her phone and suppressed her anger before saying, "Mom, I didn¡¯t disturb you because I know you were in a bad mood recently." "Haven!" Aisling shouted angrily, "Would I ignore your matters even if I am busy?" When Haven heard that, she said irritably, "Mom, you have never cared about my matters. Besides, it''s no use to talk about that now. I have to work. Mom, I''ll hang up first." Haven hung up the phone as soon as she had finished speaking. She had an angry and stiff expression on her face and there was resentment and anger in her cold eyes. Haven felt like she had met her nemesis and nothing had been smooth sailing ever since Eden showed up. "Haven, hurry up. You have to keep up with today''s work progress. Otherwise, I can''t report to Director Bleu." Irene shouted not far away and her professional tone echoed throughout the office. Haven came back to her senses quickly and replied, "Ms. Por, don''t worry. I will finish it today." Haven continued with her work as she spoke. D*mned it. The employees of the Alwynn Group were really different from that of otherpanies. Nobody dared to gossip about Victor and Eden¡¯s matter in the office. The most annoying thing was that everyone put on a smiling face when they saw Eden. All of Haven¡¯s ns were ruined. Haven and Vincent saw Eden and Victor having dinner together when they went to the restaurant in River Cityst night. Vincent took photos of them instantly but he didn''t expect that they would not affect Eden and Victor. Haven sighed slightly. She had prepared to insult Eden but she didn''t expect that everything did not go the way she wanted. "Whew!" Haven exhaled deeply before she lowered her head and continued her work. She had to keep her job while dealing with Eden at the same time. The bright sunlight shone into Victor¡¯s office. Victor, Anson and Lucian were all there. Lucian tapped the keyboard quickly with his fingers. Victor and Anson watched from the side. Victor''s face darkened when he looked at the dreadful and insultingments. Rows of vulgarities and insulting emojis were all over the ce. Lucian wanted to see if the person who deleted thementsst time would appear. Victor asked, "Did you find out the mediapany who had reported the news?" He didn¡¯t mind if other people mentioned that he and Eden were a couple but the outrageous comments were definitely not what he wanted. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lucian did not say anything. Anson who was standing at the side, teased, "Victor, I didn''t expect your news with Eden to go viral. It''s more eye-catching than the news of popr celebrities!" Victor nced at him coldly. Anson continued to fearlessly challenge Victor''s patience. "You have already reached the stage of holding hands with Eden. You will get together next. Hey! Mr. Alwynn is about to seed." Victor said angrily, "Shut up!" Lucian replied, "Someone has deleted thements." There was an unconceble excitement in his voice. He tapped on the keyboard quickly again. After a while, Victor and Eden news was overshadowed by some odd news. News ranging from popr celebrities cheating to disfigured beauties overshadowed Eden and Victor news. Lucian seized the opportunity and tapped on the keyboard quickly. After a while, Lucian who rarely smiled, curled his lips into a dazzling smile. Victor and Anson looked at each other. They seldom saw Lucian smile like that. They couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Anson teased, "Lucian, the whole world lights up when you smile." Lucian raised his head and nced at him coldly. He then looked at Victor and said, "The address is Eden¡¯s address." Victor was shocked when he heard that. Victor said excitedly, "Is it really Kenny?" "It''s him!" Lucian''s voice was firm and there was admiration in his eyes. He had met an opponent who was actually a child. Kenny¡¯sputer speed was actuallyparable to him. "Ah..." Anson was surprised. "Lucian, you can''t joke on this kind of thing." Anson sighed in his heart. Kenny was a determined child and could be called a child prodigy! Lucian looked at him and said, "This has happened twice. There''s no way it could be wrong!" Victor smiled and said, "That''s great. I''ll send Kenny abroad in the future to further his study." Anson smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Victor, you''re so lucky. Everyone is envious of you. However, you have to work hard to earn money. It takes a lot of money to raise three children." Lucian also nced at Victor. He shut down theputer slowly and said, "A person¡¯s ability is determined by himself and not by his parents. The three children are more outstanding than I''ve thought!" Victor nced at Lucian when he heard that. He smiled happily when he thought of the three of them. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "Of course. That¡¯s because the children are mine." Victor was full of pride. Anson looked at him disdainfully and said, "Victor, do you have to be so arrogant every time? You should think about us who are still single and be kind when you speak!" Lucian got up slowly. He looked gentle and refined as usual. Without saying anything, he walked out with hisptop in his arms. His movements were sophisticated. Victor looked at Anson and suddenly said in a good mood, "Anson, you have a chance now. There is a problem between Abigail and Joziah." "Ah..." Anson widened his eyes in surprise. At the same time, his heart was filled with excitement. His gentle, refined and handsome face turned red instantly as though he was in a rtionship. He grabbed Victor''s hand excitedly and said, "Victor, give me three days¡¯ leave. I must go to Gate City for the sake of my future wife." He would not feel at ease if he stayed here. He did not want to lose the opportunity. There was no coming back. Life was full of ups and downs. He wanted to kick Joziah away so that he could be the only one who could be with Abigail forever. Victor sneered when he saw Anson¡¯s excitement. He said, "Anson, I congratte you for going to be in a rtionship soon! In order not to dy you from starting a rtionship, I''ll give you three days off. Go ahead. Help me take care of Ricky and treat him to a few good meals!" When Anson heard that, he looked sideways at Victor and said, "Victor, don¡¯t talk without putting yourself in other people¡¯s shoes. It''s not cheap to treat Ricky to sumptuous meals. You should take some actions instead of just talking." Anson rubbed his two fingers in front of Victor. Victor had a disdainful expression on his cold face and he sneered, "Anson, how can such a stingy man like you get a girlfriend?" Ansonughed when he heard that. "Victor, you''re wrong. I won¡¯t be stingy with my girlfriend but..." Anson smiled and poked Victor''s sturdy chest. "I have to be very stingy with people like you!" Victor''s face darkened and he said angrily, "Anson, what do you mean by people like me?" "Hehe..." Anson patted him on the shoulder and said fearlessly, "Victor, you know what I mean deep down in your heart. I can treat your Ricky to a few meals but you have to transfer money to me! I''m leaving. Don''t call me these three days and don¡¯ t miss me too much. I won''t pick up your phone because it''s too far away from here. I can¡¯te back even if you have a big problem!" Anson spoke as he walked and he made a goodbye gesture to Victor with his back facing him. Victor was speechless. He nced at Anson''s back coldly before he returned to his desk and continued to work. Anson didn¡¯t even go back to his office but hurried out of the room instead. Lucian was answering the phone when he suddenly saw Anson walking out in a hurry. He hung up the phone and asked, "Where are you going? The legal person of the Gienger family is changing the procedures and they have to bepleted by you today. You should go and take care of that!" Anson stopped with a smile on his face. He looked at Lucian happily and said with a smile, "Go and ask the Legal Department to deal with this matter. I''ve taken three days off starting from today. I am going to chase after my future wife! Don''t call me if you need anything. I will be very busy these three days!" Anson walked towards the elevator in high spirits as he spoke. Lucian frowned as he watched Anson''s joyful figure disappear into the distance. He was confused by Anson¡¯s words. Wait, if he left... Lucian raised his eyebrows. Wouldn''t that make him even busier? "Anson,e back. Why do you ask for leave at this time? I don''t want to work overtime." Lucian shouted at Anson who was standing at the entrance of the elevator. Anson turned to nce at him and smiled proudly, "Lucian, Victor had promised me that to me personally. You can go and find him if you cannot deal with all the matters alone. If you need to work overtime, he would do that together with you and you won''t feel lonely." The elevator arrived when Anson had finished his words. Anson waved his hand at Lucian and entered the elevator. He mouthed a thank you to Lucian in the end. He looked smug, noble and dazzling at the same time. Lucian looked at Anson coldly and scowled. He red at the tall stack of files on his desk before he epted his fate and continued his work. At Eden''s home! "Knock! Knock! Knock!" Giada knocked hard on the door of Keh¡¯s room. "Kenny, what are you doing? Why are you dawdling and noting out yet? If you don''te out now, I''ll go alone. Are you doing anything shady again? Why do you always lock your door from the inside?" Giada chattered incessantly as she stood outside Kenny¡¯s room unhappily. Keh tapped on the keyboard quickly with his fair fingers. He nced at the door and said, "Gia, wait for me. I''lle out in a while. I''m changing my clothes." Keh simply came up with an excuse. D*mned it!! Those b*stards were insulting Eden! It took him quite a while to remove all the outrageousments! Giada frowned in disbelief and she knocked hard on the door a few more times. She said, "Kenny, do you need to take two hours to change your clothes? You haven''te out from your room for two hours. It will take about one or two hours for a round trip to the bookstore if we take the bus and subway. We won¡¯t have much time to spend in the bookstore." Giada was speechless. There weren''t any bookstores nearby so they could only go to the one in the city center. "Bang!" The door was pulled open and Keh walked out of the room. Giada looked at Keh in disgust and asked, "Kenny, aren''t you wearing the same clothes that you wore this morning?" Keh nced at her and said, "Let''s go. Aren''t youining that we don''t have enough time?" Keh walked forward as he spoke. Giada could only follow him in confusion. Time passed by very slowly. Eden had been so busy that she felt breathless during this period. She had witnessed reality over the years and all she could think about now was how to fight fate and took control of it. She did not want to be weak with time and she wanted to evolve in the harsh life. Therefore, she had put in a lot of efforts and had always been serious in her work! Her pace was very quick even when she went to the canteen to eat. Victor was going tounch arge-scale clothing exhibition. Clothes were an important emblem of the development of arts, economics and technologies. Eden would not let go of such a good opportunity. The focus of the Alwynn Group was on luxurious and unique women clothing. The fashion exhibition cycle was short and changed quickly each season! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Therefore, she would be very busy every season! Chapter 412 Chapter 412 No matter how busy Eden was, she would finish her work before she got off work every day. She would bring her work home if she couldn¡¯t finish it at work. Therefore, she rarely worked overtime in the office! She would leave her office on time when it was time to get off work! She was not affected by the online gossip today! She was ustomed to it now since she had experienced simr situations before! Besides, Victor was influential and powerful in River City! Many media reporters dared note to thepany. Therefore, she was not afraid of being blocked at the door and not able to get out of thepany! Eden left before Amelia. She walked out of the office and nced at Lucian. Most of the time, she would see Lucian packing up and getting off work at this time. However, he was still working today. Eden asked curiously, "Mr. Ronen, are you working overtime today?" She walked over with a smile. Lucian lifted his head casually and nced at her. He raised his lips slightly and said, "Yes! I have to work overtime today!" "Wow! This is the first time I''ve seen you working overtime since I came to thepany!" Lucian looked at her quietly and said, "There are a lot of things to deal with in the past two days!" Eden nodded understanding^. "I''ll get off work then!" Eden nced at Victor''s office as she spoke and saw that the lights in his office were still on. It seemed that he was also working overtime tonight! "Alright!" Lucian nodded slightly and continued to look at her quietly! Eden smiled at him and turned to leave! The sunset that shone through the window was a little too ring! Eden sighed in her heart. In order to make a living, she was sometimes tortured by the challenges in life! Eden entered the elevator. No matter what, she wouldn''t lose her distinct personality! Eden met Jasper who was dressed in a casual outfit when she walked out of thepany. Jasper had always liked to dress in a simple style. The outfit that he wore was visually appealing. He looked cool and bright in a light gray shirt and dark pants. Eden smiled slightly and said, "Jasper, has yourpanyunched a new style?" Jasper looked at her and smiled gently. "Eden, how is it? I designed it myself. Don''t you think it looks in and ordinary at first nce but overall, it seems intriguing and fashionable?" Eden checked out his outfit and said with appraisingly, "In my opinion, the outfit is able to show a person''s temperament and taste, other than making the person look taller!" "Wow!" Jasper smiled happily and snapped his fingers at her. "Eden, you''re right! I designed this outfit to make the customers look taller besides retaining the lightness andfort of the clothes. People would seem taller if they wear the outfit, which is what I want. I didn''t expect you to notice that." "Hehe..." Eden looked at him and smiled. "This is not bad. With such abination of colors, the outfit is able to make someone look thinner and taller! However, the outfit is only suitable for certain figures!" Jasper understood what Eden meant and said with a smile, "Eden, this outfit has a range of sizes. I believe it would be very popr due to its effect that made people look taller." Eden looked at him with a smile. "Jasper, I wish you great business then!" Jasper said happily, "Eden, I hope so. I have added the clothes to the stores that I found in various major shopping malls. The clothes would soon be up in River City market." Eden believed in Jasper¡¯s ability. The J-X branded sportswear from hispany were in high demand in Gate City. Thepany¡¯s new products for every season were very popr! On the other hand, the C. Y branded clothes from the Alwynn Group were focused on women¡¯s clothing. Thus, there was no conflict between Victor and Jasper¡¯s brand. Eden smiled and said, "I am aware of your ability." "Haha..." Jasper had a bright smile on his face. Heughed for a while and said, "Eden, I know I''m very capable too." "Arrogant!" Eden nced at him with a smile. "Why did youe to pick me up today? Aren''t you busy recently?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jasper nodded slightly when he heard that. He said, "I am indeed very busy but no matter how busy I am, I have time for you! We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. Bring Kenny and Gia along. Let''s go and eat something delicious!" Eden smiled and said, "What do you mean that we haven''t eaten together for a long time? Haven''t you been eating at my house all this time?" Jasper smiled and retorted, "Eden, that is not the same. Having free meals at your home is different from me treating you to a meal!" "Alright then. I''ll send a WhatsApp message to my mother. Let''s eat at Zofia''s stall!" As Eden spoke, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Jaida. Jasper looked at her and smiled happily. "Eden, let''s go! I''ve told Kenny that we''ll pick them up at the subway station. They''re already at the subway and on their way here!" Eden shook her head helplessly. "There''s nothing I can do about them. They never get tired of going to the bookstore!" Eden was surprised that all her three children liked to study! Her colleagues had quarreled with their partner to the point of divorce when they try to make their children do homework every night! There were even mothers who asked their children to do homework until they cried! On the other hand, Eden¡¯s three children had made her feel very much at ease! Jasper led her to the car and said while walking, "Eden, you should be very grateful. Not everyone is as fortunate as you to have raised such well-behaved children! My cousin''s child who is ten years old ys games all day long. All his grades are below 60 marks for this year''s exam. My cousin feels ashamed to face anyone! My cousin was called by the teacher several times. She would call andin to me every time. Don¡¯t you feel relieved instantly after Ipared your kids to my cousin''s?" Eden smiled lightly and nodded. "That''s true. The three siblings have always made me feel at ease. Only Gia is a little quirky." Jasper looked at her sideways and saw that she was smiling happily. She had intended to live happily like this. "Eden, Gia is a girl. It''s harmless!" "That''s true!" Eden smiled slightly. The two of them walked side by side. The afterglow of the sunset shone on their body and lengthened their shadows with a tinge of colors. Vincent woulde to pick up Haven every day after work. He was sitting in his car at the moment and he happened to see Eden and Jasper together. He took out his mobile phone and took pictures of the two of them. He smiled sinisterly and as he sent out the photos. He looked at Eden''s back and said coldly, "Eden, you have made trouble to mypany. I''ll make you lose your reputation as a designer! This is the price you would have to pay for what had happened at the press conference previously!" Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Vincent liked those works very much. The Jotham Alwynn Group would definitely make a lot of money if theyunched the works as the main styles! It was a pity that the people from the Alwynn Group had discovered that they were going tounch them. The most annoying part was they prevented the Jotham Alwynn Group fromunching the products at thest minute. At present, the Jotham Alwynn Group had still note up with new products. Phillip rejected the clothes designed by their design director three times. Vincent was very anxious the past few days! "Vincent!" Haven ran to his car, opened the door quickly and got it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vincent nced at her and asked, "Why are you sote today?" Haven did not look good. She said gloomily, "I haven''t finished my work yet!" "I see! I have also been very busy recently. I may not have time to pick you up in the next few days. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up!" Vincent started the car as he spoke. Haven nced at him and realized that he did not care about her at all. She was very dissatisfied. Other men would make time for their girlfriends no matter how busy there were. There wasn''t much affection between her and Vincent. Furthermore, she had sacrificed a lot during this time to gain Vincent¡¯s trust. However, Vincent was a yboy who didn''t know what was good for him. He had an ambiguous rtionship with other women even while he was dating her. He had even sent ambiguous text messages to other women in front of her! She had a sense of uneasiness that she would be abandoned at any moment! She looked sideways at Vincent''s arrogant face and asked, "Vincent, hasn¡¯t yourpanye up with the new products for this season? The Alwynn Group is ready for production. Everything would be ready once the fabric is confirmed!" Vincent felt irritated when he heard that. "No, I don''t know what happened to Victoria recently. Her designs were rejected by my father three times in a row!" The Jotham Alwynn Group did clothing business in the beginning and the earliest designer was Philip¡¯s ex-wife, Jaida. Philip was very stubborn. He had been holding on to some outdated ideas and refused to let go of them. Since Reba couldn¡¯te to work at thepany now, Vincent was trapped in the middle of Philip and Reba¡¯s feud, thus living a miserable life every day. "What should we do?" Haven looked at him with some concern. "The Jotham Alwynn Group has been suppressed by the Alwynn Group for years. Why does yourpany have to keep using the same design director? You can let someone else rece her if she is incapable!" Vincent gave her an exaggerated look when he heard that. "Haven, can you take responsibility for what you say? The design director is involved in the overall operation of thepany. We can¡¯t simply change the design director as we wish. Besides, Victoria had brought a lot of benefits to thepany the past few years. I have given her three days off to find inspiration. She will definitely give me satisfactory work when shees back." He still believed in Victoria''s ability! Haven''s face darkened when she heard that. She said in a low voice, "It would be ideal if she is capable of doing well. I''m just afraid that she would still be unable toe up with better designs when shees back and you will be doomed for this season!" Eden''s design was famous when she was in Gate City. Now that she had returned to the head office, Victor would definitely promote her actively. Moreover, Victor treated her very differently! Haven would feel angry and hateful every time she thought of that! Eden''s appearance had caused her to lose a lot of things. When Vincent heard that, he became more irritated and a trace of anger appeared on his handsome face. He stepped on the brakes abruptly when they arrived at the intersection of the red lights. He looked sideways at her and said angrily, "Haven, what I need is encouragement at the moment! Don''t you know that? Do you know how difficult my situation is now? My mother used to arrange everything for me previously but she is not working in thepany now. I need to handle all the things on my own. The Alwynn Group has always been dominant in the business world. Therefore, I need to kick this business tycoon out of the business world. It has always been my dream to make the Jotham Alwynn Group the leadingpany in the business circle. As a designer and my fiancee, you should help me to get through the difficult situation instead of discouraging me!" Vincent pursed his dry lips after he finished his words in one breath. Victor¡¯s face darkened as he exhaled deeply. His sexy thin lips curled upwards coldly. Haven was slightly stunned when she saw Vincent get angry suddenly. She looked at Vincent and blinked her beautiful eyes. She could tell that Vincent was extremely annoyed at the moment. A touch of coldness shed across her eyes. She pursed her glistening pink lips and held Vincent¡¯s arm gently. She said delicately, "Vincent, don''t be angry. It¡¯s not that I am discouraging you. I''m just worried about you. We still have time. We just need to dy the progress of the Alwynn Group in order for your company to catch up!" Haven leaned her head against his shoulder gently as she spoke. She knew that they would never be a romantic couple. She wanted to marry a rich man. Vincent satisfied her requirement even though he was a rich second generation who relied on his family. There were too many low points in her life that it was hard to get the excitement she wanted. It was too exhausting to keep striving. It was better to get married into a decent family than to suffer alone! Vincent¡¯s irritation subsided when he saw Haven acting coquettishly. He felt that she was gentle when she leaned against his shoulder. Men liked gentle, beautiful and obedient women. Vincent was also the same. He saw that the lights had turned green and said in a gentle tone, "Haven, let''s have dinner first. Don''t go back tonight. Let''s go to the hotel!" When Haven heard that, she raised her head and looked at his well-defined and handsome face before she nodded gently. "Okay! I''ll listen to you." Vincent started the car with a smile and continued driving. He suddenly came up with a n. Besides wanting to ruin Eden''s reputation, he also wanted Victor''spany''s progress to be dyed. He could not outmatch Victor in terms of ability. However, Victor was no match to him when it came to using dirty tricks. Vincent''s handsome face suddenly became extremely vicious! Haven felt much more at ease when she saw that Vincent was in a better mood. She lowered her head slightly. Vincent nced at her and asked, "By the way, Haven, is your work approved by Ms. Darlene?" Haven looked embarrassed when she heard that. She tugged at the corners of her mouth and smiled bitterly. "No! Eden¡¯s work was approved." A touch of destion and sorrow appeared on her face when she had finished speaking. She didn''t dare to look at Vincent and didn''t want to hear his mocking voice. At that moment, she wanted to run away. She suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the car was so oppressive that she could hardly breathe! Chapter 414 Chapter 414 In the face of failure, Haven would always try to escape from sorrow and all the troubles in the world. Vincent frowned slightly. Although Haven studied design, she was not good at it. Vincent could tell from her usual designs. She did not put in efforts on designing at all! He didn¡¯t have much hope when he heard the news previously! However, it was different now since Haven was already his fiancee. If she could be Darlene''s disciple, the Jotham Awlynn Group would not have anything to worry about. "s!" He sighed disappointedly. He did not speak after that. He turned the steering wheel and drove to a nearby alley. Even though Vincent did not speak, his disappointed sigh was ironic in Haven''s ears. Haven felt very upset. She clenched her fists tightly and said, "Vincent, I will study hard so that I will be helpful to you in the future." Vincent listened without much emotion and did not look at her. Who was Haven? She was his neighbor who grew up with him. He knew Haven very well. She seemed obedient, gentle and sweet, and was very good at saying pleasant words. But deep down, what was she thinking? Only she knew that herself! He agreed to marry her because he wanted to be responsible to the Clement family. After all, Philip was a stubborn man. Philip would not let him take over the Jotham Alwynn Group if he didn¡¯t marry Haven. When Haven didn¡¯t get any response from Vincent, she raised her head slowly to look at him and saw the obvious sarcasm in his eyes. She bit her lip hard and didn''t say anything. She mocked herself in her heart. What else could she expect from Vincent? Vincent saidzily, "It seems that Eden is indeed talented to have been chosen by Darlene." When Haven heard that, her eyes darkened and she was jealous of Eden. She had never hated anyone but she hated Eden to the core that she wanted to kill her! That crazy idea would sh across her mind from time to time! Haven said sarcastically, "Since she is so good, you can pay her a huge amount of money to get her to yourpany. With her around, the Jotham Alwynn Group would have the ability topete with Victor." Vincent smiled coldly and said, "Haven, that''s a great idea. I''ll ask Eden that someday." Haven''s face turned pale when she heard that. "You..." She looked at Vincent angrily. Vincent chuckled and said, "Haven, you were the one who said that yourself!" Haven was trembling with anger and tears welled up in her eyes. Her eyes became blurry and she couldn¡¯t see Vincent clearly. Vincent suddenly sensed that Haven was emotional. He looked sideways at her and said, "Why? Are you going to cry?" Haven said in a trembling voice, "Vincent, don''t forget that I am your fiancee." Victor said with a smile, "Haven, you don''t have to remind me. I know that you''re my fiancee!" She also often reminded him how much she used to love Victor. Vincent felt pathetic because he had to marry the woman whom Victor did not want. Eden had ruined his n several times. How could he tolerate her? Haven closed her eyes painfully when she heard Vincent¡¯s sarcastic words. That was a pain that she could never recover from in her entire life. She was well aware of her cowardice and she couldn''t fight the harsh reality. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, pain would wake people up sometimes. She suddenly understood that she could only rely on herself and not others at all times in life! She had made some ns previously. As long as she married Vincent, both the Alwynn and Clement family would give her some shares. Moreover, Aisling had promised her to give her a vi as her dowry. That way, she had an extra safeguard! Meanwhile, Eden and Jasper took Kenny and Gia to Zofia''s food stall. After they had finished their food, they returned to Eden''s house together. Overnight, some people were happy while some were worried! The next day, Eden went to work as usual. It was Friday and she would be busier than ever! She was wearing a white flowing chiffon dress that matched her fair skin. Her outfit was able to give her an extraordinary sense of spirituality. She walked into thepany confidently and was still greeted with odd stares. Eden found it rather odd. Could it be that something had happened to her again today! She nced at the elevator door and saw four or five employees gathered together. All of them looked at her disdainfully when they saw hering over. They would normally greet her when they see her. However, when they saw her today, they quickly lowered their head and pretended not to notice her! Eden was confused and quickly took out her mobile phone. She narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the real-timements on a video. The title of the video was ¡®Eden Bleu, The Design Director of The Alwynn Group, Has an Indiscrete Life and Is Dating Two Men at The Same Time¡¯. The pictures showed the backs of Jasper and her as they walked towards the garage when Jasper came to pick her up yesterday! "Asshole!" She cursed in a low voice. She walked towards the elevator that had arrived but was blocked by Haven who came out from the crowd. Eden sneered in her heart when she saw Haven¡¯s tall and imposing figure blocking her way. Wouldn''t Haven feel tired doing this every day? She would keep track of her movements every day! The crowd whispered to each other and longed for a drama when they saw Haven¡¯s action. Many people knew about Haven and Victor¡¯s rtionship! Haven looked at Eden who looked beautiful in her white dress today. She had the impulse to tear Eden apart. She said sarcastically, "Eden, I didn''t expect that you to feel that it was not enough to have Mr. Alwynn. You are still trying to seduce other men!" Eden looked at her sharply when she heard that. She said calmly, "Haven, didn''t you brush your teeth when you woke up this morning? Why do you have such a nasty breath? Watch what you say! He has been my good friend for seven years. He is Jasper Joye, the president of the Joye Group and the younger brother of my son''s godmother. We are close all the while! Do I need to seduce him?" Haven''s face turned pale instantly when she heard that. She felt as though she had been pped by Eden. It turned out that the man was Jasper. D*mned it. That man was not a man to be trifled with. Vincent was an idiot. He had spread the news without even finding out who the man was! That was bad! The people who were watching the show at the side stopped their chattering instantly! Everyone in the business world knew that Jasper was the president of the Joye Group in Gate City. He was also a ruthless man! Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Eden''s phone rang suddenly at the moment. Eden nced at her phone and answered the call when she saw that it was from Jasper. "Hey! Jasper!" Jasper asked worriedly, "Eden, I saw the news this morning. Are you all right?" Eden smiled coldly and said, "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about me! I''m fine. Some people with evil intentions spread the rumors because they want to ruin my reputation! I''m not afraid because I am innocent. They can say whatever they want!" As Eden spoke, she nced at Haven purposely. Haven was responsible for what had happened previously. She must have something to do with this matter too! Jasper said, "Eden, don''t worry. I''ve already started investigating the matter. I''ll find out who''s behind this soon!" "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly. "Jasper, I''ll hang up then. I have a lot of work to do today!" "Okay! Eden, go for it!" Jasper cheered for Eden on the other end of the phone. "Hehe..." Eden hung up the phone with a smile on her face! Envy surged through everyone¡¯s heart when they saw Eden¡¯s bright smile. Eden looked sharply at Haven who was still unwilling to give way to her. The hair on her forehead was blown by the light breeze and there was a hint of coldness in her ck eyes. A sense of uneasiness rose in Haven¡¯s heart when she saw that! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eden''s tone was harsh and cold, "Haven, I already told you not to mess with mest time! Get out of I" my way! Haven looked at her mockingly and said, "Eden, you have done something shameless but you are afraid of people talking about it." Eden smiled slightly. She was regarded shameless when she only had a meal with a male friend. Shouldn¡¯t the person who had set her up considered sinful then? She looked sideways at Haven and said, "Haven, if we''re going to talk about shameless things, the things you did to me secretly are indeed shameless!" "Eden, you''re framing me!" Haven red at Eden coldly. She was indeed a little flustered because she did not know which dirty deeds that she had done was Eden aware of. "You understand very well if I am framing you or not. Get out of the way! My time is precious!" Eden looked at her coldly. Haven stood stubbornly at the same spot and refused to let Eden go. The two of them were at loggerheads with each other. The people who were watching the show at the side became nervous instantly when they saw Eden and Haven¡¯s behavior! Haven said angrily, "Eden, the news of your shameless behavior has been spreading on the Inte recently. Why? Don¡¯t you dare to admit what you have done? Who knows what is the actual rtionship between you and Jasper? Women would do anything for money." "Hehe..." Eden smiled coldly. She nced at the people around her and said with a smile, "Haven, it sounds like you have done such a thing before! I still can¡¯t figure out the reason you have been targeting me since I started working in thepany! Why don¡¯t you tell me why you treated me in such a manner in front of everyone today?" Haven was happy to answer the question. What she was going to say next would rub salt on Eden''s wound. She nced at the crowd who was watching the show. Her gaze was weird and sinister and she said in an imposing manner, "Cyan, I can''t stand someone as cruel and heartless as you.The Gienger family has raised you for more than ten years but you had personally sent your adoptive mother to prison. Everyone would be disgusted by a vicious woman like you!" Haven looked at Eden gloatingly. The corners of her mouth curled into a vicious smile when she saw Eden¡¯s face turn pale. It was Friday today. Victor would note over so early because he had something to do. Hence, she would insult Eden severely today. She wanted to make up for all the unhappiness that she had encountered previously! Eden¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She had done that indeed. She had indeed sent her adoptive mother to prison. "Cyan Gienger? Director Bleu, are you really Cyan Gienger?" Irene, who had just walked in, looked at Eden in shock. Eden looked at her and nodded slightly. She would not deny it. After all, her identity as Cyan could not be erased from her life. The people around her started to whisper again! Eden felt that her entire body was burning. The matter was a knot in her heart. She still felt guilty about this matter before she went to sleep every night. However, the things that Bethany had done were over the top! Irene suddenly said with a smile, "Director Bleu, that''s great. You can finally heave a sigh of relief after all the treatment you have received in the Gienger family. You have already been tolerant of the Gienger family by only sending Bethany to prison, even after they had treated you like that. I would have definitely sent the whole family to prison." Eden was speechless. She looked at Irene in confusion. How did she know what had happened to her when she was in the Gienger family? Why was she speaking up for her too? Irene said with a smile, "Director Bleu, some things can''t be kept as secrets forever. Don''t mind other people¡¯s words. Some people don''t work hard but like to y tricks behind other people¡¯s backs. I have to remind you that you must pay attention to certain people. Otherwise, you will be screwed by them. You must look behind you when you go to the restroom. Don''t be innocent!" She had seen Haven following Eden several times but she didn''t know what she was going to do. In short, she knew that Haven was not a good person! Fortunately, Victor didn''t marry Haven. She would be the first to resign if Victor married Haven! Haven''s face turned pale when she heard that. She had followed Eden several times just to get her hair. There was a time where she bumped into Irene who was standing behind her when she turned her head. She was startled at that time. Eden nced at Haven when she heard that. Haven followed her because she wanted to get her hair for the paternity test. It was also the same paternity test report which Amelia had seen some time ago. Haven looked at Irene and said coldly, "Ms. Por, what do you mean by that? Who are you referring to?" Irene nced at her coldly and said with a smile, "Haven, since you say like that, I''ll get to the point. I have always been very loyal to my friends and I get along very well with Director Bleu. That is because she is worth getting along well with. Dare you to admit that you didn''t follow Director Bleu secretly? You didn¡¯t follow her once or twice. I saw it thrice. Therefore, I believe the online news was uploaded by someone who wants to ruin Director Bleu''s reputation! After all, Director Bleu is really outstanding!" After she had finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Haven mockingly. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Haven''s face was even paler than Eden''s face a while ago. Irene actually denigrated her in front of everyone. Why was she a failure in both her rtionships and the workce? Which part was she inferior to Eden? She was more elegant than Eden. Victor was the one who was blind. Haven looked at Irene coldly. "Ms. Por, don''t nder me. What evidence do you have to prove that I did those things?" Irene said with a smile, "That is very simple. I''ve been in the business world for more than ten years. You were so careful. How would you leave evidence behind for me to find?" Irene saidzily as she looked at Haven casually. She sneered and said, "I heard that Vincent and a woman unted their affection during a live broadcast at the previous banquet. I''m very curious about that woman!" Haven had a bad feeling when she heard that! She could insult Eden wanting to befriend influential people but she would not allow other people to do that to her. That incident had long been forgotten by others! Others would see it as a joke if they knew that she was the woman in the live broadcast. She took a deep breath and nced at Eden. Alright! She would let her off now. Eden would have to wait for her next move! She turned around silently and walked towards the elevator! When Irene saw that, she deliberately said loudly, "Director Bleu, you don''t have to take to heart what had happened today. Some people from rich and powerful families just can''t stand seeing other people doing well. Most of them will use such means to suppress those who work hard." Eden smiled and said gratefully, "Irene, thank you!" Irene patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, you don''t need to thank me. I''m just telling the truth. I will never favor those despicable people in the face of justice!" Eden smiled faintly and did not say anything. Irene nced at the elevator and said, "The elevator ising. You''re going to bete for work!" Eden looked at her and nodded. "Irene, see you After that, Eden walked towards the elevator calmly. Irene watched Eden enter the elevator. Only after the elevator went up, she looked at the crowd and said, "Let me remind you, don''t listen to the rumors. You shouldn¡¯t look at people with your eyes but with your heart!" After that, she also walked to the elevator! Everyone looked at each other when they heard that and went to continue their work. They didn''t dare to speak ill of Eden. After all, Myra and Amber¡¯s incident had left a trauma in their hearts! Victor woke up at twelve noon after working overtime with Lucian for a night. As for Lucian, he tantly skipped work today. The atmosphere in thepany was much more rxed when Victor and Lucian were absent. After Eden came back from lunch, Amelia looked at Eden seriously after she had answered a call. He said, "Director Bleu, bad news. The Locopany said that they don''t want to cooperate with us!" Eden frowned at her and asked, "Why?" Amelia shook her head slightly and said, "They didn''t say why. They only said they don''t want to cooperate with us." Eden smiled coldly and said, "It''s strange that they don''t want to do business." Eden frowned slightly and said, "Wait. Amelia, didn''t we have a deal with theirpany previously? Have we signed the contract?" Amelia shook her head slightly and said, "Director Bleu, all the procedures are fixed except for the fabrics. We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet!" Eden was taken aback. She looked at theputer and supported her chin with one hand. She was the one who had chosen the fabrics from that fabricpany. The quality of the fabrics of that company had always been very good! They suddenly didn''t want to work with the Alwynn Group... No way. They have discussed everything previously and were left with signing the contract. Why did they go back on their words suddenly? The material and colors of the fabrics she had chosen was extremely suitable for the clothes she had designed! Thepany¡¯s fabrics could disy the unique and strong effect of the clothes! They didn¡¯t want to cooperate with them suddenly... Eden quickly found the manager¡¯s phone number and dialed it. Their manager was Mr. Leo and she had seen him once! However, her impression towards him wasn''t good! The call was answered very quickly. "Hello! Mr. Leo, my assistant told me that yourpany doesn''t want to cooperate with us!" "Vo! Is it Director Bleu? I heard that things are going very smoothly for you. All the people who are close to you are rich. Why are you still working so hard?" Eden said angrily, "Mr. Leo, could you please be a little more respectful?" "Fine. Director Bleu, ourpany can cooperate with you. Why don''t we go to the hotel tonight to catch up? I might agree to sign the contract with you after that." Eden''s expression changed when she heard his frivolous words! She knew Mr. Leo. She had met him once when she was in the branch office. He was already in his forties, yet he still spoke in such a frivolous manner! Eden''s eyes were cold and she said with a sneer, "Mr. Leo, since you don''t want to cooperate with us, forget it then. There are so many fabricpanies. The Alwynn Group could do without your company!" Eden hung up the phone immediately when she had finished speaking. Amelia looked at Eden and asked, "Director Bleu, what should we do now? If the other party doesn''t cooperate with us, the working progress will be dyed." Eden looked at her, lowered her head and pondered for a while before she said, "Amelia, don''t worry. Let me look at the fabric samples of eachpany again." "Okay!" Amelia turned around and went out. Eden nced outside her office. Both Victor and Lucian had skipped work today. Loco Company was thergest producer of cashmere and wool. Many clothingpanies valued their fabrics very much. Eden also valued their fabrics too!! She liked their cashmere particrly because they were soft, fine and glutinous, light, naturally smooth and had high color wear resistance. However... She picked up the phone and dialed Victor''s number. She had to inform Victor about the matter first. The phone rang a few times but no one answered the phone. Eden was about to hang up when azy voice came from the opposite side, "Hey! Eden!" Eden frowned slightly. Why did she feel that there was anger in hiszy voice? She said, "Mr. Alwynn, the Loco Company suddenly refuses to cooperate with us." Victor said carelessly, "Just switch to anotherpany if they don''t want to cooperate with us." Eden said, "But they have the fabrics that I need badly!" "Discuss with me when I reach thepany then!" Victor hung up the phone after that! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Eden nced at the phone. Why could she hear anger in Victor''s tone? Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed? It was almost two o''clock at the moment. How could he wake up on the wrong side of the bed? She shook her head slightly, nced at theputer and continued to work. Her phone rang again the moment she touched the mouse. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Eden nced at the phone number and saw that it was an unknown number! She was confused but she still answered the phone. "Hello! Who''s there?" "Hello, Director Bleu, I am..." Eden was still holding her phone to her ear even when the other party had hung up for a while! She was slightly stunned for a moment before she put down her phone slowly. She was not bothered by the rumors online but that didn¡¯t mean other people were not bothered by that! It would affect other people even though it didn¡¯t affect her. Jaida had been sending messages to her via WhatsApp. Eden had replied to Jaida and told her that she was fine. Zaiden was also very worried about her. She thought that it was sufficient that her family trusted her. In this big society, her family could tolerate her but that did not mean that others would do the same too! Someone must have been secretly manipting the incidents the past two days. Who could it be? Familiar faces shed across Eden''s mind. No way. She could ignore the matter but it would still affect her family¡¯s lives. She picked up her phone and dialed Jasper''s number. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Jasper''s voice was always filled with concern. Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, have you found out who did it?" Jasper said, "Eden, I was about to call you. I''ve found it. I''ll go and meet the person in charge of the mediapanyter. Wait a little longer. I''ll call you again at night." "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly and hung up the phone. Eden heaved a sigh of relief. She touched her forehead helplessly! The matter was potentially dangerous and would affect her family to some extent. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was best to get to the bottom of it. Her family members were her greatest spiritual support. She could not let them be affected because of her. "Eden." A hoarse voice sounded. Eden raised her head and nced at Victor who was dressed in casual clothes. He looked elegant. He looked extraordinarily handsome too. An aggressive aura invaded the entire office with his presence. Edenposed herself and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you are here." Victor looked at her deeply. His handsome face was a little pale, and there were no emotions in his ck eyes. He nodded gently and said, "Come to my office!" As he spoke, his upright figure strode away. Eden nced at his back, picked up a ss of water at the side and drank a mouthful of water before she followed Victor. She nced over and found that Lucian still had note to work. She took another deep breath before she walked into Victor''s office. Victor was making coffee. When he heard her voice, he looked back at Eden and said in a low voice, "Eden, sit down!" Eden looked at him. "Do you have something to talk to me about?" She had to go back to work. She didn''t want to work overtime at night. Victor did not answer her question. Instead, he asked, "Did you have dinner with Jasperst night?" "Yes!" Eden nodded slightly. She could answer frankly since it was the truth. It seemed like he had seen the news! She looked at his back and thought of the phone call she had received a while ago. There were complicated emotions in her eyes! Victor who was stirring the coffee paused when he heard Eden¡¯s direct answer. After a while, he walked over with two cups of coffee and put a cup in front of Eden. Victor leaned on the sofazily and looked at Eden deeply. The first thing he saw on his phone when he woke up was the news about Eden and Jasper. There was no doubt that she was still in a dangerous situation even if he didn¡¯t approach her. He picked up the cup and took a sip gracefully. On the other hand, Eden didn''t even look at the coffee. Victor looked at her and said, "Drink some coffee first. This is the new brewing method that I have discovered. It tastes good!" Eden lowered her head and nced at the coffee that was giving off a strong aroma. She pursed her lips slightly and had no intention to drink it. She didn''t like coffee very much. Hence, it didn''t matter to her whether the coffee tasted good or not! However, Victor¡¯s intense gaze made her picked up the beautiful porcin cup slowly and took a sip. She frowned slightly. It tasted bitter! Victor asked, "Doesn¡¯t it taste good?" Eden put down the cup and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t like to drink coffee. I could only taste its bitterness when I drink coffee. Thus, to answer your question, I can only tell you that it doesn¡¯t taste good!" "Hehe..." Victorughed in a low voice before he looked at her and said, "Eden, I thought you would like it." Eden looked at him calmly. "Mr. Alwynn, let''s get down to business. The Loco Company doesn''t want to cooperate with us..." "It''s Vincent!" Victor interrupted her. Eden was speechless. What did that have to do with Vincent? Eden asked him in confusion, "What does that have to do with Vincent?" Could it be... Victor''s eyes darkened and he said in a hoarse voice, "He knows Mr. Leo. Mr. Leo changed his mind because Vincent gave him some benefits but do not worry about this matter. Vincent only knows Mr. Leo but I know the president of theirpany. I have already talked to their president about this matter. There will be news soon so you don''t have to worry about that!" Eden didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Why did Vincent do that? I don''t remember when I offended him." Victor curled his lips slightly and sneered. He exuded a noble aura and his handsome face was sharp and cold. "Vincent has always liked to y this kind of dirty trick. What happened today was also his doing. He saw you and Jasper leaving together when he came to fetch Haven. There were surveince footages in front of thepany''s building. Everything will Vincent did that because the Jotham Alwynn Group had note up with the new products for autumn but we already have your products ready. That was why he was so anxious. Besides wanting to ruin you, he also wants to destroy the Alwynn Group." Victor had already called someone to investigate the matter the moment he saw the news. Eden couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She was actually involved in thepetition between the members of the Alwynn family. She looked at Victor with an aggrieved face and said, "Victor, I am very aggrieved. It¡¯s fine that you and Vincentpete with each other but why am I involved in it too?" It was really tiring to live like that! Victor raised his lips slightly and asked, "Eden, because we are in the same boat now." Eden smiled coldly. "Who is on the same boat with you?" She would have a target behind her back if she was not careful. Even if she was indifferent to the daily scandals, she would still be driven crazy by the cyberbullies. Victor did not speak when he heard that and he looked a little tired. He leanedzily back on the sofa. After a while, he said, "Eden, don''t forget that you have promised to watch a movie with me tomorrow!" She would have forgotten it if he had not mentioned it. She thought of the phone call she had received at noon and said, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll go and continue my work." Chapter 418 Chapter 418 As Eden spoke, she got up and walked out! She did not need to worry anymore since Victor had already taken care of the issue rted to the fabrics. Victor was surprised by Eden¡¯s change of mood. He frowned slightly and wondered what was going on. Eden had promised to watch a movie with him together but why did he feel that she was reluctant judging from her tone? Victor closed his eyes tiredly. His face was pale and his eyes were sharp, causing him to look terrifyingly cold. Vincent was still troublesome even when Reba was out of the picture. Victor had nothing to worry about since he had found his mother. The Jotham Alwynn Group used to be the Alwynn Group and was founded by Philip and Jaida. However, it had be other¡¯s people dowry. Jaida had worked very hard to establish the Jotham Alwynn Group but it was snatched away by Reba in the end! The things that happened in the past were indelible torments in Victor¡¯s heart! Victor could still remember vividly that Philip had beaten him several times because of Reba. He had no intention to remember how many times Philip had scolded him but the pain that was engraved in his heart made it difficult for him to forget! He opened his eyes slowly and looked out of the window! The cloudless sky outside the window was blue, clear and far away. The gentle breeze came in from the window and brushed against his face, causing him to feel very comfortable! Victor sat up straight, picked up the coffee on the table and took a small sip. He didn''t actually like to drink coffee that much too! He had insomnia frequently that he also didn''t even dare to drink too much tea! In the past when he hadn¡¯t found Eden and Jaida, he would be cautious and make serious considerations before he took action! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, things had developed to an extreme and he was no longer as guarded as before! He got up, walked to the office desk, and continued to work! On the other hand, when Eden returned to her office, she saw Amelia pushing a cart that was filled with tons of fabrics into the office. Eden parted her red lips slightly. She said with a smile, "Amelia, are you bringing all the fabrics here?" Amelia nodded quickly and looked at Eden anxiously with her big bright eyes. "Director Bleu, we don''t have much time so I''ve taken all of them here!" Eden felt that Amelia was a responsible person when she heard that. She was very satisfied that Amelia was her assistant. She said with a smile, "Amelia, you can put the cart behind your desk first. Mr. Alwynn has already solved the issue rted to the fabrics. You can send the fabrics back after two days." Haven would report everything that had happened here to Vincent. Eden knew that Vincent was still holding a grudge against her for what had happenedst time! A hint of surprise shed across Amelia''s big eyes. "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn is really extraordinary!" "That''s right!" Eden smiled and continued to work. Amelia also continued to do her work when she saw that. Eden nced at the time when it was five o¡¯clock. She looked at her phone with aplicated expression on her face. After thinking for a while, she packed up her things, bade goodbye to Amelia and got off work. She got off work two minutes earlier today because she did not want to run into Victor. She exited thepany building and stopped a taxi. Eden told the driver the address and the driver drove to the destination. While Eden was in the car, she looked out of the window with mixed emotions! The traffic was a little congested since it was the peak hour after work! It took Eden forty minutes to arrive at her destination. Her destination was a cafe with an elegant environment! She took a deep breath and walked to the hall! A middle-aged man walked towards her arrogantly the moment she entered the cafe. It was Phillip''s secretary, Jaxon. Jaxon smiled politely and said, "May I know if you are Miss Eden Bleu?" Eden nodded slightly. "Yes!" "Hello, Miss Bleu. I am Jaxon, Mr. Alwynn¡¯s secretary." Eden said politely, "Hello, Jaxon!" The call that she had received at noon was from Jaxon. The reason Philip wanted to meet her suddenly might be due to the recent online rumors! Jaxon smiled politely. "Miss Bleu, pleasee in! Mr. Alwynn has been waiting for you for some time!" Jaxon''s movements were gentle and elegant, and his gentlemanly demeanor made people feel veryfortable! Eden said apologetically, "I''m sorry. The traffic was congested because it is the rush hour after work!" Jaxon nodded with a smile and said, "Miss Bleu, I understand." He led Eden into a private room as he spoke. Eden saw that Philip who was dressed in a suit, was already seated in his chair when she entered the private room. He had his head lowered. He had a grim expression on his face and his eyes were terrifyingly sharp! Eden pursed her lips slightly and stood in front of him! Jaxon said, "President, Miss Bleu is here." "Very well! You can go out now!" His majestic voice was filed with authority. Jaxon nodded slightly and went out. Only then did Eden speak in an uncondescending manner, "Sorry to keep you waiting, President. The traffic was congested!" Philip looked at Eden sharply. He nced at the chair in front of him and said coldly, "Director Bleu, sit down!" Eden felt a little uneasy when she heard Philip¡¯s tone. Phillip who was sitting in front of her, gave her a sense of uneasiness! Eden sat down slowly. She lowered her head and waited for Philip to speak. Phillip looked at Eden coldly. She seemed like a clever and sensible woman but he could not tolerate the fact that she had three children. The Alwynn family was not in the habit of helping other people in raising their children. He said in a serious tone, "Miss Bleu, I''ll get straight to the point then!" Eden raised her head and looked at him before she said indifferently, "President, you can say it directly!" Phillip nodded slightly and said, "Haven told me that Victor is dating you recently." "Miss Bleu, please let me finish first!" Phillip¡¯s tone was a little impatient and angry. Eden frowned slightly but did not say anything. She met Philip¡¯s gaze instead. Phillip continued, "I''m not against Victor dating women but I''m against him dating a woman who has children before marriage! I know you¡¯re doing that for Victor¡¯s money. I want you to leave him. Can you do that?" Eden felt humiliated when she heard that. She looked straight at Phillip and said calmly, "President, I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Alwynn." Her tone was extremely firm when she said that. "Hehe..." Phillip smiled coldly. "Miss Bleu, your scandals are widely spread on the Inte recently. I believe we are reasonable people. Hence, I won¡¯t say too much. I understand Victor¡¯s character very well. He has never treated a woman the way he treated you! I don''t know if Victor has told you this before but he has been waiting for a girl. She is also called Eden." Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Eden looked at Phillip silently when she heard that. Victor had told her about this before. Therefore, she had been guarding her heart and preventing herself from falling in love with Victor. She was truly moved by Victor when he treated her well sometimes. Even someone would not easily fall in love like her would be captivated by him. When Phillip saw that Eden did not speak, he continued, "That''s the girl whom Victor has been obsessed with his entire life. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She is Victor¡¯s only childhood memory. Now you know how important that girl is to Victor! Haven was right. Victor would only cast his eyes on you probably because you are also called Eden. In order not to let both you and Victor get hurt, I think it¡¯s best that we talk it out!" Eden clenched her fists tightly and suppressed the anger in her heart before she said calmly, "President, my rtionship with Victor is not what you think it is. I won''t leave because I need the job." She needed the job very much and she loved it at the same time. Therefore, she couldn''t leave. Otherwise, how could she raise her children? Her children were going to start school soon. Hence, she needed more money! Even though Zaiden and Jaida were helping her, she was still a mother and must undertake her responsibility! Phillip¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He threatened, "Miss Bleu, I know you need the job because you have three children to raise!" As he spoke, he pushed a card that was in front of him towards Eden. He said sarcastically, "The Alwynn family would not raise other people''s illegitimate children. Here is one million dors. It is enough for your family of three to live for a while. Didn''t you get together with Victor for money? I¡¯m giving you money for you to leave the Alwynn Group!" Eden looked at the card in front of her and felt greatly humiliated. Phillip who was sitting in front of her had already concluded that she had seduced Victor. No matter how she exined herself, the people who had gossiped in his ear had made him believe that she had approached Victor for money. She looked straight at Phillip. No matter how humiliated she felt deep down her heart, the tough expression remained on her clean and beautiful face and she looked as though she would not be defeated easily when confronted with adversity. She asked, "President, what if I don''t want the money and I don¡¯t want to leave the Alwynn Group?" She had used up almost all her strength just to ask that question. Phillip¡¯s brows furrowed deeply and he twitched the corner of his mouth coldly. Eden¡¯s chest tightened suddenly. She could tell how ruthless Phillip was from his cold smile. She was aware of the things that were rted to Phillip. Even if she didn¡¯t go and get to know famous people in the fashion business like Phillip, she would still hear about him from other people. Her heart nearly jumped out from her throat but she still looked at Phillip with her clear eyes. Only then did Phillip say casually, "Miss Bleu, with the Alwynn family¡¯s power, it''s easy to destroy a family or a person! I heard that your three children are very smart. You should make a wise move and leave the Alwynn Group if you don¡¯t want your children¡¯s future to be in danger! Leave Victor or I''ll make sure that your children would not be able to enter any school before the semester starts and that you would also not get a job in River City!" Eden''s lips started to tremble! Wealthy people were indeed capable of doing that! "Hehe..." She smiled bitterly and said, "President, I know that rich people like you like to push people to a dead-end! But my rtionship with Victor is not what you think it is!" "Shameless!" Phillip scolded, "You were already holding hands when you walked together. Would ordinary friends do such an ambiguous action? Do you think everyone else is blind? Leave the Alwynn Group tomorrow, or don''t me me for being unkind! I, Phillip Awlynn, have always been a man of my word! I don¡¯t care about your identity and your past but you are not a decent woman based on the fact that you have sent your adoptive mother to prison." "Bang..." Eden pped the table hard. She stood up suddenly and looked at Phillip with an agitated and cold expression. She roared agitatedly and angrily, "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t understand my past. What right do you have to reprimand me? Should a powerless person like me be used, framed and humiliated by rich people like you?" "How dare you!" Phillip also stood up angrily. "My purpose of meeting you today is to let you know the difference between people who are rich and people like you! No matter how you struggle, or what methods you used to climb to the top, you will never get what you want! Don''t test my patience with your stubborn temper. It will make your life even more tragic! Remember my words. Leave the Alwynn Group tomorrow or don''t me me for ruining your children¡¯s future." After saying that angrily, Phillip turned around and was about to leave. When Eden saw that, she shouted, "Mr. Alwynn, please take your card away. I don''t need your money!" Phillip turned around and looked at her mockingly. "Eden, you are really imposing when you speak. One million dors is not a small amount." Eden also looked at him and smiled sarcastically. "Sorry, my father is richer than you. One million dors is nothing to me." Phillip frowned and asked, "You have a father? Aren''t you an orphan? Aren''t you the adopted child of the Gienger family? Where did you get a father?" The person who investigated Eden did not tell him that she had a father! Eden sneered and said, "President, you will meet him one day in this circle!" As Eden spoke, she picked up her handbag and walked out of the private room. She felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer. She needed a ce to calm herself down! Her strong and calm behavior was on the verge of breaking down! She ran quickly after she left the private room. She ran wildly on the road in high heels when she got out of the cafe! "Miss Bleu, with the Alwynn family¡¯s power, it''s easy to destroy a family or a person! I heard that your three children are very smart. You should make a wise move and leave the Alwynn Group if you don¡¯t want your children¡¯s future to be in danger! Leave Victor or I''ll make sure that your children would not be able to enter any school before the semester starts and that you would also not get a job in River City!" Phillip''s words rang in her ears repeatedly. They were like a spell that had trapped her heart. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Eden ran on the sidewalk as fast as she could as the sunset enveloped her lonely and painful figure. The passers-by looked at her worriedly. The sad expression on her face was unbearable to look at. Her eyes were blurred by her tears but she ignored it. Her leg ached suddenly and she fell to the ground. Her palms were scraped when they came in contact with the ground and blood oozed out instantly. A piercing pain surged through her entire body. However, Eden did not feel the pain in her hand as she was heartbroken! She fell on the ground and cried bitterly as she tried to vent the humiliation and resentment in her heart. The passers-by just watched indifferently. No one dared toe forward to help her up! That was not the first time that she had been insulted in her life. However, she didn¡¯t know why she was hurt when she heard Phillip calling her children illegitimate. Someone pulled her arm suddenly. Eden raised her head slowly and saw a handsome and gentle face under the sunset. There was a faint golden glow on his handsome face under the afterglow of the setting sun. He was like a god who had descended to the world and a savior! When Eden saw that it was Lucian, she quickly wiped away the tears on her face and stopped crying. Lucian looked at her deeply and smiled faintly, "Director Bleu, you only had a fall. Is it necessary to cry so sadly?" He had actually seen her the moment she ran out of the cafe. He understood what was going on when he saw Phillip¡¯s angry face! He didn''t expect Eden to run so fast. He was standing at the side when she fell down. He approached her as though he had bumped into her by chance after she had calmed down. Eden smiled slightly and quickly wiped away the tears on her face. She said with a bitter smile, "You¡¯ re right! It was just a fall! Why am I crying so sadly?" Sometimes, when a person was at the point of giving up, he should think about the reason he had been holding on for so long. Eden had bravely hold on for so long in order to survive. The world was cruel and there were many people who could not acknowledge women who had children before marriage. Eden had managed to survive the toughest and most painful experience in her life. What else was there for her to be afraid of? Lucian did not say anything and pulled her to her feet. When Eden gained her footing, she lowered her head and looked at her feet before moving them slightly. She frowned slightly when she felt a sharp pain from her ankle. The fall was so harsh that she sprained her ankle. She moved slightly and her whole body leaned forward involuntarily! Lucian quickly supported her and said, "Looks like you have sprained your ankle. Let''s go to the hospital first!" Eden looked at him and smiled. "Mr. Ronen, I can go to the hospital on my own. You can go back first!" When Lucian heard that, he looked at her deeply but he did not leave! Eden did not know what to say when she saw that Lucian did not move! Lucian seemed like a quiet person to her! When Lucian was quiet, he gave people the feeling that he was isted from the world. The clean and gentle aura the he exuded caused people to be keep silent, not daring to make a single sound for fear of disturbing him. Lucian said expressionlessly, "I''ll take you to the hospital!" His voice was pleasant but firm. Even though he was reticent, cold and not close to women, he was actually a warm-hearted person. Eden did not say anything else when she saw his persistence. "Eden." A loving voice sounded suddenly. Eden looked up and smiled, "Dad, why are you here?" Zaiden frowned slightly and felt heartbroken when he saw Eden''s red and swollen eyes! He was in his car at the intersection of red traffic lights and he saw her when he raised his head. Zaiden looked at her and asked, "Eden, why are you here? It is very far from our house. What are you doing here? Also, who bullied you?" Zaiden looked at Lucian as he spoke. "Mr. Ronen, it¡¯s been a while since west met!" He looked at Lucian coldly. Lucian greeted him indifferently, "Hi, Mr. Calder!" Zaiden looked at Lucian and asked, "What happened to Eden..." "She fell down!" Lucian¡¯s answer was short and concise. "Eden, are you injured? You have to be careful when you walk. Don''t walk so fast! Do you understand?" Zaiden reminded Eden with a loving tone. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I didn''t pay attention to the readjust now. I think I have sprained my ankle!" "I will take you to the hospital." As Zaiden spoke, he waved at Dawson who was not far away and gestured him to drive the car over. Zaiden said, "Mr. Ronen..." Before Zaiden could finish his words, Lucian had already carried Eden in his arms. He walked towards the car that was not far away. Zaiden frowned and looked at Lucian¡¯s tall and straight figure with displeasure. Did he ask him to carry Eden? Thatd!! Zaiden followed him. Lucian nced at Eden who was in his arms. She looked thin but he didn''t expect her to be so light when he carried her! Didn¡¯t she usually eat? Why was she so thin? Dawson had already gotten out of the car and opened the door. Lucian carefully ced Eden in the back seat! Eden smiled at him and said, "Mr. Ronen, thank you!" Lucian stepped to the side without saying anything! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zaiden smiled politely. "Mr. Ronen, thank you. We''ll leave first then!" As he spoke, he got into the car and sat beside Eden. The car drove away. Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly and walked back to the sidewalk. After walking for a while, he took out his mobile phone and called Victor. "Hello!" Victor''s tired voice came from the other end of the phone. Lucian frowned slightly and asked, "You are still not u p yet?" "Lucian, I''m at thepany. Why did you skip work?" Lucian replied shortly, "I''m tired!" Victor also replied faintly, "Something¡¯s wrong?" Lucian replied with a single word, "Yes!" "Say it!" Victor sounded a little impatient. Lucian asked, "Should I go to thepany or to your house?" "Seems like we can¡¯t finish everything on the phone. Let''s eat at the restaurant that we frequently visit in Fashion Square!" "Okay!" Lucian hung up the phone after he had finished speaking. He walked to the side of the road, stopped a taxi and gave the driver the address! Eden didn¡¯t dare to reveal her feelings in front of Zaiden. However, Phillip''s hurtful words were still echoing in her mind. She thought that she was strong but she had overestimated her ability to endure insults! Phillip''s words had hurt her deeply. Zaiden looked at Eden and saw that she had a serious expression on her face. He had met countless people so he naturally knew that Eden did not just had a bad fall. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Zaiden asked, "Eden, tell me what happened to you. Who did youe here to meet?" During this period, the news of Eden and Victor had spread all over the Inte and had been reposted many times on Facebook! He wasn¡¯t oblivious to the news but he kept quiet because the other party involved was Victor. He also wanted to make Victor and Eden a couple. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I..." Eden, don''t tell me that you are fine. I have met countless people. I could tell the reason you cried bitterly was not because you fell down. Tell me who you met. We are a family, Eden. Your mother and I are here for you!" Zaiden interrupted her and his tone was filled with concern. Eden could feel that he cared for her deeply when she heard his words! Eden brightened up a little. That''s right. Both Zaiden and Jaida were her backers now! Eden lowered her head slightly and briefly told him about her meeting with Phillip! Zaiden''s face turned terrifyingly dark when he heard that! Eden had never seen Zaiden with such an expression I before. Her eyes stung slightly and she suddenly felt bad for letting Zaiden and Jaida worry about her. She had suffered too much pain and was highly sensitive towards all kinds of matters! "Humph!" Zaiden grunted angrily and said, "Eden, you have always like to design clothes. Continue to go and work. If Phillip dares to do something bad to you, I will never let him go!" Eden smiled and said, "Okay, Dad!" She really didn''t want to give up on her job! Zaiden nced at her and smiled before he looked out of the window. He slowly recalled about the past. Phillip had stolen his twenty years of happiness! Zaiden was nothing but a workman back then. He met the most important woman in his life one day! The woman was Jaida. She was not disgusted by him and did not care whether he had money or not! Zaiden and Jaida followed their hearts and soon became lovers! However, Zaiden¡¯s dream was shattered when Philip appeared one day! Jaida''s parents had forced Jaida to marry Phillip. Zaiden did not have anything at that time. He was still a poor guy and he chose to let go because he could not bear to let his beloved woman suffer with him every day. He had given the most precious person in the world to Phillip. However, Phillip did not know how to cherish Jaida. He felt heartbroken and regretful when he saw that Jaida did not live a good life! Later on, he and his friends signed a construction site business by chance. From then onwards, his life became smooth! After suffering for a long time, he finally earned the first pot of money in his life. However, he realized that Jaida had vanished when he looked for her with the money he had earned. She had left her two children and had also disappeared in his life! He worked hard to make money and searched for her whereabouts the following years. When he finally found her, she was hurt so deeply that she lost the will to live. He had been silently guarding her ever since. He didn¡¯t care whether she was willing to marry him or not. He only had one thought, that was to guard her for the rest of his life. Zaiden¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. They had alreadye back to River City. It was time for them to settle some matters! He suddenly said emotionally, "Eden, I feel good for having your mother and you guys!" Eden smiled warmly when she heard that. "Dad, I feel good too for having you and Mom!" "Haha..." Zaidenughed happily and said, "Eden, go and work for a while. You don''t need to work anymore if you are unhappy. Since you like to design clothes, I can open a clothingpany for you so that you can design your favorite clothes freely." Even though Phillip was a jerk, Victor was still a good man! Victor was also Jaida¡¯s son. Therefore, Zaiden was happy to make Victor and Eden a couple! He would not have let Eden suffer so much if it weren¡¯t for that reason! Eden said coquettishly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Don''t be reluctant to give me money then!" "Haha..." Zaidenughed happily when he heard that. "Eden, I don¡¯t have anything but moneyst time. Now that I have everything including money. Who else would I give the money to, if not my daughter?" He was very poor when he was young. He had experienced a lot of things, especially humanity! He longed for a home at that time! What he had longed for when he was a youth was finally fulfilled now! He treasured it very much! Eden went to the hospital and was told that she had injured the ligament at her ankle. It was no big problem and she would be fine if she went home and took a rest. The nightfall in River City was breathtaking with many houses lit up! Victor''s tall figure slowly entered a high-end restaurant. The restaurant was very quiet. His presence caused the people in the restaurant to cast nces at him. Victor turned a blind eye to them and walked into the reserved private room. He was so noble and dazzling that he was always the center of attention, no matter where he went! His face was slightly pale because he did not sleep for a night. He entered the room without any expression on his face and saw Lucian ying with his phone in his seat. Lucian raised his head and nced at Victor when he saw that he had arrived! Victor pulled out a chair and sat down. He nced at the indifferent Lucian and asked, "Have you ordered the dishes?" Lucian replied, "Yes! They''ll be here soon." Victor looked at him and asked, "Why did you suddenly call me? Moreover, you are willing to have dinner with me." Lucian had never liked to eat with him. The reason was that both of them knew that they would either have nothing to say to each other or would bicker. Only then did Lucian raise his head and look at him, "I have something to tell you!" "What is it?" Victor leaned back in his chairzily. He didn''t eat anything in the morning so he was really hungry at the moment. "We''ll talk about it after we¡¯ve finished eating!" He lowered his head and looked at his phone when he had finished speaking. He was sure that Victor did not have breakfast this morning. If he told Victor now, he would not have the appetite to have dinner, let alone breakfast. "Alright. I happen to be hungry." Victor also took out his mobile phone as he spoke. He nced at his WhatsApp. Eden had already left when he got off work today. She had been leaving early the past few days. Lucian seemed to know what Victor wanted to do. He said, "Victor, have you finished your work?" With Anson not around, their workload had doubled. "Yes!" Victor looked at Lucian coldly. No one was more daring as a secretary than Lucian. Victor could not reprimand him or ask him why he skipped work. As the boss, he felt quite wronged. However, as his secretary, Lucian had saved him a lot of trouble. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 The dishes were quickly served. They were boiled fish and shrimps and were all Victor''s favorite! Victor and Lucian did not drink. They ordered rice and ate quietly! Both of them lowered their heads and ate their food silently with a calm expression on their faces! The private room was surprisingly quiet. Only the sound of the two of them eating could be heard! Both Lucian and Victor liked quiet ces! They shared a simrity in this aspect! Twenty minutester! Victor put down the chopsticks, picked up the tissue at the side and wiped the corner of his mouth elegantly. After that, he picked up the tea at the side and took a sip. He said, "I''m full!" "I''m full too!" Lucian put down his chopsticks slowly. He looked at Victor and said, "I met Eden two hours ago." Victor frowned and asked, "Where?" "Near my house!" Victor asked in confusion, "What is Eden doing near your house?" Lucian pursed his lip and did not say anything. He picked up a cup of tea at the side and took a sip instead. He thought for a moment and said, "She was in deep pain when I met her!" Victor¡¯s chest tightened when he heard that. "Why?" He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Lucian deeply. He reminded himself that he had to be patient when he talked to Lucian. No matter how curious, angry or anxious he was, he still had to be patient with him! Lucian said nonchntly, "She fell down and injured her leg!" Victor tried his best to suppress the emotions in his heart and asked in a low voice, "Why?" Lucian knew what he meant. Lucian looked at him and said, "Because of your father!" Victor was taken aback by the few words. He suppressed the anger in his heart that could erupt at any moment. Victor rxed his body slightly. His anger was still churning in his heart. He lowered his head and the cold expression on his face was extremely terrifying! He said word by word angrily, "What did my father say when he met Eden?" Lucian realized that Victor could lose control at any moment. He said slowly, "I was just passing by a cafe and happened to see Eden running out. Your father walked out of the cafe angrily after that. I don''t know what they said to each other. Judging from your father''s personality, I''m afraid that he would not have said something good." Eden¡¯s lonely, helpless and painful face shed across Lucian¡¯s mind! At that time, he was in a fit of anger when he saw that. He wanted to run in front of Philip to question him about what he had done to Eden. However, he restrained his rage and chased after Eden when he saw her lonely and fleeing figure. Victor suppressed his anger and asked, "What happened after that? Who sent Eden to the hospital?" The only thing he wanted to know at the moment was whether Eden''s injury was serious or not. Lucian said faintly, "Mr. Calder happened to pass by. He has already sent her to the hospital!" Victor heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Victor picked up his phone quickly and called Eden. He turned sideways slightly. The refraction of the crystal lightnded on his handsome face, making him look like a demon. Meantime, Eden had returned to her room to rest after she had dinner! She sat quietly on the soft big bed and her clear eyes were filled with sorrow! Suddenly, she heard her phone ringing and nced at her phone. It was from Victor. Her face tensed up suddenly and she hesitated for a moment. She only answered the call when her ringtone didn¡¯ t stop ringing. "Hello!" "Eden, Lucian said that your foot was injured. How are you?" Eden frowned slightly and lowered her head. Since when did Lucian be a gossiper like Adonis? Victor would know about the matter sooner orter anyway. She had wanted to call him to ask for a few days¡¯ leave initially. Now that the fabric had been fixed, there would not be much of a problem with the follow-up work. She said in a t tone, "I''m fine but I might have to ask for leave next week! Also, I won¡¯t be able to apany you to watch a movie tomorrow as promised. We can go to the movies some other time!" Her heart actually ached for Victor. She got to know him very well when she was with him and she felt sorry for such a devoted man! "Okay! Eden, your work is not urgent. You should let your foot injury heal first!" "Okay! Thank you!" Eden hung up the phone when she had finished speaking! "Hello! Eden, Eden..." Victor nced at the phone. He hadn''t finished speaking yet. Eden must be in a bad mood at the moment! Lucian looked at Victor with a faint expression on his face. However, there was a trace of worry in his gentle eyes. He asked, "Is her injury serious?" Victor rubbed the edge of his phone with his fingers gently. His action was cold. He said lightly, "Eden said she is fine." When Lucian heard that, he got up suddenly, put one hand in his pocket and walked out with his head down. Victor frowned and looked at Lucian¡¯s slightly cool and charming back. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, "I am the only one at home!" Lucian stopped suddenly and said in a t tone, "Do you want me to apany you?" "If you have nothing to do..." Victor wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He did not like to be alone. However, he would still be considered alone even if he was together with Lucian. Anson was very noisy. Victor felt strange at home without Anson. He felt that he would be drowned in loneliness anytime soon! He hated that kind of loneliness. He did not have enough willpower to bear it. Lucian was a person after all! A person who would answer if he asked him something! Lucian said, "Let''s go!" Victor got up quickly when he heard that. Lucian asked, "Did you drive here?" Victor said, "Yes!" Lucian did not say anything else and continued to move forward. Victor followed behind him and said, "Lucian, I want to go to the old mansion!" Lucian continued to walk forward and asked, "Is that necessary?" Victor said, "I don''t want Eden to be wronged." Lucian replied, "She has already been wronged." "But..." Lucian stopped in his tracks suddenly. He looked at Victor and interrupted him. "Victor, I know what you''re worried about but we can''t dy the matter for too long." Victor nodded with a serious expression on his face. "Lucian, I know what you mean." "That''s great!" Lucian continued to move forward as he spoke. "The reason your father met Eden is to either make Eden leave you or to threaten her. You have to pay more attention to it. Don¡¯t let Eden suddenly disappear from your world again." That was themon trick used by wealthy families. Victor said with a grim expression on his face, "Lucian, I know. I will protect Eden well." He would be extremely careful from now onwards. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Victor¡¯s message alert tone suddenly sounded when he got into the car. He clicked open the message and saw that it was a video from an unknown number. It was a video of Phillip¡¯s meeting with Eden. There was also a passage below the video. [Rumor has it that you''re in a rtionship with Director Bleu from yourpany. Victor, you brat, I finally got a chance! Look at what your father had done to her? You''d better stay put or wait to collect Eden¡¯s corpse.] Victor was enraged by the threat. He quickly clicked on the video and listened to the conversation in it! "The Alwynn family would not raise other people''s illegitimate children. Here is one million dors. It is enough for your family of three to live for a while. Didn¡¯t you get together with Victor because of money? I¡¯m giving you money to leave the Alwynn Group!" "Miss Bleu, with the Alwynn family¡¯s power, it''s easy to destroy a family or a person! I heard that your three children are very smart. You should make a wise move and leave the Alwynn Group if you don¡¯t want your children¡¯s future to be in danger! Leave Victor or I''ll make sure that your children would be able to enter any school before the semester starts and that you also would not get a job in River City!" Victor¡¯s eyes were fixed on Eden¡¯s thin, helpless and trembling figure. His heart ached for her! Phillip actually did that! What right did he have? "Damn it!" He cursed angrily. He started the car in a fit of anger and drove straight to the old mansion. Lucian who was sitting at the passenger seat held onto the armrest when he saw how angry Victor was. He had witnessed what had happened. However, it was more terrifying to provoke Eden than Victor. "Victor, calm down. The reason the other party sent you the video is very simple. He wants you to break your rtionship with your fatherpletely! Don''t be fooled. Otherwise, you will not be able to keep the Jotham Alwynn Group! Your mother has put her heart and soul for thepany." Victor turned the steering wheel smoothly. His face was filled with anger and he wanted to tear everything into pieces! He did not answer Lucian and took a shortcut instead because he wanted to reach the old mansion at the fastest speed. Lucian sighed helplessly. He could only leave Victor alone and hope that he would not be angry for too long this time! Half an hourter, the sound of car brakes screeching loudly could be heard outside the old mansion of the Alwynn family! Victor got out of the car quickly and mmed the door shut when the car was tilting forward violently. Lucian felt sorry for the luxury car for three seconds when he saw that! He also opened the car door quickly and got out of the car! Reba was at home the whole time. She was wearing a pink housecoat and was drinking coffee on the balcony. Judging by Victor¡¯s character, she felt that it was the right time to take action now. She knew Victor had arrived when she heard the sound of the car brakes. She got up and looked down from the balcony. An eerie smile appeared on her face when she saw Victor¡¯s imposing figure. Older people were indeed wiser. Reba believed she could deal with Victor even though she was at home and not at thepany! The Jotham Alwynn Group was what she had always wanted to get in her life! She had nned for so many years and she couldn''t let Victor ruin her ns! She wanted Phillip to see for himself that he had raised an ingrate! She wanted to see how Victor would infuriate Phillip! At the moment, Victor¡¯s handsome face was dark and his ck eyes were sharp. He looked like he was going to kill and he exuded a murderous aura. Lucian''s tall and slender figure followed closely behind Victor. For the first time, he looked at Victor''s back nervously. He suddenly recalled that in the past, Anson was the one who had always been by Victor¡¯s side when he acted aggressively. He was with Victor this time and he felt like he could not handle this kind of unexpected situation. However, he couldn¡¯t let Adonis, that big gossiper, deal with this kind of matter. Only Anson would be able to handle it. "Bang!" Victor kicked the door open with force. The maid who was cleaning the house was shocked by his actions! "Oh! Big Master, you are back. What''s wrong?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Victor ignored the maid and went straight to the second floor. "Ah... This..." The maid looked at Victor anxiously. Lucian also entered the mansion. The maid looked at him and asked, "Mr. Bonen, what happened?" Lucian replied indifferently, "Nothing!" He quickly followed Victor upstairs after that! "Oh, it seems that Big Master is on the verge of breaking down. How is he okay? Something big is going to happen." The maid had lost her mood to work and she was standing anxiously at the same spot! She had watched Victor grow up and had always been nice to Victor. In the living room on the second floor! Vincent and Gracie [Alwynn] were ying games on the sofa! They suddenly saw Victor barging in. Imogen looked at Victor nervously. Vincent had a gloating look on his face. Victor nced at the living room. Seeing that Phillip was not around, he quickly walked towards the study room. "Bang!" Victor kicked open the door of Phillip''s study room! Phillip, who was reading a book, was shocked by the sudden noise! He turned around quickly and saw Victor walking towards him angrily! He said angrily, "Victor, what are you doing? Did the door offend you? You have broken a fine door!" Deep down, Phillip understood the reason Victor came to find him. Lucian followed Victor and entered the room too. He would stand at the side and watch as long as Victor did not beat Phillip up! Victor''s face was filled with anger and his eyes were deep and cold. He looked at Phillip with a sense of alienation and anger. Phillip said coldly, "It seems you are aware that I met Eden today. I could tell you care a lot for her by just looking at your angry expression. You look like you want to tear me into pieces! You can¡¯t marry her no matter how much you care about her! She has children before marriage and her behavior was indecent." "Hehe..." Victor suddenly sneered painfully! "You said that she is indecent but did you see that with your own eyes? Who are you to insult Eden when you don¡¯t even know the facts? You are just someone who raised a woman and her children behind my mother¡¯s back. Don''t forget that Vincent is only two years younger than me. You caused that woman to be pregnant with your child the same time when you married my mother! What right do you have to talk about others?" "Victor, you...." Phillip''s face turned red instantly. That was the first time Victor had spoken so bluntly in front of him! "Also, why did you marry my mother if you don''t love her? You''ve ruined my mother''s entire life. Are you only willing to stop when you destroy me as well?" Victor''s voice was angry and terrifying! Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Phillip widened his eyes in shock and looked at Victor angrily when he was scolded by him. He had never thought that he would be rebuked by his son! What had he done wrong? Jaida was the person whom he had let down the most in his entire life! He also wanted to find Jaida so that he couldpensate her! That way, Victor¡¯s hatred for him might lessen a little! Phillip said with a pained expression on his face, "Victor, so many years have passed. Are you still unable to let go of this matter?" What happened back then was his fault! That was what everyone in the circle did when they were young! Reba pestered him and was pregnant with his child after that. He actually regretted it at that time but it was toote! Victor closed his eyes painfully when he heard that. He suppressed the bitterness and pain in his heart and slowly opened his eyes. He said word by word sarcastically, "You asked me to let it go. How can I do that? Where''s my mother? Someone forced my mother to leave. She didn''t dare to show up for the sake of me and my sister. My mother has lived in darkness for her entire life. Do you think I can let it go? Don''t do anything to Eden or else I will destroy your beloved woman and son. I have all the evidence for what Reba has done to me. I will expose everything one day to show you how sad your life is!" After Victor had finished speaking, he turned and left without even looking at Phillip! Lucian quickly followed Victor to leave as well. Phillip stood at the same spot, dumbfounded. His entire body shook violently as he watched Victor¡¯s angry and departing back! When Victor left the study room, he ran into Reba who hade down from the balcony on the third floor. Reba looked at Victor with a sneer! Victor also looked at her coldly. "Reba, I know you were the one who sent the video of the meeting between my father and Eden. You''re the only one in this world who would call me brat! I''ll do my best to live up to this title. One day, I will grow into a ferocious wild wolf that will bite you to death. If you dare toy a finger on someone you shouldn''t touch, you''ll end up worse than anyone else!" Reba pretended to shake her body in fear when she heard that. She pretended to be wronged and said loudly, "Victor, how can you say that about me? You are obviously sowing discord between me and your father!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Your father and I are in love with each other. Your angry words would not affect our rtionship! I don''t understand what you said just now. What video?" Reba smiled coldly and looked at Victor arrogantly and grimly. She had been very unlucky recently. She felt great to find something to do asionally! The person who could make her happy the most was Victor who was furious but couldn¡¯t do anything to her at the moment. He really cared about Eden! It seemed like Reba had something to do again. The veins on his forehead bulged and there was a hint of demonic aura in his sharp and cold eyes. He smiled wickedly. "Reba, from now onwards, I''ll slowly return the favor for what you had done to me the past few years. You had forced my mother to leave. I will send you to prison when the timees because that is where you belong!" Victor walked downstairs after saying the words coldly. Reba was slightly stunned. Did Victor really have evidence against her? Victor would never do things that he was not confident in! No way. She had to destroy Victor first before he took action. Phillip was not stupid. If things continued that way, he would find out about all the things that she had done one day! Lucian stopped suddenly when he brushed past Bethany. His gaze was faint and he did not look at Reba. He said in a t tone, "I thought that Haven is the most despicable person in this world. I did not expect Mrs. Alwynn to be not only despicable but also extremely disgusting. I am quite impressed that Uncle Alwynn can put up with you!" He finished his words indifferently and was about to walk away elegantly. He saw Vincent rushing towards him angrily. Vincent roared angrily, "Lucian, say it again if you dare!" Lucian''s sexy lips curled up into a rare evil smile. "A person is bold to do anything when he is angry. You should practice for a few more years if you want to hit me." "I''ll beat you to death!" Vincent gnawed his teeth angrily and directed his punch at Lucian. Lucian''s warm gaze turned cold. He smirked sarcastically and raised his hand elegantly to grab Vincent''s iing fist. "Ah..." Vincent moved slightly and found that he could not draw back his hand. Vincent red at Lucian angrily and pursed his thin lips tightly. He tried to draw his hand back from Lucian¡¯s a few times but failed to do so. Lucian smiled wickedly and pushed Vincent forward, causing him to fall to the ground suddenly. "Ah... Vin!" Reba ran towards Vincent anxiously and helped him up. Lucian walked past Vincent elegantly and said as he descended the stairs, "The people who want to beat me up will usually end up in a bad state!" "Lucian, don''t leave if you have the guts!" Vincent looked angrily at Lucian''s departing back. Reba also roared, "Victor, you are getting more and more out of line. How dare you bully the three of us like this!" She screamed at Victor and Lucian who had already gone downstairs. She had purposely said that for Phillip to hear. However, Phillip was immersed in Victor''s sharp words at the moment that he didn¡¯t hear what she had said at all. He only felt that Reba''s sharp voice was unusually annoying! He roared in the study room, "Be quiet or get out of here!" When Reba heard that, she looked at the study room angrily before she helped Vincent walk to the sofa at the side. Victor and Lucian had got back into the car. Victor closed his eyes painfully. Lucian looked at him and asked, "Do you want to drink?" Victor shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t want to drink." He would be in more pain if he drank! Lucian said, "Let''s go home then!" "Okay!" Victor nodded his head slowly and he still had a pained expression on his face. He exhaled deeply andposed himself quickly. He had already gotten used to such pain over the years! He would be able to control his emotions when he got out of the old mansion! He started the car and turned the steering wheel with his long and smooth fingers. His every move was tempting! Victor and Lucian did not say a word on the way back to the vi. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Victor and Lucian changed their shoes at the entrance of the vi. The entire vi was transformed into a sparkling spectacle the moment Victor turned on the lights! Lucian nced at him and said nothing! He walked towards the sofa in the living room, sat on it and tilted his head back! There was a trace of tiredness on his face! Victor sat across him with a tired expression on his face. He felt very tired because he had not slept well the past few nights. He crossed his legs elegantly and exuded an imposing aura! There was no smile on his well-defined face. Lucian nced at him and asked, "Victor, you can''t go on like this." After a while, Victor said in a low voice, "I know." Lucian nced at him and asked after hesitating for a moment, "What do you n to do? If you go on like this..." Lucian wanted to speak but stopped on second thoughts. He suddenly said in a serious tone, "What else can you do if you don''t go on like this? Reba knows that you cared for Eden now. I''m afraid that she would not be a sitting duck. Moreover, she holds 50% of the shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group. If we take action now, we would be giving the entire Jotham Alwynn Group to her. I know thepany was your mother''s heart and soul but if we continue to tolerate Reba, I''m afraid that things will go beyond our control." Lucian understood what Victor was worried about. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly. He straightened up, got up and walked towards the refrigerator in the kitchen. After a while, he brought back two bottles of mineral water and ced one in front of Lucian. He opened one bottle and drank half a bottle before saying, "I''ve already used other names to buy the stocks of the Jotham Alwynn Group. Besides, we would be able to get into the market afterunching our new products for this season. I want the clothes designed by Eden to be marketed abroad. Her childhood dream is to be an outstanding designer. Therefore, I can¡¯t allow anything to go wrong with the autumn clothing this time." Lucian looked at him deeply, unscrewed the cap of the bottle and took a sip of water. He said in a t tone, "I know what you''re thinking! However, the more you care about Eden, the more Reba will have something against you!" Victor smiled nonchntly. He raised his head and looked at Lucian oddly. "Lucian, Eden has already suffered a lot whether I care for her or not. I have the same thoughts as you previously but I was wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter if I care for her or not. She will still suffer because of me. Lucian looked at him quietly and asked, "So, what are you going to do?" Victor nced sharply outside the window with sorrow in his eyes. "I''m trying to think of a way. You also know that it''s fine to tell Eden about her identity but how can I make her ept me for what happened that night seven years ago? That''s why I''ve wanted to wait a little longer. I''ll tell her everything once she has developed feelings for me. That way, she won''t leave me!" He was really afraid that Eden would leave him after everything was revealed. He could not afford to suffer the pain of losing Eden again! He had really suffered enough in the past few years. He had felt the pain of losing Eden before and he did not want to feel that again. Lucian understood how Victor felt! After all, Lucian, Anson and Adonis had seen Victor living a very painful life for the past few years! Victor would never live alone in this expensive three-story vi. Anson had been staying in the vi with him ever since he bought the ce. If Anson wasn''t around, either Lucian or Adonis woulde over and apany him. He was just afraid of loneliness! In order to get information about Jaida, he had endured for more than a decade over the years! It was the first time he acted that way tonight. Lucian stared at him tiredly and said in a hoarse voice, "Go to sleep if you''re tired. I''ll sleep on the sofa." Victor frowned at him. He said, "I''ve always kept the room next to Anson¡¯s for you. Go and sleep in the room. You''ll feel morefortable if you sleep there." As he spoke, he got up and went upstairs! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lucian looked at his back faintly! He got up and headed to the room. It would be unsightly to sleep on the sofa. Victor would see Lucian¡¯s indecent side if he slept there. Lucian and Victor had the same temperament. However, a person could use tea and coffee to describe them. Victor could bepared to a cup of coffee with strong aroma. On the other hand, Lucian was like a cup of light refreshing tea! However, some people suffered a lot in their lives. For example, Victor had lost his happiness and fueled his hatred while he waited bitterly for Eden! Lucian would sometimes wonder why God had treated Victor unfairly. However, nobody was spared by God. Things that were meant for a person would not slip away no matter how many obstacles he encountered! Victor was not lost and had found the path he wanted to take! The night was very quiet! Victor¡¯s painful sleep talking could be heard from time to time in his room! The next day was the weekend. That was the first time that Eden wanted to sleep in. She didn''t get up and slept until ten o''clock. "Mom." Gia knocked on the door from outside. Eden rolled over, looked at the door and said, "Gia,e in." The door opened and Gia walked in with a smile. When Eden saw that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Gia was up to. She asked with a smile, "Look at how sly your smile is. Is there something wrong again?" "Hehe..." Giaughed dryly. "Mom, you really know me so well. Kenny and I want to go to the library again today but I don''t have money. Mom, give me some money." Eden sat up from the bed and asked, "Gia, are you going there again today?" Gia rolled her big watery eyes and walked a few steps closer to Eden. "Mom, I¡¯m going. I haven''t finished reading the book I readst time. However, I can finish it during this holiday." Eden nodded slightly. She was very supportive of her children reading books! She pointed to the handbag on the dressing table and said, "Gia, there is some cash in the bag. Go and get it yourself." Gia nced at Eden¡¯s handbag and walked over. "Mom, I can go and get it on my own since your leg is injured. Mom, are you feeling better today?" Eden''s tone was soft as she said, "I don''t know. I''m lying on the bed right now. I don''t know if I''m better or not?" Gia shook her head helplessly and walked as she said, "Mom, you are an adult but you are still so careless when you walk. Look at how cautious I am when I walk. My legs would get hurt because I wear canvas shoes when I go out. Eden smiled and did not say anything. Giada turned around and said, "Mom, I took two hundred dors because I need to buy some books. Kenny isn¡¯t buying any books. He would just be reading them in the bookstore. I can''t understand the books that he reads. They are all rted toputer knowledge. I really don''t know how his brain works. He is able to understand the books that are veryplex." Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Eden said with a smile, "That''s because Kenny is smart. Gia, you must be careful on the way there!" Gia asked with a smile, "Mom, are you still scared of what happenedst time? Don''t worry. I sufferedst time but that won¡¯t happen anymore." As she spoke, she put the money in her bag. "Okay!" Eden could not help but think of what Phillip had said to her. The rich and powerful families could really do anything. She said worriedly, "Gia, on second thoughts, it¡¯s best if you don''t go out." Giada frowned and looked at Eden helplessly. She smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Just recuperate at home. If you''re still worried, I can send you a WhatsApp message every half an hour to report my safety." Eden looked at Giada¡¯s delicate face. The thin fringes fluttered gently near her cheeks, making her fair face look even more beautiful. Giada had be more beautiful as she grew older. Her clear and bright eyes were captivating. Eden nodded slightly. "Okay, go ahead. Remember not to quarrel with Kenny." Giada chuckled when she heard that. "Mom, what''s the point of worrying when you are not by our side? I won¡¯t quarrel with him as long as he doesn¡¯t interfere with my matters." "Okay! Kenny lectures you for your own good!" "Alright, Mom. Stop nagging. I rarely quarrel with Kenny!" Eden said, "But you like to hold grudges against him!" Giada pursed her lips unhappily and her wless face was filled with invincible confidence. "I''m leaving!" She hopped out of the door as she spoke. Eden watched her Giada''s happy back with a smile on her face. Her clear, bright and lively eyes made her look even more elegant and beautiful. She rolled over slowly and felt that her body was sore when she got up. She raised her lips slightly and smiled. She really didn''t have the habit of sleeping in! She nced at her foot. It was not as swollen as it was yesterday. Jaida walked in the moment Eden got out of bed. She quickly said, "Eden, why did you get out of bed? Tell me what you want, I will get it for you!" She put the bowl of porridge that was in her hand on the table at the side and ran quickly to support her. Eden smiled at Jaida and said, "Mom, it''s alright. I can walk!" "No way. Eden, if you exert force with your foot. It would be worse. Eat the porridge first. I will apply medicine on your footter." Jaida helped Eden sit on a chair at the side. She nced at Eden''s room. The room wasrger than the one they had stayed in previously! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden was happy with her room and would tidy it frequently. Jaida suddenly recalled what Zaiden had said to herst night and she felt a pain in her heart. Phillip was a heartless man. Her whole life was ruined by a wrong decision she made previously! She was very happy at the moment and could let go of the past. However, Eden was different. Jaida would not let Phillip destroy both Victor and Eden. It was just like what Eden had told her. A person would not be spared by the pain that he had suffered in the past. His soul would only be free when he let go of the past. One would only have a better life if he was free from all the hardships! Jaida held Eden''s hand tightly and looked at her in distress. "Eden, don''t take what Phillip said to heart. He can¡¯t do much with your father and me around. He can''t outmatch your father when it comes to ying tricks using his power. Your father had never attended university. He had been working hard since he was a teenager. The connections he has umted over the years were no less than that of Phillip. Don''t worry. Kenny and his siblings could go to the international aristocratic school when school starts. There won¡¯t be any changes!" Eden smiled gratefully. Zaiden and Jaida were her benefactors. She had been very lucky ever since she met them. She pursed her cherry lips gently and said, "Mom, I listen to you and Dad!" "Okay!" Jaida walked over and brought the porridge to her and said, "Eden, eat the porridge first." Eden said with a smile, "Mom I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth yet!" "That''s true!" Jaida put the porridge down again. "You never sleep in. I forgot you did that today. Wait here. I will bring you a basin of water and your toothbrush and toothpaste." Eden was anxious when she heard that. "Mom, how can I let you do such a thing? I can go to the bathroom myself." Jaida turned back and red at her. "Eden, why can''t I do that? Didn¡¯t you do this when I was sick? You are my good daughter. Why can''t I do it for you?" Jaida walked to the bathroom as she spoke. Eden looked at Jaida''s back. Jaida was still elegant and graceful. Jaida returned after a while and Eden began to eat the porridge after she had washed up. She smiled happily and said, "Mom, your pork rib porridge smells so good!" Jaida looked at her dotingly. "Eden, you don''t like food that is too light, so I made you pork rib porridge. Your father loves it very much." Eden said with a smile, "We are indeed father and daughter. I like the pork rib porridge cooked by you very much." "Hehe..." Jaida smiled when she heard that. "By the way, Eden, aren''t you meeting Darlene tomorrow? We have to meet her even though it''s inconvenient for you to walk at the moment. Tomorrow is Sunday and your father need not go to work. I''ll ask your father to take you there. Darlene is an international chief designer and she has a certain prestige in the design world. You will be more sessful if you be her disciple!" Eden nodded hurriedly. "Mom, I will meet her!" She had finally seeded and would not give up now! "Okay!" Jaida smiled with relief. Eden had been working very hard. This was all her own efforts. Victor had nightmares the whole night. When he got up, Lucian had already brought back some vegetables and was cooking in the kitchen with an apron around his neck. Victor nced at his back, hooked his sexy thin lips and said, "Lucian, I would have something nice to eat when you are here." He had been eating outside this period and was sick of it that he couldn''t eat outside anymore. Lucian turned around and nced at him before saying, "Don''t sit there. Come and eat. I have something to do after the meal!" Victor walked to the kitchen and asked, "Why are you going out instead of resting at home during the weekend? Have you figured out the matter concerning Kenny?" Lucian ced two portions of steak on the table and said, "I am going out to read books. The environment there is great. I can read books there quietly." When Victor heard that, he looked at him quickly and asked, "Lucian, do you mean that you are going to the bookstore in the city center?" Chapter 427 Chapter 427 "Okay!" Lucian nodded. He looked at the ck pepper steak and smiled in satisfaction. That was his best dish and he also liked it very much! Victor looked at the delicate steak in front of him and smiled slightly. "Lucian, your dishes are good. Your future wife would be blessed." Lucian lowered his head and cut the steak elegantly. He did not reply to Victor. Victor felt that the steak tasted much better than the ones in restaurant after taking a bite of it. He said, "Lucian, I''ll go with you!" Lucian asked uncertainly, "To the bookstore?" "Yes!" Victor nodded. Lucian reminded, "Okay! But I''ll stay there the whole day. You better think carefully first before going there." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor''s expression changed slightly. He said, "Eden and I have agreed to go to the movies today but she has injured her foot. I have nothing to do. Isn''t it just reading books the whole day? We used to do that frequently. It is not difficult for me to do that for a day." His day would be very interesting if he met Kenny and Gia. "Alright. Let¡¯s leave after we finish our food." Lucian picked up a ss of water at the side and took a sip as he spoke. Victor nced at him. Lucian still looked elegant even when he was drinking water. Even men would be amazed by him. Victor smiled and said, "Lucian, what a waste that you eat steak with water. I have red wine at my house. Why didn''t you take out the wine and drink it?" Lucian spoke without an expression on his face, "I can''t drink with you around." "Cough cough..." Victor was choked by Lucian¡¯s remark. He quickly took a sip of water and asked ufortably, "Lucian, what do you mean by that?" A man who was as steady as him would actually get angry with Lucian. Why couldn¡¯t Lucian drink when he was around? Did he look disgusting? Women in River City were lining up to marry him. However, he only liked Eden. Lucian was still eating gracefully. He continued to eat his food without even ncing at Victor. After taking a bite of the steak, he said, "You''re not my wife." "Cough cough..." Victor was choked again. He did not expect that Lucian to drop a bombshell. His handsome face was red as he looked at Lucian and said, "Lucian, can you change your way of speaking?" Lucian spoke indifferently, "I''m used to it and I can''t change it." Victor was speechless for a moment. He felt that he was cold but Lucian was even colder than him! Forget it. He felt that it was best to eat his food to save himself from choking again. Victor lowered his head and quickly finished the steak. When Lucian saw that Victor had finished his food, he took his te and went to wash the tes. Victor was very happy when he saw that. Lucian was much more diligent than Anson. Victor hoped that Anson would be able to pursue his true love in Gate City. Lucian had tidied up the utensils and both of them drove directly to the bookstore River City center! The bookstore had two floors in total. Both floors were extremely spacious. The bookstore was extremely quiet. Many people were immersed in their own world and were not disturbed! The rows of different types of books made people feel as though they were in the sea of books! Lucian and Victor headed straight for the second floor. Victor nced at the bookstore. It was very quiet even though there were many people. Only then did he remember that he hadn''t been to a bookstore for a long time. Lucian headed straight for the book he wanted when they reached the second floor. He pulled out a book from the bookshelf quickly and walked to a table nearby. Victor nced at the books around him. None of them were to his liking. He took a book randomly and followed Lucian. Lucian stopped suddenly after taking a few steps. Victor wanted to ask why he stopped. He raised his head and looked at the desks and benches in front. A dozen people were reading books there and two tiny figures caught his attention. Victor shouted excitedly, "Kenny, Gia, you are here too?" Victor was not in the mood to read at the moment. He only cared about his son and daughter! He walked over quickly. Giada and Keh raised their heads from the book they were reading and looked at him. "Uncle, why are you here?" Giada was very happy to see Victor. Victor said with a smile, "Gia, I''m here to read." He felt very upset when he heard Gia calling him uncle. Keh said faintly, "Hello, Uncle Alwynn!" Victor smiled and said, "Hello, Kenny!" He nced at the book in Kenny''s hand. Sure enough, he was reading a book rted to hacking. Lucian walked over. Victor introduced him, "Kenny, Gia, this is my friend, Lucian." Victor introduced Kenny and Gia to Lucian. He knew that Lucian had always wanted to get to know Kenny. After all, Kenny''s hacking speed was comparable to his. Giada smiled sweetly and shouted, "Uncle Lucian, you''re really handsome!" Lucian instantly had a good impression of the sweet girl in front of him when he heard that. He said gently, "Thank you, Gia." Victor was taken aback. His mind was filled with millions of question marks. He was shocked to see Lucian behaving like that. Why hadn¡¯t he seen that side of Lucian before? Keh still called out indifferently, "Uncle Lucian." Lucian stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "Kenny, nice to meet you. I''m Lucian." Keh nced at his fair and broad palm and frowned slightly. He was not used to this type of greeting. Keh paused for a moment before he stretched out with his small hand and said, "Uncle Lucian, I''m Keh." They shook hands. Lucian nced at the book in his hand and smiled. He took out his book and said, "Kenny, do you also like to read this type of book?" Keh nced at the book in Lucian''s hand and casually closed the book in his hand. He said, "I''ll read it asionally!" Keh looked at Victor and Lucian oddly. He had never thought that they woulde here. Lucian did not say anything after hearing that. For a child who was striving hard, it was good enough for him to know some things. He smiled and sat down next to Keh. "Kenny, since we like the same type of books, why don''t we sit together so that we can discuss with each other?" Their voices were very soft even though they were talking. Keh nodded with interest when he heard that. Keh and Lucian didn''t say anything more and they read their own book respectively. Giada suddenly said, "Kenny, I want to go to the toilet." Keh looked at her and frowned. "Haven''t you gone there a while ago?" "But I want to go there again." Giada was helpless. She had drunk too much water. Keh said in a low voice, "Didn''t I tell you to drink less water when you ate rice noodles just now? You didn''t listen and now you keep wanting to go to the toilet." Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Keh got up helplessly and said, "Uncle Lucian, Uncle Alwynn, you can continue reading your books. We''ll be back soon." Keh stood up as he spoke. Victor blinked slightly and asked, "Gia, do you still need Kenny to apany you to the toilet?" Giada was slightly embarrassed as she said, "Uncle Alwynn, I have a bad temper. There''s a row of seats at the corner of the toilet. I met a girl who''s sassier than me when I recently came here to read. She would always provoke me when I go to the toilet but she didn¡¯t dare to do that when Kenny apanies me! Kenny is afraid that I will quarrel with her so he can only apany me there." When Victor heard that, he got up and said, "Gia, I''ll go with you. Let me see who dares to bully you." Victor took her little hand and said, "Kenny, you can go back and continue reading your book." Keh nced deeply at him, nodded silently and didn''t say anything. Victor smiled slightly and left with Gia. Giada who was a little embarrassed, said in a low voice, "Uncle Alwynn, thank you. I''m not afraid of her. It''s just that it doesn''t look good if I quarrel with her." Victor frowned and asked, "Gia, why do you have a conflict with her?" Giada blinked her eyes and smiled. "It''s not a big deal. It''s rted to us fighting over a seat. I left my books on the table when I went to the toilet. She came, moved my books away and took my seat, without showing any concern if the seat had been taken by someone else. I argued and quarreled with her for a while after I came out from the toilet. She would sit there every time after that. That¡¯s why Kenny and I moved to this side. However, she would always provoke me every time when I go to the toilet. Kenny proposed to apany me to the toilet because he was afraid that I would fight with her." Victor realized the reason when he heard that! Victor said with a smile, "Gia, I will go with you. If she dares to bully you again, I will help you bully her back!" Giada smiled sweetly when she heard that. "Uncle, you re so nice!" "Haha..." Victor smiled too. He was not nice because he had lost Eden and her three children for so many years. He would feel guilty when he saw the four of them. Victor and Giada chatted all the way to the corner of the toilet. Giada saw the chubby little girl again. She was sitting together with another girl who was as fat as her. The girl seemed to have noticed Giada for a long time. She was sitting at the same position she was sitting a few days ago and was ring at Giada. Giada''s face stiffened and anger shed across her beautiful eyes. D*mned it. Why was she still here? Giada would feel that she was very bad-tempered sometimes. Eden didn¡¯t know how to deal with her most of the time. Eden would bite her lip and stared at Giada when she did not know what to do with her. Giada¡¯s heart ached for Eden when she saw that, However, she could not control herself when she lost her temper! She didn''t expect that the fat girl in front of her was worse than her. Giada had mentally prepared herself and didn''t want to argue with her! Otherwise, she would lose her temper! Victor walked all the way with Giada. The little girl''s eyes were filled with jealousy as she looked at Giada¡¯s beautiful face. Victor and Giada were about to walk past the girl. The girl said in a jealous tone, "Hey, you can only afford to eat a bowl of rice noodles worth ten dors. You are really suitable to use the toilet frequently." Giada stopped in her tracks when she heard that. Victor frowned and quickly turned to look at the little girl. She was the girl whom Gia had mentioned? Victor checked her out with a serious expression on his face. He was about to speak when Giada suddenly said, "It seems that you''ve been following me for the past few days. What''s wrong with me eating rice noodles that cost ten dors? I didn''t eat it with your money. Why do you feel distressed?" "Hehe..." The little girlughed sarcastically and ced her hands on her cheeks. She said arrogantly, "You really don''t understand what I mean? I mean you can only afford a bowl of rice noodles that cost ten dors. Kentucky Fried Chicken is right next to the rice noodles stall but I¡¯ve never seen you and your brother eat there before. Therefore, I know that both of you are so poor that you can only afford to eat rice noodles. How dare a person like you fight for a seat with me? Don''t you know whose daughter I am?" Giada narrowed her eyes instantly and her eyes were filled with anger. She was indeed poor and could only afford a bowl of rice noodles worth ten dors at the moment. However, that was not something to be ashamed of. She and Kenny liked to eat rice noodles. Moreover, both of them knew that Eden did not have much money after she bought the house. Giada had sold her painting for hundred thousands of dors. She had given the money to Eden so that they could use it for their school expenses. She was studying hard now so that she could let their family live a happier life! Giada was very unhappy when the girl said that she was poor! Victor could feel Giada¡¯s change of emotions and his heart ached for her. He curled his perfect thin lips slightly and said angrily, "Whose daughter are you? Why are you so powerful at such a young age?" Giada could afford to eat in a high-end restaurant every day. "Humph! Are you her father? My father is richer than you. He is Dous Evenbrace, the younger brother of Mrs. Alwynn from the Jotham Alwynn Group. Humph!" After saying that, she raised her head and looked at Victor arrogantly. Victor cursed in his heart, "F*ck, she¡¯s actually the parasite of the Evenbrace family." The Evenbrace family had grudges against the Alwynn family. Their grudges had actually extended to Giada¡¯s generation. The people from the Evenbrace family were indeed simr to each other. Victor''s handsome face was filled with anger. He sneered, "I don''t know your family but if you dare to bully and insult my daughter like this again, I will make your father''spany bankrupt." Victor didn''t have any good feelings towards Reba''s family at all. Reba''s family¡¯s condition was not good previously. They only soared after Reba got together with Phillip. Reba¡¯s two brothers¡¯ lives improved tremendously after that. Victor knew very well where they got the money from! Dous¡¯ daughter was now annoying Giada. Humph! Victor kept Dous in mind. Giada looked at Victor in surprise when she heard Victor calling her his daughter. She really felt that she was being protected by her father. The little girl dared not make a sound when she saw the cold and angry expression on Victor''s handsome face. She just stared at him. Victor said in a low voice, "Gia, you can go to the toilet first. I''ll wait for you here." "Okay!" Giada nced at the little girl deeply. She had wanted to insult her but felt pointless on second thoughts! She walked towards the restroom. Victor stood at the same spot coldly as he waited for Giada. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two little girls sat quietly and dared not make a sound again! They were actually scared when they heard Victor saying he would make Dous¡¯pany go bankrupt. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 In a family like hers, they never really taught her how should she grew up. They only cared about if she appreciated the wealth they had right now and never lose them again! "Diane, it''s time to go home. I''m going back to y mahjong." A chubby woman came over and said impatiently. At this time, Diane burst into tears when she saw her mother. Then she pointed to Victor and said, "Mom, he is bulling me. He said if I dare to bully his daughter again, he will let Dad''spany go bankrupt." Hearing this, Victor frowned and turned his head to Diane. He couldn''t believe what she had said. He hadn''t even got a chance to teach her a lesson of bullying his daughter yet. The guilty party always filed the suit first! After hearing that, the woman nced at Victor. However, she was immediately shocked by his handsome face. When she saw her daughter who was still crying, she looked at Victor again with contempt. "You look like a decent man, but how can you bully a child?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who''s bullying her? It''s your daughter who bullied us first." Giada heard her words the moment she walked out of the bathroom. "Why is it you again?" The woman frowned and looked at Giada unhappily. Giada snorted coldly, "I''m surprised that you still remember me. You''re the one who taught your daughter how to bully me, and you''re also the one who incited your daughter to sit here and oppose me every day. I heard your conversation in the bathroom the other day. You are really a good mother." Giada only knew that her mother taught them to be humble and polite, but should not be bullied by others when even though they should be kind to others. She had never taught them like this before! "You... at such a young age, how could you be so glib? When did I say that to my daughter? Do you believe that I''ll tear your mouth apart?" The woman''s face was flushed red as she looked at Giada. Being told off by a child, she instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. Victor said angrily after hearing this, "What did you just say? What would you do?" "I..." Looking at Victor''s cold face, the woman was a little scared, so she shrunk her neck and couldn''t say a word. She pulled Diane to her side and said, "Let''s go." This man was well dressed, so she must not offend any powerful and important personage. And what he had said just now really panicked her! "Hey, why are you so slow? I have been waiting for you for a long time down here. My sister called us and asked if we want to have dinner with her. She asked us to continue to buy the shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group. This is an important matter. We have to go to discuss it first." A big-bellied middle-aged man came over with an unpleasant look on his face and said in an unpleasant tone. Hearing this, the woman got happy instantly, then rushed over with the two chubby little girls. "Wow, Dous, ording to what you said, Jotham Alwynn Group will soon belong to your sister. And then, we will also be the major shareholder of Jotham Alwynn Group, and we also have the right to speak in Jotham Alwynn Group in the future, won''t we?" The woman sounded very excited. "Of course. My sister has stayed in the Alwynn family for so many years, if she still couldn''t get Jotham Alwynn Group, why would she stay with that old man? That old man is such a weird person, but we have to thank my sister that she really knows how to keep him. Let''s go over and have a good talk with my sister!" When they walked away, their voices still echoed in Victor''s ears. He stood where he was and sneered. He didn''t expect to hear such good news in this bookstore. At this moment, he really felt that his father was a big joke! He didn''t know that he was being fooled by Reba and her family! He even guarded his own son as if his own son was a wolf. He would never believe what his son said. Giada looked at Victor and smiled sweetly. "Thank you for what you did just now! I don''t have a dad, but you make me very touched by speaking for me just now!" Hearing this, Victor felt sorry for her and squatted down. He gently pinched Gia''s tender little face. "Little fool, howe you don''t have a dad? I''m going to marry your mom. So I''ll be your dad." Giada chuckled. "This is a good idea. I like you very much too! But, do you really not think that my brother looks like you?" Giada asked the question in her heart once again. She liked Uncle Alwynn to be their father, and she liked him from the bottom of her heart! He was handsome and rich, and he treated her mother very well! "Really? Gia, I think so too. Let''s go back and carry on reading our books." Victor took her hand and walked back. There was a look of expectation on his handsome face. Did children always say what they wanted and never lie? Even Gia thought that they looked like each other. He really wish he could tell Gia now that she would get back with her father soon. The two of them returned to the ce where Keh and the others were. Keh turned around and looked at them. He frowned and thought, "Why have they gone for so long?" Victor whispered, "Kenny, shall we have dinner together tonight?" Before Keh could make a sound, Giada said, "Kenny, let''s go back home after having dinner with Uncle Alwynn. I''ll call momter." Keh frowned slightly and nced at her. Then he nced at Victor and said nothing. Victor looked at his son''s expression, feeling that his temper was even really simr to his. So Kenny didn''t say anything and agreed to it tacitly. Victor smiled happily and said, "Alright, that''s a deal!" Keh pursed his lips and said hesitantly, "If my mom agrees, we will go." Giada said happily, "Don''t worry. Mom will agree." Keh took a deep look at her without saying anything, then turned around and continued to read. Giada said, "Uncle, let''s continue reading." "Yes!" Victor smiled and nodded. On the other side, Lucian was totally focused on his book. He didn''t even look up when they spoke. Victor slightly raised the corners of his mouth and sat down next to Gia, looking very noble and elegant. There were a few girls on the opposite side who looked at him frequently and then talked with each other in a low voice with smiles. Victor nced at them, and a cold sneer appeared on his slightly upturned lips. At this time, his dark eyes were shining with chilling coldness. Those girls instantly shut up, and an invisible chill made them dare not make a sound. Victor took out his phone and sent a message to Adonis. Everyone knew that there wouldn''t be any good news if they receive Victor''s message and phone call on the weekend! At this time, Adonis was decorating the vi. When he saw Victor''s message came through, he felt nervous all of a sudden. Since Anson was not at home, he had to take over his business. Adonis instantly felt bad about the days he was having. His handsome face showed a painful look, and then clicked open the message. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 When Adonis read the message, he almost threw the phone away. He raised his hand angrily and tried to smash his phone on the ground. However, after he tried a couple of times, he suddenly stopped. On second thought, he realized that this was a new phone he bought not long ago. He couldn''t bear to throw it away! "F**k!" He shouted angrily. Why wouldn''t Victor even let him have a good rest on weekends? Even though he was angry, he still went out. "Victor, you b*stard. You can''t even let people have a good rest on weekends. Are you still a human? I have to work overtime this month, so I can make you pay me a more sry." Adonis comined while walking. He quickly went to the first floor, took the car keys, and made some phone calls. Victor asked him to check out where was Reba and what she was up to, but how could he find out about all that? He was not like Anson. This was something that Anson and Lucian were very good at. He was only responsible for real estate, not Victor''s daily life. Why Anson was not around when he really needed him? Thinking of this, Adonis went to the garage to get the car and called his friend in the traffic bureau. Then he drove out quickly. He said to himself while driving, "Victor, you are so lucky that my friend happens to be at work today. It''s not difficult to find out where Reba is now. No wonder you are the young talent of River City." Adonis''s lips curled up into a smile, looking slightly evil. He thought that there must be something good as Victor came to find him! He was quite bored at the weekend anyway, so it wasn''t too bad to have something to do. In recent days, he was a little bored of hanging about all the time. And it was more interesting to do this than to hook up with girls. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Adonis stopped the car at the red light, Victor''s message came again. ''Adonis, after finding Reba, record their conversation.1 Adonis smiled evilly when he read it and replied to Victor. ''This mission is a bit difficult. When it''s done, you will have to treat me to a good meal. Victor also replied quickly. ''No problem! I will treat you to a roast wholemb dinner. That''s your favorite. Then we can add a pot of mutton giblets to settle your stomach.'' Then he added a throwing-up emoji. Adonis frowned and widened his eyes when he read it. Victor knew that this was what he liked to eat, yet he still disgusted him like this. He drove the car to the next red-light intersection and stopped before he replied to Victor. ''Victor, I know you don''t eat mutton giblets. You, a guy who doesn''t know how to enjoy life! So you don''t understand food! I can eat it every day if you buy it for me.'' Victor''s message came back very quickly. As long as you get things done, I''ll buy it for you every day.'' This time, Adonisughed happily. He couldn''t get sick of it even if he ate it every day. "Victor, you will have to keep your words!" He said to himself again. After a while, his phone rang. The voice was very familiar. "Hello!" "She''s at River City Restaurant." Then, the other party hung up the phone. Adonis immediately called Victor. And Victor had already switched the phone to silent mode. Seeing Adonis''s calling in, he answered the phone without saying anything. "Victor, I''ve found her. She''s at River City Restaurant. Do you want me to arrange it?" Victor answered with a hum and hung up the phone. Then, he took a look at his daughter who was reading quietly. He didn''t expect that she could be so quiet. He had been moving around all the time, but she still could read her book. Then he turned his eyes to Kenny. He totally focused on his book as well! He smiled and got up, ready to make a call. At 5:30 p.m., Giada, Keh, and Lucian finally looked up from their books. Victor looked at the three of them and was impressed. The three of them could sit for a few hours in a row and read books without even moving. He took a deep breath. He had been busy dealing with things all day and hadn''t seen a word. However, he was also very happy that he had spent the whole day with his son and daughter! He smiled and said, "Gia, Kenny, let''s go for dinner!" Hearing this, Gia stretched herself and smiled brightly, "Uncle Alwynn, wait a minute. I''ll have to call my mom." "Okay!" Victor smiled and nced at Lucian. It seemed that he hade at the right time today. Lucian nced lightly at him and did not say anything. But it could be seen that he was also in a good mood. Giada took the book she had chosen and went to check out. But Victor took the book from her hand and said with a smile, "Gia, call your mom now, and I will take care of this." After that, he left with the book straight away, regardless of whether Gia agreed or not. Keh looked at him slightly and did not say anything. Giada didn''t say anything either and just walked to the side happily to make a call. When Eden got her daughter''s call, she and Jaida were sitting in the living room chatting with each other. She picked up her phone and smiled, "Hello! Gia, are you back?" "Mom, my brother and I wille backter. Uncle Alwynn invited us to dinner." Hearing this, Eden frowned deeply. She did not seem very pleased about it. "Gia, I don''t..." But before she could finish her words, Gia interrupted her and said, "Mom, that''s it. We wille backter. Don''t worry!" Then, she hung up the phone. Eden looked at her cell phone with her beautiful eyes wide open. Why would Victor be with Kenny and Gia? Had he been meeting them behind her back? Jaida saw that her expression was not right and asked worriedly, "Eden, what''s wrong? Kenny and Gia haven''te back yet?" Hearing this, Eden looked at her with some concern. "Mom, Gia just called me and told me that she and Kenny are going to have dinner with Victor, and she said that she wille backter." Jaida was a little shocked when she heard this. Then, she soon smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about it. Kenny, Gia, and Ricky are all very nice kids, so you should just let them spend more time with each other!" Jaida lowered her head slightly and thought, "You must grab this good opportunity this time." Gia, Kenny, and Ricky still have a long way to go in the future. They all needed thepany of their parents. Eden was a little confused. She looked at her mother and wondered why she wanted them to spend more time with Victor. She just really couldn''t get along with Victor, although she knew he was a good person. Eden had mixed feelings in her heart. She had always wanted to know one thing, but she had sprained her ankle again, so he was afraid that she would have to wait for a few more days. Seeing that Eden was not speaking, Jaida asked carefully, "Eden, don''t you like Kenny and Gia to spend time with Victor?" Eden shook her head slightly. After thinking for a while, she spoke out her doubts. "Mom, I just don''t understand Victor sometimes. Why does he always want to spend time with Kenny and Gia? You know that Mr. Alwynn is looking for me. We are not afraid of anyone, but I''m worried he would do something secretly. It would make it impossible for us to guard against them." Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Eden lowered her head slightly, and her long eyshes hid the disappointment in her eyes. Although Victor was good to her, and she even could feel some special feelings for him in her heart. She still knew that it was impossible for them to be together. Jaida knew what she was worried about, and she also felt the same. After all, Phillip was a very ruthless person. Thinking of this, she smiled lightly and said, "Eden, we should be cautious as well. You have also seen it. There are some things that you cannot avoid no matter how hard you try." She stared at Eden after she said that. There were some things that she had to admit that she was truly unable to stop. Eden stared at her mother for a while. Then she nced out of the window. "Mom, I understand what you mean." Jaida smiled. "I know that you have been hardworking for the children. But Eden, they will grow up one day, and they each have their own paths to go. They will have to leave you one day, and you have to think about your own life. There are still good men in the world, just like your dad." Hearing this, a sudden smile appeared on Edan''s face. "Mom, I thought you would say just like Victor." "He is also very good! Look, after so many years, there haven''t been any rumors and scandals about him." Eden fixed her eyes on her mother''s face for a moment and said, "Mom, it seems that you know Mr. Alwynn better than I do." Jaida looked away slightly, looking a little upset. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That was her child, how could she not understand? She sighed in her heart. She really wanted to go back to her two children, but she was afraid that she would hurt them again. Now that she was back, she had to do something. Thinking of this, she looked back at Eden. But her sudden change had already noticed by Eden. Eden knew that her mother always looked like this when she thought of the past. So she looked at her mother and said, "Mom, let''s not talk about Victor. Let''s talk about something else." Jaida lowered her eyes slightly, smiled, and said, "Eden, aren''t you very curious about my identity?" Hearing this, Eden looked to her mother immediately and their eyes met. But she suddenly felt a little awkward and wanted to look away. She knew this was her mother''s sore spot. So she shook her head slightly. "Mom, I don''t want to know about it. I only care about who you are right now." Jaida''s eyes were fixed on Eden''s face. She knew the worries in Eden''s heart. "If you do, I can tell you these at any time. It''s just that something will be revealed when the timees." Eden tried to hide the emotions in her eyes, then she just smiled and said, "I will find it out when that timees then." "Alright." Jaida smiled slightly, and she still felt so sorry for Eden. She knew that Eden didn''t want to touch her on the raw. And she still didn''t have enough courage to say it out loud anyway. So she got up and said, "I will make dinner now. Your dad will be back soon. Zofia won''te back for dinner tonight, so there only will be three of us. I will make something you like." "Sure! I want shrimp." Eden smiled happily. "I went to the market this morning and bought some shrimps. So I''ll make them for you." Jaida smiled and went to the kitchen. After she left, Eden sat back on the sofa. Her eyes darkened and she became more and more suspicious. She took out her phone and called Abigail. The phone rang for a long time before Abigail picked it up. "Hey! Eden, have you eaten yet?" "Not yet, Ab by. Is everything alright recently? Why do I feel that you have something on your mind?" She had been worried about Abby these days. She looked out of the window and fixed her eyes on the gorgeous sunset glow outside. On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence. "Joziah, that b*stard, is messing about with another woman." Abigail''s lowered her voice and sounded a little trembling. When Eden heard this, she could tell that Abigail indeed had some feelings for Joziah. So she said, "Abby, you can''t force anything in a rtionship. You don''t have to be too sad. It would be better to leave such a man like him anyway." "Eden, this is not the point. The point is that Joziah, that b*stard, took my shares in Mirth Company as his own. That''s 30% shares of thepany! This b*stard." Eden''s eyes darkened when she heard that. "How did he do it?" It seemed that Joziah was really an awful person. Abigail let out a heavy sigh. "Eden, now Joziah doesn''t know that I already found out what he is doing yet. So, now there is still a turning point. You don''t have to worry, I will handle it well." "But, Abby..." "Eden, I still have something to do now. I''ll call you when I''m free. Don''t mention this to Jas yes. I can solve it by myself." "Alright. Take care of yourself. Don''t tire yourself out." "I know. Thank you, Eden. See you." Abigail said in a positive tone, but after she hung up, she felt a little upset and then threw the phone on the sofa beside her. She was sitting in the bright and spacious hall, still wearing a bright red tight dress. Among the crowd of peopleing and going, she was the focus of everyone''s attention. Anson was not far behind her and heard everything she had just said on the phone clearly. He looked at her back and thought that Joziah was such a despicable man. He soon adjusted his emotions, put one hand into his trouser pocket, and walked toward her. Through the corner of his eyes, he saw that Jasper was about to get up and leave. So he quickened his pace. He moved slightly and instantly bumped into Jasper. "I''m sorry..." He looked at her quickly. "Abby! What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to run into you here." When Abigail realized who it was, she was also slightly shocked. "Anson! Why are you in Gate City?" She was so confused. Anson smiled and looked at her. "I''m on a business trip, and I have just finished my work." Abigail also smiled and said, "That''s such a coincidence." Anson looked at her with an unclear look and raised his hand to check the time. He then looked at Abigail''s sorrowful face with a gentle gaze and said with a smile, "Indeed. So why don''t we have dinner together? I''m going back to River City tomorrow." He looked very confident as if he wouldn''t ept a no as an answer, which revealed the domineering side hidden in his heart. Abigail looked at him up and down with a little hesitation. Only then did she suddenly remember that he had been sending her messaged recently. He sent greeting messages to her every day, but she never replied to him. Abigail frowned slightly, and a look of guilt appeared in her eyes. She smiled enchantingly as she nodded, "Alright!" Hearing this, Anson''s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He couldn''t control his emotions at all. Then he smiled and said, "What do you want to eat?" "I can eat whatever," said Abigail. A hint of gloom shed across Anson''s eyes. It seemed that she wasn''t bothered at all. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Anson smiled and said, "Alright, then I will choose one. I oftene here for business trips in Gate City, so I think know a lot of nice ces for food." The corners of Abigail''s lips curled up slightly. Her lips shone brightly as she nodded. "Then it''s up to you," she said as she walked towards the elevator. Anson asked, "Abby, have you finished your work yet?" It seemed that every time he met her, she was always with Ricky. Abigail kept walking forward and said, "Ricky is free today, so he''s resting at home. I''m out for some other business." Anson nodded slightly and said, "You seem to be busy every day since the first time I met you." Hearing this, Abigail blinked her beautiful eyes, making herself look more charming. "Everyone who wants to live a good life is busy! Sometimes I thought I was hard-working enough, but there is always someone who is working harder than I am!" She said with a sarcastic smile. These years, she was indeed very busy. She wanted to make a great sess through her efforts, but in the end, Joziah took everything from her. The corners of her mouth lifted a little and forced into a faint cold smile, which made her dark eyes even more mysterious at the moment. Anson nced at her face which was half-covered by her soft hair, but he still could see the sadness deep on it. Her red lips always could arouse deep feelings in his heart. He quickly moved his eyes away. This woman had a fatal attraction for him. He smiled slightly. It seemed that he really fell in love with her. He had never had this kind of feeling for any other woman before. "Abby, you''re right. There are a lot of people working hard in this world, but you still seeded. You''re a famous agent now." His voice was a little hoarse, but he really meant what he said. The two of them stopped at the elevator. Abigail looked at him from the side and said, "What kind of sess is this? It''s far from what I wanted. I should be able to make all the celebrities I work with go better and further." Especially for Ricky. Abigail really took highly of him, and she definitely wanted to make him more sessful. In the new movie he was in, everything was very perfect, and he also performed very excellently in it. So she believed that this would be a great chance for him to get more fame. She also believed that Ricky''s potential was immeasurable. Anson looked at her back and said with a smile, "As a famous agent, you have the ability to make them go further and better." Abigail also looked at him with a calm smile and said, "Let''s not talk about work now as it''s my day off." "Sure, let''s talk about something else. Do you want to go to the cinema together after dinner tonight?" He seemed to ask casually, but actually, he was really looking forward to it. Abigail stretched out and tugged her hair behind her ear gently, then her soft gaze fell on his ck eyes that were full of expectation. She slowly moved her eyes away. This man was handsome and full of nobility, which also had a fatal attraction to women. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Now she already had a prejudice against Joziah, so when she looked at the man in front of her again, she actually felt that he was better than Joziah. At least he looked at her with sincerity and invited her with sincerity. Although he was a little unruly and self-indulgent sometimes, he was born and raised up in that way anyway. So she nodded with a smile and said, "Sure. I haven''t watched a movie with anyone for a long time. Let''s go!" Anson nodded excitedly, "Sounds good! Let''s go after dinner." "Okay!" Abigail nodded. She hadn''t gone to watch a movie for almost been over a year. Thest time she went to a cinema was with Eden a year ago. She was in a rtionship with Joziah, but Joziah had never watched a movie with her at all. Thinking about the rtionship she had with Joziah for the past three years, she felt like they were not together at all. They were not even good friends. They didn''t have much time to see each other, and neither did they have much time to call each other. They hardly even had a meal together in a month. She sarcastically lifted her red lips. It was said that love would change girls into fools, and now she finally had to admit it herself. One''s life was just like a drop in the ocean, however, they still had to bear so much in their lives! If she hadn''t found out anything about Joziah, she would never go back and think how many times they had actually seen each other in a month, and whether it really was love between them or not. At this moment, the elevator came, and there were a lot of people in it. After the two of them entered, Anson stood behind Abigail and made sure that she was protected by him. There were many people entering and leaving the elevator, and they were pushed a little by the crowd. His body involuntarily leaned a little forward, and his face gently touched her wavy hair. The faint fragrance from her hair made his heart beat rapidly. Anson closed his eyes slightly and suppressed all the emotions in his heart. He warned himself that it was not the time to reveal his real feelings. He knew that Abigail was feeling very down at the moment, so he had to help her to walk out of this gloomy time. Only then would he have a chance. He knew that he shouldn''t rush it, and he couldn''t ruin his happiness because of the temptation at this moment. He couldn''t believe howposed he was now! Ricky, he really couldn''t avoid this woman at all. He wanted this rtionship tost long, so he shouldn''t rush it at the beginning. There would always be a person in the world who would make one be willing to sacrifice everything. And that person to Anson was definitely Abigail. When they reached the first floor, Abigail looked back at Anson with some gratitude in her eyes. Compared to Joziah, his protection for her really warmed her heart. When she and Joziah were in the elevator, Joziah would just look at his phone and would never care if she would be touched by others or not. Anson led her to the parking lot where his car was parked. He said, "Abby, let''s go to the parking lot. My car is there." Abigailughed and said, "Yourpany is really good. Do you even have a car for a business trip?" Anson smiled. "Mr. Alwynn has always been treating his employees well. Every branchpany has cars, and they are all luxurious cars." Hearing this, Abigail pursed her lips and smiled. "Victor is indeed very rich. Ricky, no matter what, he shouldn''t have done this to Eden. These days, their scandals are all over the inte. I don''t know what Mr. Alwynn is thinking. He should know that Eden is the mother of three children, shouldn''t he?" Anson really didn''t want to answer this question. People''s instinct was to chase the things that had run away from them, but they often ignored the things that were chasing them. This was what Abigail was doing at the moment. He smiled and said, "Abby, don''t worry. Victor is very serious about the rtionship between him and Eden. He is never a person who would hurt others. So you don''t need to worry about it at all." Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Abigail red at him with dissatisfaction. "Victor is your friend. Of course, you will speak up for him." Anson smiled when he heard her words, "Eden is your friend, so you''re naturally speaking up for her. Do you really not trust me at all? I''m telling you that Victor has been absolutely serious about this." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Abigail was slightly stunned and looked at him. "If you say so, Jas should work harder then." "No!" Anson''s words came out quickly. "Why not?" Abigail looked at him quietly, her eyes captivating and mesmerizing. "Hmm..." Anson knew that he should have changed his bad habit of being quick-witted all the time. "Nothing. You know, when ites to feelings, we should just let nature take its course." He felt as if he was talking about himself. He also knew that he should let nature take its course, but he still couldn''t control himself. He could totally understand Jasper''s feelings. But he still could tell that Eden liked Jasper more like a family member, but not a lover. If Jasper still wanted to carry on, he would only end up hurting himself badly. What''s more, it would be worth it if he could get what he wanted in the end. After all, Abigail and Joziah had already broken up, so he still had a 50 percent chance. However, no matter how he looked at it, Jasper stood no chance at all. Upon hearing this, Abigail also sighed and said, "That''s true. We should let nature take its course." She knew that Jas understood this, but he wouldn''t give up. She also knew that she could deal with the problems between her and Jozia rationally. Ricky, she really misjudged Joziah, that b*stard. She still couldn''t believe that he had secretly transferred her shares. What a jerk! As soon as she thought about it, she just had an impulse to kill him. "Anson, are all men so shameless?" Anson''s hand, which was about to press the elevator button, shivered a little. He looked at her in confusion. She was also staring at him, and it looked like she was waiting for an answer. Anson smiled bitterly and said, "Abby, you can''t say that. Not every man is the same. For example, me," he smiled and pointed to himself. "Abby, let me remind you that I am one of the decent men who would never cheat if I fall in love with a woman." Abigailughed out coldly in disdain. Anson could tell that she didn''t believe him at all. She had just finished an awful rtionship, of course, she wouldn''t believe such words. Any man could say such words, but not everyone would keep them. Many men were only trying to please their girlfriends when they said such words, but he was definitely one of the few men who were truly sincere! Abigail smiled and asked, "Anson, have you ever fall in love with anyone?" Anson pressed the elevator button and the two of them walked in. Only then did he say, "I have never loved or liked anyone before, but recently, I suddenly met the first person that I like. I have sent her a lot of messages, but she never replied to me." His words suddenly reminded Abigail that he had sent her a lot of messages, but she had never replied to him. In the morning, he sent: [Abby, good morning, have you had breakfast?] At noon: [Abby, it''s hot today. Take good care of yourself. Don''t get heatstroke] In the evening: [Abby, are you off duty yet? Go to bed early if you are tired. Goodnight] They were all simple words, but she never replied to him even once because of her own mood. Now that she thought about it, Joziah had never once shown such concern for her. The more she thought about it, the more she hated Joziah. Sometimes, she even felt that she had been abandoned by the whole world. But when she thought about it, it seemed that the whole world was too busy to care about her. The two of them walked out of the elevator and didn''t say a word anymore. Anson found his car and sat in. While driving, he nced at Abigail secretly. She lowered her head and kept quiet. Did she realize that the person he mentioned was her? It was truth that she had never replied to him. His heart had been filled with sadness for a while, and he still felt the same at this moment. He asked again, "Abby, do you have anything that you want to eat?" Abigail was thinking about something when she suddenly heard his voice. She turned her head and looked at his side face. His face looked cold and sharp, making him look even more masculine. She smiled and said, "Let''s try the traditional dishes in Gate City. It is your treat today, so I''ll have to make a wise choice." Her tone was rather teasing. Hearing this, Anson couldn''t stop smiling. "Sounds good. But I haven''t even tried the traditional dishes here yet." Abigail lifted the corners of her mouth and said, "It is like the lost world here. It''s ancient and elegant, and you can see the long history of Gate City. My favorite food is the braised banana flower. And sitting by the window, you can see the most famous scenic spots in Gate City, which will make you in a very good mood." She had been there twice. The price was quite high, but it always left her a different feeling. She felt it would be the most suitable ce for her to go right now. That ce was a rare treasure of Gate City. "Okay, let''s go there then. As long as you are happy, I will be happy to go anywhere." Anson said intimately. He put the address of the restaurant in the GPS when they stopped at the red light. Abigail was slightly stunned when she heard his intimate tone. She had never heard any other man spoke to her like this. She slowly looked away and could not help but feel warm at the bottom of her heart. She had always been a strong person, so she was very used to put on a cold face or a smile to protect herself. Only in front of Eden and Jas would she remove all the disguise. At the same time, Victor also took Keh, Giada, and Lucian to a restaurant in River City. Lucian and Kenny seemed to get along with each other very well, so the two of them chatted very happily and also exchanged their SNS. During the meal, Kenny and Lucian were still talking to each other, while Victor and Giada seemed to get along pretty well. Victor had never seen Lucian talk as much as he did tonight. Sure enough, people would change totally when they met something or someone they liked. Victor felt that he met a new Lucian. Keh and Giada also had a very good time on this day, and Keh had a lot more to say as well. After the meal, Victor and Lucian wanted to send Keh and Giada back first. When the car arrived at the entrance of the vi, Keh Kenny and Giada got off. Giada looked at Victor and smiled sweetly. "Uncle Alwynn, thank you for today. We had a good time!" Victor also smiled and said, "Gia, shall we go out every week?" Giada was a little surprised when she heard this, "Can you do it every week?" Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Victor looked at Giada''s sweet smile, feeling his heart melted. "Gia, as long as you are happy, we cane out every week." Hearing this, Keh turned his head to him. In fact, Keh really wanted to have a good talk with him sometime. Giada nodded happily and smiled, "Alright, Uncle Alwynn and Uncle Lucian, thank you for sending us back. Goodbye!" Keh also said, "Goodbye!" "Kenny, take good care of your sister," Victor said gently. Keh responded, "Uncle Alwynn, I will." After that, Keh and Giada turned around and went home together. Victor and Lucian only went back in the car after watching them got home. Lucian asked in an indifferent tone, "Victor, don''t you think you are rushing it too much?" He was sensitive and always felt that Kenny''s gaze on him was a little different. Victor drove into the stream of traffic. He smiled and said, "Didn''t you want me to settle the matter quickly? So first of all, I need to let the four of them enter my life, or let me enter the life of theirs. No, actually, I need to enter the life of their family." As long as he was epted by the whole family, it wouldn''t be long until he became their family. Lucian looked at him gently and said calmly, "Then you''ll have to work hard. Those three children are all very smart. Congrattion, you have three children who are all very good." Kenny was smarter than he had imagined. From his words and deeds, it could be seen that he was very interested in being a hacker. He also sounded very professional in this area. "Thank you!" Victor proudly raised his eyebrows, and there was a faint smile that he couldn''t hide on his face. Eden had really given birth to three amazing children for him. Therefore, he would do everything he could to get Eden back. Thinking of this, he called Eden. At this time, Eden was chatting with Gia and Kenny who had juste home. Jaida and Zaiden went out for a walk after dinner and had not returned yet. Eden''s phone suddenly rang. She looked at it and saw Victor''s name. She nced at Kenny and Gia and said, "You should both go back to your rooms now!" Keh stood up and said, "Good night, mom!" Giada nced at Eden''s phone and said with a smile, "Mom, if it''s Uncle Alwynn''s call, remember to be gentle." After that, she blinked her eyes cheekily and they both went back to their own rooms. Eden looked at her daughter helplessly and then answered the phone. "Hello?" Eden''s voice was a little cold. Hearing this, Victor suddenly felt a little nervous. "Eden, Lucian and I went to the bookstore earlier and met Kenny and Gia, so we had dinner together. We have already sent them back now. By the way, are your feet better?" "Did you guyse across each other at the bookstore?" Victor could tell the doubt in her words. He chuckled and said, "Yes, why? How else could I meet them? It''s Saturday today, and Lucian and I had nothing to do, so we went to the bookstore." Hearing that, even though Eden still had many questions in her heart, she could not bring herself to ask. "Thank you for sending Kenny and Gia back. Get home safe." Victor wanted to say something more, but Eden had already hung up the phone. He hadn''t finished his words yet. He really wanted to tell her in a domineering way that he would not allow her to hang up the phone before he said goodbye to her in the future. At this moment, hearing Victor''s words, Lucian suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to really know Victor either. Victor was a man who wouldn''t be bothered to say much normally, but when it came to Eden, he became a man who couldn''t stop talking at all. It wasn''t that people couldn''t change, it was just that they hadn''t met the person who could change them. He slightly curled his lips and smiled, looking at Victor thoughtfully. There was also an emotion in his eyes that others couldn''t understand. "Victor, it turns out that you are not a silent person at all," said Lucia sarcastically. Victor nced at him and also joked, "You also showed me a different you tonight. You are certainly not a silent person either." Lucian''s eyes gleamed, and his voice was calm, "When I''m with someone who has the same interests as me, of course, I can talk a lot." "It seems that you get along with my son." "I think so!" Lucian couldn''t deny that he was surprised by a child for the first time in his life. Victor smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong with your words." Lucian nced at him coldly and asked, "What do you mean?" "You don''t seem very sure about what you said." Lucian sounded indifferent, "Give over." "That''s what I understand from your words anyway." "Do you have to make everything so awkwardly?" Lucian remembered that he actually had never had a happy conversation with Victor. They always end up talking about some deep topics. Apart from that, they would always argue. However, they really get along with each other when they talk about work. Now that the situation was like this, Lucian suddenly did not want to say anything else anymore. Because he knew that Victor''s words would get sharper and sharper, and he would be the same. In the end, both of them would get hurt. Then they would end up going back home very angry with each other. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing him like this, Victor said, "Lucian, why are you being so stingy?" Lucian did not say a word. He did not have any reason to argue any longer. Tonight, he would have to stray with a person who would totally lose control when he was alone. Therefore, he had to bear with Victor right now. Thinking of this, Lucian clenched his fists. Seeing that he did not intend to talk at all, Victor lost interest and stopped asking. It seemed that they always end up like this no matter what they talked about. After a long while, Lucian asked coldly, "What is Anson doing in Gate City?" Victor''s handsome face brightened up, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. "He went to meet his wife." Upon hearing this, Lucian realized that Anson had said the same thing before he left. "Did you ask him if he had taken the medicine?" Victor was totally confused by his sudden question. Then he burst intoughter when he realized what Lucian meant. "Lucian, do you think that Anson would fly back from Gate City and beat you up when he hears this?" "He must be too ill in he did that." They both knew Anson very well. Apart from having a totally different personality from them, they were all the same when it came to women. There were loads of rich people in the world, but people like them were very rare. Except for Adonis, none of them was a womanizer. Anson had never fallen for a woman, even though he had always been a popr guy since they were in college. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Those choctes Anson received at college, at least, made Lucian a lot fatter. Every time he looked at the photos taken in college and looked at his round face and slightly bulging belly, he would me everything on those choctes. Fortunately, after graduation, the four of them started working out, so he got his body shape back now. Victor nced at him and said, "Lucian, Anson is serious this time." Lucian''s gaze darkened and asked, "Is it the agent, Abigail Joye?" "Yes." Victor nodded. Lucian frowned slightly. He narrowed his eyes and said in a puzzled tone, "He likes sexy women. I really didn''t expect that." Victor suddenly wanted to ask him what kind of woman he liked, but he still didn''t say it out. He knew Lucian liked innocent, lovely, and kind-hearted girls. He also knew that he liked Eden, but he didn''t say anything because she was his good friend''s wife. So he totally concealed his love for her. Victor felt a little awkward about this, but at the same time, he was also very grateful to him. Anson and he had both seen through the situation, but neither of them could say anything about it. Otherwise, they would be even more awkward. This was the best way for them to deal with it at the moment. Thinking of this, he only said lightly, "Every man has his hobbyhorse." "That''s true!" Lucian didn''t argue. He was quite agree with it. After that, he tried to think about what Abigail was like in his memory, but he did not have too much of an impression of her. But Anson must have had a lot of memories about her. The most important thing about love was that they both have each other in their heart. If they could stay with each other for the rest of their lives, it would be the most beautiful Eden. Lucian let out a light breath and slowly closed his eyes. Then, a slender, and brave figure appeared in his mind. The next day was the weekend. Eden had made an appointment to meet Darlene that day. Early in the morning, she received the address that Darlene had sent her. They were going to meet at the River City Restaurant. Eden read the message and couldn''t help but smile. The River City Restaurant was like a symbol of identity, and many rich people liked to go there. She didn''t expect that she would go there again in a few days. Darlene made an appointment to have lunch with her. At noon, Zaiden set out with Eden and went to the River City Restaurant. River City Restaurant was totally different at noon, looking more gorgeous and dazzling than it in the evening. Eden and Zaiden arrived at the pre-arranged private room, and Darlene was already there. She was wearing a red cheongsam, making her perfect shape look even more elegant. Her delicate face and elegant verve made her look very dignified and confident. Zaiden said first, "Darlene, sorry to keep you waiting. Eden hurt her feet earlier, so we set off a littlete." Eden also smiled and said, "Hello, Miss. Burton!" Darlene looked at them and said with a gentle smile, "No worries. Have a seat. I was so shocked when I saw the news that Zaiden was getting married. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t expect Eden to be your stepdaughter. Zaiden, congrattions. You''ve found such a good daughter." Darlene looked at Zaiden with envious gazes. Both of them were those people who did not get married because they got hurt too much in a rtionship when they were young. So it was a blessing for them if they could have a stepdaughter. Zaiden nced at Eden and said with a smile, "We are certainly blessed. This child is so kind and filial. I have long regarded her as my real daughter in my heart." Darlene turned her eyes to Eden. The casual clothes she was wearing today could not even hide her gentle and elegant temperament. Her eyes were still as clean and bright as when Darlene first met her. So Darlene smiled and said, "I can tell." Eden smiled gently and did not say anything. Zaiden smiled, "Darlene, let''s eat first. We can talk while eating." "Sure!" Darlene had always been polite. Zaiden called the waiter and asked with a smile, "Darlene, are you still the same?" "Yes! You know what I like to eat, just like before." Darlene looked so elegant no matter what she did. Zaiden also knew what Eden liked. After ordering food, the three of them started chatting while drinking tea and water. Darlene asked, "Director Bleu, your father and I are friends, so shall I call you Eden from now on? I would sound better." Eden smiled and said, "Of course. I also feel it''s better." Darlene smiled and nodded. "Eden, can you tell me where did you get your inspiration for your design?" Eden pursed her lips slightly when she heard that. "Miss. Burton, it might be a little disrespectful for me to say this, but my inspirationes from your past." "Really?" Darlene looked at her in surprise. She really liked her design and had taken a fancy to her design at first nce. Although she was the top designer in the fashion industry, she still preferred cheongsam in her daily life. She always thought that cheongsam was full of new vitality, which always attracted people''s attention. Recalling her own life, time had taken away all of her stories, and the cheongsam was the only thing that could describe her beautiful past. When she was not at work, she always wore cheongsams. Eden''s words were exactly what she was thinking. Eden smiled and said, "Miss Burton, the clothes I designed are not for thepetition. I just hope that you will have something to ce your memory after learning your past." She learned fashion design, and the cheongsam was also among them. But the cheongsam she designed was integrated with the modern fashion concept, and she also liked that feeling very much. Darlene herself was a woman who was very suitable for cheongsams. She was gentle and elegant, as well as having a good figure. Her perfect shape and exquisite curves formed the most beautiful picture in the world with cheongsams. But the cheongsam was not easy to make. Because it was a ssic style, so it had to be elegant. Therefore, they needed to pay more attention to all the details. Apart from the fabric, the cor, cuffs, and even buttons, all needed to be perfect. Darlene smiled gratefully and said, "Eden, thank you for your kindness. You are very thoughtful and good at catering different elements to different people''s pleasure. In the future, you will definitely go further in designing. I would love to have you as my apprentice!" Hearing this, Eden was slightly stunned. She looked at Darlene in disbelief. Was she really going to ept her as an apprentice? Zaiden looked at his daughter who was in shock and smiled, "Eden, you should thank your teacher." Eden returned to her senses and smiled with bright eyes and white teeth. "Teacher, thank you." Darlene said with her kind eyes, "It''s me who needs to thank you. Over the years, I''ve always wanted to find a sessor and give him or her all I have learned in my life, but I haven''t found the right person. Now I meet you. It''s also a kind of fate." Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Many designers had the idea of having a good apprentice who could continue the knowledge they had learned in their lives. Eden smiled and said, "Miss Burton, thank you for your trust. I will do my best." Darlene nodded with satisfaction. "Eden, I heard from your father that you have always been a very hard-working person. These days, the news about you has been popr on the Inte, but I still believe in you." Burton wasn''t just born yesterday, she certainly knew how to judge a person! People attacked Eden online just because they were jealous of her talent. Since Darlene had already decided to take Eden as her apprentice, she would have to ask someone to investigate it. She has really appreciated Eden''s courage and effort as a single mother. The world was unfair. Once a capable person made a sound of resistance against someone, he or she would definitely be attacked by everyone else. Darlene had also had this experience when she was young, so she knew how did it feel. She didn''t care about those rumors. What she cared about was the person she knew. Eden did not expect Darlene to believe her. Darlene was a well-experienced person and she knew that she shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Eden said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Burton!" She was already happy enough that there were so many people who trusted her. Zaiden smiled and said, "Darlene, I am not wrong about you, my friend. In this matter, some family interests are involved in it. Eden didn''t have any choice actually. I also secretly investigated this matter, and it is true that someone is trying to ruin Eden''s reputation behind our back." Eden didn''t know what to say. She knew she couldn''t avoid these things as long as she was involved in this business. Darlene looked at Eden with concern. "Eden, you know these things are inevitable. But I believe that you won''t be easily defeated by these rumors. There will be an international fashion conference next month, I want you to go with me. I will introduce you to my friends. You are so beautiful, and everyone will like you." "Are you really taking me to the international fashion conference?" Eden looked at Darlene excitedly. Darlene looked at her expectant face and couldn''t help but smile. "Yes, Eden, I''ll introduce you to the people in the industry. Your design is very good. It would be good for you to learn from everyone else. You''re still young. You can go further in this industry." She had seen the clothes Eden had designed, which had some influence in Gate City. She wouldn''t be wrong this time. Hearing this, Zaiden looked at his daughter in pleasure, and then slowly moved his eyes to Darlene and said, "It seems that you think highly of Eden." Darlene looked at him and shook her head with a smile. "Zaiden, what I appreciate is Eden''s talent and her hard work. If she didn''t work hard, no matter how many opportunities I give her, she would never move any further." Zaiden agreed with this point. "You''re right about this. Eden is indeed a hard-working girl. I''ve seen how she did her work all these years." "Dad!" Eden felt a little embarrassed when she heard this, "stop it." Zaidenughed out proudly. Looking at him like this, Darlene felt like she had rarely seen him being this happy. It seemed that he was really having a good life now. Then, the dishes were served, and the three of them started eating while chatting. Darlene was in a really good mood that night. Eden was also Adalynn. She had always quietly listened to the two elders chatting and would asionally say a few words. The three of them enjoyed their meal very much. After the meal, Eden went to the restroom. Zaiden and Darlene were waiting for her at the elevator. When Eden came out of the restroom, she saw Wyatt was justing. He saw Eden from a distance. He walked over excitedly and said with a smile, "Youngdy, do you still remember me?" Eden frowned slightly when she saw Wyatt. But she looked around, it seemed that there was only him and her here. So she smiled and said, "I''m sorry, are you talking to me?" Wyatt smiled and nodded. He kept looking Eden up and down, "Youngdy, have you forgotten about me? It was you who helped me when I fell overst time." Eden felt even more confused when she heard this. She really couldn''t remember when she had met him. "I''m sorry. You might have mistaken me for someone else." Eden said and was about to leave. Wyatt took a closer look and said, "I''m very sure. It was outside the restroom at Twilight Restaurant." Eden tried to recall the memory. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She looked at Wyatt''s kind face, and there seemed to be a blurred scene came across her mind. Wyatt had been smiling as he looked at her. When he saw her eyes lit up, he quickly asked, "Do you remember now?" Eden said rather awkwardly, "I think I do. But it has been too long and I couldn''t remember the details." Wyatt nodded. "You were quite busy at that time. I wanted to thank you. After you left, I wanted my son to find you and thank you in person! Why don''t you leave your phone number to me, so that I can treat you to dinner someday and return the favor." Wyatt looked at the face in front of him that was somewhat simr to his own and felt an extreme sense of excitement in his heart. He had a very strong feeling when he saw herst time that she was his daughter. This time when he saw her again, this feeling was even stronger. He had a feeling that he would be able to find his daughter soon. Eden smiled and said, "Sir, it''s alright. It''s not a big deal, so you don''t have to do this." After that, Eden was about to leave. Wyatt quickly stopped her. "Youngdy, there aren''t many people like you nowadays. Don''t worry, I just want to thank you. I don''t have any other intentions." "But..." "Eden, are you alright? The elevator ising," Zaiden shouted on the other side. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I''ll be right there." Then she looked at Wyatt with a guilty face. "Sir, I''m sorry, but I have to go now." Wyatt waspletely shocked by that shout. At the same time, Eden quickly walked past him. Wyatt turned around, looked at her back, and cried out in pain, "Eden, don''t go. Don''t leave dad behind again." Wyatt sounded like he was going to cry. However, Eden had already disappeared at the corner. Wyatt quickly chased after her without even thinking. But Haven, who had heard everything in the restroom, stopped him and said, "Dad, where are you going? Mom is waiting for you!" Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Hearing Haven''s voice, Wyatt quickly turned back and said, "Just tell your mom that I have something to do and left first if she asks." Before Haven responded, he already quickly ran to the elevator. Haven stood outside the restroom and looked at his father, feeling as if he had been struck by lightning. She had seen very clearly that the girl her father was talking to was Eden. Could it really be her? Victor was like this, and so was his father now? Her mother could not recognize Eden because she had made Eden such an awful person in front of her mother. She knew her mother hated people who relied on rtionships to get the position. Therefore, she had talked a lot about how Eden got the position of director in front of her mother. Her mother had already got a lot of prejudice against Eden, so maybe that was why she didn''t recognize that Eden was her daughter. However, her father was different. He had been looking for Eden for a long time. He was the person who had the deepest feeling for Eden in the Clement family. She already heard her father say that he met a girl in the restaurant who looked like her daughter very much. From that day on, his father even left thepany''s affairs aside and started looking for the woman he saw that day. But she did not expect it to be Eden. The woman her father metst time was actually Eden. Haven clenched her fists nervously, and her face looked gloomy and terrible. No, she must find a way to do the DNA test again. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She couldn''t believe it just like that! Because Victor was close to Eden, Reba also intended to use this matter to threaten Victor. If Reba knew that Eden was the person Victor had been waiting for, then she would certainly not let Eden go easily, nor would she let Victor go. No one could get what she couldn''t get. The corner of Haven''s mouth twitched with anger. She stared ahead with her cold gaze, and there was an extremely cold aura all over her body. After standing in the same ce for a while, she slowly walked back to the private room. Today, Reba invited her and her parents to have breakfast, but she did not expect to meet Eden. What was Eden doing here? She came herest time with Victor. Haven had heard Eden calling someone dad just now. Who was her father? Everything about Eden seemed to get more and more mysterious. When she returned to the private room, Reba and Aisling were chatting, while Vincent was sitting aside ying with his phone. Seeing that Haven walked in, Aisling asked with a smile, "Haven, have you seen your dad? Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Haven had already sorted out her emotions before she entered the door. So she looked at her mother and said with a smile, "Mom, dad said that he had to go first." Hearing this, Aisling was a little surprised and asked, "How could he do this?" Then she took a quick look at Reba, whose face looked terrible. She could tell that Wyatt already nned to leave when he had the excuse to go to the restroom. Reba smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s okay, Mrs. Clement. Mr. Clement must have something urgent to do. We are nearly finished anyway. It''s getting late, let''s go back too. Let''s meet another day when we have time." Aisling nodded slightly and said with an apologetic look, "Reba, I''m sorry. Wyatt must have something very urgent to do and left without saying anything. You know that he has been very busy recently." Reba nodded with a face full of understanding, but the light in her eyes turned a little cold. She knew that Wyatt had always looked down upon her. If she was not their neighbor, he wouldn''t even bother to talk to her. She got up, nced at Vincent who was ying the game and said, "Vin, let''s go. Can you send us home first?" Vincent looked up from her phone with no expression on his face. He just got up and walked out straight away. Aisling was still not happy with him being like this. But Haven was going to marry him soon. So she could only put up with it. During the whole meal, he rarely even spoke but kept ying games on his phone. She didn''t like such a son-inw, but she couldn''t stop Haven, who insisted on marrying the man of the Alwynn family. Without saying anything, Aisling turned around and went out with a gloomy face. Haven was also in a bad mood. When she saw that her mother was unhappy, she felt even more depressed. The four of them walked out together, but the atmosphere between them seemed to be very intense. Only the sound of Haven''s high heels echoed in the corridor. As for Wyatt, when he just arrived at the elevator, Eden, Zaiden, and Darlene had already left in the elevator. He had to wait there until the next elevator came. He was so eager to find his daughter, so he certainly would not let go of any chance. When he got to the first floor, Eden had already gone. After searching everywhere, he finally sat in despair on the stone steps. He was very sure that he heard someone calling her Eden eralier. He suddenly looked up at the big sign of the restaurant, thinking that he probably could check the CCTV. He quickly got up again, but he stopped when he turned around. This was a ce that protected the privacy of the guests. There was no CCTV in the entire hall. Even if there was one, it would be in some hidden corners. There definitely wouldn''t be one at the door of the restroom. He sighed. Was it that hard for him to meet his daughter? He sat back on the stone steps, and his handsome face looked fatigued. He lowered his head, and the corners of his mouth were slightly pursed up, revealing a stubborn curve. No, he had to find her. Thinking of this, Wyatt got up and gged down a taxi. At this moment, he had already forgotten that he was out for food with Aisling. He only had his daughter in his mind. As a couple, Aisling was the one who cared about her career more. But Wyatt, who had been working hard for his entire life, had already left everything to his two sons as they had grown up. He wanted to have a rest. He didn''t really care about money anymore. The most important thing for him was that the whole family could enjoy their lives together. The older he got, the more he felt in this way. Therefore, in order to have more time to find his daughter, he gave some of his power to his sons and his wife. Since he stopped managing thepany, he got more time to go fishing, y golf, and even go shopping in the mall. He knew it looked strange for him to go some ces, but he did not care. He only wanted to find his daughter. He rarely even check his phone, so he missed the news about Eden and Victor. In those days, he was also very busy! And at the same time, Aisling argued with him a lot, so he shut himself in the study room all day and switched his phone to silent mode. Therefore, he missed a lot of things. After Eden and Zaiden said goodbye to Darlene, Zaiden sent Eden back. After resting for two days, Eden could walk on her feet, but it would still hurt if she used too much strength. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 This week, she had been at home with her mother. Giada and Keh still went to bookstores every day. It seemed that they were addicted to it. For Keh and Giada, they would not have much time to go to bookstores after the semester began. So they had to read enough books when they had time. They had always wanted a life that they could be happy every day but never give up on anything! After a week''s rest, Eden had an examination in the hospital, and the doctor said that she could finally walk normally. On Friday, she apanied Zofia to the hospital for a maternity check-up. Everything was normal for the baby. Eden was relieved. During this period of time, the business in Zofia''s shop was getting better and better. She hired two more people and began to profit in the first month. Zofia was very pleased, and she had been in a very good mood during this time. Eden was also very d to see that. She felt that she had put a lot of weight on since she stayed at home for a week. On Monday, Eden got to the office very early. The documents were piled up on her desk as she hadn''t been to work for a week. Amelia reported every day''s work progress to her through SNS, so she didn''t really leave any work behind. She looked up at the clear sky, thinking that Abby seemed to be very happy these few days. Ricky told her that Anson went to Gate City and apanied Abby all the time. Was Anson serious? Abby had just got hurt from herst rtionship, so she hoped that Anson would not make it worse. Jasper was on a business trip, and she had not seen her for seven days. Eden slowly turned her eyes back to theputer and continued to work. At this time, the door was opened. Eden thought it would be Amelia, but she didn''t expect it to be Haven. Eden was slightly stunned and wondered what she was doing here. "Miss Clement, what''s the matter?" Her tone was indifferent and distant. Haven put a stack of documents on her desk and said, "Director Bleu, you came to work early, so I brought the documents for you as your assistant hasn''t arrived yet." Her father did not find Eden that day, and he had a big argument with her mother when he got home and was in a bad mood for a few days. He was so sure that Eden was his daughter, plus Victor''s strange behavior, it was hard for Haven not to believe. Eden had a quick look at the documents and frowned, "Why the documents still look the same as thest time, and it hasn''t changed much. You are in charge of the market research, but the report doesn''t clearly state the consumption situation of young women and the white-cor ss, neither does it illustrate the state of operation of the business street. Even the cognitive attitude of the brand is not written clearly. What is this?" Eden threw the documents back in front of Haven. The women''s clothing market was changing all the time, guiding the fashionable trend. It represented the fashion trend. The frequency and amount of women''s purchases of clothing are thergest among all clothing consumer groups, and there are numerous women''s clothing brands, so at least Haven should work out whether the market share gap between the top ten brands was big or not But what was the report she actually did? This was the third time already that she submitted such a poor market research report. Eden just started working in Alwynn Group, but she already knew it very well. Alwynn Group had its own single brand strategy. The quality improvement of a single brand would lead to a very high-quality brand trend, and in the terminal market, it could directly control the whole market and have a great impact on the market. Eden had to admit that Victor was really a genius in business. Their brand had already had very high poprity in the country, if they couldbine it at home and abroad, they would be able to provide an even better way for the consumers to choose. But the target market research was still very important, so did the research on the main sales channels and the target consumption groups. The women''s clothing market was the most competitive sub-categories of the market. Seeing that Eden was still not satisfied, Haven started getting angry. "Eden, are you doing this on purpose? I have already written it three times, and I stayed up for the whole night to finish thest one. But you are still not satisfied. Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?" She had really tried her best. Eden wanted too much from her, but she felt she had already done enough. Anyway, they were for the popr high-end groups. Why did Eden take it so seriously? She must have used the opportunity for her personal enmity. Haven brought the documents here personally was not for this, but to get her hair so that she could do the DNA test. Eden looked at her with her serious eyes and sneered, "Haven, I''m not as despicable as you are. I''ve always been very serious about work. I''ve seen a lot of market research, but what you wrote is indeed the worst." Haven rebutted, "I have already tried my best" Eden said, "You mean that you can''t write anything better than this?" "I..." Haven suddenly got nothing to say. She had checked a lot of information, but she couldn''t just use them directly. She felt she indeed didn''t have enough experience. After all, it was her first time to go out to work for so many years. Although she was the adopted daughter of the Clement family, they still treated her like their own daughter. When she was in college, other students were all busy doing part-time work, but she got more than enough money for her living, so she hadn''t even had any part-time job. Working in Alwynn Group was the first job she had ever had. Eden said, "Take it back and re-do it. Give it to Ms. Por when it is finished, and send it to me after she reviews and approves it." Haven asked angrily, "Do you want me to do it again? This is already the third time. What else do you want me to do?" Eden got up and was going to the restroom. She said as she walked, "Take it back first and let Ms. Por see it. She will tell you what the problem is." Haven saw that this was a good chance, so when Eden passed by her, she suddenly took a step forward and intentionally twisted her feet, and fell toward Eden. Eden didn''t expect such an ident would happen. Seeing Haven fall towards her, she stretched out her hand automatically to hold her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But Haven still fell on her body totally. Haven was slightly taller than Eden, and her high heels made her even taller. Eden could not bear her weight and both of them fell to the floor. Haven was focused on getting Eden''s hair. She let out a scream, but her hand reached for Eden''s hair. When Eden fell to the floor, she already got some of her hair. Haven felt relieved, but she still looked at Eden apologetically. "I''m sorry, Director Bleu. Are you okay? I sprained my ankle just now. Did you get hurt?" She held the hair in her hand carefully as she spoke. Then, she slowly pulled herself up from Eden''s body. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Eden''s hand touched the floor first, so a sharp pain came from her hand. She quickly looked up at Haven and felt that she did it on purpose. She looked at Haven with her icy eyes, even though she apologized straight away. The corners of Haven''s mouth slowly curled into a sneer, and he said in a cold tone, "Since you are is fine, I''ll leave now. I will re-do the report as you asked. I hope that I can satisfy you this time." As she spoke, she turned around and picked up the documents from the desk, then walked out in her high heels. Eden slowly stood up after she left. She nced at her hand and found a big bruise. She gritted her teeth and felt that something was not right. But she really needed to go to the restroom, so she didn''t think too much about it. When Haven walked out, she deliberately nced at Victor''s office. No one was in the office yet, so no one saw hering to the 25th floor. She should be safe. She suspected that Victor had done something to the DNA test thest two times. This time, she had to go somewhere safe and make sure that Victor would not notice. If Eden was really Eden Clement, then Victor would never be able to be with her. Haven hade so early on purpose. She knew that Eden woulde to her office very early as she hadn''t been to work for so long, and she had guessed right. She didn''t know why this stupid woman had to work so hard. Wouldn''t be much easier to just marry a rich man? Haven was always very clear that she wanted to marry a rich man. Wealthy people''s love was just like trade, and there was no true love between them. It was the same between her and Vincent. After living in this circle for so many years, she finally understood that marriage between families could really bring a lot of benefits. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Because she was adopted, she was always worried about losing the Clement family on her back. Her two brothers did not care about her very much. Sometimes, she even thought that since they had no blood rtionships anyway, it would not be bad to just marry one of her brothers. Unfortunately, they had no feelings for her at all. She had always been obedient to her two brothers and never dared to make them angry. She was always afraid that they would not like her. Even though she had lived such a life for so many years, her two brothers still didn''t care about her. Therefore, she became more anxious and more uneasy. She nced at the hair in her hand and sneered viciously. If Eden was indeed the daughter of the Clement family, she would definitely give her a big present! When Eden came back from the restroom, Amelia was already in the office. Victor and Lucian were also there. When Victor heard that Wyatt wasing to work, he did not even go to his own office but went straight to Eden''s office. Without Eden in the office, he really felt that time hung heavy. But at the same time, he was also very happy that he finally fell in love. As soon as he entered the door, he heard Amelia''s voice. "Director Bleu, why are you so early?" Eden sat in front of theputer and quickly typed on the keyboard while saying, "I haven''te to work for many days. I have a lot of things to do. I will finish everything and report it to Mr. Alwynn today. Only then can I feel at ease." These were all her work, and she couldn''t keep them on hold for a long time. She could finish her work at home, but she tried not to take work home because she wanted to make sure that she would have enough time for her children. Gia had said many times that she did not spend enough time with them, so she now remembered not to take her work home. She just wanted to spend more time with her family whenever she was home. Amelia smiled and said, "I feel really ashamed to see that you are working so hard. But you also make me full of confidence for the future now." Environments could change people, so she would definitely have a bright future if she was with Eden all the time. Those who really worked hard were actually never showing it. Amelia only found out that Eden was actually a very talented and hardworking person since she started working with her for a while. Even the rumor online did not bother her much. It seemed that no one else could give a person courage and confidence but themselves. Those who werecent all the time always ended up losing everthing. On the contrary, people like her would always focus on their works and had no time to care about anything else. Sometimes it was not that she didn''t want to care about other things but she was already used to work hard. She knew that only if she could calm herself down and learn from her experience, would she be able to grow faster. Eden looked up at Amelia and said with a smile, "Amelia, you are also working very hard." At this time, Victor walked in with a smile and said, "You both are working very hard. It is Alwynn Group''s pleasure to have you two beautiful women join us." Hearing Victor''s words, Amelia was shocked. It was the first time that she had seen Victor being so gentle. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, this is the first time that I''ve seen you make a joke." Victor looked at her and slightly raised the corner of his mouth. "Am I usually very unkind?" Amelia suddenly shut her mouth. She was thinking that he was usually far worse than being unkind. He was more like being scary. Amelia was a person who had experienced some tough times, so she felt that everyone was cold- hearted in this fast-paced world. Everyone just cared about their own interest and wouldn''t show their true feelings to anyone else. She had always thought that Victor was such a person as well. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, who do you think would dare to answer such a question? If they say anything that you don''t like, you can easily kick them out." Victor raised his eyebrows and looked at Eden. If she had said so, that meant he was indeed very unkind usually. Then he asked, "Eden, is your foot better?" He had been very busy these days, and he did not send her any messages as he was afraid that he couldn''t control the feelings of wanting to see her if he contacted her. Eden knew that he cared about her, so she smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I would never force myself to work if I wasn''t feeling it." Only when she was in good health can she earn more money. Hearing this, Victor nodded his head with relief. "Okay, that''s good." Then he smiled lightly, turned around, and left the office. Seeing this, Amelia looked at Eden with a mysterious smile. "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn looks so different when he looks at you. Are you really in love like what they say online?" Eden smiled helplessly when she heard this. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Seeing that Eden didn''t speak, Amelia continued, "Director Bleu, you must believe that sometimes lovees unexpectedly, and so does happiness. I can feel that Mr. Alwynn likes you. Can''t you feel it yourself?" She was quite close to Eden, so she knew Eden wouldn''t be offended even if she joked about it. Eden looked at her expectant face and said helplessly, "Amelia, you are right. But why people only believe in the things they see, instead of finding out the truth behind them? That''s because when someone does something, other people will always use their experience to draw a conclusion. This kind of ustomed thinking makes everyone follow the trend. In the end, it would turn into a foregone conclusion as there would be more and more people believe in it. Victor and I are really not what you think." Amelia felt that her words indeed make sense, so she walked back to her desk and sat down quietly. It seemed that Eden didn''t want to admit it, so there was nothing else she could do. Then she continued, "Director Bleu, people always like to believe what they see, especially when it comes to popr people. Many people would believe in the rumors. After all, this is a big world, and many people be narrow-minded due to their interests so that the truth is often concealed. This is also very normal." Victor was a sessful man, and Eden was a single mother. Therefore, once Eden got involved with him, she would definitely bebeled as a slutty woman. Eden smiled and didn''t say anything. Amelia said again, "But, Director Bleu, you are very experienced. There is rarely anyone like you who is so gentle and kind. On the other hand, some cunning people, who schemed all over, ended up with another kind of painful life rather than dignity." Eden gave her a feeling that she had wrapped herself up with her strong appearance. As for herself, she just had a soft appearance. Eden was the first manager who had never bullied her since she started working. Hearing Amelia''s words, Eden looked at her with surprise. She should have just graduated from college. Her words always made Eden feel a bit strange. So she asked, "Amelia, where did you go to work before you came here?" Hearing this, Amelia said with a wry smile, "I worked in a very smallpany for my first job. I was responsible for cloth purchases. My manager at that time was a 40 years old woman. She was our boss''s ssmate. She lost her job at that time, so our boss let her be a manager in thatpany. She had no experience in this industry at all, but she never listened to us. She always made her own decisions. If she had done something right, she would take all the credit. But if she had done something wrong, we would have to take all the responsibility. I had a really tough time there. I clearly knew that she was framing me, but there was nothing I could do. My boss didn''t believe what I said but only believed in her. Every day, they took turns to tell me off. Then I really couldn''t stand it, so I quit." That was the time when she realized what the real world was like. Those who she had offered help before, allughed at her after she resigned. They all talked about her behind her back. Her female manager was even worse who secretly spread out the rumor that she was going to seduce their boss, which made more people sneer at her. She only knew that she should work hard and be honest, but she never knew how to tter others. She put all her effort into work and the details of life, but she still could not be epted by this society. But after that, she finally figured out that although she couldn''t control what other people think about her, she could control her own heart and cherish everything she had got. She believed that one day she would be blessed by this world. Now, her job was better than before. All of this was because she had always been positive even though she had been through all the negative things. Eden felt sorry for her. But in fact, it was also what she had experienced. She was in the same situation when she started her first job. But she kept telling herself that she would get through it one day, and everything will be fine by that time. None of the things in her life hade easily. She had onlye to where she was today by encouraging herself every day. She looked at Amelia and saw her smiling sweetly. "Amelia, I think that after you encountered these things, you have never given up. For the life you Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. want, we often have to pay a lot. In fact, as long as we work hard and face every day with a smile, we would all seed in the end." Sometimes, they had to fight. Without reaching the end of the road, they would never know how beautiful the scenery at the end of the road was. Amelia smiled and nodded. She was also d that she had not been depressed at that time. Sure enough, she was blessed. She finally stood out among many people when she came to Alwynn Group. At that time, she had already adjusted her mood and started looking forward to a bright future. She pursed her lips and smiled, "In fact, I was very depressed during the days when I resigned. I tried very hard, but I didn''t get anything in return. And my mom was sick, and I had to pay for medicine every month at that time. Without a job, I couldn''t even afford her medicine. I was very anxious at that time, and I just wanted to get out of the shadows and return to work again. I changed all the anger and unwillingness I had before into strength, and then I mustered up the courage to apply for Alwynn Group." Hearing this, Eden felt a slight pain in her heart. It turned out that no one had an easy life in this world. The most horrible thing was not to lose a job but to give up on oneself after getting hurt. It would take a long time for many people to stand up again after encountering setbacks. At this time, Eden''s phone showed a messageing. It was Victor asking her to attend a meeting. She got up and said, "Let''s go. Mr. Alwynn informed us to have a meeting." She walked a couple of steps and said, "Amelia, only when you don''t give up will the opportunity come to you." Amelia suddenly smiled happily and said, "Director Bleu, you are right. The opportunity has indeed come to me when I cheered myself up after being depressed for a few days." And she really liked the job she was doing right now. Eden looked at her and remembered the time when she first entered thepany. She used to be very careful about everything, but now it seemed that she was much more confident than before. All the setbacks and difficulties were just small episodes in one''s life. It would be much better to face the difficulties bravely than to give up on oneself. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The nning meeting hadsted for more than an hour. Eden sat taking notes of every proposal put forward. After returning to her office, she started to work again. Among her most memorable moments in the past few years was the time when she had gained sess. Every time she looked back on it, she felt quite lucky. Later, she found Anson was not in the office. Hadn''t hee back yet? Eden took a look at her cell phone. It was almost lunchtime for Ricky. Today, he was shooting on location, and he would do stunts in the air with wire ropes. She was quite worried about him. So, she called him. Eden hadn''t expected the call to be answered immediately. "Hi Mom, how are you doing? Have you eaten yet?" Ricky asked happily. Eden smiled, "I am well, and I will go to have lunch soon. You told me that you were shooting on location today. Have you finished?" "There is one more fight scene in the afternoon. And we will shoot in a studio tomorrow. Please don''t worry. Abigail is taking good care of me!" "Ricky, I know she is. Is Abigail in a better mood recently?" "Uncle Anson has been apanying her these past few days. He and Abigail dined out and went shopping every day. Sometimes, they went to the movies, and I hung out with them several times. But this morning, he has already returned home. I bought a gift for you, and Uncle Anson will pass it on to you. I''m sure you will like it." "Wow, you''re so sweet!" Eden smiled happily. "Baby, promise me you will take good care of yourself during the shooting." "Mom, I promise you. Please go to have your lunch now. I need to recite the lines first. I have a lot of lines." "OK! My son is working hard." Eden hung up the phone, feeling somewhat sorry for Ricky. She then smiled slightly and recalled the hard days. Luckily, she had three children with her. They had made her full of positive energy and fearless to any difficulties. Her face was full of an irresistible pride now. There was nothing to be afraid of when you encountered difficulties. Every cloud had a silver lining. As long as you didn''t give up on yourself, you would have another opportunity in your life. When Eden got to her feet, tidying up her desk, Amelia got back from the bathroom. She stood at the door and said, "Director Bleu, let''s go to lunch." "OK!" Eden nodded. She turned off theputer and walked to Amelia. They would go to thepany''s canteen. As soon as she got out of the office, she met Victor and Lucian. Victor looked at her. She was still wearing t shoes, so he assumed that her feet were not recovered yet. When Victor suddenly came into her sight, Eden thought of Amelia''s words. She couldn''t help but look at him. He was wearing an expensive hand-made shirt and ck trousers as usual. He had well-defined facial features and wless skin. His thin lips looked ruthless but extremely attractive. Victor looked at her quietly and slightly raised the corner of his mouth. Lucian took a small step forward. There was not much emotion on his handsome face. He nced at the two women and said with a lukewarm attitude, "Hello, Director Bleu and Miss Amelia. Lunch together?" Eden nodded slightly,"Sure!" Anyway, they were going to the same ce for lunch. How could she reject him? They then took the elevator to the canteen. Haven didn''t walk out of thepany until she saw the four of them had all gone to the cafeteria. She was so cautious. She would not be caught by Victor this time, would she? She walked to the road behind thepany building and quickly took out her cell phone to make a phone call. "Where are you now?" "Haven, look ahead. My car is parked on the side of the road. Keep walking forward." Haven hung up the phone. She looked straight and saw a white car ahead. She sneered and strode towards it. Everything she had now was a gift from Heaven, and no one was allowed to take it away. Even the Clement family''s biological daughter was not allowed. Haven Clement must be the only daughter in the Clement family. She quickly walked to the car, handed the two sealed bags to the man through the window. In the bags were Eden''s and her mom''s hairs. She had gotten some hairs from her momst time, and now they could be of use. She looked at him and said, "Don''t go to anyrge hospital for the paternity testing. Spend more money and find someone you are familiar with. I want to know the results as soon as possible. I will transfer the money to youter." Her tone was low. Vincent was busy these days and couldn''t pick her up from work. In order topensate her, he gave her a sum of money, which came in very handy. Sure enough, every problem could be solved as long as you had money. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Got it. I''ll give you the results at this time tomorrow." After saying that, the man drove away. Not far away, Buddy was getting out of his car. Suddenly, he saw Haven talking to a strange man and handing over something. He stood in the distance and didn''t see what it was. When the car passed him, he nced at the license te and secretly remembered it. Haven, however, stood rooted to the spot, staring nkly. Buddy walked to her and said in a toneless voice, "Haven, why are you here?" As soon as Haven heard his voice, she quickly came to her senses, staring at him frightenedly. "Bu... Buddy, when did youe here?" There was a hint of nervousness in her tone. Buddy frowned slightly. Everytime Haven did something wrong, she would have that expression on her face. He remained rxed as usual, slightly raising the corner of his mouth. "I just parked my car over there. I came to visit Victor and happened to meet you. Come on, let''s go to yourpany." Haven smiled warmly, "Okay. Mr. Alwynn has gone to have lunch. He should be back when we get to his office." Buddy looked at her deeply and asked, "Haven, I have always wanted to ask you a question. Since you were a kid, you have been into Victor. Why did you have to marry Vincent? Vincent is not a person worthy ofmitting a lifetime." Upon hearing this, Haven felt bitter in her heart. She said sadly, "Buddy, you know that Victor has someone else in his heart. There is no possibility between him and me. Moreover, Vincent and I... we''re already together now. I can only marry him. I know he is not perfect, but I believe he will be better when he has a family in the future." Haven was deceiving herself. How could a person like Vincent care about his family? Ricky, she believed that the darkness would be lit up as she endured it. One day, she would live a better life than anyone else. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Hearing this, Buddy didn''t say anything more. He had always believed that Eden woulde back, and he had been waiting for her. She would definitelye back. "Yes, Eden wille back," He said in a low tone, looking at the distant traffic flow. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A man who had no blood rtionship with the Clement family had always believed that his sister was still alive. How could he give up? Moreover, his father was looking desperately for Eden everywhere these days and had a zing row with his mother. For a short moment, he actually believed that Eden wasing back soon. Upon hearing this, Haven instantly became nervous. She forced herself tofort him, "Buddy, Eden will be back. Mom shed a lot of tears for her. Dad has never given up looking for her. All of us are waiting for her. Hasn''t her princess room been maintained unchanged? Her clothes and belongings have always been put in the original ces. We will never give up hope." Other than her parents, no one was allowed to enter Eden''s room. They don''t want anything in it to be broken. Her parents treated everything in the room as a treasure. She knew the room was loaded with their hope and reminiscence. Eden''s room was the most luxurious andfortable one in the house. But it was sealed for a person who would note back. Sometimes she felt reluctant and helpless about it. She could never rece Eden in her parents'' hearts. If Eden came back, there would be no ce for her. She knew her mother too well. Her mother could exchange her own life for that of Eden. Buddy looked at her deeply and said with a smile, "Haven, you have grown up after working here for a while." Hearing this, Haven felt a trace of warmth. Her second brother seldom talked to her like this. This kind of warmth was beyond her reach in other people. Her two brothers were both people of excellent character. In the Clement family, their mother was aggressive, and their father was kind. Her brothers were more or less affected. Compared with those good-for-nothing young men from rich families, they were quite decent. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to hold on to the only position. "People will learn to grow up. During the time working here, I''ve learned a lot." "Good!" Buddy smiled with relief. "After your training outside, you shoulde back to work in our ownpany. You are a member of the Clement family. Under our group, there is a garment company. You majored in design in college, so you can help us manage thatpany." Hearing this, Haven felt very grateful. She nodded heavily," Buddy, I can learn a lot of things in the Alwynn Group. I will continue to study here before going back to our ownpany. I will try my best." "Good girl!" Buddy nodded slightly. People would grow up gradually. He hoped that Haven would grow up in a good direction. Buddy didn''t want to see her ying tricks in the dark anymore. However, the purpose of his talking to her about this was just to dispel her doubts. Just now, she had been very nervous. Buddy had found the outside and inside of Haven were not in agreement. How could he trust a person with two faces easily? Moreover, she had secretly made trouble for Zofia, which made him unable to forgive. The brother and sister chatted while walking. When they arrived at thepany, Buddy went directly to the 25th floor. Victor, Lucian, Eden, and Amelia also returned from lunch and went to work. Buddy walked over, and Lucian saw him. Buddy spoke first, "Hi Lucian, is Victor here?" Lucian nodded his head indifferently and said, "He''s inside. Please go in!" "Thank you!" Buddy smiled and walked to Victor''s office. "Knock, knock..." "Come in!" Victor responded tonelessly. The door creaked, and Buddy pushed the door open before entering. Victor raised his eyes. He thought it would be Eden, but it was Buddy. He frowned slightly, stood up, walked over, and asked, "Buddy, why are you here? Have a seat." Buddy walked over and sat opposite him. After a while, Lucian came in with two cups of coffee. He put the coffee in front of them and turned to go out without a single word. Buddy looked at Lucian''s back and could not believe it. He had seen a lot of male secretaries before, but there was no one like Lucian. Lucian was cold andpetent. Above all, he had Victor trusted him and delegated much authority to him. And he was not afraid of his boss at all. Buddy had seen Victor''s rage, which was particrly terrible. Especially when he was arguing with Uncle Alwynn, he looked as if he were going to swallow his father alive. Each time looking at Victor''s terrifying face, Buddy would always wonder how much bitterness and anger he was going through. When Victor was all into a violent passion, it felt like he could directly destroy the world. Buddy kept silent. Victor asked with a thoughtful expression on his pretty face, "Buddy, what''s up?" As far as he knew, there had been some progress in the real estate business. Severalpanies that were willing to invest had talked to Buddy. Buddy looked at him and asked, "Victor, do you know where Zofia is?" Finding that he came here for this matter again, Victor''s eyes slightly darkened, and he asked, "Did Mrs. Clement agree you to marry Zofia?" Buddy forced a smile and shook his head slightly. "My mother won''t agree, but I want to know how she is. Although our baby was aborted, I still love her." "The baby was aborted?" Victor frowned. He then secretly smiled in his heart, "Buddy, you need to thank Eden. Eden risked her life to save your woman and child. Your sister has done a lot of good deeds for you." Zofia was still heavy with the child, but Buddy said that his baby was aborted. It seemed that Zofia had lied to him. Victor instantly fell into a dilemma. Once he told Buddy Zofia''s address, Buddy would go to see her. If so, Mrs. Clement and Haven would also find where she was. Seeing Zofia still in the family way, Mrs. Clement would definitely make a big fuss. No, Eden had risked her life to save Zofia and her baby. In case Zofia had some ident, everything Eden had done would be in vain. Moreover, Zofia was now living in Eden''s house. He looked at Buddy and said in a dignified tone, "Buddy, since your mother doesn''t agree to this marriage, you will only bring her more pain if you two meet again." Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Buddy knew what Victor meant. He lowered his head, and his face was full of pain. He said in a heavy tone, "Victor, I''m the same as you. You can''t forget your Eden. Nor can I forget Zofia." Victor looked at his painful look and retorted mercilessly, "We''re not the same. For the sake of Eden, I''ve desperately struggled. I''ve done everything I can to ensure her a happy future when she comes back. But you, you can''t even give your woman the most basic sense of security. You''re merely hurting her. Your only remedy is to convince your parents to ept Zofia. Only with the blessings of everyone can you live a happy life. If you don''t have the ability to piece happiness together for her, don''t try to meet her casually. Not everyone could bear the stabbing pain when the happiness was taken away." "I agree, but you know how stubborn my mother is. She is furious with Zofia now. I don''t dare to mention getting married at home. I will discuss it with my mother when she calms down." Buddy took a deep breath. He had been looking for Zofia these days, but she disappeared. He couldn''t find her. Victor did not speak. He looked at the white clouds outside the window. How much could one''s strength affect fate? No matter what, Victor only wanted to change the fate of Eden and himself, letting them tangle together like two vines and never separate from each other again. Buddy asked again, "How is she doing?" Victor looked at him and said, "I don''t know how she is. If you want to know, you can ask Eden."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Buddy looked at him with a slight frown. "Director Bleu?" "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly. "I remember that I told youst time that Zofia and Eden are friends." Buddy squinted at him, his eyes darkened. Victor was very concerned about Eden Bleu. Last time, Buddy had wanted to get some information from Anson, but he had been very alert and hadn''t told him anything. "Victor, why are you calling her Eden? You treat her like someone special. Aren''t you waiting for my sister?" Eden had just pushed open the door when she heard Buddy''s question. She held her breath instantly, hoping herself not to be noticed because she wanted to know how Victor would answer. She had wanted to knock on the door just now, but she saw the door was left ajar, so she entered directly. She stood there quietly and waited for Victor''s answer. Victor remained silent for a long while. Eden was getting more and more eager to hear his answer. She wanted to know the answer even in her dreams. Now, by eavesdropping, her dream would come true! But Victor''s silence continued. She looked at the ss not far away, which mirrored Victor''s arrogant look. He seemed to be looking at Buddy opposite him, not intending to speak. Victor was able to control his temper. At this time, if he decided topete in patience, Buddy couldn''t win. He became anxious and couldn''t help but ask, "Victor, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you say my sister woulde back? Haven''t you always waited for her? Aren''t you going to marry her? What is the rtionship between you and Eden Bleu?" Victor still looked at him quietly and said nothing. Eden suddenly realized a problem. Victor had said that the real Eden Clement hade back, but why didn''t he tell the Clement family? "Answer me!" Buddy raised his voice. Victor said calmly, "I will marry her. You can rest assured." Eden,"..." How could a brother rest assured with such an amphibious answer? Victor had always been so overbearing. And he was economic in the use of words while talking. Eden also wanted to know the truth. But now she was unable to investigate what had happened to her. She wanted her father to help, but she was afraid that doing so would hurt her parents'' feelings. Therefore, it would be fine if she could hear some clues now. Beads could be strung together. So did these clues. "What about you and Eden Bleu?" Buddy asked again. "Seriously," Victor answered him without hesitation. "What do you mean?" Buddy looked at Victor with a confused face. Eden also stood where she was, looking puzzled, "Seriously?" What the hell did he mean? Couldn''t he use more words when speaking? Victor''s eyes darkened slightly, and he looked to the side. Eden''s slender figure was reflected on the ss wall not far away. He frowned slightly. When did shee in? He chuckled in his heart. This girl learned how to eavesdrop now. If it were someone else, Victor would have already been ballistic at this moment. But who was Eden? She was Victor''s heart''s desire. He would be angry with anyone but her. He smiled evilly and shouted, "Eden, you came at the right time. Please tell Buddy whether Zofia is doing OK now." Eden''s face burned when she was suddenly called out. Soon she felt as if the blood all over her body was retreating. The embarrassment and shame of being caught on the spot felt like a shackle held tightly in her heart. After hearing Victor''s words, Buddy turned around. From his point of view, he couldn''t see Eden. Eden walked forward slowly, step by step, to the front of the two men. Sheughed awkwardly and nced at the documents in her hand. Suddenly, she was not that embarrassed. "Mr. Alwynn, please review these documents." As she spoke, she put them on his desk. Turning around with no more words, she just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. But Buddy suddenly stopped her, "Director Bleu, is Zofia all right?" His question paused Eden, and the embarrassment disappeared in an instant. She looked at Buddy and said in an indifferent tone, "She is very good!" If it weren''t for Haven and Mrs. Clement''s bullying, she thought Zofia would have been better. However, she still hoped Zofia and the baby to have a family, and she could see Buddy still loved Zofia. Perhaps, after Buddy convinced his parents, they would be able to be together. It would be better if the child could be provided with aplete family. Buddy, who had been unable to breathe, was relieved a lot. He asked again, "Can I see her?" He just wanted to see with his own eyes and made sure she was OK. Eden was embarrassed when she heard that. Zofia might want to see him. But she could not make the decision on this matter. Buddy saw Eden''s embarrassment and said, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. I will just have a look at her from a distance. I won''t disturb her life." Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Zofia was the only good girl he had met over the years. Among thousands of people, he finally met the right one, but they were forced to separate because of their family backgrounds. He was unwilling to give up, but he had no way to persuade his mother. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Zofia. In his heart, this was eternal love. He was prepared to love her forever, but he had not expected that things would go contrary to his wishes. Love was mutual help and relief. But when she was in trouble, he hid behind the crowd and watched her in pain alone. Whenever he thought about her, he felt very useless. He had promised herpanionship. He wanted to apany her to see all the prosperity of the world. He also hoped they would share trials and tribtions. But things were not moving in the direction desired. Eden couldn''t bear to refuse his request. Maybe there was still hope between them. After all, Zofia was still in love with him. She looked at Buddy and said, "Come to Houston Street at eight o''clock in the evening. I''ll pick up Zofia there. Just stay in the garden behind the bus stop. Please remember that you''ve promised me not to meet her for the time being. She has just calmed down. If you want to talk with her, wait for a while." Zofia was in a good state right now. Buddy got up and looked at her gratefully. "Thank you. Then I''m leaving now. I''ll go to Houston Street at eight o''clock." "Alright!" Eden nodded slightly. Buddy gave Victor aplicated look and got up to leave. Eden watched Buddy leave and had a strange feeling in her heart. She did not dare to look at Victor. Lowering her head, she intended to sneak off. But just as she moved her feet, Victor''s voice came from behind her. "Eden,e here." Her tone was cold, not allowing her to refuse. Eden looked at him timidly and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I still have a meeting to attend. I have to go now." Eden moved her feet again. Victor narrowed his eyes and repeated in an even heavier tone, "Eden,e here." There was a strong threat in his voice. Eden blinked her eyes, sweeping over Victor''s every move. She was desperate to leave now. When Victor spoke, she suddenly thought of the awkward situation just now. Victor should have let her leave without a single word at this time. Only in this way could she relieve the embarrassment she had just suffered. Wasn''t he called the Young Emperor? Couldn''t he just read the room? Victor saw that Eden was still leaving, so he lost his patience. He quickly got up and walked towards her. At the moment when Victor got up, Eden wanted to run away. But when she saw him approaching her with an imposing manner, her footsteps felt like weighing a tonne, and she couldn''t move at all. Victor took her hand and led her to the sofa. Victor had been worried about Eden from the bottom of his heart. His father had seen and threatened her. He had been afraid that she would quit her job. Today, as soon as he knew that she hade to work, he breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that his Eden had always been brave. She was afraid of darkness, but when he had run out at night after quarreling with his father, she would run after him regardless of her safety. She was always worried about him! Eden was pressed onto the sofa. Victor sat down next to her, with one hand on the back of the sofa. At first nce, it seemed as if his hand was on the shoulder of Eden. This posture was a little awkward. Eden suddenly felt shy. She looked askance at him and saw the corner of his mouth curl, revealing a wicked smile on his handsome face. When Eden saw his expression, she felt that he was more or less the same as when he had been in Fralstin. When she was about to say something, Vincent spoke first, "Eden, did you hear what Buddy and I were talking about?" His voice was calm, and he didn''t mean to me her. Eden thought it over and quickly shook her head with a smile. "Not much." Victor straightened up slightly and got closer to her. Eden quickly leaned back and looked at him defensively. Victor looked at her protective eyes helplessly. He would bully anyone in the world but her. He continued to ask, smiling, "How much is ''not much''?" Eden knew what he was driving at. But was hard to say. She grinned, "How much do you think it should be? Do you think what I heard is something I shouldn''t have heard?" Yes! She shouldn''t have heard him say the word "seriously" because it had made her felt more confused. She wished she could ask him at this moment, "Victor, since you are determined to marry Eden Clement, why are you hitting on me?" The question had been on the tip of her tongue many times. But she couldn''t say it out when she looked at Victor''s deep eyes. Holding back her question, Eden felt so ufortable in her heart that she wanted to spit out blood. Victor looked at her quietly. After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, "Eden, do you want to know why I have to be with you?" Eden nodded her head in a hurry. She just wanted to know. Victor looked at her and couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t know that her lovely look was so intoxicating. Such a scene made him want to hold her tightly and never let her go. He smiled, "Because it has to be you." "Why? Victor, I want to know the reason." Eden looked at him seriously. She needed his answer. Victor got up. He stood with his back to Eden and looked out of the window. He looked far away. Eden stared at him in the dim light. At this moment, he looked even taller and straighter. But the loneliness in his body was shocking. He whispered, "Eden, can you give me a little more time? I will tell you the reason." When Eden heard this, she smiled slightly, "Since you don''t want to say it now, I won''t push you. I''m not that curious, either." No, she was dying of curiosity. "s!" She got up and said, "I still have work to do. I''m leaving." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She walked past him. Victor looked at her back and couldn''t help but stretch out his arms and hug her from behind. Her waist was wrapped around by his arms, and she was instantly enveloped by a strong masculine aura. Her body shook slightly, and she nervously swallowed and stood still. Victor closed his eyes slightly and rested his head gently on her shoulder. He whispered, "Thank you!" Hearing this, Eden tensed up, but she still calmly asked, "What do you thank me for?" There must be a reason to thank her, right? Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Victor raised his head slightly to look at her cut side face. His deep eyes were as bright as stars, and on his exceptionally handsome face, a yful smile could be seen. He said gently, "Eden, thank you for everything." And thank you foring back. Eden slowly turned around and calmly looked at him with her bright big eyes. "Do you know that these strange movements and words will cause me a lot of trouble?" Her tone was low, and there were other meanings in it. For example, Victor should note to her. For example, his father. His father had warned her to leave the Alwynn Group. But she turned a deaf ear to it. She still came to work today. She was determined to do this job and would not be scared off easily. But sometimes, she had to admit that the reality was crueler than she imagined. Whether she could get through depended on her willpower. asionally, she would think back to the two days when she and Victor were in Fralstin. The sweet memories had already been nted in her heart. Victor, who was as cold as snow, had shown her his gentle side. She couldn''t figure out her feeling about Victor. But she did not hate this feeling. Hearing her words, Victor approached her closer. Eden plucked up the courage this time. She did not take a single step back. She met his gaze without flinching, despite the shockingly beautiful face in front. They looked at each other in silence. Gradually, they were deep in each other''s eyes. They both wanted to figure out the emotions in the other''s eyes, but both of them failed. But they persevered in their attempts. Eden was gradually at a disadvantage. In the end, she could not help but blink her eyes and lower her head slightly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor then smiled slightly, "Eden, I know that you are very curious, but I promise that you won''t wait too long. No matter what others say, don''t believe it. You just need to stay by my side." "You just need to stay by my side." There was deep affection in this sentence." Eden''s heart tightened. She suddenly looked at Victor with a cold smile. "You''re so bossy." But even though his words were very simple, she trusted him from the bottom of her heart. Eden could not help butin in her heart. How the hell could he be so charming? Victor raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a wicked smile. "Bossy? I will only be this bossy when I am with you." The corners of Eden''s mouth curved slightly, and the emotions in her eyes flickered. "Victor, your arrogance makes me panic. You can say whatever you want, but I won''t think too much about your words." She said with a low voice and a bitter smile, averting her eyes from Victor. "I don''t want to quit this job. I''ve been working in yourpany for nearly four years, and it''s not easy for me to get where I am today. I will focus on work in the future." As she spoke, she turned around and walked out. She was too busy to think about many things. What she should think about was how to work better and make more money to raise her children. As a single mother, she must do more and think less. She must be responsible and do things that were good for her children. She had suffered a lot in her life. What she wanted was simple. She wanted nothing but raiment and daily bread. She wanted her family to be happy and safe. Victor looked at her slim back and felt distressed. He said, "Eden, don''t worry. You can work here as long as you''d like to." Eden''s hand paused slightly as she pulled the door. She did not turn around. Instead, she stood there quietly for a while. She replied, "Thank you!" Then she opened the door and went out. Victor stood in the same ce for a while, and confusion appeared in his deep eyes. For the first time, he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to tell Eden the truth, but he was afraid that something bad would happen to her. "I''m back!" Anson''s voice suddenly rang out from outside. Hearing this, Victor frowned. Anson had only asked for three days'' leave, but he had gone for a week. He and Lucian had been up to their eyes in work this week. Hearing Anson''s joyous voice, Lucian, who was working, did not even raise his head. Seeing that Lucian ignored him, Anson knew that this gentle-looking Mr. Ronen was going to throw a tantrum with him from today onwards. He walked over with a smile on his face and said, "Lucian, I''m back. Please do me a favor, raise your head, and have a look at me." Anson looked pitiful. He begged Lucian to take a look at him. If his begging was ignored, he would feel distressed. Lucian said coldly, "Busy!" Anson''s face was gloomy. He patiently said, "Lucian, don''t do that. I''ve only been gone for three to four days, you need to understand me, right? It''s the first time I''ve fallen in love with a woman. You should have congratted me. Your indifferent attitude will hurt our friendship." Lucian did not raise his head, typing rapidly on the keyboard. His tone was still very cold, "Work is work, friendship is friendship, and love is love. You can''t mix them up." Hearing this, Anson was stunned. He knocked hard on the table and said, "Lucian, are you joking? Which ancient country did you travel from? It''s the 21st century now. Why do you still have such a pedantic way of thinking? Please! You''re one of my best friends. Do you have to pour cold water on my head and let this friendship be frozen?" Lucian then stopped working, raised his eyes, looked at him quietly, and said, "It''s been seven or eight days since west saw each other, yet you''ve got a new silver tongue. You''re getting more and more talkative now. Looks like you''re really in love." Anson burst intoughter. Lucian looked at him quietly and did not get affected by hisughter. Anson suddenly felt bored, and hisughter came to an abrupt end. He smiled, "Lucian, love is two hearts linking together. I had only been there for a few days, yet you''re still dreaming that I can bring back a wife? Armchair general!" Anson also wished that he could marry Abigail. He would be very happy to have her apany him to explore the future. But no matter what, he had already understood his feelings. Abigail was indeed a woman who could set fire to his heart. Lucian''s eyes remained calm, and he asked tly, "So, you failed this time." Anson shook his head slightly and a hint of disappointment could be seen on his handsome face as he said, "It doesn''t count as a failure. It''s just that we need to walk deeper into each other''s life. It might take a long time. Don''t you know that the best lovees from mutual affinity?" Chapter 446 Chapter 446 looking at his face full of disappointment, Lucian inexplicably felt that Anson had been wronged there. Because the feeling of being left out could not be put on easily. He also looked a little haggard. Lucian asked, "You stayed by Abigail''s side all the time and did not sleep? If Aunt Jaida sees you now, she''ll shed tears. Your mother treats you like a treasure. She doesn''t want you to suffer any grievances." Hearing this, Anson''s heart could not help but skip a beat. He giggled, "Lucian, don''t mention my mother. Isn''t your mother is the same? She can''t bear to see you suffering either. But I hadn''t suffered much in fact. I''m just too tired." To spend more time with Abigail, he had seldom eaten or slept every day. He had been obsessed. But he was willing to bear the torture. He only had himself to me. As Anson spoke, he slowly walked over to Lucian and sat down beside him. He grabbed the coffee in front of Lucian and drank it up in one gulp, not noticing it was Lucian''s cup. His gestures showed that he was rather tired. Lucian looked at him with a frown but did not say anything. He felt sorry for his cup silently, calcting how much disinfectant powder he would have to use. He had taken one day off in order to go to the market, and he finally chose this cup. He had used it for less than a week, and it was now poisoned by Anson. Anson knew that although the four of them were very good friends, they did not share this kind of personal stuff. He didn''t realize the problem until he finished drinking the coffee. He raised his head abruptly and looked at Lucian. Lucian stared at the white coffee cup in his hand silently, which had shining golden lines on it. Anson smiled awkwardly, "Lucian, why don''t you give it to me? I don''t think it''s dirty. Look, I am OK to drink with the cup you have used." This cup looked quite valuable. He had just used it once. If he was asked to pay for it, he would feel quite aggrieved. He hade all the way back from the airport, and his mouth had beenpletely dry, so he couldn''t help drinking the coffee. Lucian suddenly got angry and looked at him coldly, "Put it down!" He would wash it ten times and it would be clean. Anson''s living habits were not bad. At least he had good personal hygiene. So, Lucian decided to forgive him, for this time only. He had to believe that every rule had an exception. Hearing that, Anson was amused. Since Lucian did not ask him to buy an identical cup, he should have snickered. He looked at Lucian''s gloomy face and carefully put the cup back. Unexpectedly, an angry roar suddenly came from behind, "Anson, you''ve finallye back!" Anson''s hand suddenly trembled when he heard the cold voice, and the cup fell to the ground with a "bang" "s!" Anson looked at the shattered coffee cup on the ground with a sad face. His body froze in an instant, and he felt more ufortable than when he was vomiting. His mood that had just been restored instantly fell to the bottom of the valley. Victor walked over and looked at him calmly. But Lucian looked at the cup on the ground with a pained expression on his face. It felt as if he was about to go crazy. It had taken him three hours in the market to choose this cup, and it was the only one in the world. When he bought it, he was expecting he would be in a better mood if he could use and admire this beautiful coffee cup during his busy work. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Anson Skye!" He roared like thunder. Anson immediately looked at him after being yelled at. On Lucian''s handsome face, there was dense murderous intent. Anson was slightly feared, and the corners of his mouth curled into an ugly smile. "You can''t me me. It''s all Victor''s fault. You''ve seen it clearly yourself. I was frightened by him and identally broke your coffee cup." Lucian was still ring at him as if he was about to tear him apart. Anson thought to himself, "I am in deep sh*t. I offended him before, and now I broke his beloved coffee cup. I am screwed. I am willing topensate him now, but I don''t think Lucian wants the money. And I don''t know where to buy an identical one for him. Maybe I can never find one!" Sometimes you would spend more when you tried to save money. Anson felt himself an unlucky wretch. Victor hadn''t expected such an ident either. He had a grudge in his heart because Anson had left all his work behind. After this roar, his anger subsided. Anson was not timid. Why was he acting so weird today? His trip to Gate City afforded much food for thought. Victor said innocently, "It was not my fault. I didn''t break the cup." Anson quickly turned his head and red at him. "Aren''t you the one to me? It was you that roared and scared me. The cup fell to the ground because of you." Victor nced at him, and his smile was quite intriguing, "Anson, when did you be so timid?" Anson silently turned around and cast him a re. Then, he squatted down, reached out his slender and well-defined hand to pick up the broken shards, and ced them in the trash can beside him. What else could he say now? No matter what he said, he would be a sucker. Victor looked at him, who was silent and did not refute. For the first time, he felt that Anson was pitiful and wronged. Lucian red at Anson, but he did not say a word. They were used to Anson being talkative all the time. The sudden change of him made them feel a little ufortable. Especially when they saw Anson like this. He swallowed his grievance and endured in silence. Lucian, who had expected himself to fly into a rage, was suddenly choked. He couldn''t say a single word. Anson did not hear Victor teasing him. After he had finished picking up the fragments, he stood up. His tall figure looked pitifully helpless. At this moment, he gave off a strange feeling. Victor was silent. Lucian remained silent. Anson suddenly felt the atmosphere waspletely different from what it had been in the past. It made him a little unustomed. It seemed both of them were very angry with him. s! Wasn''t he just trying to win Abigail''s heart? How could his friends get so unhappy? They had just worked overtime for a few days. What was the big deal? He often worked extra hours, and he neverined! Anson looked at Lucian and saw him lowering his head expressionlessly. He said in a faint voice, "Lucian, where did you buy this cup? I''ll buy an identical one topensate you when I have time." Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Lucian looked at him silently and said, "No need. There''s only one in the world. You won''t be able to find another." Anson was shocked and asked, "This coffee cup is a limited edition?" D*mned Lucian! He loved luxuries the most. Was he so extravagant to have bought a coffee mug of a luxury brand? Lucian replied in a nd tone, "Yes." Anson''s eyes widened in shock. He cursed Lucian in his heart that he was a lunatic. And this lunatic was sovish. Why couldn''t he save some money for his son? Ricky, looking at Lucian''s elegant and handsome face, he could only smile and said, "Lucian, thank you for not asking to find an identical one. Whenever you''re free, I''ll treat you to a meal!" Lucian replied, "No, thanks!" Anson continued, "I will feel guilty if you don''t ept my invitation. After all, I was careless..." Anson suddenly paused. He knew Lucian well. Lucian valued the cup very much, so this matter could not be brought up now. Otherwise, Lucian would be irritated and thump at him one more time. Anson waved his hand and said, "Forget it. Let''s talk about it another time!" Lucian remained silent and restored to work. He did not want to work extra hours today since he had worked overtime for a week. Both Anson and Eden had been absent, and his workload had been much heavier. He was going crazy. Anson looked at Lucian''s ten fingers hitting fast on the keyboard and felt that Lucian was quite dangerous. He became touchy after working overtime for the past few days. As soon as Anson looked up, he met Victor''s eyes, who had no expression on his face. Anson slightly shrank back and twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, looking at him defensively. "Why are you still here?" Victor answered by asking, "Why can''t I be here?" "Fine. This is your territory. You can be everywhere you want." As he spoke, he walked to the side of his suitcase and suddenly remembered that Ricky had asked him to pass on a gift to Eden. He squatted down, opened the suitcase, and took out an exquisite gift box. There was a dazzling smile on his handsome face. "How could Director Bleu have such a filial son? He bought a gift for his mother, and he was very serious when looking for a good one." Anson''s words were sour because he had remembered that Ricky was Victor''s son. He had praised Victor''s son again and again. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at Victor. As expected, Victor smiledcently. Victor told him with his eyes that Ricky was his good son. Anson red at him and suppressed the anger in his heart. He wanted to say a curse but suddenly swallowed it back. If he managed to marry Abby in the future, he would be Ricky''s godfather, wouldn''t he? He must restrain himself from cursing Victor! He should not say rough words to his future godson''s father. Anson suppressed all the unhappiness in his heart and closed the suitcase. Then he walked to Eden''s office with the gift box in his hand. Victor looked at his back and smiled. Lucian raised his head and looked at him. "Why do you smile so happily? There is no gift for you." Victor answered, "I''m happy for her." Lucian had nothing else to say and continued working. Victor also went back to work soon. He did not want to work overtime tonight either. Lucian was working desperately now, and he might be able to finish his work tasks before 6 pm. he was already in his groove and looked extremely eye-catching when he worked hard. "Good afternoon, Director Bleu." Anson leaned against the door of the office and looked at Eden with a smile. Eden smiled back, "Good afternoon, Mr. Skye. You''re back. How is Ab by?" When Anson heard this, his expression stiffened slightly. It seemed she knew everything. He gave a hollowugh to cover up his embarrassment. "She is doing OK, in good spirits." "It''s good to hear that. Thank you for apanying Abby!" Eden could see that Anson did like Abby. Otherwise, he would not have skipped work and gone to Gate City. She had been very busy during this period. After what happened to Ab by, she should have stayed with her, but the two of them were too far away. Anson shook his head and smiled. He walked in, looked at Amelia aside, and nodded. Amelia also nodded slightly to respond. Anson said, "Eden, thank you for having Abby as a friend. I got to know Abby because of you." Eden smiled and did not respond. Compared to Joziah, she believed Anson was much better. At the very least, Anson looked openhearted and upright, while Joziah gave her a very weird feeling. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anson ced the box in front of Eden. He smiled and said, "This is a present from Ricky." Eden looked at the beautiful box with excitement. She picked up the box excitedly. The box was light, and she immediately guessed what it was. She nced at Anson and smiled faintly, "Thank you!" Anson replied with a smile, "You''re wee. Don''t stand on ceremony. I am calling you Eden, so you can also call me Anson. By the way, I remember that I am three years older than you, right?" "Er..." Eden was speechless. He remembered that he was three years older than her. Why did he remember that kind of thing? When Anson saw Eden''s expression, he stopped smiling. Whenever he was happy, he would have a loose tongue. He did not know when he could correct this deficiency. He smiled brightly, "Isn''t it written on your resume?" When Eden heard this, she was slightly relieved. But Anson''s expression had slightly changed just now. She had seen everything. Could it be that Anson was hiding something from her? But that was just her sensation. If she went to ask Victor, Victor might not tell her the truth. Forget it! She would just investigate on her own. Sometimes, it might not be the correct way to think too deeply. Maybe Anson had no other meaning, and he just happened to remember her age. Eden smiled and teased, "It sounds like you are at your prime time. It will be best if you can get married and settle down now." Anson, Victor, Lucian, and Adonis, these four people were not bad. At least judging from what she saw, they were all decent people. Only when you got along with them could you have the chance to touch their souls. They didn''t pursue anything blindly. They were steady and mature, which always brought people a sense of security. The four of them had not started up business until their professional ability umted to the peak. No wonder the Alwynn Group had developed so fast. Ansonughed happily. He also felt that it was his golden age. But his golden age was decided by his heart, not the number. Generally speaking, he had a wholesome personality and a sessful career now. It was indeed time to get married. "Eden, I do have this n now." Anson looked at her with a smile. Eden looked up at Anson standing in front of her. His figure was tall and straight. His handsome face was filled with confidence and determination. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Eden smiled, "It seems that you are determined to win Abby''s heart." After what Joziah had done, there was no possibility between Abby and him. "By the way, her shares..." "Ha-ha..." Anson suddenly interrupted her with augh. Eden looked askance at him. Seeing his confident smile, she thought, "Has the stock issue also been solved?" Anson stoppedughing and looked at Eden withcency. "Eden, who am I? I am Anson Skye. Don''t worry. The shares problem has been settled by Abby and me. They have returned to Abby''s hands already. Because of this matter, I was dyed there for a few days there." "Wow!" Eden looked at Anson excitedly. "Mr. Skye, you were just providing timely help. Abby is a very grateful person. She will remember your kindness all her life. Thank you!!" Eden was very happy. Joziah, that bastard, even robbed money from a woman. Abby really couldn''t take such a man. Anson nodded with a smile. He had gone there just at the right time. And he had been given such a good opportunity to help Abby. Because of what had happened in the past few days, the rtionship between Abby and him had be much closer. He was already very content to be able to reach this level. At this moment, Anson felt tired from head to toe but satisfied. His heart had been full of fear of being rejected before. He was a man. If he sincerely tried to help a woman but got rejected, he would feel very frustrated. During the few days he spent with Abigail, he had a deeper understanding of her. Her character was like a cat. When she was at leisure, she waszy and casual. When she faced work, she showed her sharp ws. Her confidence and pride, like that of a queen, made him fall in love with every little action of hers. Eden looked at Anson''s gentle face and said encouragingly, "Mr. Skye, you can do it. Abby is a good girl. She''s beautiful, kind, and good at making money." Anson nodded, smiling, "I know, and I won''t give up. Abby is my first love." "First love!" "First love!" Eden and Amelia said at the same time and looked at Anson in disbelief. "Exactly!" Anson heavily nodded his head. Eden and Amelia exchanged nces in disbelief. Such a good family background, such a good appearance, such a rich man. He even had no tidbits as a son of an influential family. But he didn''t meet his first love until he was over twenty years old. "Wow! Mr. Skye, how did you do it? There are countless attractive women at every banquet. Haven''t you fallen in love among so many beauties?" Amelia couldn''t help but ask. She also wanted such a good man. Anson looked at her and smiled, "You two don''t believe me. Lucian, Victor, and Adonis, and I. We are always staying away from womanizing. Besides, we haven''t had time to date for the past few years. We are working hard every day for our careers, and spend our off hours in the gym. How can we have time to fall in love with someone?" Eden suddenly caught on to an important point. She beat around the bush and asked, "Mr. Skye, you''re wrong. Mr. Alwynn has someone he likes." Ansonughed in a low voice and looked at her deeply. "Eden, not only does he like her, but he is also obsessed with that woman! Do you know why he insists on the garment business?" When Anson spoke, he quickly looked back. Victor had gone back to work in the office and would not suddenly appear behind him. If Victor heard these words, Anson would end up worse than Adonis. Eden got anxious. She asked, "Why?" She had wanted to know the reason for a long time. It was said that Victor did well in many fields, but he focused on the garment business. Anson answered, "For Eden." He looked at Eden with a strange gaze while speaking. Then, he turned around and left. "Er..." Eden looked at Anson''s back speechlessly. He hadn''t finished his words yet. How could he leave like this? "Wow! Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn started the garmentpany for you?" Amelia looked at Eden enviously. Eden stared at her helplessly, "Amelia, don''t talk nonsense. This Eden is someone else." However, why did Anson tell her this? "s..." Amelia widened her eyes and asked, "Who?" Eden nced at her and shook her head slightly, Its not me anyway. After finishing her words, Eden lowered her head and got back to her work at hand. But she was always absent-minded. "For Eden." She felt that there was some hidden meaning in Anson''s words. Even the look in his eyes provided much food to thought. Eden took a deep breath. She calmed down and continued to work. When it was five o''clock, she and Amelia got off work on time. When she came out, she saw that Lucian and Victor were still working. Amelia said, "Director Bleu, it seems that Mr. Alwynn and Mr. Bonen are going to work overtime again today. They have been working overtime for more than a week." Eden smiled slightly, "The four of them have respective responsibilities. It is indeed quite tiring when one of them takes a leave. Let''s go!" "Okay!" Amelia nodded, and they went to the elevator. After they walked out of the gate of thepany, they went home respectively. Eden called Zofia as she walked. Zofia quickly picked up the phone. "Hello! Eden, you''re off work." "Zofia, I have something to do in Houston Street tonight. I''ll be waiting for you at the bus station there at 8 pm. Let''s walk back together." "OK, I''ll make you your favorite shrimp balls. It will still be hot when I get there." "Wow!" Eden swallowed, "Zofia, you are indulging my stomach. You don''t even know how delicious the dishes you cook are! And I found that I''ve gained weight during this period ." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Zofia on the other side smiled and said, "You''re so thin that you could be blown away by the wind. Even if you gain ten more pounds, you''re not fat." "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of delicious food, I can''t control my mouth. I will wait for you at the station. Be careful at night!" "I will!" Then the two hung up the phone. Eden intended to go to the food market first. She had just walked a few steps when she met Buddy again. Buddy carried something in his hand and walked toward her. Eden was slightly stunned. It seemed that he was waiting for her. Buddy broke the ice, "Good evening, Director Bleu, I have bought some snacks that Zofia likes. Please help me to bring them to her." Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Eden Grinned, "Good Evening, Mr. Clement, you are so considerate." Buddy smiled guiltily and nced at Eden. Something about her eyes was vaguely familiar, making him feel somewhat close to her. It was the first time for him to look at her at such a short distance, and this time he was in a different mood. Suddenly, he found that the girl in front was very pretty. Especially her big eyes. Her eyes were so bright that they seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts. He whispered, "You must have known what happened between Zofia and me." Eden nodded slightly. Buddy said bitterly, "You are friends. Howe I haven''t heard of it before?" Eden smiled slightly, "I got to know Zofia after I came to River City. We''re kind of new friends." "That makes sense. Anyway, thank you for apanying her when she was at her most difficult time. The person beside her should have been me. But something has happened to my family, and I can''t leave home now." Buddy sighed heavily. He felt helpless that he was unable to change his fate. He wanted to be like Victor, who could decide everything on his own. But his mother had high expectations of him and would never let go of him. Eden frowned slightly when she heard that. "Something happened to your family? Is it because of thend you bought recently?" Buddy was slightly stunned and asked, "How do you know that? Did Victor tell you?" Eden shook her head slightly. "No, it was my father''s secretary who told me that. Thend that your family bought..." Eden wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She didn''t know what was going on, so she would not get involved. She grinned, "Mr. Clement, rest assured. I will give these things to Zofia." In the end, she reached out her hand and took over what was in Buddy''s hand. Buddy looked at her with deep eyes and said, "Do I know your father? This matter is very important to me. My mother does not understand real estate, so she is trapped. Although severalpanies intend to invest, they said it orally and did not do anything practical." Eden was very hesitant when she heard that. She doubted her identity but did not have any evidence. And she disliked this situation. Forget it, she had been hesitating on this matter all the time and did not get any good results. She said with an apologetic face, "Sorry, Mr. Clement, but I really need to go now. I have already called Zofia and will meet her in Houston Street." Eden said and walked forward. But she didn''t walk fast. Otherwise, her feet would hurt. Buddy looked at her back and felt very puzzled. Who was her father? Eden''s identity wasplicated. It had been said that she was the adopted daughter of the Gienger family, but now she had a "father". Buddy shook his head slightly. He looked at his watch. It was 5:30 p.m. He could have dinner at home and then go to Houston Street. He would arrive before 8 pm. He took another nce at Eden''s back, and an idea suddenly shed through his mind. It was so fast that he couldn''t catch it. He stayed in the same ce for a while. It suddenly urred to him that it was time for Haven to get off work at this time. He decided to go to the Alwynn Group and waited for Haven, intending to take her back with him. The sun was setting, and the faint light shone on him, leaving no warmth on his lonely back. Buddy walked to the corner next to thepany. Haven would go this way when she got out, so he would simply wait there. After less than five minutes, he heard the sound of the high heels, which was a little familiar. He slightly curled his lips and smiled. Suddenly, he heard the ring of a cell phone. "Howe you called me so quickly? How''s it ? nil going? Buddy, who was just about to speak, instantly held his breath. "What? How is that possible?" "Haven, I am not lying to you. They are indeed mother and daughter. I am afraid that someone did something when you did the paternity testst time." "No, it''s impossible. How could it be her? How the hell could it be her?" Haven stood transfixed with a mental breakdown. How could it be Eden Bleu? "Calm down. Now the Clement family doesn''t know that Eden Bleu is their daughter yet. You still have time." "Then what am I going to do? I won''t let her go home. She won''t be able to go back to my house." "Ruin her. Everything she had belongs to you now. I did everything very carefully, so you don''t have to worry." "No, how can I not worry? She is right under my nose. Victor can see her every day. How can I not ? ll C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Haven''s agitated and angry voice confused Buddy. What the hell was she talking about? Who was that she didn''t want toe back home? What did she mean by "under my nose"? While Buddy was lost in doubt, he suddenly heard the footsteps of running away. He took two quick steps forward and saw Haven''s freaked figure running along the sidewalk. Buddy frowned and followed her. She ran all the way to a nearby residentialmunity, sat on the flower tform, and burst into tears. Buddy looked at her lost look and wanted tofort her, but when he thought of what he had just heard, he was filled with doubts. He stood there and watched Haven crying for about 10 minutes. Then she sat there for a few more minutes before she calmed down and walked out. After Buddy saw her get in a taxi and leave, he turned back to get his car. Haven took a taxi and headed to the designated ce to get the paternity test results. Half an hourter, she got there and took a document bag from the man. Then she left, not leaving the man a chance to speak. She went to a deste ce and quickly looked through the documents. When she saw they were identified as mother and daughter, she broke down. She held the bag in her hand tightly and staggered on the street. Her sad and nervous look made people feel sorry for her. Buddy had thought that Haven would directly go home, but when he returned home, he did not see her. After dinner, he nced at the time and found an excuse to go out. He didn''t see Havening back until he reached the gate. Under the streemp, Haven looked a little uneasy. He asked, "Haven, where have you been? Why did youe back sote?" Buddy nced at her hand. There was a paper bag, in which there seemed to be some documents. Seeing his eyes fall on the bag, Haven couldn''t help but put it behind her back. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Buddy looked at her knee-jerk reaction, and the doubts in his heart were getting stronger and stronger. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What did she mean by "will not let her go home"? What was Haven doing behind their backs? Haven put on a smile and said, "Buddy, I hung out with a friend after work just now. Are you going out?" "Mmm!" Buddy gave her a deep look. It was gettingte, so he didn''t say anything more. He turned around and headed for the garage. Haven looked at his back and smiled slightly. "Buddy, I hope we will be family for the rest of our lives. Eden Clement will nevere back, and we are living our good life forever." No one could rob anything from her. The deepest and shallowest things in the world were emotions, which could affect people''s minds. She could never tolerate Eden Clement. If she came back, all the love of the Clement family would be poured on her. They would spend the rest of their lives making up for the mistake they had made 20 years ago. She had been so young when she won everyone''s hearts. The Clement family and the Alwynn family had always missed her deeply. When Eden grew up, she was still so eye-catching. Although she was a single mother, she lived a better life than most people, and she was always able to achieve sess one way or another. Haven watched Buddy''s departure, and she slowly walked back. In the garden of the Clement family, there were tuberoses on both sides of the path. And they were blooming now. The wind on the face was mixed with the fragrance of the flowers. Haven looked at the magnificent vi in front. Even after she married Vincent, she still could see the Clement family every day. The two vis were built in a simr structure, but she preferred that of the Clement family. Living in such a cozy house could soothe the uneasiness deep in her soul. At the same time, Eden took Gia out for a walk after dinner. There was only a short distance from her home to Houston Street. Eden deliberately chose that ce. She bought two tubs of ice cream and walked forward with her daughter while eating. She was holding a thin green windbreaker in her hand. Now, if one looked carefully at Zofia''s belly, it could be seen that she was pregnant. But men were not as careful as women. Buddy could not tell if Zofia wore this windbreaker. Giada was in jeans and a white T-shirt, with a pair of canvas shoes on her feet. Her hair was tied into a bun and she was carrying a Barbie bag. She looked much taller and had a good temperament. She took a bite of the ice cream and said, "Mom, I''ve been here for so long, and you finally took me out for a walk tonight. The night view of River City is quite beautiful." Eden looked down at her and smiled, "Gia, don''t me mom. You and your brother go to read books every day, and you don''te home until 7 pm. After dinner, it is almost time to sleep. What''s more, my feet hurt these days. Otherwise, I would have taken you out for a walk." Giada mumbled which eating, "Can I ask you a question?" When Eden heard this, she suddenly felt a little nervous. Eden hesitated for a moment and said, "Of course." Giada thought for a moment, looked up at her mother, and said carefully, "Are you really not going to find us a stepfather? Mr. Alwynn seems not bad." During this period, Mr. Alwynn sent her and her brother messages every day to ask about their mother. "Has your mom''s feet recovered yet?" "Did your mom have dinner today?" "What did your mom do today?" "Is your mom happy today?" "What did you have for dinner today?" He had a lot of questions. But it was strange that her eldest brother, who had always been indifferent, actually replied more quickly than she did. When Eden heard this, she felt very helpless. She said, "Gia, Mr. Alwynn just bought you a meal, and he won your support." She was extremely sensitive to this topic and did not want to talk about it. Giada smiled sweetly and nodded happily. "Mr. Alwynn is handsome and very rich. And he cares about you. Don''t you like him?" Eden was quite surprised when she heard her words, "Gia, where did you hear all these from?" Giada smiled helplessly, "I told you that the informationwork is advanced now. You will know he is a CEO as long as you have TicTok or Tweeter on your phone. I don''t need to inquire about him from anyone." Eden was speechless. Well, her daughter thought she was out of date. "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you hear me?" Eden warned. Gia was a straightforward girl. She frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. Although her mother didn''t like Mr. Alwynn, she had a lot of ways to make him appear in front of her. Anyway, she wanted him to be her stepfather. Eden raised her head and looked around. It seemed that Houston Street was not far ahead. She smiled, "Let''s go to Houston Street and wait for Zofia. Then we can go back together." "Okay!" Giada nodded happily. "Mom, will Zofia live with us forever? After she gives birth, I will have a baby to y with." Eden grinned, "Gia, you are a baby." "I''m not!" Giada retorted quickly, "I''m already a first-grade student. In your eyes, I''m a baby. In my own eyes, I''ve already grown up. Grandma said that when she was my age, she was able to do many things. But nowadays, we are indulged and can do little. Grandma''s words are right. I don''t even know how to cook now. Grandma said that as a girl, I must be able to cook. But I can''t even distinguish the vegetables she bought. I called the garlic leeks and the lettuce broli. It''s too difficult. I don''t think cook is my thing." Giada sighed as she spoke, "I''ll try to learn. But it will take a long time." Eden could not help but smile when she heard her daughter''s words. "Gia, I think you''re doing a great job. I don''t know the names of some vegetables either. Maybe you know more than I do. Don''t be discouraged when you meet with difficulties." Giada grinned, "I won''t!" Eden gently rubbed her head. Gia was actually much better than she was when she was a child. She had been stupid at that time. The more stupid she was, the harder she tried. The harder she tried, the worse she did. She had suffered a lot and been scolded many times by Bethany. It could be said that her entire childhood was in the abuse of Bethany. Stupid girl, you can''t even do such a small thing well. What else can you do?" Whenever she heard this, she would feel pain in her heart. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Eden took a deep breath and stopped thinking about the past. All had gone now, and the hatred in her heart had been put aside. She would spend the rest of her days happily. She didn''t expect a passionate love. What she expected was that her life could get better and better day by day! At eight o''clock, Buddy appeared on time in the garden on the roadside of Houston Street. This garden and the bus station were close, separated by a non-enginene and sidewalk. He could see the bus station behind the flowers. "Buddy." Buddy heard someone call him, and he quickly looked back. Victor stood under the streemp not far away and looked at him. His eyes were faint, without any emotion. Buddy smiled and asked, "Victor, why are you here?" Victor put one hand in his trouser pocket and walked toward him elegantly. When he came to Buddy''s side, he said in an emotionless tone, "Passing by!" "Passing by?" Buddy looked at him with doubt. This ce was in the opposite direction of his home. If he were passing by, he would have been heading to the Clement family''s house. But it was not that case. Buddy grinned, "You''re here to see Eden, right?" Victor looked at him indifferently and said, "I have an appointment, and I am just passing by." Upon hearing this, Buddy felt helpless. If Victor refused to admit it, he couldn''t force him! He looked at the bus station in the distance quietly. There were a lot of peopleing and going. Buddy kept searching with his eyes. Every time a bus stopped, he stared at the door of it. Suddenly, Eden and Giada entered their sights. Buddy looked at the little girl in Eden''s hand. He could see the side of Giada''s face. He was slightly surprised and asked, "Victor, the little girl in Eden Bleu''s hand is her daughter, isn''t she? From the side, she looks like my sister Eden very much. When Eden was young, she was just so cute and beautiful. Don''t you think they look alike?" Buddy muttered to himself as he fixed her gaze on Giada''s small face. Victor suddenly looked up at him. Things were different in different people''s eyes. His daughter closely resembled him, but in Buddy''s eyes, she took after Eden? But the side face of Gia''s was indeed quite simr to that of young Eden''s. Victor said, "You miss Eden too much." Buddy slowly withdrew her eyes and smiled. "Maybe! You know that my family has locked all the things of Eden into her room. That room is maintained the same as it was when she was a child. It has never changed, and it is my mother that personally does the cleaning. Those things have always been precious for her, and she doesn''t allow anyone else to touch them." Sometimes when he was walking on the road and asionally saw a little girl, he would think of Eden. He would wonder how tall she was and how well she was living now. He would be even sadder when he asionally met those handicapped girls begging on the street. He was afraid that his sister would end up like this. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He did not even dare to watch the news of missing children on TV. Victor took a deep breath and looked at Buddy, who seemed to be lost in thought. Victor smiled in his heart," Since you can see that Gia resembles Eden Clement, why can''t you see that Eden Bleu is your sister?" Sometimes, people were just like this. Their mindscked a ray of light, which would onlye to their minds when someone else mentioned it. Only then would they suddenly catch on. Victor saw that Eden put on a windbreaker on Zofia who had got off the bus. He said, "Buddy, Zofia is here." Buddy suddenly pulled back his thoughts and looked over. Zofia, who had disappeared for many days, was wearing a pink sports suit. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and she had a sweet smile on her face. Holding Eden''s hand, she was carefully looking at the cars passing. They were looking for an opportunity to travel across the road. Buddy''s eyes were full of tenderness. Looking at Zofia, he felt that she was different from before. Her eyes were clear, and she exuded the brilliance that he couldn''t even describe. He thought Zofia was very beautiful now. She also looked very friendly, which made people want to get close to her. The night breeze blew gently. The bangs in front of her forehead were blown up, revealing her beautiful little face that was much ruddier than before. It seemed that she had been doing well during this period, so he was relieved. But he still missed the dishes she made. The food cooked by Zofia was the best he had ever eaten. He was staring at Zofia''s pure face with a gentle smile. Eden looked up at the garden. When she suddenly saw Victor, her eyes narrowed slightly. Why was Victor here? Their eyes met, and Victor gently smiled at her. Eden''s expression froze slightly as she slowly withdrew her gaze. In fact, most of the time, she was unwilling to face Victor, especially when she saw Victor''s gentle eyes. She felt that herself a substitute. She was extremely contradictory in her heart, and she couldn''t find a way out, which made her even more annoyed. The cars on the road gradually decreased. Eden held Zofia''s and Gia''s hands and went across the road. She nced at Buddy and Victor in the garden inadvertently. She thought, "Buddy, that''s all I can do for you. In the future, you''ll have to rely on yourself." The three of them walked back slowly. Gradually, Buddy could only see their backs. He couldn''t help moving his feet. Victor looked at him and said, "Buddy, you still have chances in the future." Buddy woke up in an instant. He looked at Victor with a bitter smile and said, "Do you think Zofia and I still have a chance?" Victor looked at him with his dark eyes. Recently, Buddy went to Upper Street every day. He passed by Zofia''s store every day, but he had not seen Zofia once. Sometimes he felt that it was fate determined whether two people could end up together. Victor said in a gentle tone, "As long as you don''t give up, there will be hope." After the Clement family knew Eden was their daughter, Mrs. Clement would know everything, and her attitude would not be as tough as it was now. If Buddy can hold up till then, he will have a chance. Hearing his words, Buddy''s heart was filled with expectations again. "Sure! I won''t give up." His tone was determined. Victor said, "Let''s go." Buddy reluctantly took a look at the direction in which Zofia had left. With his eyes fluttering down, he followed Victor and left. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Buddy turned to look back repeatedly at every step, but Zofia''s back could not be seen anymore. Victor looked at him silently, and his eyes were cold. After he got off work, he headed here to see Eden. Seeing Buddy at the moment, he also felt weak. At least, facing the matter of Eden, he was really confused. Reba had been able to drive his mother away, and she could also deal with Eden in the same way. For the sake of the Jotham Alwynn Group, She would do anything. The information Adonis had overheard that day had all been recorded. Victor only needed to wait for an opportunity to sweep Reba out. After investigation, he found the Jotham Alwynn Group had another mysterious major shareholder. As long as this person was not Reba''s man, things would be easy to handle. But if the man was on Reba''s side, it meant Reba had already secretly arranged her family members to take shares, in order to upy the Jotham Alwynn Group. The reason why she would have done this was that she had noticed Victor was going to fight back. Now that he was sure that his mother was fine, it was time for him to deal a vigorous counterblow. looking at the bustling night and street, Victor felt lonely in his heart. And he was feared of loneliness at night. He didn''t like being in the house by himself, but he had no one at home. When Anson was out of town, Lucian came to keep himpany once in a while. But Victor felt that only nightmares would always apany him, and dawn lights would never fell on him. Buddy looked at Victor and said slowly, "Victor, I''m sorry!" Hearing his words, Victor looked at him doubtfully and asked, "Why did you say sorry?" Buddy said with a look of shame, "When you were at your most difficult time, I didn''t help you." Victor hadn''t expected him to talk about this. He smiled, "Those are all matters of the past. You should forget about it. There''s no reason for the Clement family to help me." "But you and Eden..." "I love Eden because of her sincerity. When you were all secretly reproaching me for stubbornness and bad temper, only Eden had never med me. When she looked at me, she always had a sweet smile on her little face. She was different from you. When you were persuading me to ept reality and the woman who had forced my mother to leave, she only cared about whether I was happy." Here Victor stopped speaking. Every time he had quarreled with his father, there would be no food to eat at home, and Eden would always bring him a meal box. She had been so young but very sensible and considerate. Every time he thought about her, he would feel distressed, but he also felt very happy. Buddy smiled bitterly, "Victor, this is what our life is like. We grew up under the arrangement of our parents. We''re spoiled. So, at that time, we were not sensible and could not understand your feelings at all. Ever since we were young, our parents have been talking about the rise and decline of other influential families. We were nurtured under such environments at home. And then we went to exclusive schools, where kids from rich families were still living their luxury lives." Buddy thought he had been quite immature back then. Victor sneered, "That''s you, not me!" Although his father hadn''t treated him shabbily with money, in order to get better used to the world, he had been doing part-time jobs during the holidays. He had worked as a courier and donated all his ie to the children in poverty. At that time, he had been wondering if Eden could be found among those children. If so, Eden might have benefited from the money he had donated. He had insisted on doing charity till now. And he firmly believed was that the more love he gave out, the more he would get in return. Time proved everything. He had got a lot of things now. He had brushed tes for a month and given his sry to beggars as well as the old woman selling vegetables on the roadside. At that time, he had kept doing such things, hoping God could hear his prayers. He had prayed that Eden could live well and wait for him to take her home. He had been busy running about in the streets and alleys since high school. He had seen a lot of things that he couldn''t see before. He had known that life was not easy, but he hadn''t expected that many people were struggling in the abyss of suffering. He had hoped he coulde across the little girl he had lost someday. When night came, he would look behind in spite of himself to see whether a little girl with a sweet smile was standing behind him, holding a strawberry lollipop in her hand. "Victor, do you want to eat lollipops?" Every night, he had been looking forward to seeing her. At that time, he had been very lonely when walking alone in the darkness. He had missed that sweet smile on her little face. "Victor, what do you think I should do? I can''t live without Zofia." Buddy suddenly said. Victor slowly retracted his thoughts and looked at him. He was also distressed during this period. After a long while, he said, "Wait." Upon hearing this, Buddy had no other choice but to say, "Okay, we''ll wait!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go back. My car is in front." "Alright. Mine is over there." The two men took a look at each other and went home respectively. Eden, who had been used to the nine-to-five jobs, had quickly adapted to the life in River City. Time passed in the blink of an eye. Eden had been livingfortably over the past half month. No one had been making trouble with her. No rumors were scolding her on the Inte either. Her work was also proceeding very fast. And in this half a month, something had happened. Vincent and Haven had been engaged, and the engagement banquet had been very grand. Many people in the circle had attended it. Her father had also gone there, but he hadn''t anything about it. On the next day of the engagement, Haven came to work with a diamond ring as big as a pigeon egg, shocking everyone in thepany. When Eden arrived at the office, Amelia ran to her and began to gossip. She said with a smile, "Director Bleu, have you heard what happened to Haven?" Eden looked at her and smiled. Her bright eyes looked like bright stars, twinkling, which perfectly set off her sweetness. "Yes. All the people in thepany are talking about her, aren''t they?" Amelia said enviously, "I saw Haven''s diamond ring when I came up just now. It is rather giant." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Eden looked at her envious face and said jokingly, "Amelia, you are such a nice girl. When you meet your Prince Charming in the future, he will buy you a bigger one." Amelia smirked and said, "Director Bleu, with your blessing, I''m sure I will meet such a man." Eden looked at her smile filled with expectation. In this era, almost every big star would have a diamond ring the size of a pigeon egg when they got married, and so would thedies of rich families. For the Alwynn family, it wasn''t a big deal to give Haven an expensive diamond ring. "Yes, I''m sure you will. By the way, there is no review meeting this morning. Since both of us have time, let''s take a careful look at the color te again." "Okay!" Amelia grinned, "We have been busy for more than half a month and can finally breathe a sigh of relief now. The clothes are being produced in the factory, and there should be no more problems." Eden nodded. "Sure, there won''t be any problem." She had been very busy for the past half month. However, she was very happy because Ricky and Abby were about toe back since the film was scheduled to wrap soon. Jasper had also been very busy during this period and had always been running between Gate City and River City. Amelia said, "Director Bleu, I need to go the bathroom first." Eden looked at her and said, "Let''s go together." She grabbed the mobile phone on the desk and got up. As soon as they reached the door, the mobile phone rang in her hand. Eden took a look and found that it was from Jasper. "Hello! Jasper." Victor, Anson, and Lucian, who had juste to work, happened to hear the name of "Jasper". Victor stopped moving in an instant, and Anson, who was behind him, almost hit him on the back. Anson took a step back speechlessly and stared at Eden. "Eden, I''m sick." Jasper''s voice was hoarse. Hearing this, Eden asked, "Have you returned to River City?" "Yes." "Go to my apartment. My mother is at home, and she will take care of you as before. I will go back after work." "No, Eden, I want you toe to my house to look after me." Jasper seemed to be throwing a childish tantrum. Eden smiled helplessly. But as they were friends, it was OK for him to make such a request. She felt duty-bound to help him. "Fine, I''ll go to your ce after work. What would you like to eat for dinner?" "I want to eat whatever you cook. There are some materials in the refrigerator. You cane here directly." His voice sounded listless, Eden started to worry. "Have you seen a doctor? Your voice sounds weak." Eden was on the phone all the way. Seeing Victor, Anson, and Lucian, she nodded to them and continued to walk ahead. Amelia took a look at Victor. Seeing his gloomy face, she quickly lowered her head and hid beside Eden like a turtle. Eden was talking on the phone, not noticing her movements. Victor kept looking at Eden''s back with a sullen face. Jasper, the d*mn Jasper who had disappeared for almost a month, appeared and got sick. And Eden had to go to his house. During this month, without the appearance of Jasper, Victor had almost forgotten him. Days without Jasper had been much better. Why did Eden and her mother need to take care of him when he was sick? Victor suddenly clenched his fists and stood stiffly where he was. The anger in his eyes was unfathomable. Anson smiled, "I heard that in the past half a month, a media firm was closed up. It seems to be the one that published the picture of Eden and Jasper.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rumor also says that the boss of the media firm had quarreled with Vincent." Hearing this, Victor''s eyes became darker and darker. He didn''t need to investigate to know it was Jasper who did this. Jasper was a wicked person with a hypocritical smile. In front of Eden, he pretended to be an innocent big boy, but he was a very wolf at heart. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly and walked to his office. He was afraid that he was also going to fall ill today. Lucian and Anson nced at each other. Lucian''s gaze was indifferent and did not show any emotion. Then, he walked towards his office. Anson felt like he was asking for a snub. He took a look at Victor''s back. This guy''s dirty look was going tost for a day. He pondered for a while. Could it be that he had to face Victor like this for a whole day? No, absolutely not! In the past half a month, everyone had been buzzing around. Victor had not hung out with Eden for a long time. No movies. No dinners. No wonder he had been putting on such a long face. Anson thought Victor had transferred his anger on him. He walked up to Lucian and asked, "Lucian, can I have any work that needs to be done outside the office today?" Lucian was turning on hisputer and said, "No." Anson felt very sorry for himself. When he was about to go to his office, Victor suddenly opened the door. When Anson saw him like this, he knew that he would be in trouble. As he was thinking, Victor suddenly said coldly, "Anson, inform the heads of all departments that there is a party tonight. Everyone has been working hard for half a month. Let''s rx and have fun tonight. No one is allowed to be absent." He returned to the office and closed the door hard after he gave the order. When Anson heard the sound of "bang", he couldn''t help but shrink her neck. He was speechless. "Is Victor taking revenge on me?" Lucian spoke casually, "He''s been in a bad moodtely. Reba has been making moves." Anson looked at him. "Isn''t everything under our control?" "Yes, but he is still worried," Lucian said calmly. Anson''s gaze deepened slightly as he nced at Eden''s office. "Eden, you are Victor''s medicine," Anson said to himself. "But will it work for him to do this? If Eden doesn''t attend the party, what can he do?" Anson was afraid Victor would go out of his mind today. Lucian looked up at him and said, "You just need to arrange the party." Anson frowned and suddenly looked straight at him. "Lucian, isn''t this your job? Why do you want me to do it?" Lucian hit him back with a formless p, "Mr. Alwynn asked you to do it." "s... Help!" Suddenly, a voice calling for help came from the direction of the bathroom. Lucian and Anson exchanged nces. "This voice is..." Lucian walked out of his office table and said, "Go get Victor. I''ll go over and take a look first." Chapter 454 Chapter 454 "Okay, go quickly. We''ll be there in a minute." Anson rushed to Victor''s office. He didn''t forget that Eden and Amelia had been heading there just now. But it sounded like Haven''s voice. Lucian had already run over. "Victor,e out. Something''se up." Anson quickly pushed open the door. Victor was sitting in a chair, putting his slender hand on his forehead with a gloomy face. When he saw Anson suddenly barge in, his swordlike brows became even sharper. "What are you doing? Can''t you see that I''m in a bad mood right now? Get out." Anson pointed outside and said anxiously, "Victor, someone in the bathroom shouted for help." "The bathroom?" Hearing this, Victor suddenly remembered that Eden and Amelia had been heading there. He got so nervous that he quickly stood up and dashed out like an arrow. Anson rolled his eyes and quickly followed him. Just now, he had looked like he didn''t care about it at all. Now he was rushing faster than an arrow. Victor ran to the bathroom in one breath, followed closely by Anson. There he saw Haven sitting down at the bottom of the stairs with a confounded look on her face. He knew it would be like this and sighed powerlessly. After half a month''s peaceful life, something huge happened. Outside the bathroom door was the stairs down to the 24th floor. At this time, at the bottom of the stairs, Haven sat on the ground with a painful look on her face. Her knees and wrists were broken, and the ce was filled with a faint smell of blood. She held her stomach with both hands and lowered her head slightly, wondering why her stomach hurt. Lucian looked at Haven indifferently. Amelia stood aside and did not speak. She also looked at Haven coldly. When Haven saw that everyone was here, she cast an angry look at Eden and cried, "Eden, why did you push me?" Eden looked at her soberly and said in a cold voice, "Haven, I didn''t do anything to you. You rolled down on your own. I''ve said this three times." She hadn''t expected that Haven, who had been quiet for half a month, would give her such a big "gift". There was no surveince here, and only Eden and Haven were involved. Victor found it hard to clear Eden''s name. There must be a conspiracy since Haven chose to do such a thing today. Now, he was withstanding both the Alwynn Family and the Clement Family. Haven sneered bitterly, her lips trembling, "You dare to do but not dare to admit? I argued with you over the work, but you attacked me viciously. You are always making trouble for me at work and have asked me to revise the analysis report countless times. Your assistant saw clearly what happened just now and heard what we said. Did I say anything wrong? Why did you push me?" Hearing this, Amelia took a look at Haven with a frown and shifted her gaze to Eden. She quickly exined, "Miss Clement, I didn''t see Director Bleu push you. I just heard what you said, but Director Bleu didn''t say anything. You were the one who mentioned the work first. Director Bleu asked you to make your report more detailed. These words were not wrong, but you were irritated, scolding her that she seduced Mr. Alwynn. You said if she had note back, the person who had married you would be Mr. Alwynn. Before Director Bleu could retaliate, I heard a cry for help. When I came out of the toilet, you were sitting downstairs. That''s what happened." Haven looked at Amelia angrily. This woman had such a good memory that she repeated everything without missing a word. Why didn''t she go work as a copying machine? How could she remember these words when she was using the toilet? However, why did her stomach hurt so badly? The stairs were not high, so she chose to do it here. She wanted to ruin Eden. Victor had lied to her. He had found Eden, but he did not tell anyone about it. She had waited for half a month, but Victor was still indifferent. She was finally sure of one thing, that was, Victor was feared that Reba would hurt Eden. That made sense. Reba was a wicked and merciless woman. Haven let out a groan. Her forehead was covered with sweat, her face pale, and her body trembling slightly. Eden found there was something wrong. Victor looked at Haven bleakly. He had known that this woman would make trouble one day. Eden calmed down. She walked over, squatted down, and took a look at Haven. Haven was wearing a white dress today. When her legs moved slightly, Eden saw the blood with her sharp eyes. "s..." She quickly turned around and looked at Amelia. "Amelia, call 911! Hurry!" "Okay, Director Bleu." Amelia quickly took out her phone and dialed the emergency number. Hearing this, Haven red at her. "Piss off. It''s none of your business. I won''t die." Eden asked angrily, "Do you have a stomachache?" Haven gritted her teeth and looked at her without saying a word. She felt that something was flowing out. Eden thought to herself, "Is she pregnant? Doesn''t she know this?" Haveny on the ground with a painful look. "It hurts, my stomach hurts." Eden took a look at Haven''s lower body. With her current situation, it was more than likely that she had miscarried. When she was in the branch office, she had encountered such a situation. A girl who had juste to work hadn''t known that she was pregnant. She had been wearing high heels and identally fallen down the stairs, just like Haven. This ident left a deep impression on Eden. Eden turned around and looked at Victor, who was indifferent. She said, "Mr. Alwynn, we have to send her to the hospital first. She is in a very urgent situation now." Victor, Lucian, and Anson were standing in a distance and could not see the blood. Victor said indifferently, "The ambnce will be here soon. She won''t die." When Eden heard this, she looked at him unbelievably and shouted, "Victor, if we don''t send her to the hospital now, she will die." Victor still did not move. He knew that Haven had set up a trap today, intending to frame Eden. He had this understanding in his heart, so he didn''t even want to look at Haven''s face. When Eden saw that Victor didn''t move, she got up helplessly and tried to bear Haven up with all her strength. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Haven, hold on," she said through gritted teeth. Haven pushed her and shouted with a painful face, "F*ck off! Your fake kindness makes me sick." Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Eden looked at her and sneered, "Haven, I am not pretending to be kind. Although I don''t know why you tried so hard to frame me, I am not as cruel as you. I do things by conscience. You are bleeding. I don''t know what''s going on now, but I must send you to the hospital." After hearing Eden''s words, people realized that there was a pool of blood where Haven had been sitting just now. Anson said, "Victor, let''s send her to the hospital first!" Victor nced at him and said, "You go." Hearing this, Anson sighed helplessly. They all knew how much Victor hated Haven. It was indeed the cold-blooded Victor that could stand by and do nothing at this very time. Anson walked over and wanted to carry Haven in his arms. The spirit was willing, but the flesh was weak. He was unable to lift her at all. He could only support Haven up with the assistance of Eden on the other side and tried to help her get to the elevator. Eden had no time to think more. Now was the time for life. No matter what was waiting for her ahead, at least she had to save Haven''s life. Haven came to the stairs and looked back at the ce where she had been sitting. There was blood. "Why... Why is there blood?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Eden urged her, "Hurry up. Let''s go downstairs first. The ambnce wille soon." Haven nced at her and suddenly realized something. "My baby, Eden. Give my baby back! You''ve killed my baby..." Haven roared at Eden crazily. She ignored the pain on her body and pushed Eden away excitedly. Eden was caught off guard. When she was about to fall to the ground, Victor quickly walked over and held her. Falling into Victor''s strong embrace, Eden looked up at him, not saying anything. She then walked out of his embrace to Haven, supported her, and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital first." Haven was also anxious at this time and stopped struggling. She had been too busy during this time and had forgotten about her period. D*mn it! What should she do? With a child, she would have been able to hook Vincent up tightly. But the child was gone... She looked sharply at Eden and said, "If my baby is gone, you must be buried with it." Eden nced at her and replied coldly, "If you miscarried, you are the only murderer who killed your baby. It is you that should die." "You pushed me!" Haven was so excited that she spat on Eden''s face. Eden smiled helplessly, "It seems that you are OK. You still have the strength to speak so loud." Victor looked at the bloodstain and frowned slightly. If Haven miscarried, Eden would be in danger. Amelia watched in surprise as Eden and the others entered the elevator. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Victor looked at Lucian and asked, "Are there cameras installed here?" Lucian shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure." "Go and have a check. We¡¯d better find one. Otherwise, Eden will be in trouble." Victor said and followed Eden. Amelia said doubtfully, "Isn''t there a bathroom on the 24th floor? Why did Haven climb from the fire path to the 25th floor? The bathroom on the 24th floor is quite big, isn''t it?" Lucian did not make a sound when he heard her words. He looked up slightly at his surroundings. Haven had done it on purpose because there were no cameras installed here. There would be nothing Eden could do to remove the stigma off. The reason why Haven hadn''t taken action until today was that she had just be the daughter-inw of the Alwynn family yesterday. She was sure that once something bad happened to her, both the Clement family and the Alwynn family would stand on her side. Haven had been this kind of person since she was a child, and she had always been very cautious. No, he could not let her hurt Eden again. He nced at the building opposite. The window on this side was open. He roughly estimated the position where Eden and Haven were standing. Then he turned around and walked towards his office. Seeing him leaving, Amelia had to go back to work. Victor took another elevator and reached the first floor at almost the same time as Eden. Eden nced at him but still did not say anything. The sound of the ambnce reached their ears. Both Eden and Anson quickened their pace. Haven''s face was pale and her sweat dripping like beads. She gritted her teeth and could not say a word. At this time, she knew very well in her heart that if she was pregnant, she could not keep the child. But it was good if she could kick Eden out of her world with one blow. There was another scene arranged today. As long as they got out of the gate, Eden''s good days woulde to an end. But her stomach hurt badly! "Uhm..." She could not help but groan. Anson nced at her but kept silent. The people in thepany who wereing and going looked at this scene in surprise. Seeing that Victor was here as well, everyone left silently, not daring to say a single word. As soon as the four people walked out of the gate, a group of journalists ran out from the corner. Victor''s face was terribly gloomy as he saw them. Why were there journalists here? "Click click..." The lights of the cameras in the reporters'' hands kept shining on the faces of Eden and the other two. Like a victim, Haven closed her eyes in pain. Anson looked angrily at the journalists in front. D*mn it! All seemed to have been arranged long ago. Eden looked at them with a sober face. She was not afraid of storms. She had the courage to face challenges. Victor quickly walked forward. He shouted angrily, "Get out of my way!" One of the male reporters had a gloating smile on his face. He said, "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask what happened to Miss Clement? I heard that she has always been at odds with Director Bleu. Now Miss Clement looks like she''s in a lot of pain. Did they have a dispute?" The reporter''s sharp tone was aggressive. Victor looked at him with deep eyes, and he was so angry that he wanted to tear his mouth up. It seemed that everything that had happened today was part of a big conspiracy. Very good, very good! Haven struggled to open her eyes and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. There was a little conflict between Director Bleu and me, and she pushed me down the stairs. But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t break my hands or legs." After Haven finished her words, she closed her eyes in pain. Victor turned his head and looked at her with a terrible expression on his face. He itched to kill her at this moment. When the reporters heard that, they instantly fixed their eyes on Eden, kept pressing the shutters. Seeing this, Victor stood in front of Eden to protect her. That male reporter went around to the side and asked aggressively, "Director Bleu, why did you push Miss Clement? What is the reason? Can you exin it to us?" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Eden nced at the male reporter in front of her and saw that he was gloating. His eyes were full of malicious intentions. She narrowed her eyes slightly, not saying anything. The purpose of these reporters waiting here was to record this scene. It seemed that Haven had arranged everything carefully. Eden knew it in her heart. But no matter how she tried to exin now, no one would believe her. She had no evidence, which proved that she had not pushed Haven. When the male reporter saw Eden keep silent, he asked aggressively, "Director Bleu, why don''t you speak? Why did you push Miss Clement? What on earth is there for you to hate her so much? Rumor has it that you raise children out of wedlock..." Victor suddenly said angrily, "You shut up!" The male reporter suddenlyughed and said in a very arrogant tone, "Mr. Alwynn, this is a proper interview. You have no right to stop me." Victor pulled down the work badge hanging on his chest, threw it on the ground, and said word by word furiously, "All of you! Get out of here!" Seeing his badge thrown to the ground, the reporter suddenly felt a strong sense of humiliation covering his body. He looked at Victor with a smile and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I told you. It''s a proper interview." Victor sneered, "Really? Have the people who arranged you to interview here told you that I have a bad temper?" Hearing this, the man''s expression changed dramatically. Victor cast him a cold look, and his gaze was unfathomable. He said, "Anson, remember it." Anson nced at the male reporter and replied with anger, "Sure, I won''t forget." What was the meaning of this? Only the two of them knew. At this time, the ambnce crews rushed over, and the reporters quickly made way for them. Haven was sent into the vehicle. A male doctor said, "If any family member is here, go to the hospital with her." Eden looked at Victor and Anson, not saying anything. She then silently climbed into the ambnce. "D*mn it!" Victor cursed angrily and followed her. The ambnce was quickly driven off. Anson turned around and nced at the male reporter. He picked up the badge on the floor to take a look. Then he brushed the dust from it and returned it to the reporter in a very gentlemanly manner. The reporter looked a little uneasy as he took the badge from Anson''s hand. "Mr. Lowe, you''ve worked hard. This report should be written carefully. People must find it an amazing story when they read it." He said with a smile. His tone was very calm without any ripples. The other reporters were looking at Anson in confusion. Anson looked back at them and smiled, "You''ve all worked hard. Do you want to go up to the company to have a cup of tea before you leave?" Hearing this, the reporters quickly shook their heads. At this moment, no one dared to go to Alwynn Group for tea. The reporters dispersed. Now they had to go to the hospital for Haven''s condition of injury and make further reports. The male reporter also walked back to his car, but the look in his eyes was unkind. The ambnce arrived at the hospital soon. Haven was sent to the operating room. After the doctor checked her, it was confirmed that she had indeed miscarried. Eden and Victor sat on the bench outside the operating room and waited. He looked at the helpless and lonely Eden and whispered, "Eden, don''t be afraid. I''m here." When Eden heard his words, she was slightly stunned. Shepressed her dry lips and asked, "Victor, do you believe me?" Her voice was a little hoarse. Victor nodded, "I do believe you." When Eden heard his words, she felt happy for no reason. "Thank you for trusting me. I didn''t push her." "I know." Victor looked at her quietly. Eden smiled, "Haven is your childhood friend. You don''t believe her, but believe me instead. Why?" He believed in her, and she was really happy. When a person was in trouble, if there was someone who believed in him and stood by his side, he would feel much easier. Sometimes bad things just happened, and she wouldn''t be able to avoid it even if she wanted to. Victor sneered, "Childhood friend?" He was afraid that he would throw up by just saying something like that. He knew exactly what kind of person Haven was. Eden smiled slightly, "Why do you dislike her so much?" Victor looked at her and did not answer. Instead, he said, "Mrs. Clement and people from the Alwynn family willeter. But don''t be afraid. I''m here." Eden shook her head slightly. "I''m not afraid." Things had already happened. Would fear be able to solve the problem? There was a faint smile on Eden''s face. She had encountered too many things. Sometimes, she thought that life was full of problems. There would always be unpleasant things and people. If you were to haggle over everything, how tiring would your life be? She said, "Victor, over the years, although I sometimes take my revenge, it''s only limited to the time when I''m in a bad mood. In other times, I choose to forgive and forget." Life would be very tiring if I reckon up every iota. Except for the matter of the Gienger family, I have never seriously bother about anything." Victor looked at her with a distressed look. Quietly and gently, he said, "You''ve been through a lot all these years." Don''t worry. You wouldn''t bear all the sufferings alone in the future. His every word was very gentle and sincere, without his usual arrogance. Eden looked at him, her eyes twinkling. She slowly withdrew her gaze and slightly lowered her eyes, and the look in her eyes became deep. In fact, she did not dare to face Victor''s gentle gaze. Her heart was full of mixed emotions. Later, they chatted with each other casually, while Victor''s eyes were always lingering on her face. As for the story of Eden and Haven, it had been posted on the Inte by reporters and soon became a trending topic. Keh went to the bookstore alone today. Jaida apanied Giada at home. Jaida and Zaiden were chatting on WeChat. Suddenly, a push notification popped up. When she saw her daughter''s face, she was shocked instantly. She pulled it up and read it. Eden Bleu, the director of the Alwynn Group had a dispute with Haven Clement. In a rage, Eden pushed Haven downstairs, causing Haven to miscarry. There was also the address of the hospital. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jaida became nervous. She quickly got up, heading to her room to change her clothes. Giada was watching television. When she saw her grandmother''s expression was strange, she asked, "Grandma, what''s wrong? What happened?" Jaida said as she entered the room, "Gia, put on your shoes. Grandma will take you out." Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Giada heard it and quickly turned off the TV. She ran towards the shoe rack. Since grandma was very worried, there must be something wrong. Jaida opened her wide wardrobe. The clothes inside were new arrivals of the season, which were bought by Zaiden. She nced at the expensive pink dress and did not hesitate to put it on. She couldn''t make Eden embarrassed, and she couldn''t let Reba look down upon her. When she made this decision, she knew she would meet many acquaintances, including her son in the hospital. But she did not want to hide anymore. She would not allow anyone to bully her daughter. Jaida quickly got changed and put on makeups. She then changed her shoes, picked up her expensive bag and went out. She looked dignified and elegant than those richdies. Gia had changed her shoes and waited at the door. Giada looked at her grandmother''s clothes and grinned, "Grandmother, you look so noble today!" Jaida forced a smile and said, "Gia, I don''t feel easy about letting you stay at home alone. Something happened to your mother. Let''s go and stay with her." The smile on Giada''s face gradually faded when she heard that something had happened to her mother. "Okay!" She nodded. Jaida took Gia and drove directly there in fast speed. Zaiden had a lot of luxury cars. Since he had moved here, he had left several cars here for their convenience to go around. In the hospital, time passed quickly for Eden and Victor because they had been chatting all the time. The door of the operating room suddenly opened, and a middle-aged woman in light blue helped Haven to walk in. Eden quickly stood up and went over to hold Haven. Haven, who was still under anesthesia, was with her head down. And her face was terribly pale. "Help her to lie down on the bed, and soon there will be nurseing over to put on intravenous drip for her." said the middle-aged woman and then she returned to the operating room. Eden nced at Victor. He was with his head down as well and didn''t look at Haven. The lights on the corridor made his facial features look more like a sculpture. He had a straight nose and thin lips, and his eyes were lively. He was as beautiful and delicate as a god. Eden said, "Victor, can you go and buy some food? I''m a little hungry." When Haven heard that Victor was still here, she tried to open her eyes to look at Victor. The man sat quietly but looked shining. He had a unique charm, which overshadowed all the scenery around him. His lips on the handsome face pursed tight. He was still there, but not for her. He was here for Eden. Victor stood up and looked at Eden. He said, "Eden, I''ll get you some water." Then he turned and left. Eden helped Haven into the ward, helped her to lie down, and tucked her in. She turned around, took out the phone and pressed quickly on the keypad. She then looked at Haven, whose eyes were closed, and said, "Haven, you didn''t know you are pregnant, did you?" "Shut up!" Haven shouted at her in a weak voice. Eden smiled and said, "Haven, is it worth it? What''s the benefit for you to frame me up?" Haven suddenly opened her eyes weakly and sneered. "Eden, it was exactly what I wanted. I wanted to destroy you and it''s better you die for it. I''ve nned for it. There were only we two there and now my baby is gone. Everyone will sympathize with me and scold you." "It''s you. After you came, you took everything from me, including Victor. I won''t let you live comfortably." Eden realized that it was indeed because of Victor. But did he do anything wrong? He was just too outstanding that everyone would look at him. Even if he was wrong, who would speak it out? She said with a bitter smile, "Haven, you killed your baby only because you want to frame me that I pushed you downstairs. Have you gone too far? If you wanted to know the truth, just ask me and I''ll tell you frankly. What''s between Victor and me isn''t like what you imagine." "Hum." Haven sneered. Eden hadn''t known that she was a Clement. If she had known it, would she still say so? Victor would never let go of her for the rest of his life. She had a cold smile on her face. Her face was very pale, but it was not weak at all. Instead, it looked even more evil. She said sarcastically, "That''s what I saw. Eden, I didn''t destroy you this time, but there will be a next time. I must trample you in the mud and make you unable to turn over in your life. This is what I want." "But you are right. I paid the price of my baby''s life. The price is too high, but as long as I can destroy you. I can have another child in the future." Anyway, there were only the two of them here. She was not afraid of telling Eden the truth. What could she do to her anyway? She didn''t have strong background and wasn''t rich. She had to bear with what she had suffered. Eden looked at her quietly and asked, "Haven, do you hate me so much?" Haven said angrily, "Do you think I like you? Eden, I''ve never hated anyone. You''re the person I hate the most in the world. I hate you so much that I want to kill you all the time. You should understand now." Haven was about to break down. She red at Eden. But she felt painful in her belly again and it grew stronger. She frowned slightly and bit her lips tightly. Eden quickly clicked on the phone and looked at Haven dumbfoundedly. She didn''t expect Haven to hate me so much. Seeing Haven in pain, Eden said, "It''s because of the contractions Bear with it. It will get better after half an hour." As Eden said, a nurse came in to put on an intravenous drip for Haven. When the nurse finished, Eden said, "I''ll go to the bathroom." As she spoke, she walked out. Haven looked at her back figure weakly. Eden looked strong and it made Haven suddenly feel helpless. Eden had given Haven a feeling that she would not be knocked down no matter how hard she tried. Eden went to the bathroom. When she came out, she didn''t see Victoring back. She was really thirsty. After washing her hands, she dried her hands as she walked. When she walked to the stairs, she suddenly met Aisling and Buddy. Eden''s heart skipped a beat. This was a difficult one to deal with. Aisling also saw her, and her face gradually darkened. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden took a deep breath and walked over slowly. Jaida and Gia arrived. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 They took the elevator to the fifth floor. After going out of the elevator, Jaida saw the bathroom. She looked at Gia and said, "Gia, wait here for grandma here. I will go to the bathroom first. I''ll be back soon." "Alright!" Giada nodded and began to look around. She didn''t have many memories in the hospital. The smell of disinfectant was not good. Eden walked to Aisling. Before she said anything, Aisling suddenly raised her hand and pped Eden hard on her face. The sound was loud. Giada also heard the loud pping sound. She looked in the direction of the corridor in confusion, only to see her mother being pped. Her heart missed a beat. Was the person who was pped her mother? Giada was about to walk over when she saw Aisling pping on Eden''s face again. Giada''s pupils constricted violently as she ran over at high speed. Aisling pped hard on the other side of Eden''s face. Aisling acted quickly and Eden was shocked for the first p and then felt the second one. Her face immediately felt hurt. Aisling said angrily, "Eden, you are such a vicious b*tch. My grandson died because of you. You b*tch, you can''t pay back even if you have ten lives. Eden closed her eyes in pain and did not say anything. "Mom..." Buddy took a look at Eden. He was quite dumbfounded at his own mother. "Don''t bully my mother." Giada suddenly ran to stand in front of Eden and shouted angrily. Her big bright eyes red at Aisling. Eden suddenly heard her daughter''s voice and lowered her head to look at her daughter. "Gia, why are you here..." But Aisling interrupted Giada, "You b*stard. You came at the right time. Today, I''ll show you what kind of woman your mother is, the b*tch without a mother." Eden froze when she heard Aisling''s words. She couldn''t believe that Aisling would say such words in front of a child. "Mother, don''t go too far." Buddy looked at Eden, who was in pain. It was as if his heart had been stung. Eden was stunned on the spot. She could not stop her tears from flowing down. Giada suddenly said excitedly, "I''m not an illegitimate child. I''m my mother''s child. My mother isn''t..." Giada was so angry that she couldn''t finish. She pushed Aisling hard. The only thing she wanted to do at the moment was to protect her mother. She couldn''t watch her mother crying. Once her mother cried, Giada felt the world copsing. But Aisling was too angry to let go of the child. Being pushed by Giada made her even angry. Aisling then gave Giada a hard push. Giada was still a child after all, and her strength was limited. She quickly took a few steps back, but was tripped and then fell down the stairs. "Gia!" Eden let out a heartrending scream. She tried to pull her daughter subconsciously but it was toote. Eden didn''t think twice and ran downstairs quickly. "Gia! Gia!" She was overwhelmed by fears. Before she reached Gia, Gia had fallen to the bottom of the stairs. Her small face was covered in blood. When Eden saw it, she could barely stand up. She was in such a panic that she missed her step. She let out a cry and fell down the stairs as well. Rolling down the stairs, Eden did not have time to care about the pain. She quickly picked up Gia. But Giada was almost unconscious. She barely could open her eyes but she kept looking at her mother. "Gia! Gia! Where did you get hurt? Tell me." Eden''s voice was extremely painful. Her forehead was bleeding as well. Drop by drop, Eden''s blood fell on Giada''s little face. The mother and daughter''s blood were mixed together. But Giada didn''t respond at all no matter how Eden called her. Aisling and Buddy were shocked by watch the mother and daughter falling down the stairs. Jaida came out of the bathroom and saw what had happened clearly. She ran over as fast as she could, pushed Aisling aside, and ran down the stairs. After being pushed by Jaida, Aisling instantly came to her senses. Looking at Jaida, she shouted in surprise, "Jaida!" Jaida ignored her but ran all the way to Eden. Seeing Eden holding Gia in her arms and trembling, Jaida quickly took Gia over. She looked at Eden''s freaked face with pity. Her heart wrenched as she said, "Eden, don''t be afraid. Mom is here. Don''t be afraid." When Eden heard her mother''s voice, she suddenly looked up at Jaida with nk mind. "Mom..." She let out a cry of pain with tears falling down on her face. Jaida saw it and felt even pity for her. She choked, "Eden, look at me. We''ll send Gia to ER. She will be fine. But you have to be strong. I''m here. I''ll take revenge for anyone who has bullied you. Okay? No one can bully my precious daughter." Eden looked at Jaida without expression. There was only pain in her dark eyes. She nodded. "Jaida." Aisling shouted again. She couldn''t believe what she saw. Jaida, the Jaida who had disappeared for more than 20 years, appeared in front of her suddenly. And she was Eden''s mother. What the hell was going on? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jaida raised her eyes and looked at Aisling coldly. She said word by word angrily, "Aisling, listen. My granddaughter is not an illegitimate child. And my daughter is well educated. You don''t have the right to criticize her. It was your underbred daughter that has been framing my daughter up." "Aisling, if anything happens to my granddaughter, you won''t be able to pay back even if you have ten lives." Jaida was so angry that she said the same words Aisling had said to Eden to Aisling. She was too angry. How did Aisling be so unreasonable that she would push a child? "Jaida, I..." Aisling had nothing to say. She was so angry that she had lost her mind just before. Buddy on the side was also shocked. Jaida was Victor''s mother. Jaida felt difficult to hold up Gia. After all, Gia was tall and not slim. It was a little difficult for her to hold Gia. When she stood firm, she pulled Eden up. Jaida knew that Eden must be afraid looking at Gia''s face covered with blood. Jaida was also afraid. She quickly said, "Eden, let''s go. Priority is to save Gia." Eden suddenly came to her senses. She held Jaida and the two ran downstairs. When Buddy saw this, he couldn''t think of anything else but quickly to follow them. He saw that Eden was walking very strenuously. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 He caught up with Jaida, took over Giada and said, "Aunt Jaida, let me help." Jaida nced at Buddy and thought, "He is Buddy. He was a child when I left. Now he''s grown up. How time flies." She nodded. She couldn''t run fast with Gia in her arms. It was better to have Buddy held Gia. She said, "The pediatric department is on the third floor. Let''s go to the ER first." "Okay!" Buddy nodded. He carried Giada downstairs. Jaida turned to look at Eden. Half of her face was covered in blood. Jaida saw the sweat on Eden''s forehead and she looked in extreme pains. Jaida was worried and hurried to ask, "Eden, are you feeling ufortable?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden shook her head slightly, but couldn''t say a word. Seeing her, Jaida felt helpless. When she saw Eden walking, Jaida realized that Eden''s injured ankle was swollen. "Eden, it''s better for you not to walk. Your ankle is injured again." Eden felt extremely painful but she became much more sober. She said in a trembling voice, "Mother, I''m fine. Let''s save Gia first." Thinking of Gia''s little face with blood, Eden was heartbroken. Gia rarely got hurt. Eden was really scared just before. Jaida knew that Eden was stubborn, so she just helped Eden to the third floor step by step. It was two-floors distance but Eden felt as if they had been walking for a century. When they reached the third floor, her feet were so aching that she sweat all over. Jaida felt pity for Eden and asked her to sit on the bench in the corridor. It took her more than ten minutes to send Giada into the emergency room together with Buddy. Jaida helped Eden to have her wound cleaned. But Eden didn''t want to leave the operating room. Eden insisted on waiting for Gia there. Jaida knew that Eden was worried, so she did not insist. Jaida asked the nurse toe over and help Eden with the wound on her forehead and the bruises on her body. Eden got aceration on her forehead by falling on the stone stairs. She was given three stitches. Eden sat quietly and lowered her eyes. Jaida could only sit quietly with her. Buddy looked at the mother and daughter from time to time. He had a lot of curiosities in mind but could not ask at this moment. As for Eden, she was so worried about her daughter that she didn''t noticed that Aisling called Jaida. What Eden was thinking at the moment was her daughter''s bloody face. On the fifth floor, a feeling of coldness mixed with a sense of oppression overwhelmed Aisling who was still standing there. Victor went out to buy some food and received a call from Anson. He chatted with Anson for a while and when he returned, it was more than half an hourter. He did not see Eden but Aisling standing there in a daze. He suddenly asked, "Mrs. Clement, why are you standing here? Where is Eden?" Somehow, Victor had a bad feeling from the bottom of his heart. Aisling heard Victor''s voice and quickly looked back at him. When she saw his handsome face and he was looking at her indifferently, she pursed her lips slightly and said, "Victor, I..." Victor cut her off, "Why is there blood?" Victor suddenly looked worried. Eden... Aisling exined, "Victor, listen to me. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect that Eden''s daughter would suddenlye out. I was too angry at that time, so I pushed her and the child rolled down the stairs. I really..." Before Aisling finished speaking, the thing in Victor''s hand fell to the ground loudly and he ran quickly downstairs. Aisling''s words were still ringing in his ears and he was overwhelmed by panic. Gia, the person who fell down the stairs was Gia. Victor looked at the blood stains on the stairs and felt heartbroken. Victor took out his phone to call Eden while running. but Eden didn''t answer. It made him even more anxious. He followed the blood to the third floor and asked the information desk. And then he quickly ran to the operating room. Suddenly, he bumped into Jasper at the corner, who was rushing over. Jasper was here because Jaida called him. He was indeed not feeling well that day and was resting at home. Zaiden was on business trip and Zofia was also busy. Jaida didn''t have many acquaintances here, so she had to call Jasper. For Jaida, Jasper and Abigail were just like her family members. After all, they had known each other for more than seven years. In the past few years, they met with each other almost every day, and they often had meals together. The only person Jaida could find at the moment was Jasper. Jasper looked at Victor and his face darkened. He mocked, "Victor, why are you everywhere?" Victor nced at him indifferently and said in a t tone, "It''s none of your business." After that, he walked forward in a hurry. Jasper looked at his back with dark eyes, and his face was full of irony. He then also hurried over. The two of them arrived at the outside of the operating room one after the other. Buddy saw Victor and then nced at Jaida, who was lowering her head. Suddenly, he was a little nervous. What a coincident! Eden''s mother was actually Victor''s birth mother. "Victor." Buddy looked at Victor carefully. Eden was leaning on Jaida''s shoulder with her eyes closed. And Jaida lowered her head. When she heard Buddy called Victor, she slowly raised her head. The mother and son looked at each other. Victor was in shock. Jaida was also shocked. She knew that she would meet many acquaintances this day here. She had dreamed of Victor, his son. He had grown up into a handsome man. Under the light, he looked pale, elegant, calm and restrained. He stood quietly and was so delicate. His calm dark eyes made him look extra outstanding. Jaida''s face was full of guilt and distress. She had always felt sorry for her son and daughter. When Victor was very young, she had left him. Although she had been secretly watching them growing up, she had not done her duty as a mother. The mother and son had been looking at each other, but they did not say a word. Buddy looked at the two from aside and felt even more nervous. Jasper did not think too much. He walked over and asked, "Aunt Jaida, how is Gia?" As he spoke, he looked down at Eden''s red and swollen face. His eyes darkened and his face turned cold. It seemed that Eden had been pped on the face. Jasper could not help but clench his fists. Jaida stopped looking at Victor when she heard Jasper''s voice. Jaida looked at him and said, "Jasper, Gia is still in the operating room, and we still don''t know the situation." Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Jasper''s heart ached when he heard that. He slowly squatted down in front of Eden. Seeing Eden closing her eyes in pain, he couldn''t help but speak in a soft voice, "Eden, don''t worry. Gia is a lucky girl. She will be fine." Eden nodded but did not speak. Her only wish was that Gia would be fine. Jaida looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about the things here. I''ll wait here. You go home first and bring some of Gia''s clothes over. Remember to take her Barbie. She likes to put the Barbie doll next to her pillow when she sleeps at night." Jasper nodded and said, "Aunt Jaida, no problem. Don''t worry. I''ll be right back." As Jasper spoke, he stood up and left. Victor took a deep look at Jasper''s back and clenched his fists tightly. Jaida nced at Victor and said, "Sit down first." Her eyes were as t as her voice, with a sense of alienation. Victor looked at his mother quietly. He had imagined of how he would meet his mother many times. But he had never thought that she would look at him so indifferently. He stood quietly still like a plum blossom in the winter night. He looked so elegant that no one could ignore him. It seemed that everyone could not help but look up to him. When Buddy heard the indifferent voice of Jaida, he was also slightly shocked and looked at Jaida in disbelief. Jaida saw their expressions and felt painful in her heart. Things had never been going smoothly in her life and she had got used to it. Jaida looked at Buddy and said, "Mr. Clement, thank you and you may leave now." "Aunt Jaida, it''s my pleasure. Just call me Buddy. My mother didn''t intend to do it. I''m sorry!" Buddy looked at Jaida''s cold look and apologized for his mother. When Aisling heard that Haven was hurt, she was extra worried. Haven had brought a lot of joys for Aisling years before when she was still kind and clever. Aisling cared about Haven. They also regarded Haven as a family member. Jaida looked at him indifferently and said, "If my daughter didn''t do anything wrong, I will not let it go easily." "I know very well about my own daughter. She will never push others down the stairs for no reason. But your mother can even push a child down the stairs. Is it eptable?" The more Jaida said, the angrier she became. Buddy didn''t how what had happened, so he didn''t know how to reply. After all, it was true that Aisling pushed Gia. He stood up and looked at Eden. He knew that Eden was not asleep. He said to her, "Director Bleu." Eden slowly opened her bright eyes, which were filled with ice-cold hatred. Buddy''s heart tightened when he saw her cold eyes. He said with a guilty look, "Director Bleu, I''m sorry. Clement family will pay for all the expenses of this child." Jaida said, "Not necessary. Go now." She was not short of money. They would talk about itter. At the moment, the most important thing was for Gia to be fine. "Aunt Jaida..." Jaida looked at him and took a deep breath, "Go now. We''ll talk about it after Gia recovers." Eden turned sober. She looked at Buddy curiously. He called mother Aunt Jaida. He knew her mother. Buddy looked at the two of them guiltily. He then nced at Victor, who was quietly standing there. He felt quite helpless. He did not expect that things would turn this way. He lowered his head and left silently. Eden looked up at Jaida in confusion. Jaida knew what she wanted to know. She smiled and said, "Eden, mom gave you a chance, but you didn''t want to listen to it." Eden smiled but her dark and clear eyes were very calm like a still pond. It happened a few days before. Eden didn''t say anything. It was true that she didn''t want to mention the sad stories of her mother. But at the moment, she was really quite curious. "Mom." Jaida suddenly was shocked when she heard Victor calling her "mom". Eden could sense Jaida''s strange reaction. She suddenly froze as well. She slowly straightened up and looked at Victor in disbelief. Victor also took a look at her quietly. Just a moment before, when he was standing here, he had thought a lot. He wanted Eden. Should he recognize his mother? At first, he thought that his mother''s attitude towards him was indifferent. But when he thought twice, he guessed that his mother had her own consideration. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. During the years when his mother was away, he didn''t me her, because she had sent him and his sister birthday gifts every year. His mother had been watching them growing up in secret, so he didn''t hate her. He was very graceful to see his mother standing in front of him safe and sound. "Victor." Jaida looked at him with excitement while tears falling down from her face. Eden was slightly stunned. She looked at Victor and her mother, not knowing what to do. Her mother turned out to be Victor''s mother. What an unbelievable fate! It was no wonder that Jaida had always told her that Victor was a good person. It turned out that Victor was her son. There was once a rumor that the mistress of Alwynn family drove away the hostess. It turned out that this was true. Moreover, it was her own mother. No wonder that her mother had lived a miserable life during the years. She was separated from her children. Eden was so shocked at the fate that she didn''t know what to say. Eden seeing Jaida''s crying face, the truth was obvious. Her mother was Victor''s mother. "Mom." She said with a trembling voice. She had thought that her mother might have other children. But she did not expect that it could be Victor. Jaida turned to look at Eden. Seeing Eden''s curious face, Jaida wiped away her tears and said, "Eden, actually, it was what I wanted to tell you that day. But you said you''d like to talk about itter. So, I didn''t say that Victor is my child, so is Gracie. She has been married and moved abroad. She seldomes back." Eden suddenly looked up at Victor and found Victor staring at her quietly. They looked at each other quietly. Victor thought that Eden belonged to him. Whether Jaida confirmed he was her son, he had to say it out. Victor was worried about the fact that Jasper coulde freely to their house. Victor was more convinced when he saw how Jaida treated Jasper just before as a family member. Eden slowly looked away. She pursed her dry lips and asked somewhat carefully, "Mom, will you move back?" She had already been used to the life with mother. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Jaida knew what Eden was worried about. She gently touched her nose and said, "My little fool, how can I leave you? Didn''t I tell you that I have been counting on you for the rest of my life? I''m looking forward to being taken care by you when I''m old." Eden grinned. No matter whose mother Jaida was, Eden loved Jaida from the bottom of her heart in the past seven years. Jaida also regarded Eden as her own child. Jaida''s love made Eden moved. She said, "Mom, promise me that you won''t leave me." "Of course!" Jaida looked at Eden her lovingly. Jaida liked Eden from the first time she saw Eden. Eden reminded her of Gracie and Victor. Maybe, this was fate! But there was one more thing that she had been hiding from Eden all the time. Three years after Eden gave birth to Kenny, Jaida saw that Eden was wearing the ring she gave to Victor. Jaida managed to know from Eden that her son was the father of Eden''s child. At that time, Jaida was also shocked. She could not help but sigh at the wonders of fate. What she had lost, seemed to havee back in a different way. From then on, she decided that she would stay with Eden for the rest of the time, letting alone that they got along every well. She took good care of her child at home every day, while Eden went out to work. She cooked meals every day and waited for her daughter toe home to eat together. In fact, she had lived a very happy life in the past seven years. Victor walked up to them and said, "Mom, I want to live with you as well." "Well..." Jaida looked at Victor with hesitation. Then, she looked at Eden beside her. Victor looked sad. He pointed at himself and said, "Mom, look at me. I am your son. I should be the one to take care of you when you are old." Eden immediately retorted, "A daughter can do the same." Eden didn''t want to live with Victor. She feltfortable living with the current family members. If Victor moved in, she would feel nervous. But could she stop the mother and the son to live together? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jaida had been away from her children and had suffered for years. When Eden looked up, she saw Jaida looking at her and waiting for her to decide. Eden suddenly felt in a dilemma. She nced at Victor, and Victor also looked at her. The look in his eyes was demanding, as if he was telling Eden that whether she agreed or not, he would live with his mother. At the moment, a doctor walked out from the operating room. Eden and Jaida stood up quickly. Victor walked over quickly and asked, "Doctor, how is the child?" The leading male doctor took off the mask and said, "There were five stitches in the forehead of the child. The right crutch was fractured, and the leg was fractured. There are bruises as well. The young kid fell heavily and was seriously injured. We found her with a slight concussion. Now we can only wait till she wakes up first." Hearing it, Eden and Jaida suddenly felt released. The most important thing was that Gia was not in danger. Victor said, "Thank you, doctor." The male doctor smiled and said, "She will be sent to the ward soon. Go there and stay with her." Victor asked again, "Doctor, is there any VIP ward?" The doctor saw Victor''s superior appearance. He nodded, "Of course. Go for the admission." Victor nodded gratefully. "Eden, mother, I''m going for the admission. I''ll be back soon." Victor then turned and ran away. It was obvious that he was happy the moment. Jaida looked at his figure and her face was full of guilt. He didn''t me her, which made Jaida even guiltier. She thought that Victor would question her loudly why she had left them behind. Eden looked at Jaida''s guilty face and sighed that fate was unpredictable. There were billions of people on earth and they had met each other. She couldn''t describe the feeling with words. Soon, Gia was pushed out in sickbed. The blood had been cleaned up. Sheid there quietly with a pale face. "Gia." Eden called her pitifully. Jaida also felt pity for Gia. Gia was an energetic girl. She might feel down when she couldn''t walk. Jaida looked at Eden and said, "Eden, you sprained your ankle. Sit here first. I''lle and help you." Eden said, "Sure, mom." Eden looked down at feet. It seemed that her ankle was sprained again. The doctor said that it took some time for ligament injury to recover. Eden sat down again. Victor was back. The nurse was told to help Giada into the VIP ward. Jaida looked at her and said, "Victor, go to help Eden. She can''t walk." "Okay!" Victor said and walked towards Eden. Watching Victor walking over, Eden felt aplicated expression. Victor sat beside her and looked at her deeply, "Tell me, how can I leave you alone?" "Pardon?" Eden didn''t understand. Victor looked at the confused Eden and felt her lovely. He said in a gentle tone, "I just left for a while, and you got hurt. So, I have to live with mom as well and send you to office myself." Eden was dumbfounded. So that was what he meant. Eden looked at his cunning expression and refused, "Can I refuse? How about you visit mom everyday instead of living with us? But why did you suddenly be my brother?" Victor frowned, "I''m not your brother." Eden said quickly, "Who cares? Just a random talk." Victor chuckled and looked at her seriously, "Little fool, I want to be you..." He purposely stopped and turned to stare at her deeply. Eden''s heartbeat fastened. But she just looked at him quietly. She actually didn''t want to hear what he was going to say next. Victor suddenly grinned, "Eden, I want to be your husband." As Victor spoke, he held her up and walked to the VIP ward. Eden stared at him with her bright eyes. She looked even more beautiful when she was surprised. Victor looked down at her sweet face and couldn''t help chuckling. He knew that she would react so. Watching his gentle smile, Eden suddenly sobered. She argued, "Victor, put me down. I can walk myself." Chapter 462 Chapter 462 What happened today was because of him. If she hadn''t found out that he was Jaida''s son, she would have quarreled with him at this moment. How could have she let himugh like this? Victor looked at her and smiled gently. "Eden, you can''t walk now. Be obedient. Don''t move!" His tone was particrly tender, which calmed down her agitated emotions. Eden looked at him quietly. From her point of view, this man was iparably handsome. There was a gentle smile on his thin lips, making his usually cold and hard outline look meek and dazzling. The passing passers-by and the nurses couldn''t help looking at him a few more times. Eden knew that he had always been eye-catching. No matter where he went, he could attract everyone''s attention. "Eden!" Jasper, who was holding something in his hands, suddenly appeared. He looked at Victor with his gloomy eyes, and he called Eden in a low voice. Eden knew that Jasper was unhappy. She smiled, "Jasper, thank you! I have troubled you again." Jasper shook his head slightly, and his gaze fell on her red and swollen ankles. He frowned and asked, "Did you twist your ankle again?" "Yeah!" Eden nodded slightly. "What am I going to do with you? Should I move to your house and drive you to and from work every day? If so, maybe idents will stop rushing to you." Jasper looked at her with pain in his eyes. Since she returned to River City, she had been getting hurt all the time. What he said was very simr to what Victor had said. Victor grinned, "You don''t have to bother about it. I will be responsible to send her to and from work." Hearing it, Jasper said angrily, "Victor, shame on you! You stay away from Eden." He red at Victor with his dark eyes. Victor''s eyes were brooding, and he looked at him coldly. Eden knew they were about to start arguing again. When she was about to speak, Jaida''s voice suddenly came, "Victor, Jasper,e here quickly. Gia is awake." Jasper frowned slightly when he heard the word "Victor". He looked at Jaida in confusion. Jaida nced at Jasper and said with a smile, "Jasper, Victor is my son." "What?" Jasper looked at Jaida in shock. Hearing this sudden news, Jasper felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Victor turned out to be the son of Aunt Jaida. This was something he would never have expected. "Aunt Jaida..." Jasper looked at Jaida and swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. Aunt Jaida had been living a tough life these past few years. He thought about it and did not say anything more. Then he walked toward her. Jaida went forward to lead the way. Jasper followed quietly as the past events popped into his mind. During these few years of living with Eden, Jasper had learned how to be considerate of others and to tolerate them. He came from a well-off family, so he had never been exposed to many things. He had had the temper of a young master and been arrogant in the past. But since he met Eden, he had got rid of a lot of bad habits. He had be sunny and always thought for her. But most of his kindness was limited to her. She was like the teacher in his life, and he was like a child who had just learned to walk, growing up step by step following Eden''s footsteps. He remembered when Eden had been seriously injured at that time, she hadn''t wanted to wake up at all. At that time, he still had got a bad temper and thought since she was looking for death, he would let her die. What was the point of saving a person who wanted to die? But his sister had told him that she was a strong girl, and it was not that she did not want to live but that she did not have any strength which could support her to continue living. Later, the doctor had told them that she was pregnant, and they had discussed it by her bed. To his surprise, when Eden had heard the news, she had miraculously regained consciousness. When she had woken up, he had been peeling the apple. The apple skin had been very thick. It had been a good apple, but he had made it look bumpy. The first thing she had said was, "Look at you. You''re an adult, but you can''t even peel apples. Do you have anymon sense of life? You''re really pampered." Hearing these words, he had been stunned. No one had ever said he was pampered. He had been living afortable, luxurious life. After she had woken up, she had taken him with her to do the things he had never done before. He had eaten snacks like stinky tofu on the street with her, experiencing a new style of life. She was neither pretentious nor cowardly. At that time, she had no one to depend on. But she had grinned and said to him, "Jasper, from now on, I will be myself! And I will be proud of myself!" He had seen her most confident side. Since that day, she had been working very hard. When others were pregnant, they enjoyed the best treatment, while she had been buzzing around for the sake of her future life. Not until then had he realized that life was not easy for some people. When Jasper entered the ward, he caught a strong whiff of disinfectant, which jolted him up from his memories. He put the things in his hand on the bedside table. Seeing Gia looking at him with her bright eyes, he smiled gently and asked, "Gia, are you feeling better?" Gia moved her head slightly. She was in pain now. She didn''t want to say a word and felt dizzy. Jaida said, "The doctor has checked her up. There is nothing serious, but her hands and feet are broken. She has to be hospitalized for observation." Hearing that, Eden felt that relieved. As long as her head was not injured, there would be no huge problems. "Mom." Gia looked at her mother''s forehead, which was also wrapped in gauze. She cried out sadly, struggling to hold back her tears. When she had been falling, she still had consciousness, and she had seen her mother roll down. Victor put Eden on the chair next to the bed. Eden held her little hand gently and said, "Gia, mom is here. Don''t be afraid." It was all her fault. If she had reacted a little faster, she would have caught Gia. Giada looked at her and blinked. She then choked out, "Mom, I''m not an illegitimate child, right? I''m your daughter. Although I don''t have a father, I have a mother." Eden''s heart suddenly hurt when she heard that. When she was faced with the word, her heart ached as if it had been stabbed by a knife. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Victor felt even more pain when he heard this. Jaida looked up at his son. This brat had done such a thing in the past, but he had been irresponsible. It made her want to beat him up. Victor took a step forward and took Giada''s small hand. He smiled gently and said, "Sweetie, who told you that you don''t have a father?" Giada choked off and asked, "Who is my father?" Chapter 463 Chapter 463 When Victor heard her question, he sneaked a look at his mother instead of Eden. Jaida''s expression grew slightly solemn. She lowered her head, not saying anything. Victor looked at her and was sure his mother had known. He looked at Gia and said with a smile, "Sweetie, I told you that after I marry your mother, I will be your father." Eden frowned at Victor. How could he say that in front of Gia? She nced at her and saw her smiling sweetly. The words that came to her lips were instantly swallowed back. Jasper was angered when he heard that. "Victor, why are you lying to Gia?" Although he was Aunt Jaida''s son, their rtionship was just so-so. Eden was a clean-hearted and simple person. She lived afortable life. There was a saying that men were responsible for conquering the world, while women only needed to conquer men. Eden had conquered Jasper without doing anything. He wouldn''t give up until all hope was gone. Victor looked at him and said with a smile, "Why do you think I lied to Gia?" "You..." Jasper frowned as he red at him. He felt choked and could not speak. He had been watching Victor''s love for Eden the whole time. He took a look at Eden, whom he had been guarding all the time. Why couldn''t she give him a chance? Jasper''s heart was filled with bitterness. Giada kept silent. Actually, she did like Mr. Alwynn to be her father. But it was all up to his mother. "Mom, it hurts!" Giada sobbed softly. Hearing this, Eden pursed her red lips tightly. She smiled, "Baby, close your eyes and sleep. When you fall asleep, it won''t hurt anymore." Giada nodded slightly andplied with her mother''s advice. Eden let out a sigh of relief. She had never expected this kind of incident today would happen to her. But what about Haven? In order to frame her, Haven had used all sorts of intrigues and wiles. She had even paid the price of her own child''s life. In the end, she would bepletely defeated. The evidence in Eden''s hands was enough to make her suffer a crushing defeat. Although Eden was born into a poor family and had no parents, she had already learned how to protect herself. The ward fell into silence. Victor looked at his daughter in distress, and his heart was in pain. Jaida looked at him and said, "Victor, let''s talk outside." Victor nced at her and nodded slightly. He followed her out silently. They took the elevator to the garden on the first floor. The garden was nted with camphor trees, and a faint fragrance was drifting around. Looking at her son''s tall and strong figure, Jaida felt extremely gratified. Back then, when Reba had entered the Alwynn family, she had suffered all kinds of humiliation, but Phillip had been looking on coldly as a bystander. In the end, Reba had forced her to leave, threatening to hurt Victor and Gracie. Jaida looked at her son with a guilty face. "Victor, I''m sorry. I brought you and Gracie a lot of pain. I was too cowardly at that time." Fortunately, her two children had grown up very well. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Victor looked at his mother quietly and thought of his childhood. During that time, he had lost both his mother and Eden. He did have lived a very miserable life. Andter, Gracie had been sent abroad by his father. He had felt that he was left all alone. Loneliness had been drowning him all the time. Whether it was in the past or now, when he was alone, he would be tortured by loneliness, unable to extricate himself. He looked at his mother, who looked much older than he had remembered. His handsome face slowly cracked into a smile, "Mom, I am sorry. At that time, I was too young to protect you." If he had got the ability to protect his mother back then, she would not have been forced away. His mother was not weak, but she was too kind. At that time, she could have chosen to fall out and argue with the Alwynn family to the end, but she had decided to leave silently. In her heart, perhaps it would be better for him and his sister to stay with their father. He hadn''t understood this untilter. Jaida suddenly burst into tears, "Don''t you me me for leaving you..." Victor interrupted her with augh, "You hadn''t gone far. Every year on our birthdays, you sent us gifts. You were secretly watching us grow up." "Mmm!" Jaida nodded and said in a tearful voice, "I had been hiding in River City until eight years ago. I didn''t leave here and go to Gate City until you and Gracie had grown up. I wanted to start a new life, but I found that I had too many things to care about. One day, I felt I need some distraction, so I went to the riverside. People passing by looked so happy. They were couples or families, but only I was all alone. I don''t know what I was thinking then, but I turned around and jumped into the river. Eden happened to see everything. At that time, she just woke up from aa due to a car ident and went for a walk there. She ran desperately to me, shouting for help. Finally, a man dragged me up. I had failed tomit suicide..." When Jaida said that, she wiped away her tears and bit her lip tightly. Every time thinking about the past, she would feel such pain. Hearing this, Victor couldn''t believe that his mother would have intended to take her own life. He hadn''t expected she and Eden to meet each other in this way. Victor did not speak and looked at his mother quietly. Unconsciously, tears rolled down his cheeks, and his whole body tensed up involuntarily. Jaida went on saying, "Eden and I had sat by the river for a night. We talked a lot. Finally, we found that we were both homeless. Eden took me back to her rented apartment. Later, I found that we were very congenial, and it was I who proposed that Eden should be my daughter. Three yearster, when I was doing cleaning at home, I came across your watch and the bespoke ring I had given to you. I asked Eden and knew that you were the kids'' father. Victor, do you know? Eden almost died because of you. She looks strong, but she has a fragile soul. Fortunately, over the years, Jasper and Abby have been by her side. You know Jasper''s feelings for Eden." Hearing this, Victor was quite dissatisfied. He asked with a bitter face, "Mom, who is your son?" Jaida smiled through tears, "During these years, Eden, Jasper, Abby, and I, we have been living together all the time. Jasper has always taken good care of us. I am a grateful person. On this matter, I don''t want any of you to get hurt." Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Hearing this, Victor was a little embarrassed. He said, "Mom, I''m determined to OJU with her. I am the kids'' father. Family should be together." Jaida nodded slightly and asked, "When are you going to confess this to Eden?" Victor took a deep breath. ording to his original n, he would let Eden know her own identity first and then tell her that he was the kids'' father. Victor looked at his mother and said in a dignified tone, "Do you still remember Eden Clement of the Clement family? They''re the same person." "What?" Jaida was looking at her son with her mouth agape. "Do you mean that my daughter Eden is Eden Clement who was missing when ying outside with you?" Jaida couldn''t believe it. She still remembered that innocent and lovely little girl. Victor nodded heavily, and a trace of pain shed across his handsome face. "When Eden returned to River City, I recognized her. But I didn''t dare to tell anyone the truth. I am afraid that Reba would take Eden away from me, just like what she did to you. I have been looking for you and Eden for more than 10 years. Now I''ve found you, but I''m still worried. What happened today is obviously arranged by Haven." Hearing this, Jaida said angrily, "I don''t know what Aisling is thinking. Why did she adopt Haven? Is it because when you were kids, we always joked about you and Eden getting married? Eden was very cute, and the two families were neighbors. We used to jest with each other. After Eden was lost, Aisling was afraid of losing this marriage, so she adopted Haven, right?" Both of them came from the same circle, so Jaida more or less understood Aisling''s thoughts. Victor shook his head slightly. He pursed his dry lips and said, "I don''t know, but now things are a little tricky." "Victor," Jaida''s tone became a little heavier, "Eden has suffered a lot over the years. It''s not easy for her to get over the hardships. Does still have to endure tortures like this?" Eden worked very hard every day and tackled the difficulties head-on. She wanted to live her best life. She was grateful and always exerting herself, but she did not know how to gain a good life. Except for family affection, she kept the rest of her heart in a corner. She did not dare to touch love, so she chose to avoid and ignore Jasper''s pursuit. She couldn''t take any harm at all. Jaida thought about it, and her tears silently flowed down again. How could Eden be so pitiful? The Gienger family had trampled on her dignity recklessly. Victor had given her the most painful stab, and her biological mother had struck the deadly blow. She had adopted another girl to take her ce. "Eden..." Jaida felt pain while breathing. She took a few steps back. "Mom!" Victor hurried to fling out an arm to stop her from falling. Jaida took a deep breath and looked at him. "Victor, if today''s incident was deliberately arranged by Haven, then this woman is malicious. If she colludes with Reba, Eden is indeed in danger." Victor nodded and said angrily, "That''s why I haven''t told everyone the truth, but I didn''t expect Mrs. Clement would have such a big prejudice against Eden." Jaida sneered, "It didn''t surprise me at all. She had always regarded you as her future son-inw, while Haven married Vincent. I have paid attention to all these things. In the eyes of Aisling, interests are most important." Jaida frowned and felt a sharp pain in his heart. Now Haven would definitely use her child as a weapon against Eden, and there was already a heated discussion on the Inte. Victor said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about what happened today. Anson has already gone to investigate." "OK!" Jaida nodded slightly. Suddenly, she thought of something. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Kenny''s number. The call was soon answered. "Hi Grandma," Kenny said gently. A faint smile appeared on Jaida''s face. "Kenny, have you got back from the bookstore?" "I''m still on the subway." "Gia had an ident, and we''re at the hospital now. I will go back to make dinner for you at about six o''clock. Go home and have a rest. I will bring you here to see Gia after dinner." On the other side, Kenny kept silent for a moment before asking, "Is Gia badly injured?" "Yes, and she will be hospitalized for a few days. I''m calling you because I was afraid that you might get worried if you can''t see us at home. Just wait for me." "Okay!" Keh nodded and agreed. Jaida hung up the phone and smiled with relief. "Kenny has always been very sensible and obedient." After she finished, she looked at her son. "Victor, although you made a big mistake, the three kids are God''s blessing. They are all excellent. From the day they were born, I have been apanying them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They have always been very sensible and show filial obedience for Eden and me. You, you should pay attention to Eden''s matter." Victor nodded, "Mom, I''ve been trying my best. By the way, how do you think of the proposal I made earlier today?" Jaida knew what he meant. She suddenly thought of Zaiden. She looked a little uneasy and said, "Victor, I''ve remarried. I''m very happy that you want to live with me. But you must get Eden''s permission first. Now your rtionship is very awkward. Jasper often sleeps over in my house because we are like a family. You are my son, and it is OK for me to take you home. But now, the only avable room in the house is the one next to Eden''s. You''ve liked quietness since you were a child, but in my family, there are eight people. Can you get used to it?" Victor nodded heavily and smiled wickedly, "It will be OK. A baker''s wife may bite of a bun, and a brewer''s wife may bite of a tun. You also want me to pay more attention to Eden. Only when I am with her, our rtionship will progress." Jaida continued, "Victor, about my remarriage..." Victor smiled and said, "You had been suffering for so many years. It''s not easy to meet your Mr. Right. Mr. Calder has a good reputation in the business circle. Why do I object? As long as you''re happy, I am happy." Jaida breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Victor would me her, and she had always felt guilty. But Zaiden had given her a lot and waited for her for too long. They only had a short period of one or two decades left. For the rest of her life, she did not want to let Zaiden down. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Jaida curled her lips and smiled, looking at her outstanding son in front. All the bitterness these years had finallye to an end. She grinned, "Later, I''ll call Gracie and tell her everything." "Good! Gracie will be very happy." Victor knew that his sister also missed her mother very much, and she had always wanted toe back. Knowing that her mother was back, Gracie would definitely return. Jaida looked at the peopleing and going in the distance and said, "Victor, after this matter is over, you should confess to Eden. After all, it is not good to keep the truth from her..." Before Jaida could finish his words, she suddenly pulled his son to the side. Victor looked up and frowned slightly. They went behind the artificial rockery in the garden and stood quietly. The people walking towards them were Reba and Haven. "Haven, aren''t you aware of your pregnancy?" Reba''s sharp voice sounded. "Mom, I''ve been too busy these days, and I..." Haven hesitated. Since Shen and Vincent had been engaged, she began to address Reba as "mom" in line with family tradition. Today Reba was dressed in a coquettish style. Crossing her arms, she red at Haven and said, "Tell me the truth. What''s going on between you and Eden Bleu?" Haven lowered his head. It was not long after the operation, and her face was still a little pale. What should she say? Could she tell Reba Eden Bleu was Eden Clement? Would Reba help her if she knew the truth? She was isted and helpless, and Vincent did not truly love her. "Answer me!" Reba raised her voice. The reason why she didn''t like Haven was her dull character, which always gave her a gloomy feeling. Haven looked up at her and said, "What do you think of Eden Bleu? Based on my understanding of Victor, it''s impossible for him to give up on her." She had to first figure out what Reba was thinking. Reba sneered, "Since you and I are already family, I will be straightforward with you. The Jotham Alwynn Group must belong to Vin. So, I will destroy whatever Victor likes. This time you did a good job. Although my grandson was gone, I can directly ruin Eden. I will not let go. I want Victor to lose everything, and the Alwynn Group will also be Vin''s in the future. As a family, you must help me. Only in this way will you and Vin lead a better life in the future." Upon hearing this, Haven felt at ease. She wickedly, "How about taking advantage of this opportunity topletely destroy her? What about idental death?" Reba was startled by her words, but she realized that Haven had just lost her baby. She might be out of her mind now. She said, "There''s no need to kill people. As long as we trample her into the mud, she won''t have the chance to turn around." "As long as Eden is alive, Victor will never copse. Victor has never cared about anyone else. Only by destroying the woman he loves can we acquire the Alwynn Group for Vincent," Haven said excitedly. Reba frowned at her and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that you are even crueler than me. Fine. It will be easy to get rid of Eden. There are a lot of people who want money more than their own lives. As long as you give them a sum of money, they will be willing to do anything. But it''s weird that you insist on killing her." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Haven looked at Reba and said sarcastically, "Mom, I just spoke your mind! I know that you have always hated Victor. Since he cares about Eden, she is his Achilles heel. Even if I don''t do this, you will do it sooner orter." Haven had been Reba''s neighbor for more than ten years, so she could see a lot of things. Reba was not a kind person. She was a person of no scruples, who had managed to enter the Alwynn family by hook or by crook. She was not only beautiful but also had a gift of gab. She could easily take men''s breath away and was good at making use of other people. She and Phillip had quarreled with each other for more than ten years, but Phillip had never won. As a bystander, Haven observed their emotions and resentments. She had already seen through these things. Reba could provide her with good resources, and that was why she had decided to marry Vincent. Except for Victor, Vincent was her best choice in River City. Although he couldn''t make a name for himself in this circle, his future was bright. No matter what, Reba would make him a great sess. There was no reason for Haven to give up the marriage with Vincent. She was an orphan with bad family background. Some things had nted deeply into her bones and could not be drawn out. Her heart had been filled with inferiority since she had been a child. Suddenly, she had be the adopted daughter of a rich family. She would never give up her current beautiful life. She wanted money, property, and a carefree life. Hearing Haven''s words, Reba was stunned for a moment. She weighed up the pros and cons and thought Haven''s words made sense. However, right now, that brat had already learned how to retaliate. After all these years of growth, he became full of thorns, resisting her. Victor had never allowed himself to be weak. If he attacked someone, he would bite home so that his target would not have the power to fight back. She sneered "Haven, your proposal sounds good. I''ll arrange it secretly. Go back to have a good rest. You can count on me. I''ll im justice for my grandson." Haven smiled, "Mom, you''re the best. Thank you!" "Daughter-inw is half a daughter. Of course, I will treat you well. Go back and take good care of yourself. I''m still looking forward to a grandson." Reba looked at her and smiled. ptrap was always at her fingertips. But she was cursing Haven in her heart. This idiot even hadn''t known her own pregnancy. If she had not miscarried, Reba would ask Phillip to give the baby stocks and shares as soon as he was born, which would sooner orter fall into her hands. But now... it was toote. "Okay! Let''s go. My mom is still waiting for me over there," Haven said, walking in the direction of the way they hade. Reba nodded, and then she warned, "Don''t tell your mother you didn''t know you were pregnant." Chapter 466 Chapter 466 The voices of the two gradually faded away. Victor and Jaida walked out from behind the rockery. Victor''s eyes were dark, and his face was horribly gloomy. This was what he had been worried about for a long time. Even if Eden did not provoke them, they would not let go of her because of him. Jaida red at the backs of Reba and Haven. She took a look at her cell phone, and it was out of juice. Victor said, "Mom, let''s go up first. I''ll handle these things." Jaida nodded. The worry that arose in her mind made her face pale. She looked deeply at her son and said earnestly, "No matter what, we can''t let Eden get hurt. Eden has been suffering a lot since she came back. The kids are affected. Especially Kenny, that child has always been worried about his mother." Victor nodded heavily, "Don''t worry. This time, I won''t let Eden get hurt." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jaida nodded with a tired face. "Let''s go to see Gia. Jasper and I will go back first. You stay here and apany Eden. It''s not convenient for her to walk now," Jaida said and went forward. Now she was not afraid that Reba would know that she hade back. There were things that she could not escape from, and she had to face them. And she would take back whatever belonged to her. In the ward. When Giada fell asleep, Jasper said softly, "Eden, I went out to ask Gia''s doctor just now. He said that Gia could go home in a few days. But it''s going to be hard for her. Her hands and feet are in ster. She might have to suffer this month." Eden looked at her daughter''s pallor and said, "Gia must get better before school starts. You know this little girl''s character. She has always been looking forward to her first grade." Jasper smiled and nced at Gia. He said, "She takes after you. You influenced her by your word and deed. She likes and is good at drawing very much. When I was her age, my drawing of a tortoise looked more like a bird. I didn''t begin to learn to paint until junior high school. Later, I found myself quite talented, so I majored in design when I was in college." Eden looked at him and smiled, "Jasper, talent is very important, but your sess mainly resulted from your hard work." Both Jasper and Eden had been working very hard. But she still could not catch up with him. After all, Jasper was a CEO, while she was still just a director. Jasper looked at her with a doting gaze. "Eden, you are also a hard worker." Jasper''s smile suddenly wavered, "By the way, what happened today has already caused an uproar on the Inte. There are all kinds of scoldingments about you. Don''t look at them." Eden smiled bitterly and said, "To be honest, I didn''t expect Haven to hate me so much." Jasper squinted his eyes slightly and sneered, "She hates you because of jealousness. Such a person is very horrible! You must be more careful in the future." Although he had predicted that Eden would be involved, he had not expected it toe so soon. Eden nodded. She had known Haven would y tricks. She had always been very careful, but her preventive measures proved to be useless against such things. How could she have expected that Haven would go to the bathroom on the 25th floor this morning? She had never thought that Haven would do this. Jasper added, "There are still a lot of reporters waiting outside." Eden smiled slightly, her starry eyes shining and the frown between beautiful eyebrows slowly wavering. She was not afraid at all, "Jasper, Haven will not let it go. She made such a big sacrifice just to destroy me." She found it both funny and annoying. How much did Haven hate her? How could she have such a vicious mind? Jasper looked at her bright and confident eyes, feeling distressed. He moved closer to her and said in a gentle voice, "You should mind your own matter instead of that of Haven. Your ankle was twisted again. Don''t walk for the next month." As Jasper spoke, he picked up the medicine prescribed by the doctor beside him and carefully sprayed it on her red and swollen ankle. Eden''s face lit up with a bright smile. "I am OK. It''s not a big deal. In this world, everyone encounters obstacles. I just feel sorry for Gia." Jasper looked up at her casually and said, "Eden, what is a big deal if even this can''t be counted as one?" Edenughed softly but did not say anything. Jasper stood up, saying, "Remember to use it again tonight." "Got it!" Eden smiled with gratitude, her eyes crinkling. The more sheughed, the more distressed Jasper felt. He looked at her sullenly and said, "How can you stillugh?" Eden said, "Do I have to cry?" Since things had already happened, crying could not solve the problem. In this case, she''d better face it with a beautiful smile. This was what life was like, and she was growing up every day. No matter what, she had always been tackling difficulties head-on. Jasper was looking at her worriedly and kept silent. At this time, Jaida and Victor came in. Jasper''s expression returned to normal. Jaida smiled and said, "Jasper, please drive me back home. Kenny will be back soon." Jasper nced at Victor, wondering in his heart, "Victor is her son. Why didn''t she ask him to do it?" Victor looked at Jasper with deep eyes. Jasper nodded after a while. "Aunt Jaida, let''s go." "OK!" Jaida looked at Eden. "Eden, I will bring you dinnerter." Eden grinned, "Thank you, mom." Jaida said, "It''s nothing." Jaida left with Jasper as she spoke. In an instant, there were only Victor and Eden in the ward. Eden lowered her head slightly, averting her gaze from Victor. When she was alone with him, she always felt a little nervous. What a d*mn coincidence! Only the two of them were left here. Victor was not as reserved as Eden. He kept looking at Eden''s face and noticed that she became very nervous when she was with him. "Eden, your foot..." "Jasper has already applied medicine for me. I''m fine now," Eden interrupted him, still lowering her head. Victor pursed his lips slightly. Jasper had always taken good care of her. "That''s good!" He pulled over a stool and sat down beside her. Eden raised her head and looked at him. Her clear and bright eyes fell on his handsome face in confusion. "Aren''t you busy?" Since such a thing had happened in thepany, shouldn''t he be very busy?" Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Eden thought all these things that happened in thepany had something to do with her. Victor looked at her quietly. "Eden, I''m not busy." He remembered that he had told her he would always have time for her. Even if he was busy, she would always be his priority. She was an important part of his life. Eden looked at him guiltily. His gaze at her was intoxicant like wine, attracting her attention. But she somehow felt Victor was keeping her at arm''s length. "Victor, I''m sorry. What happened today will more or less affect thepany." Now the gate of thepany, as well as that of the hospital, must have been blocked by reporters. Victor looked at her solemnly and said in a deep voice, "It''s not your fault." Eden smiled bitterly and said, "Thank you for trusting me and not ming Jaida. You must have missed her very much these years, right?" Victor looked at her and nodded. He had missed both his mom and her very much. "How was she living there years?" He asked. His heart ached whenever he thought of his mother''s suicide. Victor''s eyes were slightly lowered. At this moment, he seemed a little scared and nervous. Eden said, "She has been living a good life. At least, I can see her smile every day." Victor said, "That''s good!" There were so many past events in his mother''s mind. How could she live a good life? He still looked at her and thanked her, "Thank you for keeping herpany all the time." Eden smiled, "Actually, I want to thank Jaida for taking care of us." As long as Jaida and the children were around her, she would have a home. They made her no longer lonely. Victor smiled slightly and quietly looked at her beautiful little face. When she was off work, she became gentle and virtuous. He liked her soft side. Eden noticed that he had been staring at her. She said helplessly, "Please don''t look at me all the time. It''s very stressful." In fact, she could have pretended not to see it. But his gaze was so passionate that she couldn''t continue to pretend. In this case, she decided to say it directly. Victor did not take it seriously and joked, "Eden, I''m afraid it''s not polite if I don''t look at you when talking with you." The excuse was a bitme. He just wanted to look at her. She was the only woman in the world whom he would look at in that way. Only she could make him willing to do anything for her. Eden was speechless. She was not convinced at all. She said to herself, "When he was not speaking, he still looked at me." That was why she had spoken out. But why did he keep staring at her? She could be considered delicate at most. If she were to walk together with Abigail, men would only have Abby in their eyes. Eden was about to speak when the phone suddenly rang. It was Abigail. She answered the phone. "Hello! Abby." "Eden, what''s wrong with you recently? You became a trending topic again?" Eden smiled, "The higher the tree, the stronger the wind. You don''t have to worry about it." "How can I not worry? I don''t care about what happened before, but what happened today is huge. What''s going on between you and Haven? No matter how angry you are, I''m sure you will never push people down the stairs." Edenughed in a low voice and said, "Maybe I will do that someday." "You... How''s Gia?" Eden looked up and saw her daughter sleeping soundly. She said, "Gia is fine. Don''t worry. Tell Ricky his sister is OK." "Ricky is by my side, and he can hear us. We need to go now. There is another shooting." "OK!" Before Eden said goodbye, Abigail had already hung up the phone. Eden smiled slightly. Abigail and Ricky seemed to have been very busy all the time. Victor asked her, "When will Rickye back?" Eden looked at him and said, "Soon. The film shooting is about to be finished. He wille back this month." Eden looked at him in confusion and asked, "Hasn''t Ricky finished themercial shoot for children''s wear yet?" Victor nodded slightly, "Yes, he has to work for one or two more days." Eden nodded, "There is still time. Abigail has always scheduled everything well." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor nodded slightly. Abigail had arranged everything well, but Ricky was too tired. However, this was all his fault. If... Victor suddenly stopped thinking about it. There were no "ifs" on this matter. If... Victorughed at himself in his heart, but he was still thinking about ''ifs''. If he had recognized Eden seven years ago, then the four of them wouldn''t have had to suffer. After this matter was solved, he would tell Eden her identity and everything else, no matter what. He had born everything in his heart, but in truth, and it was very difficult to endure. "Knock, knock..." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Victor rose and looked outside, and then he heard a voice. "Victor, it''s us." Anson''s voice came from outside. Victor walked over and opened the door. Anson, Lucian, and Adonis stood outside with bags in their hands. Victor looked at them with a frown. "Why are you here?" Anson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Can''t wee?" Victor didn''t say anything. He made way for them and let them in. Anson was the first to enter. Eden turned around to look at them and smiled. Ansonughed, "Eden, is Gia alright?" Eden curled her lips slightly and smiled. "She''ll be fine after some rest." Lucian looked at Giada on the hospital bed. Seeing that her face was pale and her feet and hands in the cast, he said, "Looks like she''s heavily injured." Anson''s smile wavered, and he nced at Lucian. Couldn''t Lucian read the room? How could he say that at such a time? He was really outspoken. Adonis added, "Oh! Isn''t she in a critical condition?" Anson frowned. Here came another straight shooter. Eden smiled slightly and said, "Mr. Skye, Mr. Ronen, President Su, thank you for visiting Gia." The three of them put aside what they were holding. Anson said, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about what happened today. Lucian has already found evidence." "Really?" Eden looked at Lucian in surprise. She didn''t expect him to be so fast. "Bang!" At this time, the door was suddenly kicked open by someone from outside. Angrily, the people in the ward looked at the door. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Hearing the sound of the door being kicked, Anson frowned, "Sounds like someone''s up to no good." Adonis said, "No matter who it is, if they want to make trouble, they have to ask my fist first." Lucian furrowed his brows. He had a rough idea of who it was. Eden looked at her daughter on the bed with concern. Gia was disturbed in her sleep. She frowned slightly, her long eyshes trembling. Victor walked over gloomily and quickly opened the door. Phillip''s long face came into his eyes. As soon as Victor saw his father, his face darkened, and his sharp eyes fixing on Phillip''s angry face. Phillip did not say anything. His lips curled up with fury, and he quickly raised his hand. "p!" Victor''s face was beaten heavily. Victor narrowed his eyes and red at Phillip. His entire body tensed up, and a wave of extremely strong anger instantly spread in all directions. He red at his father as if a lion intending to tear his prey apart. The father and son had the same temper. They were both stubborn, and what was decides would never change. The two pairs of eyes, burning with a raging fire, red at each other, neither giving way to the other. "s!" Anson cried out in shock. Everyone in the room was stunned. Anson was enraged. He took a few steps forward and said in an angry voice, "Uncle Phillip, why did you hit Victor? Before you hit him, why didn''t you ask the cause and effect of the matter?" Phillip looked at Victor coldly and angrily. "It is my mercy to have just beaten him. I''ve warned Eden a long time ago, asking her to leave the Alwynn Group. I didn''t expect her to turn a deaf ear to it. Now she murdered my grandson. The grandson of the Alwynn family. How dare she!" His furious voice was like a p of thunder. Phillip was darting fierce looks of hate at Victor, who had never obeyed him. He couldn''t believe Victor to be so protective of a single mother. He had originallye for Eden, and he hadn''t expected that it was his son who opened the door. Unexpectedly, he was also in the hospital. Anson let out a mockingugh. "Uncle Phillip, I''m feeling a little sorry for you. Why did you end up being fooled around by those women?" When Phillip heard this, he got even angrier. "Anson, don''t think that you can speak to me like that, even if your surname is Mu." Anson looked at him and said coldly, "Thank God for my surname Mu. In my family, my father never beats or frames people muddleheadedly." "You..." "Anson, you bastard, don''t go too far." Vincent suddenly came out and scolded. Anson mocked, "Oh, so a coward turtle is hiding behind?" Vincent was always irritable. When he heard Anson''s words, he lost his temper at once. He pointed at Anson''s nose and said, "Anson,e out! Let''s fight! I''ll beat the pants out of you!" Anson did not shrink back. "You? Let''s go!" Anson said as he was walking out of the room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Victor pulled him back. He looked at Anson and said, "What are you fussing about with a mad dog?" Anson said angrily, "I''m going to beat the mad dog up and teach him a good lesson." Victor said coldly, "Don''t go." Suddenly, Gia, who was lying on the hospital bed, was disturbed by the noise. She was half awake and instantly began to cry. "Mom, mom..." She looked around. There was a trace of fear on her pale face with tears. Eden looked at her and gently held her little hand, coaxing her softly, "Gia, don''t cry. Mom is here." Giada gradually calmed down when she heard her mother''s voice. She had been drugged and sleeping all the time. If she hadn''t been suddenly woken up, she could have slept until tomorrow morning. More and more people gathered at the door. Buddy and Aisling, as well as Wyatt, were also here. "Victor, you called me a mad dog?" Vincent roared at Victor angrily. Victor didn''t even look at him, just coldly threw out a word, "Piss off!" Hearing this, Phillip could not believe it. "Victor, you..." He was so angry that he could not help but take a few steps back, feeling dizzy. Vincent quickly supported him. "Dad, you don''t have to be angry with this kind of person. If he loves you, he won''t protect the woman who killed my son." Anson''s heart ached when he heard that. Why did Victor have such a father? Wyatt walked over and said, "Phillip, nothing is clear yet. Why are you so impulsive?" Hearing Wyatt''s voice, Phillip looked back at him and asked, "Why are you here?" Wyatt said, "After all, it was Aisling that pushed the child. We came to see Gia." His real reason for coming was Eden Bleu. She was the daughter that he had been looking for all this time. He had missed her several times, and he had not expected that she was Director Bleu of Victor''s company. Phillip sneered, "My grandson is gone, but that child is still alive and well. Why didn''t she pay with her life?" "Get out!" Victor''s angry roar spread throughout the corridor. Phillip felt that his eardrums were going to break. He looked at his son in a daze. He had never seen him so angry before. The mes in his deep ck eyes seemed to be about to spurt out. Victor red at his father and said word by word, "I announce that I disown you from now on. There will be no rtionship between us. But the Jotham Alwynn Group belongs to my mom. I will get it back from you bit by bit." "Victor, you..." "Don''t call me by my name. From now on, I won''t call you father anymore, because you don''t deserve it. You saw with your own eyes that my mother was forced to leave, but you just stood by and watched. You''re no father of mine!" Victor''s cold voice was heart-wrenching. Phillip''s anger subsided little by little. He struggled to argue, "It was ten years ago. Who didn''t make mistakes when he was young? Why do you have to hold on to this matter? Haven''s child is also your nephew. How can you just let it go? How precious the grandson of the Alwynn family is! But he just died like this." "Really? Then I''ll show you now how your grandson was murdered." Lucian''s voice reached everyone''s ears in a careless manner. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Everyone turned their heads and fixed their gaze on Lucian. He walked aside and picked up hisptop. Eden felt very confused. Was there any surveince in that ce? When she saw that Lucian was brimming with confidence, she felt relieved. Lucian was a a man of few words, but he was always reliable. Anson''s tone was cold as he said, "Since everyone is here, why don''t you alle in and take a look?" Anson looked at Phillip with a smile and said, "Uncle Phillip, why don''t we invite the reporters down there and let them have a look at this live show too?" Seeing Anson''s confident smile, Vincent''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. It should be noted that even though Lucian had a sharp tongue, he was very discreet. When it came to something that he wasn''t sure of, he wouldn''t talk about it. Phillip said angrily, "Live show, what live show? Anson, what kind of tricks are you ying?" Phillip only wanted to get justice for his grandson. He had never thought about any other possibility. Anson''s lips curled into a smile, but he did not reply to Phillip. He nced at Aisling outside and asked, "Mrs. Clement, what do you think? Should we invite the reporters?" Anyway, he had decided to be as cruel as he could today. He did not believe that a man like him would lose to a woman. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That woman, Haven, was really hateful. When the time came, they would send a big "gift" to the Clement family. Anson raised her eyebrows and looked at Aisling with a big smile. Aisling frowned at him. She had always felt guilty about what she had done today. She had looked at her hands many times. At that time, she had been so angry that she had pushed the child. She had caused Eden to fell down the stairs as well. When she looked at Eden''s listless appearance, her heart ached for a moment. Thinking of the bloody scene of mother and daughter, she felt restless. After sending Haven home, she had asked Buddy to drive her the hospital. Aisling said, "No need. Just say you want to say!" Anson sneered, "Then all of you cane in. This ward is big enough to amodate you." With a smile on his face, Victor pulled Victor and took a few steps back. Aisling and others walked in. Confused, Phillip strode inside. Vincent suddenly started to feel uneasy. He soon came up with a guess. Haven hadn''t done all this on purpose, had she? As they entered, the spacious ward became crowded. Eden''s expression instantly darkened when she saw Mrs. Clement. She slightly lowered her head and avoided eye contact with her. Buddy frowned when he saw Gia lying on the hospital bed. This child was seriously injured. Aisling looked at Gia and felt even more guilty. She asked in surprise, "How could she be injured so badly?" Eden''s heart could not help but hurt when she heard that. She kept her head down and did not look at anyone. Her face was filled with anger. Wyatt took a look at Eden and then at Aisling. He said angrily, "What were you thinking at that time? How could you hurt such a young child? What''s wrong with you? You used to be reasonable. You should have known those stories on the Inte are exaggerated. Since you haven''t figured things out, how could you retaliate against them like this, you..." Wyatt wanted to say something more, but now it was toote. The situation had already taken a turn for the worse. Aisling pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Victor said, "Lucian, hurry. Don''t let these people disturb Gia." He spoke in a cold tone. Lucian nodded slightly and said, "It will be ready soon." Lucian''s ten fingers moved quickly on the keyboard. After a while, he yed the video and put it in front of Phillip. He said, "Chairman Alwynn, take a good look at it. Haven had staged the incident from start to finish. Eden hadn''t touched her through the whole process." Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the video. Only Eden was looking at her daughter''s pale face, feeling disdressful. Phillip''s face was getting uglier and uglier. Aisling''s face was also full of anger. In the video, Eden and Haven were standing at the stairs. Eden was looking at Haven calmly. Haven was very excited during the whole process. In just one minute, Haven fell down the stairs. As for Eden, she had never pushed Haven. Vincent bit his lower lip angrily. What a stupid woman! Adonis said angrily, "I''ve known that she is not a good person, but I didn''t expect her to be so bad. It''s disgusting." Hearing these words, the corners of Anson''s mouth curled up slightly. "Yeah, you know, cats hide their ws." His sarcastic voice reached everyone''s ears. Phillip''s expression had already turned ugly to the extreme. He looked at Victor. "Victor, I..." "Since you''ve finished watching the video, you can go!" Victor''s voice was cold and did not allow others to put in a word. "Victor, I''m sorry. Dad didn''t know..." "I said, you are not my father!" Victor''s cold voice interrupted him. Things like this had happened countless times at home, but Phillip had never wanted to hear his exnation. He only believed in Reba''s words. His father had never believed in him, never. There was a sharp pain in Victor''s heart. Even if he had believed himself once, he would try to forgive him, but never. Phillip said angrily, "Even if you don''t admit it, you are also an Alwynn. Blood is thicker than water!" Victorughed sarcastically, "Maybe you are right. But you''re not my father as long as I disown you." Vincent mocked, "All right. If you don''t want to be a member of the Alwynn family, remove your name from our household register." Victor nced at Vincent with a wicked look and sneered, "Vincent, after years of the good life, did you forget where you came from? It was you and your mother that should be removed from the household register. One day, I will kick you back to where you came from." "Victor, don''t cross the line!" Vincent roared. Of course, he knew where he came from. Before returning to the Alwynn family, their life had been not bad. But there had always been some people gossiping about them. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Gossip about his mother had never stopped. He was unwilling to think about what had happened when he was a child. He always remembered that there had been a good-looking man who had kept up with his mother. Later, his father had appeared while that man had disappeared into thin air. His memory was somewhat blurry, and he had deliberately forgotten all those bad things. Vincent smiled, "Victor, remember what you said today." After that, he looked at his father. "Dad, let''s go. You still have me." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Phillip looked at Victor''s stern figure in front with a helpless expression. He did not know why things had turned out like this. He and his son became enemies. He silently turned around and left with Vincent. When they walked to the door, Victor suddenly said, "Vincent, ask your fiancee to rify this matter herself. Otherwise, I will give this video to major media. I think the slump of the share price of the Jotham Alwynn Group will definitely cause a big sensation in River City." The threatening tone made Vincent pause his step. He kept silent, biting his lower lip. He was so angry that his eyes narrowed into a slit with killing intent. It seemed Victor was going to fight back. He knew Victor''s ability. He had always been afraid that he would have an immediate conflict with Victor like this. The hatred between them was not formed in a day or two. From the moment he entered the Alwynn family, he had sworn that the Alwynn family would belong to him. Victor and Gracie would lose everything. But as he grew older, Victor became more and more outstanding. As for him, no matter how hard he tried, he could not surpass Victor. Vicent counted himself lucky. But Victor, who did not have good luck, had climbed from the sludge to the clouds singlehandedly. Over the years, he had been watching Victor strive hard. Vincent clenched his fists and walked forward. Looking at him leaving, Anson''s anger was greatly vented. Adonis and Lucian exchanged nces with the chill in their eyes. Buddy looked at Eden and said apologetically, "Director Bleu, I''m sorry. Today, my mother went too far." Eden looked up at him. Hearing his sincere apology, Eden said in a calm tone, "It''s toote to apologize now. Can you turn back the clock? My daughter didn''t do anything wrong. But she got hurt because of me. There were five stitches on her forehead, and her hands and feet are broken. This pain will burrow a hole in her soul!" When Eden said this, her voice was choked with sobs. In the past, she had thought that she must have some rtionship with the Clement family. But now, she didn''t want to know the truth anymore. Seeing that Buddy was about to speak again, she took the initiative and said, "Mr. Clement, things have already happened, and you have apologized. You can go now." Aisling looked at Eden guiltily when she heard that. She said, "Director Bleu, it was my fault. I was too angry at the time..." "Mrs. Clement, as a mother, I can understand you are protective of your own daughter. In the future, please don''t me others before you figure things out." Eden interrupted her. For some reason, she didn''t want to face Aisling. Eden didn''t care who she would be for the rest of her life. She believed in fate. As for her biological parents, she had thought about it. If they were destined to meet, then they would meet again. Aisling was speechless. She could only look at Eden quietly. Hearing this, Wyatt let out a sigh. He eased his mood and looked at Eden, asking, "Eden, do you remember me?" Only then did Eden look at Wyatt. She smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I do." Her words made Wyatt''s throat ache. He said in a trembling voice, "It''s good that you remember me. I owe you a ''personal debt'', and I''ve always wanted to treat you a meal. But after today''s incident, it seems that I owe you much more than before." Wyatt''s voice was more kind than ever. Even Buddy felt somewhat unbelievable. His father had never spoken to him in such a loving tone. He had always talked to Eden with great care. Could it be... Buddy suddenly looked at Eden. Could it be that the person her father had been looking for was Eden? He asked, "Dad, you stopped going your office during this period. Director Bleu is the very person you are looking for?" Upon hearing this, Wyatt felt a little embarrassed and smiled. Eden raised her eyes and looked at Wyatt in confusion. Wyatt looked at her puzzled eyes and quickly exined, "I slipped over in the restaurantst time, and Eden helped me up. I felt that this girl was quite kind, so I wanted to find her and repay her." Eden finally felt relieved. She lowered her head in silence. Aisling and Buddy both knew that Wyatt had lied about the reason why he had been looking for Eden. Aisling nced at Eden. How could she be... But what was that d*mned Haven thinking? She would get married soon, but she was still discontenting with her lot. It was also her own choice to marry Vincent. Now, what else did she have to be upset about? Victor had been staring at Aisling''s reaction. But to his disappointment, she still felt that it was impossible. But Uncle Wyatt was different. He suspected Eden was his daughter. Otherwise, he would not have been constantly searching for her. He said, "Uncle Wyatt, you should go back first." Wyatt nced at Eden and felt a little reluctant to leave. But he also knew that they had to go. He woulde again tomorrow. "Okay!" He nodded, nced at Gia on the bed,and frowned slightly. This child resembled Eden very much. Aisling nced at him and said impatiently, "Let''s go!" Wyatt slowly withdrew his gaze and walked out. Buddy also said goodbye to everyone and then left. Victor nced at Anson and the other two. Anson nodded with a look of understanding and said, "Eden, we should leave too. Have a good rest." Eden smiled and said, "Thank you." Lucian''s red lips curled up and he said with a smile, "Looks like Director Bleu can''t drink my coffee anytime soon." When Eden heard this, she smiled, "Mr. Bonen''s coffee tastes good, and it''s not very bitter." She didn''t like bitter things, but Lucian''s coffee was delicious. When Victor heard this, he felt somewhat jealous. The coffee he made was also very good. Why didn''t she like it? Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Lucian smiled faintly and said, "Thank you for yourpliment, Director Bleu." After finishing his words, Lucian walked towards the outside. He looked abnormally morous. Today, it was not he that had found the video. The video had been sent to him from a foreign address, just like thest time. It seemed that there was someone behind Kenny. As soon as Lucian stepped out of the door, he met Keh, who had juste over with Jaida. As soon as Lucian saw him, he smiled and said briskly, "Kenny, nice to meet you again." Keh was dressed casually, wearing a ck T-shirt, ck pants, and white canvas shoes. He exuded a sense of stability with the simple dress. His eyes shed slightly. "Uncle Lucian, nice to meet you. Are you here to visit my mother?" "Yeah! And we''ve solved your mother''s problem." After saying that, Lucian looked at Kenny with a meaningful smile, as if he was saying it for some purpose. Keh looked at him calmly with his pure eyes. Although he had been in the bookstore, he could see what had happened today on his mobile phone. Since the previous few incidents, he had been worried about his mother, so he had asked his master for help. He didn''t know how his master had got the video, but it could prove his mother''s innocence. He smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, Uncle Lucian!" Lucian lowered his head and chuckled. He wanted to thank Kenny. Otherwise, he would have to go to the opposite building to beg for help. He had been pampered since he was young, and he did not like to do such things. Anson and Adonis also walked out. Lucian did not know Jaida. But Anson and Adonis remembered her. Anson greeted her, "Aunt Jaida, nice to meet you." "Good evening, Aunt Jaida!" Adonis also said. Jaida looked at them and smiled, "Adonis, Anson, thank you foring to see Gia." Lucian was confused. When he had met Victor, his mother seemed to have left not long ago. At that time, he had only heard from his mother that Reba was not Victor''s biological mother. At that time, he had not understood a single thing about this matter. Onlyter did he understand what it meant. "Aunt Jaida, are you Victor''s mother?" He remembered seeing her in the photos. But she looked younger and always smiled with a certain reluctance in the pictures. Hearing this, Keh looked at his grandmother in surprise. This could also exin why under granny''s bed, there were a lot of magazines and photos about Mr. Alwynn. It turned out that his guess was right. The fate was really amazing. Jaida nodded and said, "Hi Lucian, I know you. Thank you. You''ve always been by my son''s side." Although she had not apanied Victor all these years, she was very familiar with everything about her son. Lucianughed, "Aunt Jaida, it''s good to know you''re back. Victor had been worried about you all these years." Jaida lowered her head. She felt extreme pain in her heart. This pain would haunt her for the rest of her life. Anson smiled, "Aunt Jaida, we gonna go now. When you have time, let''s get together. My mom still often talks about you." Jaida looked at him with a smile. "Sure! Anson and Adonis, please say hello to your mothers for me. Tell them that I''m fine." "We will!" Anson and Adonis nodded. The three then left. Jaida lowered her head, nced at Kenny, and said, "Kenny, I wanted to tell you about this just now, but now you have heard it." Keh slightly smiled and nodded. "Grandma, congrattions!" It was OK for him, as long as grandma was happy. Jaidaughed, "Then let''s go in!" Keh walked toward the ward. When they entered, what they saw was his younger sister''s pale face like a piece of paper. Anger and some otherplicated emotions surged out of Kenny''s eyes, but they disappeared in an instant. He looked at Victor and politely greeted him, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor slightly smiled and said, "Kenny, mom, you are here." "Mmm!" Jaida put the food she brought on the cab on the side. She nced at Gia and said, "Eden, Gia may not wake up until tomorrow morning." Eden thought the same way. Gia''s usual sleep duration was long. When she was free in the morning, she could sleep until nine o''clock. Only when she was hungry could she get up. With the anesthesia today, she would sleep until tomorrow morning. Jaida looked at her son and suddenly found that his face was a little red and swollen. She frowned and asked, "Victor, what''s wrong with your face?" Victor lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "Mom, I''m fine." Eden took a look at his red and swollen face silently. Jaida didn''t believe it, but since Victor didn''t want to say it, she couldn''t get anything out of him. "Eden, Victor, you guys have dinner first!" With that, she handed the lunchboxes to Victor. Victor put them on the table next to him, then walked to Eden, picked her up, and put her by the table. Eden took a look at her own feet. It was quite inconvenient. She couldn''t trouble Victor to move her in this way all the time, could she? Victor took out the food from the lunchboxes. Looking at the fancy dinner made by his mom, he smiled happily. He finally ate the food cooked by his mother again. In his memory, his mom''s dishes were always delicious. Jaida looked at the happy smile on his face and felt more and more guilty in her heart. She owed her children too much. Victor was very considerate. He put a bowl of ribs soup in front of Eden. "Eden, have some soup first." Eden nced at him and said with a smile, "Thank you." Many things had happened today, and from morning till now, they had not eaten anything. The two of them were truly hungry, chowing down on everything in sight. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Victor had been enjoying his dinner, and there was always a slight smile on his handsome face. Keh stood at the side and said, "Grandma, look, the dishes you cooked are very delicious. Mr. Alwynn was eating very happily." Victor looked at his mother and smiled. ncing at Kenny next to him, Victor asked, "Kenny, do you want to have some more?" Keh shook his head and said, "No, thanks. Grandma and I have already had dinner at home." Jaida gently stroked Kenny''s head, and Keh enjoyed it. He slightly raised his head and said, "Grandma, you make me want to sleep." Jaida looked down at him and said, "Really? You are too tired. Did you study for a day without rest again? Did you forget to have breakfast?" Keh smiled and said, "No, grandma, I ate crispy beef and rice noodles. There is a good restaurant, and I dine there every day." What he said was true. Every time he went there, he liked to eat rice noodles. Rice noodles were more delicious than chicken legs. Jaida looked at him with doting eyes. "Kenny, you just have to remember to eat." Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Eden nced at Kenny and said, "Kenny, you and grandmother go back home. Mom will stay in the hospital." "Okay! Mom." Keh nodded slightly. If he insisted on staying here, his mother would not agree. It was better to go back obediently, and his mother would be more at ease. When Jaida heard this, she couldn''t agree. "Eden, you still need someone to take care of you. You go back, and I will stay here. If Gia needs to go to the bathroom at night, what can you do?" Hearing this, Victor nced at his mother and said, "Mom, how can you forget me again? Take Kenny back to rest. Eden and I can take care of Gia here." When Jaida heard this, she nodded in agreement and said, "Victor, I''m relieved that you are here. Jasper has something urgent in hispany, so I let him go to work." Victor felt happy from the bottom of his heart. It was good that Jasper had work to do. There was no need to bother him anymore. Eden looked at Jaida and asked, "Mom, is everything OK in thepany?" Jaida nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I think it is no big deal. He told me that there is something wrong with the new shopping mall. He has already been solving the problem. Nothing serious." Eden was relieved to hear this. After all, it was not easy for Jasper to venture into a new market. Victor looked at her with a sullen expression. She had always been worried about Jasper. Victor and Eden finished their meal. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Then Jaida took Kenny back. With her son here, Jaida could rest assured. In the old house of the Alwynn family. The lights were brilliant at night. Phillip and Vincent returned home. Haven and Reba were still waiting for them. Not long after they arrived, Aisling and Buddy came to the Alwynn family. Haven sat quietly on the sofa, waiting to hear the result. Phillip''s and Vincent''s faces were very ugly, so the smile on her face was slightly restrained, and she felt a little uneasy in her heart. Aisling and Buddy also looked angry. When Reba saw them, she was quite confused. She asked, "What''s wrong with all of you? Why are you so furious?" As she spoke, she nced at her son. Vincent''s cold eyes fell on Haven''s face. When Haven looked into his eyes, she frowned in confusion. What was going on? Aisling stood not far away and roared, "Haven, look at the mess you made! You find the media and rify it by yourself. Don''t affect our share price. You know the situation of the Clement family. If our share price falls, our family will be finished." Aisling''s face was full of anger. How could Haven do such a thing? Although Aisling was not a kind person, she would never do such things. Haven was shocked and instantly asked in an injured tone, "Mom, what do you want me to rify? I don''t know what you''re driving at." "You don''t know?" Aisling smiled coldly, "Haven, if you want me to make it clear, I will be very embarrassed to say it. Anyway, you know very well whether Eden has pushed you or not. Tomorrow morning, you should hold a press conference and exin this matter clearly. Otherwise, the video of you and Eden at the stairway will soon be uploaded to the Inte. The share prices of the Clement family and the Alwynn family will be both affected." Hearing this, Haven''s eyes widened in disbelief. Wasn''t there no camera over there? She had repeatedly checked and searched many times. After making sure there was no surveince, she had finally chosen that ce. She said in a choked voice, "Mom, my child is gone. What do you want me to rify?" Upon hearing this, Aisling was so angry that her vision went ck. Buddy took a step forward and supported her. "Mom, pay attention to your health." During this period of time, she had been very worried about the matter regarding the Upper East Sleglund. Reba knew that things had changed. She said, "Mrs. Clement, calm down. Please sit down and tell me what is going on." Aisling''s mood was slightly eased, and she took a look at Reba with contempt. She then looked at Haven and said angrily, "Haven, in that video, Eden didn''t push you at all. You fell down the stairs yourself. Don''t you know that you are pregnant?" Hearing this, Haven was shocked. Just now, she was still pushing her luck. But now, things were beyond her imagination. She wanted to calm down, but her face became paler and paler. "It''s not true." There was no confidence in that slightly trembling voice. She had checked it over and over again and found no surveince there. "It''s not true?" Aisling roared excitedly, staring at Haven''s fake innocent face. "Are Buddy and I blind? Is there anything wrong with Vincent''s and Chairman Alwynn''s eyes? If you don''t make things clear tomorrow morning, Victor will put the video on the Inte. Do you want to ruin yourself? You''re a human being! No matter how crazy you are, you shouldn''t have done such a thing!" Reba looked at Aisling in astonishment. Victor, that brat, really had a card up his sleeve. He had truly grown up. "Mom... I." Haven bit hard on her lower lip. How could things have turned out this way all of a sudden? Phillip looked at Haven with cold eyes and said sternly, "Haven, you have no other choice. Go back and rest first!" After Phillip finished his words, he walked up the stairs with a tired face. Vincent also cast a warning look at Haven and then turned around to leave. Reba quickly shouted, "Vin, where are you going?" Vincent turned around and looked at Haven with a cold smile. "Where else can I go? To find the reporters! I can''t just tell people that Haven deliberately framed Eden and killed her own child, can I? We need a better story. I can''t afford to lose face!" Vincent said angrily and mmed the door. The loud bang of the door scared Haven. She looked at the door sadly. She had done this for their future. If Eden were toe back, she would lose everything. Aisling did not look at Reba. She looked at Haven and said, "Go home with me." Reba tried to smooth things over. "Mrs. Clement, even if it is Haven''s fault, who knows for sure? It''s just a video. Don''t me Haven too much. She is still weak now." Reba intended to mediate, but Aisling didn''t like to hear her words. She said coldly, "Reba, I''m grateful that you didn''t get angry with Haven after she brought about such big trouble." Her tone was extremely ironic. Hearing that, Reba coldly curled her lips and did not speak. Haven put on her shoes slowly and left with Aisling and Buddy. "Humph!" At the moment the door was closed, Reba snorted coldly. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 With her arms crossed, she walked back to the sofa and sat down. She muttered to herself, "How dare she talk to me like that?" This woman, Aisling, had always looked down on her. The look of contempt in her eyes made Reba extremely angry. She touched her forehead, feeling a little headache. Haven, that stupid woman, did not know how to do things. She needed to think carefully before taking action. It was really shameful to be caught over and over again! Such a stupid person was her daughter-inw. She felt disgusted just thinking about it. Reba got a little tired and, she intended to go upstairs to take a bath and have a rest. As soon as she stood up, her cell phone rang. When she saw the unknown number, she frowned, hesitated for a moment, and finally answered the phone. "Hello?" "Reba, I''m back." A low and pleasant voice sounded from the other side. Reba was stunned, and her body shook violently as if she had been struck by lightning. Her scheming eyes were full of tears, and the mobile phone in her hand dropped. She then fell onto the sofa in a state of dejection. And from her phone, the man''s voice still came, "Reba, it''s me. I''m back." Hearing this familiar voice, Reba stared motionlessly at the phone with a painful expression. In the end, the phone was hung up. Reba''s eyes were still dull as she looked at the phone with the ck screen. She didn''t move at all, and her tears silently flowed out. The Clement family. As soon as Haven came back, she locked herself in the room from the inside. In therge room, there were luxurious and dazzling decorations, showing how Haven enjoyed the princess-like treatment in the Clement family. The light in the room was a little dim because Haven only turned on the bedsidemp. She held her knees with both hands and sat quietly on the wide and soft bed. Exhausted as she was, she didn''t want to lie down and rest. She stared at the beige gloomily until her eyes hurt. Then she blinked slightly. What should she do? The Alwynn family had known the truth. She must cling tightly to Vincent. Now Vincent was her only hope. She really hadn''t expected that she had been pregnant. Now, everyone knew that she was making trouble. She felt so ashamed. Haven grabbed the phone next to her and called Vincent. The phone was quickly picked up, but there came a girl''s bell-likeughter. Haven instantly knew where Vincent had gone. Even though she was angry, she still said softly, "Vincent, where are you?" A cold voice came from the other end of the phone, mocking, "Haven, you are asking me about my whereabouts now? Don''t you worry about where I am! Mind your own business and think about what to do tomorrow. Remember, the share price of the Alwynn family can''t fall. Otherwise, our engagement will be canceled." After Vincent finished speaking, he hung up the phone mercilessly. Haven was so angry that she let out a scream and threw her mobile phone on the ground. At her bedside was a furry carpet. Her cell phone dropped on the carpet and did not break. It rolled on the ground before quietly leaned against the corner of the wall. "Vincent!" She gnashed her teeth and called Vincent''s name. That bastard! She couldn''t believe that he went to find other women when she was in such a state. Such a man was destined to have no heart. Haven was so angry that she could not control her tears. "Knock, knock..." Haven quickly wiped away her tears and nced at the door. She adjusted her mood before she put on her shoes and went to open the door. Aisling looked at her with a ss of milk and said, "Why are you crying? It''s not good for your health." After finishing her words, she went inside. Haven lowered her head and followed in silently. Aisling put the milk on the table and looked at her deeply. Seeing that she was crying, she sighed and said, "Since everything has happened, you have to admit that you made a mistake. After that, Victor and Eden won''t do anything to you. It is no big deal to just lose face. It''s better than losing something else. After all, you are the one who did the wrong thing." Haven nodded slightly and sobbed, "Mom, I know!" "Good!" Aisling sat down. She looked at Haven seriously and asked, "Haven, I don''t know what you''re thinking. If you marry Vincent, you won''t be happy in the future. I''m asking you again, do you really want to marry him?" Haven was slightly stunned. She asked with a wry smile, "Do I have any other choice now?" Aisling looked at her with a frown and said earnestly, "I didn''t bring you back for business marriage. Since I have raised you, I want you to have a happy life in the future, instead of marrying a libertine like Vincent. It won''t cause much loss if we quit cooperating with the Alwynn family. But Haven, if you marry someone like him, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Are you going to spend your best time with Vincent?" She had been disagreeing with this marriage from the very beginning. Even if this child was not born by her, she had watched her grow up. Seeing her unhappy, she also felt ufortable. Haven was very happy to see that her mother was caring for her. She smiled slightly and said with tears in her eyes, "Mom, I will think about it carefully." Aisling nodded and said, "Come on, drink the milk. You must take good care of yourself." Haven smiled, "Thank you, mom!" Aisling smiled silently. In the study. Aftering back, Wyatt had entered the study and nevere out. Buddy opened the door and looked inside. He saw his father sitting at the desk, smiling and looking at their familiar album. He walked in and closed the door. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Wyatt did not even raise his head to look at him. He continued to look at the album in his hand. Buddy smiled and said, "Dad, you look at it very carefully every time." Wyatt looked up at his son and said in a low and loving tone, "I don''t know why, but I miss your sister very much today." Wyatt flipped through the album and his face revealed a strong affection. Buddy smiled as he sat opposite him. He asked, "Dad, be honest with me. Do you think that Eden Bleu resembles my sister?" Wyatt nced at him. Then, he turned his gaze back to the young girl in the album. When he saw the brilliant smile on her face, his lips curled up into a smile, but he did not answer Buddy''s question. Anyway, Buddy wouldn''t believe it wiithout evidence. This time, he had to figure it out first by himself. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Wyatt looked at his son and smiled. "Buddy, how is Haven?" Hearing his father change the subject, Buddy knew that he did not want to mention this matter. He understood the bitterness in his father''s heart. Eden had always been a scar that his father couldn''t heal. He sighed slightly and said, "Victor didn''t punish Haven but just let her rify it herself. We owe him one. As long as Haven apologies sincerely, Victor and Eden Bleu will let go of her." Wyatt nodded slightly. He suddenly found Victor''s attitude toward Eden Bleu was unexpectedly good. All these years, Victor had been waiting for his daughter. However, he suddenly lost his heart to Eden Bleu. Wyatt narrowed his eyes slightly, hoping that he was right this time. He looked out of the window and saw themp that had not been turned off in the past few years at the gate of their house. The light gave him hope. He hoped that Eden would find the way home one day. Even in the darkness, she could see the light. Wyatt took a deep breath full of pain. He asked, "Where''s your big brother? Hasn''t hee back yet?" Buddy nodded, "He is on a business trip and will be back the day after tomorrow." "I see." Wyatt nodded slightly, looking a little tired. He smiled faintly and said, "Buddy, you both have worked hard during this period. Thank you." Buddy smiled, "It''s nothing. I''m sorry for us being goofy and always making you and mom worried." Hearing his son''s words, Wyatt looked at him with relief. "Buddy, you''ve grown up. In the future, you can rely on yourself." Wyatt spoke as he closed the album. He slowly got up with a weary face, faint sorrow lingering between his eyebrows. "I''ll go to rest. I''m tired." "OK!" Buddy had been looking at his father''s tired expression distressfully. Even in their dreams, his parents wanted to find Eden. He always knew about this. But could she really be Eden? Buddy also rose and slowly walked out. In the hospital. It was already 10 o''clock, and Eden was dozing off by the bed. Victor went to buy her a crutch. With it, at least it would be easier for her to walk. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As soon as Victor entered the ward, she was awakened. She raised her head and suddenly looked into his extremely gentle ck eyes. They were attracted to each other the moment their eyes met. Victor smiled slightly, "I woke you up." His voice was hoarse but very pleasant. Eden curled her lips and smiled. She shook her head slightly and looked at his imposing posture. She lowered her head slightly and said, "No, I was not asleep." Victor put down the crutch and sat next to her. An aggressive aura attacked her and made her a little nervous. She nced at him. "Victor, go back and have a rest. Gia will sleep until tomorrow morning. There is nothing else to do here. You don''t have to stay." Hearing this, Victor looked at her quietly. "Why do you keep asking me to leave?" Eden looked at his perfect face. He was strong and gentle. When he smiled at her, he exuded warmth and refinement like polished jade. She smiled, "I''m afraid that you''ll feel tired. Jaida will feel sorry if you''re exhausted." Victor curled his lips slightly and retorted, "If you are tired, mom will also feel sorry for you. So, I need to stay." "An excuse," Eden said in a low voice. Victor also retorted, "Yours is also an excuse." Eden was speechless. She had never won when arguing with him. He slightly leaned to one side and looked at her face-to-face. Eden leaned back slightly because of his sudden action. She looked at him vigntly. When Victor saw her like this, heughed in a low voice. "Why are you so afraid of me?" His voice was like a sound of nature. Eden was embarrassed when she heard that. "No, I''m not afraid of you." She felt nervous when she was with him. Victor looked at her with affection in his eyes. This little woman was obviously nervous, but she just didn''t admit it. He changed the subject, "Eden, I have suggested moving to your ce during the day, but you haven''t agreed. Do you know that I have parted with my mother for more than 20 years? Are you going to separate us?" Eden blinked her bright eyes. His words were obviously meant to make things difficult for her. An idea suddenly shed through Eden''s mind. She raised her volume slightly and said, "I... I don''t have any more room for you." After her father moved in, one room on the first floor was made his study. There were three rooms on the second floor. Kenny and his two siblings had one each. She also prepared one room for Jasper. Then, in this way, the only room avable now was the one next to her bedroom. No, no, that was her private space, the small world she usually enjoyed. Victor suddenly narrowed his eyes. This girl was lying. A trace of cunning shed across his eyes, and he said with a wicked smile, "I''ll share a room with Kenny." "But..." "Eden, it''s settled." Victor interrupted her. As long as he entered the house, he could find a ce to sleep. Eden looked at him in surprise. It was settled? He insisted on staying in their house instead of his big vi. What was President Alwynn thinking? Victor''s lips lifted into a beautiful curve, and he looked at her meaningfully. Eden sighed slightly and said, "If you insist, I can''t stop you." Victorughed, "Eden, you''re unwilling?" Eden quickly shook her head. "No, it''s not that I don''t want you to move in. But we have too many families. Zofia also lives in our housenow. I''m just afraid that you will find it too noisy." Every day, Gia had a lot of questions to ask. Ricky was practicing his facial expressions all the time. Only Kenny was quiet, staying in the room and reading books. She had quite a lot of family members. She liked the bustle, but Victor might not like it. Victor smiled, "I''d like to live a ''buzzing'' life." Eden said, "Then it won''t be a problem." Victor smiled and said, "Thank you, Eden." After that, he still looked at her with a meaningful smile on his face. Eden felt that his smile was somewhat ambiguous, but she couldn''t tell how she felt. In short, she was used to living with Jaida and others, so it was not a big deal to have Victor move in. It was just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks and a bowl. In her heart, her family was the most important thing. As long as she had her family, she would forget all the unbearable things in the past. Therefore, she was willing to let Victor live in her house. No one would understand how much she had longed for a family, and how much she was clinging to it now. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Victor got up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to her. "Eden, drink some water and have a rest." Eden took the water and said with a smile, "I can squeeze into Gia''s bed. You sleep on the deck chair. You have to go to work tomorrow." Hearing her words, Victor smiled and looked at her with deep eyes. "Since you care about me so much, I will follow your instruction." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "When did you be so obedient?" Eden joked and drank the water. Victor still looked at her quietly, and the tenderness in his eyes came out from the bottom of his heart. The corners of his mouth were lifted into a beautiful arc, and his tone was gentler than ever before. "Eden, I told you, I want to be your husband. Everything will be up to you in the future." "Cough cough..." Eden was choked when she heard that again. Victor looked at her, quickly patted her on the back, and said with a smile, "Look at you. Don''t be too excited. I''m right here beside you. Don''t worry." His tone was like coaxing a child, and the corners of his mouth were gently raised with a deep affection rippling out. Eden''s face flushed. She looked at him angrily. Who gave him such confidence? It seemed easy for him to say such words. Victor''s words sounded domineering. But she could also hear the seriousness in them. However, she didn''t want to think about Victor in that way. She was living a good life now. She didn''t think about things like dating seriously. "Victor, you... you can''t say that to frighten me. We''ll live under the same roof in the future, and we''ll feel embarrassed." Victor shook his head slightly and said, "We won''t. Habit is a second nature. You will soon get used to it... " His tone was filled with determination, as well as a sense of invincibility. Eden''s face darkened slightly. She nced at him and said, "Victor, don''t ruin my reputation. It''s already bad enough now. Although I don''t care about those rumors outside, we have to think about our families, right? Besides, you are the dreamboat of all the women in River City. I, I will be... no, now I have already been cyber hunted." She was afraid that she would be blocked by a bunch of women at the gate of thepany, and they would throw stinky eggs at her. Hearing this, Victor stared at her and said nothing. Why? When he was serious, she didn''t believe what he said, but when he was half-joking, she believed it. It wouldn''t be easy for him to make progress on this path of love. He lowered his head slightly and smiled. Time would prove everything. He said, "Go to sleep! You''ve been exhausted." Eden nced at him and saw his dark eyes full of tenderness and warmth. Every time she saw his eyes, her heart would skip a beat. "OK!" She nodded slightly. Victor got up, picked her up, and put her beside Gia. He thought the hospital bed was big enough for the three of them to lie on. He dared to think but not dare to do. Victor was not afraid of anything other than that the little woman in front would be angry. He had just put Eden down when Eden cried out in pain. "Ouch... Victor looked down and saw that her hair was entangling his shirt buttons. "Eden, don''t move." His low voice reached her ears. Eden felt the pain on her scalp, so she didn''t dare to move at this moment. Victor lowered his head slightly. With a serious expression on his handsome face, he stretched out his hand to unravel her beautiful hair. A faint fragrance from her body was inhaled into his lungs, which made him feel restless in an instant. He was so nervous that he failed to disentangle her hair. Instead, he coiled it in the opposite direction. "Ouch..." Eden felt the pain again and leaned into his arms a little bit. Victor''s heart beat faster involuntarily as she turned her body. A trace of joy quickly emerged in his heart. He had an uncontroble desire for this little woman. A clear and cold aura hit Eden''s face. In an instant, her little face turned red, glowing like sunset clouds. "Victor, do you know how to unravel it or not?" She said, stretching out her hand to help. There was an obvious tension in her tone. Victor looked at her blushing face, and his sexy throat rolled a little. He said urgently, "Wait a minute. It will be done soon." He took a deep breath, trying not to think too much. He then lowered his head and pulled her hair out. His slightly heavy breathing sprayed onto her neck. Eden looked at him. A trace of self-me shed across his dark eyes. The threads of affection made her unable to shift her eyes away. Victor also looked at her. The distance between them was very close. He whispered, "Eden, I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time." His words were cautiously chosen. Eden couldn''t help smiling when she saw his cautious expression. Her bright eyes were as clear as the mountain spring. She giggled, "Victor, I''ve barely seen you like this. I still remember when I first saw you. Your eyes were full of killing intent as if I would cut your flesh when I get close to you. You look like a totally different person now." She remembered his dark eyes had been gloomy and full of danger when he had opened his eyes at that time. Victor stared at her with all his attention. "If I had known it was you, I wouldn''t have treated you that way." As Victor spoke, he suddenly remembered something. "By the way, I have found the handkerchief you lost at my ce." "Oh!" Eden''s eyes brightened when she heard that. She said, "Great! Please bring it to me. The painting on it was drawn by Gia, and she dyed the cloth herself. I was very anxious when I lost it." Victor nodded, "Okay." He pulled the quilt over her. Then he moved the chair over, put it next to Eden, and turned off the other lights, leaving only the bedsidemp on. After that, his tall figureid on the chair, and he pulled over the thin nket to cover himself. This way, he would be a bit closer to Eden, so he wouldn''t have trouble falling asleep tonight. For the first time, Eden was so close to him that he could sleep at ease. When Eden saw it, she widened her eyes. "Victor, why did you move here to sleep?" Victor closed his eyes slowly. "I''m very sleepy now." Eden was speechless. When she saw him close his eyes, she could only lie down silently. Victor was lying beside her. Even though she was tired, she could not fall asleep. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Gradually, the sound of even breathing could be heard. Eden turned her head slightly to look at him. She stared at his pretty face. He was still as handsome as ever after he had fallen asleep. However, there was sharpness and pride between his brows, as well as faint sadness. He had a miserable past. When she had met him for the first time, she could feel the pain and loneliness in his heart. She used to be the same as him. When he had had the car ident, he had held her tightly, exposing his fears. Now that she had known some of this overbearing man''s past, she felt somewhat sorry for him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Eden smiled slightly. She seemed to be able to see the pride in his heart. Watching for a while, Eden couldn''t take her eyes off that handsome face. Gradually, she felt sleepy. In the middle of the night, the hospital was quiet. Eden, who was sleeping, heard a cry of pain. She slowly opened her eyes. Feeling sleepy, she thought that she was hallucinating. However, after she listened carefully, she confirmed there was fitful balderdash of pain. "Eden, Eden, don''t go... Eden, go back, don''t follow me..." Eden could clearly hear the sleep talking, which made her sleepiness disappear instantly. Eden looked toward Victor quickly. Victor''s forehead was covered with sweat, and his brows were furrowed. He was having a nightmare. And he was calling "Eden" all the time. "Eden, Eden, mother, Gracie, don''t leave me... don''t leave..." Every word Victor said was full of pain, and his choked voice was full of loneliness and despair. It felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss, unable to climb out. Eden had never seen Victor in such pain. She was stunned and gently pushed Victor. "Victor, Victor..." Victor was still immersed in his deep pain. He was unwilling to wake up. All kinds of heartbroken scenes were tightly holding him. "Victor, Victor, wake up." Eden''s voice was hoarse and anxious. Victor frowned more tightly. He shook his head in pain, and sweat flowed down his cheeks into his hair. Eden''s heart ached when she saw this. She shook Victor harder. "Victor, wake up! Victor..." In his dream, Victor was still in the rain, crying painfully on his knees. That pitch-dark night made it impossible for him to see a single glimmer of light. "Victor... Victor." Victor opened his eyes suddenly. Who, who was calling him? The voice sounded familiar. "Victor, wait! Wait for me. Don''t run so fast, you will fall..." "Eden, Eden, don''t..." Victor sat up suddenly and gasp heavily for air. He was like a fish out of water, having difficulty breathing. Eden saw him wake up and finally let out a sigh of relief. "Victor, are you okay?" She looked at him with concern. What was he dreaming about? He had looked so anguished that he could not even wake up. What kind of injuries had he been through? When Victor heard Eden''s voice, he turned around and saw the worried expression on her face. He quickly got up and climbed to the side of Eden. He stretched out his arms and held her waist tightly. Burying himself in Eden''s shoulder, trembling, he breathed heavily, full of fears. Eden did not move. She waited quietly for him to calm down. "Eden, don''t leave me. Don''t leave me again, okay? Otherwise, I will die. I can''t lose you again..." At the moment, Victor couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or reality. He was just worried that the Eden, whom he had been waiting for more than ten years, would leave him again. He hugged her tightly. Only when he felt the existence of her, could he be at ease. Eden trembled slightly. She embraced his trembling body gently. This man was so lonely and helpless at this moment. For the past few years, he had been guarding his city and waiting for a woman who might not return forever. This stubborn and almost cold-blooded man, however, was softer than cotton deep down in his heart. As long as the woman came back, the loneliness in his heart would be instantly crushed and reced by tenderness. She was deeply rooted in the bottom of his heart. He had given his whole world to the woman named Eden Clement. Eden Bleu was an orphan. And she didn''t have a man who loved her. But now, she felt like she had owned the whole world. She had her children, could rely on her mother, and act in a spoiled manner in front of her father. She was quite satisfied with such a simple life. Compared to the man in front of her, she felt lucky. She said softly, "Victor, don''t worry, your Eden won''t leave." Victor was slightly stunned, and the way he held her became more and more gentle. He was much more awake at this time. When he heard her tender voice, he could imagine her sweet expression. "Okay, won''t leave. Eden won''t leave," Victor said in a low voice, unwilling to let her go. He hugged her andy down. Eden suddenly widened her eyes. "Victor, go back to the deck chair." However, Victor buried his head in her shoulder and did not move at all. There was a low grumbling, "Eden, how can you be so cruel? Are you leaving me alone? No one knows how important you are to me." She was so important that he was willing to give his life to exchange for her safety. Eden looked at the ceiling in a daze. She did not know what to say at this moment. What else could she say? In front of such an infatuated man, her heart was full of envy. Victor would never let go of Eden Clement. Eden smiled slightly, andter, she could hear his even breathing. Victor was very tired. He always couldn''t sleep well at night, so he woke up for a while. After finding a safe harbor, he fell asleep again. During these years, in order to wait for Eden, who might never return, Victor had sacrificed everything. No one had ever known his efforts, pain, and loneliness. Eden did not dare to move. She looked at the ceiling for a while before her eyelids twitched. In the end, she could not help but fall asleep. Early the next morning. Victor had slept sound after the middle of the night and woke up early. The moment he opened his eyes, he was a little confused. He saw clearly the person in his arms. The memory ofst night was slowly pulled back. He looked at her quiet sleeping face and smiled softly. "Eden, you''re finally back. You know what? I''ve been waiting for you all these years!" He bowed his head and gently kissed her forehead, with a gentle smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 "Mr. Alwynn?" Giada stared at Victor with wide eyes. Hearing Gia''s voice, Victor was slightly stunned and quickly looked at her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He saw Gia looking at him with a strange expression. Victor was a bit embarrassed. Did Gia see it just now? But it might be a good thing. Gia had said that she wanted to help him. Victor looked down and saw that Eden was still asleep. He quickly looked back at Gia and made a silent gesture. Giada nodded, but then she frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I want to go to the toilet." Her voice was hoarse. Victor''s heart ached when he heard this. Giada felt weak from head to foot, and her forehead hurt a lot. Victor quickly got up and put on his shoes. He walked to Gia and said, "Sweetie, let me take you to the bathroom." Giada was a little embarrassed when she heard this. She smiled and said, "You can just put me down at the door." Victor nodded slightly. This little girl didn''t know he was her father. Victor carried her to the bathroom. As for Eden, she turned over and wanted to continue to sleep, but forgot about her feet. After turning around, she felt a pain in her feet and waspletely awakened. She opened her eyes slowly and nced at her side. Gia was not there, and she looked at the other side quickly. When she saw Victor was not there either, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was slightly confused when she heard the sound from the bathroom. When she saw Victor standing outside the door, she knew what was going on. She rubbed her eyes and slowly closed them again. She could not help but sigh in her heart that the days off work were reallyfortable, no need to be busy. Victor came back with Gia in his arms and saw that Eden had already woken up. He smiled and said, "Eden, it''s still early. You can get some more sleep." Eden heard his voice and suddenly remembered what had happenedst night. She was slightly stunned and looked at him with a blush on her face. She quickly looked away and blinked her bright eyes. What happenedst night was vivid in her mind. A man like Victor, who held such a girl in his heart, would never open his heart to ept another person. But the tenderness in his eyes when he looked at her was real. Haha... Edenughed at herself, "Eden Bleu, what are you thinking about?" "Mom, are you seriously injured?" Giada asked as shey down beside her. When she woke up, she found her hand and feet in ster, so she knew that she was seriously injured. She had signed up for a children''s art exhibitionpetition on the Inte yesterday morning. Now, there was no way for her to go. Eden looked at her and smiled. "Sweetie, I''m all right." Giada pursed her red lips unhappily and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. But I signed up for an art exhibitionpetition, which was held by Young Children Channel." Eden nced at her when she heard that. She smiled, "Gia, look at your hand. Fortunately, it''s your left hand that got hurt. Your right hand can still draw." When Giada heard this, she quickly waved her right hand. Then, she smiled happily, "I''ve gone muddleheaded from the pain. As long as this hand can hold a pen, I''ll be able to participate in the competition." "Yes!" Eden gently stroked her head. "You! How much do you like to paint? You are unwilling to miss even a single painting exhibition." Giada smiled, "It''s all because of you. The beautiful clothes you''ve designed made me very interested in painting. Painting requires talent. I''ve always had such good talents." Giada was a little smug, herrge eyes shining brilliantly. Victor looked at the mother and daughter, and his eyes were filled with happiness. "Knock, knock, knock..." Someone outside knocked on the door. Victor opened the door, and the nurse pushed the medicine cart in. When she saw Victor, her eyes lit up. Victor''s gaze was cold, and the nurse was shocked. She quickly looked at Giada. "Gia, time to measure your temperature." "Thank you!" Giada took the thermometer and ced it under her armpit. The nurse smiled and said, "I''lle backter to collect it." After that, she pushed the cart out. When she passed by Victor, she did not dare to look at him again. She walked faster than when she hade in. Eden saw the whole process and thought to herself, "When Victor faces a stranger, he is the same as the first time he saw her, giving off an extremely cold and terrible vibe." She suddenly believed that a person who could walk freely in his own spiritual world would finally win his wonderful victory, no matter how rugged the road ahead would be. Victor was about to close the door when he saw Wyatt walking towards him with bags in his hands. Victor looked at him with slight surprise. "Uncle Wyatt, why are you here?" It was so early. Wyatt looked at Victor and smiled. "Victor, I brought you breakfast." Victor, He took the stuff from his hand and said, "It''s so early. You don''t have to do this." "Good morning, Mr. Clement." Eden also looked at Wyatt in surprise. She hadn''t expected his visit. Wyatt smiled and said, "Morning Eden, are you feeling better?" Eden smiled back, "I''m fine. Gia will also be fine after she goes back home and rests for a while." Wyatt''s gazended on Gia''s cute little face. He smiled lovingly and said, "Gia, how are you?" Giada didn''t say anything and just nced at Eden. Edenughed, "Gia, say hello to grandpa." Only then did Giada look at Wyatt and call out faintly, "Grandpa, nice to meet you!" Wyatt giggled, "Eden, Gia, I brought you pumpkin porridge, strawberry cake, strawberry sauce, and cereal. There''s also strawberry milk jelly." Victor noticed that these things were what Eden had liked when she was a child. Uncle Wyatt was quite considerate. And he was suspecting Eden from the bottom of his heart. When Eden heard this, she looked at him deeply and said with a smile, "Thank you for the food! It''s so early in the morning." Wyatt shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing. I''m old and can''t sleepte, so I''m used to getting up early. I want you to have the pumpkin porridge while it is still warm. I cooked it myself this morning." After saying that, Wyatt turned around and went to get the food boxes. Giada was quite surprised and said, "Grandpa, how do you know my mom''s favorite food? She likes pumpkin porridge and strawberry milk jelly most." Hearing this, Wyatt was stunned. Did she also like eating strawberry-vored snacks? These were all the favorite food of his daughter, weren''t they? Wyatt was so excited that he turned around to look at Eden. Eden''s eyes wereplicated, and she slowly avoided his gaze. She didn''t know why. Because of Wyatt''s eyes full of expectation and pain, she couldn''t bear to look straight at him. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Wyatt smiled, and his tone was kind. "What a coincidence! I''ve brought What Eden likes to eat. Eden, eat more." After that, he nced at Victor. Victor looked at him calmly, but he felt guilty in his heart. But he couldn''t afford to gamble. Haven had the intention to kill Eden! No matter what, he had to protect her. Wyatt took a deep look at Victor. "Thank you!" Eden lowered her head. Wyatt smiled and turned around. He put the porridge he brought into three bowls and ced them on the table. Then, he looked at Eden and smiled. "Eden, Gia, Victor, have breakfast first." Giada took a whiff of the aroma and smiled happily. "Grandpa, thank you. I''m really hungry. But my grandma will also bring us breakfast. Mom, hurry up and call grandma. Tell her she doesn''t have to busy herself early in the morning." Eden agreed with her. She took out her mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to Jaida. Then, she looked at Wyatt and thanked him again sincerely, "Mr. Clement, thank you!" "Eden, you''re most wee," Wyatt said with a smile. Victor walked over. He carried Eden to the bathroom to wash up, not caring if she agreed or not. Wyatt''s eyes darkened as he saw Victor''s actions. He picked up the porridge on the table and looked at Giada with a smile. "Gia, let me feed you. It''s not convenient for you to use your hand now." "OK! Thank you!" Giada smiled. She felt this Grandpa quite nice. Wyatt smiled happily and walked over with the bowl of porridge in hand. When Giada saw the appetizing porridge, she couldn''t help but lick the corner of her mouth. She was hungry. Wyatt scoop the porridge and smiled at Gia, "Come on, open your mouth." Giadaughed and took a big bite. "Mm! Yummy! It''s as yummy as my grandmother''s food," Giada said as she ate. Hearing this, Wyattughed even more happily. The "grandma" that Gia was referring to should be Jaida. Aisling had told him that Jaida had been away for more than 20 years. Eden''s cell phone suddenly rang. The phone was next to Gia. Giada looked at it and shouted, "Mom, grandpa is calling." At this time, Victor just came out with Eden in his arms. Eden said, "Gia, pass the phone to me." Victor let her sit down on the stool. Then he took the phone from Gia and handed it to Eden. Eden looked at him with a smile and picked up the phone. "Morning, Dad!" Wyatt couldn''t describe how he felt when he heard Eden address another man as ''father''. He felt ufortable, extremely ufortable. "Eden, I''m at the airport now and will be back at noon. How are you now? Is Gia feeling better?" Zaiden''s voice was full of worry. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, don''t worry. We''re fine, and everything has been cleared up." Zaiden was silent for a while and said, "Although I''m not there, I know what''s going on. Dawson has already dealt with the reporter hired by Haven. I won''t spare anyone who dares to bully my daughter." Eden let out a soft cry in surprise. Haven had bribed a reporter? "Dad..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "You just need to take care of Gia and yourself. As for other things, Dawson will handle them. I''m boarding now. See youter." After finishing his words, he hung up the phone. Eden smiled helplessly. Her father called her so early in the morning just tofort her. Her smile showed happiness that could not be concealed. When Wyatt saw this, he couldn''t help but smile as well. He lowered his head and continued to feed Gia. Gia didn''t feel shy and smiled happily at Wyatt. Eden took a look at Victor and then at Wyatt. Without saying a word, she lowered her head and began to eat the porridge. Unexpectedly, Haven had hired a reporter. It seemed that she would not let her go unless she were ruined. Eden was not the kind of person to bear anyone a grudge. However, after so many experiences, she had been able to handle her affairs well and let herself grow on her way. She thought, "Why can''t Haven live a little more real? She is so hypocritical. Can she even like herself?" Eden sighed slightly. Victor looked at her and asked, "Eden, are you okay?" What had Mr. Calder said to her? Eden shook her head slightly, looked at Victor, and asked, "Do you know about Jaida''s remarriage?" "Yes," Victor nodded, "Mom has told me." Eden was relieved when she heard that. Wyatt looked back at Victor and said, "Victor, I heard from Aisling that your mother is back." "Yes, she is back," Victor nodded slightly. Wyatt nced at Eden again and said with a smile, "Looks like this is destiny. Eden and your mother have be mother and daughter." Wyatt looked deeply into Eden''s eyes. He always had a strong feeling that this child was his daughter. Victor jerked a nce at Eden and said with a smile, "It''s really kind of predestined." He agreed with Wyatt on this matter. Fate had thrown them together. Eden smiled silently. Fate seemed to be an invisible connection between people. There would be many coincidences and intertwining threads. She also felt it magical. That night, she had wanted to go for a walk by the river because she had been in a bad mood. She had wanted to think about what she would do in the future. At that time, she had liked to hide in a corner and lick her wound alone. With a baby in her belly, she couldn''t see her future. She had identally seen Jaida walking toward the river. Looking at her lonely back and desperate look, Eden had felt that she was tomit suicide. Therefore, she had followed Jaida in her heedless haste. Her mother and her met at that moment. Destiny had brought them together. Otherwise, she would have passed her even at a close distance. After breakfast, Wyatt had chatted with Victor for a while before leaving. Victor checked the time. It was almost nine o''clock. He was waiting to see what Haven would do. Giada was put on a drip andy down quietly. She yawned and said, "Mom, I am sleepy!" Eden smiled and said, "You seem to be lying in bed. If you are sleepy, go to sleep." When Giada heard this, she pouted andined, "Mom, it''s not easy for me to act cutesy. Can''t you cooperate with me? It''s always Ricky that behaves in a spoiled manner in front of you." Edenughed, "I prefer Ricky''s spoiled behavior. Yours is not spontaneous at all." "So, Ricky is your little cotton-padded jacket," Giada said as she moved slightly and prepared to go to sleep. However, she quickly opened her eyes again to look at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I am taking a nap. Please take good care of my mom." Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Victor smiled and blinked at her. "Gia, go to sleep. I will take care of your mom." "Thank you." Giada smiled sweetly and secretly gave Victor a hand gesture to cheer him on. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Victor smiled slightly with a little pride. His daughter was helping him, and he would definitely seed. He looked down at Eden and smiled. He then began to count the time. He had spent 20 years waiting for her. Now she hade back. Everything was worth it, and he would protect her in another way. When Eden saw that her daughter was breathing evenly, she smiled. "It seems that she''s really sleepy." Feeling Victor''s gaze, she looked up at him and said, "My father just called to say that Haven bribed a reporter." Victor''s eyes were cold, and he said in a low voice, "You don''t have to worry about these things. Anson has already dealt with him. It''s almost nine o''clock. If Haven doesn''t make things clear, we''ll take actionter." Eden looked at him and said, "Victor, if, I mean, if Haven doesn''t stand up and rify everything, what will you do?" Hearing this, Victor looked at her with a deep gaze. "Don''t worry. Under the pressure of the Clement family and the Alwynn family, she knows what to do." Eden frowned slightly. Actually, she had more evidence in her hands. However, if she released those recordings, she would ruin Haven. She was not so heartless. If Haven stood out to rify the matter in person, she would not pursue the matter any further. She had been through countless storms, so she could withstand the rumors. But at the thought of Haven''s words, she did not sympathize with her at all. After all, behind all the "conspiracy", was a wrenched soul. In fact, it could be seen Haven had always been like that. She was gentle and humble on the outside but full of ambitions on the inside. Victor looked at her and did not speak. He sat quietly beside her. Eden looked sideways at him. "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to work?" Victor looked at her with a smile in his eyes. "Why do you keep asking me to go? Gia asked me to look after you just now." Eden said faintly, "Don''t mind what she said. She is just a child." Victor suddenly said seriously, "You should take the words of children seriously. Children are very clean-hearted. What''s wrong is wrong, and what is right is right. As long as they decide to trust a person, they will trust him with sincerity. What''s more, Gia is smarter than ordinary children. I can''t lie to her." His voice was mellow and powerful. Eden suddenly looked at him nkly and said with a smile, "Victor, I didn''t expect you to know about children." Victor lowered his eyes slightly and nced askance at her. In order to get along with his children, he had searched for a lot of instructions aboutmunication between children and parents on the Inte. He was very serious about this. She and the children must live in peace. If they didn''t live well, no matter how much money he earned, it would be useless. There was a hint of tenderness on his stern face. "Eden, I''ve said it before. I''ll protect you." Eden frowned at him. "Victor, are you serious?" This world was full of difficulties. She couldn''t see a lot of things clearly. Emotions were most unpredictable like smoke. She found herself still in the fog. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Over the years, she had deeply understood the fickleness of the world. It was not that she didn''t want to trust others, but she didn''t expect to rely on others anymore. And she didn''t expect others to offer her help in time of need. She had always wanted to light up her world by herself. Victor looked at her with his dark eyes in silence. He said in his heart, "Eden, I''m absolutely serious." Some people talked too much and would eventually be a joke. The person who listened to them wouldn''t remember what they said. Therefore, it was enough for him to say it once. Victor watched Gia fall asleep and took out his phone. Anson called him just at that time. He answered the phone, "Hi Anson!" "Victor, Haven is holding a press conference, and it is arranged by Vincent." Victor said, "Then we''ll talk about it after the press conference." Anson added, "That reporter was indeed bribed by Haven. But before we took action, someone else had dealt with him. He has rified on the Inte that he was hired by Haven and premeditated to take people the Alwynn Group." Hearing this, Victor took a nce at Eden. It was Zaiden. He said, "It''s okay. Let''s wait and see." Anson said, "OK! I''ll hang up then." "Bye!" Victor hung up the phone. He logged in to Twitter and looked through the trending hashtags. Sure enough. Haven''s bribing was a trending topic. It was very eye-catching: #Haven Clement bribed reporters to frame Eden Bleu, the director of C.Y# He clicked on it and saw some narrative written by the reporter. Haven''s public persona as a gentle and kindhearteddy copsed instantly. All of a sudden, the circle of the rich and powerful families was also set on fire. Haven''s public image was ruined, and there were a lot of negativements and scolding. Victor slightly curled his lips and smiled. Mr. Calder really couldn''t wait. He had already revealed it before the press conference. Haven was now stepping out to rify the matter, but it looked unnecessary. In the past, Mr. Calder hadn''t cared about this kind of thing. But Eden was his daughter, so he also got involved in the affairs of the rich and powerful families. Victor nced at Eden and said, "Eden, it''s all right now. This matter has been cleared. Haven has already held a press conference. You are innocent." Eden said, "I am innocent." "But..." Victor looked at her. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Eden frowned and asked, "But what?" Victor took out his mobile phone and showed her the news. "I''m afraid that the Clement family''s stock will be greatly affected." Eden''s eyes shed when she heard that. She suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said angrily, "Does that have anything to do with me? Haven reaped what she had sown." There was even more evidence in her hands. Victor looked at her angry eyebrows, which were like crescents, and said with a smile, "Calm down." Eden said, "I''m not angry." A smile shed across Victor''s handsome face, and he looked at herzily. "Eden, I didn''t say that you were angry. When your foot recover, don''t forget that you still owe me a movie." When Eden heard this, she whispered, "How can you still remember this? Gia and her brothers will go back to school soon. Let''s talk about it when they start school." Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Victor calcted the time and found it would be soon. He could wait! He smiled and said, "Eden, I can wait." Anyway, she could not escape. He had already nned that after watching the movie, he would take the next step. Eden giggled, "Then wait and see!" She didn''t know when she would have time. "By the way, I will go to International Fashion Week with my master in a few days. I may need to take a few days off." She almost forgot about this matter. Hearing the word "master", Victor''s eyes shed with surprise. "Has your work been acknowledged by Darlene Burton?" "Yes!" Eden nodded haughtily. "Haha..." Victor was so thrilled as if it were his design. "Why didn''t you tell me such good news?" After the excitement, he looked at her with aining look. Edenughed, "Do you want to celebrate with me?" Victor raised his eyebrows, his eyes full of surprise. "Of course. Now that you''ve be Darlene Burton''s disciple, thepany''s interests will be greatly increased this year." Eden smiled happily and said, "Mr. Burton does have a great influence in the fashion industry. But I''m still new. I need to work harder." Victor''s eyes sparkled, and he smiled, "You''ve always been modest. When youe back from International Fashion Week, your identity as Darlene Burton''s disciple will be made public. At that time, I''ll send your design abroad to participate inpetitions. Your design has always been unique. Eden, the future of the Alwynn Group depends on you." When Eden heard that, she suddenly felt that a big burden wasing out of nowhere. She raised her eyebrows and smiled, showing her bright eyes and white teeth. "You think too highly of me. If the future of Alwynn Group is pressing on me, I will be out of breath." Victor smiled in a charming way. "Eden, let''s carry it together." Eden was slightly stunned when she heard that. "Let''s carry it together." It was a simple sentence, but she felt it very warm. She smiled in silence. Victor stared at her quietly for a while and asked, "What dreams do you have in the future? Anywhere you want to go?" Eden looked at him and joked, "This is a question for your girlfriend." Victor smiled mysteriously and retorted, "It''s also okay to ask friends. Although our current rtionship is friends, we will be a couple soon. And the further the rtionship between us will be husband and wife." Eden giggled, "What are you talking about?" Victor said, "This is my theory of our rtionship. And I mean it." On this matter, he was very rational. "Really? Then, what are you going to do with Eden Clement?" Eden looked at him quietly after she said that. He had once told her that if she gave him time, he would give her an exnation. Victor looked at her in silence. He could not tell her the truth right now. He got up and said, "Eden, I''ll buy you some juice." After that, he leisurely walked out. Eden looked at his back. He wasn''t defeated but just escaped. She took out her mobile phone to check the news. The Video of Haven''s press conference popped up. She frowned slightly and decided to have a look. Haven was wearing a white suit. She had just had an operation, so her face was still pale, and she looked dispirited. She was not as morous as before. A lot of journalists were surrounding her, and the shlight kept shining on her face. She looked timid and scared, her gaze drifting. "Miss Clement, there was news on the Inte just now that you hired the reporter Mr. Lowe and ordered him to wait at the Alwynn Group. Is it true? Did you premeditate everything?" Upon hearing this, Haven looked at the reporter in shock. The reporter wore a pair of sses. He looked gentle and refined, but his eyes were full of arrogance, and his tone was even more aggressive. She fought to smile. "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Another reporter moved forward and asked in a sharp voice, "Miss Clement, did you frame Director Bleu because of her rtionship with Victor Alwynn? But why did you me her in the video? Your fiance is Vincent Alwynn. Is there any other conflict between you two?" In the face of such a sharp question, Haven seemed to be at a loss for a moment. She had never faced such a situation before, and her face was full of panic and uneasiness! Seeing that Haven did not speak, the reporter urged, "Miss Clement, please answer the question." Haven swept over the faces of the reporters. Their sharp eyes were staring at her, harboring malicious intentions, waiting for her to confess. The Clement family were sitting together and watching this scene. When Aisling heard the reporter''s question, she got so angry that she almost fainted. Buddy searched on the inte quickly, and sure enough, he saw the article written by the reporter, Mr. Lowe. He said, "This should have nothing to do with Victor. He said that as long as Haven rifies the matter, he will let it go. Moreover, this news was released before Haven held the press conference." Buddy''s face was full of worry. Who could it be? Wyatt stood up without saying a word. Aisling took a look and asked angrily, "Wyatt, such a big thing happened at home. Do you still want to go out?" Wyatt turned his head and looked at her expressionlessly. "I don''t have the energy to mess around with you guys. Haven, on the surface, looks contented with her lot, but she has been making trouble behind the scenes all the time. I''m going to look for my daughter. As for Haven, we''ve given her all that''s needed to be given. But she is insatiable. She can''t me anyone." After saying that sincerely, Wyatt turned around and left. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Wyatt, don''t you care if the share price keeps falling? We''re going bankrupt." Aisling shouted at the back of Wyatt. Wyatt didn''t even stop and quickly walked out of the room. Buddy frowned. He didn''t know what was wrong with his father. Aisling looked at her son and said, "Buddy, go to the Alwynn Group and take Anson to the hospital with you to see Victor. Otherwise, our family will be finished. The Clement family can''t be ruined because of Eden Bleu." Hearing this, Buddy was peeved. He retorted, "Mom, how can you me Eden Bleu for this? What does this have to do with her? All of this was caused by Haven herself." Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Aisling looked at her son speaking for Eden, and she was even angrier. She roared, "If she hadn''t appeared, Haven wouldn''t have done these things out of jealousy, and the Clement family wouldn''t have fallen into such a dilemma. Thend has already trapped us. Now the share price is falling. Do you know the consequences? The suppliers wille to ask for debt soon. We don''t have cash now. How do we face the following things?" Buddy also knew that things were more serious than he had imagined. He said, "But you can''t me others. It has nothing to do with Eden. I know you are very angry and anxious, but you can''t speak like this. Eden Bleu is innocent." The corner of Aisling''s mouth twitched a little. She pressed her lips together and nced at Haven in the video. There was no one innocent in the world! She saw Haven saying in a panic, "I''m sorry, everyone. The fact that I fell down the stairs has nothing to do with Director Bleu. It was my own fault. I was very angry at that time, and Director Bleu happened to be present. So, I just lied. I''m sorry, Director Bleu." After finishing his words, Haven turned around and left. There was panic and pain on her face. The reporters kept chasing after her, and Haven was getting more and more anxious to leave. Aisling looked at the screen, and then she turned off the video angrily. She nced at her son with a sh of anxiety in her eyes. "Buddy, go talk to Victor and take Anson with you. Anson will know what you are going to do as soon as you get there. Our share price can''t copse. Otherwise, we''ll go bankrupt." Victor could be said to be in charge of everything in River City. Everyone was willing to show respect to him. Since Victor had promised to help the Clement family, he would not break his promise. Over the years, Aisling had witnessed Victor grow up, so she knew him very well. It was no exaggeration to say that Victor was involved in every gossip of River City. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Buddy stood still with a frown and unwillingness on his face. To be honest, he was too embarrassed to visit Victor. Every time something bad happened, the first person that came to his mother''s mind was Victor. But Victor no longer owed them anything. As for the missing of Eden, it was not entirely Victor''s fault. But his mother firmly believed that Victor would have to help them no matter what. It was moral ckmail on him. Aisling stared at her son, who was still motionless. Her charming face turned dark, and her anger suddenly burst out. Buddy frowned, the corners of his lips tightly pressed together, which made him look extremely stubborn at the moment. His mother''s action of turning to Victor every time disgusted him, but now he had no other ways. In the circle of noble families, once you had such negative news, no matter who you went to seek help, others would shun you as if avoiding the gue. "Mom, Victor has already done enough to help us. Are we still going to make things difficult for him?" Now Haven''s matter had been exposed, and it indeed had a particrly bad influence on their family. The rich and powerful families fought with each other every day. He knew all of this. But he was really ashamed to ask Victor for help every time, who had just reached the peak of his career. The anger on Aisling''s face couldn''t help but be fierce. "Buddy, is it time to pull a stunt now? If you think you can solve this problem with your ability, then you don''t have to turn to Victor." "Mom, I..." "Hurry up! Go talk to him!" Aisling was furious. At the moment, only Victor could help her. Buddy pursed his lips in anger and walked out with heavy steps. Aisling closed her eyes in pain. She hoped that it was just a nightmare and that nothing had happened if she woke up. Who was the person releasing the news in advance? Why did he/she help Eden Bleu? Was it Jaida? No, it was impossible. Jaida was kind-hearted. Moreover, they had known each other for so many years, so she wouldn''t have done that. Over the years, in the cruel jungle of business, Aisling had been guarding the Clement family as if fighting against wolves and tigers. But she hadn''t expected that this day toe. Aisling leaned on the sofa, physically and mentally exhausted. At the same time, Eden was reading thements below the video. When she was busy, she usually just took a look at the headlines of the news. But this time, it was about herself, so she read everyment. Haven was indeed a beauty. In the video, she looked even prettier than some actresses. River City was the capital of A Country. Although Haven was not a star, she was a well-known celebrity. And this event did have a big influence. There had been many rich men in River City willing to marry this beauty before. Eden looked through thements, and all kinds of abuse could be seen. There was even a sex video uploaded. Eden nced at the man in the video who was working hard. It was Vincent. And ament said that the woman, who was indulged in sex, was Haven, ording to her fascinating voice. Seeing the video, women abused, and men were heartbroken. Thement section was filled with the red emoji of heartbreak, conspicuously striking. Eden noticed onement, saying, "Shame on Haven Clement! She must have seduced Vincent. Vincent is mine!" Below thement, there were hundreds of replies, all of which were cursing Haven. Victor, who suffered coteral damage, was particrly popr. Eden suddenly found a fan of Victor that was bold and more eye-catching. C520victor said, "Vincent is a big red rooster with a cockb on his head. Don''t put him together with my Victor! He is such an eyesore. I feel sick every time I see him!" Next, there were more than a hundred brilliant replies. The news about Haven upied all the headlines this morning. Of course, Eden was also found out by others. She saw that her picture was posted next to that of Haven. She self-mocked, "It''s super awesome." She even didn''t remember when this photo had been taken. But it had also been found out and put on the Inte. Comparing her photo with Haven''s, Eden slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and smiled confidently. She felt herself quite pretty. Looking at the funnyments below, she suddenly broke intoughter. It was ament from one of Victor''s fans. "Look at this Eden! She is pure and beautiful. It''s not that she seduced Victor, but Victor seduced her!" Eden felt the fan''s words were fair enough. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 As the person involved, Eden instinctively liked such words. Indeed, she hadn''t seduced Victor. Maybe she had done something during the three days in Fralstin when she had been selfish and enjoyed the feeling of being in a romantic rtionship. As she thought about it now, she felt it not bad. She scrolled down her mobile phone again and saw the news of Fralstin. Even if she didn''t pull it up, she knew what was written there. She slowly put down her phone, picked up a ss of water, and took a sip. She then smiled and put down the cup. Suddenly, she felt something behind her. She quickly turned around and saw Victor standing there, looking at her quietly. She was slightly stunned. When did hee in? She had been so engrossed just now that she hadn''t noticed hime in. Eden lowered her head slightly and looked at the two cups of strawberry milk tea in his hands. She smiled slightly and said, "Victor, you did go to buy the strawberry milk tea?" Victor nodded slightly, then slowly walked to her side and sat down. He handed one to her, put a straw into his cup, and began to drink. Eden also took a sip. The strawberry-vored milk tea filled her entire mouth, and a sense of happiness welled up in her. Eden looked at the side of Victor''s face. Now he was holding a cup of milk tea. He didn''t look as cold as usual, instead, he looked like a warm brother living next door. Victor seemed to feel her gaze. He slowly looked sideways at her and asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Eden was not reserved at all. She took a sip of the drink and said, "If the reporters outside see you leisurely drink a cup of strawberry milk tea in your hand like this, what will they think?" There was a bit cunning and a little expectation on her smiling face. He smiled evilly and said, "Eden, it doesn''t matter what I am like in other people''s eyes. The most important thing is what I am like in your heart. Can you tell me?" When Eden heard his question, she began to seriously think about it. After a while, she said with a faint smile and a sincere tone, "Actually, you have always been a good person in my heart. Except for the first time we met. I had a poor impression of you then. All in all, you''re not bad!" "Not bad?" Victor was quite dissatisfied with this answer. If it was only because of her first impression of him, then he would have been used wrongly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He smiled and asked, "Eden, what should I do to change your poor first impression of me?" When Eden heard that, she slightly blinked her eyes. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, showing her naughtiness at the moment. "Victor, there is no perfect person in the world." Victor raised his eyebrow and looked at her with sparkling eyes. "I just want to be as perfect as possible in your eyes." At least, everything he did was for her good. Eden thought about it, looked at him, and said, "Victor, as a businessman, you are very sessful. As a boyfriend, you are very infatuated. At present, I think these two points are very good." In the past few years, she hadn''t heard any love affairs about him in thepany. What she heard was that Victor had invested in some project and that he had made big profits. Or, perhaps, he had donated much money to charity. There had always been discussion about him in thepany. She heard some more or less. At that time, she had been curious about Victor, who was quite mysterious. Hearing this, Victor smiled brightly. What Victor wanted most was to get her recognition. Now, hearing what she said, he was relieved a lot. He drew a beautiful curve in the corner of his mouth and said, "Eden, I''m relieved to hear that." He was very d that he hadn''t had any love affairs during these years. He suddenlyughed and looked at her. "Eden, I have been keeping my chastity for you." Eden broke intoughter. Her smile was like a beautiful rose blooming on her cheeks, and her beautiful eyes were as bright as the starlight. Victor couldn''t take his eyes off her for a while. Eden met his gaze and her smile wavered. She said, "Victor, you''re doing it again." Victor chuckled, "Has anyone told you that you are very beautiful?" Eden''s eyebrows slightly moved, and she quickly smiled, "I look at myself in the mirror every day." Victor smiled and looked at her seriously. "Eden, you are very beautiful!" "Thank you!" Eden was very happy to hear that. Women liked to be described as beautiful by others, and she was no exception. She looked up with her starry eyes, her charm flowing out from her eyes. The two of them chatted with each other casually. In the Alwynn Group, Anson, Lucian, and Adonis were all reading the news, crowding at Lucian''s desk. The entire Alwynn Group was filled with the gossips of Haven and Eden. Looking at thements from the fans of Victor, Anson thought they were really protective of him. Anson pointed at ament and said, "Look at this one. ''Eden, although you are beautiful, please let go of my Prince Charming. You really don''t deserve it... I''ll definitely buy the clothes you designed, but I won''t wear them even once.''" "What the hell is wrong with this person?" Anson''s anger filled his chest. Right now, the inte was truly terrifying. Adonis shook his head slightly. "Victor''s presence is iparable in River City." Lucian raised his eyes slowly and looked at him, "Adonis, look at your sunny and righteous face. It''s such a pity that you''re not going to be a movie star." Lucian sounded a little bit serious, so Adonis trembled with fear and frowned. He looked at Lucian and said, "Lucian, I''m used to hearing you speak humorlessly. I found myself kind of unable to get used to it when you were half-joking." Anson teased, "Adonis, you should act in costume dramas." Adonis''s brows furrowedpletely. "Two of you, please don''t treat me like this, okay? My heart is weak. I''m afraid when the ambncees, you two might panic, and my mother might rush to your families and curse every family member of yours." Victor trace of cunning shed through Anson''s eyes, and he gave Andonis a scheming smile. "My family is quite big. If your mom wants to scold all of them, it will take a long time." Adonis shot a reproachful look at Anson, "I''m just joking." Ansonughed, "Adonis, I am joking too. Rx!" Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Adonis''s face turned serious, and there was a hint of sternness in his tone. "Anson, I told you I was joking." Anson smiled, "Since we were both joking, why are you looking so serious?" Adonis''s brows furrowed slightly as he said with a hint of anger, "Anson, why are you angry?" Anson frowned, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips as he said, "Who is angry? Think about it yourself." Adonis was even more stubborn than Anson. All of a sudden, Lucian said sternly, "The Clement family''s share price is tumbling." Adonis sneered, "It would be strange if it didn''t fall." Anson alsoughed grimly, "Adonis is right. It didn''t surprise me at all." "So, all of you want the Clement family to suffer a great loss?" Buddy''s voice suddenly came, cold and emotionless. When the three of them heard this, they all frowned and then looked at Buddy at the same time. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anson threw a guilt look at him. "Buddy, why are you here?" Buddy was dressed in a bing suit. His facial features were well-defined. Under his handsome eyebrows, there were two star-like eyes, which were as deep as a coldke. At the moment, his face was full of anxiety. He smiled bitterly and said, "Anson, as you see, I have toe." Anson let out a sigh. They knew everything about the Clement family now. He said in a solemn tone, "Buddy, Victor is not in thepany now." Buddy nodded and said, "I know he''s not here. I''m here to see you. Can you go to the hospital with me?" After Buddy finished, he looked at Anson quietly. Upon hearing this, Anson slightly furrowed his eyebrows. His lips were tightly pressed together, and his expression was a little cold. He knew very well the reason why Buddy hade here. Victor now had great influence in River City. His outstanding business talent and personal charm were recognized by everyone. In the past three years, he had been constantly breaking through himself, from "a willful tyrant" to "a mature and experienced president". He had been working hard to be the bellwether of this field. Outsiders didn''t know how many efforts Victor had made, but they knew it clearly. Three years ago, Victor had cut off all means of retreat and had been fighting all the way until now. They had witnessed all his struggles and apanied him along the way. All his hard work was worth it. He seeded, and thepany went public. If Buddy went to seek help from Victor, and Victor could definitely save the Clement family. Moreover, with Eden''s rtionship with him, Victor must help him. Buddy knew Victor very well. With Anson around, Victor would not lose his temper. And the rtionship between the Skye family and the Clement family was not bad. So, Anson had to agree in a low voice, "Let''s go." As he spoke, he went back to his office to get his car keys. Buddy greeted Adonis and Lucian and turned around to look at Anson''s back. Victor''s smile shed across the corners of his mouth. Then, they arrived at the parking lot, and Anson sat in the driver''s seat. A few bottles of mineral water were ced on the passenger seat. Anson stretched his hands to take them away, but one bottle cap was not tightened, and the water was poured on the seat. Anson frowned. He nced at Buddy, who was opening the car door, and said, "Buddy, the water has spilled out. Please sit behind." "No problem!" Buddy closed the door, turned around to the backseat, and got on the car. When Anson drove away, Buddy looked at Anson''s car up and down. Today, he had switched to a different car. Anson barely drove this one. Suddenly, he saw a man folder in the leather bag on the back of the driver''s seat. The words "Paternity Test" were written on it. He was slightly confused. DNA test? Whose paternity test was this? Buddy wanted to have a look at it out of curiosity. He nced at Anson, who was driving. He moved slightly to the car door. Seeing that Anson was focused on driving, he reached out his hand and slowly pulled out the folder. Then, he slightly moved to the side, blocking Anson''s line of sight. His action was very quiet, and he slowly took out the paternity test report. He went directly to the results and saw the rtionship between Eden Bleu and Aisling Clement was confirmed to be daughter and mother. He was startled. "Jesus! Howe?" Anson was thinking about other things when he heard Buddy''s shout. He nced at Buddy from the rearview mirror in confusion. He asked, "Buddy, what''s wrong with you?" Buddy suddenly looked up at Anson angrily. "Anson, what''s this?" His sudden and furious roar caused Anson to be stunned. He frowned as if he suddenly remembered something. On that day, he had driven this car to the paternity test institution with Victor and met the person arranged by Haven. After getting the paternity test report, he had put it in the leather bag behind his seat. And he had forgotten to take it to the office afterward. And today, he happened to drive this car out. And Buddy discovered it. He pursed his lips and carefully nced at Buddy from the rearview mirror. He saw that Buddy''s eyes were dark and ssy, like the gloomy sky before a storm, covered with ck clouds. Among the sons of rich families, Buddy was a good man. At least, he was obedient to his parents and constant in love. "Anson, why don''t you talk? Eden, you''ve already found her, why don''t you tell me?" Buddy asked angrily again. Anson was slightly dumbfounded by his roar and said, "Buddy, calm down. I''ll exin it to you right away." He then turned on the steeringmp and pulled up by the roadside. Only then did he turn back to look at Buddy. Buddy''s entire body trembled, and Anson felt very guilty. Eden Clement had always been the scar of the Clement family. Buddy shook his head incredulously. He muttered to himself, "I didn''t expect that Eden Bleu to be my sister. How is it possible? How can my sister suffer so much pain?" He choked with sobs. Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. He had also thought about it, but he had felt it impossibleter. When he had seen his father''s insistence in the hospital yesterday, he had also guessed that Eden Bleu might be his sister. The reason why he had ruled out this possibility was that he had refused to admit his sister might have gone through so many hardships. Hearing this, Anson couldn''t help but feel bad in his heart. He looked at him and said slowly, "Buddy, in fact, as soon as Eden came to the head office, we began to suspect that she was your sister. You know how persistent Victor is with her. His hunch is always right. After an investigation, we found that she was indeed Eden Clement. But you also know Victor''s situation. Victor didn''t tell your family about it for the sake of Eden''s safety. Reba has kept a close eye on Victor. As long as Reba has something on him, she will trample Victor to death..." It took half an hour for Anson to exin the whole thing to Buddy. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 After listening to it, Buddy still felt it hard to believe. Tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. How much bitterness had Eden endured? Anson sighed, "Buddy, I know that you must be very sad after knowing about this. It is Victor that made the Gienger family''spany disappear. It is way out of line for them to treat Eden like that." After he said that, he smiled, "But Eden is kindhearted. She did not kick them hard enough. The Gienger family is leading an easier life now than when they ran theirpany. But Myra is out of the detention center recently. Now that she knows that Eden is Cyan, she would wait for an opportunity to take revenge." Anson looked at him, "Buddy, Victor did everything to protect Eden. Victor and Aunt Jaida overheard that Haven even wanted Eden to die. No wonder the frame-up happened." Anson''s pupils constricted violently, and he asked anxiously, "What do you mean? Haven has already known about Eden''s identity?" Anson sneered, "I don''t know. The paternity test report in your hands was secretly exchanged with that of Haven''s man''s. We gave a fake one. But I don''t know if she has done the test again." "Haven''s man? Who?" Buddy asked with a frown, and his heart began to tremble. "It''s a fat middle-aged man. I saw it with my own eyes that Haven gave him a lot of money." Since Buddy had found out the truth, Anson had to tell him everything. "Fat middle-aged man?" Buddy slightly frowned. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He remembered that after he had met Victor that day, he had been waiting for Haven near the company. He remembered the phone call she had made at the corner, and that the strange man he had seen happened to be fat and middle-aged. "I won''t let her go home!" He hadn''t understood what she meant when she had said that. "Jesus..." Buddy cried in surprise, "Anson, Haven knows that Eden Bleu is my sister." Anson frowned and his gaze was sharp. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''m not sure. For nearly a month, she had been very quiet. Not until getting engaged to Victor did she made such a scene." A trace of coldness shed across Buddy''s handsome face, and he suddenly remembered that Haven had been holding a paper bag in her hand when she had gotten back home that night. The color of the bag was simr to the one in his hand. Buddy said, "I won''t tell my mother about this now. I''d better tell her when all the dangers are cleared out." Anson smiled, "It''s up to you. But Mrs. Clement''s impression of Eden is not good. And because of Gia''s incident, Eden is somewhat resentful of her." The truth had already been told to him. It depended on him whether to tell his family or not. Buddy also knew that this could not be hidden for too long. He said, "Anson, let''s go meet with Victor first!" "OK!" Anson started the car and drove to the hospital. When the two arrived, Victor was chatting with Gia, who had just woken up. Eden listened quietly by the side. "Mr. Alwynn, aren''t you going home? Are you going to stay here and keep mepany?" Giada felt as if her father and mother were both by her side. It was a wonderful feeling. Victor smiled, "Sweetie, I''m not going back. When you get better, I''ll move to your home and live with you." "Yeah! That''s great!" Giada let out a happy cry. Eden shook her head helplessly. This girl liked Victor very much. Victor saw that Gia was happy and also couldn''t helpughing. He smiledzily and said in a soft and clean voice, "It seems that you really wee me to your home." Giadaid on the bedzily and blinked her big eyes. "Of course. Didn''t you say that you were going to marry my mother? You live at our ce so that you can cultivate the rtionship with my mother, right?" Eden, who was sitting quietly by the side, froze when she heard that. She looked at her daughter and warned, "Giada, don''t drag me in your nonsense." Giada said solemnly, "Mother, you always speak one way and think another. Actually, you also want Mr. Alwynn to stay at our house, right? After all, he is grandma''s son. How can you bear to let grandma and her son separate?" When Victor heard this, he nced at the embarrassed Eden and smiled. Eden shot a nce at him but did not say anything. She looked straight at Gia, "Giada, do you want me to teach you how to be an obedient daughter now?" Giada smiled sweetly, "Mother, it''s a pity that I''m not that kind of daughter. Do you really want a kid who would only obey you?" Hearing the words of mother and daughter, Victor couldn''t helpughing, "Eden, I will obey you in the future!" Eden gave him a scheming smile, "Really? Victor, from now on, you''ll have to obey my orders." She deliberately emphasized the word "obey". Victor looked at her and smiled. "You have the final say, and I will do whatever you order." Victor thought he was quite a good man. His heart was filled with pride. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a knock at the door, and Victor''s eyes slightly darkened. He seemed to know who was coming. He got up and went to open the door. When he saw that it was Anson and Buddy, he took a deep look at Buddy. "Hi Victor," Buddy looked at him. "Hi Buddy," Victor nodded slightly. Anson nced at Victor and asked, "Should we talk here, or..." "We don''t need to talk. Buddy, you go back first. I said that I would help your family, and I will keep my promise." Victor''s tone was very t but convincing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Buddy looked at him and said, "Thank you!" Victor nced at Anson and said, "Ask Lucian to get prepared. Reba will not let go of this opportunity. She will buy the shares of the Clement family." Anson said, "Got it, I''ll call Lucian." Victor looked back at Buddy and said, "Buddy, contact the people who were intended to invest before and invite them to dinner. Let them clear their attitude." "Okay!" Buddy nodded. Victor added, "I''ll take care of other things. You just need to be on your guard against Reba." Anson nced at Eden and saw that she was still sitting quietly. He moved closer to Victor and whispered in his ear, "Victor, Buddy said Haven probably had known Eden''s identity." Hearing this, Victor''s gaze suddenly turned cold. He nced at Buddy. He knew. Buddy looked at him deeply, and he was very grateful for everything Victor had done for his family. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Victor nced at Eden behind him and said, "Come in first!" Then, he made way for Buddy and Anson to go inside. Victor then closed the door. Eden looked at the two and said with a smile, "Mr. Skye, Mr. Clement, wee." Anson smiled and said, "Eden, Gia, are you feeling better?" Eden nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Gia also looked casually at Anson and Buddy. In fact, when she saw Buddy, she suddenly thought of the grandmother who pushed her downstairs. She and her mother were both injured. At the thought of this, she felt angry. But her mother taught her to be generous since childhood. Otherwise, life would be hard. She grinned and greeted, "How are you, Uncle Anson and Uncle Clement." Anson smiled and nodded. Buddy looked at Gia deeply and couldn''t suppress the excitement in heart, "Gia, hello! You must recover as soon as possible." "You have to get better as soon as possible." Giada''s voice was a little heavy. She was going to go to primary school this year. It couldn''t be dyed because of the disease. Buddy looked at Eden by the side. He almost called out "Eden Clement" from the bottom of his heart. He said in his heart, "I''m sorry, Eden. I didn''t recognize you." In Buddy''s eyes, the image of Eden he met in childhood were ovepping with the present image of Eden. How simr they were! How could they not recognize her? "Delmont! You are all here." Wyatt opened the door and came in with something in his hand. Eden looked at him and frowned slightly. "Why is this uncle here again?" Buddy looked at his father and suddenly thought of his insistence for years. When he saw Eden at first sight, he knew that it was the Eden he had been looking for. And as for them... Buddy felt sorry. But his father finally had his dreame true. He shouted, "Dad, you..." "Oh! Ie to see Eden." Wyatt looked at Eden with a smile. Eden smiled and said, "Uncle, you don''t have to do this. It''s not easy for you to travel back and forth." Wyatt shook his head and said, "No, no, no, Eden. I muste. I feel sorry for you. If I don''t do it, I won''t feelfortable." As he spoke, he ced the items in his hand aside. Eden felt helpless as she heard it. Things were oftenplicated. One would feel unable to hate completely another as expected. Mrs. Clement was wrong. When she saw her daughter rolling down the stairs, she also thought in her heart, "How could there be such a cruel person in the world who doesn''t care about human life?" However, this uncle''s behaviour had lessened the hatred in her heart significantly. She had always believed that there were still more good people in this world. "Dad, I''ll give you a ride if you¡¯d like toe again. Your waist is not good condition. I''m worried." Buddy smiled. He believed that his father had confirmed in his heart that Eden is the Eden. He should find a good timing to tell him. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would keep searching. Wyatt nced at him and shook his head. "I''m not so weak. I''m in high spirits, aren''t I?" Wyatt then looked at Gia and smiled lovingly as he asked, "Gia, are you feeling better?" Giada chuckled. "Grandpa, you asked the same question this morning. It was only a few hours ago. I think I should be a little bit better?" As Giada spoke, she even made a gesture with the healthy hand. She looked with her bright and clever eyes at her fingers extra seriously. Everyone was amused by her behaviour. Buddy said, "Eden, we''ll go first. Have a good rest." Eden was slightly surprised at him calling her Eden. But she nodded immediately. She remembered that Buddy had always called her Director Bleu. Buddy said, "Dad, let''s go together. I''ll give you a ride." Wyatt took a deep look at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, have a good rest." "Uncle, I will. Thank you!" Eden said with a smile. After they left, Victor closed the door again. There were reporters secretly looking for Eden''s ward. He had been very careful not to have them discover it. The rumor of Haven and Eden finally faded away after five days. During these five days, Wyatt had visited Eden almost every day with food Eden liked. Although Eden doubted it in her heart, she had flinched for the first time and didn''t want to uncover the truth. Five dayster, Giada was discharged from the hospital. Victor directly sent Eden and Giada back. He also told Anson to pack up his luggage and took it to Eden''s house. It was weekend, and everyone was at home. Zaiden saw Victore over with a lot luggage, wondering he was nning to stay for a long time. He teased, "Mr. Alwynn, it seems that we don''t have extra room at the moment?" But Giada said next to him, "Grandpa, have you forgotten that the room next to my mom''s is avable?" Hearing this, Eden and Zaiden couldn''t help but look at Gia. Eden''s face darkened and she didn''t look at Victor. Zaiden just smiled and didn''t say anything. Victor smiled happily. His daughter was really a considerate. Victor looked at Zaiden and said, "Mr. Calder, it''s my home from now on. And congrattion that you finally have a happy ending with my mom." He said thest few words in a heavy tone, as if to remind Zaiden that his current wife was his mother. Zaiden of course understood what he referred to. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I wish you a happy stay in our house." At this time, Jaida and Zofia came out of the kitchen. Zofia smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor replied, "Hello, Miss Rivera!" Jaida nced at his son and said, "Victor, take your luggage upstairs." "Okay, mom!" Victor looked at the unhappy Eden and felt her naughty. He smiled evilly, "Eden, lead the way!" After a few days of recovering, Eden could stand on the ground with her feet. Eden got up helplessly and took Victor to the third floor. On the second floor, Kenny, with his arms crossed, leaned against the wall and grinned, "Uncle Alwynn, wee to our house." "Kenny!" Eden called out helplessly. Keh smiled slightly. "Mom, our home will be livelier in the future. You like it very much, don''t you?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden was speechless. It seemed that she was the only one who didn''t wee Victor. Victor smiled and said, "Thank you, Kenny." Kenny smiled and did not speak again. But his eyes were shining as he looked at Victor. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Victor looked at his son''s eyes and found them simr to his. No wonder they were father and son. Eden led Victor to the third floor. She guided Victor directly to the room next door to hers. The two rooms on the third floor were bigger than those on the first floor and the second floor. But its decoration was simple with only a bed, a desk, and a wardrobe. There were bathrooms attached to the room. It wasfortable enough for a person to live in. Eden looked at the two big suitcases in Victor''s hands and slightly pouted. It seemed that he really intended to start living here. She said, "Victor, you can unpack the luggages first. I''ll help with cleaning." Victor looked at her face. She looked neither happy nor angry. He smiled and asked, "Eden, do you still not prefer me to move in? Ie after you agreed. Since you''ve agreed, don''t be unhappy." Eden looked at him calmly and asked, "Do I look unhappy?" Even if she was not happy, he would not move back. The light in Victor''s eyes dimmed a little, and he said, "I can see your reluctance on your face." "Really?" Eden pretended to be surprised. Actually, she indeed was unhappy. She could only me him for what had happened on the night he had nightmares. She worried it would happen again. For the rest, she didn''t care. After all, they were not living in one room together.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Victor looked at her quietly, and there was a kind of affection hidden in his eyes that she could not understand. Victor didn''t say anything. He opened the suitcase and was ready to put his clothes in the closet. Eden did not say anything either. She turned around and went to clean the room. She quietly cleaned Victor''s room. Then she found that Victor had unpacked his luggages and put everything out. She was slightly surprised as he had brought so many with him. The empty room seemed much smaller when filled with his things. And it showed his strong style as well. Victor had good taste. His everything seemed to have a unique charm. Victor looked at the tidy room. Although it was only as big as his bathroom, he was satisfied. A big house with no sense of home meant nothing to him. Although this room was small, it made him feel very cozy. From then on, he would have mom cook him breakfast and dinner, and have Eden by his side. With his three children, it was the desire of his life. He was very satisfied with the current life thinking of how lonely he was. Moreover, Eden lived next door to him. He had his own n. He couldn''t be hastened and should do it step by step. Eden looked at him and said, "Victor, I''ve already cleaned your room. From now on, clean your room yourself." Victor suddenly shook his head and said, "Eden, I don''t know how to do it." Eden frowned and said, "Victor, it''s you who live here. Keep it as tidy as it is now." Victor still shook his head and looked at her seriously. "Eden, I am busy every day." Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at him. "Is that so? Are you very busy?" Victor looked at her and felt she was about to get angry. "Well," he slowly smiled, "Eden, I''m not busy. I will do it myself." Eden then stopped narrowing her eyes and said, "Good. I''ll go and have a rest." After saying that, Eden turned to leave. Looking at her back, Victor smiled naughtily and then followed her. When Eden opened the door and went in, she suddenly found Victoring in with her. She looked him up and down and asked, "What are you doing here?" Victor instead started to look around in her room. He said, "It seems your room is bigger than mine." Eden nced at her room and said, "Both rooms are the same size." when Eden saw her underwear hanging on the wardrobe, she suddenly blushed. Victor saw her reaction and followed her gaze. He then saw her pink underwear as well. He blinked slightly. Victor grinned and looked at Eden. Eden was so embarrassed that she lowered her head. Although her underwear wasn''t strange, she felt much embarrassed to have Victor saw them. She raised her slightly ruddy face and looked at Victor with anger in her eyes. "Victor, you''ve seen enough. Go now." Victor took a deep look at her and said, "Eden, there are some little things in your room that are really lovely." His words were meaningful, and it seemed that he said it on purpose. Eden''s face turned even redder in an instant. She looked at Victor''s handsome face and wanted to punch it out of anger. Victor knew when to stop. He stopped talking and went out with grins and bright eyes. As soon as he went out, Eden mmed the door close. Standing outside the door, Victor grinned happier. It seemed that living here was more interesting than he thought. Eden rushed to the pink underpants, picked it up, and quickly stuffed it into the closet. She looked around again to make sure she had packed up all the things that could make her feel embarrassed. Victor definitely would sneak into her room again without her notice. She would deal with the embarrassing situation once again. Eden checked the room thoroughly before she could rest assured. Things were different to the Clement family. In the past few days, the family had been very depressed. Haven had been staying in her room. She dared not to read anyments on the Inte, let alone to check her mobile phone. She was waiting for Vincent to call her every day. Unfortunately, Vincent did not call tofort her at all. Vincent seemed to have vanished from the earth without any news. The two families were neighbors, but Vincent was not willing toe to see her. Haven suddenly felt that her life was really miserable. Reba and Vincent were busy buying the shares of the Clement family. The mother and son had been busy for a few days, but it seemed that they did not get any benefits. Clement Group''s stock only fell for a few hours and then became stable. After Phillip came back from the hospital, he was also busy with his own affairs and did not notice Vincent and Reba''s behavior. As for the news of Jaida''s return, the Clement family intended to conceal it. So Reba did not know at all. With Victor''s help, the situation in the Clement family was stabilized. Aisling felt relieved finally. After dinner, Buddy went out for a walk with her father. These days, he could notice that his father was really happy. But, after Eden and Gia were discharged from the hospital, he became depressed again. Buddy knew what his father was thinking. Buddy took him all the way to the road Eden got lost. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 As the sun went down, half of the sky was dyed by the gorgeous sunset glow. Buddy looked at the sky and suddenly thought of the time when he and Zofia were watching the sunset together. At that time, they were by the shore, hugging each other, watching the sun go down. That beautiful scene was still vivid in his memory. They made a beautiful vow by the sea. They had once said that they would be together forever. But that vow had long gone when the best times in their lives came. He couldn''t understand himself since then and could only feel lonely. Wyatt looked at his son as he did not speak. He found Buddy lost in his thoughts with a mysterious pain in his eyes. He asked sincerely, "Buddy, you asked me to take a walk with you. Do you have anything to say?" Buddy came back to himself and grinned at his father. He nned to talk to Wyatt but had lost in his thoughts first. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He smiled and said, "Dad, do you still remember this ce?" Upon hearing this, Wyatt nced at the road. Under the dusk sky, the streetmps had already been turned on. At the moment, it looked a little dim yellow. He asked, "Why do you want toe here with me? Isn''t it the road your sister got lost?" Buddy nodded and said, "Dad, I know that you''ve always believed that we will find Eden. So do I." Wyatt suddenly stopped and looked at Buddy. He asked, "Buddy, what are you trying to say?" Buddy stopped as well to look at his father. There were vicissitudes in his eyes and grey hair on his temples. Buddy felt a sense of bitterness welling up in his heart. He smiled and said, "Dad, in fact, you have already found Eden. But we have to wait for a while before we can reconcile with her." Wyatt''s gaze froze for a moment and he tensed up in an instant. His eyes with vicissitudes were filled with tears. Buddy looked at him quietly with tears in his eyes as well. After meeting Eden, he went to check it in person. Only then did he know how hard and difficult his sister had been these years. Although Wyatt would feel sorry for Eden''s hard life, it was better than looking for her around the world day and night. Wyatt asked excitedly, "Is it really Eden Bleu." His voice could not help trembling and was full of anticipation. "Yes." Buddy nodded seriously. Looking at his father''s excited expression, he exined again, "Dad, Victor founded that Eden Bleu is Eden Clement long ago, but he didn''t dare to tell others. He was afraid that Reba would hurt Eden secretly. Therefore, it''s not the right time now. Reba is dealing with all the people around Victor and wants him to be helpless and alone." "She is ambitious to take over Jotham Alwynn Group and Alwynn Group. Our family nearly had been in trouble this time. But not only did Reba have not helped us, she secretly purchased our stock. "If it weren''t for the secret help of Victor, our family would have really been over this time." Wyatt choked with sobs but then smiled adoringly. "Buddy, have we really found Eden?" He still could not believe what he had heard. He had always believed that his feelings were right for this time. After waiting for so many years, he finally found his daughter. After so many years of searching, he finally found her. Buddy nodded with a smile and said, "Dad, I''m telling you the truth because I want you to be happy. I don''t want you to go out and look for her every day. Now she lives right in Yongqing Road. You can see her any time you want." "Good, good. I can see her any time I want." Wyatt nodded excitedly and tears welled up in his eyes. He quickly wiped his tears, and his face was flushed with excitement. However, he then looked at Buddy with worry. He slowly sighed, "Buddy, Eden is a single mother. Is Victor still willing to protect Eden?" His daughter had suffered a lot. How dare the d*mn Gienger family treat his daughter this way? Buddy thought of how gentle Victor was when he looked at Eden. It seemed that Victor didn''t care that Eden was a single mother. Buddy smiled and said, "Dad, Eden is Victor''s true love. I once have asked him whether he will love Eden forever no matter how she bes. He answered me right away that he will." "It seems unfair to him when I think about it. But what you worry about won''t happen." Wyatt nodded slightly and his face was full of gratitude. "Victor is our family''s benefactor. You two brothers must remember that we owe him favors. He has always been helping our family. But we didn''t help him when he departed. Even so, he did not care. He must love Eden deeply." Buddy thought of the past and suddenly lowered her head. His handsome side profile looked guilty under the yellow street lights. And his figure looked a little lonely. He took a deep breath and said, "Dad, I will." He would have a chance in the future to pay Victor back. He would do whatever he could. He reminded again, "By the way, Dad, don''t tell anyone in our family about this. Try not to mention Eden in front of Haven. It''s better not to mention her at all." He did not mention what Haven had done. When the time came, truth would naturallye to light. Haven was about to marry Vincent. She had been livingfortably in Clement family for so many years. If she still didn''t know how to be grateful, things would bepletely different. Wyatt frowned. After looking at Buddy for a while, Wyatt nodded. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, he looked at the distant streets, where the lights were brilliant. He asked again, "By the way, Buddy, Eden should be familiar with this road. Even it is many years later, she should still remember the way home. I have walked through this road with her many times. When we buy lollipops, strawberries, and her favorite things, we walked through here all the time." Buddy also looked into the distance and said, "Dad, Anson said that Eden was lost because of a car ident. Bethany ran into her and took her away. In order to reduce Bethany''s punishment, she did not say it out." Wyatt''s heart ached when he heard this. He said in a low voice, "Eden has been very kind since she was a child. When she was in kindergarten, she was the one being bullied, but she always felt that she was wrong and wasn''t willing to me others. This silly child, she''s still so silly when she grew up." Buddy also nodded in agreement. He smiled and said, "Dad, fortune favors fools. Eden has been working hard all these years. Look, all these years, she has been recognized by others through her own efforts. And her three children are all smart." Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Wyatt kept nodding while listening. He smiled with gratification and love, "Buddy, you''re right. Eden''s dream since childhood was to be a designer. I didn''t expect that she has been chasing her dream even after she got lost. And she has achieved quite well. I''m proud that she is my daughter." Wyatt looked proud. He looked up at the dark sky with several stars shining extra bright. He thought of Eden''s bright eyes. They were as bright as the stars. They were so bright that they seemed to speak. Wyatt grinned, "Buddy, I''m so happy tonight. Let''s have a drink!" Buddy chuckled, "Dad, take care of your health. It''s better to drink less." Wyatt waved his hands while walking forward and speaking, "Buddy, today is the happiest day for in recent decade. It''s okay to get drunk today. Let''s go! Don''t waste time." Wyatt''s voice was cheerful and gentle. Buddy looked at Wyatt from behind and smiled. His father had not been so happy for a long time, and he looked not so lonely anymore. He looked rxed with smiles on his face. He was looking forward to the reunion of the family. Wyatt in front took out his mobile phone to search about Henrick while walking. No matter how much his daughter had suffered, now that he knew that she was his daughter, he would not allow her to suffer anymore. Soon the handsome Eden face appeared on the screen. It was the photo of the Royal Fighter. Henrick was wearing a luxury yellow robe of the ancient prince. There was a red nevus between his eyebrows, which made him look even more noble and intelligent. Wyatt smiled and said, "Buddy,e and take a look at Ricky''s photo. He looked excellent." Buddy could not help grinning when he heard his father''s cheerful voice. In fact, he really wanted to know who was the father of the child. But he couldn''t ask Eden at the moment. It was because of the insidious trap of Gienger family that Eden was lost. And she got the three children at the time as well. The father and son chatted as they walked. Wyatt had been very happy. Buddy suddenly felt that telling the truth to his father was a correct decision. Victor''s move-in was a headache for Eden. Eden liked to take a walk after dinner. In the past, she would go with Zofia or her daughter. But her mother was newlyweds and stayed with her husband. Eden didn''t want to disturb them. This day, Eden was going out, but Zofia declined her invitation. As soon as she went out, Victor followed. He was in casual clothes. Usually, he looked indifferent. When he met Eden''s gaze, his indifferent handsome face turned gentle with love. Eden looked at him and asked, "Victor, where are you going?" Victor looked at her and smiled. "Eden, your ankle hasn''t fully recovered yet. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Eden looked straight at him. Didn''t he know where she was going? She had just said in the living room that she would go out for a walk. She said dumbfoundedly, "Victor, I''ll go for a walk. You don''t have to worry. I''ll be back soon." Victor looked at her quietly. In his deep eyes, his smile wasn''t so willing. He looked around and said, "Eden, I worry that you will feel lonely. I''ll go with you." Eden was dumbfounded. Did he said that he worried that she would feel lonely? She was only going for a walk. What did it have to do with loneliness? Eden didn''t know what to say. She turned around and walked outside. Victor silently looked at her thin back and followed her. He and Anson stayed together. After dinner, Anson went to y PUBG, and Victor was bored. He didn''t like to y mobile. And he didn''t feel like reading. The three single men weren''t good at ying Texas poker. After ying with Victor several times, they all quitted. Adonis scolded Victor for being too bossy. Victor was bossy when it came to business. Victor was so bossy as well when ying cards. Victor was speechless. He could only me them for being rookies. He could memorize the fifty- four cards so well. All he had to do was to be focus. Sometimes, he was the one who won, but he was the one who bought them supper. Adonis always said, "Victor, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have friends. As long as you''re good enough, it''s fine. Thanks for your supper." Every time Victor was thinking what to buy for Adonis, but in the end, he always bought him all. He didn''t care because he was rich enough. But Victor wondered why Adonis loved ice cream and Sibyl so much. Adonis was really good at bargain and praising others when he wanted to do. Eden saw that Victor just followed her quietly and said nothing. She looked back at Victor, who was alone in his trouser pocket, following her and slightly lowering his head. No one knew what he was thinking about. She called him, "Victor." "Yes?" Victor looked up at her with confusion. She looked at his confused handsome face quietly. Although he didn''t wear much expression, he looked so dazzling that people couldn''t take their eyes off from him. Eden had to rave that Victor was the buckling''s preference. He was different from otherThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. businessmen. And he had always stuck to his principles. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, I suddenly wonder that how can you keep to your principles in this complicated world full of lures. I really admire you." When Eden said this, she felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to say that, but when she opened her mouth, things went different. Hearing her praise, Victorughed in an instant. "Eden, listen to your evaluation of me. There is still a chance between us." Victor took the opportunity to ask her. His eyes were bright. Eden looked at the smile on his handsome face. It seemed that he always had a good temper when facing her. He was not impatient at all, nor did he have any feelings of resistance towards her. On the contrary, heughed happily because of what she said. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, you are the one that countless girls dream for. And you are perfectly handsome. I don''t dare to provoke you." Eden still remembered his fans''ments online. Victor was not a star, but he was even more popr than stars. Victor wondered whether she meant that though he was the one that girls dreamt for, but she was not one of them. Victor was extremely depressed. He worked so hard just to wait for her toe back. He would wait for her toe back so that he would give her a better life. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 He looked at her gloomily. "Eden, but I am hitting on you." His words were very direct, and his eyes were looking at her straight, motionless. Eden smiled but did not say anything. She turned around and continued walking forward. The evening breeze blew, bringing a trace of coolness. A few wisps of bangs on Eden''s forehead were gently blown up. She looked naughty and gave off a fresh vibe. The people passing by couldn''t help looking at her a few more times. As soon as they looked up and saw the handsome and indifferent Victor, their eyes became extremely infatuated. It could be said that the old and the young were all attracted. Victor''s eyes turned cold, and he left quickly. Without hearing Eden''s reply, he was even more depressed. He hurried to catch up with her and asked, "Eden, you''re so beautiful. There must be many people courting you." She knew him well, and he wanted to know more about her. Only Jasper was enough to give him a headache. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled, "I am a single mother. No one runs after me. Rx." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He gave a scheming smile and said, "Eden, let''s y a game." Eden looked at him with interest. She wanted to know what kind of game Mr. Alwynn, who was always noble and serious, would y. She looked at him and asked, "What game?" Victor looked at her with a smile. "We take turns to ask each other questions, but the answer must be of course." Eden thought about it and felt it rather interesting. She said, "You first." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, and a sinister smile shed across his eyes. "Am I the best man I Oil you ve ever seen? Eden frowned and forced herself to say, "Of course. My turn now. Are you the most arrogant person in the world?" Victor said, "Of course. Do you like the sea?" "Of course. Do prefer dogs to cats?" "Of course. Do you like movies?" Eden went on, "Of course. Do you like kids?" Victor said, "Of course. Are you happy to have me live in your house?" "Er..." Eden was speechless. She couldn''t believe Victor would y such a childish game. She threw out her reply coldly, "Of course." Victor continued to ask more questions, and Eden answered faster and faster. He quickly asked, "Do you want to be my girlfriend?" Eden replied promptly, "Of course." "Haha..." Victorughed heartily in an instant. Eden was finally tricked by him. Eden looked at him in shock. He had asked so many questions just for thest one. And she had blurted it out without any consciousness. Victor''s eyes sparkled as he looked at her. "Eden, you said..." "It''s not what I said. Victor, you yed a trick on me?" Eden interrupted him angrily and aggrievedly. She had fallen into Victor''s trap. Victor''s eyebrows moved slightly, and a smile appeared in his ck eyes. "You just said it." Eden turned back and ignored him. She suddenly changed the subject and asked, "Victor, have you decided on the brand ambassador for our Autumn collection? The product will beunched soon." If she talked about work, Victor might stop the boring game. Hearing her changing the subject, Victor was quite disappointed. But he was not in a hurry. He could take it slow now. His eyes darkened in an instant. "Don''t talk about work in off-hours." Eden nced at him. Wasn''t this man very hardworking? Victor looked at the gate of a shopping mall not far away and said, "There are w machines over there. Let''s go and seize some dolls." When shopping, he had asionally seen some couples at the w machines. Every time when he had seen the girls cheering, he had felt that they must be happy, doing a lot of things together. He had thought that after he found Eden, he would go to y it with her and, she would definitely be very happy. Eden looked at him and found that he seemed to be very interested. She wanted to refuse him, but she didn''t want to disappoint him. s! Eden felt helpless at the bottom of her heart. Once, in order to prevent herself from bing an easy-to-use girl, she had specially read a book about how to turn down others. But at this moment, she did not want to refuse Victor, because she had barely seen such a happy smile on his face. She said helplessly, "Victor, that machine, it''s not easy to catch the dolls. Gia and I yed it once. I tried many times but failed to pick a single one up. Why don''t we just buy one?" But Victor did not take her words seriously. He held her hand and ran to the w machines. Eden shouted helplessly, "Victor, no hurry. I''ll go with you. My feet haven''t recovered yet." Victor stopped in an instant. He had been so happy that he forgot Eden''s feet had not healed yet. There was guilt in his eyes as he said, "I''m sorry. I was so happy that I forgot it." Eden looked at him with aplicated look in her eyes. She shook her head with a smile and asked, "You have never yed w machines?" Victor nodded. It was true that he had never yed it before. Eden''s eyes were full of pity. He was such a lonely person. How could he have the chance to y it? "Let''s go!" She said softly. Seeing she was willing to y, Victor walked over hand in hand with her, with tenderness in his eyes. He nced at their hands holding together. By the time Eden became ustomed to holding hands with him, he would have achieved half sess. They arrived at the entrance of the mall, and there were more than a dozen w machines ced along the passageway. Each of them was upied by people, and they were couples. Victor looked at it and smiled. Soon, a young couple was leaving disappointedly. It seemed that they had failed. But Victor had seen that when the girl was watching the man ying, her eyes were full of expectation and excitement. At that moment, they must have been extremely happy. Eden took a look not far away and said, "Victor, wait here. I''m going to exchange coins." "Okay!" Victor smiled slightly. It was his first time ying it, so he didn''t know how to y. Eden quickly came back with the coins. Eden put one coin in the machine and demonstrated the operation to Victor. Unfortunately, she failed to pick the doll up. Victor nced at her. He already knew how to operate it. He looked at her with deep eyes and said in a low and soft voice, "Eden, stand by and watch. I''ll get it for you." Eden smiled and said, "Okay, let''s see how you will perform. Maybe you will have the same good luck in the game as in business." Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Victor looked at her with an evil smile and did not speak. He held the 360-degree rotating stick and said, "Eden, I will get that yellow bear for you!" "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded. She did not hold any hope in her heart. She had tried it many times but never managed to grasp one. It was not a problem that could be resolved by luck. It relied on one''s skills. Victor took a look at her, smiled, and put the coin in. He controlled that w and aimed at the bear. When he reached the bear, he heavily pressed the button. The bear was grabbed! Victor smiled confidently, and his eyes were shining. When Eden saw Victor grab it, she shouted happily, "Victor, go for it! Don''t let it drop." Eden stood by the side, feeling even happier than if she had tried to catch it herself. Hearing her cheering up, Victor became more confident, and his movements became lighter and lighter. Eden''s heart was filled with anticipation as she watched the little bear being lifted up bit by bit and finally tossed into the exit. Eden''s eyes widened as she looked at Victor in disbelief. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Victor, are you sure it''s your first time ying it?" It was fantastic to seed on the first try. Victor took out the bear and handed it to her. Then he said, "Eden, it is my first time." Eden, "You''re really good at it, aren''t you? You did manage to catch one on your first try." When Eden thought of her experiences with w machines, she felt very ashamed. Children liked to y, especially Gia. There were such w machines at the entrance of the supermarket. Every time passing by them, Gia wouldn''t be willing to go home until yed once. Victor smiled wickedly, and the glow in his eyes was overflowing. He looked at Eden and asked, "What else do you want?" Eden took a look at the w machine and pointed at the pink bunny. She said, "Gia likes that bunny, but I failed to grab it every time." Victor curled his lips slightly, put another coin in, and began to concentrate on catching the bunny. His daughter liked it, and it was a good opportunity for him to score. Eden, who was standing by the side, watched Victor''s movements nervously. "Victor,e on. Gia will be very happy to have this little bunnypany her tonight." Victor knew it was true. He aimed at his target and pressed the button down quickly, and the pink bunny was instantly caught. It was then slowly brought over. Eden stared at it, and her heart tightened. She said, "Victor, take it slow." She was happy. The smile at the corner of Victor''s mouth involuntarily widened. But he remained calm all the time. Finally, the pink bunny fell out of the exit. "Wow! Victor, you''re awesome!" Eden smiled, "If Gia were here, she would be happier." Victor smiled and said, "Let''s bring Gia here next time." "That''s great!" Eden nodded happily. She looked as happy as he had expected. Victor asked, "Anything else you want me to grab?" Eden shook her head, "No, thanks. I am very happy with these two. It turns out that your luck in games is as good as in your business." The quality of these toys was not very good. Victor frowned slightly. "But I want to catch a few more." Eden looked at him. "You are much too addicted. Come on. Let''s go for a walk." "But..." Eden interrupted him, "Victor, enough is as good as a feast. When you look down from the 1OOth floor, it''s all beautiful scenery. But from the second floor, you can only see garbage. If you don''t have a height, you can only see the problem. If you don''t have good vision, you can only see trifles! These toys look good on the outside. But the filling material was not healthy. Gia likes to hold and y with toys. She has rhinitis, so I''m a little worried." Victor nodded slightly. "Eden, you call the shots. I obey you." Victor deliberately emphasized the word "obey". Eden''s eyes shed when she looked at him. How could this person have such a good memory? He still remembered this? Victor smiled and continued to move forward with her. After a few steps, Victor suddenly saw a person T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. selling cotton candy floss. He looked back at Eden and said with a smile, "Look, cotton candy. Why don''t we buy one?" He remembered that Eden had liked it when she had been a child. But once, he had said that if she ate candy, her teeth would be very ugly, and she had never dared to eat it again. Eden nced at the stall and said, "Are you still a child?" Victor retorted, "A lot of couples are eating it. Let''s go and buy one." Victor took her hand and walked over. Victor nced at the middle-aged stall owner and said in a cold tone," One strawberry-vored cotton candy, please." "Okay!" The middle-aged man answered with crity. Holding a long bamboo stick, he began to make the candy. This was not the first time Victor had seen a vendor make cotton candy like this. When he had been a boy, he had bought it for Eden. Every time he had given her cotton candy, she had been very happy. She had smiled happily and said, "Victor, thank you for your cotton candy." Then, the two of them would have shared the candy. When he had seen on TV that if children ate candy, the teeth would be ck and half of them would fall out, he hadn''t dared to buy it. After he had told Eden about it, Eden hadn''t wanted to eat it either. But now, he wanted to recapture that feeling. Seeing that the cotton candy was ready, Victor asked the price. It was one dor for each. He remembered that when they had been kids, it had been much cheaper. But the cotton candy at that time had not been as big as it was now, and there had been only one vor. Victor looked at the pinkish cotton candy in his hand and nced at Eden beside him. He smiled with nostalgia in his eyes. At that time, their rtionship could not have been defined as love, friendship, or family affection. But they had been carefreely happy. Being young, they had been able to remain genuine. Later, the two of them came to the park and sit down. "Eden, take a break." "Hm!" Eden sat beside him silently. Victor slightly leaned to one side and faced her. "Let''s share the cotton candy. You eat from that side, and I from this side." When they had been young, they had eaten like this. Eden frowned and shook her head. It felt strange. For some reason, she did not want to do it. Victor knew that she would refuse. He nced at the cotton candy and said with an embarrassed face, "I can''t finish such a big candy all by myself. We don''t want to throw money away, do we? Let''s share it. Come on!" Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Eden looked at him and said, "Victor, Do I have to do this?" On Victor''s gorgeous face, there was a slight smile. "Come on!" He spoked as he tossed the cotton candy into her mouth. Eden looked at him dazedly. The man''s bright ck eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at her. Under his expectant gaze, she lowered her head unexpectedly and took a bite. It melted in her mouth right away but was not very sweet. She felt the candy not as delicious as the one she had eaten when she had been a child. Victor watched her eat. Her long eyshes covered the light in her eyes, and she still looked like the little girl in his memory. He lowered his head and began to bite from his side. Just like that, the two of them ate, not saying a word. Sweetness spread in their hearts. Victor was very happy. Since Eden hade back, he had been feeling so sweet as if he were immersed in honey. Later, he noticed they had almost finished the candy. He lifted his eyes slightly and nced at Eden, who was eating with her head lowered. He smiled wickedly and quickly lowered his head. The cotton candy was soft and easy to melt. He moved quickly and headed in Eden''s direction. When Eden felt the cotton candy stuck on her face, she looked up and saw that Victor was looking at her. His eyes were as deep as the sea, attracting her so much that she could not take her eyes off him. Just as she was stunned, Victor''s lips had covered hers. There was a sweet taste, as well as lightughter overflowing from his throat. Eden was shocked. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Victor, not knowing what to do. She, she seemed... to have been tricked by Victor once again. Seeing her dazed expression, Victor felt restless. Just as he was about to make his next move, Eden suddenly moved and the lips of them parted. She red at him, "Victor, you, you''ve gone too far." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden realized that she was particrly stupid and slow to react. Victor looked at her and said with a smile, "Eden, I didn''t mean to do it. As you can see, there is only a little left. I wanted to eat more, so..." Victor deliberately didn''t finish his words. Eden''s red lips slightly opened. How could he be so ingenious when it came to finding excuses? Victor didn''t care about her surprised expression. This little girl had never escaped from his palm since she had been a child. He ate up the rest of the cotton candy and threw the stick into the trash can. Then he looked up at the night sky and said with a smile, "Eden, tonight''s sky is beautiful." Eden came to her senses and lowered her head. It would be strange if she could see stars in the night sky of River City. Nothing was difficult in the world, as long as she was willing to give up. In the future, she would never hang out with Victor again. She felt that she would always be tricked by him. "Come on, let''s go home. I still have work to do." Eden got up as she spoke. Victor also got on his feet and said, "Don''t work so hard." Eden did not say anything and continued to walk forward. "Eden..." Eden said angrily, "Victor, I know efforts may not fruit sess. And it feels easy if I don''t try hard. But feeling easy is not what I want. As long as I work hard, there''s nothing that I can''t handle." Eden was so angry. She thought she might as well go home to listen to music. "Eden..." "Stop talking, Victor." Eden interrupted him. "I won''t work tonight. I will go back to listen to music. Music has power, and singing is wings. Some songs can make me feel intoxicated as if taking me to fly over the world. Some songs can make me feel like a newborn, giving me the courage to constantly break through myself and shape my ideal personality. Is it OK?" Eden blurted out heaps of words. Victor shook his head as he listened from behind. He smiled and said, "I''ll apany you to enjoy the music." When he listened to music, he hadn''t heard such excitement. "s!" Eden sighed, realizing she just couldn''t escape from Victor. Victor''s face was gloomy. "Don''t you want me to apany you? But I don''t feel like being alone." Eden suddenly stopped and looked at him. She asked doubtfully, "Why? Are you afraid of being alone?" She remembered that Anson seemed to live in his house. Could it be that such a big man would be afraid of being alone? Victor lowered his head slightly, pulled back the emotions in his eyes, and whispered, "I have nightmares frequently." He was afraid of being left alone. Very much! Eden suddenly remembered Victor''s behavior in the hospital that night, and her heart ached for no reason. Eden looked at him helplessly. "Let''s go!" Eden felt that her maternal instinct had turned into a disaster. Not only did she have to serve Victor in thepany, but she also no longer had private time on weekends. Victor smiled slightly. "Eden, you are the best!" He took her hand and walked home. It waste tonight, and there were few pedestrians. Eden saw the two hands holding together and said faintly, "I don''t know what to do with you." "Eden~" Victor suddenly acted cute. He looked like a spoiled child, and there was no discordant. There was a gentle and affectionate smile in his eyes. Eden waspletely amused by his behavior. Victor could make himself look like whatever he wanted. Eden had a happy weekend. On Sunday, Jasper hade. After dinner, he had chatted with Eden for a long time before leaving. On Monday, Victor drove Eden to work. They went straight from the parking lot to the elevator. Just as he arrived at the elevator entrance, they met Anson and Lucian, who were both dressed in suits but had different temperaments, gorgeous and dazzling. Anson smiled, "Morning Eden. Wee back to work. Your feet are healed? Eden smiled back, "It''s not a big deal. There won''t be any problem unless I wear high heels." Anson nced at her and said, "d to hear that." Victor looked at Lucian and asked, "Lucian, are you living at my house?" Lucian looked at him and nodded expressionlessly. He nced at Anson and said, "You''re not home. Anson wanted to go to my ce. But I don''t want him to live in my home. So, I have to go to your house to apany him." Eden frowned slightly when she heard that. She looked at the three men in surprise. The three single men looked really poor, and it felt like they were almost holding hands with each other. Was it really necessary for these eligible bachelors to act like this? Eden could not figure it out. Anson suddenly glimpsed Eden''s gaze. He rubbed his nose uneasily and said with a smile, "Eden, don''t look at us like that. It''s not what you think." Eden burst in toughter and asked, "Mr. Skye, what do you think I am thinking?" Chapter 492 Chapter 492 When Anson heard this, he noticed Eden was suppressing her smile. He suddenly felt that he did have a quick tongue. He just couldn''t correct this bad habit. Victor looked at Anson and could not help but smile. What was Anson thinking? Anson red at Victor, who was holding backughter. He couldn''t help but want to p himself. Wasn''t it just adding insult to injury? "Humph," Lucian coughed intentionally and said in a in voice, "We''re going to bete." He moved his long and slender legs and gracefully walked into the elevator. Eden also knew that she didn''t have enough time. Otherwise, she would have teased Anson more. The four people entered the elevator, but they went all the way up to the 25th floor in silence. The oppressive and quiet atmosphere made it hard for Eden to breathe. But Victor was veryfortable. Among them, he was the happiest one now. After walking out of the elevator, Anson broke the ice and said, "Victor, I''ve got a few candidates for the brand ambassador of our Fall Collection. I''ll show them to you in a while." "OK!" Victor nodded his head with an indifferent look. As long as Victor entered thepany, he would automatically enter work mode. His facial expression had changed into a formalized one. Victor nced at Lucian and said, "Prepare for the review meeting!" He hadn''t been to thepany for several days. He felt at ease off work, but when he began to work, he felt like ants on a hot pan. "Got it!" Lucian nodded slightly and walked toward his office. So did Anson. Victor nced at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, you can expect me for lunch." Eden nced at him in silence. Then she turned around and walked to her office. "This guy is even more clingy than Gia. I''ve had enough of it." Victor smiled. Now they wereing to work together, getting off work together, and eating together. It felt so good! He returned to his office after he watched Eden enter hers. As soon as Eden walked in, she heard Amelia''s voice. "Director Bleu, you finally came to work!" Eden looked at her happy face and asked, "Amelia, I have been away for just a few days. You missed me already?" "Yes!" Amelia smiled and nodded. "When you were not here, even Irene said that she was not used to it. We used to have review meetings to rify the working process every morning before you got injured. She said she was not ustomed to not having the meetings." They had watched the video of Haven apologizing. And they had always believed that Director Bleu was innocent. Eden smiled when she heard that. "Amelia, hurry up and get ready. We''re going to attend Mr. Alwynn''s meeting now." As a director, she had always been modest, so that she could make a good impression on people. Teamwork was the key to sess. She needed a team who could share joys and hardships with her. Amelia turned around, picked up the files on the desk, and said, "Director Bleu, I''m ready. Our first batch of clothing samples hase out. So, we won''t be busy until the brand ambassador is determined." Eden took a look at her and said with a smile, "Amelia, don''t you think about goofing off at work. The Gienger family''spany was acquired by the Alwynn Group, and it features in children''s wear." Amelia looked at her in surprise. "Director Bleu, are you involved in the management of the new sub-7" Eden suddenly smiled and said, "Amelia, it''s better to involve than not. Sry will be doubled." Amelia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Will I get a raise too?" Eden smiled and said, "All of my team will have a sry raise. Don''t worry! After the work of the Fall Collection, we will focus on the children''s wear." "Wow!" Amelia''s face was full of expectation. She was short of money. As long as her sry was increased, she would rather work more. "Please don''t forget your promise when the timees." Amelia reminded her again because she spent more than she earned recently. Eden said while walking out, "You are my assistant, I won''t forget you." Ameliaughed excitedly and said, "Thank you! I''m going bankrupt these days." Eden smiled and said, "Amelia, don''t be so exaggerated." Amelia suddenly pointed to her face and said, "Director Bleu, what do you see on my face?" Eden burst intoughter, "Poverty!" Amelia quickly nodded and said with a sad face, "You do know me too well. I am so poor that my pants are worn into holes and that I don''t have any oil in my food! I can''t fall asleep every night, doubting my life path!" This was the first time Eden had heard someone crying about being poor like that. The smile on her face faded slightly, and she asked, "Is your mother seriously ill?" "Yes." Amelia''s face was full of sadness. She whispered, "The doctor asked her to get tested for diabetes. Now she has to take medicine every day. She has already been diagnosed with hyperlipidemia and hypertension before, and it costs thousands of dors a month. asionally, we can''t make ends meet." When Eden heard this, she looked at her sympathetically. "Are you the only child in your family?" "I have a brother who doesn''t care about it, and now I don''t know where he is. There is no limit to the indulgence my parents show to him, while I was raised as if I had been picked up from the trash. But my doted brother could do nothing but make trouble. At the critical moment, he is useless. My parents are farmers with no insurance. Now my mom is sick, and I am the only one in my family who is holding on." Amelia knew Eden''s character and told the truth. Although money couldn''t buy everything, it could bring confidence to people. Recently, she had been pressed so hard that she could hardly breathe. But she must endure it no matter how tired or aggrieved she was. She couldn''t leave her mother alone. She had thought that after her brother graduated from college, her family''s life would be much better. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, no matter where her brother had gone to work, it had neversted more than a month. He couldn''t make a penny, and his family had to keep giving him money. Sometimes, people would lower themselves to the bottom of the earth because of money. She was now carrying responsibilities on her shoulders, and she couldn''t do anything at will. Sometimes, she felt that even if she had tried her best, it was still like walking on thin ice. Eden heard this and said, "Spare the rod, spoil the child. The old sayings always make sense." Amelia nodded with a gloomy face and said, "Yes, my parents doted on him when he was a child for fear that he would suffer a little grievance. But what about me? When I was wronged, I didn''t even dare to say it. Otherwise, they would think I was much too annoying." Eden wanted to say something, but she suddenly noticed they had arrived at the conference room. She swallowed it back, and the two of them walked in. Victor had already been reading the documents in the conference room, sitting in the president''s seat. As soon as Eden entered, Irene waved to her. Eden smiled to greet her and went to her seat. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Eden had just sat in her seat when Victor lifted his eyes and looked at her gently. Eden also raised her head. Their gazes met, one gentle and the other calm. Victor slowly withdrew his eyes and smiled slightly. In the spacious and bright conference room, there were already department managers sitting around the luxurious oval table. Seeing Victor''s sudden smile, everyone was shocked. During meetings, they had barely seen Victorugh. Or, rather, they had never seen himugh. He had always been very serious about work. When it came to his routine meeting, everyone would be on tenterhooks. As long as there was a small mistake, he would point it out and ask them to improve. If they made the same mistake the next time, it would be even worse. Not only would they be scolded, but they would also have to stand his unbearable majesty and coldness. "Mr. Alwynn, these are the candidates for this season''s brand ambassador," Lucian said, "there is their detailed information in this report." During the meeting, everyone looked very serious. Victor said, "Put it on the big screen. We''ll look at it and make the decision together." "Got it!" Lucian connected his notebook to the projector. After a while, a few actresses appeared on the big screen. All of them were gorgeous. Lucian exined, "There''s a total of six here, all of them suit our theme this year." After saying that, Lucian nced at Eden and said, "Director Bleu, you are the design director. Who do you think is more suitable?" Eden said, "Mr. Bonen, please go back to the first slide." "No problem." Lucian did as she had requested. Eden watched carefully. The brand ambassador had been a well-established tradition in the Alwynn Group. They would always cooperate with one of the most popr stars to promote their new collection. It cost arge sum of money, but the brand awareness had spread rapidly, which also boosted sales and promoted the development of the Alwynn Group. Therefore, the candidates must be assessed in terms of poprity, professionally, image, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. personality, character, and conduct. As the Design Director, Eden needed to have a very powerful innovation. And she must choose a face that could be quickly remembered by people, and people would recognize what the product the celebrity was endorsing as soon as they saw her. This kind of information transfer was important. Only by precisely casting the image and personality of a celebrity into the brand could the brand have more three-dimensional charm. Eden said, "I prefer Chloe. Her image and temperament can perfectly highlight our products." Lucian looked at Eden with admiration and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, good choice. She is also my first pick." Anson also smiled and said, "Great minds think alike. She has a good character, and since her debut, there have never been any scandals about her. However, her endorsement fee will be a little higher." But this was not something he should take into consideration. It was what Victor should consider. Victor had been listening silently. Irene echoed, "I agree Chloe is more suitable. She has always had a good reputation." Victor nced at the directors of each department, and they all nodded in agreement. Victor said in a deep voice, "Then, it will be her." He turned to look at Anson and said, "Mr. Skye, you''ll have to talk to her in person." Anson shivered a little. "Why am I going? This should be Director Bleu''s job." "She doesn''t have time!" Victor said quickly. Anson retorted discontentedly, "Do I have a lot of time?" Victor looked at him with a nk face and said, "You''re pretty idle these days. Based on the current market price, the endorsement fee should be about 3 million dors. I want you to make use of your sharp tongue and lower the price." When Anson heard that, he would rather die here than talk to her. She was a popr star. Now was her best time and most dazzling moment. If the endorsement fee was cut below the market price, would she agree? At this moment, Victor didn''t care what Anson was thinking. He said, "This matter is thus settled." After the final word, Anson couldn''t even find a ce to cry. Lucian looked at him sympathetically and asked, "What about the brand ambassador for the children''s clothing?" Their children''s wear was also a high-end brand, and the price was quite high. Since the establishment of thepany, their target customers had always been rich people. Now it seemed that all the decisions were right, and the business profits were not bad. Now, Eden had joined the team. Her design was unique, possessing a special charm. Victor was also a man with keen taste. When Marianne had left, Victor had taken a fancy to Eden''s work at a nce among all the works of the rmended designers. It could be said that Victor was quite talented in this respect. Victor nced at Eden and said, "I''ve chosen Henrick Bleu." Henrick was his son. Of course, in addition to this point, Henrick was the most brilliant and promising child star now. He was the best choice. The Alwynn Group was focusing on the fashion industry, forming a one-stop system from the design, production, and sales. Thepany had ranked sixth among the best domestic garmentpanies. In the next three years, Victor would take branding as the foundation, strive to expand the business in the field of fashion, and further strengthen international cooperation. He wanted the Alwynn Group to be the bellwether of the domestic fashion industry. He wanted to realize Eden''s dream. Theirpany had broad market prospects, and it was a good time for expansion. Eden suddenly looked at him and said, "Mr. Alwynn... My son has to go to school..." Victor knew what she meant and said, "It doesn''t matter. He can shootmercials on weekends." Eden could not find any excuse to refuse him. He had already decided. What else could she say? As an actor, what Ricky needed was good resources. Her rejection would block his way. This was the first time Eden had said that Henrick was her son in front of her colleagues. Everyone immediately looked at her enviously. Eden nodded, "But I still have to ask for his opinion." Victor said, "No problem." With his understanding of Ricky, he would definitely agree. Victor turned to look at Anson and said, "Mr. Skye, please go talk with Henrick''s agent!" Hearing this, Anson got very happy. He nodded with a smile and said, "No problem. You can count on me." Victor nodded and said, "As for the endorsement fee, let him name his price." Anson choked on his words and almost bit his tongue. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Victor was too abominable. He allowed his son to put a price on the endorsement fee at will. When it came to outsiders, how the hell could he be so stingy? It was almost impossible for Anson to convince Chloe. Of course, it would be totally different if Victor could go instead of him. Victor had be highly sought-after in Victor Country. Victor nced at Anson with cold eyes and didn''t say anything. He then asked everyone, "Do you have anything else to say?" The managers quickly shook their heads. He had made the final decision. Who dared to object? Victor took a look and said coldly, "That''s all for today. Please go back to work. Director Bleu, stay here, please." Everyone quickly got up and left as if they had been granted amnesty. Anson looked back three times with each step and stared at Victor with a sad face. The meeting had finished promptly, but all the heavy burdens fell on him. They had hired so many professional managers, and they should perform their duties. Why was he the only one who toiled like beasts of burden? Among the four of them, Adonis was always doing the cushy job. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ricky, no matter how much heined, there was no way to change the situation now. As for Eden, who had been asked to stay, she could only sit quietly and wait. Suddenly, there were only the two of them in the spacious and bright conference room. Victor stood up and walked to her with elegant steps. He folded his arms and looked at herzily with his deep ck eyes, but he did not speak. Eden looked at him and smiled, "Go ahead, what''s on your mind?" Victor moved slightly and sat beside her. "Eden, your designs this year are chic style, and this time it can change the image of the brand and promote our brand awareness. "Now thement on the inte is very good. In three years, we will be the top brand. Do you have the confidence?" Hearing this again, Eden said with a smile, "Victor, our market prospects are very good at present. Thepany focuses on high-end consumption groups. We have ten limited editions this season, which are all the most admirable ones among the rich. I estimate our sales revenue this year will add up to 100 million." She had already known that this man was amercial genius when she had been in the branch company. With unique wit and insight, he had developed his bright future. "Haha..." Victorughed when he heard this. "Eden, I''m counting on that. If it''s really over 100 million, I''ll give you 20% of the shares." "Wait." Eden''s face was suddenly full of refusal. She said in a serious tone, "I don''t want the free lunch. I''m just doing my job. You can give me the bonus as you like. As for the shares, there is a part of my shares in the Gienger Group that you acquired. If your business is good, don''t forget to give me dividends." She didn''t dare to take ill-gotten gains. She had to set a good example for the three children. Hearing this, Victor was quite helpless. He wanted topensate her in this way, but she didn''t want it. Couldn''t this girl be greedier for money? Eden had shares in the Gienger Group, which was a financially independent entity now. Maybe he couldpensate her from there. s! He had heard of the people who asked for money and couldn''t get it. But he had never heard of one who wanted to give money but failed. He smiled and said, "Well, you can rest assured. Your dividend will not be reduced." Eden smiled and said, "I trust you." Victor also smiled, "After youe back from the Fashion Week, I will take you to Lemmon City. There will be thetest design software exchange meeting in ten days. I attend it every year." Eden thought this was a good opportunity. She immediately agreed. "Well, I won''t miss any opportunity to learn. When I was in the branch office, I was also arranged to study. But I haven''t been to Lemmon City. But this time, since you give me a chance, I will definitely make good use of it." "You''ve always been working hard, but you need to take good care of yourself. I heard from Gia that you used to stay upte." Victor looked at her with a smile. Eden got up and smiled with ease. "As long as I''m alive, I will have to work hard. I''m going back to work now." Eden then walked toward the door of the room. Gia, this little traitor, had told Victor everything. Couldn''t she have any privacy? Victor looked at her back and said in a faint voice behind her, "Eden, you promised me to have lunch together." Eden, who had reached the door, suddenly turned around and looked at him. She asked doubtfully, "Did I promise you?" "Eden~" Victor looked at her coyly. "Uh..." Eden was speechless when she heard his coy voice. "Victor, how can be like Gia?" Eden had a helpless look on her face. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, you''re wrong. I''m not like Gia. Gia is like me." Eden shook her head helplessly. "I won''t argue with you. It''s OK to have lunch together." She agreed with him in a pleasant voice. Victor smiled and followed her. "I''ll call youter." "OK!" Eden walked out. Anson, Lucian, and Amelia were all looking at her, with a trace of strangeness in their eyes. Anson smiled and said, "Director Bleu, congrattions! Please treat us to lunch!" Eden looked at him in confusion and asked, "Mr. Skye, anything to celebrate?" Anson looked at her speechlessly. He had already realized what was going on, but the person concerned hadn''t yet. Eden looked at Amelia. Amelia said with a smile, "Director Bleu, you will have dividends!" Eden,"??" She smiled and said, "Mr. Skye,pared to your shares, my shares are close to negligible." It was true. He had shares of the Alwynn Group, and it was even more profitable than that of his family''spany. Therefore, it was worth it to work like a horse. The dividend of the shares was the onlyfort for him. Victor walked out and looked at them. "Do you all have nothing to do?" As soon as he remembered that there was still a lot of work waiting for him, he got a headache. Anson looked at him and smiled proudly, "We don''t have that much work. It''s you that took a few days off." Hearing this, Victor was depressed instantly. He tightened his handsome face and walked straight to his office silently. "Hahaha..." Anson looked at Victor''s back and smirked, "Victor, you''ll a really hectic schedule for the next few days." Lucian rolled his eyes at Anson, "Save it! Don''t forget you also have a lot of things to do." Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Hearing this, Anson instantly felt depressed. He looked at Lucian, his face full of sorrow, and said, "Lucian, I just forgot about this matter. Why did you remind me?" Lucian turned around and left, not saying a word. All of a sudden, Anson''s expression turned grim. He had to talk to Chloe''s agent. He let out a heavy sigh. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Skye, you can do it!" Anson could only look at her and smile. Some things couldn''t be done even though he had tried his best. "I will do what I am capable of." Anson''s voice was weak, showing how unwilling he was. Eden and Amelia smiled and followed him. As soon as they arrived at the secretary office, they met a woman in a ck tight skirt. She looked pretty with a perfect figure. Under the tight skirt, her long and slender legs were fully disyed. Her every twinkle and smile were extremely attractive, and she had a gorgeous temperament like a queen. "Good morning, Mr. Skye." The woman looked at Anson with a charming smile. "Good morning, Nicole," Anson said with a simper. From his expression, one could tell that he was being perfunctory. "Why are you here?" Anson asked. As for Lucian, he was so engrossed in his work that he did not even raise his head. Eden looked at the person in front of her and found her quite familiar. Amelia whispered in Eden''s ear, "She is Nicole Zellweger, our former brand ambassador." "Oh!" Eden nodded slightly. No wonder she felt her familiar. Eden said to Amelia, "Let''s go." "Okay!" Amelia nodded. The two of them walked past Nicole. Nicole looked askance at Eden. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and jealousy shed through them. When she saw Eden walking past her, she quickly stuck out her leg, intending to trip Eden. "Ah..." Eden fell forward. "Director Bleu!" Amelia quickly threw away the documents in her hand and rushed to hold Eden. Anson looked at Nicole. This woman was really malicious. Last year, Marianne had chosen Nicole, and he had negotiated with her. At first, she had been putting on airs, but after he had tried his best to exin their design concepts, she had finally agreed to sign the contract. But the contract had expired now. What was she doing here today? When Eden fell, Lucian stood up, looking at Nicole coldly. "Director Bleu, are you OK?" Amelia helped Eden stand up. Eden''s forehead was covered in sweat. Nicole had kicked on the very foot that had been injured a few days ago. What the hell? Why did her foot always get hurt? "I''m fine!" Eden nced at her foot. She had just stumbled a few steps, and it hurt now. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nicole leaned slightly to one side, showing off her good figure. She looked down at Eden''s face from above with disdain. When she saw her forehead was filled with sweat, a trace of satisfaction shed through her eyes. Upon closer inspection, Nicole found Eden was indeed beautiful. She was precisely the woman who had an affair with Victor. Recently, she had been out of town for a movie. As soon as she hade back, she saw Victor''s affair with Eden spreading like wildfire. Who was Victor? He was the very man Nicole wanted to marry. Last autumn, as the brand ambassador of the Alwynn Group, she had met Victor for the first time, and she had been fascinated by the mature and reserved man. Since the first time she had seen Victor, she had known that this man was different from the other sons of the rich families. He was calm, reserved, and talented. With a good figure, a good look, and good family background, she thought she deserved a young elite like Victor. Nicole smiled apologetically, "Miss, I''m sorry. I just wanted to walk, and I didn''t expect to bump into you." She apologized gracefully. As an experienced actress, she was sophisticated and had already practiced the skill of keeping calm. No matter where she was, she would be clever in dealing with people. Eden looked at her with cold eyes. She hadn''t expected her to apologize. Now even if she knew that Nicole had done it on purpose, she could not find fault with her. Otherwise, it would make her seem like a mean person. Eden did not say anything. With the help of Amelia, she slowly stood up. Anson red at Nicole. He walked over to Eden and said, "Director Bleu, I think you should go to the hospital." "Anson, you don''t have to be so exaggerated, do you? It was just a stumble. Even her skin is not broken, let alone the bones. Hospital? Don''t make a fuss!" Nicole''s tone was cold and sarcastic. "Shut up!" Anson looked at her and shouted coldly. This woman had done it on purpose. He had seen it clearly. "Anson..." "Nicole, you did it on purpose." Anson red at her angrily. His elegant and romantic temperament was instantly reced by a cold vibe. "Anson, I, I didn''t mean to trip her. I don''t have any grudges against her. Why did I purposely try to make things hard for her?" Nicole said with a look of grievance. She had never expected Anson to use her openly. Anson gave a snort and did not say anything. Eden also looked at Anson in surprise. He had actually spoken to Nicole in such a straightforward manner. But it might not be a bad thing. After all, this woman did have done it on purpose. At this moment, Lucian called Victor. Victor was burying himself in work when he heard the phone ring. A wave of nameless anger rose from his heart, and he picked the phone up. A faint voice came from Lucian, "Come out." Victor frowned and said, "Tell me what''s on your mind. I''m busy." His tone was full of impatience. Lucian said unhurriedly, "Eden stumbled." Victor hung up the phone, frowned, gritted his teeth, got up quickly, and ran toward the door. "Lucian, screw you." Victor hated Lucian''s way of speaking. But his way of speaking was the same as Lucian''s as if they were twins. The materials on the desk had been pushed to the ground because of his drastic movement, but he didn''t notice. He quickly opened the door. What caught his eye was the little face of Eden, which was covered in sweat. Amelia was squatting aside, picking up the documents. Victor''s face distorted with anger. Eden''s foot had healed only a little over the past two days. She had even been very careful when she went downstairs. He looked straight at Eden''s pale face and strode towards her, his face filled with pity. "Eden, was your foot injured again?" "No, I''m fine!" Eden shook her head slightly. Nothing serious, it just hurt. As soon as Nicole saw Victor, her expression became very gentle, and her enchanting face was beautiful. "Victor, I''m back," she said in a delicate voice and looked at Victor with soft eyes. Hearing this voice, Victor got goosebumps all over his body. He looked at Nicole with his eyes as deep as a cold pond and asked indifferently, "Who are you?" Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Victor''s sudden question made Nicole dumbfounded and angry. The soft and beautiful expression on her face gradually cracked. It was hard for her to believe. "Haha..." Amelia and Anson couldn''t helpughing. Looking at Nicole''s stunned and ashamed expression, Anson felt a surge of relief in his heart. Sometimes, a single sentence could drive people crazy in a second. Nicole''s smug grin vanished, and tears began to well up in her eyes. A woman like Nicole deserved to experience such a feeling. Eden''s heart did a flip. Could it be that Nicole had tripped her on purpose because of Victor? She looked up and red at Victor with her bright, almond-shaped eyes. Victor looked at her and seemed to understand what she meant. He looked helpless and aggrieved. Victor asked, "Anson, what happened?" Anson nced at the stunned Nicole and said, "Nicole tripped Director Bleu." Victor suddenly looked at Nicole with anger. "Victor, how can you forget me? Have you forgotten how we spentst autumn together?" Nicole looked at Victor with a sad face. Eden,"...?" Anson was dumbfounded when he heard these words. Did this woman know she was ying with fire? This waspletely a challenge to Victor''s dignity and temper. Last autumn, she had merely been the brand ambassador of the Fall Collection. She and Victor, except for work, had they meet privately? Anson suddenly looked at Victor with a puzzled look. Victor didn''t even bother to look at him. After he heard this, his face became gloomy, and his deep eyes looked cold and ruthless as if he wanted to tear Nicole apart. He shot an angry look at Anson and said, "Where did this lunatice from? Hurry up and throw her out." "Er..." Anson looked at Victor''s re and instantly felt a big word "injustice" was written on his own forehead. Nicole waspletely furious when she heard the word "lunatic". "Victor, you''re going too far. I am Nicole, your former brand ambassador. I had dinner with you. We sat in your car and talked about life. How can you forget it? Do you know what happened to me these days? The fortune-teller told me my Mr. Right had appeared. I had been working so hard on the set because I wanted toe back to see as soon as possible." But it had been an eventful time recently. Because of a scandal, thepany had forbidden her to show up in public for a while. It was not until yesterday that she returned. As soon as she came back, she came to Victor. She didn''t want to date people in entertainment circles. She just wanted a partner up to the standard of nobilities. When she was with Victor, her joy was real. She expected to see him every day, but she could not. She could only read all the news about him. He was her peerless hero, and what she had to do every day was appreciating his pretty face. His charm was infinite, and his beauty was real. "Victor, since I met you, I''ve fallen in love with you. I look at your pictures every day. You get everything that may attract me!" Nicole took the opportunity to express her love, her face filled with tenderness. Every time she looked at his handsome face, she felt she was in love. Every morning when she woke up, she took a look at his photos. Then, she would feel it was another sweet day. When Eden heard this, she looked at Victor with a slight smile. Victor had been courted early in the morning. She wanted to tease, "Victor, your Miss Right ising, automatically delivering herself to the door." Victor was pissed off when he saw her looking at him with teasing eyes. How could she smile now? Wasn''t she jealous of her at all? Victor was extremely depressed. He nced at Eden with a sad look, ignoring Nicole. Anson took a few steps back. He looked at Nicole as if looking at a madman. "Nicole, did you remember to take your medicine before getting out?" After the scandal, this woman began to act viins. Through the screen, Anson could smell the foul breath from her mouth. He had identally seen a movie of her, which made people feel disgusting. "Anson, what do you mean?" Nicole red at him. He also thought she was a lunatic? She was nothing but beautiful. Couldn''t they see it? Victor said angrily, "Get out of here. No one wants to watch your stupid self-staged farce!" "Victor..." "Get out!" Victor''s tone was aggressive, anger brewing in his eyes. He could be so ruthless to some people, which made them wanted to hit the wall andmit suicide. Eden could not help but look up at him. Ever since she had met him, she had rarely seen his cold and heartless side. He turned out to be as cold-hearted as the rumors said. Nicole burst into tears on the spot. The long-awaited love ended in this way. She ran over early in the morning to express her feelings but was treated like a psycho. The saddest thing was that Victor didn''t remember who she was at all. Men were afraid of women crying the most. Once a woman cried, men didn''t know what to do. There was nothing Anson could do now. If this went on, they would be med to have bullied this drama queen. Sigh! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Looking at the way Nicole wiped her tears, Anson thought she was not his type, and he didn''t feel pity for Nicole at all. It seemed that Abby was the woman he was most attracted to. Victor nced at Anson, who was best at dealing with this kind of thing. Anson saw the look in Victor''s eyes and pretended not to see it. He turned his head to look at Lucian. But he only saw Lucian burying himself in work. He did not take what happened here seriously at all. Ah! Anson cried out in his heart. How could he continue working in such a calm andposed manner? It was rare to see such a good show. "Anson!" Victor shouted at Anson angrily. Hearing this, Anson was stunned. "What now? Why did you shout so loudly? You scared me! Recently, my sleep quality isn''t good, and I''ve lost a lot of hair. I need a vacation for my health. I can''t stand any more scares." "Get out!" Victor red at him. "Alright, I''ll show myself out right now. The forteller told me we''repatible. We''d better stay away from each other," Anson said as he walked towards his office. Victor:"..." Eden, Amelia secretly gave a thumbs up to Anson. Mr. Skye always knew how to piss off Mr. Alwynn. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Victor red at Anson''s back and said to Eden, "Eden, let me take you back to the office." After he finished, he looked back at Amelia and said, "Amelia, please go to the pharmacy to buy some medicine." "Okay!" Amelia nodded quickly, put the documents back to the office, and went downstairs to buy medicine. Eden nced from Nicole to Victor. She whispered, "Are we leaving her like this? She looks very sad." Victor said, "I don''t know her!" His tone was full of disgust. Eden was speechless. She used to be the brand ambassador for thepany. How could he not know her? "Let''s go!" He held Eden and walked towards her office. Eden had no choice but to leave. Nicole looked at their backs with a vicious face. She quickly wiped the tears off her face. The thick makeup was ruined. With two panda eyes, she looked as horrible as a ghost. She was left alone and didn''t even have the strength to cry. Fortunately, she hadn''t brought her assistant here. Otherwise, it would be quite embarrassing. "Victor, I am your former brand ambassador. Are you treating me like this?" She shouted at Victor''s back reluctantly. Victor looked back at Lucian, who was working with his head down, and said, "Lucian, ask the security guards to throw her out. From now on, she is not allowed to enter the Alwynn Group." "No, no, no, no. Don''t treat me like this. I know I was wrong. I am sorry. I didn''t mean to trip her. I just identally bumped into her. Don''t be angry, I love you...¡± When Nicole heard Victor forbid her from stepping into thepany, she got anxious in an instant and shouted loudly. On the side, Lucian had already picked up his phone and made a call. Soon, two security guards came out of the elevator. The older one looked stern. He stared at Nicole and said in a cold tone, "Miss, please!" "Get out of my way. What right do you have to talk to me? Two watchdogs!" Nicole''s anger was instantly vented to the security guards. The faces of the two security guards darkened instantly. Lucian flew into a rage when he heard that. "Why are you still standing there? Drag her out." "Yes, Mr. Ronen." At this time, the two security guards were no longer gentlemen. They pulled Nicole into the elevator. "Let go of me! Do you know who I am? Let go... Victor, how can you do this to me? You can''t do this to me. Do you know how much I love you..." The door of the elevator closed, and finally, the world was quiet. Lucian shook his head helplessly. This kind of thing happened once every three or four months. Victor could not socialize with other women. Otherwise, those women would be obsessed with him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Putting aside their unrequited love, they even thought of themselves as Victor''s lovers. From time to time, they woulde to thepany to make such a scene. Lucian was already used to it. He picked up the cup next to him, took a sip of coffee gracefully, and continued to work. As Victor''s secretary, he had a lot of things to do every day, and there were endless calls. If it weren''t for him sitting here, Victor would have been annoyed by those women to death a long time ago. All the calls from those women had been intercepted by Lucian. Victor sent Eden back to the office. After helping Eden sit down, he gently took off Eden''s white shoes and checked her white and jade- like foot. Her ankle swelled again. Victor frowned and thought, "That d*mn woman, she can no longer make a living in entertainment circles!" Eden also looked down. She said with anxiety, "It''s swollen again." Victor raised his head and looked at her casually. "Be more careful in the future." Eden was furious when she heard that. "It''s all your fault. Nicole tripped me because of you." When Victor heard this, he realized that it did have something to do with him. But how the hell could he have expected such a crazy woman to appear today? "I''m sorry, Eden." He looked at her with a guilty face. When Eden heard his apology, she smiled, "Forget it. I''m not angry. To forgive others is actually giving way to my own mind. So, I''m not angry at all." Victor still looked at her. He was very sorry about what had happened. Eden suddenlyughed, "Victor, hand over that folder to me, and I''ll show you something. Something I thought of these days. Victor clothing design for children over the age of three. It''s too late to prepare autumn clothes now. I am preparing a winter collection. This design is very lightweight for children, but it''s warm andfortable." Victor nced at the folder on her desk and took it over. He opened it and saw a picture of children''s clothing. Eden exined, "Victor, children''s clothes should be more functional than beautiful. They must be comfortable, with the best cotton. The skin of children is very delicate. Some materials may cause allergies. If the children wear such materials, they may have headaches and rashes. With allergic reactions, children will be very agitated. So, we must choose the best cotton and some thin materials. What we have to pay attention to is not only the style but also thefortableness. Only in this way can we rest assured." Victor looked at the design carefully. After a while, he looked up at Eden with admiration. He said excitedly, "You are a great design master. I worship you. This design is great. Your design has always been unique, and this one is awesome! It looks umon, fashionable, andfortable. Every child will like it." Eden smiled. "So, you have approved my design? I had been idle these days, chatting with Gia and Kenny every day. I asionally asked them how they felt when wearing clothes. Their feelings are very important to me and gave me some inspiration. But most of their clothes were not made by me. They were designed by Jasper. I''m not rich, but my children are wearing the most popr clothes in each season. Jasper and Abigail always prepare for them before their new product isunched. Because time is limited, I only make a few sets of clothes for them every year. Sometimes my mom also makes clothes." Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Upon hearing this, Victor felt a mixture of gratitude and hatred for Jasper. He was grateful that Jasper was good to Eden and the children, as well as to Jaida. Jaida''s attitude towards Jasper was like a mother to her child, making Victor kind of envious. But the fact that Jasper was trying to snatch Eden away was very annoying. He asked unhappily, "Eden, tell me the truth. Do you have feelings for Jasper?" Eden shook her head slightly and smiled, "Why do you ask?" All of a sudden, Victor looked at her with a serious and deep gaze. "I want to know!" Eden thought seriously. Looking at Victor''s expectant eyes, she had to be honest. She smiled, "I told you I don''t intend to remarry. As for Jasper, I am always escaping. I think he understands my thoughts." When Victor heard this, he thought he shouldn''t have asked. He felt suffocated now! He said, "You are still young. You should have a better life and pursuit happiness. Why can''t you remarry? But of course, you can only marry me!" Thisst sentence was extremely domineering. He blurted it out on impulse. Under normal conditions, he could not bring himself to say that. But if he didn''t take any action, he would regret it. He had been filled with remorse for more than ten years, and he didn''t want to repent in the future. Eden looked at him and said with a smile, "Victor, it is working hours now. It seems a bit inappropriate for us to talk about private issues. Take my design back and have a closer look. If there is anything you don''t like, mark it. I will modify itter." "Okay!" Victor closed the folder in his hand. He said, "Do you need to go to the hospital?" Eden shook her head and said, "No, thanks. It is still the old ligament injury that hurts. It may take more than 100 days for it to recover. I just need to wait. You should hurry back to work, or, you will have to work overtime today. I am alright. Don''t worry." Victor nodded and looked at her ankle. His face was distressed. "Eden, you have to be more careful. Try not to walk. If you need anything, ask Amelia to take it for you." Eden smiled when she heard what he said. She said, "Alright, I get it." Victor walked out, looking back three times at every step. Eden smiled helplessly. Who would have thought that Victor, who was rumored to be miraculous and cold-blooded, was like a child in front of her? Thinking of her design was appreciated by Victor, she was delighted. Victor''s taste was good, and he was also very talented in design. This time, she had summed up the trends of children''s clothing over the years. Girls'' clothing style was mainly sweet, mixed with some foreign and modern urban styles. She had used some elements such asces and ovepping folds in her design to emphasize girls'' freedom and energy. Boys'' clothing style was stillfortable and fashionable, which could reflect boys'' egos. The highlight of her design for boys'' clothing was the application of environmentally friendly fabric. Only the environment-friendly materials and simple styles could disy boys'' happy and bright life. These were the feelings that Kenny had told her. But Gia disliked the girls'' clothes that she designed. Her daughter didn''t love princess dresses. She preferred shabby jeans. Every time she looked at her daughter''s dress, she felt extremely upset. Gia''s style was a mixture of minimalist and grunge. Eden didn''t like it very much. "Director Bleu," Amelia came back with the medicine and went straight to her side. She took out the medicine and sprayed it on Eden''s red and swollen ankle. Eden smiled and said, "Amelia, thank you!" Amelia took a look at her, smiling sweetly, "You''re most wee. By the way, I saw Nicole being thrown out by two security guards just now, and there were reporters taking pictures. She is going to get into big trouble." When Eden heard that there were reporters, for some reason, she felt a bit stifled. She asked, "Did Nicole say anything?" ncing at her, Amelia said with embarrassment, "What she said were all mean words. You''d better not know." Eden asked curiously, "Did she curse me?" Amelia nodded with a puzzled face and said, "I think what Mr. Skye said is right. Maybe she is really a psycho. I heard that she had been used of having an affair with a married man half a year ago, and her agent had banned her from appearing in public. Two or three months ago, she came back to act in movies. But all her new roles are viins. Did all these drive her crazy? After all, she was a top-rated star a year ago." Eden shook her head slightly. She had no time to pay attention to the gossips of these big stars. She was too busy. After work, she was fully upied taking care of her three children. Her mom had a lot of housework to do every day and couldn''t finish them alone. After finishing these chores, Eden engaged in designing. Over these years, she had always had endless things to do, but she felt her life was full and satisfying. Amelia said, "The medicine is applied. If you need anything, just tell me. I''ll take it for you. You don''t have to stand up. If the injury deteriorates, I''ll be alone in this office again." In the Alwynn Group, apart from serious work, there was also a depressive atmosphere. Lucian would not say a word to her a day. It was the first time Amelia had met a person like that. Eden smiled, "Well, I was also bored at home. By the way, I''ve just shown Mr. Alwynn my design for children''s wear. If he approves it, we''ll start to get busy after the strategy meeting. The year-end bonus will definitely be very big." "Wow!" As soon as Amelia heard this, she immediately cried out happily. "Director Bleu, you''re the best. I''ve read your design concept, focusing on health. You have been praised by almost everyone on the Inte. You are a genius." Eden looked at the happy girl in front of her. She pointed at her face and said jokingly, "Come on, give me a kiss." Amelia stood up with a smile and happily kissed Eden in the face. Eden, This girl did kiss her! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ameliaughed, "By the way, today''s incident must make Nicole a trending topic today. She will definitely make use of Mr. Alwynn to increase her exposure." Eden took out her phone and looked at it. She was then slightly stunned, smiling, "She is indeed a trending topic now." Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Amelia approached her with a little surprise and asked, "Wow! So fast?" Amelia looked at Eden with some concern. Eden hadn''t watched the video yet. If she watched it, she would be very unhappy. When Eden was about to click on the video, Amelia quickly said, "You don''t need to watch it, do you?" Eden nced at her and asked, "Why not?" Amelia looked embarrassed and said with a smile, "I am afraid you will feel upset. Nicole is a drama queen. She was swearing something terrible just now." Eden smiled, "Amelia, it''s not a big deal. I''ve been scolded since I was a child. If I fuss every time I''m scolded, I''ll probably have died of anger a hundred times by now." Eden smiled slightly and watched the video. Nicole was held by two security guards and thrown out of the gate of the Alwynn Group. She pointed at the gate and shouted, "Eden Bleu, you slut! How dare you seduce my man! Go to hell..." Edenughed, "Why didn''t she curse Victor?" Hadn''t she thought about who she was? As a public figure, she must step on the ground to umte experience. She should have been moreposed and less arrogant as a young actress. Hubris wasn''t equal to youth, and vice versa. Amelia said, "People always use women when such things happen. If a man has an affair, his wife will most likely not me her husband. Generally, she will think it is the woman who seduces her husband that should be used." Amelia had personally experienced this kind of thing. She had done nothing, but she had been cursed badly by others. Especially in the WeChat group of her previouspany, her former colleagues had called her shameless, using her of seducing the boss of theirpany. She was indeed quite good-looking. It was not wrong to be attractive. But it had made others think that she was a shameless woman. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Amelia, you are right. I have also encountered something like this." She slowly put on her shoes and said, "Let''s get back to work." As for the things on the Inte, she did not pay much attention. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Amelia suddenly felt relieved. She realized that her mentality was not as good as Eden''s. Deep down, Amelia imputed the rumors of Eden''s affair with Victor to her outstanding appearance. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she was working, her absorbed look was so beautiful that people couldn''t keep their eyes off her. Sometimes, Amelia could not help doubting she was attracted by Eden too. People didn''t find Eden very stunning at first sight. Instead, the more you looked at her, the more beautiful you would think she was. Victor''s vision was rather unique. Eden nced at Amelia and found that she was staring at her. Her gaze was ambiguous, with a little appreciation. Eden smiled and asked, "Amelia, why are you looking at me like this?" Amelia slightly curled her lips into a sincere smile. She said, "Director Bleu, you look very beautiful!" Eden, Sheughed, "I am already the mother of three children. How beautiful can I be? You are the little beauty of our department. Stop ttering. Today is my first day back to work after my sick leave, and we have a lot of work to do." After saying that, Eden stood up and walked to her desk. Amelia also smiled and went to work. Once Eden started to work, she worked with rapt attention. In the Jotham Alwynn Group. Phillip was idling in his office. He looked at his mobile phone and saw the video of Nicole scolding Eden. Phillip paused for a moment, his eyes fixed on the video. Eden Bleu was so hateful. She was making trouble every day. At this time, Jaxon came in and greeted, "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn." Phillip looked up at him and nodded slightly. He said in a low voice, "What did you find?" Jaxon nodded and said, "I have found that Victor is leaving with Eden Bleu s family these few days. And Eden''s mother is your ex-wife." "What?" The phone in Phillip''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. His dark and sharp eyes looked at Jaxon in shock. After a long while, he asked in a trembling voice, "Jaxon, are you sure? The person you saw is Jaida?" Jaxon nodded slightly and said, "I have been working for you since I was young. I remember her. She seems to have been living with Eden all these years." He had seen Jaida in the morning. After asking the neighbors, he had got to know the rtionship between Eden and her. But they had just moved there, so the neighbors did not know much about them. "It seems that Victor had already found her long ago. Since Eden is Jaida''s daughter, it''s reasonable for Victor to protect her." Phillip was stunned for a few seconds, and then his dull eyes moved slightly. "Jaida, she''s back. It''s been more than 20 years and she''s finally back." He muttered to himself in a low voice. When he had been young, he had been arrogant. He had turned a blind eye to Jaida''s kindness, gentleness, and consideration, not understanding her intentions. But now, he grew old. Recalling the years when he had spent with Jaida, he realized Jaida''s kindness to him little by little. Jaida had been quite virtuous and gentle. No matter howte it might have been, she would have prepared hot meals for him. She had been very patient in taking care of the two children and never let him worry about them. But when he had seen the hot meals at that time, he hadn''t had any feelings at all. He had thought that she was wasting the food and his time. He used to have to entertain guests every day, and he usually had dinner in restaurants, which had led to stomachaches. Once, he hadined to her that he was too tired and felt ufortable in his stomach. She looked at him and said, "You don''t have to work so hard. We don''t need so much money. Health is more important. In the future, try not to have meals outside. No matter howte youe back, I will cook dinner for you." Therefore, she had been holding on to it, but he had never eaten the meals. At that time, he had already had an affair with the young and beautiful Reba. After giving birth to two children, Jaida had looked little fat at that time. There had been a contrast in his heart, and he had believed that Reba was the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 When a man had a fancy woman outside, his impatience and disgust would immediately arise in face of his in wife. He had begun to lose his temper inexplicably at Jaida. Their two children had been suffering in their quarrels. When Victor had seen him quarreling with his mother, he had red at him like a little furious lion, intending to tear him apart. At that time, Phillip hadn''t found fault in himself. Instead, he had used Victor as an excuse to vent his anger to Jaida. He had med Jaida that she didn''t educate the children well enough so that Victor had such a bad temper, didn''t know the manners, and treated his father as an enemy. Every time he had said this, Jaida had looked at him with a distressed face, her tears falling silently. She had retorted, "Victor became like this all because of you. As his father, you hadn''t apanied him for a single day. Do you know which grade Victor is in now? Do you know the results of Gracie''s exam this year? Do you know what Victor likes to eat? Do you know Gracie has changed her teeth?" One question after another hade to him, and he couldn''t answer any of them. Only then had he realized how much he had failed as a father. He had thought that after such a big quarrel, he could have asked for a divorce. But because of these questions, he had felt guilty in his heart. He had decided to keep Reba as a mistress in another house. But Reba was a very stubborn person. After getting pregnant, she had insisted to give birth to the child. With Phillip''s wealth, it would be fine for him to raise a few more children. Therefore, he had not stopped Reba. Reba hadn''t made any more trouble, and he had felt that he was having a good time, enjoying being a two-timer. In fact, since Phillip had begun to deliberately quarrel with Jaida, Jaida had already suspected that he had cheated on her. But she had kept making the dinner and waiting for him toe back. However, he hade back less and less. Not like Jaida, Reba didn''t like cooking. She had preferred to go to romantic high-end restaurants with him for dinner. At that time, he had been young, and he had felt this romantic rtionship was exactly what he wanted. Gradually, thefortable days had made him a little dizzy with joy. He had be even more indifferent to Jaida. Victor and Gracie''s resentment toward him had been getting deeper and deeper. Victor had rarely called him daddy. Every time he had gone back, he saw Victor ying happily with the little girl Eden from the Clement family. As soon as Victor had seen him, he would have put on a poker face, as if he had seen an enemy. And one day, Reba, who had been quiet for a long time, had suddenly taken Vincent and Adalynn to Jaida and made a big scene. Jaida hadn''t quarreled with her but watched her shouting and crying. Finally, Reba had taken out the prepared divorce agreement, and Jaida had silently signed it. The children, of course, hadn''t allowed being taken away by her. Leaving the children, she had left without saying anything to Reba. She said before departing, "Phillip, I don''t owe you anything. Give Victor and Gracie the shares under my name!" This had been the first thing she had said to him that day. She hadn''t taken anything with her, leaving everything to her children. From that day on, he had never seen Jaida again. As for the shares she had left behind, Phillip had given them to Vincent and Adalynn as per Reba''s request. Later, Victor had obtained some shares of thepany with his own efforts. Now, When Phillip recalled the past, he felt like a bastard. He was not a human being. It was understandable that Victor and Gracie hated him so much. Over the years, Gracie hade back to see Victor once in a while, but she had never visited him. Phillip closed her eyes in pain. In fact, after living with Reba, he found out that Reba loved money more than him. Unlike her, Jaida did not value fame and wealth too much. Moreover, Reba was not as diligent and frugal as Jaida. She liked articles of luxury and wanted to show them off. Phillip was rich. When she wore the luxuries, he also felt proud. Everyone had a vanity, and Phillip was no exception. But when he thought about it now, he still felt frustrated. As a father, he failed. As a husband, he seemed to have failed even more. Jaxon saw Phillip be in a painful state. He asked with some concern, "Sir, are you okay?" Only then did Phillip slowly open his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. He asked, "Jaxon, how has Jaida been these years?" Jaxon shook his head apologetically, "I''m sorry. What I told you is all I learned. If you want to know more, I can continue to investigate. But I think Miss Bleu probably knows everything. After all, they are living together." Phillip nodded slightly and said, "Please make an appointment with Miss Bleu. I want to meet her." When Jaxon heard this, he looked at him with some embarrassment and said, "Victor and Miss Bleu go to and off work together every day. It''s a little difficult to ask her out." Phillip slightly narrowed his eyes. Victor was very protective of Eden right now. He looked at Jaxon and said, "Make a phone call first. If she agrees to see me, she will find a way." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jaxon nodded, "Got it." Phillip waved Jaxon away. Jaxon nodded and left. Phillip''s face was pale, and he let out a sigh of pain. He inexplicably envied Wyatt and Aisling next door. These two people had been arguing with each other for a lifetime, but they had not divorced. When they grew old, they still lived an ordinary life together. Although Aisling was tough, everything she did was for her family. To some degree, Jaida had been the same. Back then, Jaida had clearly known that he had a mistress outside, but she hadn''t said anything or asked him about it. She had only wanted to protect her family and children. Suddenly, Phillip''s phone rang. He took a nce and was then stunned, with a sh of excitement in his eyes. He quickly picked up the phone. "Gracie!" He cried out excitedly. Since her wedding many years ago, she never made a phone call to him. An indifferent voice came from the other end. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s been a long time since west talked." "Gracie, aren''t you willing to call me father?" Phillip said excitedly. Gracie sneered, "You don''t deserve to be called father." Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Hearing this, Phillip felt a sharp pain in his heart. "Gracie..." "Chairman Alwynn, listen." Gracie on the other end interrupted him again. She continued to say after a short pause, "Im calling you to warn you. My mother is back. With your ability, you must have known it. She was threatened to leave by Reba with the lives of Victor and me. Now she is finally back after so many years. If you and your shameless wife dare to force her to leave again, then, I swear I will return immediately and perish together with you and your shameless families." Gracie said thest few words in an extremely decisive way. "Gracie, you haven''t called me for more than ten years. Are you going to talk to me like this?" Phillip was angry, but at the same time, his heart ached. Both Victor and Gracie had witnessed the whole thing back then. Gracie gave him a sneer. "Chairman Alwynn, sorry, but I have nothing else to say to you. I saw with my own eyes how you and Reba forced my mother to leave. Without any exnation, you threw the divorce agreement to her. You must have prepared to divorce my mother for a long time. My mother is a good woman. I''m d she divorced you. I Should thank you for this." "Gracie, what happened in the past..." "In the past, Victor and I were too young to do anything. We couldn''t help our mother, and you managed to force her to leave. Do you know how much I hate you? Within a month after that woman entered the Alwynn family, you followed her advice and sent me abroad. Do you think I didn''t hear what you said that day? However, I had no choice but to go, leaving Victor to face you all alone. Do you know how painful my heart was? Do you know what Victor has been through all these years? After his mother disappeared, he lost his best friend Eden. He had lost everything. Do you know that he is afraid to stay at home alone? Do you know that his three good friends take turns to apany him in his house? Do you know any of these?" In the face of his daughter''s questions, Phillip felt a heart-wrenching pain. He did not know Victor had led such a miserable life all these years. He didn''t know that Reba had threatened Jaida to leave. Gracie''s sarcasticughter was extremely bitter. "I knew you didn''t know anything. Reba has always wanted Victor and me to disappear so that her children could inherit the Alwynn Group... No, it''s Jotham Alwynn Group. I have had many idents here, and Victor has some had car idents. I know you did it. I''m sorry we both survived. Sorry to have let you and your family down." But you owe the three of us, and you will have to pay back when the timees. My mother asked you to give her shares to Victor and me, but you gave them to the two bastards. Since we''re already here, I have to remind you. You''d better spit my mother''s shares out. I will return to A Country at the end of this month to set up a newpany and cooperate with Victor. We will take back everything you owe us." Gracie''s voice became more and more agitated and ruthless. She hung up quickly after she finished what she wanted to say. Phillip''s phone slipped out of his hand and fell to the ground. A crisp sound was heard, but it didn''t break down. He waspletely dumbfounded. He had never thought that his daughter would have such thoughts. He hadn''t expected that even Gracie knew what Reba had done, but he didn''t. He suddenly remembered what Anson had said to him that day. "You''re sleeping with a wolf every night. I feel sick for you." It seemed that everyone knew Reba''s character, except him. Reba was tough and aggressive, but sometimes she was also gentle and lovely. When he got home, she would be coquettish to him and do all kinds of things he liked. In his eyes, she was both tender and strong. She was exactly what he liked. Phillip sat there in a state of despondency. Meanwhile, in the Clement family, Haven was reading news on her phone,ughing sinisterly. "Eden, although I am not around you, I still can ruin your reputation." Last night, she had unexpectedly received a phone call from Nicole, who had wanted to know about the rtionship between Eden and Victor. She knew Nicole, so she had added fuel to the fire when talking about Eden. Nicole had been very obsessed with Victor since she had shotmercials for the autumn products of the Alwynn Groupst year. Haven had been very defensive against Nicole at that time. After all, she hadn''t wanted any woman topete with her for Victor. But soon, Nicole had been banned from appearing in public by her agent because of a scandal, and Haven had breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, aftering back, she couldn''t wait to go to Victor. Toe early was not as good as toe in time. Even if Haven was resting at home, she could still make Eden miserable. Nicole was so stupid that she had been thrown out by the security guards. Her reputation had already been ruined, and now it was even worse. However, the more she acted like this, the more it would benefit Haven. Haven decided to leave her alone today. Tomorrow, she would call andfort her. There were some things that she didn''t want to do, but someone else did. "Haven, are you sleeping?" Outside the door, Delmont''s voice suddenly came. Haven quickly put down her cell phone andughed, "Delmont, I''m awake. The door is unlocked. Come in." As soon as she said that, Delmont, who was dressed in a suit, walked in with elegant steps and asked with a smile, "Haven, how are you feeling after resting these days?" Haven smiled sweetly and looked at her handsome big brother, saying, "Thank you for your concern. In the past few days, you came to chat with me every day. I am feeling much better now. The injury has almost recovered." Upon hearing this, Delmont nodded with a smile and asked, "Tell me the truth. How did you fell down the stairs? What was going on?" He had been on a business trip then and not heard about it. He had known it after he hade back. Haven''s baby was gone. In the past few days, she had been very sad, so he hadn''t asked her. Buddy, his father, and mother were all not willing to mention it. He was always feeling that there was something strange about it. Everyone else was not at home now, so he decided to ask Haven. After all, she was his younger sister. He couldn''t bear to see her being bullied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Upon hearing this, Haven looked at Delmont in a strange way. Delmont wasn''t as scrupulous as Buddy. Between the two brothers, Buddy was more prudent and reserved. As for Delmont, he was alwaysughing and joking, which made him look a little unruly. But he was righteous. Asking in this way meant Delmont didn''t believe what he had seen in the video. He had a straightforward character. He dared to love, hate, and take responsibility for what he had done. In fact, his character was rather likable. Eden was indeed more outstanding amongst the three of them. Even though Eden looked weak on the outside, she was an abledy in the office. She waspetent as the director of Victor''s company. As a single mother with three children, she was quite capable in the workce. Haven also admired her to some degree. But at the same time, she also believed in the workce, there were many schemes like thousands of arrows, attempting to prate people. Life was full of hypocrisy. Nowadays, white cors were leading a fast-paced life. upationalpetition, Business intrigue, and the fickleness of human nature made people feel stressed. Haven had a deep understanding of these in the past few months. "Haven, why are you so quiet?" Delmont was even more confused when he saw Haven lowered her head down with an ambiguous expression. As for Haven, she knew Delmont very well. She kept silent on purpose. Haven looked at Delmont, tears welling up in her eyes. "Delmont, you believe me, don''t you?" Delmont smiled, "Of course. You''re my younger sister. If you''re bullied, I will seek justice for you." Upon hearing this, Haven smiled immediately. "I knew it. You and Buddy are the best brothers. As for this matter... Delmont, you also know the current situation of our family. We need Victor''s help, and Victor is very concerned about that single mother Eden. I can endure the grievance for our family. You don''t need to think too much about it." Her words were equivocal. Delmont looked at her with a frown and snapped, "Is it because Victor is protecting that woman that you have suffered so much?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. No wonder that his father and Buddy were both unwilling to mention it. They had only asked him to let go of what had happened in the past. What the hell was Victor thinking? He was protecting a single mother like a treasure. Although Victor was not bad, he could not hurt his family. No matter what, Haven was a Clement. Haven lowered her head and did not speak at this moment. It would be better for her to tacitly agree. When Delmont saw Haven not deny, and a stern look shed in his eyes. He couldn''t do anything to Victor. Wasn''t he able to settle with that Eden of ill fame? Delmont smiled and said, "Haven, I will go out for a while. Have a good rest." Haven looked at him and smiled. "I will." Delmont got up and left. Haven looked at her eldest brother''s back, her eyes filled with a sinister look. She wondered what Delmont was going to do. She knew that ording to Delmont''s temper, he would not let this matter go like this. "Eden, if you are beaten by your own brother, the hatred between you and the Clement family will be deeper and deeper." She slowlyy down and continued to look at her mobile phone. In the Alwynn Group. Eden had been busy until noon. Victor knew that she couldn''t walk too much, so he ordered the takeout for lunch and ate with Eden in the office. Anson and Lucian were not invited. Anson cursed Victor and went to lunch with Lucian. After Eden and Victor finished the meal, Eden saw that Victor still had a lot of work to do. She did not want to bother him and intended to return to her office. In order to go home with Eden on time, Victor had worked desperately. So, he didn''t stop her. Eden had just returned to her office when the phone rang. When she saw it was an unknown number, she hesitated. After a while, she still picked it up. "Good afternoon, Director Bleu." As soon as Eden heard the voice, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Thinking of Phillip suppressing herst time, she didn''t want to talk to this person. Her tone was a little cold, and she asked indifferently, "Mr. Alwynn, what''s the matter?" Phillip said, "I''m near yourpany right now. Let''s talk face to face! It''ll only take 20 minutes." Hearing this, Eden frowned, "If you came for Victor''s matter again, then there is no need to meet." Phillip said, "No, Director Bleu, I am not asking you to leave Victor. I came to see you because I have something else to talk to you." Eden was slightly surprised when she heard that. Was it because of what had happened today? She looked at the time. She still had 40 minutes. "Okay! Where are you?" Eden asked. Phillip said, "Thank you, Director Bleu. I''m in the cafe opposite yourpany. Please don''t tell Victor about this." Eden was quite surprised when she heard Phillip thank her. "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Eden hung up the phone. She took a deep breath, got up, and slowly walked out. Her actions were very light, and Victor didn''t notice her leaving. Taking the elevator, she went down to the first floor. Then she headed to the cafe across the street. Her foot hurt, so she walked slowly. Looking over, Eden saw that Phillip had already been sitting there. She didn''t know why he wanted to see her, but she couldn''t avoid him. When she just entered the cafe, a ck luxury car sped past behind her, and a strange look fell on her thin figure. Jaxon walked up to her with a smile. "Director Bleu, this way please!" Eden also greeted politely and followed him in. Jaxon stopped not far away. Eden walked over and looked at Phillip who was sitting quietly. Phillip looked a little different. He was not as domineering asst time, looking a little dispirited. Eden said in an indifferent tone, "Mr. Alwynn." Eden''s unfamiliar tone brought Phillip back to reality. He looked up at her. Straightening his body slightly, he said, "Director Bleu, please have a seat." "Thank you!" Eden sat down and did not speak. Instead, she waited for Phillip to speak. Phillip pulled himself together and looked at Eden in her eyes. He had wanted to make an appointmentter. But he had suddenly recalled that Eden had mentionedst time that her father was very rich. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 He suddenly couldn''t stand it anymore. He must know how Jaida was doing right away. He had sat there and thought for a long time. He admitted he had been a jerk back then. He had seen the helplessness and despair in Jaida''s eyes. But he had ignored it, not saying a single word or asking any question. Her design had made a lot of money for thepany, bing the best seller in River City in the third year. But after she had left, everything she had earned was given to Reba. Phillip looked at Eden and asked directly, "Your mother, how is she doing these years?" When Eden heard that, she was surprised. Then she suddenly realized that her mother was Victor''s mother. And Phillip''s ex-wife! She said, "She is having a good life now." When Phillip heard this, he felt much more relieved. He said, "I''m d to hear that!" He spoke in such a deep tone that there was a hint of pain in his tone. Eden had always been a thoughtful person. When she heard the words with a hint of helplessness and pain, she looked at him deeply with her clear and bright eyes. Jaida had told her everything. When Eden saw Phillip, she felt nothing but anger and hatred. But after a second thought, she found she had no right to hate. Everyone had his own life and the right to make his own decisions. Phillip looked at her. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Director Bleu, how did you and Jaida be daughter and mother?" He wanted to know more about Jaida. He had carefully thought about what Gracie had said and suddenly found that he really didn''t know Reba well. In the past few years, he had never seriously thought about her. He had been too busy. Reba knew his temper and always catered to him. Therefore, he had ignored a lot of things. Eden looked at him and thought Jaida might still hate him. When Jaida had told her the story that day, she had cried very sadly. Eden said lightly, "Maybe it''s fate. I met her in Gate City. Later, we found that we were on good terms, so we became a family." "Fate?" Phillip asked as if he was talking to himself. Eden nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Phillip asked again, "Then, who is your father?" His real purpose today was to know this. Jaida remarried. He wanted to know who her husband was. He wondered whether he treated her well and could give her a good life. He was old now, and he felt deep guilt and selfme for the mistakes he had made years ago. Today, after his daughter had called him and enumerated his faults one after another, he had finally known how terrible he had been before. When he had been young and arrogant, what a bastard he had been! Eden stared at him for a while and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, why do you want to know who my father is?" Phillip was choked by the question and lowered his head in shame. He frowned with a faint trace of pain between his brows as he said, "I just want to know about your mother..." "She is very good. She and my dad are in love. My dad treats her very well. He is the best husband and the best dad." Eden seemed to know what Phillip was going to ask, so she suddenly interrupted him. Deep down, she had anger. Many people didn''t know what they had got until they lost it. Phillip looked very regretful now. But it made no sense to cry over spilled milk. No matter how guilty he felt, it couldn''t remove the harm he had done to others. Phillip looked at Eden with a bitter smile and said, "You know what I want to ask. It seems that Jaida has told you about the past." Eden nodded slightly and said, "She was in a lot of pain when she talked about those things. I don''t think she wants to see you." She thought no matter how brave Jaida was, she couldn''t forgive Phillip''s betrayal. Eden had seen it with her own eyes. When Jaida had talked about the past, the light in her eyes copsed. Her ex-husband, who had once been regarded as the best man in the world, had betrayed her and her family. She had lost everything in an instant. Her lips could not help but tremble while she had told Eden the story. It could be seen that the events of that year had been a great blow to her. Phillip nodded in pain. "I know she doesn''t want to see me. I made a lot of mistakes in the past. I want to make it up to Jaida, Victor, and Gracie." Eden had her own principles. She could forgive men for their cowardice, but she would never forgive for their betrayal. Sheughed and said, "Mr. Alwynn, didn''t you abandon my mother for the sake of living the life you have now? From the moment you abandoned her, you have lived the life you think suitable for yourself. It''s not wrong for you to pursue an ideal life. But as a family, as a husband, what you have done is really irresponsible." Eden''s tone was mocking. She wanted to seek justice for her mother. However, she knew that no matter how much hatred she felt in her heart, it was a waste of time to say anything more. Those who betrayed would be condemned by people. Cheating husbands woulde to no good end. But selfishness, viciousness, ruthlessness, calction, and betrayal could really make a person''s soul fall into the pain of hell. Phillip nodded heavily and said, "I admit it. I was indeed irresponsible. But I''m relieved to hear that your mother is leading a good life now." Eden looked at him. His hair was greying at the sides. As a magnate in the business world, he had always been proud and arrogant since he had been young. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But he had been unwilling to give warmth and care to his wife and children. Victor felt too much pain in his heart. Gracie was also harboring strong hatred. Her mother had told her Gracie, her sister whom she had never met, had never called Phillip father. What went around came around. Ever since he had started harming his family, his family had also been hurting him in return. Eden said in a serious tone, "The clock can''t be turned back. I remember when I first met Victor, he had a car ident on the highway. Do you know what he looked like at that time?" Phillip looked at her in a daze and recalled what his daughter had said. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Gracie and Victor had had many idents. One or two times might be normal, but too many were suspicious. He had been investigating this matter. If it did have been done by his wife, it would be too horrible. Reba would be a nightmare. He shook his head slightly and said, "As a matter of fact, Victor and I have never had a good conversation. We always ended up in a quarrel. He made me so mad every time that I had never thought about right and wrong. I always thought that he was just stirring up trouble. After all, when Jaida was forced to leave, Victor and Gracie saw it with their own eyes. I know Victor harbors hatred in his heart." Eden looked at him silently. At this moment, he was still so proud that he held his head high all the time. It was obvious that he was trying to find excuses for his mistakes. He shouldn''t have hurt those closest to him. It was also hurting himself. Eden said in a low voice," I have no right to talk about your family thing. But since you havee to me today, I must say something to my mother. She was indeed forced to leave by your wife Reba. Moreover, she threatened my mom with Victor''s and his sister''s lives." Eden did not say anything else. She was not trying to sow discord. She was just defending her mother. Even though her words might not be able to cause much of a stir, she felt better after saying it. Phillip suddenly gave her an angry look and asked excitedly, "Did Jaida tell you this?" "Yes! Just a few days ago." Eden did not know whether he knew what had happened back then. No matter yes or no, she just wanted to say it. Sometimes, we made mistakes. It was impossible to turn back the clock. We could only find a more suitable road and move on. This was what she thought, and so did her mother. But regret was also very important. After all, only when people were regretful could they realize their mistakes and remind themselves not to repeat those mistakes. Eden nced at the time and said, "I gonna go now. It''s almost time for work." Phillip nodded slightly. He looked at Eden with his deep eyes. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes as if telling a legendary story. He had experienced sorrow and happiness. He had made a lot of promises to a woman, but they had all disappeared when he hade across the next one. He said, "Director Bleu, thank you very much for seeing me and telling me about Jaida. I''m ashamed of what I have done. I just want to make sure she is doing well. As long as she is happy now, I will rest assured. I won''t go bother her." How the hell could he face her? What right did he have to see her? At this moment, Eden saw the deepest pain of this sessful man. Men were not nts. No matter how hard-hearted a person was, he would not be able to remain calm and unppable in his entire life. She said, "Thank you for your understanding. My mother hasn''t forgiven you. When she decides to let go, maybe you can sit down and talk to each other calmly one day, without any hatred." Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a trace of seriousness in his eyes. "I know what I should do." He got up and said, "You didn''t even have a sip of the coffee. Have a drink before you go. I''ll take off first." Phillip then left with his head high, not waiting for Eden''s reply. Eden saw him off, only to find that his back was broad and lonely. Eden slowly withdrew her eyes and looked down at the coffee in front of her. She didn''t like coffee. She burped after drinking it. The smell of coffee was unbearable for her. But she wanted to have a taste this time. It might taste different because she was in a different mood and it was bought by a special person. She lowered her head, picked up the white coffee mug, and took a sip. "Still bitter," She said two simple words. She smiled slightly, with a calm look in her eyes. Then she got up slowly. Her footsteps were still slow. When she reached the door, she slightly raised her head, and the sunlight was a little dazzling. Shezily closed her eyes, and the warm sunlight instantly shone on her body, which made her want to have a nap. She stood at the door for a while before walking out. A ck figure was approaching her. The sun was dazzling, so she did not see the person clearly. When she was about to make way for the person, she was pushed to the ground. It happened so unexpectedly that she was caught off guard. Then, mango juice was poured on her head and face. Eden screamed in pain. Smelling the mango juice, she suddenly copsed. At the sight of this scene, the passers-by were all stunned. Delmont sneered, "Eden, you bastard. I will teach you a lesson today. I heard that you are allergic to mango. You should have a taste of this juice I prepared specially for you. If you dare to make it hard for the Clement family again, I will make you miserable." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Eden, who was in pain, heard these words and instantly understood that he was Delmont Clement. Because Buddy would not have done such a thing. Her whole body began to tremble, and she curled up in pain. At this time, Keh was out for a walk and unconsciously went to his mother''spany. He thought since he hade here, he should go up to see his mother and Uncle Victor. When he was about to cross the road, he heard a familiar moan. He looked back and found that it turned out to be his mother. "Mom, mom..." Keh rushed over. His mother was curling up on the ground in pain, and her face was full of mango juice. "Mom..." He cried out in fear because he knew how much she feared juice. He quickly took off his jacket and wiped off the juice from Eden''s face. He then quickly threw his jacket aside, took off his white T-shirt, and clean the juice on her hair. His little face was filled with anxiety and helplessness. The crowd was in a tumult. When the onlookers saw this, they all looked at the mother and her son with great concern. Delmont was also a little stunned. Had he gone overboard? The mango juice flowed into Eden''s eyes, which hurt so much that she couldn''t open them. Hearing Kenny''s voice, she reached out her hand, "Kenny, is that you?" Her voice was trembling, and she felt so ufortable. Keh quickly grabbed her hand with his small hands. "Mom, don''t be afraid. It''s me." Eden fell into a faint after hearing these words, with a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 "Mom, mom..." Keh''s tender voice was full of grievances, hurting everyone''s heart. Eden''s thin body was lying there quietly. This time, she had been caught off guard and swallowed some of the mango juice. It was obviously much worse thanst time. Delmont was also stunned. He hadn''t expected her to have such a serious allergic reaction. This was very simr to that of his sister back then. He suddenly remembered that his sister was also allergic to mango. His heart tightened as he looked at Eden. His eyes were a little red. Keh quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket and called the emergency services. Suddenly, he looked up at Delmont with his scarlet eyes, and the angry expression on his face looked as if he wanted to tear Delmont apart. Delmont''s body trembled violently when he met such a pair of cold and emotionless eyes. He had never thought that a child would be able to exude such a powerful aura. Keh shouted angrily at Delmont, "My mother didn''t push Haven. My sister broke one foot and one arm, and she is still lying in bed now, unable to take care of herself. You first set my mother up and now assaulted her. I want all the Clement family to go to hell today!" There was a kind of ruthless determination in Keh''s angry voice, which This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. made Delmont dumbfounded. He somehow felt that the boy could really make his family lose everything. "I... " "Get lost!" Keh gnashed his teeth and red at him. "I will let your family see unexpected results. You wait and see." Keh''s small face was full of ruthless revenge and was distorted in pain, looking as if he would bite Delmont and drink his blood. It was hard for the surrounding people to believe that such ruthless words hade out of a child''s mouth. Keh was a silent person. Once a silent person broke out, it would be terrifying. Delmont was stunned and stared nkly at Keh. Deep down, he suspected how a kid could have the guts to say something like this. Lucian and Anson were returning from their meal. The two of them passed by the coffee shop''s entrance and saw this scene. Anson had thought that he was just an onlooker. But when he saw Keh, who was shirtless, he was stunned. He then found the person lying on the ground was Eden. He waspletely terrified and quickly walked over with Lucian. The scene made him speechless. On his handsome face, anger was spreading, and he roared, "Who did it?" Delmont instantly came back to his senses after being yelled at. He looked at Anson''s nervous and angry face, and his eyes creased slightly. Lucian quickly took off his jacket and draped it over Kenny. He asked, "Kenny, did you make the emergency call?" There was a trace of concern in his gentle tone. Keh nodded indifferently. "They will be here soon." His tender voice was filled with uncontroble tremor and fear. Lucian took a deep look at him and picked up Eden from the ground. He could already hear the siren of the ambnce from afar. He looked down at the red and swollen face of Eden, and his eyes were deep. He pursed his lips and did not speak. Anson looked at the people around and shooed them away, "Please get out of the way! The ambnce ising!" The onlookers looked at Anson with dissatisfaction and left while discussing with each other. As soon as Anson turned around, he saw Delmont still standing where he had been. Anson looked at him in disbelief. He frowned and asked, "Delmont, you didn''t do this, did you?" Delmont nodded. Looking at Anson, he gathered hisposure and said nonchntly, "I did it. So what? Do you want to stand up for her? To put it bluntly, it is Victor''s fault. Because of him, Haven didn''t dare to tell the truth and was forced to apologize." Anson felt as if he had heard a joke and immediately sneered. His pearly white teeth were sparkling under the sunlight. He was so angry that he couldn''t control himself. Looking at Delmont, he swore, "Haven felt wronged? It is Eden that should feel wronged. Don''t you know the truth? Didn''t Buddy exin it to you? There is a video monitoring the situation at that time. Eden didn''t push Haven at all. She selfstaged her fall in order to frame Eden. Are you blind? How could you hurt a girl like this?" Anson gasped. He was so angry that he could not catch his breath. Delmont was straightforward. To put it bluntly, it could be said that he was silly. If others were to sow discord, he would always believe it. Delmont nced coldly at Eden who was in Lucian''s arms. He still believed in Haven. After all, Haven was a member of the Clement family. She would not lie to him about something like this. He looked at Anson and sneered, "Anson, don''t speak for her. She''s just a woman with children out of wedlock. Why are you all defending her? Why couldn''t my little sister feel wronged?" Upon hearing this, Keh suddenly looked up and nced at Delmont. "Sister?" Hearing the word, Anson looked at him mockingly. "Delmont, did you forget that you have another sister besides Haven? How can you believe in whatever she says? Are you really that stupid?" "Anson, don''t cross the line." Delmont suddenly roared in excitement. In his heart, he had never forgotten his Eden. "Cross the line?" Anson wrinkled his nose and looked Delmont up and down. "You''re brainless. Why did youe here today and make such a scene? Did Haven kiss you ass again?" "Shut up!" Delmont red furiously at Anson, his fists clenched so tightly that they creaked. The expression on his face looked as if he were about to beat Anson up, causing people to feel a little scared. But Anson knew Delmont very well. Compared to his younger brother, Delmont was not as good. He was just a spoiled brat. After all, he was the eldest son of the family and was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Naturally, his temper was not good. He and Adonis should be able to chime in with each other. All of a sudden, Anson flew into a rage. "You shut up! Go back and tell your brother about this. He will definitely teach you a lesson. A man attacked a woman. Shame on you!" Anson waved his hand at Delmont like he was pping a fly away. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 At this time, the ambnce had arrived. Lucian walked over with Eden in his arms silently. Keh took a look at Delmont with bitterness, turned around, and followed Lucian. Anson looked at the lonely and cold back of Lucian and shouted, "Lucian, call me when you arrive at the hospital. We''ll be there soon." No response. Lucian carried Eden onto the ambnce. Keh climbed onto the ambnce as well. The ambnce quickly drove away. Only then did Anson have the time to take out his phone to call Victor. Delmont frowned and sneered, "Are you going to tell Victor about this?" Anson paused and said with a cold smile, "Delmont, if anything happens to Eden, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." Delmont looked at Anson mockingly, "Why would I regret it? This woman is merely a gossip people talk about when they''re bored. During this period of time, she is indeed a trending topic, but what does she have to make me regret it for the rest of my life?" Anson shook his head as he listened. Delmont was simply incurable. Anson sneered, "You came from an aristocratic family, where is your virtue of patience and tolerance? Don''t forget, the Clement family has always been a legendary existence. What you did would ruin your family''s reputation." Delmont understood t what Anson was driving at. Heughed coldly and evilly, "I don''t need you to worry about the Clement family''s reputation." Anson retorted coldly, "I don''t care about that. You should go now." Because of Delmont''s impulsive character, Anson couldn''t tell him the truth. And some things were irredeemable once they had happened. Haven was always doing things that would harm others and benefit herself. At this time, Anson couldn''t make things worse. Delmont stayed where he was and looked at Anson angrily. Anson said, "I''ll leave if you don''t." He turned around and called Victor as he walked. Victor was buzzing around. When he saw that it was Anson''s number, he nced at the time. He should be at work now. Why did he call him? He answered the phone impatiently and threw out a word coldly, "What''s up?" "Come down quickly. Eden is sent to the hospital again." What Anson had said confused Victor. "Anson, what''s the matter with you? Eden just left my office. How did she end up going to the hospital?" Although he said so, he still put down the work at hand and went out. He went straight to Eden''s office. Seeing that only Amelia was there, he frowned and asked, "Amelia, where is Director Bleu?" Amelia shook her head and said, "Sorry, Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know. I just finished my lunch and didn''t see Director Bleu when I came back." On the other end of the line, Anson said helplessly, "Victor, why don''t you believe me? Delmont poured mango juice over Eden, and she has been sent to the hospital now. I am waiting for you here so that we can go together. Are youing or not? Come and meet me in the parking lot!" He felt rather tired. Victor turned around and ran desperately to the elevator. As he ran, he roared, "Anson, go get the car ready right now." Hearing his roar, Anson couldn''t help putting the phone farther from his ear. He said, "I know. Hurry up and get down." Anson hung up the phone with a smug look on his face. "Victor, so what if your temper is weird? After you met Eden, your ruthless image was ruined in a second. If you want to maintain your cold temperament, you really can''t have any soft spot." Anson thought about this as he went to the parking lot. s! He was doomed to be cannon fodder. There was a trace of confusion in Delmont''s eyes as he watched his departing figure. Delmont stood erect like a mountain under the sun. His back revealed an indescribable emotion. He saw with his own eyes that Anson drove Victor away. Victor seemed to be very anxious. Delmont''s originally calm eyes were filled with violence in an instant. Victor loved his sister, didn''t he? Why did he care so much about Eden Bleu? Someone had taken pictures of what had just happened and uploaded them online. Eden became a trending topic again. But this time was different. Unlike her usual pretty appearance, Eden''s face and white jacket were sttered with yellow juice, and she looked extremely pathetic. Both Buddy and Wyatt saw these pictures. Wyatt asked Buddy to call Delmont immediately. Delmont was about to drive back when he received the call from his younger brother. As soon as he picked it up, he heard a furious voice. "Delmont, are you insane?" Delmont frowned and said angrily, "Buddy, what is wrong with all of you?" Buddy asked, "Where are you now?" Delmont answered, "On the way back home." Buddy said, "Come to thepany immediately." Delmont asked in confusion, "Why?" Buddy said, "Something has happened. Come here and we need to talk." Delmont agreed and hung up the phone. Then, he turned the car around and drove towards the Clement family''spany. It was not far away from where he was. He could see it as soon as he looked up. In less than five minutes, Delmont parked the car in the parking lot. Compared to Victor''spany, that of the Clement family was not inferior. It was on the 20th floor. Delmont soon arrived. Buddy''s office was bright, luxurious, and dazzling. Wyatt and Buddy were sitting there with serious expressions, especially Wyatt. He was unusually solemn and angry. As soon as Delmont pushed the door open and entered the room, Wyatt got up from the sofa. Without saying anything, he walked over, raised his hand, and struck Delmont violently across his handsome face. Delmont was stunned by this unexpected p. His eyes were red, and he looked at his father in disbelief. "Dad..." Buddy also had not expected his dad to be so excited. "Dad, why did you hit me?" Delmont''s voice was full of stubbornness and anger. Wyatt red at him angrily. "Bastard, you did a hell of a job! That mango juice may take Eden''s life." Delmont suddenly knew why his father was so angry. He thrust his mouth with his tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood, and looked at his father with evil eyes. "Dad, why are you also defending her? Haven said that Victor threatened her, so she had no choice but to apologize. I don''t give a sh*t whether the juice will kill her or not! Haven is our family!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Upon hearing this, Buddy shouted angrily, "What did Haven say to you?" Delmont sneered, "Buddy, although you didn''t want to tell me the truth, wouldn''t I have asked Haven about it? No matter what, Haven is a Clement. I can''t bear to see others bully her like this." Wyatt was trembling with anger. He grabbed Delmont by his cor and looked at him with reddened eyes. He gritted his teeth and roared, "You believe whatever Haven says? What if she says you should die? How about killing yourself?" Buddy looked at her father in shock. Delmont was also stunned. He couldn''t believe what he had heard and asked in a trembling voice, "Dad, what did you say?" His father had just asked him to kill himself. He hadn''t misheard, had he? Wyatt let go of him and pushed him a few steps back. Then, he said bitterly, "Delmont, the girl you attacked today is your sister Eden, your biological sister. Tell me who is our real family..." The flesh on Wyatt''s face was shaking because of anger. He then fell back onto the sofa, a little dispirited. Eden had already suffered a lot away from home. And she had even been tortured by her biological parents and her brothers. Thinking of her unconscious little face in the picture, Wyatt felt his heart was broken. That was his daughter! His precious daughter, the apple of his eye. Delmont was stunned. He took a few steps back in disbelief, his hands hanging to his sides powerlessly. He stared at his father, and there was a buzz in his head. There was a voice repeating in his mind. "Delmont, the girl you attacked today is your sister Eden, your biological sister. Tell me who is our real family..." These words echoed in his ears like a spell, gradually fading away and thening back closer and closer, tormenting him. At the door, Aisling, who had just returned, heard her husband''s words. Her hand on the door handle was trembling. She also stood there with a look of disbelief, shaking and unable to control herself. Eden was her daughter. Eden was her daughter. Eden was her daughter. How was it possible? How was it possible? How was it possible? Aisling asked herself three times, but what her husband had said just now clearly echoed in her mind. She pushed the door heavily and stumbled in. Looking at the three men in the office, she burst into tears. "Mom." Buddy looked at his mother and knew that she had heard their conversation. It was fine to let them know. He and his father had been keeping the secret in their hearts all the time. For them, every day was sheer torture. Aisling nced from Wyatt to Buddy. "Buddy, say it again. Who is Eden Bleu?" She stared at Buddy with tears in her eyes, her voice trembling and her body tensing. Buddy took a deep breath, bowed his head, and said in a dignified tone, "Mom, since you have heard it, let me tell you everything. Eden is my sister. I have the paternity test report. It''s a DNA test between you and her..." Buddy told the truth to his mother and brother. He also spoke out Victor''s concerns. After hearing it, Aisling fell to the ground, and her tears flowed fiercely. She was in so much pain that her whole body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. She covered her face and cried loudly. She had never felt as much pain as she did at this moment. At this moment, Aisling looked very weak and sad. She felt helpless in the face of fate. She recalled all that had happened since she had met Eden. From the very beginning, she had been prejudiced against her. She had insulted and bullied her in every way possible. "With my money, I can indeed trample on the self-esteem of people like you. Only when I teach you a good lesson will you know there is something you shouldn''t covet and can''t afford." "Even if Victor refused to marry Haven, he will not marry a shameless unmarried mother like you." "People like you are poor and shameless. You resort to unscrupulous means for money. Do you think a woman like you can capture a man''s heart by giving birth to a child? You will end up being abandoned by him." She had said the most vicious words to her daughter. She had pushed her granddaughter downstairs, breaking her hand and foot. How the hell could she have done this? How? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Aisling could not stand this blow. "How could I do that?" "Mom..." Buddy quickly squatted down to hold his mother. She had not dared to believe that the girl who had suffered so much could be her daughter, so she had never taken this possibility into consideration. "Buddy, Eden, she... she..." Aisling suddenly became short of breath and couldn''t say a word. She just stared at her son with wide eyes. "Mom, calm down. Eden will be fine." Buddy looked at his mother who was so angry that she couldn''t speak, and his handsome face was full of worry. "Eden..." Before she could finish her words, she fainted, with tears in the corner of her eyes. "Aisling, Aisling..." Wyatt looked at his wife''s tearful face, feeling helpless and heartbroken. "Mom, mom..." Buddy shouted sadly. He hadn''t told his mother about this before because he had been afraid that his mother couldn''t stand such a blow. He had nned to tell her the truth after thepany overcame this obstacle. Delmont came to his senses at this time. He stared at his mother, who had fainted, with tears all over his face. "Buddy, quick, take mom to the hospital." Delmont''s voice was choked with sobs. Buddy looked at him and shouted angrily, "Come and help me." Delmont bent down quickly. The two brothers helped their mother to her feet and walked quickly to the elevator. Wyatt also followed them out. The hospital was full of the smell of disinfection. Victor and Anson rushed all the way to the ward. Victor saw Eden lying on the white sickbed. Her lips, cheeks, neck, and many other parts of her body were red and swollen. At this time, she was put on a drip. "Eden..." He called her name sadly. "How could it be..." He had seen her go back to the office, but how could such a thing have happened to her in a twinkling of an eye? His pain and anger were out of control and spreading wildly throughout the ward. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Keh and Lucian looked up. "Uncle Victor," Kenny choked with sobs and looked at him, who looked cold and anguished. Victor looked at him from the side and saw that his little face full of worry and his big eyes red. He looked small and cute in Lucian''s big coat. Looking at his little scared face, Victor walked over and picked him up. Heforted him in a low voice, "Kenny, don''t worry. Your mom will be fine. Let''s stay here and wait. She will wake up soon." After Victor finished, he looked up and stared at the person sleeping on the hospital bed. He tightened his jaw and pursed up the corners of his mouth, revealing his pain and anger. Keh had been suppressing his emotions. At this moment, in Victor''s warm embrace, he finally broke out. "Uncle Victor, I was so scared just now." His tears flowed fiercely like a flood bursting out of a dam. "I won''t let the Clement family off. I will take revenge on everyone who bullied my mother." For the first time, Keh lost hisposure in front of others. Even if he was precocious, he was still a child who was afraid of losing his mother. Hearing this, Lucian stared at him. He knew what he was up to. He said, "Kenny, don''t do it." Victor suddenly looked at Lucian in confusion. Lucian nced at him silently. Did Victor know what his son wanted to do? Kenny was a hacker, and he had a secret master to help him. He did have the ability to deal with the Clement family. Victor whispered, "Kenny, listen. We do nothing now. Make the decision when your mother wakes up, okay?" When Keh heard his words, he felt that all his blood rushed to his head. He looked up at Victor, his big clear eyes full of anger. He said in a cold and alienated tone, "Uncle Victor, isn''t my mother miserable enough now? You said that you would protect her. You said that you would take care of her all your life. That''s why I agreed to have you live in our house, but you..." Keh turned his head away angrily, avoiding Victor. Looking at her mother''s red and swollen face, he was even angrier. A sh of viciousness shed in his eyes, which made Anson, who was standing by and watching, tremble with fear. He had to sigh in his heart. This child had a simr character to Victor. They were really father and son. Victor looked at Kenny and felt quite helpless. Kenny''s character was just like his, stubborn. If it were someone else, Victor would not have let him off without a fight, even if Kenny hadn''t said that. But it was Eden''s brother. It would not be good for anyone if the Alwynn family was destroyed. He persuaded in a low voice, "Kenny, your mother won''t be happy if you do it. She has always been kind, and she doesn''t want you to take revenge. She is lenient and always thinking for others. So, Kenny, I know you have the ability, but you can''t do it. You will understand in the future." Keh suddenly looked up, gritting his teeth and gazing at Victor''s deep and doting eyes. Looking at the man in front, Keh felt as if looking at himself. He found Victor''s delicate facial features extremely simr to his own. Keh suddenly asked, "How do you know that I have the ability to do it?" Victor smiled, "Kenny, it was you who helped me before, right?" Keh looked at him with a quiet look. On one asion, he had had no time and used a computer in his mother''s apartment. It should be that time when the IP had been found by them. He bowed his head and said, "I''m not helping you. I''m helping my mother!" He said it very truthfully. He had indeed done those things to help his mother. Victor said, "Helping your mother is helping me. You''re really amazing." Keh kept his head down and did not speak. He looked at his white hand and began to y with his fingers. The ward suddenly became quiet, and Keh was calm again. His mother had once told him that if he was hurt by someone, sometimes, he should just smile and let it go. There was no need to revenge each time. Moreover, he had found out something. The Clement family, perhaps... As for Uncle Victor who was holding him, something was quiye obvious, but he just didn''t want to be the one to uncover the truth. His mother''s watch was the same as the one in Uncle Alwynn''s room. The watches were both custom-made, engraved with the same words. Therefore, he had already had a guess in his heart. But when the idea became clear, he suddenly did not dare to think it over. Lucian rose to his feet. The coldness in the room had been reced by his outstanding elegance. Anson looked at him and asked, "Are you leaving?" Lucian looked at him and said calmly, "You want to stay and have dinner here?" Anson couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. "Yes, and I want to PUBG stew." Victor slight smile appeared in Lucian''s eyes. "I''m sure the hospital will serve you the best chicken." Anson: "What''s the matter with you?" Since when did Lucian learn to tease others? Lucian replied, "I''m leaving." After saying that, he put his hands into his pants pocket and elegantly stepped forward with his long legs. After turning his head slightly to nce at Eden, he left. Anson looked at Lucian''s departing figure with a confused expression and cursed in a low voice, "What a freak! He just can''t talk without sarcasm!" After saying this, he nced at Victor, who was holding Keh in his arms. The scene was so harmonious that no one dared to disturb. He silently retreated. Victor and Keh apanied Eden silently. In the ward, it was so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breathing. Anson went out of the ward alone to the passage of the hospital. When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the medical staff pushing the unconscious Aisling with a transport stretcher in, followed by her family. They were in a hurry. Anson frowned and quickly made way for them. He grabbed Buddy and asked, "Buddy, what''s wrong with Mrs.Clement?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Buddy''s breath was disordered. He looked at Anson and asked anxiously, "Anson, is Eden also in this hospital? Is she OK?" Anson said, "Eden is fine. She is put on a drip now." Hearing this, Buddy was relieved and said, "Thank God. But my mother knew her identity and fainted with anger." Anson was stunned. Suddenly, he burst outughing. Buddy frowned at him,"?" Ansonughed until his stomach hurt a little. "Why does my stomach hurt? But it''s really soothing. Karma is a b*tch..." Anson thought of something all of ? sudden. He quickly stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, which had been out of control again. He stared at Buddy with an apologetic look. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Anson looked embarrassed. How could he have forgotten that Mrs. Clement was Buddy''s mother? How long would it take for him to get rid of talking rashly? He slowly let go of his hand and looked at Buddy, who was sweating profusely. He said with a guilty smile, "Buddy, look at you. You should take more exercise. You are sweating after running for a while." Buddy, He didn''t bother arguing with Anson and asked, "Which ward does Eden stay in?" Anson pointed to the third ward in front. "Room 304." Buddy said, "Thank you. Are you leaving?" Anson smiled and looked at him, "Why? You don''t want me to leave?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Buddy''s beautiful eyes shed slightly and said, "Victor..." Anson said, "He is very angry, and Kenny has threatened that he will take revenge on your family. I don''t know if Victor can persuade him. Although he is still young, he can do it. Maybe the money in your family''s bank cards will disappear in an instant, and your shares will go wrong. That child is anything but ordinary. In order to protect his mother, he can risk his life." Thinking of Kenny''s heart-wrenching look, Anson couldn''t help but feel a stab of pain in his heart. He seemed to understand why Abby doted on the three siblings so much. He also felt sorry for the poor kids. Buddy nodded slightly and said, "When my mother wakes up, I will take Delmont to apologize." What Delmont had done today was really too much. No matter who it was, he should not have done such a thing. He had known that Eden was allergic to mango, but he had still deliberately done it. It was downright malicious. Anson nodded his head. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Buddy''s lingering gaze. He wanted to ignore it and take off. But Buddy suddenly called out to him, "Anson, can you stay a little longer?" Anson''s body, which had turned halfway, suddenly stopped. His back stiffened, and he slowly turned around to look at Buddy. "No problem." He spoke one way while thought another. He didn''t want to stay at all. Buddy was afraid of Victor. After all, on the surface, Victor owed the Clement family, but in fact, Victor had done enough for the Clement family over the years. He had repaid his debts, but Victor still felt guilty at the bottom of his heart. He agreed on no matter what Mrs. Clement requested, because there was an Eden between them, like an indestructible bridge that built up the rtionship between the two families. Sometimes there was no way to judge who was right and who was wrong. But once you got over it, the desire and pain would leave. Your teeth could bite your tongue at times, let alone people. When people were together, they would inevitably have some conflicts. Victor was good at treating others with cold violence, but he had never done that to Eden, who upied the most gentle ce in his heart. Buddy looked at Anson gratefully and said, "Thank you!" Anson said, "Buddy, Victor doesn¡¯t owe your family anything." Hearing this, Buddy was slightly stunned. He lowered his head shamefully and said, "I know what you mean." Anson nodded and continued, "I grew up with Victor. It may sound unfilial, but the time I spent with Victor is several times more than that with my parents. He has been in pain all these years and suffered a lot. He has borne what he has to bear. Now he only has one wish, that is, to stay with Eden. That''s all he wants." What was the most important thing in a person''s life? To Live the life that he wanted was the most important. There was nothing eternal or unchanging. But one must have a good conscience. Life was unfair. Some people were born to pay less but gain more. Some won at the starting line, while some lost at the finish line. Some people, however, had been looking for a faith to survive from the very beginning. Victor was such a person. He had a belief in his heart that supported him all the way to the present. He had never wasted his time. He had struggled desperately and finally was about to realize his dream. Buddy''s heart ached when he heard this. He knew that these years Victor had suffered a lot. He said with a wry smile, "Anson, don''t worry. They are destined to be together. Victor has been waiting for Eden for so long." Anson nodded and said with a smile, "Victor insists on everything he wants. He hasn''t wasted any time in the past few years. Instead, he managed to make himself better and better. Now, everything is fine." Buddy was about to speak when he raised his head and saw Wyatt and Delmont hurrying over. Anson asked, "Uncle Wyatt, is Aunt Ashling awake?" Wyatt shook his head slightly and said, "Not yet, but the doctor said that she''s fine. She fainted because of anger and will wake up soon. How is Eden?" Anson looked at his anxious look and said, "Don''t worry. Eden is fine. Victor and Kenny are taking care of her." Wyatt asked, "Which ward?" Anson said, "Room 304. But she hasn''t woken up yet." As Anson spoke, he nced at Delmont, and a trace of anger seeped out from his eyes. He teased, "Delmont, why aren''t you acting recklessly now?" Delmont rolled his eyes at him nonchntly. "Nonsense! Why didn''t you tell me the truth back then?" Anson raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "Why should have I told... someone like you?" Delmont said angrily, "Someone like me? What do you mean, Anson?" Anson said bluntly, "You are overbearing and stupid. Do you believe whatever people tell you? Have you watched the videos on the Inte? You are so annoying that I want to teach you a good lesson. Only when you get old and have more life experience can you deal with things calmly." Upon hearing this, Delmont''s expression kept changing. Part of what Anson had said was true. He was indeed a little impulsive, but it was not all his fault. He muttered in a low voice, "You''re talking as if you''re in your seventies or eighties." Anson red at him and said in a displeased tone, "So what if I sound like an old man? I am much better than those narrow-minded and stupid people." "Anson, you..." "Well, Delmont, we''re in the hospital. Don''t make trouble anymore." Buddy looked at his big brother helplessly. Delmont nced at his brother speechlessly. "Buddy, how can you pain your brother and please your enemy? Am I the one stirring up trouble? It is Anson who started it." "Enough!" Wyatt roared. He looked at Delmont angrily. "You, go apologize to your sister immediately!" Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Delmont looked at his father helplessly. "Dad, Eden hasn''t woken up yet. When she wakes up, I will apologize." Wyatt got angrier at the mention of this matter. How did he raise such a son? He looked gloomy. "It''s your mother''s fault for spoiling you. When you were young, she felt distressed if you merely grazed your skin a little. You are a pampered boy." Delmont was speechless. "Dad, what do you mean by ''pampered boy''? Aren''t you afraid that others willugh at me? I''m a seven-foot-tall man!" "Yes, I''m not afraid!" Wyatt red at him. "Thank God your brother is not like you." Delmont nced at Buddy. Although they were brothers, they were two different people. How could they be the same? His father had always wanted his children to be well-behaved and sensible. How the hell could he satisfy him? Buddy was always very calm andposed. As his big brother, Delmont felt very embarrassed. He simply couldn''t be as steady as the Buddy. Everyone had their own merits. Delmont lowered his head silently. He would be scolded and embarrassed no matter what he said. He remembered that when he had been a child, Eden had been the most favored kid in his family. Anson nced at them. It was inappropriate for them to stand in the hallway. There were many peopleing and going. He said, "Uncle Wyatt, let''s go back to the ward first." Wyatt nced at Delmont and said, "Go back to take care of your mother. Buddy,e with me to see Eden." Upon hearing this, Delmont could only nod his head and ask unwillingly, "Are we going to tell Eden the truth?" Wyatt wanted to tell Eden he was her father as soon as possible, but he said, "No, we''ll wait. It is Victor who found Eden first, and he has some concerns. Don''t spill the beans in front of Haven." "I know! She is scheming. I stood up for her because she is a Clement. I didn''t expect her to make use of me. That b*tch..." Delmont''s face was full of anger. Anson mocked, "Delmont, you can''t me her. It''s because you''re all brawn and no brains." This time, Anson was smarter. Once he was done speaking, he left immediately, leaving Delmont no chance to retort. Delmont could only stare at his back. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Buddy patted him on the shoulder and said, "Delmont, hurry back and look after mom." Delmont snorted at him, turned around, and went to his mother''s ward. Buddy and Wyatt went to Eden''s ward. Eden did not wake up yet. Victor and Kenny had been waiting by her side. As soon as Victor saw Anson enter the room, he said, "Go buy some clothes for Kenny." Anson frowned and nced at Kenny. It was indeed not good for him to wear Lucian''s jacket all the time. "Okay, Kenny, wait. I''ll get you some clothes soon." Keh looked at him and nodded. "Thank you, Uncle Anson!" "You are most wee!" Anson smiled as he left. Anson nced at Wyatt and Buddy and told them to enter. Then, he left. Just now, he had also wanted to buy clothes for Kenny but had forgotten about it after meeting Buddy. Wyatt and Buddy walked in. Keh looked at them and said angrily, "Why are you here?" The Clement family had hurt his mother over and over again. He didn''t want to see them now. Neither would he in the future. Victor nced at Wyatt and Buddy in silence. The anger in Kenny''s heart had not yet been vented yet. Everyone had something to insist on. He knew how stubborn Kenny was. Wyatt looked at his daughter, who was lying on the hospital bed, and then at Kenny. He said, "Kenny, I''m sorry. Such things will never happen again." Keh nced at Wyatt and didn''t respond. Buddy also took a look at Eden''s red and swollen face. He didn''t say anything. He remembered Eden was allergic to mango, and they had never had mango in their house because the fruit would cause great damage to her. But he hadn''t expected the allergic reaction to be so serious. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. s! All of a sudden, Keh''s phone rang. He looked at it and saw it was from Ricky. "Hi Ricky, what''s up?" he said in an even tone. "Hi Kenny, I''ll be back tomorrow. I failed to get through to mom just now. Please tell her. And I will come back by myself. Abigail has something to deal with and will be back in a week." Keh asked, "Do you need us to pick you up at the airport tomorrow?" Ricky said, "Don''t worry about that. Thepany will arrange the airport transfer for me and send me back home. Please tell mom, grandma and grandfather, and Gia. I can''t wait to see Gia. It''s too bad that she still can not move. And I need to finish shootingmercials for the Alwynn Group before we go back to school." "Okay, I''ll tell them." After finishing his words, Keh hung up the phone without telling his younger brother about what had happened to his mother. Victor asked, "Kenny, is Rickying back tomorrow?" "Yes!" Keh nodded slightly, but Ricky must be very sad when he saw his mother like this. Buddy smiled and thought Ricky was also an amazing child. He looked at Kenny with an apologetic look. "Kenny, Victor, I''m sorry. My brother was too impulsive today." Keh remained unhappy when he heard this. "You''d better start to pray for my mom. I won''t let you off if..." Keh wanted to say something, but he stopped, ncing at Buddy with a fierce look. If his mother''s condition kept deteriorating, he didn''t know what he would do. When Buddy met his pure and ruthless eyes, his pupils shrank violently. He suddenly remembered what Anson had said. He looked at Kenny with distress and said, "Kenny, your mother will be fine." Keh looked up at Eden in silence. Wyatt sat by the side and waited for her to wake up. Jaida and Zaiden also called Kenny and knew that Eden had had an ident. Jaida waited until Zofia returned and asked her to help take care of Gia. Only then did she and Zaiden head to the hospital. Just when they arrived, Aisling woke up after she finished the IV fluids. As soon as Delmont told her that Eden was at this hospital too, she pulled the IV off and rushed to Eden''s ward without thinking. Delmont helped her to the door of the ward and bumped into Jaida and Zaiden there. When Aisling saw Jaida, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Jaida and shouted excitedly, "Jaida!" When Jaida and Zaiden looked at her eyes, they realized that she had known Eden was her daughter. Jaida had told Zaiden about Eden''s identity that night. What a coincidence! Zaiden felt it was fate that brought Jaida and Eden together. But he still regarded Eden as his own daughter. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Aisling looked at Jaida and didn''t know what to do. She shouted in a trembling voice, "Jaida!" Jaida nced at her and saw that her face was pale and painful. She asked, "Are you OK? Why can''t you even walk steadily?" "I..." Aisling said and lowered her head in shame, holding back her tears. Jaida said, "It seems that you already know." Aisling quickly looked up at her and nodded with a painful face. "Aunt Jaida!" Delmont called out to her carefully. It was all his fault for today''s incident. Jaida took a cold look at him and said sarcastically, "Delmont, how did Eden offend you? You clearly know that she is allergic to mango, but you were so vicious that you rubbed salt in her wound. She had suffered so much from the maltreatment of the Gienger family that she will tremble when she sees a mango. No matter what the reason is, you shouldn''t have treated her like this." Jaida''s tone was extremely excited. Delmont lowered his head in shame and didn''t dare to say a word. Zaiden also cast a cold look at Delmont and said, "Jaida, let''s go in first." Upon hearing it, Aisling suddenly looked up at Zaiden and understood everything in an instant. Jaida''s husband turned out to be Zaiden. It was really unbelievable that the two of them made a couple. Jaida walked into the ward with Zaiden in silence. Aisling and Delmont followed in with blushing faces. With the arrival of the four of them, the ward suddenly became crowded. Jaida nced at her daughter, who was lying on the hospital bed, and then at Kenny, who was in her son''s arms. Kenny had seen with his own eyes when his mother had been attacked today. How sad would this child be? "Kenny," She called out worriedly. "Grandma." Kenny came out from Victor''s arms. He had already changed into the clothes that Anson bought for him, who had gone back to thepany now. He ran to his grandmother and whispered, "Grandma, grandpa, mom hasn''t woken up yet. Just now, the doctor came over to check her. Her mouth is full of blisters." As he spoke, his tears streamed down. When her mother woke upter, she must be in a lot of pain. Jaida was distressed. At this moment, she was so angry that she wanted to kick Delmont''s ass. Aisling and Delmont, who had juste in, also heard Kenny''s words. The mother and son felt even more guilty. Wyatt and Buddy sat there quietly with dispirited looks on their faces. Victor did not speak either. Aisling looked closely at Eden''s red and swollen face. It turned out that her daughter had already returned. She feltpunction because she hadn''t managed to recognize her at the very beginning. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She had said the evilest words to her daughter. Could it be that God was punishing her for having lost her daughter for such a long time? Every time Aisling thought of it, she felt a heartwrenching pain! "Eden..." She sobbed out her daughter''s name. Keh, who was in front of Jaida, suddenly looked at her in confusion. "Mom..." Suddenly, Eden, who was lying on the bed, called out. Aisling''s expression changed slightly. She looked at Eden agitatedly and saw her long and curling eyshes fluttering gently. Jaida held Kenny''s hand and walked over. Jaida shouted, "Eden, I am here!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when Eden woke up. Eden slowly opened her eyes and looked around. While she had been in aa, she seemed to have heard her mother''s voice and called out. She hadn''t expected that her mother was really here. She looked at her anxious face and smiled weakly, but her mouth was so painful. And she was so hungry! "Mom, does it hurt?" Keh asked, trying to suppress his excitement. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Kenny, I''m fine." Zaiden also came over and looked at her. He smiled lovingly and said, "Sweetie, you really made me worry." Eden looked at her father with a smile when she heard that. Sheughed, "Dad, you''re here too." Hearing Eden calling Zaiden father, the Clement family couldn''t believe it. When Wyatt heard his daughter call someone else father, he felt even more upset. Zaiden smiled and said, "How could I note?" Eden said like a spoiled child, "Dad, I want to eat the pumpkin lotus porridge of River City Restaurant. I heard the porridge is very delicious." Hearing this, Zaiden smiled with a doting face. "Well, I''ll ask Dawson to buy it and send it here." After saying that, Zaiden turned around and went out to call Dawson. It was only now that Victor had the chance to walk over. "Eden..." He looked at her red and swollen face with deep eyes. Eden looked at him. The corners of her lips lifted slightly when she saw the worry on his face. It was then that she realized the Clement family were all here. When she saw Delmont, she instantly recalled the scene when she had been poured with mango juice. She couldn''t help but tremble. Delmont didn''t miss the panic in her eyes. He quickly walked over. "Eden, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. But I didn''t know you are my sister then." The moment Delmont''s words left his mouth, everyone was stunned. Delmont realized that something was wrong after he said that. He had a loose tongue and couldn''t hide anything in his heart. This was why the Clement family hadn''t told him about it. Buddy nced at his big brother. However, it might not be a bad thing to say it out. It would save the family from suffering all the time. Now that things hade to this stage, it was time for her to know. But Victor red at Delmont. This bastard... Eden was the most shocked one. At this instant, it seemed that all the spections in her heart had be a foregone conclusion. She quickly refuted, "Mr. Clement, you''ve mistaken me for someone else." Eden denied it. She lowered her head and did not know where to look, avoiding everyone in the room. After a while, she lifted her eyes slightly and saw the tear-stained face of Aisling. Her heart suddenly ached. She and Aisling looked at each other quietly. "Eden, Eden, you are my daughter!" Aisling said painfully. She then slumped down on the ground. Upon seeing this, Buddy quickly walked over to support her. "Mom, you just woke up from aa. Now you can''t get too excited. Otherwise, you might faint again." Eden found it hard to believe. She could not help but cry. "How could this be?" she muttered to herself. Wyatt got up and looked at Eden, his face full of distress and excitement. "Eden, the paternity test has been done. You are the daughter of the Clement family. Do you remember the first time we met? I have recognized you then, but I was not sure then. So, I have been looking for you during this period of time." Chapter 512 Chapter 512 After saying this, Wyatt looked at Eden with a heart-wrenching look. Eden shook her head incredulously. Victor looked at her and felt extremely distressed. He said, "Eden, Mrs. Clement is indeed your biological mother." Eden bitterlyughed, her eyes filled with sadness. She looked at Victor and asked, "You already knew it, didn''t you?" She suddenly remembered what had happened in Fralstin. Before she had gone to Fralstin, he had known that she was Eden Clement. That was why he had said those words to her. She was the very woman that Victor had been waiting for. Look, fate was so capricious. It cut her deeply and then gave her a big candy. Victor nodded and looked at her deeply. Eden nced at him silently. She then looked at Mrs. Clement, who was crying on the floor, with only coldness in her eyes. How could she be her biological mother? She had abandoned her own grandsons! She had scolded and hit her own daughter by the most vicious means! Eden could hardly believe this kind of person was her mother. At this moment, she felt it would be better if she had never reunited with her. She was disappointed by what she had done. But at the same time, she felt very contradictory deep down because she was the one who had given her life. Jaida took her hand and said, "Eden, I found out about your identity a few days ago. You have to believe that all mothers love their children. You are also a mother now, so you should have understood your mom''s feelings." Eden said in a tearful voice, "Even you were keeping this from me?" Jaida smiled bitterly and said, "I know that Victor didn''t tell you because he wanted to protect you. He is afraid you would be in danger once the truth is revealed. When you first returned to River City and met him, he had a car crash. It was no ident, but someone deliberately did it. You are the only reason for Victor to live over the years. He was very miserable about losing you. He started up a garmentpany because you had said you liked design and princess costumes. So, he has waited for you toe back in this industry." No matter what, Jaida did not want Eden to me Victor. Both Victor and Eden had had a hard time these past few years. Eden was shocked when she heard this. He had held on for so many years just because of what she had said when she had been a child? She looked at Victor, and Victor also looked at her deeply. Victor whispered, "Eden, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t run out that night, you wouldn''t have followed me. And you wouldn''t have been hit by Bethany''s car and got lost." Eden shed tears silently. "Even if I lost memory, I still remember that your birthday is on September 23. Why?" That was the only number she had remembered after she had woken up, and it was Victor''s birthday. Eden closed her eyes slightly, allowing tears to flow out. Victor nodded excitedly and said, "You got missing on my birthday." Eden slowly opened her eyes. Now, she couldn''t even find a reason to me Victor. Forget it. Taking a step back might lead to the right path. She looked at the Clement family and said, "I''m sorry, but everything is happening too suddenly. Please give me some time." This matter had truly taken her aback. When she had got lost, the Clement family had adopted Haven. Therefore, the purpose of the Clement family was obvious. They still did not want to give up the opportunity to marry Victor. That was why Haven was here. This time, she finally understood why Haven was always targeting her. It seemed that Haven had already known that she was Eden Clement. That was why she had tried so hard to make trouble for her. She wanted to make it impossible for her to return to the Clement family. She heavily let out a murky breath as if the big stone pressing against her chest had disappeared in an instant. Wyatt said, "Eden, I know you can''t ept it for the time being. Take a good rest first. We could talk about it after you leave the hospital. But I still want to thank you, thank you foring back." The rims of Wyatt''s eyes reddened as he spoke. Eden looked at him. When she saw his white hair on the temples and the regret on his face, she felt pain in her heart. It reminded her of how anxious he had been when they had first met. He was a good father, and he had recognized his daughter at a nce. Eden looked at him and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only say, "Please go back and have a rest." Aisling stood up from the ground, walked over, and held Eden''s hand. Eden struggled slightly, wanting to pull back her hand. But when she saw her tear-filled face, she stopped. She looked at Aisling dazedly. Aisling said in a tearful voice, "Eden, I''m sorry, don''t take what mom said before to heart. I take these words back, okay? Eden, don''t ignore me. I''ve been waiting for you for almost 20 years. Eden..." At the end of her words, Aisling was choked with tears. Looking at Aisling, who used to be elegant and poised, Eden could not figure out her own feelings when seeing her crying so helplessly at this moment. She used to yearn for a home so much. She always believed that her parents must have had difficulties then and abandoned her reluctantly. She had read a lot of news about missing children who came back after they grew up, looking for their parents. They had noints. They all believed that their parents had been forced to abandon them, and they had no other choice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She had also held this kind of mindset. She had never hated her biological parents for leaving her behind, and she had also been convinced that they had their difficulties. But the truth was unexpected. They had never abandoned her. It turned out she had made herself lost. It was because she had gone after Victor that she had gone missing. But Victor was not to me for this matter. He was innocent too. Eden was relieved when she thought about it this way. The purpose of her return was to find her biological parents. She had wanted to know how they were doing. Now that she saw that they were leading a good life, she was relieved. She nced at Aisling and said, "Please go back. We''ll talk about other thingster." Aisling gradually stopped crying and looked at Eden with tears all over her face. "Are you still not willing to forgive me?" Eden said, "What''s done is done. There is no need for me to forgive you. I am relieved to know that you are doing well. I came back because I wanted to know how you''re doing." After saying this, Eden didn''t know what to continue. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Aisling said excitedly, "Eden, I know I did a lot of terrible things to you before, and I didn''t recognize you earlier. It''s all my fault. Can you forgive me? I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. I have kept your room intact since you were taken away. Nothing has changed. Can you go back with me?" Eden''s words made Aisling a little anxious. Looking at her daughter''s eyes full of red lines, Aisling thought her eyes must be very ufortable now. This made Aisling''s sorrows multiplied. How could her daughter suffer like this? They had always been leading a luxurious life, while Eden had been abused by the Gienger family. She had taken Haven back and treated her well in hope that others would also treat her daughter well, but... Aisling''s tears flowed out again in pain. Jaida looked at her and said, "Aisling, let''s go back first. We will talk after Eden is discharged from the hospital." Aisling nodded. She also understood that Eden couldn''t ept this for the time being. She then nced at Kenny, who was standing in front of Jaida. Keh also took a look at her silently and then slowly looked away. Uncle Victor had said that he would understandter, but Keh hadn''t expected the truth toe out so fast. The Clements turned out to be their family. Keh knew his mother well. She would let go of it and would not me the Clement family at all. But they were too bad. "Mom..." He called softly. Eden looked at him, reached out her hand, and gently stroked his head. "Kenny, I will be fine." Eden knew what her son was thinking. Kenny took a look at Aisling, biting his lips, and his hands were slightly trembling. When Aisling met Kenny''s eyes full of hatred, she felt her heart pounding and all the blood in her body freezing. This child hated her very much. She suddenly remembered what she had said in front of Ricky. Ricky must hate her too. And she was the one who had pushed Gia down the stairs. Aisling was tortured by a sudden pang of unbearable guilt. Her throat was so sore that she could not say a word. "Howe?" The words fought out through her clenched teeth. It was extremely difficult for her to speak. She looked at Kenny, her eyes full of guilt. But Kenny lowered his head and said nothing. Seeing this, Buddy felt helpless. He said, "Eden, Look after yourself. I wille to see you tomorrow." Eden looked at him and nodded slightly. She suddenly thought of Zofia. Fortunately, she had saved Zofia at that time. Now Zofia and the child were both in good condition. Seeing Eden''s response, Buddy suddenly grinned. Looking at Jaida and Zaiden standing at the door, Aisling said gratefully, "Jaida, Mr. Calder, thank you for taking care of Eden. I will never forget your kindness." Zaiden looked at Aisling and said with a smile, "In fact, I want to thank you for giving birth to Eden so that we can have such a good daughter." Aisling nodded with some shame. It was still hard to tell whether Eden would recognize her or not now. But she must not let her daughter be stranded again. Jaida said, "Aisling, Wyatt, don''t tell anyone about Eden''s identity for the time being. For her safety''s sake, let''s put it aside until things are settled." Aisling nodded and said, "Jaida, I know your worries. Reba is unscrupulous in order to get money. This time, the share price of the Clement family slumped, and she must have done a lot of things secretly." Jaida nodded slightly. It was good that she understood the situation. Eden was the only concern of Victor. And Reba was good at using such dirty means. If something bad happened to Eden, it would take Victor''s life. Aisling then looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I was wrong to me you before. I''m sorry." Victor nced at her and kept silent. Wyatt said, "Aisling, let''s go home." Aisling took a look at Eden and nodded slightly. But she was nning to go to another ce. She said, "Eden, take care." Then, she turned around and left. Delmont and Buddy, along with Wyatt, followed her out silently. As soon as Aisling got in the car, she asked Buddy to drive her to Bethany''s prison. Buddy was afraid his mother would act on impulse and get into trouble, so the whole family went there with her. At this time, Dawson hade with the porridge. After delivering it, he left. Zaiden went over with the porridge and looked at Eden with affection. "Eden, the porridge you like has arrived." "Thank you, dad!" Eden smiled and said, "Dad, mom, you take Kenny back first. Only Gia and Zofia are at home now. It''s really worrying." Jaida said, "OK. Victor, you stay here to apany Eden. We will take Kenny back first." Victor nodded slightly and got up to take the porridge from Zaiden''s hand. Zaiden said, "Eden, take care. Don''t hesitate to call me if you want anything." "I will!" Eden smiled and nodded. Her tone was soft. Zaiden smiled and walked toward the door with Kenny and Jaida. When Keh arrived at the door, he suddenly turned around and said, "Mom, Ricky wille back tomorrow." Eden nodded excitedly. "Good, it''s almost time for him toe back. You guys are about to return to school." Keh smiled faintly and walked out. All of a sudden, the ward became quiet. At the bottom of Victor''s heart, he felt much more relieved. One less secret, one less stone suppressing against his heart. Now, he felt one of the biggest stone was removed. Eden swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ncing at the porridge in Victor''s hand. She was indeed hungry. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, let me feed you." Eden looked at him silently and asked, "Victor, why didn''t you tell me the truth when we were in Fralstin?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Victor''s hand paused when he opened the takeout container. He looked at her from the side and said in a low voice, "I was afraid I would lose you again if I told you." The corner of Eden''s mouth twitched. She was an adult. How could she get lost? Victor took the porridge to her bed and sat down. Eden looked at the steaming porridge and said, "Put it aside and let it cool off. I''ll have itter." Victor nodded and put the porridge aside. He then grabbed her hand, with undisguised tenderness on his bright face. Eden was kind of stunned by his action. She looked at him somewhat nervously. Victor''s face was full of affection, and his tone was gentle. "Eden, wee home." Edenughed, "Isn''t it toote to wee me back now?" Victor shook his head quickly and said, "No, I have said it in my heart long ago. By the way, you should not call me Victor any longer." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Eden grinned, "Victor, what do you want me to call you? Let me see how cheesy it could be." Victor said in a spoiled tone, "Darling, honey, and sweetie are all OK. In consideration of our current rtionship, the way we call each other should change." "No way. I prefer to call you Victor." Eden''s flushed face was full of refusal. "I don''t remember anything about my childhood. And I don''t think our rtionship is changed." On Victor''s incredibly handsome face, his ck eyes were shining like jewels, his nose tall and straight, and his perfect lips full of gentleness at the moment. "If you don''t remember, I can tell you everything. I am much more rxed after telling you the truth. Eden, thank you foring back. You made my persistence worthwhile." When Eden heard this, her eyes became deep. She said, "Victor, it''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself anymore. These years, you have suffered a lot. These things you did are enough to make up for everything. Although I don''t remember what happened when I was a child, it was I that ran out voluntarily. It was not your fault. If you really want to make a judgment, you can only say that fate makes fools of people." "No!" Victor shook his head slightly. "Eden, you don''t know how important you are in my heart." She didn''t understand her importance. Since he had lost her, he had been left alone in this world. The feeling of loneliness was worse than death. Eden was helpless. If he insisted on thinking in that way, she could do nothing about it. "But..." Eden did not know how to put it. Victor''s heart tightened, and a trace of nervousness shed across his handsome face. "Eden, but what?" Eden felt a strange pain in her heart when she saw how nervous he was. He had always been very nice to her during this period of time. However, she still had to make things clear. "Victor, I am now the mother of the three children. You are so excellent, so..." "So, you want to refuse me?" Victor interrupted her, with a hint of chill at the bottom of the deep ck eyes. Eden said, "I don''t want to refuse you, but I..." "Eden, don''t you believe me?" Victor interrupted her again and looked at her gloomily. Eden narrowed her eyes and asked, "What do you want me to believe you for?" "You..." Victor was furious. She was pretending not to understand. Eden burst intoughter when she saw him angry. "Why did you wait for me?" she asked. In fact, knowing that she was Eden Clement, she felt happy. It turned out there were so many people who were caring about her. She had always envied Eden Clement, and it turned out that the person she envied was herself. Victor stretched out his long fingers and gently stroked her white forehead. He smiled and said, "You don''t have any Eden of childhood, so you don''t know what you did to me when we were kids. I was very lonely and often bullied by Vincent then. Every time you saw him bully me, you would scold him, causing Reba to dislike you very much. At that time, only when my father or I was at home would you go into our house. Otherwise, you would only y in the front garden. You are a very important existence to me. Who else do you think I should have waited for? During the days waiting for you, I haven''t dated any other woman. I have worked very hard every day and bought the vi with the sunroom that you would like. I have been looking forward to a happy life together with you..." Victor said everything he wanted to say. He really couldn''t lose her again. Eden looked at him quietly. It would be difficult for ordinary people to hold on like Victor. But he had made it because he had believed that she would return. Eden was indeed moved. She smiled and said, "What if I get married? Aren''t you waiting for all these years in vain?" Hearing this, Victor slightly raised his goodlooking eyebrows and smiled proudly. "Eden, I know that God would be kind to me. I have waited for so long, and I know you will definitelye back to me. You are back now, aren''t you?" Eden''s expression darkened. She suddenly said, "But I have three children." Her husband must treat her children well. Otherwise, she would rather not get married. Speaking of this matter, Victor did want to tell her that the man seven years ago was actually him. But it didn''t seem appropriate to mention it now. He grinned, "Kenny, Ricky, and Gia, are all my children, and you all belong to me." Eden red at him and said with a smile, "We don''t belong to you." Unknowingly, the rtionship between the two had gotten closer. Eden had always had feelings for Victor. And it turned out they had known each other for so many years. Victor''s handsome eyes shed slightly, and he held her hand tighter. His light tone was full of arbitrariness. "Eden, you are destined to be mine since we were children. Do you think you can escape from my palm?" Eden smiled slightly. It was such a good feeling to be doted on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In fact, what she always wanted was simple. Happiness had a thousand kinds of forms. What she wanted was that her family could live together in peace and health. Then, she would cherish all the people who cherished her. She had experienced a rough and painful journey all the way. But today, she suddenly found that the scars that she had thought could not be healed seemed to have been healed. She said, "Victor, thank you for everything you''ve done for me. You don''t have to feel guilty anymore because I came back safe and sound." Victor smiled gently, and his ck eyes looked at her with deep affection. Eden looked at those fire-like eyes as if they could light up her soul and lead her to the dawn. He whispered, "Eden, do you know? You came back and dispelled all the haze in my heart. You made me full of passion and confidence for the future. From now on, you and the kids will be my everything." Eden smiled and said, "Are you courting me?" Victor looked at her discontentedly andined, "I have been courting you for such a long time. Have you just noticed it?" Eden''s bright smile was like the warm sunshine in winter, making people feelfortable all over. Victor looked at her smiling eyes and said affectionately, "Eden, we once found hope together. If you hadn''t got lost, we should have been married long ago. During the time you were missing, I swore I would give you the life we had wanted after finding you." Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Eden was slightly surprised and asked, "Victor, have I told you my dream when I was young?" Victor nodded his head hurriedly. "Yes, one day you walked in front of me in a very beautiful princess dress and turned around three times. You asked me if you looked pretty. I said yes. And you said at that time that the person who had designed the princess dress must be very happy so that he could make the one wearing it happier, and that you wanted to be a fashion designer in the future." At that time, he had regarded her as a treasure, and he had been willing to give her everything she had wanted. He suddenly pointed to himself and said, "When you were a child, you liked to get into my arms. You always said that my embrace was very warm." At that time, her sweet smile had been like the pinks of the sunrise. Only when she had seen him would she have shown such a smile. Eden nced frim his knees to face. Suddenly, she felt a little embarrassed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t believe she had done such a thing when she had been young. Noticing her silence, Victor said, "I have been trying very hard to find you these years." In the past few years, no matter how rugged the road ahead was, at the thought of her sweet smile, he had got the motivation to move on. Eden found that every time he looked at her, he was filled with happiness, gentleness, and determination, as if nothing could stop him from moving forward. He was deeply in love with her. Even when he couldn''t see the future, he had still been willing to go forward bravely. Even when he couldn''t get anything in return, he had spared no efforts. "But, Victor, I''m afraid my feelings for you are not that deep yet." He had been expecting it for so long that she couldn''t lie to him. Victor''s bright eyes darkened in an instant. Hepressed his lips slightly and said, "I know, but as long as we can give each other a chance, I will let you know that I am a man worthy ofmitting your entire life." His beautiful voice was sonorous and powerful. He looked at her with an undisguised determination, but the destion and sadness in his eyes could not be hidden. Eden saw all the changes in his expression and gradually showed regret in her eyes. She shouldn''t have said it. She changed the subject and nced at the porridge. "I''m hungry." Victor saw her escape and felt a stab of pain in his heart. He silently brought over the porridge and picked up a spoon to feed her. Eden looked at it and smiled embarrassedly. "Victor, I can eat it myself. My hands are all right." Under Victor''s dashing eyebrows, his dark eyes were full of refusal. He said, "Stay still, and I''ll feed you." "OK." Eden slightly opened her mouth to eat the porridge. Although it was tepid, it made her mouth ache. She quickly waved her hand and said with a painful face, "No, I can''t eat anymore. It hurts in my mouth." She only felt a little pain when she spoke, and she hadn''t expected that when she ate, it was killing her. Victor quickly put down the bowl and said, "Wait a moment. I''ll find a straw." Eden nodded slightly. This was the only thing she could do. She was really very hungry. When she was hungry, her head would be in a mess. Victor quickly got up and left. Eden looked at his tall and straight back and smiled slightly. The brain was the smartest organ in the human body. All the judgment was made by the brain. Anger and hatred could not solve problems. When people could not think it through, they would be very distressed on some issues. Her feelings for Victor were just like when she came across the clothes she liked but she couldn''t afford. It was torturing when she was hesitating over whether to buy it or not. If a man loved you, he wouldn''t let you go to great lengths to find him. He would always be there for you when you needed him. Victor was actually very good. In the meantime, Aisling and her family arrived at the prison. But Aisling was the only one who entered. Bethany looked much thinner than before, and her face was pale. When she saw Aisling, she was slightly confused. Nevertheless, she still took the seat in front of her. Aisling looked at her with hatred and anger. Her red lips were tightly closed, and her furious expression looked as if she wanted to tear Bethany into pieces. When Bethany saw her expression, she knew Aisling didn''te with good intentions. She looked slightly up at her and asked, "Mrs. Clement, why are you here?" She didn''t remember that she had offended her in business. Aisling roared angrily, "Bethany, you crashed into my daughter and took her away. Why did you abuse her? She had suffered so much with you. You should not have been put in prison so early. You still have one more crime to confess!" Every word of Aisling''s was full of hatred, and she red at Bethany with scarlet eyes. At that time, if she had not taken Eden away, they could have found her soon. Their house was not far from the ce where Eden had encountered the ident. If so, Eden would not have suffered so much. She would not have be a single mother. It was all Bethany''s fault. When Bethany heard that, she was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that Eden was the daughter of the Clement family. "She''s your daughter?" Bethany''s voice was still full of disbelief. "Exactly! Eden is my daughter who had been missing for many years. How could you take her away? You have a daughter, too. Why couldn''t you treat my daughter well? Why did you let her suffer so much?" Aisling clenched her fists. If it weren''t for the fact that she was in the prison, she would have pped Bethany a dozen times. Bethany sneered, "Aisling, does it make any sense to pursue these things now? Eden was a good child. Unfortunately, money was the most important thing for me at that time. Even if she were my biological daughter, as long as I could make use of her, I would definitely drag her out. And she is not my own daughter. Why should I show mercy?" "You..." Aisling was pissed off by her words. These words were undoubtedly a lot of salt in her wound. Bethany continued tough and said, "You should be able to understand me. We are in the same circle. We are not jealous of strangers having meteoric rise but of the people around us. At that time, I really valued money the most. You can call me vulgar or cruel, but I was really afraid of being poor.¡° "You B*tch! You deserve to be a poor person forever! You deserve to be imprisoned for your whole life and die in jail! How could you treat her like that? Eden is a human! And she had done so much for your family!" Aisling went out of control and shouted at Bethany. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Bethany sneered and looked at Aisling viciously. "Aisling, I don''t care about your daughter, so I treated her worse than my dog. I fed my dog the best steak, but I was not willing to give Eden a single piece of vegetable. I did knock her down while driving and take her to my house. But when she stayed in my home, she was like a time bomb that would explode at any time, keeping me awake at night with worry. How could I treat her well? And your daughter is really stupid. Even if I had treated her like that, she was still willing to call me mom when she came here to see me." When Bethany said this, tears suddenly flowed out uncontrobly. Since she had been put into prison, her daughter and son had never visited her. She had always doted on her children, but they were both ingrates. But Eden hade to visit her, calling her "mom". At that time, she had been stung by conscience. Why hadn''t she treated Eden better? Eden was much better than her two children. She was a kind person. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But What was done was done. After all, humans were always selfish. She cried, "Aisling, you know what? The biggest mistake people make in daily life is being too polite to strangers while being too harsh on the people around them. This is human nature." Listening to her words, Aisling was trembling all over. She had also adopted a daughter, but her adopted daughter was an ingrate. She struggled to get up. If she continued to listen, she would definitely faint again. She looked at Bethany angrily and said, "Bethany, you should stay here for the rest of your life." After that, she left without looking back. When Aisling left, Bethany''s painful look gradually became relieved. "Eden, now that you have found your family, I hope you will be happy in the future." After she said that to herself, she instantly burst into tears, and everything became blurred in her eyes. She had blindly walked on someone else''s path but ended up blocking her own way. Being put into this prison indicated that she would be miserable for the rest of her life. Perhaps it was Eden''s tolerance and kindness that had brought her so much good luck before. Aisling returned to the car with tears streaming down her face. Wyatt took a look, handed a tissue to her, and asked, "Did you see her?" Aisling wiped the tears off her face and said, "Yes. That evil b*tch! How could she do that to Eden? Even now she still doesn''t regret it." At the thought of her words, Aisling felt the pain in her heart. Buddy said, "Mom, these are all things of the past. Eden didn''t pursue those matters. She has got over it." Aisling looked at him and said in an unpleasant tone, "So what if Eden let it go? Can the scars in her heart be healed?" Buddy became silent. He felt it wasn''t that Eden didn''t feel hurt, but rather that she was suppressing all the pain in her heart. She fought to be tolerant, but her heart was bleeding. "Mom, don''t cry. We will make it up to Eden in the future. But what should we do about Haven? She has already known Eden''s identity." Buddy was more worried about this now. Hearing this, Aisling became angry. "She is so vicious that she deliberately chose to frame Eden on the second day of her engagement with Vincent. She believed that both the Clement family and the Alwynn family would not let Eden off. So, she pretended to be pushed down the stairs by Eden. It was because of this that I pushed my granddaughter downstairs. She should have known Eden''s identity long ago, and she has kept spoken ill of Eden in front of me in order to deepen my misunderstanding." Wyatt snapped, "You brought it all on yourself! You failed to distinguish between right and wrong." Aisling red at him and said, "You know nothing! At that time, from my point of view, would you believe in Haven or a stranger?" Wyatt sneered, "Nonsense! I''ve told you so many times that you can''t judge a person only by appearance. Look at the recent pieces of news of our daughter. Those are all malicious gossips, completely without substance." "Shut up!" Aisling cast a angry look at him. Wyatt drowsily shut his mouth. No matter hard he tried to convince her, it would be in vain. Aisling nced at Delmont and said, "Delmont, zip your lips. Do not mention your sister in front of Haven. Isn''t she determined to marry Vincent? You two brothers get prepared. We will visit the Alwynn family and reach an agreement on this marriage tomorrow. Now that this is her only wish, we will help her. Since I took her to our home, I have never maltreated her. I have given her everything I am supposed to give. For a person, conscience is the bottom line." Hearing this, Buddy couldn''t help getting angry. With a gloomy face, he asked coldly, "Mom, what about Zofia and me? Zofia was already pregnant with my baby. Why couldn''t you allow us to be together? If conscience really is the bottom line, then where is yours?" Aisling was choked by her son''s question. She knew that she had done the wrong thing, but now it was toote. Zofia should have aborted the child a long time ago. Hearing this, Wyatt instantly flew into a rage. He questioned, "Aisling, what did you do?" Aisling paused for a moment when she heard Wyatt''s roar. Then, she came to her senses and looked at Wyatt. Displeased, she said, "What are you shouting for? You scared me." Wyatt looked at her coldly and said, "The child in the girl''s belly is our grandson. Moral standing is much more important than family background. As long as it is a girl of good character, no matter what family she came from, she is deserving enough of marrying into our family. Do you want money or your son''s happiness?" "I..." Aisling Mr. Calder was at a loss for words after being yelled at by him. Wyatt looked at her helplessly. They had married for so many years, yet she had kept this matter from him. It was way too much. He said angrily, "Life is not merely about money. It''s more important that our son could marry the girl he loves and live the life they want. What if we have more money? Our family property is already enough for us to live a normal life. You have been struggling in the business circle for so many years. Aren''t you tired? Do you have to spend all your life making money?" Aisling refuted somewhat unconfidently, "Without money, what do we live off?" What was wrong with her liking for money? Wasn''t she doing it all for this family? Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Wyatt looked at her with a helpless and tired expression, looking much older. He said earnestly, "Aisling, you''re not a witless young girl. Don''t you get it? True happiness means having a peaceful life, a healthy body, and a happy home. You''ve been captivated by money." Aisling looked at him angrily and said, "Don¡¯t give me that! Didn''t you love money when you were young? Where is your ambition? We can''t just quit now, can we? All of our money has been held up in thatnd. If we failed to build the building, our family will be finished." What she was most worried about right now was this matter, and it had not been settled yet. Her daughter had been found, and she owed her a lot. In the future, Eden would have to get married, so Aisling had to make sure Eden could marry the man she liked with dignity. Even if she were going to marry Victor, the Clement family must be her powerful backing. Delmont said, "Mom, we have been trying to persuade Zaiden to invest, haven''t we? He didn''t want to see us before. But he regards himself as Eden''s father. Now for the sake of Eden, he will definitely help us. Why don''t you go to talk with him?" This matter made their family deeply troubled, and there was no solution yet. "Shut up!" Wyatt shouted at him angrily, "we can''t bother your sister for this. We can never do enough to repay Mr. Calder and Jaida''s kindness of taking care of Eden for the rest of our lives. Even if our family goes bankrupt, we can''t trouble your sister." Upon hearing that, Delmont frowned slightly and said, "Dad, don''t all the people in the circle cotton up to each other in this way? Why can''t we do that?" Wyatt snapped, "Over my dead body!" They owed their daughter so much that they couldn''t make things difficult for her anymore. Hearing that, Buddy did not say a word but drove home. He really wanted to see Zofia, and he was worried about her. Aisling nced at Buddy and faintly asked, "Buddy, you must focus on the project of Upper Street now. Hurry up and solve the problems. After this matter is settled, no matter what you want to do, mom will make no difficulty. We can''t give up our family business. Don''t be like your father. He had no ambition." Upon hearing this, Buddy got excited. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, "Mom, don''t you have any objections to Zofia and I being together?" "Haven''t you given up yet?" Delmont was rather speechless. Aisling''s expression changed as she said, "I''m afraid she doesn''t want to be with you anymore." Buddy suddenly jammed on the brakes. The others were caught off guard and leaned forward hard. "Buddy, what are you doing?" Delmont''s head was bumped, and his face was filled with displeasure. He had had enough today. Buddy looked back at Aisling and asked, "Mom, what did you and Haven do to her?" Last time, Victor had mentioned that his mom and Haven had seen Zofia behind him. When Aisling saw the look in his son''s eyes, she looked away immediately. Although Wyatt was dazzled by the sudden braking, when he heard his son''s question, he still asked angrily, "Aisling? Answer Buddy''s question!" Aisling knew that Buddy was really angry, so she told him about how she had found Zofia with Haven and how she had hit Eden. After hearing her words, the three men in the car stared at Aisling with wide eyes in disbelief. Being stared at, Aisling felt tightness in her chest. She lowered her head and mumbled, "I know I was wrong. But there is nothing you can do to now make up for what we have done. Zofia has already aborted the child. What we did to her was not only a physical injury but also a deep cut in her heart. So, she won''t forgive us. Even if I put down my dignity to beg for her forgiveness, she won''t forgive us." Buddy let out a cry of sorrow and patted the steering wheel hard. Aisling was shocked and looked at her son with a worried face. "Mom, how could you go so far? How could you..." Buddy felt painful. How sad would have Zofia been? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was a bastard! Aisling looked at him with guilt. She didn''t know what she had been thinking. She had just wanted Buddy to marry a girl of his own ss so that she could help him in business. Buddy lowered her head in pain. There was no way to fix a broken rtionship. Even if he could have her back, things would no longer be the same. The only thing that wouldn''t change was the memory. "Zofia..." He called out in a low voice. Wyatt sighed deeply. Delmont didn''t say anything at this moment. His mother had really gone way too far. Wyatt sighed again, "After all, it is the child of our son. How could you force her to abort it? Buddy has grown up, and he could be a good father. Think about Eden''s smart and cute kids. How wonderful it is!" Hearing this, Aisling nced at him silently and said nothing. Wyatt asked, "Buddy, where is the girl now?" Buddy suppressed his emotions and said, "I don''t know. But she and Eden are friends. Maybe Eden knows where she is." She had moved away and changed the phone number. There was no news about her. How the hell could people be so despicable? His mother had done such a thing behind his back, and she had never thought about it from his perspective. In this rtionship, he and Zofia were both helpless. No, Zofia was helpless, while he was ipetent. When Aisling had forced him to break up with Zofia, she had seriously warned him that it was impossible for them to get married. Not only because his parents would urge against the marriage but also because they had too many differences. They were from totally different sses. At that time, he had been confused and helpless. Since he had been a child, his mother had decided everything. As a rich second generation, what he hated most was that he had no way to choose his own life. Everything was arranged by his mother and developed in the direction his mother wanted. Zofia''s matter was the only thing he had ever done to go against his mother''s will. But in the end, he hadpromised. Wyatt looked at his son with a pained expression and said, "Buddy, don''t be upset. You should Zofia first. If you two could pull things back up, I will agree to let you marry her. But you have to guarantee she is a girl of good character." Buddy felt pain in his throat and fought to say, "Dad, Zofia is a good girl." Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Wyatt smiled and said, "Son, I know. Let''s go back first!" After Eden was discharged from the hospital, Wyatt would talk to her to see if there was any chance to get the whereabouts of Zofia. Buddy nodded slightly and started the car. Seeing that her son''s anger had subsided a lot, Aisling was relieved. When they got home, they found Haven waiting for them in the living room. When the family saw her, they show different expressions. Delmont''s face was terribly gloomy. He put one hand in his trouser pocket and slightly lowered his head. The light shone on his side face made his face look tensed up. "Dad, Mom, Delmont, Buddy, you''re back!" Haven shouted happily. She looked at Delmont gratefully but found that his face was dark. She guessed that he must have been scolded by his parents after doing such a thing. Aisling nced at her, and her mood was veryplicated. She said, "You are still convalescing. What are you doing here? Go back to your room and have a rest." Aisling looked as usual, and Haven didn''t suspect anything. She smiled sweetly and said, "Mom, I''m fine. You came back toote today. I was anxious, so I came out to wait for you." She was very grateful that Delmont had taught Eden a good lesson for her. She had been really happy when she had seen how pathetic Eden looked. She knew Delmont best. He was so stubborn that he was immune to all suggestions. Delmont looked at Haven with a sneer. He raised his eyebrow and said with sarcasm, "Haven, I really need to thank you." He thanked her for saying these words to him today. She had revealed her ugly features. And after he had made such a scene today, they had reunited with Eden. Haven looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know what he meant. She grinned, "Delmont..." Delmont''s gaze, however, was strange as he looked at her. He turned around and headed upstairs. Without saying anything, Buddy also went straight upstairs to rest. Wyatt said, "Go back to rest!" Aisling couldn''t help but look at Haven coldly and asked, "Haven, hasn''t Vincente to see you these days?" Upon hearing this, Haven felt a slight pain in her heart and said, "No. Mrs. Alwynn said that he is on a business trip and wille back tomorrow." Aisling thought for a moment and said, "Fine. I will contact Vincent''s parents tomorrow. You are already engaged. We have to talk about the wedding now." Haven looked at her mother in surprise and said with a forced smile, "Mom, why is it so sudden?" Hadn''t she asked her to rethink it before? Vincent had never shown up. In fact, she didn''t hold any hope for him. He was a man who had no heart at all. She knew that if she married him, she would not have a good life. However, did she still have any choice now? She had chosen her own way. Aisling''s tone was calm without any emotion. She sighed and said, "I have straightened out my thinking. It''s your dream to marry into the Alwynn family. I can''t get in your way like this. You should marry for your dream. Besides, maybe Vincent will grow up and be responsible when he gets married." Her words were so well-said that Haven could hardly find any words to refute. She smiled and said, "You''re right, mom. By the way, where did you go today?" She was still very curious about why they came back together. Aisling took a look at her, pursing her lips, and said, "You know we have trouble in thepany recently. We were busy dealing with those affairs. You go to rest now! I''m afraid it won''t be long before we lose everything." "How could that be? Has thepany''s situation worsened to this extent?" Haven was a little incredulous. Aisling looked at her without saying a word. Then she and Wyatt exchanged nces and went into their room. Looking at their backs, Haven thought since thepany''s situation was getting worse and worse, she had to marry Vincent before the Clement family went bankrupt. Today, she had been bored, so she had checked at thend her mother had bought. There was indeed something wrong with it. And her mother had invested almost all their possessions into it, which would cause thepany to copse at any time. Haven felt much morefortable. After thinking it over, she found that her mother''s decision was not bad. Haven looked at the night outside the window. It was dark. In such a big city, this was her only home. Sometimes, she felt very lucky to be adopted by the Clement family. She was living a much morefortable life than those in the orphanage. But people were greedy. She was used to such a rich life and stand living in poverty. Haven slowly withdrew her eyes and went back to her room. After making the decision, she stopped fussing over it. She did not have the ability to endure hardships like Eden. Eden had rolled in the mud countless times but could still move forward bravely. She had fallen countless times, but she was still fearless. In Haven''s eyes, it was better to make a living with her unique and attractive appearance. In this way, she could live a more rxed life. In fact, she had tried to make efforts, but she had never seeded. She had wanted to show Victor that she was different. But she had found that she was unable to make it. Haven turned off the light andy quietly, praying that everything would go well tomorrow. After all, she had had a miscarriage, and Chairman Alwynn''s attitude was unclear. She couldn''t help but worry. Early the next morning, Wyatt and Aisling had prepared breakfast for Eden. Buddy had gone to thepany, so Delmont had to drive them to the hospital. Eden would be put on drips in the morning, so she could leave the hospital at noon. But at this time, in the ward, Victor and Eden were staring at each other. Eden snapped, "Victor, you bastard!" Last night, Victor, who had originally slept in the lounge chair, had climbed to her side in the middle of the night. The next morning, when she opened her eyes, she was greeted by his handsome face only a finger''s distance from her. And she was shocked. Victor stared at her with an wicked smile, "Eden, I only treat you like this." "You..." Eden was choked, "what''s the matter with you?" How the hell could Victor be so shameless? Last time, he had had a nightmare, so she had endured it. But this time, it was obvious that Victor had done it on purpose. As soon as she woke up, she had suspected it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Victor changed his position and looked at herzily. He smiled like a rogue. "Eden, I don''t want to leave you." He had realized it was not that Eden did not want to ept him, but that she was in a state of worrying about the gains and losses. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Was it because he had hurt her seven years ago? He decided to observe for a while, waiting for the opportunity to tell Eden what had happened seven years ago. Eden red at him. If she hadn''t been put on the drip, she would have rushed over and given him a few punches. His wicked smile at the moment was really asking for a spanking. Eden wanted to argue but realized that the more she spoke, the more awkward she felt. It was so aggrieved. She felt as if a flower in a storm. As long as he wanted to y tricks on her, he could do it at any time. Eden had so many things to say, but she could only swallow them down. She felt somehow unhappy. Eden lowered her head, looking as if she had been wronged. Victor asked, "Eden, have you made the decision now?" "What?" Eden looked at him in confusion. Victor smiled like the spring breeze. "I mean, Mrs. Clement. She is not a bad person. She cares about her family very much and never allows others to bully them. She has always been over- protective." Eden pursed her lips when she heard that. She had never thought about what to do after finding her parents. At first, she had tried to find them just because she had wanted to know how they were doing. Now that she had known that they were having a good life, the obsession in her heart, in fact, had been put away. She looked up at him. "I''m not sure." Victor looked at her and said, "Eden, they''ve been looking for you all the time, especially your father. Do you know how many DNA test reports there are in the Clement family? Every time your father saw a girl who looked like you, he tried his best to get her hair to do the DNA test. He has never given up looking for you all these years, just like me." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon hearing this, Eden felt inexplicably sorry. She suddenly remembered that the first time she had met her father, he had asked for her contact information. The second time, his eyes had also been full of anxiety. Victor looked at her face and said, "He has suffered a lot during looking for you these years." Eden still didn''t say anything, just sitting there quietly. Suddenly, Victor stood up and looked at the door. "Uncle Wyatt, Aunt Aisling, good morning," Victor said lightly. Wyatt smiled and said, "Morning Victor, we got up early in the morning to make breakfast for you and Eden. Eden likes the pork porridge, so I cooked it for her. I remember that you also like it. Just help yourself." Victor looked at him and said gently, "Thank you." Eden suddenly lifted her head when she heard their voices, looking at the two elders with a complicated expression. When she heard about the pork porridge, a touch of warmth shed across her heart. Aisling looked at Eden with a smile and asked lovingly, "Eden, how are you feeling today?" Eden looked at her kind smile and suddenly felt touched. Blood was thicker than water. No matter how hard she tried to resist, the hatred in her heart disappeared at the thought of the fact that she was her birth mother. She raised her lips slightly and nodded. "I feel much better today. I can be discharged from the hospital after I finish the drips." Aisling was relieved to hear that. "You''ve been allergic to mango since you were a child. Ever since we knew it, we''ve never bought mangoes." Eden pursed her lips slightly and didn''t say anything. To be honest, she was still somewhat embarrassed in front of them, not knowing what to say. But speaking of hatred, she actually didn''t hate them that much. Wyatt ced the items he had brought over on a cab on the side. He looked at Eden and smiled gently, "Eden, your little face is not swollen anymore. You''re recovering quickly." Eden smiled and nodded. "It has always been like this." "Eden." Suddenly, Jasper, who looked travel-worn and weary, rushed in and looked at her with a worried face. Jasper was dressed in a well-fitted ck suit. He looked more mature than usual. His eyebrows were slightly raised, revealing a fascinating charm. Eden grinned, "Jasper, did youe here as soon as you got off the ne?" Victor''s eyes shed with cold light when he saw Jasper. Jasper walked to the bed and looked at her distressfully. He said directly, "I think you should go back to Gate City. You are always being injured here." As soon as he had seen the news, he had wanted to fly to her side immediately. But he had been hindered by some unfinished business in another city yesterday. He had headed here directly from the airport. Eden, Back to Gate City? She said, "Jasper, what''s getting on you?" "You!" Jasper roared angrily and stared at her. Eden straightened up slightly and wavered her smile. She then grinned again and said, "Jasper, I know I owe you a meal. After I leave the hospital, I will make it up to you immediately." That day, he had been sick. She had promised to make dinner for him, but then she had fallen victim to Haven''s scheme. Instead of making dinner for him, she had bothered him to take care of her despite his illness. He had helped her and her family a lot. Jasper kept looking at her silently. His gaze was like the dark sea, not as warm as it used to be. The look in Victor''s eyes was terrifyingly, and he nced between Jasper and Eden. He suddenly realized that Jasper was dering war on him. Aisling and Wyatt also felt stressed due to the tense atmosphere. Although Aisling knew that Jasper and Eden had a good rtionship, she hadn''t expected it to be like this. Eden saw that Jasper was still angry, so she hurried to apologize. "Jasper, I''m sorry. I know that I have stood you up many times, but I promise it won''t happen again. By the way, Abby is back. Why don''t we have dinner together at my house? What about tomorrow night? I''ll ask my mom to prepare the ingredients, and I''ll cook for you." Victor suddenly shot a cold and angry look at Eden''s smiling face. She had never spoken to him like this. When she spoke to Jasper, she was always very rxed. She said whatever she wanted to say casually. Jasper looked at her quietly and then slowly withdrew his gaze. He smiled and said, "How about a seafood feast?" Eden nodded hurriedly when she saw that he was not angry anymore. "No problem!" Jasper chuckled. ncing from Victor to Aisling and Wyatt, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 He roared with cold eyes, "Why are you here? Haven''t you done enough to hurt Eden?" Wyatt and Aisling instantly lowered their heads in shame and remained silent. "Jasper!" Eden looked at him, and Jasper also looked sideways at her. She said, "Jasper, stop that. They are my biological parents." Eden did not intend to hide it from him. Jasper looked at Eden in shock. He shook his head in disbelief. "Eden, how is this possible? You know that the idents that happened to you before were all arranged by Vincent and their daughter Haven. They even arranged reporters to frame you. How could they be your biological parents?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jasper couldn''t believe that such people were her birth parents. He was extremely excited and felt injustice for her. Upon hearing that Vincent had also taken part in it, Wyatt and Aisling were even more upset. Aisling gnashed her teeth in anger. Eden looked at the excited Jasper with a helpless look. She knew that Jasper had said the words for her own good, but it was true. She said, "Jasper, whether you believe it or not, they are my biological parents. They have done the DNA test." Jasper kicked the sickbed in anger. He then turned around angrily and walked away, not saying anything. "Jasper, Jasper..." Eden shouted at the top of her voice. She tried to get up, jerking the IV bottle. But Jasper still went away angrily. "Sit down!" Victor''s low and cold voice sounded in her ear. Eden shot an using look at him and sat back obediently. Jasper was pissed off. Victor looked at her grumbling eyes and felt upset and wronged. What did it have to do with him? Edeny down helplessly. Jasper was usually quite calm. Why was he so impulsive today? Wyatt asked worriedly, "Eden, Mr. Joye, he..." "Don''t worry, he''s fine. That''s what he is like. He''s never been angry with me for more than a day. Give him some time, and he''ll soon get over it." Hearing this, Wyatt nodded his head. ording to the way the two got along, he found Eden knew Jasper very well. Victor said sulkily, "You know him very well!" Eden looked at him and said with confidence, "Of course. Jasper is one of my best friends." Hearing the word "friends", Victor felt much better, and his expression became a little gentler. He almost blurted out, "What about me?" But he swallowed it. He was afraid that her answer would break his heart. He had to take his time and couldn''t act in a hurry. He enjoyed the benefits of the favorable position now. He and Eden lived under the same roof, and he would have more chances than Jasper. Aisling said, "Eden, have some porridge first!" Aisling was very sad that her daughter didn''t want to call her mother, but she was not in a hurry. Now that she had found her, she could slowly cultivate their rtionship. "Okay, thank you!" Eden smiled, but there was still a sense of alienation in her tone. Noticing this, Aisling''s eyes darkened. Wyatt took out a food box and poured out the porridge. The smell of meat gave Eden a good appetite. Aisling took the bowl over and said, "Eden, let me feed you!" Eden was slightly stunned. She looked at the expectant look in Aisling''s eyes, not knowing what to do for a while. Aisling had been looking at Aisling quietly. Over the past years, she had been desperately looking for her daughter. But year after year, there had been no news at all. She had kind of despaired. She whispered, "Eden, thank you for letting me see you again. I''m so useless that I didn''t recognize you at the first nce." Aisling''s heart ached. She was already very grateful that Eden had not kicked them out. Eden looked at her and saw the sadness on her face. She was in a dilemma and felt conflicted. How could she me Aisling? She had just been defending her family. As for her, at that time, in Aisling''s eyes, she had been just a stranger. She had told herself that if she found her birth parents, she would not hate them no matter why they had abandoned her. They had given her life, and she was very thankful. She wanted to live with gratitude. If she took a step backward, everyone would not be so painful. She could forgive people like Bethany, let alone her own parents. Eden looked at Aisling and smiled understanding^. "Mom, feed me!" Upon hearing her calling mother, Aisling felt as if she had been reborn. She was so excited that she burst into tears. "Alright. Eden, mom will feed you." Aisling wiped away her tears and picked up the spoon excitedly. Eden looked at Wyatt, who was also excited, and said to him, "Dad." "Good, very good! It''s so good to have you'' back!" Wyatt said excitedly with tears in his eyes. Eden smiled and opened her mouth to eat the porridge. Victor watched from the side and was also very delighted. No matter what Mrs. Clement had done before, Eden would definitely forgive them because of her kindness. She didn''t want to see anyone in pain. Just like what she had said, taking a step backward was making a better way for everyone. After Eden finished a bowl of porridge, Wyatt was intended to serve one more bowl to her. When Eden saw it, she refused quickly, "Dad, I''m full." Wyatt was stunned. "Eden, you only ate a little. Are really you full?" "Eden, you are so thin. You should eat more," Aisling also persuaded. Edenughed, "The porriage is yummy, but I''m stuffed. I have always been a light eater." Aisling looked at her distressed face and said, "Eden, that is why you are so thin." Victor said at the side, "Aunt Aisling, it''s already a lot for her to eat a bowl of porridge." Aisling nced at the bowl in her hand. This... this was too little. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Eden''s mouth. She said, "Mom, I don''t think i can eat another bite." Aisling and Wyatt had to give up. Aisling took the opportunity to say, "Eden, when will youe back home? We have kept the best room in our house is for you. All your old stuff is still there." When Eden heard this, she suddenly thought of Haven. Her face instantly turned as pale as paper. The mottled sunshine in the morning passed through the window and shone on her little face, making her face look paler. She shook her head slightly and said, "I have already bought a house. And I am living with my mom, dad, and three children. But you''re wee toe over at any time." Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Well..." Aisling looked at Wyatt. Wyatt''s face was also full of reluctance. He had thought Eden should live with them before she got married. He was unwilling to let his daughter live outside. But it was hard enough for Eden to take a step back and forgive them. Haven, who kept making things hard for her, was living in that house. How could she go back? No one would be happy. In fact, after they had left yesterday, Eden had felt like she was in a dream. She had actually found her biological parents. At that time, she didn''t felt hatred but happiness! If she had not experienced so much pain, how could she know that people needed to learn to forgive? Aisling took her hand gently and said, "Eden, I was not involved in what Haven has done to you. I''m sorry, I really didn''t know she had done these things behind me." Eden smiled slightly. Her clear eyes were calm and quiet, devoid of any emotions. She said, "Mom, it''s fine. I will be careful in the future." There was a hidden meaning in her words. She was sure Haven had already known she was Eden Clement. Victor interrupted, "Haven''s purpose is obvious. She doesn''t want Eden to return to the Clement family, so we can''t let her know you''ve already found Eden." In his eyes, Haven was as scheming as Reba. Aisling nodded and said, "Victor, I know. Tonight, I will talk to your father about Haven and Vincent''s wedding. I raised her and treated her well. I owe her nothing. She has always wanted to marry into the Alwynn family. Let''s fulfill her wish!" Victor''s eyes shed after he heard this. The two of them were really a perfect match. He would never go back to that family. So, he was d to see Haven married Vincent. Eden didn''t say anything either. Based on her understanding of Haven, even if she left the Clement family, she wouldn''t let her go. Last time, in the hospital, she had already made it very clear. Aisling stared at Eden for a while before she said with embarrassment, "Eden, can we send you hometer? I want to apologize to Gia." Eden shook her head slightly and said, "You don''t have to do that. I will exin it to her." "No no no, Eden, I must apologize to her myself, otherwise, I will feel uneasy." Aisling''s face was full of guilt. Yesterday this matter had kept her unable to fall asleep all night. She must apologize to Gia. Only when all of Gia, Kenny, and Ricky forgave her would she feel relieved. Eden could only nod helplessly when she saw how determined Aisling was. She turned back and winked at Victor. Victor instantly understood what she meant. Eden wanted to know if Zofia was at home. At this time, Zofia should have gone to the restaurant. And recently, the business was getting better, so she always came back homete. Victor shook his head slightly, and Eden got it, breathing a sigh of relief. Her brother and Zofia might be able to get back together. That would be good. After experiencing such pain, Buddy would cherish Zofia more in the future. At this time, Delmont walked in with a guilty look on his face. In fact, he had been outside the door all the time. He had been afraid that his sister would feel ufortable after seeing him, so he had stood outside and waited. Hearing Eden call mom and dad, he wanted to hear Eden call him brother. When he had been young, Eden had always been able to make the family happy. When Eden had crisply called him ''big brother'', he had felt sweet in his heart. Unlike his usual pride vibe, he looked at Eden listlessly and said, "Eden." Eden looked up at him and saw him still filled with guilt. When he had said those words to her yesterday, she had actually envied Haven having such a big brother who stood up for her. But now, he turned out to be her big brother. Edenughed at herself in her heart. She always knew how to find an excuse for others. She couldn''t stand seeing other people''s guilty eyes. She joked, "Big brother, you don''t have to feel guilty. I am fine now, and I will be discharged soon. But you''d better treat me better in the future." Upon hearing her words, Delmont felt a mixture of guilt and agitation. He said excitedly, "Eden, in the future, I will hang out with you every day like when you were a child." Eden, She had grown up. How could she hang out every day? Her big brother was so excited that he couldn''t even speak coherently. Wyatt said in a low voice, "What are you talking about? Look at you. You are good for nothing. Your sister is much more capable than you." Delmont suddenly scratched his head and smirked. It was so good to have Eden back! When Aisling saw this scene, she almost cried again. This was what her family had been looking forward to. At about noon, they returned to Eden''s house. Zaiden had gone to thepany, and there were Jaida, Kenny, Gia, and Jasper at home. Jaida had received Victor''s call in the morning, so she had prepared lunch. When they arrived, the table was already filled with hot dishes. Eden was surprised to see Jasper here. He was setting the table. When Eden entered the door, he nced at her silently. Eden looked at him and joked, "My dear Jasper, have you cooled down?" Hearing her words, Victor almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This was Peking disgusting. Well, Victor would have to bear it. She was a patient now, and she could do whatever she wanted to do. Jasper still looked at her silently. Without responding to her, he turned around and went to the kitchen. Eden''s smile wavered. Did he have to make her look so embarrassed? It had taken her a lot of effort to swallow her pride and call him "my dear Jasper". It should be that she had acted much too exaggeratedly just now. Jasper hadn''t seen her sincerity. Victorughed, shrugged, and then said in a low voice, "Eden, I don''t think he appreciates your kindness." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden''s face turned fierce, "You shut up!" Victor''s smile instantly froze, "Eden, you are partial to him!" As he said that, he went to Gia''s room angrily. Later, Jaida came out of the kitchen with a dish and looked at Wyatt and Aisling, saying with a smile, "Wyatt, Aisling, Delmont, wee! Have a seat please!" Aisling supported Eden to walk over and said with a smile, "Jaida, thank you! Look at the yummy dishes!" Jaida said, "It''s my pleasure. I am relieved to see Eden bring you back. But your family have indeed done a lot to my family." Herst sentence was made half in jest, still sounding a little bit harsh. Aisling lowered her head in shame and couldn''t find any words to retort. Jaida continued, "People as kind as Eden are rare in the world." Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Wyatt, Aisling, and Delmont all had awkward looks on their faces as they sat down silently. Eden gave a helpless smile. When she had been bullied by them, she had felt as if her world were full of sorrow. She had already made the greatest efforts to convince herself to forgive them. Sometimes, she had tough at herself, and she had had enough of it. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor entered Giada''s room and found that his daughter was fast asleep. There were lots of wastepaper scattered all over the floor. There was not a single manuscript on the desk, which showed that Gia was not satisfied with all of her paintings. He picked up one randomly and saw that it was a family portrait. Victor''s gaze deepened. He looked closely at the painting. Jaida, Gia, Kenny, Ricky, Eden, Mr. Calder, and himself were all in it, and he was standing beside Eden. Victor''s hand, which was holding the paper, trembled slightly. Gia really regarded him as her father. He slowly looked at his daughter, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Not Like her mother, Gia was carefree and very casual. Even her dress style was quite different from that of Eden. He walked over slowly, his deep eyes full of love. When Giada felt a dark shadow and a familiar aura shrouding her, she slowly opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Victor, she smiled sleepily andzily. "Uncle Victor, you are back. How is my mother?" Victor bent slightly, carefully picked her up with a smile, and smoothed her messy hair. He smiled and said, "Your mom is fine. She is waiting for you to lunch now. By the way, your hair is too long. Can you cut it short?" Giada narrowed her eyes, scratched her head, and said in a hoarse voice, "I can take care of it myself, and I don''t want to cut it. If I cut my hair again, my mother will be mad at me!" Victor asked, "Why?" Giada nced at the clothes she was wearing and grinned, "She hates me wearing clothes like this. She said that I''m like a hooligan, so I''ll keep this long hair to remind her that I am still her sweet daughter!" Victor: What sort of logic was this? Victor smiled helplessly and asked, "Gia, did Kenny tell you about your mother finding her biological parents." Giada''s expression changed slightly when she heard these words. Her tone was displeased as she said, "I knew it! She must have forgiven them." Victor: He could hardly keep up with his daughter''s thinking. He hadn''t said anything about that part yet. He touched Gia''s lovely nose gently and said, "Gia, your mom has forgiven your grandma and grandpa. They''re at our house now. Let''s go down and meet them." When Giada heard this, she stared at him for three whole seconds. In the end, her gaze turned into one of speechlessness. "I knew she would do this. As long as she''s happy, I''m OK with it." Gia didn''t care. And she believed it had nothing to do with her. Victor slightly raised the corners of his mouth. "Good girl. Let''s go." Victor carried Gia in his arms. When passing by Kenny''s room, Victor pushed Kenny''s door open. Keh quickly closed theptop. His action was so fast that it made Victor suspicious. Victor''s eyes shed slightly, while Keh shot a cold look at him. "Uncle Victor, why didn''t you knock on the door?" Keh asked. Victor said, "I''m sorry. I''ll do it next time. It''s time for lunch now." Keh nodded slightly, "OK." Giada asked strangely, "Kenny, what are you doing? You always hide in your room and look at the computer. You are so mysterious. By the way, why didn''t you go and buy me the drawing paper? I fell asleep while waiting for you." Keh stared at her without emotions in his eyes. Giada frowned slightly when she felt her brother''s bone-piercingly chill gaze. But Keh said, "I''ll buy the paper for youter!" He then walked out in a cool manner. Seeing that his son was as cold as ever, Victor could only sigh. It was good for Keh to take after him in intelligence, but it was bad for him to inherit his bad temper. Kenny would be very lonely in the future. When the three of them got downstairs and saw the people from the Clement family, Kenny''s face suddenly turned dark. Giada, who had been warned by Victor in advance, was not surprised. Kenny nced at Jasper and said, "Uncle Jasper, you are back." Jasper smiled and said, "Kenny, you hid in your room again. I''ve been here for a long time." Kenny said, "I''m sorry. I was a little busy just now." Jasper smiled and said, "I knew that you were busy, so I didn''t disturb you. Come over and take a seat!" Jasper smiled at Kenny, but he hadn''t said a word to Eden from the beginning. Eden felt extremely depressed. This guy had learned to use emotional abuse against her. Wyatt and Aisling looked at Giada and Keh, their eyes filled with guilt. Victor brought them over and sat down. Keh and Giada looked at their mother. Eden smiled and said, "Kenny, Gia, they''re your grandparents, and this is your Uncle Delmont." Giada nced at Kenny. When she saw the cold expression on his face, she immediately got to know that her big brother was still angry. But their mother had already forgiven them. What could they do? s! Her mother was much too naive and kind. Aisling looked at Giada and said apologetically, "Gia, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault that you''ve be like this." Giada said carelessly, "My mother has forgiven you. I''m just a child, and I don''t have that much hatred in my heart. Grandma, grandpa, Uncle Delmont, wee to our house." Aisling, Wyatt, and Delmont got delighted instantly. Aisling said excitedly, "Gia, thank you!" Giada''s lips curled up into a smile, but she didn''t say anything more. She nced at her brother and found that he was still keeping a poker face. She said in her heart, "Kenny, you''d better be nice." It was a pity that she didn''t dare to say it out. "Kenny!" Eden called after she found her son remained indifferent. Keh looked at his mother with his big clear eyes full of refusal. He knew clearly about the harm the Clement family had done to Eden. He was unwilling to forgive! Not at all! At this moment, he had an impulse to throw the chopsticks away and leave, but if he did so, his mother would be worried and sad. He nced at the expectant eyes of the three people and said in an even voice, "Grandpa, grandma, Uncle Delmont, wee." "Kenny, thank you!" Wyatt''s eyes reddened with excitement. Delmont was also extremely excited. After finding Eden, he had got two nephews and one niece! It felt not bad. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 After weing them, Kenny felt burning with anger. That woman, Haven, had always been bullying his mother. He did not want to forgive at all. Eden knew how stubborn her son was and decided to have a talk with himter. Kenny was very smart. He knew when to forgive others and when to hate. He had always had his own ns. Jaida smiled and said, "Kenny, they are your grandparents, your real family. Your mom has reunited with her family. Aren''t you happy?" Kenny had been brought up by Jaida, and she knew him well. Keh silently turned to look at his Jaida and said, "Grandma, you''re right. I''m happy for mom." "Aisling," Jaida nced at Aisling and said, "take your time!" Aisling took a look at Kenny and nodded slightly, saying, "Jaida, I will. Thank you for taking care of Eden and the kids for so many years." Jaidaughed, "Let''s eat first! I''m d you''re here to have lunch with Eden today." Aisling smiled and nced at Eden. Eden nodded at her with a smile. Take a step back, and there would be a bigger world in front. ding-a-ling... The doorbell suddenly rang, and Jaida said excitedly, "It must be Ricky! He ising back today, but he didn''t tell us when his ne would arrive." As Jaida spoke, she went to the door with a smile. Aisling, Wyatt, and Delmont also got very excited. In the past few days, Wyatt had been watching Henrick''s videos every day. Everyone looked at the door. As expected, Ricky showed up there with a suitcase in his hand. Jaida said excitedly, "My precious grandson is back." Ricky was dressed casually, and his pretty face was full of happy smiles. "Grandma, I''m back. How are you doing?" He asked with a smile like a gentleman of elegance. Jaida looked at him happily, "I''m fine. Come in. We are having lunch now. I thought that you would come back in the afternoon." While speaking, Jaida took over his suitcase and walked back into the house. Ricky grinned, "I took the earliest flight, and thepany''s car sent me home directly." He looked around at the new house, and his pink lips curled into a happy smile. His mother must be very happy living here. But when he saw the people around the table, he was a little confused. Eden grinned, "Ricky,e here." Ricky smiled and walked over. Beginning with Victor, Ricky greeted all the people he knew, and even at the ones he didn''t know, he smiled and nodded politely. In order to make sure he could focus on the filming in Gate City, they hadn''t told him anything about Eden. But in thework age, Henrick had seen the news. Eden introduced, "Ricky, these are Mom''s father and mother. I have already found them. And this is your Uncle Delmont." Henrick was slightly surprised. He looked at them and politely greeted, "Grandpa, grandma, Uncle Delmont, nice to meet you!" "Nice to meet you too." Aisling, Wyatt, and Wyatt said happily. Aisling gave him an apologetic smile. At that time, she had said something unpleasant in front of Ricky. Ricky suddenly recognized Aisling, and his heart missed a beat. When he looked at Delmont, his eyes suddenly became confused. He thought, "Isn''t this the man who poured mango juice on my mother? How is he my uncle now?" Henrick involuntarily took a nce at Keh on the side. Giada frowned and said, "Ricky, why are you looking at Kenny? He won''t bother to exin to you. Let me tell you! It is real. You may doubt that I am lying to you, but mom never lies to us." Henrick said, "You''re right. You''ve cheated me quite a few times." Giada said with a naughty smile, "You are the only one in this family who could be fooled by me. By the way, you said you would have an audition today. Why did youe back so early?" Henrick said, "The role was taken by someone else. So, there is no audition, and I came back directly." Giada was shocked. "With Aunt Abigail around, can your role be snatched by others?" Henrick walked to a chair and sat down. Jaida added a bowl and a pair of chopsticks in front of him. Heughed, "It''s normal in the entertainment industry. Anyway, I don''t like that character very much." Victor looked at his son''s smiling face, and his heart ached. Thepetition was fierce in the entertainment industry, and Ricky must have suffered a lot. Jasper asked, "Ricky, is it the fe surnamed Wilson?" Keh grinned, "Yes, it''s him. His aunt invested in this movie, so it''s cut and dried. There are too many fighting scenes in that movie, and it will beborious. But I want to rest for a while." Jasper smiled and said, "Have a good rest. When Abigailes back, she will arrange new work for you. At that time, you will be busy again." Henrick nodded slightly. He really didn''t like that role. If the role were suitable for him, he wouldn''t have given up it. If he yed that role well, his fame would rise a lot, but he still didn''t want it. After all, in real life, he was a child without a father. If he yed that role, it would be a kind of torture for him. In fact, he was really d that the role had been taken by someone else. Jaida said, "Everyone, let''s eat first. We''ll talk after lunch." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Only then did everyone pick up their chopsticks to eat. Henrick nced at his mother and met her eyes. He smiled and said, "Mom, try this dish. It''s yummy!" Eden nodded slightly, and her eyes were a little moist. She grinned, "Ricky, you''ve grown a lot since Ist saw you." Ricky smiled and said, "I ate a lot every day." "You should eat more," Eden said as she put a piece offish into his bowl. Gia looked unhappy when she saw it. "Mom, isn''t it me who is injured in the hand?" Hearing this, Everyone knew that this little girl was jealous of his brother. Eden, She nced at Victor, who was holding Gia in his arms, and said, "Isn''t Uncle Victor holding you? He''ll feed you." "Ricky is your favorite..." Giada murmured. "Giada, I never y favorites!" Eden was speechless. This little girl was always seeking attention. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 When Giada heard this, she blinked her big eyes and said, "Mom, I''m a patient. I need your greatest care." She had a look of self-righteousness on her face. Eden was so angry that she almost spat out blood. There she went again, talking nonsense. Jaida tipped Henrick a wink. And he immediately understood the hint. Henrick stood up, put a piece of fish in Gia''s bowl, and said, "This is your favorite braised fish!" Giada burst intoughter, "Ricky, you''re the best!" Everyone, Victor smiled and said, "Sweetie, if you want your brother to get food for you, just say it out directly. Why did you provoke your mother?" Giada was all smiles as she said, "Uncle Victor, you don''t understand. It will be boring if I just say it out loud." Henrick was speechless. If Gia had said it directly, he could give her the whole te of braised fish. Aisling looked at the three of them, feeling that their way of getting along was very interesting. After an enjoyable lunch, Gia, Kenny, and Ricky went to Kenny''s room to chat. They hadn''t reunited for a long time and had endless topics to talk about. Jasper had some matters to attend to, so he had left early. As for Eden and the others, they were chatting in the living room. Jaida looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, you have found your biological parents. What''s your n?" In fact, Jaida was reluctant to let Eden leave. They were very congenial to each other. Over the past few years, she had regarded Eden as her real daughter. Eden smiled and said, "Mom, I don''t have any new ns. I am still your daughter, and I want to be with you." When Jaida heard this, she got very excited. She looked at her son, and Victor smiled. His mother had always been unwilling to part with Eden. When Aisling heard this, she felt kind of upset. In fact, she had vaguely realized that the reason why Eden did want to go back was Haven. She asked, "Eden, is it because of Haven that you don''t want to go back?" She had always been straightforward. It was difficult for her to withhold her question. Eden hadn''t expected her to ask so directly. Haven was just one of the reasons. But more importantly, she was not ready to go back now. She shook her head slightly and said, "Mom, we are not living far away from each other, and we can often hang out together. If you miss me, you can stay here for a few days." She would not go back to the Clement family for the time being. Wyatt said, "Aisling, let''s respect Eden''s choice!" Aisling nodded in silence. Delmont smiled and said, "When you have time, pleasee back often to visit mom and dad, as well as your two immature brothers." Eden smiled, "Delmont, you admit that you''re not mature enough?" Actually, among the sons of the rich families, Delmont and Buddy were rtively good. At least they were not indulging in alcohol or women. So, their reputation was indeed quite good. Delmont was embarrassed, his ears flushed. "Eden, I''m really ashamed. I will pull myself together and work hard from now on." It would be great if he could work hard. But the truth is when he tried to deal with those business documents, he was unable to read a single word because the words looked as if a swarm of flies. He felt he was screwed up and didn''t know what he should do. He just wanted to be a "Neet", eating and ying every day till he died. It was the low point of his life now, full of confusion and anxiousness. Wyatt said, "If you can work hard, there will be nozybones in the world." "Dad..." Delmont looked at his father with a face full of grief. Why did his father always cut the ground from under his feet at critical moments? Wyatt red at him, "Am I wrong? Listen, there is only one way to survive in the world. You have to love life even after figuring out the truth of it. The world is cruel, and we can only ept it. If you don''t make efforts, you can never expect the world to ept you." "Well, okay... Dad, I understand what you mean. Let''s drop it." Delmont wanted him to stop. Once his father began, it wouldst for a long time. Delmont couldn''t bear to be more embarrassed in front of Victor. To live as his father had suggested, he must have got the spirit of steel. Only in this way could he get rid of the shackles of destiny and realize his values. But it was easier said than done. It was much too difficult for him! He muttered to himself every day, "I''ll work hard today!" But in the blink of an eye, he would still feel the mostfortable when he sat cross-legged and drank coffee, looking at the pictures of beauties. Victor looked at the changes in Delmont''s eyes and smiled without saying anything. Jaida nced at Aisling and whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, are you not going to tell them about Zofia?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Eden shook her head slightly. It was not the right time yet. She had to talk to Zofia first. Zofia was a very stubborn person. If she had decided to give up on one thing, it would be very difficult to persuade her to pick it up again. They talked for more than an hour before Wyatt and the others left. Victor sent Eden back to her room to rest. When Eden was lying on the bed, she felt a little sleepy. Victor sat on the edge of the bed, unwilling to leave. His room was next to hers. But he felt that it would be morefortable if he could live here. Victor looked at Eden and felt a little bored. He said, "Eden." "What?" Eden mumbled. She was extremely sleepy. Victor grinned, took off his shoes, andy down on the bed. Eden was so sleepy that she didn''t notice what was happening at all. she drifted into a deep sleep. At this time, the three kids were having a small meeting in Keh''s room. Keh was sitting in a chair, Giada was half lying back against the pillows, and Henrick was slovenly leaning against the wall beside the bed. Giada tut-tutted in her heart that Kenny was really good at pretending. When there weren''t any outsiders, he revealed his true nature in an instant. She asked, "Kenny, did you really give up that role voluntarily? Did that boy snatch it from you?" Keh nced at his sister with a grim look on his face. "Gia, I don''t want it. It is a single-parent child. He is experiencing the pain of not having a father and is struggling to grow up with his mother. It is our life. Why should I y it?" Keh took a look at him and slightly pursed his lips. Giada''s heart ached when she heard these words. "Kenny, what makes you think so? What''s wrong with our life? Are we living worse than others?" Giada hated to hear Kenny''s self-abandonment. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Henrick raised his lips slightly and said, "Gia, I''m tired. I need to rest now and get ready for school." Hisst film had a lot of fighting scenes, especially his role, so he still felt very tired. If he took the new role now, he would be even more exhausted. Giada knew why her brother worked so hard. She stopped talking and looked at Keh silently. Seeing a trace of pity in his eyes, she raised her lips and smiled. Although Keh was not good at expressing himself, all the emotions were reflected in his eyes. She frowned and asked, "Have you two noticed that Uncle Victor looks very simr to us?" Keh''s expression tightened. He pressed his lips together and did not say anything. He thought of the two pretty expensive watches. Henrick''s handsome face showed a thoughtful expression. He looked at Gia and said with a smile, "Gia, I didn''t expect you to notice it." Giada narrowed her eyes. "I''m not blind. Of course, I can see it." When Henrick had seen Victor for the first time, he had begun to suspect. He nced at his eldest brother. "Kenny, say something." Keh looked at him with no expression. "What do you want me to say?" Henrick smiled and looked at him quietly. Keh was smarter than both of them. He always knew a lot of things they didn''t know. Henrick raised his lips slightly and said, "Kenny, don''t you think we look alike?" Keh said, "No, I don''t!" Henrick immediately retorted in his heart, "I don''t buy it!" He said with a strange smile, "I advise you to be honest." Keh looked at his smiling face, and his mouth slowly opened. "I advise you not to think too much!" Henrick,"..." Was he thinking too much? That was a reasonable guess. Henrick was so curious that he asked rashly, "Why are you always keeping things to yourself?" Keh raised his voice slightly. "What nonsense are you spouting?" Henrick suddenly looked at him seriously. "Apart from the library, you are hiding in your room all the time. Aren''t you shutting yourself off?" Keh looked at him and did not speak, his eyes full of warning. Henrick met his brother''s overbearing eyes and felt that his scalp was numb. Giada suddenly interrupted, "Ricky, let me tell you. Lonely people are always pretending to be tough, while they are actually very gentle. Kids as happy as me are most likely regarded as naughty brats." Keh was speechless. So was Henrick. Giada''s words were astonishing, and it made her two brothers suffer from suffocation. Henrick ranted, "So, Kenny and I are the former?" They were lonely people? Giada looked at him, raising her eyebrows. "Ricky, stop pretending in front of me. I know what you''re truly like. But I''m still your big fan." Henrick was choked up. Heughed, "Giada, you''re my fan?" Why couldn''t he believe it when he heard this? Giada suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Henrick. "You don''t even know how handsome you look in the poster of Royal Fists. I even drew a 2D fan work for you." Henrick frowned and said, "I prefer a 3D version." Giada rolled her eyes, "I don''t know how to draw 3D pictures." Henrick was speechless. Did Gia really intend to cheer him up? But she was even unwilling to draw a 3D picture for him. Henrick felt kind of heartbroken. Keh had no expression on his face and kept silent. Henrick nced at Gia''s injured hand and foot. "Gia, can you recover before school starts?" As soon as the question was brought up, Giada''s face was full of sadness. She couldn''t help bursting into tears. She closed her eyes tightly, and her tears kept rolling down. Keh didn''t know what to say. So did Henrick. Henrick was dumbstruck. This drama queen cried faster than him. He still needed to prepare before the crying scenes. Why could she cry whenever she wanted to? Did her injuries really make her so sad? Henrick felt that he was defeated by his sister. His acting skills could be considered good enough. When he was acting, the directors were all satisfied with his performance. Butpared to that of Giada, it was nothing at all. Keh was also shocked and went over tofort her. "Gia, don''t cry." Giada looked at him and choked with sobs. "Kenny, do you know how tofort others?" Keh, "What?" "I''m afraid not," he replied honestly and nced at Henrick. It was him that had made her cry, so he shouldfort her. Henrick absent-mindedly looked away as if he hadn''t seen anything. It was too hard for him to soothe her. Her crying was like a hurricane, and her tears were running like tap water. Keh shouted angrily, "Henrick!" "I''m asleep." Henrick closed his eyes quickly. Keh was lost for words. "Ricky, you''re talking when you''re asleep. Are you kidding me?" Giada suddenly burst intoughter through her tears. Henrick opened his eyes quickly and looked at her. When he saw that she was indeed smiling, he fought to suppress his smile, slightly opening his mouth. He teased her, "Giada, you''re a genius. You can cry whenever you want. If you go acting, you''ll definitely be more popr than me." Giada''s face was full of disdain. "I don''t like acting. One actor was enough for our family. We should have a painter, and it will be me." Giada pointed at herself proudly, her face brimming with confidence. Henrick looked at her with disdain and said in a lukewarm tone, "It''s been a long time since I heard someone bragging like this!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Giada ranted, "Henrick, get lost!" Henrick swiftly got up and looked at Giada with a depressed expression. "Alright, I''ll go. It''s not safe for me to stay with people like you!" As Henrick spoke, he strode toward the door. He had been exhausted these days, and he wanted to get some sleep. Giada was tongue-tied. Was he really getting out? Why was he so obedient this time? "Come back!" Giada''s voice suddenly rang out. Henrick, who had arrived at the door, stopped and turned his head to look at his sister. He kept silent and patiently waited for her to speak. Giada''srge teary eyes were full ofints as she looked at him. "We were born on the same day. Why did you get out faster than me? Why do I have to be your younger sister?" "What?" Henrick scratched his head. "Why don''t you ask Kenny why he came out first. It is more imposing to be the eldest brother!" After Henrick finished, he left without looking back. Giada shouted again, "Where''s my gift?" Out of the door, Henrick shouted back, "No gift!" Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Giada stared at the door and roared, "Henrick, how could you do this to me? You''re such a penny pincher." Keh listened in silence, ncing at her sister. But his nce was caught by Giada, and her eyes red with anger. Keh''s eyes deepened a little, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. As expected, the next moment, Giada burst out and shouted at him, "Kenny, where''s my drawing paper?" Keh replied, "It''s still in the store." Giada was speechless. So, why didn''t he hurry to buy it? Didn''t he see that she was angry? Keh stood up and walked out silently. He always doted on his younger sister and never made a fuss about the trifles with her. Keh had just reached the door when Giada suddenly said, "Send me back to my room before you go to buy it." Keh turned around and looked at Giada, who was a little fatter than himself. He said coldly, "Do you think I can carry you?" Giada was tongue-tied. Why couldn''t he carry her? "Am I very fat?" she asked. Keh pointed to the mirror and said, "Can''t you look in the mirror?" Giada looked at her big brother with a righteous expression. "I think I''m very slim." Keh pointed to the park in front of their house and said, "There is a small elephant in the park. You can go there andpare its legs with yours." Giada was speechless. He could have directly said that she weighed the same as the small elephant. There was no need to mention the legs! Giada widened her eyes. "Kenny, are you saying I''m fat?" Keh shook his head silently. After falling down the stairs, she might have also hurt her brain. Her responses became so slow. He said as walking out, "I''ll ask grandma to carry you back to your room." Then, the door was pped with a "bang". Giada was so frightened that she leaned back. There were still teardrops on her face. She instantly felt sad. Why was she so unlucky recently? Like what they said, it never rained but it poured. Giada clenched her little fists and wiped the tears from her face. Kenny was staring at theputer every day. What was he doing? This was a good opportunity for her to figure it out. She had to see if her brother was doing something improper. Giada wanted to move but found that she was a disabled person right now. How could she have the ability to touch thatptop? For her, it was just an ordinary device. For her big brother, theptop was a divine existence. Kenny cherished it so much that he almost held it while sleeping. Giada took a look at the distance between her and theptop. She could only mumble in disappointment, "Do I have to give up this good opportunity?" She was hardly allowed to enter Kenny''s room. Sometimes she doubted whether he was her biological brother. But when she looked in the mirror, she found their features were exactly alike, whichpletely dispelled her crazy thoughts. Suddenly, the door was opened, and Jaida walked in with a smile. "Gia, let me take you back to your room." Giada looked weakly at her grandmother. "Kenny said that he couldn''t carry me. Am I fatter than him?" Giada asked, unwilling to admit it. When Jaida heard this, she took a serious look at her. Giada''s heart immediately tensed up. Jaida smiled and said, "Your arms and legs are indeed thicker than your brother''s." Thicker! So, she was indeed fat! No! Giada wanted to cry but had no tears. When did she begin to put on weight? This was too annoying! "Grandma, why don''t you directly say that I''m chubby?" Giada thought to herself that she had to work hard to lose weight from today on. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jaida could see what this little girl was thinking. She smiled and said, "You are not fat. Your current figure is just right, and you look pretty in your clothes. It will be ugly if you lose weight. Look at your mother. She is as thin as a bamboo pole. I''m afraid a stronger wind could break her slender waist." Giada asked, "Do you think my mother looks ugly?" Her words made Jaida feel that a mountain was pressing over her head. It was too difficult for her to educate her granddaughter. "Grandma, do you think I should take a stab at acting?" Gia asked, her big eyes as bright as stars. She had forgotten her ambition to be a painter and her contempt for Ricky. Every time Henrick saw his sister''s disdainful look, he got quite frustrated. Jaida was dumbfounded. She could only pretend not to hear the whim of this little girl. Jaida smiled, "Gia, you need to maintain your passion for painting. It can make others feel that you are unstoppable and give way to your sess! Perseverance can touch people and change a lot of things. Before you have this kind of whim, think about your dream of being a painter first." Jaida was very patient with his precious granddaughter. The kids had changed her life a lot. She was leading a very fulfilling life every day. When Giada heard her grandma mention her dream of being a painter, she instantly had the urge to throw a rock at her own feet. She blinked her big eyes. "I''ve already strangled that movie star dream. I''ll try my best to be a painter!" Jaida smiled and nodded. She knew that this little girl had thought things through. She took Gia back to her room. Giada began to read a book while waiting for Kenny to buy her the paper. And Keh was strolling back from the stationer''s now. Suddenly, he saw a luxury car parked in front of his home. At the same time, Jaida was watering the flowers in the yard. The person in the luxury car was Phillip. After enduring for a few days, he finally couldn''t help but come to see Jaida. When he had heard that she had married Zaiden Calder, the estate tycoon, he couldn''t keep calm anymore. Phillip had to show his respect to Zaiden when they met. It was hard for him to picture Jaida, his ex- wife, as Zaiden''s wife. Such a contrast let him clearly know that he had lost a piece of unpolished jade back then. It was not until he saw everything clearly that he realized what a loss it was. Phillip''s deep eyes were filled withplicated emotions as he stared at Jaida, who was smiling happily in the courtyard. He suddenly realized that Jaida had never been so happy when she had been by his side. When Jaida had left him, the look in her eyes had been very strange, without any affection. She had told him in a silent way, "Since you are ruthless, why can''t I forget you?" He had thought a lot. Every time he thought of that she had waited for him for such a long time and given him countless opportunities in order to protect the family, he became so sad that he couldn''t breathe. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Deep down, he could not escape the self-me and guilt. Keh paused in front of the car. Phillip was lost in his thoughts, so he didn''t notice his presence. Keh followed his gaze and saw his grandmother. Keh knew who Phillip was. He could recognize almost all the rich people of River City because of the influence of his master and his extremely good memory. This was his grandmother''s ex- husband, Phillip Alwynn. Keh hadn''t expected Phillip to find their home so fast. He walked over and blocked Phillip''s view. Phillip returned to his senses after he saw Keh. When he saw the familiar face of Keh, he was brought up short, feeling he had seen this pretty face somewhere before. Keh''s cold eyes nced at him, and then he slowly walked back home with the painting paper in hand. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he said to his grandmother, "Grandma, I''m back." The moment Jaida raised her head, Phillip immediately rolled up the window. He did not have the courage to face her. Jaida smiled and said, "Kenny, hurry up and send the paper to Gia. She might have lost her temper while waiting." "Okay, I''ll send it to her now." Keh nced behind him and left. After watering thest pot of flowers, Jaida picked up the bucket and went back. Phillip looked at her back. She hadn''t changed much. She had been beautiful since she had been young, and now the time had made her look even more charming. Some said women were most beautiful when they had a happy family. If he had heard these words when he was young, he would have scoffed at them. But now he understood what they meant. "Jaida, I''m sorry!" Phillip muttered in a low voice. Seeing Jaida close the door, he slowly withdrew his eyes and drove away. This evening, there was going to be a dinner with the Clement family, and he had to go back. When Eden woke up, it was already past 6 pm. She stretched herself vigorously, feeling that she had made up for her one-month- long sleeplessness. It was reallyfortable to enjoy a sound sleep. Suddenly, Eden realized that something was wrong. She quickly looked askance, and a handsome face jumped into her sight. Eden''s pupils dted in shock, but in a sh, she was obsessed with his beauty. When Victor was sleeping, his eyebrows were gentle, and there seemed to be a tender smile on the corners of his mouth. He was sleeping quietly without the usual coldness, looking like Apollo. He was so handsome! How could he be so attractive? Eden said to herself, "You can''t fall into his trap! Hold on! Eden, you are not a little girl who is easily enchanted by beauty. Move your eyes off his face, or you''ll slide into the abyss!" But she heard another voice deep down, "Look at that beautiful face! No one else can see it so close. Now it''s in front of me. Isn''t it sweet? I must make good use of this opportunity." The two voices were fighting in her heart. Just as Eden was feeling extremely conflicted and lost in her mind, Victor suddenly opened his eyes. His sharp icy eyes, which were as sharp as knives, instantly destroyed the beautiful scene. At the same time, she felt as if a sharp knife had pierced through the fantasy that had just risen in her heart. The moment Victor saw Eden, his eyes instantly became as gentle as amb. That change was even faster than a sh of lightning. Eden realized that she had been caught on the spot. But when she looked at his gentle eyes, she couldn''t help but be bewitched again. She whined in her heart, "Victor, why did you wake up so quickly? I barely have the chance to take a close look at you." It was so embarrassing to be caught in the act of peeking. Victor looked at her face full of emotions and smiled slightly as if a spring breeze. "Eden, you peeked at me." His voice sounded a little bit scratchy as he had just woken up, which made Eden obsessed. Eden instantly felt embarrassed and flushed up to her ears, feeling as if her face was burning. She got up quickly and looked around in confusion. "Well..." Her big eyes suddenly widened. Wasn''t this her room? Wasn''t it her bed? Eden suddenly looked down at Victor. At this moment, Victor knew that she hade to her senses, and he looked at her with a smirk. Eden roared, "Victor, you, how dare you climb onto my bed, you... you pervert, you..." Suddenly, Eden felt something. She quickly looked down and saw her hand holding Victor''s hand tightly. Victor saw her finally aware of it, and he then slowly lifted the corners of his mouth. "Eden, it''s not my fault. You held me back and didn''t allow me to go." Victor lied confidently. He had slept very sound and didn''t remember how Eden had grabbed his hand. However, he could still use it as an excuse. This was good luck! He was so lucky that even God was helping him. Eden looked at her hand with disbelief. When had this happened? Why didn''t she remember? What had she done? How could she have done such a coquettish thing? She was not that kind of woman. Would Victor misunderstand her? This was unbelievable! No wonder she had felt peaceful and warm while sleeping. It turned out that Victor had been lying beside her. But his warm body was really good. Eden looked at Victor andughed awkwardly. She quickly exined, "I am afraid that I was sleepwalking and identally caught your hand. Don''t think too much. I..." It was hard to exin. Victor held his head with his hand and listened to her serious nonsense with a calm smile. Sleepwalking? He wondered what her IQ was. Did she think she had dragged him into her room while sleepwalking? She was totally wrong. He had never walked out of this room from the beginning. He slightly curled his lips and smiled wickedly. In the cor area, two buttons were undone, and his chest was partly visible, which was extremely attractive. Eden slowly looked away. If not, she felt that she could not resist the temptation. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jasper had once appeared in front of her in such an extremely alluring manner, but she hadn''t had any feeling at all. If Jasper knew what she was thinking right now, he would definitely scold her loudly, "I have been chasing after you for such a long time, why can''t you regard me as a man?" Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Looking at her shy expression, Victor couldn''t help butugh. He thought she was very cute and attractive. Hisughter was as mellow as wine, refreshing. Eden was even more embarrassed, and she quickly let go of his hand. Who was Victor? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was a big shot in the business world. His little bit of news could make a sensation in the entertainment and business circles. If his fans knew that she had defiled their Prince Charming, she would be drowned in their saliva. Although he was not a member of the entertainment circle, he was more popr than many stars. When she had been involved in the affair with Victor, she had hit the headlines every day. During that time, she had been very careful even when going to work, for fear that she would be thrown rotten eggs and vegetables at by his fans. Eden sat there silently and felt that she had conquered a godlike figure. s! It was not the first time. Why the hell did she feel so shy? Eden looked down at him again and teased, "Are you going to keep lying like this?" "Is there any problem lying like this?" Victor asked. Eden thought, "Is there any problem? My reputation was ruined by him just like that." She snapped, "Victor, don''t you have a little bit of self-awareness?" In fact, she wanted to ask, "Mr. Alwynn, where is your social grace?" Victor pulled her into his arms, smiled wickedly, and whispered in her ear, "Eden, I love you so much. That''s my greatest self-awareness." The warm, clear, and charming breath covered her whole body. Her blood seemed to be solidified, and she nervously looked at the erged handsome face in front of her. Victor stared at her intense and helpless little face, and the smile on the corners of his mouth deepened. Looking at her blossom-like pink lips, Victor slowly put his lips close to hers. "Knock, knock, knock..." Victor''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Who dared to disturb him? He had almost tasted the beautiful lips that he had dreamed of for a long time. Eden quickly got up, put on her slippers, and went to open the door. Her heart was filled with gratitude. She wanted to see who hade to save her. As soon as the door was opened, Jasper''s big figure jumped into her sight. Eden wasughing happily as she said, "Jasper, you are back." Her words made Jasper''s smile a little softer. It felt like she had been waiting for him, and he felt sweet as honey. Looking at Eden, Jasper still couldn''t bear to fall out with her. Each time, it was him that compromised first. Every time he did this, he was full of self-disdain for his spinelessness. "You promised to make dinner for me?" he asked in a bright tone. When Eden heard this, she felt guilty again." I''m sorry. I was too tired, so went to sleep. I''ll go down to cook now." Jasper red at her. "There''s no need. Dinner is already done. Aunt Jaida asked me to tell you and Victor to go down for dinner." As soon as he mentioned Victor, Eden suddenly realized that Victor was still lying in her room. Oh my god, once Victor spoke, what would Jasper think about it? It might hurt their friendship. Life was too difficult for her. No, she should free and easy instead of being overtaken by misgivings like this. She said, "He''s in my room. Wait a minute." Jasper''s expression immediately changed. His good mood instantly vanished. The moment Eden turned around, he followed her in. Victor seemed to know that Jasper would come in. He was standing by the bed and buttoning up his white shirt. He looked like he had just woken up, which made Eden almost spit out blood. Victor was a d*mn scheming b*tch!! How could he do such a misleading thing? Victor looked as indifferent as usual. When he saw Jaspere in, he just nodded his head slightly. Jasper''s beautiful face was full of anger as he red at Victor. Victor turned a blind eye to it. He looked at Eden and said gently, "Eden, let''s go for dinner." Dinner... How the hell could he still talk about dinner? "Eden," Jasper suddenly spoke, suppressing the pain in his voice. Eden''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly turned around to look at him. But she did not give any exnation. This might not be a bad thing if it would make Jasperpletely give up. But she did not want to hurt him. She knew the persistence in Jasper''s heart, and she believed that Jasper could think it through someday. Eden looked at him and smiled. "Jasper, let''s go for dinner!" Jasper looked at her. His gaze was dim like the thick dark night, which reflected his pain. He silently turned around and walked downstairs. Eden looked up and saw Jasper''s dispirited back. Helplessly, she followed along with a despondent look on her face. Victor was expressionless the whole time as if the man who had been bathing in the spring breeze just now was a fake. When they arrived at the living room, the kids also came down. And Zaiden had alreadye back from work. After some chat, they sat down to eat. Jasper, who had always been active, was eating silently at this time. Eden felt like she was chewing on wax. She had hurt Jasper again. In the Alwynn family. The Clement family and the Alwynn family were sitting around a luxurious sandalwood table. In the past few days, Reba had been in a state of dejection because of the phone call. She was like a sick person, sleeping all day long without speaking. Even though she was sitting under the light, her face was still a little pale. Phillip also had a lot of things on his mind. After seeing Jaida today, he felt more guilty. Reba had been distracted by her own trouble these days, so she hadn''t paid attention to Phillip. When Phillip had known that Jaida had returned, he had also focused on Jaida and ignored Reba''s abnormality. They were family, but they got along like strangers. Aisling looked at Phillip and Reba, noticing that both of them were worried. Vincent was looking at his mobile phone, grinning. He looked as if he wanted to lick the screen. Wyatt, Buddy, and Delmont sat there silently. Haven was a little upset. Phillip was not in a good mood, and it made her worry about many things. She was afraid that Phillip would reject her and Vincent''s marriage. Adalynn could be said to be very obedient. She was sitting quietly. Aisling broke the ice, saying "Reba, Phillip, our families have known each other since thest generation, and we have been neighbors for decades. Please allow me to put it directly." Reba came to her senses. Phillip also pulled himself together. He looked at Aisling and said, "Aisling, we are old friends. If you have anything to say, just say it!" Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Aisling took a look at Vincent, who was still looking at his mobile phone. She was dissatisfied with him, but Haven wanted to marry him. Haven was good-for-nothing and sometimes very hypocritical. But she was greedy for Vincent''s rich and powerful family and couldn''t extricate herself. Aisling had already tried to persuade her but failed. There was nothing else she could do. "Vincent!" She called out in an even tone. Vincent slowly took his eyes off his phone and looked at Aisling, saying, "Yes?" Haven looked nervously at Vincent, and she was also out of sorts. But now, she had no other choice but to marry him. Aisling pursed her lips slightly and said, "Tonight, let''s talk about your wedding!" Vincent was a little surprised, "Aunt..." "What should you address her? You two are engaged," Phillip reminded him sternly. Vincent was stunned for a moment. He didn''t feel like calling her mom. However, for the sake of Alwynn Group, Vincent thought for a moment and said, "Mom, we just got engaged. Isn''t it a little rash to arrange the wedding now?" Phillip nced at Haven. After thest incident, he did not have the good impression of Haven as before. How could she have done such a thing? Aisling smiled slightly and said, "I don''t think so. I''ve picked an auspicious date next month." "Next month?" Vincent nced at Haven, who had a delicate look on his face. His face was full of disgust. Were his good daysing to an end so soon? Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Haven with a face of refusal. Haven wore a delicate and touching look. Her beautiful white dress made her look like a princess in the castle, elegant and pitiful. Her gaze slightly darkened, which instantly aroused Vincent''s protectiveness. The unwillingness in his heart was half gone. Not to mention Haven''s wealth and glory, she was really good-looking. But deep down, he preferred women like Eden who could stand up against the storm. Unfortunately, Eden was a single mother. She was out of his league! Only Victor would be willing to pick up that piece of trash. Vincentpromised after thinking about it. He smiled and said, "Mom, anything you say." Hearing this, Haven breathed a sigh of relief. Phillip frowned slightly and nced at Haven. He had promised the Clement family that Vincent would marry Haven. Now, he was not satisfied, but he could not say anything. Phillip was a person of his word. He could only bite the bullet and say, "Aisling, we will treat Haven well in the future." "Thank you!" Aisling said. In this way, she was relieved. She must have Eden back home. She was her precious daughter. Haven had attempted to kill Eden. So, she could not tolerate Haven staying in her house anymore. Haven smiled gently, "Thank you, Dad!" Phillip nodded slightly. Looking at the table full of delicious food, he said, "Let''s have dinner first!" Wyatt and the others began to eat. Haven nced at Reba, who looked worried, and said with a smile, "Mom, are you OK?" Reba did not hear her and was still sitting there with heavy thoughts. Without getting Reba''s response, Haven suddenly looked embarrassed. Adalynn had found that there was something wrong with her mother these days and asked about it, but Reba had told her that everything was all right. It seemed that her mother had something important to deal with. Adalynn asked, "Mom, are you sick?" She gently pushed her mom, and Reba suddenly came to her senses. Looking at Adalynn, she frowned, "What''s wrong?" Adalynn was stunned and looked at her mother doubtfully. "Haven is talking to you." Reba was confused for a while and suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked at Haven, and thetter looked back at her with a lovely smile. She said, "Haven, I''m sorry. I am not feeling well. Help yourself." "Thank you," Haven smiled slightly. Reba jerked her head, and she didn''t have the mood to chat with anyone. Delmont nced at Vincent and saw his eyes were still fixed on the mobile phone again. He shook his head slightly. Those two scums were made for each other. It must be fate. Wyatt shot an unsatisfied look at Vincent. Phillip nced at Wyatt and smiled, "Wyatt, I''d like to propose a toast to the marriage of our children. Cheers!" Even though he did not like Haven, he still had to say the ptrap. Wyatt gave a faint smile and said nothing. They raised their wine and clinked sses. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Vincent was still focused on his phone, which irritated Phillippletely. "Vincent!" As the cold and angry voice came to his ears, Vincent immediately looked at Phillip as if he had been hit by the lightning. Why did his voice sound so cold? "Dad, what''s wrong?" He said with a hypocritical smile. "Are you blind or deaf?" Phillip snapped, not caring whether his son would be embarrassed. After thinking through many things, Phillip had changed his mind. He was now partial to his eldest son Victor whom he had always been ignoring. When he thought of Gracie''s words, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Vincent was speechless. What was wrong with his father? How the hell could he talk to his own son in front of others like this? "Dad, I have something important to deal with," Vincent said with a face of grievance. Phillip red at him, "Really? Can it be more important than what we''re doing now?" Vincent quickly turned off his mobile phone. He had just yed with his mobile at the dinner table, but his father cursed him blind. He felt so sad. He slowly raised his ss and looked at Aisling and Wyatt with a guilty smile. "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry." Aisling and Wyatt said nothing. Reba had a nk look on her face and a lot of things on her mind. In the past, if Phillip had talked to her son like that, she would have argued for him. But today, she was so silent that Phillip smelt a rat. He had known her for so many years, but he had never seen her in such a state of dejection. They clinked their sses symbolically and each took a sip. No one had enjoyed this meal except for Haven. Delmont was usuallyughing and joking. But he didn''t dare to stir up any trouble on this formal asion. Buddy hadn''t said a single word throughout the whole dinner and had been thinking about Zofia all the time. She had cared for and apanied him. They did have had a good time together. But now all the happiness had been taken away. It was the most difficult thing for him to stop loving her. "Zofia," He called out to her in his heart, "I hope we can be together for the rest of our lives." Chapter 530 Chapter 530 After the meal, without talking much, the Clement family went back home together. As soon as Haven returned home, she locked herself in her room, feeling happy. Delmont and Buddy went back to their rooms. After washing up, Wyatt was sitting on the sofa in gray pajamas, looking down at his mobile phone. When Aisling came out of the bathroom, she saw his smiling face. She asked with a smile, "What are you looking at? Why are you so happy? Didn''t you scoff at those phubbers before?" Wyatt didn''t take his eyes off the phone and chuckled, "It''s Ricky. Look at him! He must have a bright future." Hearing this, Aislingughed as well, but her eyes became much dimmer. "Wyatt, who do you think the kids'' father is?" Wyatt''s face grew solemn, and his heart ached. "You''ve also heard about what happened to Eden in the Gienger family. I''m afraid that even Eden herself doesn''t know who the father is." Aisling was distressed. She signed, "How did she have so much courage to give birth to the children?" Wyatt fought to smile, "Eden has been kind since she was a child, like a little angel. When she saw a disabled child begging on the street, she had been sad for a day. Not only did she have the courage to give birth to the children, but she has also raised them so well. We should be proud of her." Aisling nodded with a smile. When recalling those scolding words she had said to her daughter, she wanted to p herself. She was grateful. "I have done so many wrong things to Eden, but she still forgave me. It must have been very difficult for her to get it over." Wyatt tried tofort her, "You should be happy. Eden could calm down and forgive us because she saw we were still running around looking for her at such an old age. Eden had suffered a lot, but she had also harvested a lot. She has grown up into a very independent and capable person. Look at the other young girls in our circle. Every one of them lives an extravagant life. Adalynn Alwynn next door is good for nothing. So is Haven. I have never seen her cook a single meal. If these kids leave their parents, their lives will be a mess." Aisling smiled slightly, but she still felt sorry for Eden. She got into bed and said, "Good night!" Wyatt nodded, "Good night!" Ever since they had found Eden, there had been no quarrel between them. Wyatt nced at the night sky outside the window. He felt as if he saw himself walking back with his daughter back then. That happy time seemed to havee back. At the same time, in Haven''s room. Haven, who had been happy for a while, began to send messages to Nicole. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She wanted topletely destroy Eden, leaving her no chance to resurge. She knew Nicole''s character very well. She would not give up on Victor so easily. After sending the messages, Haven thought of Myra. She seemed to have been released from prison, so she should go and visit her. Haven smiled weirdly and looked at the night outside the window. She was in a particrly good mood. She said to herself, "I''m the only daughter of the Clement family. Eden is just a down-and-out woman. And I will never let here back." Today, the night was dim, and the wind was cool. Eden tidied up the rooms of the three children and helped Gia take a bath. After Gia went to bed, Eden chatted with Abigail for a while before she contacted Jasper. Jasper had been unhappy when leaving today. He hadn''t said a single word to her since dinner, which made her feel terrible. Eden took a look at her cell phone. At this time, Jasper should have arrived home. She sent him a message. She asked, "Have you got home?" She used some mischievous stickers. She then sat down on the stairs on the second floor, waiting for Jasper''s reply. She thought he would reply to her no matter how busy or angry he was. Time passed by. She had expected him to get back to her within three minutes, but she had only waited for two minutes. Jasper replied, "Didn''t expect you to still care about me." Eden couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She had always cared about him! He was one of her best friends. Eden said, "I''m relieved since you''ve got home. Remember to take medicine. Your cold is not cured yet." Jasper said, "It was cured, but you made me catch a cold again." Eden retorted, "Howe I don''t know that I have this superpower?" Jasper said, "You''re an idiot. Of course, you don''t know. I''m crying!" Eden didn''t know what to reply. What the hell! She began to imagine what his handsome face would look like when he cried. It must be interesting. Eden said, "Don''t cry and go to sleep. Early to bed and early to rise can make a man h? Jasper got angry, "Can''t youfort me? I''m so pissed off." Eden was confused. Was it her that made him upset? But he hadn''t given her any chance to talk to him during or after dinner. Eden tried tofort him, "My little brother Jasper, don''t cry. I''ll buy you candies tomorrow!" Jasper snapped, "Drop it! Who''s your brother? Don''t pretending to be my sister." Eden was tongue-tied. She said, "All right, I''m not your sister. It''s all my bad. Have you let it all out? Go to sleep now." Eden hadforted Jasper for a while before he let off steam. In her opinion, every time Jasper lost his temper with her, he was like a child. Making sure that Jasper was no longer angry, she got up and went downstairs. When she got on the first floor, she saw her father still sitting in the living room, reading the newspaper. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, aren''t you going to rest?" Zaiden raised his eyes and looked at her with love. "Eden,e here." Eden smiled as she walked over and sat down. Zaiden looked at her gratefully and said, "Jaida told me everything. Thank you for staying with us." Edenughed, "We are family. Of course, we live together. As for the Clement family, I am also their daughter, but I''m not going back. I prefer to keep things as they are now." "Silly girl," Zaiden said in a doting tone and smiled lovingly. He picked up the books on the table, handed them to Eden, and said, "Read these books when you have time." Eden took a look and found that they were all about real estate management. Edenughed, "I am a designer." Zaiden chortled, "You can also learn management. When I''m old, thepany will be under your management." Eden didn''t know what to say. That meant a lot, and he was the best father in the world. Eden giggled, "Dad, I don''t think I am cut out for this." Zaiden looked at her with a proud smile. "Eden, you''re my daughter. You can make it as long as you''re willing to learn. You should have confidence in your learning ability." Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Eden did not deny it. She did learn things quickly. But she was really not cut forpany management. Zaiden patted her hand and said, "Eden, it''s not easy for me to stand where I am now. The only thing that can prove my existence is my real estatepany." "Dad!" Eden''s face changed slightly. How could she forget what her dad had gone through? He had been struggling all the way. Zaiden smiled and said, "When I saw you for the first time, you called me Uncle Zaiden, holding your mom''s hand. I looked at your bright big eyes and thought how nice it would be if I could have a daughter like you. I believe you will protect the fruit of my painstaking work." This was the best present he could give his only daughter. Money was vulgar. But without money, there were many things that couldn''t be done. Eden looked at the expectant look in her father''s eyes. She grabbed the books tightly and said, "Dad..." "Take your time." Zaiden knew what she was thinking. "I''ll teach you, and I am the sole proprietor of thepany." Eden was tongue-tied. How rich was her father? Sole proprietor? He was so low-key at ordinary times. "It won''t be asplicated as you think. I have experienced a lot. I hate those shareholders making trouble all day long. Mypany is a sole proprietorship. There are no other investors involved. When you are ready, I will arrange for you to get into this circle." Zaiden looked at Eden with expectation. He loved his daughter so much. Eden said, "But..." Zaiden was afraid that Eden would refuse, so he interrupted her, "Eden, you don''t have to make the decision right now. Think about it. After you read the books, you will know that creating happy homes for others can also make yourself happy." He had built houses for nearly 40 years, and millions of families were living his projects. But he hadn''t had his own family before he had met Jaida. Back then, when he had looked at all the city lights at night, his heart had been filled with bitterness that no one could understand. But now, he had a home. Eden looked at him silently for a while. The houses built by hispany were of high quality, and they usually sold out beforepletion. Jaida had told her that her father''spany had always had a good reputation. This was a father''s expectation for his daughter. Although she didn''t like to lead such aplicated life, she must protect thepany for the sake of her parents. But it couldn''t be that easy. She wouldn''t be able to do it just by reading a few books. She smiled and said, "Dad, I will read all these books when I have time." Zaiden''s smile deepened when he heard this. "After reading them, you will have different thoughts. At that time, you will make the right decision." Eden jerked her head with a smile. "Dad, I''ll tell you my answer after I finish reading." "Alright!" Zaidenughed. Jaida came out of the room and looked at the father and daughter. She asked, "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?" Zaiden said, "I''m trying to induce Eden to join my team." Eden said to herself, "I''m such a weak teammate. And it''s too difficult." No, it wasn''t difficult. It was impossible! A rolling stone gathered no moss. Jaida smiled and said, "I have confidence in Eden." Eden was speechless. Where did her mother''s confidencee from? Eden said, "Mother, the higher the expectation, the more painful it will be when I fall." Jaida took a sip of water on the table and said, "Your learning ability has always been very good. In the past seven years, you have learned a lot of things. Taekwondo, yoga, dancing, game, and team management. With your father''s instruction, I''m sure you can make it." Eden smiled bitterly, "Mom, is it really good for me, a girl, to make my way to real estate?" Jaida was speechless. "Eden, what is this outdated thinking? Guess what I wanted to be when I was young?" Eden joked, "A bossy female president?" Jaidaughed but suddenly became serious. "It''s a pity that I didn''t realize my dream. But I pinned my hopes on you." Eden felt stressed. Two mountains were on her shoulders. She could hardly breathe. Eden knew that she could not continue this topic, otherwise, she would suffer from indigestion tonight. "Dad, Mom, rest early. I''ll go to see Zofia." After saying that, Eden held the books and ran to Zofia''s room. Zaiden frowned slightly and nced at Jaida. "Did I push Eden too hard?" Jaida smiled and said, "Don''t worry. She pays special attention to other people''s feelings. If you told her that thepany is the fruit of your life''s work, she will definitely read the books carefully." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zaiden felicitated, "That''s what I told her." "That''s good. Go back to rest now. I''ve changed the bedclothes." Zaiden quickly put down the newspaper and smiled meaningfully. "Yes, Ma''am!" Jaida smiled shyly. Zaiden got up with a gentle smile and took her hand back to the room. Eden turned around, looked at the view of their backs, and smiled happily. They were so in love with each other. She then stood at Zofia''s door and knocked. Zofia quickly opened the door. "Eden,e in. What can I do for you?" Eden took a look at her with a smile. She had to admit that it was fate that made her meet Zofia. The child in Zofia''s belly turned out to be her nephew or niece. Eden said, "Zofia, you came backte these days. I have something to talk to you." Eden took a look at her belly. It was very obvious now. Besides, it seemed the baby was very healthy. Zofia smiled and said, "The business in the cafe is very good now. Thanks to you, I have lived a very fulfilling life every day." Eden sat down by her bed and looked at her well-developed body. She smiled, "Zofia, sit down!" Zofia sat down and waited for her to speak. Eden asked, "You still have feelings for Buddy, right?" Hearing this, Zofia looked slightly down, her eyes dim. It was an unforgettable love. How could she forget it? Eden knew it as soon as she saw her expression. She continued," Something happened to me recently. You came backte every day, so I didn''t have the chance to tell you." Zofia looked at her seriously. "Did Haven bully you again?" Eden shook her head slightly and said," You know I''d been looking for my family. I found them. The Clement family is my family, and Buddy is my brother." Chapter 532 Chapter 532 "What?" Zofia looked at Eden unbelievably. Eden was Buddy''s younger sister? Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, I did not expect things to go on like this. But I had decided no matter why my parents abandoned me, I wouldn''t me them. After all, my mother gave me life, so I forgave them." After getting over the shock, Zofia also smiled, "Eden, you did the right thing. People should live with gratitude. No matter what our parents have done, they have given us lives." Eden noticed her avoid the previous topic and gently took her hand, saying, "Buddy has always been unable to let you go. He came to me and wanted to see you..." "Eden," Zofia interrupted her quickly, "I know you are doing this for my good, but that''s all about Buddy and me. Please don''t tell him I live in your house. When the child is born, I will find an apartment." Hearing her refusal, Eden knew there should be no rush in this matter. It had taken Zofia a long time to forget the pain in her heart. To forget needed courage. And more courage was required to find a way back to love. Zofia fell into silence, lowering her head. When she fell in love with someone, she couldn''t help missing him every night. She knew that Buddy still loved her, but she had made the decision. She could not forget him either. After all, she did love him. It was not easy for her to move on. They had promised that they would apany each other to the end of the road. But he had disappeared at a corner. When she looked back, all she could see was tears. Edenforted her, "Zofia, the baby in your belly is my family. You don''t need to look for an apartment so soon. You can move out when the baby grew older." She continued, "But I hope you can think about the possibility between you and Buddy. After all, you are in love with each other." Zofia said with a wry smile, "Eden, I will. But love is the most torturous thing in the world. You can barely fall in love with someone who happens to love you. But true love has no regrets." She loved him, so she couldn''t bear to abort the child in her belly. She wanted to give birth to it. Eden had never been in a serious rtionship before, so she could only echo with a smile, "Zofia, I have never fallen in love before, but I believe true love is unforgettable and has no regrets. And I still wish you and Buddy could get back together. But I will not tell him that you are here. Don''t worry." Zofia smiled gratefully, "Thank you! You''re the best!" Eden joked, "I suddenly feel that I am a great person." "You are indeed great, and you are very courageous," Zofia praised. Eden stood up. "If you continue to praise me, I will be as proud as a peacock. I''m going to bed now. Good night." "Good night!" Zofia nodded. Eden turned to leave. She felt much better now. Victor had been dealing with documents in his room, but he had been listening to the sound outside. He had finished reading all the documents now, but Eden hadn''te up yet. He came to the balcony and waited. The dim night had diluted the mor. Now he was in a peaceful state of mind. He no longer worried about gains and losses as before. All the hardships had disappeared because the person he had been waiting for hade back. No matter how serious the damage had been, it had been cured. Sufferings seemed to be gradually leaving him, and for the rest of his life, he would only have happiness. When Eden returned to the second floor with the books in her arms, she saw Victor on the balcony. He was wearing a white casual suit with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. His handsome face was calm, and he was looking at the night sky in the distance. No one knew what he was thinking. When he was alone, his eyes would always be as deep as the sea, without a trace of light. Ever since knowing that she was the person Victor had been waiting for, Eden had feltplicated every time she saw him. He seemed to have heard her footsteps, his deep gaze quickly moving to her face. His eyes suddenly became as gentle as amb, twinkling like stars. "Eden, what took you so long?" His tone was full of dissatisfaction, like that of a child who had been left behind. Eden caught the change in his expression, and aplex emotion shed in her eyes. All of a sudden, images shed through Eden''s mind. Victor had known that she was Eden Clement long ago, and everything he had done was for her sake. Eden looked into hisplicated eyes, and something suddenly surged in her mind. Soon, it was suppressed. She walked to him and sat down. Her tone was a bit low. "I talked to Zofia about her and Buddy. She is still unwilling to face it. I haven''t dated before, and I don''t understand Zofia''s thoughts. I can only wait for Zofia to figure it out herself." When Victor heard that she had never dated, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and he seemed to be in a particrly good mood. "When ites to love, you can''t force it. Only when they are mutually willing to get back together can they be happy." His tone was even, but there was a hint of expectation. Eden looked at him. It was quiet. They sat face to face, and there was a strange atmosphere around them. She lowered her eyes slightly and said, "But the two of them are in love with each other. They separated because of my mother''s opposition. So, I think there are still possibilities between them. Besides, the child should have a father." It was a pain to hear her own children be called bastards. Victor knew what she was thinking. He said, "Don''t worry. Fate will bring them together if they are in love." Eden nodded slightly. She hoped it was true. She got up and said, "Victor, good night!" But Victor sat still and looked up at her. His face was as gentle as the spring wind. "I slept during the day, and I can''t fall asleep now." Eden didn''t know what to say. She could not sleep either. "Then go back and grab some book to read!" Eden said and walked towards her room. Victor slightly smiled, got up, and followed her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Eden opened the door and was about to enter when she saw Victor following behind her. Before she could speak, Victor entered without her invitation. Eden was stunned. What was going on? She murmured to herself, "Didn''t I tell him to go back to his room to read books?" Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Eden looked at Victor''s back and said quickly, "Mr. Alwynn, did you enter the wrong room?" Victor walked inside and sat on the sofa. Then he looked back at her with a slight smile in his eyes. "Eden, don''t you want to read? I''ll apany you. It''s a virtue to love reading. Reading can keep people intelligent, active in thinking, and open-minded. It can also make you more far-sighted and ambitious. I also like reading." Eden was speechless again. Of course, she knew that reading had a lot of advantages, but she hadn''t asked him to apany her to read. She lived a very self-disciplined life. It was almost time for her to go to bed now. Eden walked in silently and looked at him with deep eyes. "Victor, please go back. I''d like to stay alone." She walked to the opposite side of him and sat down. Victor''s eyes darkened in an instant. He sat there quietly, lowering his eyes as if he were suddenly injured thoroughly. Eden looked at him and felt guilty in her heart instantly. Her every move and word could affect his mood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing him hanging his head, Eden wanted to say something. But Victor suddenly got up and nced at her. "Rest early. Good night!" In the end, she swallowed the words on her lips. Instead, she heaved a sigh of relief. When Victor saw this, his eyes darkened. "Good night!" Eden said. Victor strode out. He looked so lonely that Eden felt sorry for him. She looked at his back and felt a sharp pain at the bottom of her heart. She wanted to stop him. But he had already walked out and closed the door for her. The moment the door was shut, it was as though the world had been divided. Eden recalled his lonely back and felt extremely ufortable. She silently put the book on the table. At the moment, she was in no mood to read. Eden sat quietly. Her mind was filled with Victor''s lonely back. Victor returned to the room next door, but he did not turn on the lights. He sat in a chair, with one hand on the table, slightly bent. That pair of deep eyes were reflecting the night, and the boundless loneliness surrounded him. Just now, when Eden had seen that he was about to leave, she had let out a sigh of relief as if he was a fierce beast. It turned out she didn''t like to be alone with him. Victor had been sitting quietly for a long time, and the sharp pain in his heart was unbearable. At the same time, Eden was sitting in the same way quietly. The next day was Sunday. When Eden woke up early in the morning, Victor was no longer at home. When she got downstairs, Jaida said, "Eden, good morning. Victor took the kids to the bookstore." Hearing this, Eden was slightly stunned. Victor was very busy. How could he have time to take them to the bookstore? Eden said, "Mom, I have something to do today. I gonna take off now." Jaida looked at her. "Eden, don''t you have breakfast?" Eden shook her head and said, "I''m going to see if there is a dance workshop nearby. I want to continue practicing. And I will stop by to see Zofia. She''s been very busy recently." Jaida knew that she could not stay idle. Every time she had time, she would learn all kinds of skills. When she had been in Gate City, she had always had a full schedule. When she was busy, she would not think about those messy things. Jaida smiled, "Eden, drive the car. Didn''t your father leave you a red car at home? The key is in the drawer. You can''t walk too far now." "All right!" Eden looked grateful. Her father was really considerate. Jaida smiled and continued to clean up the house. Eden turned around and went to the drawer to take the key. After saying goodbye to Jaida, she drove away. When she waited at the red light, she called Darlene. The phone was soon connected, and a loving voice came from the other end of the line, "Good morning, Eden." Eden grinned, "Good morning Ms. Burton, do you have time today?" Darleneughed, "Of course, I have time. It''s Sunday. I am taking a walk in the Upper Garden now." Eden had also been nning to go to the Upper Street. She asked, "Can I join you? I''m just on my way to Upper East Sleglund." Hearing this, Darlene was slightly stunned, and a trace of warmth shed in her eyes. "Sure! I''ll give you my location." Eden said, "Okay!" Then, she disconnected the call and drove in the direction of Upper Street. Her father had told her that Darlene''s life was full of twists and turns. She had led a lonely life until now. Her sessful career aside, she was a lonely and pitiful person. Without love, a woman could only feel the meaning of living by devoting herself to her career. When Darlene had been young, she had been a peerlessly beautiful and talented designer. Over the years, she had gained a high reputation. Eden also learned that Darlene was apletely different person from her gentle exterior. She was a bit hot-tempered and was a confident and tough woman in the workce. She was straightforward and outspoken, showing off her personality. And she was not a person to be trifled with. It was also her personality and unique talent that allowed her to establish a firm foothold in the fashion industry. And she had been in the position of the chief design director of the T.S Company for many years. Eden had met Darlene twice, and she had got the impression that she was a calm and confident woman. And she seemed not to be able to tolerate any stupid mistake. This woman had her pride and personality, and she was leading a life all the professional women would admire. Twenty minutester, Eden pulled up the car on the side of the road. After getting off the car, she went straight to the Upper Garden. By the river, the morning breeze was a little cold. Eden saw Darlene dressed in fashionable clothes from afar. She walked over, grinning. Darlene looked at her and smiled slightly. "I was surprised when you called me just now. For so many years, no one else has proposed to go on a walk with me." Edenughed, "A lot of things have happened to me recently, so I don''t have time to apany you until today." Darlene looked at her pure and charming face and saw undisguised sincerity in her clear eyes. "Eden, don''t call me Ms. Burton. It sounds distant. Call me Aunt Darlene. Your father treats me very well, and we''re just like brother and sister." Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Eden also felt that it was more cordial to call her Aunt Darlene. She said in a cute way, "Aunt Darlene." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Good!" Darlene smiled happily. Darlene had no family around and lived alone. Now that she had Eden, she seemed to have some hope. Life seemed to be full of surprises. Looking at her happy smile, Eden felt sorry for her. Her parents had passed away long ago, and she had no siblings. She must be lonely. Her father had said that Darlene had always been strong. Eden asked, "Have you eaten breakfast? If not, I''ll go with you." Darlene looked at her excitedly. "Let''s go to the front street to eat dumplings! The dumplings there are yummy." "Okay, I also like dumplings. If you have time, you cane to my house on weekends. The dumplings I make are also very nice, and my mother is good at cooking." Eden invited her. In this way, she would not be alone on weekends. Misery lovedpany. Eden found Darlene very congenial. Hearing this, Darleneughed even more happily. At the weekend, she usually watched TV or read novels alone. Although her schedules were full, she still felt lonely. She said, "What about next week?" "Sure!" Eden smiled and nodded. She was leading a regr life. She usually yed with the children at weekends. But now her children had grown up, and they did not want her to be with them all the time, wanting privacy. Eden kept talking with Darlene until 1 pm. Then Eden said goodbye to her and went to Zofia''s restaurant. She was walking in a particrly good mood. All of a sudden, a luxury car stopped beside her. Eden was confused. She nced sideways and found the car familiar. Then, the window slowly rolled down. There were two handsome men in the car. One looked untamed, and the other was calm and gentle. Both of them had their own temperament, but they were both very charming. "Eden!" Buddy smiled, a touch of affection shing across his pretty face. He hadn''t expected to meet her here. Eden was also slightly stunned. "Hi, Eden! What a coincidence!" Delmont greeted her, sounding like a yboy. Eden grinned, "Where are you going?" Buddy smiled and said, "We are heading to the construction site. What are you doing here?" Eden had already thought of an answer in her heart. "Just now I had a meeting with Ms. Darlene nearby. I''m just rambling around here now." Eden suddenly remembered that the Clement family had not been going well recently. She asked, "Have you found any investors?" Buddy shook his head slightly and said, "Except Victor, there is no one else who wants to invest." He was busy with this matter all day. But he hadn''t solved it yet. Many investors refused them as soon as they heard the location of the land. Eden frowned slightly. The Clement family was ayman in the real estate industry, and she didn''t know much about it either. But ording to Dawson, thisnd might make the Clement family bankrupt. She said, "Then I will get out of your hair. I''m going home soon." Victor had promised to help the Clement family, and she felt she owed Victor a big favor again. The real estate funds had been severely limited now. Even if the Clement family wanted to loan, it would be very difficult. Without a loan, they would face the risk of running out of cash. In terms of real estate, River City and Gate City could be said to be dominated by her father. The Clement family had just made its inroad to this industry, so it didn''t have many sources of funding. The capital shortage was fatal. Buddy said with concern, "Mind your foot. Let''s have dinner together after we finish the work." He was very happy that Eden had forgiven his mother. And he had always wanted to invite her to dinner. He wanted to have a good chat with her. Eden said, "Sure! You go quickly!" "OK!" Delmont waved at Eden while Buddy started the car. Eden stood where she was and watched as the car drove away. Then, she walked towards Zofia''s restaurant. Delmont leaned backzily and said unhappily, "It feels bad to not be able to take Eden back home." Buddy looked at the road in front and said, "This is for her safety. But things aren''t gonna work out if it stays the same." "So, we have to think of a way to let here back." Delmont nced at Buddy, a trace of calction shing across his eyes. In the Clement family, Haven was treated like a princess, but she was not satisfied. But Eden had suffered so much. After a moment of silence, Buddy said, "Victor will deal with it." Delmont''s hair stood on its end. "Buddy, Eden is our family. Why do you want Victor to deal with it?" Buddy did not respond. These years of waiting had made Victor regard Eden as his whole world. He would not let anything bad happen to her. What Buddy should worry about now were Zofia''s matter and the Clement family''s trouble. When Delmont saw that him silent, he thought for a moment and said, "Buddy, there''s nothing we can do now. Why don''t you go and talk to Eden and ask to meet Mr. Calder? In terms of real estate, there''s nothing that he can''t solve." "No!" Buddy instantly refused, "We can''t make things difficult for Eden. Besides, I am too ashamed to mention this to her." Delmont said in a hoarse voice, "Our family is about to go bankrupt. Don''t be more nice than wise. Without money, our dignity would be trampled on." He had seen the people who were bankrupt and unable to stand on the ground. Some of them had commit suicide, and some fled from home to avoid the debt. All kinds of bloody things had happened in front of his eyes. Buddy remained silent. He knew that the Clement family was just an empty shell now. They were not able to sell thisnd now either. Furthermore, those suppliers of the supermarket had secretly spread the gossips about the Clement family. In the past few days, a lot of suppliers were asking for payment, and he was struggling to deal with them. His mother also knew the seriousness of the matter. Soon, this news would spread like wildfire. The world was cruel. It was really hard to ept the fact that they might fall into the abyss from the summit. It was like being trampled on the soul. Although money was not omnipotent, it was quite useful. He had to admit that with money, the whole world would be more gentle to you, let alone some persons. The Clement family''spany was the life''s work of his mom and dad. He couldn''t let it copse. Buddy tightened his jaw slightly while thinking. He looked straight ahead, so he did not see Zofia walking in his direction. Just like that, they missed each other again. Zofia had gone out to buy seasonings and was now walking back. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 She had already received the call from Eden and known that she woulde. In the bookstore. It was quiet and slightly cool. Victor had brought the kids back from lunch. And they had stuck their heads into the books again. Victor suddenly felt inferior. He also liked reading, but he was not as obsessed as the kids. Last time, he had been dealing with something else, so he hadn''t felt anything wrong with it. But this time, he had nothing else to do. Seeing them burying their heads into the books, Victor did feel that his children were super cute treasures. As long as they had books to read, they would forget everything. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The other children around were not so selfdisciplined. Victor held a management book in his hand, but he couldn''t read a single word. He was wearing a white casual suit. On his handsome face, the diamond-like eyes were shining with the light of pride which made him more attractive. The people around were all looking at him with keen. Giada was sitting next to him. She raised her head slightly and noticed people were looking at Victor instead of reading books. She nced at her two brothers who were fascinated by reading. She whispered, "Uncle Victor, take me out." Victor looked at her with doubts. Without saying anything, he went out with his daughter in his arms. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Giada nced around and saw that they were already at the stairs. She said in a low voice, "Uncle Victor, please put me down. I want to sit on the stairs." "Gia, I can carry you." Giada said, "Put me down, please. I have something to say to you." Victor put her down carefully. Giada looked around and said, "Please tell me the truth. Do you like my mom or not?" Victor: "What?" He didn''t know what Gia wanted to do. He smiled, "Sweetie, our rtionship is not..." "Then why do you stay at our house? Don''t you like her?" Giada quickly interrupted him, disappointment shing across her big bright eyes. This girl was so anxious. Victor looked at her disappointed little face and said, "Gia, don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet. I mean I love your mother very much. I met her when we were kids, and I''ve fallen in love with her since then. I''ve been waiting for her toe back." When Giada heard this, she smiled as brightly as a flower. "Uncle Victor, we look so alike. It must be fate that has brought you to us. I''m waiting for you to be my stepfather. You should spend more time together with my mom. I hope you can marry her!" Victor''s red lips were full of dazzling smiles at this time. He hadn''t expected his daughter to be so supportive! "But your mother doesn''t like me to be clingy." Victor was a little discouraged. Thinking of the situationst night, he felt a heart-wrenching pain. He had sat there for the whole night before taking the kids out at dawn. Giada looked at Victor with a speechless face and said earnestly, "You really don''t know my mother. She is very lonely. You should chat with her more, but don''t mention our father. She won''t be angry about anything else. Moreover, she likes to learn all kinds of new stuff, such as Taekwondo, dancing, calligraphy... As long as she has time, she never idles, she keeps herself busy because she is very afraid of loneliness. My brothers and I work so hard under the influence of my mom. So, I guess you should know what to do now." Giada was quite concerned about her mother. Hearing his daughter''s words, Victor felt his heart ached. "You have me now. You all won''t have to work so hard in the future." Victor gently stroked her head. When Giada heard it, she became more downcast. She quickly said, "Thank you for not minding the existence of my brothers and me. Don''t worry, we won''t be a burden to you. We can make money to support ourselves, and we won''t put you in a difficult position in the future. I can draw paintings for a living, and my brothers can fend for themselves too. We won''t cause trouble." Victor''s expression was full of intense pain. Gia had a very carefree personality, but she looked like a grownup now. Burden. How could she regard them as a burden? How could she have this kind of thought? He squatted down slowly. His pupils were as clear and dazzling as obsidian. He seemed to be calm, but there was great pain hidden in his eyes. "Gia," he said in a serious tone, "you are not a burden. I am your father." Giada smiled with tears in her big eyes. "Uncle Victor, I am very grateful that you love my mother. She is afraid that my brothers and I will feel wronged, so she doesn''t dare to date. Even Uncle Joye was rejected." Victor''s thin lips curled up slightly. "Gia, maybe she rejected him because she is waiting for the appearance of me?" With his daughter''s help, he had the confidence to win Eden''s heart. "You can do it!" Giada clenched her pink fists and smiled. She was very happy that Victor didn''t mind her mother having three kids. "Yes!" Victor nodded heavily. "Don''t worry. I will try my best. And she will be my wife." Giada smiled and said, "So, future Dad, go find my mom now. You made everyone here look at you instead of reading the books." Victor, "Pardon?" Future Dad? Why did it sound so weird? Victor chuckled. "Gia, you can call me dad." Giada was surprised. "You are not my dad yet. The expectation that can be fulfilled is worth looking forward to; the expectation that can be achieved is worthy of value. After you marry my mom, I will call you dad." Victor looked at her pink and tender face gently. "But I''ll apany you today. You can''t even walk now. Your mother is never idle. I guess she must have gone out to meet her friends now." Giada slightly narrowed her eyes and nodded. "OK. But you still have to spend more time with her. It is said that you should be more thick-skinned when chasing after a woman." Victor didn''t know what to say. His daughter was teaching him how to chase a woman! Victor grinned and nodded. "Thanks for your advice." "If you believe her, you will be thrown out by my mother!" An indifferent voice suddenly came. Victor and Gia quickly looked over. Keh was standing by the bookshelf behind them. He leaned slightly on the bookshelf with his arms crossed, looking calm and restrained. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Giada looked displeased. "Kenny, when did youe?" Keh said, "I just got here!" Giada asked, "How much did you hear?" Keh answered, "I''ve heard all of it." Giada was speechless. "So, why did you say you just got here?" Did he think she would swallow it? Keh said, "You were so loud that I could hear you from a distance." The corners of Giada''s mouth twitched. Was this iraudience? She had spoken in a very soft voice. Victor looked at Kenny. This child had a poker face, just like him. When he was reading a book, he looked as calm as a wintersweet, aloof and charming. Under the subtle influence of Eden, these three children were all studying very hard. Victor asked, "Kenny, do you have any good ideas?" Keh''s eyes darkened. If he helped him... He would be very tired! And his mom would be mad! But he thought Victor had been doing well during this period of time. So, Keh still had high hopes for him. He hoped Victor could give them aplete home. "You have done a good job. My mother doesn''t like to be pestered. Even Uncle Joye doesn''t dare to do so." Victor, "What?" He nced at the siblings and thought, "Whose advice should I follow?" No one could avoid mistakes altogether in the long road of life, so he had to figure it out on his own. Eden was deeply engraved in his heart, and he would not give up even if he had to devote his whole life to her. Giada said, "Kenny, I''m afraid you got it wrong. Mother needs someone to apany her." After she had said so much, her big brother''s words had overturned all of her conclusions. She couldn''t ept it! Kenny hit the nail on the head, "My mom has never been in love." Giada asked, "So what? How do you know she doesn''t want thepany ?" Keh snapped, "I know everything!" Giada retorted, "I don''t buy it!" Keh said, "I don''t need you to believe me." Giada was angry, "You and I will never be able to have a good conversation. Don''t tell others that I''m your sister!" Keh said, "No problem!" Giada didn''t know what to say. What kind of brother was he? Victor looked at the brother and sister, who were about to quarrel. Usually, Kenny was calm, clear-headed, and peaceful. He knew where he stood and let nature take its course. This kind of mentality was better than Victor''s. A sentence suddenly came across Victor''s mind: Don''t be disturbed by fortune or misfortune. Be rxed no matter how flowers bloom and wilt." No! It was not suitable for Kenny. It seemed to have gone too far. "Kenny, Gia, let''s go back reading!" Keh didn''t say a word and turned to leave. Giada threw a few punches in the air. It was said that the triplets could understand each other. Why didn''t it work for them? Not everyone would y by the rules. At least Kenny wouldn''t. Ricky didn''t want to mess with her, so he would give in to her, but Kenny would never yield. Victor smiled and said, "Gia, let me take you back." Giada nodded slightly, her mood particrly downcast. The four of them didn''t go back until it was five o''clock. During this period, Victor had taken two naps. He felt that it was really not easy to look after children. At this moment, he realized how difficult it was for his mother and Eden. At home, Eden and Zofia were back for dinner. The atmosphere was quite convivial. After dinner, Eden returned to her room to read a book. Victor made a ss of strawberry juice for her. "Knock, knock..." Eden was reading a book from Zaiden when she heard the knock on the door, and she knew it must be Victor. He hadn''t said much during the meal. Gia had kept talking throughout dinner. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She said, "Come in." Victor pushed the door open and went in with the juice. "Eden, I made strawberry juice for you." Eden looked at him with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. The gentleness in her eyes was undisguised. "Thank you! Have a seat!" Victor put the juice on the table and sat down beside her. "What book are you reading?" Eden nced at the book and said, "I''m just browsing through it!" Victor also took a look at the book, and his eyes darkened. "You''re studying real estate management?" Eden smiled helplessly, "Dad wants me to learn, but after taking a look at it, I found it''s not that easy." Victor was not surprised. He slightly raised his eyebrows and said in a gentle tone, "It seems that he has found his sessor." Eden nced at him and thought of what Buddy had said today, "Victor, thank you for helping the Clement family." The Clement family was in such a bad situation that everyone else hid away from them like the gue, but he had always been willing to help. Victor smiled and looked at her quietly. "The Clements is your family." Eden knew what he meant. "I... " "You..." The two of them spoke at the same time and looked at each other with a smile. "Victor, what are you trying to say?" Victor looked at the time and said, "It''s still early. What about going out for a walk?" Eden shook her head slightly. "Can I take a rain check? I have to go to work tomorrow." Victor was quite disappointed. He liked to go for a stroll with her. He looked at her with gentle eyes. "Then, can I read here together with you?" Eden was about to reject him out of habit when his listless and lonely back fromst night suddenly appeared in her mind. She, for some reason, jerked her head. Sure!" Victor was overwhelmed by great joy, He felt as if he had suddenly seen the light after been trapped in the dark abyss for a long time. He nced at the bookshelf in her room, where there were many books. He had to admit that she was a bibliophile. Victor got up, browsing the bookshelf casually. There were several books about the constetions and many about design. He kept looking. There were also poems and many other kinds of books. He nced at the books at the bottom, all of which were about psychology. He casually took out a one and began to read it. As soon as he opened it, he found lots of markings on it. He asked, "Have you read all these books?" Eden didn''t raise her head and answered, "Yes, I have." Victor counted, and there were nearly 20 books about psychology. The title of the first chapter of the book in his hand was: Do you really understand how you feel? Besides the title was a jotting: When I interact with people, I am passive. I want to manage my emotions and prevent myself from fear and pain. Victor''s heart could not stop aching. She was in more pain than him! He continued to flip through the book, and found another jotting: This is the twentieth psychology book that I''ve read. I am full of courage to face all the unpleasant things. I will look at the world from a fresh perspective. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Victor turned around and looked at the pretty woman sitting at the desk. She was quietly reading the book, giving a peaceful feeling which made Victor not dare to disturb her. Ever since he had met her, he had never seen her negative emotions. He could only see her beauty and glory. He smiled and murmured, "Eden, because of you, I am no longer lonely." Eden was reading carefully when she heard Victor''s voice. She looked up at him. And Victor was looking at her with a gentle smile, holding a book in his hand. His smile was undisguisedly showing his love. Eden smiled, "What did you just say?" Victor walked over and sat opposite her, still looking at her with deep and gentle eyes. "I said, because of you, I am no longer lonely." Eden was stunned. Why did he suddenly say such cheesy words? The atmosphere became quite embarrassing. But at the same time, there was something surging inside her. An inexplicable feeling was lingering in her heart. And she felt ttered. Eden put down the book and suddenly thought of a problem. Ever since she had found out that she was Eden Clement, she had had the urge to escape Victor. But Victor had been trying his best to apany her and act out her childhood sweetheart. Thinking of Victor''s sincerity, she felt the warmth seeping through her heart like a trickle of water. She felt that she was not lonely at all. Time had ned away her rough edges, making her less innocent and more mature. She knew there was something she could not escape from. "Victor," She called him softly and looked at him with gentle eyes. "Yes?" He stared at her, his eyes full of tenderness. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you for waiting for me for so many years." Victor''s eyes sparkled as he said, "Eden, It''s my pleasure. You deserve it." Eden was speechless. "You deserve it." These words were of great significance! Eden was a little hesitant. After a while, she said, "Victor, to be honest, I don''t hate you. I can be sure of this." "So?" Victor quietly looked at her and asked. It was good that she didn''t hate him. Then what? He wanted to know where she was driving at. Eden smiled and said, "So, we should take our time to bond with each other..." This was not what she had wanted to say, but looking at the ck eyes that were staring at her, she couldn''t help but say this sentence under the pressure. Victor''s ck eyes seemed to be full of stars. He suppressed his excitement and said, "Sure! We will take our time. Thank you for giving me a chance." His voice was as gentle as a cello, and his sparkling eyes sensationally tender. Eden was stunned. She felt as if fried in her own grease. She had seen how terrifying this man could be before. She suddenly thought of Miss Gerard, who had sshed wine on her. At that time, had he known that she was Eden Clement? Was that why the Gerard family had gone bankrupt? "Victor, let me ask you something." Victor was still looking at her. "Go ahead." Eden asked, "Is it you that made the Gerard family go bankrupt?" Victor admitted, "Yes!" Except for the Clement family, no one could leave unscathed after hurting her. Destructive bloodthirstiness and cruelty shed across Victor''s stars-like eyes. Eden could see all his emotions. Her heart could not help but tremble. This was the real Victor. She thought he had been courting envy to her. She had not done anything wrong, but those people would hate her. The Gienger family was the same case. If things went on like this, then the next one would be Reba or Haven. Originally, these people had had nothing to do with her while they all extremely loved or hated Victor. She quickly held Victor''s hand and said, "Victor, I''m fine now. Look, I came back in good health. The Gienger family lost theirpany now. In the future, they can''t do anything to me, because I have you." The rage surging in the man''s heart disappeared in an instant. On the crystal table beside the window of the room, there was a bouquet of lilies. As the night breeze blew, a faint fragrance filled the room, which made people unconsciously rxed. Eden looked at Victor quietly. She suddenly found when Victor left her, there was a sense of danger in his eyes all the time. This was not an illusion but the observations she had made since she had met Victor. Victor looked at her nervous look and said, "You are too kind. I will let the Gienger family off as you wish." Eden heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. She grinned, "Although they mistreated me, after all, I grew up in the Gienger family." Victor said, "I know." That was why he let them go. "You..." "Eden, I only want you." Victor looked at her firmly. With her by his side, he could not hide his possessiveness. Eden looked at his handsome face. He looked like Apollo. The determined look in his eyes made Eden feel like butterflies in her stomach. Eden smiled awkwardly, "Victor, we agreed to take our time." Victor said, "I know." He moved his gaze to her foot and said, "Your foot is much better now. Let''s go to the movies tomorrow night." Eden asked, "You don''t have to work overtime?" "No, I don''t," Victor said with a smile. Eden hesitated for a while. "Alright!" She finally agreed. Today was a weekday. Eden got up early to wash up and was preparing to go to work. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Jasper. Eden picked up the call and said with a smile, "Good morning, Jasper." Jasper said with schadenfreude, "Hey girl, you became a trending topic again." Eden was confused. "Judging from your gloating voice, I don''t think it''s a good thing." "Well, I''m not sure," Jasper said. Eden said, "So, are you calling to congratte me?" Jasper said, "Congrattions! This time is different! The big star Nicole was also involved!" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Jasper, if you keep talking to me in that ironic tone, I swear I will teach you a lesson!" Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Jasper said, "Eden,e to my home now. We need to talk." Eden said, "But I''m going to work." Jasper suddenly became serious and said, "I got the news that Reba has bought a lot of shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group secretly. I''m afraid you will fall victim to the war between her and Victor." Eden didn''t know what to say. Victim! "Is it so serious?" Eden was a little surprised. But she also knew Reba was good at underhand tricks. "Yes! She has never given up murdering Victor, but she doesn''t dare to do it too frequently. Victor''s car ident must have something to do with her. A few months had passed now, I''m afraid that she will take action soon. You might be her primary target. After all, Victor cares about you very much." When Jasper said this sentence, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Victor was his rival in love, and he was actually speaking up for him. Eden frowned, "This is a legal society. Does she really dare to do that?" Jasper snapped, "You are stupid!" Eden smiled and admitted, "I''ve always been stupid!" Jasper said, "Yeah, you know yourself well enough." She was so stupid that she did not notice him chasing her. This did piss him off, but he had no ce to vent his anger. Eden said, "Jasper, I really gonna go now." Jasper said, "Fine. I don''t know the details for the time being, but you must be more careful." After hanging up the phone, Eden was lost in thought. Jasper had talked with her about this matter before. Could it be that her appearance would bring a lot of harm to Victor? There was a knock on the door. Eden knew that it was Victor. She quickly picked up her handbag, opened the door, and went out. Outside the door, Victor was wearing a well-cut ck hand-made suit. His figure was tall and elegant, and he was smiling at her. The man seemed to be in a good mood today, and his cold eyes were softer than usual. Eden suddenly thought of Jasper''s words. Reba had never given up on the idea of killing him. Victor grinned, "Mom has made breakfast. Let''s go down and eat first." "Alright!" Eden nodded slightly. When the two of them went down, the three kids were already sitting at the table. Zaiden was reading financial newspapers. Giada spoke first, "Mother, I saw you on trending again. There are over thirty thousand negative criticisms of you within an hour." Giada''s tone was full of schadenfreude. Eden was quite dissatisfied. "Only thirty thousand? I thought I am an Inte celebrity." Victor,"..." Giada,"..." Zaiden,"..." Zaidenughed and said, "Eden, do you want me to deal with it?" Eden smiled, "Dad, you don''t need to do that. It''s not a big deal." Henrick, Keh, Henrick said with a smile, "Mother, it is not a big deal to be criticized by so many people?" Eden looked at her son and grinned. "Ricky, I am not a celebrity. What''s there to be afraid of?" Eden suddenly thought of something. "Baby, will it affect you?" It was fine for her to be criticized, but it could not affect Ricky''s career. Henrick shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t think so." Victor quickly took out his mobile phone to browse the trending topics. # Victor-lister Nicole Zellweger''s boyfriend snatched by the design director of the Alwynn Group.# There was also a picture of Nicole and a man. The man''s face was covered from above his lips. Although others might not be able to tell who this man was, Victor knew his identity. It was himself! Under the hashtag, an ount of a tabloid said, "During this period of time, Nicole Zellweger has been facing a lot of negative criticism. Her temperament changed drastically because her boyfriend cheated on her." There was a lemon-like sourness in every word. Inbination with the news that Nicole had been thrown out by the Alwynn Group''s security guards that day, it could be affirmed that Eden was the "third party". Looking at the scolds on the inte, Victor got as terrifying as a demon, and his gloomy and horrible vibe made people unable to breathe. He hadn''t expected Nicole to be so bold. "Victor,e over and have breakfast," Jaida said. Victor put away his mobile phone and said, "OK." Eden also sat down to eat breakfast. While eating, she took out her mobile phone. When she saw the picture, she quickly peeked at Victor. That man looked somewhat familiar. She looked at Victor again. "Victor, isn''t this man like you?" Not responding to her, Victor was casually eating his breakfast. It was him. Eden''s eyes were sharp. She could recognize him at a nce. Zaiden smiled and said, "You have good eyes. It is him." Eden quickly checked thement section. One person said, "The man in the picture looks like Victor Alwynn." Another person replied, "Bullsh*t! Victor will not fall in love with her even if he gets blind!" The corners of Eden''s mouth twitched slightly. Victor did have some enthusiastic fans. She grinned, "Dad, I am not the only one who can tell. A lot of people recognized him." "Wow! Future dad, why are you even more popr than big stars?" Giada eximed. She had paid attention to his news and found he was quite popr. Eden was shocked by her daughter. How could she call Victor future dad? Henrick said, "Gia, why did you call him future dad? If he couldn''t be our dad in the future, won''t it be very embarrassing? Why don''t you call him dad directly?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Giada said, "Don''t worry. I have a hunch that he will be our father." Beads of sweat appeared on Eden''s forehead. These three kids did know how to find a father. Didn''t her opinion matter anymore? Jaida nced at the kids. They resembled Victor very much, but Eden didn''t notice it at all. Victor smiled and said, "Gia, I agree with Ricky." Eden red at him. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Giada said, "Mother, you''re not confident." Eden red at her and said, "Gia, people should have a clear estimation of themselves!" Giada smiled, "Mother, I''m too young to understand what you''re talking about. But I know those people scolding you online are all jealous of you. Don''t take theirments to heart." Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Eden said, "I have never cared about it at all." Then, she lowered her head and continued to eat her breakfast. Victor nced at her. Indeed, these invectives could not affect her. However, they had influenced Victor. After breakfast, they drove to work together. When they arrived, Eden saw many fully equipped reporters gathering under the building. There were also some onlookers and fans aside. Some people had put up banners. One banner said, "Eden Bleu, don''t you dare seduce my Prince Charming!" One demanded, "Eden Bleu, get out of the Alwynn Group!" And There was a card reading, "Eden Bleu, get away from Victor!" Eden shivered slightly, nced at the man who was driving the car, and said, "It seems quite serious this time. There are reporters and your fans downstairs." She hadn''t epted Victor yet, but she suddenly became his mistress among the public. She felt so wronged. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor nced at the reporters and the banners with a cold look. "Eden, don''t be afraid!" His tone was so gentle as if he were coaxing a child and made Eden feel a strong sense of security. Eden didn''t say anything. But this was not a problem that she could solve by being brave. Eden nced out of the window and lowered her head for some reason. No one would have thought that she would be in Victor''s car. Later, they found there were reporters in the parking lot as well. Eden was confused and felt as if she had be an overnight sensation. What kind of life was this? Sheughed, "Victor, how can we go up?" Victor said, "Don''t worry. I''m here." Since he said so, she had nothing to worry about. Victor pulled up the car and nced at the reporters at the elevator. He got off the car calmly and opened the car door for Eden. Then he held Eden''s hand and walked to the left side of the parking lot. There was a side entrance there, and it was very concealed. Eden asked, "You prepared a side door for yourself?" Victor looked at her casually. "Yes, it was my idea." But he hadn''t expected it toe in handy. This was the first time that he had used it. Victor led Eden all the way to the second floor and took the elevator. After entering the elevator, Victor was still holding her hand. Eden said, "Victor, let go of my hand. Otherwise, I will never be able to remove the stigma. I don''t even have a boyfriend. It''s really unfair." Victor looked at her innocent face. He smiled and said, "Who said you don''t have a boyfriend?" Eden looked at him in confusion. "Who? Who is my boyfriend?" Victor smirked and pointed to himself, "Me, Victor Alwynn, am your boyfriend." Eden was speechless. Since when did she have such a rich and handsome boyfriend? "Are you insane?" Eden asked. How could Victor be so cheeky? Victorughed happily, "I am very sober now. In the future, all my property will be in your charge. I will be yours. And So will everything I have." Eden didn''t know what to do at the moment. This was not her fault. Recently, there were always free lunches falling on her, which made her a little overwhelmed. She smiled and said, "Victor, I need more time. It''s too sudden." Victor said, "Don''t worry, take your time." Victor smiled meaningfully. Eden looked at him silently and thought, "Don''t 711 Now her heart was about to jump out of her chest. How could she not worry? She hadn''t expected herself to be so attractive. But it made her very proud. In this world, every woman would like a rich and handsome boyfriend. It was OK for her to feel ttered, right? At least, Abigail would understand her. The elevator had arrived on the 25th floor while they were chatting. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Anson''s face filled with anger. He must feel unjust for her. Eden could sense his chivalry. Seeing that Eden and Victor were safe and sound, his anger turned into incredulity. "Eden, there are so many reporters there. How did you get up? I was being on standby here." Eden joked, "Mr. Skye, it''s a pity you were on standby in vain. But I really appreciate it." Anson wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "I almost called Adonis over. He''s a violent person. Every problem can be solved by his fists." Eden teased, "This is the first time I feel that fists are omnipotent instead of money." Anson looked at her and asked, "Money? Since when did you be so vulgar?" Eden answered, "I''ve always been a vulgar woman." Anson''s face was full of puzzles. "I didn''t notice it before." Eden smiled and asked, "What is Abby''s greatest ambition?" Anson, "To be the richest woman." Eden asked again, "Who is her best and likeminded friend?" Anson raised his eyebrows. "You." Eden, "So, I have always been vulgar." Anson''s face was full of speechless. "Please don''t drag my future wife into the mire." Anson felt indignant. Victor asked, "Anson, don''t you work to do?" Hearing this, Anson was enraged. "Shame on you! Aren''t you ashamed of saying that? You were not working this weekend, dating at home. But you left everything to us. I had been working throughout this weekend. And Lucian and I worked through the night yesterday. You have to give us more bonus this year." Victor nced at him and said, "It depends on your performance!" Anson had an expression of hopelessness on his face. Wasn''t he obviously trying to avenge his woman? Eden smiled and walked to her office. Victor tried to stop her, saying, "Eden, I''ll ask the hotel to prepare the lunch. Let''s eat together." Eden did not turn around. She nodded and said, "Alright!" Only then did Victor walk towards his office with a smile. As he walked, he said, "Anson, cancel the review meeting today. Come to my office with Lucian." Anson''s face was filled with displeasure as he looked at his back. He had already worked like a horse, but Victor was still so indifferent. With a bitter look on his face, Anson went to look for Lucian, who was taking a nap somewhere. In Eden''s office. As soon as Amelia saw Edening in, she said excitedly, "Director Bleu, I''m d that you managed toe up in one piece!" Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Eden was also d that she hade up safe and sound. She looked at Amelia with a smile and said, "I do felicitate myself on my escape. It''s the first time I''ve encountered such a thing. It''s like I''ve be an overnight celebrity." Amelia said, "I think it is Nicole that tried to retaliate against you. A few days ago, she was thrown out of thepany by the security guards under Mr. Alwynn''s order. If she wants to redeem herself, she can only me you for all the mistakes." Eden was speechless. What did that have to do with her? She felt that she had be very unlucky since she had met Victor. Eden asked, "Amelia, do you think she can redeem herself?" What Nicole had done did not seem to be of much use. Amelia smirked, "It''s hard to predict things of the entertainment circle. Some A-listers got ruined by negative publicity overnight, while some nobodies managed to shoot to fame. However, as a sessful actress, one must have either a beautiful appearance or excellent acting skills. Nicole doesn''t seem to be well-behaved in both aspects. Moreover, she is a woman who intervened in other people''s family. Her reputation is too bad to be salvaged." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden frowned slightly. She had never watched Nicole''s TV dramas or movies. Eden decided to stop thinking about Nicole. No matter what the world thought of her, strength mattered. She smiled and said, "Let''s get to work! I''ve been absent from work for days. I''m afraid we will have our hands full today." Ameliaughed, "I have confidence in your working ability." Eden smiled and sat down at her desk to sort out the information. In Victor''s office. Victor sat by the desk gloomily. He stared at the scolds against Eden on theputer screen with sharp eyes. It looked as if he could punch those people through the inte cable. Anson found Lucian in the lumber-room. After Lucian refreshed himself, the two of them went to Victor''s office. As soon as they entered, Anson felt a wave of unusual anger spreading. His first thought was to leave this hell on earth. His body was even quicker than his thoughts. He had turned around to leave. Suddenly, Lucian''s indifferent voice came to his ears, "Anson, you''re going in the wrong direction." His hoarse voice soundedzy but seductive. Anson stopped in his tracks and cursed in his heart, "D*mn it! why did he have to remind me?" Victor must be mad at the rumors online. Who was Eden? She was his beloved woman! Anyone who dared to hurt her would be doomed to die! And they would die miserably! And this time, Victor was more furious than ever. He owned shares of many entertainmentpanies, but only few people knew it. Anson turned back with a smile and said, "Sorry that I''m not sober yet. I''m too tired from working overtime these days." He wanted to p himself. As he said that, he forced himself to walk to the front of Victor. Lucian sat on the leather sofa casually and quietly, looking extremely attractive and elegant. Anson also sat down, waiting for Victor to give his orders. Victor gave a sharp look, recealing an aggressive vibe. Anson couldn''t help but shrink, and he looked at Victor defensively. He was afraid Victor would throw the luxurious coffee cup at his head. Victor said in an indifferent voice, "Who did it?" Lucian had already turned on hisptop. His fingers rapidly tapped on the keyboard. After three minutes, he said, "It''s Mirth Company." Anson asked, "Isn''t it Nicole''s agent?" Victor said, "How much money have I invested in thatpany?" Anson thought, "You should ask yourself." But he swallowed the words on his lips. Victor urged, "Lucian, check it out." Lucian nodded slightly, and his slender fingers were moving quickly. After a while, he looked up at Victor and said, "You have 40 percent of its shares." Victor raised his head slightly, his eyes full of pride and wildness. "Acquire thepany and cklist Nicole." Victor''s handsome face was cold and ruthless. Anson said carefully, "Victor, it''s OK to cklist her in the industry. But why bother to acquire that company?" He was too tired. And he would go crazy if there was one morepany for him to manage. How the hell could he have time to chase after Abigail? Victor took a deep and cold look at him. "Which brokerage firm does Abigail belong to? If she returns to Gate City, will she need to join a new entertainmentpany? Who will be benefited if we take over Mirth Company?" Anson got excited immediately. It felt as if his internal organs were trembling. He asked, "Since when did you be so kind?" Lucian nced at Anson from the corner of his eyes and thought, "Moron! Victor is just trying to make things easier for his son." Compared with Eden, brothers might be worth only one cent for Victor. Suddenly, Anson met Lucian''s eyes. He said with a puzzled expression, "Lucian, do you have anything to say?" Lucian shifted his gaze away slightly and threw out one word from his thin lips, "No!" Anson was more confused. He did have been looking at him as if he had something to say. Victor''s gaze swept past Anson and said, "Anson, go to Mirth Company right as soon as possible." Anson became more proactive. He quickly got up and said, "I''m taking off now." As he said that, he left the office with sparkles in his eyes. If he was in charge of Mirth Company, he could help Ab by. Lucian stood up in silence, ready to leave. Victor frowned and asked, "Anything else I should do?" Lucian paused his move and said, "There are currently many people on the Inte boycotting Director Bleu''s design work." Victor didn''t care about it and slightly raised the his brow. "Don''t worry. Eden depends on her strength. As soon as the autumn collections areunched, there will be a p in their faces." Lucian frowned, "It''s good for you to have such confidence." Victor asked, "Did Reba do anything? There is such a bigmotion here. It''s impossible for her to give up this opportunity." Lucian''s gaze suddenly became dark. "There''s a huge number ofizens hired by the Jotham Alwynn Group. They are attacking only Director Bleu, leaving no negativements on Nicole." Victor continued asking, "What about Haven?" Lucian joked, "Who?" Victor didn''t like this joke. Threat shed across Victor''s eyes as he looked at Lucian. The corners of Lucian''s mouth curled into a cold and wicked smile. "So far, I didn''t see her involved. Don''t worry. Kenny will remove those scoldingments very soon." Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Victor said, "Every time it was Kenny who has helped. Aren''t I less helpful as the fiance?" Victor wanted to do everything for Eden instead of being declined. Lucian was dumbfounded. For a moment, Lucian did not know how to react. They had been single for all these years and none of them had ever dated. Only Victor had experienced in a shocking way. He didn''t date but had children directly. The most unbelievable thing was that he had three kids at once. No wonder he didn''t know what to do. Lucian said casually, "It''s still early for you." Victor frowned, "What do you mean?" Lucian continued, "To be her fiance." Victor was dumbfounded then. Was the man in front of him really on his side? "Lucian, can''t you be more optimistic?" Victor squinted at Lucian. He actually couldn''t wait to marry Eden. But Victor knew that he had been aggressive in the past few days. His girl wouldn''t easily fall in love because of what she''d been through. Lucian said, "It''s indeed too early." Victor knocked on the desk quickly with his slender fingers and said proudly, "My daughter will help me." Gia had been helping him all the time. Lucian replied, "As long as you''re confident!" Victor said, "Lucian, can you say something else?" Victor was so speechless at the straight-forward Lucian. "You will be dating anyway in the future." Victor added. Lucian turned serious as if he was mulling over this problem. Victor was also looking forward to Lucian''s answer. He had never seen Lucian falling in love with any woman. If one were to be counted, it was Eden. Victor thought of the past and felt upset. Suddenly Lucian''s indifferent voice sounded. "It is determined by fate. And dating is not a must for me. Are you afraid of loneliness? I can be with you forever." Victor didn''t speak. Instead, he shrank when he looked at Lucian''s serious face. It didn''t sound like what Lucian would say. Victor only felt that he was hallucinating. He was afraid of loneliness, but there was no need for Lucian to sacrifice so much to apany him for the rest of his life. "Well," Victor blinked, "Lucian, I have Eden with me." Victor didn''t feel like saying it out loud. Lucian''s mother was not easy to be fooled around. Victor couldn''t imagine what she would do to him if he asked Lucian to apany him. Lucian didn''t speak. Victor suddenly looked up at Lucian with a strange look. Lucian instantly knew what Victor was thinking. Lucian said in a cold voice, "I''m just talking about a possibility. Stop thinking of what you are thinking. Victor inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. This was a veryplicated problem. Seeing Victor''s relieved look, Lucian suddenly felt as if he was going to hell. Was this Victor? Since when did he lose his sharp gaze? In fact, it was not Victor''s fault. It was his own words that made Victor imagine. Victorughed evilly. "Lucian, you scared me." Though it was rumored that he was bisexual, he actually only loved Eden. Lucian was chocked. Victor was also such a handsome man that both men and women would love him. How could Victor be scared? Well... He must be sleepy at the moment and couldn''t express himself well. It made Victor doubt what he had heard. Victor got down to business and said, "Just deal with thosements." Lucian replied, "It depends." "Excuse me?" Victor looked at him, with danger in his eyes. Lucian picked up hisptop and said as he walked, "I''m afraid Kenny will settle it before I have time to deal with it." Lucian''s words brought back Victor''s headache. What was his contribution as a father then? He stopped looking at the news and started working. He had to go home with Eden this day. The Clement family! Early in the morning, Aisling saw Eden appeared in the trending. She was chatting with Wyatt in the room. Looking at the scolding towards their daughters, the spouse didn''t feelfortable. Wyatt looked at Aisling and asked, "Why is there negative news about Eden so frequently? What has Eden offended them?" Aisling smiled mockingly, "They are jealous of Eden. Who is Victor? He is the current ruler of the business world. He is even more popr than celebrities without negative news. There are many women who want to marry him. He only loves Eden, so they naturally want to bring shame on Eden." Wyatt looked at her and smiled, "Aisling, you are sharp today." Aisling knew what he meant. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Can we be the same as before? Haven has spoken ill of Eden to me before, which led to such a situation. But now it''s different. Eden is our daughter. Do you think she will be a mistress?" Wyatt suddenly said with concern, "Now that Victor will release the fall seasoned products. Many of the negativements are resisting Eden''s work. It will more or less be a problem, won''t it?" Aisling was tidying up clothes. When she heard his words, she suddenly became serious. She nced at Wyatt and said, "That''s true. But I''ve seen Eden''s work. Her work will talk. And she is now the apprentice of Darlene Burton. It will eventually scotch these rumours." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wyatt nodded with pride, "That''s true. Rumors stop at those who are wise." Aisling smiled and said, "As long as the Eden design works are recognized and loved by everyone and everyone can''t find fault with it, these rumors are nothing." Wyatt also knew this, but he was still worried. He picked up his phone and called Eden. At this moment, Eden was doing matching work. Her phone suddenly rang. Eden looked at the caller ID and it was Uncle Clement. She nced at Amelia and saw that she was focusing on working. Eden did not disturb her and went out to answer the phone. "Hello? Dad." Wyatt said, "Eden, are you alright? I''m worried about you. I''m calling to ask whether you are fine. Am I bothering you?" Hearing this, Eden felt warm. She replied, "Dad, of course not. I''m fine. Dad, don''t read news online. Let people talk if they like to. Things will cool down in a few days." She was not in the entertainment industry. Therge reports of her was to benefit Nicole. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Wyatt said, "Eden, I don''t believe those rumors, but I''m worried about you." Eden smiled and said, "Dad, you really don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. These things don''t have much impact on me." Eden''s voice was full of confidence. Wyatt felt rxed as he heard it. The father and daughter chatted for a while and then hung up the phone. Eden held the phone and went back to the office with a bright smile. It was true that all these things did not affect her. The luxurious office of Jotham Alwynn Group. Vincent was in a well-fitted casual suit, with an evil and proud smile on his handsome face, as if he had done a very amazing thing. He sat in front of his desk and read Eden''s news with his legs crossed. He smiled strangely. In front of him stood a man in a ck suit. The man had a brush cut and a round face. He looked ordinary with narrow and crafty eyes. He looked like he was about 25 or 26 years old. Vincent nced at him and said, "Justin, you did a good job this time. The money has been transferred to your ount. You are an excellent hacker. During this period of time, I want to see continuous negative news about this woman named Eden." Justin smiled and said, "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Alwynn. I will give you a satisfactory answer to what you asked me to do." Vincent nodded with satisfaction. "Pay attention to the movements of Alwynn Group all the time. I won''t treat you shabbily." Victor was already a big shot in the business world domestically. His goal was the Asia region then. Victor was the kind of person who could make money from whatever he did. Real estate, couture, entertainment, hotels... His industrial chain was veryrge. Before Alwynn Group was officially established, he had invested in many businesses already since he graduated from college. Sometime before, Vincent investigated on Victor, only to find that Victor''s achievements over the years were much greater than what they had seen. Victor was indeed a top talent in the business world. From branding to marketing, it could be told that Victor wanted Alwynn Group to be a global brand. Vincent didn''t understand why Victor had focused on couture. After working in the industry for years, Vincent realized that the profits behind it were obvious. Victor''s concepts and goals had always been attractive. What made Vincent most envious was Victor''s team. Those best friends of Victor were loyal. They would do anything for Victor. But Vincent only had his mother by his side. From then on, Vincent had to develop his team. Justin Jones was one of them. He knew the secrets and movements of the world''s major business circles. Justin to Vincent was like Lucian to Victor. It was because of the help of these people that Victor was able to achieve these years. Vincent said in a serious tone, "Justin, I need a team now. A team can help me do something amazing. A team that is loyal to me. A team that shares the same vision with me. We will lead the Jotham Alwynn Group to be the top brand in fashion industry. You can rmend anyone you think suitable. For example, a designer." He wanted his father to know that he was no worse than Victor. As long as he was willing to work hard, he would have the opportunity to change his fate like magic. He wanted to develop Jotham Alwynn Group well himself. He wanted the brand to influent the world, and be the top one in the world. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Justin turned excited and said, "Mr. Alwynn, speaking of the designer, I do have a ssmate who just came back from abroad this year. She has studied designs for years and has won awards many times. Not that she is back. She is an experienced designer." "Nice!" Vincent smiled. "Justin. Can you make an appointment with her? Let''s meet her in the evening. I''ll have a look at her design first." Justin smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, she has just been back and wants to work in a famouspany. I will call herter. Mr. Alwynn will like her works." "I see. Go now. If there is any update about Alwynn Group, inform me immediately." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn." Justin left happily. Vincent held his forehead with one hand and looked at theputer with a sneer. "Victor, I will let you know that you will never be able to defeat me." "I won many times when we were young. Don''t think about defeating me when we grew up." "You''ve been just lucky to achieve all these years. I don''t believe that you''ll be so lucky forever." Victor''s eyes shone viciously. The superior and the ordinary always existed at the same time. Vincent felt that his aurora had always been dimmed by Victor. But Victor would never be a match for Vincent when it came to y dirty. "Vincent!" Adalynn in a white dress walked in quietly. Vincent smiled and said, "Adalynn, what''s up?" Adalynn smiled and said, "Vincent, I don''t want mom to hear what I say. So I am here." Vincent frowned and asked, "What''s the problem Adalynn? What don''t you want mom to hear?" Adalynn sat down on the sofa and said, "Vincent, didn''t you notice mom''s abnormal behavior recently?" Vincent chuckled, "Adalynn, you scared me. I thought it was something serious. Mom was unhappy because she couldn''te to work. When dad feels better, he will ask mom toe back to work." Adalynn shook her head with a worried look. "Vincent, I don''t think it is the reason. Mom acted abnormally and was absent-minded even when she was eating recently. She wouldn''t talk about it even I asked her. Would she have depression?" Vincent didn''t speak. A strong woman like his mother would be thest woman in the world to have depression. He knew very well about his mother. It wasn''t a big deal for her. He smiled and said, "Adalynn, don''t think too much. Stay with mom more. She will be fine soon." Adalynn didn''t have any other ideas. She said happily, "Vincent, maybe when mom sees you get married, she will be happier. Vincent, think twice. Haven is a very good person. She matches you very well." Vincent was surprised. Was Haven very good? She was an ambitious woman. But it was better for women to have ambition instead of being a vase. Even if he didn''t like her, he had no other choice. His father''s promise couldn''t be broken. He wasn''t capable topete with his father, so he had topromise. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Vincent chuckled, "Adalynn, you don''t understand. Go home." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Adalynn looked at his brother with unwillingness. "Vincent, do you think I am still a child?" Vincent nced at his sister. She was very docile and kind, but kindness couldn''t solve all problems. "Adalynn, how about I help you to study abroad?" "No!" Adalynn refused without thinking. "Vincent, I''m ready to get married. What''s the point of studying abroad?" Vincent chuckled, "Then whom do you want to Adalynn smiled shyly and said, "What do you think of Anson?" Hearing this, Vincent frowned slightly and looked at his sister seriously. "Adalynn, you don''t really like Anson, do you?" Adalynn asked in confusion, "Is there a problem?" Hadn''t she been in love with Anson all these years? Even her father could tell. Vincent shook his head slightly. Based on his understanding of Anson, he would never prefer a girl like Adalynn. Adalynn was like a flower grown in a greenhouse. She couldn''t survive outside the greenhouse. Over the years, mom had protected Adalynn too well. She had always been living the life of a princess. She never entered the kitchen and visited the beauty salon most frequently. He advised, "Adalynn, he won''t be the right one for you." The Skye family was no stranger. They ran the toppany in beverage industry. Theoretically, it would be good for Adalynn to marry Anson. However, Anson was on Victor''s side and didn''t like Vincent''s family well. If Adalynn really fell in love with Anson, she would definitely get hurt. "Why? You must help me. He is working in Victor''spany and is very busy. When I called him, he either missed my call or told me he was busy. He is always so busy!" Adalynn did not hide her preference for Anson on her beautiful face. Adalynn loved Anson for many years. Vincent smiled helplessly and said, "Adalynn, he obviously refused you. Do you still want him?" Vincent was a bit speechless. Adalynn was acting suborn. Adalynn suddenly turned angrily, "Vincent, how can you say that? He is working in Victor''spany and definitely is busy. I know he needs to social frequently. He wasn''t offhand with me." Vincent didn''t know how to exin to his silly sister that when men told women said they were busy, they were offhand with them. When Haven looked for him, being busy was always his excuse. However, he was not busy with business but ying with different women. Now that Haven was busy looking after baby, Vincent went out with the same excuse again. His silly sister was too naive. He smiled and said, "Adalynn, listen to me. I''ll find a better man for you. Anson is not the one." Adalynn was so angry that she stood up suddenly and shouted at Vincent, "You only think about yourself. You never think about me. In River City, there is no better choice than Anson among the Clement family, the Skye family, the Ou family and the Church family. His mother is also very kind. If I can marry into the Skye family, it will be good for both families." Vincent was shocked. He hadn''t seen his younger sister get angry for a long time, so he reassured her, "Adalynn, don''t worry. If you want to get Anson, you need to be smart enough." Adalynn was right. Anson was from a superior family. It would be helpful to the Alwynn family if Adalynn married Anson. Adalynn''s angry little face suddenly turn happy. She said, "What should I do? I have often invited him for a date but he never agreed and said he was busy." Vincent smiled mysteriously and looked at his sister''s dress. Adalynn was good at matching. She always dressed up lovely, which would make men desire to protect her. He said, "Adalynn, the most effective way is to be pregnant. Our families are quite closed. As long as his parents know that you are pregnant, they must ask Anson to marry you in order not to lose face." Adalynn was dumbfounded. She said with a look of disapproval, "Isn''t it your story? Do you have a conscience or not?" Vincent didn''t know what to say. Why didn''t he have a conscience anymore? That was the best way so far. He asked, "Then do you have a better idea?" Adalynn looked upset. The reason she came to her brother was because she had no idea. "No. If I really do so, Anson will hate me." Adalynn did not agree with this idea. Vincent also knew that it was disgraceful to do so. But it was obvious that reason why Anson refused to date with Adalynn was because he didn''t like her. Vincent gently stroked his chin with his slender fingers. After a while, he said, "Well, otherwise, why don''t you try to pester Anson? Take me as an example. If there is a woman like you pestering me and acting cute, I will be pride and then gradually fall in love with her." Adalynn was dumbfounded. What a bad suggestion! Was he here to destroy her hope to be with Anson? Adalynn nced at her pride brother and said with a look of disdain, "Vincent, Anson is different from you. You are a jerk, but Anson isn''t." The smile on Vincent''s face froze. Was it really something said by his sister? "Adalynn, are you sure you''re my biological sister?" Was his sister really saying that he was a jerk? Fortunately, he hadn''t been betrayed. Otherwise, he wouldn''t imagine how Adalynn wouldment. Adalynn sneered, "Vincent, the first g of being a jerk is that most of his social media friends are female. So that he has multiple choices. Even if he fails and offends this girl, he will have another option the next day. The second g is that his phone always rings. Your mobile phone rings frequently because you have a list of candidates to chat with." Adalynn then left happily. Vincent was totally dumbfounded as his own sister said that he was a jerk. In the Alwynn Group office. After finishing working, Eden suddenly realized that she hadn''t yed SNS for a while. She used to post her work on SNS and many liked her works. Since the chaos began, she didn''t have time to check her SNS. Eden read through thements left on her SNS and found them all negative. Eden waspletely shocked to find things really go serious. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Eden took a closer look at her SNS. She had lots of followers who liked her design work. She did not expect to receive such controversial attention. Manyments were about calling her a mistress who seduced Victor. Those followers who had praised her turned to scold her. Someone posted a screenshot of her work and marked with abuse. Eden shook her head and felt cyber-violence terrifying. She could only be straightforward in work. In daily life, she had been tolerant. At this moment, she felt that there was no need for her to endure any longer. She noticed obloquy left by a ''Zo'' was echoed by thousands of SNS users. She was surprised that replies to the ''Zo'' were these high. Did those anti-fans really have nothing else to do except abusing her? It took time and energy to abuse someone else online. Well, it was a universal rule that gossip was always popr. During this period of time, she had been discussed by the public. The continuous pressure from public would hurt her three children. But it seemed that others wouldn''t listen to her no matter what she said. They believed that she was seducing Victor. But the truth was that it was Victor who seduced her. It was hard to justify oneself. Though she was abused, she couldn''t speak out her grievance. After thinking for a while, Eden updated her SNS. Her SNS nickname was "Beeping into Future". She posted "The wise never spread rumors." with a few pieces of her design work. Then, she turned off SNS and continued to work. In Eden''s house at this moment. Keh stayed alone in the room, dealing with the negativements cursing his mother. At this time, he looked like a devil rather than a child. Even Eden hadn''t seen what he looked like at the moment. His soft and tender fingers were typing quickly and the abusivements were disappearing. All of a sudden, Kenny found out what was wrong as he stopped typing. "Hacking." Keh turned furious. His furious look was scarier than Victor''s. "Sh*t!" Keh pped the table. Keh tracked the IP and found it from Jotham Alwynn Group. His face turned serious and thought, "Why is it Jotham Alwynn Group again?" Keh quickly sent it to Lucian. At this moment, Lucian found that negativements had been deleted. He knew that it must be done by Keh, so he decided to leave it to Keh. Lucian suddenly saw the IP address sent over. He took a quick look at it and then he frowned. It was hacking from Jotham Alwynn Group. Lucian''s expression was serious. He darted a quick nce at it and then hacked into the data pool. Lucian''s handsome face looked more serious than ever before. He entered the code and quickly invaded the data pool but found there was interception. He frowned and realized that Jotham Alwynn Group hired an IT expert. Lucian immediately became alert and took defensive measures. After that, he stood up and knocked on Victor''s office door. Victor heard the knocking. "Come in!" Victor, who was focusing on working, said calmly. Lucian walked in with elegant steps. He saw Victor focusing on working and founded it pleasant. Though he had seen it often, he couldn''t move his eyes from Victor every time. Lucian said, "Jotham Alwynn Group is taking action. Tell Anson and ask him to see whom newly started to work for Jotham Alwynn Group. Anson should be able to find out soon with his connection." Victor quickly looked up at him and asked, "What''s 711 Lucian said, "Kenny sent me a code just now. And it turned out to be from Jotham Alwynn Group. Although Nicole wants to shake off bad reputation this time, the maniptor is Jotham Alwynn Group. There isputer masters working for them." Victor said, "I see." Lucian turned around and left. Victor picked up the phone and texted Anson. Anson was nning to show off his takeover of Mirth Company when he received the message. He was so proud of himself at the moment. He even was pleasant to finish the mission Victor gave him effectively. In three minutes, he gave Victor the answer. Victor grinned with satisfaction. He managed to get Anson''s motivation and Anson sure enough was doing things more effectively. Victor quickly sent a message to Lucian, with only two word "Justin Jones". Lucian checked the message when he received it. He then began searching immediately. Two minutester, information of Justin Jones was shown on Lucian''sputer screen. Justin was from River City and just had returned from studying abroad. He was an excellent hacker with a deep understanding programing. He was particrly good at cryptanalysis and had done a lot on malicious decoding business software. It seemed that he was also good at remote attack. He seemed to be a master of programing. Lucian frowned and felt meeting a rival this time. Vincent finally started to take action. Lucian sneered and thought, "Vincent, I''d like to see how much this person can help you." On the other hand, Lucian was surprised that Kenny knew a lot about hacking. Lucian couldn''t figure out how Kenny leant those from. He was very familiar with the hacker attack and mainstream programming. Lucian smiled gracefully and felt everything get more and more interesting. Lucian picked up his phone and sent a message to Victor. Victor heard the message ringtone and took a look at Lucian''s message, "Victor, your son is great. He is better than you." Victor was dumbfounded. What was Lucian doing? He replied, "The pupil outdoes the master." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Soon Lucian replied, "You''ve been pushed down by the young." Victor was even more dumbfounded. He replied, "Lucian, my bestie, don''t bother me. Be a good boy. I am busy." Lucian replied, "Well, I feel no antipathy to you calling me bestie. I just feel as if I ate a mouthful of fatty meat and drinking arge jar of full cream. And it was so greasy that I can''t help shivering." Victor nced over Lucian''s message and chose to ignore him. Wasn''t Lucian just jealous of his son''s capability? Victor grinned proudly and continued to work. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Lucian didn''t receive Victor''s reply so he continued to send messages. ¡°Victor, do you know the format of your life?" Victor nced over and frowned. He wondered why Lucian was so free. "I master my format." Then he put the phone far away and ignored the continuous ringtonepletely. Eden promised to watch a movie with him the next evening. He had to finish his work as soon as possible. And he had to protect Eden. He had to be with her when she went to office and home. Only in this way could their rtion develop. The more Victor thought about it, the happier he felt. And he did the work several times faster than usual. When it was about time to get off work, Amelia sorted out the data and was ready to go home. She picked up her mobile phone and checked on the news of the day. Suddenly, she saw an official announcement. When she read carefully, she was shocked. She quickly looked up at Eden and said in surprise, "Director Bleu,e and see, Alwynn Group has purchased Mirth Company." Eden didn''t know before either. She looked up at Amelia in confusion. "Amelia, what did you say just now? Say it again." She was absent-minded and didn''t hear it clearly. Amelia said urgently, "Director Bleu, Alwynn Group has purchased Mirth Company. Oh my god, Alwynn Group is too rich." Eden suddenly felt that it was a little weird. She asked carefully, "Amelia, which entertainmentpany does Nicole Zellweger belong to?" Amelia checked and said, "Director Bleu, it seems to be Mirth Company. In the official announcement, it says that Mirth Company has terminated the contract with Nicole and she is now cklisted by Mirth Company." Eden frowned. What a coincidence! Amelia suddenly realized and looked at Eden excitedly. "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn does live up to his name. Whoever offended him wille to no good end. Though Nicole cut off his face in the phone, Mr. Alwynn''s lips are so unique that anyone who has seen them knows that is Mr. Alwynn. Since Mr. Alwynn has been discussed in public because of her, he will definitely not let her go." Eden didn''t understand the meaning of the unique lips. She asked, "Amelia, what are the unique lips?" Amelia chuckled, "Director Bleu, only when you have seen Mr. Alwynn''s lips, you will know what a rose is! You are new in River City and you may not know that Mr. Alwynn is a household name in River City. Many women put Mr. Alwynn''s posters on the bedsides. His red lips are as attractive as roses." Eden was dumbfounded. Was Victor really that popr? She asked speechlessly, "Amelia, have you put the posters as well?" "Yes!" Amelia quickly nodded. "Director Bleu, you don''t know that Alwynn Group is famous in River for its staff''s beautiful visuals. Mr. Church, Mr. Skye, Mr. Ronen, Mr. Alwynn, and a beauty stylist. I forgot his name. Anyway, I have the posters of the five. It''s so happy to see their faces when I wake up in the morning." Eden thought, "This child seems to be crazy." Eden really wanted to say, "Look at yourself, you are almost drooling." Eden said, "Amelia, calm down. You are almost drooling." Eden couldn''t help reminding her. Amelia chuckled and wiped the corners of her mouth. "Director Bleu, the scene of the four of them walking together is really handsome. Their superior visuals make me have a feeling of inferiority" Every time Amelia saw Victor, she was in awe of him. But every time she saw Lucian, her heart would beat so fast. When she saw Anson, she always wanted to strike up a conversation with him but she didn''t have the confidence. Every time she saw Adonis, his tall figure gave her a sense of security. Seeing the intoxicated look on Amelia''s face, Eden couldn''t help puckering her mouth. She nced at the clock and said, "Amelia, it''s time to go home." Amelia suddenly came back to reality from her fantasy, which made her feel under pressure. She got up and looked at the photo of Victor on the phone. "Oh, Director Bleu, how can Mr. Alwynn be so handsome? God has given him such a handsome face. I wonder what kind of woman deserves him?" Eden didn''t reply immediately. "I don''t know." Eden''s eyes dimmed. Victor was born into a good family. He could easily remain popr without any propaganda. Vincent was Victor''s brother. But the gap between them was great and Vincent was no match to Victor. Amelia smiled mysteriously. When she was about to speak, she suddenly saw Victor and Lucian walking towards them. She greeted them with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Bonen." The two nodded, and Victor looked at Eden. Victor said, "Mr. Bonen, Miss Amelia, feel free to leave first." Lucian turned around and left. Amelia smiled at Eden, "Director Bleu, have a good time." Eden looked at her in confusion and didn''t know what she meant. Amelia waved at her with a smile and left quickly. Eden looked up and looked into the man''s gentle eyes. Her heart skipped a beat and her eyes turned gentle. "Eden, let''s go home!" His beautiful voice was attractive. Eden did not say anything but only nodded. She walked without looking up. Amelia''s words echoed in her mind, "I wonder what kind of woman deserves him?" ording to the standard of how females evaluating males, Victor was indeed a good man. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A good man was not simply about being handsome and able to make money. There were vital conditions that could not be measured by money. What was more important was his capability and sense of responsibility. Victor looked at Eden from behind. She looked like a very strong girl. She didn''t say a word, which made him worry more. "Eden." "Yes?" "You..." "I''m fine." Eden looked back at him. She seemed to know what he was worried about. Victor smiled, "Eden, but you look worried." Eden nced at him. His elegant manner was shown in his movements. She smiles, "If you are worried that I will be upset by the abuse, then get rxed. Experiences always make me stronger. I won''t be affected by it." She smiled casually. What she was afraid of was that it would affect her three boys. Victor looked at her and said, "Eden, as long as you are fine. Let''s dine out tonight!" Eden looked at the man''s dazzling face, full of maturity and shrewdness. She joked, "Victor, don''t you think that there are too much gossips about us? If the reporters photographed us eating out, I will be seen as a mistress for sure." Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Victor frowned, "Eden, I don''t even have a girlfriend now." Saying that, he looked at her with sparkle in his eyes. Eden smiled, "How about Nicole?" Victor was speechless. He turned upset and said, "Eden, you promised to be my girlfriend and tried to love me. If you reject me, I will end up alone." Eden really felt she was shooting herself in the foot, and now wonders why she said that at the time. How dishonest she would be if she didn''t say yes now! She smiled, "Then I''ll talk to mom and tell her not to wait for us." Victor looked at her and said, "I have told her." Eden had no other options at all. "Alright, where are we going to eat? It is up to you." Eden said with a smile. Well... Eden felt a little depressed at the thought that she had promised to go to the movies with him tomorrow night. Perhaps it was because she was feeling a little ufortable with the disruption to her routine. When they entered the elevator, Victor suddenly received a call from Lucian. "Hello?" Lucian, who had already reached the first floor, said, "Nicole and her agent are here, and so are the reporters. You be careful. Remember to protect Eden." "Got it." Victor said and hung up the phone. Then he sent a message to Anson, asking him to buy food and bring it to his vi. Anson, who was on his way to the vi, was shocked to see Victor''s message. He wondered if Victor was going to cook for dinner himself. Anson replied to the message as he waited for the green light. "Victor, are you sure? Can such a noble man like me go to the market? I can''t tell the difference between garlic and leeks, what if I buy you the wrong one?" Victor then noticed Anson changing his social ount name as "Heading for mydy". He frowned and sighed that Anson was really fascinated by Abigail. "Forget it, we will eat outside." Then Victor just ignored Anson. Anson chuckled over not having to run his errands. Suddenly, his phone rang again. Finding that it was Adalynn, he was a little annoyed. Why was Adalynn calling him so often? Anson hung up the phone irritably and drove back home. Victor took Eden down the elevator on the second floor and went out through the small, hidden door that he had entered in the morning. Then he switched cars and took Eden out of the other exit. Meanwhile, the journalists who waited at the entrance all day did not see Victor and Eden at all. The car drove far away before Eden asked, "Haven''t the reporters left yet?" "Yes." Victor nodded slightly. Eden was speechless. It''s a pity that these dedicated journalists are waiting for a day in the heat for nothing. Eden nced at Victor, suddenly noticing his crimson lips, and remembered what Amelia had said. If one has not seen Victor''s lips, a person would not know what a rose looks like. Eden found that his lip color was really a little more reddish than others, really like the color of a rose. Even the picky female fans would exim Victor''s handsomeness, which was why they truly adored him like a star. No wonder she was scolded so badly by those fans. Victor noticed Eden looking at him and wondered if she felt that he was quite handsome. Victor thought about it narcissistically, and smiled slightly. Eden saw him smile and said, "Victor, why do you like me?" It was a real surprise question, but Victor didn''t hesitate to answer. "Eden, haven''t I told you before? We have been engaged since childhood, and you are the sunshine of my life." "Your sunshine?" Eden thought carefully about the meaning of his answer. Was she actually always important in his heart? Eden was thinking when the phone suddenly rang. It was Jasper. "Hello! Jasper." As soon as Victor heard that it was Jasper on the phone, he was a little nervous because Jasper would ruin his date with Eden every time. Jasper asked, "Eden, where are you? Do you need me to rescue you?" Eden was speechless. "Jasper, I''m out of thepany now. If you want a hero, maybe wait for the next time!" Jasper asked again: "Did Victor bring you out?" Eden, "Yes!" Jasper said, "A person in a favorable position wins favor first." Eden didn''t know how to answer so she decided to talk about something else. "Jasper, Abby will be back next week, won''t she?" Jasper said, "Yes! My sister miss you. Wherever you are, she wants to be there." Eden smiled and said, "Of course, we are family." Jasper said, "Don''t profess to be a rtive of ours." Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, although you don''t like it, you have to admit that we are as close as family." Jasper asked, "Where are you now?" Eden said, "I''ll go out for dinner!" Jasper said in a sad tone, "I know who you''re with. I''m hanging up." Eden understood Jasper''s sadness and anger, but she didn''t know what to do. She had always let Jasper down. Jasper came from a privileged family and was a very motivated person. He became the richest man in Gate City through his own efforts. He wasparable to Victor and was very good to her. But just because he was so good, she never wanted to fall in love with him. She really had no feeling for Jasper, let alone love. She always treated Jasper as her brother. Victor saw her face a little bad after answering the phone. He said, "Eden, let''s eat at the River City Hotel!" When Eden heard that, she frowned and said, "No, I want seafood." That ce was stressful for her. Victor smiled and said, "Okay, it''s up to you." His pampering tone was very gentle.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden asked, "Victor, did you acquire the Mirth Company?" Victor nodded slightly and said, "Eden, I have invested in many industries including the entertainment industry. Ricky likes to act. I''ll ask him if he wants to contract with mypany. Ricky as the most popr child actor now must have a a promising career." Eden said with a smile, "That''s fine with me, as long as Ricky and Abigail agree." As long as the children are healthy and well, they can do whatever they want. People should take their dreams as the direction and motivation to move forward. She has never stopped the children from doing what they like. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Eden said, "I heard from Abby that Ricky''s contract with the currentpany seemed to have expired. After all, River City is bigger and better than Gate City, and Abby, a very confident and motivated girl, wants toe here to make a breakthrough." Eden admired Abigail. The first time she saw Abby she thought she was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen with all those wonderful virtues. Victor said, "Eden, you are also a very confident and motivated girl." Eden said proudly," Of course. I passed my grade skipping exams and my dissertation at the same time." At that point, the Gienger family stopped supporting her financially. It was too hard for her to earn money just from her vacations. She studied hard and applied for graduation after meeting the requirements for graduation. Then a lot more happened, and at that time she just wanted to make a living. She really didn''t think about anything else. Victor smiled and said, "My Eden is really amazing." His Eden... Eden could tell he was strongly possessive of her. She just smiled and didn''t say anything. She was the only one who understood the effort behind her achievements. "But thanks to mom for all these years. Without mom''s help, I really would have been a mess." With mom helping with the housework and the kids, she had more time to study. The children were well behaved from a very young age. She felt like she was reborn trying to get from the abyss to the top when she was going through setbacks. And pregnancy brought her another rebirth. No one can get rid of the loneliness in the soul, and only the well-being in life can ovee it. Victor saw the gratitude on her smiling face, making his expression even gentler: "Eden, you make mommy happy too." He could see that mom really thought of Eden as her own daughter. His sister might be jealous when she returned. Eden smiled and said, "If you care about what others think of you, then you will always be their ve." Later, she realized that it was stupid to punish herself for others'' mistakes. But she seemed to be making a fool of herself all the time, due to Bethany and Haven, she was always the failed avenger. Life is a journey, not the destination, but the scenery along the should be and the mood at the view. Victor was happy that she had been so optimistic, and seeing that they had arrived, he pulled into the parking lot. And there was no one happier than Haven at the moment. She enjoyed reading thements online that scolded Eden. At Clement family, Buddy and Delmont also came home to sit with the family for dinner. Haven said, "Mom, have you seen the news? That Eden is really shameless. As an unmarried mother, she is still living such ascivious life, which will have a negative impact on the children." Wyatt, Aisling, Buddy, and Delmont''s expressions changed when they heard her words. Aisling said in an unpleasant tone, "Mind your own business. Do not talk about others behind their backs. You haven''t learned your lesson from thest time you set her up?" Haven felt like her mom had changed. When she used to talk about Eden like this, her mom was always on the same page with her, but now she''s helping Eden. Haven smiled awkwardly, "Mom, it was my fault. At that time I was just angry that she stole Victor from me." Delmont sneered, "Haven, you are too ridiculous, victor never said anything about marrying you, it was just wishful thinking on our part." Haven was stunned. She looked at Delmont in confusion. Why did even brother say that? It was too strange. Wyatt said, "Stop talking and eat." He was afraid that saying too much would arouse Haven''s suspicion. After all, she was devious and had been ndering Eden in front of them. Haven smiled and said, "Okay, Dad. This is your favorite dish, please enjoy more." Haven smiled and offered Wyatt a piece of food. Wyatt nodded and did not say anything. Delmont, however, could not hold back a bit, and he said with a smile, "Haven, did you hate Eden from the beginning, just because she stole Victor?" Hearing this, Buddy frowned and nced at him, but did not say anything. He was afraid that he would say what he shouldn''t say. Haven quietly nced at Delmont. "Yes, she was the one who stole Victor from me." Delmont felt funny, "Haven, are you admitting that you are not attractive for Victor?" Victor was attracted by Eden, and definitely did not care for Haven, a vicious woman. Haven looked embarrassed, "How can you say that about me? It''s Eden who is so shameless. She is not married and has a child, and now she is still seducing men. The new product is about to be announced. If something like this happens at this time, it will definitely have a bad impact on Victor''s company. This woman is an unlucky person." Haven said viciously. The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly became strange. Wyatt frowned and tried to speak but Delmont said first: "Haven, I didn''t know you were so talkative before. Since you are so eloquent, you should be able to attract Victor, right? Eden was able to seduce the excellent Victor, which is no easy task, don''t you think Eden is amazing?" Haven was speechless. "What?" Why did she feel that he was mocking her? Was Eden amazing? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She didn''t think so. She smiled and said, "Delmont, why do you speak in a weird way today?" Delmont frowned slightly and looked at Haven with a serious look. "I didn''t say that. But I have to tell you our family is going bankrupt." "Bankruptcy? Is it that serious?" Haven''s expression changed dramatically. If the Clement family went bankrupt, would the Clement family still recognize her marriage to Victor? Delmont nced at his parents and saw that they were eating with their heads down and did not object to his words. He continued, "Yeah, nobody would invest in us. All of our family''s assets are invested in thatnd." Buddy suddenly said, "Today the shareholders of Clement Group have already talked to me, and I haven''t told them the truth." Delmont was just testing Haven, but what Buddy said at the moment was true. The shareholders had heard the gossip and had been in an uproar for days. When Wyatt and Aisling heard it, their faces turned dark. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Haven looked at her parents'' expressions and knew that what Buddy said was true. She said in a hurry, "Is there really no other solution? With your contacts over the years, there should be someone to help us." Aisling nced at her indifferently, "Now we have no investors and cash flow problems resulting in failure to pay supermarket suppliers. Your brother is right. One month at most, if there is still no investment, we can only dere bankruptcy." This was the truth. She also knew that Delmont was testing Haven, but that was indeed the case. She didn''t expect that the Clement family''s century-old estate would be ruined by her. If a loan could be avable, there would be a turnaround in the previous investment. But she had been to all the banks, but no bank was willing to lend to her. Haven frowned and nced at them, saying, "Mom, what about the Alwynn family?" Buddy said: "Only the Clement family''s help is useless. Moreover, the Clement family will not definitely help. If our family goes bankrupt, your marriage to Vincent will be opposed by Mrs. Alwynn. Haven, think about it." Buddy was not testing Haven, because it was true. Based on Reba''s character, she could turn hostile suddenly. Haven became depressed and lost her appetite instantly. "What about Victor? Can we ask him to help us?" Victor was theirst hope. Buddy said, "Even Victor can''t solve that serious cash flow problem." He changed the original residential building into amercial building and pedestrian street. Although it was a very attractive project, still no one had the intention to invest. This was a well designed and conceived architectural project that, if sessful, could earn him tens of millions of dors. Considering the number of residents around again, if someone invests to solve the present problem, there will be rich returns at ater stage. Haven was full of fear. No, she must marry Vincent before the Clement family went bankrupt. In this way, even if Vincent wanted to get a divorce, she would get a big fortune and live a better life in the future. Wyatt sighed and said, "I''m full, so I''m going back to rest." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aisling also put down the dishes and followed him. Delmont looked at Haven''s sad face and asked with a smile, "Haven, if our family goes bankrupt, we won''t have such afortable life any more. Will you still be with us?" Haven immediately replied, "We are a family, and we are supposed to share the pain and suffering. I will always be a daughter of the Clement family." Whether Delmont was testing her or not, she had to say these words. Delmont narrowed his eyes at Haven not believing that she would be willing to suffer. She was willing to marry Vincent just because the Alwynn family was the wealthiest in River City. Haven got up and said, "I''m full, too." Buddy nodded slightly. Haven smiled, and as soon as she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared. Delmont looked at her coldly. Watching Haven go back to her room, Buddy just said, "Is it working to test her like that?" Delmont answered him in an assured tone, "Haven is a money-lover. I''m sure she''ll find a way to get Vincent to marry her as soon as possible." Buddy held his forehead in distress, "Ourpany is in such a bad way right now." Delmont said, "Buddy, be patient!" "Well!" Buddy nodded slightly. He also hoped that there would be a miracle. After Haven returned to her room, she called Vincent immediately. This time, Haven contacted Vincent with ease. After the phone was connected, Haven calmed down and said with a smile, "Vincent, where are you?" "At home." Hearing this, Haven was in a better mood. "Have you set a date for our wedding?" Vincent answered impatiently, "Haven, don''t rush. I''m very busy at the moment, so let''s talk about it later." Later? If she waited any longer, everything would be ruined. She smiled and said, "Vincent, I love you so much. I just want to marry you earlier and be your help. Moreover, if you get married earlier, the chairman can be at ease and hand over the power to you!" Haven always knew Vincent''s weakness. What Vincent wanted most now was to take over the power. And prove that he was better Victor. Vincent sneered, "Haven, are you kidding me? What can you do? You can only be my eye candy." Hearing this, Haven was angry, but for the sake of her future, she had to endure it. "Vincent, you are so mean. Anyway, I am a graduate majoring in design, so I can help you." Vincent said, "Haven, the only reason you marry me is to let me get some power from my father. You won''t have to worry about the design. I''ve got another senior designer today, I''m sure I can beat Alwynn Group." Vincent was obviously in a very good mood. Haven frowned. Was she that useless? "Vincent, one day I will impress you. My design skills aren''t bad, I just don''t have the work experience. Give me some time and I''ll show you a better Haven." Haven couldn''t help defending herself. Vincent thought she was a eye candy, but Vincent was nothing more than an ATM in her eyes. Vincent suddenlyughed mockingly. "Haven, then I''ll wait for the day you seed. Let''s see how you can help me." Haven said angrily, "So when are you going to set a wedding date? Why don''t we get the marriage certificate first? At least you need give me an exnation aspensation for the loss of my child." Vincent red up instantly. "Haven, shame on you, how did that child get miscarried? You know very well. You want a marriage certificate? Ok, how about tomorrow? Dad will be happy to see that." Haven was suddenly excited, "Okay, Remember what you said. Tomorrow morning you will pick me up." Haven mockingly thought she couldn''t control Victor but she could control Vincent. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Vincent said, "Okay, tomorrow morning at 9 am, let''s go together." Haven hung up the phone happily and felt that everything went well. She was looking forward to tomorrow morning. She did not expect that Vincent would promise her to get the marriage certificate in advance. Suddenly, her phone rang again. It was Nicole. Haven frowned and didn''t want to answer the phone, but if she didn''t, Nicole would keep calling, and she knew why Nicole was calling. She took a deep breath before answering the phone. "Hello!" "Haven, I''ve been screwed by you. Mypany cklisted me. What should I do? The breach of contract has put me in debt and I can barely survive now." Haven said, "How do I know what you should do? Who told you to expose those photos? Don''t you know Victor''s status and the great authority he possesses?" Nicole said, "How did I know he would find out?" Haven sneered, "Nicole, you are too simple-minded. You are not Eden. How will he let you off the hook after you posted the pictures to create a scandal? You have to know that he never had any scandal these years. Nor any woman dared to do that, and you did it tantly, who can you me?" Haven bluntly refuted Nicole since she did that. Thest stairway ident was something she didn''t n well. Nicole said, "No, Haven you have to help me this time. How am I supposed to live after I get banned from acting?" Haven had a vicious thought. How could she care about Nicole now that she herself was in trouble? She said, "Nicole, you might as well go beg Victor. He''ll solve all your problems with onement." Nicole also sneered, "Haven, you''re the one who asked me to do this. If I tell this to Victor, he''ll get even with you!" Haven suddenly tensed up, and the arrogance and confidence she had just shown disappeared instantly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She said, "Nicole, are you trying to end up with me? You know waht? It''s all because of that Eden, who Victor cares about, and you can go after her for revenge! I''m on the same side as you. I didn''t do anything to you but you try to turn against me. You have no conscience." Nicole was speechless. After a while, she said, "How can I find her?" Haven relieved, "I do not know where she lives now? But now people are cursing her on the Inte, she will soon be found out. By the way, there''s another person who hates Eden in particr. It is Myra, so you can deal with Eden together. Don''t forget she''s the one who ruined both of your lives." After Haven said that, she hung up the phone with a sneer. She raised her eyebrows in triumph while admiring the view outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. Eden, just wait and see how I destroyed you. Haven thought that Eden should never have shown up, much less returned to Victor. Without Eden, Haven felt sure she would have married Victor under the pressure of the Clement family and his guilt. Haven thought that her current trouble was all because of Eden who had been screwed for her whole life. Haven threw the phone on the bed and was a little distracted. She can no longer rely on others but on her own ability. She was a design major and must be sessful in this area. Otherwise, she would be looked down upon by Vincent for the rest of her life. She could control Vincent for a moment, but not for a lifetime. And after she became outstanding, she could go to work and even own her own shares and company, which for her was the supreme glory and also her dream. Haven took a deep breath. She turned on theputer and searched the inte for information on senior designers. The next day at noon, another exciting news was spread in River City. The marriage between Alwynn Group and Clement Group was confirmed. Haven showed their marriage certificate on her SNS, and the wedding time was tentatively scheduled. It caused an uproar among the people. The Clement family also saw the news at the first time. In Clement family''spany. Buddy and Delmont looked at the marriage certificate on Haven''s SNS. Delmont smiled and said, "Buddy, I''m not wrong, right? But she''s got a knack for convincing Vincent so quickly." Buddy said with a poker face, "She''s too ostentatious." Delmont smiled cheerfully, "That''s just right. This news will shut those shareholder''s up. We can hold on for a while." Buddy didn''t think it was a good idea, after all, it didn''t solve the problem at the source. And Haven was so excited that she wanted to celebrate by setting off firecrackers. Eden, however, was very worried. Eden arrived at thepany early in the morning and found that there were more reporters here. Victor still took her to the office through a small hidden passage and the day went by without incident, but she knew this would not solve the problem. Today, in addition to Haven, there was also a trending topic about Eden. The topic was that Eden from the Alwynn Group had ungratefully sent her adoptive mother to jail and crushed herpany. This trending topic has been dicussed before, and after Bethany''s tax evasion was exposed, those rumors were naturally cleared up. But all this time she has been discussed, and whether it was true or not, this was a doubleedged sword. These people have been constantly exploding scandals about her, and her children will surely be hurt. Eden sighed. It''s so hard to be a good person. Amelia also knew why she sighed. "Eden, should we do something?" Eden looked at the naive girl in front of her and smiled, "What can we do now? No matter what I do, without evidence, others won''t believe it. Moreover, an ordinary person like me has been discussed as a trending topic, which must be manipted by someone. Their purpose is actually very straightforward. It''s for our fall products this season." Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Amelia joked, "Eden, I find you''ve had a lot of bad lucktely." Eden didn''t say anything. She just smiled a little and also think so. Victor has offended many people in business over the years, and those people are annoyed that they can''t get the goods on him. And she was targeted at exactly this time. Those people don''t dare to target Victor, but they are able to set her up. Another reason was that her achievement in the field of design was jealous by many designers, and it was a good opportunity to ruin her. She smiled, "You''re right. I''m a little unlucky." However, if the bad luck was brought about by Victor, she didn''t feel unlucky anymore. After all, she was touched to think that he had waited for her all these years and loved her with all his soul. In Victor''s office. Anson, Lucian, and Adonis were all there. Victor sat with a gloomy face and had an aura that looked scary. Lucian looked at Victor, who had a terrible expression, and said, "You don''t have to be too angry, after all, as long as you trust Eden, the purpose of those who want to destroy Eden will not be achieved." Anson hurriedly said, "Lucian, destroying Eden is ruining Victor, isn''t it?" Anson did not dare to speak, if others did not speak first. Adonis said angrily, "Don''t let me know who is the mastermind or I will beat the living daylights out of them." Anson was speechless. so was Lucian. And Anson sneered, "Adonis, go back to your office. Don''t beat my handsome face by mistake." Adonis giggled, "Anson, we''re friends. I''m not going to hit you, and besides, your face won''t matter if you get punched in the face a few times." Anson said loudly, "Get away!" Adonis became instantly upset, "Anson, I onlye here once every two weeks. Can''t you be nice to me? You always tell me to get away every time, are we still friends or not?" Anson sneered and said in an angry tone, "Adonis, do you remember what happened at the hotel last time? You smashed it, and Ipensated for you." "Anson, why are you always caring that money? Is the Skye family short of money?" Anson retorted, "Why wouldn''t I care? That''s enough money to buy my son a truckload of lollipops." Adonis was speechless. Anson was so petty that he even consider the money for the lollipop. Adonis said angrily, "When you have a son, I''ll buy a truckload of lollipops to your home. I''ll make you sick of lollipops." Anson didn''t say anything anymore. He was just whining. Looking at Victor''s angry and terrifying expression today, he panicked at the silence in the office. Victor suddenly looked up and nced coldly at them causing their expressions to be instantly serious and they all looked at Victor with their eyes fixed on him. Victor said in a low tone, "Lucian, you issue an official announcement statement!" Anson was relieved to hear him say that, as long as the Alwynn Group issued an official statement, it would be easy to rify these matters. These rumors will not be necessary to be worried. He had already been worried about ittely. Lucian nodded and said, "Yes, sir." Then, he turned and left. Adonis pointed at himself and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, is there anything I can do to help?" He had spent a long timeing here and wanted to help them. Victor nced at him. "What are you going to do with thend of the Clement family?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adonis was confused as to why he was asked what he wanted to do with it. Shouldn''t it be up to the Clement family to decide what they want to do? He said with a worried look on his face, "Victor, thatnd is being spected at a very high cost. If we invest, we may not necessarily make money but may lose money." Victor did not answer him immediately. The sunlight lightly sprinkled on him, as if he was glowing, showing his well-defined face. He was as handsome as a prince who came out of the world of Adonis looked at Victor, who was shining in the sunlight, and couldn''t help but admire that Victor was really handsome. He as a man was about to fall in love with him. D*mn, how could he be so charming? Anson noticed Adonis'' strange expression, nudged him and asked, "Adonis, what''s wrong with you?" Adonis pointed at Victor, who was sitting in the sun with his head slightly lowered. "I''m fascinated by him." Anson was so speechless. "What?!" He couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Adonis, you''re f*cking funny. I can''t believe you''re charmed by Victor." Once Victor heard this from Adonis, he frowned slightly, looked at them and said, "Adonis, don''t look at me like a fool." Adonis was instantly full of grievances. "It''s all because you''re so charming." Victor didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Was it his fault for being so handsome? He said, "You go get our well-connected people and talk to them. We can''t let the Clement family go bankrupt." Adonis'' excited mood just now disappeared instantly, "Victor, it''s not that we don''t help them. Everyone in the industry knows that thend is not profitable at all. I know you want to help them. I also tried to talk to people in the industry, but everyone thinks it''s impossible to make money on an expensive ce like that. So there''s no way they''re going to invest. And you know how apathetic business people are." Anson also said, "Now, the marriage between the Alwynn Family and Clement Family was good news for Clement family, but it''s only a matter of time before they go bankrupt." Adonis gave him a nce of depression: "That can not solve the problem at the source. The suppliers who work with Clement family are also very nervous these days and may join together to demand payment. These suppliers don''t care about the news of the marriage, what they want is to see the payment every month. These people are the most pragmatic, so how can they give you a chance to ease up?" Anson agreed with him, "So what can we do?" Adonis said, "What can we do? The only person who has a solution now is the real estate tycoon, Zaiden, but he didn''t choose to invest in thisnd in the first ce, and now he only won''t help the Clement family, we can help them solve the momentary cash flow problem but in the end these buildings will be rotten, which is a terrible fact." As soon as Zaiden was mentioned, Anson looked at Victor with surprise. But since Adonis didn''t know anything, he didn''t say anything. Anson could only look at Adonis sympathetically. The four of them are friends, but Adonis can never keep a secret. So they can only exclude Adonis. It is not their fault, but his own. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Anson was suddenly d he hadn''t talked too much about Zaiden. Otherwise, he was afraid that Victor was likely to throw him straight down from the 25th floor. It was really bad for him to be so talkative. It was definitely a problem one day. Victor tapped lightly on the desk with his slender fingers. He slightly closed his eyes as if thinking about something and people can not understand his mind. Adonis and Anson found the office falling silent again. Two people instantly obediently shut up. It took a while before Victor said, "Adonis, you can go back. Let me know as soon as you have any new news.¡° Adonis nodded quickly. Suddenly, he felt lucky that he didn''t have to work in the same ce as Victor. He was much freer. He felt sorry for Anson and Lucian. They had to face Victor every day. There would be problems with their heart sooner orter. Adonis turned around to leave, followed by Anson. He nced at Adonis and said, "Adonis, you''re still young and you have a lot of possibilities for the rest of your life. So you need to work hard. Mr. Alwynn will definitely thank you a lot for solving the Clement family matter." Upon hearing this, Adonis felt funny. Was Victor the kind of person who was f*cking grateful? Adonis looked at him with an evil smile: "Anson, at first I was really out of my mind thinking you were good at what you do. Now I''m sober. You still haven''t changed a bit. Are you still that afraid of Victor?" Adonis sighed and went on to say, "Anson, you''re the one who should work hard, right? When a person can only ovee someone if he no longer fears them." Anson said with a sneer, "Then who was as obedient as a rabbit just now? Who didn''t dare to say a single word?" Adonis was really cut up. He wondered if they were really good friends. Adonis was furious, "I won''t talk to you for a week." Anson looked at his back as he left and smiled, "Adonis, tomorrow night we''re having a barbecue at Vi Victor. I''ve already told you. Don''t me me for not calling you." As soon as Adonis heard about the barbecue, he couldn''t help but drool in his mouth. It was d*mn tempting for him. He had failed again because of the barbecue. Adonis instantly felt like he had lost his pride. "Fine!" Adonis gritted his teeth and replied. He entered the elevator quickly. Then he turned around and red at Anson viciously. Anson responded to him with a smug smile. He had a good way to deal with a foodie. By noon, the reporters who had been waiting still had not seen Victor and Eden. Instead, they got the official announcement from the Alwynn Group. The recent news on the Inte were all rumors, but the inte paid posters were defaming a good designer. The official website also has arge list of rumor mongers. The official statement also rified the incident regarding Nicole. And the video of Nicole tripping over Eden on purpose was posted online. And it specifically stated that Eden and Nicole do not know each other. It was unclear who Nicole''s boyfriend was. This vague response and statement was puzzling. This statement has once again caused a debate about Eden and Nicole on the inte. And the videopletely cut off Nicole''s chances of aeback. She had a bad reputation before, and had wanted to take advantage of Eden and to be a victim to regain her reputation. But now she won''t get everyone''s sympathy, but will make everyone resent her even more. Those who once scolded Eden, instantly turned to scold Nicole. Today''s official announcement was even more popr than yesterday''s news of Alwynn Group''s acquisition of Mirth Company. Anson sat on the swivel chair and looked at the means Lucian had used. He could not help but be stunned. Lucian was as ruthless as Victor. They didn''t give people the chance to live. Nicole waspletely screwed. Suddenly, Anson saw another piece of news. Nicole was so drunkte at night that she was taken into a hotel by a man and the two didn''te out until the next morning. There were also ambiguous videos of Nicole and men entering the hotel, and even the photos of theming out of the hotel the next morning were taken. Anson was shocked. Who shot this? Wasn''t that man the director of Mirth Company? He saw this man yesterday when he went to Mirth Company. It was the casting couch in entertainment circles. Anson suddenly got up and ran to Lucian''s office. He saw that Lucian was browsing the news too. Anson quickly asked, "Lucian, did you put these messages online?" Lucian did not look at him and just said, "Yes, Mr. Alwynn told me to do so." Anson pointed at the video and asked, "Then how did you get these videos?" Lucian looked at Anson as if he was looking at an idiot, "Are you blind? This is the hotel of Alwynn Group. Nicole and the man happened to go to this hotel. Victor has investigated and found that Nicole and Myra have met. Myra had a hand in it." Anson was very shocked Victor was a god! But he was d that he was not given this task to do. Otherwise he would have had to go to the hotel and wait all night. When Anson was thinking about this, his phone suddenly rang, "Well... It is the director of Mirth This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Company, that is, the man who went to the hotel with Nicole! Why is he calling me?" Lucian looked at the idiot Anson and said, "You''ll know what he''s up to when you answer the phone." Anson red at him and answered the call, "Hello! Who is it?" Lucian could hardly stand him. Didn''t he already know who was calling? "Oh, Mr. Por. What''s up?" Anson said politely. "Mr. Skye, you know, Nicole''s incident is a misunderstanding. She is a popr actress. As long as these misunderstandings are cleared up, she still has a great influence on our Mirth Company." Anson was speechless. A misunderstanding? He did not check the news today? He''s still speaking for Nicole at this time. He will go and fire himter and make his Abby to be this director. There should never be unspoken rules in thepany they run. Everyone should have a fair chance topete. This is the most fair and just principle since they created thepany. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Anson sneered, "Mr. Por, haven''t you seen the news online yet?" After a moment of silence, the man asked with a smile, "Mr. Skye, what news?" Anson said, "The news about you." "What news about me?" He was obviously confused. Ansonughed, "Mr. Por, you''ve been overindulgingst night and you haven''t sobered up yet, have you? Call me when you are more sober, or leave thepany yourself." After Anson said that, he hung up the phone. He had just taken over thepany, and this scandal had happened. He felt so ashamed. He was going crazy, and there was a great deal of work waiting for him to do. Lucian said, "Congrattions, you''ll be busy again." Anson looked at Lucian with a sneer, "Mr. Ronen, I also congratte you for finally having the opportunity to work overtime. Because all the documentsing from me have to pass through you before they reach Mr. Alwynn." Lucian replied, "Even if I have to work overtime, I don''t have as many times you have to work overtime." Anson was really pissed off. How could he say such heartless remarks? Anson shook his head and said, "Lucian, you''re such an excellent person, so I was at a loss for words when I describe your talent, and no praises that can truly match you! You must have the genuinest virtues. Remember, when you marry a wife, we will still share your bed." Lucian frowned slightly, knowing that Anson was teasing him, so he smiled gracefully. He decided to mock him as well, "Anson, I''m no better than you. You are the most excellent person. But when you get a wife, the bed doesn''t have to be shared with me. I don''t have that disgusting hobby of yours." Anson was speechless. what disgusting hobby he has now? He was trying to get him to embody their friendship? He retorted, "I don''t have this kind of bad hobby." Among the four people, he was always the one who had been bullied. There was no pure friendship these days. Anson returned to his office with an unhappy expression. And Eden was alerted by Amelia that the Alwynn Group had issued a statement for her. She was not a star, just an ordinary person trying to make a living. Having suffered this kind of online violence for no reason, she also felt quite wronged. However, all of this couldn''t affect her firm will now. Ameliaughed, "Director Bleu, you can finally ease up now. Here is the information from the nning department. Our products have also been released. The fashion show will be held in the middle of next month. The venue is also being set up by Alwynn Group. You just need to check the venueyout and lighting." Eden asked, "Where is the venue?" Amelia said with a smile, "On the fifth floor. All the models are already in ce." The Alwynn Group''s system was well established and much easier for her than working for other companies. She believed that before long, Alwynn Group would be powerful and influential in the business world. Amelia smiled excitedly. She had to work hard since it was a promising work. Eden nodded slightly and asked, "Has Mr. Skye confirmed a spokesperson yet?" Amelia shook her head slightly and said, "There''s still no news." Eden said, "You apply to Mr. Alwynn for Brian as the make-up artist for this fashion walk," Brian is a person with a unique vision. Although they had only met once, she knew that he could definitely have a talent that would blow people away. "Okay, Director Bleu." Amelia smiled and continued to work. Haven, who had not been happy for long, was suddenly shocked to see the rification news about Eden on the Inte. As for Nicole, she waspletely screwed. It was almost impossible for her to return to a previous stage. Victor always had a n b and always waited until thest moment to give a fatal blow. "Nonsense!" She threw the phone on the table angrily. As soon as Aisling came out of the room, she heard what she said. She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you again?" Haven smiled gently instantly, "Nothing, mom. It''s just that Victor went too far for helping that Eden. He even banned Nicole. It''s not easy for Nicold to make a living." When Aisling heard that Haven med all the mistakes on her daughter again, she instantly asked angrily, "You are at home every day and don''t know the real fact. How can you put all the me on Eden? Thest time you framed Eden, so I pushed her and her daughter downstairs by mistake. Do you know that thing will make me feel guilty for a lifetime?" Aisling was very excited. Whenever she thought about it, she would regret it. They were her daughter and her granddaughter! Although Eden didn''t get angry and admitted that she was her mother, she knew that Eden was still a bit offended. So, they were still very distant from each other. In the past few days, Eden did not take the initiative to call her. She was very sad. She remembered that Eden was very forbearing since she was a child, and even if she was wronged, she would not me others. Her Eden, even if she hadn''t grown up by her side, she had always had a kind heart. "Mom..." Haven looked at her mother strangely. How could she find that her mother had changed? "Shut up. Don''t you know how much thest incident affected me? I was scolded for being ruthless, and it was all because of you." Aisling looked at her angrily and warned: "You are now the daughter-inw of Clement family, so you should pay more attention to your behaviors. Don''t make trouble again, or you will lose everything you got." Aisling''s warm made Haven tremble and seemed to realize something. Everyone wanted to have a vigorous love. Especially when they were young, everyone would read romantic novels. And those morous romance novels have created dreams for many women. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She also wanted the unconditional love of those domineering presidents in the novels. She whispered, "Mom, I will." Aisling stared at her and she heard what she had just said clearly enough to know that she was trying to do something bad to Eden again. "Mom, I''ll go back to my room to rest." Haven said, bowing her head and going back to her room. Aisling looked at her back and there was a strange look in her face. Has Haven been pretending to be well behaved in front of her all these years? Although she was not a person of high moral character, she absolutely loved her children. She did not expect to teach such a evil daughter. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Aisling nced at the closed door of Haven''s room and felt regret. She obviously raised her children with the same education. Why were her two sons kind and why did Haven turn out to be so bad? Although her two sons were not the most outstandingpared to the children of other illustrious families, they were much better than those yboys. They never flirted nor y with girls'' affections casually. This had always been her pride. Aisling sighed and felt helpless. She asked the driver to drive her to thepany. Now thepany''s affairs were in a mess, and she had no time to deal with other things. As for Haven, she would supervise her in person. Haven stood in front of the luxurious French window and watched Aisling away with a sneer on her face. Mom, you konw what? Even losing the Clement family, she had a better background now. However, part of the Clement family''s property still belonged to her. She only hoped that her mother would not renege on the shares she had promised to give her, otherwise she didn''t know what she would do. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she entered the Alwynn family, she would get 5% shares of the Alwynn family. It was what Vincent told her in the morning. Phillip was a very respectful man and naturally he would be very generous to his daughter-inw. She will also have a grand wedding by then. Haven sped her arms with a proud look on her face. Suddenly, Haven''s phone rang again. Haven found that it was Nicole again. She picked up the phone with some annoyance. "Hello?" "Haven, you must help me. I can''t make a living now." Nicole''s voice was so loud that Haven involuntarily took the phone away. After a while, she put it to her ear again and sneered, "Nicole, how do you expect me to help you? Look at how stupid you''ve done. Your reputation is already bad, but you still dare to use the casting couch. No matter what you do now, it wont save you. Nicole cried, "How did I know that the video would be captured and put on the inte? It was all because of you. I didn''t want to do this before. I just wanted to find someone to ruin Eden, and you gave me that advice, so I did it. You''re the one who''s to me, and you have to help me this time." Feeling Nicole''s desperation, Haven frowned. People are capable of doing anything when they cornered. Haven might be a little afraid of such a threat before. But now she''s Vincent''s wife. Clement family and Clement family were not something Nicole dared to offend. She sneered, "Nicole, there are some things you should think carefully before you say that. When did I let you do this? Don''t forget that you were the one who asked me what to say. I just gave you a suggestion, and it was your decision to make. I am now the daughter-inw of the Clement family. Do you think anyone will believe you even if you tell the truth?" As expected, Nicole was silent. Haven smiled with satisfaction. Because of the Clement family, her life was going well, and the Clement family did have money, so her mother allowed her to spend it recklessly. Aisling was indeed a good mother, but it was a pity that she was not her own mother. Once Eden came back, she would take everything away from her. It all belonged to her, and she would not let Eden take it away. Nicole yelled, "Haven, you''re so mean." Haven frowned slightly. "Nicole, I have told you twice. This matter has nothing to do with me. It was you who couldn''t resist the temptation to set Eden up." "You..." Nicole hung up angrily. Haven then slowly took the phone away from her ear and nced disdainfully out the window with a smile. All the women in River City wanted to marry into the Clement family, but she seeded. Eden, I still have more vicious ways to deal with you. Just wait! Haven smiled grimly and walked to the dressing room to dress up briefly. She was going to Jotham Alwynn Group to see who the new designer was. It was impossible for her to work at Alwynn Group. But she could go to work in Jotham Alwynn Group. She checkedst night and found out that Darlene had a nemesis named Tillie. Seeing that Darlene had epted a female disciple, she also wanted to find a sessor to fight with Darlene. After collecting a lot of information, she realized why these two would be arch rivals. Tillie has taken Darlene''s boyfriend man once. They used to be besties, butter they became enemies. Tillie and that man got married. However, Darlene seemed to be a lot more outstanding, so they have beenpeting with each other in the design field. ording to her identity, Tillie would also show some respect to her now. She knew Tillie''s character. This woman was very rich, but she was arrogant. She was not like Darlene who only recognized good work and didn''t care who you are. Therefore, she was confident that Tillie would ept her as a disciple. After Haven thought about it, she picked up the work that she had designed during this period of time on the table. She''d better visit Tillie first. If she became the sessor of Tillie, Vincent would recognize her ability. What''s also odd was that Tillie hasn''t had any children for years of marriage for some reason. Nor did she adopt a child, which just allowed her to take advantage of the situation. She proposed to find a sessor onlyst night, and this opportunity was what many designers dream of. Ament from these experienced designers was worth as much as their own effort for a long time. When it was time to get off work, Victor appeared at the door of Eden''s office on time. Amelia was very sensible this time. She said goodbye to Victor and left quickly. Victor was satisfied with Amelia''s behavior. Eden was packing up. She nced at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re looking forward to getting off work more than the staff, and that''s not a good sign." Victor walked in casually. He reached out and loosened his tie with a rxed expression. The tall figure stopped behind Eden. He was different from his usual chilly expression. At this time, the gaze he looked at her revealed his feelings for her. "Eden, but I have to pick you up from work on time." Eden put the documents into her handbag and casually straightened her hair around her ears. She wore a small lotus-colored suit, which made herplexion more glowing. "They say you''re a workaholic. It seems rumors can''t really be trusted." Eden smiled and walked forward. It was so much more rxed with him picking her up and dropping her off. The car her father left her was so gas-guzzling that she can''t afford it every day. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Victor smiled and said, "Eden, there is something you can trust." Eden gently swung her hair. Her beautiful face was fascinating and her every action attracted countless men to her. Victor looked at her and found that she was really getting more and more charmingtely, especially her smile that can light up the whole world like sunshine. Even a chilly man like him can''t help himself from falling in love with her. He was also a clean-minded person, but he never hated her getting close to him. Instead, he could not resist the urge to get closer to her. His expression was a bit inexplicable as he said to her in a low and sexy voice, "Eden, you''re so charming, I want to hide you." Eden was baffled, "What?" Was Victor blind? Was she charming? She was just a little bit prettier than ordinary people. She thought a woman like Abby was the most charming. Every time she saw Abby, she would be amazed by her. She asked curiously, "Victor, are you kidding?" Victor gave a gorgeous smile, "Eden, you''re actually trying to say that I''m blind, right?" Eden was shocked. Oh geez! How did he know what she was thinking? Victor looked at her expression and knew her thought. "Oh, sweetie! Although you have been away from me for so many years, you never change. When you were young, you always liked to belittle yourself and deny yourself." Now that she''s grown up, she''s still the same as she was when she was a child. Eden looked quietly at his well-defined face, which was so handsome and attractive. She said with a sorry face, "I can''t remember what happened when I was a child." If she remembered what happened when she was a child, perhaps, she would not have such a strange attitude towards Victor''s affection. Victor moved a few steps closer to her with pity in his eyes. "Eden, don''t worry. I remember everything that happened to you when we were young. So I can tell you anything you want to know." Eden smiled sweetly. "Fine! Let''s go home now!" Victor watched her smile sweetly, like a little kitten, which made him gentle and cheerful. Eden was amazed by his gentle expression at this time. Victor said, "Eden, I think we''re going on a movie date tonight." Eden suddenly stopped. "Isn''t it tomorrow night?" Did she remember the wrong time?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor looked at her confused face and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Eden. You have promised me to go on a date tonight, so you can''t go back on your word." "Well.." Eden frowned. She thought about it and realized that she was free tonight. Then she''ll go to the movies with him today. "Let''s go!" Eden did not reject him. This was something that she had promised him. Victor looked at her back. His gleaming and chilly eyes also looked more gentle than usual. Watching her go to the elevator, Victor said, "Eden, we''ll still go through that little passage from yesterday." Eden said, "No!" Victor said, "But Eden, there are reporters down there." Eden said, "You''ve already issued a statement on my behalf to clear up the rumors, so what am I afraid of?" Victor smiled and found her as brave and aboveboard as ever. "Hey you guys! Wait for me." Anson ran towards them. Eden turned around to look at Anson. When she saw that he had a lot of documents in his hands, she asked, "Mr. Skye, are you going home to work overtime?" Anson looked at Victor a little helplessly and said, "I''ll just have to go home and work overtime. Staying alone in the office will drive me crazy." Although Lucian also worked overtime, he could spend a night without saying a word to him. There was no difference between him and Lucian or living with Victor. Both of them were silent, just as if he lived alone. Eden nced at Lucian''s office and saw that the lights in his office were still on. Eden asked, "Is Mr. Bonen workingte tonight too?" Anson nced at Lucian''s office with a unhappy expression. What a jinx he was! In the morning, he said he would work overtime, but in the evening, he did have to work overtime. He did have a hard life! He has been working hard all the time. "Yes! He''s also working overtime," Anson said as he entered the elevator with the documents in his arms. Eden and Victor also walked in. Anson looked at Victor and got angry, "I''m swamped because of the acquisition of Mirth Company." Victor smiled meaningfully and said, "Think about your future wife." "I..." Anson was very angry but could not lose his temper because Victor had grasped his weakness. Now he didn''t even have a chance to use him. He had done something wrong! He had reaped what he had sown. "Well! I want an assistant to help me," Anson said. Victor said, "As you like." Now that his workload had increased, it would be better for him to find an assistant. Anson heard him give his consent and was instantly in a much better mood. "That''s the way to go. I''ll put out the job posting tomorrow, but I''m going to get a male assistant." Ansonughed. A male secretary like Lucian would suit him better than a female secretary. Victor nced at him, "As you wish." Anson smiled happily. "Mr. Alwynn, you finally said a fair remark." Eden smiled helplessly. Even if this Anson had a lot ofints, he was still working very hard. He never cked off in his work. Victor didn''t say anything. He looked at Eden and said, "Eden, let''s have dinner and then watch a movie. I''ve booked a ticket at eight o''clock." "Okay!" Eden nodded. It was nice that he had it all arranged. Anson nced at Eden and gave her a strange smile. "Eden, Victor has spent all his time waiting for you and finally gotten a response from you. Without you, it was scary to even stay in the elevator with him. But now with you, my life is getting better and easier." At least he didn''t have to face a shifty Victor every day. During this period of time, he felt sofortable that he almost forgot what Victor used to be. It''s true that when people livefortably, they forget a lot of bad things. Eden nced at Victor and smiled at Anson. "Mr. Skye, it''s so exaggerated." Anson said without any hesitation, "It''s not exaggerated at all." Eden didn''t know what to say. Victor said, "If you don''t talk, no one will take you for a mute." Anson immediately said, "I am indeed not mute." Victor was speechless. He nced at the elevator and saw that it was already on the first floor. Then the elevator door opened. Victor nced at the crowd gathered outside. "Wait..." Anson also saw the reporters outside, "Why are we here?" Eden''s expression became serious and confident with her gaze sharp, and said, "Take it easy." With a smile on her face, her beautiful face was full of confidence, and she walked out of the elevator calmly. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The reporters who had been waiting for a few days suddenly saw Victor and Edening out of the elevator together. They carried their cameras and shot constantly. The three were surrounded by a group of journalists in an instant. All the reporters looked at Eden. There was a gracious smile on her calm and confident face which made her shine under the sh. She was in excellent condition today, with fair skin and a sweet smile on her face. She was more beautiful than the photos on the inte. She wore a lotus-colored suit with the season''s hottest white cor zer over it, making her figure even slimmer. When the male reporters saw Eden, they were all amazed by her. Victor was a little enraged to see them looking at Eden with an undisguised gaze. One of the reporters asked excitedly, "Director Bleu, do you have anything to say about what has happened recently? How has all the negative news affected you?" Eden smiled generously, "Alwynn Group has rified for me. Do I need to say anything more? As for the negative impact, I just want to say that a clean hand wants no washing. I have not been affected at all." Hearing this, that reporter smiled awkwardly. "So, Director Bleu, do you have anything to say about this season''s autumn costume?" Eden nced at everyone. And there was light shining on her soft lips. "As for autumn costume, I think we will see when the clothes are avable." Eden answered vaguely. She wouldn''t say she was confident about the new clothes now, which was something that wasn''t certain. Previously, the design director of Alwynn Group was Marianne who designed clothes that were always very popr, but this time she made a breakthrough to design apletely different style from the previous one. However, she was confident that she could win people''s appreciation with her talents. That reporter looked at Eden meaningfully and asked, "Director Bleu, it is said on the Inte that you are an unmarried mother and your rtionship with Mr. Alwynn is ambiguous. Can Director Bleu exin it?" Each of his questions was very sharp. Immediately after he finished speaking, Victor looked at the reporter with an intimidating gaze, and the male reporter suddenly felt a frightening atmosphere surrounding him. But he still did his best to calm down and continue to target Eden against this huge pressure. Eden also answered frankly, "I am indeed a single mother. As for the rtionship between me and Mr. Alwynn, I believe that everyone can see it clearly." The male reporter was speechless. All the reporters were speechless too. Those eloquent reporters were instantly dumbfounded. They were experienced journalists, but today they really did not know how to interview well. Eden frankly admitted that she is a single mother. But herter answer was ambiguous. If reporters thought Victor and Eden were in a rtionship, they were afraid they were wrong. If not, the inte was also full of rumors about their ambiguous rtionship. All the gossip media have been picking up on Eden and Victor''s affairs recently. As for Victor, he never epted interviews apart from financial reporters. None of the reporters present dared to ask him questions. Eden was different. Many women would have said something wrong under such a sharp question, and some of them would have wanted to get involved with Victor. However, Eden''s reply was very clever. She was calm and gracious with a confident smile on her face, which made her impable. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This made all the reporters have a new understanding of Eden. Compared with her photos online, she was generous and calm at the moment. It seemed to be twopletely different people. Anson took the opportunity to say, "Hey, my fellow journalists, instead of embarrassing our Director Bleu here, why don''t you investigate who hired those paid posters to frame our talented Director Bleu. I think this news is more interesting to you." This was interesting news indeed. Twopanies werepeting against each other and Alwynn Group¡¯s Director Bleu was framed for being trending, which was also the biggest gossip in River City. All the reporters didn''t know how to reply. The Alwynn Groupid a trap for them to find out who hired those paid posters. Even if they found out who was behind it, they wouldn''t have the guts to break the news! Moreover, thepany that dared to challenge with Alwynn Group must be apany with a strong background. Anson saw that they were all silent and said cheerfully, "You have been waiting here for a long time and are tired. Come with me and have a cup of tea." Many journalists were reluctant to follow him. They have been waiting here for several days, but they have not seen hime out and invite them in for a cup of tea. They truly felt that it was really a bit superfluous. Furthermore, how would they be in the mood to drink tea now? They waited so long and were fooled by Eden in a few words now. They didn''t get the news they wanted and didn''t know how to exin to the leaders. The reporters smiled politely. "Thank you, Mr. Skye. I''ll leave you to get off work." A reporter left. Other reporters also understood that they could no longer interview today, so they left one by one. For a moment, the reporters were gone. The onlookers who were waiting outside also left as soon as they saw this scene. Eden looked at the backs of the reporters and smiled helplessly. The inte always focused too much on attracting people''s attention and ignored the truth of the matter. And because this matter involved Victor, some of Victor''s loyal fans also spected and were led by public opinion to scold her to support Victor. These things were easy to figure out to figure out. And many times we don''t have to rify anything, because intelligent people can see what''s going on. Anson looked at Eden with admiration. "Eden, you''re so brilliant. You sent them away with just a few words. You cane in from the front door tomorrow. It is not necessary to sneak through the hiden door any more. You answered with enough uncertainty which can keep those reporters guessing for days." Eden smiled, "Mr. Skye, we didn''t sneak in but came in aboveboard." "Alright. You are right. However, I still have to thank you, Eden. Victor has been very happy during this period of time." And then Anson gave Victor a meaningful look. He was helping him make a good impression on Eden. If they got married in the future, he could guarantee that he would have an easy time working at the Alwynn Group. Victor looked at him with a warning look. Anson thought Victor was really ungrateful, and he was all for him. Eden smiled and looked at Victor without saying anything. She was grateful for Victor''s affection and tried to respond. Now she can''t be in love with him though, she can only be doing her best for hispany. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Victor said, "Eden, let''s go." Eden looked at Anson. "Goodbye, Mr. Skye." Anson had a strange smile on his face. "Eden, have a good time." He wondered if she could have a good time with Victor who was a cold fish. He was worried that Victor would scare Eden away. However, what Anson did not know was that Victor was apletely different person when he was with Eden, a man who was cautiously seeking love instead of a leader. In front of Eden, he not only talked a lot, but also speaked sweetly and unambiguously. A Mr. Mcdreamy stayed celibate just because he didn''t meet his destiny. Eden smiled and nodded. Anson watched the two leave before calling Abigail.He was too excited to sleep when he thought that his Abby would be back soon. "Hey! Abby, are you busy?" Anson asked while walking. Abigail said, "No. I''ve been doing a handover with mypanytely and I''ll be back on Saturday." Anson was instantly full of excitement. "Abby, then I''ll pick you up at the airport." Abigail said, "Anson, you don''t have to..." "It''s okay, Abby. I''m not busy anyway. Ourpany has recently acquired Mirth Company and I would like to talk to you about making you the director of it. Ricky and the stars you are responsible for can be signed under ourpany." Anson had wanted to tell her this news for a long time. He hadn''t had time to tell her until now. It was a shame to think that he had just said he wasn''t busy. Abigail said, "I can be qualified for this position. I didn''t expect me to be so lucky. Let''s talk about it carefully when Ie back." "Okay, okay! Abby, you have to take care of yourself. If you''re too busy, I''lle over and help." Anson said he could be on call. Abigail was amused by him. "Anson, you don''t have to do this. I''m kind of embarrassed to see you like this, and you can''te so far to Gate City, right?" Anson smiled and his tone was gentler than ever, "Abby, why not? I''m at your beck and call." She was his goddess, but he did not have the guts to tell her right now. He wondered if that shameless Joziah had bothered Abbytely. "Abby, that Joziah. Has he continued to pester you?" He was nervous when he asked the question. He didn''t want them to rekindle the past romance. Abigail replied, "No. It''s just that he''s waiting for me downstairs in mypany every day, but I just ignored him. Thank you for helping me get my shares backst time." Hearing this, Anson frowned, "Abby, can youe back tomorrow?" Abigail was confused by his question. "Why?" Anson replied, "I''m afraid that you and Joziah may rekindle the past romance." Abigail asked, "Do you think it''s possible?" Anson said, "He came to yourpany every day to wait for you. So maybe?" Abigail said, "Am I blind?" Anson didn''t know what to say. Abigail said, "Well, I''ll hang up now. I''ll be back this weekend." After that, Abigail hung up. Anson nced at the phone with a worried expression. At this time, all the documents in his hand fell to the ground. Security personnel saw the situation and immediately came over to give a hand. Anson said to himself, "It seems to be Tuesday today! There are still three days before the weekend." The security guard said, "Mr. Skye, you''ve been resting all the time and you''re still looking forward to the weekend?" Anson''s expression turned serious as he looked at the security man. "I''ve been working overtime this week even on weekends. Did you see me rest?" The security guard said, "I saw it. You''re leisurely spinning around in your office in a leather rocking chair. Aren''t you quite at leisure?" Anson was speechless. He worked very tired even in the leather rocking chair. In addition, he was thinking something at that time. Did this security guard think he had nothing to do on weekends and came to thepany to y with rocking chairs? He didn''t have this hobby. Anson shook his head helplessly. He carried the documents in his hands and left in a huff. And the interview about Eden just now was exposed on the Inte, which immediately caused public opinion to be aroused. It was the first time for Eden to face the reporters. She was calm andposed, and her smile was so confident. It was a perfect state in the workce, with a strong and calm aura. When she answered the question, she became even stronger. Compared to Eden, whom they had seen online before, she looked extraordinarily stunning. What drew the most attention to was her figure and her clothes, which made her more eyecatching. When all theizens saw this scene, they were biased towards Eden. There is a good saying in the workce. How sophisticated a person is, and how lucky he or she will be. Eden had always paid attention to her dressing. She did not have to be luxurious and expensive in dressing. Instead, she had to choose the most suitable one for herself. No matter where she was, she would be able to show her personal charisma. At the same time, she could also shocked others. This was the key of sess. People who used to scold Eden, turned her fan in an instant. Eden''s SNS was almost on the verge of breaking down. As for Eden, after having a good meal with Victor, they came to the cinema. Victor seemed to have made arrangements and directly took her into the cinema. Eden took a look and found no one inside. She nced at her phone and it was exactly eight o''clock. She had a certain suspicion. She looked at these empty seat. She asked, "Victor, you booked the whole ce, right?" Victor nodded slightly. "Eden, I don''t like to be disturbed." Eden red at him. Alright, alright. He was rich, so he can make a block booking at will. However, there were only the two of them here... All of a sudden, Eden feltplicated. At this time, a male waiter sent two cups of strawberry milk tea and a box of popcorn over. Victor took it and led Eden to the middle of the third row to sit down.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The movie started right away, and after previewing a few uing films, a few big words appeared on the big screen. Dear You Eden was confused. She nced at Victor and asked, "What movie is this?" Victor held out the strawberry milk tea and put it on the arm of her seat before saying, "A recently released romance movie that''s a lot like our story." "Well..." Eden was a little surprised that he was so sincere to take her to watch such a movie. She noticed that Victor was also holding strawberry-vored milk tea. She couldn''t help but ask, "Victor, as a man, do you also like to drink the milk tea with strawberry vor?" Victor looked at her and smiled brightly. "Eden, because you like it, I am influenced by you." Chapter 557 Chapter 557 "Did I influence you?" Eden was a little incredulous. She was raised to like strawberries. Was he the same? Did he like strawberries because she liked them? Victor looked at her with a sexy smile, "Eden, I didn''t like strawberries when I was a kid, but once the strawberries were ripe for the season, you pulled me along every day to eat strawberries, and slowly I got used to it and liked it." Eden was speechless. Alright, she was at a loss for words. Victor said again, "Eden, during these years, I have been looking for you, my only soul mate. I have long dreamed of how you will look like when you grow up, but I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful when you grow up. The first time I saw you, although I was injured, but I knew I found you so I held on to you tightly and didn''t let you go." After Victor said that, there was a happy smile on his fine face, and he looked at the ethereal and beautiful girl in front of him with gentleness and deep affection. Eden suddenly remembered when she met him for the first time. Even though he had passed out, he still held her hand tightly. At this moment, Eden only felt very touched. She looked at him and smiled. "Let''s start the movie.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor also smiled and said nothing. He took her hand and held it in his palm. At this time, there were two beautiful children on therge screen. Under the clear sky, the two children were ying on the grass in front of the house. The little boy was very handsome and he was folding paper nes for the girl. The girl stood aside with a sweet smile on her face. She blew three times at the paper ne that was folded by the boy, and then threw it out with force. The paper ne crossed a beautiful arc in the air andnded on the ground. The two children spent their childhood with nothing but smiles and happiness. The boy''s name was Urs Hennessy, and the girl''s name was Phoebe Gambon. While the family background of Urs was good, the conditions of Phoebe''s family were a bit worse. But Urs had an unfortunate childhood, and Phoebe was the his only warmth. Unfortunately, when Urs was ten years old, Phoebe went out one day to find her mother who quarreled with her father and got lost. Phoebe was hit by a car and lost her memory. She was adopted by a rich family. Phoebe''s family and Urs searched for her every day, but still couldn''t find her. Urs no longer had that happy smile on his face. Every day, he would run around in the streets and alleys to look for Phoebe. After more than a decade, Urs grew up and became more and more calm, while still not giving up the search for Phoebe. The two met again when Urs''s car rear-ended Phoebe''s car on the road. But they did not recognize each other. But because of this, the two have formed a bond again. With the development of the plot, Urs knew that Phoebe was the girl he was looking for. Unfortunately, Phoebe had married the son of the family who adopted her. Her husband was a disabled person and can only sit in a wheelchair. Phoebe''s husband was handsome, but grumpy, because even in the face of the beautiful Phoebe, he can''t have any sex with her. Once Urs and Phoebe were childhood sweethearts, but she had already married someone else. Urs was very sad. He earned the fortune just to find Phoebe to marry her. Later, Urs couldn''t control his feelings and got closer to Phoebe, and Phoebe''s husband found out Urs''s intentions. Urs told Phoebe''s husband the truth. His husband was desperate when he learned of this. He knew that his wife did not love him and would marry him solely to repay the kindness of raising her. And Phoebe''s husband found Phoebe was very happy when she was with Urs. Because of another ident, Phoebe regained her childhood memory and recognized Urs. Phoebe''s husband understood that although he loved his wife very much, he could not give her anything else but money. Finally, he offered to divorce. Once childhood sweethearts finally got married. But the family that adopted Phoebe had a daughter who fell in love with Urs at first sight. Then the daughter set Phoebe up, causing Phoebe to be hit by a car and be a vegetable. But the affectionate Urs has never given up on Phoebe. At the end of the story, Phoebe n the hospital bed moved her fingers. When Urs came in and watched Phoebe''s eyshes sh gently, he shed tears with excitement, because she really came back to him this time after he had waited for a long time. Eden was still engrossed in that story until the end credits rolled. It was a cheesy movie, but it was touching because every girl longed for a man who truly loved her. Victor felt that Urs was very much like him. But in real life, he was more desperate than Urs. He has been waiting all his life. He finally found her now. Victor looked at the girl beside him. He smiled gently and said, "Eden, how simr their experience is to ours!" Eden looked at him with tears. "Victor, I''m sorry. I don''t know much about love. But if you don''t mind me being a single mother and my three children, we can try a rtionship to see if we''re right for each other." Victor nodded slightly. He has waited for so many years, he should remain patient in the future. If he pushed her too much, she might run away. Besides, he hasn''t told Eden that he was the father of the children. He couln''t tell her until their rtionship was stable. In fact, he was the one who had to say sorry. "Eden, I''m sorry to have put you in an awkward position." Eden said, "You don''t have to apologize." Victor also smiled. "Apologize is indeed boring, but you know, everything when I am with you is interesting. Now I live next door to you, and I sleep soundly at night and seldom have nightmares." Speaking of nightmares, Eden remembered that when he dreamed, his dreams were all about her. He called her name over and over again. She could understand his feeling of fear of losing her. In the dream he should be more desperate. She looked at him quietly, with an incredibly gentle gaze, "Victor, I''ve had a much harder time than Phoebe." Victor said, "I know!" Eden continued , "But I am very strong!" Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Victor said, "Eden, you have always been a very strong girl since you were a child." Thanks to Eden''s bravery over the years, they were able to meet now. Every day once he saw her gentle smile, he felt that everything he did was worth it. Eden took a sip of milk tea and her mouth was filled with the taste of strawberry, making her feel a sweet feeling of happiness. At this moment, looking at the affectionate Victor in front of her, she did not know what to say. There was only gratitude in her heart. Victor said with a smile, "You little dumdum, you were just crying. You haven''t even eaten this popcorn.¡° Eden smiled, "The plot of the movie was so touching that I was immersed in the story. Besides, I ate a lot for dinner and I don''t want to eat it, so take it back to Gia!" Victor nodded, "Eden, this is the first time I went to the cinema to see a movie. But I was really happy to have you with me. When we were young, we agreed to go to the movies, a very popr movie called Childhood. I promised to take you to see it on Saturday, but I lost you before that day." Eden thought for a moment, and her eyes lit up. "Victor, I saw that movieter and I liked the little heroine inside the movie. She did a wonderful job. Although she was not very good in studies, she was a nice girl." Victor was full of disappointment. "I haven''t watched that movie since. I''ve been looking for you since middle school. Fortunately, I have actually found you now." Victor thought for a moment and said, "Eden, we once buried our wishes under the tree at your gate. When we have time, we will go back and dig it out. I want to see what you wrote at that time." Eden looked at him in surprise. Had they done such a thing together when they were children? It was so romantic and kind of silly. She asked excitedly, "Victor, is this also your idea?" Victor shook his head quickly. "Eden, I''m not that boring. It was your idea. When you watched cartoons at that time, you wanted to do this. Later, I was persuaded by you to do it with you." Eden was speechless. And she was a little embarrassed. Would she do such a childish thing? All of a sudden, she really wanted to know what kind of secrets she had buried at that time. She said, "Then we''ll go back sometime and check it out." "Great!" He smiled gently. "Eden, let''s go back!" "Okay!" She got up, and he still held her hand. Eden looked at their hands held together and suddenly felt a little touched. If you didn''t get to know this man well, his appearance will always give an unapproachable feeling. But if you walked into his life, you would find that he was a very gentle and kind person. Eden said, "By the way, the kids are about to start school.Can you make arrangements for Ricky''s shoot in advance? The normal process of arranging it will only be toote. Can you pull some strings by virtue of our rtionship?" She talked to him about it since he was in a good mood now. It would be hard for Ricky to shoot after school started. And, when Abby came back, she had to start her career from scratch. Because her career and contacts were in Gate City. She was very sessful in Gate City, but it was somewhat difficult in River City, thergest city in this country. Abby was a good drinker, and she got drunk at every social party. But every time she won a contract, she was extremely happy and shared it with her all the time, and then treated her to a big meal. Victorughed. "Eden, that''s no problem. I said everything I have is yours, even me. I''ll give you whatever you want immediately." "I''m relieved to hear that. However, please talk less like this in the future. It will discourage me from being active and motivated. Although it''sfortable not to work, I don''t want to rely on others, or I would feel ashamed." She said jokingly. Victor was speechless. He didn''t let her rely on himpletely, "Sweetie, there are so many important things that depend on you. So you can''t even think about not working. Edenughed with him, "That''s true! But I''m fine now. I can''t really afford all these things you''re giving me." She liked to get what she wanted with her own efforts, so that she could be fulfilled. Victor smiled and didn''t say anything, then he took her into the elevator. In a high-grade cafe. The soft music in the background brought a feeling of happiness, and the romantic and stylish decor gave a gorgeous visual sense. There were not many people here, and everyone were chatting happily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seated near the window were two women who were dressed in fashionable clothes. One of them was Haven. Haven didn''t expect that Tillie would agree to meet her when she was just trying. Haven ordered two orders of baked cod with miso and two cups of coffee. She looked at Tillie in a tight red dress, who had the same devilish figure as the model, and although her features were not delicate, together they gave her a straightforward and dashing look. Compared with Darlene''s gentleness, Tillie was the type that men liked. She smiled, "Teacher Elliott, I''m really very happy and surprised that you''ve promised to see me." When she called, she specifically said that she was Haven, the daughter of the Clement Group. Eden and she were both candidates for Darlene. But in the end, she lost the election. The news was not made public, but many people in the industry already knew about it. It was only after Tillie knew about it that she had the same idea of choosing a sessor as Darlene. If she said so, she would definitely attract Tillie''s attention. Sure enough, Tillie promised to see her. Tillie gave a generous smile. Her red lips made her look charming. "I want toe and see what a former Darlene candidate is like? I''m a straightforward person and I don''t like to beat around the bush, so show me the work you brought." Haven picked up the work that she had recently designed and handed it to Tillie. Tillie took it, flipped through a few pages casually and closed it. Then she handed it back to Haven. Haven took it with some anxiety and smiled, "I''m sorry, teacher. I just started working, so I don''t have enough experience. But I''ve been studying hard and hopefully I''ll be given a chance to showcase my own talent." Chapter 559 Chapter 559 "Talent?" Tillie sneered. "Haven, although you majored in design, to be honest, you are not very talented. But it does not matter. Nothing can hinder you if you work hard. I appreciate your ambition." Hearing this, Haven felt a little relieved. She smiled and said, "Ms. Elliott, I was too busy working in the Alwynn Group before, so my design was submittedte. As a result, I was eliminated. When I first saw your design, I felt it extremely courageous. I''ve always wanted to be your apprentice." Haven said it straightforward. She knew the character of Tillie Elliott. If she beat around the bush with her, it would only make her feel disgusted. Tillie looked as usual, and it seemed that she didn''t care about these at all. She hade to meet Haven only because of the contest between her and Eden recently. Moreover, Haven had married into the Alwynn family, which she could also make use of. She smiled strangely and asked, "Do you have a feud against Eden?" Haven wore a restrained smile and pondered how she should answer her question. She still didn''t know what Tillie was thinking. After chatting with her briefly, Haven felt that Tillie''s character was strikingly simr to Reba''s. She was very ambitious and possessive. What belonged to her could never be taken away by others. Haven smiled gently and said in a deep voice, "Did you see the story between Eden and me online? We have known each other for a long time." Tillie said, "I asked whether you have a feud with her." Haven nodded. Now she had understood what Tillie wanted. She just wanted to find an ally to deal with Eden and Darlene. "Eden snatched my beloved man." She looked at Tillie and pretended to be sad, showing a look that she would seek revenge for her grievance. Tillie suddenly smiled and said, "Haven, from now on, you are my apprentice. You can join the L.P Company tomorrow. We''re a multinationalpany, much better than the Alwynn Group. Your task is to defeat Eden. I don''t care what means you use, but you must prevent her and Darlene''s work from surpassing ours. I have seen her designs before. She is a genius. Judging from her taste and design, she is cut up for the fashion industry. But if she hadn''t followed Darlene, I wouldn''t care about her. Darlene has a good reputation in the designing industry, and herpany values her very much. Over the years, there has been fiercepetition between ourpany and hers, but every year, we were defeated by a neck in the turnover. This time, I must surpass them. In a few days, there will be an International Fashion Week. I need you to attend it with me, and you will learn a lot of things there. I think Darlene will take Eden with her, and things will be very interesting then." Haven nodded excitedly and beamed, "Thank you. I will not let you down." At this time, the waiter served them coffee and grilled crucian carp. Haven was in a very good mood at the moment. She said, "The coffee here is very good." Tillie said, "Well! Now that things are settled, I can enjoy my food now. Remember to start work in the L.P Company tomorrow morning, and your position will be my assistant. My previous assistant left thepany, and you can rece him." Haven nodded with a smile. "I will be there on time." Haven felt excited. The assistant of the chief designer of the L.P Company was much superior to Eden''s position. She thought, "Eden, just wait and see! One day, I will trample you down." Losing Victor was the sharpest pain in Haven''s life. After saying goodbye to Tillie, Haven called Vincent excitedly. "What''s up?" On the other side of the phone, Victor answered casually. Haven said excitedly, "Vincent, I''m going to work in L.P Company from tomorrow on." "Are you kidding?" Vincent sneered, "with your ability, how can you enter the L.P Company? Although it''s just a branch here, I know how high their requirements are." Haven had known that he would ridicule her like this. "Vincent, I am your wife, please show some respect. I am now the apprentice of Tillie Elliott, the chief designer of the L.P Company, and I will start working tomorrow." Vincent was silent for a while, and then he asked, "Are you serious?" Haven sneered, "Why do I need to lie to you? Isn''t it embarrassing myself?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Today was really her day. It seemed that even God was helping her. She was clear that Tillie was making use of her. But she was also taking advantage of Tillie. It was backscratching, and she wouldn''t lose anything. Vincent said, "Well done! Congrattions, my wife! Where are you now? I''ll pick you up." Hearing Vincent''s words, Haven suddenly realized how important a person''s ability was. Vincent had always regarded her as eye candy. But now, upon hearing her words, he took the initiative to pick her up. Last night, she had seen a passage on the Inte saying, "You should work hard to make money, not because you love money itself but because you don''t want to demean yourself for it." She totally agreed because she had grown up in such a circle. Only with money and ability could one live with dignity. Eden had no money, but she was capable. That was why she was so confident. These years, Haven had been living a carefree life in the Clement family. She now felt it was a waste of time. She refused, "No need. I''m already on my way back." "Are you mad at me?" Vincent asked in a gentle tone. If he got in touch with Tillie, the Jotham Alwynn Group could develop abroad. Haven said with a smile, "No, I am very happy today, and I''d like to go back by myself!" For the first time, Haven had refused Vincent. At this moment, she realized what it felt like to be herself. In order to win the favor of the Clement family, she had always been ingratiating herself with them. She had never dared to be herself. But she now realized if she had the strength, she didn''t need to be afraid of anyone. In the meanwhile, Darlene, who was taking a walk by the river, suddenly received a call from Tillie. She knew what had happened to Tillie in the past few days and guessed she must call her to show off. She picked up the phone but didn''t say anything. Tillie said, "I know you are listening. I want to tell you a piece of good news. I have epted Haven as my apprentice. She is the daughter of the Clement family. She and Eden are not on good terms. Darlene, our fight has never ended." Darlene''s face darkened slightly as she sneered, "Congrattions, you''ve got a good apprentice." Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Tillie smiled, "We two have been fighting for so long, and it feels boring now. If our apprentices join the war, do you think it will be more interesting in the future? I''m really looking forward to it." Darlene snapped, "This is between you and me. Don''t drag Eden in. I don''t care if you want to make use of Haven, but Eden is innocent." Tillie sneered, "It''s been so many years. How can you still be so naive? No wonder Anson chose me instead of you. Don''t you know no one is innocent in this world? People only have their own interests at heart." "Tillie, you..." "Darlene, calm down. Getting angry will elerate your aging. Don''t forget we''re in the fashion industry. Frankly speaking, you are too hot-tempered, and that''s why Anson dislikes you. In front of men, women should be coquettish and gentle," Tillie said mockingly as if she had trampled Darlene into muds. Hearing this, Darlene felt a strong feeling of sadness. Tillie knew exactly how to upset her. Darlene hung up quickly. She then dialed Eden''s number. At this time, Eden and Victor had just arrived home. Eden was a little surprised when she suddenly received a call from Darlene. She said, "Hello, Aunt Darlene!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Darlene said, "Eden, Tillie just called me. She epted Haven as her apprentice and offered her a job in the L.P Company. I''m afraid she is nning to use her against you. It is me that she hates. I''m sorry to have you involved. You must be more careful." Eden frowned when she heard that. She smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''m not afraid of her. You don''t have to worry." Darlene curled up her lips, "I know you are not afraid. After today''s interview, your calm and confidence have greatly changed people''s impression of you." Eden said, "So, no matter whose apprentice Haven bes, I''m not afraid." Darlene said, "Then, I can rest assured." After Eden hung up the phone, Victor looked back at her with a deep and serious look, asking, "What''s wrong?" Eden smiled, "Aunt Darlene called to tell me that Tillie has offered Haven a job in the L.P Company. She has feuded with Tillie at all times, so she is afraid Tillie will use Haven against me. She wanted to warn me.¡± Victor''s eyes darkened instantly, and he said in a cold tone, "Birds of a feather!" Tillie was not a good person! There was much negative news about her. Eden''s lips, which were as red as cherry, slowly curled up. "Haven''s means are nothing more than frame-up or malicious nder. I am not afraid of her." Victor looked at her, and there was a smile in his eyes. "Eden, don''t forget, you have me now." "And you also have Dad." Zaiden suddenly appeared behind the two of them, looking at them with a smile. Zaiden could deal with such a branch office of a multinationalpany easily. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, why do you stay up sote today?" "Good evening, Uncle Zaiden," Victor greeted him respectfully. After getting along with him for a while, Victor had a good impression of Zaiden. He was very kind to his mother and made her happy every day. Zaidenughed," I''m waiting for you two. The children are all asleep. Don''t worry." Eden''s face was full of guilt. "Dad, thank you and Mom." Zaiden shook his head with a smile and said, "Silly girl, it is our pleasure. I am very happy now. Tomorrow is a weekday. You two go to rest quickly. As for Tillie, I send you her information tomorrow so that you can get to know her better. It may help you fight back if she makes trouble in the future." He had confidence in his daughter. She could solve many problems by herself easily. If she went through more training, she would be even more capable of handling things on her own. Eden grinned sweetly, "You''re the best! As long as you and mom are here, I will be very happy every day." Her coquettish tone was soft and cute like sweet spring. Zaiden looked at her with a doting smile. "Naughty. Go to have a good rest." Zaiden''s loving voice was full of concern. "Good night, Dad!" Eden smiled sweetly like an angel and went upstairs with Victor. Zaiden watched them go upstairs, then took out his cell phone, and went out to make a call. On the third floor, When Eden was about to open the door, Victor held her from behind. Eden''s hand paused in the air. She stood where she was, feeling a little nervous. Victor''s clear aura wrapped around her, and a strong sense of security made her feel much more rxed. Seeing that the girl did not struggle, Victor smiled slightly. He whispered in her ear, "Eden, I don''t want to part with you. What should I do?" His low voice was full of temptation. Hearing what he said, Eden suddenly tensed up. This sudden confession made her heart pound violently like roaring waves. She was overwhelmed by happiness. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She still hadn''t figured out her feelings for Victor yet. She would tell him the answer when she knew what herself was thinking. Only in this way wouldn''t they hurt each other. She had already hurt Jasper, and she could not do that to Victor. She smiled and said, "Victor, stop it. Aren''t we living under the same roof now?" Victor poked his head on her shoulder. The faint fragrance of her hair lingered on the tip of his nose, intoxicating him bit by bit. "Eden, good night!" Victor slowly withdrew his hands. He was satisfied that he could hold her in this way. Eden heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at him. Because of his action just now, her little face was red, and she looked more charming now. Victor looked at her, and his Adam''s apple rolled involuntarily. He forced himself to look away and walk quickly to his room. He had almost lost control of himself. Eden''s eyes widened slightly when she saw Victor leaving without looking back. Just now, she had felt like standing in boiling water, but at this moment, she felt like a basin of cold water pouring down from her head. This strong feeling was hard to describe. It was as if all passion had been extinguished in an instant. She took a deep breath and went into her room. Time went by peacefully for a few days. Haven had joined the L.P Company, and it has caused a stir in the circle. With the help of Tillie, she exposed their rtionship to the public in a high-profile way, so that Haven could be considered to have made a hit in the industry. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Thements on the Inte did not affect Eden at all. She had been focusing on preparing for the coming fashion show. The Clement family hadn''t expected that Haven would obtain such an opportunity. But now, they didn''t have time to feel happy for her. Because of thepany''s problems, they were all terribly upset. However, Haven had been leading a good life recently. Since Vincent had known that she got a job in the L.P Company, he hadpletely changed his attitude towards her. He drove Her to and off work every day, and they looked as if a loving couple. And Reba, who had been depressed for a period, also became much more energetic because of Haven''s "sess". In the evening, the sunset was like blood, gorgeous and colorful. In a high-end restaurant with warm and romantic lights, Reba, who was morously dressed, was waiting for someone. Her wine-red suit made her more beautiful and charming. Wearing delicate makeup, she looked nervously at the entrance of the restaurant. Her eyes now were full of expectation and faint hatred instead of the usual calctions. Under her gaze, a middle-aged handsome man in a fine suit walked in. His amorous eyes were long and narrow, full of emotion. His every move highlighted his elegant and steady temperament to the extreme. The expectation in Reba''s eyes gradually turned into amazement. He was still as attractive as before and could make people be obsessed with him at a nce. Although he was over 40 years old, he took good care of his skin and kept fit. If he told people he was only 30 years old, they would believe him. Butpared with before, he became more mature now. Back then, Reba had been cheated by this pretty face. She had been willing to do anything for him. But in the end, he had abandoned her, leaving a deep and cruel scar in her heart. It was also the most painful memory of her which she had never dared to recall. The man spotted Reba. He smiled softly and said, "Reba, I''m sorry to bete." The man''s voice was clear and particrly pleasing to the ear. Upon hearing him call her "Reba", she felt her heart began to throb. Once upon a time, she had been so happy to hear him call her "Reba". After Alex had left, she had sworn that she would never forgive him. But when she saw him again, she realized her love for him had never disappeared. It had been hidden in the bottom of her heart, and now it was like a tidal surge. There was a saying, "if you don''t know goods, you will lose money. If you don''t know men, you will lose happiness." It was true. She had suffered a lot for this man. Reba looked at him with bitterness and sneered, "I didn''t expect that you still have the cheek to meet me. When you abandoned me back then, you should have known I would never forgive you." "Reba," Alex looked at her with a painful look and said, "you know what difficulty I was in the face of back then. I had no other choice. But now you can rest assured because I have seeded. I came back to make it up to you." He had seeded! These words made Reba inexplicably excited. She asked, "Really? Are you in charge of the company now?" He smiled, "I wouldn''t have dared toe back to see you if I hadn''t seeded. If you hadn''t helped me back then, how could I be where I am now? As soon as I seeded, I immediately came back to you." Reba was very excited. As long as he seeded, she would have hope in life. He grinned, "How are you doing these years?" Reba gave him a resentful look. "I''ve married an old man. He and I have been sleeping separately all the time. You made my life miserable. When you ask me this question, doesn''t it prick your conscience?" Her tone was filled with sarcasm. Alex lowered his head with a guilty look on his face. "I know I''ve hurt you. But I''m back now. I want to make up for everything I''ve done." Tears suddenly flowed down Reba''s face. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Make up for it? How can you make it up?" She asked in a choked voice. It had been so many years. She had already moved on. When she had almost forgotten all about him, he suddenly appeared in front of her, catching her off guard. Alex looked up, his narrow eyes filled with guilt. He reached out to hold Reba''s hand, looked at her affectionately, and said, "Reba, I am back now, and we can still be the same as before." "As before? Do you still want me to be your secret lover?" Reba looked at him with a sneer. Alex looked at her with sad eyes and shook his head, saying, "Reba, after so many years, I still love you. You saw my situation back then. If I had stayed with you, my family''s property would have been snatched. I did have difficulties when leaving you without saying goodbye. You know clearly what happened that year. I had no choice." After enduring the pain for so many years, Reba burst into tears at this moment. "Reba..." Alex quickly got up, walked to her side, and hugged her tightly. This woman had sacrificed a lot for him. They were still in love with each other. During these years, he had dated countless women, but he thought she was the most suitable one for him. He was getting old, and all he wanted was a family. He didn''t want to fool around anymore. But Reba had two children... Today was Saturday, and Abigail wasing back to River City. So was Victor''s sister, Gracie. Gracie had requested to move in Eden''s house and live with his mother and brother. Eden had wanted to ask Gia to move to her room, but Ricky asked to share a room with Kenny voluntarily. So, his room was given to Gracie and her child. After Everything was ready, Victor drove to the airport to pick up his sister. And Anson was also driving happily to pick up Abigail. Abigail wanted to stay in Eden''s house too, so Eden had no choice but to clear up the storage room on the first floor and buy new furniture for Abigail. It was more convenient for Abigail to live here. River City was a big city, and there were traffic jams everywhere during rush hour. Eden had told her there was only a storage room, but Abigail did not mind. Eden''s apartment in Gate City had been very cramped. But Abigail had often gone to live with her. Gracie''s flight was earlier. Eden and Jaida would make dinner at home and wait for her. But Abigail''s flight wouldnd at ten o''clock in the evening, so she could only have a night snack. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 At the airport, Victor stood in the crowd, waiting for his sister. When he was alone, he looked indifferent, exuding an air of coldness. He was the focus of attention, but he looked too aloof, making people keep a distance from him voluntarily. Although his face was filled with coldness, he was still quite charming, and the women around couldn''t help but turn to look at him. But he kept always looking at the exit and didn''t care about anyone else. He hated crowded ces, but his sister hadn''te back for many years. So, this time, he waited patiently. All of a sudden, a tall and beautiful woman in a tight silver skirt came into his view. Her fluffy wavy hair was dyed in the color of chocte, looking sweet. The light fell on her hair, creating a feeling of a dream. It seemed as if she were under the shine of the halo, elegant and beautiful. Few people could pull off the silver skirt, but it made her look more attractive. Victor smiled. His sister had inherited her mother''s beauty. Beside her was a little boy with a fairplexion. He was his nephew, Boris. However, the little guy was ying a mobile game with his head down all the time. Victor looked at him and frowned. Boris was about the same age as Victor''s children. He would also enter primary school this year. "Hi, Boris," Victor called his name unhappily. Boris looked up from the game. "Uncle Victor!" He immediately smiled and ran to Victor happily. "Thank you for picking us up!" Victor stroked his head gently. "Why do you y with your phone when you walk?" "I am ying games! You don''t understand my enjoyment," Boris rebutted with confidence. Gracie joked, "Victor, don''t you see me?" Gracie narrowed her eyes and stared at her brother. She felt that he was a little different from before. She then burst intoughter. She had left home early. Without the protection of her family, she had be a little hot-tempered. But she was a bright and straightforward person. "Gracie, how are you doing? Long time no see!" Victor grinned. "I''m good. This time I won''t leave. I''ll stay with you," Gracie said while throwing her two big suitcases to Victor. Victor asked, "If you don''t go back, will my brother-inw live alone over there?" Gracie sneered, "You don''t have a brother-inw now. I''ve dumped him ." Victor frowned, asking, "What happened?" "He cheated on me!" Gracie said straightforwardly. There was nothing to hide from her only brother. "That bastard!" Victor cursed angrily. "He is indeed a bastard. By the way, Boris should enter primary school this year. Please arrange it for him." Gracie took it for granted that Victor should do this favor for her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor said, "No problem. There are three little kids in my family. Boris can go to school together with them in the future!" Hearing that, Boris asked with a smile, "Uncle Victor, will there be a luxury car to pick us up?" "Luxury car?" Victor nced at his nephew, wondering why he had be so vain?" "You don''t understand. My ssmates are all sent to and off the kindergarten by luxury cars. I must have one here." "Boris, you became a boy of vanity." Victor looked at his sister and said, "Gracie, how did he be like this?" Gracie nced at her son and said, "He has always been like this. His father''s fault." Victor said, "It is not good. He must change." Gracie said, "I know, and I hope the new environment can help." Victor, He didn''t know what to say! Victor took them to the parking lot, put their luggage into the boot, and started the car. After getting in the car, Boris began to y with his mobile again. Victor nced at him from the rearview mirror and said with a displeased look, "Boris, can you stop ying the game?" Boris answered casually with his head down, "Why? What else can I do? You adults are always talking about the things I don''t understand. I can''t join your conversation." Victor didn''t say anything more. Gracie, who was sitting in the passenger seat, asked with great interest, "Victor, I have seen your new post on SNS. Have you found the girl of the Clement family?" Victor quickly nced sideways at his sister, saying, "You really know me well." Gracie pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, "I am your sister. How can I not understand you?" Gracie had noticed Victor had be much warmer than before. She could not help sighing that she was not as important as Eden in her brother''s heart. But it was good for Victor to find her. After so many years of suffering, he finally ended the long wait. Victor curled his lips slightly. Even if he was with his sister, he was still quiet. Gracie said, "Victor, this time, I am going to stay and set up my ownpany here. And I will take back our shares from Reba. Mother''s shares were given to Adalynn and Vincent by Chairman Alwynn. This family was the most hateful people in the world." Gracie sneered, and every word she said through her coquettish red lips was full of hatred. Victor said, "I will deal with this matter. If you want to start apany, you can do it. But you must leave the rest to me." Of course, he would not let go of Reba. Gracie smiled and said, "Victor, you''ve been living a good life even though I was not by your side these years. It seems that my worries are unnecessary. You''ve never let me down." She looked at her outstanding brother lovingly. She hoped that Eden''s appearance could warm his cold heart. "Ding-a-ling!" The doorbell rang, and Eden went to answer the door. As soon as the door opened, Eden saw Gracie, who looked powerful and charming, stand there, holding Boris''s hand. Victor was behind her, carrying the luggage. Eden smiled and greeted, "Gracie, wee back." Gracie looked at Eden carefully. After a while, she said with a smile, "Hi Eden, you were ugly when you were little. I didn''t expect you to be so pretty when you grow up. No wonder Victor likes you so much." "Well..." Eden was speechless. Was this what one should say when meeting someone for the first time? Eden''s eyes shed. She suddenly realized they had met before and Gracie had known her for a long time. However, had she been very ugly when she had been a child? Eden smiled and said, "Pleasee in." Gracie and Boris walked in hand in hand. When Victor followed in, Eden walked up to him and wanted to help carry the luggage. Victor smiled and rejected, "Eden, your foot hasn''t recovered yet. You can''t take heavy things." Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Eden grinned, "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgottenX" Victor smiled and said, "Just leave it to me." Eden nodded, then she turned around and went in. In the living room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jaida, Zaiden, Zofia, Kenny, Ricky, and Gia were all waiting for Gracie. Gracie looked at her mother, whom she hadn''t seen for many years, and her tears streamed down in an instant. "Mom!" She smiled and called her mother in a choked voice. Jaida walked over and gently embraced her. Her eyes were full of tears. "Gracie, thank you foring back." She had thought that Gracie would hate her, but it turned out her daughter had never med her, just like Victor. Jaida was very grateful that her children understood her and loved her very much. Gracie curled up her lips, saying "Mom, I''m so d you came back safely." She had seen clearly what had happened back then. And she knew how difficult it had been for her mother. Now, her husband had also cheated on her, and she could understand her mother''s feelings and difficulties better. However, at that time, her mother had been too kind. She had wanted to leave everything to her children, but in the end, everything had fallen into someone else''s hands. Victor watched from the side, and the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. At this moment, he was very happy! Later, Jaida let go of her daughter with a smile. Boris, who was standing beside Gracie, suddenly shouted, "Mom, look! Twins! No, no, they''re triplets!" Boris looked at Giada and her brothers on the sofa. Giada cast a look of disdain at Boris, wondering what was there to be excited about. Only then did Jaida look at Boris and said, "Hello, Boris." Boris''s big eyes blinked, and his long eyshes trembled slightly. He quickly replied, "Hello, Grandma!" Jaida had talked to him on the phone before, so she felt particrly bonded to her grandson. But Boris''s eyes were fixed on Giada, a pretty girl of character. Jaida introduced Zaiden to Gracie, saying "This is Zaiden Calder, my husband." Gracie melted into smiles and said, "Uncle Zaiden, Noce to meet you!" Zaiden smiled back, "Gracie, nice to meet you, too. Wee back." Gracie''s eyes were full of gratitude. Zaiden had moved her mother and made her happy. She was very grateful for what he had done. Her mother was a very traditional woman. Gracie had thought that she would never remarry for the rest of her life. Later, Jaida introduced Zofia and the kids to her. The food had been prepared. As soon as Gracie arrived, they could start the dinner together. Boris went to the sofa and took the seat next to Gia, holding his mobile. He looked at her and asked, "How did you break your hands and legs? You look miserable." Giada was not willing to answer his question. Couldn''t he read the room? "ident!" Giada looked at Boris with a hint of disdain in her eyes. She felt that Boris was somewhat stupid. "ident? Then why didn''t you be careful?" Boris looked at her hands and feet in ster casts. Only in the movies had he seen such a scene. Giada didn''t say anything. Some things couldn''t be avoided even if one were careful. Boris looked at Giada and realized that she didn''t like him. He then raised the phone in his hand and asked with a smile, "Do you y PUBG?" Giada quickly nced at the screen of his phone, and she said in a low voice, "I''m not ying with newbies." Boris was speechless. Then, he quickly rebutted, "You, you dare to say that I''m a newbie?" Giada asked, "How long have you been ying?" Boris answered, "One year." Giada sneered, "It''s been a year, but you''re still in the golden rank. You''re really something!!" Giada gave a thumbs up to Boris. Henrick alsoughed. Boris immediately looked at Henrick and asked in confusion, "What are youughing at? Do you also y?" Henrick smiled and said, "I quitted it a few months ago." Boris smiled smugly, "You don''t know how to y? I can teach you." Keh smiled. Did he still need Boris to "teach" him? The three of them had already reached the highest level a long time ago. They had not yed it for a long time. At present, they had no interest in games. Kenny was addicted to the hacking technology now. Gia was drawing all the time. As for Ricky, he was focusing on improving his acting skill. "Boris, stop misleading others." Gracie looked at her son helplessly. The three children were sitting obediently like little sheep, and she liked them very much. Boris immediately pouted unhappily, "Mom, I am just trying to make friends with them!" He was unhappy to be called a newbie by Giada. Among all his friends, he yed this game the best. Victor walked over, picked up Gia, and said, "Boris, you''ll live here from now on, and you''ll have plenty of time to make friends. Let''s go to have dinner first." "OK!" Boris nced at Giada in his arms, feeling that she was looking at him as if looking at an idiot. Boris was not convinced. He decided to ask her why she had called him a newbie after the meal. Everyone sat down around the table. Gracie looked at the sumptuous dinner and found there were the dishes she liked. She smiled and said, "I haven''t eaten the food cooked by my mom for a long time. The dishes cooked by Mom are the best." Jaida smiled and said to Gracie, "Eden helped me a lot prepare the dinner. Help yourself." Gracie nced at Eden, saying "Mom, I was praising you, but you praised Eden. It seems that you like her more than me." Gracie was a little jealous. Eden smiled and said, "This dish was cooked made by Mom. She said that you like it the most." As Eden spoke, she picked up the fork beside her and put a few shrimps into Gracie''s te. Gracie looked at Eden and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so congenial with my family. I like you, and I wish you and Victor could get married." Eden was speechless. She nced at Victor quickly and met his smiling eyes. She smiled and shook her head slightly. The rtionship between her and Victor was not there yet. But Zaiden added fuel to the me, saying, "Eden, don''t shake your head! I also think that you two are suitable." "Dad..." Hearing her dad say so, Eden was a little embarrassed. "Mom, I agree with Grandpa." Giada joined in the fun as well. Henrick smiled, "Uncle Victor is a good choice." Keh added, "Yeah, he is not bad." Eden,"..." She looked at her three kids and asked, "What is this? A premeditated prank on me?" Giadaughed, "Mother, we didn''t premeditate anything. Great minds think alike. It''s just our opinions happen to chime in with Grandpa''s." Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Zaidenughed, looking at Gia dotingly, "Gia, well said!" "Grandpa, thank you! I''m your good granddaughter." Giadaughed haughtily as she looked at her mother because Grandpa was on her side. Eden shook her head helplessly, "Fine! You are right. Let''s eat. After dinner, you must go to sleep early today. You three have been hiding in your rooms all day. What were you doing?" Giada smiled, "Mom, what else could we do? We were doing the things that we like." Eden said, "I barely see you three not go out to the library on Saturday." Keh said, "I don''t want to read books recently, so I didn''t go." Gracie looked at the three kids in surprise. She asked, "Do you three like reading?" Jaida said, "Yes, they often go to the library to read books when they have time. Next time, Boris can go together with them. There is a subway stop not far from our home. They can take the subway by themselves." Gracie looked at the three kids in disbelief. She asked them, "You guys take the subway on your own?" Giada smiled, "Yes, Ms. Alwynn. Is there any problem?" Jaida corrected her, "Gia, you should call her Aunt Gracie." Giada didn''t mind. After all, they were family, so she could call her whatever she wanted. Gracie looked at Gia''s quick-witted eyes and said with a smile, "Gia, do you know how to take the subway?" Giada replied, "Od course! It''s not a difficult thing. If you have problems when changing lines, you can ask the staff." This was a piece of cake for the three kids. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gracie suddenly looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, how did you educate the children so well?" Eden looked at her daughter and smiled slightly, "I haven''t taught them these things. I am quite busy at work, and it is Mom that takes care of them. She should take all the credit." Jaida also smiled and said, "Eden, I just took them to take the subway and told them the process once. And since then, they could do it by themselves." Gracie looked at her son. If he had gone out by himself, he would have been finished. Not to mention taking the subway, even if he were asked to go out to buy a bag of salt, he would find himself at a loss. Obviously, Boris was not listening to them. He was ying with his mobile phone while eating. Gracie said angrily, "Boris, drop your mobile. Don''t y with it during the meal." Being yelled at by his mother, Boris immediately threw the fork on the table. People''s reactions varied when they saw this. Victor frowned but didn''t say anything. The three kids'' expressions remained as usual. They were not surprised at all because they had seen so many children like this. Boris pursed his lips, "Mom, what are you doing? I eat like this all the time!" Gracie had thought that the way she educated her son was very strict. But looking at the three obedient children in front, she suddenly felt that her efforts over these years did not work at all. In today''s society, only by studying could one get into the elite ss. Only with enough strength could one live with dignity and make improvements. That was why she had taken her son back to River City. The schools here were the best all over the world. If Boris studied here, he could at least get a master''s degree in the future. Of course, some good-for-nothing rich kids hade here just to muddle along. But she hoped her son to possess a lot of selfdiscipline and study hard. However, whenever she tried to be a little bit stricter, Boris would cry. Jaida said, "Boris, don''t do other things while eating. You can do what you want after dinner." Jaida had observed him for a while and found He was a spoiled kid. "No, Grandma! My dad is always like this. He chats while eating, and he has never been told to stop." Boris looked down at his phone again as he spoke. Eden nced at Boris. Parents were the first teachers of children. Children''s characters and tempers were greatly affected by their parents. People would not be more well-cultivated because of the wealth of their families. Wealth could only provide them with good material lives. But if you wanted to be the master of your destiny, you could only enhance the depth and breadth of your life. Only by doing so could you reach the apex of your life. Gracie could only give up, and then, everyone enjoyed the meal. After dinner, Gracie and Zofia helped to clean up the tableware. Zaiden began to read the newspaper and asionally chatted with Victor. Boris was still ying that online game, sitting on the sofa. Keh had sat there for a while. Feeling bored, he then went back to his room. Henrick and Giada were studying painting. Giada was preparing for the National Youth Painting Competition Gracie sat aside, looked at Henrick, and said, "Hi, Ricky." Henrick raised his head from the book, looked at Gracie, and said, "Hi, Aunt Gracie." Gracie narrowed her eyes when looking at him. "Why do I feel that you look so familiar? Have we met before?" Henrick didn''t know what to say. But he was sure he hadn''t met her before. Victor chimed in, "He is a promising child actor, and he has shot many TVmercials." "Yes! That public service advertising for teenagers! I saw it on TV, and I thought the child was very cute. Is that you?" She remembered that the child had smiled brightly like the stars in the sky and that she couldn''t help but smile with him. She had envied the child''s parents for having such a goodlooking son. Henrick nodded, "That advertisement was shot half a year ago." Gracie couldn''t help but shout out. She was a little freaked out, wondering why there was such a big difference between the kids at the same age. Zaiden was reading the newspaper when he heard Gracie''s excited and strange cry. He then looked up at her with deep eyes. Victor asked, "Gracie, what is wrong?" Gracie pointed to her son and then to Henrick, saying, "Victor, they''re at the same age. Why does my Boris look like an idiot?" Victor was lost for words. How could she talk about her son like that? Everyone had dreams in their hearts. Some were ambitious, while some just wanted a normal and peaceful life. Giada and Henrick also stopped reading and looked at Boris. When Boris heard the word "idiot" from his mother, he was already unhappy. Looking at Giada''s strange expression, he felt extremely upset. He threw his cell phone away and burst into tears, closing his eyes tightly and opening his mouth wide. The features on his face were entangled together. Giada couldn''t help but mumble, "I didn''t expect a person can be so ugly while crying." Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Although Giada''s voice was low, Boris heard her. He became even more upset, and his sobs grew louder and louder. Looking at her son crying, Gracie reached out and patted him on the back out of habit. "The only thing you can do is cry. I bet you will continue to y the game after this drama. Pull yourself together!" Gracie was extremely irritated. This child was almost a good-for-nothing now. Boris did not stop weeping but cried louder. "Gracie, why did you hit him?" Victor did not agree with her way of education. Zaiden did not speak. One point of Gracie''s words was right. The differences between the kids at the same age were quite big. Over the years, he had never seen the three kids so disobedient. Gia asionally made trouble, but she would only lose her temper and quarrel with the children in kindergarten when she had no other choice. Gracie said, "Victor, it''s all his dad''s fault. I was too busy to take care of Boris, so I left him to his father and the nanny. But he had been ying online games together with Boris all day long, and we had quarreled about this every day. In the end, he said he was fed up with it and went out to fool around." Gracie spoke out all the grievances in her heart. Hearing this, Victor could say nothing to refute her. He was not very clear about how to educate children. His three kids were different from ordinary children. They were much more sensible and hardworking. Jaida and Eden heard Boris''s crying and ran out of the kitchen. Jaida asked, "Boris, what''s wrong?" She then sat beside Boris tofort him. Henrick and Giada exchanged nces and began to put on their slippers tacitly, intending to go back to their rooms. Giada looked down and found herself not able to leave by herself. D*mn it! Boris''s eyes were filled with tears. When he saw that Giada was about to leave, he immediately pointed at her and said, "Grandma, she said that I''m ugly." Giada was speechless. What a spineless guy! Being called ugly could make him cry. Giada thought he was not only ugly but also disgusting now. Giada seemed to have forgotten the skeleton in her closet. When Keh had said that she was ugly earlier, hadn''t she cried too? Eden said, "Gia..." Giada looked at her mother and exined, "Mother, it''s not my fault. But I will apologize for saying he is ugly." She knew what her mother was going to say. In her mother''s eyes, she was the naughtiest kid. Giada''s small face darkened. She looked at Boris and said, "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have said you''re ugly." Everyone was stunned for a moment. When they saw Giada''s expression, they felt sorry for her instead. Eden knew that her daughter was very sensible, so she didn''t say anything more. After Giada finished apologizing, she looked at Victor and asked, "Uncle Victor, can you take me back to my room?" Victor got up and carefully picked her up, saying, "My pleasure, Gia. Let''s go back to read the book." Boris heard Victor''s gentle voice and realized his uncle had never spoken to him in such a gentle way. He cried louder andined, "Uncle Victor doesn''t love me anymore. He likes Gia more." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Victor, who was about to leave, heard this, he helplessly looked back at Boris, and said, "Boris, if you continue to cry, you will really get yourself disliked." Boris stopped crying abruptly. He covered his mouth with his chubby hands and red at his uncle with tears. His little face looked cute and pitiful. Everyone was speechless. Eden smiled. In the future, there would be a lot of noise in the house. Eden nced at Ricky and said, "Ricky, you and Boris should get along well." Henrick smiled and said, "Mom, I know." He took a look at the electronic watch on his wrist and said with a smile, "Aunt Abigail will arrive in about an hour. I''ll stay here and wait for her before I go to bed." "Alright!" Eden agreed. Gracie nced at Eden''s obedient and sensible son with an envious look in her eyes. Zofia watched the whole thing. All of a sudden, she felt that she must pay more attention to her kid''s education. Victor saw Boris stop cry, so he walked forward with Giada in his arms. Boris was unhappy at this moment. He choked up, asking, "Giada, why did you call me a newbie? Are you better than me?" It had to be said that Boris had inherited Gracie''s straightforwardness. He would say it out loud if he was unhappy. Hearing her son''s words, Gracie felt ashamed and wanted to find a hole to hide in. Jaida smiled and said, "Gia and her brothers had reached the level of Invincible God half a year ago. Isn''t it normal for her to think you''re a newbie?" Boris''s face of sadness suddenly changed into a look of worship. Victor was also shocked when he heard this. His kids were awesome. Anson had yed the game for a long time, but he had not reached that level yet. "Grandma, are you serious? You can''t lie to me, right?" Boris asked excitedly. "It is true." Jaida smiled. She took care of the kids every day, she was very clear about what they did and yed. These three kids were very self-disciplined and did everything ording to their schedules. Boris looked at Gia enviously. No wonder he had been called a newbie. "All right! I forgive you." Boris pursed his lips. He was really a newbiepared with her. Giada smiled, "Im very straightforward. You''d better get used to it since you''re staying at my house." Boris nodded his head hurriedly, looking obedient. Seeing this, Gracie shook her head. It was said that the environment had a great effect on people. From now on, she had to live here unabashedly. She must turn the tide and let her son correct these bad habits. Victor then sent Giada back to her room. Zofia couldn''t stay upte, so he went back to rest after saying good night to everyone. Jaida looked at his daughter and said, "Gracie, you can focus on your career in the future. I''ll take care of Boris." Hearing this, Gracie felt a touch of warmth in her heart. "Mom, I don''t think you can take care of four children." And there was another one in Miss Rivera''s belly. This home was really lively. In her opinion, this family was quite unusual. Jaida smiled proudly, "Gia and her brothers are very obedient and sensible. They can even prepare breakfast for themselves. It''s very easy to look after them." Gracie nodded instantly. The three kids would set a good example for Boris, and she hoped he could be able to take care of himself in the future. Subsequently, everyone sat down and chatted, waiting for Abigail. In Giada''s room. Victor carefully put Gia on the chair beside the desk. He looked at his daughter''s lovely little face and asked, "Gia, aren''t you going to sleep?" Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Giada tidied up the paper on the desk and smiled, "Dad in the future, you can go down and chat with them. I''ll do some reading before I go to sleep." When Victor heard the word "Dad", he got somehow delighted. Looking at his daughter taking out a picture book and studying those famous paintings, he smiled slightly and said, "Gia, do you like painting so much?" She was always reading books rted to painting. Giada didn''t raise her head and said in a low voice, "My mom said that we must have a goal to strive for in life. Only in this way can we work hard and live a stable life." Victor''s eyes shed with a trace of warmth. Eden, that little woman, did have educated the three kids well. Victor sat quietly and looked at his daughter''s serious appearance. She immersed herself in the book as if she had entered the world of the book in her hand. Victor was surprised. When the kids were reading in the library, Gia was the least serious one. But when she was in her own room, she seemed to be more serious than ever. Later, Victor left her room silently and gently closed the door. Eden happened to reach the second floor. Looking at Victor''s movements, she asked, "Is Gia asleep?" Victor said in a low voice, "No, she is reading, very fascinated." Eden smiled slightly. If that the girl had gone to bed so early, she would have been frightened. "I am going to change the sheets. You can go and chat with your sister." Eden said as she headed to the third floor. Victor quickly followed her and picked her up from the back. "Ah... Victor, what are you doing?" When her feet suddenly left the floor, she was taken aback. Victor whispered, "Eden, don''t move. Your foot hasn''t recovered yet. I''ll carry you up." Eden, She could walk by herself, okay? He was taking the opportunity to flirt. However, she didn''t move, quietly lying in Victor''s arms. After all, they were going upstairs, and she didn''t want to fell down the stairs again, otherwise, she would really be badly hurt. She knew she would be very busyter on. In order to get the substantial year-end bonus, she would have her hands full in the second half of the year. Her obedient behavior and quiet little face gave Victor a veryfortable feeling. However... Eden secretly took a look at Victor who was holding her in his arms. They were going up the stairs, but this guy looked rxed. She swore that she was not that thin! But he walked so fast with her in his arms. Victor seemed to see what she was thinking and smiled wickedly, "I work out every weekend." Eden was speechless. Was he showing off his strength openly? Eden said, "I used to go to practice Taekwondo every week." But since she had moved here, there had been too many things to deal with, so she hadn''t practiced it for a while. Victor said, "When your foot gets better, let''s battle." "Uh..." Beads of perspiration appeared on Eden''s forehead. With a yful smile, she said, "I''m afraid you will beat the crap out of me with just one punch." Victor whispered in her ear, "Babe, I will never hurt you." His soft words were full of endless affection, and Eden''s little face suddenly turned red. Victorughed and continued to flirt with her. Eden''s breath quickened because of Victor''s lowughter. She was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Victor''s slight smile could make her feel like flying through the clouds. And she only wanted to immerse herself in the beautifulughter, unable to extricate herself. Seeing her little face blushing, Victor thought, "If I go on talking like this, I''m afraid she will escape." He asked in a gentle tone, "Are you going to the Fashion Week next week?" "Yes! We will set off next Saturday. Aunt Darlene said that Tillie will also take Haven there." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes full of chill. He would also have to go there then. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since Haven would be there, he couldn''t help worrying about Eden. That woman was vicious. "Eden, you will represent ourpany there. This time, you can definitely learn a lot. I will arrange the hotel for you over there." Victor''s eyes sparkled, and he would give her a surprise at that time. Eden instantly raised her head to look at him. When she met his bright eyes, her heart skipped a beat. Would such a good thing happen to her? In the past, when she had gone to attend the exchange meetings, the branchpany had never reimbursed her expenses. This time, she was not going to represent the Alwynn Group. She would go to study with Aunt Darlene. Judging from what Victor had said, it seemed the policy of the head office was totally different from that of the branch office. That would be good. What shecked the most was money. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn!" She smiled brightly, looking harmless. Victor grinned, "When we were children, we had talked about a lot of things to do together. From now on, you work hard, and I will assist you to fulfill your dream." "My dream?" Eden was slightly stunned. Victor''s words shed through her mind. He knew that she had liked design since she had been a child, so he had been waiting in this industry for her toe back. She had a mind like a sieve and had forgotten a lot of things. Eden asked," Victor, haven''t you fallen in love with any other woman before you met me?" Victor''s eyes were deep, and his face was slightly sullen. He whispered, "No, I just want to find you." "I just want to find you!" If Eden had heard this before, she might not have many feelings about it. But now, when she heard it, it sounded so shocking. This man had spent the first half of his life looking for her. Then, what should he do for the rest of his life? A strange idea suddenly came across her mind. She actually had a thought of taking care of Victor for the rest of her life. However, as soon as this idea popped into her head, she felt that it was inconceivable and wanted to get rid of it. However, the more she wanted to do so, the more clearly this idea was presented in her mind. Just as Eden was struggling with it, Victor had already entered her room and slowly put her on the soft big bed. Eden suddenly came to her senses and silently took a look at Victor''s sharp-featured handsome face. Her eyes shed with deep thoughts, and she seemed to be somewhat into Victor now. This man was always being good to her! No, no, no, she must have been confused by his kindness. Eden was in two minds as if two persons were fighting in her mind. Victor looked at the vacition on her little face, and his eyes were a little puzzled. He then straightened up slightly. "Ah..." Eden suddenly cried out in pain. Her scalp hurt. Victor looked at her and smiled helplessly. His button and her hair were old enemies. How could they be entangled together again? He whispered, "Don''t move. Otherwise, it will hurt more." What the f*ck! Eden looked helpless. This was the second time. How could her hair and Victor''s button be so entangled with each other? Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Victor lowered his head and used his slender fingers to untie the strands of hair entangling his button. He had learned lessons from his mistakest time, so his movement was much slower. However, after quite a while, the knot of hair still hadn''t been undone. Eden''s head was clung to this chest quietly. Victor''s body smelled clean and fresh, which made her a little addicted. Victor, on the other hand, kept his eyes fixed on the hair on the button. Some strands of the hair were twisted up and could not be untied no matter how hard he tried. He was afraid that Eden would be hurt, so he acted gently. Eden said, "You silly twerp! Why haven''t you disentangled it?" Eden felt as if her heart were going to jump out of her throat. They were too close to each other. This kind of ambiguous atmosphere was a little unbearable for her. Victor said, "It will be all right in a minute." Come on! She didn''t believe it. She felt her hair entangling tighter and tighter. Eden said, "Are you sure you''re doing it in the right direction? There should be a pair of scissors on the table." She preferred to cut the hair off if it could end the pain. How could Victor be willing to cut her hair? "Don''t worry, I''m almost done." Victor was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. Facing a contract that valued millions of dors, he could keep calm without blinking. But facing Eden crying in pain, he felt anxious and heartache. After another minute or so, Victor finally disentangled off all the hair from the button. Eden heaved a sigh of relief andy down on the bed. However, the next moment, when she lifted her foot slightly, Victor was tripped. He lost his bnce and pounced on Eden. With an exmation of surprise, his red lips happened to bump into Eden''s. Eden, What the hell? She had just tripped Victor by ident. Was God going to punish her like this? No!! Eden wailed in her heart. However, she could not move at all. She stared at Victor''s handsome face and kept rolling her clear big eyes. However, Victor felt a surge of joy in his heart. He would not refuse such a windfall, which had just been delivered to his doorstep. Her supercilious eyes were filled with deep affection, and his heart also began to beat wildly. Both of them could feel each other''s heartbeat quicken. Victorpletely lost his self-control. He moved slightly and began to fumble for treasures. Eden was shocked and panicked. She hadn''t expected him to take advantage of the situation. Victor enjoyed the sweet touch and was almost obsessed. Eden also gave up resisting began to get intoxicated. After a long time! Eden angrily raised her hand, looking at Victor''s affectionate handsome face. He was still looking at her tenderly, so she couldn''t make up her mind to p him. Victor''s eyebrows rxed, and his eyes were filled with smiles. The corners of his mouth were also raised gently, and he looked silently at the woman in front of him who was vaciting. This time, he had made her very angry. "I didn''t do that on purpose. You tripped me." His soft voice sounded full of grievance. All of a sudden, Eden had an impulse to beat him up. Shame on him! She was the one who felt the most wronged. However, she had no ce to uphold justice, so she could only swallow this grievance. Eden''s put her hand down powerlessly. She lowered her head, looking as if Victor were a scoundrel and she didn''t want to argue with him. "Haha..." Victor''sughter was pleasant to the ear. He said," If pping me can help vent your anger, then you can just do it." As he spoke, his handsome face was moving closer to her. Eden looked at him with a grievance. So far from admitting his own mistake, Victor had acted as if he were the victim. He was shameless! "Get out." Eden gritted her teeth and looked at him. Victor smiled wickedly, "Eden, your foot hasn''t recovered yet. I''ll help you change the bedding." Eden, The fact that her foot was injured became the reason why he could stick to her. Eden got up and walked into the cab. When she had been making up the bed for Abigail just now, she remembered that she should change her own bedclothes as well. She took out a set of pink bedclothes with a faint scent ofvender. She walked over casually while Victor fixed his eyes on her figure. It was very interesting to live with her. She never put on makeup at home and was always dressedfortably. She was real, and it was comfortable to get along with her. Eden looked at him and said, "Pick up the quilt." Victor was very obedient and quickly picked it up. Eden could not help but smile when she saw that he was rather proactive. It took them ten minutes to change the bed linens. It was Victor''s first time doing such a thing. Although he was clumsy, he could be counted as a help. Eden then put the dirty bed linens in a big basin and nned to wash them tomorrow morning. Victor had been following her like a little tail. He did not say a word and silently observed the life of Eden. She was very busy no matter it was a weekday or not. She was unstoppable at home, cleaning, cooking, and taking care of the children. But she would take an hour to read books every day. He felt that her life was full and happy, and he also liked to live with her like this. He said, "Eden, my bed linens also need to get changed." Eden nced at him and said, "I''ll do it for you tomorrow and wash them together with mine." "Well, thank you. But don''t you think we could hire a maid?" It was tiring for her. Eden nced at him and said in a slightly cold tone, "Since we can do it by ourselves, why do we have to waste money? Although you have a lot of money, you have to do those things on your own in life. Only in this way can you understand life better." After saying that, Eden went downstairs because Abby was arriving soon. Her flight was not dyed, so Abbynded on time. Anson had picked her up, and they were almost home. Victor followed down her with a smile and didn''t say anything. When they reached the first floor, Eden saw that Boris was chatting with Ricky. The two of them looked quite happy, so she was relieved. Jaida looked at the two peopleing down and said with a smile, "Eden, Abby said that she hasn''t had dinner yet, and she is stuck in a traffic jam now. They will arrive in about half an hour." Eden smiled and said, "I''ll go and prepare food for her." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Okay!" Jaida grinned, "Abby likes what you cook most." Eden knew what Abby liked to eat, so she had already prepared dumplings for her. Abigail could be said to be the person who had given her a second life. In the past few years, they were like real sisters. Eden went to the kitchen, and Victor followed her. Gracie looked at him, gnashed her teeth, and said, "Mom, your son ispletely obsessed." Jaida smiled, "Victor and my Eden are a perfect couple." Gracie was a little speechless and felt like an outsider. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Gracieined, "Mom, I am also your daughter." Jaida looked at her unhappy face and said, "I didn''t say you''re not my daughter." Gracie was instantly lost for words. When had her mother learned to joke? Gracie nced at Zaiden. It must be because of love. Sheughed and said, "Uncle Zaiden, is my mother talkative when she is with you?" Zaiden, who was reading a book, looked up at Gracie confusedly. Gracie knew that he hadn''t heard it clearly, so she repeated, "Uncle Zaiden, is my mother talkative when she is with you? When she was young, she used to be a quiet person." Zaiden looked at Jaida with a gentle smile and said, "Your mother and I have known each other for many years. We tell one another everything." As Zaiden spoke, he cast a tender look at Jaida again. Jaida also looked at him, smiling. Before she had epted Zaiden, they hadn''t felt awkward getting along with each other either. Just like now, they had been talking andughing. Her first marriage was not happy at all. Phillip and she barely had anything to talk about. However, Zaiden was different. They were soulmates, and it must be fate that had brought them together. When the two people were looking at each other, their eyes were full of love. See this, Gracie was convinced that her mother had met her Mr. Right this time. s! As long as her mother was happy, she would not have to worry about her and could do what she wanted to do. Jaida asked, "Gracie, have you really divorced Boris''s father?" She had wanted to ask about it just now, but the timing hadn''t been opportune. Gracie''s face darkened, and she said in a low voice, "Mother, we''ve divorced for a long time. We were never on the same channel. The earlier we divorce, the more the kid will benefit. After he lost his job, he had never tried to find a new one. Instead, he spent all day ying games with Boris at home. I asked him to go to work in mypany, but he rejected me, saying he was too ashamed to go to work for his wife. But he couldn''t find a job by himself. He is a coward, so I divorced him. I sold mypany, and I am ready to re-start in River City now." When Jaida heard this, she sighed and said, "Everything will be OK, sweetie. I will be here with you in the future." Gracie smiled warmly and said, "I came back because you and Victor are here." Her previous company had been developing well abroad. After she came back, there would be cooperation between it and her newpany. "Ring..." The doorbell rang. Jaida smiled and said, "Abby is back." She then got up to open the door. The door was opened, and Abigail, who was dressed in fashionable and charming clothes, was standing outside with a smile. As soon as she saw Jaida, she gave her a big hug. "Aunt Jaida, I miss you so much," Abigail said like a spoiled child. Jaidaughed and patted her on the back. "Abby, I miss you too." She then let go of her, saying "Abby,e in quickly. You must be tired today." Jaida led her into the house. And Anson followed in with two suitcases. "Aunt Jaida, good evening!" He greeted Jaida with a smile. "Hi Anson, hurry ande in," Jaida said. Zaiden stood up and looked at Abigail. Abigail said jokingly, "Uncle Zaiden, long time no see. You look younger than before." Zaidenughed, and he was very happy to hear this. "Abby, you''re so sweet." Zaiden''s voice was bright and clear, and his gaze was gentle as he looked at Abigail. Both Abigail and Jasper were good kids. Their parents had been abroad all the time, but they had made a name for themselves at home. He really appreciated Abigail and her brother. "Gracie, you''re back." Anson looked at Gracie in surprise. "Yes! I have toe back before I get old." Gracie said seriously. Everyoneughed, and then they introduced Gracie to Abigail. Abigail did not see Eden and said unhappily, "Where is my baby Eden? Why didn''t shee to wee me?" her tone was full of disappointment. "Abby, don''t worry. Baby Eden is here." Eden came out of the kitchen with arge te of dumplings. Victor followed her out with another te of dumplings. He had been very full at dinner, but when he saw the soft and white dumplings, he felt hungry again. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when hearing Abigail calling Eden baby, Victor felt somewhat jealous. As soon as Eden put the dumplings on the table, Abigail ran over and hugged her, saying, "Baby Eden, it''s been too difficult for me to have been parted with you these days." Eden kept silent for a while. She knew Abby had gone through a very difficult time because of Joziah. But she had been in River City then, so she hadn''t helped her much. "Abby, it''s good that you''re back. You''ll have me and Mr. Skye by your side in the future. You''ll be better than before." To be honest, she felt that Anson was more reliable than Joziah. Abigail looked at her doubtfully, asking, "What does it have to do with Anson?" Anson had been very happy and grateful when he had heard Eden''s words. But Abigail''s words were like a basin of cold water, pouring him from head to toe. Didn''t it have something to do with him? Didn''t she see how passionate he was when he pursued her? Anson''s face was filled with sadness! Eden said, "Abby, let''s put that aside. I''ve prepared your favorite dumplings for you. You eat first. I''ll go to help you unpack your luggage." Hearing her words, Abigail smiled happily. "Baby Eden, it''s so good to have you by my side!" Abigail said. She then nced at the kitchen and went in to wash her hands. Eden asked Anson to eat dumplings together with Abigail. Anson walked over, took the dumplings from Victor with a gloomy face, sat down, and began to eat. He didn''t even say a word to Victor. Victor knew how he felt at the moment. It was the most painful thing in the world if one couldn''t own the person he loved. Eden said, "Dad, mom, Gracie, I cooked a lot of the dumplings. Would you like to have some?" They shook their heads, showing that they were not hungry. Boris raised his hand and said, "Aunt Eden, I''d like to have dumplings." He then looked at Ricky and asked, "Ricky, do you want some?" Ricky shook his head and said, "I don''t eat anything at night." Hearing that, Gracie immediately said, "Boris, look at you. You''re too fat now. If you eat like this, you''ll be a pig." When Boris heard his mother''s words, he pouted and burst into tears. "Mom, I''m growing up. If you don''t give me food, how can I grow up? Don''t you always say that I can''t get a wife if I don''t grow up?" Boris cried andined. All of a sudden, Gracie felt as if she had shot herself in the feet. Seeing Boris cry again, Eden smiled and said, "Gracie, it should be fine for him to eat a few dumplings. Boris, don''t cry. I''ll give you the dumplings." Hearing Eden''s words, Boris took a look at his mother. Seeing his mother keep silent, Boris burst intoughter through his tears. Eden quickly brought over a te of dumplings to Boris. Then, she took Abigail''s suitcases into her room and began to help her sort things out. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 At the dinner table, Victor was having his food quietly, absorbing in thought. On the other hand, Abigail seemed to really enjoy her food. Anson put some food in his mouth, feeling everything was so tasteless. Didn''t Abby know that he liked her? He had already made it so obvious, how could Abby still hadn''t realized it? Thinking of this, Anson couldn''t help but nce at Abigail, who was enjoying her meal. That day, he went to Gate City and had dinner with her. She was drunk and shouted, "Joziah, you b*stard. How can you transfer my shares secretly? Joziah, you are such a jerk! You b*stard... No, no, no, you''re worse than a b*stard..." That night, she cried so much and couldn''t stop whimpering Joziah''s name. From that time, Anson knew that she still more or less had some feelings for Joziah. Victor looked at Anson and thought that this guy seemed to really love Abby so much that even one sentence would be able to upset his mood. Fortunately, he had managed to get through all the tough times and everything was getting better now. Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but rise. When Anson withdrew his gaze from Abigail, he happened to see the smile on Victor''s face, so said in a low and disappointed voice, "Victor, it seems that you''re in a good mood today." Victor nodded and said nothing. He suddenly found that the surprise that started from his shirt button really had brought him an unexpected subsequent. And it seemed to increased the bond between him and Eden everytime. Maybe they could be called a miracle. His shirt button could even bring the miracle of love to him. Anson silently lowered his head to eat, but Abigail said, "Anson, why don''t you eat? The dumplings made by Eden are the best." Anson looked at her and said, "Abby, I am eating." Abigail took a look at his te and said with a smile, "Are you really eating? You haven''t even finished one dumpling!" Anson picked up a dumpling imminently and put it into his mouth quickly under Abigail''s gaze. "You are right! It is really good!" He praised, thinking that no wonder even Victor had some of them who had never had the habit of havingte-night snacks. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abigail looked at Victor with a smile and said, "Mr. Alwynn, is it nice to live with Eden?" Victor nodded and said, "Yes, it''s so sweet as if I live in a pot of honey." It also kept him motivated and passionate every day. Anson asked quickly, "Victor, do you have any spare rooms? I want to move in too." Victor said coldly, "No." Hearing this, Anson silently lowered her head again to focus on the dumplings. He didn''t even want to offer him a spare room. What a friend! Life had been too difficult for him. After dinner, everyone chatted untilte at night before they went back to rest. Of course, Anson was the only one who went back alone. Before he left, he looked at Abigail with his reluctant look, making everyone can tell his feelings for her. Abigail didn''t want to sleep alone, so she went to the third floor and wanted to sleep with Eden. Victor''s face turned dark straight away when he heard this. But as Eden had already agreed, he couldn''t do anything about it. Abigail was such a stumbling block which stooped him from pleasing Eden. It was Sunday the next day, so Eden took Abigail and Gracie out to buy some daily necessities. It took them almost a whole day. In the evening, Zaiden invited everyone to have dinner at the River City Restaurant, then everyone had a really happy weekend. When they went to work on Monday, everyone was still talking about the news of Haven. Eden starting to get busy now. Every day, she and Amelia would run between the 5th and 25th floor to check up the settings. Victor, Anson, and Lucian also started getting very busy. It was not until Friday that Eden finally had the time to take a break. In Eden''s office. Eden sat there with a tired face, holding a ss of water in her hand. Amelia was looking at her phone next to her. Suddenly, she saw the news about the Clement family. She said slowly, "Director Bleu, it seems that something has happened to the Clement family. Many of the suppliers are downstairs of the Clement Group building and making trouble." Eden was resting with her eyes closed, but as soon as she heard the news, she almost dropped the ss to the floor. She put the ss on the table and quickly picked up her phone. Clement Group didn''t pay their suppliers in time, and the suppliers all went to Clement''s building together to demand an exnation. And her parents were stopped by many people at the gate. Aisling was surrounded by many people who were yelling, and she seemed to be so scared and helpless. Eden looked at the photos and her heart could not help but ache. No matter how much she hated her, she was still her biological mother after all. They hadn''t contacted each other since they met. When her father called sometimes, she knew that his father wanted to see her very much, but she was so busy that she hadn''t even got any time to see him yet. Eden got up quickly and left without saying anything. "Director Bleu! Where are you going? Your feet haven''t recovered yet. Don''t run so fast." When Amelia finished her words, Eden had already disappeared. She went to Victor''s office. Lucian seemed to know that she woulde and said, "Director Bleu, Victor and Anson had already set off as soon as they found it out." Eden nced at him and asked, "Mr. Bonen, is it serious?" Lucian looked at her and nodded slightly, "The Clement family has invested all their assets this time, and now they owe a lot of money to the suppliers. So the only option for them now is to sell thend to a high price." "Thatnd." Eden repeated it in a disappointed tone. Lucian said seriously, "Yes, the capital of Victor''s Company is limited, and even if he sells all his real estate to help the Clement family, I''m afraid they still wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. We must find more investors to ovee this crisis." "Investors." Her father''s loving smile shed across her mind. Now it seemed that only her father would have the ability to help them. But how could she ask him? Lucian knew that Eden was also one of the Clement family members, so he said, "Eden, your brothers had a big fight with Vincent in the barst night, and the three of them all have been arrested. Adonis has gone there early in the morning. I hope this matter can be solved soon, and your brothers cane out as soon as possible." This news came as a bolt from the Eden to Eden. She looked at Lucian with a worried expression and said, "So, are my parents the only people sorting it out now?" Lucian nodded without saying a word. Eden suddenly turned around and ran towards the elevator without thinking about it. And Lucian did not stop her. At this time, Haven, who was working in L.P, also saw the news. She held her cell phone tightly and didn''t know what to do. After all, what happened the night before was still fresh in her mind. Delmont and Buddy went to find Vincent for help, so they met at a bar, so did Haven herself. As soon as they met, Buddy asked Vincent to help him get through this crisis, but Vincent did not agree. She only found out that the Clement family waspletely screwed through Vincent\s words. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Vincent refused to help. Moreover, Haven did not want to drag the Alwynn family into this. As long as Vincent did not help, Victor would not just sit and watch. In life, one must have the wisdom not topete with others all the time, and some things cannot be forced. Instead of dragging Vincent into it, it would be better to take Victor down. In this way, Vincent would be able to benefit from it in the end, and she would also be able to see how Victor was going to beg others for help. Therefore, she also went to the bar the night before, but she didn''t say a word. Delmont got very angry and kept arguing with Vincent, then they end up having a big fight. In the end, all three of them were arrested by the police. Vincent had said that he would treat her well, but she didn''t believe him at all. She would rather believe that there were ghosts in the world than to believe in him. But to everyone''s surprise, something really happened to the Clement family the next morning. As Tillie''s assistant, Haven''s office in L.P was spacious and luxurious. Tillie was dressed in a white suit, looking very elegant and confident. When she entered the office, she looked at Haven with disdain and said coldly, "Something happened to your family." She sounded very unpleasant. She didn''t know anything about the Clement family before, but if she knew, she would never have epted Haven. But if she sacked her now, she would be cast aside by everyone else. Haven could tell the displeasure in Tillie''s tone. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The Clement family is a well-known family, and we have connections with many other well-known families, so this matter will soon be settled." Tillie folded her arms and leaned against the desk, looking at Haven with a sneer. "Then let''s wait and see." Haven instantly understood what she meant. She knew that if the Clement family went down, Tillie would definitely find an excuse to kick her out of thepany. It was not easy for her to get to this position, so she surely wouldn''t let that happen. She knew that Victor had always felt guilty about Eden, so he definitely would not let anything bad happen to the Clement family. The news about what happened in the Clement family was reported by various media. Phillip also saw it. But before he took any action, Reba came to thepany again. Phillip could not just sit on his hands. After all, his family and the Clement family had been friends for two generations. Although he could not help too much, he should be able to solve the problem of the suppliers. As for thend that they bought, he really couldn''t do anything about it. Just as he came out of the office with his assistant Jaxon, Reba also came in a hurry. Reba already knew where he was going. She said in a low voice, "Phillip, we can''t handle the affairs of the Clement family. You should just leave it. Vin was beaten by the two boys of the Clement family just because he didn''t want to help them. He is still in the police station." Phillip frowned and said, "How can I not help them considering the rtionship between the two families? Furthermore, Haven and Vin have already gotten their marriage certificate. If we didn''t do anything about it, even if other people wouldn''t say anything, I would feel ashamed myself." Reba sneered, "So what? The Clement family is just a mess, you can''t help them anyway. It''s a project worth tens of billions. Who do you think could help?" Her words made Phillip hesitate. She knew Phillip very well, so she knew that he was hesitating. She said earnestly, "Phillip, with our company''s current situation, it''s not the time for us to unt our strength. We have many difficulties ourselves already. Victor is in charge of River City''s clothing market. If ourpany is going down, who will save us by that time? Victor? He hates you so much, and do you really think that he would help?" She still didn''t forget to insult to his injury at a time like this. The Jotham Alwynn Group would belong to her sooner orter. She had sacrificed a lot for the company, so it wouldn''t be long until she took over the Jotham Alwynn Group. When the time came, she would divorce Phillip and be with the one she loved. She never forgot about Alex in her heart. She still had a long way to go, so why would she want to spend the rest of her life with an old man? Phillip''s eyebrows knitted together as Reba''s words were indeed reasonable. Victor hadpletely broken off his rtionship with him, and Gracie had said something like that. He was really worried that the two children would really leave him forever. Then, the only person he could rely on would be Vincent. He sighed and said, "Then let''s wait for a while. Jaxon, you have been taking care of the Clement family''s affairs. If it''s really difficult to deal with, tell me immediately." Jaxon took a look at Reba, feeling quite helpless in his heart. After all, it would be too heartless for them to just watch this happen to the Clement family. But this was the matter between the two families, and he had no position to say anything. Upon hearing this, Reba breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone knew that it would be no different from ruining their own future if they helped the Clement family at this moment. Phillip would listen to her, but Victor wouldn''t. When Victor made his ownpany bankrupt, she would then take over hispany, and Alwynn Group would also be in her hands. As for Jotham Alwynn Group, she had millions of different ways to get it. Now Victor, that brat, was the only person that she needed to deal with. Reba had already nned everything in her head. She followed Phillip back into the office. She was going to stay there the whole day. She would definitely not allow Phillip to help the Clement family. Haven was just an adopted daughter and she wouldn''t be a big threat. Moreover, she had left the Clement family and became a disciple of Tillie, so she would be fine even if the Clement family was down. Eden took a taxi all the way to Zaiden''spany. Zaiden''spany was a little far from Victor''s. He was a very superstitious man, so no matter it was hispany or his house, they all should be at a good location. He believed that Fengshui was also a kind of science, just like people''s souls, which no one could see but still existed. When he adopted Eden, he also believed that not only those who were blood-rted could be family members. Even though they were not blood-rted, they could still have a better rtionship than many blood-rted fathers and daughters. Looking from a map of the River City, the current position of Zaiden''spany was definitely at the best location in the whole city ording to geomancy. Compared with Alwynn Group, Zaiden''spany was very inconspicuous, which only had a total of five floors. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden quickly walked to the front desk. There were two beautifuldies at the front desk who were chatting to each other, both wearing Eden work suits. The reception desk was not directly facing the entrance, and there was a jade mythical animal statue. Eden looked at the two youngdies at the front desk and said, "Hello, is Mr. Calder in the office?" Her phone had run out of charge as she chatted with Abby toote the night before and forgot to charge it. One of thedies said arrogantly, "Who are you? You can''t see Mr. Calder without an appointment." Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Eden didn''t expect that she needed to make an appointment. She said to the receptionist anxiously, "Can you please tell Mr. Calder that Eden Bleu is looking for him?" He was the only one who could help the Clement family now. As long as the problem was sorted, she would definitely make it up for him in the future. The other receptionist looked at Eden with disdain and said coldly, "I''m sorry, this is the rule. Everyone has to make an appointment to meet Mr. Calder." "Can... can you just let me in for this time?" Eden looked at the two arrogant receptionists and a trace of displeasure shed through her face. She knew that ordinary people wouldn''te to such a ce normally, so she could understand that even the receptionists here were like snobs. So she said patiently, "Please can you pass the phone to me? I can exin to him myself. My phone is dead." If her phone hadn''t died, she wouldn''t need to do this. The receptionists seemed to lose their impatiences now, and one of them said, "Who do you think you are? If you don''t go away now, we will call the security." Eden''s forehead was covered with sweat right now after she rushed all the way here, and she was also panting heavily, making her look rather pathetic. No wondered the receptionists were treating her like this. She took a deep breath and said in a cold tone, "You should at least show some respect to others when you speak. Call him immediately." Her cold voice left others no space to question her at all. However, the more she spoke like this, the crazier the receptionist thought she was. It was true that people who came to Zaiden for business were generally very rich and noble people, and they would make an appointment in advance and the receptionist would take them to Zaiden''s office directly when they were there. There had never been anyone like Eden who just showed up and asked to see Zaiden. But if there was something special, the receptionists were supposed to call Zaiden''s office. Eden just looked like an ordinary girl, plus her cold tone earlier, so the receptionist couldn''t be bothered to deal with her at all. Normally, if someone wanted to meet Zaiden without an appointment, they would give some tips to the receptionists. But Eden didn''t know it at all. One of the receptionists sneered and said, "Okay, I''ll call the security now." Eden was speechless. She didn''t understand why they were being like this. Why couldn''t they just let her in? If she was kicked out of her father''spany, it would really be a disgrace to her father! However, if she told them that she was Zaiden''s daughter, they would definitely think she was mad. And they would think she was that kind of crazy person who just cared about money. Thinking of this, she said helplessly, "Forget it. I''ll just wait in the hall." The receptionist smiled coldly with a vicious look on her face. She did not intend to just forget it, on the contrary, she picked up the phone. "Hello! Security? Come to the front desk please." "D*mn it." Eden thought. She looked at the receptionist who had an evil look and said, "Are you sure you want to do this?" The receptionist sneered and said, "I''ve already done it." Eden didn''t know what to say. She felt as if she was an idiot. Soon, two people in security uniforms came over. Eden couldn''t help but say, "Alright, alright. I''ll go out on my own. I''ll wait outside the door, is that alright?" She turned around to leave as she was speaking. But a woman''s angry voice came from behind, "Throw this mad woman out." It sounded as if it was her house here. The two security guards stepped forward and looked at Eden coldly. Eden narrowed her eyes and frowned. A wave of unprecedented irritation surged up inside her. Since she was to be thrown out, it would be better to make the matter bigger so that she could see her father at least. So she said coldly, "Don''te any closer, or I won''t be polite anymore." She had learned Taekwondo for several years, but she had never used it. "Do it! Throw her out. Show her that this is not a ce where she can juste as she wishes. Who does she think she is? Such a weirdo." The same receptionist said sternly again. Hearing this, Eden turned around and red at her angrily. How could she say such awful words? "What are you doing?" An extremely dignified roar came all of a sudden. Eden recognized the voice. It was Dawson. She felt much more relieved. She quickly looked over and smiled after she made sure it was indeed Dawson. "Dawson." Dawson walked over with a smile and asked, "What are you doing here?" Eden nodded in a hurry and said, "Dawson, I want to see my dad... No, Mr. Calder." Dawson said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to meet Mr. Calder after I finish this business." The two receptionists were totally shocked when they saw that Dawson was as respectful towards Eden as he was to Mr. Calder. They had seen so many wealthy people over the years, but this time, did they really make a mistake? Before Eden could speak, Dawson looked at his assistant and said, "Miss Rooney, take Miss Bleu to the lounge to have a rest first. I''ll be right there." Miss Rooney looked at Eden respectfully and said,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Bleu, pleasee with me." Eden suddenly felt as if she came to heaven from hell. "Okay," she nodded quickly, but she really wanted to tell them that she was in a hurry. But now, she didn''t have much choice. So she followed Miss Rooney away. After they left, Dawson''s face darkened instantly. He looked at the two security guards and said, "Get these two awful people out and make sure they are noting anywhere close to thepany again! I''ve already started investigating how you''ve been taking bribes for the past few years. Thepany will sue you once it''s investigated." "No...!" The two receptionists were frightened. This was a huge cmity. One of them cried instantly, "Dawson, we didn''t do anything at all. Why are you sacking us? They insisted to give us money. It has nothing to do with US." They had been working here for many years, and their sry was higher than that of most companies, plus the tips given by others, it was more than enough to support their families. It was because of this rule set by Zaiden that they could profit from it. Dawson said indifferently, "I saw what happened just now clearly. You have been doing this for a long time. You would only call Mr. Calder for them after they pay you. But the person you just offended is not someone you could mess about with. If you don''t leave now, I''m sure it would be much worse when Mr. Calderes to you. Get them out of here!" There was no emotion in his voice at all. "No, no, Dawson, we won''t do it again. I still have to pay for the mortgage, so I can''t lose my job. Dawson, please." The other receptionist also cried out. They would never imagine that the girl they spoke with earlier could turn out to be someone they shouldn''t mess about with at all. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Dawson looked at her and said, "You clearly know that it was not easy for you to get your house, but you still did such a thing." He said very indifferently. The receptionist lowered her head in shame and did not dare to speak again. Her entire body even began to tremble. The people who came here were all bosses of differentpanies, and they would always offer them quite good tips. Sometimes they were even more than their sries. But she was being really unlucky today. Dawson looked at the two security guards behind him and said, "Watch them leave and arrange two more people here from the logistics." "Yes, Dawson." One of the security guards answered respectfully. Only then did Dawson turn around and leave. The two receptionists looked at each other with remorse in both of their eyes. One of the security guards said, "You''d better do it faster. Don''t make things difficult for us." The two receptionists had no choice but to pack up their belongings quickly. Eden did not wait long before she saw Dawson walking in. She quickly got up and said with a smile, "Dawson, can you take me to see my dad now?" Miss Rooney had already left after showing her way in. Dawson smiled and said, "Eden,e here. Why didn''t you call your dad?" Eden smiled helplessly. "My phone is dead." "I see. Let''s go! I''ll take you to see your dad. He''ll be very happy if he knows you''re here." Eden smiled, thinking that her father probably should be sad if he knew that his daughter was trying to use his money to help others. Dawson and Eden took the lift to the fifth floor. In the luxurious office, Zaiden was sitting on a leather rocking chair and talking on the phone. When he saw Edening, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He quickly said a few more words and hung up the phone. "Eden, why are you here? This must be the first time that youe to mypany." He wanted to tell everyone about her, but for her safety, he felt he''d better wait for a while. Dawson only showed her to the door and then left. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''m here to ask you for help." Zaiden also smiled, "You don''t need to apologize. I''m your dad, so there is nothing to be embarrassed about. I''m very happy that you came to me when you need help. At least, it shows that I may be helpful." "Dad," Eden almost burst into tears. It seemed that her father already knew why she was here. Zaiden looked at her tearful look and smiled dotingly. He knew that she felt embarrassed, so he said first, "You came here for the Clement family, right?" Eden nodded. Her father was always so kind and considerate. "Dad, no matter what, I am their daughter. Now that something like this has happened, I really can''t just stand by the side and watch." She felt so heartbreaking when she saw her mother was being surrounded by so many people. Zaiden nodded and smiled, "Eden, you have the right to worry about them. No matter what they have done to you, they are still your biological parents. If your mother didn''t bring you to this world, I wouldn''t have been able to meet you. You don''t have to worry about this. I will go there right now and settle the matter today." Looking at her father''s loving smile, Eden nodded gratefully, "Dad, thank you!" Zaiden smiled, "If you really want to thank me, you should work hard on the management skill. When I get older, I will hand over thepany to you. Then your mom and I will be able to enjoy our I''ll lives." After he finished, he smiled again and said, "My biggest wish was to marry your mom in my life. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, so I would like to spend more time with your mom and you, and live the life we want." Eden suddenly thought for a moment and said, "Dad, let''s go to River Town when Kenny has time. It''s very beautiful there, and the food is delicious." "Sure!" Zaiden nodded with a smile and said, "Let''s go wherever you want to go!" Eden smiled sweetly, "That''s a deal then." "Sounds good!" Zaiden''s cheerful voice made Eden much more relieved. After this, Zaiden stood up and said, "Let''s go to the Clement Group now." "Sure!" Eden pursed her lips and smiled gratefully. When they walked out, Dawson had already got the car ready. They went to the Clement Group together. When they arrived at the Clement Group''s building, the police cordon had already been set up downstairs. It already gathered a lot of people in front of the building. Some of them were just bystanders, but most of them were the suppliers and reporters. Zaiden looked at Eden and said, "Eden, wait for me in the car. Don''t worry about anything else. I got it covered." "Okay. Dad, there are too many people. Be careful." Eden nodded obediently. Zaiden smiled and gave her a reassuring look. Then he got out of the car with Dawson. Looking at the crowded street, Eden really had mixed feelings. She was so grateful to her father for what he had done for her, and the only thing she could do to pay it back was to spend more time with him and take good care of her parents in the future. On the other side, Victor and Anson also came over in time. They told the suppliers that they would pay them soon, which temporarily calmed those people down. Aisling and Wyatt finally could rx a bit. It seemed that they would be safe at least for the day. The reporters were all there watching Anson pay the suppliers. And Victor was checking the bills next to him. Victor never epted interviews from the media, so it was his first time to appear in public today. And the news of him helping the Clement family became the most popr material for the reporters. However, no matter what kind of questions the reporters asked, Victor still kept quiet. He had always been such an arrogant person, and the reporters really couldn''t do anything about it. After all, people all spoke highly of him now when he spent so much money and came to sort the problem for the Clement family himself. Plus his attractive personality, good sense of clothing, and polished behavior, it would not be hard for him to stand out on any asion. Aisling and Wyatt were also watching from the side. At this moment, there was a sudden stir in the crowd. "Look, is that Mr. Calder? The real estate tycoon." "Yes, it''s really him." "It is Mr. Calder. He has always kept a low profile and has never appeared in public. Why is he here today?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cameras in the reporters'' hands instantly focused on Zaiden and Dawson, and Dawson carefully guarded Zaiden when they were walking through the crowd. Victor, Anson, Aisling, and Wyatt were all shocked when they saw Zaiden. Zaiden looked at the reporters who were pushing each other and said with a smile, "Be careful." All the reporters suddenly felt that the legendary big shot was so nice and kind. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 People like Zaiden, who was powerful and rich, would always take many bodyguards no matter where they went, but Zaiden only used to take his assistant with him. No matter where he was, he always kept a very low profile, therefore, people were inevitably showing him respect. Zaiden walked toward Wyatt, and all the reporters made way for him. Wyatt already could guess what he was doing here, so he looked very grateful. "Mr. Calder." Wyatt and Aisling both greeted him respectfully. Zaiden smiled and said, "Hello, Mrs. and Mr. Clement. I have something to discuss with you today." He was so modest and polite, which made people feel veryfortable. Hearing this, all the reporters pushed their microphones toward Zaiden straight away as they could tell that they were going to talk about something important. Victor took a look at Zaiden, wondering if Eden had gone to find him. Seeing that Victor was looking in the direction of Zaiden, Anson said, "Victor, don''t be distracted. Otherwise, we won''t be able to finish this. I have already sacrificed a lot toe here with you, so can you be more considerate?" Victor didn''t know what to say. He just withdrew his gaze and continued to check the bills. On the other side, Wyatt smiled politely, wondering what Zaiden wanted to discuss with him in front of the public. Aisling also looked at Zaiden in confusion. He said he wanted to discuss something with them, then it must be something serious. It must be Eden who had convinced him toe here because he didn''t even meet her before no matter how she tried She was really surprised that he came here today. Wyatt said, "Mr. Calder, why don''t we talk in my office?" He didn''t want so many people here to listen to what they were going to talk about. Zaiden smiled and said, "Mr. Clement, I only need to say a few words, so it won''t take very long." Wyatt nodded with a smile. "Ok, please go ahead." At this time, all the reporters'' eyes were fixed on Zaiden. Zaiden took a look at everyone and said with a smile, "Mr. Clement, I know that you have a piece of land on Upper Street. I don''t know if you would like to sell thatnd to me so that I could build a za for my daughter?" "What?" Wyatt cried out in surprise. Aisling was also shocked. Now she was sure that Eden must have talked to him. She was shocked to hear that the za he was going to build was meant to be given to Eden. "Mr. Calder." Aisling looked at him in a daze. Zaiden smiled and said, "Mrs. Clement, what do you think? Ourpany is not a joint-stock company, so I want to give this za to my daughter so that she could manage it in the future on her own." Victor and Anson also heard his words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Anson''s face was filled with envy. He almost wanted to thank God. Eden was indeed born with a silver spoon. No one knew how much money and assets Zaiden had. A reporter asked excitedly, "Mr. Calder, people said that you are married and have a daughter, so can you tell us something about your daughter?" Everyone wanted to know who this lucky girl was! How could she make him love her so much even though she was not even his biological daughter? Everyone was so envious. "Yes, Mr. Calder. Please tell us something about her. Everyone is very curious about your daughter." "Mr. Calder, could you also tell us about your wife?" Everyone started asking questions all of a sudden. Zaiden kept a kind smile all the time and said politely, "I will tell you all about it when it is time." After that, he looked at Wyatt and said, "Mr. Clement, I will pay seven billion for thend. I don''t think you will get any better deal than this." Anson, who was drinking water, suddenly choked when he heard these words. This meant that the Clement family earned two billion from it indirectly. That was no different from getting pennies from heaven! Now Eden would be the richest person. He looked at Victor enviously and whispered, "Victor, your future wife probably will be richer than you." Victor raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Isn''t that better?" Anson was speechless. "Don''t you mind?" "Why would I mind?" Victor said. The corners of Anson''s mouth twitched. Some people were just so lucky. Even though Eden wasn''t born with the silver spoon, the silver spoon just waited for her as soon as she was born. He couldn''t think of anyone else who was luckier than her! What a life! He was so jealous! On the other side, Wyatt and Aisling agreed to Zaiden''s offer. They both understood that Zaiden was helping them. Dawson, who was standing next to them, had already taken out the prepared contract for them to sign. Zaiden had already known that such a day woulde, so he was prepared in advance. He also knew that Eden would definitely help them as she was such a kind-hearted person. So he had already told Dawson to get everything ready beforehand. Therefore, he knew straight away as soon as he saw Eden came to him earlier. Money was far less important than family to him now. He would never want to live a luxurious but lonely life anymore. He wanted to live with his family, his wife, and his daughter together forever. The contract had been signed with the witness of the media, so everything was settled. Wyatt looked at Zaiden gratefully and said, "Mr. Calder, thank you so much! I know it''s..." "Mr. Clement, it''s good that you know it. I''m not doing this for you. I''m only doing this for my daughter." Zaiden interrupted him with a smile. Wyatt smiled and nodded. He knew what Zaiden meant. "Since the contract has been signed, then I will leave everything to my assistant now. I''ll see you next time." Zaiden said with a smile. "Shall we have dinner together tonight?" Wyatt wanted to thank Zaiden. If it weren''t for him and Victor, their family could have dered bankruptcy today. Zaiden smiled again, "Maybe next time!" Dawson indicated the reporters to move out of the way. And the reporters all moved very quickly. After all, no one dared to offend Zaiden as no one knew exactly what he was capable of. He just spent seven billion on this deal. Not everyone could do that. Moreover, it was for his daughter. This breaking news had already gone viral online. And the construction of thend inter days would be several times more than seven billion. Victor''s assets in River City were only a few hundred billion, but he still didn''t dare to throw such a large sum of money like Zaiden did, and theter expense was even more shocking. In this era, no matter how the information was prated, there was still something that no one can see through. At this moment, Eden, who was still waiting in the car, had no idea what had just happened. Her phone was dead. In order not to make trouble for everyone else, she just sat in the car and waited quietly. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Zaiden and Dawson got back in the car and left quickly. Zaiden closed the door very fast as he was obviously trying to protect Eden. Now it was not a good time for the public to know about her yet, and when the time came, he would definitely hold a press conference. "Dad." Eden said. Looking at her anxious face, Zaiden smiled andforted her, "Don''t worry. Everything is going to be fine now. Mrs. Clement is really not an expert in real estate, and it is much harder for someone who had not done anything with it before. Anyway, I have bought that piece ofnd, which has solved the problem for the Clement family for now." Eden was totally shocked, "Have you bought it? I thought you just needed to invest in it!" Zaiden smiled, "You will understand it in the future. I will send you back to yourpany now." "Alright." Eden nodded and did not ask any further. Zaiden gently stroked her hair and said, "Silly girl, we are a family. Everyone in this big city has their own stories in their lives and no two stories are the same. Someone might have their stories focused on their partners, and someone might have them focused on their friends and families, but no matter what kind of situation we are facing, as long as we are together as a family, we will get over everything." His touching words really warmed Eden''s heart. Ever since her father and mother came into her life, she, who had always longed for a family, finally felt the warmth in her life. She understood that her father said this so that she didn''t have to feel guilty. "Dad, I will always be with you and mom, and I know this is the only thing I can do for you," Eden said, looking at Zaiden with a bright smile on her face. Zaidenughed brightly, "Silly girl, aren''t you going to stay with your husband in the future?" Eden lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Dad, let''s not talk about this now. I don''t even have a boyfriend yet. Who am I going to marry?" "I think Victor is a decent man. I would be happy if you and he could be together in the future." Hearing these words again, Eden couldn''t help but think that Victor really had bribed her father so that he kept saying good words for him. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Dad, are you speaking up for Victor now?" Zaiden didn''t know what to say. He felt he was only trying to help his own daughter. But she clearly did not buy it. He said earnestly, "Eden, I have seen it all, so I can tell that both Victor and Jasper are someone you could trust. But it''s still up to you." As soon as he mentioned Jasper, the warmth sh in Eden''s eyes. She smiled gently and nced at him. "Dad, I know that Jasper is a good person, but I have no feelings for him. He is just like a family member to me. As for Victor, I do have some special feelings for him, but I am not sure if it is love. I don''t need to rush it right now anyway, so let''s just wait and see." For her, her career was the most important thing at the moment. She always wanted to be epted by others in this world, so that''s why she had always been so strong and brave. Zaiden nodded with a smile and said, "That''s true. We can''t rush it." At this time, Dawson asked, "Mr. Calder, shall we stop at a concealed ce so that Miss Bleu could get off?" Zaiden said, "Yes, let''s go straight to the parking lot of Alwynn Group." "Sure!" He then looked at Eden who was still smiling, and his gaze became softer and softer. "Eden, I know you must feel so unfair now. But don''t worry, when I get everything sorted, I''ll tell the whole world that you''re my daughter." Eden blinked her bright eyes and said proudly, "I heard that you have a lot of money!" Zaiden was stunned for a moment, but soon he noticed that she was only joking with him. So he nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I do have a lot of money." Such an ambiguous answer really drove Eden crazy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If a man had a lot of money who was also handsome, then he had absolutely impable charm. After Zaiden finished his words, Eden grabbed his hand quickly. Zaiden looked at her with confusion, wondering if she was going to announce something important. But she only said, "Dad, can you buy me an ice creamter? I always hope that my dad can buy me ice cream." Zaiden was speechless. So was Dawson who was sitting in the driver''s seat. He also thought that Eden was going to say something important. "Hahaha," Zaidenughed out happily. Dawson couldn''t help but burst intoughter too. "Miss Bleu, you looked so serious earlier, so I thought you were going to say something really important." Eden looked at Dawson and said with a smile, "Dawson, it is also important for a daughter to ask her dad to buy her an ice cream!" "Yes, yes, it is important!" Dawson smiled, thinking how cute she was. Zaiden also smiled and said, "Eden, I''ll buy it for you in a minute." He would buy anything that his daughter wanted. He always had a feeling that he would give as much love as he could to his child if he had one, and now he finally understood how it felt like when he wanted to give everything to Eden ever since she appeared in his life. This kind of love was really unspeakable. He said earnestly, "Eden, I feel very happy now!" Eden was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "Dad, I feel even happier as I''m your daughter." "Haha..." Zaiden patted her back gently. "You just have the magic to make me feel happy all the time." Eden smiled sweetly. Dawson stopped the car suddenly and said, "Mr. Calder, there''s an ice cream shop here." "Eden, wait here, I''ll buy you an ice cream now," Zaiden said and then got off the car. Eden looked at his back with a smile and said, "Dawson, isn''t my dad a really good dad?" "As long as you are good, he would always be a good dad." Dawson''s words meant something else because he knew that Mr. Calder had really treated Eden as his own daughter. He then continued, "Do you know that Mr. Calder also does a lot of charity work? He always goes to the poor areas in person and tries to give everything they really need there. He believes that good things happen to kind people." "Yes, I also believe that kind people will live a happier life." "That''s right." Dawson nodded in agreement. Eden smiled. She promised in her heart that she would return her family with her kind heart and love. Soon, Zaiden came back with a strawberry ice cream and handed it to Eden, "Here you go. From now on, as long as it''s sunny, I will buy you an ice cream." Eden nodded hurriedly. "Deal! You have to keep your promise." "When have I ever lied to you?" said Zaiden with a smile. Dawson started the car again and drove all the way to Alwynn Group''s parking lot. They only left after watching Eden got in the elevator safely. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Eden went to the 25th floor happily with the ice cream in her hand, but she still had no clue that the breaking news of what had happened earlier had already gone mental on every social media channel. People in the upper-ss society in River City had always been paying attention to the Clement family, so the tragedy this time made everyone deeply affected. Phillip and Reba were sitting in the office and watching the live news. Both of them were extremely shocked, especially when they heard that Zaiden bought thend and made the Clement family make two hundred million directly from it. Reba originally dreamt that the Jotham Alwynn Group would then be able to take the rag off in River City after she bought Alwynn Group and Clement Group. She had never expected that Zaiden would lend a hand and not only prevent the Clement Group from going bankrupt but also indirectly saved them, which totally destroyed her big n. She and Phillip were both too surprised to even say a word. At the same time, Haven and Tillie were also watching the news from their office in L.P. Seeing that the situation hadpletely turned, Haven couldn''t help but smile. No one expected Zaiden to suddenly appear, and everyone was now wondering who his daughter was. Tillie said in a jealous tone, "I can''t believe Zaiden regards a daughter who has no blood rtionship to him as a treasure and even spent hundreds of millions for her. She is indeed a very lucky girl. Why life is so unfair?" Haven was also very jealous and thinking this woman was really lucky and blessed. She bit her lip and wondered what she should do now. How was she going to exin this to her brothers? She did not say a single word the night before at the bar, but she was clearly on Vincent''s side. Her brothers must have seen it as well. If she knew that there was a turning point, she would have said a few more words. Now, the Clement family was totally back to normal. Hundreds of billions were not a small amount of money after all. Tillie walked back to her chair and said, "Haven, I really didn''t expect that such a big shot like Zaiden would even help your family. It seems that your family indeed is well-connected." Haven was finally relieved when she saw the smile on Tillie''s face. However, deep down in her heart, she was still worried. How was she going to face the Clement family now? They hadn''t given her anything she deserved yet. But this was just the reality. When she wanted money, money would just slip away from her side. Only thieves who wanted to steal money from her would ever wish her to be rich. As soon as Eden got back to the office, Amelia walked up excitedly and said, "Director Bleu, where have you been? Something big has happened." Eden still had no idea what was going on. "What happened?" After she had a bite of the ice cream, she frowned and asked. At the moment, she really could not cope with any other bad news. Seeing that Eden still had the mood to eat ice cream, Amelia almost went crazy. Eden frowned even deeper and asked again, "Amelia, what''s wrong with you?" Victor''s gentle smile appeared on her face. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia pointed to her phone excitedly and said in a trembling voice, "Director Bleu, where have you been? Let me tell you, the problem of the Clement family has been solved." "That''s good!" Eden didn''t understand why she was being like this. Amelia swallowed quickly and then licked her dry lips, "That''s not the point." Eden was even more confused. What on earth did she want to tell her? She had never seen her like this before. "Mr. Calder, that mysterious man, bought thend from the Clement family and said that he wanted to build a za for his daughter." Amelia finally got to the point. Zaiden''s daughter, whom no one had met yet, instantly became the girl that all the women in the world envied. They were all women, but why her life was so different? "What?" Eden found it hard to believe. She quickly finished the ice cream in her hand, which instantly gave her a brain freeze. She took the phone from Amelia''s hand in disbelief. She reyed the video and her eyes widened in surprise. "Mr. Clement, I know that your family has a piece ofnd in Upper Street. I don''t know if you''d be willing to sell this piece ofnd to me. I want to build a za for my daughter." Eden looked at her father''s smiling face and his loving voice echoed in her ears. Why didn''t he tell her earlier? Amelia looked at Eden''s shocked face and said enviously, "Director Bleu, how lucky this girl is! She must have this luck written all over her face! If she runs this za well, she can enjoy endless wealth and glory for the rest of her life." Eden nced at Amelia when she heard this. Right, she was this lucky girl! Thinking of this, a pride look shed across her face. She took a look at her face reflected on the phone screen, feeling that luck was indeed written all over her face. However, everything still seemed to happen too suddenly. She turned into such a rich person all of a sudden! Was she a billionaire now? This was something that she could never even imagine. "It''s said that your life is in your own hands. It sounds right, but how can wepete with such a person who was born with everything? If one was born in a good family, then this person literally wouldn''t need to do anything in his or her life anymore." Listening to Amelia''sint, Eden smiled helplessly. Was it even a good thing to have everything ready when one was born? Some people were born with everything in their lives, then they got so used to not trying for anything on their own and ended up being useless and incapable. Only those who had experienced and suffered a lot in their lives, could stand still in the cold wind and be stronger and stronger. Only in this way could one be brave and confident in the face of difficulties. She returned the phone to Amelia and put her phone on charge after she walked back to her own desk. It took her a few minutes to turn her phone back on. Victor few messages from Jasper and Abigail came through immediately. "Congrattions! You''ve finally be a billionaire!" "Eden, I''m so jealous! You will have to pay for the dinner tonight." Eden only got paidst month, which was only enough to pay for the tuition fee for Kenny and the rest of them. She really wanted to shout out that she was actually very skint. The money from Gia was all paid to her mother. This meant that she had no money left for the next whole month. She typed quickly, "Abby, let''s eat dumplings tonight." Abby only replied with two question marks. Eden typed again, "I''m so skint." "Who would believe that you are skint now?" "Yes, I''m the poorest among the poorest." Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "Are you joking? You''d bettere to hold me right now, or I''d pass out by reading your messages," replied Abigail. Eden didn''t know what to say. It was indeed very hard for her to exin it to everyone. She replied, "I''ll send my love to you now. You''d better lie in bed for a while before Ie over to serve you." "Hahaha ..." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was from Jasper. Eden felt a little lost, not because of the seven billion, but Jasper''sughter. Then Abigail replied, "I am so jealous!" "Abby, I can even see that you are licking your chops," said Eden. "Look at you! You are totally hyped up!!" "I still got a lot to learn." "Eden, you are getting better with it now! You are definitely more and more modest." "Thanks Abby. I''m very ttered!" "Anyway, I''ll just lie down here, and my son is giving me a massage. Gracie said you must be carried away by your excitement right now, so we will have to let you treat us all tonight." "Again?" Eden paused for a second, then quickly sent another message, "Abby, tell Gracie that I wille back to make dumplings myself tonight to show my sincerity. I love you!" Abigail was totally speechless. Then no one said anything after that. The group chat of three of them felt totally silent all of a sudden. Eden smiled and continued her work. "Wow!" Amelia shouted out all of a sudden, "This news has be a hot topic in the mass media. Everyone is trying to dig out who Mr. Calder''s daughter is. Director Bleu, what kind of woman do you think she would be?" Amelia was not in the mood to work at all. Eden shook her head. "Amelia, stop thinking about this anymore. Hurry up and get your work done. Would you believe it if I say it was me?" She just wanted to get off work early. She had to attend the International Fashion Week the next day. Therefore, she''d better have a good rest tonight so that she wouldn''t feel too bad the next day. Amelia said while still looking at her phone, "Director Bleu, stop joking about it. If it really were you, I would havetched onto you already. Why is life so unfair? Mr. Calder''s daughter has such good luck!" It seemed that no one would believe Eden now even if she was telling the truth. So she smiled and said, "Amelia, money wille and go anyway. What do you need that much money for?" Amelia quickly looked at her and said, "Well, it sounds right, but what can you do without money? I''m running short of money right now, so I can''t understand people who don''t care about money." Eden shook her head andughed. She didn''t want to talk about money anymore, so she asked something else, "By the way, is there anyone else doing Haven''s job now since she has left?" Actually, Irene had been taking over Haven''s job for the time being. "No, we haven''t found a suitable person yet. They are still hiring." "Alright!" Eden said and went back to her work. When it was almost time to finish work, Lucian came over and asked Eden to go to Victor''s office. Victor and Anson also came back. But what surprised Eden when she got there was that Mr. and Mrs. Clement was there as well. Eden smiled and greeted them, "Dad, mom, are you all right?" Her two older brothers were still in the police station, and no one had heard from Adonis either. Wyatt said, "Eden, I have to thank you and Victor for what happened today. If it weren''t for the two of you, our family would really face heavy losses." Eden nced at Victor, whose face was pale, and said, "Dad, we are a family. You don''t need to say that." Then she looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you!" No one else wanted to get involved in such a thing, but only Victor and her father. Victor started at her for a few second and said nothing. He didn''t want her gratitude. As long as she would think of him when she needed help, then he would feel pleased. The more she expressed her gratitude, the more it showed that how distant they were. Eden could tell that Victor was not very happy, and she knew the reason clearly. Aisling looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden,e here." Eden nced at her and walked over to sit beside her. Aisling took her hand and held it tightly. "Is your foot better?" "It''s much better now. It''s just that I still can''t wear high heels." "Don''t wear them then. Your body is more important. You are tall anyway, so you already look pretty without them." Aisling looked at her worriedly. She just wanted to take her daughter home as soon as possible. Surely no one could deny the blood bond, neither could the Clement family. As their biological daughter, Eden would never leave them even when they were in trouble. Eden smiled and nodded without saying anything. Wyatt asked, "Eden, I''m really grateful to Mr. Calder for helping me with the matters of thatnd. He actually solves all the problems for us." Eden smiled, "Actually, I didn''t know that he would buy thend when I went to see him. I just thought he would invest in it." She was as shocked as everyone else when she saw the news. Wyatt said, "Mr. Calder never transferred hispany into a joint-stockpany. He is really a good dad." Wyatt''s heart ached when he thought of this. Eden would still be more closed to Zaiden no matter what happened. If she hadn''t gone missing, she would have lived a very happy life in her own family with them, and they would have also treated her like a princess. Eden looked at Wyatt and smiled sweetly, "Dad, you are a good dad too." Wyatt felt much better upon hearing this. Eden knew that every parent loved their children with all their hearts, and so did they. Aisling said, "Eden, Victor, why don''t we go for dinner together tonight?" Victor turned his head to Eden. And Eden also looked at him. The two pairs of eyes met, and Victor''s dark eyes made Eden unable to read. She said, "Victor, are youing?" Hearing that she called him by his name directly instead of Mr. Alwynn, he nodded his head happily and said, "Yes." Eden smiled. "Then let''s call Anson and Lucian as well. I''m afraid Adonis wouldn''t be finished untilter today because Vincent has no prospect ofpromise in sight," said Wyatt. Aisling snorted coldly. "Does Vincent think no one could tell what he is nning? He just wants to drag Buddy and Delmont away, so that we will have to face everything on our own today. If the Clement family was down, their family can just sit back and reap the profits." She knew Reba too well, and her son was just as ingrate as her. Now the two families were already bond together, Vincent was still being so ruthless, which was really disgusting. Wyatt had always been dissatisfied with Vincent deep down in his heart as well. Eden was listening to them quietly and did not say anything to interrupt. She did not know theplicated rtionship between the Clement family and the Alwynn family, neither could she do anything about it. Victor said, "Anson has already called Adonis, and Vincent will hear about what happened today soon. As soon as he knows that the problem was solved, he will surely be happy to reconcile with you." Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Hearing this, Wyatt was slightly relieved. "Then let''s wait for them." But Victor shook his head and said, "We don''t have to. The three of them can have dinner together. We''ll go first." Adonis didn''t know anything yet, so it definitely would be a problem if he heard Eden calling them mom and dadter. He couldn''t trust Adonis to keep any secret at all. He definitely got this gene from his mother. Thinking of this, Victor picked up his suit jacket next to him. Eden also got up and said, "Then I''ll go back to the office to pack my things." Her phone was still in the office. "Be careful when you are walking. Don''t walk too fast if your foot is not fully healed." Aisling said with concern. Eden smiled and nodded, "Okay! Mom, don''t worry." Then she turned around and walked out. It seemed that Aisling was indeed a person who cared about her family very much even though she was being very ruthless to everyone else, just exactly like what Victor had said. Eden quickly returned to her office and packed her things. After saying goodbye to Amelia, she sent a message to her mother and told them that she was not going to have dinner at home. Then they went to the River City Restaurant together with Anson and Lucian. When they arrived at the restaurant, they happened to run into Haven and Tillie, as well as Reba and Phillip, who seemed also just arrived. The tension was palpable when the two groups of people saw each other. Haven''s heart instantly started beating so fast as soon as she saw Eden was with her parents. Why were they together? Neither did Eden expect to see Haven here. It seemed that she just couldn''t get rid of her no matter where she went. Aisling started at Haven with a bad look. Phillip also looked a little surprised when he saw Mr. and Mrs. Clement, as well as his own son. Reba nced at Eden and Victor and smiled coldly. It seemed that Victor was really in love. Now she finally could find a chance and get the goods on him. She couldn''t believe that this d*mn brat was still living a good life after everything she had tried. Haven smiled and said first, "Dad, Mom, are you also here for dinner?" Aisling didn''t say a word with a cold face. Wyatt said in a low voice, "Yes. Now that everything has been resolved, we just decided to have dinner together because I''m very grateful to Victor and hispany." Haven nced at Eden and sneered, "Why Eden is here then? She didn''t help us with anything." She was actually worried that they would find out who Eden really was. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they found out everything and took Eden back, everything she had from her family now would all gone. Especially when the Clement family had just got two billion now, she definitely expected the same amount of money as her two brothers. Victor knew what Reba was capable of, so he had been hiding Eden''s real identity from the beginning. Anson, who couldn''t stand it anymore, asked mockingly, "Haven, can you be careful with your words? As the daughter of the Clement family, what have you done? Where were you when your parents were in trouble? You didn''t even go there. What position do you have to talk about others right now?" Haven suddenly lost her tongue. Normally, Lucian was the vicious one to her, but today, it seemed to be Anson''s turn. She didn''t understand why he was so d*mn bothered about whether she went or not. "Because I... I had to work, and I believe that my parents can definitely get everything solved. Isn''t everything fine now? Mr. Skye, are you trying to y us off against each other now?" She said the last sentence in a meaningful tone. Anson sneered and said, "Who on earth is the one trying to y off one against another? You even have words to say when we take Director Bleu out for dinner. If you have too much time to care about other people''s business, why don''t you take more time to mind your own business?" His words really irritated Haven. She shouted out angrily, "Anson, you are in no position to talk to me like that." Anson sighed with his indifferent face and then said, "You''re thinking too much. I don''t even know who you are. I wouldn''t even be bothered to talk to you at all." "You..." Haven was exasperated. She thought that Lucian was already vicious enough, but Anson seemed to be much more horrible than him. In his eyes, she felt that she was literally nothing. "Anson, be careful when your words," she warned him and cast him with a cold gaze. She couldn''t believe he just said that in front of her parents, her parents-inw, as well as Tillie. Anson spread out his hands and smiled. "Look at yourself. I haven''t even said anything bad, but you have already shown us how harsh you are. You told me to mind my words, but have you ever thought about your own words and attitude? You are also a youngdy from a well-known family, and you should have learned that if you want respect from others, at least you should respect them first. What do you mean by saying that why Eden is here since she didn''t do anything? Have you ever thought that you would need to pay it back when you tried to hurt others?" He had long been displeased with Haven. She was such an awful and ungrateful person. The Clement family had treated her like their own daughter, not only did she not feel grateful at all, but she also secretly did many bad things behind their backs. She would have to pay for what she had done one day. Actually, she was already paying for it. When she married Vincent, she would have endless pain in the future. Vincent was a good-for-nothing, and he knew very well what kind of a person he was. "Anson, you..." "Haven, stop it." Tillie smiled and patted Haven''s shoulder. She stared at Eden and thought that Darlene was really good at reading people. This woman seemed to be free from arrogance and impetuosity, and even her eyes lit up with confidence. Most importantly, her whole body sent out a natural disposition that made people feel sofortable. She smiled slightly and asked, "You must be Eden Blew, Darlene''s apprentice?" Eden returned with a polite smile and said, "Yes, I am." "You are really pretty. Do you have a boyfriend? I can introduce a good guy to you if you don''t," said Tillie, crossing her arms in front of her chest and looking at Eden with an arrogant face. She actually looked better when she was being quiet. Hearing this, Victor frowned and turned his dark eyes to her. Eden did not expect this either, especially it was the first time they met. Tillie was such a confident person. To be honest, she indeed kept a good shape and was very beautiful and elegant. She had a unique beauty that only independent and sessful women would have. But this beauty was totally destroyed by her scheming eyes. She had read many books. The real sess for a woman like this should be her business skills and confidence. Eden smiled and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Teacher Elliott!" Tillie curled her lips slightly and said, "That''s a pity. But I hope you don''t mind I made such an offer the first time we met." Eden said, "No, not at all. I understand you are only concerned about me. It''s just that I don''t have the luck to ept it." Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Hearing this, Tillie''s smile faded slightly as if she suddenly thought of something. She said with embarrassment, "Oh, I''m sorry, Director Bleu. I totally forgot that you are a single mother. The guy I wanted to introduce to you is actually my rtive who from a very rich and good family, they would hate me if I really introduced him to you." Eden still looked at her with a calm smile. Tillie was wearing a white suit, making her look even more confident and elegant. Victor was so angry, but Eden indicated him not to say anything with her eyes. It was her own business and she could solve it herself. Wyatt, Aisling, Anson, and Lucian all had extremely unpleasant looks on their faces at the moment. Eden looked at Tillie''s confident and beautiful face, thinking that she was indeed an expert who could insult her like this without even using a single swearing word. Upon hearing this, Haven felt much better. Now that Eden must have nothing to say anymore. As long as Eden was not happy, she would be able to forget about anything unhappy. Reba also smiled coldly. When she was about to say something, she heard Eden''s cold voice. "Teacher Elliott, I am indeed a single mother, but I have never asked you to introduce any man to me. I didn''t expect that you would misunderstand my words totally. However, Teacher Elliott, I heard that you are a mistress who ruins other people''s families. I don''t believe that your rtive would dare to hate anyone as outstanding as you. The younger generations like us should really learn from you." Did they really think that she would not fight back when Tillie insulted her like that? If Tillie wanted to show everyone how perfect she was, she would at least have no w in her past. Then others would have nothing to say when she said those words. But as a person like her, what position did she have to call Eden names? Hearing this, Tillie''s proud and confident face suddenly darkened. What a sharp-tongued girl! She shouted angrily, "Eden, be careful when your words." No one had ever dared to speak to her like this in public. She couldn''t believe that Eden opened up her old wound in front of everyone. Eden''s calm face suddenly turned cold. "Teacher Elliott, you have to be careful when your words too. After all, you are our role model as a teacher and elder!" Without her peaceful and harmless smile, Eden seemed to have suddenly turned into a different person. She looked so strong and brave now, making people unable to ignore her words. Victor had never seen her like this. At this moment, she just wanted to be herself bravely, without any other names. Hearing this, Anson almost apuded her. At the same time, Lucian was also quietly looking at Eden. Wyatt and Aisling looked at each other, and they both understood what each other was thinking. Eden, their daughter, had been convincing people with her own excellence and hard work. All the hard times she had been through really helped her to reach the position where she was now. Tillie sneered. "Well, Eden, you really impressed me a lot." After that, she turned around and headed towards the restaurant. Haven looked at her parents and said, "Mom, Dad, I''ll go to have dinner with Teacher Elliott now." Then she turned and ran after Tillie. Phillip nodded at Wyatt and also walked to the restaurant with Reba. Neither of them said anything, because Reba didn''t want to, and Phillip was too ashamed to. After all, what he had done today was undoubtedly like a p in the face considering the rtionship between the two families. It seemed that the rtionship would be totally ruined this time. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, let''s go." Eden nodded. "Let''s go! I''m starving now." It was such a long day, and she didn''t eat much in the morning. No wonder she was starting right now. Anson said excitedly, "Eden, you were really amazing earlier. I guess no one would dare to speak to Tillie like that in your whole industry." Eden nced at him andughed, "No matter who she is, no one deserves her insult. I am not the kind of person who would endure the insult and say nothing. Why should anyone be treated like this?" It was very obvious that Tillie was trying to insult her in front of others.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Moreover, she hated her aunt so much, so why would she want to introduce a boyfriend to her? She just wanted to insult her from the beginning. Anson smiled happily. Eden looked like a quiet girl, but she actually has a very strong and brave heart. Victor also looked at Eden, and an imperceptible smile shed across his face. It seemed that no one had noticed it. Aisling took a step forward and walked next to Eden. She said, "Eden, don''t take Haven''s words to heart. I was really stupid to bring back an ingrate. Now you can''t evene home because of her. I really wish that you cane home with us." Her eyes were full of guilt. Eden looked at her with a faint smile. "Mom, I don''t mind. And we are all good now anyway." Aisling looked at her and shook her head slightly. "No, I''m not good. You''ve no idea how hard it was to me when I lost you. I originally thought that adopting Haven would help me a little, however, it didn''t help with anything but caused us a lot of trouble." The corner of Eden''s mouth was quietly curled into a faint smile. This was their destiny anyway, and no one knew what would happen in the end. They quickly arrived at the reserved room, and the dishes were soon served. Aisling put a lot of food on Eden''s te. "Eden, eat more. You''ve been busy all day long." Eden smiled and said, "Mom, you should eat too." At this time, Lucian, who had been silent all the time, said, "Director Bleu, Tillie and Miss Clement will go to the International Fashion Week tomorrow as well, so you have to be careful. Tillie is a very vengeful person. You made her embarrassed today. She will fight back as soon as she has the chance." Eden looked at him and smiled gratefully. "Mr. Bonen, thank you for reminding me. I will be careful." She had seen all kinds of frame-ups over the years. Some things could not be avoided and it was impossible to guard against. She had always been very careful. Aisling said with concern, "Eden, shall I go with you?" Eden shook her head slowly and said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine. It''s just a fashion show. If it''s apetition or something, I may be worried. They could only say something to me if they really wanted to revenge anyway, and I can deal with them myself. Besides, it''s only in River City. I''ll be back tomorrow night." Aisling nodded, but she was still worried, "We also do design in our family business, so I will go tomorrow." "Sounds good. So let''s meet at the hall." Eden said with a smile. "Yes!" Aisling nodded happily. Victor said, "Eden, I will go too. Let''s go to pick up Mr. Parma together tomorrow morning, I." Eden looked more confused now. Why was he going? It was actually quite important for him to go. He was nning to expand his business, so it would be a good chance for him to show the design products of Alwynn Group to all the customers all over the world. If they had an intention to cooperate, Alwynn Group would be able to open its gate abroad. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 "Sure!" It would certainly save Eden a lot of hassle if someone could drive her there. The corner of Victor''s mouth lifted inadvertently. Their Alwynn Group was now a leading enterprise in River City, so he was actually invited. He wanted to surprise her on the day, but it seemed that it would be impossible now. However, he didn''t n toe back so soon after the event as he was nning to do something with Eden. But unfortunately, ns always fell behind changes. Anson looked at Victor and asked, "I don''t think I need to go, do I?" Victor gave him a sidelong nce. How could he didn''t even get the hint? What would he be doing there? Did he really wanna be a third wheel? How stupid he could be! Thinking of this, Victor cast a meaningful gaze on Anson. "You don''t need to go. You just stay here to deal with the matters with the Mirth Company. Do what you need to do, and make sure to get everything moving as soon as possible." Hearing this, a relieved smile appeared on Anson''s face immediately. He didn''t want to go at all. He was nning to ask Abby out for dinner the next day. Now that Abby was back, he could finally start his big n. He could also talk about the contract with her tomorrow, so she would definitelye out. Lucian looked at him and asked, "Anson, why are you smiling as if you have won a lottery?" Anson smiled and said, "Yes, you are right." Abby was such a beautiful and charming woman, it would be more pleasant for him rather than winning a lottery if he could be with her. Therefore, he had to hurry up now. Wyatt looked at these young men and smiled. It was so good that they were still young. Eden lowered her head and carried on eating. There would be many famous and talented people in the industry attend this event this time, and it would be a great chance for her to get all the trending information and learn a lot of things. Victor nced at her and said, "Eden, your design work of the new season will be shown at the event tomorrow, and it will certainly be a critical moment for the reputation of ourpany." Eden suddenly felt the heavy pressure on her shoulders. She smiled and said, "There will be so many famous designers there tomorrow, and I am just a nobody in front of them. Don''t give me too much pressure." She wasn''t confident enough yet as she understood how unpredictable and fastchanging the design world was. Especially with all kinds of fashion tforms got popr and more and more young people joined in, there seemed to be no borders for anything anymore. She felt there were more and more new things that she needed to learn nowadays. Lucian asked, "What about our booth? Who will be there?" Victor said, "There are eight exhibition halls in total. Our booth will be in the first hall, and you are the one who is in charge of that." "Me?" Lucian took a quick nce at Eden. It would be better if Eden could be in charge because he was just a secretary and did not know how to exin everything to people. Victorughed and said, "Yes, it''s you. I know you don''t speak much normally, but you have very goodmunication skills. There will be more than 600 brands from 20 countries all over the world at the event tomorrow. Our support team has already gotten everything sorted, so you don''t need to worry about anything else. You just need to lead them tomorrow. The event willst for 4 days, so you can stay in a hotel if you don''t have enough time toe back, and we will cover your expenses. But it is not very far anyway, so you cane back if you are driving." Hearing this, Lucian instantly turned his head to Anson and looked at him with angry eyes. However, Anson looked back with a gloating face as if he was saying that it was finally his turn. Lucian suddenly remembered that there would be media promotion and branding ns at the event, so it seemed that he would have to face the camera. "I''m not going!" He refused immediately. Victor did not really care what he said, "You have to. Haven''t you been preparing for this all the time?" Lucian said, "I was preparing everything for you. I thought you''d bring Anson with you." Anson shrugged and said seriously, "Mr. Bonen, I''m sorry but I am very busy." Lucian said immediately, "Are you busy with ttering girls?" He really couldn''t avoid seeing Anson''s huge reminder note. Hearing this, Anson quickly put his phone back into his pocket. How did he see that? He said with an unhappy face, "You don''t understand how I feel now as you haven''t met your girl." Lucian could not help but look at Eden when he heard this. Victor noticed it instantly and also turned his eyes to Lucian. Lucian had not forgetten. Aisling saw the look in Lucian''s eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Could Lucian.. That wouldn''t be too surprising as Eden had always been an outstanding girl. She had to admit that she was very talented in design. On the other side, in the private room, Tillie and Phillip''s family were also having dinner, but it seemed that no one was in the mood to enjoy any food at all. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tillie held the red wine ss and kept drinking it silently. Phillip frowned. He always thought that she was a gracious and open-minded woman, but after what happened earlier, she had totally changed and hadn''t even said a word at all. Haven noticed it as well, so she said, "Teacher, there is no need to be angry with such a shameless woman. Everyone knows what kind of a person Eden is, and she is really not worth it." Reba also said, "Teacher Elliott, Haven is right. Eden is no match for you at all. How famous you already are as a designer now! We shouldn''t let a woman like her ruin our dinner." She also knew that Tillie was a very arrogant person who even took Darlene as nothing, so she was very surprised when she heard that Tillie epted Haven to be her apprentice. However, knowing whatTellie had with Darlene beofre, she was no longer surprised. Hearing their words, Phillip frowned even more. Tillie nodded coldly. Even Darlene didn''t dare to say anything like this to her, who did Eden think she was? She looked at Phillip who kept quiet the whole time, and said with a smile, "Chairman Alwynn, this ss of wine is for you." Phillip smiled lightly and did not say anything. He raised his ss and clinked it with everyone else''s. Seeing that Tillie was back to normal again, Haven was finally relieved. She noticed that Tillie was a very resolute and vigorous woman at work after she had been working with her for a few days. And she was also a very capable and experienced person. She was different from Eden who looked more gentle and quiet, however, Eden was definitely not inferior to Tillie at all when it came to designing. Haven had to admit that she never realized how big the gap could be between different people until she started working. Now that she was Tillie''s apprentice, she could definitely learn a lot from Tillie and even be preeminent above her, so that she could be famous in no time andpletely defeat Eden one day. Reba smiled and said, "Teacher Elliott, as a clothingpany, Jotham Alwynn Group will attend the event tomorrow as well. Why don''t we go together?" Tillie nced at her and said, "Sounds good if it''s convenient for you. I don''t mind anyway." She had never cared about such kind of event. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Hearing this, Reba smiled happily. As long as she got Tillie on her side, Alwynn Group would no longer be a threat for her. Victor was certainly not a reasonable and agreeable man, and if she didn''t take action first, he would sooner orter target the Jotham Alwynn Group. She wished she could take him down right now. "Okay, Teacher Elliott. Haven and I wille to pick you up tomorrow morning, and we will go there together," Reba said with a smile. Tillie smiled and nodded, "Thank you." It probably would be a good chance for her to embarrass Eden in front of everyone. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, that was not what Reba was thinking about. She only worried that the foreign companies would be interested in Eden''s work. She had already heard that Victor''spany was one of the exhibitors tomorrow. She had seen Eden''s design before and she knew how talented she was. Otherwise, she would not have copied Eden''s workst time which made Eden used her and went after her to her company. Therefore, even though they had a new designer in theirpany, she still had no confidence that they would beat the Alwynn Group for this season. After all, the design of their new season was just barely satisfactory. Over the past few years, Victor''spany had been expanding day by day. He owned hundreds of millions of real estate assets and many industries that she didn''t know. This little brat was really good at doing business. Haven said, "Teacher, do we also have a booth in the exhibition tomorrow?" Tillie said, "Yes, but there will be people taking care of it. We just need to go over and say hi." Haven nodded with a smile. "Teacher, thank you for bringing me along!" Tillie nced at her and said with a smile, "Haven, you have a great potential in design. You must study hard during this period of time, and you will definitely be famous in this industry one day." Since she had epted Haven to be her apprentice, she would still help Haven to get the fame she wanted although she was only trying to make use of Haven. Haven grasped the chopsticks in her hand with excitement and said with a smile, "Thank you, teacher. I will try my best!" This would be the only chance for her to establish herself in the industry. Tillie smiled without saying anything. She had already done what she could, and the rest would totally depend on Haven herself. As her assistant in herpany, Haven had already gotten a lot from her. When Eden and the others finished their meal and came out, they didn''t meet Haven again. Aisling looked at Eden with concern and said, "Be careful on your way back." Eden smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I will be fine." Anson shook his head slightly. He couldn''t believe this Mrs. Clement in front of him was the same person who used to hate Eden so much. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. How could a person change totally all of a sudden? Wyatt took a step forward and looked at Eden''s pretty face, smiling lovingly. "Eden, take this. As your dad, I haven''t done anything for you these years. The money in this bank card was saved for you for all these years. It''s not much, but it is what I can do for you. When you get married, I will prepare another dowry for you." Eden didn''t know what to say. What happened to everyone around her? Why do they all want to give her money all of a sudden? She quickly shook her head and said, "Dad, I can''t take this. It''s the time that you really need money now. What''s more, I can make money myself." She had done nothing for them all these years either, so how could she take their money now? Upon hearing this, Wyatt looked a little sad, "Eden, haven''t you forgiven your mom and me yet?" Eden smiled and said, "Dad, it''s nothing to do with that. I have a job now, and I can support myself." She was actually quite satisfied with her life right now. Although she was surrounded by rich people, she had never felt anything different at all. She never wanted much, as long as she could afford what she wanted and live a happy life. Aisling took the bank card from Wyatt and put it in Eden''s hand. She held Eden''s hand tightly and said, "Eden, you are a strong and brave girl, and I know that you have the ability to live a good life on your own no matter where you are, but this is what we want to do for you, so you have to take it. The passcode is your birthday." Eden didn''t know what to do, so she smiled and said, "Since you mentioned this, mom, I always wanted to ask you when actually my birthday is. I don''t remember anything now." Aisling felt that her tears almost came out when she heard this. She said in a low voice, "Your birthday is only ten days away from Victor''s. You were born on the 12th of September, and Victor was born on the 23rd of September. But you are six years younger than Victor." Eden smiled and turned her head to look at Victor. However, Victor looked at her smiling face and didn''t know what to say. Aislingughed and said, "Victor, from now on, I will ask you to take care of Eden. I know you will do a good job. Thank you for waiting for her and looking for her all these years, and thanking you for not giving up on her." As speaking, Aisling''s eyes turned red again. Victor said, "Mrs. Clement, this is what I should do anyway." He then looked at Eden with his soft and bright eyes. It was the best that Mrs. Clement could trust him. "Eden, I will take good care of you and your children in the future." Eden was speechless. Was she really her mother? How could she do this to her if she was? She smiled and said, "You''d better take good care of yourself first." Victor said, "How can I do that? I have a wife and children now." A wife? Who was that? Eden looked at him and didn''t know what to say. Wyatt and Aisling also smiled without saying anything. Eden looked at the bank card in her hand. She really didn''t want to take it. "Mom, this..." "Eden, you must take it. When you and Victor get married, I will prepare other dowries for you. I will make sure that you have the best wedding ever." Eden was speechless again. Had she ever said that she was going to marry Victor? "Oh my God! Then I''ll congratte both of you in advance now." Ansonughed and said. Ever since Victor had found Eden, he felt as if he was totally a different person. It seemed that every minute in his life suddenly became extremely precious. Eden shook her head helplessly. How could she exin it now? She nced at Victor and saw that he was still looking at her with a smile, and it seemed that he was really enjoying it. After that, everyone said goodbye to each other and went home separately. Victor and Eden walked back together. The evening breeze was a little chilly, so Victor took off his jacket and put it on Eden''s shoulders. Mrs. Clement''s words earlier really made him unable to hide his joy and stop smiling anymore. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Eden also smiled. "Victor, am I really the only one you will marry?" Victor nodded hurriedly. "Yes, you are the only one I will marry. Before I found you, I really thought that I would spend all my life on my own!" Eden instantly could feel the heavy pressure on her shoulders. In fact, she knew that Victor was a decent man, but she really didn''t intend to get married. She smiled and said, "Then let''s wait a little longer. I just need time." This was exactly what she was thinking. Victor''s expression went stiff slightly, and there was an unconceble sadness shed across his face. Did he still need to wait? How much longer would he have to wait? However, he had already waited for so many years, and it would make no difference for him to wait a little longer. It seemed that he was still not good enough to make her change her mind. "Okay, Eden. No matter how long it is, I will always wait for you." He said in a low but firm voice. Eden suddenly lifted her head. Under the dim light, she could still see his handsome and determined face, making her impressed. She knew he had waited for her for so many years already, and she just needed time to make sure that she felt the same way as he did. She didn''t want to waste his true love. Only in this way it would be worthy of his more than ten-year wait and effort. So she said, "It won''t take a long time. I just need time to figure out how I exactly feel about you. I can''t lie to you about my feelings, and I don''t want to, either. Just like how I feel about Jasper. I only look at him like a family member rather than a lover." This was the truth in her heart. Hearing this, Victor instantly cheered up. So it turned out that she only looked at Jasper as a family member. "By the way, Jasper will go to the event tomorrow as all," said Victor. Eden nodded. "Hispany has developed very well in the past two years. This will also be a good opportunity for them." Victor finally led her to his big n, "Eden, I think we will be very busy at tomorrow''s event, so shall we stay in the hotel there tomorrow night?" Eden looked at him. "Why? It only takes two hours toe back anyway." Victor thought for a moment and said, "Let''s wait and see what the schedule is like tomorrow then." Eden suddenly looked at him with something on mind. She always felt that he was hiding something. She had that kind of feeling, but she couldn''t tell what it exactly was. At the Clement family. The luxurious vi was aze with lights. Not long after Aisling and Wyatt got back, Haven also came back. At this time, Wyatt and Aisling were sitting in the living room and waiting for their two sons toe back. Seeing her parents were already home, Havenined, "Dad, mom, why didn''t you wait for me? But I have to congratte you, for making two billion today." Wyatt lowered his head and said nothing. Aisling nced at her and asked coldly, "What happenedst night? You must know it very well." Haven knew that her mother would not let go of this matter, but at that time, she really couldn''t think of any other way. She also had tried, but she could not find a perfect solution. Looking at Haven who was standing in front of her, Aisling knew that she no longer want to just be an adopted daughter of the Clement family. She wanted more. Haven sat down beside Aisling and said with an aggrieved face, "Mom, you know that although I and Vincent got the marriage certificate, he still wouldn''t listen to me at all. He would not help us no matter what I do. What''s more, he is not the one who can make a decision in the Alwynn family!" Aisling looked at her and said with a slight sneer, "Have you tried everything you could then? Your two brothers were really desperate, otherwise, they wouldn''t have asked Vincent for help. If I knew it, I would never let them go. If the Alwynn family wanted to help us, they would have done it long ago." Haven looked embarrassed. She had never expected that Zaiden would suddenly appear. And she didn''t understand why Zaiden wanted to help their family! She could not help but ask, "Mom, why did Mr. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Calder want to help us? And who is his daughter?" She had been thinking about this question for the whole day. She just wanted to know which woman could be so lucky. Even she envied her very much to have such a father. Wyatt suddenly raised his gaze. "Why do you want to know about this?" Haven smiled and said, "Dad, I''m just curious." Wyatt put the newspaper in his hand on the tea table and looked at her seriously. "Haven, we don''t me you for what happenedst night. But since we took you into this house, we have always treated you like our own daughter. When you marry Vincent, I still hope you can have a good life. You should be grateful." Haven could tell that he meant something else. She nodded obediently. "Dad, I understand." Aisling didn''t believe her at all. If she was grateful, she would not have done those things before. At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. Buddy and Delmont came in. Both of them looked very tired. Delmont''s face still had a scratch on, and his hair was also very messy. Haven felt so nervous as soon as she saw her big brother. Although she didn''t say a wordst night, she had been talking to Vincent through her phone all the time. She didn''t even know why Delmont suddenly lost control and stood up to hit Vincent. She was scared out of her wits at that time and could only look at Delmont in shock. Aisling stood up and looked at her two sons with concerns. "Delmont, Buddy,e and sit down. Do you want something to drink?" However, Clement suddenly started shouting at Haven, "Haven, get out of my house right now!" His angry voice echoed in the whole vi. Aisling and Wyatt were also stunned, both looking at Delmont in disbelief. Haven''s heart sunk. She looked at Delmont who was ring at her with fear. Did he see her messages? No, she could not leave the Clement family yet. If she left now, she would lose everything. "Delmont, I know I didn''t say a word for usst night. It''s my fault. But you know that Vincent wouldn''t listen to me at all no matter what I said." Delmont sneered, "You''re just an ingrate. Even though you didn''t say anything, you''ve been sending messages to Vincent and asking him not to help us. I''ve seen it. Otherwise, why do you think I beat Vincent up? Do you really think I was so crazy that I sent myself to the police?" "Delmont, I..." "Stop it. I only have one sister, and it''s not you. Get out of our house right now. We don''t want any ingrate here." Delmont sounded very determined, and he looked like he was going to eat Haven alive. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Haven was frightened. Sure enough, Delmont saw her messages, and that was why he went mad. But it was not her fault. She looked at Delmont with her tearful eyes and cried, "I know I did something wrong, but I was too scared at that time. I didn''t want to lose either our family or Vincent. I didn''t stop Vincent from helping us. I just wanted him to think about it carefully. After all, we are a family now, and he should help us if he can. I really didn''t mean anything else." She wasn''t sure how much Delmont actually saw her messages. However, she could not let him kick her out. Moreover, if the Clement family did abandon their adopted daughter, people would all despise them. Therefore, she could not leave the Clement family. She had not gotten her dowry yet, nor the shares of their family business. She would never leave the Clement family before she got everything she wanted. Delmont looked at her with a sneer, "Can you be more shameless? You never cared about losing the Clement family. You only worried that if you were going to lose thefortable and wealthy life you have in this house. However, without the Clement family, let''s see how long you and Vincent could survive. I''d like to see how you will spend the rest of your life." Then he turned his head to Aisling, "Mom, we should get them to finish the wedding soon. With this ingrate at home, I''m afraid our family would be dragged down sooner orter." After saying that, Delmont went upstairs angrily. Buddy also went after him without saying anything. Looking at their backs, Aisling''s heart ached. Wyatt stood up and looked at Haven indifferently. "Haven, as our family has finallye through this racial crisis, I won''t want to talk about this matter anymore. I can understand where youe from, so I hope you and Vincent could live happily together in the future." Wyatt said sincerely and earnestly before returning to his room. Then Aisling stood up and turned as well without saying anything. "Mom," Haven suddenly shouted in tears, "Mom, I had no choices at that time. You know I have always been an obedient child even though I am not the smart one. I always do whatever you told me to do and never would do anything that you don''t like. But Mom, I just want a better life." Aisling looked back at her and said, "If you want a better life, you have to make effort in it. Now you''ve made it in one fell swoop, and the Clement family hasn''t helped you much. I only hope that you can appreciate what you have right now and be more grateful. If you want to challenge me in the future, you know what I am capable of." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After saying that, Aisling left without looking back. Haven sat where she was, tears streaming down her face. How did things be like this? She had always been a good girl in her mother''s and her two brothers'' eyes, but why had everyone changed all of a sudden? Everyone wanted her to leave now. What had she done wrong? She would never leave the Clement family. Even if she had to leave, she had to leave with the family property. The next day, Eden got up early in the morning. She had been chatting with Abigail until veryte the night before, but she still didn''t feel tired at all. However, Victor was even earlier than her. Because they were going to the fashion event, he woke up very early and changed into a tailor- made designer suit, looking even more elegant. He sat on the balcony and enjoyed the morning tea. Eden saw this scene as soon as she walked out. She was wearing a light red suit today. Her soft hair was tied up behind her head, and a pair of crystal earrings were shining under the sunlight. She looked more mature and fashionable in this color. "Eden, you are so beautiful!" Victor couldn''t help but said. Eden had never seen Victor like this either, which looked more like the person everyone else talked about. "You are very handsome today as well!" He indeed had a perfect face. Hearing this, Victor smiled happily. He got up and looked at her with his lips curled up. Lets go! The two of them looked perfect together! Victor couldn''t help but felt so excited and pleased. They both sat in the car and set off to Upper East Sleglund to pick up Darlene. When they arrived, Darlene was waiting for them by the road. She also dressed very formally and trendy in a white suit, which went very well with her and highlighted her elegance. "Aunt." Eden looked at Darlene with a smile, then got out of the car and opened the door for her. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, thank you for picking me up," Darlene said with a smile. Victor said, "Teacher, it is my pleasure." Eden and Darlene sat in the backseats. "Eden, you look so pretty today. Your clothes suit you very well!" Darlene looked at Eden and said. Eden nced at herself and said, "I made this myself. The material is very light and thin, but it doesn''t crease much. It''s veryfortable to wear." Darlene nced at it and nodded in agreement. It looked indeed very good which made Eden looked even more attractive. However, Victor didn''t seem happy when he heard them chatting pleasantly in the back. Eden was sitting with him in the front early, but now she sat in the back. So he was actually a little jealous. But he no longer felt as lonely as before. As long as she was with him, he would not be lonely. An hourter, they arrived at the exhibition center. Victor had already shown Eden the schedule of the day, so she was quite familiar with it already. But what attracted her more were the different design works from all over the country. She came here for another purpose actually, that was, to see if there was any new fabric that would be good for her next season''s design. The demand for the winter season design alwayssted longer than the autumn ones. Victor parked the car in the parking lot. As soon as the three of them got out of the car, Haven, Tillie, Reba and Vincent walked over. Each of them had their own thoughts in their minds. Vincent looked at Eden, who was very elegant and pretty, said with a smile, "Director Bleu, you look very different today. It seemed that this elegant style suits you as well." Eden always could impress him every time he saw her. Her remarkable sense of style made people unable to avoid her at all. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 For a man like Vincent who had seen all kinds of beautiful women, could not even help but be attracted by her. Eden looked at him with her cold eyes. She knew Haven would hate her even more now as he said this, and it seemed that he was quite good at ying petty tricks even though he was not a smart person. Haven immediately cast a cold gaze on Vincent, who was still staring at Eden, and fury surged from the bottom of her heart. She couldn''t believe he just said that in front of everyone. Was he blind? She was his wife now. Which woman could bear her husband talking about how pretty another woman was in front of her? Not to mention that this woman was Eden, the person she hated the most. Victor took a step forward and stood between Vincent and Eden, looking at Vincent with his dark eyes and warned him in a low voice, "Vincent, you''d better stay away from her." The atmosphere in the car park instantly tensed up. Everyone could feel a chill down their spine. Tillie moved her sarcastic gaze away from Darlene''s face and turned to Victor. His slightly raised head and tightly pursed lips were showing everyone how angry he was at the moment. Tillie narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at this attractive man with admiration. When she was young, she was always attracted by this kind of man. Vincent sneered and said, "What if I don''t?" He looked back at Victor with his cold gaze too. "Vincent...!" Haven couldn''t help but shout angrily. She didn''t want to see him embarrass himself. Vincent turned his head to Haven, looking at her with his sharp eyes. He was only doing this for everyone to see, and how could she even tell? She still couldn''t change the fact that she was a dumb girl even though she was Tillie''s disciple now. Haven''s heart instantly sunk when she saw his cold and sharp eyes. But she told herself to calm down. She was his wife now, and the most important thing was to get to his heart. She suppressed the anger in her heart and tried her best to convince herself. Vincent smiled and said, "Victor, you don''t have to be so nervous. I don''t want your woman." If Eden hadn''t had children, he would have tried to get her. However, it was such a shame. Every time he saw her, he would think of this. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Victor nced at him again and said in a low voice, "Eden, let''s go!" He didn''t want to talk to them anymore, because he would only end up getting angrier. Eden nodded slightly and held Darlene''s hand. "Aunt, let''s go." Darlene nodded as well without saying anything. "Wait, Darlene. Don''t you want to say hello to me?" Tillie sneered and said, looking at Darlene sarcastically. She had not heard it wrong earlier that Eden had called Darlene aunt. The two of them were already so close, making her a little jealous. It seemed that everyone around Darlene was treating her with sincerity, but the people around her were all snobling who pretended to be close to her. Sometimes, she was really jealous of Darlene. Darlene looked back and said in a cold tone, "It''s not like we don''t know each other. Do you want me to tell everyone our rtionship every time we meet?" Only then did Tillie feel that Darlene was still the same Darlene as before. She always thought Darlene had been depressed ever since she had problems with her ex. However, Darlene still had many remarkable pieces of design works recently. Thinking of this, she smiled and said, "Now, that''s you." She looked at Darlene with her weird gaze. She also dressed in white today, just like Darlene, except for a slight difference in style. Her suit jacket was slightly longer. Because she was quite tall, this design made her look more ssic. Darlene smiled coldly without saying anything. She turned around and said to Eden, "Let''s go!" She had already thought it through, and there was really no point for her to waste any time on a jerk and a b*tch. Were they really the ones who ruined her life? The answer was no. Her life actually depended on herself. If she could get over it quicker, she would definitely be living a much better life than Tillie. They indeed were married now, but they were not living a happy life! She always knew about this. But she didn''t know why Tillie still hadn''t had a child yet. The three of them went all the way to the No. 1 exhibition hall. There were already a lot of people around their booth when they got there. Eden look around and saw Lucian. He said he didn''t want toe, but he arrived even earlier than all of them. It showed that he was really a hard worker. Darlene looked around as well and saw that all the other booths were set up, but there were not many people. Only their booth was crowded with people. She smiled and said, "Why are there so many people here?" Victor smiled and said, "Teacher, this is Alwynn Group''s stand, and we are showing our products of the new season." He took a look at the booth whilst speaking. He looked so confident as if he got everything in his control. Darlene seemed much more interested. "Let''s go and have a look then. It seems that everyone is attracted by your products." Victor turned his head to Eden and said, "Eden, maybe your work will make a big ssh today!" Eden didn''t know what to say. She smiled and said, "You look more confident than me." Victor gently stroked her hair and said, "You don''t need to be shy. Let''s wait and see." Eden smiled and said nothing. The three of them walked toward the booth. Lucian was wearing a white hand-made shirt, looking neat and graceful. He easily stood out from the crowd and seemed to be in control of the overall situation. His clear voice made people feel very comfortable. He was introducing their products to several foreigners. The people from Irene''s team all came and they were introducing their products to the people around them. It was the first time for Eden to see her own design products for this autumn season. Every piece was borately designed by her. Now that she finally saw the finished product, making her feel very excited. Everyone around them was discussing with each other about the new design, and all of them were giving positivements. Eden couldn''t help smiling. She was already very satisfied with such results. Jotham Alwynn Group and the Clement family''s exhibition booth were also in this hall. When Reba saw the crowd in front of Alwynn Group''s booth, she instantly had a bad feeling. Vincent also saw it. His eyes turned cold as he looked at Victor''s back. It seemed that Victor could always stand out no matter where he went. Tillie attended this event every year. When she saw the crowd, she couldn''t help but ask, "Whose booth is this?" Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Reba sneered and said, "That''s the booth of Alwynn Group." Victor, the little brat in her mind, really impressed her. Every time he would surprise everyone. This time, she was removed from her position because of the ident with Eden''s design, allowing him to take advantage of her. Plus what happened with Alex, she only had cheered up from it after a long time. But it was already toote for her to stop all this. Vincent sneered and said, "Mom, let''s go. I believe we will have a good result this year as well." Reba nced at him without saying anything. Looking at the exhibition booth of Jotham Alwynn Group where there were more employees than guests, she really couldn''t believe that they would have a good result. Vincent had spent so much time and effort trying to take Victor down, but how could he not achieve anything? Tillie took a few more steps towards Alwynn Group''s booth, trying to have a closer look at the clothes. As soon as she saw them, she was All the clothes looked very fashionable and eyecatching, and they contained all the trendy element that was popr among young people. Their new collection presented a lively and vibrant atmosphere, which suited the autumn theme perfectly. Tillie nced at Eden, who was standing in front of Victor, and her lips curved slightly. She guessed that Eden would be the dark horse at this season. If Eden got popr, Darlene would be the one who benefits from it. Once the rtionship between them was exposed, Darlene would beat her totally. Thinking of this, Tillie turned around and walked back to Reba with a gloomy face. She sneered next to Reba and said, "I''m afraid that Alwynn Group will win in this season. Neither you nor I would get any deal or benefit from any of the clients here." Hearing this, Reba knew that she was right about it. Haven asked, "Teacher, is Eden''s design really so amazing?" She was so jealous when she heard Tillie''s words. She couldn''t believe the person they were talking about was Eden! Every one of the Clement family remembered Eden as a smart and sensible child. Tillie said, "You can go and check it out yourself. There are a lot of clients who are very interested in them. They already won." She had been working in this industry for so many years, neither did she nor Darlene even had this glory before. "Let''s go!" Reba looked at Victor''s back coldly, then turned around and walked back to their own booth. At this time, Victor turned around and saw them. He knew they were not nning anything good. He took out his phone and made a phone call after he walked to a quiet ce. "Keep an eye on Reba and Haven." His lips curled up into a sneer. Looking at Reba and the others who were walking away, his eyes zed. Now he looked exactly the same as the cold and cruel Victor that everyone else said. He knew exactly what Reba was nning. When he turned back and saw the girl who he couldn''t move his eyes away from in the crowd, he had already put a warm smile on his handsome face. He walked over and whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, you did it. Last year, there was no client coming to our booth." Eden didn''t know what to say. Did she really make it? She looked up at Victor who has a gentle smile on his face, she suddenly felt her heart melted. If her design could bring some benefits to hispany, then she would feel less guilty. She smiled and said, "I hope that Alwynn Group really could go far this time." Hispany had not been established long, and he had already done a really amazing job. Victor whispered in her ear, "We definitely can make it as long as we have you." Eden smiled sweetly-, Darlene looked at them and said, "Eden, I have something else to do now. You can walk around here first. I wille back here at eleven o''clock, then we can go have lunch together." Eden nodded and said, "Okay, aunt. We''ll wait for you here." Darlene nodded with a smile and then left. Victor said, "Let''s go and look around!" Now he felt even more pleased when they were alone. He had been looking forward to spending time with her when she came back. Eden looked at him in confusion. "Do we really not need to stay and help?" Victor nced at Lucian who was talking with all the guests effortlessly, knowing that he could count it on him. "It''s ok. Lucian can manage it." It showed how much he trusted Lucian. Eden nodded and walked to other exhibition halls with Victor. She asked while walking, "Don''t you need to go to the exhibitors'' conference?" Victor shook his head slightly. "I arranged someone to attend it already. I''ll go to the conference with the cooperative partnerster, but it is at noon. We can go together. If there is anypany who wants to cooperate with us today, they will have to go to visit ourpany. At that time, I want you to present ourpany to them." Eden smiled and said, "Sounds good. I''d love to do it if we really have the chance. We have always been focusing on making environmentally friendly, fashionable, and high-tech products, so I believe there will be many clients who want to cooperate with us." She knew that they always needed to improve themselves first before they wanted to be epted by others, and she had never stopped seeking innovation and putting new ideas into her design. Only in this way would they be able to keep up with this fast-changing market. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Our fashion show will be held in a few days, and the partners will also go there. If there is a investment n, this will also be a good chance." She was also looking forward to seeing all the new designs for this season. Just as Victor wanted to say something, Jasper''s voice came over. "Eden, I''m here." Hearing his excited voice was, Victor''s face instantly darkened. Was it that hard to just spend some time alone with Eden? Eden looked over when she heard Jasper''s voice. He was wearing a casual suit of theirpany''s new season''s collection, looking smart and striking. She walked over to him with a smile and said, "Jasper, are you also at No.1 exhibition hall?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jasper smiled and said, "Of course. Most of thepanies from River City are at this hall." He smiled proudly and pointed to the exhibition area behind him, "Look, only our booths are the busiest." Eden nced behind him and smiled, "Congrattions, Jasper!" He had been working very hard ever since he started his business, so he really deserved it. Every time when Eden was working overtime, Jasper would also work overtime. But if she finished work early, he would always make time to apany her. Eden felt so happy for Jasper at the moment, totally forgetting that Victor was still standing next to her. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 However, looking at Jasper''s smiling face, Victor really wished that he could punch his teeth through the back of his skull. Thinking of this, his fists clenched insensibly, but he did not dare to do anything in front of Eden. If he really punched Jasper right now, Eden would definitely never talk to him anymore. He knew her very well. "I have to thank you for this, Eden." Jasper gently looked at Eden with a smile and said. Eden didn''t understand why he said this. However, Victor''s face darkened even more. He moved a little forward and stood closely behind Eden, looking at Jasper with a gloomy face. What did this have to do with Eden? Eden asked, "What do you want to thank me? I don''t seem to have done anything." Jasper said seriously, "Of course you have. Your support and encouragement mean a lot to me. A company just said that they want to cooperate with us. I believe this will be a big progress for us." Eden didn''t know what to say. Was she really this helpful? Why had she never noticed it before? "Congrattions again, Jasper!" She said with a smile. Jasperughed and said, "Let''s go for dinner togetherter. Because you helped me a lot, I want to treat you for something good. What about lobsters? I know you like it!" Eden felt a little ttered. She was pleased to hear it, but she really didn''t think she had done anything that deserved this. She had only talked about some designs with Jasper and given him some opinions about his work. Now she felt a little overwhelmed all of a sudden. "Sounds good!" She smiled and nodded. Jasper suddenly nced at the clothes that Eden was wearing and said excitedly, "Eden, is this the design that you showed me before? You''ve already made it! It suits you so well. You look like a grown woman now." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was speechless. Was she always a child in his eyes? Howe? And she never noticed that before! At this moment, Victor really couldn''t hold his anger back anymore. He really wanted to shout out "Jasper, f*ck off!", however, when he opened his mouth, the sentence he said soundedpletely different from what he was thinking in his mind. "Mr. Joye, your staff is looking for you." "Hey, Mr. Alwynn! I didn''t see you earlier!" Victor couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He had been standing there the whole time. How could he not see him? However, at this moment, someone was really looking for Jasper. Jasper looked at Eden and said seriously, "Eden, you shouldn''t walk too much as your food is not fully healed yet. I''lle to you after I''m done here." Eden said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I know that you have been very busy recently. Take care of yourself." "Thank you. I''ll be fine." Jasper smiled and stepped away. As he turned around, he looked at Victor with a meaningful look. Victor was so angry that the corner of his mouth trembled, but at this moment, he couldn''t do anything. He had never felt so irritated before. He would never forget about this feeling! He tried to convince himself in his mind that at least Jasper had been taking care of Eden and her three children, so he should let him go this time. Eden seemed to have noticed his difference and turned around to look at him. Victor''s angry look turned into grievance in an instant. Eden''s gaze changed suddenly as well. How could his face change so fast? Victor smiled and said, "Eden, let''s continue walking around." He thought about Jasper''s words again, and irritation surged up inside him instantly. He felt that he would never be able to get along with Jasper anymore in his whole life. Eden looked at him in confusion. "Are you alright?" Victor said, "Of course." He would always be alright as long as she was alright. Eden asked, "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m totally fine!" "Alright, let''s go!" Eden quickly stepped forward. Victor didn''t say anything more. Looking at Eden''s back, he always felt a little weird. After that, the two of them walked around and checked out allmost all the exhibition booths. Eden kept making notes on her phone, making sure that she wouldn''t forget anything that she learned. Victor apanied her the whole time, but he did not want to disturb her. Looking at her serious face when she was totally concentrating on her work, he was sure that she was an independent and strong woman. Seeing that she almost got what she needed, Eden turned around and said, "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go and have a look at the fabric." The high-quality fabric would show the quality of the clothes without people even touching them. And sometimes, details were the key. The high-quality fabric would definitely bring her design to another level. "Sure!" Victor walked her to the fabric exhibition area. There were more than 1,000 textilepanies that took part in this exhibition, all of which were very famous brands in this industry. There were hemp/cotton, silk, knitting, woven, woolen, nanotechnology, embroidery,posite fabrics, functional fabrics...They could really find whatever they wanted. There were also various kinds of essories, such as buttons, zips... etc., making Eden didn''t even know where to start. After walking around, Eden really found the fabric she wanted. "Victor, look! This white cashmere fabric is perfect for my design for next winter season! This must be the new product this year. I didn''t see itst year. And there are three colors that I can choose." Victor looked at the color of the fabric and was also very satisfied. Then he wrote down the fabric company''s name so that he could contact themter. Cashmere was usually very expensive, but it was warm andfortable as it was so light and soft. Eden really liked cashmere. They had been walking till 11 o''clock, but Eden was still in high spirits. Victor apanied her the whole time. He had been taking care of her although he didn''t talk much. When it was noontime, there were more and more people came. Among them, several paparazzi already recorded the two of them together. After that, they returned to the ce where they were going to meet Darlene. And Darlene was already waiting there. Eden smiled and said, "Aunt, have you finished your work?" Darlene shook her head slightly and said, "I have so much work to do. There will be a fashion show in the afternoon. I have to go and check on the models." Victor said, "Teacher, our show is also in the afternoon." Darlene smiled and said, "It is a very big event this year. I just had a look, I think all the designs from Alwynn Group are very amazing. You are definitely leading the trend this year. And I think our company is not too bad this year either." Victor smiled, "Teacher, you are the chief designer." Darlene also smiled, "Although I took Eden as my apprentice, there are many things that I haven''t taught her yet. She is very talented. I believe she will be very popr in the future." Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Eden looked at Darlene and smiled gently. "Aunt, there will be a chance in the future. I''ve seen your design and I''ve always liked your idea. And I also read your book. I really learned a lot from it." Darlene looked at her lovingly. She knew Eden had always been a very hard-working person. She smiled and said, "You''re talented as well as hardworking, so you will definitely be sessful in the future." Eden smiled but did not say anything. She knew that she had to work hard all the time to keep up her pace with the fast-changing world. She was always very humble and trying her best to learn and improve herself. She was also looking forward to seeing the unexpecting result she could bring to herself. She wanted to know what her potential really was. Darlene said, "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, let''s go to have lunch now. The organizers have arranged a buffet for us. I''ll take you there now." Eden nced at Darlene and said, "A buffet? There must be a lot of food then." Although she didn''t eat much, she was indeed a foodie. Darleneughed, "There is definitely something you like. Don''t worry. Let''s go!" Victor didn''t seem to be happy at all. He nned to take Eden out on his own. Eden took a few steps forward and found that Victor did not follow them. She looked back at him and said, "Victor, are you noting?" Victor really didn''t want to, but he had no choice at the moment. He sighed again in his heart and wondered why it was so hard to just have some time alone with her. He regretted not bringing Anson with him now. At least Anson was a very sensible person. And he definitely would leave some time for him to be with Eden alone. Victor put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, and his striking appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Eden looked around, shaking her head slightly when she found that all the girls were looking at him. He was the kind of person who always could stand out no matter where he was. Eden sent a text message to Jasper quickly. "Jasper, I''m going to have lunch at the buffet restaurant. Take care of yourself. Don''t starve yourself." Jasper replied: "Why don''t you wait for me?" "I saw you were very busy earlier. I don''t think you would have time to have lunch with me." Jasper sent a sobbing face. "Enjoy your lunch anyway. Don''t eat too much. You don''t have to pay, so you don''t need to worry about how to really get your money''s worth." Eden was speechless. He shouldn''t have said that to her. For a poor person like her, if she could make her money worth it when she had a buffet, it would be.. So she replied: "Is this how you speak to a girl?" "If I don''t know how to speak to a girl properly, then no one else knows." "Give over. I''m going to enjoy the delicious food now. You can carry on blowing your own trumpet there." Eden put her phone back in her bag after sending thest message. Victor lowered his head and nced at her phone, feeling a little irritated. The three of them walked to the luxurious and romantic buffet restaurant. Everyone inside looked very formal and dignified. They all dressed up very stylishly, making this whole ce very pleasing to the eye. Eden looked around in the restaurant, finding that everyone looked so gorgeous. Someone looked vibrant, someone looked chic, and someone looked artsy. It was indeed like a fashion show. Victor found a seat and the three of them sat down. He asked first, "Eden, what would you like to eat?" Eden smiled and said, "I want to eat shrimp." "I''ll get it for you." Victor stood up as he was speaking. But Eden smiled and said, "Let''s go together." Darlene looked at the two of them and said, "You two go ahead. I''ll go get my own food." Hearing this, Victor suddenly felt a little better. He walked to the other side with Eden. As soon as Eden walked into the crowd, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention. She was tall and had good taste in her clothes. Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw her. "Who is that girl? She is very pretty," said a handsome man in the crowd. He was holding a ss of red wine in his hand, standing with another two good-looking men. One of them said with an elegant smile, "She is already with someone. You''re a littlete." At this moment, Haven walked past them with her te in her hands and happened to hear what they said. She quickly looked back and saw Eden and Victor. She noticed that everyone''s eyes were all focusing on Eden. She seemed to be the most eye- catching person there. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A hint of jealousy shed across her eyes. At the same time, an evil smile appeared on her face. She had already nned something for Eden, and she couldn''t wait to see her name hit the headline the next morning. She would like to see how much her design still worth when her reputation was totally destroyed. "Haven, what are you nning right now with such vicious eyes?" Such a sarcastic voice made Haven immediatelye back to reality. She looked back and saw Delmont who was wearing a suit and tie, looking very distinguished. She smiled sweetly and said, "Delmont, what are you talking about? I don''t understand it at all." It seemed that Delmont had already totally turned against her. If she didn''t do anything, he would be like this forever. Delmont looked at her with a sneer. "You''d better not let me have anything else on you, otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I would do." He would never be that stupid again when he trusted her so much and even end up hitting his own sister. Haven was such an evil person! "Delmont..." Haven put on an innocent face, "We grew up together, so you must know me very well. How would I hurt other people?" Delmont snorted coldly and did not say anything. He held the wine ss in his hand and strode away. Haven looked at his back with a weird look in her eyes. She really didn''t know what to do with Delmont! Now that he saw the messages that she sent to Vincent, she was worried that she would never live peacefully anymore. "Haven, what are you doing?" Reba shouted from not far away. Haven turned back quickly and said with a smile, "Mom, I''ll be right back." She turned over, and the three handsome men behind her were still talking about how beautiful Eden was. Haven nced at herself. She was wearing a white dress today, which made her look very graceful. However, no one seemed to notice her at all. She realized that she was wearing the wrong dress today. She should have put on a bright red dress. Only in this way could she attract others'' attention. Haven walked back with an annoyed face. Suddenly, she found that Vincent, who was sitting at the table just now, had gone. Did he go to hook up with other girls again? Haven already noticed that he started looking for his targets already as soon as he walked into this ce. He even did it when his wife was with him. What a jerk! Haven was fuming now. She didn''t go back to her seat but went straight to find Vincent. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Eden and Victor went to get the food together. Eden was worried that she couldn''t finish everything, so she only took a few pieces of each dish. The most food she got was seafood. Victor looked at the food on her te, everything looked so in. She always ate spicy food when she was home, but when she was at work, she normally ate something lighter. She was very strict with herself, especially when she couldn''t go to the gym when she was busy at work. "Eden, is this enough for you?" Victor asked. Eden nced at him and blinked her big eyes. "There isn''t much food on your te either!" Victor nced at the dishes, none of them was what he liked. He much preferred the dishes that were made at homepared to these. The two of them went to the snack area. Eden liked sushi very much, but she only took two pieces. "Director Bleu, do you like sushi?" Vincent walked over, with his arm wrapped around a girl''s shoulders. Seeing him, Victor frowned and stood closer to Eden immediately. "Vincent, I''ve warned you to stay away from her," said Victor. His dark and sharp eyes were enough to make everyone shudder. Vincent forced himself to look straight into Victor''s eyes, but he still failed in the end. His face darkened, then his eyes fell on Eden, who still looked very calm and confident. He knew that Victor would never think that the more he cared about Eden, the more dangerous she would be. Because the more he wanted to protect her, the more Vincent would want to hurt her. Eden looked at the girl in Vincent''s arms. No wonder he was known as a big jerk. He still dared to flirt with other girls when his wife was right here. Vincent smiled coldly, and his gaze fell on Eden''s face. "Director Bleu, you really did a good job. Your design is excellent. Well done!" He actually meant it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. And he knew that Victor would have more chance to get the offers from the clients this time. "Thank you!" Eden smiled indifferently. Looking at her cold face, Vincent smiled and said, "Director Bleu, we are quite close already, so why are you still treating me as a stranger?" But Eden didn''t seem to buy it, "I''m sorry, Mr. Alwynn. I don''t think we are that close." Hearing this, the corners of Victor''s lips curled up slightly. And Vincent instantly fell silent awkwardly. He didn''t expect Eden to be so bold. Who did she think she was? She really didn''t have enough decency to feel ashamed of herself! At this moment, the girl who was with him also looked at him with a meaningful look, making Vincent feel even more embarrassed. He had never seen any girl in the whole River City who dared to speak to him like how Eden did. Any girl in this restaurant would have a better background than her, and he could get with any of them easily without even trying. However, Eden was the only one who never even showed him any respect. Thinking of this, heughed and said, "Director Bleu, that''s the way you are, always so distant. I don''t know how you and Mr. Alwynn, who is also such an arrogant person, can get along with each other?" Eden felt speechless. She didn''t know what exactly Vincent wanted to say. At this moment, she looked up and saw that Haven was walking towards them from now far. She smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, rather than being curious about this, you''d better look back now. It seems that your wife is looking for you." After this, she turned her face to Victor. Victor instantly understood what she meant, and the two of them were ready to leave. Before Eden turned around, she saw the girl in Vincent''s arms suddenly looked a little awkward. Vincent looked at Eden''s back and an evil look across his face. The corner of his mouth was lifted into a sneer. He would not let Eden get away with it for long. Eden suddenly felt a chill down her spine, but she didn''t look back. Vincent turned around still with one arm wrapping around the girl''s shoulders, but to his surprise, he saw Havan walking towards them. His expression was still calm, and there was a faint smile on his face. He really didn''t like it when Haven followed him everywhere. He whispered a few words in the girl''s ear. The girl suddenly looked at Haven, and the corners of her mouth were lifted into a sneer. Haven looked at them whispering to each other, and her face instantly turned pale. She tightened the grip of her hands on the te with anger. She had just told everyone about their marriage, but this bastard was already cheating on her. What a joke she was? Sheughed at herself in her heart as it seemed that she was the one who pushed herself all the way here. Vincent was just a feckless good-for-nothing. However, no matter how heartbroken she was at the moment, she still had to control herself. She didn''t want to embarrass herself more in front of everyone. "Vincent, your mom is looking for you." The most embarrassing thing for her actually was Victor and Eden were both here earlier. Vincent smiled lightly and looked at Haven with a cheeky face. "You can go back first. I''m talking to my friend about business now." A look of great anger swept across Haven''s face. She looked at the girl in his arms. Was this how he talked about business? Was she that stupid in his mind? "Alright, I will leave you to your business then. I will go back now and tell your mom that you are having a great business deal for Jotham Alwynn Group." Haven finished her words with a smile and turned around to leave. Vincent could tell that she was being sacarstic. He frowned deeply when he watched her walking away. The girl with him smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, are you afraid of your wife?" Vincent''s face darkened, then he sneered and said, "Don''t call her my wife. She is just someone I can''t get rid of." Haven had not walked far enough, so she heard everything he said. She instantly felt her heart seemed to explode in pain. She gritted her teeth. She only married Vincent for money anyway, so she would have to ept all these humiliations now. As long as she got the money to spend, why would she care about anything else? She felt much better after thinking it through. Then she left with a calm face. Vincent was very satisfied when Haven didn''t make a fuss about it. He wrapped his arm tighter around the girl''s shoulders and walked in the other direction. At the same time, Victor and Eden went back with their tes in their hands, so did Darlene. The three of them chatted while eating, and it seemed that they were having a very good time. Tillie, who had been staring at them from not far away, felt extremely jealous. She was sitting and drinking red wine with another twodies who both looked very fashionable. She kept whispering to the other twodies, and they both kept looking over at Eden from time to time. Eden and Darlene were chatting to each other happily, and neither of them noticed any different. At this time, Aisling also came to the restaurant with Delmont and Buddy, but when they saw that Haven was also there, they only sat down quietly without saying hi. After the meal, Darlene had other matters so she left first on her own. Victor and Eden were also ready to leave. However, just as Eden got up and turned around, something unexpected happened. A ss of wine was suddenly poured all over Eden''s face and body. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 "Eden!" Victor shouted when he saw this, and a boiling fury swelled inside of him. Eden wiped the wine on her face and looked up at the girl in a fashionable white dress with flounce sleeves standing in front of her. Her outfit made Eden think of a swan somehow. Seeing that Eden was looking at her, the girl said with a light smile, "Im sorry. I couldn''t hold it tight earlier. Are you alright?" Couldn''t hold it tight? Eden sneered in her heart. It was so obvious that she did it on purpose. As this ident happened, everyone''s eyes were fixed on them. Looking at Eden who was in such a mess, an evil smile appeared on Tillie''s face. She surely wouldn''t let Eden get away with it so easily after she was humiliatedst time. A look of great anger swept across Victor''s handsome face. He looked at the woman and said, "You..." But before he could finish his words, Eden pulled his arm and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, forget it. She already said sorry. She didn''t do it on purpose." Victor waspletely shocked. He didn''t understand what Eden meant. He surely would not allow anyone to hurt her in front of him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The girl who poured the wine on Eden was slightly taller than Eden. She raised her round and cute face, looking at Victor in surprise. She had never seen such a handsome man. But how could he be with such a woman like Eden? Eden noticed how this girl was staring at Victor. She smiled slightly, looked at the juice on the table, and then looked back at the girl. She walked over and picked up the juice, then poured the juice onto the girl''s face. Then, she said with a bright smile, "I''m sorry. I didn''t hold it tight. Are you alright?" This was exactly what the girl said earlier. Everyone looked at her in shock. Even Victor did not expect this at all. However, no matter what she did, he would be able to clear her mess anyway. Thinking of this, he gave her a firm look, as if to say, "Good job!" Eden nced back at him but did not say anything. The girl screamed out loudly a few secondster when she finally realized what had just happened. Her white dress what covered with red liquid, looking like such a mess. Eden looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, this is how we should deal with a woman like this." Victor hadpletely lost his words all of a sudden. He was totally impressed. "Yes! That''s my sister," Delmont, who was standing not far away, eximed excitedly. Buddy looked back at him and frowned without saying anything. It was obvious that the girl poured the wine onto Eden on purpose. At this moment, Aisling was also staring at the girl who poured the wine to her daughter in great anger. She wished that she could just rush over and teach her a lesson. "You d*mn woman! Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me?" The girl shouted furiously at Eden, feeling like she was going to lose control. Teacher Elliott told her that Eden was just a design director, but how could she be this bold? Eden smiled mockingly. "I''m sorry, I said I didn''t hold it tight. By the way, I really don''t know who you are.¡° "You... you crazy woman! You did it on purpose." The girl looked like she was going to cry. She had never been humiliated like this in front of so many people. "Well..." said Eden. "Don''t make it sound like you didn''t do it on purpose earlier. There are a couple of empty wine sses over there, so how many sses of wine did you put together so that you could pour it all over my body?" She was not someone that could be messed with easily. If she kept quiet right now, there would be more people trying to mess with her in the future. "Five sses." The girl drew a long face. Everyone was shocked. Eden was surprised too. She didn''t expect her to admit it so easily. This girl didn''t look innocent at all! But why did she admit it so quickly? Hearing what the girl said, Tillie frowned. Haven and Reba were enjoying the show earlier, but when they heard the girl''s words, they both frowned as well. Did she confess everything then? At this moment, Eden chuckled and said, "Five sses are not enough at all. You can easily fit ten sses in your ss. Don''t be so stupid next time. Let me tell you. Have you seen the tomato juice over there? Use that next time. I''m sure you will like it." Sh*t! How many times had she been poured by red wine? "You are so awful! We are even now anyway. Do you know how much this dress costs me?" The girl looked at Eden angrily. She bit her bottom lip and felt more aggrieved than she had ever been. Eden looked at her up and down and said, "This dress is the limited edition ofst year from Jotham Alwynn Group. The design is not bad but doesn''t really suit you. You are tall, so this short dress is very inconvenient for you because you would have to worry about it as soon as you bend your body. As for the price, it is not particrly expensive for rich people like you." The girl looked at Eden in surprise and said loudly, "What are you talking about? This is the new product of Jotham Alwynn Group this year. I bought it yesterday." She argued loudly because it was an insult to her if someone said her dress was fromst year. Eden did not argue back. "Whatever." Reba looked at the dress and realized it was indeed the limited edition ofst year, and they didn''t sell any of themst year. Howe it became the new product this year? What had Vincent been doing when she was not in thepany? Victor also took a look at the dress that the girl wore. How could they still sell the old style fromst year and lied to their customer? Eden smiled and said, "You can check it online and see whether it is fromst year or not." After that, she looked at Victor and said, "Let''s go, Mr. Alwynn." Now that they were even, she wouldn''t want to waste more time on her. This time, Victor looked around carefully first to make sure that no one would hurt Eden anymore. "Your name is Eden Bleu, isn''t it?" The girl suddenly called out to Eden. Eden looked back and smiled sincerely. "Yes, it is." "I will remember you." The girl looked at her and said. Eden smiled, "Then you''d better not fotget." Then she turned around and left confidently. Her clear and bright eyes were filled with pleasure, and her red lips curled up into a smile. She was still so eye-catching even though she was in such a mess. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 All the men around her couldn''t help but look at her and whisper into each other''s ears. Eden was probably not a stunning person at first sight, but the longer people stay with her, the more they would realize how gorgeous she was. Just like right now, her sweet and confident smile, plus what she had just done, made her look even more attractive. Seeing all the men''s eyes, Victor looked a little unhappy. Vincent also watched everything. Looking at Victor who wanted to protect Eden so much, an evil smile appeared on his face. He took out his phone and quickly sent a message. At the same time, Haven, who was standing not far away, also took out her phone quickly and sent a message. Only the girl who was covered with juice all over her body took out her phone to check the information about her dress online. If it was not thetest design, she would really go crazy. She was surely not someone who would wearst season''s clothes. At this moment, Reba had been staring at this girl for a while. She could guess that the girl must be checking the dress online now. D*mn it! If this rumor was spread out, it would not be so simple. Tillie smiled coldly. It seemed that Eden was indeed very brave and smart. But how could she trust a stupid girl like E? Even though she would not forget about what happened today, so what? Everyone knew about Eden, but still, no one could do anything to her. Aisling felt much relieved at this moment when she saw her daughter walking away with Victor. Buddy nced at his mother and said, "Mom, there were journalists here. I''m afraid that Eden will be the target again." He already saw some journalists taking photos there earlier. "It doesn''t matter. Eden didn''t do anything wrong anyway!" She wanted to say that as long as Victor was with her, no one would be able to hurt her anyway. Delmont said coldly, "Mom, I can tell that Vincent is nning something in his head from his look. Would he hurt Eden? Look at that b*stard. Haven is his wife now, but he is still flirting with other girls when his wife is here. He really doesn''t treat our family seriously." Delmont red at Vincent, who was chatting andughing with some girls while speaking. Buddy did not say anything. When a person had experienced all the pain already, any of the ridicule or nder would not matter anymore. He knew Eden would not care about these things. He wanted to take this opportunity to talk about Zofia, but there was always something happening to Eden, and they couldn''t even help her right now. Now that the problem with the Clement family had been solved, it was time for him to tell everything to his mother. Aisling nced at Reba, who was standing not far away, and said in a low voice, "Buddy, Delmont, I know that Haven just wants moeny when she married Vincent. I''m afraid that she will ask me for the dowry I agreed to her before. You''d better keep an eye on her and watch how she would get the entire Jotham Alwynn Group." Delmont said, "Mom, is she really so ambitious and capable?" "Is she capable?!" Aisling only sneered and said nothing more. She had already seen Haven through, so she surely knew what she was capable of. Victor and Eden went out of the buffet restaurant together. Victor looked around and asked, "I guess you didn''t bring any clothes, did you?" Eden looked at him and nodded. She thought they would go back home at night, so she didn''t bring any extra clothes. Victor let her sit on a chair, and then called Lucian. After waiting for a few minutes, a staff came out with several carry bags. She looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, this is what you asked." "Thank you!" Victor took the four carry bags and went to the parking lot with Eden. Eden asked, "Where are we going?" Victor looked at her and smiled cheekily. "Hotel." Eden couldn''t help but sigh. She really hated to stay in a hotel as she could only sleep with the light on. However, it seemed that she really needed a shower right now. "Alright, let''s go!" She sounded very helpless. Victor took her to the parking lot and drove to the hotel. But neither of them noticed that there was a ck car behind them and followed them quietly. Eden looked at herself and said helplessly, "This is the sixth time that I have been poured with wine.¡± Victor frowned and nced at her quickly. "Howe?" This was the second time he saw it after he met her. Eden smiled and said, "It happened four times when I was in Gate City!" Maybe even more, but she couldn''t really remember it anymore. However, she fought back every time. She would never keep quiet if something like this happened to her. Victor knew that she had had a bad time before, so he didn''t ask anymore. After driving for a short while, Victor suddenly noticed the car that had been following them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He slowed down intentionally and remembered the car''s license te number clearly. Then he suddenly sped up when they passed one traffic light. Eden quickly nced at him and asked, "What''s ?ll w Victor said in a low voice, "Hold tight. Someone is following us." "What?" Eden couldn''t believe it. "Do you mean that I will be on the headline again tomorrow?" She looked at Victor with her eyebrows rose slightly, and her longshes fluttered. Victor smiled, but his eyes were fixed on the road. "Don''t worry. I will be here with you!" Eden didn''t know what to say. She was more worried she he was with her. As soon as he appeared in her life, it seemed that she could never get rid of the scandals anymore. Victor held the steering wheel tightly in his hands, totally concentrating on the road ahead. After been shoved a couple of times in the car, Eden couldn''t help but hold the bar tightly, looking a little pale. There was a big truck in front of them, but Victor did not intend to slow down at all. Eden shouted out, "Victor, slow down! I''d rather go on the headline tomorrow than die in a car crash!" She bit her bottom lip nervously. But Victor only smiled, "Trust me." There was no nervousness in his voice at all. Eden was a little relieved when she heard this. However... Just as she was trying to calm down, the car suddenly turned and flew past the big truck. Eden''s whole body leaned against the door instantly. She could feel her stomach surged up, and her face turned pale. She looked up at Victor, and he still looked very calm and seemed to enjoy it. She could not help but said in her heart, "Mad man!" Chapter 590 Chapter 590 When Victor made sure that the car was left far behind, he finally slowed down and turned to check on Eden who looked very pale at the moment. He asked with concern, "Are you okay?" Eden swallowed and said, "Do you think I look okay?" Her body was still shaking now. It felt even safer to sit on Jasper''s motorbike. However... She looked at Victor with confusion and asked, "Why would someone follow us?" She felt much better as the car slowed down. Victor smiled and said in a soft tone, "Maybe they think that we look like a perfect match!" Eden was speechless. Where did he get all this confidence? What a day today! Eden lowered her head quietly and thought about it, as she really didn''t like such a thing happening. "Eden, why are you not saying anything?" Victor asked when he didn''t hear her answer. But Eden seemed to be very depressed. What did he want her to say? Should she just agree to him that they were a good match? She sighed. She didn''t understand why this always happened to her. She lowered her head to look at her beautiful clothes. This was only the first time that she wore this. What a shame! Victor nced at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" He knew what she was thinking, so he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth. Eden said in a low voice, "It took me a week to design this outfit, and another week to make it. But look at it now. What a pity!" Victor smiled as he guessed right. "Don''t worry. I''m sure you can clean this up!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eden looked very gloomy. "I can only try it now." She really didn''t want to throw it away. It took her a lot of effort and time to even find the right fabric. Just as she was thinking this, her phone showed that she got a new message. It was from Jasper. "Eden, where are you now?" Eden sighed and replied, "On the way to change clothes." "You didn''t get wine poured on your clothes again, did you?" Eden felt even more helpless reading this. "How do you that? But you definitely can''t imagine what exactly happened earlier." After sending this message, she stared at the screen as if she was very pleased with herself. Victor, who had beenpletely ignored by her, instantly darken his face. He knew it must be Jasper even though he didn''t look at her phone. Jasper replied, "Do you really think I don''t know you? You must have poured it back, and the other party must be in a worse mess than you." Eden smiled. Could there be anyone else who knew her this well? "Yes, you are right. And she was indeed in a great mess.¡° "I knew it. That''s the Eden I know!!" "Em... stop it now! By the way, have you eaten yet?" "Have I eaten? I have no time for that." "Why do you still have time to chat sh*t here?" "Because I worry about you!" "I''m totally fine. You don''t need to worry about yourself. You should be worried about yourself now. Don''t die before you get your deal done." "Oh my God... Eden. You really hurt my feelings." "Alright, I''ll lend you my shoulder for you to cry on, and then you can go home." After she sent thest message, Victor had already driven the car to the underground parking lot of the hotel. Seeing that she was still focusing on her phone, looking so quiet and pretty, Victor couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that the whole world had gonepletely silent all of a sudden, and the only thing he could see right now was her. Eden still hadn''t noticed that the car was stopped, so Victor said, "Eden, we''ve arrived." Only then did she finallye to her senses and quickly sent a message back to Jasper, then she turned her face to Victor. "Let''s go up now!" She put her phone into her handbag and smiled gently. She seemed to have forgotten all the unpleasant moments already. Hearing this, Victor couldn''t help but smile cheekily. It seemed that he was invited, so he said quickly, "Yes, let''s go up." Looking at his smiling face, Eden felt a little confused. But she didn''t think too much. They got out of the car and went straight to the elevator. Victor pressed the eighth floor directly. Eden asked with confusion, "Don''t we need to check-in?" Victor looked at her and smiled. "This hotel is mine.¡± "What?" Eden eximed. He was indeed rich. Victor smiled helplessly and said, "Reba has been eyeing mypany and property, so I invested in many real estates." He had to be very cautious and careful as Reba was such a cunning woman. Now that he had made a clean break with his father, she would do something to him soon. And when the time came, he would definitely let her experience the feeling of losing all standing and reputation. Eden looked at him with some concern. Reba didn''t seem to be harsh to Victor when she met her recently. But she could tell that Reba was good at faking it, especially when they were in public. She would not ruin her reputation in front of others. "I heard from Jasper that you had a few idents, but none of them were really idents. Likest time when I saw you on the highway. It wasn''t an ident either, was it?" This was the first time Eden mentioned it to Victor. Victor''s eyes narrowed. It sounded like Jasper was investigating him! He nodded slightly and did not say anything. Eden looked at him and suddenly held his hand tightly in hers. She smiled and said to him, "Victor, you have mom, me, and Gracie now. You don''t need to worry about anything anymore." Victor looked at her worried eyes and looked down at his hand. He could feel the warmth of her palm on her hand. He chuckled and said, "But Eden, you haven''t promised when are you going to marry me.¡° Hearing this, Eden''s eyes suddenly widened. They weren''t in a rtionship yet, how could they talk about marriage already? "Haha... Victor, I want to date more before I get married." She instantly regretted it after she said it. Why did she say that to him? Victor looked at her nervous look andughed. "Don''tugh! You make me feel embarrassed now." Eden whispered. In fact, she really wanted to have a proper date. She had three children already, but she had never had a rtionship before. No one probably would believe this, When they reached the eighth floor, Victor took her hand and went out. "We have been dating all the time." It was just that a little woman did not feel that she was in love at all. "What are you talking about?" Eden denied. Victor paused his steps and looked at her seriously with his dark eyes. He raised his hands and put them on her shoulders, then he lowered his head slightly and looked into her clear eyes. He smiled and said, "Eden, you promised me that you would give us some time, and from that point, we were already in a rtionship." She was indeed very innocent. How could she even need him to rify such a thing? Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Eden nodded with a smile and said, "It seems so." She seemed to have promised Victor that. "Let''s go! I''ll have to change my clothes first. There will be a fashion show in the afternoon. I can''t bete. I have to go to take a look at the venue." Knowing that she was just trying to change the subject, Victor smiled helplessly. He couldn''t rush it now. He kept telling himself that he had to be patient as she was right in front of him and always would be with him. "Okay!" He said gently, and he took her to his room. He took out his room card and opened the door. As soon as they entered the room, the luxurious decoration surprised Eden. She had never seen anything like this. This luxurious room in a five-star hotel really got everything in it. She suddenly felt that it was really unfair for him to live next door to her. Victor handed her a white dress. "Go take a shower first. I''ll wait for you outside." "Okay!" Eden suddenly thought of something else when she heard that. It sounded quite intimate. Thinking of this, she quickly grabbed the dress and walked into the bathroom with a blushed face. Victor could tell she was a little flustered, so he couldn''t help but smile. He happened to turn his head and nced at himself in a mirror. The man in the mirror had a sweet smile on his face. Victor was shocked. He almost couldn''t recognize himself anymore. There had never been such a happy smile on his face for the past 20 years. He bowed his head slightly and pursed his lips into a smile. He knew it was all because of Eden. He walked to the sofa and sat down. He all of a sudden remembered the car that was following them earlier, then he quickly took out his phone and sent a message to Adonis, asking him to find out what was going on. Adonis, who was busy working on the construction site, was surprised when he heard the message ringtone from Victor. He didn''t really want to look at it at all for some reason. There was never good news whenever Victor contacted him, but.. He had to think about his sry and his future wife. Thinking of this, he turned on his phone. After reading the message, he really wished he didn''t check it at all. He sighed. Looking at all the busy workers around him, Adonis, who was wearing a safety helmet, could only sigh. It was such a hard life! Victor had been living a life where everyone was trying to set him up. Adonis felt that it was a miracle that Victor could still be alive until now. He quickly replied to Victor, "Are you okay? Are you still alive?" When Victor saw the message, he instantly lost his words. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He threw the phone away and didn''t want to speak to Adonis anymore. However, his phone suddenly started vibrating as soon as he threw it on the sofa. He was a little annoyed, but he still picked it up. "Hello?" "Uncle Victor! Kenny and Ricky have gone to the bookstore, and Gia doesn''t want to y games with me. I went to her room, and she was drawing a picture. I called her a few times but she ignored me, so I pushed her. Then she suddenly turned into a horrible person, as terrible as the witches in fairy tales. She shouted at me, saying that I disturbed her. I was so scared. Grandma said that Gia doesn''t like anyone to disturb her when she was drawing, so grandma told me off too. Uncle Victor, can you come back now and y games with me? I feel that grandma doesn''t love me anymore. She only loves Gia..." Boris sobbed as he spoke, sounding very upset. After hearing his story, Victor was speechless. This child was really sensitive. He asked, "Boris, why don''t you go to the bookstore together with Kenny and Ricky?" What else could he do except for ying games? Boris said, "I don''t want to go with them. I can learn a lot on my phone, so why do I have to go to the bookstore? It''s in the city center, which is so far away. They went to a very popr one today. Ricky wanted to go, so Kenny went with her. Gia doesn''t want to y with me, and I feel so lonely. Grandma doesn''t allow me to y with my phone for too long. I don''t have anything to y with now. Uncle Victor, can youe back to y me?" Victor frowned. He really didn''t know what to do about him. "I still haven''t finished my work yet. Where''s your mom?" Boris said, "My mom went to the beauty salon. There are only three of us at home. Uncle, I''m too bored. Come back, please. Only you would y games with me." Hearing this, Victor felt a little ashamed. He yed the game with Boris the other day after he asked for a long time. If his sister found out about this, she wouldn''t definitely tell him off. He looked in the direction of the bathroom cautiously and said in a low voice, "Look, Kenny, Ricky, and Gia all know how to schedule their time. They all know when they can y and when they should study. You are going to school in a few days, and I have already got a ce for you in the same ss as the three of them. If you don''t study hard, you wouldn''t be able to keep up with them. They have already learned a lot from the books, so year 1 would not be difficult for them at all. But you are different. You have to put away your phone so that you can concentrate on your study." He knew there were a lot of kids who were addicted to games. And Boris was definitely one of them. However, there were not so many kids who were as good as his three children. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel very proud. But at this time, Boris burst into tears on the other side of the phone. "Uncle, even you don''t love me anymore. My dad said there is too much temptation in this world, so I shouldn''t put all my eggs in one basket, especially when ites to ying games. My dad always ys games with me. Uncle, why are you doing this to me?" Victor really didn''t know what to say anymore. It was true that this world was filled with temptation, and that was why his dad couldn''t even control himself. Victor said helplessly, "Boris, ying phone games too much is not good for your eyes. Why don''t you find something else to do? You can do something fun, such as sports." If he had not lived with the other children during this time, he would not have known that there were so many things that a kid could do. "No, I don''t want it. I just want to y with my phone games. I want to be the best yer! Gia is already better than me in the game, so I can''t lose to a girl!" Victor was totally helpless and speechless. How did Boris even think of this when he was just a little kid? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Victor smiled and said, "Boris, if you want to be a real man, you shouldn''t always cry like this." Boris said, "Uncle Victor, even you are making fun of me now. I don''t want to talk to you anymore..." Then he cried and hung up the phone. Victor couldn''t do anything about him. He really didn''t know where he learned all this. There really should be someone who can teach him some manners. Victor shook his head slowly, wondering how Eden managed it when she raised three children on her own. He really realized now how difficult it was for Eden. However, he believed that she would not need to deal with any of this anymore when he was with her. At this time, Eden was taking a very quick shower in the bathroom. Although Victor was outside, she still didn''t feel any much safer. She felt like she was guarded by a wolf. So she could not help but speed up all. However, even though she didn''t really trust him, she still tried to think the good things about him. At least, he had not been with any other woman for so many years because of her, how could she think of him like that? That would be too ungrateful. No matter what, he had waited for her for so long. All the thoughts in Eden''s mind really made her have mixed feelings. Whenever she tried to refuse Victor, there would always be another voice in her heart telling her how good he was. She didn''t know what to do about this weird feeling. After she quickly finished her shower, she took out the white dress from the bag and put it on, and then quickly dried her hair. She put a little make-up on, and then looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were still as bright and clear as usual, and the long eyshes fluttered when she smiled. Her pink and tender lips made her fair skin look even more wless. She looked at the dress on her body, and it was her design for this new season. She must be the first person to wear it. Her body shape was not perfect but very slim. After putting down her soft and slightly curly hair, she looked more lovely and graceful. She looked at herself with satisfaction and walked out of the bathroom. Victor was sitting on the sofa, looking down at his phone. He was focusing on something, so his serious expression made him look even more attractive. He slowly raised his head when Eden walked over, looking very gentle at her. He looked up and down at Eden, and the surprise in his eyes couldn''t be hidden anymore. "This new dress fits you very well." Eden also took a look at herself and said, "Really? I like it very much too." Victor stood up with a smile and said, "Let''s go! You can leave the other clothes here now because we will be back here tonight. I have already talked to mom earlier that we will go back tomorrow after the event finished It would be too tiring for us to go back and forth all the time." "What?" Eden looked at him in shock. How could he make such a decision without even telling her? How did he know that she wouldn''t say no? "Is mom alright with it?" She realized that she asked a very stupid question as soon as she said it. Her mother couldn''t wait for her to marry Victor. "Yes!" Victor nodded gently and walked forward. When he turned around, he put on a meaningful smile. He knew his mother wished that he could marry Eden as soon as possible. Therefore, of course, she hoped that they would have a chance to stay together on their own. Eden looked at his broad back, feeling that she could trust him. He was actually her type. He could be very cool sometimes, but when he was gentle, he could also be very sweet to her. He was just like a perfect character in a movie, and he was also the perfect man in her life. Eden lowered her head and blushed when she was thinking of this. However, she didn''t notice that she was walking directly into Victor who was standing in front of the elevator. "Ah..." Eden screamed out and took a few steps back as she felt a sharp pain on her forehead when she bumped into Victor''s back. Victor quickly turned around and held her in his arms. He looked at her with some confusion. Why did she hit him with her head? He lowered his head slightly and looked at her with his heart beating so fast. He could smell a faint fragrance from her body. His lips curled up into a faint smile. "Silly girl, what are you thinking when you''re walking? Look at what happened when I don''t hold your hand." His low and attractive voice echoed in Eden''s ears. She suddenly felt her heart started beating faster and faster. She looked so embarrassed as she couldn''t tell him that she was actually thinking about him. And her nose actually hurt after she bumper into him with her face. At this moment, a saying that she once read in a book suddenly came across her mind. It said that when a girl liked a boy but didn''t want him to find out, so every time when she walked past him, she would just secretly look at him. However, one day, he finally looked back at her, but she had to pretend that nothing had happened. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But Eden didn''t really agree with that. She thought that if she really liked someone, she should just tell him in person. However, what kind of feeling did she have right now? She had also looked forward to meeting someone who could be with her forever. At this moment, seeing that she didn''t want to say anything, Victor also stopped talking and only took her hand and walked with her into the elevator. Until then did Eden look up at him quietly. At this moment, there were a lot of things that she wanted to say, but she could not get a single word out. She had been living in the same house with Victor recently, and sometimes, when he sat alone quietly, she felt that he looked so lonely. But when his eyes fell on her, she would suddenly feel that he was like the bright sunshine which would warm her whole body. She didn''t know how he could wait for her for so long when he couldn''t even see the future. She knew everything. But the more she thought about it, the less confident she was. She felt she didn''t deserve him at all. "Victor," Eden said. Victor looked down at her and said, "Yes?" Eden thought for a moment and asked, "What is your dream?" Victor was slightly stunned. "Haven''t I told you before?" Eden shook her head slightly. "No, you haven''t." Victor smiled and looked at her quietly with his dark eyes. "Eden, you are my dream." "What?" Eden couldn''t believe her ears. Had he gone mental? "Except for this, do you have any other dreams?" In fact, she just wanted to see if there was anything else she could do for him. He had been helping her fulfill her dreams, and she also wanted to help him with some things. He walked into her dream, and she also wanted to step into his dream. Perhaps this would be the way for her to get a little closer to him. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 "Apart from this?" Victor thought about it and found that there seemed to be nothing else that he really wanted except for looking for his mother and Eden. Now that he was also doing well in his business, he was quite happy with everything else in his life. He looked at Eden and said in a low voice, "There is nothing else." His words made Eden feel a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how she should react now as he was being so sweet. She felt that she had be the luckiest woman in the world. Looking at her blushed face, Victor asked with a smile, "Why do you want to know this?" Eden said frankly, "Because I want to see if there is anything that I can do for you." She felt guilty and also felt sorry for him. She knew how did she feel in her heart. Hearing this, Victor was more excited. He held her shoulders with his hands and said in a very gentle tone, "Silly girl, as long as you are with me, nothing else would matter anymore." He didn''t need her to do anything for him. Eden lowered her head slightly and did not dare to look into his gentle eyes. If that was what he wanted, she would just figure out what else she could do for him on her own. At this time, the elevator reached the first floor, and Victor took her hand and walked out. The two of them went back to the exhibition hall. Then Victor took Eden to the designers'' meeting, which took them about an hour. After that, the two of them when to the fashion show with Darlene. It was not until 6 pm that the exhibition finally finished. Darlene looked at the time and thought it would be toote for her to go back now as she had to come here very early the next morning. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, it''s a little toote now, so I don''t think I will go back home tonight," Darlene said with a smile. This was exactly what Victor wanted. He said immediately, "Then I''ll arrange a room for you in the hotel, and I''ll ask someone to send you thereter." Darlene nodded with a smile. "Thank you very much. You should take Eden out for dinner and enjoy some time together. Just tell me the address, and I will go directly to the hotel after I had dinner with my friends." She knew Victor liked Eden, so she would not want to disturb them. Victor nodded and said, "Okay! I''ll send the address to youter." "Sounds good!" Darlene nodded. She then looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Eden, someone spent a lot of time and effort to wait for the right person in his life, and it is not easy at all." Eden was slightly confused by her words. However, Darlene only smiled and left without saying anything else. Eden looked at her back and felt so lost. But Victor seemed to understand what Darlene meant. He looked at Eden''s confused face, and his lips curled into a faint smile. He just felt so happy now no matter what he had been through and what he was going to go through. "Eden, let''s go!" he said in a low voice. Eden nced at him and said, "I need to go to the restroom first. Can you wait here for me?" Then she turned around and walked to the restroom. Victor just stood where he was, waiting for her. "Victor." At this time, Aisling came over with Delmont and Buddy. "Mrs. Clement." Victor greeted her politely. "Where is Eden?" Aisling asked. "She went to the restroom." Victor sounded very indifferent, just as how he always was in public. Aisling nodded slightly and asked, "You are not going back tonight, are you?" "No, we are not. We will go back after the exhibition finished." "That''s better. It would be too tiring toe back and forth all the time. We are not going back tonight either." She hoped that Eden and Victor would spend more time with each other so that they could get married sooner. "That sounds good." Victor said. Delmont, who was standing next to Aisling, said to Victor, "You''d better take good care of Eden. I wouldn''t want anything that happened this afternoon to happen again. I watched her being bullied but didn''t even do anything for the sake of helping you." Victor frowned and didn''t say anything. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Delmont, don''t say that. We all care about Eden very much." Buddy said immediately. Delmont always talked without thinking, so he always ended up offending others. "I know. But Eden is with him now. If she was with us, we would definitely take good care of her." Delmont nced at Buddy and said. Aisling did not say anything about this. She just looked at Victor and said, "Alright, we will go to the hotel now. Enjoy your dinner with Eden!" "Thank you." Victor nodded quickly. He wouldn''t allow anyone to ruin his date tonight. However, the only one person he actually worried about was Japer. By the time they left the exhibition hall, Jasper was still very busy and had not left yet. After Aisling left, Victor started getting a little worried as he still hadn''t seen Edene out. Actually, when Eden came out of the restroom, she ran into Haven straight away. She had just finished washing her hands and wanted to take some tissue, but someone stopped her. She looked over, it was Haven, who was ring at her angrily. Eden smiled and said, "Miss Clement, why are you looking at me like this? I don''t seem to have offended you today. "Eden, don''t get too excited about everything yet. I''m telling you, no matter how great you look now, I will still drag you down one day. You stole Victor away from me, so I won''t let you get away with it so easily." Haven said with a sneer. She had been doing very well recently, so Eden wouldn''t be a match to her sooner orter. Hearing her words, Eden smiled coldly and asked, "Are you sure this is exactly why you are treating me like this? Are you sure Victor was on your side from the beginning? And is he really someone that I could just steal as I wish?" She knew that Victor was one of the reasons that Haven hated her so much, but the most important reason was that she was actually Eden Clement. Haven was worried that she would take away everything that belonged to her. In fact, even if she really returned to the Clement family, the Clement family would not drive Haven away anyway. At least she was still their adopted daughter. But Haven was overambitious, and that was why she was so eager to destroy Eden. Haven sneered again and said, "Do you know how close Victor and I were before you appeared? He used to listen to whatever my mom said. If my mom asked him toe for dinner at my house, he woulde. And if my mom asked him to go shopping with me, he would definitely go But since you appeared, he has totally changed. This is all because of you." Eden smiled. She believed that Victor would go to their house for dinner, but she did not believe that Victor would go shopping with Haven. The reason why Victor did this was that he felt guilty, however, Eden''s disappearance had nothing to do with him. Victor had been torturing himself with his principles all these years and had pushed himself all the way here. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Eden looked at Haven with her sharp eyes and said coldly, "I know exactly whether it''s because of me or not. But, if you are nning something behind my back, I wouldn''t just stand and watch anymore. I have already let you off for the first two times, but if you want to do it one more time, don''t forget that I also have something on you." If Eden really wanted to teach Haven a lesson, it certainly wouldn''t be as easy as how Haven treated her. She had two recordings that had not been shown to anyone yet. She actually did feel sorry for Haven, so she never wanted to hurt her as long as she was being good. Hearing this, Haven smiled and looked at Eden arrogantly. In front of Eden, she always had to put on an arrogant face so that she would be able to fool herself. "You have something on me? Do you mean the recording of the phone call between Myra and me? You are so naive. Do you really think that you can defeat me with that? Don''t forget who I am right now. I''m the daughter of the Clement family, as well as the daughter-inw of the Alwynn family. Who do you think would believe that was me in the recording? There are so many different ways to frame people now." Haven didn''t seem to care at all. She narrowed her evil eyes and looked down at Eden. Now that the Clement family had gone back to normal, she could carry on living her peaceful and luxurious life. Eden raised her eyebrows and smiled sarcastically, "You are really confident. I hope you can keep it." "I have always been very confident. Let''s wait and see. It won''t be long before I see you kneel down in front of me." Haven said it word by word. Only she knew how much she hated Eden. The life she had for so many years was actually Eden''s, and everything that she had was all supposed to be Eden''s. Now, her teacher also hated Eden, and she knew that her teacher would not let Eden go so easily after what had happened the other day. At this moment, Eden still looked very calm and said, "Let''s wait and see then!" She was not afraid of Haven, but she was worried that Haven would do something to the Clement family. "Miss Bleu." Suddenly, a gentle voice came from outside. Eden looked over in confusion and saw a woman in a white midi dress walked towards them. She was slim and tall, and the hem of her dress flying behind her as she walked. Eden felt she looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember who she was. The woman stopped in front of Eden and looked at her with a smile. She noticed that Eden hadn''t changed at all, who still had the calm and gentle expression on her delicate face. "Miss Bleu, have you forgotten that we met before in Fralstin? I am Paulina rk." The woman introduced herself with a smile. Eden suddenly remembered her. It was also her who greeted Eden first when they were in Fralstin, but Eden was too busy to talk to her at that time. She remembered this woman was a design director for a multinationalpany. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled and said, "Hi, Miss. rk! Nice to meet you again.¡± "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It was a pity that I didn''t have time to talk to youst time," said Paulina with a smile. Then she looked at Eden''s dress and continued, "You always can impress me every time I see you. Actually, mypany is looking for a designer, and I''m very interested in your design. Why don''t we have dinner together after this exhibition?" Just as Eden was about to say something, Victor''s cold voice came from outside. "I''m sorry, this lady. Director Bleu is the Design Director of ourpany. I don''t think she is interested in having dinner with you." His words made everyone stunned. Paulina turned around and saw Victor''s handsome face. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and her heart started beating very rapidly. At this moment, Eden quickly walked out. She never expected that Victor would follow her to the ladies'' room. Paulina followed her out, still having a sweet smile on her face. She felt that she seemed to have seen the man before. Right, he was the most famous person in the design industry in the River City, Victor Alwynn of Alwynn Group. And he was the dream of all the women in the entire city. Now she finally met him, and he was indeed an extraordinary person. Sir, you are... However, Victor did not even let her finish her words. He pulled over Eden and left without even ncing at anyone else. Paulina''s face suddenly darkened. Eden turned back and looked at Paulina with an awkward smile, "Miss rk, I''m sorry. I have to go now.¡° Seeing that Victor held Eden''s hand and left, Haven felt so jealous. Victor never touched any woman, but he did not keep a distance from Eden at all. She then nced at Paulina who looked so embarrassed, a cunning smile swept across her face. "Miss Blew is not a nice person. If you want to hire her, you''d better think about it carefully." Hearing Haven''s voice, Paulina just realized that there was another person here. She looked back and asked with a smile, "What do you mean?" "Miss rk, why don''t we go somewhere nice and talk about it?" said Haven. Paulina nodded and said, "Okay!" Victor pulled Eden all the way to the underground parking lot. He opened the door for her, let her get in, fastened her seat belt for her, and then walked to the driver''s seat. Eden could tell that he was not in a good mood, so she didn''t say much. Only when he got in the driver''s seat, she said, "Victor, that... I met Haven, so it took me a while." She was worried that he was angry because she was taking too long. Victor fastened his seat belt and looked at her. "Eden, stay away from her in the future." He went to thedies'' room only because he was worried that something would happen to her. Eden smiled helplessly, looking at Victor''s handsome face. "It''s not something that I can control. Even if I stay away from her, she still woulde to me. Victor stared at her quietly for a few seconds and then said in a low voice, "Eden, she doesn''t want you to go back to the Clement family. When I did the DNA test, she even tried to fake the result. Then when she found out the truth, she couldn''t believe it, so she did it a couple of times herself. She knows who you are, and she is very dangerous." He knew Haven was good at faking everything, and he really didn''t want to see her face at all. "What?" Eden was shocked. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. However, when she thought about it, it made more sense now. If Haven didn''t know who she was, she surely wouldn''t have treated her like this from the beginning. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Seeing that Eden didn''t really believe it, Victor turned his body slightly to her and said again, "She went for another DNA test on the day when you went to Fralstin. Although I swapped the result secretly, your brother was sure that she did it again after that and confirmed your identity. Therefore, after she got engaged to Victor, she nned the whole thing before she fell off the stairs so that she could get both the Alwynn Family and Clement Family to against you." Victor always felt so angry as soon as he thought about this. If there was no CCTV footage, Reba and Vincent wouldn''t have let it go so easily. Eden sighed. After a while, she hesitated and said, "I know why she doesn''t want me to go back to the Clement family, but she is really thinking too much. The Clement family would not treat her differently no matter I go back or not. She still would get what she is supposed to get. But she is too ungrateful. To put it another way, I won''t live with the Clement family for now. I will still live on my own.¡± Victor sneered. "She wants more." Otherwise, she would not have gone to Vincent straight away after she heard that the Clement family was in trouble. If the Clement family really ended up badly this time, Haven would definitely disassociate herself from with the Clement family as soon as possible. "I know, but we can''t stop a person from being greedy. If she doesn''t appreciate what she has now, she would destroy her own life in the end. Anyway, Mr. Alwynn, instead of caring about other people''s business, it would be better if you think about me first. I am starving now." Victor shook his head helplessly. She was really an innocent girl. "Alright, I''ll make sure I keep your stomach happy first." Victor started the car while speaking, going towards the ce where he had already arranged. Since they were not going back, he might as well n something good for her. The children were going to school soon. He had not confessed to Eden about what had happened seven years ago. He wondered if there would be a chance tonight. He did not want to hide this from her anymore. He knew that Eden was hesitating because she didn''t want her children to get hurt. He had realized a lot of problems since he moved in. Eden finally smiled. She was not too bothered about Haven. After all, she was never a person who would worry about other people''s business. She had enough problems to think about for herself. She surely had no time to care about anyone else. She had lived a hard life since she was a child, so it made her a very strong woman no matter what she experienced. She never even wanted to recall her childhood life, but now she felt that she was actually quite grateful for all the tough times she had before. Haven didn''t appreciate anything she had now, so maybe she would really lose everything one day. She was good-looking and came from a better family than most people. If she behaved herself, she wouldn''t need to worry about her life at all in the future. However, she was not someone who would be content with her lot. Seeing that Eden did not speak, Victor reminded her, "Eden, Tillie is a very vengeful person. She has a lot of connections, so you must be careful." What happened today had absolutely something to do with Tillie. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I know." Eden''s gaze sank. During the few years working in the design industry, she had read a lot of information about famous designers. Tillie was a senior designer, but her reputation did not seem to be very good. Many other designers all experienced her bullying. And her aunt had also warned her. At the exhibition venue. Reba and Vincent still had not left yet. E already checked online and found that the dress she bought was not the new design product this year. She had been making a fuss about it at the venue. Reba had been keeping an eye on her. As soon as she started making trouble, Reba would pull her aside andfort her. "Miss Parma, I''ve told you many times. It was the shop assistant''s fault that she made a mistake. It has nothing to do with ourpany. And I already promised you that we will refund you 200% of the price." Reba felt that she had already said everything she could, but E still had a gloomy face on. She had never imagined that she would have to sort out such a mess one day. E said angrily, "I have always trusted yourpany, and I bought all the new products every season. However, you sold me the old dress and treated me as a fool. Mrs. Alwynn, it''s not a matter of money. You have been lying to your customer. Do you know how much I spend on the product from yourpany every year? I spent over 200,000 on just clothes each season, not to mention other essories. Compared with other brands, your essory products are not the best, but I still spent more than hundreds of thousands on them." E crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking really unhappy. She had been like this for a whole day. Reba frowned deeply and looked at E. She had repeated these words nearly 20 times already She didn''t do anything else the whole day but apologizing to E. She had never met such a difficult customer. She would definitely not let Vincent get away with it. She let out a deep breath and frowned even more deeply. She sighed and asked directly, "Miss Parma, what exactly do you want? I have proposed several solutions for you, but you don''t like any of them. Why don''t you tell me what you want?" The reason why Reba talked to her for so long was that she wanted her topromise first. But the other party was obviously more stubborn than her, so she had topromise first. She had seen all kinds of things in her life, but today, she really learned something new. Hearing her words, E suddenly smiled, as if he had been waiting for her to say this. Reba felt even more anxious. She didn''t say anything, just waiting for E to make a requirement. It was the first time for her to be in such a passive situation. E said with a smile, "If you had said this earlier, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time." Reba put on a cold smile and looked at her with a strange look. "Miss Parma, you are the most stubborn person I have ever seen. And I have never been this patient before. Therefore, I will listen to you." As long as this matter was resolved, there would be nothing to worry about even if she stayed at home and did nothing. E raised her eyebrows. She spent a lot of money on Jotham Alwynn Group every year, as it was their fault this time, she would want them to return all her money. "Since you have said so, then I''ll go straight to the point. I want every piece of clothes from the limited edition of this season." E made her final offer o Reba was totally stunned. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Reba asked in disbelief, "Miss Parma, what did you just say?" She felt that she must have heard it wrong. E smiled and repeated it straight away, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''d better listen carefully this time. This time is yourpany''s fault and it has nothing to do with me. I want each piece of clothes from your limited edition of this season. This is my final offer. If you don''t agree, then I will hold a press conference and tell everyone about it tomorrow." She believed that Reba was not stupid, so she should know how to make the decision. Anyway, she had spent so much money during these years, and it would not be a big thing for them to give her some clothes for free. Reba widened her eyes and looked at E in disbelief. "Limited edition? I thought you said " She was definitely the most shameless person she had ever met. Reba was a greedy person herself, but even she felt that she was no match to E. The Parma family only owned a smallpany, which was supported by Tillie. However, their daughter was not someone simple. She wondered if there would be any man who wanted to marry a woman like this in the future. Reba didn''t know how could she even ask this. Hearing Reba''s words, E slightly raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Yes, limited edition." Reba waspletely speechless. How dare she? How could she even try to bluff her? She took a deep breath and managed to squeeze out a smile. "Okay, Miss Parma. Deal." She had no other option but to ept it. It was all Eden''s fault that she told E this dress was from the limited edition ofst season. Although it was a limited edition, the sale was not good at all. They didn''t manage to sell any of them. But how could Vincent, that idiot, do such a thing? If they lost the trust of their customers, they would face much worse consequences. Hearing this, E finally put on a happy smile. She took out her phone excitedly and drafted a contract quickly. Then, she signed her own name and handed it to Reba. "I have drafted a contract on my phone, and you can sign it first. When the new products came, I will go pick the clothes myself." Reba''s face instantly turned dark. She didn''t expect her to even have a contract already. She felt extremely annoyed, but she had no choice but to sign her own name on the phone. "Do you need me to stamp a seal for you?" Reba said coldly. E smiled and shook her head quickly. "That''s alright. I have already recorded the conversation between us anyway, so there is nothing that I need to worry about." "You..." Reba felt that she nearly fainted. She had never seen such a shameless person in her whole life. "Mom." At this time, Haven came over with Paulina, who was smiling politely. Seeing this, E quickly said, "Alright, Mrs. Alwynn. I''ll see you next time." Then she turned around and walked away with a big smile. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Anson were to witness such a scene, he would definitely say, "Sure enough, there always will be someone more horrible than her." Reba stared at E''s back with her evil eyes, looking like she was going to eat her alive. This time, she would never forget about E anymore. She wished that she could get something on her soon so that she could teach her a lesson. Haven already could guess what had happened when she saw Reba''s dark face. E was Tillie''s friend, and she had always been a greedy person. Haven introduced Pauline to Reba, "Mom, this is the Design Director of the E.H Company, Miss Paulina rk. We met in the restroom earlier, and we have been chatting until now. We really get along very well." Hearing that she was a designer, Reba''s face suddenly changed, and a happy smile instantly appeared on her face. "Nice to meet you, Miss rk!" Even though she put a smile on, the miserable expression was still there. Paulina smiled calmly. "Mrs. Alwynn, it seems that you just had something unhappy." Haven had already introduced Reba to her before they came here. She knew Reba was the chairman''s wife of the Jotham Alwynn Group, and she was indeed a powerful woman. She had heard a lot about her before, but it was just a pity that theirpany didn''t seem to manage their business well recently. Alwynn Group had be the biggest ck horse in River City in recent years, who had ranked NO.6 in the whole country, and the top 1 in River City. If things went well, Alwynn Group would even go further and beat all the interrtionship enterprises. The reason why she got to know about Haven was that she knew Victor, the legendary man in other people''s eyes. The purpose of her return this time was to look for a man as good as Victor. However, it was such a pity that he was with Eden. She had always been admiring Eden''s work, but she never expected Eden to be such a shameless person. Indeed, one should not judge a person by his or her appearance. Looking at Paulina''s smiling face, Reba''s eyebrows drew together again. She kept telling herself to stop worrying about a few pieces of clothes, however, she just could not control herself. She tried to stay calm and said, "It''s not a big deal." She sounded as if the person who had been so fuming earlier was not her. "That''s good! Mrs. Alwynn and Miss Clement, shall we go for dinner together." Paulina said, wondering if she could meet Victor. After returning home, for the sake of her work, she had never been able to contact Victor. This time, she could cooperate with Alwynn Group because of her work. After all, many international companies wanted to cooperate with them. She was well aware of this. "Sounds good," Reba agreed with a smile. "It''s our pleasure." The E.H Company was also a famous international brand. If they could cooperate with them, it would also be very good for the Jotham Alwynn Group. At this time, Haven asked, "Mom, where is Vincent?" She hadn''t seen this b*stard the whole day. Reba nced at her, frowned, and said, "He is your husband. Why are you asking me?" She looked very impatient with Haven. Haven had to be very careful in front of Reba. After all, she was not someone who could be dealt with easily. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 She shook her head with a smile and said, "Mum, I''ve just been with my teacher. I haven''t seen Vincent and have no idea where he''s gone." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Vincent Alwynn, you''d better not let me get any evidence of your cheating on me or I will make you regret it when the timees for a divorce. Haven thought mockingly that she had absolutely no intention of spending the rest of her life with Vincent because she could have chosen a much better man. Vincent was such a b*stard, and she would dump him without mercy. Reba frowned and looked around the lobby to see that only the staff were remaining and that everyone else had left. Her eyes were filled with resentment. During her absence from thepany, Vincent had really be more and more arrogant, and now she wondered where he had gone with that woman again. "Let''s go first and forget about him!" She got angry at the sight of Vincent. So out of sight, out of mind. Haven had an unpleasant look on her face. Vincent should have apanied that woman and it seemed that they could start collecting evidence from now on. She gave Reba aplicated look. Reba would agree to this marriage in order to please Phillip. They dare not refute Phillip''s words; after all, Phillip still holds the real power. She then turned to Paulina, "Miss rk, d to know you! Would I have the pleasure of taking you to dinner? I haven''t been in the business long and I still have a lot to learn from you." Haven said humbly. Paulina smiled prettily, which made her even more stunningly beautiful, "It''s an honour to meet you too, so let''s go!" Paulina thought that it would be in her interest to get to well acquainted with them as Reba was Victor''s stepmother and Haven was his sister-inw. Although it was rumoured that the rtionship between them was not good, it was important for her to get to know Victor first. "Ok!" Reba nodded. Looking at Paulina''s eyes that shed from time to time, she knew that this person was not a simple character. The three of them slowly walked out of the lobby, by which time it was already dark. The metropolitan city was brightly lit up at night, and the shing colourful neon lights made the streets look gorgeous and dazzlingly prosperous. Victor took Eden to the most luxurious hotel in River City, the Marriott Hotel. Eden looked at the illuminated building and asked in confusion, "Victor, why are we here?" Victor looked at the hotel building in front of him, above which colourful strobe lights were shing and rotating with a constant gradation of light and shadow. With a gorgeous smile, he said, "Eden, do you know this hotel?" Eden replied, "Victor, isn''t this the most popr hotel recently, the Marriott Hotel? I heard that the prices here is very high and only VIP clients can enjoy their most prestigious services. But why are you asking me this?" She had only heard of it a little, and wasn''t too sure about it. Hearing her reply, Victor knew she hadn''t understood what he meant. He spoke in a low tone: "Once there was a little girl who had a dream to build a luxurious castle when she grew up. She even gave it the name Marriott. Every birthday she was marking the right number on the calendar, which showed she was closer to her dream, and that was the thing that made the little girl happiest." At that time, he doted on Eden and would spend all his pocket money taking her out and buying her snacks. It was when he looked at the happy smile of the little girl that he could feel the warmth in his life. Eden stared nkly at the soft-eyed man in front of her, only to see a mist of water under his dark eyes, as if he was remembering a heartfelt memory. "So, you started thepany to build me a castle?" Eden got choked up. It was a memory that belonged only to them. With every thing he did, he was guiding the little girl who never came back and showing that little girl the way home. It was a fond memory between them, but how could he have imagined that the little girl had completely forgotten him. Even if he tried very hard, she still couldn''t find her way home. Eden wondered how she could have kept such an affectionate and stubborn man waiting for her. Victor nodded, "Eden, I didn''t expect you to lose your memory. When you were little, you only yed with me, not Vincent, not Adalynn, and not your sister. You loved to follow me around. We even slept in the same bed when we were little. But it''s a pity you don''t remember all that." He still remembered that the little girl would quietly appear in his room during thunderstorms. "Victor, you''re afraid of thunder, so I''m here to keep youpany." At that time he felt happy to hear that. In those days they had the purest of friendships and their adults were close to each other. He was very patient with her and Eden loved spending time with him too, and she didn''t even go home for dinner when he was home. As a result, the adults joked that since Eden liked him so much, she would marry him when she grew up. He was dismissive at the time, who would marry such a clingy little girl? But when he lost her, he realised how much he really liked having this little girl by his side. Now, as long as she could spend the rest of the time with him, everything would be worth it. Eden was moved to smile with tears in her eyes. Before, she could also appreciate the affection he had for her. But at this moment, his genuine affection shocked her more than ever. It was only at this moment that she seemed to truly understand Victor''s sincere love. "You little fool, why are you crying? Are you being moved to tears? Why are you crying even more than when you were a little?" "I''m not crying." Eden wiped the tears off her face covertly and then said pitifully, "I''m hungry." Victor let out a softugh. After all he''d said, all he''d gotten in return was ament from her that she was hungry. Victor replied spoilingly, "Eden, let''s go for your favourite lobster now." Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Eden was surprised, "Does the restaurant still have lobster?" She remembered that it wasn''t lobster season. "Anything you want, I can make it possible for you." He would pamper her like a princess. Victor drove the car to the parking lot. Eden looked around and asked, "Victor, are we going to the Marriott Hotel?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Victor nodded and unbuckled her seat belt. "It''s expensive. You''re such a spendthrift." Victor reached out and pet her head, "Dummie, it''s our own hote. So you can stay as long as you want and eat whatever you want. The whole hotel is closed tonight, just to serve us. The food is all ready for us to go up and eat." Eden was shocked. How could such an awesome thing happen to her? The story of Cindere bing a princess happened to her and it made her a little unbelievable. Victor got out of the car and came over to open the door for her first, then led her out. Eden felt like she was dreaming when she followed him in. It was a ce she had never thought that she woulde. The expensive costpletely limited her imagination. However, she remembered a news report. The building, three years ago, was reported all over the world. At the auction, someone bought the building for $800 million and resold it for $1.2 billion the next day. The story shocked people all over the world. She asked curiously, "Victor, when this building was auctioned three years ago, it went for $800 million and then was resold for $1.2 billion, so you were the one who ended up buying the building?" "Yes!" Victor nodded with a smile. He had invested all his money in these real estate properties and was now slowly making a profit. His business was going well and sessful. Every time he went to negotiate a contract, he thought of her heartwarming smile, which he thought would bring him endless good fortune. But he had three children and had to work harder to earn money. Kenny lovedputers and he would send him abroad for further studies. Gia loved to painting and he would provide her with a studio just for her to paint and disy her works. And Ricky''s a born actor. Or his children could choose to invest as he did. His three children could do whatever they wanted, as long as they enjoyed themselves Eden was dumbfounded by his answer, "Victor, you didn''t buy it when it was cheap, why did you wait until it was $1.2 billion" Eden asked while looking at him with suspicion, and she didn''t understand how rich people thought. Victor took her in the lift and went to the top floor. Then he just looked at her and smiled, "I wasn''t at River City for the auction because I went to see you.¡° Eden was speechless, "You mean it was dyed by me?" Victor shook his head slightly with a doting look, "Eden, nothing is as important as you for me." "Oh! Victor." Eden looked at him quietly while being extremely impressed. During this period of time, she was always inadvertently moved by him. Victor found Eden''s big eyes filled with tears, so he gently took her in his arms, "Eden, don''t cry. You know what? When I finally got you back, I was so happy that I even wanted to announce it to the world." But Victor still wondered when Eden would ept him and like him? If Eden had memories of their childhood, they might have been more likely to develop a rtionship. Victor hugged her harder and harder, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones. The feeling of the embrace was so satisfying that he did not want to let go of her. "Eden." He affectionately called her name. Once he had called out her name so fondly every night, wishing he could see her as soon as he opened his eyes, and she had never left him. Eden felt the force of his arms and could feel the desire for her from him. "Victor, don''t be sad. I''m here with you now and I''ll never leave you again, okay?" She couldn''t help butfort him. She felt her heartache for his helplessness. Hearing her words, Victor felt happy. Looking at her slender neck and those cute little earlobes, he leaned slightly closer to her, feeling her shiver a little when he exhaled softly. He smiled in satisfaction, "Eden, that''s what you said, you''ll never leave me." "Well! I am true to my word." Eden thought mockingly to herself as long as she didn''t have loss of memory. When the lift reached the top floor, Victor slowly let go of Eden. He held her hand and went out. The luxuriousness inside was something Eden had never seen in her entire life. The light golden decoration was even more glorious under the crystalmp. "Wow!" Eden looked in amazement at what was before her and marvelled once again at how little she understood the world of the rich. Money talks! "But Victor, is it true that this hostel is not open this evening?" Eden asked. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, this ce is open only for you tonight." Victor looked at her tenderly, as if to say that he was not afraid of anything but that she, whom he loved so dearly, would never recall him. Eden was grateful and moved. Looking at that dazzlingly handsome face in the brilliant light, how could she not be attracted to such a man? Even a heartless person like her was moved to tears. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, Victor," Eden looked at him with a gentle smile. The touch in her heart seemed to gradually spill out to be reflected in her eyes. Victor watched quietly as her eyes filled with touches, happier than ever at the moment. "Eden." He said gently, as he led her towards the private room. A sumptuous dinner - lobster feast with different vours - was served in the luxurious private room. Eden looked at her favorite dishes and smiled even more brightly. "Wow! It''s all my favourite food." Eden understood that Victor was really devoted to her. Victor smiled lightly and nodded, "Yes, just enjoy it." "I''ll will help myself then." Eden ran to wash her hands. Watching her lovely movements, Victor smiled tenderly, and for the moment, she was the world in his eyes. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Victor spotted the guitar not far away and remembered that once when he was a boy he used to y guitar in the yard with Eden ying beside him. At that time, he sang and yed his guitar, and Eden sat beside him with her hands on her pink cheeks, listening quietly. It was an extremely heartwarming scene. Eden finished washing her hands and saw that he was smiling incredibly gently with one hand in his pocket, which made him extremely handsome and cool, "Victor, let''s start eating!" She was really hungry, and she was also particrly tired today. "Okay!" Victor sat quietly opposite her. He couldn''t help but smile softly at Eden''s mouthwatering look. It seemed that the food was more attractive than he was. He had no existence whatsoever in front of these delicacies. Victor was actually jealous of the lobster. With a twinkle in her eyes, Eden looked intently at the crystal lobster meat. Last time Victor took her to a lobster feast in River City, but it was not as impressive as this one. Eden began to gorge herself on the food. She and Victor were much more familiar with each other than before, so there was no need to be to strike a pose. Victor watched her eat almost all the time. He also felt happy watching her being content with what he had prepared. It was a moment he had been waiting for many years. When Eden had almost finished eating, Victor got up to get the guitar. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eden''s gaze followed Victor''s elegant figure as he moved, watching him sit gracefully in his chair. Her sparkling eyes suddenly lit up as he picked up his guitar. Was Victor going to y the guitar for her? Eden suddenly remembered that she had also once met a guitar-ying boy in Gate City Square, with a lovely girl sitting beside him, smiling and watching him y his guitar. At that time, the blurred scene of a teenage boy with a bright smile on his youthful face, singing and ying the guitar, suddenly crossed her mind and shocked her. It was surprising that she had that vague memory in her mind. "As you melt this heart of stone, you take my hand to guide me home and now. I''m in love. You took my heart away..." Victor yed his guitar and sang, gazing tenderly at Eden. The soul-warming scene came back to Eden''s mind. Eden also looked quietly into his gentle gaze, watching him in the brilliant light and feeling the genuine affection in the gentle, moving melody. The stirring song yed by his slender fingers made her heart flutter with infinite happiness. It was a romantic attack that left no one defenceless. They looked at each other, eyes meeting. Eden couldn''t help but smile tenderly, as she was touched by all the ways Victor doted on her. He was such a darling of the gods and sang so beautifully. Suddenly, the familiar song and the familiar figure shed through her mind, too fast for her to recognise, but that feeling still existed. After the song was finished, they still stared at each other quietly. The silent exchange of eyes gave root to a noticeable affection. "You sing so well! I recall vague images." Eden whispered while her eyes twinkled like stars. The song was sung perfectly by him, full of sincere emotion, and his love and longing for her could be felt every second. Victor gently put down the guitar as he rose and walked gracefully towards her. His gentle eyes were filled with strong love. He knelt on one knee and gently took her hand, looking up at her flushed face, "Eden, I''ll take you little by little to bring back the memories you''ve lost. I want you to remember me." It had always been her who looked up to him, and at this moment, when he was half-kneeling in front of her and she was looking down at his handsome, well-defined face, the feeling was completely different from the usual. The feeling gave her an indescribable and happy sensation. He looked at her tenderly, as if he could see through the pounding of her heart. She even had a subtle feeling. She couldn''t help but reach out her slender hand and gently rub his face, "I''m sorry that you waited so long for me and I still haven''t remembered back. Believe me, I will try the best I can to recall and to love you." At this moment, she did not want to run away, as there was no other person in this world who was so devoted to her. As soon as Victor heard this, he felt an extremely indescribable excitement. Had he finally moved this girl? Victor was thrilled beyond description as she went from being guarded before to being open to his love at the moment. He had always believed that this girl''s heart would not be as heartless as stone, and that he would move her one day. "Eden, no matter how long it takes, I''m willing to wait for you to fall in love with me." He said in his sexy voice as he carefully took her hand and let her gradually move closer to him, which was an extremely slow process. He was afraid of her rejection and enjoyed the ambiguity of the moment. Eden, as if tempted, slowly followed his movements, and just the moment their foreheads touched together, Victor kissed her soft lips. Finding that his girl didn''t struggle, Victor smiled with satisfaction as a strong feeling of love and happiness gradually emerged under his eyes. The feeling of romance also filled the whole room. Next morning Eden got up early to get cleaned up and ready to go to the venue. After washing her face, Eden looked at the gorgeous man still asleep on the bed and smiled as she remembered how Victor had stopped before going any further after their kissst night. They ended up sharing the same bed with the covers between them. She was reluctant when Victor suddenly said, "It''s not like we haven''t slept in the same bed before." She was suddenly at a loss for words. It was when she was in the hospital. But he had never gone beyond the rules and had always given her respect. At this moment, she really felt that she was in love. "Victor, get up. It''s time for us to go to the venue." Eden shouted with a smile. Last night, he didn''t seem to have a nightmare and slept very quietly, just holding her hand tightly all the time. Victor woke up and sat up in an elegant manner. Victor''s smile appeared on his handsome face as he looked at Eden, who had already freshened up. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 "Eden, I''ll be up in a minute." His sexy voice was very attractive. Last night, he had slept well, and as long as he had her by his side, the constant nightmare didn''t seem toe to him. It felt so good to wake up naturally after a night''s sleep! "Eden, did you sleep well?" Victor asked with a smile as he got out of bed and went to wash up. "Yes!" Eden smiled. She was very tiredst night and soon fell asleep. It was at this moment that she realized that she waspletely defenseless against him. She trusted himpletely, otherwise she would not have slept so deeply. Victor nced at her and felt a little guilty. Last night, he had wanted to talk to her about what had happened seven years ago. But the moment had been too good, and he didn''t want to reveal the truth cruelly. It took time for Eden to ept him as he was now, and it would also take time for her to ept him as he was seven years ago. Victor suddenly felt like he had an incredibly long road to pursue his wife. After Victor washed up, the staff of the hotel brought breakfast. Victor went out to take it and told the manager that the Marriott Hotel was closed for the next two days. He feltfortable and warm during this time. All the uneasiness he had felt before waspletely healed, and the emptiness that had resulted from that long wait was gone. He pushed the dining cart into the room as Eden was packing up. "Eden,e over for breakfast. You don''t have to pack anything yet. We''ll be staying here tonight and tomorrow night. But there''s a party tonight and you will be my femalepanion." Eden stopped packing and raised her little face to look at him, "Victor, are you addicted to staying here? Is the hotel closed for the next few days?" She felt distressed when she thought about how much money had slipped away. How could anyone who had never been poor know what it was like? Victor was simply a spendthrift. Victor nodded with a smile and took the breakfast to the table. Eden was speechless. Money talks! She suddenly said, "We only upy one room and we are the only ones who cane here in a private area. You''d better keep the hotel open or I''ll be upset here." Victorughed at this and asked, "Honey, are you worried about money? Have you seen how much money is on the bank card your parents gave you?" Eden put the things down in her hands and said carelessly, "I don''t know, I only havest month''s sry on my card anyway, and I still have to pay the kids'' school fees." She was barely getting by after buying the house, and now she was using her daughter''s living expenses, which made her feel very guilty. She also had living expenses to pay. She was still waiting for this month''s sry to live on. After saying that, Eden lowered her head and started to eat. Victor looked at the stubborn her. When it came to finances, she was particrly clear-cut and did not owe anyone any favours. Some girls'' wardrobes were full of clothes, but hers was full of only seasonal trends, and she made them herself. She''s been pushed by life to do everything and is very hands on! "Eden, don''t worry about the tuition fees of children." Eden looked at him doubtfully. It would be strange if she wasn''t worried. The noble school was really expensive enough even for one kid. But she, who had three children, was about to cry. "No. I can resolve it myself." Eden immediately refused. She still has the endorsement money earned by Ricky. As for the money given to her by the Clement family, it was not earned by her herself. So she quickly forgot about the money. Victor was instantly a little displeased. Did she have to draw such a clear line with him? He ate the porridge casually. The more he ate, the more he lost his appetite. Eden felt his mood change and watched as he stirred the porridge but didn''t take a bite. She looked at him and knew why he was down. In fact, she already owed this man so much that she didn''t want to bother him any more. "Victor, don''t..." Victor looked up at her suddenly and interrupted her, "Eden, I''ve never treated you like an outsider. Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve always thought you were mine." Victor spoke in an extremely domineering manner, his dark eyes full of possessiveness over her. Eden was stunned when she heard that. She was his, so what was his was also hers? She felt a little shocked! She had never thought that she would suddenly be a billionaire. "But..." "But you still resist me." Victor put his spoon down unhappily. Now he didn''t want to eat anymore. A look of helplessness rose on Eden''s face. She must be crazy. What was she doing talking to him about this early in the morning ? She had already made up her mindst night. How could she forget after a night? "Well, Victor, I''ll do anything you say from now on. Now you should have breakfast." She hadn''t seen anyone who didn''t eat when they were angry. Her Gia thought eating was most important. Victor looked at her hesitantly for a moment, and when he saw her face was sincere, he was in a slightly better mood. "Really? Are you serious?" Victor asked with a smile. His shifty temper really made Eden wonder how there could be someone so unpredictable. "You have my word!" Eden nodded hurriedly. This man, at all times, made her feel cherished. "Good! Then from now on, you do as I say. You don''t have to worry about the children''s school fees. I''ll give you a credit card too, so you can do and buy whatever you want." Victor added after a moment''s thought, "Eden, you really don''t have many clothes, so from now on you can take whatever you want to wear from thepany. What''s mine is yours." Thisst sentence was his main point. Eden was frozen in shock. People were in debt and she was about to have a lot of money! She wanted to refuse. In this way, she would lose her dream and motivation. Victor saw that she was silent and looked at her again in frustration. They make quiet eye contact, as if Eden was about to say, "Victor, don''t push me." And Victor seemed to be answering her, "No, I don''t. We are a family. You know?" Such eye contact made Eden''s eyelids sore. She blinked rapidly and stammered as she took a quick bite of her porridge, "We... we''ll talk about thister.¡± "That''s settled then." Victor made the final decision. Eden looked at him tearfully. "Sir, you''ve already made up your mind, why did you ask me just now?" Why didn''t he just decide for himself? Did she have the right to make a decision?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Her father also said that he wanted to buy her clothes, but she refused. Her clothes were made ording to the seasonal trends and were actually very nice and most importantly, suited her perfectly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could only nod her head helplessly. "Alright, alright, I''ll do as you say." She had made a rash decision before. Was it toote to regret it now? Victor saw her nod obediently and said in a doting tone, "That''s my girl." But Eden looked at him with an aggrieved expression. Looking at her expression, Victor thought helplessly that any other woman would have been delighted to hear these words. But this girl seemed to be wronged! He even suspected that what he was giving away was not money, but some kind of injustice. Why was this girl aggrieved? Shouldn''t she be proud to have a boyfriend who doted on her like him? Eden eventuallypromised and kept her head down as she continued to eat. Victor was satisfied with this and continued with his breakfast. Eden finished her breakfast and then took out her phone to find that Jasper had sent her over a hundred messages, asking where she was. Eden was speechless because as she had told himst night that she was safe. With someone as ''dangerous'' as Victor, she was not threatened, and in fact lived a better life. She even felt like a princess in a fairy tale. She replied to him quickly, "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about me." After thinking for a while, she added, "I am with Victor now." After a while, Jasper replied with a message, "What are the two of you doing together? You''re not doing anything else, are you?" No one knew what the other things Jasper was talking about. Eden was also quite puzzled. She replied, "What are you meaning? Jasper, didn''t you wake up? Are you too tired from yesterday? I''ve already had breakfast and will be at the venue in a few minutes. I have a party to attend in the evening and we won''t be seeing each other tonight." Jasper''s message, "Did you ever think ofing to see me? You''ve been avoiding me all this time, you heartless girl. I treat you like a sister, is that okay? Don''t hide from me." In another hotel, Jasper, dressed in a suit, stood at the lift door. His exquisite face was beyond charming. Looking down at the messages on his phone, even though he had a steady disposition but at this moment he was sighing helplessly. Only if he gave in andpromised would she not turn away from him. In fact, he didn''t have many wishes, as long as he could silently stay with her and protect her! When she found her Mr Right, he would leave in silence. For now he could care for her and protect her, and that would be enough. How could a sillyss like her not be protected by him? She liked Victor, and as long as he treated her well, that was fine. Would he have done anything to break them up? He wouldn''t. All these years of protecting her, he really didn''t ask for anything in return, just for her to be safe and happy! He would rather be a family or a brother with her than leave her. Eden looked at his message with mixed feelings. Then she typed back, "Jasper, I''m the one who owes you. If there''s another life, I''ll pay you back." Message from Jasper, "Eden, please be realistic, what if I want you to pay it back for this life?" Message from Eden, "[Helpless emoji]. Sorry, Jasper, I can only owe you this life." Message from Jasper, "You don''t have to reject me so obviously. I know you, and there is no one in the world who knows you better than I do. See youter!" Message from Eden, "See youter!" Victor stood up and asked in a low tone, "Is it Jasper?" He was very jealous. Eden did not look at him and nodded slightly. "Let''s go!" Victor looked at her for a while and then took her to leave the hotel. Whatever Jasper wanted to do, he had only one thing in mind and that was that Eden could only be his for the rest of his life. She was his lifelong obsession. They drove to the venue. While on the way, Eden made a few wisecracks to cheer Victor up and keep him from looking as gloomy as he did when they left the hotel. Eden said, "Victor, we''re not going to the buffetter, we''re going on a date." Eden immediately made Victor happy. This was something Victor was most pleased to hear. It seemed that he had brought them a little closerst night. Not a little, but a lot closer! It hadn''t been in vain that he had spent two hours searching on Google. Before going to bed the night before, hey in bed and couldn''t sleep, somewhat helpless and anxious about Eden''s retardation towards his affections. So he went to Google what to do. There were a variety of answers on the inte. There were silly answers: to get out of the embarrassment in silence as quickly as possible, talk about your interests or ambitions. As soon as he saw it, he rejected it immediately. His interests or ambitions were already known by Eden. There were gay guides too, but he couldn''t see how it would suit him. He searched again for how can a date be more romantic? One answer: Step one, decide on a destination. Step two, make a date. Part three, developing a rtionship. Step four, the sweet period of affection. So,st night, from in the car to the lift, he achieved his n step by step, and they really had a sweet ending. Google replied with good credibility. Victor was in a good mood, "Eden, I''ll have the dresses ready for the banquetter, I''ll take you straight there." Eden looked at him and asked, "I forgot to ask you what the banquet was?" "The attendees were all the merchants who came to the exhibition as well as the organisers, and a lot of well-known designers, and it was a big scene." Victor answered. He usually never brought a femalepanion to a party, and this was the first time he had one, and it was the woman he loved. "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded. She felt at ease with him around. As soon as they entered the first building, they met Haven and Paulina in fashionable clothes, who were walking towards them. They looked at Victor with a smile, ignoring Edenpletely. Haven was still in a small white dress, still quietlydylike. Paulina, on the other hand, was wearing a big red dress in a mboyant and unusual style, showing off her perfect figure and making her look very stylish like a queen. Eden noticed that she changed her dressing style today and the dress looked aggressive and chill on her. However, she stayed with Haven... Eden narrowed her eyes as she watched they get closer and she smiled slightly. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Haven nced at Eden with her scheming eyes. When Haven noticed the clothes on Eden, her face changed. She saw that Eden was wearing a knee-length white veil embroidered with purple flowers, which made Eden look elegant and unique. And the conspicuous embroidery and soft texture betrayed the outline of Eden''s form. "It''s gorgeous!" Haven eximed in mind. Meanwhile, Paulina smiled charmingly at Victor, "Hi, Mr. Alwynn, I am the design director of E.H. Ourpany would like to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Shall we talk about it?" After introducing herself, Paulina reached out and wanted to shake hands with Victor. Victor nced at her and did not reach out his hand. He said indifferently, "If you want to talk about cooperation, you can talk to my secretary." As he spoke, he was about to leave with Eden. Paulina did not expect that and was extremely awkward. But she smiled slightly, and the embarrassment was instantly hidden in her eyes. Just when Victor was about to leave with Eden, she blocked Eden''s way and stood side by side with Victor. Her charming smile was back, "Mr. Alwynn, I want to talk to you in person." Eden saw Paulina¡¯s attitude to her suddenly changed, and clearly knew that it must have something to do with Haven. Eden stared at Haven and saw her gloating look, which indicated that she was very proud of her "winning¡±. "You go first!" Victor''s tone was cold and stern. But in Haven''s and Paulina''s ears, he is ordering Eden instead of them. Eden also misunderstood. Paulina looked at Eden and smiled slightly, "Excuse me, miss, please go first. I have something to talk to Mr. Alwynn." Hearing Paulina calling her miss to pretend not to know her, Eden raised her head subconsciously and looked at Paulina, who had a disdainful look on her face. Paulina provocatively looked at Eden. There was a banquet tonight and she must be Victor''s female companion. She had been paying close attention to Victor and she knew that he had never brought a female companion to attend any banquet. If she can be by his side tonight, she would be the focus. Eden was not afraid of her aggressive trick. She smiled slightly and walked forward. "Eden." Victor called softly. Eden stopped and was confused, "Didn''t you tell me to go first?" "Business is more important." She said. Victor looked at her and felt quite resigned. He nced at Paulina from the corner of his eye. His voice was as cold as ice, "I''m talking about you. Go away." Paulina trembled with his tone. The confident smile on her face gradually disappeared and she was embarrassed. She didn''t expect that he was that unkind. After all, she was the Design Director of E. H. Manypanies wanted to cooperate with them. She gave the cooperation opportunity to Victor, but he refused it. He made her look really bad here, which was even worse. Haven was also stiff. She thought that Victor would show some respect to Paulina. But she was wrong. "Victor, Miss rk just..." "Shut up. I don''t want to hear your voice. Get out of my way. You make me sick." His cold tone now was mixed with anger, and his dark eyes looked horrible. He did not hide his hate for Haven at all. Haven''s beautiful face turnedpletely pale in an instant. Why he hated her so much? A feeling of humiliation spread her whole body, making her painful. she had loved him for ten years! But he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Eden rarely saw Victor act like this. At least, when he was with her, he was always very gentle. Sometimes she would doubt whether there were two souls in Victor''s body. Haven and Paulina didn''t dare to speak right now. Victor took a few steps forward and walked to Eden. "What a coincidence, Director Bleu." A teasing voice called Eden. It was Vincent. He was still holding the beautiful woman from yesterday in his arms. He walked swaggeringly, with his eyes fixed on Eden''s curve. Eden raised her eyebrows and looked at the smiling beauty in his arms without saying anything. The woman knew that Vincent married Haven, but she was still with Vincent. Haven looked at Vincent mockingly. She knew that Vincent didn¡¯t appearst night because he hung out with the woman in his arms. She even kept their video in the hotel to screw with him when they got divorced. Vincent noticed the weird atmosphere. He nced at Haven and then looked at Paulina, whom he did not know. Atst, he turned to Eden, "Miss Bleu, your dress is really beautiful and suits you very well!'''' "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn. You are very handsome today!¡± she smiled craftily, "I bet you''ve got me, right?" Handsome? No, just sarcasm. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Vicent''s words, Victor frowned. But he was relieved a little bit when he saw Eden'' s cunning eyes. "Ha-ha!" Vincent squinted at Eden. He knew what did she mean. He stared at Eden from head to toe. Finally, he fixed his eyes on the cor of her clothes which were carved with hollow patterns, and raised his lips, "Miss Bleu was so seductive today. No wonder Brother was fascinated by you. What a coquettish woman." He said thest few words heavily. "How interesting." Eden sneered, "Mr. Alwynn, you'' re really slick. No wonder you have so many fangirls." Vincent didn''t get angry. His smile was still as deep as ever. "You can also be a member of them." Eden snorted. What a cheeky man. The irony of others seemed to be apliment to him! Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Victor looked at Vincent with a cold look. He had endured him for a long time and didn''t mind punching his teeth through the back of his skull. "You''d better shut your mouth." He said word by word angrily. Eden suddenly took his hand and looked at him with a gentle smile, "Honey, don''t be mad at this kind of person. He''s just a goner." Hearing Eden calling him honey, Victor''s anger boiled away. She had always called him by his name and it was the first time for her to call him honey. It was so intoxicating. He even began to fantasize about their marriage. He looked at her obsessively and smiled at her bewitchingly. He wished Eden could call him honey forever. Haven saw Victor''s attitude towards Eden was so different. She almost went mad because of jealousy. She was the one who grew up with Victor. But why Eden took all Victor''s love away from her? Haven''s gloomy eyes were full of unwillingness. Vincent was angry at Eden''s words, "Eden, watch your mouth! Do you think Victor can protect you forever?" He had not seen a few people who dare to talk to him like this. Seeing Vincent furious, Eden felt very gloating. "Mr. Alwynn, you'' re the one who needs to watch your mouth. You provoked me first." Eden smiled wickedly. Compared with Vincent''s rage, Eden looked rxed. Victor looked at Eden and suddenly remembered that Eden had defended him against Vincent when he was young. "So what?" Vincent sneered. "Let''s see what she can on earth." he thought. He believed that no matter how strong a woman was, he could make her fascinated by him. The woman beside him, who was arrogant when they met for the first time, was totally captivated by him now. "So what? Mr. Alwynn, so what do you want?" Eden''s face wore a simper as she replied. Seeing that Eden wasn''t angry, Victor didn''t intervene either. She could do whatever she wanted because she was his beloved. Vincent gnashed, "What do I want? You will know it."One day, he would make this woman kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. "Okay, I''ll wait!" Eden answered calmly. Anyway, she didn''t like Vincent¡¯s family at all. Her mother was badly hurt by his mother. She would never forgive them. Vincent thought too highly of himself. He thought he was the center of the world. She whispered to Victor, "Let''s go!" Victor nodded gently. Then they walked side by side into the room. But he suddenly took back at Vincent and the woman beside him, with imprable eyes. At this time, Paulina just recovered from the shock. She was extremely angry at Victor. She was always spoiled by other men all the time, but now she was despised even though she took the initiative. Meanwhile, Haven looked at Paulina with a guilty face and said, "Paulina, I''m sorry! I didn¡¯ t help you. But don''t give up! Persistence will pay off. Take it slow!" Indeed, Haven sneered in her heart. She knew Victor would not fall in love with any woman as long as Eden was there. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even if there was no Eden, Victor would not fall in love with others. "OK." Paulina shook her head with an ugly look. She was not so easy to be knocked down. Haven smiled and said, "Let''s go in first. There are other things to do today.¡± "Sure." Paulina looked at her and smiled. They walked into the room, and Haven did not look at Vincent all the way. This exceeded Vincent''s expectations. He thought that Haven would make trouble for him and told his parents. However, she was unusually calm and even disdained him. Vincent looked at Haven''s back and a strange feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. What was her trick? Also, he felt a bit empty. "Is that because I''m ignored by her?" he wondered. The woman by his side looked at him with a gloomy face, "What¡¯s wrong? Don''t you tell me that you don''t love your wife? I want you to divorce her and marry me right now! Otherwise, you will lose me!" "Huh...?" Vincent looked at the woman with a shocked face. It was just a one-night affair. How could she take it seriously? He smiled strangely and said casually, "Iris, didn''t we just agree to have some fun? You should know the rules of the game here. Parting is good for both of us." He had been fooling around with different girls. After one night, they no longer had any intersection. That was the rule. Iris wanted him to take responsibility. Not a chance. But it was weird that Haven didn''t make trouble for him. He was confused. Anyway, it was good that Haven didn''t make a fuss. They married for business, not for love. However, Iris didn''t give up. She folded her arms in front of her chest and said arrogantly, "Vincent, it was my first time. If you want to be perfunctory like this, then let''s meet in court." Hearing this, Vincent was instantly unhappy. He had never seen such an importunate woman before. Meet in court? She must be crazy. He said sarcastically, "Iris, how could that be your first time? Do you think I am an idiot?" Iris changed her expression instantly, and she looked at Vincent coldly. "Vincent, I have warned you when you approached me. You must take responsibility. You have three days to divorce your wife. Otherwise, I''ll sue you." Vincent frowned and retreated a little. It was impossible for him to divorce Haven. They two had not even had a wedding ceremony yet. If he divorced her, he would be driven out of the Alwynn family. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Noticing the serious look of Iris, Vincent knew that Iris was not joking. He said gravely, "Iris, I can promise you everything except for this. Haven and I can''t divorce." Besides, it was impossible for him to marry a woman who would threaten him. Iris crossed her arms and sneered, "I don''t want anything but this." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vincent had a severe look on his face and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be childish, Iris. Do you have to do push me like this?" Iris squinted a little. She blinked innocently and looked at Vincent with a sarcastic smile, "Vincent, I''m not childish, and that''s why I asked you to be responsible for what you have done. I am not a gullible girl. I know your tricks. Do you still remember thest sentence I said before we go to the hotel?" Victor''s expression turned ugly instantly, and his previous sense of superiority vanished in a moment. "Vincent, I''m serious. You''d better think twice." That was herst word. All the women Vincent had met said words like this before, but none of them are as difficult as Iris. Just give them some money. Money talks. The promise was worthless. But this woman still believed in it. This matter cannot be known by his family. Vincent suddenly said with a yful face, "Iris, unwillingness cannot produce desired results. Be realistic. I can give you as much money you want." There was more or less a hint of warning in his words. "Ha- ha. Interesting." Iris derided but her attention was on the venue. She had more important things to do and didn''t want to talk to Vincent anymore. She also warned Vincent, "Vincent, it was you that seduced me strenuously. Now you want to dump me? Not a chance. As I said before, you only have three days to get divorced. Or we¡¯ll meet in the court." She looked at Vincent arrogantly and turned to leave. While walking, she said, "It¡¯s your fault. Your tenderness to me yesterday misunderstood me. If you don''t marry me, people will point fingers at me and scolding me. So if you don''t want me to do anything big, give me a result in three days." Actually, she knew the rule of the game very well. But she just wanted more money. The breakup fee was not enough. Vincent red at Iris, and his gloomy eyes were full of coldness. He really got in trouble this time. "Whew..." Vincent put his hands on his hips and breathing weakly for a moment, "F*ck!¡° He pursed his lips and walked to the venue with anger. Victor and Eden were in Venue No.1. As usual, there were a lot of peopleing to their exhibition area. Eden''s work was appreciated by many people, she got a sense of achievement. She looked confident and calm, with a charming smile on her face. Victor looked at her from the side, and his eyes were deep and soft. His beloved, no matter where she was, was shine brilliantly. At this time, Lucian noticed them while he was negotiating about cooperation with a foreigner. He was busy, but they just stood by. "Couldn''t theye in together to help?" he sighed. Victor looked at him. He nodded and motioned for Lucian to continue. Lucian red at Victor as there were mes in his eyes. Victor smirked at him and cheered for him just with his eyes. Lucian took a look, thenpletely ignored Victor. If he didn¡¯ t have shares in thepany, he would quit the job instantly. But he had no choice now. "I¡¯m making money for myself." Heforted himself in his heart. Thinking of this, he felt much better. Then, Victor and Eden continued the process of the exhibition. Not far away, Haven and Paulina kept looking at Victor and Eden. Paulina gloomily looked at Eden''s sexy back. Haven nced at Paulina from the corner of her eye. Paulina looked mature and gentle, but Haven could tell from her malicious eyes on Eden that she was also a person who was easy to feel jealous. It seems that she had sessfully gotten another person to go against Eden. "Eden, I will let you know that I am invincible.¡± Haven smiled scornfully in mind. "Miss rk, I believe that you will get Victor if you have the chance to get along with him. After all, you are a reputed designer and I heard that many people want to cooperate with you. You are much better than Eden." Hearing Haven''spliments, Paulina felt much happier. All in all, she was the youngest Design Director in the E.H. Suddenly she said, "I remember that there will be a costume designpetition after the conference in Lemmon City in one month. Designers all over the country will participate in it. This is a good opportunity. If I can defeat Eden in thispetition, I probably can get Victor interested in me.¡± But Victor had never had a gossip with any other women except for Eden. Haven ridiculed Paulina''s confidence in her heart. She knew that Paulina''s confidence would be destroyed by him in the future. But she didn''t care. What she wanted was to prevent Eden from the Clement family forever. At this moment, Vincent came in. When he saw Haven and Paulina, he instantly forgot Iris''s words. "Haven, here you are.¡± Vincent smiled falsely. Haven nced at him and slightly squinted. She looked as calm as usual. However, no one knew that she was furious in the heart. She looked at Vincent, neither jealous nor angry, and said sarcastically, "Where is your beauty? This cute baby seems to be your taste, Mr. Alwynn. Why are you not with her?" Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Vincent looked at Haven unbelievably. She seemed to be a totally different person only in one day. Haven looked at Vincent coldly and then looked away. Vincent only had a 3-minute passion for her. He knew that she went to Tillie''spany, so he was very happy in those days. After those days of passion, he still treated her as indifferent as before. Paulina looked at Vincent and asked, "Haven, who is he?" Haven smiled, "Miss rk, he is my fiance." "Oh! Mr. Alwynn! d to see you." she knew Vincent. Their marriage had been widely spread on the Inte and in the upper ss for sometime. But he was a real jerk. He even hugged other women in front of his wife. Vincent squinted at Paulina. He had never seen an aloof beauty like her before. He showed a yful smile and asked abruptly, "Miss rk, do you have a boyfriend?" Haven was stunned. She nced at Vincent with disdain and scolded in her mind, "He''s so stuck in his ways." Paulina''s face turned extremely ugly in an instant. Knowing Vincent''s character, she felt very disgusting. She threw a nce at Haven and said with a sneer, "Haven, there are many good men in the world. Why do you choose a jerk like him? I have to go first. I need to rethink the cooperation with Jotham Alwynn Group." Then she left without giving a look to Vicent. Hearing that the cooperation was going to be chucked, Haven felt extremely disappointed. If she could get the cooperation for Jotham Alwynn Group, she would have a higher status in Phillip''s heart. After all, it was Phillip who was in charge of the Jotham Alwynn Group. At this time, she had no time to care about Vincent and chased after Paulina. On the contrary, Vincent was confused about the cooperation they talked about. He looked at the back of Paulina angrily rushing away and didn''t know what was going on. "Damn it!" He was stunned with a frown. Why didn''t Haven tell it to him in advance? He followed Haven immediately, but he was stopped by Reba only after a few steps. "Vincent." Although the voice was as calm as usual, he knew that his mother was angry. He forced a smile, and then turned to look at his mother, "Mom, what''s wrong?" Reba walked over with a gloomy face, looking at her son who was grinning cheekily in front of her, and her beautiful face was full of anger. "What¡¯s wrong? You sold the old style of thest year and said those were new- style, which made me spend a whole day exining. Besides, you even fooled around with another woman in front of Haven. Did you even consider the image of ourpany?" "The woman who was just driven away by you, Miss rk, is our cooperative partner. Last night, Haven and I went a long way to make her agree to cooperate, but you drove her away with just one word. Good job." She sneered. "If you don''t want Jotham Alwynn Group, then go away. Don''t get me in the way" Reba finished, and then left gracefully. She was sad that she had raised such a good-for-nothing son, but after all, he was her son. What could she say? Hatred shed in her eyes. She didn''t want to live a life like that now. Since Alex returned, she always wanted to elope with him. "Mom..." Vincent looked terrible after being scolded. Looking at his mother''s back, he felt aggrieved. His mother would not stand by his side now. As for the old- style clothes, none of them were soldst year. No one would know they were the old style ofst year. Vincent didn''t think he did anything wrong. His eyes were filled with frustration. He walked towards Haven. He always felt that Haven was rejecting him and thought him nauseous. He couldn¡¯t stand her attitude. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The more Vincent thought about it, the more annoyed he became. However, he caught sight of Miss rk. She looked like a blooming rose, with a tempting and enchanting figure. She was a breathtaking beauty. Looking at her, Vicent felt that his breath started to shorten. The frustration in his heart almost disappeared. Vincent chased after Paulina. On his way, all the women he met were morous, especially the woman who had seductive figures. They are more attractive than Iris for Vincent. Iris was also very charming and had a good temperament, but her temper was terrible. Vicent liked every type of girl, but he needed an obedient woman like Haven as his backup. Actually, he wouldn¡¯ t be angry if Haven mocked him for his affair with Iris. However, Haven did not say a word, and even despised him, which made him nervous. Tortured by these unpleasant things, he was in a mess right now. Aisling, Buddy, and Delmont saw everything that happened just now. Delmont asked, "Mom, who was the woman with Haven just now?" "It''s Paulina, the Design Director of the E.H Company. Can''t you use your head?" Delmont looked at his mother aggrievedly. He thought for a while and said, "Mom, I''m busy looking at the goods. How can I notice those things?" Aisling sneered, "If you noticed, I would be shocked." Aisling shook her head helplessly. In her heart, Buddy and Eden were the best. Delmont was too inflexible. He was kind, but he didn''t have a business sense. If he didn''t have support from his family, he wouldn''t be able to get a decent job. If he was asked to work for someone else, he might not even be able to do it in an hour. Aisling turned back to them and said, "Buddy, Delmont, I''m not going on tonight''s date. I''ll go home to apany your father. You two take good care of your sister and don''t let anyone bully her again. I''lle back tomorrow morning." Delmont nodded, "Don''t worry, Mom. I will take good care of Eden." Aisling smiled resignedly, "I trust Buddy more." Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Delmont smiled helplessly and looked at his mother. Since she had found Eden, she had more smiles on her face. She looked a lot younger. He joked, "Mom, your partiality made me sad." As speaking, he touched his chest with an expression of pain. Aisling cast a nce at her son and said with a smile, "Don''t put on an act. Buddy, go check the cooperations we reached yesterday. Sign the contracts after the exhibition. Our performance this year is very good." "Okay!" Buddy answered steadily, "I heard that Jotham Alwynn Group only has one partner. Whatever they put out therees back to them." "You''re right. But we still lost to thepany of Victor. Their hands must be aching because of signing too many contracts." Delmont made a sarcasticment with a look of envy on his face. These days, people came to their exhibition areas were almost the same. He sighed, "Eden did a great job. If she was our designer, we would earn more this year. I have to say, her designs are really unique." Aisling''s eyes darkened slightly. She also wanted her daughter to go back to herpany to work, but how could Victor let her go? He had been waiting for Eden for so many years. No one could take Eden away from him. But he was Aisling''s son-inw, she could understand. "Well, there''s nothing special about this year''s international exhibition." A man with gold-rimmed sses walked past the Clement family. "Mr. Rubio, I heard that the exhibits of Alwynn Group this year are good. They are leading the fashion trend from fabric and styles and manypanies choose them as the partner. Why don''t we have a look?" A young man next to the man with Mr. Rubio advised, "But I don''t know if they still have cooperation quota or not." Mr. Rubio replied disdainfully, "Everypany says that their products are the best. But every time I take a look, their products disappointed me." "Clients in our area like luxurious but simple clothes. The popr colors this year are too bright and not suitable for our area." "But, they limit their cooperation quota? Interesting...I¡¯ll go and have a look." The man next to him smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Rubio, why don''t we go now? Their exhibition area is not far away from here. Here, Venue No.1..." As their voices faded away, Aisling still stood there proudly. A good product would never be hidden. Eden''s design this year was amazing indeed. "Eden is awesome! But who is Mr. Rubio?" Delmont looked at Loomis''s back with a puzzled look. He had never seen him before. Buddy''s expression darkened and said in a low voice, "Loomis, the richest man in the South Sea region. Mixed-blood. 34 years old. Unmarried. He is the only son and his family is extremely rich. He''s a bit crabbed and has very high standards for business partners." "Wow! Buddy, how do you know all these?" Delmont looked at his brother in surprise. Buddy looked resigned, "Delmont, I''m the one who in charge of the clothing market of ourpany. I have to inquire about all affairs about clothing so that I can have more confidence of sess." "Sure. It''s your style. You must figure out everything." Delmont smiled. Buddy nced at him and did not speak. Instead, he said to Aisling, "Mom, let''s go!" He had something to ask Eden. He wanted to talk about it in detail at night. The busy day was over. At night, Victor took Eden, who had already changed into a dress, to the hotel opposite the Marriott Hotel to attend the banquet. People in River City all knew that Victor was rich, but they didn''t know how rich Victor was. And Few people knew he owned the Marriott Hotel. The banquet was held on the 18th floor. On the opposite of the building was the Marriott Hotel. Tonight, the guests here were all big shots in the business circles. They are served with delicious wine and excellent food. The magnificent hall added a luxurious atmosphere. Eden seldom attended banquets like this. Looking at so many rich people in front of her, she had to say that the life of rich people was reallyfortable. Standing beside Eden, Victor was amazed by her beauty. Haven, Paulina, Vincent, Reba, and Tillie had already arrived at the hall. They stood up and chatted. When they saw Eden came with Victor, they all had different looks on their faces. Paulina looked at Eden with jealousy. She was not reconciled at all. Why would Victor like a woman who was in a mess? Meanwhile, Haven smiled silently, "Eden, you will know my methods. Just wait." On the other side, Eden came in. she was dressed in a white gown. Her long hair was coiled into a bun. Her crystal earrings shone brightly, making her look more charming and attractive. As soon as she entered the room, many men were attracted in an instant. Victor felt very ufortable when he saw the eyes of those men. He whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, stay with me. I don''t have many acquaintances here. We can leave first after greeting." The longer they stayed here, the more men who paid attention to Eden. "Okay!" Eden nodded obediently. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She was tired these two days, and her injured foot was a little painful. She also wanted to go back early to rest. Victor looked at her and the corners of his lips curled up happily. Jasper also arrived in advance. He looked steady and charming, wearing an expensive hand-made suit. He quietly sat in the corner of the hall and looked at Victor and Eden. They matched perfectly, which made him furious. He didn''t bring any woman with him tonight. Usually, his femalepanion was Eden. In Gate City, he would ask Eden to go to a banquet with him to daunt other women. But he had protected Eden well and would not let other men covet Eden. At some point, the little girl who had always been by his side had gradually faded away from him. Jasper noticed that Eden was looking at him. He slightly leaned to one side and avoid her eyes. He was annoyed and didn''t want to talk with her now. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 But Eden, she was too familiar with Jasper. Even if he turned his back to her, she could still recognize that it was Jasper, not to mention his side. She wanted to call Jasper. But she refrained because Victor was by her side. She also took her eyes off and walked to the food hall with Victor. "Look, isn''t that Mr. Alwynn? I''ve never seen him bring a femalepanion before. Howe?" "It''s him. He is the well-known person on the list of the richest people in River City! Many women drool over him! Howe he has a femalepanion today? Oh, my heart was broken." "Ah! He''s really handsome! I wish the person standing next to him is me." Some women stood by the side and looked at Eden and Victor with envy. "Go, go, go! Let''s have a look!" Victordy wearing a dress whispered. "Wait for me!" Other women followed her. On the other side, Victor walked with Eden all the way and greeted the people he knew. Eden also knew lots of charming men. This was the first time that Victor introduced his femalepanion to them. A good-looking man in a ck suit looked at Victor and smiled significantly, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve never seen you bring a femalepanion here before." Victor nced at Eden, and his expression was the same as usual. "Mr. Welch, what''s strange about this?" Jarredughed, "Really strange. Didn''t you notice that everyone was looking at you?" Hearing this, Eden looked around. Most of the people around her were looking at her and Victor with strange expressions, but she was calm as usual. She was just with Victor, and it was not a shady thing. Victor didn''t want to talk with Jarred, "Mr. Welch, make yourself at home." As he spoke, he left with Eden expressionlessly. They sat by the window, where they could see the splendid Marriott Hotel. The sign of the hotel was bright and resplendent. Seeing that, Eden smile slightly. Victor also looked out of the window for a while, then he whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, Wait for me here. Don''t go anywhere." Eden looked at him with frowned eyebrows, then smiled, "Victor, you''re so bossy. What if I want to go to the restroom?" Victorughed evilly and whispered, "I''ll go with you." Eden was speechless to his words. She stared at Victor with her eyes opened wide. "Is he crazy??" she thought. Victor didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his words. Because when they were young, he did everything to stay close to her. "I''ll bring you the food you like. Stick around. I''ll be back very soon," Victor said, ncing at the area. The lights here were a bit dim. It was a good ce to conceal Eden. The women in the distance looked at the intimate interaction between them, feeling jealous and excited. Victor left, and the light which was blocked out by him cast into Eden''s eyes. She blinked and gradually realized that she was so spoiled by Victor. She looked down at her phone and suddenly saw Abigail sending a message in the chat group which includes us two and Jasper. "I heard that you two went to the banquet tonight. Did you think of bringing me, a man who has just returned to China and has no job?" Eden smiled and replied, "Abby, are youing?" Abigail said, "Forget it. I don''t wanna be the third wheel." Eden smiled silently and taped, "Love you!" Abigail, Jasper suddenly joined and said, "Eden, say that to me too." Eden, She lifted her eyes and looked around, but she did not see Jasper. She did see him just now. Maybe he was busy with his business. There had always been a lot of people in his exhibition area. She replied with a smile, "Jasper, don''t be silly." Jasper answered, "Humph! Why do you treat us differently?" Edenughed. Jasper was actually jealous of his sister. Eden: "Jasper, I saw you just now." Jasper was wordless. He raised his head and saw the girl sitting in a dimly lit corner. She lowered her head and looked at her phone quietly. She waspletely in her own world. Everything around her was out of ce and was just her foil. He smiled helplessly. In the past, he would always sit opposite her. They would talk andugh, and there were endless topics to talk about. They could chat till the end of the world. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, facing all his enthusiasm, Eden''s mind was settled as still water. She was always as calm as usual. He knew what Eden was thinking, so he had been carefully hiding his feelings all the time. It was said that happiness was to meet the right person and do the right thing at the right time. But it was not the right time for them. To Jasper, happiness was like air. He could feel it, but he couldn''t grasp it. The person he had been searching for all these years was right in front of him. He loved her, but she did not know. Actually, she was pretending that she didn''t know. "Eden..." Jasper looked at the girl who was still lowering her head and called in a low voice. Even in the dim light, Eden was still like a shining pearl in the sea. Some other men discovered her and slowly approached her. Eden was still chatting with Abigail, "Abby, how is the cooperation with Mirth Company going?" Abigail, "Anson stood me up." Eden frowned. It shouldn''t be like this. Anson had done everything to meet Abby. Why would he stand her up? Eden replied, "Maybe he had some emergency." Abigail said, "Eden, are you speaking up for Anson? What benefits did he give you? You don''t stand by me anymore." Abigail added a string of crying emojis. Eden smiled resignedly. "No! I love you!" Abigail joked, "E, stop it!" Jasper looked at their dialogues and looked up at Eden unconsciously. Suddenly, he saw a big- bellied man staggering towards where she was sitting. He immediately stood up and walked towards Eden. But he was blocked. It was Paulina. Paulina was dressed in a luxury dress. Her red tight skirt was enchanting, making her every move look more charming in the dazzling light. She smiled sweetly and said, "Hello, Mr. Joye." Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Jasper looked at the unfamiliar woman in front of him and frowned slightly. His expression turned impatient, "Hello." The cold greeting made by his thin lips revealed his indifference. His behavior waspletely different from before. He was so cold that no one dared to approach him. He alwaysughed blithely in front of Eden because, to him, Eden''s smile was as warm as the sunshine. Whenever he saw her smile, he felt happiness and warmth rose from the bottom of his heart. Her smile was power, helping him clean the dust in his heart, and casting deep inside. He could not help but look at Eden. He saw the middle-aged man who was getting closer and closer to her. Paulina looked at him and suddenly blinked. She said with a chuckle, "Mr. Joye, congrattions on your development in River City! I heard that yourpany has been working very well. I believe the Joye Group will be at its peak soon." "Thanks." Jasper replied with one word indifferently and was about to leave. Just as he moved his feet, Paulina blocked the way again. Jasper''s face turned disappointed instantly. Paulina hooked her lips and said, "Mr. Joye, let''s have a drink." She waved to the waiter not far away. The waiter immediately came over with the red wine on the tray. Paulina picked up two sses and handed one ss to Jasper with a charming smile. However, Jasper did not take it. Instead, he still looked in the direction Eden was in quietly. Eden was chatting with Abigail happily and ignored her surroundings. She felt a dark shadow enveloping her. She thought that it was Victor at first, but she smelt an unpleasant smell. Eden lifted her head and looked at the person who had arrived. She saw a big- bellied middle- aged man was strangely smiling at her. His long narrow eyes were filled with evil. Eden suddenly had a bad feeling in mind. Why didn''t Victore back? "Beauty, you are so attractive!" The middle-aged man was like a hungry beast, revealing his desire for Eden directly. Eden''s eyes darkened. She looked at the man alertly, her hand holding the phone tightly. Her white knuckles showed her uneasy at the moment. She suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "Excuse me, sir." The look in the man''s eyes made her very disgusted. How could such a man appear at the banquet? She frowned and was wary of the man. "Ha! You''re unique. Don''t you know who I am? Are you going to join me tonight, beauty?" The dreadful man looked at Eden drunkenly and reached out his fat and swollen fingers to wipe Eden''s face. Eden knew that the people at the banquet tonight were either rich or noble. The identity of the man in front of her was not ordinary, but... She narrowed her eyes at the man''s hand that was reaching towards her and quickly dodged it. The man seemed very upset. He shot out his short and thick fingers quickly again. Eden dodged many times. Jasper, who was entangled by Paulina, saw this scene. His handsome face was instantly filled with rage, and he was about to rush over angrily. The wine ss in Paulina''s hand was knocked to the ground by him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The ss fell on the ground but didn''t crack. It bounced a few times on the ground and rolled to the corner. But the red wine on Jasper''s clothes. Seeing the red wine dripping down on his expensive suit, his face instantly became gloomy. "Oh! I''m so sorry. I didn''t hold the ss. Did you hurt?" Paulina said guiltily, but her eyes nced at Jasper cunningly. Jasper had no mood to care about his clothes. He was about to run to Eden again, just when, the man gave out an extremely painful scream, which attracted the attention of everyone present. The man kept annoying Eden. So she caught his finger in an instant and break it with her all force. The man cried out shrilly. "Ahhh... What the f*ck!'''' Clenching his fingers tightly, the man screamed with his eyes closed. Buddy and Delmont, who had just arrived, were looking for their younger sister. They heard this sound and quickly went to the ce where the scream came from. As for Victor, at this time, he was entangled by Haven and Vincent. They talked on and on and did not allow Victor to leave. Hearing the bloodcurdling scream, Victor''s heart sank. It was from Eden''s direction. Victor quickly turned around and was about to leave, but Vincent blocked his way, "Victor, it''s not easy for us to get together. Why don''t we have a drink?" Vincent smiled weirdly. He was in a bad mood the whole day, so he ridiculed his brother to make himself feel better. "Victor, you haven''te home for dinner for a long time. Why don''t we have dinner together at home someday?" Haven also said at his side. She knew that Victor hated to go back to the old house and see the Evenbrace family. "Get out of my way!" Victor pushed Vincent but was grabbed by him again. Victor looked back at Vincent. His eyes were like ice des, shooting at him. Then, Victor strode away. Seeing the horrible look, Vincent loosed his hands unconsciously. Victor stared at him coldly and said angrily, "Vincent, I can bankrupt the Jotham Alwynn Group if I want. You can have a try if you don¡¯t believe." His steady and sharp attitude stunned Vincent. This was the first time that he had felt Victor''s deep- rooted seriousness and ruthlessness. However, Haven looked at Victor with a sneer, "Go. Go and see your lover being teased." Paulina was really resolute. She did what she wanted to do without any hesitation. Haven smiled and said to Vincent, "Let''s enjoy the show." Then, without looking at Vincent''s stunning look, she slowly walked towards Eden. "But, what was the scream just now?" she wondered in mind. But she didn¡¯t think much. At the same time, Eden was surrounded by people. Seeing the increasing number of people around him, the middle-aged man lowered his voice. His face suddenly changed and pointed angrily at Eden, "You shameless woman! I ignored your seduction, then you beat me for that?!" Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Hearing the altisonant frame-up and seeing the crowd around them who were prepared to watch a big show, Eden understood the trick of the man. She was the "actress". He had approached her on purpose in an attempt to ruin her reputation. However, her reputation had been ruined and she didn''t care about it anymore. Actually, now she felt happy because she did not retreat but broke the man''s finger very hard. She was not as weak as her appearance. The middle- aged man looked at Eden who was standing calmly without saying a word. He frowned slightly and felt the pain from his finger, which reminded him that the woman in front of him was not amb. He was a bit nervous. But he wouldn''t give up easily. After all, his finger was hurt badly by her. More and more people gathered. Eden was still standing there calmly, and her eyes on the man were cold. She curled her lips and smiled innocently, "Well, why don''t you tell people how I seduced you, sir?" "How can you ask such a shameless question?!" obviously, the man was rattled by Eden¡¯ s words. He looked at Eden exasperatedly. Eden smiled mockingly. She lifted her eyes and saw Paulina who was looking at her with a weird smile. Her eyes darkened a little. Why would Paulina look at her like that? She had a guess in mind. She sneered at the man, "It was you that told everyone that I seduced you. Why can''t I ask? And here''s another question. Why would I seduce you, an ugly, fat, middle- aged man, instead of other handsome men at the banquet?" The man was either instigated or on purpose. "Haha..." Some of the people who were watching the showughed. The man was anxious and embarrassed. He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Eden, "You... you shameless woman... You''re fat...!" as speaking, he lowered his head and looked at his chubby body. Instantly, his voice lowered. Fat had always been his secret trouble, but now it was exposed in public by this woman, which made him feel ufortable. It was as if his heart was pressed by a boulder, and he could not breathe. Eden felt a little helpless. She didn''t want to mess with anyone, but some people always made trouble for her. She had to defend herself. In the past, when faced with such a situation, she might be tame and did not dare to fight back. But now she was different. She realized that ally load would on the willing horse. She must be strong and strike back thoroughly at one time, and others would never dare to bully her again. "Sir, please speak with your conscience." Eden said. Her eyes were sincere and bright. People around her almost lost in thought when they looked into her eyes. When the middle-aged man looked at her, a sense of guilt rose from the bottom of his heart. But the pain in his fingers reminded him what he needed to do now. "Conscience? You seduced me, Eden. Did you consider conscience when you seduced a married man?" the man narrowed his tiny eyes and looked at Eden with a vicious expression. Eden squinted. How did he know her name? She had never seen this man before. Meanwhile, Jasper stood in the crowd and looked at Eden silently. He knew that she always had the ability to defend herself, but he still wanted to protect her. Eden looked up and suddenly found a camera that was just over her head. She smiled slightly and said, "Sir, you''re getting more and more ridiculous. What about we check on the surveince video? I seduced you or you tease me. The video will tell the truth." The man was shocked. He did not expect that Eden would still be so calm even in this situation. In the past, he would nder the women who resisted him. Most of them would be so anxious at that time that they would leave in a hurry. But Eden was different. He quickly looked up and nced at the ceiling. There was really a surveince camera. The onlookers also nced at the monitor overhead following the man''s gaze. Eden knew that all the people who came here were either rich or noble. Therefore, the security work and surveince equipment here were very thorough to prevent idents. Paulina also noticed the camera. "Idiot! " she scolded in her heart. Eden looked very weak. But she was not as easy to be hooked as he thought.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I..." The man looked at Eden anxiously. Victor also saw what happened just now. He took out his mobile phone and called Jarred, who was the owner of this hotel. He walked into the corner of the corridor. Soon the phone got through. He said in a low voice, "Jarred, my girlfriend was framed in your hotel. Get the surveince video and y it on the screen immediately. Let everyone see the true features of the manager of the organizer." Hearing this, Jarred could only feel shocked. Victor had a girlfriend? Victor had a girlfriend!! What happened? Was this dream? Howe Victor would suddenly have a girlfriend? Jarred tried to be calm, "Okay, okay. I''ll solve the problem in one sec! Don''t be mad at me." Jarred hung up the phone and ran to the monitoring room. He was afraid that his hotel would disappear if he was slow. Victor was not easy to mess with. Aro must be crazy. As the saying goes, a leopard can''t change its spots. Every time they met him at the banquet, he would hook up with a woman. He would even make countercharges to these women who did not obey him. Eden and Aro confronted each other for about three minutes. The surrounding people had already begun to point fingers at Eden and spoke ill of her. Haven came over and saw the scene. She was quite upset. How could Eden be so calm at this time? "Well, let''s check the video and see who lied." Aro suddenly smiled smugly. He knew the owner of this hotel. Eden was just an insignificant design director, but he was the manager of the organizer. Jarred would not make him look bad. After all, he was the one who rmended holding the banquet at this hotel. Eden also smiled confidently, "Great. Then let''s find the person in charge." Eden was about to go when there was suddenly a voiceing from therge screen not far away. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 "Beauty, you are so attractive!" The video that Eden was osted by Aro was yed on therge screen. It instantly attracted the attention of everyone present. "Excuse me, sir." "Ha! You''re unique. Don''t you know who I am? Are you going to join me tonight, beauty?" The whole incident is yed out, including the procedure that Aro wanted to touch Eden''s face. Eden beat him because she couldn''t bear it anymore. The truth was revealed. Everyone suddenly looked at Aro angrily, who was as dumb as a piece of wood. He had never expected that the video would be found out and yed so soon. "Ha, Mr. Remar, where is your conscience? How could you frame a good girl like this?" a man standing aside looked at Aro and mocked. "I..." Aro wanted to argue, but he didn''t have any excuse. When Haven saw the result, she just felt that Eden was so lucky that she was able to deal with it well. Paulina had a gloomy look on his face. Aro, that idiot, now got himself in too. She knew that Aro was a yboy and liked pure-looking women very much. Just now, she and Haven deliberately talked about Eden in front of him and talked about the rumors online about Eden. Therefore, the man could not help but go to find Eden. She discussed with Haven in advance and decided to pester Victor and Jasper individually when Aro was making trouble. But unexpectedly, Aro was such a fool, messing up everything. Jasper looked at Eden, who seemed proud and happy in the crowd. He curled her lips and smiled gently. "Mr. Remar, it''s not a good idea to make trouble in my hotel." Jarred''s cold voice came from behind the crowd. No one would dare to offend Victor''s woman. Aro bearded the lion in its den. He had to pay a high price for that. Aro was stunned and looked in the direction of the voice. He knew he screwed up. He might lose his job if the boss knew what happened today. As a manager, he should have a good reputation, but... Suddenly, his thought was interrupted. Victor squeezed through the crowd and pulled him hard. The strength made him staggered even he was heavy. Before Aro could make any reaction, Victor clenched his fist and punched on Arc''s fat face. "Ah!" Aro screamed. Blood dribbled from his mouth. Jarred looked at them and felt sorry for Aro in his heart. This time, Victor was serious. Seeing that Victor was angry, the crowd took a few steps back. Eden looked at Victor''s behavior surprisingly. At first, she thought he was a little too impulsive. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But in one second, she changed her idea, "This jerk deserves it!" she said in her heart. Jarred swallowed. He especially admired Victor''s courage because he dared to beat up anyone for his girlfriend. After all, Aro was the manager of the organizer. But as the saying goes, little fish can¡¯t eat big fish. Victor was wealthy. Although Aro was the manager, Victor was far superior to him in terms of money. Money talks. Victor had remarkable achievements by his outstanding discernment and superior abilities. He was the elite in the business. His ruthless strategy and urate foresight gain him a stable foothold. He and Aro confronted each other, it was Aro who should be afraid. At this time, Aro also recognized Victor, who was looking at him gloomily. The surrounding discussion stopped abruptly, and the atmosphere became strange. He was unlucky. When Haven and Paulina were talking about Eden in front of him, Victor was not by Eden''s side. So he misunderstood that Eden came to the banquet by herself. But now Victor, who was indifferent about everything in usual, suddenly came out and punched him for Eden. Aro realized their rtionship immediately. "Ouch!" Aro closed his eyes and did not dare to look directly into Victor''s stormy eyes. "Is that enough?" Victor''s voice was like an ice sword. Just speaking, he was about to punch Aro again. Seeing this, Eden quickly pulled him and shook her head at him. Looking at her kind eyes, Victor slowly put down his raised fist. Victor''s action just now made the onlookers'' hearts in their mouths. Now when they saw Victor put down his fist, their hearts were also relieved. "Get out!" Victor said heavily with a gloomy face. Aro squinted at Victor''s angry face. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and run away in an instant. Victor looked at Eden with a trace of guilt in his ck eyes, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden smiled, "Couldn''t be better.¡± It was Aro who was not okay. Seeing the interaction between Victor and Eden, the surrounding people were curious about the rtionship between them. As one of the most conspicuous men in the upper ss, Victor''s every move was in the spotlight. Eden can let Victor calm down with just one look, which aroused people''s curiosity about their rtionship. There were many rumors about them on the Inte, but Eden''s ambiguous answer made people confused. No one could figure out the truth. At this time, the light music gradually sounded, and Jarred finally found a suitable opportunity to speak. "Ladies and gentleman, it''s all over now. We prepare delicacies over there and you can have a taste if interested." Jarred did not forget to rmend the delicious food of his hotel. Although it was a buffet, poprity was still necessary. People all left tactfully after knowing the "show" was over. No one dared to provoke Victor. Paulina and Haven exchanged a look, then they also left silently. In a distance, Tillie and Darlene witnessed what happened just now. Looking at Darlene, who was calm, Tillie smiled coldly and said, "Darlene, your student is pretty good." After that, she left directly without hearing Darlene''s reply. Jasper also turned around and was about to leave, but Eden saw him. "Jasper!" Eden called after him. Jasper was surprised. She saw him. He closed his eyes slightly and hid all the emotions on his face. He turned back and looked at Eden with a smile. "Eden, good job." Eden,"..." She red at him. "Didn''t you see me just now?" Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Jasper grinned, "I saw you." He just pretended not to see her. Eden frowned. "Then why did you pretend?" Jasper said in his heart, "On purpose." He looked up at her and wondered resignedly that why Eden always could not figure out his thoughts. He was creating opportunities for her to get along with Victor. He could only find an excuse, "I am busy! I have something in business and I have to deal with it as soon as possible.¡± He lied. Eden didn''t know that it was not easy for him to turn around and leave her. He forced himself. But when he heard her calling him, he couldn''t help but stay. Looking at Victor''s gloomy face, he knew that Victor didn''t like to see him. However... Heughed at himself. They were all in the same circle. How could they not meet each other? He didn¡¯t like Victor too. Eden was the daughter of the Clement family and also the woman Victor had been waiting for for many years. Eden had never told him these things, but he could investigate. Therefore, he had to quit and let them, who were childhood sweethearts, be together. Eden also knew that he was very busy, but she had never seen him in such a hurry. She told him, "Jasper, you should pay attention to your health no matter how busy you are. Take good care of yourself. Come to have dinner someday when you have time. You haven''t meet Abby after she came back." "Okay! Don''t worry about me. I am not a workaholic like you. I''m going to meet my friends here. Have a good time." He left directly before Eden could say a word. Victor looked at his back with aplicated expression. Eden also frowned slightly. She noticed that Jasper was somewhat different. She hoped that he could untie the knot in his heart and find his own happiness. Seeing Eden''s eyes on Jasper, Victor was a little jealous, "Eden, let''s go back!" At this time, Eden felt hungry. She looked at Victor''s empty hands and frowned, "Victor, didn''t you go to get some food? Why did youe back empty-handed?" Victor, He was first entangled with Haven and Vincent, then saw her in trouble. There were too many incidents so he didn''t remember where he threw the tray in his hand. "Eden, what about we having dinner in our hotel?" "Er..." Eden looked at him and blinked her big watery eyes. If he had told her to leave early, nothing would have happened. "Sure!" Eden agreed. Victor always had different ideas all the time. What else could she do? Victor turned around with a smile. But he suddenly saw that Jarred, who was smiling obsequiously, had not left yet. The smile on his face froze gradually. Jarred felt that he was finally noticed by Victor, who had been treated him as the air before. But when he saw the frozen smile on Victor''s face, he was nervous again. Jarred was afraid to look at Victor, so he quickly turned to Eden and said with a smile, "Miss Bleu, I''m very sorry for what happened just now. Hope you are not frightened." "Ah... I''m fine. Don''t worry." Eden looked at Jarred strangely. Who was this man? He seemed to be afraid of Victor. "It was our negligence. I am very sorry." He stayed here carefully for so long just to apologize. He did not want to offend a big shot like Victor. Eden smiled and said, "Never mind. You don''t have to feel sorry. We are leaving now." Eden''s tone was calm. She nced at Victor, who was upset about Jarred, and gestured for him to leave. People always use apologies to cover their mistakes. But she had already learned how to encountered such things and protect herself. Moreover, the incident was not started by him. "Miss Bleu, take care." Jarred grinned from ear to ear. He thought that Eden did not me him, so Victor would not make him look too bad. Victor warned him through his eyes. Jarred understood his meaning instantly. Victor was warning him that he couldn''t talk about their rtionship to others. Actually, he knew it even if Victor did not warn him. He still needed to earn money from Victor. Victor took Eden to the exit. Jarred looked at the two people''s backs and wiped the sweat on his face. It was finally over. Buddy and Delmont also looked at the movements of Eden and Victor. Seeing that Eden was about to leave, Buddy said, "Delmont, I have something to discuss with Eden. Youe to find our cooperation partner first. I will be here in a moment." Then, he chased after Eden immediately and Delmont did not have time to speak. Delmont did not move. He frowned as he looked at his younger brother''s back. Buddy had recently be more and more wordless. Was it because of Zofia? Aisling would never approve of their love because of Zofia''s family. Buddy knew very well how stubborn his mother was. She would not waver in order to cater to her son. She believed that Buddy could have a better wife. Why would he be so obsessed with Zofia? Seeing his brother uneasy and upset every day, Delmont didn''t understand his obsession. Why did he have to treat himself so harshly? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Delmont sighed and looked around. Where was the partner? He searched for the partner at the banquet. "Eden." Buddy came up with Victor and Eden, and called her in a t tone. Eden turned around. Seeing his brothering, she smiled and said, "Buddy, you''re here too." "Yes." Buddy looked at his sister''s delicate smiling face and nodded gently. Then his eyes slowly moved to Victor, "Victor, I have something to tell Eden. Can you wait for a while?" Victor knew what he was going to say, but there were too many people here, so he said, "Let''s go down and talk!" "OK!" Buddy nodded in agreement. The three of them took the elevator to leave. Just as Haven came out of the restroom and saw them left together. A strong sense of tension and uneasiness suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart. Why would Buddy be together with Eden? Until now, Victor hadn''t said that Eden Bleu was Eden Clement. She knew Victor''s concern. But Buddy was a sensitive and cautious man, he might realize something. She had prepared a lot of traps that can make Eden fell to the bottom. She was going to implement the n after the exhibition. "Haven, let''s go!" Paulina also came out and call Haven in the distance. Haven turned back, and she suddenly seemed serene. Paulina asked doubtfully, "What are you looking at?" Haven answered, "Victor left with Eden." Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Paulina was astonished. Looking in the direction of the elevator, she lowered her head slightly disappointedly. She realized that Victor was serious about Eden. Otherwise, he would not protect Eden like this. He even beat Aro for Eden. "By the way, I remember that Eden has three children. Why would Victor like a loose woman like her?" Paulina asked curiously. Haven turned her eyes slightly and sneered, "Because she has clever means." "Clever means?" Paulina sarcastically pulled up the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were full of contempt. "I don'' t think so. It'' s because she is shameless." Paulina bit her lips lightly. She always could get the men she liked, and Victor would not be the exception. He could even fall in love with a woman who had three children, let alone her. Her confidence was back again. She could definitely win Victor''s love. She was bound to get the fateful man in her life and then be the best herself. She liked Victor. The process might be a littleplicated, but as long as he got it, everything was worth it. She finally found her destiny after returning from abroad this time. Haven chimed in with a smile, "That''s right. Eden has always been so shameless. Paulina, have you decided on our cooperation? Reba is still waiting for your reply. We are friends now. I promise that I will be grateful to you if you choose the Jotham Alwynn Group! I will tell you about Victor''s preferences, the ces he likes to go, and also his schedule. What do you say? " Paulinapletely fell into Victor''s charm just like Haven before. She pretended to apany Paulina just because she wanted to snare Eden and got the cooperation with her. Victor was just an excuse to approach her. If Paulina agreed, she would definitely take Paulina to Phillip and recover her previous image. Phillip had always been unhappy about how she had framed Eden. He did not like her at all. Paulina nced at her and smiled slightly. "Haven, why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t this communication meeting not over yet? I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer before the exhibition is over." She preferred to cooperate with the Alwynn Group. The E.Hpany was also very influential. She did not believe that Victor would not be tempted. There was still one day left, and she would make more efforts and then make the final decision. Upon hearing the word "satisfactory", Haven smiled with pleasure. Since Paulina said this, that meant that she agreed to cooperate with her. "Thank you, Paulina!" Haven said with a smile. Paulina also smiled. "We¡¯re friends." "Yes! so we must cooperate this time." Haven took the opportunity to emphasize. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They went to the hall again. Eden, Victor, and Buddy went to the first floor. Victor was waiting for Eden in the car, while Eden and Buddy were sitting on the stone bench on the corner Buddy took out a cigarette and lit it. He bowed his head and slowly had some smokes, but said nothing. Eden nced at him and knew. She knew that he was going to ask her about Zofia. Zofia was doing well recently and her child was also very healthy. "Buddy, what'' s going on?" Although she guessed what he was going to ask, she should let Buddy mention that first. Buddy puffed out smokes with a painful expression on his face. He then put out the smoke and looked up at Eden. He said in a hoarse voice, "Eden, now that the problem with the Clement family has been solved, I want to go to Zofia and marry her. I promised her that I would be with her for the rest of my life. We shouldn''t be like this." Eden''s expression changed and she asked, "Mom won''t agree. Even so, do you want to marry her?" "Yes¡¯" Buddy nodded without hesitation. "Eden, I have already decided. Can you tell me where Zofia is?" He had been thought about it for a long time. After finding Zofia, he was going to tell his parents about his decision. And he would move out from their house whether they agreed or not. Eden didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Instead, she sighed and said, "Zofia is a good girl." Hearing her praise, Buddy''s expression was not cold anymore, "I know. She is very special. I know so many girls, but she is the only one who can catch my attention. She is pure and lovely. I always want to get close to her." Thought back about the time when they were dating. How happy they were! Buddy thought back to the past, and he smiled happily unconsciously. Seeing Buddy¡¯s expression, Eden knew that he loved Zofia with all his heart. However, it was time to tell him about what had happened before. She said, "Buddy, Zofia lives with me now." "What?" Buddy was shocked to hear this answer. "Has she lived in your house all the time?" "Yes." Eden nodded slightly. "Also, I have something to tell you before you go to see her. Zofia may not ept you so quickly." "OK." Buddy suddenly became nervous, "I''m hearing." Eden told Buddy all the things from the meet of her and Zofia to Zofia''s suicide, and also about the child. Buddy just sat there in shock, and his face was as pale as paper. After breaking up with him, Zofia wanted to suicide. At that time, Eden happened to pass by and saved her. Her fetus was very healthy now, and she opened a food stall, working very hard every day. Buddy closed her eyes in pain. He trembled because his heart was almost broken. Eden pulled his arm andforted him. "Buddy, don''t be sad. It''s not toote to make up. Every cloud has a silver lining. I believe that you can live a happy life because you love each other." Then, she took out her mobile phone and showed Buddy a video of Haven bullying Zofia. "This is a video that Haven went to find Zofia. Zofia was in a bad mood at that time. I was afraid that she would be hurt, so I recorded it. Buddy, Mom and Haven don¡¯t recognize Zofia now. So you must talk with Mom first. Zofia and the child are well. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. I think you should first get Mom¡¯s approval. As long as you get the blessing from family, you can give Zofia happiness." If he just disengaged from the Clement family angrily, nothing would change. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 The only different thing was, Zofia took a tough stance now. Some injuries were irreparable. She might not ept Buddy easily. She was a kind woman, but she was also stubborn. Living together for a few months, she knew Zofia''s temper well. Speaking of love, Eden felt a little touched in her heart. She didn''t know if Victor and she would be together for the rest of their lives. She hoped so sometimes. She also hoped that Buddy and Zofia could live together after all the twists. After a long silence, Buddy said, "Eden, thank you!" He was a little choked with sobs. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Eden didn''t save Zofia at that time. That silly girl, she could have told him everything. But she chose to take all the things by herself and even suicide. Fortunately, she and the baby were all fine now. He was very grateful for that. Eden smiled and said, "This may be fate. One night, I and Jasper went to the food stall and happened to see you and Zofia breaking up. Although I only saw her once, I still remembered her." "It was also because I saw you two breaking up, and Mom creating difficulties for her, I knew what she was going to do that night when I saw her walking to the river." Another reason Eden didn''t tell was that, she had been there before. The passers-by all thought that Zofia was just taking a walk, but she didn''t think so. She could tell that Zofia was as desperate as she was at that time. Thinking about it, she was very grateful that she did not hurt herself. Because she had babies. And she became stronger and stronger to protect herself and her children. After she had made it through, she asked herself again and again, "I''ve paid so much just for survival. Was it worthy?¡± In fact, she had already known the answer. No matter what she used to do, as long as she could get through it, everything was worthy. Buddy gazed at Eden with a grateful expression and said, "Eden, don''t worry. I will definitely get Mom''s approval." "I believe you! I think my Mom has changed a lot after going through so many things. At least, Dad doesn''t object to your love. As long as you convince Mom, all the difficulties will be solved." Having seen them several times, she knew a thing or two about her family. "Right!" Buddy smiled and nodded. There was a feeling of being suddenly enlightened from the bottom of his heart. "Eden, I''m sorry that we''ve made you suffer a lot in the past few years. Now we finally reunite. We¡¯ll have a sweet life." Buddy said in a doting tone and looked at his sister with a gentle smile. Eden grinned amiably at him, "Yeah, I am very happy now. You don''t have to worry. Go back and talk to mom about Zofia. And I will also try to persuade her. Compared with the marriage of aristocratic families, marry a girl who you truly love is better." Buddy nodded in a hurry and said, "Eden, that''s what I think. I understand Mom. Because she was born in an aristocratic family and our grandparents are also entrepreneurs, she doesn''t want to bring shame on herself. But I believe that we can have great conditions, even if we don''t unite another family by marriage. I really love Zofia and want to be with her." Buddy spoke out his thoughts. The pain that had been buried in the bottom of his heart at this moment was relieved a lot. The Clement family was lucky to have Eden. Since she was born, their family had always been very happy. Even though she was lostter on, it was also because of her that Victor had always helped their family. After finding her again, she had always brought good luck to the Clement family. Eden smiled with relief, "I agree with you. Money can''t buy happiness. Real happinesses from your heart. No matter how much money you have, it''s useless. I support you! As for Zofia, you don''t have to worry about her. I will take care of my future sister-inw and nephew." "Thanks!" Buddy, at this time, showed a smile that had not been seen on his face for a long time. "Eden, I want to buy Zofia some things. Can you help me send them to her?" Knowing that Zofia and their baby were healthy now, he showed a beatific smile. "Why not! Zofia liked the snack that you boughtst time." Edenughed. She had hidden the truth in her heart for a long time. Now she spoke it out, and she believed that he, who had always been calm, knew what to do. Buddy also smiled, but suddenly looked at her with a frown, "Eden, I have one more word to say. Victor has always been sincere to you. Over the years, he didn''t give up looking for you and what you have seen now is what he did for you. And he has been helping our family for many years. He gave us cooperation chances and helped us a lot." ¡±1 don''t know how you get along with him, but I think that he is the person who loves you most in the world." "Even if you don''t like him at all, he will never marry anyone. I know he suffered a lot to find you." Eden''s heart ached bit by bit when she heard what he said. She knew all these things, but it hurt her more when it was said by her brother. All her feelings welled up from her heart. She knew Victor''s pain deep in his heart. She saw his weakness, helplessness, and gentleness, which were never shown to others. Therefore, she had been trying her best to fall in love with him, with the man who had spent his all for her. "I know, Buddy. And, I''ve gradually developed a better impression of him." Otherwise, she would not spend so much time with Victor. She was also happy because it was the first time for her to speak out her innermost thoughts to her brother. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Buddy smiled, "Eden, now I''m relieved. I want to thank you for Victor." "Er..." Eden''s was speechless. "You shouldn¡¯t have. I am your sister." Edenined and felt a little confused. Buddy looked at her lovely expression and gently touched her nose, "Eden, we have always regarded Victor as our family. I was sad every time I saw himing back with pain because he couldn''t find you. Since you came back, I have never seen him disappointed again." Chapter 614 Chapter 614 These days, he saw Victor, who had seldomughed before, would always smile involuntarily. Seeing Victor''s change, Buddy knew that Victor''s loved for Eden was done to the bone. Only then did he reflect on himself, and he found that his love for Zofia was far from enough. Eden smiled but did not say anything. Buddy stood up and said, "Eden, let''s go back. I will talk to Mom after I back to the hotel. You are right. Zofia and I should get the blessing from family. I believe I can persuade Mom." Eden also got up and said with a smile, "OK! As long as Mom agrees, you can pursue Zofia with all your strength! You will get her back and make her happy." "Right." Buddy''s lips curled up slightly. Fortunately, he chatted with Eden tonight, otherwise, he would do stupid things again. Eden also smiled slightly. "Buddy, I''m leaving. Don''t stay out toote and rest early." Buddy nodded. Then, Eden turned around and walked to the parking lot. Buddy still stood and watched her leave with a look of reluctance. But when he thought of Haven, his eyes darkened and became sharp. Haven put an obstacle in Eden''s way, indeed. It was hard to think that what happened to Eden tonight was just a coincidence. He looked up at the sign of the hotel, which was lit by the neon lights. He knew Jarred. And he decided to investigate the incident tonight. Taking a deep breath, he strode back to the hotel. Seeing Edening back, Victor drove the car towards her. Eden saw him driving over, so she stepped aside and waited for him. Victor stopped the car slowly in front of Eden, and her bright smiling face suddenly came into his sight. Looking at her smiling eyes, Victor felt that her eyes hid some meaning, making her somehow different. But he couldn''t tell that specifically. Eden opened the door and got in the car. Victor helped her fasten her seat belt, started the car, and asked, "Did you tell him?" "Yeah," Eden nodded. "I''ve told him everything. He now knows what to do." Victor smiled calmly, "Buddy is a good man. He¡¯s not a yboy and he''s very spoony." Victor thought highly of Buddy. Hearing Victor¡¯s praise, Eden turned her head and looked at him with a smile, "Victor, you are a good man too, and you are also very spoony." Victor''s hand on the steering wheel shook, and a sense of excitement spread quickly all over his body. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calmed down. It was not a good idea to suddenly praise himself like that when he was driving. Hepressed his lips and felt a little thirsty. "What did she mean?" He couldn'' t help thinking. His excitement, which had just calmed down, suddenly burned like fire again and spread to his chest. "You really think so?" Although he knew it was childish, he still asked. He wanted to know what kind of person he was in her heart. Eden chuckled and looked at him. "Yes. Victor, I always think so." These were her true feelings. In addition to their first meet, Victor had always been special to her. Victor tightened his hands on the steering wheel again and nced at her withplicated eyes. "She was different from before." He thought. He didn''t know why, but it made him feel a little happy. The two hotels were very close. Victor quickly drove the car into the underground parking of Marriott Hotel. Then, he quickly unfastened Eden''s seat belt, got off the car, went around to Eden''s side, and opened the door for her. Then, he led her out of the car and went straight to the elevator. Eden looked at him anxious expression and wondered, "What¡¯s the rush?" As soon as they entered the elevator, Victor stared at her with his ck eyes, "Eden, did you have sweets today?" He asked in a low voice, with his eyes tightly gazed on her charming face. Her skin was as delicate as porcin. She was so attractive even she just wore simple makeup. Eden, "What?" What sweets? What happened to Victor? "No, I don''t eat anything. I''m very hungry now." Edenined. She didn''t notice that Victor was surprised by the words she said. However, Eden suddenly thought of what Buddy told her. She felt distressed. Therefore, she slowly stretched out her arms to hold Victor''s sturdy waist, gently leaned her head on Victor''s chest, and whispered, "Victor, I''m back." This was what she wanted to say to him tonight. Although she could ept a more endearing name, it was not bad to call him Victor. She was more used to this name. Her whisper took Victor''s breath. He slowly bowed his head and his eyes, deep and excited, gazed at the girl who was hugging him. Through the thin shirt, he can feel her warmth, which burned his heart. "Eden.¡± He called her in a low and gentle voice, holding her tightly with his powerful arms. He had never been so excited before. Eden was very thin. He hugged her tightly because he was afraid she would disappear if he let her go. They hugged each other until they reached the top floor. When the elevator doors opened, Eden raised her head to look at Victor. He was so moved just because of her one sentence. He cherished her so much. "We''re going to go down again if we don¡¯t go out." Sheughed slightly. Victor stared at her dainty face with his infinite eyes and whispered, "But I don''t want to let you go." How could he let her go? She was his lost-and- found treasure. He could not bear to leave her for even one second. He stretched out his slender fingers and gently touched her fair cheek, looking at her with more and more affection. He slowly bent down. He couldn''t help but get close to Eden''s soft lips. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, Eden''s stomach grew. It destroyed the atmospherepletely. Victor lowered his head and looked at the embarrassed Eden. Eden flushed and said shyly, "I''ve told you that I''m starving." Victor nced at her resignedly. He hated the sound. It interrupted their good time. He took her out of the elevator. He had told the staff to prepare food when he was waiting for Eden. She usually ate little, so she got hungry very quickly. He would apany her every meal in the future. He hoped that she could gain a little more weight after being with him. She was too thin now. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Victor took her back to the room, and the dishes had been prepared. They were all the dishes that Eden liked. She smiled happily, "Thank you, Victor, you are so kind!" Victor slightly curled his lips, "Eden, I feel so lonely when you are not by my side. In this world, you are the only one I want." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor took the opportunity to confess his love. Thinking that he could spend the rest of his life with Eden, he got the hopes up. Eden looked at him and smiled softly," I will always by your side, I promise." Victor was stunned. Eden was really different tonight. Every word said by her can take his breath. A mild and reassuring smile was on his handsome face, and in his dark eyes, there was tenderness. He couldn''t help hugging her in his arms, and said in a deep voice, "You are so special and unique. I will only love you, forever." She could drive away his negative emotions only with a smile, or a look. "Eden," Victor called her name softly. "As long as you''re here, I don''t care about anything. Perhaps to you, I''m just a passer-by in your life, but to me, you''re the whole world." His voice was deep and filled with love. Hearing him expressing his love, Eden felt extremely touched. His words made her sure that she is the one he would love for the rest of his life. Victor''s affection was like the spring rain, making the seed of love in her heart grow quietly. "Victor, I have never liked anyone and haven''t had any expectations for love before I met you. Because life is so hard for me. Just surviving took all my time and energy. But this time, I seem to be touched by you." Eden said slowly and sincerely. "Victor, I decide to be with you. This is the bravest thing I have ever done before." "Don''t let me down." Victor hugged her tighter. He closed his eyes and deeply breathed the smell that belonged to her, "I get you, finally." He said with excitement, which could not be controlled anymore. He had been waiting for this moment for too long. And now, she finally responded to his love. "Haha..." Edenughed happily. Her heart, which had been entangled withplex emotions was suddenly relieved at this moment. She epted Victor''s feelings after careful consideration. She said, "Let''s eat first, and then call Mom. I''ve been too busy these two days and haven''t had time to call her." "Okay!" Victor loosed his arms gently. His ck and bright eyes, shining like gems, were filled with happiness, excitement, and delight, which made him more dazzling and charming. Eden looked at him and smiled unconsciously. After washing their hands, they sat down to eat dinner. They talked while eating. Eden had much more conversable in front of Victor than before, which made him realized that she actually opened her heart to him. "Eden, I want to send Kenny abroad to learn theputer." Victor took the opportunity to say. In fact, he wanted to say that he was Kenny''s birth father. H But he dared not to say it directly. e was afraid to ruin the hard-won rtionship between him and Eden. He didn''t know how Eden would react if he told her the truth. But ording to her temperament, she would not forgive him easily. His harm to her almost eight years ago was fatal. This matter was like a ticking time bomb in his heart. If one day, it was exposed, the rtionship between him and Eden would be totally different. However, Eden just epted his love. He was really scared, not daring to say it out. Eden looked up at him. "Kenny just entered the first grade. It''s still early for him to go abroad." Victor smiled slightly and said, "What about preparing a painting room for Gia? She can draw quietly then." Eden slowed down. She saw Victor''s serious expression and understood that he treated her children sincerely. But the more he acted like this, the more guilty she felt in her heart. "Victor, why don''t you ever ask me who their father is?" "Why? I¡¯m their father." Victor suddenly patted his breast. His tone was serious, but he was very nervous in the heart. Eden,"..." It was rare to see a man who could be so proud to be a stepfather. "I mean, birth father." Eden said with a low voice. After saying that, she lowered her head and didn''t look at Victor. This was the painful secret deep down in her heart that she had never wanted to say. Seeing Eden bing somber, Victor was sure that she mind about that thing very much. Eden had been thinking about this the entire time. She had always convinced herself that she must face the past to undo the knot in her heart. She suddenly said, "In fact, I don''t know who their birth father is either. At that time, I was framed by Bethany. I took medicine and felt dizzy so I don¡¯t know who he is. And I want to tell you, I have never thought about looking for him and letting him take his responsibilities. For me, he is just a dispensable person. You are the only man I care about. I want you to know this." Victor''s heart tightened. His words were taken back again. "Eden, actually I..." At this time, Victor''s phone suddenly rang. It was a video call from his daughter. He smiled relievedly. He was saved. "Eden, it''s Gia." Eden was surprised. Her daughter called Victor first instead of her. "How sweet!" Eden said jealously. Victor answered and smiled, "Gia." "When will youe back, my dad in the future?" asked Gia wittily with a smile. Eden''s heart was pricked when she heard Gia calling Victor "dad in the future". She knew that they always want to have a father. Especially Gia. In the family picture she drew, there was always an empty area by her side. It was for their dad. Victor answered, "Do you miss me? We will be back at noon the day after tomorrow." Gia was happy, "OK! Do well when you are with Mom! I''m expecting your marriage. And I'' ve discussed with my brothers, we agreed on you to be our Dad!" Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Eden, They were talking as if Eden was invisible. And Gia even encouraged Victor to pursue her, which made her feelplex. Her children had a discussion behind her back. They even voted for Victor to be their father! Eden felt that she was not their only one anymore. So sad! Victor looked at Eden with a proud smile and said, "Don''t worry, Gia. Mom has promised to be with me! So, don''t call me Dad in the future now. Call me Dad." Eden sighed. What a liar! She stared at Victor and said with her eyes, "Victor, you really do everything just to hear her calling you Dad." Victor also responded with eyes, "What? Did I do anything wrong?"Eden looked at her and lowered her head speechlessly. Eden was speechless again. She had to lower her head. "Wow! Good job, Daddy! Kenny and Ricky are all here. They want to talk to you." As Gia spoke, she turned the phone to Keh and Henrick. "Hi, Uncle Alwynn." "Hello, Uncle Alwynn." They greeted him with a smile. Seeing Kenny smiling, Victor was very touched. Kenny was a mature child and he rarely smiled. Therefore, Victor was really happy that Kenny could ept him. His eyes darkened slightly, "You two should also call me Dad now." Keh said in a deep voice, "After you marry Mom." Henrick also agreed, "Uncle Alwynn, don''t worry. Marry Mom and you will be our dad definitely." Victor had nothing to say in reply. "What do you mean by ''will be our dad ? I was your dad!" Heined in mind. "Kenny, Ricky, that¡¯s not a good assistance." Victor said with a gentle voice. As he spoke, he raised the phone so that the kids could not see Eden. If they saw their mom here, they would not be so candid. Eden looked at his movements with a look of dislike. However, Keh and Henrick looked at each other. Then, Henrick suddenly asked, "Uncle Alwynn, is Mom here?¡± Victor nced at Eden casually and answered with a yful smile, "No, she¡¯s not." Eden,''..." Liar! Victor bacame bolder now. He dared to tell a lie in front of her. But she was also very curious about what the kids wanted to do. Henrick smiled and said, "Great! Uncle Alwynn, we just googled and found out that the fastest way for you to get married. You can have a baby with Mom now and then you can be together soon!" Keh said proudly. Google, a "good" helper. Eden, who was sitting by the side, was almost choked by her son''s words. However, Victor smiled happily. He turned his head slightly and looked at the girl who was totally red now. His smile was wider, "Good idea. I promise you, you will have a sister soon." Henrick said, "Uncle, Abigail said that this business trip is a good opportunity for you! But she also said you are a little too cautious. Uncle Alwynn, go for it! I''m on your side!" The previous advice made Victor so happy that he wanted to carry Eden in his arms. But Henrick''s words just now made him felt annoyed. Abigail said he was "too cautious"! To him, that meant he was a coward! There must be something wrong with Abigail''s eyes. At that time, Eden was stunned with her mouth slightly open. How could Abby also join them? A sister? Didn''t they realize that raising them had already made her very busy? Henrick said, "Uncle Alwynn, we won''t bother you and Mom now. Take good care of her!" After Henrick finished, it was Keh''s turn to speak. But he thought for a moment, then just said, "Good night, Uncle Alwynn." Giada, Henrick, Giada couldn''t helpining, "Kenny, why are you always so wordless?" Keh nced at his sister without speaking anything. Then, he looked at the drawer not far away. He was going to send the hair to do DNA identification. Victor''s identity woulde to obvious soon. His mom was very resistant to what had happened that year, and she never mentioned it. But he wanted to figure it out. During this time, Victor had been treated them like they were his own kids. He guided them, taught them, and took care of them. Keh had to admit that he was a good father. But if Mom didn''t ept him, he would not admit Victor either even though he was their birth father. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tomorrow, he would send it out and the result woulde out soon. Hearing Giada''s words, Victorughed again. She was truly his daughter, being so nice to him. Looking at Victor''s proud expression, Eden felt that Victor was here to strive for her kids. The three children were very close to Victor. Sometimes, she was even jealous. She was their mother. Edenined in her heart. Giada said, "We have to go now. Chattter. Bye, Dad in the future!" "Bye!" Victor hung up happily. Only then did he noticed that Eden was looking at him strangely. Then, he realized what he had said just now. "Haha..." Heughed in a weak voice, "Eden, I..." He found that he could not find a reasonable excuse. He suddenly rolled his ck eyes and smiled yfully, "Eden, why don''t we have a baby?" Eden, He took Ricky¡¯ s words seriously! Eden thought she should be wary of Victor tonight. She looked at the crab ws on the table, which seemed to be a good weapon. Victor followed her eyes and noticed the crab on the table. Suddenly, a bad feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. "No way... Will she be so cruel to me?" He thought. He asked nervously, "Are you full?" "Yeah." Eden nodded with her eyes guarded. And her hand on the knee moved up bit by bit, eyes staring at the crab. Victor swallowed nervously and felt a little bit regretful for what he had said just now. Eden just had some affection for him. He didn'' t want to ruin it. Therefore, he immediately got up and cleaned up the leftovers on the table. He put them all in the dining car next to him. Eden was surprised by his fast speed. She remembered that Victor didn¡¯t know how to do housework, but it seemed that he was quite deft. Of course, Eden''s "weapon" was also thrown into the dining car. Then, ignoring Eden''s surprised eyes, Victor pushed the dining car out. Victor didn''t relieve until the door was closed. Now, he won¡¯t be hitten by crab ws. But when he turned around and saw Eden''s behavior. He was dumbfounded. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Eden was holding a wooden hanger in her hand. Victor was so shocked and thought Eden was going to beat him by the hanger. "Eden, I..." Before Victor finished speaking, he suddenly saw her take off her coat and hang it on the hanger. He broke off, and his heart in his mouth was settled again. He was really scared by her behavior. Eden looked up at him casually and asked, "What''s wrong? What do you want to say?" Victor breathed a sigh of relief and licked his mouth lightly. He smiled and said, "Nothing. I''ll prepare the bathtub and you can take a bath first." Eden looked at his guilty face and frowned slightly, "Thanks, but I''ll do it myself." She was not used to being looked after by him. On second thought, Eden found that she was used to looking after others. When she lived with the Gienger family, she was indeed the one who wait upon others. She shook her head to herself, then he heard Victor''s gentle voice, "Let me help you." As he said that, he quickly went to the bathroom. Seeing him fled quickly, Eden felt a little puzzled. Victor seemed to be scared, making Eden wonder if she did something wrong. Eden shook her head resignedly. She knew that Victor how powerful Victor was in front of an outsider. Usually speaking, people didn''t dare to stare at him for too long because of his temperament. But in front of her, he was like amb. She was sure that no one had seen Victor so gentle and docile, except for her. He had always been defenseless when with her. She hung up her clothes. While Victor was in the bathroom, she went to the closet and changed into pajamas, ready to take a bath and have a rest. She didn''t expect that Victor knew what she was thinking when she stared at the crabs. Victor was afraid that she would not only guard against him but also drive him out of here. He must act well at this time. He only had one wish in his heart. That was, he couldn''t be driven out tonight, and neither tomorrow night. Eden nced at the bed and was going to make the bed, so she picked up the quilt. However, in Victor''s eyes, her action indicated that she was not willing to sleep in the same room with him. His eyes were filled with worry, "Eden, are you..." he asked carefully. Eden didn''t look at Victor so she didn''t know the grievance on Victor''s face at this moment. She answered without any doubts, ''T m making the bed."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Whew..." Victor breathed out slowly. He felt that he would be scared to death because of her. The topic they had just talked about was too sensitive, and he regretted it a little. He was afraid of nothing, except for the girl in front of him. Moreover, she was different from other women. She didn''t ask anything from him and she was not insatiable at all. She had a clear mind. However, Victor hoped that she could be greedier and wanted to get more from him, then he would feel that he was important to her. He walked towards her slowly and said with a smile, "Eden, I''ll dothat." Eden refused, ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks." Therefore, Victor stood aside and looked at her. She tidied up the pillow and pulled the sheet, then spread the quilt neatly. She straightened up and looked back at Victor, "I''m going to take a bath. You can sit for a while." As she spoke, she headed towards the bathroom without waiting for Victor''s reply, as if she was never wary of him before. Victor sat down on the soft bed decadently, feeling that his heart was going to jump out of his mouth. Listening to the running watering from the bathroom, he was extremely excited, but what could he do? If Eden disagreed, he could not do anything. He would really be a coward. Abigail hit the nail on the head. Victor was very depressed. Hey on the bed and pulled the quilt over his head, trying to calm his turbulent heart. He had never expected that he would be intertwined with a girl named Eden. From the moment she was born, the moment he saw her wrinkled little face, they were destined to connect closely with each other in this life. He liked her. No, he loved her. He loved her dearly. He loved her with his all, unconditionally and without any expectation. Someone once said, "Nobody is indispensable in life." But he thought it was wrong. Because he wouldn''t be able to live without Eden. She was the brightest star in his universe and his life. The luxurious room was so quiet. Only the sound of the running water gradually spread throughout the room. Victory quietly as if listening to the sound of the water was also a kind of happiness. Suddenly, the sound stopped. Hearing Eden opening the door, Victor sat up instantly. He stared intently at Eden, who was slowly walking out and drying her hair. Eden lowered her head. After taking a shower, she seemed to be very rxing. She said, "I have put the water on. You can go to washter. I''ll dry my hair.¡± After saying that, Eden walked to the other room. Victor looked at the little girl who didn''t even look at him, feeling so depressed. He was a hit among other women. They all desired to have some affairs with him. But to Eden, he always felt that he was ignored. Victor did not move at first. But after hesitating for a while, he got up and followed her to the room. Seeing Eden was drying her hair, he took the hairdryer from her hand and helped her. Eden just took a look, and then she smiled slightly, saying nothing. Victor dried her hair carefully. Her hair was smooth and soft, with a faint fragrance of shampoo, which made Victor''s mind roam about. In fact, he hadn''t touched any woman before except her. But now, the woman he loved was right in front of him. He felt that he could hardly hold himself. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Eden, it''s done." "Thank you!" Eden looked at him and smiled. "You can shower now." "Okay." Victor responded sulkily and walked to the bathroom. Looking at his tall and straight figure, Eden felt a little touched in her heart. He was so gentle and nice to her, which even made her a little ufortable. She walked towards the bed andid down on it. There were two quilts of their own on the bed. She pulled one to cover herself. Remembering that Victor said they slept in the same bed once. She couldn¡¯ t help imagining that scene. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 She didn''t expect that Victor would be so gentle although he had a cold appearance. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She was the only person he loved in his life. She felt that she was favored by the Goddess of Luck. Listening to the sound of water, Eden thought a lot. The sound of running water was like a luby, Eden gradually falling asleep and letting her defenses down. Once she trusted someone, she would no longer be on guard against that person. After a time, Victor came out of the bathroom. He wiped his wet hair and nced at the bed, where Eden was sleeping quietly and was breathing steadily. Victor: He could not understand. Just now, Eden was alert, but now she was sleeping soundly. Was this her special way to protect herself? Victor was so confused. He casually wiped his hair and slowly walked over to watch Eden''s sleeping face. She looked more cute and delicate when she was asleep. Her skin after bathing was as smooth as silk, and her long and curled eyshes fluttered a little sometimes. Victor gingerly sat on the bed, greedily looking at Eden''s beautiful face. "You silly girl, why do you trust me so much?" He whispered to himself, and a slight smile flickered across his lips. Victor sat there for about half an hour before he got up to dry his hair. Then he changed into pajamas and came back again. He nced at his quilt and gave a yful smile. He slowly pulled off Eden''s quilt and hugged Eden from behind. He gave her a sweet and soft kiss, only then did he close his eyes and gradually fall asleep. Eden dreamed that she was lying in a very warm ce. She turned around and found herself lying in Victor''s arms. And Victor, with his alluring ck eyes, was looking at her tenderly. He slowly approached her and kissed her lips... Eden felt that it was hard to breathe. She tried to gulp but she could not. She was like a dying fish without water. "Mmm..." Eden moaned. Because of the ufortable, Eden opened her eyes drowsily and saw Victor''s face right in front of her. Victor woke up early in the morning while Eden was still asleep. He looked at her charming face and could not help kissing her. She immediately awoke. How could I be so defenseless? What happened?" She didn''t know what to do for a while. This was not a dream! She realized. This was real! "Where''s my weapon?" Eden was panicked. "How could I be so defenseless? What happened?" She didn''t know what to do for a while. "Victor Alwynn!" Eden could only yell in a muffled voice and pinch Victor hard. Victor felt the pain and was pulled back to reality in an instant. Looking at Eden''s angry face, he felt that he had suddenly fallen from heaven to hell. Eden was very angry. She quickly sat up and kicked Victor before he could react. With a dull thud, Victor was kicked to the floor. Now he waspletely conscious. Eden questioned Victor angrily, "How... How can you do this!" she blushed and tried to remember what happenedst night. But she could not recall anything. Victor was kicked down unexpectedly. He pretended to be in pain, but actually, he felt happy in his heart. Why would she thought that he could hold himself when facing his beloved alone? But it was too embarrassing to be kicked down like this. Anyway. His dignity was not important now. People were stupid in love, and he was the stupidest one. "Eden, it hurts!" Instead of exining, heined aggrievedly. Eden, Eden did not want to talk to him. She was the one who really wanted toin, but why did Victor always seem more aggrieved than her? "It hurts!" Victor did not give up. His normally cold face was now making a cute expression, and it did not seem strange at all. Eden was so shocked that she opened her mouth slightly. She suddenly suspected that the man in front of her was not Victor. "Am I still dreaming?" She pinched her hand hard. "Ouch!" She gasped in pain and regretted being so cruel to herself. Victor looked at Eden''s behavior and was amused, "Do you think you''re still dreaming?" Eden looked at her read hand and shook her head, trying to calm down. "Am I?" She looked at Victor with disbelief. Her eyes were so innocent, which made Victor involuntarily felt guilty. Victor, He could not figure out what Eden was thinking about. He loved her so much, but she seemed to feel nothing at all. "Eden, I couldn''t help it." Victor exined finally. Eden had an expression that said "I knew it" on her face. "You should be d that I didn''t get up on the wrong side. Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble." She was so naive that she trusted him so much, "We go home tonight." Everything that happened just now was not an illusion. Hearing her say this, Victor panicked. He knew Eden was not kidding, so he argued, "Eden, we''re a couple, right? I think it''s normal to kiss for two people who fall in love with each other. But now we''re arguing for that. I¡¯ m so sad..." Eden opened her eyes wide and stared at Victor strangely. She blinked her eyes a few times with confusion. In such a case, he still found a reason for his offensive. And the reason seemed to be reasonable. "Amazing!" Eden gave Victor a thumbs-up. Victor suddenly stood up and leaned on the edge of the bed, smiling at Eden with his hands on his cheeks, ¡°Eden, love is addictive. People need time and the chance so that they can have time and the chance to do what they didn''t have time and the chance to do." "Huh...?" Eden looked at him with a disgusted expression, "Don''t say tongue twister! I hate excuses." Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Victor did not stop. His grieved expression with his hands cupping his cheeks was very cute "This''s the truth, not an excuse.¡± Eden was speechless. She did not want to waste her precious time arguing with him about this. Forget it, forget it. She persuaded herself. Victor always regarded her as his unique treasure and treated her very well. For this sake, she decided to be generous this time and pass him over. She looked at him calmly, ¡±1 forgive you this time. But next time if..." "Baby, we''re a couple. Definitely, there will be next time." Victor interrupted her with a yful smile. He must make it clear. Unless they were not lovers, there will be another time. Moreover, except for him, she could not marry anyone. Even if she did not love him, he would keep her by his side. Eden, She looked straight at Victor''s face, which seemed unpleasant to her now. Why was he so annoying this morning? She didn''t know the result of their rtionship. She was taking her life as a bet. "Well, but you can''t do that again before I have feelings for you." Life was not always as good as people imagined. Maybe they were in love now, but at the next moment, they would go their separate ways. Such things were everywhere. Seeing that Eden was not angry, Victor suddenly smiled very brightly, "Yes, Ma''am! Anything you wish!" "There were so many people in this world, but only you attracted me." "So, you must marry me." Victor said in his heart. Eden was different from other women he knew. Those women would be angry if they were not satisfied. However, Eden was always kind and sympathetic. She would always think about others. Maybe that was why she was so attractive to him. Looking at Eden''s surprised eyes, Victor continued to say, "Honey, I want you to know that I''m not ambitious. I just want to be your whole world." Eden breathed out, looked at Victor, and blinked her eyes, "Victor, why are you so strange this morning?" She was so annoyed. Victor slowly got up. After squatting for this long, his leg suddenly felt a little numb, so he tripped and fell towards Eden. "Ah!" Eden was knocked down by him identally and fell on the bed again. Victor also fell and clung to her. But he could not restrain his smile because he liked this ident so much. "Victor." Suddenly, Eden''s voice went into Victor''s ear, which sounded a bit angry. Victor felt nervous. He looked sideways and saw that Eden blushed because of anger, and she was staring at him angrily with her big eyes. Victor grinned and said, "It''s an ident." "Get up!" Eden yelled, "We''re going to bete!" Eden still red at him. Victor smiled at her, "This¡¯s not important." He stretched out his fingers and gently touched her soft and rosy lips. They were charming. Such an ambiguous action made Eden''s face turn red. She instantly became anxious and nervously looked at Victor. "S... stop it. We''re just childhood sweethearts, but we..." "Haha..." Victor suddenly interrupted her with a heartyugh, "Eden, you finally admit that we are childhood sweethearts." Eden,"... so what?" "Aren''t we?" she asked. "Yes! We are! I''m your only friend, best friend!" Victor nodded his head in a hurry. No one had expected that Victor would be so lovely. "Uh..." Eden did not know what to say. She remembered her childhood, and Victor was right. She only yed with him and ignored other kids. They dawdled for more than an hour. Finally, Eden got in the car. She felt tired. The time being together with Victor was filled with romance and hardness. But romance was for Victor. For her, there was only hardness. Victor was like a child when he was with her. They arrived at the venue. There were still many people present today. Victor went to meet the organizers, so Eden went to the venue with Lucian and Irene. Seeing that Victor had left, Irene started gossip immediately. She whispered into Eden''s ear, "Director Bleu, since you came to thepany, our days have been so much better.¡± Eden smiled. She replied in a low voice, "I think you''ve been living a good life!" Irene squinted at her, "That''s because you have never seen Mr. Alwynn get angry. Work was too tired for us before." Eden asked, "Who doesn''t feel tired at work?" Irene said, "That''s different! We''re always taking the risk of being fired. That was torture! Now you are here, Mr. Alwynn doesn''t get angry often, and the snobs are gone. We''re having a better time now. Moreover, we got ten overseas cooperation and twenty regional cooperation this year! We''re NO.1." "These are all your credits. Many partners like your designs very much." Irene was extremely excited as she looked at the arranged clothes. Eden''s design was more popr than Marianne''s. Eden smiled. She did not expect she could bring such influence. Irene suddenly took Eden''s hand and said, "Eden, our year-end bonus depends on you." Eden, Did she look like she could bring a bonanza? She didn''t think so. "Irene, you think too highly of me." Edenughed and said. "I don''t think so." Lucian''s pleasant voice went into Eden''s ears. She turned around quickly. Lucian looked aloof with a thin ck suit. He looked at her deeply with his ck and sparkling eyes and slightly raised his eyebrows. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eden looked at him doubtfully. "What?" Lucian smiled and said, "The year-end bonus." Eden was speechless. Lucian''s family was well-known and noble in River City. How would he care about the year-end bonus? Eden chuckled and said, "Mr. Ronen, Irene, you seem to expect too much from me." "No, no, no." Irene said instantly, "Director Bleu, as long as you can make Mr. Alwynn happy every day, everything is possible." Eden looked at Lucian and Irene with a helpless expression. She said with a wry smile, "The more you expect, the more disappointed you will feel. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 "No, no, no!" Irene shook her head and suddenly smiled mysteriously, "Director Bleu, we only hold hope for you! Full of hope!" "Uh..." Eden nced at her quickly. She did not know how to answer her. If she let them down, she would be the one to be med. Lucian chuckled and echoed, "Eden, our year-end bonus depends on you. We trust you!" As he finished, he raised his eyebrows slightly and gave a yful smile. "Ha..." Eden forced a smile, "Mr. Bonen, can I give up? I don''t really think I can make it." She had really tried her best. This year she took over Marianne''s job, so she stayed upte many times to design new clothes, which had made her have some pimples on the forehead. "Eden..." "Mr. Bonen, why did you call her Eden?" Irene looked at Lucian with a faint smile and strange eyes. Lucian nced at Irene and asked, "Ms. Por, why did you call her Eden?" Irene said, "She''s mydybro." Lucian replied, "She''s my good friend." Irene asked, "What? I don''t know that." Lucian smiled, "Of course you don''t know. You''re not on the 25th floor." Ireneined, "Lucian, can we have a good talk? Do you think I don''t want to go to the 25th floor?" Lucian said carelessly, "People chat with me never feel good." Irene was silent. Eden''s gaze kept moving across them. This was the first time she saw Lucian chatting with another person like this. He could have a good talk, but only with the right person. He appreciated Irene because she treated every hard-working colleague equally and she herself was also a kind and diligent person. Lucian looked indifferent, but deep down he was kind. However, it also depended on people. For example, he was never nice to Haven. But he and Irene seemed to have endless topics to talk about. Looking at their tiff, Eden smiled slightly. And many people still came to see their exhibits today, which made her feel happy. Victor just finished the talk with the organizers and came back. He was thinking about how to spend the romantic night with Eden. However, he bumped into Paulina at the corner. "Ah..." They ran into each other. Paulina wore a red tight skirt, and her delicate makeup made her more charming and mature. But now, she was sitting on the ground and looked painful. Looking at the woman who fell to the ground, Victor¡¯s face gone ck and his eyes were as cold as ice. She bumped into him on purpose. Victor nced at Paulina and was going to leave without saying anything. Paulina saw that Victor was about to leave. She knitted slightly and groaned, "Ah... It hurts...." But Victor didn''t stop and left without any hesitation. Paulina, She had never seen such a distant person who didn''t even help her up. "Mr. Alwynn," she called. N?velDrama.Org content. Only then did Victor stop. He looked back at Paulina, and his bright ck eyes were horribly cold, "You know me?" His icy voice made people frozen. Paulina was stunned. They had just met yesterday, but he didn''t remember her at all. She lost to Eden, who was less outstanding than her. She was the focus of attention, while Eden was just an unknown. However, Eden wasing, so she had to continue her performance. Paulina pretended to be painful and looked at Victor with her piteous eyes, "Mr. Alwynn, we just meet yesterday. You knocked me down just now. Can you give me a hand? My foot hurt a lot and it seems to be sprained. I''m afraid that I have to go to the hospital." Victor was not swayed. His face was cold as before, and his strong vigour could make people retreat unconsciously. He asked, "I knocked you down? Are you sure?" He snorted and looked down on Paulina. His eyes were full of sarcasm. He was so condescending but still had a fatal attraction to her. Paulina looked at Victor with an obsession for a moment. He was her dream lover. Then she smiled enchantingly and said, "It was fate that makes us bump into each other. But Mr. Alwynn, I really can''t get up. Can you help me?" "I''ll call an ambnce." Victor''s ruthless voice went into Paulina''s ear, which was extremely harsh to her. At that moment, Paulina saw a woman in whiteing this way. A strange smile flickered around the corner of her mouth. Seeing that Victor took out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call, she sneered silently. Meanwhile, she quickly reached up to grab Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, can you send me to the hospital? My foot is really painful." She pulled Victor hard so that Victor''s phone fell to the ground in an instant. The mobile phone quietly lying on the red carpet, and the number that had not been broadcasted was still shing on the screen. And Paulina threw herself into Victor''s arms. A pungent smell of perfume came into Victor¡¯ s nose, making him frown with disgust. And this scene happened to be witnessed by Eden, who came over to find Victor. Seeing the two people hugging each other, Eden froze slightly. Her expression suddenly became gloomy, and she felt bitter in heart. A sense of loss that she had never felt before spread. Her face grew paler. Looking at Victor''s mobile phone on the ground, she walked over and wanted to pick it up, but she didn''t have the strength. She had never been in love before, so such a bad mood is unfamiliar to her. When she finally picked up the phone and then looked up, she saw that they were still hugging, and Paulina threw a provocative look at her. Eden could not bear it. So she narrowed her eyes and said, "Victor, is that your phone?" Hearing Eden''s voice, Victor pushed Paulina away without any hesitation or pity. He immediately took off his coat and threw it away disgustingly. It seemed that his movements were much faster than Paulina''s fall to the ground. "Ah!" Paulina let out a scream. She looked at Victoriningly. Eden''s reaction waspletely beyond her expectations. She thought that Eden would be so angry that she would turn around and left at once. At that time, Paulina felt that the misunderstandings in the TV series were all lies. On the TV series, the leading actress would always leave at once if she saw such a scene. "It''s an incident, honey." Victor quickly walked to Eden and exined. Eden red at him and said with a pale face, "Victor, I saw it! With my own eyes!" Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Hearing this, Victor was diposed slightly. Looking at Eden''s pale face and frustrated expression, which was rare in her face, he realized that she was jealous. Seeing his ambiguous behavior with another woman, she must feel very upset. Thinking of this, a sense of joy shed in his heart. "Eden, believe me." Victor looked at her quietly with his bright eyes. His previous cold expression disappeared, leaving only tenderness. Eden did not answer. Instead, she looked at Paulina on the ground and said with a smile, "Miss rk, do you want me to call an ambnce for you?" Hearing Eden''s words, Paulina''s face distorted with fury and embarrassment as if he had been caught cheating on the spot. She forced a smile and nced at Victor, who was still looking at Eden, and said, "I''m fine, thanks. I have something to talk about with Victor. We want to cooperate with him." She was not confident and looked extremely embarrassed because she was pushed to the ground. Victor nced at Paulina coldly and said nothing. Instead, he looked at Eden and said, "Eden, let''s go." Eden looked back at him withints. It was not gentlemanly to act like this. Even if he hated Paulina, he could not leave her alone. Therefore, she bent down and helped Paulina up, which making Paulina''s face extremely ugly. "Thank you!" She said unwillingly. Noticing her dark and ugly expression, Eden just smiled and said nothing. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She knew Victor well, so she believed him. Paulina¡¯s provocative gaze made her suddenly understand that Paulina let her see such a scene on purpose to make her misunderstand Victor. Only in this way, Paulina could take advantage of the misunderstanding between her and Victor. Paulina had always wanted to entice her to work for theirpany and was very enthusiastic about her. However, after meeting Victor, Paulina''s attitude towards herpletely changed, and she looked like she had never seen her before. Therefore, she knew Paulina'' s scheming clearly. "Never mind! Miss rk, Miss Clement asked me to meet here just now. I know you'' re good friends. Can you tell her that I have to leave first?" Eden said with a smile. She was here for Victor, but Haven sent her a text message and asked her to meet here. Hearing Eden''s words, Victor''s expression suddenly turned cold. It was Haven again. Paulina''s face was drained of color all of a sudden. Eden''s words were like an invisible p in her face. The surrounding was full of coldness. She looked up at Victor and saw his horrible expression. His eyes were like an icy sword, making the surrounding extremely cold. She could only brace herself and replied, "Okay". Eden sneered slightly. She nced at Paulina and warned herself in her heart, "Don''t waste the kindness on those unrted people." "Bye, Miss rk," Eden said indifferently. Then she turned around and looked at Victor with a smile, "Let''s go!" Seeing her smile, Victor''s eyes grew even darker. Normally, he would have been very happy, but now... "OK!" He responded in a slight voice. Looking at his unusual reaction, Eden reached out her hand to hold his arm and said calmly, "I want to eat pork ribs." Victor was stunned, "What?" It was not lunchtime. Why would she want to eat now? Was she indicating something? Victor was confused. "Okay!" Although Victor could not understand, he still nodded. Paulina looked at the back of them, feeling angry and frustrated. She was supposed to be the winner, but now she was as ugly as a drowned rat. She was not a selfless woman. She swore in heart, "Victor, you''ll pay for your indifference to me. I won¡¯t give up." She was not in a hurry. Now that she was living in River City, she did not need to fear Eden. She was always better than Eden. "Paulina, are you all right?" Haven walked out from the corner, and a sense of schadenfreude shed across her eyes. She saw everything that had happened just now. Eden''s actions were also beyond her expectation. She did not know if it was because Eden was too stupid or because Eden trusted Victor too much. Paulina looked back at her coldly and replied, "I''m fine." Haven''s eyes turned slightly, and a hypocritical smile flickered around the corner of her mouth, "Chin up! There will be a lot of opportunities in the future. Eden will be in trouble after the exhibit. Don''t worry, Victor will be yours soon." "Fine!" Paulina nodded slightly. But her face was still ck because of her loss. Deep down, she knew that she had to take things slow to get along with people like Victor. She could not be anxious. She would always get the best return for what she put in. She had suffered too much today, but Victor still neglected her. What a lousy day! Nothing in life was certain. After leaving Paulina''s sight, Eden immediately let go of Victor. Feeling that Eden loosed her arm, Victor''s eyes dimmed. He whispered, "Eden..." "I believe you." Eden looked at the man''s gloomy expression and blurted out. But she did not regret it. If Paulina did not look at her like that, she would not think Victor was wronged. Hearing this, Victor''s frowned eyebrows instantly smoothed out. However, Eden was a little depressed. They were not a couple. Why would she say that? But it didn''t seem right either. "Victor, is our rtionship turn romantic?" When she saw his reassured expression, she felt even more depressed. How did she end up losing her temper in front of him? Eden tried to persuade herself in heart, "This¡¯s because he also showed his tenderness to me." Victor smiled slightly. "Honey, we¡¯ve been in a romantic rtionship for a long time. I want to apany you to do many things you want to do. We go to the beach to see the sunset, to eat in the restaurant by the sea, to y guitar together, and to eat cotton candy with me..." Victor said slowly one by one. Life had changed so much, but he had never forgotten the dreams of Eden. Eden suddenly looked at him in shock. Did she tell him these when she was young? And he still remembered? Eden was moved and couldn''t say a word. She just looked at Victor quietly. It was said that a man who really cared about and loved you would remember every word you said. And Victor was like this. He could remain calm and steady in every situation, but when Eden got into trouble, he would be flurried. Wherever Eden was, his eyes would follow her. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Victor looked at the girl who was moved by him and suddenly felt that he was particrly evil. This girl was kind-hearted, but she had her own principles. Like when facing Paulina, she did not make a concession and made Paulina'' s face turn red with anger. "Eden really did a good job." Victor thought happily. The woman found him herself. He did not even know her name. However, she dared to scheme against him with Haven... Thinking of this, Victor sneered. Eden looked at Victor for a while and finally restrained her emotions. She looked at Victor and said, "Let''s go. I''ve finished my work today. And I''ve talked to Mr. Ronen. Our performance this year is very good." Victor nodded. Their performance this year was better than ever. The Alwynn Group had always ranked first in this year''s exhibit. He asked, "Eden, didn''t you say you want to eat ribs? Let''s go to the restaurant first.¡± Eden squinted at him as she walked and she said sarcastically, "I just said it to help you retreat. Can''t you tell it? Are you satirizing me now?" Eden was annoyed. She did not know why she felt sad when she saw Victor hugging another woman? Did she really fall in love with Victor? "I know." Victor''s deep voice sounded happy because Eden trusted him. Hearing Victor''s answer, Eden smiled slightly. But when she looked up, she saw Tillie walking towards them. Tillie dressed differently today. She was dressed in luxurious and famous brands. Eden saw her profile before. Tillie was a woman who was good at enjoying life. In her SNS, she often posted photos of luxury cosmetics, skincare products, the food of high- end restaurants, and foreign tourist attractions. She earned also brought tens of thousands of sry every month, and her husband was also wealthy. Many people envied her life. As for ordinary office workers, even though they went to work every day, worked overtime, and did sidelines, it was still difficult for them to live such an extravagant life. Such a gap would inevitably make people feel unfair. The unfairness undoubtedly distorted people¡¯ s values. Increasingly more people were eager and envious of high-level life. "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn, what a coincidence." Tillie''s voice was cold and she looked at Eden chillily. Eden''s tone was colder than Tillie''s, "Teacher Elliott, what a coincidence! You¡¯ re everywhere." "I came to meet Haven and introduced some experienced designers to her. They are all from abroad and will give Haven a lot of help. " Tillie said arrogantly while looking at Eden with contempt. Darlene only knew a few experienced designers. As for temperament, they were definitely Darlene''s type. Eden did not want to make contact with them. But Haven had benefited a lot by her side undoubtfully. Eden stepped aside and said, "OK, I won''t bother you." Seeing Eden¡¯ s calm, Tillie''s expression changed slightly. It was not easy to stay in the design circle. She was curious that how long Eden could stay. Tillie nced at Eden and Victor, then left quickly. Perseverance meant victory. And the winner would take all. Since Eden dared to be Darlene''s apprentice, then she must withstand Tillie''s challenges. But she had to admit that Eden''s novel design concept really surprised her a lot. Eden looked at Tillie''s back and shook her head slightly. She knew that reputation was the bread and butter of a designer currently. A famous designer was popr everywhere. Under such a situation, those designers who have over high self-esteem and want to live a rich life were easy to do something extreme. Such as Haven and Paulina. As for Haven, she had a huge number of clothes and handbags, which were all very expensive. And she only wore clothes that were the most popr in the current season. She had seen Haven''s SNS before because of work. There were many pictures of the luxury goods in her cloakroom. Of course, the Clement family could afford Haven''s high expenses. After all, as long as their business was well managed, they would not be short of money. However, sometimes people would use luxurious lives to disguise their inferiority. Haven was not self-confident at all. She used luxurious and high- end life to support her dignity and vanity. Eden thought about Haven as she walked. She didn''t care about Haven joining the Clement family. If Haven was nice, she wouldn''t mind having a younger sister. Unfortunately... "Eden, will you go to the designer''s meeting with Ms. Burton today? " Victor asked. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Aunt said that she was very busy today so she won''t introduce me to other designers. If we meet each other in a hurry, no one will remember me. She said that she would hold a dinner partyter and then introduce me to the designers." Victor said, "She is thoughtful. Eden, I have a meeting tonight, then we can go back early tomorrow morning." "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly, "And it¡¯s just the time for Gia to go to the hospital. They are about to begin the new term. I''ll go back and do some preparations for them." She had been thinking about her daughter all the time. Gia couldn''t move on her own, and she was not by Gia''s side. Her little daughter must be very sad, but she knew that Mom had to work, so she didn''t bother her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hearing this, Victor smiled and said, "We can take Gia to the hospital together. And I''ve already asked others to arrange their school affairs. You don''t have to worry about it." ''''Thanks!'''' Eden turned around to look at him in gratitude. With Victor''s help, she indeed saved a lot of effort. Victor was a little disappointed, "Eden, you don''t need to say that." Eden smiled and said, "Just apliment!" "But I take it seriously." Victor looked at her with deep eyes. Eden was a little speechless. She was about to speak when she heard someone calling her. "Eden." Aisling stood at the corner on the other side and looked at her lovingly. "Mom." Eden smiled slightly and called her in a lukewarm tone. Victor nodded at Aisling slightly as a greeting. Aisling walked toward them and said with a smile, "Victor, I want to talk to Eden. You can go to the venue first." "OK." Victor took a deep look at Eden affectionately with his beautiful eyes and then left elegantly. Eden looked at Aisling who was smiling graciously. She guessed that Buddy might have talked with her about Zofia. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Anyway, she had to face it sooner orter. And it was not bad to have a good chat now. She understood, from her own experience as a single mother, that every kid needed a father because the father also had a great influence on the child. Aislingughed and said, "Let''s go to the cafe next door. I''ll buy you ice cream and coffee you like." Eden felt a little moved when she heard this. She nodded and said, "Thanks, Mom!" She had three mothers in her life. Among them, Jaida was the closest one. She could feel a sense of belonging, and they were bounded by a rtionship that was even beyond blood rtions. N?velDrama.Org content. As for Aisling, though she was Eden''s birth mother, perhaps because of the misfortunes that happened before, or because they were not familiar with each other, Eden was not close with her. For Eden, no matter what kind of feeling it was, it needed to be cultivated. But fortunately, they clicked at first sight. And Eden feltfortable when with Aisling. Her other mother, Bethany, was always the one she looked up to. Aisling smiled and took her to the cafe. On the way, feeling that Eden was estranged from her, she talked about different topics on and on with Eden. The little girl she had missed so much had grown up, and she was more beautiful and capable than she had imagined. She was more outstanding than I was when I was young, Aisling said to herself. She was happy that Eden could have such great development though she had not been by her side. "Eden, is Gia feeling better?" Aisling asked guiltily. If it weren''t for her, Gia wouldn''t have fractured. Eden reassured her, "She''s much better now. she is recovering very fast. After going back, we¡¯ll take her to the hospital to tear down the cast. They are about to start a new term." Aisling wasforted when she heard this. She asked carefully, "Eden, can I go to see Gia after going back?" She had always wanted to see Gia. But she was afraid that Gia would not be happy to see her. Although Gia said nothing, she must haveined about the hurts she had brought to Eden in her heart. She wished nothing had happened in the past, but... Eden noticed her mother''s anxiety, so she smiled and said, "Why not? You cane whenever you want. Kids are happy to know that I have found my family.¡± Sometimes, she would also convince herself that everyone would make mistakes. She shouldn''t make such a fuss. She remembered a saying that said: take a step back, and there would be an extra path. She had always thought in this way, therefore, she chose to forgive. Hearing this, Aisling said excitedly, "Ok! I''ll see them as soon as possible. By the way, Ricky''s movie ising on soon, right? Your father has been thinking about this. He looks at the photos of kids every day and even ignored me recently." Eden was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her father would pay attention to that. She smiled and said, "If sing soon. I heard that it will be released on the 15th of August." At that time, their whole family would watch it in the cinema. Debuting as a child star, Ricky had a good start. His first movie had made his poprity increase a lot, and his name was everywhere on the Inte. And in his second movie, Ricky cooperated with many famous stars. Eden was also looking forward to his work. Since the tease trailer was released, there was a lot of hot discussion about the movie. "Ricky is amazing. I¡¯ll tell your father to see the movie with us together, he''ll be very happy." Aisling said with a smile. Since they found Eden, Wyatt was in a good mood every day and was more healthy, as if he was back many years ago. "Okay! We''ll go together then." Eden replied happily. They entered the cafe, talking andughing, and found a hidden spot to sit down. Aisling was in a good mood. Staying with Eden, different from Haven, made her feel morefortable. Haven always lowered her head and looked at her obediently when she was with her. Even her smile was fake. However, Eden was different. She could talk about anything with Eden and had no need to be cautious. That feeling of close and intimacy was true and was from the bottom of her heart. After ordering, the two of them sat down to chat. Aisling was a little nervous and asked, "Eden, are you going to work in Victor''spany in the future?" She had always wanted to ask this. Eden thought for a moment and answered her, "Mom, he has been helping our family and looking for me over the years. I have always felt guilty in my heart. Moreover, I like this job. I want to continue my job, wherever I am." "What about your father''spany?" she kept asking, "He is a real estate tycoon. You''re his daughter, do you have the right to inherit the property?" Her daughter still had a long way to go, so she had to figure these things out to help her daughter. Eden paused because of her question. She thought about what her father said to her that night. These achievements are the return of my hard- working and careful management, he said. She smiled slightly and said, "Mom, I haven''t thought about this. Let''s talk about itter." She didn''t know her mother''s purpose. But she won''t show her attitude to anyone whether she could inherit the company or not. But she did promise her father that she would learn real estate management. Hearing Eden''s answer, Aisling could not ask further. After all, Zaiden was always generous. This time, he and Victor had helped the Clement family a lot. She looked at her daughter''s clothes, something changed in her eyes. The granddies would wear designer clothes every day to show their identities in front of others. They would spend a lot to maintain such expensive lives. Eden''s clothes were also the most popr in the season, and Aisling could tell that they were made by herself. Even if they were in different styles from those designer clothes, they were very elegant on her. "Eden, why not go shopping with me tomorrow? I can buy some new clothes for you." She gave Eden money, but Eden seemed to have never used a penny. Eden looked at her and knew what she was thinking, "Mom, you don''t have to do that. I know people always judge others'' abilities by appearance and dress. But I don¡¯t like that. Desires are limitless. There will always be better things. But I''m satisfied with my current life." Her dress and identity would not bring shame to anyone. The most thankless thing was to win dignity with money. The gorgeous dress was a symbol of status in society, but she wanted to get it on her own. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 "Eden, I owe you so much. I want to make it up. Every time I brought Haven to buy clothes, I was thinking about you. I was thinking about how old you were, what size dress you wear, what kind of life you were living. I thought about you every day." Aisling sobbed. She had been busy after she recognized Eden, and she didn''t have enough time to have a good talk with her daughter until today. N?velDrama.Org content. Eden was kind and hard-working. Seeing she suffered hardships, Aisling was aching. Eden felt warm for Aisling''s confession. She was a mother too, so she knew every mother has high expectations for her kid. She said, "Mom, I know you want me to enjoy a luxurious life like other nobledies. But Mom, we need to get recognition from others through our abilities instead of appearance. Glossy appearance is inferior. Moreover, I think there is no shortcut to change life except for abilities and hard work." She had always been rational and would not blindly pursue high-end luxury goods. She remembered one of the managers in the branchpany who was very sensitive about her reputation. She wore designer clothes every day and used her credit card every month. It seemed that she lived an excellent life, but actually, the high cost of this kind of life made her exhausted. She saw that the girl smiling confidently and proudly in front of people, but in private, she was always anxious. When it was the payment due date, she would call her friend to brow money. Even if she was repulsed, she would make her friends embarrassing for many ridiculous reasons. And the manager was still living this kind of life. People excessively needed to dress up, buy luxury goods, and enjoy high- ss life because of their self-esteem. But she didn''t want to be like that. She wanted to get what she wanted through her own strength. She didn''t want a life full of burdens. Aisling was very gratified to hear Eden''s words, she said, "I''m relieved to hear you say that. However, I''ll still give you what you should have. You''re my daughter." Eden smiled but did not say anything. At this moment, the waiter brought them coffee and ice cream. The strawberry ice cream was pink and gave off a faint fragrance. Aisling handed Eden the ice cream, "Here, this is your favorite vor when you were a child. I can¡¯t eat this now. ti¡¯s too cold." Eden took it with a happy smile. For her, happiness was really so simple. "Thanks, Mom!" She beamed. It was the first time that she had experienced the consideration of her own mother. Aisling took a sip of coffee and said with a smile, "I¡¯m d you enjoy it. You eat first. We can talk later." Eden nodded and ate ice cream amusedly. Aisling looked at her daughter with a radiant smile on her face. But people were greedy. She experienced a d time to get along with her daughter but it was not enough for her. She now wanted to take her daughter back. Eden was independent, gentle, and considerate. She was now very envious of Jaida for having Eden, and being closer with Eden than her. She did not have many true friends. She was surrounded by creeps, who hope to get benefits from her when she was on the top, but hit her when she was down. The crisis of the Clement family this time made her recognize a lot of people. Compared to these creeps, Jaida was sincere, and it was veryfortable to stay with her. But she and Jaida had her daughter at the same time. Aisling looked at Eden gently until she finished eating the ice cream. She picked up a tissue and gently wiped a spot of pink ice cream from the corner of Eden''s mouth. This sweet action made Eden''s eyes red. She couldn''t help but call, "Mom." Aisling smiled and said, "Eden, I want you to go back home. Your father and I always feel lonely. Your two brothers are busy with work all day, they don''t have time to talk to us." Aisling finally spoke it out. She was depressed that her daughter was not by her side. Eden paused for a while and then she smiled, "Mom, I¡¯ll visit you often." It was impossible for her to go back and live with them. She had three children to take care of. Moreover, she could not go back because of Haven. Haven didn''t wee her at all. Everyone in the family would be hurt if she went back. She didn''t know what else Haven would do if she went back rashly. Obviously, the incident that happened to Victor today was arranged by Haven and Paulina. Haven didn''t want her and Victor to be together. Aisling sighed slightly. She hated Bethany so much deep in her heart. If it weren''t for her, Eden wouldn''t have left her. She suffered a lot and even was pointed fingers at by others, just for having a daughter. Wyatt also wanted a girl. When his two sons were born, he was not very happy. But after Eden was born, he would go home on time every day after work, not for his sons or Aisling, but his lovely daughter. Wyatt cherished Eden as she was his only treasure. After dinner, he used to take Eden for a walk. It seemed that, in his life, Eden was the most important. Sometimes, even Aisling would feel envious. Hearing the sigh, Eden felt guilty. She looked at her mom andforted her, "Mom, I''m back now. We have many chances and time to be together in the future. Don''t worry, I will take time toe and see you and dad every week." "OK!" Aisling nodded with a smile. "I can understand. By the way, I want to talk about Zofia with you. I have heard everything from Buddy. Thank you, Eden. He has been unhappy and avoiding me these days, but now he''s better after talking. I reflected on myselfst night. Maybe I was wrong¡± Hearing this, she breathed out with relief and asked, "Do you agree?" Aisling smiled bitterly and said, "If I don''t, Buddy will hate me for a lifetime. He has been indifferent to me these days. I can''t take this. Buddy is steady and very capable. I¡¯ve always thought highly of him. So I think, as the inheritor of the Clement family, he should have a wife from a family of equal rank. It will be helpful to his future career." "Your father and I have experienced the hardness of running a business, so we want to support Buddy as much as possible, and we think uniting with another family by marriage is the best way." Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Eden knew what Aisling was thinking. She had been in the Gienger family for so long, and she also knew what marriage for business meant. However, this kind of marriage rarely ended well. Most were under great strain, having no happiness. Aisling''s marriage was an exception. However, Buddy might not be as lucky as his parents. Moreover, how could he sacrifice his child for the sake of business interests? "Mother, marriages for business are usually not happy. You know that Buddy is very capable and calm. He must be able to lead the Clement family to a better future with his own strength," Eden said with a smile. She believed that if Buddy took over the family business, the Clement family would steadily develop. Since her mother admitted that she had gone too far before, there was a chance for Buddy and Zofia to get back together. She hoped they could end up together because they were suitable for each other. Aisling smiled bitterly. "Eden, I know what you mean. But running apany is not that easy." Eden beamed with confidence, "Mother, nothing has been easy for me since I was a child. Life is full of difficulties." She had lived a hard life when she had been a child, but now she felt thankful for those hardships she had gone through, which had given her a new understanding of her present life. She knew that people had to face difficulties head-on. "That''s true." Aisling smiled. She looked back at her own life. It was not easy either. She had been born in an aristocratic family and married into the Clement family as a tool of the alliance of the two families. Fortunately, Wyatt was a good man and had always been very kind to her. Originally, she had been very disdainful of him because few sons of rich families were moral people. But after marrying Wyatt, she had found that him much better than she had imagined. Gradually, she had fallen in love with him. Her marriage was rtively happy in their circle, and her friends all envied her. Eden said, "Zofia is a good girl. She loves Buddy sincerely instead of his money. Zofia and the child are both leading a good life, but the child can''t grow up without a father. I am a single mother, and I know my children are eager to have a father. Besides, as you said if he can''t marry Zofia, he will never be willing to marry any other woman. Even if he marries someone because of filial affection, he won''t be happy for the rest of his life." If so, it would be a disaster for both of them. "s!" Aisling sighed. She knew Buddy well. She had wanted to talk to him after the current rush was over, but Buddy had taken the initiative to talk to her. And when returning from the hospital, Wyatt had also persuaded her. After the crisis of the Clement family, she realized that her family was the most precious. Aisling looked at Eden and said in a low voice, "Can you make an appointment with Zofia for me? I want to see her. I have done a lot of terrible things to her before, and I want to apologize to her. As for the rtionship between her and Buddy, it will depend on himself." Eden was slightly stunned. To tell the truth, she had always thought that her mother was a very proud person. If she were asked to apologize to others, it would be as if ying her. However, what was done was done. An apology was just a concession. "Alright, Mom.¡± Eden nodded heavily. "But Zofia may not want to talk about this now. I will find an opportunity to talk to her when she is in a better mood." Eden was not sure of Zofia''s thoughts now. She could only try to talk to her. Perhaps Zofia would not forgive Buddy easily because he had given her up. After all, she had been so heartbroken. "Okay, Eden, thank you." Aisling smiled. Since she had got her daughter back, she had been in a much better mood. The strong sense of suppression in her heart had disappeared. Eden did not say anything. She was not a good daughter. She had not done anything for them over the years. "Mom, let''s go back. After I talk with Zofia, I will tell you," Eden said, getting up and looking at her mom with a smile. Things were going in a good direction now. "Okay!" Aisling also got up. Just as the two of them were about to leave, Aisling saw Haven, Reba, Tillie and Paulinae in together. Aisling said, "I''ll go first. Youe outter." Haven was a dangerous woman. Aisling had not figured out many things, so it was not time to fall out. Eden followed her gaze and saw Reba and the others. She nodded slightly, knowing that it was not the right time. Aisling took a look at the ce where they came in and then went out. As for Eden, she sat back and took a sip of the coffee. Aisling left without being noticed by them. But Haven spotted Eden, who was drinking coffee. She frowned slightly and thought, "Why is she here? It''s really a small world, and she can be seen anywhere." "Vincent, haven''t you taken care of the matter between you and your wife? Tomorrow is thest day, and you have to think about it." Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from behind Eden. Eden quickly turned around and looked at her back. She recognized that it was the woman in Vincent''s arms that day. She sat down and ordered a ss of water, talking on her phone. Eden frowned slightly. This woman... "Vincent, I mean what I say. Tomorrow, if you don''t divorce your wife, and I will hold a press conference. Do you still remember what you told me on that day?" "I am not threatening you. I told you that you must marry me if you want to sleep with me. I''ve made it clear! It''s not about the money! You promised to divorce her. Now you should deliver your promise. Tomorrow, I must see your divorce certificates, otherwise..." Eden saw Iris hanging up the phone. She didn''t even take a sip of water before she got up and left. Eden lowered her head slightly and watched her leave. However, Haven was walking over. Seriously? What was going on here? Vincent was in trouble this time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This woman was forcing him to divorce Haven. Haven and Vincent were newly married. And she had deliberately shown off their marriage certificates to the public. But after such a short time, Vincent had already cheated on her. Was Vincent merely ying with Iris? Or maybe she was his true love? When Haven saw the woman Vincent had brought to the hotel that day, she suddenly got irritated. Even if she didn''t love Vincent, he was now her husband nominally. But this woman had seduced Vincent openly! How dared she! Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Iris also recognized Haven, and she looked at her haughtily. With a mocking smile, she said, "Mrs. Alwynn, what a coincidence!" The "Mrs. Alwynn" that came out of her mouth instantly filled Haven''s heart with shame. When she was messing with Vincent, had she ever thought of her, the so- called "Mrs. Alwynn"? It was ironic! Eden looked at them and the atmosphere was so intense! Judged from her threatening words to Vincent, Iris should be a tough woman. Haven sneered, "Who are you? Do I know you?" Haven responded with a question that was even more arrogant. She gave a sardonic grin and looked at Iris with disdain. Vincent had a lot of women. Did she have to take care of every one of them? She was not so crazy to bother to do such a tiring thing. She just wanted Vincent''s money. Victor was her true love. And she would acquire both Victor and money someday. No matter who she married, Victor was the person she loved the most. Haven''s question stunned Iris. Even Eden was slightly confused. Is Haven pretending not to know Iris? Eden tut-tutted in her heart. Haven turned out to be smart enough to avoid making a scene on such an asion. Otherwise, she would disgrace herself. Irisughed mockingly and gently shook her soft, curly hair. "Mrs. Alwynn, you can pretend not to know me. But no matter you know me or not, Mr. Alwynn has already agreed to divorce you and marry me. Tomorrow will be the deadline." When Haven heard Iris''s words, her face turned pale little by little. "What did you say?" The arrogant look on Haven''s face disappeared in an instant, and her face was as pale as ashes. Vincent wanted to divorce her? Iris was instantly delighted as she looked at Haven''s pale face. Haven shook her head in disbelief. No, it was impossible. Vincent couldn''t do this. Didn''t he want his property? Reba and Vincent valued the Jotham Alwynn Group very much. She didn''t believe that Vincent would give up the Jotham Alwynn Group for this woman. It was impossible! After Haven figured this out, she instantly felt much better. She sneered, narrowed her eyes, and looked at Iris maliciously. She then said confidently, "Let¡¯s wait and see whether he will divorce me or not." Iris''s face became slightly serious. Haven was a woman of a stable mentality. It was impressive that she was able to keep calm at this time. "Well, let''s wait and see." Iris smiled in a strange way. After saying that, Iris held her head high and left quickly. When she passed by Haven, she mmed against heaven''s shoulder hard. And Haven was pushed sideways. Eden watched the whole process and shook her head slightly. Why did Haven have to suffer like this instead of being a noble miss? "Happy now?" Haven''s sarcastic voice came from above her head. Eden looked up at Haven, who was already in front of her. Eden smiled and asked, "Do you want me to cry or what?" Haven sneered, her face pale. "Do I look like a joke to you? " No matter when and where she was, she would involuntarilypare herself to Eden. Eden narrowed her eyes. "You''re ridiculous. I don''t care about what you look like. You have nothing to do with me now. We used to be colleagues, but now, we are strangers. Do you think we are still friends after you did all those things?" "Who is your friend?" Haven looked around for fear of being overheard. She lowered her voice and said, "Eden, you will end up miserably. I will let you know that you can''t bear the consequences of offending me." Eden''s expression did not change when she heard that. She asked calmly, "Do you want to kill me?" Haven was stunned for a moment and thenughed in a low voice, "I don''t mind killing you if necessary." Eden stared at her in silence. Sure enough, she had the intention to kill her! Now she finally understood why Victor would rather have her mother misunderstand her than exposing her identity. As Anson had said, the people around Victor were all ambitious people who wanted to get his money and thepany. Once her identity was revealed, she would be used as a sharp knife against Victor. Those people... Eden sighed in her heart. Victor, why did you care about a in woman like me so much? She was pretty, but not stunning. She looked very ordinary and in in the crowd. However, Victor had never given up on her. She looked sharply at Haven. "Haven, cherish what you have. That''s the best you can expect." After finishing her words, Eden got up and left. Haven stood in situ with a gloomy face. What? Cherish what she had? Haven sneered. What did she have right now? She had nothing at all. Moreover, the dowry that the Clement family had promised had not been given to her yet. She must not divorce Vincent. Otherwise, she would lose everything. Iris Yates? She would make her regret it. "Haven, what are you doing? Come here quickly," Reba shouted. Her voice was a little unhappy. Paulina had not agreed to cooperate yet. So, she was quite upset. "OK, Mom." Haven eased her mood and walked in the direction of Reba. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eden went back to the venue and went to the lounge for Victor. In the spacious lounge, Victor was sitting by the window. In the sun, he was as dazzling as Apollo. Although he was enveloped in sunlight, he still looked cold and aloof, exuding an aura that prevented strangers from getting close to him. Looking at him like this, Eden felt a dull pain in her heart. "I''m back." Her tone was very light. Victor''s vibe suddenly changed as if he had returned to heaven from hell. The icy expression on his face had turned into gentleness. He slowly rose to his feet and walked out of the ring sunlight like a king. His unexinable majesty was dazzling and noble. Victor stopped in front of Eden and looked at her with deep and gentle eyes. He said in a low and pleasant tone, "Eden, you talked to Mrs. Clement? You are always convincing, so I guess Mrs. Clement has agreed, right?" "Yes!" Eden nodded with a smile. "There is hope that Buddy and Zofia could get back together. And their baby might be able to have aplete family!" Eden was quite delighted. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Victor''s expression changed slightly. Looking at the excited woman in front of him, Victor smiled gently and said, "Buddy will be very happy." "Yes! He has always wanted to be with Zofia. Now he can rest assured." Eden was delighted. "All shall be well, Jack shall have Jill." However, she was really not sure of Zofia''s thoughts. Zofia was a bit stubborn. Buddy did have broken her heart. "But Buddy can''t count his chickens before they hatch. They had promised to be together forever, but he broke his vows and gave up. it will be difficult for Zofia to forgive him. We live under the same roof, and you should know Zofia''s stubbornness." She was worried about this. Victor nodded slightly. As long as the Clement family agreed, whether Buddy could win Zofia back would depend on himself. Eden grinned, "At least, we''re making some progress. By the way, do you have any other ns here? If so, you stay here, and I''ll go back to the hotel." Victor looked at her tired face and knew that she had been drained these days. "I will have no important meetings until tomorrow. Let''s go back together." "Okay!" Eden nodded. "Then let''s go to lunch first." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "How about Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs?" Victor smiled wickedly. Eden, "What?" She had almost forgotten about it. Eden raised her eyebrow and looked at him. "You''re the boss. I don''t mind, and I am not scared." Looking at Eden, who suddenly became domineering, Victor smiled helplessly. He was afraid of nothing but the woman in front of him. "Eden, you¡¯re the boss. Let''s go!¡± Victor smiled and walked outside. Eden followed him out with frustration. In Eden''s house. Abigail sat on the sofa in the living room, staring at the phone with charming eyes narrowed slightly. Gracie, on the opposite side, was watching the ups and downs of the stock market on theptop. The dress styles of the two were very simr, mature and charming. Gracie looked up at Abigail, who had been staring at the mobile phone for a long time. She couldn''t help but ask, "Abigail, are you OK? I thought you have an appointment with Anson today. Why are you still here?" Hearing this, Abigail came back to her senses and answered, "He stood me up. Besides, he hasn''t contacted me for three days, and he didn''t text me back either. Doesn''t he want to cooperate with me?¡± Abigail''s face was full of resentment. She had never felt so grieved before. Ever since she had met Anson, he had been showing great concern for her every day. When he suddenly stopped texting her, she felt quite weird. Gracie took a sip of coffee and said with a smile, "I know Anson very well. He barely stands people up. He must have encountered some tough problems. I''ve seen the kid grow up. He''s been kind since he was a child. His family is very rich, but he''s been raised well. He doesn''t have the habit of yboys. Didn''t theirpany just acquire an entertainmentpany? He must be very busy dealing with it." "If he can''t keep our appointment, he should have at least called me." Abigail was a little angry. She could understand he was busy. However, he could not have just stood her up. Gracie nced at Abigail in confusion. Abigail had been in a bad mood for two days. Although Gracie had just known her for a few days, they had talked a lot. Gracie felt somewhat at home with her. She picked up her phone and looked through it, saying, "Anson is not that kind of person. Perhaps he had an ident. Otherwise, Anson would have called you no matter how busy he was. I will find a person to ask about it.'' "ident?" Abigail''s eyes shed. She had never thought about this possibility. "Abigail, don''t worry. Let me see. Lucian is difficult to deal with. This kid will never betray his friends. So, Adonis. This kid is a bbermouth. If anything happens to Anson, he will not be able to keep the secret." After Gracie said this, she called Adonis. The call was quickly picked up. "Hello, Gracie, what can I do for you?" Adonis''s tone sounded a little ttered. Abigail was listening with all her heart. Gracie asked with a smile, "Adonis, are you busy now?" "Not at all. I am taking care of Anson in the hospital," Adonis answered quickly. Anson, who was lying on the bed, shot an angry look at him. But Adonis had his back to him and couldn''t see the warning and cold look in his eyes at all. "Hospital? What happened?" Gracie looked up at Abigail, who had a puzzled look on her face. Abigail''s nerves tensed up when she heard the word "hospital". Under Abigail''s anxious gaze, Gracie put Adonis on speaker. "Anson had a car ident on his way to meet his beloved Abigail. He is in the hospital now," Adonis said. Gracie and Abigail quickly exchanged nces with each other. A sharp light shed across Gracie''s eyes, and she said in a cold tone, "Whose car did he drive?" Adonis¡¯s words seemed to have touched a certain part of Gracie''s nerves. Her vibe turned ice- cold. Adonis was careless and couldn''t sense the change in her mood. In order not to disturb Anson, he strode out of the ward when Anson was about to say something. Anson was seriously injured, and his neck had been pulled. It was difficult for him to speak now, so he could only watch Adonis betraying him helplessly. "Adonis, you... F*ck...e back," Anson fought to speak. But the door of the ward had long been closed. Anson''s eyes were filled with helplessness. "Anson drove Victor''s car, and the brakes suddenly jammed. He went out of town to buy Abigail''s favorite snack. When he drove back, the brakes went out of control, and the car hit on a pier on the viaduct. He was lying in the hospital now. But he doesn''t allow me to tell anyone about it." Gracie didn''t know what to say. He didn''t allow you to tell anybody, but you still told us? Gracie was speechless. Was it the Church family''s inherited gene? He was such a big mouth! Gracie continued to ask, "Is Anson badly hurt?" Adonis said, "Yes. He has been in the hospital for three days and can''t leave the hospital until next week. I think he is insane. What is so good about Abigail? Is it worth risking his life for a snack?" Gracie nced at Abigail quickly and thought it was not a good idea to put him on speaker. "Er... Okay, Adonis, send me the address please. I''ll go to see Anson tomorrow.¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Adonis replied, "No problem." Gracie then hung up the phone. With a bad premonition, she looked at Abigail. Abigail sat there in a trance as if she had not paid attention to Adonis''s gossipy words at all. Gracie felt a little relieved, it would be good if she didn''t care. Anson had gone to buy the snack out of town because Abigail liked it. And he had almost lost his life! Abigail felt as if choked, and her eyes were still dull. A kind of inted emotion surged in her heart. "Abigail, Abigail..." Gracie called a few times before Abigail came to her senses. Looking at Gracie, she wanted to say something but failed. Gracie looked at her and said, "Abigail, what about we go to the hospital now? Anson didn''t tell you about it for fear that you would worry for him. He has always been like this. Although he looks very cold, he is very considerate to people he cares about. He has done a lot for Victor to help him ease the pain these years." Gracie thanked Anson very much. If Anson was in trouble, she felt duty- bound to help. However, was this brake fault really an ident? A sharp light shed across Gracie''s eyes. Hearing this, Abigail blinked her eyes swiftly. Her gaze was a little confused as she looked at Gracie. "Gracie, did you hear that Anson got into a car ident because he went to buy the snack for me?" She asked with some uncertainty. Gracie was speechless. She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Abigail''s eyes. Gracie then nodded heavily. ¡°Abigail, you just heard it with your own ears. He had a car ident because he wanted to buy you your favorite snack. It took a very long drive. You can imagine how important you are in his heart." It seemed that Anson was really in love. Love made life wonderful. She hoped the four brats would be able to find their true love as soon as possible. Gracie''s words were impartial, but they thrust right into Abigail''s heart. She had told Joziah what she liked to eat before, but he had never put it into his heart. But Anson... Abigail felt her throat tighten. Her hands and feet were ice-cold. No one had ever done this for her. Eden had made a lot of yummy food and designed beautiful clothes for her. No matter how busy Eden was, as long as Abigail had a request, Eden would satisfy her. When she was ill, Eden would always stay by her side. But it was different. Andpared to Joziah, Anson treated her way better. Abigail looked still in a daze, her beautiful face full of shock.N?velDrama.Org content. Gracie thought, "Hasn''t this woman ever been in love?" "Well..." Gracie wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After a moment of silence, she asked cautiously, "Abigail, have you ever been in a rtionship?" Abigail smiled, "Gracie, at my age, how could I never have been in a rtionship?" Gracie felt frustrated because she was even older than her. She was in her thirties. Gracie became a little inexplicably nervous and thought, "Is it a love triangle?" If so, Anson would be in the sh*t. The four kids were pure and innocent in terms of romantic rtionships. This kind of love could hurt them. No, no, no!! As far as she was concerned, Anson, who had always been a man of decent personality, would never do something like this. If Abigail had a boyfriend, he would definitely hold back his urge to get involved in other people''s love affairs. However, it was really hard to exin the rtionship between them. "May I ask you a question. Do you have a boyfriend now?" Gracie stared intently at Abigail, not letting go of any expression on her face. Abigail shook her head. Gracie''s heart, which had been raised to the throat, was put down in an instant. She breathed out a breath of relief. "I knew Anson wouldn''t intervene in a couple." Abigail frowned as she looked at her. "Gracie, what do you mean by this?" Gracie said, "I mean Anson is a good person." Abigail was speechless. Since when did she begin to speak up for Anson? Gracie went on to say, "I watched him grow up. He has always been methodical and reliable. And he has never gone back on his words. He is considerate and takes good care of people around." Abigail grinned, "Why do you speak so highly of him. Are you trying to ''sell'' him to me?" Abigail restrained her emotions and leanedzily on the sofa, looking at Gracie with a smile. Gracie was an excellent woman. She had a unique analysis method of the stock market. The two of them had spent thest few days together as if they had been glued up. So, Abigail gained some understanding of her. Gracie smiled and said gently, "Yes, I am ''selling'' him. You don''t have a boyfriend and he doesn''t have a girlfriend. You two will make a perfect couple. Why don''t you date him?" However, marriage was the grave of love. Many couples ended up in divorce after love was gone. She had been happy when she had been in love. Ans she had been not able to sleep all night thinking about the beautiful future. But after getting married, she found the future was far less beautiful than she had imagined. However, it was fine as long as she felt that it was worth it. Abigail smiled and did not say anything. After breaking up with Joziah, she was not in the mood of dating. Abigail said, "My baby Eden wille back tomorrow. Let''s go together with her." Gracie asked, "Are you calling Eden a ''baby''?" Gracie broke out in a cold sweat. How could she change the topic so fast? Abigail smiled charmingly, "She is my sweet baby and lucky star. As long as you be her friend, you will get better and better." Gracie was speechless. She couldn''t understand what she had said. Gracie asked curiously, "What if I be her enemy?" Abigail gave a mysterious smile and said, "You will be very miserable!" Gracie''s face was full of disbelief. As a materialist, she couldn''t swallow this kind of superstition. Abigail said, "Gracie, please don''t be suspicious of what you heard." Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Gracie shook her head slightly and said, "I even suspect that there is something wrong with my ears." Gracie shot a suspicious look at her. Abigailughed and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Aunt Jaida!" Suddenly, Boris''s cry came from upstairs. Gracie frowned and said, "What''s wrong with him again? Why does he cry all the time?" "Mom, what''s wrong?" Gracie asked loudly. Jaida, who was on the second floor, answered, "I''ve beaten him up." Gracie couldn''t sit still. She put on her slippers and ran upstairs. Abigail followed up. She was worried about her three babies. When they got upstairs, Giada was sitting on the sofa, reading a book. And Boris was all tears on her side. "Mom, why did you hit him?" Gracie wiped the tears from her son''s face. "Baby, be strong. I don''t want to hear you crying every day." Boris looked at his mother with a pitiful face. "Mom, grandma said that I''m not as obedient as Gia and that Gia made a lot of money by herself. She called me good-for-nothing and med me for ying games." Gracie looked at Giada, who was sitting on the sofa, and her face was full of shock. "Gia, you made money?" Jaida said, "Gia is extremely talented in painting, and she practices every day. Look at your son! He has been ying games from 8 am until now. And he even can''t read the easiest books. The school will start soon. Can he study well if he doesn''t adjust himself now?" Jaida looked at his grandson and felt helpless. She had thought that Boris only yed games when he was bored. After observation, she found he did not do anything except ying games. "Mom, Boris is still young, and different children have different talents. You can''tpare him with Gia. Boris will get hurt." Jaida frowned and looked at his daughter. "You''re spoiling him. Eden barely looked at her cell phone in front of the kids. She takes time to apany them to read books. Before going to bed at night, she read inspiring stories for them. But you sit there all day, looking at your mobile phone, focusing on the stock market. You don''t apany Boris even if you have time. He has nothing to do and can only y games. Gracie, life is not all about making money. As long as you can spend one or two hours with him every day, it will be beneficial to his physical and mental health." Boris cried louder when he heard that. "Gia and her brothers are not granda''s biological grandchildren. I am her family. But she is partial towards them." Boris expressed his dissatisfaction. It would be a disaster if she banned him from ying games. Gia cast a resentful look at Boris. They were not her Jaida''s biological grandchildren, but they treated Jaida as their own grandma. "Boris, how can you say that?" Jaida wondered how this child got to know these things. Abigail looked at Gia''s sad face and quickly walked over to hold her in her arms. Gia was more mature than her peers, and she must feel grieved when hearing this. Gracie knew that her son had gone too far. She looked down at him and said, "Boris, you can''t talk like this. Your words will hurt Gia''s heart." Gracie looked apologetically at Gia, who was in Abigail''s arms. s! How could her son be so thoughtless? "But why is it always my fault? Why can''t it be Gia''s bad?" Boris asked reluctantly. Abigail sighed, "Boris, you have lived afortable life since you were a child. Gia and her two brothers are not as lucky as you are! They don''t have a father. They only have their mother and grandma. Seeing their mother toil at her work and their grandmother so tired taking care of them, they grew to be very obedient. This is a result of their home environment. And everyone makes mistakes. So does Gia. When she was in kindergarten, the children in their ss were often beaten by her" Boris suddenly stopped crying when he heard that. "Gia is a bully?" Giada rolled her eyes. Wasn''t he bullied by her every day? Upon hearing Abigail''s words, Gracie''s expression becameplicated. As she looked at her mother, she saw her standing there with her eyes red. She knew that her mother had long regarded that these three children as her own grandchildren. She had always been very careful in taking care of them. Moreover, they were the most sensible children she had ever met. The atmosphere became a little oppressive, and Boris stopped crying. When Jaida saw that Gia was no longer sad, she said, "Boris, listen. You should stop indulgent yourself in the games and try to read more books like Gia." "No, Grandma, I can''t. I haven''t gone to school yet. I don''t even know how to spell my name. How can I read?" Everyone else was speechless. Gracie only felt shameful. He had studied in kindergarten for three years, but it was all in vain. "It is all his father''s fault. He only tells Boris nonsenses every day." Gracie wanted to cry but had no tears. Recently, she had found that her son had a lot of bad habits, and she felt anxious. Boris burst intoughter, "Dad taught me how to chat up with girls. When facing a beautiful girl like Gia, boys should be gentle to her..." "Shut up!" Gracie roared. Abigail was tongue-tied. Jaida didn''t know what to say either. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gia stared at Boris with wide eyes. She hadn''t expected him to be so precocious. How could he know this kind of thing? "Boris, I advise you to cut it off. What nonsense are you talking about?" Giada looked at him with a puzzled look. Boris red at Gia and said, "This is not nonsense. This is what my father taught me. I am a man." Giada curled her lips and restored," A man? I don''t see it." Boris asked, "Are you bullying me?" Giada red at him. She admitted she couldn''t afford to offend him! Gia looked up slightly and smiled at Abigail who was protecting her. "Please send me back to my room. I''m going to start drawing. Grandma will go to the supermarket soon. I don''t want to bother youing upstairs again." "Alright, baby, let''s go back right now. I heard that you''ve participated in a paintingpetition. I''m sure you will win first ce," Abigail said as she picked up Giada and walked towards her room. Gracie felt very depressed. Noparison, no harm. Why was her son so naughty? He had even already known about hooking up with girls before he grew up. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 "Mom, I lost the will to live. How did my son get to be like this?" Gracie was depressed that she was about to cry. Jaida sighed and looked at Boris. "You must get rid of your bad habits!" "No, Grandma. I feel good to be I am now." Boris looked quite reluctant to quit games. Jaida lowered her head slightly and asked, "Boris, in addition to games, do you have any other hobbies?" Boris tried to think of something, murmuring, "Hobbies..." Suddenly, his big eyes lit up. Boris said excitedly, "Grandma, I''ve got one! I like to tease Gia." Jaida didn''t know what to say. Gracie lowered her head in dejection. Jaida shook her head helplessly and said earnestly, "Boris, I will go to the supermarketter. What about we go together?" "No, I don''t wanna go. Papa said that the supermarket is not a good ce for boys to hang out. I don''t want to be girlish," Boris said confidently. Jaida frowned. How could Gracie''s husband educate Boris in this way? "Boris, don''t be fooled by his babbling. Nothing of the sort. It is OK for everyone to go to the supermarket. I am in charge of the diet of the family and go there every day. It is interesting there. You can see a lot of vegetables. Don''t you like my dumplings very much? I will take you to see what I use to make dumplings." "No. I''d rather y PUBG and Sausage Party at home." Boris sat down on the sofa with a gloomy face, picked up his cell phone, and began to y games again. Jaida sighed and said, "Gracie, let''s not push him. It''s not easy for kids to change their habits. Take your time! I''m going to buy some food." "Alright!" Gracie nodded nkly. "Mom, where are Kenny and Ricky?" She hadn¡¯t seen the two kids for a while. Jaida said, "They went out. I asked you to look after the children, but you even didn''t notice they go out." Jaida shook her head. Anyway, her daughter was always careless. Gracie tried to recall, but it seemed that she hadn''t seen them exit. "Well, you stay with Boris. I will pick up Kenny and Ricky on my way back from the market. They went to a store nearby." Saying that, Jaida went downstairs. "OK!" Gracie nodded, but her eyes were fixed on her son. There was the sound of gunfireing from his mobile phone, making Gracie extremely annoyed. She walked over and grabbed the phone from his hand. Boris burst into tears immediately. That phone was more precious than anything else. Gracie was speechless. She was so helpless that she wanted to hit her head against the wall. "Stop crying. If you continue to y, your eyes will be blind!" Gracie roared and looked at her son disappointedly. Boris said with tears in his eyes, "Mom, I have nothing else to do. You are busy all day, focusing on your work. What else should I y?" Boris asked while crying. "Let''s go. I''ll take you out to y." Boris stopped crying instantly. He blinked his tearful eyes and asked in a choked voice, "Can we go to the amusement park?" "Sure!" Gracie nodded heavily. Her son''s bad habits must be corrected. Otherwise, no matter how much money she earned, it would be useless. "Mom, you''re the best." Boris was delighted. Two dayster, the trade fair ended. Victor''spany had got the most orders this year and became the bellwether of the fashion industry of River City. In the end, foreignpanies had received fifteen orders, while the domestic ones had signed hundreds of contracts. The organizers gave a lot of rewards to the Alwynn Group. Surprisingly, the Owl City Group won second ce. The C. H Company, where Darlene worked, took third ce. Last year, Tillie''s L.Ppany had won third ce. But it had failed to squeeze into the top three this year, which caught Tillie somewhat unprepared. Tillie, who was in a bad mood, left early and returned to herpany. She had spent all her life fighting against Darlene. Originally, she had been confident that she would beat her this year, but it turned out to be just the other way around. How could she feel good? Eden and Victor happily headed back home. The next day, some new business partners from the trade fair would visit the Alwynn Group. Eden and Irene would be responsible for reception and exnation. And Eden was nning to show them the new collections of this season. In this way, the Alwynn Group''s strength would be more convincing. The trade fair this time had great influence all over the world. The Alwynn Group had had a certain foundation in the market. This time, it had optimized the channels and order process, turning fashion creativity intomercial value. It could be said to be the most sessful experiment ever. All kinds of resources and tforms had been leveraged, revealing the attitude of the Alwynn Group towards the fashion industry. Eden had also visited the children''s wear section and gained more understanding and ideas. A company like the Alwynn Group must diversify its product lines. Children''s wear might be a good direction, so she wanted to focus on the clothes of kids and teenagers. She was familiar with people in this age group. The young consumption groups had always been at the forefront of the trend. As long as her designs could be unique and avant-garde, the Alwynn Group would be able to take the lead in this area. The trade fair had not only widened her horizon but also taught her a lot. After Victor and Eden came back, they knew that Anson had had a car ident. Fortunately, Anson had already sorted the matter of the brand ambassador. It was already in the contract process. Therefore, he was able to lie at ease in the hospital.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Adonis, who had let out the secret, had been scolded badly. Adonis was so irritated that he had kept sitting outside the ward for hours. He had decided he would not get in unless Anson said he needed him. Adonis had always been loyal to friends. Even though he was so angry, he would not leave Anson alone in the hospital. At 8 o''clock in the evening, Victor, Eden, Gracie, and Abigail arrived at the hospital. When they got to the door of the ward, they saw Adonis sitting outside with an angry face. Victor walked over and looked at him with a frown. "What are you doing here? Anson is seriously injured, isn''t he?" Adonis looked up at him. "He still has the strength to yell at me. I don''t think he is that seriously injured." The past two days were difficult for Adonis. It was tiring to take care of a patient in the hospital, and he was so mad at Anson that he couldn''t even eat. "Why are you so angry?" Victor asked indifferently. Adonis frowned and suddenly cast a nce at Abigail. He stood up and quickly walked up to her. With a strange smile, he said, "Miss, can we talk?" Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Abigail nced at him with her attractive big eyes, her red lips curved slightly. She smiled charmingly, saying, "I''m afraid I have to see Anson first. Maybeter." Adonis was speechless. "It will take only a few minutes." He frowned at Abigail. This woman was indeed very beautiful, mature, and charming. Above all, she was capable at work. No wonder Anson was so mesmerized by her that he had almost lost his life. Abigail managed to maintain her smile. "I said we can talkter." Her tone was extremely arrogant. She knew what Adonis wanted to say. However, things had already happened. No matter what he said, it was useless. Being pped in the face, Adonis felt burning on his cheek. He red at her and simpered, ¡°Does he know how arrogant you are?" Abigail''s expression darkened slightly. "Adonis, watch your mouth. You''ve picked the wrong person to quarrel with." If he weren''t Anson''s best friend, Abigail would not let him go after talking to her like that. Adonisughed fearlessly, "I am not afraid of anyone when ites to quarrel. My buddy Anson almost died for you. Do you know?" Adonis''s eyes were full of fury. He had been scolded so badly by Anson, but he still stood up for him. He was indeed a loyal friend. But He was out of his mind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Adonis, cut it off. Don''t vent your anger to Abigail! You can''t me her for this," Gracie said at the side. She knew his bad temper very well. He cared too much about his brothers, and he was afraid that this kind of thing would happen again. Eden agreed, "Mr. Church, Abby didn''t know such a thing would happen!" Adonis looked at Eden, his eyes cold. "Director Bleu, don¡¯t you pretend to be innocent. You seduced Victor...¡± Victor suddenly roared angrily, "Adonis, don''t cross the line." "Cross the line?" Adonis''s eyes were slightly cold. He looked at Victor and said, "Victor, aren''t you waiting for Eden Clement? Why did you fail to resist the temptation? What if Eden Clementes back?¡± Victor frowned. He had forgotten he hadn''t told Adonis about it. Eden was lost for words. She cast a nce at Victor. Victor shook his head slightly at her. Eden got to know that Adonis did not know she was Eden Clement yet. Everyone knew the truth except him. When he knew it, he must be even angrier. Gracie looked at Adonis. She had to admit Victor was right keeping secrets from Adonis. After all, he was quite a big mouth. Now, they couldn''t tell him the truth yet. "Well, let''s go in and see Anson first." Victor''s face was gloomy. It was his car that Anson had been driving in the ident. Victor had been intending to drive it to the trade fair but changed his mind when noticing it smell strange. He had been afraid that Eden would feel ufortable with the smell. If it hadn''t been reced at the time, he and Eden would have been the ones who had had the ident. The car was under investigation now, and he would know whether someone had done something to it soon. They entered the ward. Anson was put on a drip, his head was wrapped in gauze, and his face pale and haggard. He looked quite pitiful. His gaze had been fixed on Abigail''s pretty face since they had entered. "Abby, I''m sorry, I stood you up. I promise I will never do this again," Anson exined in a hoarse voice. Everyone else kept silent. Under his gaze, Abigail was trying to find somewhere to look, and she had not expected him to say this. Adonis pursed his lips unhappily. There was only Abigail in Anson''s eyes. He was the one who had been looking after him day and night these days, but Anson didn''t show any kindness to him. Abigail smiled and said, "It was nothing. You should care about yourself now." After saying this, Abigail did not know what to continue. Looking at thepunctious look in Anson''s eyes, she felt even guiltier in her heart. "Anson, don''t even think about anything right now. Take care of yourself." Gracieforted him from the side. "Gracie, thank you, I will." Anson smiled and then looked back at Abigail. Everyone could tell that Anson wanted only Abigail topany him. Eden grinned, "Abby, maybe you have something to tell Mr. Skye? We''ll wait for you outside." Eden was the most suitable person to say this because Abigail always took her advice. In fact, Eden wanted to add fuel to the fire. She knew that Anson was a very good person. Abigail exchanged nces with Eden and knew what she meant. She could only nod. But she still didn''t know how to face Anson. Eden smiled and then went out with the others, leaving Anson and Abigail alone. Abigail put her bag on the cab, and her expression was somewhat reserved. When she had been dating Joziah, she had never felt so nervous. Anson had been staring at her, and she felt more stressed. "Would you like some water?" "Yes, please," Anson smiled and nodded, "I''m a little thirsty." Abigail nced at the cab beside and poured a ss of water. Looking at the straws in a cup, she frowned and asked, "You can''t eat or drink without a straw now?" Anson''s face stiffened slightly. He was seriously injured this time, and he didn''t dare to tell his family about it even now. "Well, I can''t eat anything but liquid food." He did have suffered a lot. After staying in the hospital for a few days, the swelling in his chin finally went down. His handsome face had slightly recovered. Otherwise, he would have rejected to see Abby. Abigail took a straw and put it into the water. She carefully ced one end of the straw into Anson''s mouth. Anson looked at Abigail tenderly and took in a huge gulp of water. And his heart was filled with happiness. "Abby, thank you foring to see me," Anson said with a smile. It was the first time he had stood her up. He had always felt sorry deep down. When Abigail heard his words, she did not know what to say. She sighed, "You don''t have to do that kind of thing for me in the future." When Anson heard this, he knew that she had heard what Adonis had said to Gracie. After all, Abby and Gracie were living under the same roof. "No, Abby, don''t take Adonis''s nonsense into your heart. It''s not like that. I just stopped by there. You don''t have to feel pressured or guilty. It''s none of your business." Anson exined with a smile. He didn''t want her to regard his liking for her as a burden. She just needed to enjoy everything he gave to her. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Abigail looked at his anxious face, and a touch of warmth shed through her heart. "Anson, take a good rest first. We''ll talk about other things after you leave the hospital." "Alright!" Anson nodded obediently. "By the way, I''ve already drafted your contract. We''ll work in the samepany soon. Your position will be the director. You can do whatever you want because I have the final say in the Mirth Company," Anson said with a proud face. His movements were so violent that his wound in the chin was pulled, and tears welled up in his eyes due to the sharp pain. The impact in the ident had been so severe that his jaw had hit the steering wheel, and he bit his own mouth. There had been a lot of blood. Fortunately, his teeth were intact. Otherwise, he would have looked more miserable. D*mn it, he must have been injured by mistake. Their target should be Victor. Staying with Victor, he could lose his life at anytime. Victor had nned to drive this car to the trade fair. That d*mn hag must have secretly done something to it. Abigail watched him endure the pain and felt bad from the bottom of her heart. She fought to joke, " Really? Aren''t you strutting in borrowed plumes? Isn''t it Victor''spany?" However, the brotherhood between him and Victor was really enviable. "Don''t worry, Ab by, I have a lot of privileges. Victor''s eyes are fixed on Eden. He won''t care about what I do," Anson instantly replied. Abigail was speechless. Alright, she discarded her thought of their brotherhood just now. "Looks like the rtionship between Victor and you is not that good," Abigail half-joked. Anson was tongue-tied. He doubted he had said something wrong. But thinking back carefully, he could find any. Maybe Abigail didn''t know he was quitepetent in his position. For example, it was him that had solved the matter of the brand ambassador this time. But he still had to thank Eden because her designs made Chloe very interested. She had said, "Your brand concept is very suitable for me. Money is not a problem." Such a sentence had made him feel Chloe was indeed a woman of good personality. Sometimes, the value of things was not about money but the disparity in concepts. Chloe was an aplished actress with a very good reputation in the entertainment circle. Anson instantly felt that he was thinking too far. "Victor and I are buddies," He defended. "I know, I know. He''s your buddy," Abigail said with a smile. Anson still felt that somewhat strange, but he couldn''t figure it out. He changed the topic and asked, "Joziah didn''t bother you anymore, did he?" He was worried about Ab by and Joziah getting back together. Abigail said, "No, he''s been in Gate City recently, and he can¡¯t find me even if he wants to make trouble." "That sounds good!" Anson pursed his lips slightly and looked at Abigail carefully. "When I leave the hospital, let''s have dinner together. Don''t you like the dishes at River City Hotel? Let''s go there." Abigail smiled, "We will talk about it when you recover." "So, it''s settled." Anson did not want her to go back on her words. Abigail was speechless. Had she said yes? She nced at the fruit on the table and asked, "Do you want to eat some fruit?" Anson shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t chew anything right now." He still felt the pain in his mouth when he spoke. Abigail said, "I forgot it. I''ll bring you some juice tomorrow." Hearing this, Anson''s eyes lit up with joy. "I want orange juice." "Okay!" Abigail smiled and nodded. The two of them chatted for another half an hour or so. Although Anson was reluctant to part with her, when he saw that it was gettingte, he asked Abigail to go back and rest. And Adonis would still stay with him in the hospital. Fortunately, in the VIP ward, there was an extra bed, and the facilities were all good. Otherwise, he would have been driven crazy. But he still had to face Anson''s angry face. Adonis really wanted to quit. However, he could not bear to leave Anson alone. After all, he was his best friend. Adonis looked at Anson, who was lying on the bed in a good mood, and asked angrily, "Do you want to go to the bathroom before sleep?" "No." Anson shook his head with a smile. He was so delighted. "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Adonis crossed his arm, looking at the happy expression on Anson''s face. And he found it unpleasant. "If you like Abigail so much, why didn''t you ask her to stay and take care of you? Women are more attentive than men," Adonis asked coldly. Ever since Abigail had arrived, Anson had been as happy as if he had been given five million dors. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Anson''s smile wavered slightly. He looked at Adonis and said, "How can a woman like Abby stay up late? She''s so beautiful. It is not good for her skin." Adonis was speechless. He patted himself hard and shouted angrily, "So, I deserve to stay upte? I don''t have a girlfriend yet. If my skin is damaged, will any woman want me?" Adonis''s face was full of dissatisfaction. He had already been suppressing his anger. When he heard the inhumane words from Anson, his anger exploded in an instant. Anson knew what he had just said showed no respect to Adonis. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Adonis, I''m just kidding. Besides, you are so handsome, and a lot of women want you. I think Chloe, the popr actress, is very good. After I leave the hospital, I will set up a date for you." Adonis slightly touched his greasy hair that had not been washed for two days. When he heard the word handsome, his angry look instantly turned amiable. "Anson, you admit I''m more handsome than you, don''t you? But I don''t like actresses. I like career women like Eden who is tough at work but cute at home," Adonis said as he ran his fingers through his hair in a coquettish way. Anson looked at the narcissist speechlessly. Who had just med Eden for seducing Victor? And now, he was looking for a wife like her? How the hell could he be so inconsistent? However, if these words had been said in front of Victor, Victor would definitely strangle him. "Adonis, watch your mouth. Don''t talk about Eden like this in front of Victor." "Why? Was he really in love with her?" Adonis was displeased again. Anson rolled his eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Adonis was such a big mouth, how could they keep the secret from him? But he still felt guilty when he saw Adonis. Anson suddenly said, "I need to use the bathroom." Adonis had just taken off his shoes andin on the bed. He jumped up to his feet as soon as he heard the words. His eyes were full of anger. "I asked you just now. Didn''t you say that you weren''t going?" Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Anson was lost for words for a while. "Adonis, this is a physiological need, not something that I can control!" Anson''s voice was louder than Adonis''s. He had been in a smoldering temper all these days because he had never suffered this kind of torment. "My goodness! Give me a break!" Adonis helplessly put on his shoes and went over to help him up. He then carried the IV bottle and helped him into the bathroom. Anson limped all the way. His big toe had been torn, and every step he took brought him sharp pain. As a pampered son of the Skye family, this was the most serious injury Anson had ever suffered. In order not to let his family worry, he did not tell them about it. So, Adonis had to stay with him all the time. However, when Abigail hade to the hospital to see him, he felt that everything was worth it. On the way back home, Abigail did not say a word. She was looking at the night outside the window. Others didn''t know Abigail very well, but Eden did. She had known Abby for eight years and was her best friend. Abby was a very capable and proud career woman. She had many admirers but few friends. In the past few years, whenever she had time, she would stick with Eden. No one had ever treated her as well as Anson. At this moment, her feelings were veryplicated. Although she had been in a rtionship with Joziah, Joziah had not done anything for her other than taking her to some important banquets, which had been motivated by his sheer vanity. Anson was way much better than that scum, in all aspects. After returning home, they went back to their rooms respectively. Eden nced at Zofia''s room when passing by. The lights in her room were still on. After washing up, Eden came down. Knock, knock, knock... Eden knocked on the door. The door opened, and Zofia, who was wearing light yellow pajamas, looked at her with a smile. "Eden, is everything OK?" Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, sorry for disturbing you sote, but I just came back. I have something to talk to you about." Zofia stepped aside. "Come in." After Eden went in, she found a lot of new baby clothes on her bed. Now, Zofia''s belly was obvious, and she had gained some weight. "You''ve already prepared the clothes? What else can I do for the baby?" Eden turned around and looked at her. Zofia smiled. "You don''t have to do anything now. Butl will appreciate it if you could help take care of it in the future" Zofia said half-jokingly. Sometimes, she felt that fate was wonderful. "This is a very important task," Eden smiled and pulled Zofia to sit down. She thought for a moment and said, "Buddy has been in a lot of pain recently. He has always wanted to see you. I didn''t allow him toe because you don''t agree. But now he has managed to persuade my mother, and she wants to see you." Zofia''s expression suddenly froze. She looked at Eden incredulously. She could not believe a tough person like Mrs. Clement could be convinced by Buddy. "Zofia, I''m sorry! My mother has her own thoughts, and she had done a lot of things to hurt you before. I respect your choice. But if you still have feelings for Buddy, I think you should give it a shot. After reconciling with my mother, I found that she is very protective of her children. She is willing to protect us even at the cost of hurting others." She was not trying to defend her mother but just telling Zofia the truth. Zofia looked at Eden and did not speak. Her heart was full ofplicated emotions. Did Mrs. Clement want to see her because she agreed on the marriage of her and Buddy? She had always understood that their marriage would be opposed by their parents because of their different family backgrounds. She had prepared herself before, but she had not expected that it would be so difficult and push her to the point where she wanted to die. She loved Buddy so much. After a while of silence, Eden said, "I know you still have feelings for him. Buddy has never forgotten you. As long as you still love each other, every problem can be solved. As Buddy''s sister, I hope you can marry into our family." Zofia smiled, "Eden, I''ll think about it." Eden''s eyes lit up, and she held Zofia''s hand tightly. "My mother will never make things difficult for you in the future. If you think it''s OK, I can ask Buddy to go help you in the restaurant. And when you make up your mind, I will arrange an appointment for you with my mother." Zofia said quickly, "It sounds good for me, but Buddy must be very busy. How can I ask him to help in the restaurant?" Eden sensed she was wavering. She took the opportunity to say, "Why not? You can do so many things with a baby in your belly. Buddy is a man, and it will be OK for him to do some extra work. I''ll get him your restaurant tomorrow." "Well..." Zofia blinked her eyes. She had not seen Buddy for a long time. Eden quickly got up. "You should go to bed early. You can''t be too tired. I will also go to help you on weekends. Good night," Eden said with a smile and went out. "Bang!" After the door was closed, the corners of Zofia''s mouth slightly rose. She felt happiness suddenly struck her. She picked up the phone, opened the album, and looked at Buddy''s handsome face. Her hand gently stroked her round belly. "Baby, is your dad really willing toe back to Mom? But he had given up on us like that. I don''t want to forgive him so easily. It will depend on his performance in the future." Zofia smiled softly. Her originally desperate heart was gradually producing a glimmer of hope. After Eden went out, she sat on the stairs and sent a message to Buddy. N?velDrama.Org content. "Buddy, are you asleep?" Over there, Buddy was also watching Zofia''s photos to ease his loneliness. Suddenly, he saw Eden''s message, and excitement shed across his pretty eyes. He quickly replied. "Not yet." Eden said, "Can you go to the night market of Upper Street to help Zofia from tomorrow on? She is quite busy every day and needs your help. I will send you the locationter." Buddy replied excitedly, "Okay, Eden, thank you! How is Zofia doing?¡± Eden said, "She is fine. I just came out of her room. She''s already preparing the clothes for the child. You can''t miss it. You must join her in this kind of thing.¡± Buddy said, "I know. I will go tomorrow." Eden let out a breath of relief. She got up and went upstairs to check the three kids. When she saw that they had all fallen asleep, she went back to the third floor. Unexpectedly, she saw Victor and Abigail standing at her door, in a deadlocked state. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Abigail''s gaze focused on Victor. "Victor, I''m sleeping with Eden tonight, and it''s none of your business. Get out of my way." Victor stared at her straight face, a fit of anger lingering between his eyebrows. It was so difficult for him and Eden to reach this step. He had Googled it countless times. But Abigail had to meddle in now. Couldn''t she read the room? Maybe she was blind? Their rtionship had been warming up in the past few days. Google said that he must keep it up. He had decided to sleep in Eden''s room tonight. But Abigail was here now. How could he carry out his n? "Don''t you have your own room? Why are you sleeping in Eden''s room? She can''t sleep well with you in her room." Victor looked unhappy as if Abigail werepeting with him for a wife. Abigail raised an eyebrow and stared at him. At this time, she had removed her makeup, but this movement also looked charming. "Victor, I have my own room, but I want to sleep in her room tonight, and I often do this. Mind your own business! You are Eden''s husband yet! After you marry her, I will stay in my room and never disturb you two." After that, Abigail winked her charming eyes at Victor. "You..." Victor was furious. It seemed that Abigail was determined to make things difficult for him. "What? You don''t want to hit me, do you?" Abigail''s enchanting lips slowly rippled a smile, and her tone was a little defiant. How could she not know Victor''s thoughts? However, Eden must stay with her tonight. No, she should stay with her as long as she was not married. "Go back. You are not allowed to rest in her room," Victor tried again. He crossed his arms on his chest, intending to insist. Abigail was surprised. Why was he so persistent? "Victor, it''s you that should go back. It''s sote at night. Do you have to argue with me here? I will ask Eden to throw you out tomorrow." Abigail threatened Victor with a wicked smile. If her brother Jasper had been able to pester Eden like this, Eden would have already been her sister-inw. However, love cannot be forced. Eden had no feelings for Jasper and regarded him as her brother. Butpared with a romantic rtionship, she believed that family wouldst for a longer time. Jasper would think it through one day. The corners of Victor''s mouth suddenly curled up into a faint smile. "Abigail, let''s wait and see who will be thrown out."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ha! "Of course, it will be you." A strange light shed across Abigail''s eyes. He probably did not know how deep the rtionship between Eden and her was. "Besides, Aunt Jaida has always treated me and Jasper as her own children. So, you may not be more important than us in her heart. Even if Aunt Jaida is willing to let you go, she can''t bear to see me move out." "Are you serious?" Victor was confused. He was the biological son. Abigail smiled and rebutted righteously, "Don''t you know daughters are sweeter than sons?" "Daughter..." Victor was speechless. Was she counting herself as his mother''s daughter? "If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask her!" Abigail raised her eyebrow jauntily. Aunt Jaida did treat her like a daughter. She had also bought a lot of beautiful clothes for her every year. Her parents were abroad, so she was very close to Jaida, and even Jasper liked her very much. Victor suddenly felt a little frustrated. If she were a man, he would have beat the crap out of her with one blow. But gentlemen would never beat a woman. It seemed that he was defeated tonight. Without saying anything, he turned around. Suddenly, he saw Eden standing at the stairs. His gloomy face suddenly softened. "Eden, good night." Eden nodded slightly. The corners of her mouth curled into a mischievous smile. Victor blinked his eyes. Eden couldn¡¯t have heard what he had said just now, could she? He slightly pursed his lips, and a trace of embarrassment shed across his face. Then he hurried back to his room. Edenughed in a low voice. Abigail walked over quickly and pulled Eden into the room. "Eden, you don¡¯t care about me anymore. You know that I''m in a bad mood, but you didn''t apany me." Abigail¡¯s tone was full of comints. Eden looked at her and smiled. "I know you''re in a bad mood because of Anson." After theyy on the bed, Abigail said, "Eden, who said I am in a bad mood because of him?" "You!" Eden looked at her with a smile. Abby was reluctant to admit it. She had always been firm in speech but soft in heart. "No!" Abigail said in a low voice, but it could not cover up the worry in her tone. Eden slightly leaned to the side and looked at her, revealing her sincerity. She blinked and said, "Abby, tell me the truth. Do you still have feelings for that scumbag Joziah?" "Do you also think that Joziah is a scumbag?" Abigail asked in a low and sad tone. It seemed that her sorrow of breaking up had not faded yet. Eden asked, "Do you think he is a good man? He cheated on you and stole your shares. Has he ever taken care of you? Did he treat you well? I don''t think so." Abigail looked at her and said, "Doesn''t he have any merit at all?" Eden shook her head quickly. "I didn''t find anything." Abigail was so sad. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have been in love with him for three years. How dare that bastard did all this to me? He looks gentle..." "So, he is a refined scoundrel." Eden interrupted her. She moved closer to Abby, took her hand, and said with a smile, "You''re so good. You deserve a better man." Abigail''s expression was slightly serious, and she asked nervously, "What kind of man?" Eden blurted out without thinking, "A man who spoils you like a baby." Abigail blinked and suddenly burst intoughter. "Are you kidding? Where can I find such a man?" Eden pretended to think and said, "I think you''ve already met him." "Who?" Abigail suddenly pricked up her ears. Eden looked at her delicate and charming face. Abby was really a natural beauty. She looked very attractive even when lying casually like this. Eden gave a sly smile, ''Anson!" Abigail touched her forehead, but... A strange emotion rose from the bottom of her heart. Eden continued, "Anson is really good!" "Are you Anson''s lobbyist too? You should stand on my side," Abigail said, feeling a warm blush rise to her face for the first time. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Eden smiled and said, "Of course, I am on your side. But Abby, you have met a good man. And I just want you to be happy because you deserve it." "You deserve it!" These words warmed Abigail''s heart. She said, "I''m so grateful to be friends with you." Eden smiled gently. The look in Abigail''s eyes was very gentle. Her smile was always so bright, like the sunshine, warming people''s hearts. "Abby, you can take your time to think about you and Anson. I know you have lost confidence in love after breaking up with Joziah. But there are good men out there." Abigail nodded slightly. But meeting a good man was as hard as finding a needle in a haystack. Suddenly, a hint of cunning shed across her eyes. "Eden, what about you? Any update on the rtionship between you and Victor?" In fact, she had always known that Eden had no feelings for Jasper. When she asked this question, she felt a little ufortable. She did have wished Eden could be her sister-inw. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Before Victor had appeared, Eden and Jasper had a very good rtionship. But now, she found Jasper much quieter. Eden rebutted, "We''re talking about you, aren''t we? Why are you changing the topic?" Abigail tapped her nose. "You¡¯ve learned to fudge my question. There should be no secrets between us, right? I just want to know which stage you and Victor are in now. I think Victor is a good person." Eden truly felt that a bystander was always clear-minded. "I know that he is very good. We''re dating now," Eden answered honestly. s! Abigail sighed deep down. It seemed that there was no hope for Jasper. Eden didn''t love him. Abigail said in a low voice, "I hope you can enjoy yourself with him. I hope all of us to be happy. You, Jasper, and me!" "We will!" Eden nodded heavily with a smile. Abigail looked at the well- behaved woman and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "You''re really cute. You have to go to work tomorrow. Good night." Eden said, "Abby, don''t think too much. Just let nature take its course. Don''t be upset for Joziah. You will get him over and date someone better." "I know. In fact, I''m not that upset. I just feel like I''ve wasted three years," Abigail said as she let out a deep breath. Eden looked at her, and her heart ached. Abby was such a beautiful woman. There were many people pursuing her. However, she had fallen in love with Joziah. Eden believed that Abby had had expectations for this rtionship. Now, she hoped Abby could move on and get a better man in the future. Eden would be super busy at work today. Many partners wereing to visit the Alwynn Group. She came to thepany with Victor early in the morning. Victor''s face was a little haggard, and he was not in a good mood. But Eden was too busy to attend to him. After the review meeting, Eden and Irene went to the lobby on the first floor with their assistants to wee the partners. Irene smiled very happily on the way. Her performance this year was better than the previous years, and it meant more bonuses. "Eden, thanks to you, I will earn enough money for the down payment on an apartment this year." Irene was happily unting her wealth. Amelia, who was walking aside, asked enviously, "Irene, how many properties do you own?" Hearing this, Irene calmed down a little and said with a smile, "Thepany has gained good economic returns in the past three years. And I''m nning to buy my second property. It''s not easy in this city where every inch ofnd is extremely expensive. But I have a son, and the apartment will be his wedding gift." Her assistant Cicely said, "Irene, your son is only 11 years old. Isn''t it a bit too early to buy him a wedding gift now?" Irene said seriously, "Cicely, it''s not early at all. If I buy it now, by the time he gets married, the loan will have been fully repaid and his life will be much easier. It''s hard to earn money now, and there are not manypanies with good interests. Mr. Alwynn is really good at doing business. The year- end bonus will be much more than I expected. I have already calcted it." Eden and the other two sighed in their hearts when they heard this. Irene seemed to look forward to the year-end bonus more than anyone else. She had already calcted it herself. Amelia got excited and said, "Irene, I''m very looking forward to my bonus." Irene looked at her with a mysterious smile. "Keep up the good job with Eden. I''m counting on her for the annual bonus and sry raise. Amelia, you must take good care of her. Don''t let her get sick or hurt." "Sure, I will." Amelia nced at Eden with a bright smile. She looked at Eden as if she were looking at fistfuls of cash. Eden could not help butugh. "Irene, don''t make fun of me." Irene looked at her with a proud face. "I''m not kidding. You have the capability." While they were talking, hundreds of partners slowly walked in under the guidance of the receptionist. The spacious and bright hall became lively in an instant. Eden and Irene exchanged nces, smiled, and walked towards the crowd. Irene introduced, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Alwynn Group. I am Irene Por, from the nning department of the Alwynn Group. Thedy next to me is our Design Director, Ms. Eden." Eden smiled politely at everyone. Today, the overall design of her ck suit was very simple, and she looked professional and sexy. Her cor was slightly deep, revealing her white skin around the corbone. It made her look brisk and attractive. Her hair including her hangs was tied severely in a bun, revealing her delicate facial features. Today, she looked even more beautiful than ever. Everyone''s eyes were focused on this beautiful design director. "Director Bleu, I know your designs are fantastic, but I didn''t expect you are so beautiful," said a handsome man with a mixed-race appearance. He was dressed in fashion and wore a pair of gold- rimmed sses. With a gentle smile on his face, he had a refined and elegant temperament, like the cool breeze in summer, making people feelfortable. "Thank you. I am so ttered." Eden said with a smile. "Let me introduce myself. I''m Loomis Rubio from the Southern region.¡± Loomis raised the corner of his mouth. After seeing the products of the Alwynn Group on that day, he had been very satisfied. He had made the decision immediately. Today, he hade to visit and sign the contract. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 "Hello, Mr. Rubio. Wee to theAlwynn Group." Eden politely said with a smile. She had heard of Loomis Rubio, the richest man in the southwest region. And the garment industry in that area was almost under his control. He had always been doing business with well-known brands. So, Eden was surprised that he would like to cooperate with the Alwynn Group. Loomis looked at Eden''s faint smile, and there was a subtle change in his eyes. This woman gave him a veryfortable feeling. She was not coquettish but professional and unpretending. It had been a long time since he had met such a womanst time. A faint smile appeared on his lips. "Director Bleu, your designs are refreshing to me. I like them very much. I''ll sign the contractter.¡± "Thank you. I am so ttered." Eden maintained a decent smile. Loomis was notoriously picky in the industry. Eden was very pleased to be able to obtain his affirmation. After all, every design had cost her a lot of effort. She would feel a great sense of aplishment if they were appreciated. After ncing at the crowd, Eden fixed her eyes on one figure. "Paulina? Why is she here?" She was wearing a red tight- fitting dress and exquisite makeup, standing out in the crowd. Paulina had been looking at Eden. When she met Eden¡¯s eyes, her eyes shed with a hint of provocation. Eden looked away unconcernedly. Paulina had not given up on Victor yet. Victor had rejected her, so she must havee to talk to Irene and Lucian for cooperation. After all, it was difficult for people to meet Victor in person without any business dealings. If Paulina wanted to get close to him, she must do business with him. "Everyone, please follow me!" Irene said loudly as she led the guests inside. The Alwynn Group building had a total of 25 stories, and each floor was used for office work. Only the real estate branch had an independent office at Adonis''s ce, and the staff of other branches were all working here. Eden and Irene would bring them to each floor to take a look. The 11th floor was the studio. Chloe happened to be shootingmercials here today. She kept changing her poses in front of the cameras. And people couldn''t take their eyes off her. Chloe was stunningly beautiful. Her delicate facial features looked perfect from all angles. She could easily pull off clothes of various styles and colors. She made all the clothes look amazing. "Oh my goodness!¡± "She is so beautiful..." "This suit fits her perfectly." "I haven''t seen those clothes in the trade fair. They are so beautiful and fashionable." "This model is really good at acting and revealing her true feelings. The characteristic of the clothes was fulling demonstrated by her." Hearing the praising, Eden couldn''t help but smile. She had rmended Chloe as the brand ambassador. Sure enough, she would amaze the world with her brilliant performance. All the movements, poses, and expressions were very professional. Paulina had been scowling all the time. She hadn''t expected Eden''s designs to be admired by so many people. Let alone attract the most business partners this autumn. She had liked Eden''s designs before and once wanted to poach Eden into her team when she had just returned from abroad, needing a powerful team. Fortunately, she had given up. If she had let her join herpany, Eden would have blocked her way. Paulina believed herself to be the most promising young designer in River City. Eden was just an amateur in her eyes. Paulina looked at Eden, who was chatting with Irene. The corners of her lips curled up into a sinister smile. She picked up her phone and took a look. Looking at the enthusiastic crowd, she smiled evilly. With all models and reporters here, it was good timing. "Director Bleu''s designs are great, but it seems that her personality is not good." Her extremely prating voice arrived in the ears of everyone. The ce suddenly fell into dead silence. Even the clicking sound from the photographers stopped. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Eden as if they were stuck in a whirlpool. No one had expected Paulina to do this. Eden''s expression had not changed. When she heard Paulina''s words, she instantly understood what Paulina wanted to do. The reason why she had chosen to say it at this moment in front of so many people couldn''t be more obvious. There was a saying that the higher you stood, the more painful you would be when you fell! In the past few days, Paulina had been conspiring with Haven. And they had nned to take action at the crucial moment. This was the most appropriate time. When the guests got to the 25th floor, they would sign the contract. Lucian was already prepared and waiting for them there. So, the 11th floor was the most suitable ce, where there were reporters and many audiences for the show. Irene looked at Paulina, who was dressed in bright red. She frowned and said in a cold voice, "Miss, what do you mean by saying this?" Paulina nced at everyone. Finally, her eyesnded on Eden''s beautiful face. Without a bang, her temperament became more remarkable. "Ms. Por, calm down. I stumbled across the news about Director Bleu just now. If you don''t believe me, you can check it on your own mobile. The corporate image is very important. Director Bleu, Although your designs are good, you can''t give up on your reputation and public image management. As the core leading figure of the enterprise, you knew your value better than anyone else in this industry. I read on the Inte that you''re hooking up with different men every day! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. You''re a single mother with a terrible reputation. You even have an affair with the CEO of the Alwynn Group, tut-tut...¡± Paulina acted as if she had wanted to say more but stopped on a second thought. She looked at Eden with cold but regretful eyes. "Nonsense! Who do you think you are? What''s your purpose in ndering Director Bleu?" Irene was furious, her eyes filled with anger. Amelia quickly looked through the news on her phone and found Eden was made a trending topic again. Exactly the same as what the woman had said. "Director Bleu, look." Amelia handed her mobile phone to Eden. Eden calmly took the phone and had a look. #The design director of the Alwynn Group fooled around with a man in the middle of the night# #Eden Bleu is under suspicion of sexual bribery# #Eden Bleu-Victor Notorious Single Mother# #Eden Bleu is seducing the CEO of the Alwynn Group# There were several hashtags rted to her. There were also pictures of her going in and out of a hotel with a man under the first hashtag. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 After looking at the mobile for a while, Eden smiled. She lifted her bright eyes and looked at the partner who were ring at her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Finally, her eyes fell on Paulina''s self-satisfied face. "Miss rk, do you believe it?" Eden smiled, and her tone was very calm. Irene, Amelia, and Cicely looked at Eden''s bright smile in surprise. They were puzzled by Eden''s reaction. Why was she still smiling? Paulina''s eyes shed with a trace of viciousness. She took a few steps forward, shook her wavy hair slightly, and curled up her red lips into a sneer, "Where there''s smoke there''s fire. It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not. It is the truth." "The truth?" Eden said lightly. Loomis was standing beside Eden, and his narrow eyes suddenly gleamed with interest. It was rare to see a person able to keep calm in the face of such negative publicity. Paulina noticed everyone else was enjoying the show silently, so she slowly said, "Director Bleu, I know I have no right to judge your private life, but you should have been more discreet. As a senior executive of apany, you are really disappointing. Public image is very important for an enterprise." "So?" Eden sneered and cast a weird look at her. She hadn''t expected Paulina to have the cheek to criticize other people''s private life. Looking at Eden''s strange smile and clear eyes, Paulina suddenly felt somehow embarrassed. She couldn''t help but think of the moment when she had thrown herself at Victor. Now, looking at Eden''s expression, she felt as if Eden had pped her in the face. Seeing Eden unfazed at all, Paulina squinted slightly. She was wondering how long Eden could endure. One woman could not help but say, "Director Bleu, it is said you are fooling around with married men. How could you do such things? As a woman, I don''t want to cooperate with a person like you." She looked at Eden with disdain and disgust. After she spoke, the others also started to talk. "Director Bleu, there used to be a lot of rumors about you on the Inte, but you have never rified them formally. If you are really such a person, your products will be unmarketable" "Yes, it''s the Inte era now. This kind of news can even be conveyed to the viges in the mountains. We can''t resell your products unless your rumors are rified..." More and more opinions were uttered, but Eden stood in situ quietly, waiting for them to finish. On the 25th floor. While Lucian was sorting out the contracts, one manager on the 11th floor came for him and told him everything. Lucian had been busy the whole morning, so he did not have the time to read today''s news. After the manager left, Lucian immediately checked it online, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. It was not until this morning that the rumors hade out. Obviously, they were well-prepared. Lucian sneered. He hadn''t expected them to provoke Victor in this way. They were courting death. Just as Lucian was about to report this to Victor, a message suddenly popped up on his phone. It was a voice message from Kenny. Lucian clicked on it and listened. ''''Uncle Lucian, the IP address is in the Jotham Alwynn Group." As soon as Lucian heard it, he knew that Kenny had already known everything. He texted Kenny back, asking, "Kenny, what are you going to do?" Kenny said, "I won''t allow anyone to bully my mom. Wait and see." Lucian smiled evilly. He put down his phone and walked towards Victor''s office. Victor hadn''t dealt with any paperwork for four days, and now, he had a lot of documents to read. When Lucian pushed the door open and went in, Victor was burying himself in the documents, not even have time to lift his head. "What''s up?" He asked in a hoarse voice, keeping his head down. With one hand to his trousers pocket, Lucian said nonchntly, "Something''se up." Victor suddenly looked up at him with a cold look. He put down the pen and leaned slightly against the back of the chair. "Then what?" Victor''s tone was calm. He thought Lucian should go to solve the problem himself instead ofing for him. "It''s Eden," Lucian said slowly. Victor immediately jumped up from his chair. The corners of Lucian''s lips curled into a sinister smile. What he liked most was the moment when Victor turned from calm to rage. "Why are you still standing here?" Victor''s angry voice smashed over. He did not miss the evil smile in Lucian''s eyes. This Lucian was really... Victor took a deep breath and looked up slightly at the ceiling. Lucian walked over calmly, pulled Victor to the other side violently, and then sat in Victor''s seat. Victor frowned at him, wishing he could punch Lucian in the face. However, Lucian had never been affected by his anger. He cast a sidelong nce at Victor, who was fuming with fury. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and his long and slender fingers were moving swiftly on the keyboard. After a while, the real-time monitoring image on the 11th floor was shown on Victor''sputer screen. "Come here," Lucian said in a low voice. Victor looked down at him from the side and wanted to tease Lucian. But when he saw that Eden was being surrounded by a group of people, he instantly got nervous. Victor stared at the screen. He then said, "Let''s go down there." Lucian said, "Calm down. Eden can handle this herself. Someone is spreading rumors online today to prevent the partners from signing contracts with us." Lucian looked up at Victor with a wicked smile, asking, "Eden went to the hotel with different men during the trade fair. Where were you then?" Victor''s expression became terrified. He asked, "Who said that?" Lucian, "This is what is spreading online." "Bullsh*t!" Victor swore, "she was sleeping next to me every night." Victor picked up his mobile from his desk quickly and took a quick look. Looking at the news titles and pictures, Victor was almost out of control. "Who did it?" Victor threw his phone on the desk heavily. Lucian looked at theputer screen and said, "The Jotham Alwynn Group, but your son has already been dealing with it. As a father, you''re useless.¡± But he had to admit Victor was a man of admirable luck. He had three lovely children, and all of them were smart. How could people not envy him? "You..." Victor''s eyes were red with anger. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Lucian did not take Victor''s anger seriously and said, "Vincent thinks that he can cover up the story because he has found Justin Jones. But no matter how he calctes, he will never know that you have such a great son." When Victor heard this, his face was full of pride. He said proudly, "That''s because his parents are much too excellent." Lucian chuckled and agreed with what he said. Victor''s and Eden''s genes were powerful. "Why is this woman in ourpany?" Victor suddenly pointed at Paulina, whose face was full of evil. Lucian nced at her and said, "I don''t know her. They''re all potential partners who havee for cooperation. I can''t match their faces with their names yet." Lucian looked up at Victor and said, "Do you know her? Is there anything between you and her?" Lucian leaned slightly to the side, and he suddenly said seriously, "Victor, don''t think that you are the only one who admires Eden. If you don''t cherish her, there will another man to rece you." Victor suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Lucian with a dangerous expression. He knew who Lucian was referring to. Wasn''t it Lucian himself? No Way! He would never give him this chance. "Don''t talk nonsense! This woman is Haven''s cohort. She deliberately threw herself into my arms and lured Eden toe over to see the scene. She wanted Eden to misunderstand me. Fortunately, Eden was smart enough to see through their intention. Otherwise, all my previous efforts would have been in vain." Lucian looked at him in disbelief. Then his eyes moved back to theputer screen leisurely. Victor frowned, thinking, "I won''t argue with him. Otherwise, I will die out of anger." "We won''t cooperate with herpany," Victor said, pointing at Paulina. Lucian said casually, "Victor, we are businessmen. We can''t go against the money." "I''m not short of money," Victor said angrily. Lucian said, "We''ll talk about itter. Maybe she doesn''t want to cooperate with us now. After all, we are implicated in such a scandal." Lucian wanted to know who would be cruder. Vincent or Keh? Lucian curled his lips into a smile, waiting to see Kenny''s great show. In the meanwhile, Eden had been in a stalemate for a long time. There were more and more scolding against Eden. Paulina stood not far away like an outsider watching a drama. But it was she that had stirred it up. Eden still maintained a faint smile in the face of the insults from the crowd. Irene had wanted to retort but had been stopped by Eden. Eden knew Paulina''s purpose today. She wanted all the cooperation to go down the drain. However, she had been way too innocent. Who would want to go against money? Everyone''s mouth became dry, but Eden still kept looking at them leisurely. There was a faint smile in her clear eyes from beginning to end. The partners suddenly felt like they had been seen through by Eden like clowns. They suddenly stopped talking. Eden was still smiling, but Paulina was depressed. She wondered how thick-skinned Eden was. She hadn''t said or exined anything but kept smiling. What did she want to do? Irene saw the chaos subside, and her gaze turned cold. Amelia and Cicely looked at Eden with admiration. Amelia had suffered simr treatment before. At that time, no matter how she had exined, no one had believed her. Seeing Eden keep calm all the time, she somehow despised herself for having been so helpless and cowardly. This contrast made her feel inferior. Back then, she had been the joke in the eyes of the audience. But at this moment, the audience was the joke in Eden''s eyes. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The ugly faces of those people were reflected in Eden''s eyes. The reporters who were broadcasting live were also dumbfounded. Chloe, who was standing not far away, looked at Eden''s calm look and admired her very much. In the entertainment circle, being framed up wasmon for actresses. But if this matter had happened to her, she would not have suchposure. While Vincent and the others in the Jotham Alwynn Group watched the live broadcast, they were also confused to see Eden being soposed. The live broadcast today blew up on social media in an instant. The Clement family, Zaiden, Jasper, Abigail, Gracie, and the three kids were all paying attention to it. Gracie and Abigail were sitting on the sofa, watching the live broadcast on theputer with anger on their faces. Gracie snapped, "Who the hell did this? How dare they defame Eden like this? What¡¯s wrong with Eden? She didn''t say a word to exin. Where is Victor? His future wife is being bullied like this, but he hasn''t shown up yet." Abigail looked at her and smiled, "Gracie, if you were on the spot, from their standpoint, would you believe Eden''s exnation?" "Uh..." Gracie looked at her in confusion. For the public, it was hard to tell whether the things on the Inte were true or not. People tended to follow suit. Some people scolded, and some paid no attention at all. Some people who were familiar with Eden would speak up for her, but their words did little to help. Gracie said, "So, do you think it''s useless for Eden to exin now?" Abigail smiled coldly and nodded. "Yes. No matter how Eden exins now, no one will believe her. The business world is like a battlefield, and they''re using public opinion as a weapon. This beauty in red has a vicious look on her face. She is not a good person." "Exactly! At first nce, I can tell that she''s very malicious," Gracie said angrily. Abigail said, "Today is the date to sign the contracts. Since the rumors are released now, they''re not only against Eden but also the Alwynn Group.¡± "Wow! Love and career are both under threat. I believe my brother and future sister-inw will work together to solve it." Abigail pursed her lips. Where was Victor? Eden was so helpless at the moment. Why was Victor not by her side? On the eleventh floor of the Alwynn Group, Eden took a look at Amelia behind her and said with a smile, "Amelia, our guests should be thirsty now. Go and get water for them. Let them take a breath." The guests were all lost for words. The people who were watching the live broadcast were dumbfounded. All the reporters were speechless. People were confused by Eden''s behavior. They could not figure out what she was intended to do. Paulina looked at Eden doubtfully, also wondering what the hell she was up to. Once the contracts were signed sessfully today, the otherpanies would fall far behind the Alwynn Group. At present, the Alwynn Group was in sixth ce in the sales rankings, but judging from the current trend, they would definitelynd in first ce this year. This was what herpany did not want to see. Herpany had been sixthst year. And the head office had requested her to win first ce this year. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Paulina said, "Director Bleu, you don''t have to do such a hypocritical thing. We just want to cooperate without worries and do our business well. No one hates money. But now you are involved in such a scandal. As business partners, we really feel ufortable." Paulina''s words were vague. She was intended to trample Eden underfoot. Herpany couldn''t be number one unless Eden was thrown out of the Alwynn Group. And she couldn''t win in the internationalpetition unless Eden was driven out of the industry. Eden looked at Paulina with a slight smile. "Miss rk, you are the Design Director of the E.H Company, aren''t you?" "Yes!" Paulina answered proudly. Eden''s eyes shed slightly, and her expression became indifferent. "I don''t see your sincerity for cooperation. Instead, I think you are here to block everyone''s way of earning money." Paulina''s pride on her face disappeared. "You can''t say that..." "Then what should I say? What is your purpose of telling everyone about the rumors about me online at this moment?" Eden''s simple words made Paulina''s expression change greatly. She hade to set Eden up, but she had not expected Eden to confront her head on. Paulina sneered, "If you didn''t do it, what are you afraid of?" Eden said, "I''m not afraid of anything. What if I tell you I''m Mr. Alwynn''s wife?" "No way!" Paulina said resolutely. Everyone else''s face was filled with ridicule when they heard Eden''s words. A middle-aged woman said, "How could Mr. Alwynn marry a single mother?" One of her peers agreed, "Yes! If my son dares to marry such a woman, I will break his leg." "Humph! Me too." More middle- aged rich women began to criticize Eden. Irene said angrily, "Watch your mouth! Although Director Bleu is a single mother, she loves her children very much. You don''t know why she bes a single mother. How can you nder her like this?" Hearing that, those women swallowed the following scolding on their lips. Eden felt a trace of warmth in her heart. At this time, as long as there was a person who trusted her, she would have the confidence to resolve all the difficulties. Eden smiled at Paulina, looking confident and calm. Butpared with before, she was more indifferent. "Miss rk, you denied what I told you so firmly. How can you believe in the gossips on the Inte so easily?" "Well..." Paulina choked. She stared intently at Eden. She hadn''t expected Eden''s question to be a trap. And she had jumped into it. The guest,"..." All the reporters, The people watching the live broadcast, Vincent looked at Eden through theputer screen and admired her more. "This woman is not bad. She can still keep calm now." Justin said, "Mr. Alwynn, do you want something more exciting? I have photoshopped some indecent pictures of her and all the men. As long as these pictures are spread out, Eden will be completely destroyed." Jiang Justin was full of confidence in his skills. Vincent said with a sinister smile," Wait. Let''s see where the woman''s limit is first." "No problem!" Justin was full of pride. However, the next moment, he became full of surprises because hisputer suddenly cked out. Justin gaped at his screen. "What''s going on? A hacker is invading?" Vincent''s secretary rushed in and said, "Mr. Alwynn, all theputers in thepany crashed." "What?" Vincent was shocked. He said incredulously, "Victor''spany doesn''t have such a talented hacker. Even Lucian can''t do it. Justin, you check it out right now!" This matter was serious. The top secrets of theirpany would be revealed by the hacker. "Got it, Mr. Alwynn." Justin was no longer proud. He hurried to investigate in dejection. In the meanwhile, Eden was staring at Paulina who could not speak, while all the other business partners were looking at Eden with strange smiles on their faces. Suddenly, they realized what Eden''s words meant. They felt color me up in her faces. Eden knew most of the partners were very capable, and they should know that there was much fake news on the Inte. And she would not me them for being fooled for the time being. And she had never put their scolding into the heart. Loomis asked, "Director Bleu, why don''t you exin those rumors on the Inte?" Eden smiled indifferently. Her confident eyes slowlynded on Loomis''s smiling handsome face. His gold- rimmed sses were reflecting golden light under the incandescentmp, making him look even more brilliant. Eden curled up her lips, saying "Mr. Rubio, still the old question. Do you believe I am Mr. Alwynn''s girlfriend?" Loomis shook his head slowly. "No, I don''t." "No one will believe me even if I exin it with all my might. So, I give up on rity the rumors." Eden shrugged helplessly. Loomis''s gaze was filled with a strange smile. He held up his mobile and showed it to Eden. The corners of his lips were lifted evilly. "What about these photos? Is it you?" Eden said frankly, "But I didn''t do anything wrong." Loomis grinned and said, "Then, you admitted you are the woman in the pictures.¡± Everyone cast a strange look at Eden. Irene and Amelia changed their expressions. Was Mr. Rubio also trying to frame Director Bleu? Paulina looked at Loomis and frowned. She didn''t know what he was driving at. Eden said, "Mr. Rubio, you graduated from the bestputer science college. I think you can tell if these pictures were photoshopped at a nce." Eden''s reply shocked everyone present. Eden''s clear eyes narrowed slightly. On the previous day, she had asked Lucian for the names of the partners. She had wanted to get more of their personal information. Unfortunately, there were too many of them. She had investigated only a half, and Loomis happened to be among them. After reading his personal information, she had realized that this person was not simple. Despite being fabulously wealthy, he had devoted himself to the garment industry. Once, a reporter had asked why he liked the garment industry so much. His answer was very simple. He liked the visual impact that fashion brought to him. At this moment, Loomis''s smile became more and more mysterious. He felt as if he had been dragged into a trap by Eden, stuck in a dilemma. He wanted to say that he couldn''t tell. But Eden had expressed praise to him for graduating from the best university. If he couldn''t distinguish truth from falsehood, it would mean that he enjoyed undeserved fame. If he admitted the photos were fake, he would clear things up for Eden in an instant. Now, they are in a live broadcast. His words were way more convincing than Eden''s exnations. This woman was so clever. She hadn''t given any exnation yet. It seemed that she had been waiting for him to ask the question. But at the same time, Loomis had a feeling of being respected. Today, she was responsible for the reception, and she had tried to get more information about her guests. It might sound like she had been trying to pry into the business partners'' past. But to put it in a good way, it was a respect for the partners. As the saying went, "If you know both the enemy and yourself, you will fight a hundred battles without danger of defeat." This woman seemed to have mastered it very thoroughly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 The 11th floor suddenly became quiet, and everyone was waiting for Loomis''s answer. Even the reporters on the spot looked at Loomis nervously. Indeed, at this moment, Loomis could solve all the crises of Eden with just one word. After all, he had the ability to do so. However, Paulina had not expected Eden would counterattack like this. She stared fixedly at Loomis. As for Eden, she was smiling at Loomis calmly. She was also waiting for his answer. Actually, the answer was not very important to her. If Loomis didn''t answer this question, today''s contracts would be signed as well. In one word, no one would go against money. She was not a public figure. Those rumors on the Inte would be forgotten by people within three days. And her works were her greatest confidence. So, to say that her scandal had a great influence on the Alwynn Group was thinking too highly of her. These years, she had experienced the bad things that others couldn''t imagine, and she didn''t care about such things now. Loomis looked at Eden and suddenly beamed, "Director Bleu, you''re a talented designer. I have to admit, this time, I am impressed by your designs. This quarter, I will sign contracts only with the Alwynn Group." He had given praise to Eden, but it was not the point that others wanted. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Rubio, thank you for your trust." Even if Loomis hadn''t helped Eden to rify the matter of the pictures, his words had already taken a strong stand. He would sign the contract with the Alwynn Group. Among this group of people, Loomis was a big customer. His impact in the Southern region couldn''t be overstated, and hispany passed the $100 million turnover mark each year. In addition, the people in the Southern region were very affluent, intending to wear famous brands. And many people there were pursuing fashion. It was the primary target market for many garmentpanies. At this moment, Paulina didn''t dare to make a sound. After all, professionals could see that the pictures were fake. At this time, a female reporter couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Rubio, you graduated from the best computer university. Would you please verify the authenticity of the photos?" Upon hearing this, Paulina took a deep look at the reporter. Her question hit home. Judging from Loomis''s vague answer just now, it seemed that he didn''t want to answer this question directly. If so... Paulina''s face became a little cold. She wanted to question him, but she felt that she had already gone too far today. Loomis took another look at Eden, who remained calm, and gave a strange smile. Then he turned his eyes to the face of the female reporter full of expectation. He asked, "Don''t you reporters fabricate photos every day? Can''t you tell if the photos are fake?" The female reporter was stunned by his question. She smiled and said, "You must be joking." Loomis retorted, "I''m not joking. All these photos are photoshopped. Someone wants to denigrate Director Bleu, and he chose today to spread the rumors. If you''re not an idiot, you should have already seen their purpose. Thisdy, what do you think they are intending to do?" Loomis''s words hit the nail on the head, and he looked at the female reporter with a meaningful gaze. The female reporter''s face was as pale as ashes. "If you''re not an idiot, you should have already seen their purpose." Did he mean that she was an idiot? She felt the burning in her face. Eden had not expected that Loomis would make such a statement. She had thought that Loomis did not want to be entangled in this matter because he had given a roundabout answer just now. She had misunderstood him. Loomis was a prudent person, so he wouldn''t easily deny anything. Especially when it came to something he was interested in. Paulina couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Rubio, you can tell that there is something wrong with this photo at only a nce?" She couldn''t let Eden go. She didn''t want to give in. She, Haven, and Vincent had conspired to set Eden up. There should be more photos following soon. Those unsightly photos would be the highlight of today. Why hadn''t Vincent posted them online? Loomis looked at Paulina with doubt and asked with a smile, "Youngdy, it seems you really want these photos to be real. If you don''t believe in my ability, we can find some professionals to identify them for you on the spot. But I am really curious about your purpose." Paulina snapped, "What purpose can I have?" Loomis said, "No matter what purpose you have, please don''t hinder my business and love for this brand." Paulina''s face and ears turned red in an instant, and she was too flustered to say anything. Eden took a look at Paulina''s depressed face. Her expression did not change much because she knew Haven, Paulina, and Vincent were birds of a feather. The female reporter hesitated for a while before she said with a smile, "Since Mr. Rubio has said so, the rumors on the Inte must have been made up by others. The photos are indeed fake, as for the purpose..." The female reporter wanted to say something but stopped. She didn''t want to show off her ipetence in the presence of Loomis or to be regarded as a fool. Paulina''s expression was ugly, and his eyes were fixed on Loomis. Her n had been ruined by him unexpectedly. It was really hateful. Eden was indeed lucky. At this time, the media, which had criticized Eden and the Alwynn Group, were all pped in the face. What had Eden said? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She hadn''t said or done anything, but the severe crisis was solved. In the P. Lpany, Haven and Tillie both felt unbelievable when they saw Eden suddenly counterattack and clear her name. As for the Clement family and Zaiden, they beamed at this moment. Victor and Lucian, who were on the 25th floor, alsoughed. Lucian said, "If you had gone down just now, people might have suspected your rtionship. It might be adding insult to injury. Victor, you have to believe in your woman. Look at Eden. No matter how mean people''s words were, she still faced them with a smile. Sometimes, a confident smile can defeat everything." Hearing him praise Eden, Victor felt somehow ufortable. He said, "I''ll go meet Loomis Rubio in person." "Sure. He has a good character. We can trust and cooperate with him," Lucian said. The people who had insulted Eden came over to apologize to her one by one. All the onlookers online felt incredible when they saw such a twist. The other garmentpanies had thought that such a scandal would cause all the partners to refuse to cooperate with the Alwynn Group. However, Loomis''s words had saved the Alwynn Group. And there would be more and more cooperation in the future. This incident had helped Eden and the Alwynn Group create a buzz. Irene, Amelia, and Cicely were fighting to hold back their tears as they saw this unexpected development. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Looking at those people apologizing to Eden, They were indescribably excited. Amelia had also learned a lot. She had always known that Eden was very serious about her design. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be serious about customer information too. She had made great efforts. Indeed, there was no good luck in the world. People must work hard to achieve good results. Eden looked at the crowd. Instead of being angry, she was still smiling. "Everyone, thank you for trusting in me and the Alwynn Group. We will have a fashion show on the fifth floor tomorrow. You''re wee toe and watch the show. It is okay for you to decide whether to sign the contract by then." Loomis said, "Director Bleu, I''m going to sign the contract today. As for tomorrow''s fashion show, please send me some pictures or videos. I have to go back tonight.¡± Eden smiled and said, "No problem, I''ll send you the pictures." Loomis smiled and said gently, "I''m looking forward to working with you." "Thank you, Mr. Rubio. We also look forward to cooperating with you!" Eden said with a faint smile. Irene was extremely excited when she looked at Eden''s confident figure. She then smiled brightly, saying, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s continue to visit the Alwynn Group." Her voice was full of confidence and was very appealing. "Let''s go. What a farce just now! Director Bleu, don''t take it to heart." "Director Bleu, I believe you are a bigger person. Please just forgive and forget. I really appreciate your designs and want to cooperate with you." The richdies immediately changed their attitude and began to tter Eden. Eden smiled and said, "Thank you for your trust." Among the group of people, only Paulina looked gloomy, and she silently followed the crowd. She had thought she could see Victor today, but she hadn''t expected that Victor didn''t show up even when Eden had encountered such a thing. In Zaiden''spany. Dawson and Zaiden had watched the whole process. Dawsonughed, "Mr. Calder, Eden is able to deal with such things alone now. There''s no need to worry about her." Zaiden nodded with a satisfied smile at the corners of his mouth. He said, "But it''s not enough. Eden must experience more. The Alwynn Group is developing rapidly, and there will be many problems in the future. Let''s see if Eden can face and handle them by herself.¡± Dawson narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Recently, Anson Skye of the Alwynn Group had a car ident, and originally, Victor had nned to drive that car. I''m afraid that someone had done something to the car again. But they were so cunning that we haven''t found any evidence." Zaiden pursed his lips slightly, looked out of the window, and said, "Continue to keep an eye on Reba. Only when we get the evidence can we bring the bad guys to justice." Reba had always been his biggest concern. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dawson said, "We''ve been watching her and trying to collect evidence. And Victor was also monitoring her every move. I think he already has some evidence in his hands." Zaiden nodded slightly, "Victor had kept the evidence to himself for a long time because of the Jotham Alwynn Group. Reba and Vincent are domineering over thepany now. It won''t be long before the Jotham Alwynn Group got devoured by them. So, he must monitor them." The Jotham Alwynn Group was Jaida''s fruit ofbor, and he would not let Reba take advantage of it. Dawson said, "Mr. Calder, don''t worry. Everything is under our control. It is not realistic for Reba and Vincent to take over the Jotham Alwynn Group now. Phillip is still calling the shots in the company¡± "Okay!" Zaiden smiled and said, "Dawson, you did a good job!" Dawson smiled but didn''t reply. In the Clement family''spany! The Clement family was also very happy to see that the matter of the Alwynn Group had been settled. Especially Wyatt. Looking at his daughter''s confident smile, he was extremely proud. In the Alwynn Group! All the cooperation contracts had been signed smoothly before closing time. Even Paulina had signed the contract. Victor did not agree with this Lucian''s way of doing things. He threw the contract on the desk and looked at Lucian, asking, "Didn''t I tell you not to sign it?" Lucian picked up his coffee and took a sip gracefully. He smiled and said, "Don''t you understand my n? Don''t you want to rece the E.H Company?" Victor¡¯s face tensed, and he looked at Lucian in confusion. He then smiled and said, "Lucian, I didn''t expect you to be more ambitious than I am." Lucian elegantly ced the coffee cup on the table, his gaze extremely deep, and said, "For the people who have never been to the bottom of the ocean, how can they know what lies in the ocean? It''s just like your eyes. The deepest thing in the world is the ocean, but they must have never seen your eyes." Victor was speechless. Was he praising him or denigrating him? "Lucian, I don''t understand what you said." Victor leaned on the chairzily. Lucian looked at him with gentle eyes, saying, "In history, there were many emperors who destroyed their own kingdoms because of their love. Some lost their power, and some of them lost their beloved persons. But you, your love did not affect your path. You are the strongest n this field, and few people can be your opponent. If you really want to protect Eden, you must be the King." Victor narrowed his deep eyes in an instant. He knew very well what Lucian meant. Indeed, when he had seen Eden get hurt, he had had the same thought. Now that Lucian had reminded him, he was even more convinced of this idea. He wanted to be her guardian angel. Lucian looked at him seriously and said, "Victor, you are now just the richest man in River City, but it is not enough. Your ultimate limit is not only River City but the whole world. The brand of C.Y embodies the story and love between you and Eden, so it should be known by the whole world¡± He wanted Victor to live up to his expectations. It might be very difficult to persevere on one path alone. But things were different now. Victor had Eden by his side. And his friends would also apany him all the way to the top of the world. "Victor, as long as we are making unremitting efforts, there will be nothing that cannot be conquered." Lucian was full of confidence in him. Victor looked at him with a deep smile, "Lucian, you''re right. Let''s go for it together." "Of course, it''s mutually beneficial." Lucian''s lips curled into a smile. "You have an elder brother in your family. If you want to inherit your family enterprise, you still need to make a lot of effort. However, your dividends from the Alwynn Group should be no less than those from your family enterprise now." Victor knew Lucian''s situation in his family. Among the four of them, merely Anson was the only son of his family and had always been doted on. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Among the four, he was the happiest one. Lucian stood up and said, "Missionpleted. Why don''t you treat us to dinner?" Victor squinted at the time on theputer, and it was time to get off work. "Maybe some other time. I''m too busy recently." He got up and turned off theputer. The kids would start school soon, so Eden must also be very busy. Lucian nodded slightly and said, "Fine. I''ve also been pretty busy these past few days. Let''s take a rain check. By the way, Mr. Rubio has already left River City. If you want to meet him, I will arrange an appointment for you next time." He was also very tired. He had not had a good rest since the fair had begun. "OK!" Victor nodded. He had thought that Loomis would make some requests since he had helped Eden and the Alwynn Group. But unexpectedly, he had left after signing the contract, without saying anything. Lucian stood up and walked towards the outside. As he walked, he said, "I''m d that I don''t have to work overtime today. I''m taking off now." "Fine!" Victor responded softly. He picked up the coat beside him and followed Lucian out. He would go straight to Eden''s office, intending to go home together with her. Lucian looked back at him, saying "By the way, don''t forget to thank Kenny when you get back. I heard that theputers of the Jotham Alwynn Group all crashed. Kenny is really amazing." Victor proudly curled up the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were deep and dazzling. He said, "I know." Kenny was his son, and naturally, he was extraordinary. When it came to pride and arrogance, no one could defeat Victor. Lucian smiled slightly. Indeed, Victor was justified to be arrogant, and even Lucian admired Kenny''s ability. In fact, he was more impressed by Eden''s ability to educate the children so well. The three children were all very self-disciplined. Some adults might not be able to do better than them. Suddenly, a wicked smile appeared on Lucian''s face as he said, "Victor, don''t you feel ashamed to be proud of Kenny?" Victor, What did this guy mean? "You shouldn''t get any credit for his excellence." Lucian looked at him. Victor understood now. The corners of his lips twitched slightly, but he still looked quite proud, saying, "I''m the one who has contributed the most. Can''t you see how good my genes are?" "That''s all you''ve got. You contributed nothing to his education," Lucian said. Hearing this, Victor was too embarrassed to speak anymore, and he could find no words to refute. He had never done anything for the kids, but he was d that it was still not toote. In the future, with hispany, the three children would grow better. Theputers of the whole Jotham Alwynn Group were still out of service. Although Justin was very capable, after a day, he still hadn''t cleared the virus. It made Vincent suspect his capability. This matter had been reported to Phillip. After learning what had happened, he flew into a rage. Jaxon asked Vincent to go to Phillip''s office. Seeing his furious father, Vincent signed in his heart. His father had known what had happened, and he was dead meat this time. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The old man was still caring about Victor, that son of a b*tch. Victor''s brilliant aplishments in the past few years had always been Phillip''s pride. After all, he had never had such achievements in his younger years. Victor had made everyone look at him with new eyes in the fast three years. This was also Vincent''s greatest pain point. In the past three years, he had tried to work hard, but now he had made no improvement. He felt that there had always been an insurmountable gap between Victor and himself. "Pa!" Phillip pped Vincent in his face and looked at him angrily. "Vincent, look at the mess you''ve made. Is that all you have? Do you only know ying tricks behind? Thispany will be finished by you sooner orter." Vincent had been pped, but he kept his head down and said nothing. If he argued about it, his father would definitely drive him out of thepany. His mother had already been thrown out. If he were also kicked out, he and his mother would be doomed. "Why don''t you talk?" Phillip red at Vincent. Vincent blinked slightly and kept his head down silently. Whatever he said now would be regarded as sophistry. As long as this old man believed one thing was wrong, no matter how he tried to exin it, it would never work. He used to bully Victor when they had been young, and when Victor had tried to fight back, he would cry and look for Phillip. Phillip had always believed in whatever Vincent had said and never given Victor a chance to exin. It was also because of this that Victor hated Phillip more and more. Now, their rtionship waspletely broken. Victor had not returned home for a long time. Phillip saw that Vincent still didn''t speak, and he felt as if his blood pressure was rising with anger. ¡°Vincent, who is Victor? He is your brother! How dare you do such a shameless thing to his company. Because I owed you and your sister, I''ve given Victor''s and Gracie''s shares to you. In these years, I have always felt guilty. When you spend the dividend of his shares on beer and skittles, haven''t you ever thought about where this money came from?¡± Phillip was angry. Thinking of his daughter''s harsh words, he felt a heart-wrenching pain. It was almost one month. Gracie had given him a month to return the shares. At the thought of his daughter''s sharp tone, he knew how much her daughter hated him. When Vincent heard this, he looked up at his father unbelievably. Phillip hadn''t mentioned this for more than a decade. Back then, in order to snatch Victor''s and his sister''s shares, his mother had spent a few months persuading his father to change his mind. Victor and his sister had once owned half of thepany''s shares. When Jaida had left, she had left all her shares to her son and daughter. When his mother had entered the Alwynn family, she certainly would not allow Victor and Gracie to get the shares. In order to drive Gracie out of the Alwynn family, his mother had deliberately let Gracie hear about this matter. Gracie had been so angry that she had gone abroad to study. As for Victor, after high school, he had barely gone back home. There were only four of them at home, and Vincent felt quite happy. And his father had never mentioned it either. Seeing Vincent staring at him without saying a word, Phillip was even angrier. "What are you looking at? Do you know what the hell I had done for you three? I ignored Victor when he was so young and sent Gracie abroad. I''ve given everything of them to you and your sister. But even so, they are living better than you." "You''re such a disappointment. Look at the current situation. Are you worthy of my efforts of educating you?" Phillip was so angry that he slumped to the sofa. He had a ckout. Seeing this, Jaxon quickly handed him a ss of tepid water. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 "Chairman Alwynn, drink some water. Don''t be too angry. Health is the most important. Don''t let anger hurt your health," Jaxon advised. In fact, when he heard Phillip mention the past again, he also felt guilty. In the past, he had also advised Phillip to consider carefully on this matter because Reba and Vincent were like two greedy wolves. However, Phillip hadn''t taken his advice. Reba had been young and beautiful, so he couldn''t resist the temptation at all. Now, what was the point of bringing the past up? All the harm had already been done. The two children had never liked Chairman Alwynn, especially Victor, who had always been a rebel. The father and son had never had a good conversation. Every time they met, there would be endless quarrels. Vincent said, "Dad, what''s the point of talking about this now? At that time, you were willing to give us their shares. Do you regret it now?" "Don''t forget that during these years, the people who have been apanying you are my sister, my mother, and me." "What have Victor and Gracie done for you? Victor provokes you all the time. Gracie only comes back once every few years, and she has nevere to visit you. During these years, it is us who have always apanied you." Vincent sneered. He would never return the shares to Victor and Gracie. Jaida could only me herself for being so stupid as to trust a person who had betrayed her. Jaxon lowered his head and said in his heart, "It is you and your cold-blooded mother that made Victor and Gracie unable to stay with Chairman Alwynn." Back in those days, the Jotham Alwynn Group, no, the Alwynn Group had fallen into a crisis and almost filed for bankrupt. It was Jaida that had made continuous efforts to bring the Alwynn Group back to life, overthrowing the old ideas with her innovative design concept. It could be said if it weren''t for Jaida, the Jotham Alwynn Group would not exist now. But instead of being grateful to her, Chairman Alwynn had raised a mistress and children outside. So, Jaxon was a little gloating over the current situation. Since Reba had entered the Alwynn Group, Chairman Alwynn had never lived a peaceful life. Reba was cunning and knew how to tter people. Chairman Alwynn''s vanity was satisfied, but he had never got peace of mind. N?velDrama.Org content. Back then, when Jaxon''s father had been seriously ill, he had tried to borrow money everywhere to pay the medical bills but failed. Looking at his father struggling on the verge of death, he had felt a deep sense of powerlessness. After knowing what had happened, Jaida had given him a sum of money, so that his father''s condition had improved, and he had lived for 11 more years. It was because of this gratitude that he had never left the Jotham Alwynn Group. He wanted to protect thepany for Jaida, but what Chairman Alwynn had done made him more and more disappointed. After Phillip finally calmed down, he opened his eyes and looked quietly at Vincent. In fact, he could not refute Vincent''s words. The damage had already been caused, and he couldn''t turn back the clock. What Vincent had said was true. He had been willing to give the shares to Vincent and his sister. He said bitterly, "Get prepared and give your shares back to Victor. I owe him a lot all these years." "What?" Vincent hadn''t expected that he would be asked to return the shares he had acquired for so many years to the bastard. "Impossible!" Vincent roared in a firm and decisive manner. "Vincent!" Phillip instantly flew into a thunderous rage. He got up and red at his son, who was as tall as him. "Vincent, watch your manners!" He looked at his son in front of him, who didn''t look like him at all. His heart was full of mixed feelings, and he seemed to have got much older just in an instant. He slightly closed his eyes and bitterly said, "You''re both my children. How can the gap between you be so huge?" These words were heard by Reba, who had had just arrived at the door. She instantly paused, looking extremely nervous. She did not enter the office but stood outside and listened. Vincent sneered, "Dad, you''re going too far." They were both his children. Why was there such a big gap between them? Vincent also wondered why. They had the same father, but why was he neverparable to Victor? He had asked this question in his heart countless times. However, he had never found the answer. "But..." Vincent looked at his exasperated father with a sneer and said, ¡±1 can''t return the shares. Dad, you should give up. You only feel that you owe Victor. Don''t you feel that you owe me and my sister? We are also the blood of the Alwynn family, but we had suffered so much outside for years. Isn''t it because of this that you gave Victor''s and Gracie''s shares to us?" Vincent spoke with great confidence. He had been nursing a grievance since he had been a child. A bastard was an identity that he would never be able to forget in his entire life. He seemed to be living a morous life, but there were a lot of people scolding him behind his back. When he had first returned to the Alwynn family and seen the big vi he had never seen before, he had been overwhelmed by surprise. He hadn''t thought about how her mother had got to be with his father. He hadn''t understood it until he had grown up and heard others call him a "bastard". At that time, all his pleasant surprise had been reced by panic. Gradually, hisfortable life made him forget the pain. However, every time he heard the word "bastard", he could still feel the scar in his heart that he couldn''t forget. "You..." Phillip was speechless. He was a sessful entrepreneur, but his life was a mess. All his children regarded him as their enemy. "I will make the impossible possible! You must return the shares." This time, Phillip was determined to return the shares to Victor and Gracie. Since he had seen Jaida, he had wanted to do so. He owed Jaida more than Reba. "Dad..." Vincent couldn''t believe it. His father had made up his mind this time. "Get out!" Phillip roared with a gloomy face, not even looking at Vincent. Vincent''s eyes were filled with panic. If theybined Victor''s and Reba''s shares, plus those Reba had secretly purchased in the past few years, they would rece his father to be the majority shareholder controller. If he returned them to Victor, everything his mother had done over the years would have been in vain. His mother had worked so hard to kick Victor and Gracie outpletely. "Phillip, how can you treat Vin like this? Victor and Gracie are your children. Aren''t Vin and Adalynn your blood?" Reba couldn''t bear it anymore. She stormed in angrily. She had worked hard for so many years, and she wouldn''t let her ned to be destroyed by Phillip. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 As soon as Phillip saw Reba, he frowned slightly, asking, "Why are you here?" Reba nced at her son and said angrily, "Vin, you go out first." She came here after receiving the call. All thepany''s electronic equipment had crashed. She felt a little uneasy and came over to have a look. This time, her n had failed again. Victor, that brat, was really lucky. Anson, that good- for- nothing, had suffered the ident instead of him. Victor would be more and more vignt after they had alerted him so many times. When Vincent saw his mother, he felt as if he had seen his savior. In his heart, as long as his mother was there, there was nothing that couldn''t be solved. "Okay!" Vincent turned to leave. But as soon as he turned around, he saw a woman breaking in. When he saw the woman''s face, Vincent couldn''t help but tremble. Iris? Why did shee here? Jaxon asked, "Miss, who are you?" Iris''s face was pale, and she looked at Jaxon sadly. She was like a frightened deer, looking at Jaxon nervously as if she had been greatly hurt. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her appearance at the moment waspletely different from what she looked like when she was with Vincent. She used to be charming and self-confident, but now she looked like a different person. Looking at Iris, Vincent was confused. He had long forgotten about Iris''s matter. He hadn''t remembered her warning until she appeared now. Iris had given him one more day, but he had cast this matter to the winds. Moreover, he had reached another cooperation with Paulina, so he was also very happy. He had been busy coaxing Haven recently. If Iris hadn''t shown up, he would have forgotten who this woman was. Iris instantly burst into tears, and her tears kept flowing down her cheeks. At a nce, Reba knew her son must have messed around with this woman. She looked a little familiar. They must have met recently during the fair. Reba med Haven secretly because she couldn''t even control her husband. Reba couldn''t understand what was going on between them. They had got the marriage licenses without a wedding. Everything was in a mess, and she felt nothing was going well recently. "What are you howling for? Don''t you know what ce this is? Is this a ce where you can cry like this?" Reba said seriously. However, as soon as she finished her words, Iris cried more loudly. "Woo..." Everyone was speechless. Phillip looked at Iris with an annoyed expression, saying, "Who are you? If you have anything to say, just say it. It''s no use crying." Iris took a look at Vincent with tears on her face. Vincent''s brows twitched, and a bad feeling arose from the bottom of his heart. Iris walked to the front of Phillip and lowered her head, looking well-behaved. She said, "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn, I know thepany''s reputation will be hurt because I rushed into the office like this, but I have no other choice." After that, Iris kept her head down and shed tears again. Reba watched her, and a derisive smile appeared at the corner of her lips. Since she knew this was not good for thepany''s reputation, why did she stille? Her words were pleasant to the ear, but she was calcting. Phillip said irritably, "Get to the point." Iris swallowed and said, "Chairman Alwynn, Vincent said that he would marry me after he got together with me, but he broke his promise. After he slept with me, he dumped me and left the hotel alone the next day. My family is also prestigious in the east area. They have known that I stayed out all night that day. Now they are very strict with me. Therefore, chairman Alwynn, please uphold justice for me." Vincent was lost for words. "Iris, what are you talking about? Are you ming me for being irresponsible? It was just a game between adults. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± Vincent was angry. Now he had a headache because of the appearance of Iris. Vincent wanted to create a brilliant life. He didn''t want to waste his infinite potential on these women. He always hit on the woman who he was interested in. Iris had been so arrogant in front of him, which hadpletely stirred up his desire to conquer her, so he had taken the initiative to flirt with her. He hadn''t expected it to cause trouble. Of course, his vast family fortune that he was proud of helped attract those women to approach him. Iris looked at him sadly and said "Vincent, I told you before going to the hotel that I''m different from other women. If you slept with me, you have to be responsible. I''ve already recorded your words. If you don''t keep your promise, I won''t force you, but I''ll immediately jump off from this window." Vincent was stunned instantly. This woman was trying to threaten him with her life. "Vincent, you''ve done a good job!" Phillip kicked the tea table in front of him with anger. The table slid forward, making a harsh sound when it rubbed against the ground. Looking at the furious Phillip, Reba couldn''t help eximing. It had been a long time since she had seen Phillip get so angry. "Phillip, calm down. Your blood pressure is already high. This is their problem, let them solve it by themselves." Reba was also furious. Vincent was burning his own fingers again. If the Clement family knew about this woman, then Vin would not be able to live a good life. Iris looked at them and pretended to feel guilty. She said with tears, "Chairman Alwynn, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I really don''t know what to do, so I came to you. Can you help me?" Phillip looked at Iris and asked angrily, "Don''t you know that..." Phillip wanted to speak but stopped. Vincent and Haven had got their marriage licenses, but there was no wedding yet. So, many people did not know that they were married. "Vincent, you bastard!" Phillip instantly vented his anger on Vincent. Vincent suddenly turned back and looked at Phillip with a sneer. "Dad, didn''t you say that we are not alike? It seems that I have inherited your shorings instead of merits. Didn''t you do the same thing when you were young?" "You..." Phillip''s face flushed. He hadn''t thought that his son would refute him in this way. Vincent looked at his father''s embarrassed face and felt happy. He had always hated his father to compare him with Victor. "Vin, are you insane? How dare you say that to your father?" Reba angrily scolded Vincent. Vincent was bing more and more outrageous. How dare he make such a remark. "Get out! I don''t care about your business. From now on, you''re out of mypany. Do whatever you want. Since you don''t want me to tell you what to do, I''ll stay out of your business." Phillip was so angry that his face turned red. The words "you''re out of mypany" made Vincent kneel at Phillip''s feet. He said, "Dad, I was wrong. I was so irritated by her that I said such words unintentionally. Dad, please don''t be angry with me." If he were kicked out of thepany, what he had done in recent years would be all in vain. And Victor would obtain thepany. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 When Reba saw that her son knew how to behave in such a delicate situation, she smiled with satisfaction. If Vin were really kicked out, then all the energy and time she had spent these years would be wasted. Since she had been tricked by that brat Victor, she had been pestering Phillip for a long time. But this d*mned old man did not agree to let here back to thepany to work. If he still disagreed after another ten days, she would force her way back to thepany. Anyway, she would be in charge of the Jotham Alwynn Group sooner orter. She wanted to kill Victor, that brat. However, she had never seeded. It was like there was an invisible hand helping him. And Eden, the woman he cared about, was also very lucky. She could always find some way of tiding over the crises and lived more and morefortably. This year, theirpany had won unanimous praises. Today, even such big news had not affected Eden at all. Reba hadn''t expected Loomis would have stepped forward to help her. Looking at Phillip, who was furious, Reba said in a gentle tone, "Look, Phillip, Vin has knelt before you. He has repented for his mistakes, and he is a very obedient child. Moreover, if he leaves thepany, where can you find someone to rece him in a short time? Over the years, even if Vin has not aplished much, he has been working hard !" Reba advised with a face of earnestness. If Vin were kicked out of the game, he and Reba would be nobody in thispany. Before Phillip could speak, Iris broke out into tears again. "I''m sorry, Chairman Alwynn. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault that you and your family have a quarrel. I will leave now, no, I will leave the world now. I will never appear in front of you again. Chairman Alwynn, you are in poor health condition. I will never upset you again." Iris then ran out, crying. Jaxon was quite speechless. If she died in front of Phillip, Phillip would be driven crazy! Hearing this, Phillip had no time to be angry. He looked at Jaxon and said, "Jaxon, hurry up! Go out to have a look. It will be bad if she dies." "Okay!" Jaxon quickly followed her out. Vincent was so surprised that his mouth gaped. He hadn''t expected this woman would really do it. If he could not get the Jotham Alwynn Group, he would destroy this woman and the Jotham Alwynn Group. "Hey! Vin, go and have a look. Don''t let her die." Reba was also anxious. The business this year was not good, because Victor''spany had seized many existing customers from them. She was now burning with anxiety but couldn''t think of a way. She could only pray that there would be more orders in the winter. If someone died in thepany, their enterprise image would really be ruined. Vincent followed Iris out angrily. He did not believe this woman would really dare to jump. But he couldn''t figure it out. He had given Iris a lot of money. Why couldn''t she just let him go? Did she really want to be the hostess of the Jotham Alwynn Group? Vincent found the matter very difficult to handle. Iris ran to the balcony on the roof. Looking down, she felt a sudden dizziness. However, she had to continue with her y now. "Miss, don''t do anything stupid." Jaxon, who followed Iris here, shouted behind her. Iris quickly turned back and looked at Jaxon with warning eyes, saying, "Don''te over, or I''ll jump down immediately." Jaxon said, "Fine. Miss Yates, I won''t don''t go there. Please calm down." Jaxon took a few steps back quickly. Nowadays, these young people were so impulsive that they committed suicide for very insignificant reasons. What was wrong with their endurance and mentality?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The young people of his generation had experienced a lot of hardships, but they had still made it through. One couldn''t force others to love him. At this time, several women who were resting on the balcony also noticed Iris''s movements. Some of them took out their mobile phones to take photos and posted them on the Inte. When Vincent came over breathlessly, it was toote to stop them. Vincent looked at these women in business wear and immediately shouted angrily, "Stop taking pictures! All of you! Get out of here now." The roof of the Jotham Alwynn Group was like a garden in the air. When people were tired from work, they could go upstairs to have a rest. After people were done with their work, they could alsoe here to breathe in the fresh air and clear their minds. These women stayed in thepany to work overtime, and they hade up here to have dinner together. Hearing Vincent''s roar, they quickly put away their phones. Jaxon hurriedly took out his mobile phone and called 911. She mustn''t die here. Jaxon was very clear that the Jotham Alwynn Group woulde to no good end if she had died here. Soon, Reba and Phillip arrived. Seeing that Iris was really going to jump off the building, they felt very helpless. "Iris, you are really..." Vincent''s tone was harsh, and he did want to push her down. When the news was posted on the Inte, the reporters who were waiting for big news instantly headed here from all directions. The Alwynn family and the Clement family were both major families in River City and had always received much attention from the media. Eden and Victor returned home. Gracie and Abigail had gone to the hospital to see Anson. Henrick, Giada, Keh, and Boris were watching the news in the living room. Jaida was making dinner. "Mom, Uncle Victor, good evening.¡± "Hi Aunt Eden, Uncle Victor." "Wee back, Future Dad, Mom." The four children greeted them politely. Victor looked at them and smiled. "Gia, how many times have I told you to remove the word future?" But Eden red at her daughter. This little girl liked Victor very much. Giada tilted her small head, herrge eyes shing like stars. She said, "Future Dad, there is a difference of only a single word. Don''t take it to heart." Victorughed to himself. Although it was only one word, the difference between them was like the distance between heaven and earth. "Hey! Mom, Uncle Victor,e and see. Someone in the Jotham Alwynn Group is intending to jump off the building!" Keh, who was watching the news of River City, said in surprise. "Jump off the building?" Eden walked over in confusion and saw the news on TV, which was broadcasted live. On the roof, Iris cried piteously, attempting to jump. "It''s her." Eden suddenly remembered that she had met Iris in a coffee shop outside the Exhibition Center. At that time, she had heard Iris called Vincent and gave him three days to divorce Haven. She had said she would not let him go if Vincent didn''t do as she required. Eden had known that this woman was very difficult to deal with on the spot, but she hadn''t expected that she would have created such a disturbance. Victor nced at her, asking, "Eden, do you know her?" Eden was speechless. She looked at him, stood on tiptoe, and whispered in his ear, "You have a bad memory. Isn''t this the woman who Vincent had messed around with in front of Haven?" Victor smiled and said, "I don''t remember her." And he added in his heart, "Because I only care about you!" Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Eden was speechless. She remembered that they had met this woman twice. A man should not forget such a beautiful woman so soon. However, beautiful women were very dangerous. She had acted on what she had said. The enterprise image of the Jotham Alwynn Group would be greatly damaged. "Wow! Is she really going to jump off the building?" Gia said in surprise. The world was so good. Why did she intend tomit suicide for such an insignificant reason? It was not worth it. "No." Eden shook her head slightly. Iris just wanted Vincent to divorce Haven. Victor smiled mysteriously and looked at her. "Eden, how do you know?" Eden nced at him, saying, "I have my own way!" In front of the children, she couldn''t tell him what Iris had said. "Gia, look, she wants to jump but doesn¡¯t dare to. Is she out of her mind?" Boris asked. Eden slightly curled her lips into a smile. Children would say what they saw. They were all straightforward. "Mom, is that Vincent Alwynn of the Jotham Alwynn Group?" Keh suddenly pointed to Vincent and asked. "Yes!" Eden nodded. Reba and Phillip appeared on the screen. Many reporters were asking them questions, holding microphones in front of them, but Victor and Reba did not answer. Keh asked, "Mom, who are they?" Eden looked at her son with a strange expression and said with a smile, "Kenny, they are Chairman Alwynn of the Jotham Alwynn Group and his wife." Although she had a grudge against them underneath, she didn''t show it in front of the children. "I see!" Keh narrowed his eyes. He got up and said, "Mom, Uncle Victor, I''ll go back to my room first." Eden said, "OK, but you muste down before dinner. Don''t let grandma go up to ''invite'' you." Keh pursed his lips slightly and smiled, "I know. I''ll help her set the tableter. I''lle down when Grandpaes back." Eden said, "OK! Good boy!" She gave a thumb up to her son. The smile on the corners of Keh''s mouth gradually deepened, and he slowly walked upstairs. Victor also narrowed his eyes and looked at Keh''s back. This kid was making a move. Jaida came out of the kitchen and said, "Victor, Eden, you are back." Eden turned around and smiled. "Yes, Mother." "Hi Mom," Victor also greeted his mom. "Are you all watching the news?" Jaida walked over. Eden''s and Victor''s expressions changed. They knew that Jaida would feel unhappy if she saw Reba and Phillip on the TV. Eden turned around and walked to Jaida. "Mom, let me help you with the dinner. Dad ising back soon." Jaida wiped her hands on the apron and said lovingly, "You don''t need to do that. You have been working for a day and must be very tired. The dinner is almost ready. I will put the dishes on the table when your fatheres back. You should go and change your clothes first.¡± Eden smiled and nodded. Just then, Boris picked up the remote controller and changed the channel to watch cartoons. Eden breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, I''ll go change clothes." Victor also said, "Mom, I''m going to see Kenny." Jaida smiled and said, "Go ahead." The two of them went upstairs. Jaida looked at their backs and smiled with relief. Eden didn''t reject Victor recently. This was a good sign. She had always hoped that Victor and Eden would love each other. If so, she would have no regrets. Victor stopped on the second floor and went to Kenny''s room. Eden went to the third floor to change her clothes before going to help prepare dinner. Victor knocked on Kenny''s door. Keh was looking at the paternity test report when hearing the knock on the door. He quickly put it back into the document bag and then put the bag in the drawer before he got up to open the door. Seeing that it was Victor, Keh cast aplex look at him. "Uncle Victor, what''s wrong?" he asked in a low voice. Victor smiled and said, "Kenny, can I go in? " "Sure!" Keh nodded slightly and retreated to the side. Victor went in and saw that hisputer had been turned on. On the screen of theputer, the data was constantly analyzing. Victor looked at Kenny, who was walking behind him, and said with a smile, "Kenny, thanks for what you''ve done today." Keh was not intended to hide it. And he was not afraid Victor to know what he was doing. "I just want to protect my mother," he replied indifferently. The rumors about her mother on the Inte today had been fabricated by the Jotham Alwynn Group. And the Jotham Alwynn Group''sputers were still out of service at the moment. Victor said, "You¡¯re really amazing. You know you should protect your mother. Kenny, how about I send you abroad for further study?" Even he was amazed by Kenny''sputer skills. "No, thanks," Keh refused. His mother couldn''t afford so much tuition. They would enroll in that noble school on Monday. He had checked the tuition, and he was not sure if his mother could afford it. Even though... Keh took a look at Victor in front of him. This was... this was their father, but their mother was still kept in the dark. Before his mother forgave him, Keh couldn''t do anything. Victor hadn''t expected Kenny to refuse. He said, "Kenny, you can also learn a lot of things if you go abroad. If you are worried about your mother, I will take good care of her. You can rest assured." Keh still shook his head. "We''ll talk about itter. Uncle Victor, I''d like to show you something now." Keh sat down. His pink fingers were quickly hitting on the keyboard. After a while, the top secret of the Jotham Alwynn Group appeared in front of Victor. Keh said, "This should be the top secret of the Jotham Alwynn Group. I cracked the password at noon, but I don''t understand what it says." Victor looked at his son in shock. He was a genius! Lucian had tried to steal the top secret of the Jotham Alwynn Group several times, but he had never seeded. Jaxon, who worked for his father, was also a goodputer expert, but he only served his father. N?velDrama.Org content. Victor looked at it carefully. It was the Jotham Alwynn Group''s transfer records, but he found that there was something wrong with every record. Although the Jotham Alwynn Group was mainly engaged in the garment industry, its subsidiary companies were several times more than Victor¡¯s. But their profits were not good, and some of the companies were even in a deficit state. Victor looked at it carefully and found that it had transferred five million dors out in Decemberst year. And the remittee was a person named Rubby Evenbrace. There were several other bank transfer records to this person, and the total amount of the past few years added up to about 28 million dors. And some shares had also been given to the Evenbrace Family. Victor narrowed his eyes, looking dangerous. No wonder that the Jotham Alwynn Group had been in decline these years. It turned out a lot of money had been secretly transferred out. A hint of anger shed across Victor''s eyes, and he said, "Kenny, can you send these data to Lucian?" Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Keh''s handsome face darkened. He nodded slightly, "Fine." And then, his fingers began to tap on the keyboard at high speed. Victor took out his phone and sent a message to Lucian. "Done," Keh said. Victor also received the message from Lucian, saying, "I''ve received it." Victor looked through the records carefully. For more than a decade, Reba had been transferring money out. The total amount was up to 200 million dors. If his father knew about this, he would definitely be pissed off, and his blood pressure would soar. Victor nced at Keh with a look of approval. "Kenny, you are really amazing. This is what I have been curious about for a long time. Now I finally figured it out. I feet all my tolerance of the grievances will pay off." With the evidence, Reba would be kicked out soon. Keh suddenly looked at him and asked, "Uncle Victor, have you suffered a lot before?" He actually knew a few things about Victor. He seemed not to have lived a good life when he had been young. His stepmother and younger brother had often abused him. Kenny knew more or less about these things. "Yes!" Victor pursed his lips and nodded. He looked at Kenny gently. "Kenny, no matter what my childhood was like, I have never given up looking for your mother. Now I have you, your mother, and your grandmother. I am really happy." For the first time, Victor spoke his mind to his son. He had waited for more than ten years, and he would cherish the happiness right now. Keh looked at him withplicated eyes. Either his father or mother had lived an easy life before. Seeing Victor treating his mother so well, Keh hoped they would be happier than anyone else for the rest of their lives. "Uncle Victor, thank you. No matter how difficult it was, you have never given up looking for my mother. But please don''t hide things from her. She doesn''t like to be deceived." A trace of doubt shed across Victor''s ck eyes. He looked at Kenny and asked, "Kenny, what do you mean? I need your help. Your mother''s attitude toward me has changed a little now. However, I am afraid she is not that into me. Your mother is my dream wife. She is destined to marry me." Keh was speechless. Dream wife? Victor''s cold deep eyes were gleaming with determination at this moment. The corners of Keh''s lips curled up slightly and he said, "Uncle Victor, you can do it!" Victor didn''t know how to respond. "Kenny, do you have anything to say to me?" His tone was gentle. In front of the three children, he always tried to soften his expression, for fear of scaring them. Keh lowered his head slightly and averted his star-like eyes. He said, "Let''s go down for dinner first. Grandfather seems to have returned." Keh did not answer Victor''s question. Victor suddenly realized a problem. Kenny had the same temper as him. He was premature and calm, and he had avoided his question twice. If it were a normal kid at his age, he would have answered whatever he was asked. Such as Boris. He answered every question Victor asked. However, his three kids were obviously not so easy to deal with. Victor nodded slightly and nced at Kenny''sputer with his dark eyes. Keh knew what he meant, and the little boy''s vibe suddenly changed. He begged, "Three days later, theputers of the Jotham Alwynn Group will return to normal. Uncle Victor, you must keep it a secret for me. Don''t let my mother know what I did. I don''t want to make her worried." His calm words were so thoughtful that they made Victor''s heart ache. "Sure! Don''t worry, Kenny," Victor said with a smile. They then started to walk out. As soon as they got out, Victor saw Edening down from upstairs. She was dressed in a white hoodie. Her soft curly hair was tied into a bun. Her forehead was full, and her facial features were exquisite. She exuberated with a sense of luxurious beauty and inherent charm. Victor looked at her. Her bright and limpid eyes were sparkleding with a smile, making her look purer and more beautiful. "Mom, I''ll go down to help grandma," Keh said as he walked downstairs. There was a faint smile on his expressionless face. Keh seemed to be creating an opportunity for them. Victor looked at his son''s back gratefully. For the first time, he felt that his life was awesome! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, go upstairs and change your clothes. It is almost time for dinner." The lip gloss on her soft red lips was shining attractively. Victor looked at her and couldn''t help swallowing. This girl was d*mn seductive. How long would he have to wait? "Okay, I''ll go now," he said in a hoarse but attractive voice. Eden went downstairs. On the roof of the Jotham Alwynn Group''s building. It was getting dark. The evening breeze was very cold, and Iris was wearing thin clothes. At this time, she was surrounded by many reporters and felt quite nervous. She was trembling all over, her hands and feet cold. Haven saw the news and also rushed to the scene. The firemen had arrived, and they were trying to find a way to rescue Iris. A psychological expert also hastened to the spot, and he was earnestly persuading her. However, Iris didn''t care about anyone. She just stood there, crying. Her hands were holding the guardrail on the edge of the roof, and her situation looked very dangerous. Looking at Iris like this, Vincent wished he could walk over and kick her off. "Iris, are youing over or not?" Vincent was angry. No one had challenged his patience like this before. There were more and more reporters around, and more and more people were watching under the building. However, the location where Iris was standing was rtively special, so it was simply impossible to carry on the rescue operation. As long as she jumped, she would definitely be smashed to pieces because this building had more than twenty floors. Everyone looked at her on tenterhooks. "Vincent, you promised to marry me, but you broke your promise. Is it useful for me to go over? Will you marry me if I go over?" Iris cried and shouted, her eyes red and swollen. The evening breeze blew her soft hair up, and her haggard face was full of sadness. "You..." Vincent didn''t know what to say. No matter what he said, Iris would respond by repeating her words. Vincent had always been good at wheedling women, but he felt helpless now. The psychological expert, standing not far away, was still constantly persuading Iris. However, Iris couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. His voice was blown away by the wind. Haven looked at Iris and recalled what she had said in the cafe the other day. She stared at Iris with a cold smile. She had thought Iris would y a clever trick, but it turned out that she had chosen this extreme way. It was a pity that she didn''t know Vincent very well. Vincent hated women who kept pestering him the most. If she yed hard to get, Vincent would never forget her. If she kept bugging him, Vincent would definitely avoid her like the gue. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 However, Iris had made a good opportunity for Haven. Paulina had agreed to cooperate with the Jotham Alwynn Group, and Haven had contributed to the cooperation. Phillip''s attitude toward her was much better. Now... Haven showed a sarcastic and weird smile on her face. She took a few steps forward. She was wearing a beige, high-cored sweater and a pair of wide- legged pants with a drape effect. Her figure was slender and elegant. She looked fashionable with a sense ofnguor,pletely different from her usual image as a gentle youngdy from a rich family. She stopped beside Vincent. This ce was very close to the position of Iris, so Iris could hear her words clearly. She withdrew the smirk in her eyes and suddenly changed to a worried expression, saying, "Miss Yates, I think there must be a misunderstanding. It was impossible that Mr. Alwynn has made such a promise." In other words, she was ming Iris to have trusted a yboy like Vincent. Iris looked at Haven and frowned. She thought Haven was really good at controlling her temper because she hadn''t shown up until now. "Why impossible? I have recordings here. If you don''t believe me, I can y them for you in front of these reporters." Iris said in a tearful voice. In the eyes of the crowd, she was delicate and pitiful. Vincent''s reputation as a heartless love rat had been widely spread on the inte. Reba and Phillip looked at Haven. At this time, they also hoped that Haven could subside the tumult. It would be better if Haven would like to speak up for Vincent instead of them. Haven squinted slightly, and her eyes shed with calction. As soon as Haven began to speak, the cameras in the reporters'' hands were instantly turned to her. "Click, click..." The shlight kept shining on Haven''s face. Her worried expression looked so sincere that many people felt sorry for her. Haven continued, "Miss Yates, I think you misunderstood. When did Mr. Alwynn promise to marry you?" Vincent nced at Haven, not understanding why she asked this question. After she asked such a question, wouldn''t it make him seem even worse? "Haven, don''t you know? Mr. Alwynn was with me in the night when we were attending the fair. You also went to the fair. Don''t tell me that you don''t know about it." Iris didn''t know why Haven asked this question. Anyway, she was just telling the truth, so she was not afraid of being investigated. Vincent hadn''t given her enough money. If he wanted to settle this matter, he had to give her five million dors. Otherwise, she would let Vincent know what a bad end he woulde to after dumping her. Haven shook her head with a painful look. She suddenly red at Vincent and then cast a worried look at Iris. "Miss Yates, I was too busy those days and didn''t notice it. However, Mr. Alwynn is already married to me. Many media had reported this news some time ago. Miss Yates, don''t you know that?" Haven''s voice was full of pain and helplessness. "I don''t know." Iris quickly shook her head and denied it. Suddenly, she realized something was wrong. Was Haven digging a hole for her? Haven took out her mobile phone. When she lowered her head slightly, a sneer appeared on her lips. She had been prepared before she hade here, and she had been waiting for Iris to say this so that she could p her in the face. She showed ament in front of the reporters'' cameras and said in a sad tone, "Miss Yates, the Yates family in Eastern District was running three supermarkets. Is it your family?" "Yes!" Iris proudly answered. She didn''t want to hide her identity. Her identity had already been exposed on many socialworking tforms. Haven suddenly moved her mobile closer to the cameras. She Looked at Iris, and her tears fell instantly. She said, "Miss Yates, there is still ament from you in my SNS. You wished me a happy marriage. You clearly know that Mr. Alwynn and I have gotten married, but you..." Haven swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue. She lowered her head, and the crystal- clear teardrops fell to the ground. Her words had also aroused the suspicion of the public. Vincent instantly understood Haven''s intention. She hade here to help him. Iris''s face suddenly turned ugly, and a sense of crisis spread in her heart. She had expected Haven was just eye candy... As far as she was concerned, Haven was as quiet as a puppet, manipted by the Clement family. But today, Haven turned out to be a hard nut to crack. Suddenly, Vincent looked at Haven with a remorseful look, saying "Haven, you have to believe me. It is this woman that has been pestering me. I know that you are very busy, and I don''t want you to be bothered, so I didn''t dare to tell you this matter. Haven, you must believe me. It is Miss Yates that drugged me. I was unconscious when it happened." Iris was lost for words. Haven kept silent. Everyone else was also speechless. Even Reba and Phillip did not believe Vincent''s words. Of course, Haven did not buy his story. Vincent had a glib tongue and was good at hoaxing women. She would believe in the nonsense that there were ghosts in the world rather than Vincent''s words. However, since she was putting on a y now, she could only force herself to continue. "Vincent, shame on you! Are you framing me now?" Iris hadn''t expected a twist like this. Vincent red at her, "Iris, you clearly know that I am married, but you did such a thing to me. Now you''re threatening me with your life. What do want?" Vincent''sst sentence was like stepping on Iris''s face. What did she want? She wanted money. There was no problem that could not be solved by money. And right now, she was in desperate need of money. The reporters were also confused. They looked at Iris and wanted to ask something, but they were afraid of irritating her. If Iris got so upset that she jumped down, no one could take the responsibility for killing her. "Mr. Alwynn, have you really been drugged?" A female reporter asked sharply. Vincent said, "Yes! I wanted to maintain Miss Yates''s reputation, so I didn''t say it. I don''t want us to be so embarrassed.¡± Haven despised him from the bottom of her heart. Hadn''t he embarrassed people around him enough? She felt so ashamed. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. And the Jotham Alwynn Group had beenpletely disgraced. "Vincent, you are ndering me. You just want to avoid responsibility. You bastard! You are a love rat. Well, I will use my death to clean my name." Iris''s voice was excited, her face was full of tears, and she was covered with despair. At this time, everyone got nervous. When they had just distracted Iris, a firefighter had quietly approached her, who was suffering in pain. Iris was truly distressed. The situation had already far exceeded her imagination. Why had she been so stupid at that time? Why had she left themend? Why had she followed Haven on SNS? In this way, people would believe it was indeed her that had seduced Vincent. She had known that he was married, but she still slept with him. Public opinion would put her at a distinct disadvantage. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Haven looked at Iris with some concern. Iris had pretended to be painful just now. After being irritated by Haven, she was truly distressed at the moment. When Haven saw the fireman getting closer and closer, her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. Iris''s one leg had already been put outside the railing, and she was trying to climb out with all her strength. Vincent was also looking at Iris with his heart in his mouth. If Iris was dead, his life would be ruined. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Haven, wondering whether this woman hade to harm him or to save him. Haven red back at him unceremoniously. At this time, all reporters'' eyes and cameras were focused on Iris and the fireman. The psychological expert had retreated to the back of the crowd. Looking at Iris, everyone was on tenterhooks. Then... Just as Iris was about to get out of the railing, the firefighter put his arms around her waist and pulled her back, falling to the ground. "Ah... Let me go, let me go. Why did you save me? Mind your own business!" Iris was so excited and angry that she used her elbows to beat the fireman who was holding her on the ground. The fireman stayed still and bore her anger. When the other firemen saw it, they immediately rushed over and got Iris under the control. Haven smiled coldly. She still had onest resort for Iris. Although Iris didn''t die, Haven would make her die of anger. She walked over and looked at Iris with a worried face. "Miss Yates, are you okay?" Iris''s face was a little swollen with tears. She broke away from the fireman, quickly raised her hand, and pped Haven''s face hard. Everyone was dumbfounded. The reporters were speechless. Haven covered her cheek which had been pped with her hand and still looked at Iris worriedly. "Miss Yates, what''s done is done. We should sit down and try to settle it. Your way can''t solve any problem." Haven pretended to be very considerate to Iris. "Humph! If you want to solve this problem, then give me five million dors." Iris was so angry that she spoke without thinking. Everyone was speechless. One audiencemended, "Five million dors? She doesn''t see whether she is worth it or not. I thought Vincent was hopeless. But it turned out that this woman was here to ckmail him." Anotherizen remarked, "She made such a muss just for money. Disgusting! How could there be such a morally corrupted woman in the world? She clearly knows that Vincent is married, but she still seduced him." The number of scolds on the Inte was shooting up. Although Haven hadn''t expected she would have been pped in the face, people thought it was all Iris''s fault now. Haven said in a gentle voice, "Miss Yates, if my husband did something wrong, we can apologize. But you can''t ckmail him in this way, even if your family''s business is in trouble." "What?" Iris looked at Haven in disbelief. When the crowd heard this, they were also confused. Was there a problem with the Yates family''s business? Had Iris done this to shark up Vincent? The reporters had thought the news today was explosive enough. They hadn''t expected that Haven''sst sentence was the highlight tonight. Everyone on the roof was silent, and there was only the whistling of the evening breeze. Iris looked at Haven in shock as if her eyes were about to pop out of the sockets. Haven continued with a worried face, "It is hard running the business now. I know that your family has a problem with your business recently. You need several million dors to meet the need. But can you feelfortable using the money earned in this way?" "No! how did you know this? How is it possible?" Iris looked at Haven excitedly as if she were looking at a ghost. There was indeed a problem with her family''s business, and she wanted to solve it in this way. So, she had deliberately studied Vincent''s character and appeared arrogantly in front of him. She had been waiting for him to take the bait! She was so close to sess, but this woman had interfered and exposed everything. Haven slightly pursed her lips. If she hadn''t known Tillie, she wouldn''t have known that there was something wrong with Iris''s family business. There was business cooperation between the Yates family and Tillie''s husband. Tillie had also seen the news and told Haven about it when she had been on the way to the spot. This was herst resort. She could suppress Iris and save the Jotham Alwynn Group with this information. And this was the reason why she hade here. Haven said, "Miss Yates, your family is in trouble with the business. If you sincerely ask for help, people will help you. But using such means, it''s really..." Haven shook her head as if holding back the words on her lips. Everyone had seen through her means. Vincent kept silent. He looked at Haven''s back, thinking she was more dazzling than ever. He was moved that this woman had stood up to help him at this time. He had always regarded Haven as eye candy. Except for pleasing his father, he hadn''t thought there was any other use of Haven. However, what happened tonight made him look at Haven with new eyes. Not only Vincent but both Phillip and Reba also looked at her with pride. In Reba''s view, a daughter-inw in a rich family should have such courage. Now that the truth had been revealed, Iris''s face became as pale as ashes. She lowered her head without the arrogance she had just had. She allowed the fireman to pull her away. The Jotham Alwynn Group had reversed PR. Haven had forgiven Vincent and Iris, so she also gained a good reputation. The farce finally came to an end. After dinner, Eden and Victor went back to the balcony on the third floor and watched the live broadcast online. Eden was a little surprised to see the Jotham Alwynn Group ending the farce in this way. She suddenly looked at Victor and said, "Haven knew that something was wrong with the Yates family. She should have got this information from Tillie''s husband." Victor frowned and looked at her, asking, "How do you know?" Eden smiled mysteriously, "Do you remember I''ve taken part in the selection held by Aunt Darlene? Before I started the design work, I first studied her preferences and her interpersonal rtionships." "Aunt Darlene''s ex- boyfriend is doing business in the Eastern District, and Tillie is also living there! Tillie must have known this matter and told this to Haven. That''s why Haven dared to go there in such a righteous way." Victor looked at her with admiration. "Eden, I didn''t expect you to make so many efforts in everything you do." "I have no other choice. I can''t lose my job. When I was working in your branch office, I was working very seriously and hard every day. God helps those who help themselves. You finally saw my efforts and transferred me to the head office." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Victor straightened up slightly and looked at her with dazzling ck eyes, saying, "Eden, if only I could find you earlier." Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Back then, Marianne''s designs had been very popr, and the business of the branch office had also been very good. So, he hadn''t thought much about it. She had been working in hispany for three years, but he had found her sote. Eden smiled and said, "Victor, here you go again. How many times have I told you not to mention it? You have found me, haven''t you? And I have agreed to date you. Why do you have to bring this again?" Eden looked at him angrily. Seeing him feel guilty, but she felt even guiltier. "Okay, Eden, don''t be angry. I will never mention it again." Victor looked at her with a smile. He thought the days when he could chat happily with her were the most wonderful. No matter what they chatted about, he was always delighted. Eden smiled when she heard that, looking cool. Now she could be in possession of herself in front of Victor and was not as nervous as before. "By the way, I have already found a driver to send the kids to school. He will pick up the four children together. You can rest assured because he is reliable," Victor said. Later, he would also enroll Kenny inputer sses. Ricky was fond of the piano, Kenny was interested inputer technology, and Gia liked the painting. Wow! His three children were really amazing. Hearing his words, Eden felt stressed. "Well, Victor, you don''t have to do this. The kids can take the subway." This could save a lot of money. She could not afford to hire a driver. Victor frowned and said, "Gia and her brothers are my children. How can they take the subway to school? Didn''t you say you will listen to me? I''ll arrange it, and you don''t have to worry about it." "They''re my children. How can you say they''re yours?" Eden corrected him. Victor had no reason to bear the expenses. As Eden said this, she searched the tuition of the noble school. This school had cultivated many elites. Its teachers and facilities were particrly good. When she saw the amount of the tuition fee, Eden waspletely stunned. Wow! Why hadn''t she checked it out before? She knew it was expensive, but she hadn''t expected it to be so expensive. She turned to look at Victor quickly, asking, "Victor, can we change the school?" Victor frowned at her. He knew what the little girl was thinking about. "No, we can''t!" he said resolutely. "My goodness! The tuition fee is two hundred thousand dors for each kid per year. And I have three kids! I will have to pay six hundred thousand dors when school starts! I only have twenty thousand dors in my ount. Victor, my children can be useful people even if they don''t study in such an expensive school." It was way too expensive for her! Eden waspletely upset. She hadn''t had a careful look at the tuition fee before. And she found it was terrible now. It deserved to be called the most luxurious school in River City, and the families of the students were also very rich. Parents should not be stingy with the expense of education to avoid their children from losing on the starting line. However, her children were highly disciplined, and it was awork era now. Even though they could not go to the top- notch school, they would not be worse than others. The normal schools would be much cheaper. Otherwise, she really couldn''t afford the tuition fees! "Eden!" Victor''s bright face suddenly darkened. There was a trace of anger in his gloomy eyes as he looked at her. Eden was shocked by his anger. "What''s wrong?" Victor took her hand helplessly and looked at her seriously. "Eden, as I said, Gia and her brothers are my children. As a father, I will give them the best." Eden was speechless. He was doing this again! He was not their father, alright? "Victor, I¡¯m just..." "You don''t want to owe me this, do you?" Victor interrupted her. Although he had said this, she would not think about what had happened seven years ago. Eden would not believe him even if he confessed that he was that man seven years ago. Eden nodded quickly. Indeed, she did not like to owe others favors. Victor had known that things would develop this way. His grip on her hand was extremely tight. He wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell Eden the truth. Otherwise, it would be a thorn in Eden''s heart. "Eden, as I said, we are a family now. Also, you have said that you would listen to me." Victor looked at her helplessly. Eden lowered her eyes slightly. Although she had said so, Victor had no reason to raise her children. But if she told Victor her thoughts, she might seem very high-maintenance. Finally, Eden bowed her head. At this point, it was toote for her to find another school. And Victor had got everything ready there. Her father had also said that he would help her. No matter how hard she struggled, her father would not allow the kids to transfer to another school. In Upper Street, Buddy had been helping at Zofia''s restaurant all night. But Zofia did not talk to him. Buddy did not allow her to do anything. He rushed to do whatever Zofia wanted to do. At about 9 o''clock, Zofia had to go back to rest. After saying goodbye to the staff of the restaurant, she picked up her bag and was about to leave, not looking at Buddy at all. For the time being, she did not have the courage to forgive Buddy. Upon seeing this, Buddy picked up his coat and chased after her. "Zofia, let me send you home!" Buddy said while putting on the coat. When he had arrived here today, he had been very surprised. He had been passing here every day for a while, but he had never met Zofia. Zofia''splicated expression showed all sorts of feelings in her mind. Looking at Buddy, she felt not only happy but also a slight sense of loss. "No thanks. I live nearby, and I''ll get home soon," she refused. She still hadn''t decided whether she should get married in the future. She felt her life was very fulfilling every day, and the business of her restaurant was also very good. She wanted to lead a peaceful life. "No, Zofia, I must send you back." Buddy looked at her with stubbornness. His imposing face was full of distress. He must gain Zofia''s forgiveness as soon as possible. Zofia was too tired, and pregnancy had made life more inconvenient for her. "No! I don''t need it!" Zofia looked at him with a sullen face. "You need it!" Buddy still looked at her tenaciously. "Buddy, I need to think about the rtionship between us..." N?velDrama.Org content. "I will give you time to think about it, but you must not be so tired. Let me send you back first. I will come to help you in the restaurant every day. Since you like this business, I will support you. Let''s do it together." Buddy looked at her seriously with his ck eyes. His handsome face was full of pity. "You have your own business. You don''t have to do this." Having known him for many years, she knew his stubbornness. However, she really needed to consider their rtionship carefully. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Buddy took a deep breath and said, "Zofia, I know it was all my fault. I shouldn''t have given up on you and the baby. Now, no matter how I exin it, it will be useless. But the only thing I can say is that I''ve always loved you." "What right do you have to say that you love me?" Zofia''s tone suddenly changed, and she looked at him coldly. Buddy was suddenly choked and couldn''t refute. "Zofia, I''m sorry!" Buddy looked decadent. He knew that he had caused a lot of harm to Zofia before. It was justified for Zofia to be angry with him. "Zofia, are you going back?" Suddenly, a man in a suit asked. He was wearing a pair of sses, looking handsome, gentle, and bookish. "Ss, you''re off work." Zofia looked at him and smiled. "Yes, I was just passing by here and came to see you." Ss gave a naive smile. He looked clean and tidy, making a very good impression on people. Buddy looked at Ss and felt doubtful. Ss? Why did this name sound so familiar? Oh, Ss Savage! Zofia''s ssmate in college who had always liked her. This brat had actually found this ce. Hadn''t he noticed that Zofia was pregnant and had a boyfriend? Buddy stretched out and held Zofia in his long arms. Ss narrowed his eyes as he looked at Buddy. Seeing the change in Ss''s expression, Buddy knew that Ss didn''t forget Zofia. Zofia raised her eyes and looked at Buddy with a frown. Buddy looked at her with a gentle smile and said, "Zofia, is this your friend? Why don''t you introduce him to me?" "Zofia, who is he?" Ss couldn''t help asking. He knew what had happened to Zofia during this period of time. He had gone to talk with Zofia''s mother, and the olddy had told him everything about her. That was why he hade to Zofia. Ss felt a sense of crisis in an instant. The appearance of this man had caught him off guard. Ss''s presence was also beyond Buddy''s expectations. Before he had found Zofia, he had lost all the fun of life. He had silently endured all kinds of mental torture alone, bearing the helplessness and sadness in his heart. Now, he would not give up on Zofia again. Zofia said, "He is..." "I am her fiance, the father of the baby in her belly,¡¯¡¯ Buddy interrupted, introducing himself. Hearing this, Ss got the answer to the question in his heart instantly. He said angrily, "Didn''t you abandon Zofia? How dare youe back?" Ss looked at Buddy coldly. How could hee back willfully after abandoning Zofia? Even though Zofia was pregnant, she still had to make a living by herself. He felt very sorry for her. How dared this man appear in front of her again? During this period of time, Zofia had finally moved on. When she finally saw a glimmer of light, Buddy suddenly appeared again. Didn''t he know that if a person fell into the mire, it would take a lot of courage toe out and face the sunshine? Buddy frowned and said, "Who said that I abandoned Zofia? I''ve never thought about giving up on her. At that time, something happened to my family. Otherwise, I would have been with her at all costs. I''ve never given up Zofia." "I''ve never given up Zofia." These words made Zofia''s heart throb so fast. The days before had been overcast for her, but now it was a sunny day. "But during this period of time, Zofia has a hard time because of you." Ss rebutted righteously and looked at him coldly. A sh of guilt and regret flitted across Buddy''s handsome face. During this period of time, he had been unable to get rid of the guilt and pain in his heart. The more he wanted to get rid of it, the more trapped he became. If he hadn''t seen Zofia again, he would have been driven crazy. Even he had been in so much pain, let alone Zofia! He had suffered from the pain of lovesickness and had been eager to seek relief. And he found Zofia was his only relief. "Zofia, no one can separate us from each other in the future," Buddy said affectionately, looking at her. Hearing this, Ss felt his heart ached, his face full of anger. "Stop using such sweet words to deceive Zofia. It took her a lot of effort to ease the anxiety in her heart. For the sake of the baby, she forced herself not to think about those messy things." Buddy was speechless. He looked at Ss and said with a cold look, "You are not me. How do you know that I am deceiving Zofia? I love her. There is no doubt about this." Ss suddenly looked at Zofia and asked in a low voice, "Zofia, what do you think?" He wanted to know Zofia''s thoughts. After all, during this period of time, he had kepting here every day to see Zofia when he had time. He was not satisfied to just be her friend. Knowing that she had been hurt by Buddy, he wanted to walk into her heart and give her sunshine. Zofia looked at Ss and smiled. "Ss, I have no idea. But I''m doing OK now." In fact, she was very calm now. She felt as if she had died once before. After that period of time, she felt that there was no difficulty that she could not ovee in her life. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In this materialistic society, only if one was mentally strong, could he or she ovee psychological diseases. She had always been in the pain of breaking up with Buddy and once wanted to invoke death for her relief and deliverance. In fact, she had suffered from mild depression at that time. Losing Buddy had been like losing everything, and she had felt there was no hope in life. She was proved to love Buddy very much. However, circumstances altered cases. She was now stronger than before. "Zofia, you''re not living a good life at all, and I''ll take care of you." Ss looked provocatively at Buddy. Anyway, Buddy had hurt Zofia, and Ss was just worried about her with him around. Buddy looked at Ss''s provocative eyes and narrowed his dark eyes slightly. He then looked at Zofia in his arms and saw that she did not struggle. Not until this moment did he realize how much he missed her. His arms around Zofia''s waist tightened slightly. Suddenly, his left hand felt a fetal movement. Buddy looked at Zofia with excitement, tears welling up in his ck eyes. "Zofia, our child, it just kicked me," Buddy said in a choked voice, trying to keep calm. Zofia looked at him suppressing his excitement, and the look in her eyes became much more complicated. She smiled slightly and said, "It is naughty, it kicked at this time because it wants to sleep now." Her fetal movement was very punctual. If she didn''t sleep before nine o''clock, the fetal movement would begin. Buddy was extremely excited. He had felt a feeling that he had never experienced before. "Zofia, let me send you back to rest first." Chapter 652 Chapter 652 "Zofia, let me send you back," Ss said the same word as Buddy. It was the first time he had requested this during this period. But tonight, he wanted to fight for it. He wanted to do it in front of Buddy. Buddy''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Was Ss fighting with him over Zofia? Zofia looked at Ss and said with a smile, "No thanks. You must be tired after working for a day. Go back and have a rest. Please remember me to your mom." Hearing her refusal, Ss looked at her with a wounded face. "Zofia, are you going to forgive this person who hurt you?" Zofia nced sideways at Buddy and saw him suddenly looking down at her. His ck eyes were as affectionate as ever. Buddy was also waiting for her answer with an expectant look on his face. Zofia silently looked away. No matter she loved the man in front of her or not, she did not want to hurt Ss. Ss and she had been ssmates since junior high school, and they had studied in the same school in college. When they had been in college, Ss had taken good care of her. They had simr family backgrounds. Over the years, Ss had managed to get a decent job with his own efforts. She knew Ss had always loved her with all his heart. However, there was no order of arrival in love. She had fallen in love with Buddy at first sight. In her heart, Buddy was like a romantic and overbearing Prince Charming who came out of the world of fairy tales. He had always been bringing her visual and psychological impact. She could not help falling in love with him. At that time, Buddy had always beenposed, wearing with a serious expression, revealing a cold vibe keeping strangers away from him. No matter in the past or present, Zofia had always been deeply attracted to him. She looked at Ss with a slight smile, saying, "Ss, would you please go back first?" Buddy was not satisfied with Zofia s answer. She should have directly told Ss that he loved him. In this way, Ss would give up in an instant. Ss said, "Zofia, you haven''t answered my question yet." Zofia said, "I have no urate answer to this question.¡± Things were always changing and unpredictable. Perhaps one day, the haze in her heart would disappear, and she would forgive Buddy. But that was definitely not the case at present. "Zofia!" Ss looked at her with a worried face. But Zofia just smiled. "I know that you are very busy with your work every day. You must have not had dinner yet. Your mom is waiting for you at home. You should go back quickly. Don''t worry about me. I''m living very well every day." Zofia looked at him with a sincere smile. There would never be a possibility between her and Ss. She would not deceive him, nor would she give him any hope. That kind of hope was even crueler than a refusal. Ss looked at Zofia helplessly. He knew that she had always been stubborn and kept refusing him. He cast a deep and cold look at Buddy. And then he said, "Zofia, take care of yourself." After that, he hung his shoulders and left, looking lonely. Only then did Zofia let out a slight sigh of relief. Before, she had told Ss that she already had a boyfriend, so Ss had barely contacted her. But when he had heard from her mother that she had broken up with Buddy, he had begun to appear in front of her frequently. Ss was a good man. Any woman who married him would have a happy life. But they were too familiar with each other. There was only friendship but no love between them. "Zofia, let me drive you back first." Watching Ss leave, Buddy instantly became high-spirited. Zofia looked at him with a helpless face, and she was a little angry. "Buddy, I said I would go back by myself." "Zofia, I said that I would drive you back. It will take a long time to take the bus now." While Buddy was talking, he held her around her shoulders and walked to the parking lot, not allowing her to refuse. "Buddy, what are you doing? Let go of me..." Zofia shouted angrily. She was pregnant now, so she couldn''t exert too much strength. Buddy''s strength was so great that she had to go with him. Buddy suddenly stopped and looked at her with a wicked smile., "Zofia, do you want me to kiss you in public?" Zofia was shocked. She suddenly remembered when they had been together in the past, if she had lost her temper and ignored him, he would kiss her in public. So, she dared not to be angry with him when there were many people around. She had many acquaintances in this ce. If he had kissed her in public, all the people in this street would know about it. The gossips about her would spread all over the ce tomorrow morning. Buddy had always been very domineering. The feelings he showed to her were strong, so she had always believed in him. "How dare you!" Zofia red at him. Buddy smiled evilly and looked down at her terrified little face. He said, "You know clearly in your heart whether I dare or not." "You..." Zofia was angry. She noticed some familiar merchants not far away were looking at her, so she lowered her head slightly and helplessly followed Buddy. Seeing her much more obedient, Buddy curled up the corners of his lips with satisfaction and took her to the parking lot. As soon as Zofia got in the car, she punched Buddy hard out of anger. Buddy bore them happily and seemed to be enjoying her punches. He knew Zofia''s character well. When she got angry, as long as she could throw him a few punches, she would cool down soon. However, he knew this time it was not so easy to get her mollified, so he had to work harder. "Don''t hurt yourself. Think about the baby. You can''t be angry now," Buddy reminded her with a pampering smile. "Shut up.! If it weren''t you, would I have I be angered?" Zofia red at him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She shouldn''t have let Eden tell him that she was in the Upper Street. Now, he would pester her every day. How could she focus on her work? "Fine, it''s all my fault. I won''t upset you again in the future." He said in a pleasant voice with a faint smile, sounding as if clear spring water were flowing into her heart. The anger in Zofia''s eyes dissipated gradually. Deep down, she knew that she still loved the man in front of her. However... Whenever she thought of him giving up on her and her child, she just didn''t want to forgive him. "Drive! Eden will be worried if I stay out toote," she said. "OK!" Buddy then started the car happily. Zofia looked at the night scene on the street and then at Buddy, who was wearing a faint smile on the corners of her lips. Suddenly, she realized deeply that in a rtionship the more one paid, the more it hurt. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Along the way, Buddy was talking non-stop. Zofia only responded every now and then, and most time she just nodded without saying anything. "Zofia, are you off on Saturday?" Buddy asked. Zofia said without looking at him, "I never really have days off." Buddy felt a little sorry for her. If such a thing had not happened before, Zofia would not need to go through this. "Zofia, you don''t have to work so hard in the future as you have me. I promise you that I won''t do anything to hurt you anymore. My mom has already agreed to let us be together, so, Zofia, in the future, we will..." "Who said that I want to be with you?" Zofia interrupted him angrily. The memory of Aisling and Haven humiliating her came across her mind. It hurt her so much every time she thought of it. She didn''t want to care about it, but she still would think of it every now and then. She knew Buddy was someone that she did not deserve at all, and that was why she was insulted like that. "Zofia..." Buddy wanted to say something, but he felt that he could not rush it after a second thought. Sometimes it would be even worse if he tried to rush it. After that, neither of them said anything along the way. Eden and Victor chatted for a long time on the balcony. After that, Victor went back to his room to work. Eden went to the first floor. The three children had already gone to sleep, so there was only Boris who was still ying games in the living room. Jaida and Zaiden were also there. Jaida looked at Boris with a dark face. She hadn''t been in a good mood the whole night. Zaiden just sat next to Jaida without saying anything. "Dad, mom, are you not going to sleep?" Eden walked over and sat by Jaida''s side. Zaiden smiled and said, "Eden, look at your mom. She hasn''t smiled the whole night." Eden nced at her mother. It seemed that none of Gracie, Abigail, and Zofia had been back yet. Looking at Jaida''s cold gaze on Boris, who was still ying games, she could guess what had happened. But no matter what they did, Boris would not change straight away. Especially for the children at his age, they were full of curiosity about all kinds of things. They would only give up after they tried them. "Yeah! I won!" Boris suddenly jumped up from the sofa happily. Eden was shocked. Boris did not just like ying games, he was totally obsessed with it. Now they would have to put much more effort so that they could help them to get rid of this bad habit. "Sit down!" Jaida shouted furiously. "Alright..." Boris, who was in such high spirits, instantly calmed down and sat back down after hearing Jaida''s angry roar. "Grandma, what''s wrong with you? Why are you getting so angry now?" Boris looked at Jaida with fear. It seemed that his grandma had been particrly horrible recently. Jaida did not want to give up, so she asked again, "Boris, are you sure you want to go on like this?" Boris instantly lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. Eden said, "Mom, we need to give him time. When he goes to school, I''m sure he will be better." Jaida looked at Eden helplessly and said, "Eden, he is already much worse than we thought. Do you remember when we were in Gate City, the child of our neighbor was ying games on the road and fell into the sewer on the road? The rebar pierced into his leg and he was almost disabled. Now Boris ys games even when he was walking on the stairs. He literally ys games all the time except when he was sleeping. But he even holds his phone when he was sleeping." This was a very serious problem. She did not even know what to do. She felt so worried for him when she saw him ying games all day long. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. He is obsessed with ying games now, so we can only try to distract him gradually. Mom, trust me. Give me two months, I will definitely make this kid likes reading books just like Kenny them." Hearing this, Jaida''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Two months? I''d be so happy if you can change him in 6 months. He is going to school soon, but he still doesn''t know a single word. I''m so worried for him." Eden looked at Boris, who still had his head lowered. ording to her experience of raising her three children, it was indeed a little difficult to make him change. It was true that they could learn a lot from books, but surely games were more fascinating to a kid. "Jaida, I''ve told you that you have to be patient with Boris. If you pushed him too hard, it would only make it worse." Zaiden said. Jaida red at him. "But you are his granddad. We can''t just leave him like this." Zaiden smiled and said, "I know. I didn''t say that I would leave him like this. I only said that we have to be patient and give him some time." "Grandpa, why are you also like this? I''m totally fine. If a kid like me can''t y games well, I would be bullied at school." The three adultspletely lost their words. Jaida said angrily, "Boris, do you think this is a good reason? ying games all the time is very bad for your eyes. Look at your eyes now. You are only harming yourself, do you know that?" "Grandma, don''t try to scare me. How can I harm myself? My father also ys games every day, and he even earns a lot of money from it.¡± Boris said with a proud face. He didn''t seem to believe what Jaida said at all. Hearing his words, Eden suddenly lost her confidence. It would definitely not be an easy thing to change him in two months. At this time, Jaida pointed at Boris''s face angrily, but after thinking about it, she took her hand back quickly as she was worried he would learn from her. "Boris, I''m telling you, your dad is the one who made you like this." "No, it''s not like that!" Boris lifted his chin proudly. "Grandma, you are old now, so you don''t understand what young people''s life now. My dad watches live shows of beautiful women every day, and he sends them money. He really enjoys it very much. He also told me that a woman is sexy if she has big breasts and hips." Hearing this, Zaiden, who just had a sip of water, suddenly spat it all out. Jaida also fell silent. Eden was speechless too. She couldn''t imagine that a kid of his age would know such things. The live shows really had a bad influence on children. Jaida couldn''t control her temper anymore. She shouted out, "Your dad is such a b*stard!" Zaiden quickly put down the teacup in his hand and said, "Jaida, calm down. Now that they''ve divorced, we''ll teach Boris well in the future. Boris will be better." Jaida sat back down on the sofa. She had never been this stressed even when she took care of the three children of Eden''s. Eden also said, "Mom, just give me two months. If it doesn''t work, I''ll think of other ways." "Aunty, my mom even gave up on me, so how do you think you can control me?" Boris said with a disdainful face. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Eden was totally speechless. Indeed, even his parents could not control him. What position did she have to dothat? Thinking of this, she was more worried that she would not be able to finish this task. She looked at Boris with a smile. "Boris, I''m your aunty anyway. And isn''t it better to make you a better boy? Tell me now, except for ying games, what else do you like?" Boris snorted softly, still with his chin up arrogantly, looking at Eden with a look of disdain on his face. "Just leave me alone. My mom doesn''t even care about me anymore, and I just can''t be an obedient boy like others. Aunt, you''d better just give up. Other than games, I don''t like anything else." Eden was stunned and looked at the arrogant Boris. If Gracie heard this, how sad would she be! This child was totally addicted to games! "Boris, no one can save you now!" Jaida looked at him with anger, feeling really disappointed. "Mom, who are you talking about?" At this time, Gracie''s voice came from outside. Two women in trendy clothes came in one after the other. Both of them were wearing a bright red tight dress, and their good figures made all the other women envy. Jaida looked at Gracie and said angrily, "Your son." Gracie didn''t know what to say. She smiled and said to Zaiden, "Uncle Calder, what did Boris do to make my mom so angry?" Zaiden smiled, "What else could it be? Your mom doesn''t want him to y games, but he insisted." Hearing this, Gracie looked at her son with her angry face. As soon as Boris came into contact with his mother''s eyes, he immediately lowered his head in fear. He knew that his mother was going to be mad. At the moment when Gracie was about to say something, he instantly stood up and ran upstairs. "Mom, you talk too much. I don''t want to hear it," Boris said as he ran. Everyone had no idea what to do with him. "Oh, my God, what should I do?" Gracie looked helpless and was about to cry. She did not expect this as soon as she came back. Eden said, "Gracie, don''t worry. Boris also needs some time. After going to school, he wouldn''t have time to y games. He will get better soon." Abigail said, "Eden, I don''t think so. I have seen many children like Boris. Even if they go to school, they would be able to concentrate on the study at all. All they think about is just how to y games well." Eden''s face sank. "Abigail, you can''t say that. You have to have faith in my son. You are making me so upset by saying that. We get along so well, so you can''t do this to me." Gracie looked at Abigail with her upset face. Abigail and Eden were the only two women who could get along with her so well. She really enjoyed being friends with them. Abigail walked up to Eden and sat down beside her. She wrapped her arm around Eden''s and leaned intimately against her shoulder. Then she looked at Gracie and smiled shamelessly. "Gracie, it''s not that I don''t have faith in him. I''m just worried that you''d be more upset if you had too much expectation." "Abigail! That''s really too much!" Gracie red at Abigail. "You guys should help me now. This kid is really driving me crazy." Gracie said anxiously. This was the only reason why she came back home. Abigail smiled and said, "What else can we do? Children are all like this nowadays." "Abigail, if I really had gone mad one day, you would be the one who should take the responsibility," Gracie said to Abigail angry. "I have nothing to do with it. If you had gone mad, it must be your son''s fault." "Why?" Gracie asked seriously. Eden pursed her lips slightly, but she couldn''tugh. However, Abigail put on a big smile on her face, "Because you wouldn''t be bothered about what I say, but your son is different. He is already like this when he is only 6, so there will be much more for you to worry about in the future." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Bull sh*t." Gracie sat down helplessly, picked up the cup of water on the table, and drank it up in one gulp. Then She mmed the cup heavily on the tea table with a loud bang, making everyone turn their heads to her. Abigail looked at her in confusion. Gracie looked at everyone one by one and knocked hard on the table. "I''m a popr person abroad. I don¡¯t believe that I can''t even teach my son well." "That''s great," Abigail suddenly gave her a thumbs up. "It''s not easy to educate children. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask Eden for advice. Look at her three children. How good are they! " After saying that, Abigail smiled proudly, as if she was the one who had been taking care of them. Gracie was very determined. "My son is very clever. He just doesn''t like studying." Abigail couldn''t help butugh, "Kids are all smart nowadays, but they just always think about ying games. No matter what you do to them, even if you take their phones away, they still wouldn''t listen. This is just what life is like for the kids nowadays." Gracie looked a little shocked. She looked at Abigail''s pretty face and blinked her eyes in confusion. "Abigail, how do you know about this? You should have been a child mentor and save these children who are addicted to games. Then you would be an angel." Gracie looked at her seriously. Everyone wanted their children to be good, and Gracie was no exception. Abigail shook her head quickly and said proudly, "No, no! Look at my pretty face and my beautiful legs. Why would I want to spend all my time with children? I am the Muse of every man." Hearing this, Eden looked at her and blinked her big eyes. She didn''t know if Gracie was joking or not. She hadn''t even seen Gracie dating any men before. At this time, Jaida looked at Zaiden and smiled softly, "Zaiden, let''s leave the room for them. It''s time to go to bed." "Okay!" Zaiden looked at the three girls and smiled. With them in the house, they wouldn''t be lonely anymore. "Aunt Jaida, Uncle Calder, good night." Abigail smiled and waved at them. Jaida smiled and said, "Don''t stay up toote. You should all go to bed when Zofia is back." "Yes, Aunt Jaida." Abigail put on a sweet smile, making Jaida very pleased. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Eden took a look outside the door. It was almost ten o''clock. Why hadn''t Zofiae back yet? She wondered if Buddy had gone there. No matter what, she still hoped that Zofia could forgive him soon. Abigail nced at Gracie. "Gracie, you should go up and rest. You''ve been with me all day today, and you must be tired. As for educating children, it''s a lifetime problem. We can''t solve it right now." "a lifetime problem?" Gracie looked at her in surprise. If she needed to educate her son for her whole life, what fun would her life still be? She was not young anymore, so she still wanted to enjoy her life before she got too old. "Of course. Haven''t you watched the popr TV series recently? It is a story about how a mom puts all her effort into educating her children, and she seeded in the end. Both of her sons were outstanding and went to a top colleage." Gracie frowned and looked at her in disagreement. "That''s a TV series. I need a real story which would help me to change my son." Eden said, "Gracie, although it is a TV series, there are still a lot of things that we can learn from. Maybe you could also send him to a boarding school where they would be more strict with him which would give him no time to even touch his phone. Or you can give him a task and reward him if he finishes it." Gracie looked at Eden and shook her head in disagreement. "Boarding schools are too strict, and Boris wouldn''t be able to cope with it. As for the second n, I have already tried it. I asked him to wash his own socks so that he could earn 10 dors from me. But it only worked for one day. He couldn''t be bothered the day after because 10 dors are not even enough for him to pay for the game." Gracie sounded very helpless. She really wished that she could scream her stress out at the moment. And she wished that someone coulde and save her. She suddenly felt a little headache. During this period, she was so busy with her own work and building her ownpany, and at the same time, she had to fight for the shares from Jotham Alwynn Group which were supposed to be her and her brother''s. Jotham Alwynn Group was established by her father, and it was her mother''s hope. She would never let their life work destroyed by that awful woman and her family. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden and Abigail looked at each other, and there was nothing they could do about it either. Gracie fell in silent. Eden and Abigail did not say anything anymore either. At this moment, the door was opened. Eden knew it must be Zofia. She turned her head and saw Zofia walked in. However, his brother was following behind as well, which made Eden a little surprised. "Zofia, Buddy, you are back." She said. Zofia looked at her and smiled without saying anything. "Eden, how are you?" Buddy looked at her and smiled. There were many bags in his hands, which were obviously filled with snacks. "I''m good, thanks." Eden smiled as she looked at the two of them. "Buddy?" Gracie looked at Buddy with a puzzled face. She was worried that she called the wrong person. After all, she hadn''t seen Buddy for a long time. "Yes, Gracie," Buddy answered quickly. "I heard that you are back now, and I always wanted to come and see you." "I didn''t even know that you can smile? In my mind, you are just like Victor, who has never been interested in romance. And you guys had never fallen for anyone before. But what''s happening now? Have you finally met the right person?" She couldn''t believe how quick both of them were. Hearing this, Buddy suddenly felt a little awkward. And everyone else was silent as well. "Gracie, you still like making fun of me." Buddy smiled. "What a shy guy. Eden, is this your second elder brother?" Abigail also teased him. "Yes, this is my second elder brother, Buddy." Eden introduced him. Abigail looked at Buddy up and down and then said, "Luckily, he is your second elder brother. If he was your oldest brother, I would kick him out straight away." Eden smiled. It seemed that Abby still remembered what happened between Delmont and her. "Buddy, you should take Zofia back to rest." Eden said. Seeing Zofia''s tired face, she also felt sorry for her. Zofia had to do a lot every day. She picked up vegetables, washed vegetables, and washed seafood. She must be very tired, especially when she was pregnant. Eden really knew how did that feel. "Okay!¡± Buddy smiled and put the bags of snacks on the table. "I brought these for you all. Are Kenny them asleep?¡± "Yes." Eden smiled and nodded. "Thank you. They go to bed very early every day." Her three children were all well behaved, so there was not much for her to worry about. Only Gia was a little naughty, who could never keep her room clean. If they didn''t have time to clean it up, Eden would have to do it on her own. "Okay. I wille to see them next time," said Buddy. He put down the snacks and walked Zofia back to her room. After making sure that they closed the door, Abigail asked in a low voice, "Did Zofia forgive your brother so easily?" Eden shook her head slightly and said, "I hope so. But look at her face, I don''t think she actually did." Gracie sighed. "They really should appreciate each other. It''s not that easy to meet a nice guy nowadays. And we also need to treat ourselves well, and none of the women should be dependent on men." Abigailughed and said, "That''s because you didn''t meet a nice guy. There are still a lot of decent men in the world, and we don''t have to be so desperate. Now you are back, maybe you would meet your Mr. Right soon." "For example, Anson. He is a very decent man!" Gracie smiled and looked at her cheekily. Everyone knew that Anson liked Abigail very much. He would do anything to make Abigail stay with him. Abigail red at her back, "What are you talking about?" She lowered her eyes slightly. Her rtionship with Joziah made her lose her hope in men. As for Anson, she still did not have any feelings for him yet. Now she just wanted to focus on her work, because she wanted to improve Ricky''s poprity and make him the top celebrity. She knew that he had the ability to do it. In her opinion, he was the chosen one in this industry. He was totally born with it. With his perfect appearance, he had always had high poprity since he was known by others. Now that he returned to River City, she was more confident with it. "Wow! All the things that Buddy bought are my favorite! I can feel that I''m going to gain weight soon." Seeing that Abigail didn''t want to carry on talking about Anson, Gracie naturally changed the subject. She knew when was the best time to stop. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Gracie picked up a piece of biscuit and started to eat. The biscuit made a cracking sound when she bit it. They were so crispy and smelt so nice. Abigail also smelt and suddenly turned her head to look at Gracie. "Hey! Are you going to eat them all by yourself? Haven''t you seen me and Eden?" Gracie said, "Get it yourself if you want." "Pass me the jerky." Abigail looked at her and stretched out her hand. "Good. Now I''m not the only one who would put weight on." Gracie smiled and handed over two packs of spicy jerky. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then she looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, what do you want?" Eden shook her head slightly. "I have eaten too much for dinner, so I can''t eat anything now." Gracie looked at her and shook her head slightly. "You are so thin. How did you even manage to give birth to the triplets?" "This has nothing to do with being thin or not!" "That''s true, but I''m still very jealous. You got three kids in once. If you and Victor get married, and you have triplets again, my mom would be so happy," Gracie looked at Eden and smiled. She was really pleased that Eden and Victor were together. Hearing this, Eden was speechless. She really couldn''t imagine having three more children. However, would Victor have such genes? "Gracie, Eden is a woman, not a machine for having babies. Three kids are already enough. If she has three more, she would definitely have to spend her whole life raising children." Abigail didn''t seem happy. She even wished she could take Eden''s three children home and hide them away. Gracie looked at Abigail and smiled. "Look at you, Abigail. You look so jealous! You''d better work harder then so that you can have three children as well." Abigail was totally speechless. Did she really think it was such an easy thing to have triplets? "I can''t really force that. After all, not everyone was as lucky as Eden." After saying that, Abigail took a look at Eden. And Eden lifted her chin and pursed her lips, looking very proud. What a show-off! "Eden, let''s go to sleep," Abigail said and stood up. Eden said, "You can go up first. I''lle up after my brother leaves." "Okay." Abigail nodded, looking rather exhausted. She finally had some time off recently, but she had to go out every day. After Abigail went up, Gracie threw the snacks on the table and asked, "Eden, why don''t you go back to the Clement family?" Eden was slightly stunned. It was a little difficult for her to answer this question that she suddenly asked out of the blue. "I actually think it''s good to be like this now." "What do you mean?" Gracie sighed. "Have you seen the suicide tragedy of Jotham Alwynn Group tonight?" "Yes, I have," said Eden. "Then you should notice that Haven is not a simple person. She set Iris up step by step and pushed her all the way here. Although Iris was not innocent either, Haven should not have done that. I''m not going to beat around the bush with you now. Haven was taken home by your mom not long after you had gone missing. In my opinion, everything your mom did was for the engagement between you and Victor. Everyone was saying that you would marry Victor in the future, and I believed so as well because you were such a sweet little girl at that time. However, I still don''t think what your mom did was right. I think she brought Haven back just for the fact that she still could marry her daughter to Victor." Only when people were alive would rationality be worthy. Gracie had never liked Haven. She always felt that Haven was very insidious. Now that Haven had married Vincent, she finally did not have to worry about her marrying her younger brother. Eden nced at Gracie, who was filled with righteous indignation. In fact, what Gracie said was also what she thought in her heart. As long as Haven still lived in the Clement family, she would never go back. After all, Haven wanted her to die. Eden looked at Gracie and smiled. "Actually, it wouldn''t make any difference even if I don''t go back. I am used to living with my mom, so I don''t want to leave her." It was not that she didn''t like Aisling, but she still prefered to live with Jaida. Moreover, she had promised her father that she would stay with them forever. "You''re just too kind. Anyway, I''m going to bed now." Gracie didn''t know what to say to Eden anymore. Haven was nning to take everything from Eden, but she still acted as if she didn''t care about it at all. Eden looked at Gracie''s back and raised her eyebrows slightly. No one could stop Haven from doing what she wanted to do. But she would pay for it sooner orter. Looking at the empty living room, Eden suddenly felt so empty in her heart. But why hadn''t Buddye out yet? Didn''t he want to go back? Thinking of this, Eden nced at the door of Zofia''s room. She sat silently as she waited, but the words that Gracie had said earlier kept echoing in her mind. Did everyone really think she and Victor were a good match? Compared with the Clement family, the Alwynn family was much stronger and more powerful, who was not so easy to be defeated. However, the Clement family was different. The incidentst time almost made the Clement family go bankrupt. But she felt so grateful that Victor and her father both offered to help them. Her mother must have known by now that only her own people would stand up to help her when she was in trouble. Reba was a very cunning person, so there was no chance for her to help at all. She would only hit someone when someone was down. As for Iris, she was so sure that no matter what she asked at that point, Reba would agree because she didn''t want to destroy the reputation of theirpany. However, Haven happened to show up and ruined her n. Now that Iris had totally turned against Haven, from what Eden knew about them, Iris surely would not let everything go so easily. Iris had already lost her mind, so she would do everything to ruin Haven and Vincent''s life. "Eden." A hoarse voice interrupted Eden''s thoughts. She turned around and saw Buddy. She put on a warm smile and said, "Buddy, it seems Zofia still hasn''t forgiven you." Buddy smiled bitterly, "I know she wouldn''t forgive me so quickly anyway, but I will try my best." Eden raised her fist. "Come on!" "I will!" Buddy nodded heavily, with a bright smile on his face. "I have to go now. You should go to bed now." Buddy looked at the time and said. It was really gettingte. "Sure. Drive safe." Eden said with a smile. Buddy also smiled and said, "I will." Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Zofia stood in front of the window, looking at the man''s tall figure gradually disappeared from her sight. Could she really trust him again this time? She already started to question herself after just one day. She watched Buddy''s car driving away, and there were mixed feelings in her eyes. She had always been missing the times when they were together. It was a wonderful memory that buried deep in her mind. And that was also the only thing that supported her all the way here. Even though it was impossible for them to be together, they had at least once been happy. After standing for a long time, she finally went to the bathroom to shower. Eden turned off the lights in the living room and slowly walked up to the third floor. When he passed by Victor''s room, she saw that the light in his room was still on. She took a look and was about to go back to her room, but the door of his room suddenly opened. She only felt his arms wrapped around her waist all of a sudden, and before she could realize what happened, she was already in his room. "Victor, what are you doing?" She red at him in shock. His sudden movement made her want to fight back. She had always been straightforward in front of people she knew, and she would not hide any emotions she had at the moment. Victor leaned over and gently bit her earlobe, finally feeling that his restless mood calmed down a little. Eden trembled slightly and did not dare to move. She was worried that he would do something more to her. Every time she faced Victor like this, she always had a feeling that he would do something to her. "Abigail is sleeping in your room again," Victorined. Eden felt speechless. "Abby is sleeping in my room, not yours. Why are you so bothered?" She didn''t know why he always had an opinion against Abby. Victor looked at her in his arms, wondering if she was really stupid. She didn¡¯t know that he was totally obsessed with her now. Ever since they came back from the exhibition, he felt it was so hard for him to sleep on his own now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Getting used to one thing was truly too terrifying. Seeing that Victor didn''t say anything, Eden was a little impatient, "Victor, it''ste. I need to go to bed." However, Victor only tightened his arms around her without saying a word. She could tell that he didn''t want her to leave. She raised her head slightly and found that his inky eyes were also fixed on hers. Their eyes met in silence, putting a sparkle in both of their hearts. Feeling her warmth in his arms, Victor finally realized what he had been looking for. He did not want to let her go anymore. Eden slowly came to her senses and gently smiled. "Victor, I have very important things to do tomorrow, so I should go back now." Victor was still looking at her, but his eyes turned darkened gradually. He quickly lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers. Eden''s eyes widened with shock. She could only see his long eysh covered all the emotions in his eyes. Victor seemed to have noticed that she was a little abstract, so he kissed her even harder. Eden suddenly came to her senses. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t control her body... After a long time, Victor finally let her go slowly. Eden looked at him and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. For the first time, she finally understood how it felt when a man truly loved her. She slowly curled her lips into a cheeky smile and then said, "You are so good at it. Are you sure you really haven''t had any rtionships with other girls?" Her sweet voice sounded very sexy. Victor also smiled lightly, trying to hide the passion deep down in his heart. "I''m just born with it. You are the only one I have ever dated in my whole life." Eden didn''t know what to say. It seemed that they had never done anything more intimate than kissing. However, his words still pleased her. The corners of her lips curled up. "I believe in you." She hoped that she would not be disappointed one day. Victor suddenly smiled with pleasure. The feeling of being trusted by her was more wonderful than anything else. "Good night!" Eden said with a hoarse voice, looking at Victor with her slightly unfocused gaze. "Please stay here!" Victor''s deep voice sounded so attractive. "Stop it!" Eden frowned slightly, but the sweetness on her face could not be hidden anymore. Victor lowered his head and put his forehead against hers. "Why do you always want me to stop?" Eden took a serious look at him and believed that he knew what she meant. "I''m tired," she said. She was indeed very tired every day. She had to get up in the middle of the night and go to Gia''s room to check if she needed to go to the bathroom or to drink water. She asked Gia to sleep in the same room with her, but Gia didn''t agree and insisted on sleeping on her own. Victor looked at Eden for a long while but still let her go in the end. He could force her to stay, but he didn''t want to scare her off. He really didn''t know how long he could hold this anymore. Looking at the empty room, he felt so lonely in his heart again. Suddenly, his phone rang. Victor picked it up and looked at the screen, then answered it when he walked to the window. "Hello?" His deep voice sounded a little sharp in the quiet dark night. The call was from Lucian. Lucian said in a low voice, "Victor, Reba has transferred about 300 million from Jotham Alwynn Group during these years, and Rubby took the most. She bought ten shops and several suites in the city center. They spent most of the money on real estate." Victor''s handsome face was reflected on the ss window, looking cold and affectless. He raised his eyes and looked out of the window. It was so quiet and dark outside, making him feel even more lonely. He said, "Keep the evidence safe. When we find the evidence of them trying to kill me over the years. I''ll hand them over to the police. I will have to make sure that I destroy herpletely this time." Lucian said, "I know. However, the thing that happened with the Jotham Alwynn Group today doesn''t look right. There are indeed some problems with Iris''s family business, but it would be too much for her to do this." Victor smiled coldly and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. By the way, I''ll let you go now." After hanging up the phone, Victor threw his phone on the sofa andy on his soft big bed. It seemed that he still could feel the warmth of Eden''s body on his arms. He felt that he was never that full of energy in his life before. But at this moment, he felt so cold and empty all over his body. He looked at the ceiling, and the irritable feeling suddenly appeared again. He gently touched his lips, wondering if he had really fallen in love with her too deeply. And Eden was the only thing he needed now in his life. He thought he was calm and experienced enough after so many years, but he didn''t expect that he was totally defeated as soon as Eden appeared in his life again. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 It was not until the early morning did Victor finally manage to fall asleep. He always hated nighttime. Early next morning, the fashion show of Alwynn Group was about to start. Eden had been busy with this for the past few days. There would be many of their cooperative partnerse over as well, and many reporters had already gathered on the fifth floor of theirpany building. Eden left Victor in the parking lot and went straight to the fifth floor. Many people were already in the venue and looking forward to this fashion show. Eden looked at the luxurious stage in the distance. The entire fashion show would go live online as well. In this high- tech era, Alwynn Group was always on top of the trend. Sales were no longer just focused on the traditional method. Doing business online had already be a normal thing. In addition to managing thepany, they also wanted to enhance thepetitiveness of the entire supply chain. In response to this change, the need for informationisation had not just limited to standardizing the process and improving management anymore, but also focus on business operations so that they could keep everyone satisfied. Therefore, the multichannel marketing management system also made Eden very busy. Eden was dressed in a white casual suit with her hair drawn back into a bun, looking mature and graceful. Her bright eyes were shining like the moon in the night sky, adding even more charm all over her body. She walked all the way to the backstage where the models were resting. In the bright dressing room, models were all preparing for the show. "Director Bleu, here you are," Amelia said excitedly when she saw Eden. Irene and Cicely were also there. "Yes." Eden smiled slightly with her red lips curled up. Irene, who was not far away, looked at her and was totally impressed with her beauty. "Irene, have the models had breakfast yet?" Eden asked. She had read the news before that some models worked too hard and had no time to have any food so that they even fainted on the stage. She had to make sure such a thing would not happen in today''s show. Actually, nothing bad should happen today at all. Irene smiled and said, "I know what you are worried about, so I have already watched them finishing their breakfast. We are all going to be very busy today, so everyone has to eat enough food." "That''s great!" Eden smiled and nodded. She then looked at Amelia and asked, "Amelia, are the clothes ready?" Amelia said, "Yes, Director Bleu. All the clothes are on the way here, and they will be here soon." "Go double check it. We will have to make sure nothing goes wrong today," said Eden. They were supposed to get the clothes ready the day before, but there were still a few pieces of clothes that weren''t ready, so she could only ask them to send the clothes over this morning. Amelia said with a smile, "OK, Director Bleu! I''ll call him to confirm right now." When Amelia went to make a phone call, Eden walked into the dressing room to check on the models. It seemed that they were all ready for the show. This was her first fashion show after she came to the head office, so she really hoped that she could seed. And she also wanted to impress all their cooperative partners and those who liked their brand. "Director Bleu, the style of these clothes is so different from the clothes I used to wear before, so I''m afraid they are not a good match for me." Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind Eden. The words were so harsh which made Eden annoyed instantly. She actually was just thinking that nothing bad could happen today. Eden slowly turned around and looked at the sexy model behind her, who looked very arrogant with a western-style looking. She had slightly tanned skin and a not very eye-catching face, but her perfect figure made her totally stand out. Eden stared at her with her bright eyes. And the other party also stared back at her coldly without showing any fear. The atmosphere suddenly tensed up. Everyone''s eyes suddenly fixed on Eden and the model, whose name was Ingeborg. Brian was putting makeup on for the models. He wanted to say hello to Eden and thank her for getting in touch with him, but he didn''t expect such a thing happened at this moment. He stopped his work immediately and was ready to have a look at what was going on. Irene and Cicely also walked in. Irene nced at Ingeborg and narrowed her eyes slightly. Eden blinked slightly, and said coldly, "If you don''t think these are a good match to you, you can just stay in the changing room for today''s show." The whole room turnedpletely quiet instantly. No one dared to make any sound. Hearing this, even Ingeborg looked at Eden in shock. She didn''t expect that Eden would say such a thing. The clothes each model had to wear were already set in advance. If Ingeborg didn''t do it, who could rece her? Moreover, Ingeborg was well known for her perfect body shape, and she also had a very good reputation within Alwynn Group. No one dared to mess about with her at all. Therefore, Eden''s words made all models present shock. "Who does she think she is? She''s just a director. How dare she say this to Ingeborg?" "Yes, even Mr. Alwynn wouldn''t dare to speak to Ingeborg like this." "Well, I''ve heard that she was very close to Mr. Alwynn. That''s why she is so overconfident." The models looked at Eden and talked openly, didn''t seem to care about her hearing them at all. The corner of Eden''s lips twitched coldly. She didn''t expect that someone would make trouble for her at this time. Brian looked at these models with a smile on his face, but he did not say anything. Rumors about Eden had been spreading all over the inte recently. None of them was positive news. However, Loomis''s words cleared everything for her. Ingeborg looked at Eden with contempt. "Director Bleu, you don''t have such a right." "So what?" Eden looked at her indifferently as she asked. "So, it''s not suitable for me." Ingeborgughed and looked at Eden with an arrogant face. This Fashion Week was very important for Alwynn Group, and she was also the most important model in Alwynn Group. All the brands of Alwynn Group that she represented all had very good feedback. Eden slightly raised her lips and smiled. "You are Ingeborg, right?" She felt like she had heard of her before. "Yes, I am!" Ingeborg said with her chin lifted very high. N?velDrama.Org content. Eden rolled up her sleeves slightly, and her clear gaze suddenly turned sharp. "It''s not up for you to make a decision on this. If you don''t want toe to the stage, you can just tell me. I can immediately ask someone else toe over here." "Someone else? Eden, I''m afraid that you still don''t know who I am." Ingeborg suddenly stood up as she spoke, and her tall figure instantly blocked Eden entirely. She was much taller than Eden. Eden slightly raised her head and nced at her, then said with her gentle voice, "Ingeborg, formerly known as Julian Uttley, a professionally trained supermodel in River City who has participated in many events and has rich stage experience, and also an important model in Alwynn Group." She said it very clearly, making sure that everyone heard her. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Ingeborg suddenlyughed coldly and said, "Since you already knew, why are you still doing this?" The models around her also looked at Eden with contempt. They were all wondering how bold Eden could be. Victor would not even dare to offend Ingeborg if he was here. However, Eden smiled indifferently and looked at the Ingeborg. "Ingeborg, are you 25 now?" Ingeborg''s face suddenly changed, looking cold and ferocious. "Why?" Eden nced at all models in the dressing room, and her lips curved up slightly. "I don''t think any company would keep a certain model forever nowadays. The trend and fashion change so fast each year, and there will be more and more young models out there. Companies would just use models who are young and more suitable for their own styles. When you think that you are not suitable for the style of apany, you are actually shutting yourself out. I know a lot of models, but this is the first time I have seen someone as arrogant as you. I also know many models who work here locally. As long as I make a phone call, they will soon come over. You are no better than any of them, no matter for the figure or appearance. They are all around 18 or 19-year-old, and they are very hardworking and modest." Hearing this, all the models'' faces changed. It was true that age was a very important fact forthem as a model. Ingeborg looked at Eden in shock. Her upromising gaze and cool face had always been her unique style, however, it was just as Eden said, it was getting harder and harder to survive in this industry. But she had already taken the money, so she had to stick to her point. "It¡¯s not suitable for me anyway.¡± She said decisively, knowing that even Victor would not kick her out so easily. After all, she had brought a lot of benefits to thepany, and her contract would still be in force until one yearter. Eden pursed her lips and nodded, saying, ¡±1 understand. So I will just find another person who is more suitable for it. I can¡¯t postpone today''s fashion show because of you anyway." As she spoke, she took out her phone straight away, looking very determined. Brian looked at Eden and smiled quietly. She was indeed an interesting person. No wonder Victor fell in love with her so easily. When Marianne was still here, Ingeborg used to argue with her all the time as well. However, unexpectedly, Marianne lost in the end. Therefore, she had to kiss up to Ingeborg now, which made Ingeborg even more arrogant. "What are you doing?" Ingeborg grabbed Eden''s phone and threw it away. Eden frowned and her gaze went cold. And her phonended on the floor next to Lucian''s food who had just walked in. Everyone was shocked. Eden had been the centre of attention recently, which was all because of Victor. All the models were so jealous, therefore they were quite happy that someone could vent their anger for them. However, Ingeborg really had gone too far. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at Ingeborg. And Ingeborg also looked back with her cold eyes without any fear. Lucian noticed it was Eden¡¯s phone, so he frowned slightly and was about to pick it up. But Eden said, "Mr. Bonen, just leave it there. It''s not supposed to be your job to pick it up." Lucian looked at Eden and just realized that something was not right in the room. "What''s going on?" He walked in elegantly. All the models couldn''t help but fix their eyes on him. At this time, Ingeborg seemed more relieved and pleased. Lucian was here now, and he surely knew that she was the most valued model in thispany. Eden smiled coldly. She knew that nothing would change even though Lucian was here. However, as Ingeborg was so persistent, there must be something going on behind it. N?velDrama.Org content. At this moment, a model standing beside Ingeborg said gently, "Mr. Ronen, Director Bleu wants to change Ingeborg.¡± Everyone fell silent. Eden nced at the model. She dared to lie in front of everyone right now, surely she was Ingeborg''s little fellow. Her words just like a p in her own face. Lucian looked at Eden and then looked at Ingeborg. Then he said calmly, "Well, this is totally up to Director Bleu to decide. Director Bleu is the person in charge of this fashion show." Everyone was shocked again. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. And Ingeborg suddenly looked at Lucian in disbelief. "Haha..." Brian suddenlyughed at this time, trying to ease the tension in the room. Lucian looked at him and asked, "Brian, what are you doing?¡± Brian suddenly pointed at the model beside the Ingeborg,ughing from ear to ear. "No, Lucian, I just find it so funny to actually see someone talking nonsense in public. Everyone here heard that Ingeborg doesn''t want toe on stage, but she wants to me everything on Eden." "Mrs.rk, Ingeborg is your favorite model, but why are you saying this to against her now?" The model standing next to Ingeborg nced at Brian with embarrassment. Brian spread his hands and looked at her. "Yes, I do like Ingeborg, but I don''t like a woman who is not honest. The design director thinks the style is suitable for her, but she doesn''t think so and refuses to even wear them on the stage. She is actually shutting herself out. I think it''s right for Director Bleu to change to someone else. And you shouldn''t have thrown her phone on the floor." Brian thought that he would not be able to sleep tonight if he didn''t stand out and tell the truth This was surely a hard nut to crack, neither Victor nor Lucian could deal with it perfectly. But Brian was different. Lucian frowned and looked at Ingeborg. "If you feel that it''s not suitable for you to work here, you can resign anytime. Just go to the 25th floor and sign the paper." Lucian did not show any mercy either. His handsome face looked very calm and indifferent. Ingeborg looked at him in great shock. She felt he should be on her side no matter what. However, he was even more ruthless. He directly told her to resign. "Mr. Ronen, I..." Lucian didn''t let her finish her sentence, "We have more opportunities to choose a better model. If you feel that it is not suitable for you, you can leave. You are not the only model we have." Ingeborg was totally speechless. Eden was shocked as well. It seemed that Lucian was even more straightforward than Victor. "No, no, no, Mr. Ronen. That''s not what I meant. It''s just a misunderstanding." Ingeborg''s attitude completely changed, looking no longer arrogant at all. Lucian looked at her with his ruthless eyes with no emotions at all. He walked to Eden''s phone slowly and picked it up. He handed it to Eden and said, "It''s up to you if you want to change the model." Eden did not speak. She took her phone back and took a look at the phone number she had not dialed yet. In River City, she could find a better model than Ingeborg. However... She suddenly turned her face to Ingeborg with a smile, however, her gaze still had no warmth at all. "I''ll ask you onest time. Do you still want to do it or not?" "No." Ingeborg insisted. She already took the money from someone else, so she couldn''t stop now. Lucian frowned and looked at the Ingeborg, a look of anger swept across his handsome face. "If you don''t want to get on stage, you should have told Director Bleu yesterday. Why are you only telling her now? Do you think Alwynn Group is yours?" Chapter 660 Chapter 660 "Mr. Ronen, I...I only told Director Bleu because I just realized the clothes are not suitable for me." Ingeborg tried to exin it, but she could tell herself that her words were not convincing at all. The runway was the most important ce for a model. They needed to change a dozen sets of clothes in one fashion show and each time they could only present it for less than a minute. However, if the model performed well, they would also be able to bring out the best of the clothes to the audience. At the same time, models were trained to be very professional which allow them to show any type of clothes perfectly. "If you say so, then you''d better find somewhere else which is more suitable for you. We can manage the termination of your contract, and we won''t deduct any money that we are supposed to pay you." After saying this, Lucian looked at Eden and said, "Director Bleu, is it toote for you to find another model?" Eden quickly looked at the time and said, "It''s not toote yet." Lucian said, "Alright. We''ll arrange it now.¡± After saying that, he looked around and found there were more makeup artists than models in the room. Then he frowned and looked at Brian. "Brian, you''ve really got nothing better to do." After that, he turned and left. Brian didn''t know what to way, so he just got up and carried on putting the makeup on for the models. When it came to Lucian, even he felt that he could do nothing with him. At this moment, Ingeborg and her little fellow were still standing there in a daze. Eden walked out and called the model she knew before. This was a model who worked in River City, and she would definitely look more lively than Ingeborg. ¡°Ingeborg." The model pulled Ingeborg who was still in shock. Ingeborg quickly came to her senses and looked at the model, "Yvonne, what should I do? I..." She was too anxious to even get her words out. She nced at Eden who was making a call. Then she looked around the room, where everything seemed to be totally normal. None of the models who used tough at Eden with her spoke up for her at this moment. She picked up her handbag angrily and walked towards Eden. At this time, Eden had also contacted the other model. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ingeborg standing behind her. Ingeborg smiled contemptuously. "Eden, you are just a woman who uses man to get your position..." "Using a man? Which man am I using? Mr. Alwynn?" Eden interrupted her and looked at her coldly. She had seen these rumors too many times recently, and she had long got over it. "Are you not?" Ingeborg looked at her sarcastically. She knew she would never have a chance to come back to Alwynn Group anymore. It was not worth it at all to ruin her own future for the sake of money. However, she couldn''t say it out. If she said it out, she would bepletely shut out in this industry. "Am I?" Eden looked at her and asked coldly. Ingeborg frowned and said, "You are such a shameless b*tch! Do you think Mr. Alwynn would kick me out of Alwynn Group like this?" Eden couldn''t help but snort coldly. She knew Victor really would do it. After all, he wouldn''t let anyone get away with it if they offended Eden. Victor had said before that Alwynn Group never weedzy people, and what Ingeborg did was exactly what Victor hated. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this point, with the previous negative news, no one would believe Eden no matter what she said. But it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore as long as Victor believed in her. So she said straight away, "Are you saying that I¡¯m a b*tch because I only use men to get your position? Julian Uttley, let me tell you, I get to my position today only with my hardworking. There are so many beautiful women in the world, and any one of them is more beautiful than me. Are you so confident that I can make Mr. Alwynn fall for me?" Ingeborg totally lost her words. Eden was an unmarried mother, so Victor would really be lost his mind if he fell in love with her. However, there would be no smoke without fire. She was very confident with her perfect body shape, but she still didn''t make Victor even look at her more. Eden was only an average woman from an average family who already had three children. How could Victor fall in love with her? However... Ingeborg bit her lower lip and looked at Eden with a cold smile. "Director Bleu, even if you kick me out of Alwynn Group, you won''t have a peaceful time here." Eden nced at her and said confidently, "Well, that''s something you don''t need to worry about. I''m sorry, I''m very busy now." After saying this, Eden started walking out. She had to go to the restroom. In fact, she had always thought that Ingeborg was a good model who could manage all types of clothes perfectly and show the audience what the designers wanted them to see. Ingeborg watched Eden walking away. Eden was wearing a white suit with a pair of culottes, looking very fashionable and graceful. She could always easily impress everyone else with the clothes she wore. And her clothes today looked ssic, but they were all decorated with special embroidered elements. To be honest, Marianne''s design was ssic and standard, while Eden''s design was bold and creative. She didn''t put on ck-and-white clothes as she used to do before, instead, she chose a warm color suit jacket. Even though, they were still good enough to make her stand out. Most importantly, the fabric she chose was very soft and of very good quality, which could perfectly show the curve of her body. Thinking of this, Ingeborg left the dressing room angrily as well. She walked all the way to the restroom, and then took out her phone when she made sure that no one was around. "Hello, Miss rk. I promised you that I wouldn''t go on the stage, but I have been kicked out of Alwynn Group now. Can you arrange a new job for me?" "Have you been dismissed?" The other party sounded very surprised. Ingeborg said, "What kind of ce do you think Alwynn Group is? When I promised you to do this, you promised me that if I lost my job, you would arrange another job for me." "Then what''s going on with them now?" "They found another model to rece me." "I see. Wait for my call at home." "Okay!" Ingeborg hung up the phone and went into the restroom. At this moment, Eden was just tidying up her clothes in the restroom. She had heard every single word in that conversation. She did not stop but slowly walked out. Who was Miss rk? Paulina rk? Eden lifted the corner of her mouth mockingly, thinking that Ingeborg was such an idiot who would rather help someone else and ruin her own future. Would there be anywhere else in River City more suitable for her than Alwynn Group? Thinking of this, Eden walked towards the venue, hoping that everything would go smoothly after this. Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Amelia running toward her in a hurry. Eden frowned and had a bad feeling. Amelia shouted as soon as she saw Eden, "Director Bleu, something bad happened." Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Eden frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" Amelia looked at Eden anxiously, "Director Bleu, they had a car ident and our clothes were stolen." "What?" Eden was stunned. A car ident? And the clothes were all lost? How could there be such a coincidence? "The driver said someone had rear-ended him, so he got off to check. However, at that time, the tire popped suddenly as well. When he was making a phone call, someone stole the clothes in the car." Eden frowned and found it hard to believe. How could such a coincidence happen? She immediately took out her phone and called Victor. "Hello, Eden." Victor sounded very happy. Eden said, "Victor, Ingeborg is on her way to the 25th floor to resign. Can you stop her? Something happened. I overheard in the bathroom today that it was someone else who made her refuse to go on the stage. And our car had an ident on the way and all the clothes were stolen." "What?" Victor frowned. He couldn''t believe it either. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." He hung up the phone as soon as he finished his words. Then he called Lucian immediately. Lucian had already got a call from the factory. As soon as he received the call, he immediately called Adonis, who had already on his way there. Lucian got up and walked to Victor''s office quickly. As soon as he entered the office, he said before Victor could speak, "I''ve heard the whole story, and I have already arranged people to deal with it." Victor looked very furious. He couldn''t believe that someone even dared to touch his business now. Lucian looked very fuming as well. Just as he was about to say something, Ingeborg walked in. Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at Ingeborg. How dare she make trouble for him? Ingeborg walked in and looked at Victor with her charming and arrogant eyes, thinking that she probably still would have a chance. "Mr. Alwynn, the director of thepany is so powerful that she even wants to rece me." Victor looked at her coldly, just like calm from the storm. "I think Eden is right. I''ll give you two choices. One, tell me who''s behind you. Two, I will send you to jail." His cold words echoed in the whole office. Upon hearing this, Ingeborg''s face suddenly changed. She was so shocked that he found it out. "There... there is no one behind me," said Ingeborg with her teeth gritted. She did not believe that Victor would find out so quickly. "It''s not me, it''s Eden. Someone must have asked her to do this. Mr. Alwynn, she wants to sow discord between us," she continued with a wronged face. When she lowered her head slightly, a strange look swept across her face. She wondered what exactly had happened. The other party promised her that they would not reveal her identity. Victorughed out coldly, then looked at her again with his cold eyes. "Don''t try to make out that you and I are close. I''ll give you onest chance, or I''ll make sure that you will never find another job in this industry." He didn''t sound like he was joking at all. Only then did Ingeborg realize the seriousness of this matter. "Mr. Alwynn, I really don''t know what you are talking about." Ingeborg tried to y dumb. She would not easily give in before everything was clear. She stared at Victor''s handsome face, thinking that he was really attractive. He had always been the Prince Charming in all the model''s eyes. Alwynn Group offered them a very good sry, however, most of them still stayed there because of him. As long as they could see him every day, they would feel their life was totally fulfilled. At this moment, Victor didn''t want to beat around the bush anymore. He said directly, "You don''t understand, do you? With the charge of intentional murdering and theft, Ingeborg, I''m afraid you would have to stay in jail for at least eight or ten years. So you''d better answer my question after considering it carefully." Ingeborg suddenly looked at him with a shocked face and eximed, "Mr. Alwynn, you can''t wrong me like this. I have been working hard in Alwynn Group, and I have never done anything to harm Alwynn Group, not to mention intentional murdering and theft." Hearing this, Victor and Lucian looked at each other. Ingeborg couldn''t read the emotions in their eyes, but she suddenly felt a sense of fear deep in her heart. Lucian took out his phone and called the police. At the same time, Eden also came to the 25th floor as fast as she could. When Ingeborg heard Lucian calling the police, she really panicked. "Mr. Ronen, what did I do wrong? Why are you calling the police?" She looked at Lucian with a great grievance. Lucian said, "Our car was crashed on the road and the clothes for the fashion show were also stolen. As for you, you just promised others that you would note onto the stage. Therefore, you are the one who is linked with everything, and your purpose was to ruin this fashion show." "What?" Ingeborg stared at Lucian with her eyes wide open. She did not expect that things would be so serious. N?velDrama.Org content. Her eyes quickly swept over Victor''s furious face, and exined hurriedly, "Mr. Alwynn, I really have nothing to do with this. I really didn''t do anything." If it was really like what Lucian said, then her reputation would totally be ruined in this industry, and Victor was definitely capable to make sure that she would never find a job in this industry anymore. After all, he was indeed the most powerful person in this industry. At this moment, Eden suddenly pushed the door open. She walked in hurriedly. Victor saw that she was out of breath, and a look of concern shed in his eyes. "Eden, why are you in such a hurry? Don''t tire yourself out." Victor said, and then poured her a ss of water. Seeing this, Ingeborg looked even more shocked. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Victor, who was always indifferent and distant in front of them, would have such a gentle side. And he was doing it for Eden. Eden said to them earlier that she didn''t try to seduce Victor, but what was this? They looked even more intimate than a real couple. Eden took the water, took a sip quickly, and put the ss back in Victor¡¯s hand. She took a deep breath and said, "Victor, find someone quickly. We must get the clothes back first. I have asked the driver and he is not injured. Now the most important thing is to get the clothes back. All the partners and media are here already." Victor looked at her and smiled gently. He reached out his hand and wiped the water from the corner of her mouth. "Don''t worry. Lucian has already sent someone to deal with it, and the police are also doing their best to look for the clothes. We will not let any of them get away with it. The fashion show will be held as scheduled. We still have an hour left." Eden looked at his calm and gentle eyes, and it seemed that he was not worried at all. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Eden smiled and said in a low voice, "You don''t look worried at all. It seems that you don''t take this thing seriously" However, she was so anxious and worried earlier. Victor also smiled and said, "Silly girl, it''s not a big deal. We will catch them soon. You just sit here and wait. I don''t want you to go anywhere." "Okay. As long as you are around, I feel like I really don''t need to worry about anything." After saying this, she swallowed slightly. She had run up earlier and felt her throat was so dry. "Can you pass me another ss of water? I need hot water." She asked Victor without even thinking. Victor never wanted her to do anything at home anyway and he was always happy to do such things for her. "Sure!" He picked up the ss and walked to the water dispenser. He looked totally different when he was with Eden. Ingeborg stood on the side, watching everything in great shock. Lucian lowered his head slightly and nced at Eden. Then he turned around and went out to deal with the matter. When he came in, he had already called Adonis and asked him to go there and look into it. Adonis''s family had a lot of connections, so it would be easier for him to deal with such a thing. Victor brought back the ss and passed it to Eden. "Here you go. Don¡¯t chock yourself." "Thanks!" Although Eden agreed, she still raised her head and drank the water in one gulp. Victor looked at her and didn''t say anything. He knew she just didn''t want him to worry about her. "Eden, why did you lie to us? You said that you did not seduce Mr. Alwynn? What''s going on now? You''d better exin it to me." Ingeborg looked at Eden with anger in her eyes. It was only then that Eden realized that Ingeborg was also standing in the room. She smiled slightly and nced at Victor. Then she said, "Why should I exin it to you? I really didn''t seduce Victor! He''s my boyfriend. Why do I need to seduce him?" Hearing her calling him boyfriend, Victor felt that he had never been this happy in his life before. He felt no word was powerful enough to actually describe his joy at this moment. He had really been waiting for this moment for so long. "What?" Ingeborg really couldn''t believe what she had just heard and seen. "What do you mean? How could Mr. Alwynn be with you?" Then she turned her face to Victor and asked excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, how could you fall in love with a woman like her..." "Get the hell out of here!" Victor shouted before she even finished her sentence with great anger swept across his face. In his eyes, no one could evenpare with Eden. "Mr. Alwynn, why? Am I not as good as her? I have been working here for three years. There were many otherpanies that came to me, but I have never changed my mind because of you. I have been staying in Alwynn Group for you." Ingeborg still couldn''t understand it. She was a famous model, and the only reason that she chose to work here was Victor. All the models who worked there had the same dream, which was to marry Victor. All of them wanted to be Mrs. Alwynn. Victor looked so angry at this moment, with no warmth on his face at all. "Are you sure you''ve never done anything to harm Alwynn Group?" His voice was calm but it was full of sternness and coldness. Ingeborg tried to avoid his eyes. She suddenly felt that she didn''t dare to look directly into his inky eyes anymore. "Why? You don''t dare to admit it?" The corner of his mouth raised with sarcasm. "I haven''t." Ingeborg still didn''t want to give in. N?velDrama.Org content. "You better be praying that this has nothing to do with you," Victor said and stopped looking at her. He just sat with Eden, waiting for the call. He looked more rxed now. He couldn''t stop smiling as soon as he saw Eden who was sitting next to him. He really wished he could do something for her right now as she finally admitted that he was her boyfriend. However, Eden didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, she was just totally focusing on her phone. Victor felt a little annoyed. They had been living a very busy life, and if they were too busy with their work, they would inevitably bring their emotions into their work. In fact, he had thought selfishly that he didn''t want Eden to work so hard. But he also knew very well what her dream was. Therefore, he had never mentioned his thought to anyone. "Eden, I told you that you don''t need to worry about it. Even if you don''t trust me, don''t you trust Adonis? He is an expert. He will find out everything soon." He whispered in Eden''s ear. Eden raised her head to look at him but didn''t say anything. Victor smiled with joy, and his handsome face looked even more charming. ¡±1 trust you!" Eden smiled as well. Ingeborg, who was still standing on the side, waspletely ignored by them at this time. This was definitely one of the most awkward times in her life. She was already used to all the men trying to tter her, and no men would ignore her no matter where she was. If Eden dared to tell her that Victor was her boyfriend, she must already know that no one would believe Ingeborg even if she told others. Just like when she said it, Ingeborg didn''t even believe it herself. If Ingeborg didn''t see it with her own eyes, she probably would never believe it. "Mr. Alwynn, I want to resign." Rather than getting kicked out by others, it would be much better to resign first. No one could save her today anyway. Victor looked at her, and his dark eyes were full of coldness. "Sure. After everything is sorted, you can resign." "Mr. Alwynn, this really has nothing to do with me." Ingeborg looked quite helpless. She had no idea how everything had happened. She just wanted some money, and that person offered her enough money to just make things difficult for Eden. She had never imagined that this would ruin her future. Eden looked at her and didn''t say anything either. If she guessed it right, Miss rk must be Paulina rk. She was the only one who could afford to buy off a famous model like Ingeborg. Eden had checked Paulina''s background. Her family was really rich, and she was also a hard- working person. She became the design director of the E.H with all her effort. Eden could tell that she was indeed a talented person. Victor said angrily, "You know it clear whether you have anything to do with this or not. If you don''t want to tell me who it is behind this, you would only end up taking all the responsibility yourself. I believe it wouldn''t be a nice feeling to be put into jail as a model." His ruthless words were like a knife carving Ingeborg''s heart. She suddenly realized how ridiculous her exnation was. He already knew the whole story and that was why he said that. When Eden called him earlier, she had already made everything clear to him. Otherwise, he would not be so convinced at this moment. Ingeborg''s face changed. Would she really end up in jail? But she just wanted the money from the beginning. How could everything get to this point? The car ident and stealing had nothing to do with her. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Victor could tell that Ingeborg didn''t want to tell him the name of the person behind this, which made him lose patience. He got up, walked over to his desk, and called Lucian. "Lucian, how''s it going?" Lucian said, "We haven''t heard of anything yet. Please wait a little longer." "Okay!" Then, Victor hung up the phone. But Eden started getting more anxious. She got up, crossed her arms in front of her chest with a worried face, and gently pursed her lips. She had been looking forward to this fashion show for a long time, but how could such a thing happen? Looking at her worried face, Victor frowned slightly but didn''t say anything. Ingeborg had been standing there awkwardly for a while. Even if she walked out and left everything behind her, Victor still would not let her get away with it early. She really regretted everything now. She shouldn''t have taken the money from the beginning. If her career was really ruined, she didn''t even know what she could do for her life. Her career was everything she had. At this time, she was extremely regretful, but there was nothing else she could do about it. Eden suddenly said, "Victor, I''ll go down now. Call me if you heard any news from there." As the clothes did note in time, all the models would be worried too, so she had to go down and make sure nothing else would happen. Victor nced at Ingeborg and then looked at Eden. He didn''t want her to leave him alone in this room with Ingeborg at all. He really wished he could understand what exactly was in her head. He walked over and pulled her to sit down. "I already told you that you don''t need to worry about it. Why can''t you just listen to me?" Eden didn''t know what to say. She looked up and down at him, feeling really speechless. "Victor, don''t be like this!" She said in a helpless tone. Victor looked at her with a grievance in his eyes. He was only trying to calm her down. He felt that he was being wronged at the moment, and he definitely needed to tell everything to his daughter when he went back home. "What do you mean?" He tried to exin himself. "Alright, alright. I shouldn''t have said that." Eden said it as if he was a child. She was the only one who knew how stubborn he sometimes could be. At this time, Victor''s phone suddenly rang. He nced at Eden seriously and answered it immediately. "Hello?" "Victor, those crazy people got the clothes and are heading to the seaside. I''m afraid they would not let the fashion show happen today." Adonis''s somehow gloating voice came from the other side. Victor frowned and double- checked the caller''s ID and said angrily, "Adonis, why do you seem to be very happy?" "Haha..." Adonisughed out. "Of course I''m happy. Eden is the person in charge this time, and she''s the one you fell in love with." Victor was totally speechless. Adonis really didn''t want him to be with her at all. He shouted angrily, "Adonis! If you can''t get the clothes back, you don''t need toe back either!" "Hey dude, are you being serious?" Adonis''s tone suddenly became extremely serious. Victor knew that he really meant what he said. "I''ve never been as serious as I am right now." "Well, well. Have I offended you again? Can''t you act a bit more normal? I''ll introduce my cousin to you tonight. She is totally your type...? "Hello? Hello? Victor..." Victor had already hung up the phone. "I''m doing this for your own good," Adonis said to himself as he was driving. His eyes were fixing on the vehicle in front of him who went all the way on the elevated road. It was the vehicle that the thief was in. The loud sirens were also ringing on both sides of Adonis''s car. Adonis made a phone call and said, "Hello? They may want to throw the clothes into the sea. We must stop them. Those clothes are worth a couple of million. We can''t let anything happen to them." If something happened to the clothes, he would not live a peaceful life anymore. He had never imagined that his life would depend on some clothes one day. It was all because of that d*mn Victor! Even though they were like brothers, he still did this to him because of a woman. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Victor''s handsome face was full of anger. He felt Adonis was getting more and more stupid. Even if he didn''t care about Victor, he at least had to think about how Anson and Lucian treated Eden! How stupid could he be? Victor felt he must have lost his mind that he trusted Adonis to be the Real Estate Manager. However, Adonis was quite smart when it came to business. Eden asked, "Haven''t they found the clothes yet?" Victor looked at her and said in a low voice, "It won''t take long." Eden knew he meant that they haven''t got the clothes back yet. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She slowly sat back on the sofa. Nothing would help now anyway. The purpose of the other party was already clear. Victor nced at the Ingeborg and said coldly, "You can wait outside." ¡°I.." "Get out." He said very determinedly. Ingeborg did not dare to argue with him anymore, so she quickly turned around and left with anger. After she left, Victor sat down and gently held Eden in his arms. He missed the smell of her body and the feeling of holding her tight in his arms. From the very first time he kissed her, he would never get over this feeling anymore. Eden could feel that he was trying tofort her, so the corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile. However, she did not say anything. His body was always very warm and could always calm her down. He whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. I''m here." Eden smiled and said, "I know!" She felt that she would really get addicted to his sweetness. So she smiled and said, "Victor, I''m afraid I will get addicted to it." Her voice was still a little hoarse, as she hadn''t fully recovered from earlier. Victor smiled brightly. If she could be addicted to him, he would be the happiest man in the world. He stared at her side face with his gentle eyes and said, "I want you to be addicted to me so that you will never leave me." Eden suddenly looked up and stared at him with her clear eyes. "Don''t you know that you''re very attractive? I don''t think I can even move my eyes away from you no matter what you do, even when you lost your temper." She wasn''t trying to tter him at all. She was only telling him the true feeling in her heart. Victor couldn''t help butugh out happily. She could feel his warm breath on her ear. "Silly girl, don''t you know that you also have the magic which makes me can¡¯t stop loving you? You are so different from anyone else." She really had the magic to make all the men in the world fall for her. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Eden smiled and looked at him. Their faces were very close to each other¡¯s, and she could clearly see the expression of enjoyment on his face. She knew that Victor was rich and handsome, and he was the dream of many women. However, he had never even looked at other women except for her, and he would do anything to just make her happy. She also knew herself very well. She was a person who wouldn''t care about anything else if she got angry. "Victor, you really think very highly of me." Victor felt his whole body was heating up as he held her in his arms, however, he still kept a straight and calm face. "You have no idea how charming you are." Then he lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers. Eden did not reject him. She just looked at him quietly with a smile on her face. N?velDrama.Org content. Victor''s eyes were full of love as well, and the smile on his face was sweet enough to make Eden completely fall for him. "You finally admit that I am your boyfriend." He was so happy that he would like to run outside and shouted to everyone in the world that he got a girlfriend. Eden looked at his excited face, then slightly lowered her head. After thinking for a few seconds, she looked up at him again and said seriously, "Victor, I''m not a person who would just be with you because you are good to me. I know you helped me a lot, but I will repay you in another way. For now, I think I will follow my heart as I don''t think it wants to refuse you." "Eden," Victor suddenly lowered his head and said her name gently in her ear, and his long fingers touched her smooth cheeks slowly. Her skin was very good because she did work out a lot, which also made her body look slim and healthy. Eden sat there quietly and enjoyed the warm feeling from his fingers. "Victor, do you think I still can remember what happened when I was a child?" Eden suddenly asked. Victor lowered his head to look at her and smiled. "It doesn''t matter even if you can''t remember. I will take you to do what we did before." Eden narrowed her eyes and teased him, "Are you going tell me that I used to sneak onto your bed at night again?" Victor chuckled in a low voice. "Well, I would like you to do that." "Boring." Eden red at him, knowing that he would definitely be the one who wanted to sneak onto her bed. He was so cheeky, but she seemed to buy it all the time. "Am I boring?" Victor looked at her with a smile. Eden nodded and asked back, "Do you think you are not?" She couldn''t believe that they still could joke around here when everything else was such a mess. Victor gazed at her, thinking that she was such a stubborn girl even though she looked so gentle. However, he loved her so much, the only thing he could do was to put up with it. "Of course not. For me, everything I do is interesting when I''m with you." He felt that he really couldn''t leave her anymore in his life. Eden slowly moved his arms away. "If you carry on being this sweet, I''m really going to be addicted to it." Once she fell in love with someone, she would love him with all her heart. "Really?" Victor asked excitedly. "Yes!" Eden leaned back on the sofa, looking very cozy but elegant as well. Victor couldn''t help butugh pleasantly. He finally won her heart. He suddenly asked seriously, "When do you want to marry me?" "What?" Eden stared at him with her surprised eyes. "Victor, you''re thinking too far." Victor''s face suddenly turned cold. "Are you tricking me?" Eden smiled helplessly. "Do you think I''m actually capable of tricking you?" If she was that capable, she wouldn''t let him get whatever he wanted from her every time. He had always been the one who took control of everything and made sure that she would fall into his trap. However, he was also the first person who she wanted to get close to. At this time, Eden''s phone suddenly rang. It was from Amelia. She quickly answered it, "Hello, Amelia." "Director Bleu, are the clothes nearly here? The models are all waiting." "We still got time, so make sure they don''t get anxious. We have arranged a couple of makeup artists for each model, so we got time." "Alright!" Amelia hung up the phone, but she didn''t sound calm at all. After hanging up the phone, Eden also looked worried. She turned her face to Victor. Victor knew what she was thinking, so he said, "I will call Adonis now." "Okay!" Eden couldn''t help but start getting worried again. Adonis picked up the phone very quickly. "Hey, bro. I''ve already done it, but we stuck in a traffic jam now." His gloating voice came from the other side of the phone. Now that the mission had beenpleted, he got a reason to show his excitement. Especially when he was talking to Victor. Victor frowned and said, "You must get here before 10:30." "Do you really think the road belongs to you? I do want to get there in time, but I can''t control other cars." Adonis got really annoyed. "I don''t care how you are going to do it, but you must get to the fifth floor of Alwynn Group before 10:30!" Victor hung up the phone directly after he finished his words. Hearing this, Eden was a little worried. 10:30 would be toote. She checked the time, and they still had 40 minutes left. "Victor, no, he has to get here by 10 o''clock." Victor chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I will postpone the show for half an hour. I will just go down and talk about Alwynn Group to all the audience." He had never epted interviews from any media, and neither had he given speeches on such asions before. However, he would do anything to help Eden. "Really?" Eden looked at him in shock. She knew how much he hated to be the center of the public. However, if he could do this, everything would be sorted. "That''s the only thing I can do now, and I would love to do anything for you." His pleasant voice really warmed Eden''s heart. She looked at him and said "You can''t say that. Alwynn Group is yourpany." "But you will be the wife of the president of Alwynn Group." Eden was speechless. She really didn''t know why she could carry on this stupid conversation with him right now. "All right, all right. As long as you are happy." She smiled. She had already fallen for him. Her world had always been simple, and there were only a few people around her. There was really no one who could make her so tempted before, and Victor was the first one. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Victor looked at Eden with his soft gaze, then he nced out of the window and said with a smile, "Eden, I''ll be happy if you''re happy." "What if I''m not happy?" Asked Eden. "Then I won''t be happy either." She really had the magic to affect his mood. Eden smiled. "You''re just like Gia, who is only a child. But I feel that Gia is even more mature than you." Victor smiled but didn''t say anything. In fact, no matter how he felt like, he would always feel so happy when he was with her. Eden checked the time again and felt more and more anxious as the time passed by. The traffic normally was really bad at this time in River City. She got up and looked at Victor gratefully. "Victor, thank you!" If it were for him, she really didn''t know what would she do for this. The other party had done this so openly, so they surely weren''t scared that Victor would know who they were. Victor got up and looked at her delicate face with a smile. However, he put on an unpleasant face on purpose and said, "Why are you so polite to me now?" "I''m just used to it!" Eden said with a smile. Victor didn''t really expect this answer, but he also understood that it was indeed hard to change something that she was used to. Knowing that she was worried, he picked up his jacket and put it on immediately. Eden watched him doing this and couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth slightly. She had to admit that he was indeed a charming man. The expensive suit really highlighted his perfect body shape, making him look even more attractive. He lowered his head and said to Eden, "Let''s go. I''ll go with you." "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded. Then the two of them left together. As soon as they went out, they saw Ingeborg who was standing at the door. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. "Mr. Alwynn." Ingeborg suddenly looked at Victor with a face of fear. "When can I leave the company?" She just wanted to make sure everything would be alright for her. Victor looked at her, and there were no emotions in his eyes. "You can leave after we find out the truth." "So how long will it take?" She couldn''t stay here forever. If the media found out what she had done today, she would really be destroyed. Victor said coldly, "It depends on when you are willing to tell us who is the person behind this." "I..." Ingeborg almost said something, but she hesitated on second thought. If she really said it, it would prove that she actually did it. She did not know how Victor found this out. But once they got the evidence, thepany would definitely fire her without giving her any money. What''s more, she probably would even face a trial. Eden said, "Ingeborg, I''ve heard everything you said in the restroom earlier. You know very well in your heart who Miss rk is." "It''s you who said such nonsense to Mr. Alwynn! Mr. Alwynn, you can''t believe this woman at all." Ingeborg instantly became confident when she heard Eden''s words. Because it turned out that Eden only heard it in the restroom, but there was no evidence. Eden looked at Ingeborg and smiled. "I have recorded your conversation. Would you like me to y it when Mr. Alwynn is here?" Ingeborg was totally shocked. She didn''t expect that Eden would record it. "You... you are lying." "Am I?" Eden took out her phone and showed it in front of Ingeborg''s face. "You''d better think about it thoroughly. If you tell us everything yourself, Mr. Alwynn would only dismiss you. If this recording comes out, you will be handed over to thepany''s Legal Department, and you should know the consequences." Eden smiled evilly. She wouldn''t show any mercy to anyone who wanted to mess with her, and Ingeborg was not the first one. Ingeborg looked at the phone in Eden''s hand and hesitated. If she really ended up in the police station, there would be nothing she could hide and protect anymore. She red at Eden with rage and said, "Eden, you''re such an insidious person." Eden tilted her head slightly and said with an evil smile, "You are much worse than me." "You..." Ingeborg''s face turned pale. She looked at Eden but couldn''t get any words out. At this time, Eden turned her head to Victor and asked with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, do you want to listen to it?" Victor looked at her with a meaningful smile, then looked at the phone in her slender hand, and slowly curled his lips, "Why don''t we listen to it with the Legal Department together? This would save us some trouble." "Sounds good!" Eden also nodded with a meaningful smile. Victor took her phone over. As soon as the screen lit up, Ingeborg totally broke down. She quickly stopped him. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll tell you everything." Victor nced at her and said, "Go ahead." Then he pressed the recording button on the phone. Ingeborg red at Eden then lowered her head. It would be better to just tell the truth when no one else was around. At least she still could save her reputation in the public. "Last night, Miss. rk called me and offered me 200,000 to make sure today''s fashion show would not be carried out smoothly. I only knew she is called Miss. rk, but I don''t know who she is. After hanging up the phone, she transferred the money to my ount straight away, so that''s why I refused to perform this morning. This is everything I know, and I have nothing to do with the car ident and the stealing of clothes." After saying this, Ingeborg looked up at Victor, only to see that the man was looking at her with a sneer, and his eyes were filled with coldness. Her body trembled fiercely, and there was a look of fear shed in her eyes. The sarcastic sneered on Victor''s face looked as if she had fallen into his trap. Eden lowered her head slightly and put her phone away quietly. Actually, when she heard their conversation, she had no time to record anything as she had just come out from the restroom. There was no recording on her phone at all. She only did this because she knew Ingeborg would be scared of Victor. And she knew Ingeborg was not stupid. She surely would know that her whole life would be ruined if the media found out everything. This probably would be the best choice she could have now. It would not worth it at all to ruin her whole life just for 200,000 dors. However, it was not hard for her to earn 200.000 back as a popr model. Victor said, "I have already recorded what you just said, and we probably would contact you as a witness at any time. Now you can go to get the paperwork done with Mr. Ronen. You breached the company''s regtions, so we will not pay you the severance fee. You''d better not make any move yet before we find out everything." Upon hearing that, Ingeborg nodded quickly. The arrogance that used to be seen in her eyes had already turned into a respectful and humble expression. Eden couldn''t help but sigh. It was really not easy to mess with Victor.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Victor put the phone away and said, "Write down the phone number that used to call you and we will check itter." Ingeborg nodded. She could only do whatever they asked her to do. "Eden, let''s go," said Victor. "Yes." Eden smiled slightly. She had finally got the issue with Ingeborg sorted. She must have too many enemies now, who would only make things worse for her when she was already in trouble. Actually, she had always been cautious about one person, Myra Gienger. She was also a vengeful person. It seemed that she hadn''t made a move for a long time, but that did not mean that she would not. Looking at the two of them, Ingeborg felt great irritation surged up inside her. She had to admit that Eden really had something that she could even make Victor listen to her. After walking into the elevator, Victor smiled and asked, "Eden, there is no recording in your phone, is there?¡± Eden looked up at him surprisingly and then nodded. "How do you know?" Victor looked at her and smiled, then lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Because I know you so well." Eden didn''t know what to say. She felt it would be lucky to have someone really know her very well. "There is indeed no recording in my phone, and I didn''t have time to record it earlier," she looked at him and said. "However, I also know you quite well. I know Ingeborg would be scared because you are very powerful in this industry, so I did it on purpose. I didn''t expect that you would cooperate so perfectly and let her admit it herself." "That''s because it is you," said Victor. When he was really in love with someone, he would be able to understand her every move straight away. Time passed quickly, but the clothes still had not yet arrived. All the models started getting worried, so did Irene. Although she trusted Victor, she believed he still wouldn''t be able to control the road condition. It was the busiest time on the road right now, and Adonis was not a very reliable person. If he did not take it seriously, he probably would send them over by the next morning. She knew Adonis quite well. Cicely and Amelia were walking back and forth in the corridor anxiously. At this time, Victor and Eden both arrived. Seeing the two of them were finally there, Amelia was relieved. They were the only people who could sort this out now. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu, where is Manager Church now?" Irene looked at them and asked. She had just received an internal call saying that Manager Church was sending the clothes over, so she was even more worried. An indescribable sense of anxiety had been spreading in her heart. Eden smiled and said, "Irene, the traffic is very bad now, but we don''t need to worry as Mr. Alwynn is here to help." Hearing this, Irene''s eyes suddenly lit up. She turned to Victor and ttered, "Haha... everything will be fine then if Mr. Alwynn can help us." Victor curled his lips slightly. "Irene, I know you always trust me, so I hope I won''t let you down this time." Irene smiled and quickly shook her head. "Of course you won''t let me down. I feel so much relieved as soon as I saw you two." She believed that Mr. Alwynn was capable of saving everything no matter how tricky the situation was. Eden could not help butugh when she heard how Irene was ttering him, which help her to feel so much relieved as well. Irene was a person who could always ease the tension on any asion. Eden took a look around the venue. All the audience had already taken their seats around the stage, and all the media was also ready in the front. The whole venue looked so generous and fashionable, and the music also made everyone so excited. At this time, Paulina picked up her phone and looked at the time. The show was supposed to begin in a few minutes. She was looking forward to seeing how Eden was going to start this fashion show. All the journalists and reporters started getting a little confused. "It¡¯s almost time. Why is it still so quiet?" "Yes. I heard that Alwynn Group is trying to make this show more mysterious which was also the main theme of their new season. I am also very looking forward to it." "Me too. I also heard that Alwynn Group has got hundreds of business cooperation offers this time just because of Director Eleu¡¯s design. Her design is indeed very unique.¡± "I''d love to see what this show would bring to us." Several reporters were chatting randomly together. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But as time went by, no one even went on the stage. Now, not only the journalists but also other audiences began to get impatient. "It''s almost time. Why isn''t there anything happening?" "I got up so early for today''s show. I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to arrive here in time because of the traffic jam." "Yes, I heard that the Alwynn Group''s brand, C.Y, got so popr overnight, and they are cooperating with many internationalpanies. All the people from their partnerpanies are here as well, and everyone is waiting." "I think loads ofpanies would be so jealous. With the help of all these cooperation offers, I''m afraid Alwynn Group is going to lead the new trend this year." Paulina couldn''t help feeling jealous when she heard their discussion. She had also put a lot of effort into the exhibition this year, but they didn''t have a good result at all. On the contrary, Eden seemed to get more and more popr in this industry. During this period of time, there had been many people who admired Eden and also many people who were jealous and tried to nder and hurt her. But today ? Paulina sneered and thought in her heart, "Eden, if I don''t teach you a lesson, how can you know how hard it is for me toe all the way to the position I am at now?" Why Eden could be so lucky and also had Victor by her side? Victor looked at the time and made another call to Adonis. "Hello?" Adonis said loudly, and the sound of the wind could be heard on the phone. Victor frowned and asked, "Where are you now?" "I''m downstairs now. I took someone''s motorcycle on the way. I really risked my life just because of your words, dude..." Victor didn''t have time to chat with him, so he quickly hung up the phone and said to Irene, "Take some people to the first floor to get the clothes immediately." Hearing this, Irene finally felt the burdens off her shoulder. She turned around quickly to gather the staff to take the clothes. Victor finally smiled happily. Adonis actually arrived earlier than he had expected. Although he was here to help Eden, he was still very pleased that he did not need to give a speech anymore. At the same time, Adonis found the other side of the phone went quiet when he hadn''t even finished his words. "Hello? Victor..." He nced at his phone and mumbled, "D*mn it, I haven''t finished yet. At least send two people here to help me." He hung up the phone while mumbling and paid the motorcycle rider arge sum of money. As soon as he removed the three big suitcases from the motorcycle, Irene and the staff rushed out. "Oh my God, Manager Church. You finally proved yourself. Just now, I was still wondering how Mr. Alwynn would ask you to do such an important thing." Irene said when she was dragging the suitcase into the building. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Hearing Irene''s words, Adonis felt somehow speechless. "Irene, it seems that you have been underestimated me for a long time already," he said with a look of disbelief. He felt he looked like a very smart and capable person, but why Irene couldn''t even tell that? Irene quickly looked back at him and said, "Manager Church, I thought you could only boast before, but today, you really impressed me." Adonis was even more speechless. He still couldn''t believe that Irene thought that of him before. He believed that he was such a good-looking young man who would easily stand out no matter where he was. However, Irene must have never even looked at him properly. Amelia tried her best to drag the heavy suitcase into the building as quickly as she could. She didn''t know how they still could joke around when it was so urgent. It was only Irene who still had the mood to tease others at this time. Adonis helped them to drag the suitcases to the door of the elevator and didn''t bother to even fight back to Irene. "These clothes should be enough tost for a while. The rest of the clothes will arrive in 10 minutes. You should take these back first, and I will wait here. When the rest of them arrive, I will send them all to you as soon as possible," said Adonis. "Okay, Manager Church, thank you. You''re such a lifesaver!" Irene was so good at ttering others. But her words made Adonisugh. "I should thank you. It''s not easy to hear good words from you." Irene smiled and walked into the elevator, then she turned around and waved at him with a very grateful face. Adonis lowered his head and smiled, then turned around to wait for the rest of the clothes. When the clothes arrived, the models and makeup artists immediately started working. Eden was more familiar with the clothes, so she also helped to dress the models as quickly as she could. On the stage, the hosts already started introducing the Alwynn Group. After a while, they finally announced that eh fashion show officially began. The music also started, and the big screen started to y the video. Then, the first model came out. At this time, Paulina, who had been waiting for this moment, was totally shocked. She checked her watch, and they were only one minutete. She couldn''t believe her eyes. How could this be possible? Shouldn¡¯t these clothes be thrown into the sea already? How powerful and well- connected could Victor be to get all the clothes back in such a short time? In the venue, everyone was enjoying the wonderful show for the new season. Each piece of clothing that the model wore highlighted the unique and fresh idea of the designer. The designs concept showed the mainstream fashion and aesthetic trend, as well as the core value of the designer. The lights on the stage changed each time when different models got on, making each model look more gorgeous. Their perfect body shape also brought out the highlights of each piece of clothing. They made this fashion show live online as well, so there were much more media joined them online. The wonderful introductions and performances won the praise of the audience. All the people who criticized Eden before also watched this show. When they saw such an exciting and perfect show, they could not keep quiet anymore. They actually all showed up and spoke for Eden. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even the people who never used toment on any news also couldn''t help but say something forthem. Lucian, who was sitting in his office, also opened Alwynn Group''s official website. As the show started, there were more and more positivements on their website. The corners of Lucian''s lips curled up with satisfaction. Although there was an ident, they still managed to ovee it. He believed that after this show, there would be no time until Eden became one of the most popr designers. She would no doubt be a famous high-end fashion designer. She was so talented in styling, and everything she designed always could leave an indelible impression in people''s hearts. However, when everyone was enjoying this wonderful show, all the backstage supporters were still busy doing their work. Eden and Irene were trying their best to make sure everything went smoothly. They didn''t dare to even think about anything else at the moment. Brian and his professional team were also trying their best to make sure all the make-up look perfect. After a while, Adonis finally came in and brought all the clothes back in time just like how he promised earlier. At the same time, all the models on the stage were showing the audience unprecedented surprises. Every piece of clothing seemed to touch everyone''s nerve and soul. Victor stood at the side and stared at Eden who had been so busy. Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Eden, I''m here." At this point, a pretty young girl walked in and greeted Eden. Eden looked back and said, "Melissa, here you are." She was Melissa Hubbard, also a model. Her body shape looked no different from Ingeborg''s, but her face looked much prettier. The clothes which were prepared for Ingeborg were a suit with embroidery elements. This suit was the main design of this season, therefore, Eden decided to show it in the end. It was such a unique design, so not everyone could be a good match for it. Eden felt Ingeborg would be a good choice for this suit as soon as she saw her. But after this incident, she could only give the opportunity to someone else. She and Melissa met each other on a fashion show as well. Melissa was the center of attention that day because of her delicate facial features, fascinating body figure, and trendy style. Eden looked at Brian, who was not far away, and said, "Mr. Oakley, please put make-up on for Melissa. She will be thest one." Brian looked at her and smiled. "Don''t worry. I got it." Hearing that she was thest one, everyone turned their faces to Melissa immediately with envy on their faces. Melissa looked at Eden with a smile. "Thank you!" She was surprised when Eden called her earlier. She always enjoyed the feeling of walking on the stage, and she happened to have time today, so surely she woulde and help. She also loved Eden''s design, so she felt very lucky that she could have the chance to wear them. Eden also smiled and said, "No worries. You should go and put make-up on now. It''ll be your turn soon." "Okay." Melissa walked over with a smile, then looked at Brian and put on a sweet smile. "Hello, my name is Melissa Hubbard." Her voice made people feel veryfortable. Brian blinked his big eyes and looked at Melissa with surprise in his eyes. He had seen a lot of models, but none of them were as eye-catching as her, especially when she smiled. "Hello, I''m Brian Oakley. You can call me Brian," Brian said with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Oakley!" Although Melissa was smiling, Brian still could feel the distance between them. He could only put on an awkward smile right now. Victor, who was watching them from not far away, almost burst intougher. He had never seen Brian actually introduce himself like this to a model. It seemed that none of the girls around Eden was ordinary, otherwise, how could his friends all change in front of them? Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Brian red at Victor, who wasughing at him. He already had Eden, why couldn''t he even see him fancy any girl? He had done makeup for so many women, but he had not done it for his girlfriend even once. As a man, he felt it was quite a shame. Victor looked back and told him with his eyes that he was on his side, and then turned his head back to Eden who was still busy with work. He only stood in the corner and looked at her, didn''t want to distract her at all. Seeing how busy she was, he couldn''t help but feel concerned. Tillie and Haven were also watching this fashion show. Seeing that the show went very well, their faces both look very dark and gloomy. Tillie leaned back in the swivel chair, looking extremely unhappy. "It seems that we have underestimated Eden." There was unconceble jealousy in her faint voice. All these designs actually impressed her. Eden had broken through the traditional concept of design and added her own idea, no designers dared to make such a huge innovation before. Haven also looked at Tillie with her jealously face. "Well, we can''t say that yet. These design concepts vary from person to person. Alwynn Group did really good PR for Eden, that''s why there is such a big hype about her. But surely she is not even a match to you, who is a senior designer." Tillie looked at her and smiled lightly. "I know you''re just trying to make me happy, but you''re wrong about one thing. Victor didn''t do any PR for Eden. On the contrary, it was everyone else who had been paying attention to her. There are millions of designers in the world, but only a few of them can make match everything into their own style. The details of Eden''s match, even just the scarf and sunsses, are just so perfect and natural." Haven was even more jealous when she heard how high her evaluation of Eden was. It made her more and more aware that the gap between her and Eden was gettingrger andrger. She had learned a lot from Tillie recently, but she still could feel that she was far behind Eden. She was just an assistant, so she did not have the chance that Eden would have. Therefore, she still had a long way to go before she could seed. She could not go on like this. Vincent was nice to her, but it was only for now. Although she managed to settle Iris this time, with Vincent''s personality, he would definitely not just stop like this. Why would she need to clean up his mess all the time? She was quite lucky this time, but she couldn''t guarantee that she would be lucky everytime. However, fortunately, after this incident, Phillip and Reba''s attitude towards her had changed totally. They were both nice to her now. And Phillip even gave her a small sum of money. The Clement couple were also watching today''s show in the venue. Aisling sighed while watching. "Wyatt, do you think we should bring Eden back? Our daughter is really amazing." Wyatt looked at her and smiled gently. "Why do you want to bring her back? Eden is doing very well now, so we should just let her do what she likes. She doesn''t need too much money anyway. Now what you need to think about is the thing between Buddy and Zofia. She still has the baby, and they still love each other. If you see Zofia again, you must apologize to her. She is also precious in her family as a daughter, so you shouldn''t have treated her like that. We should also treat her like how her family treats her." Aisling looked at Wyatt and snorted. "When I married you, your mother didn''t treat me as her daughter. I gave birth to two sons for your family and she was so happy. However, you were the one who was so worried and insisted on wanting a daughter. You are a jerk as well." Wyatt was speechless. "What are you talking about? Isn''t my mother treating you very well now?" Wyatt asked. Aisling nced at him coldly and said, "Treating me very well? She just doesn''t want to live with me. Since your father passed away, she went abroad to live with your brother. Shees back once a year during the new year and leaves straight after. Do you think she treats me well?" Wyatt felt really helpless. It was indeed veryplicated between mothers- in-w and daughters- inw. And he really couldn''t help either party. So he smiled and said, "You don''t like living with my mom anyway." In fact, it was not that his mother didn''t like living with her, she just didn''t like them taking Haven back. His mother once told him that as soon as she saw Haven, she would think of Eden, which made her feel awful. That was why she decided to move abroad with his brother. Aisling frowned slightly and looked at him. "Do I have the right to choose? Your mother can do whatever she likes, and I can''t say anything. She said that she would stay there for one more year thest time she came back, so I guess she wille back next year. After all, she is getting old and the life here is more suitable for her." Wyatt nodded slightly. In the past few years, Aisling had also changed a lot. She actually quite enjoyed talking and having little arguments with his mother. She suddenly said to Wyatt, "Don''t tell her that we found Eden. If you tell her, she would be back tomorrow morning." Wyatt nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell her." Aisling nodded with satisfaction. "But Wyatt, if your motheres back this year, you should tell her not to go to Reba''s anymore. Every time shees back, she has to go to Reba''s and taunt them. We are actually a family now, so it would not be nice to make it so awkward." Wyatt was stunned. This was also a problem that gave him a headache. His mother always called Reba a vixen. N?velDrama.Org content. "My mom is getting old, so just let her do what she likes. Reba doesn''t really care about anyway, does she?" Aisling looked at him angrily and said, "Doesn''t she care? She just doesn''t bother to argue with her for the sake of the Clement family. Even if she was a mistress, they have been living together for so many years. Your mother can''t bring this up all the time for the rest of her life, can she?" Wyatt pursed his lips slightly and sighed. He really could not do anything about it. His mother had always been like this, and no one really could control her anyway. Aisling stopped talking. Anyway, they still had loads of time to think about it until his mother came back. If his mother found out what she had done. she would definitely not forgive her. After all, the olddy really wanted to have a great-grandson now. The more Aisling thought about it, the more worried she felt. She really needed to meet Zofia as soon as possible. Buddy would do anything for Zofia. After all, she still would not want to lose Buddy. She loved her three children very much, and she would not want to see any of them destroy their own life. That was why she tried to break them up. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 As they were talking, Wyatt''s phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller''s ID, Wyatt smiled helplessly and said, "Look, my mother is calling me after we just talked about her." Aisling didn''t know what to say, looking at him a little nervously. She wondered why his mother called at this time. "Answer the phone first," said Aisling. Wyatt answered the phone. "Hello, mother. How are you doing?" A loving voice came from the other side of the phone, '' Wyatt, I''m not doing very well. I''ve already arrived at the airport. Come to pick me up." Wyatt was stunned. Looking at his face, Aisling suddenly had a bad feeling. Wyatt said anxiously, "Mom, why didn''t you call me before you came back?" "If I had called in advance, would you have let mee back now? Your brother''s son married a woman who is really good- for-nothing, and she just stays at home doing nothing every day. When I just cleaned up the house, she would make a mess straight away. She doesn''t even work. She just stays at home and waits for people to serve her. I just can''t even look at her, so I came back early." Hearing this, Wyatt was really speechless. His mother was not young anymore, but she was still very willful. However, he didn''t dare to say this to his mother. "Are youing to pick me up or not? Do you also think I''m a fifth wheel, don''t you?" The olddy on the other side of the phone started getting angry. Wyatt hurriedly nodded and said, "Mother, I''m very happy that you are back. I''lle to the airport right now." Hearing this, Aisling''s eyes instantly widened in shock. Why did she suddenly bring up his mother? Something bad always happened as soon as she mentioned his mother. The olddy was already over 70 years old, but she was still so energetic. Wyatt hung up the phone, picked up his coat quickly, and said, "Aisling, my mother is back, and she isnded at the airport already. We need to go to pick her up now." Aisling couldn''t believe that she really had jinxed it! It was such a head-on blow for her! She stood up slowly with a gloomy look on her face. What should she do? Now the olddy came back again, she would find out everything in no time ording to her personality. Then Aisling would have to put up with all her usations every day. "Why did your mothere back without even telling us? She at least should give us some time to prepare." Wyatt looked at her with a frown. "Aisling, my mother is old now, and she won''t go tit-for-tat with you like a young woman. Although she always argues with you, she still cares about you very much. She is just too lonely, and she needs someone to talk to her." How could he not understand his own mother? His mother was very kind-hearted. When she was young, his father also cheated on her, so that was why she hated Reba that much. His mother used to tell him from a very young age that he should be conscientious and should never cheat on his wife in the future. Being a kind person was much more important than being a good-looking person. Therefore, after he married Aisling, he didn''t even look at any other women anymore. He would do whatever Aisling liked, as long as she was happy. Gradually, they fell in love with each other, and they had been living a good life all these years. Aisling nced at him and said, "But Buddy and Delmont still haven''t got married yet. Your mother would definitely be annoyed at it when she is back." Wyattughed and said, "Why would she? Buddy already got a girlfriend, and they are having a baby soon. As long as we apologize and get the rtionship fixed with Zofia''s family, we can arrange the wedding for them. At that time, my mother will be expecting a great-grandson. She surely won''t have time to argue with you anymore." Aisling sighed slightly. She picked up her bag and said, "Let''s go then. She is already at the airport, so we will have to face it, won''t we?" "Yes!" Wyatt smiled, looking happy and fulfilled. Meanwhile, the fashion show was finished as well. Thest one of her designs deeply impressed everyone once again. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eden had really sprung into fame. Everyone was paying attention to her every move now. After the show finished, Eden dragged her exhausted body back to the 25th floor. She felt she had really tried her best today. "Oh my God, I''m exhausted!" Amelia was lying on the desk, feeling weak and sore all over her body. Eden looked at her and said with a smile, "Yes, but we have sessfully finished it" Amelia smiled and said, "Yes, Director Bleu. I was so worried earlier, but luckily we managed to sort everything out. Who do you think would do such a thing?" A gloomy look shed across Eden''s eyes. "I don''t know yet. Mr. Alwynn is investigating it now. We will find everything out soon." Amelia snorted angrily. "Director Bleu, Ingeborg had never been like this before. She seemed to care about her job very much. But why did she suddenly do something against you?" Eden nced at her but did not say anything. Only she, Victor, and Lucian knew what happened to Ingeborg. If this secret spread out, Ingeborg''s reputation and career would definitely be destroyed. She lowered her head and said with a smile, "That''s not something we need to worry about. Let''s get ready to get off work. After this fashion show, we can finally rx a little for the following month." "Yes, Director Bleu. We definitely will get a bonus this time." As soon as Amelia thought of the bonus, all the tired feelings in her body disappeared instantly. Money was her greatest motivation now. She had to buy a house and save some money before she got married. Therefore, the man''s family would not look down on her, and her life would be more comfortable as well. Eden got up and packed up her things. "Let''s get ready to get off work then. Mr. Alwynn and Mr. Ronen will have to work overtime, so we won''t wait for them." "Okay," Amelia smiled and said. "By the way, Director Bleu, I have already sent the photos to you which Mr. Rubio wants to see. You can check it on your pher, and then forward them to Mr. Rubio." "Sure!" Eden smiled and nodded. Although she was very busy today and had many idents, she still remembered this thing. She had always been very serious about her work and would never dy anything as long as no one else would cause trouble for her. After Amelia left, Eden went to Victor''s office. Victor was reading the contract, looking very serious. Eden looked at him and smiled sweetly. When Victor saw that Eden was ready to go home, his face instantly darkened. "Are you not going to wait for me?" Hearing this, Eden felt a little guilty. "I need to go home now. Gia is waiting for me because my mom and dad are going to a dinner party tonight." Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Victor frowned slightly and said, "Is Uncle Calder going to show up in public with mom?" Eden said, "Why can''t he? In fact, everyone has been curious about who his new wife is. I know him for over seven years now, and every year, he wille to apany us to celebrate the new year. Jasper and Abigail would stay with us as well. Although we are not rted by blood, we are really like a family." Thinking of the old days, Eden realized that happiness was the most important thing in life no matter who they were. Victor wasn''t bothered that Uncle Calder taking his mother out. They have legally married now anyway. But he suddenly looked at Eden with a pitiful face and said, "Eden, today''s fashion show was so sessful, so I got much more work to do. And you be so famous now. Therefore, can you stay here with me? Abigail and my sister are at home anyway, and they can take care of Gia." Eden was a little speechless. "But Abby can''t cook. Can Gracie cook? Kenny could only make some simple dishes. If I don''t go back, they were going to be starving." Victor shook his head slightly and said, "I''m afraid my sister can''t cook either." "So, do you really want Kenny to cook for all of them?" Eden smiled. Victor looked at her in surprise. "Can Kenny cook?" How could his son know everything? "Yes, he used to cook for his brother and sister when my mom and I were busy. He knows how to make porridge and noodles, as well as some simple vegetable soup. Anyway, he won''t starve himself." Hearing this, Victor felt a little ashamed. He was already 30 years old, but he couldn''t even make any of them. Eden knew that it was very depressing to work overtime, but she really didn''t have time to stay with him today. "I''ll have to go home now. I''ll make food for you when you are back. It''s not a bad thing to have freshly made food as soon as you are home." She tried to convince him as if he was a child. He probably was a sessful CEO in other people''s eyes, but he was just like a spoiled child in front of her. Hearing this, Victor could only nod and said, "Alright. Be careful on your way. There are extra cars in the garage. You can drive back." After saying that, he opened the drawer and took the key for her. Eden took over the car key and nced at it, finding that all the cars he had were extremely luxurious. "I''ll leave then." She smiled and waved at him. "Alright!" Victor answered gloomily and watched her walking away. "Such a cold-hearted girl! Why can''t you just stay with me?" Victor sat back at his desk and mumbled to himself. Eden dragged her tired body all the way to the underground parking lot. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Paulina standing in the distance. She frowned slightly and wondered why she was here. Actually, Paulina had bought off the security guard and found out where Eden woulde out of the building, and then waited there for her. This was a hidden exit that no one could see from outside unless it was someone who actually worked in thepany. No wonder none of the journalists could find Eden. Seeing Edene out, Paulina also walked over towards Eden. Looking at her moving closer and closer, Eden felt more and more irritated. Would she just give her a break? At this time, Paulina smiled and said to Eden, "Director Bleu, congrattions. Your design is really amazing. Thank you for bringing us a wonderful show." Eden looked at her quietly for a while. And Paulina also looked at her with a smile. Then Eden said, "Thank you! But how did you get in?" She wondered who told her that she would leave the building from here. Here was actually Victor''s special exit, and it was always guarded by security guards. No one was supposed toe close here without permission. Paulina smiled and looked around, then asked her back, "Why can''t I be here?" Eden could not be bothered to discuss this with her, so she went straight to the point. "Miss rk, you must have something to say to me as you tried so hard to get here." Paulina gnashed her teeth in anger when she heard Eden saying that she tried so hard to get here. Yes, she did put in a lot of effort to get here. In order to make trouble for Eden, she had already spent a lot of money. If it weren''t because her family was rich, she wouldn''t have dared to do this. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Eden quietly. She had been wondering what Victor actually liked about Eden. N?velDrama.Org content. And today, when Eden came to the stage in the end, she suddenly realized that this woman not only just had an innocent and pretty face, she also looked so confident and intelligent. This must be the reason why Victor was attracted to her. She thought a man like Victor would like mature and sexy women, so she had been putting a lot of effort into styling recently in order to make herself more like a match to him. Only now did she realize that she was on the totally wrong track. Victor liked innocent and lovely girls. And Eden''s clothes and style were always so refreshing and loveable to Victor. "Nothing. I just want to see you, and say congrattions to you in person." Sometimes, the higher the person climbed, the more painful it would be when he or she fell. There were not many people who could make Victor listen to them. But Eden was certainly one of them. Eden said calmly, "Thank you! I really appreciate that you came all the way here. Actually, there was an ident that happened before the show, but luckily, everything was sorted in time." Paulina surely knew what she was referring to. Eden was indeed lucky. There always would be someone there to help her no matter what situation she was in. However, Paulina did not believe that she would always have the luck. For someone like her who did not have any background, would not be able to hold on for long. "Oh, by the way, Director Bleu. Every time I see you, you are always wearing the clothes made by yourself, right? I guess it would not be hard for you to buy some clothes from luxurious brands. Why have I never seen you wear them?" She looked up and down on Eden with disdain while speaking. Of course, Eden knew what she meant. She smiled and said, "Well, if a person is malicious, nothing would change the fact no matter how expensive the clothes she wears. I have seen some people dress in very fashionable clothes, but what she does is still disgusting. Moreover, Miss rk, why do you care what clothes I am wearing?" Upon hearing this, Paulina''s face darkened all of a sudden. Although Eden did not mention the name, she still felt that Eden was talking about her. She pursed her lips tightly. "Well, it indeed has nothing to do with me. I just think that famous brands are more suitable for you, Director Bleu." Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Eden couldn''t help but burst intoughter. This reason was really farfetched. She was more suitable to wear famous brands? As long as a woman had money and a good figure, buying goods from famous brands would be the best option for any woman to solve any problems. So it was suitable for everyone. Although the clothes she was wearing were not from the top brands, they were still stylish and trendy. All the clothes she had been wearing these years were made by herself, so she was the only one who knew howfortable they were. As for the opinions of others, she had never cared about them at all. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Paulina said, "Or maybe you can''t afford famous brands, Director Bleu?¡± Eden smiled and nodded. "You''re right, I really can''t afford those brands. However, Miss rk, as a designer, you should know that the taste of a person''s clothes is actually a reflection of their inner world. No matter it is a normal T-shirt from the market, or it is a T-shirt from a famous brand which costs thousands, as long as that person is confident and kind- hearted, she or he still would look graceful. On the contrary, for someone who is so evil, no matter how expensive the clothes they wear, they still wouldn''t look good at all with their ugly face. As a designer, if you could only judge a person by how much their clothes are, then..." Eden hesitated. Sometimes, it was important to wear expensive designer brands on different asions, and there was no doubt that people in the upper ss all liked luxurious clothes. However, as a designer, Eden could not let her thoughts be stuck in a traditional model. Paulinaughed and looked at Eden with a hint of viciousness in her eyes. "Director Bleu, you are always so eloquent. I really don''t know what to say now. You''re right. We can''t judge a person by how much money they have. I''m actually very curious about how a single mother like you could raise three children." Hearing this, Eden smiled even more calmly, "Miss rk, you are not even married yet, why are you asking me about the experience of raising children already? It is indeed a very important thing to educate children well, but I don''t have time to talk to you all about it today. We can meet up another time for it if you want." Paulina slightly pursed her lips, looking as if she was not ready to give up just yet. "I really admire you actually, but do you think you are good enough for Victor? You are a single mother with three children. Don''t you think Victor deserves to marry someone better than that?" Eden lifted the corner of her mouth coldly. Surely, this was the real reason why she was here. "Miss rk, do you really not have anything better to do at the moment? It has nothing to do with you even if I were not good enough for Victor anyway." Eden''s face suddenly turned dark, looking at Paulina with her brows frowned slightly. "You should be ashamed of yourself! I''ll warn you thest time. I should be the one who marries Victor! You''d better keep away from him, otherwise..." Paulina smiled evilly and did not speak out the rest of her words. But Eden already knew what she was going to say. So she smiled confidently and looked at Paulina as if she was looking at a clown. "Miss rk, why do you think there are always some people who like bragging?" Eden smiled meaningfully as she looked at Paulina. When she smiled like that, she actually looked a little like Henrick. Paulina suddenly became angry. "I''m not joking with you now. I like Victor, and no one can steal the man I like." Eden looked at her andughed out sarcastically. She did not expect that there were so many women who were interested in the man who had grown up together with her. Victor was indeed a very outstanding man, and there were so many women who liked him. But it was the first time that she had met such an overbearing woman like Paulina. She actually came all the way here to threaten me. However, Eden didn''t really care about it at all. It was not Victor''s fault either. After all, she couldn''t me him for being too attractive. He was already a very popr figure in River City now, and even some celebrities would not have as much media exposure as him. She looked at Paulina, whose face was so gloomy, and said, "I guess you must still remember what happened in the exhibition eventst time. I already know that you and Haven ned everything. Are you so sure that something happens between Victor and me?" "Yes!" Paulina looked at her coldly, and the jealousy in her eyes could not be concealed anymore. "The Marriott Hotel did not even open to the public that night, because you and Victor were there. He really paid a lot for you." She actually followed them that night. She found out that Eden and Victor checked in the most expensive and luxurious restaurant in River City and stayed there for several days. At that time, she was so jealous that she asked Haven to n a meet-up for her and Victor, trying to make Eden see that she was intimate with Victor. But Eden''s reaction was totally unexpected for her. Eden did not misunderstand them at all, on the contrary, she seemed to totally trust Victor. Paulina was so angry at the moment that she even wished she could p Eden in the face. She didn''t understand how Eden could be so calm. Thinking of this, Paulina couldn''t help but gritted her teeth unconsciously. She clenched her fists and was ready to teach Eden a lesson. She would never let any other women steal Victor away from her! Eden''s eyes lit up slightly. She couldn''t believe that there would be anyone who would rather spend money on following them. It seemed that Paulina was well-nned this time since she was so clear about everything. Paulina was a good-looking woman and had a good family background. She was mature and intelligent. Everyone would naturally assume that such a woman would be a good match to Victor. "Miss rk, if there is nothing else you need to say, I''ll have to leave now," said Eden. Seeing that she was not angry or jealous at all, Paulina felt even more fuming. How could Eden remain so calm and indifferent after she said such words? This made her feel as if she never really known Eden. "Eden, don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" She looked at Eden and said. She came all the way here just because she wanted to make Eden feel ufortable. She could not let her live a happy life especially after she saw what a sessful show she presented today. Anyone who was not stupid would know what the purpose of hering here today was. "Ashamed?" Eden suddenly looked at her sarcastically. "Why would I feel ashamed in front of the person who tried to harm me behind my back?" She actually wanted to ask Paulina if she had ever felt ashamed when she nned to meet with Victor at that time. As well as just now when she asked her to stay away from Victor. "What do you mean?" Paulina asked. Eden narrowed her eyes, but still looking really calm and indifferent. After all the experiences she had for the past years, she had already learned about how to deal with such a situation calmly. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 "Miss rk, I''d like to talk about it as you mentioned this first. Do you know that if a person wants to get respect from others, they should at least show respect to themselves first? Then, do you still think you respected yourself ording to what you have done before?" Eden looked at Paulina and asked with great anger in her eyes. Paulina looked at her nkly and didn''t know what to say all of a sudden. So Eden continued calmly, "You have been talking behind other people''s back and tearing the scab right off the sore of other people. After you''ve done all these awful things, do you still think that you are not shameless?" Eden was sure that what happened today must have something to do with this woman. "By the way, there is another thing that I forgot to tell you. Ingeborg is fired. As for the reason, I think you should know it better than anyone else." After she finished her words, she walked away straight away before Paulina could even react. There was a faint smile on her face, and it had nothing to do with the victory right now. Eden, who had been hurt too many times in her life, had already grown into a strong woman who would not be distracted or tempted by anything else in the world. She had once read a saying that as long as one had dignity and self- respect, they still would be noble and graceful even though they die. Paulina looked at Eden''s back with her eyes widened, and her petite figure looked so brave and strong in the wind at the moment. She felt that she really had underestimated Eden. She should have been more cautious with her, otherwise, she would end up losing everything. "Eden, we are not done yet! Let''s wait and see!" Paulina stood where she was and gnashed her teeth whilst talking to herself. She knew about what happened to Ingeborg now, but what about Victor? Paulina narrowed her eyes and wondered if Ingeborg had already told them everything. But she only contacted Ingeborg on phone, and they had never met in person, so she could not tell them anything. Otherwise, ording to Victor''s personality, he would havee to her already. Thinking of this, she took a look at the elevator and saw that it led to the 25th floor directly. Victor was still working, so could she still change everything if she went up now? Could it make her different in Victor''s heart? After thinking for a while, Paulina finally walked towards the elevator. After hesitating for a while again, she pressed the button of the 25th floor. Meanwhile, Eden drove the car over and saw what Paulina did. She shook her head and couldn''t believe how obsessed Paulina was. She sneered and looked at the time. It was almost six o''clock. Should she follow up as well? She always felt a little worried in her heart. Thinking of this, she stepped on the brake suddenly, and the car made a loud noise. She reversed the car back to the parking space, and couldn''t even care that the car was not even straight. She sat in the car and hesitated. But she told herself in her heart that she should not let any woman touch her boyfriend as they were officially together now. Thinking of this, she pushed the door open suddenly and went straight to the elevator. Her eyes stared at the number when it showed that the elevator stopped on the 25th floor. At this time, Lucian was busy with his work in the office. These days, Anson could note to work, so his workload had doubled. He surely would not notice that Paulina sneaked in. Whilst Eden was waiting for the elevator downstairs, Paulina had already reached the 25th floor. Even though she had been there on the day when she signed the contract, she was still impressed again by how luxurious it was. She always had a feeling that it would be so nice if she could work there. She quickly looked around. The lights were all on, and even the nts looked greener on this floor. The lights in Victor''s office were still on. She smiled slightly and walked over. As long as she could spend time alone with Victor, she would still have a chance. She had her own ways of dealing with men. The door of Victor''s office was not locked. Paulina gently pushed the door open and went in. The office was so spacious and bright, and the decoration was also very trendy. Victor was sitting in front of his desk, reading the documents carefully with his head down. The light gently shone on his face, making his handsome figure looked more charming at the moment. However, Paulina hesitated when she was about to go in as his strong and cold aura made everyone dare not to get close to him. She had never seen any men who were more charming than Victor. And at this moment, Victor looked even more attractive than ever. It was so true that a man would look so handsome when he was focusing on his work. If she could be with a man like Victor, she would not need to worry about anything else in the future anymore. As soon as she thought about this, she felt sofortable all over her body. Her heart skipped a beat, which made her a little braver. At this time, Victor suddenly looked up at the door, and Paulina''s figure appeared in his eyes. His inky eyes suddenly turned cold, and his handsome face suddenly darkened. Seeing this, Paulina''s heart suddenly sunk, and her whole body tensed up in fear instantly. However, when she thought about why she was there, she forced herself to calm down. A faint smile appeared on her face. "Mr. Alwynn." "Get out!" A cold voice echoed in the office. Paulina instantly felt a chill on her spine, and it felt as if she was going to faint. She wondered if he really hated her so much. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m here to apologize." Paulina lowered her head and looked guilty. "I''m very sorry for what happenedst time!" She didn''t leave, on the contrary, she even walked closer with a smile on her face. She knew Victor couldn''t do anything to her even though he hated her so much. Moreover, with her family background, he would not dare to do anything to her. She suddenly felt a little more confident. Victor frowned as he watched Paulina keep walking closer. How did this woman even get up here? Who dared to let her in? "Mr. Alwynn, I really just want to apologize. I have always wanted to apologize to you in person for what happenedst time, but I never had the chance." She knew very well that only by cooperating with Alwynn Group could she get a chance to stay close to him. She did note to an agreement with Victor that day, so she went to Lucian. N?velDrama.Org content. However, what she did not know was that on the day when she was visiting Jotham Alwynn Group, Victor had seen everything that she had done. So, he did not just hate her, he felt she was totally disgusting. And he would never forget how she and Haven tried to set him upst time either. Victor was surely not a person who would forget about such things. It was just not the right time yet. When the time came, he would not let any of them get away with it easily. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Seeing that Paulina was getting closer and closer, Victor''s eyebrows drew slowly together, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. His cold face looked rather scary right now. "You have said sorry now, so you can leave," he said with a sullen face. Paulina surely would not leave when she finally met Victor. Now it was the best time for her to spend some time with him alone. N?velDrama.Org content. She had always been dreaming about love, and her biggest dream was to marry a rich man. She looked at Victor and smiled gently. "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t we have a chat? Ourpanies are partners now anyway." "I''m working now!" Victor''s voice was cold and sharp as if he had lost his patience. Paulina smiled charmingly. "I''m sorry if I disturbed you. Shall I make a cup of coffee for you?" After saying that, she put down her bag and walked straight to the coffee machine, didn''t even care what Victor was going to say. Victor rarely appeared in public. People could only see him when he was on the cover of some famous financial magazines. His stunning appearance made him so popr among young girls. Paulina had been paying attention to the news in the country when she was abroad, and Victor''s news was what she cared about the most. Now if she could make a cup of coffee for him, she would feel so fulfilled. Seeing that Paulina had already touched the coffee machine, Victor looked so disgusted. It seemed that the coffee machine had to be changed. He had bought it half a year ago, so it was time to change to a new one anymore. It seemed that he needed new security guards as well if they couldn''t even stop a woman. Victor looked extremely annoyed at this moment, but Paulina was making coffee so happily. After the coffee was done, she walked to Victor with the cup of coffee in her hand with a sweet smile. However, there was an unconceble disgust on Victor''s handsome face. He never knew any woman who could be more shameless than her. He thought everyone would at least know what shame was, but it was obvious that he thought it wrong. Paulina knew that Victor was a cold person. Men were all like this. When they were not familiar with her, they were all very distant. Once they knew each other more, they would not be like this anymore. She had met many men, so she was very confident that she could get with Victor soon. "Mr. Alwynn, here is the coffee for you." She handed the coffee to Victor. She was also very confident in the coffee she made. She had learned it properly before. However, Victor didn''t seem to be interested in the coffee at all. He roared with a poker face, "I told you to get out. Didn''t you hear me?" He could not care less if it was the person he didn''t like. Paulina was totally shocked when she heard these words again. She didn''t expect that Victor would say such these to her. She instantly lost her bnce and the hot coffee spilled out on her hand. "Ah..." she screamed out as she couldn''t stand still anymore, and the coffee cup was falling to Victor''s side. All the coffee spilled out. Noticing that something went wrong, Victor stood up quickly, but he was still a littlete. The boiling hot coffee instantly sshed on his white shirt, and the boiling temperature made him frown. A look of great anger swept across his face. "D*mn it!" He said in a low voice and quickly reached out to unbutton his shirt. He quickly took off his shirt and threw it aside. Paulina was scared out of her wits. She had never imagined that such a thing would happen. She just wanted to stay with Victor alone for a while, but how did this happen? "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. It was an ident." Paulina apologized quickly after she finally came around. However, Victor had totally lost his patience this time. He walked away to change his clothes. Paulina stared at his body obsessively and was stunned for a moment. Then, she didn''t even know where she got the courage, but she quickly walked up and hugged him from behind. Victor was stunned and stood stiffly in the same ce, with a disgusting feeling rising in his chest. There were no other women except for Eden who dared to touch his body like that in his whole life. However, Paulina wrapped her arms around his waist and breathed deeply. She felt that she would never walk out of his magic anymore. A boiling fury swelled inside of Victor, and he turned around suddenly. At this moment, Eden also pushed the door open. Everything just happened at the same time. Victor raised his head and his gaze met Eden''s shocked eyes. Eden could not help but exim. She looked at the two who were hugging each other and totally shocked. Who said that Victor would not touch any other women? She just couldn''t believe what she saw right now. She still remembered that he told her he had never touched any other woman except for her. This was like a big p in his own face. However, why did she feel so heartbroken at this moment? The was the man who said that he loved her. Eden blinked her eyes and found that there were actually tearsing out. D*mn it, why was she crying? She did not want to cry at all. Breaking up was not a big deal anyway. Victor did not expect Eden toe back either. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning the moment he saw her pushing the door open anding in. He always wanted to see her real reaction in such a situation. After all, she sometimes acted as if she didn''t care about him at all. However, when he saw her tearsing out, he felt as if his heart was pierced by someone with a sharp knife. He told himself with joy in his heart that she indeed care about him. However, he made her cry. His heart ached like never before. After seeing Eden came in, Paulina held Victor even tighter. She was not willing to let go at all. "Let go of me!" Victor growled, but his eyes were still fixed on Eden. At this moment, he was totally panicked, and he couldn''t care anything else anymore. He pushed Paulina away. He pushed her so hard that she flew out and waist bumped on the desk behind her. She instantly burst into tears. However, Victor walked straight to Eden. Eden stared at him when he was walking closer to her. She knew what kind of trick this man was ying. "Eden." Victor looked at her tearful face and felt even more heartbroken. When Eden heard his gentle voice, she was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of her mouths slightly lifted into a sarcastic smile. She just looked at Victor with her cold smile. Eden was a little surprised by herself, to be honest. Anyone at this point would just turn around and run away. But she just chose to stay and got more hurt by watching them. However, her legs seemed to have been filled with lead, making it impossible for her to move even a single step. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 "Victor, are you having fun? It must be very exciting to do it in the office, isn''t it?" Eden asked him with a sneer. There were still tears in her big clear eyes, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control her tears at all. Her heart ached like never before. She thought that she didn''t care, however, she had already fallen deeply in love with him before she even knew when it had started. She should have turned around and left, but she could not control her legs eighter. Hearing her question, Victor felt as if a knife had stuck into his chest. "What are you talking about? Do you not trust me?" He stared at her tearful eyes in a daze. He didn''t want her to cry at all. "Trust you? You were hugging each other. Are you saying that I''m blind?" She asked sarcastically. That bleak smile betrayed her feelings at this moment. Victor suddenly lost his words. It was true that they were "hugging" each other, but it was not like what she thought. "You told me that you would trust me." He still stared at her. His heart ached even more. Her upset face made him want to grab her into his arms, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t. She would definitely be angrier if he did it right now. Eden frowned slightly. She nced at Paulina who was bending over next to the desk, wondering what she was doing. She sniffed a little and then pursed her dry lips. When she moved her eyes back onto Victor, she saw the red and swollen skin on his belly. She asked suddenly, "What''s happened there?" Victor was confused. He looked down and realized what she was talking about. He smiled and said, "It''s nothing." "Nothing? It''s red and swollen." She red at him angrily. However, she was questioning herself in her heart that why she still cared about this jerk at this moment. "What about you?" Victor reached out his hand and wiped her tears gently. Eden quickly pushed his hand away and looked at him angrily. "Don''t touch me with your hand that just touched someone else." Victor looked at her with a face of grievance. "Eden, I didn''t touch her. She came to me by herself." Eden looked at his honest face and blinked her big eyes. There were still tears on her curly long eyshes. She thought carefully for a while. Then she suddenly remembered what happened at the exhibition event. Was he telling the truth? She was such a strong and brave person, but why she totally changed when she was with Victor? Victor didn''t say anything. He just looked at her and smiled. At this time, he finally felt the burning pain in his body. Seeing that he smiled, Eden immediately felt extremely aggrieved somehow. Tears welled up in her eyes again. She lowered her head and tried her best to hold them back. She felt that her love was changed her. But was she really in love with Victor? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If she wasn''t, why was she in so much pain? Eden suddenly regretted that she hadn¡¯t dated any other men in her life. Otherwise, she would be more experienced when it came to this point. She sniffed again and snorted. "Put on your clothes first." "It hurts!" Victor suddenly looked at her with an aggrieved face. Eden was a little speechless. She should be the one who felt sad and wrong at the moment. She really wished that she could hide somewhere right now. But why did he put on such an aggrieved face? Why? Every time when she was wronged, he would be the one who asked for attention in the end. She would not step into his trap again this time. "It severs you right," Eden said, gritting her teeth. "What?" Victor almost choked by her words. He didn''t expect such words from her at all. "What? Did I say anything wrong?" Eden raised her chin and looked down at him. She nned to go back and make some delicious food for him, but now, he''d better not even think about it. "Get in and put some clothes on. I''ll find some aloe vera for your skin." There was a strong smell of coffee in the office. After she calmed down, she already figured out what happened after seeing his burned skin. Victor nodded and obediently went to put on his clothes. He would do whatever she asked as long as she didn''t get angry with him. There was aloe vera on the balcony of Eden''s office. She bought it because it was very good for burns. They also kept aloe vera at home because oil always sshed on her mom''s hands when she was cooking, and aloe vera would soothe the skin straight away. It was the best thing for burns. Victor turned around and saw that Paulina was still there. But he didn''t really pay attention to what she was doing, just quickly pulled a clean shirt out and put it on. Paulina''s waist was really painful at this time. She had never suffered this kind of pain in her whole life. At this time, her face was pale, as if she had suffered a great grievance, and her tears could not help but flow out. When Victor came out, he walked towards her straight away and saw her painful look. A cold light shed in his dark eyes. "Don''t you still want to leave? Or do you want me to call the security guards?" Paulina raised her face and looked at Victor, who looked so ruthless. She had never seen anyone like this in her life. "Victor, I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m really sorry about what happened just now. I really like you, and I just can''t control myself." What disappointed her again was that she had already done this and still didn''t make Eden jealous. How could she be this calm? But what Paulina didn''t know was how much Eden had experienced in her life before. She didn''t dare to misunderstand anything. She never felt much love before, so she really appreciated anyone who ever loved her, no matter it was from her friends or family. Especially when it came to Victor. She would rather just turn a blind eye to it and still trust Victor. "Get out," Victor said in a cold tone without any emotion. He did not care what she just said at all. Paulina knew that she lost again today. Victor still didn''t do anything even though she had done that. It was the truth that he was an honest and decent man. She knew that as long as he fell in love with someone, he would not look at any other woman anymore in his life. It was also because of this, she would want to get with Victor regardless of what method she used. She believed that marrying the right person was the most important thing in a woman''s life. As long as Victor and Eden were not married, she still would have a chance. She got up and wiped her tears and said shamelessly, "Victor, I''ll see you soon." Then she put on a gentle smile, but she didn''t know that her smile at the moment made her look a bit ferocious. Victor looked outside the window and didn''t say anything. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Paulina nced at Victor. Seeing that Victor didn''t intend to answer her at all, she sighed and left silently. When she just walked out of the office, she met Eden who came back with aloe vera in her hand. Eden looked very calm. At this moment, she did not even seem to hate Paulina when she looked at her. Paulina raised her head and looked at Eden with contempt, "Eden, let''s wait and see." After that, she brushed past Eden, bumping her shoulder very hard. "Paulina, you''d better stop doing such things like today. Don''t think that we won''t find out what you are doing behind our back," said Eden. Paulina paused slightly, then put on a sarcastic smile and walked off slowly. Even if they knew it was her, she didn''t believe that anyone could trace her even though it was Victor. When she walked to the elevator, she turned around suddenly and said, "Eden, you ruined my night today. How could you not leave when you saw that? You really have no shame at all." Eden, who already turned around and ready to leave, suddenly turned back when she heard these words. Paulina was looking at her arrogantly with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Eden smiled, "There is one thing I forgot to tell you. There are surveince cameras in Mr. Alwynn''s office. Do you want me to check the footage? Then I guess we will find out who is the shameless one." "What?" Paulina couldn''t believe what she heard. What was Victor worried about? Why he even put surveince cameras in his own office? Actually, there are surveince cameras everywhere in Jotham Alwynn Group except for restrooms. Hearing Paulina''s words, Eden smiled with pleasure, because it proved that Victor didn''t lie to her. She followed Paulina back up just because she knew how shameless Paulina was. However, she still felt so ufortable when she saw it herself. "I don''t think you need me to say it again. I will go and check the footage outter." After that, Eden turned around and walked slowly toward Victor''s office. Paulina left with an angry and awkward expression on her face. She had never been humiliated like this in her life before she met Eden. She felt she must look so stupid in front of Eden now. Eden walked to Victor''s office and put on an angry face deliberately when she walked in. Victor was still standing by the big French window, looking at the beautiful night view outside. When he heard Eden came in, he walked to the sofa with a smile. Eden looked at him silently, then said with a calm tone, "Sit down." Victor curled his lips and sat down obediently. He only buttoned up one button of his shirt, so Eden quickly pulled his shirt open to check his burned skin. A look of sadness shed through her eyes. She tore apart the aloe vera and gently rubbed it on his skin where it got burned. Victor looked at her fair-skinned hand when she applied the aloe vare on his skin. The cool feeling really soothed his irritated skin. He gradually felt the burning pain fading away. When Eden finished, she threw the aloe vera skin into the trash can. "When..." Before she finished her words, Victor quickly pulled her into his arms. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and closed his eyes with a joyful look on his face. "Eden, thank you for trusting me. I was so heartbroken when I saw you cry," he said with his low voice, sounding really upset. Eden sighed. After a long while, she said, "The reason that I didn''t turn around and leave is very simple. I just wanted to trust each other more. I don''t want us to misunderstand each other just because of some small things, otherwise, neither of us would live a happy life. So I stayed." Victor really had done a lot for her in the past. Compared with what he did for her, this was really nothing at all. The best rtionship would always build on trust. Victor opened his eyes and looked at her slightly red eyes, and said with a smile, "Thank you. You did a very good job today. I wanted to celebrate it with you actually, but I know you are too tired. So you should tell me what you want, and I can get it for youter." Eden looked at him and suddenly smiled cheekily. She knew he could get anything for her no matter how expensive it was. So she asked on purpose with a cheeky smile, "I want a lot of handsome men. Can you find them for me?" Hearing this, Victor''s face darkened, and answered without thinking, "No, I can only have me. I''m also very good-looking." Hearing his confident answer, Eden burst intoughter. "I have been with you every day for a long time now, so I don''t have the feeling anymore." Victor was speechless. Did she really find him less attractive now as he was getting older? Looking at her joyful expression, he felt a little jealous somehow. He suddenly lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers passionately. He wanted to show her that she should never make a man jealous. This sudden kiss made Eden felt that she could not even breathe anymore. She tried hard to break free. Victor let go of her straight away. He had wanted her for so long, and he knew he could not rush it now anyway. He looked at her obsessively, and his inky eyes were like the deep ocean which could suck her in at any time. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Do you still not feel something?" His low voice sounded even more attractive at the moment. Eden looked at him with a blushed face. She really didn''t know how to react to him like this. Other people all tried to attract her with their intelligence, but he insisted on doing it with his handsome face. But he didn''t know his real charm was much more than just his appearance. Eden liked intelligent good-looking men, so Victor seemed to be totally her type. She smiled gently and looked at him. "I do. I do have a strong feeling." Victorughed and gently poked her nose. Then he bent over and wanted to kiss her again, but her phone suddenly rang. Victor looked at the annoying phone and suddenly felt that there were so many obstacles in their rtionship. Eden checked her phone and found it was her daughter''s number. She suddenly remembered that she was supposed to go back and cook for them. She answered the phone with an apologetic face. "Hey! Baby." She said softly. "Mom, didn''t you say that you areing back to make dinner for us? Where are you now?" Eden panicked and suddenly felt so guilty. "Gia, I''m sorry, I''m still in thepany." "I knew it. Luckily, we are going to Aunt Rivera''s restaurant now. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would be starving if we waited for you." "Baby, I''m sorry. I will never do this anymore. I promise." Eden normally would never let her children down, and she would always keep her promise to them. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 "It¡¯s ok. I know you''re busy. Have you eaten yet?" Gia asked on the phone. Eden smiled. "I''m going to eat now. You are not feeling well, so don''t eat too much. Don''t eat anything that would upset your stomach." She knew Gia wouldn''t be able to control herself if she saw delicious food. She didn''t want her to feel upset anymore when other people thought she was fat. Gia said, "I got it, mom. Don''t worry about me. You should go to have dinner with dad now as well." "Dad?" Eden suddenly looked up at Victor. Victor was also looking at her calmly. Right, he was indeed the "dad" that Gia mentioned. Eden red at him and said nothing. Victor didn''t seem to care at all, instead, he leaned his ear against Eden''s face and tried to listen to what Gia was saying. "Mom, you are so silly. Who else can my dad be? Of course, it''s Uncle Alwynn. Uncle Alwynn has already hugged you. Are you still thinking about other men? I wouldn''t be happy with that. I only want Uncle Alwynn to be our father." Hearing this, Eden''s face flushed again. Why she didn''t remember anything that Gia said? "What are you talking about? You are too young to worry about this right now. Don''t talk nonsense. Enjoy your meal. Don''t stay up tooter because you need to go to school tomorrow. Go to bed straight after youe back home, and stop thinking about these things." "Okay, mom. You should also go and have dinner with dad now. Don''t forget to bring me a younger brother when youe back." Gia said it quickly and hung up the phone straight after. At this moment, at Zofia''s food stall, everyone sitting at the table was looking at the little girl in shock. Gracie looked at Gia and said, "Gia, where did you learn this?" Gia wave her hand with the phone and said in a serious tone, "Aunt, are you serious? Don''t think we are just children. We are not stupid, and we know everything about adults. So you adults really don''t need to hide anything when you speak in front of us. We can find all the information we need online. We don''t need you to teach us anything." Gracie and Abigail looked at each other and felt totally speechless. They had to admit that the children these days were really different. They thought they knew everything when they got a smartphone. On the other side of the phone, Eden was also shocked by her daughter''s words. Gia asked her to have a bay with Victor? Was it really her daughter on the phone? However, Victor seemed to feel very happy. He smiled and looked at Eden meaningfully. He leaned over slightly and whispered in her ear, "Why don''t we just listen to Gia and bring her a little brother tonight?" Eden red at him. "Did you tell her all these? I can''t believe she just said that." "Why would I tell her this? You think too much." Victor felt a little aggrieved. "Hmph!" Eden snorted at him. She was afraid that they would not need to go home anymore if they carry on arguing. "Have you still not finished your work yet?" Victor smiled and shook his head. "It''s almost done. I don''t need to finish it tonight. Let''s go to have dinner." He got up as he spoke. He could say confidently that he was a sessful businessman. However, he could not say that he was a sessful man. His life was full of pain and waiting, and it was filled with sad things. But it was all different now. He now felt that his life was getting better and better. He would like to be a perfect man no matter in business, in love, or in the family. He wanted to continue living his happy life like this. He couldn''t care less that he lost a billion if it could save his rtionship. After all, nothing could get his love back. Eden was the only person he cared about in his life anyway! He picked up his jacket and put it on, while Eden got up and went to clean the sshed coffee on the desk. "If it still hurts, we should go to the hospital first. I don''t want you to feel ufortable.¡± Eden said while wiping the desk. Victor looked at her and smiled gently. He really enjoyed this moment when they were together. Her pure heart made him able to rx a bit in such aplicated world peacefully. All these years, he had never had a time off just because he wanted to be sessful in the business world so that he could tell the person he was waiting for confidently that he had the ability to give her a happy life now. That was all he wanted! Thinking of this, he walked over and hugged Eden from behind. Eden paused for a moment and said with a smile, "What''s wrong?" Victor curled his lips slightly and said, "I don''t want to leave you anymore." His deep voice sounded so charming. Eden turned around and looked at him with a smile, feeling that he was no different from a child. She actually understood what he was thinking. "Before youe back, I missed you every day. Your face would appear in my mind millions of times every day even when I was really all kinds of boring business things. However, nothing could compare with the happiness I have now when you are actually with me." He used to think of her face when she was a little girl, and now he would think of her current appearance. He really would think of her millions of times a day. Her sweet voice and gentle smile would alwayse into his mind. Eden smiled slightly and felt a little pain in her heart. "I have been back for a long time already, so don''t worry about it anymore. I will not leave you again." Although they had been separated for more than ten years, they never felt the distance between them. "Yes! Please don''t leave me again!" Victor closed his eyes with satisfaction and kept a sweet smile on his face for a long time. Eden said gently, "Let''s go to have dinner. I''m so hungry now!" She never ate a lot, but she got hungry very easily. As soon as she was hungry, she would look upset. "Let''s go right now!" Victor pulled her hand and walked outside. As soon as they went out, they saw Lucian who had also juste out. Lucian''s eyes slightly lit up when he saw them, but his expression did not change at all. "Are you finishing your work?" His voice was a little hoarse as if he hadn''t spoken for a while. "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly. "I found something," said Lucian. "Contact me after 9 o''clock tonight." Lucian just nodded without saying anything else. Then, he turned around and strode away. Eden looked at his back and felt that he was really otherworldly.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Lucian was such a temperate and gentle person, plus his handsome face and intelligence, Eden wondered who could be the lucky girl that got him in the end. Victor looked to the side and saw her staring at the back of Lucian with her eyes lit up bright. He asked with some jealousy, "Eden, I''m not as good-looking as Lucian, am I?" Eden slowly moved her eyes back. Seeing his jealous face, she suddenly wanted to tease him. "Are you not confident with yourself?" Victor''s eyes suddenly went dark, and he smiled proudly, "I have always been very confident. I am more charming than Lucian. He might look quieter than me, but he is very wild inside. I don''t think any woman would like a man like that. They just love his money. I''m afraid he would be single forever." Victor could not care less about the friendship between them anymore. Eden was surprised by his words. He looked so proud of himself right now, and a smile of victory was on his face. "If Lucian heard what you said, he would definitely be upset," said Eden. "He went into the elevator already. He won''t hear me." Just as Victor finished speaking, the elevator door suddenly opened. Lucian was standing inside and looking at him with a dark face. The smile on Victor''s face froze instantly. The feeling of being caught on the spot made his face heat up instantly. Lucian looked at him calmly with his dark face, looking a little terrifying. Eden also felt so embarrassed instantly. There was nothing worse than getting caught after saying bad things behind someone else''s back. At this moment, everyone could tell that a boiling fury was swelling inside of Lucian. Victor had never felt this awkward before. He never said anything bad about his friends before, but he just got caught straight away as soon as he said it in front of the girl he loved. He watched Lucian enter the elevator, but why didn''t he leave? That was horrible! Victor cleared his throat awkwardly. "Lucian, have you forgotten anything?" He tried to say something to ease the tension. His face was a little blushed, but he still remained calm. Lucian was still looking at him with a dark face. Victor started feeling a little panic. He would rather Lucian just tell him if he was angry. They had been best friends for a long time anyway, and it was not the first time that they said awful things to each other. Finally, Lucian opened his mouth, "Victor." Then he fell in silent again. Victor was a little confused. Eden pursed her lips slightly, wondering what exactly Lucian wanted to say. Lucian walked out of the elevator and stopped right in front of Victor. "I''m ready for a fight." Victor was even more confused. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Ronen, there is no need. Victor didn''t mean it."N?velDrama.Org content. "Victor?" Lucian narrowed his eyes when he heard Eden calling him so intimately. Eden''s face tensed up. Was there anything wrong with calling him Victor directly? Surely she couldn''t call him Mr. Alwynn in front of her mom. However, this was not the point for now anyway. Why would they need to fight just because of this? Was this how they solve the problems between them? Why Victor was so unlucky today? Victor knew that Lucian was angry because he said it in front of Eden. If he only joked about it in front of their friends, Lucian surely wouldn''t be so serious. What''s more, Lucian liked Eden. This was not a secret between them anyway, and Lucian always tried to show the best part of him in front of Eden. However, Victor had said such awful words to Eden about him just now. No wonder he was so angry. Eden asked Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, is there any problem with that? Victor''s mom is also my mom, so I can''t really call him Mr. Alwynn all the time at home, can I?" Victor was technically her stepbrother, but she really couldn''t call him brother. She did not feel that there was anything wrong with calling him Victor, but Lucian''s reaction made her feel a little unsure. Lucian nced at her lightly, and then his eyes fell on Victor''s handsome face. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Victor. Victor suddenly had a bad feeling from the bottom of his heart. As he expected, Lucian said, "He doesn''t deserve it!" Victor''s eyebrows drew together. Why didn''t he deserve it? He really hoped that Lucian would just tell him what he wanted, instead of being like this, making everyone so awkward. Eden pursed her lips slightly, did not say anything anymore. To be honest, she didn''t really understand what he meant. "Lucian, why don''t I deserve it? Yes, I just b*tched about you. Do you have to be like this? Just tell me what you want me to do. I''m hungry now, and I don''t have time to do this right now." Victor also lost his patience. If it were not for the fact that Eden was here, he would have left already. If Lucian was angry, the best option was just to leave him alone. He would naturally be fine after a few days. It was just himself who would suffer from it. Lucian looked at Victor indifferently and said, "I''ll talk to you tonight." Then he turned around and left directly. Victor still had his mouth opened, looking at him walking away. He really wished that he could kick his ass from the back. He felt that he really had enough of him. This time, he did not say anything until he saw the elevator went down. "Eden, don''t worry about what he just said." Eden looked at him with no expression on her face. "I don''t mind. But please don''t say bad things about your friends anymore. All your friends are really good to you." Victor put on an aggrieved face. "Would you believe me if I tell you that it was the first time I said anything bad about him?" "Yes, I do," said Eden. Even if she didn''t believe him, she would have no way to find out the truth, anyway. "You don''t look like you do. Never mind. Let''s go to get some food! " Victor took her hand and walked into the elevator. At the same time, Eden had totally be the hot topic today. All the major media had reported what happened. However, the most breaking news was about the intimate rtionship between Victor and her. Some people even asked Victor to stand out and clear it. They would rather know the truth. However, Victor had not said anything from the beginning. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 However, everyone had been waiting for a long time, but they still didn''t get an answer. Before Victor said anything, Eden''s fashion show became another hot topic. After all, Eden had been hitting the headlines all the time recently. As long as there was any sign of movement, all the media woulde to her straight away. However, Eden had always been very low- key. Even though there were many negativements about her online, she still could stay calm and totally focus on her design. People really had to admit that she was such a strong woman. August 30th was surely a new memorable day for Eden. People''sments all came out. There were also many fans of Victor whomented online. "I''ve saved money and been waiting for all the new products for this season." "Yes, I think I want to support their brand as well." "I''m still waiting to read all the stories that happened between Eden and Alwynn Group. However, I still will carry on supporting them." There have been a lot of positivements online, and all the big tforms and news channels had been reporting what happened that day. At the Clement family. In addition to Buddy, everyone came back home for dinner, even including Haven. When Haven walked in the door, she immediately saw the olddy who was sitting in the living room. She was totally stunned. It was still so far from New Year now, but why did her grandmae back? Seeing her surprised and shocked face, the olddy''s face instantly darkened. "Why? Are you surprised to see that I''m not dead yet?" She threw out the question in a cocky manner. It made Haven''s nerves tense up even more. She knew that the olddy never liked her. She had been living a wealthy life ever since they took her back to the Clement family so that she was never a hard-working person. And the Clement family was rich enough to afford her to live like a real rich girl. She had always enjoyed everything given by the Clement family, and her mother would not say anything about her when she spent a lot of money on things. But her grandma was different. Her grandma always felt that she had been burning too much money. Unlike her second brother, who even had a part-time job when he was in college. But Haven was a spoiled girl, so she would never be able to make herself work in a restaurant. Therefore, her grandma started having opinions against her. As well as her big brother. At this time, the whole family was sitting at the dining table, watching the news while having dinner. Grandma Clement was 73 years old. She was wearing a light green outfit, with luxurious jewelry. Her grey curly hair made her look very elegant. Her eyes behind the pair of presbyopic sses still looked very sagacious, even though her face always had a kind and gentle smile on. At this time, in addition to Buddy, everyone in the Clement family was having dinner at the dining table together. Grandma Clement took over the remote control and changed a few channels. They were all talking about the fashion show. "Is this Victor''spany? Who is this girl? She looks so nice and kind, and it seems that she is very talented as well. I don''t know which family could be so lucky to have such an outstanding girl." Grandma Clement sounded very envious. Aisling and Wyatt nced at each other and did not say anything, but they were both very proud of their daughter in their hearts. Delmont nced at the TV and then smiled. "Grandma, you have a granddaughter too, so you don''t have to be so jealous of them." Then he gave Haven a meaningful look. Haven''s heart started to beat rapidly again. She could tell that Delmont didn''t mean well. "They have such an excellent granddaughter. How can Ipare myself to them?" Grandma Clement didn''t even look at Haven when she said this. She actually only looked at Haven once after she entered the door. Haven smiled and said with a gentle voice, "Grandma, I''m now working in an international company." N?velDrama.Org content. Grandma Clement nced at her and said with disdain, "It''s good that you know you need to work. I thought you would count on our family to support you for the rest of your life." "Grandma, why do you always have to talk to me like this? Is it because I am adopted?" Haven had never dared to say anything against her grandma in the past, but now it was different. She was getting stronger and stronger, so she would not allow others to talk about her like this anymore. The olddy in front of her never seemed to like her since she came to this family. Grandma Clement said with a smile, "There are so many adopted children in the world, and you''d better have a look at how they are living their lives. Are there any of them who look like you? Do you think you can just take everything for granted? You''d better know that you need to work hard and earn everything on your own." "Grandma__Haven''s face suddenly turned pale. "Haven, this is your grandma. You don''t have to talk back to everything," said Wyatt with a solemn face. He never disliked Haven before, but after he had seen what she had done, he really couldn''t like her anymore. Hearing this, Haven didn''t have a choice but to stop talking. After all, she still had to rely on the Clement family in the future. Tillie did not have a daughter, so Haven had been dreaming that it would also be good to be Tillie''s daughter and get her properties. Just like the daughter of Zaiden, who was neither a biological daughter, but still could get so much money from him. She had always been so jealous of that girl. However, her grandma didn''t intend to stop at all. "I heard that you and the kid next door just got your marriage certificate but haven''t had a wedding yet? I can''t believe how shameless young people nowadays could be. It is really disgraceful for the entire Clement family!" Grandma Clement''s kind face had totally changed. She was a very traditional person, and an aristocratic family like them must follow the rules. But Haven decided to marry Vincent regardless of all the traditional processes and rules, grandma Clement really didn''t think it would end up good. If Haven didn''t put herself first, then no one would care about her. And she surely did not live up to grandma Clement''s expectations. Hearing this, Haven''s face turnedpletely dark. She didn''t know whether grandma Clement knew everything or not. At this moment, Delmont couldn''t hold back hisughter any longer. He had to admit that his grandma was so eloquent. Aisling listened to it and didn''t say anything. After all, she could never get along with this olddy, so she hardly said anything when it was nothing to do with her. "Aisling, how did you teach your daughter? Do you think they would treat her well if she doesn''t even have any respect for herself?" Grandma Clement suddenly turned to Aisling. Looking at her mother-inw, Aisling smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, I don''t know about this either until they posted everything online." Actually, she was very clear about what Haven was nning at that time. The Clement family was going down, so she found another rich man for herself. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Haven looked at her mother when she finished her words, then she instantly knew what her mother was thinking. Her mother was very smart, so she definitely knew what she was nning at that time. But Haven felt she didn''t have any choice back then. If the Clement family really went bankrupt, she would have nothing left. However, she totally forgot that they still had Victor who would back them up. N?velDrama.Org content. Victor surely would not let anything happen to the Clement family. It was all her brothers'' fault who totally scared her. Haven looked at Aisling with a guilty face. "Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t think it over carefully at that time. Vincent had been rushing me all the time, so I just went to get the registration with him. This is how young people deal with it nowadays anyway, so it wouldn''t have any effect on the reputation of the Clement family. There are also many people who sent their best wishes to us, aren''t there?" Haven exined with a smile. She believed there were many people who were envious of her. Delmont looked at her with a look of disdain. It would be good if she told the truth. However, her real thought made everyone else disappointed. Buddy and he only said a few words in front of her, worrying that something bad would happen to the Clement family, then she went straight to Vincent. Now she was saying that Vincent pushed her hard. She was indeed a shameless woman. He thought he was the most shameless person in the world, but he didn''t expect that she was much worse. Aisling said, "It''s been a long time already, so there''s no point to argue about it anymore. You''d better get your wedding done as soon as possible as you are officially married to him now. Your grandma is back as well, so she can also attend your wedding. We should find a time and talk to Vincent''s parents about it." Grandma Clement nodded in agreement. "That''s true. Since I''m back, you guys should get the wedding done as soon as possible. I''m not going to leave anyway, but I still want to attend your wedding as soon as possible." Hearing that she was not going to leave, Aisling suddenly stopped eating. Didn''t the olddy want to live abroad anymore? Didn''t she always say that she liked Wyatt''s brother''s big house there? Surely she enjoyed living in their house, but why didn''t she want to go back this time? "Wow! Grandma, are you really not going back anymore? That''s great! I missed you so much!" Delmont put on a fake smile. He didn''t really mean it, because he knew what would happen if his grandma stayed there. He really needed to find a chance to bring up the idea of moving out. Buddy never seemed to be bothered, but Delmont couldn''t stand living with his grandmother at all. Hearing his words, grandma Clement looked at him with a disdainful face, "Delmont, stop lying. Look at your bitter face. I bet you wish me to die soon so that you don''t need to listen to my words anymore. I know what you are thinking, but I still need to tell you even though you don''t like to hear it. I have much more experience than you." Delmont, who had been seen through, could only touch his nose and smile awkwardly. She really knew him so well. "No, no, I totally understand that. But I never wished you die at all. I really hope that you can stay with us forever." Grandma Clement nced at him and then turned her head to the TV. Eden''s big photo was in the news report. She suddenly frowned and lifted her sses. "Have I seen this girl before? Why does she look so familiar?" Her words suddenly made Haven feel a chill on her spine. Wyatt smiled and nced at his mother. She used to love Eden very much, and she must have recognized her face a little. Haven quickly said, "Grandma, this is the Design Director of Alwynn Group, Eden Bleu. You certainly haven''t met her before." Wyatt and Aisling quickly nced at Haven, but neither of them said anything. Delmont was also surprised that his grandmother actually recognized Eden. "Grandma, this girl is very talented. Victor appreciates her very much." Delmont said, ncing at Haven, whose face was pale. She seemed very nervous. Was she afraid that grandma would recognize Eden? However, Eden woulde back to their family sooner orter. Haven was such an awful woman. No matter where Eden was, she would always try to make trouble for her. Delmont still remembered when Eden had the argument with Mr. King at the exhibition event, and it turned out that Haven and Paulina nned everything behind their back. Thinking of this, Delmont couldn''t help but grit his teeth. They had really opened the door to a dangerous person. Haven nced at Delmont. She couldn''t believe that he was actually speaking up for Eden now. Grandma Clement said, "I can see from the girl''s clear eyes that she is a kind-hearted girl. It''s a blessing for Victor to marry such a nice girl," she sighed and then carried on. "Every time when I saw a girl of this age, I would think of our Eden. I really hope she is enjoying her meal as well somewhere." Thinking of this, she felt that she didn''t have any appetite anymore. She slowly put down her chopsticks. Upon hearing Eden''s name, Haven lost her appetite too. However, everyone would find out Eden''s identity sooner orter. The most important thing for Haven right now was to get the property of the Clement family. At that time, even if Eden came back home, there would be nothing left for her. Haven had been studying shares and finance recently. No one liked her in this family anyway, so why should she care about them? At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. Grandma Clement looked over and instantly put on a happy smile. It was Buddy who came in. "It''s Buddy!" Grandma Clement could not hide her excitement at all. "Grandma," Buddy also greeted her with a smile, sounding very gentle. Hearing this, grandma Clement suddenly felt so warm in her heart. "Buddy, sit down and have dinner with us." She smiled happily and waved to him. The only person who could make grandma Clement this happy in this family must be Buddy. Buddy changed her shoes and walked in, "I''ve already had dinner. I''m not going to work tomorrow, so I''ll stay at home with you the whole day, grandma." "Really? That would be great. Are you being very busy recently? Don''t you have an assistant in yourpany? Why do you have to work until sote? Don''t do everything by yourself. You have to take care of yourself as well except for work." Grandma Clement looked at her grandson with concern. In her mind, Buddy had never been a person who would make his family worry. He had been very excellent since childhood and he would try his best for everything he did. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Buddy smiled and said, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will be fine." At this time, Wyatt asked, "Buddy, is Zofia all right? Don''t let her work too hard." Hearing this, Aisling''s nerves totally tensed up. She didn''t understand why he brought this up in front of his mother, and now she would have to put up with his mother''s me. Buddy nced at his father and said in a calm tone, "Dad, she is very good." He had been working hard on it although Zofia had not forgiven him. Haven looked at her brother with a puzzled look, wondering if he had been back with Zofia already. "Buddy, is that woman..." "Who''s that woman?" Buddy said to Haven with a cold looked before she could finish her words. He did not forget what she had done to Zofia. Seeing Buddy''s expression change, Haven tensed up as well. "I am just asking. Why are you so angry? Didn''t you break up with that woman?" "Hmph!" Buddy''s dark eyes fixed on her. "Haven, you are very clear about what you have done to Zofia. You''d better not let me catch you do it again." Now Zofia was pregnant, he would not let anything happen to her. As for Haven, he was already very disappointed. Haven suddenly looked at him with a sad face. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." She indeed met Zofia before and humiliated her badly. However, how could Buddy know about this? She went alone that day, and she did not tell anyone about it. Then there would be only one possibility that Zofia and Buddy had been back together and Zofia told him everything. Haven suddenly felt that she could not let Zofia marry Buddy. Buddy still had a terrible look on his face. "You know it clearly in your heart.¡± On the side, grandma Clement was extremely confused. She looked at everyone one after another, but no one said anything. So she couldn''t help but ask, "Who is Zofia?" Wyatt also realized that he should not have brought this up, however, he couldn''t get his words back now. He said, "Mother, Zofia is Buddy''s girlfriend. Buddy has done something wrong, and now they are having an argument." Upon hearing his father''s words, Delmont immediately understood that he was trying to protect his mother. But his grandma was not stupid, and she might not even believe him. On the other side, Aisling kept her head down and said nothing. Grandma Clement looked at Buddy doubtfully, "Buddy, I don''t really believe that you would have done anything wrong. Tell me what happened? As long as she is a nice girl and really loves you, we don''t need to care about anything else. We will arrange your wedding properly and we can be a big and happy family all together." Hearing his grandmother''s words, Buddy felt very warm from the bottom of his heart, "Grandma, she is a very kind and nice girl. Our baby will be born in a few months, so I want to get her forgiveness as soon as possible, and then marry her." "Babe? Is the baby still alive?" Buddy''s words were like a heavy blow in the head for Haven. Aisling looked at her and said coldly, "Why? Are you surprised that the babe is still alive?" Haven quickly put on a smile and pretended that nothing had happened. "No, no, mom. I''m just very shocked. I remember that everyone said the baby was gone before. Now if the baby is still alive, that woman is definitely trying to use the baby to get back with Buddy." "Shut up!" Buddy shouted. His cold voice sent chills down Haven''s spine. If Zofia married Buddy and gave birth to the baby, then there would just be more people to fight the property with her in the end. She surely would not let this happen. "Buddy, I''ve seen so many women from poor families would use this method to marry into a rich family. Zofia is just one of them. She said before that she lost the baby, but now she said that the baby would be born in a few months. I''m just worried that she is lying to you. I know that you don''t like to hear this, but I must say it. She is lying to you!" After she finished, she took a look at her grandma. She knew her grandma hated scheming women the most. However, Wyatt looked at Haven coldly and said nothing. "Really? It seems that you know Zofia so well. Have you met her in private? Or, have you done anything to her without me knowing it?" Buddy said sharply. The coldness on his handsome face was something that his family had never seen before. Haven was stunned. She quickly shook her head and looked firmly at Buddy. "I haven''t." She was very sure that no one was around them when she humiliated Zofia. Buddy looked at her with his inky cold eyes. If it was before, he would definitely believe her. But now, he would not believe a single word she said. Now, grandma Clement finally figured everything out. It seemed that her grandson had a girlfriend, and they were expecting a baby soon, but at the same time, they were having an argument. "Buddy, you can''t do this! That''s the baby of our Clement family! Tell me, where is the girl? I''ll go to apologize to her for you." As long as Zofia was a nice girl, she did not care about anything else. She just wanted everything to be sorted forthem. Buddy looked at his grandmother, feeling very grateful. "Grandma, don''t worry. I believe Zofia will forgive me soon. Then I will take her here and introduce her to you properly." Thinking of Zofia''s dark bright eyes and gentle smile, Buddy suddenly smiled. He was sure that his grandma would definitely like her. "Well, that sounds good. Buddy, you have to make sure that..." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Zofia." Buddy said with a smile. "Oh! Right, right, Zofia. You have to make sure Zofia has everything that she needs." Grandma Clement sounded very excited. She didn''t expect such a big surprise as soon as she came back. She seemed to have made the right choice to stay here. When she had a great-grandson, she would have so much to do in her life again. "Okay, grandma!" Buddy smiled. If his mother had been as reasonable as his grandma, nothing would have happened between Zofia and him. However, at this moment, Haven lowered her head, gritting her teeth bitterly. She already had enough trouble with Eden right now, now she even had to deal with Zofia and her baby. "No! I can''t let Zofia marry Buddy!" She thought to herself. At this time, Grandma Clement smiled and said, "Buddy,e to my room with me. I have something to say to you." Chapter 681 Chapter 681 "Okay!" Buddy walked over and helped Grandma Clement get up. Grandma Clement was old, and she couldn''t straighten her back after sitting for a long time. She slightly bent her waist and walked with difficulty. Wyatt''s eyes were brimming with tears as he looked at her. His mother was really old, and she was no longer so spirited. He made up his mind that he would bring Eden back as soon as possible. Grandma Clement must be very happy when she saw Eden. Delmont suddenly approached Haven and smiled weirdly, "Haven, you didn''t look well just now. What''s wrong? Are you unhappy because Buddy and Zofia are together again?" Originally, Haven was lost in thought. Hearing this, she immediately came to sense. She nced at Delmont and shook her head with a smile, "Delmont, what are you talking about? Mom and dad will soon have a grandchild. I''m happy for them. Why should I be unhappy?" "Really?" Delmont leaned on the chair leisurely, picked up a chicken drumstick and ate it casually. After taking a few bites, he said, "Haven, tell me honestly. Do we treat you well these years?" Haven looked at Delmont whose attitude was as slovenly as before. The smile on his face was always evil, and he behaved the same in front of his family. However, she didn''t know why he asked this question. After thinking for a while, Haven said with a smile, "Delmont, you regard me as your real family these years and treat me very well, especially mom and dad. They always care about me a lot." "So, Haven, we have never treated you badly over the years, right?" Delmont asked with a smile. Haven narrowed her eyes and lowered her head slightly. What was wrong with Delmont that night? He actually sound her out step by step. "You''re right, Delmont. You always treat me very well." Saying this, Haven looked at Wyatt and Aisling with a grateful smile. Indeed, they had been so nice to her after she came here. Perhaps it was because she had been living a rich and luxurious life and she was envied by many people that she wanted to get more greedily. Buddy was hard to deal with, but it was easy for her to deal with Delmont. "So, Haven, from now on, enjoy everything you have quietly. Don''t do anything that will surprise us again. Otherwise, you will be embarrassed if we expose your true colours, won''t you?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The smile on Haven''s face gradually stiffened as she listened to Delmont. Delmont put on his coat. It seemed that he was going out. But what did he mean by that? Haven felt a little uneasy in heart, but she couldn''t figure out why she had such a feeling. "Delmont, it''s sote. Where are you going?" Aisling asked. Delmont turned around and smiled, "Mom, I''m going to see my sweetie." Aisling said, "Your sweetie?" "Mm!" Delmontughed. He missed Eden all of a sudden, so he wanted to see her. Wyatt knew who Delmont was referring to. He approached Aisling and said in a low voice, "Eden." "Well..." Aisling suddenly felt speechless. She had forgotten that Delmont liked to call Eden sweetie when he was a child. "Oh!" Aisling shook her head helplessly. She also missed Eden. Eden had a nice performance that day, and she wanted to celebrate for her. However, she knew Victor would celebrate for Eden. At the same time, Buddy helped Grandma Clement sit on a soft chair in her room. Grandma Clement smiled and said, "Buddy, I know that Haven is not kind, and she has many tricks in her heart. She makes things difficult for your future wife, which really makes me worried. After all, she doesn''t care about our family. Tell me in detail how that girl is now. I watched you grow up, so I know you the best." Her kind voice warmed Buddy''s heart. "Grandma, I know, but you really don''t have to worry. Zofia is in a good condition now. She runs a restaurant alone, and the business is very good. She works in the restaurant every day. I asked her not to work, but she said that she needed to exercise more so that she could have less pain when she gave birth to the baby." Grandma Clement nodded with relief, "She is right. If she is idle at home and don''t do anything, she will feel bored. Working properly and doing something within her scope is good for her health." "So, grandma, I will go to help her after I get off work every day." Buddy looked at Grandma Clement with a happy smile. Grandma Clement had been doting him since he was a child. She was wordy, and only he was willing to talk to her. "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clement smiled with joy, "Buddy, well done. If you have time one day, take me there to have a look. I haven''t called you for several months. Sit down and chat with me." "Okay! Grandma." Buddy sat beside Grandma Clement with a grinn, ready to listen to her nagging. After Eden and Victor finished their meal, they walked back. When they reached the door of their home, they met Delmont. Delmont stood at the gate. He was dressed in a ck windbreaker, and he was tall and straight. The streetmp elongated his shadow. When he didn''t speak, he was like an overbearing president. "Delmont." Eden greeted him with a smile. Victor looked at Delmont and nodded slightly. "Eden, you''re back." Delmont looked at Eden with a chuckle. His smile grew even brighter when he looked at her beautiful and lovely face clearly. "Victor, I want to talk to Eden. Why don''t you go back first?" Victor looked at him defensively and said, "What do you want to do to her?" Hearing this, Delmont frowned tightly, "Victor, what are you talking about? What can I do to my younger sister? I didn''t know her identity before, but now I know it. I love her too much. How can I hurt her?" Victor didn''t believe his words, "Since you''re so stupid, you will do something that surprises us if Haven instigates you." Hearing this, Delmont looked awkward, "Victor, that was something of the past. It won''t happen again. What are you thinking about?" Eden looked at Victor and knew what he was worried about, "Go back first." Eden took a look at the house. Others had note back yet. "I''ll wait for you here." As Victor said this, he sat down on the stone pier at the gate and waited. Seeing him like this, Delmont had nothing to say. Eden was his younger sister, but she was protected by an outsider so well. Victor even guarded against him. "Victor, this is my sister." Delmont looked at Victor helplessly. Victor nced at him teasingly and pointed at Eden, "This is my wife. I''ve been raising her since I was young." Eden was stunned. How confident he was! Chapter 682 Chapter 682 This time, even Delmont was somewhat stunned. He looked at Victor with dissatisfaction, "Victor, when we were young, you always stayed with Eden. Now we''ve grown up, but you are still so stingy to her. She seemed to be born for you." Victor was amused when he heard this, "Buddy, you''re right. Eden was destined to be mine when she was born. When she was young, I always hugged her and yed with her. Can''t she be mine after she grows up?" Eden looked at Victor speechlessly. What the hell was he thinking about? Did she have to be his? Oh, why did he always mention such "intimate" things which had happened when they were young? Delmont finally understood. He looked at Victor, raised his head and said, "I won''t argue with you about this matter. Anyway, you have seduced Eden. My grandmother is back and she always talks about you. If you have time, go back to visit her." Victor frowned slightly and thought of Grandma Clement''s loving expression. "OK! Tomorrow night, I will go there with Eden." Victor suddenly remembered that Eden didn''t even go back to the Clement family after they knew her true identity. "Really?" Delmont looked at Victor happily. He seemed to have forgotten that Victor was still trying to apany Eden alone. "Yeah, but Haven can''t be there tomorrow night." Victor said. "Ha-ha, that''s simple." Delmont was overjoyed when he heard this. "If my dad and mom know that Eden is going back, they''ll be very delighted." Delmont smiled heartily. Eden looked at him. Was he no longer protective of her? Delmont looked at Eden and smiled brightly, "Eden, let''s go to the park across the street and talk for a while." "Mm!" Eden nodded with a smile. She nced at Victor and then left with Delmont. Victor looked back at the house. No one hade back yet. Why did these peoplee backter than them? Victor nced at the backs of Eden and Delmont with his brooding eyes. Eden had two elder brothers. Was she happy? "Eden, you''re amazing today! Did Victor celebrate for you?" Looking at Eden with a smile in his eyes, Delmont asked straightforwardly. Eden turned to look at him, "Delmont, I just came back after having a meal with him. It''s kind of a small celebration." During the meal, she read at thements on the Inte. It seemed that she had been whitewashed sessfully. She felt that the public opinion really changed quickly. Yesterday, they still cursed and ndered her, but she had been whitewashed so quickly. At the same time, she felt that she had a strong heart, but it did not mean that anyone could scold her online at will. Everyone had his own dignity. Moreover, not everyone was as strong as her. Many people could not bear Inte violence, and they cared about how others judged them. But she didn''t mind thosements at all. Therefore, it was the best to give them a p in the face wit her ability. "Ah! Victor is really stingy. When he was young, he liked to buy snacks for you. He ignored me and Buddy and gave you all the delicious food. If you couldn¡¯t eat them all, he would hide it and give it to you the next day. He is such a petty person.¡± Delmont walked while teasing Victor. After knowing what had happened to Lucian, Eden always felt guilty when she spoke ill of others behind their back. She couldn''t help but look behind her. Fortunately, Victor didn''t follow her. In short, she didn''t like to speak ill of others. "Delmont, there is no such thing. He is very generous to me." Eden immediately spoke for Victor. She indeed felt that Victor was willing to spend money for her. Delmont smiled, "Eden, you still like to defend him, just like what you did when you were young." Eden was helpless. Why did he always talk about her childhood? She couldn''t remember what happened when she was a child at all. She waspletely unfamiliar with those things. N?velDrama.Org content. Eden changed the topic and asked, "Delmont, I heard you say that grandma is back. Is she in good health?" She didn''t hear any news about Grandma Clement before. It turned out that she had a grandma! Delmont thought of Grandma Clement and grinned, "Yeah, she has been living aboard. After grandpa passed away, she lived in uncle''s house, but auntie offended her. She couldn''t stand her anymore, so she came back, and she won''t leave again." Hearing this, Eden felt that her grandma was not easy to deal with. Even her granddaughterinw could offend her. "Delmont, you didn''t tell her that I am back, did you?" After all, she was worried that Haven would hurt her family. Delmont shook his head and said, "No. Eden, you know what? Last time, you were bullied by Mr. King at the party. Do you know who schemed it?" Eden shook her head slightly. Although she knew it had something to do with Paulina, she had no evidence. She had to admit that Paulina was quite powerful in the design circle. Many people would make troubles for her for the sake of Paulina, and she was not surprised to know it. Delmont suddenly said angrily, "Eden, Haven and Paulina plotted against you together. After you left, Buddy and I checked the surveince video. I found that Mr. King had met Haven and Paulina. What''s more, Eden, Paulina shows off in front you just because she is famous and her family is rich. How shameless she is!" Eden narrowed her eyes a little. It turned out that Haven was also involved. That was not surprising. Haven wished that she could kill her. Since she had a chance to make things difficult for her, how could she let her go? "Delmont, it''s okay. I will be careful in the future." She was indeed very careful, but idents could happen at any time. She could only pay more and more attention. However, she knew that she couldn''t avoid them forever. One day they had to solve this problem face to face. She and Haven would go against each other openly one day. "Eden, here you are!" Eden was lost in thought with her head lowered. She suddenly saw Delmont give her a bank card. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed slightly. Last night, she picked up a bunch of red apples in her dream. That day, her dream came true and she got a windfall. However, Eden looked at him and smiled, "Delmont, are you going to give me pocket money?¡± Delmont nodded with a smile and looked at her with a distressed face, "Eden, I''m sorry that you have suffered a lot in the past few years. It''s all my fault. I am useless and I couldn''t find you. It is the pocket money that I saved for you every year. Although I didn''t often talk about you, I missed you very much in my heart. I saved some money for you every year and wanted to give it to you when you came back." Eden looked at him with amusement. They were indeed family. They spoke and acted exactly the same. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Last time when her father gave her money, he used the same excuse. However, she was very touched, "Delmont, you don''t have to do this. I can earn enough by myself now, and I don''tke for money." In fact, she didn''t have enough money to use. At least, she really could not afford to pay the tuition fees of three children. The tuition fees were too much, and she felt so lucky to own a such a house. The house prices kept rising every day, and her biggest dream was to have a house of her own. However, Delmont took her hand and put the bank card in her hand. He smiled gently, "Eden, I am always straightforward. I want to give you the money sincerely. It''s not much, and there are only ten million dors in this ount. You are our little princess. If you didn''t get lost, you would get ten million dors as your pocket money every year. Grandma is very rich. She has all of grandpa''s shares and property. She gives me and Buddy a lot of pocket money every year. She is so generous!" Ahem! His words came as aplete shock for Eden. Ten million dors every year? The Clement family was indeed the second richest family in River City. They were too wealthy! She couldn''t even make so much money in ten years! Looking at the bank card in her hand, Eden was so grateful in heart, "Delmont, although it''s pocket money, this is too much." She had never got so much money since she was born. Paulina scoffed at her not being able to afford the clothes of famous brands. Indeed, she was too poor to afford it. She couldn''t even afford to raise her children. Delmont held her hand tightly and grinned, "Fool, for our family, giving you the money is just a piece of cake. Now we''ve survived the crisis. Although our clothing business is not good, we can make lots of money in other industries! What''s more, this is indeed my private savings. I saved them specially for you. Grandma has been saving money for you, too. How can our little princess have no pocket money? So, you must take it. I will work hard every day, and we won''t be in such a crisis again." Delmont''s face was animated when he spoke. It seemed that he was overwhelmed by expectation and joy when he saved money for her. "Delmont..." Eden looked at him with tears in eyes, "Thank you!" "Eden, I should thank you. Thank you foring back." Delmont looked at her with a smile quietly. His eyes were filled with affection that he had never had towards others. Back then, he sshed a ss of mango juice on Eden. After that, he reflected on himself. Sometimes, he was impulsive and did not think about the consequences, so Haven could instigate him at will and he was easy to be made use of. In the end, he hurt his own sister. Only then did he realize how stupid he was. Eden blinked and smiled proudly, "Delmont, it''s so nice to have you guys with me. I''m living a good life now. I''ve met a lot of kind people. So, you don''t have to worry about me. My wife was not so bad in the past few years." Actually, no matter how hard it was, she didn''t think it was a big deal after she weathered the storm. Those hard days were really nothing for her. Compared with money, she cared more about family affection. The night wind was a little cold. Delmont had done what he wanted, so he smiled and said, "Eden, let''s go back. Victor is going to be angry because I''ve stayed with you for too long." Eden shook her head and burst intoughter, "Delmont, he won''t!" "Who said that I wouldn''t get mad?" Victor''s voice came from the front. Eden was speechless. Why did hee here? She was chatting with her elder brother. Was he worried that she would be abducted? "Ha- ha..." Delmontughed, "Victor, you''re really stingy. You actually followed us here. Can you give us some free space?" Victor nced at him, took off his coat and put it on Eden, "Delmont, I don''t mean to me you, but why do you have to bring her here since you want to give her money? You are a coward. Haven must spend more than ten million dors a year. You only give Eden ten million dors. Shame on you!" Delmont was helpless. This was really his pocket money. He didn''t use the money of hispany. "Victor, give Eden ten million dors as well if you can!" Delmont straightened his neck and looked at Victor. Victor smiled, "I''ve given her all my money. Ten million dors means nothing to me!" "Well..." Delmont was suddenly rendered speechless. Alright, it was better that Victor had given all his money to Eden. In this case, he didn''t needed to worry about her anymore. Eden, who didn''t even get a penny from Victor, suddenly took a look at Victor''s smug face. Had he given all his money to her? Sure enough, he was the main reason why she was ndered by so many people. People had been digging out dirt on her just because she was with him. Victor naturally knew what she was thinking. He was a domineering president who could invest billions of dors without thinking. He kept a low profile and didn''t show off his wealth. No one knew how much money he had, because he deliberately kept a low profile. Outsiders could only see things on the surface, but only Anson and Lucian knew how rich he was. When did he start to earn money? He had started to earn money by himself since he was in high school. It was conceivable how much money he had made in the past years. Finally, it was time for the four children to go the school, and they were all very happy. Victor and Zaiden had prepared everything for them. Besides, Eden didn''t do anything and they entered the school sessfully. Things had never been so easy for her before. Moreover, in the group chat which was set up by the teacher, Victor regarded himself as their father. He joined the group chat when Eden was not paying attention. His alias in the group chat was "Keh, Giada, and Henrick''s father". Seeing what he had done, Eden felt warm in heart. In fact, in such a noble school, the children would be affected more or less if the other children knew that they were from a single-parent family. She understood why Victor did this and was grateful for his way of doing things. At the appointed time, Victor and Eden went to the mall to buy some gifts before they went to the Clement family. This time, Eden wanted to see what the ce where she lived in childhood looked like. When they arrived at the gate, they got off together. Eden was wearing a beige windbreaker and her soft hair was scraped back from her face in a ponytail. She looked young and beautiful. Victor took a look at her, and Eden happened to turn to look at him with a smile. When she smiled, her eyes were as bright as stars, and her smile was as gentle as the spring breeze, leaving a glow in his heart. N?velDrama.Org content. Victor smiled and pointed to two vis side by side, saying, "Eden, look. This is the house of the Alwynn family, and that is the house of the Clement family. Look at the fence in the middle. You liked to climb over here and y with me when you were a child." Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Eden smiled as she looked at the fence in the middle. On the fence, there were circrnterns every few meters, and the surroundings were as brightly lit as in daylight. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The courtyards in the two houses were both very beautiful. The maple trees were decorated with colorful lights, setting off the red maple leaves. The courtyards had a special charm. Looking at Victor, she shook her head and said with a grin, "Although you told me a lot on the way here, I can''t remember anything in my childhood. Victor, I''m sorry!" Victor looked at her. In fact, he hoped that he could recall her childhood memories, "Eden, you will remember it one day." He knew that Eden was reluctant to forget him. He was trying to find a way to let her regain her memories. Perhaps hypnosis was a nice way. "Mm!" Eden looked at the door of the house of Clement family. This was the first time she had returned home. Why was she so nervous? Victor seemed to know how nervous she was and whispered in her ear, "Eden, this is your first time toe home after you got lost. Do you see the room with a balcony on the second floor? It''s the best room in your house, and it is left for the little princess of the Clement family. You lived in that room when you were a child. The window of that room is a few meters away from mine. Every night, you leaned over the windowsill and said good night to me before you went to bed." Eden looked over. Sure enough, the two windowsills were facing each other, and they were not too far away from each other. Eden suddenly imagined the little girl standing by the window and calling Victor who was across from her. How she felt at that time? She knew that the little girl must be very happy. While the boy opposite her would be very delighted and fall asleep with happiness. Eden looked at Victor, smiled tenderly and blinked her eyes, "Victor, I will remember our past one day." She would try her best to cherish him. She thanked him for all the things he had done for her in the past years. Looking at her warm smile, Victor could not help but grin, "Eden, I know that you can¡¯t bear to forget our past, but you''re in no hurry to remember it. Let''s go in first." "Mm!" Eden nodded. Victor walked over and rang the doorbell. When Aisling heard the doorbell ringing, she went to open the door with a cheerful smile. Grandma Clement was watching TV in the living room. When she saw Aisling like this, she felt a bit strange and stared at Aisling without blinking. She whispered to Delmont who was sitting next to her, "Delmont, what''s wrong with your mother today? She actually cooks on her own. She has married into our family for decades, but she has never cooked except for cooking for her daughter. Does she like Victor so much?" Grandma Clement was a bit jealous. Although Aisling waspetitive and straightforward, as the daughter- in-w of such a powerful family, she conducted herself and Grandma Clement was quite satisfied with her. Delmont smiled and said, "Grandma, Victor and his girlfriend are here. Victor helped our family a lot. Mom should cook for him in person." Listening to Delmont''s exnation, Buddy suddenly found that Delmont had changed a lot, and he was not as impulsive as before. If it was in the past, he would definitely say, "Grandma, because her daughter is back." Delmont was straightforward, and he was like Aisling more or less. He performed well this time! Buddy smiled with satisfaction. Victor and Eden came in. "Mom!" Eden called Aisling softly. "Eden,e in." Looking at Eden, Aisling was overjoyed. What made her sad was that Eden actually came back in this way after she got lost. "Mrs. Clement." Victor called her. "Victor, thank you! Come in quickly." At this time, Wyatt came over, "Eden." "Dad!" Eden called him in a low voice. Grandma Clement had been looking at them and found that they got along very well. "Delmont, Buddy, is there anything wrong with my eyes? Why do I feel that your mother treats the girl as her own daughter?" Grandma Clement couldn''t believe what she had seen. Aisling had never been able to get along well with her, and they would argue as soon as they started to talk. Therefore, Aisling seldom talked to her with a smile. Buddy smiled and said, "Grandma, haven''t you realized that mom has changed a lot?" Grandma Clement''s face darkened when she heard this. She didn''t think so at all. At this time, Victor and Eden had walked to the front of Grandma Clement. Eden nodded at Buddy and Delmont. Victor nced at Grandma Clement. Seeing that she was still in good health, heughed, "Grandma, you''re back." Grandma Clement looked at him and her face was filled with joy, "Oh! Victor, you''re getting maturer and maturer." She said in a loving voice, as if she had seen her own grandson. Eden suddenly nced at Victor. It seemed that Grandma Clement liked him very much. Victor was helpless. Grandma Clement had been doting on him since he was a child. "Grandma Clement, this is my girlfriend." Victor introduced her with a smile. "Nice to meet you, grandma!" Eden''s voice was sweet and her smile was gentle. Grandma Clement liked her very much. "Nice to meet you! Now Victor''s heart ispletely yours and he loves you so much. He has been naughty since he was a child, and he only listened to my granddaughter''s words. Now he is with you and he is happier." Saying this, Grandma Clement sighed in heart. If Eden was here, how could Victor be with this girl? Unfortunately... She gently patted her knees, and she felt so displeased in an instant. Victor was an outstanding man, but he was not her grandson-inw. "s!" Grandma Clement sighed. Seeing that she suddenly became unhappy, everyone looked at her. However, Buddy knew what she was thinking, "Grandma, do you miss Eden?" Grandma Clement looked at him dejectedly and nodded listlessly, "I don''t know if I can see her before I die." Everyone was speechless. However, Eden took a step forward, squatted in front of Grandma Clement and gently held her hand with her fair and slender hand. There were senile ques on Grandma Clement''s hand, and blue veins stood out on her arm, but her hand was soft. Holding Grandma element''s hand, Eden felt so sad. What should she do? Grandma Clement missed her so much, which made her very sombre. "Grandmother, you will see her one day." Eden said with a faint smile. Grandma Clement looked at Eden carefully. She always felt that she was familiar with Eden''s face. Eden scratched the back of Grandma Clement''s hand lightly subconsciously. "Ah..." Seeing what Eden was doing, Grandma Clement was surprised. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Eden was slightly stunned. She didn''t know why Grandma Clement was so surprised. Grandma Clement looked at Eden seriously. Looking at Eden''s familiar eyes and brows, she was slightly stunned. A warm scene came to her mind. "Grandma, did my mother make you angry again? Grandma, don''t be mad. My mother didn''t do it on purpose. She was just too busy, so she spoke to you in a very rude tone." The little girl ran to her, squatted beside her and took her hand, scratching the back of her hand gently with her ring finger. She had thought that Eden did it on purpose. Later, she found that as long as Eden held her hand, she would scratch the back of her hand with her ring finger subconsciously. Grandma Clement''s hand was very tender, because she was the daughter of a rich family. When she was young, many maids served her, and she had never done any housework or cooked. The back of her hand was very soft, and Eden was particrly fond of holding her hand. She loved Eden''s innocent smile the most. Eden called her grandma andforted her everyday, so she felt very happy though she argued with Aisling all day long. Aisling made her ufortable, but her little granddaughter made her very delighted. Eden was more considerate than her two brothers. "Eden. You''re Eden, aren''t you?" Grandma Clement looked at Eden excitedly. Eden was stunned. Everyone was surprised.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Eden did not know how she had revealed the fact that she was just Eden. "Mom..." Seeing that Grandma Clement melted into tears, Wyatt was sad and touched. Grandma Clement actually recognized Eden at a nce. However, Aisling felt guilty. Why didn''t she recognize her daughter at first sight? Grandma Clement''s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Eden and said in a choked voice, "You know what? When Eden was young, she liked to squat down in front of me and gently scratch the back of my hand with her ring finger. Besides, you look like her so much." "Grandma." Eden looked at Grandma Clement whose hair was grey in shock. She could actually recognize her. As for her actions, she did not know why she did that. Hearing Grandma Clement talking about her and seeing her doleful eyes, she felt heartbroken. That was why she squatted in front of her unconsciously. Did this mean that she remembered her childhood habit in her subconscious? Eden knew that her family didn''t tell Grandma Clement about her, because they didn¡¯t want her to be worried. After all, Grandma Clement was old. At this time, Aisling asked the hourly employee to leave. Only then did Wyatt tell Grandma Clement about everything. Hearing the whole story, Grandma Clement was so angry that she almost fainted. She shot aining look at Aisling. Aisling really couldn''t say a word to defend herself at this moment. She admitted that she had selfish intentions after Eden got lost back then. Victor loved Eden so much. Moreover, the business of the Clement family was not stable, and she did want to rely on the Alwynn family. "Eden, my baby, you''re finally back." Grandma Clement hugged Eden and cried out loud bitterly. Eden melted into tears. Victor looked at them with tears in his eyes. They were finally united. After Grandma Clement calmed down, they had a meal together happily. Grandma Clement couldn''t be more overjoyed. She kept filling Eden''s bowl and even ignored Buddy, who she cared about the most in ordinary times. Seeing that Grandma Clement treated her so well, Eden couldn''t get used to it for a moment. However, she felt warm in heart all the time. After the meal, they sat down and chatted, while Aisling brought Eden to her childhood room. As soon as the door was opened, Eden saw a luxuriously decorated bedroom. The whole room was pink, and the atmosphere was very warm. However, none of these made Eden excited. What excited her the most was that she saw her pictures when she was a child. After she went to the Gienger family, she had never taken pictures of herself. Except that she once took ID photos due to the request in school, she really did not take any photos. She picked up a star-shaped photo frame on the table. In the photo, there were a little girl and a little boy. The little girl was sitting on the little boy''sp. Both of them smiled very brightly. The little boy hid in the little girl''s arm with a warm smile on his face, looking so lovely. Eden recognized that the little girl was herself, and the little boy was Victor. This was not the only photo of her and Victor. There were many photos of them on the wall and tables. From when she was very young till when she was six years old, Victor was growing up little by little, but it seemed that he had witnessed the whole process of her growth. These photos recorded their growth. It seemed that every moment of her childhood was closely rted to him. Eden shed tears unconsciously and gently stroked the little boy and the little girl in the photo with her fingers. Indeed, it was her when she was a child. Eden''s heart was overwhelmed by intense sorrow. "Woo-woo..." Eden suddenly squatted on the ground and cried out loud with the photo tightly in her arms. At this moment, she didn''t know why she was so sad. All she wanted to do was cry and vent all the grievances and pain in her heart. "Eden.¡± Seeing this, Aisling squatted down with distress and held her in her arms. "Mom, although we had a paternity test, I didn''t really feel that I was your daughter. Now, I look at the pictures of my childhood, and I really feel that you''re my mother..." Tears streamed down Eden''s face as she sobbed. She was not so shocked when she knew that she was the daughter of the Clement family. She didn''t feel that she had once really been in the Clement family until she saw the photos with her own eyes. This kind of feeling made her at ease. Aisling said with tears in her eyes, "Fool, how can you not be my daughter?" Eden nodded hard and cried for a while before she calmed down. However, she held the photo in her arms and was unwilling to put it down. The photo was very delicately framed. It should be very precious to her when she was a child. She took another look at the other photos in the room. There were very few photos of herself, and she could almost see Victor in every photo. Eden nced at the photo in her hand and smiled, "Mom, I don''t have a photo of when I was a child. I''ll take this photo with me." Aisling looked at her with a smile and wiped the tears from her face. Eden''s face was simr to hers. Why didn''t she recognize Eden the first time she saw her? "Eden, everything here is yours, and these are all pictures of you and Victor. Look, when Victor held you, he smiled so brightly. He has never smiled so brightly at his father." Aisling felt sorry for Victor in heart. After all, it was not easy for Victor to grow up in his family. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Eden stayed in her room for a long time, but she couldn''t remember that she had once lived in this room. In the end, she could only give up. Sheforted herself that one day, she would definitely remember everything. Looking at the photos in the room, she really wanted to remember what had happened when she was a child. Eden and Aisling chatted in the room for a long while. Aisling told her a lot about her childhood. Aisling still remembered every moment of Eden''s childhood. It was not until she talked to Eden like this that she realized that her daughter was really back. After they went downstairs, it waste at night. Eden was worried that Haven woulde back and run into her, so she left with Victor in advance. Others told Grandma Clement not to mention Eden in front of Haven. Otherwise, Haven might do something more vicious. As for Eden, on the way back, she had been recalling the photos of her and Victor. Those pictures recorded every moment of their past. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor parked the car outside the house. When he unbuckled her seat belt for Eden, Eden suddenly reached out to hold him. Being hugged by her all of a sudden, Victor was dumbfounded. "Eden, what''s wrong?" His hoarse voice rang in her ear. Eden hugged him tightly, and her heart was full of gratitude, "Victor, I just want to hug you." Her voice seemed to carry an infinite power, revealing a determination that she had never had before. Victor lowered his head and looked at her. Under the dim light, he could see the tears in her eyes clearly. She looked at him with a gentle face. He had never seen such a expression in her eyes before. It was tender and very tolerant, just like the beautiful stars and wide sea. Victor immediately hugged her with great force. It seemed that he wanted to tell her no matter what happened, she didn''t have to be afraid because he was with her. "Eden." Victor took a deep breath and said with a gentle smile, "What''s wrong with you? Tell me. I''m here." His words left a glow in Eden''s heart and touched her a lot. Eden raised her head to look at him. Seeing the gentleness in his eyes, she said, "From now on, you''re mine. You''re not allowed to flirt with other girls. You can only love me." Victor trembled violently when he heard her domineering words all of a sudden. A wave of happiness flooded him. She looked bossy. Her face blushed a little, and her big eyes were particrly bright. Victor said with a smile in his eyes, "Eden, as you wish." As soon as he said this in an intimate voice, he kissed her soft lips gently without hesitation. This time, they were both affectionate. When Eden returned to her room, her face was still burning hot. To her surprise, she actually said such overbearing words after she was stimted by several photos. "Victor, you can only be mine from now on." How domineering it was! She asked herself, "Eden, when do you be so bold?" The key was that he said ambiguously, "As you wish." What a sweet and charming boyfriend! This night, Abigail and Gracle chatted together and did not sleep in Eden''s room. However, Eden lost her sleeppletely that night. The next day, Eden and Victor did not have to go to work. In Victor''s words, they were too busy during this period of time, so they should take a few days off. The children went to school. Jaida and Zaiden went on a business trip. Abigail went out, and Gracie was busy setting up her ownpany. Zofia went to her restaurant. After Eden came out of her room with dark eye circles, Victor told her that they were the only ones in the house. Eden didn''t even wash her face. Under Victor''s gaze, she listlessly went back to her room and went back to sleep. She couldn''t stay upte. After staying up all night, she felt as ufortable as she was sick, so it was very necessary for her to go back to sleep for a few hours. Victor stared at her feeble expression and his heart skipped a beat. His blood seemed to freeze in an instant. It was not until Eden mmed the door shut that he came to sense. He smiled faintly. It seemed that she was very tired these days. In fact, he did not know what Eden was thinking about in her heart. He kissed herst night, so he had a good sleep and woke up early this morning. Seeing that Eden went back to sleep, he picked up his phone and sent a message to the manager of the hotel, asking him to prepare Eden''s favorite food and send it here. After that, he turned on theputer to deal with official business. He didn''t check the message sent by Lucian until the video conference was over. They had made an appointment to meet at nine o''clockst night. However, at nine o''clockst night, he was staying with Eden and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lucian for some reason, nor did he want to piss himself off. It just so happened that Lucian did not want to talk to him, either. They had a tacit understanding and neither sent each other a message. Victor sent him a message. "Let''s continue what we supposed to dost night.¡± "This is the working hour." Victor rolled his eyes, He replied, "I''m the boss." "I know." "So..." "So, I don''t want to talk to you now. Don''t disturb me." Seeing this, Victor knew that Lucian was still angry with him. A night had passed, but he was still mad. What a narrow-minded man! Lovers'' quarrel was soon mended, wasn''t it? Well... Victor blinked his eyes. It didn¡¯t seem to be like this. He and Lucian were friends, not lovers. Victor did not send a message to Lucian anymore. After Lucian calmed down, he woulde and find him on his own. He was well aware of Lucian''s temperament, and Lucian wouldn''t show him respect just because he was the boss. Victor sent another message to Anson to ask about his condition and when he could leave the hospital. Anson replied to him, "Can''t youe to the hospital to have a look by yourself?" Seeing Anson''s miffed reply, Victor looked at the bright sunshine outside. Although it was a little cold in the morning, the wind was pleasant. On such a bright day, why did he feel that the whole world was going against him? After being annoyed by Anson, Victor didn''t give up and sent Adonis a message. "Take good care of Anson.¡± "He''s not my son." Adonis even attached a mad emoji. Victorpletely gave up the idea ofmunicating with them on Facebook. He was such a busy man and he could earn 100 million dors by signing his name, but he actually chatted with these friends here and even got despised as if he had done something bad to them. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Victor was not angry. After all, he didn''t care about what others thought of him, and he did not need to cater to anyone. Therefore, he sat ording to his n and did what he wanted to do. In Jotham Alwynn Group. After three days, the electronic equipment in Jotham Alwynn Group finally returned to normal. Vincent suspect Justin''s ability because of this. This was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that Phillip had been in a frenzy of rage in the past few days. Everyone in Jotham Alwynn Group was nervous and uneasy. Vincent did not dare to go to Phillip''s office at will. Phillip went to work early in the morning, and he was in a particrly bad mood. On the exhibition, not so many people were interested in Jotham Alwynn Group, and they only got a few projects. Although he knew that the business was not good, he did not expect it to be so difficult. Seeing that he was angry, Jaxon poured him a ss of warm water. "Chairman, don''t be angry. Now that the electronic equipment has been restored, and thepany continues to function normally. Don''t be too worried." Jaxon persuaded him. Phillip took a sharp look at him and asked in a serious tone, "Jaxon, what do you think of this matter?" Jaxon slightly lowered his head. He was not sure about this matter, but he was sure that Alwynn Group had taken revenge on theirpany because Vincent ndered Eden. He answered cautiously, "Chairman, Vincent keeps ndering Eden, and I''m afraid that Victor won''t endure it any longer. The past three days might just be a warning. If we provoke thempletely in the future, I''m afraid that Mr. Alwynn will not think about your reputation anymore." "Humph! Vincent, the brat, he has no ability, but he has learnt how to y dirty tricks!" "This is your good son whom you''ve always doted on ever since he was young. What''s wrong? Don''t you even recognize his ability?" A mocking voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. Phillip was slightly stunned when he heard the voice. When he looked up, he saw Gracie, who was dressed in fashion clothes, looking at him sarcastically. "Gracie, you''re back." Looking at Gracie whom he had not seen for a few years, Phillip was very excited, Gracie was more and more beautiful, looking very simr to her mother. However, her eyes were full of hostility as she looked at him. "Miss Alwynn, you''re back," Jaxon said happily aside. "Mm!" Gracie nodded indifferently. Being watched by Phillip, she walked straight inside and sat down on the leather sofa before she looked up at Phillip, whom she hadn''t seen for a few years. He was really old and not as elegant as he used to be. His eyes drooped. Although his eyes were still shrewd, they were no longer bright as they were when she lived at home. He looked much older, and there were wrinkles on his forehead. He had put on weight, and he was no longer the Prince Charming in many girls'' hearts. "Chairman Alwynn, we''ve talked about to each other on the phone before. I don''t know why my brother and I haven''t got our hands yet. You have been using our shares to raise your own children these years. Now they have grown up and be independent. Can you return our shares back to us?" That was her father. When her mother left, she could not bear to take anything away and left everything to her and Victor. However, her father gave everything that should have belonged to them to Vincent and Adalynn. She had been angry because of this for a long time, and she had been waiting for Victor to grow up. Victor had really grown up, so they would take back everything that belonged to them. As for something that didn''t belong to them, she had no ambition to get it. Hearing her words, Phillip was extremely disappointed, "Gracie, I haven''t seen you for so many years. We have just met. Is this how you talk to me?" Gracie sneered, and there was no warmth in her eyes, "Chairman Alwynn, when you did this, you were already an adult. You had your own judgment. You were not forced. You just didn''t care about me and Victor in your heart." "How did you get those shares?" "When Vincent and Adalynn used the money to buy luxury goods, wouldn''t they feel guilty? You sit idle and enjoy the fruits of my mother''sbour. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be punished by god? So, it''s not me and Victor''s fault. We just want to take back what belongs to us, and I won''t take a penny from you." Of course, he would not give his money to her and Victor. Gracie knew that he only cared about Adalynn and Vincent in his heart. Hearing her sharp but right words, Phillip felt a great pain in heart. He said in a deep voice, "Gracie, don''t worry. I will return the shares to you and Victor." However, he knew that if he returned the shares back to them, they would not want to have anything to do with him. They weren''t greedy, and they only wanted to take back their own shares. "We had agreed that you would return the shares to us a month ago, but a month has passed and you didn''t keep your promise. I''ll give you another five days. If you still don''t solve this matter, I have enough evidence to tell the reporters about this matter. At that time, I will take back what belongs to me in a legal way." After saying this, Gracie got up and left without looking back. "Gracie, don''t go." Phillip chased after her. But he saw Gracie bumping into Reba, who was walking towards them. When Reba suddenly saw Gracie, she was stunned. When did Graciee back? Reba smiled faintly and asked softly, "Gracie, when did youe back? Why don''t you go home?" "Home?" Gracie said with sarcasm in her eyes, "My home has been upied by greedy people like you. Do I have a home? Since I have met you, I can tell you about it by the way. Your son and daughter appropriate the shares of me and Victor all the time. Within five days, if you don''t return the shares back to us, I will make it public." After Gracie finished speaking, she nced at Reba whose face suddenly darkened. "What? The shares of you and Victor? Gracie, why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?" Reba was smart and immediately acted dumb. How could Gracie not know that she was ying a trick? N?velDrama.Org content. She sneered and said, "Do you think I am as innocent as I was a decade ago? You can fool Chairman Alwynn with your poor tricks, but you can¡¯t deceive me. Since you want to act dumb, I don''t mind, as long as you can bear the consequences. Remember, there are only five days left." After saying that, Gracie walked away gracefully. However, Reba''s face became even gloomier. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 A trace of sorrow shed across Phillip''s eyes as he watched Gracie leave. Gracie was his daughter. She had been obedient since she was a child. No matter what he said, she listened to him. He asked her to study abroad, and she agreed. When she left, she said, "Dad, since you want me to leave, I can promise you, but you must take good care of Victor and give him the same rich life.¡± In this way, she stayed aboard for more than a decade. In the past a dozen years, he went to visit her asionally, but she never went to see him when she came back. Perhaps she had been disappointed in him since that time. She had almost despaired of him. "s!" Phillip sighed with depression. It seemed that he was really a failure as a father. "Why do you sigh? Back then, you were willing to give the shares to Adalynn and Vin." At this moment, Reba looked at Phillip with her face full of anger. She had to admit that Phillip was really old. The more she looked at him, the more she disliked him. She only wanted to leave him as soon as possible. Phillip looked at her coldly, "Do you forget how you begged me to give the shares to them back then? At that time, you had just married me. In order to make you feel at ease, I gave the shares of my ex-wife to Vin and Adalynn against my conscience. Now they want to get the shares back, and it''s not wrong. Return the shares to them. Otherwise, Gracie won''t let us go so easily. I know her well. If Vin and Adalynn refuse to return the shares, I''ll withdraw their own shares and give their shares to Victor and Gracie." "You know what I have done all these years. I treat Vin and Adalynn better than Gracie and Victor. I gave everything nice to Vin and Adalynn, but Gracie and Victor got nothing from me. They have been working hard on their own. If you three don''t even understand this, it seems that I have made a wrong choice back then." After Phillip said this, he turned around angrily and returned to his office. Jaxon listened to their conversation in the office. Phillip''s words were domineering. If he could say such words back then, maybe he would not have been in such a dilemma. Unfortunately, he didn''t behave like this back then! Reba stood still with a cold face, holding her bag. Of course, she knew how Gracie and Victor had been living all these years. She naturally would not let them have a good life. Unexpectedly, they had grown up and actually dared to threaten her. They were not her biological children. Why should she care about whether they were dead or alive? However, there were only five days left. She must do something in these five days. Recently, she had been transferring her property, and she wanted to steal all the money from the company. Anyway, in the past few years, Jotham Alwynn Group''s business was getting worse and worse. If she really couldn''t do anything about it, she could only give up. But there were only five days left. She really didn''t know what to do. Reba stood where she was and thought for a while. Then she turned around and walked out slowly. She had to find Alex and see if he had a better way. No one disturbed Eden, and the weather was cold. In the quiet room, Eden did not wake up until noon. After waking up, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She got up, changed her clothes and went to wash up. When she went out, Victor was still sitting on the balcony and dealing with business. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Victor looked over and saw Eden in a pink sweater. She was wearing a pair of ck leggings and furry slippers. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her hair was tied severely in a bun, and she looked young and beautiful. The casual style made her even more attractive. "Come here." Victor''s voice was hoarse, like the bleak wind and rain in autumn. Eden walked over with a smile. It was quiet all around. Only the gentle breeze blew in her face. When Eden walked over, Victor pulled her into his arms lightly. Eden was slightly stunned and suddenly looked at him. Seeing his handsome face, she blinked her clear eyes. Last night, it was because of him that she couldn''t fall asleep. Seeing that she was looking at him, Victor smiled tenderly, "Are you hungry?" "Mm!" Eden nodded obediently. She woken up from hunger. Victor picked up his phone and sent a message to manager of the hotel, telling him that he could send the food here. After putting down the phone, he said, "I asked them to cook your favorite dishes for you. The food will be delivered soon." Eden nodded with satisfaction. She felt that she had been doted on as a little princess. "Did you order my favorite lobster?" Victor said, "Yep!" "That''s good." Leaning against his arms, Eden could really feel the sweetness of being in a rtionship. Victor lowered his head and gently kissed her on the head. Such a scene had always been what he expected. At this time, it really happened, and he was extremely delighted. Thinking of her overbearing wordsst night, he smiled proudly and wickedly. "Eden, I forgot to say something to youst night." His pleasant voice sounded in her ears. Eden looked at him with her big eyes full of doubt, "What?" Victor lowered his head and looked at her with his dark eyes quietly, "You''ve always been mine." Eden was taken aback. He reacted too slowly. Wasn''t it toote for him to say this? No, he seemed to have said this before. "It''s toote!" Eden said with a grin. "It''s notte." Victor lowered his head, buried his head in her shoulder and rubbed his face against her tenderly. She could feel how gentle he was. Eden felt a little itchy and slightly tilted her head to avoid him. She blushed scarlet, looking very cute. "Ha- ha..." Sensing her movements, Victorughed in a light tone. The lovely scene was so beautiful and eyecatching. "Eden, when the children are on holiday, let''s travel together." Victor said in a low voice. Eden asked, "Where are we going?" Victor looked at blue sky in the distance and grinned, "Go to the most beautiful ce in the world. When you were a child, you said that you liked blue sky and the holy snow mountains. In this case, I''ll apany you." Eden looked at him in slight surprise, "Victor, do you even remember my unintentional words when I was young?¡± Victor looked at her tenderly and said in a soft voice, "Eden, in this world, I can only remember your words forever, and I''ll never forget it." Eden ran her finger through the hair on her forehead. When he said such words in the past, she was not very touched in heart. However, after she saw the photos and he kissed herst night, she had a different feeling when he said that. Her mother told her everything about their past. When she heard such words from him again, she was extremely touched in heart. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Indeed, when Victor said those words to her in the past, she never took his words seriously. She smiled and said, "If you want, let''s travel together and take the children with us." Victor said, "I think so, too." The three children were very sensible and would not be third wheels. The breeze blew over, and it was a little cold. Eden shivered, and then Victor held her more tightly. He thought for a moment and whispered, "Eden, when will we get married?" "Um..." Eden was stunned by his question all of a sudden. "Victor, can you stop thinking so much?" Eden pretended to be mad and red at him. Victor lowered his head and looked dissatisfied, "Eden, I want to be with you." Eden said, "Aren''t I with you now?" Looking at her innocent big eyes, Victor was slightly dumbfounded. It seemed that Eden did not understand what he meant. He was a man, so he was naturally sexually aroused in front of the woman he loved. But she didn''t know. s! She had never been in a rtionship before. Perhaps she really did not know what he was thinking. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Victor smiled and didn''t speak. He looked downstairs and saw that the car from the hotel had arrived. He said, "Eden, I''ll go down to get the food. Sit here and wait." "Alright!" Eden got up and sat on the chairzily. Victor got up and strode downstairs. Eden was basking in the sunshine leisurely. She had to admit that being on a vacation was really nice. Eden suddenly worried that the four children would make troubles in the school, especially Gia. Her injured leg was not fully recovered. Mm! Eden pursed her lips slightly. She could never stop worrying about the children. Gia was naughtier than Kenny and Ricky. Sometimes she really suspected that God had made a mistake. Gia should be a boy, while Kenny and Ricky... No, Ricky was definitely not as obedient as he seemed on the surface. He was very scheming. Others might not know him, but she knew him very well as his mother. Kenny should be a girl, and Gia and Ricky should be boys. Eden''s mind was filled with nonsense. When the children were not around, she would always think about what they were doing. Looking away slightly, she saw Victor walking upstairs. Against the light, his face was perfect. He pursed his thin lips slightly, looking extraordinarily handsome. Victor looked at Eden, who was aszy as a noble cat, and smiled gently. He walked over with many boxes in his hands and then put them on the table. The smells of delicious foods floated all around them, and Eden instantly stopped thinking. Looking at the delicious food on the table, she swallowed a little. "I''m so hungry!" she said in a low voice and stared at the food with excited eyes. Victor had put the chopsticks in her hand, "Hurry up and eat!" Then, he handed her a bowl of rice. He was simply as careful as a waiter in a five-star hotel. As his girlfriend, Eden naturally enjoyed his thoughtfulness. She instantly felt that she had got a perfect boyfriend who would do everything for her. She grinned, looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I finally know why you have so many female fans. All of them want to marry you. It turns out that you are really very good." Victor nced at her gently and had his meal elegantly, "Have you just realized how good I am?" Eden said, "I always know that you are very kind to me. At the beginning, I thought you had an ulterior motive for treating me well. But after thinking about it, I found that I had nothing, and I didn''t know what you wanted from me. Now I really understand that you''re so good to me. If you have an ulterior motive, it must be that you want to get me." Hearing this, Victor smiled warmly, "You''re finally enlightened." Eden nodded immediately, "I was suddenly enlightenedst night, so I''ll be with you for the rest of my life." Hearing this, Victor was like over the moon, "Eden, so, when will you marry me?" Eden suddenly opened her eyes wide, "Why do you talk about this topic again?" "Mm!" Victor nodded. "What do you mean by ''mm''?" Eden bit the chopsticks and looked at him. Victor''s eyes were a little gloomy, and he didn''t speak this time. s! It seemed that he was too impatient. Jasper was very busy these days. He didn''t have time to rest until the business in hispany was sorted out that day. Looking at the date, he remembered that he hadn''t seen Eden for a long time. When he was in thepany, he wore expensive hand-made suits, looking lofty and noble all over. It seemed that only when he was with Eden would he be gentle. He took out his phone with gentleness in his eyes. Just as he was about to send her a message, he saw the message sent by Eden. "Jasper, are you very busy these days?" Jasper suddenly remembered that she was also very busy recently. She had a very good performance during the fashion week, and he was relieved. Unconsciously, Eden had really grown up. Jasper typed to reply to her, "Yeah! I was just done with my work, and I was going to chat with you." Eden said, "Jasper, I want to talk to you." "Eden, what''s the matter?" "Jasper, now I''m in a rtionship with Victor." As soon as Jasper saw this message, he was stunned and the phone almost fell out of his hand. "Jasper, I know that you must be sad in your heart when you see this. But I must tell you something. Victor has been looking for me all these years..." Eden typed a lot of words and told him everything about the past of her and Victor. She chose to tell Jasper about it first. Because she knew that Jasper had done a lot for her. But in other words, she didn''t love Jasper, and she only treated him as her family. If she could talk to him about it, she wouldn''t live in guilt and he could have a chance to meet another girl and get his new happiness. She would not hide it from Jasper and let him still like her. Over the years, Jasper had done a lot for her. She could not y him selfishly. She only hoped that they could still be friends. Jasper looked at the long essay on the screen. Eden said a lot and told him that Victor had been waiting and loving her. He watched every word very carefully. Previously, he had been worried that Victor just wanted to y Eden. But when he read the message, he knew that Victor was serious. It could be said that no one loved Eden more sincerely than Victor did. He remembered the bits and pieces of these days and felt that Victor really did his best to take care of Eden. At this time, he only worried about one thing. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Would Victor treat Kenny, Ricky and Gia as his own children? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jasper liked the three children and regarded them as his own children. He thought that if he were really with Eden one day, he would raise the three of them as his biological babies. Because the three children were really obedient and well- behaved, and they were very adorable. Jasper''s eyes were filled with unnoticeable pain. He knew why Eden chose to tell him in this way. In fact, he had always been grateful to her. It was because he met her that he could have such achievement. Joye Group became so sessful because of her. Eden had a strong desire to better herself, so he was affected by her and learnt from her. To him, knowing this matter from her and knowing it by himself was actually different. If he found it out personally, he would definitely be very painful. He had always been protecting her, but he had lost her just like that. However, since Eden told him about it personally and shared it with him at the first time, he would face it rationally. After all, Eden was right. They had already grown up. They should do things and think in a mature and sensible way instead of thinking childishly. Jasper lowered his head slightly. The autumn sun was not very warm. The pale light nted in through the French window and shone on his good-looking face. He was so handsome. "Phew..." Jasper took a deep breath. There was a faint pain between his eyebrows and his body could not help but tremble. After a while, he eased all the pain in his heart. No matter Eden could marry him or not, he only hoped that she could live a happy life forever. It was said that a life without love was like spring without flowers. But at the same time, he understood love was that two people were deeply attracted and attached to each other. Among all his love, he loved himself, and he loved Eden. He loved his life, and he wanted Eden to be happy. They had known each other for seven years. Every moment of their past brought him rxation and joy. During this period of time, he had lived up to his ideal of himself. He became more sincere and tolerant because he met Eden. Facing the ups and downs in life and the changeable fate, he became stronger. He lived a stabler life, and he wouldn''t be affected by the surrounding environment. Perhaps in the eyes of the stubborn people, he could never stop thinking about Eden, and his love was too aggresive. But to him who was bing mature, he did love her, and he was not irrational. He smiled warmly. In the big office, he looked unusually lonely. "Eden, I knew I would lose you, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. However, thank you foring to my life. It''s so good to have you by my side." He raised his eyes slightly, and the smile on his face was relieved. If he was in pain, she would be in pain, too. If he was stubborn, how could she be in love at ease? After thinking for a long time, he sent a message to Eden. "Eden, congrattions. You must be happy. I want to see you live a good life with my own eyes." Eden looked at the line of words on the screen and chuckled. She replied, "Jasper, you must be happy, too. We will be happy together!" Jasper was a rtively important existence in her life. Hence, she should exin clearly to him so that there would be no grudge between them. Jasper knew her, and she knew Jasper as well. She witnessed Jasper''s growth with her own eyes. He grew from a boy who didn''t even know how to peel apples to a famous and the richest man in Gate City. These years, she had witnessed his change. She smiled faintly, "Jasper, although work is important, health is more important. Remember to eat regrly no matter how busy you are." Seeing her warm reminder, Jasper smiled, "I see, Eden. However, I have to thank you. Thank you for yourpanionship all these years. We''re still friends." When Eden saw the words "we are still friends", tears ran down her face in an instant. Jasper would not say sweet words to tter someone like other men did, nor would he prove his charm as a man by speaking. He was a very sincere big boy. Both of them needed warmth, but both of them were clearheaded. They were sincere to each other. She had told him about it, and they were still friends. Eden sent a message to him quickly, "I know!¡± She thanked him very much. "Woo-woo..." Eden sobbed in a low voice. After the meal, Victor went to throw the garbage. When he came back, he saw her crying and got very anxious. He strode to her, squatted in front of her and asked cautiously, "Eden, what''s wrong?¡± Eden hugged him and cried more sadly. "Victor, Jasper...¡± Victor looked at her immediately. Was she crying for Jasper? "Eden, what happened to Jasper?" She couldn''t stop crying. Eden cried and said with a smile, "He is fine. He has finallye around. We are still friends." Victor was stunned. What exactly had happened between her and Jasper when he was away to throw the garbage? "Eden, what do you mean by that?" Victor felt that it was very necessary for him to get to the bottom of this matter. Otherwise, his mind would not be at peace. After all, Jasper had always been his number one love rival. He could convince Lucian, but there was no way for him to convince Jasper. He was diffident indeed. After all, Eden and Jasper had stayed together for seven years, but he had just been waiting for her. That was why he was sock of confidence. Eden calmed down and wiped the tears off her face. She looked at Victor and told him what had happened before. A weird expression shed through Victor''s eyes when he heard this. Jasper gave up so easily. It made him feel so powerless, as if he used lots of strength but just beat a ball of cotton. His number one love rival had announced defeat before he could do anything. Shouldn''t he be happy since Jasper had give up? But why was he not happy at all? He felt that Jasper was a great person for no reason. Jasper had never concealed his love for Eden in front of him. He could tell how deeply Jasper loved Eden from his eyes. Seeing that Victor had no reaction, Eden frowned slightly and pushed him lightly, "Victor, are you listening to me?" Victor came back to earth. Looking at her tearful face, he said with teasing smiles in his eyes, "Eden, I''m listening. I''m just a little happy because I don''t have any rival in love anymore." Eden was speechless. Did he always regard Jasper as his rival in love? Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Eden looked at his smiling eyes. His eyes were very beautiful. When he smiled, his eyes were like the bright moon at the night sky, charming and pleasant to the eye. No wonder those girls were all crazy about him, and they all wanted to get close to him. s! When she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t pay attention to thements and praises about him on the Inte. But after she fell in love with him, she would asionally check her SNS and see how peoplemented him. "He is not your rival in love, but your friend." Eden said ndly in a warning tone. "Fine, he''s a friend!" Victor immediately changed his words. As long as Jasper was not his rival in love, he could be anyone. "Mm!" Only then did Eden nod in satisfaction. Victor wiped the tears on her face, "Don''t cry anymore!" Eden smiled. She felt especially at ease at this time. Victor looked at the time, and it was still early, "Eden, let''s go shopping.¡± Eden shook her head slightly, "No. I want to clean up the house today. Let''s go shopping tomorrow. Anyway, we can rest for a whole week. I have to cook dinner at night. Mom and dad are on a business trip. They won''te back until the day after tomorrow." Hearing this, Victor could only agree. Edenposed her emotions and basked in the sun for a while. Then, she started to clean up the house. Victor was only good at doing business, and he didn''t know how to do housework, let alone clean up the whole house. Seeing that he was clumsy, Eden simply let him go back to his room and stay there. Victor couldn''t do it well, and he made troubles for Eden everywhere, so he really went back to his room. When Eden cleaned Kenny''s room, she saw that his room was tidy and couldn''t help smiling. Kenny never gave her additional trouble. She took the rag and wiped the furniture in the room. Suddenly, she pulled the drawer and found that it was locked. Eden smiled somewhat doubtfully. Kenny had even locked his drawer. Could it be that he had a secret? Eden didn''t pay much attention to it. After cleaning up the room, she went to Gia''s room. Of course, in the whole house, Gia''s room was the messiest. As expected, as soon as she entered the room, she saw socks all over the floor. The trash can was filled with drawing paper. Eden had to admit that learning to paint was really expensive. Fortunately, Gia could make money on her own. Otherwise, she would spend more than her ie. Eden immediately tidied up Gia''s room and went to clean up the first floor. She hadn''t done housework for a long time. By the time she finished all the housework, it was four o''clock in the afternoon. When she went out to throw the garbage, the four children happenede back from school. She came back with Gia in her arms and the other three children. Kenny carried Gia''s schoolbag for her thoughtfully. Eden smiled and asked, "Are you used to going to school?" Boris thought for a while and nced at Ricky and Kenny, "Aunt, Kenny and Ricky are very popr. Moreover, Ricky is a famous little star. There are many little girls circling around him every day, and some seniose to ask for his signature. He is now a superstar in our school." "Well..." Eden took a look at Ricky helplessly. Ricky seemed to know what she was thinking. He smiled and said casually, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine at school, and the ss is so easy for us. We''re good at spelling English words, and we can recite the alphabet fluently. You really doesn''t have to worry about us." Eden looked at his confident face and believed what he said. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After all, he was good at acting and memorizing lines. "Mom, you don''t have to worry about Kenny and Ricky, let alone me. I can recite the alphabet as well." "But I can''t!" Boris answered sulkily. He was not interested in study at all. As soon as he saw the dense characters, he was in a bad mood instantly and felt upset and unhappy, not being able to bring himself to do anything. Gia red at him, "Mom, he doesn''t listen to the teacher attentively in ss and whispers to his desk mate. The teacher criticizes him several times a day, and he even talks back." When Eden heard this, she nced at Boris, "You should be focused in ss. If you have anything to say, you can talk about it after das s." Boris looked at Eden with a sad expression, "Aunt, but I can''t restrain myself. We could communicate freely when we had sses at kindergarten. I didn''t expect that we have to be well- behaved in primary school. It makes me feel so wronged." Eden was very helpless! What was Boris thinking about? It was really good to study. When she was young, in order to go to school, she was scolded by Bethany harshly and was even beaten by her. She cherished the opportunity to go to school very much. She was good at studying and had always been in the top set. She had the urge for improvement all because of the Gienger family. Eden shook her head and did not want to think about the past anymore. After all, those things were all over. When they got home, Victor came down the stairs. Eden asked him to apany the children to do their homework, while she went to prepare the dinner. The children begun to do their homework respectively. However, Boris held his mobile phone and began to y games. At first, the sound of the game was so loud, and he didn''t turn it down until Gia scolded him. Victor was apanying them to do homework, but the three of them had finished the homework when he checked his e-mails on the phone. Victor checked the homework for them and signed his name. He found that they all did a good job. The handwriting of them was very beautifully. Victor nced at his two sons and daughter, feeling that they had all inherited his good genes. Keh put his schoolbag on the table, looked at Victor and said, "Uncle Alwynn, I''m going back to my room." Victor nodded, "Kenny, don''t forget to take a bath." "Mm!" Keh smiled faintly, turned around and went upstairs. Henrick packed up her schoolbag, "Uncle Alwynn, I am going to take a bath." "Okay!" Victor nodded with a smile. Giada was leaning against Victor''s arms and reading a book. Only then did Victor look at Boris who was ying game aside and ask, "Boris, when are you going to do your homework?" Boris said while ying the game, "Uncle, I will finish my homework before going to bed." Victor frowned. It seemed that Boris really didn''t care about anything except for games. He snatched the phone from Boris''s hand. Boris opened his mouth and was about to cry, but Victor immediately warned him, "Boris, if you dare to cry, you can never y games again." Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Boris didn''t dare to cry anymore. He puckered his mouth and looked at Victor pitifully. Victor''s face became extremely gloomy as he said angrily, "Boris, do your homework!" Boris took a look at Gia, who didn''t even look at him, and said, "Gia, let me copy your math homework." "Oh!" Victor asked very helplessly, "Boris, how much is one plus one?" "Uncle, you''re so stupid. One and one is two!" Boris looked at Victor with a look of disgust. Victor''s lips twitched. It seemed that Boris knew one plus one was two, and he was not so stupid. "Then do your homework by yourself." Victor looked at him seriously. "But, Gia let me copy all the sswork." Boris looked at Gia expectantly. Gia nced at him ndly, "Boris, that''s because you don''t even know how to do addition and subtraction within ten. If you can''t finish your sswork, you''ll be left behind after school. In order to go home on time, I lent you my sswork. Now we''re at home, so do it on your own. Don''t think about copying my homework." Giada refused without mercy. Boris asked for it because he didn''t listen to the teacher attentively in ss and he only liked to y games. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Ah! Gia, how can you bully me as well?" Boris was about to cry again. Gia said, "I''m not bullying you. Don''t disturb me when I am reading. If you want to y games, go back to your own room." "Well..." Boris looked at Gia''s ruthless face and became madder in heart. Victor looked at Gia. Only Gia''s words could keep him in check. He whispered, "Gia, let him do his homework." Giada nced at her future dad. Looking at his doting gaze, she nodded and agreed in the end. She looked at Boris and asked with her face darkened, "Boris, will you do your homework or not?" "I don''t know how to do it!" Boris looked at Giada who was a bit fierce with his head lowered, not daring to refute. Victor was dumbfounded when he saw Boris like this. He didn''t listen to anyone in ordinary times, but he listened to Gia. Giada put down the book in her hand and looked at Boris, "Take out your homework first. I''ll teach you if you don''t know how to do it." "Oh!" Hearing this, Boris obediently opened his schoolbag and took out his homework, but he got confused again. "Gia, what''s our homework?" Giada was shocked. "Didn''t you write down what the teacher said? Take out your exercise book." Giada''s tone was rather displeased. Boris took out his exercise book, and Gia grabbed it to have a look, but there was nothing written on it. Victor and Giada were stunned. Giada said, "Boris, why didn''t you write anything?" Boris said in a low voice, "Gia, I had no time to write it down because I was busying doing my sswork." "Ahem..." Giada couldn''t help but cough. She would definitely be pissed off by Boris one day if she went on living like this. She looked at Victor with her big and innocent eyes, "I don''t think I can teach him well." Victor couldn''t do anything about it. No matter what, Boris was his nephew, the only son of his sister, and he couldn''t let his bad behaviour go unchecked, "Gia, show Boris your exercise book." Giada took over her schoolbag reluctantly, took out her exercise book and handed it to Boris. She hated to put off till tomorrow what should be done that day. what she. She had not finished it that day and had to dy it for a long time. Procrastination would only make her hate doing something more and more. Boris took it happily, looked at Giada gratefully and begun to do his homework. Seeing this, Victor was relieved. It was really not easy for Boris to do the homework. Although Boris was doing homework, he didn''t do it with all his heart. He yed with a toy in his hand and didn''t even write. He could have finished the homework in five minutes, but he used half an hour. Seeing Boris''s movements and his crooked handwriting on the book, Victor finally believed that some couples would divorce because of their children''s homework. He was mad when he saw this. He was so miffed that he wanted to give Boris a lesson. As for Gia, she ran to the other side to read, because she did not want to be angered by Boris''s slow movements. Victor could only stay with Boris alone and watch him doing his homework. The dinner was ready. Everyone came down to have dinner. Originally, it would only take ten minutes for Boris to finish his homework, but he hadn''t finished it. Victor looked at him helplessly. When he saw Edene out, he immediately asked, "Eden, Boris does his homework so slowly. What can we do to correct his bad habit? He can''t get down to study without any fuss, and he doesn''t even know what five plus two is." Seeing Boris like this, Victor almost went berserk. He was good at ying games, but why did he behave like this while doing homework? Eden nced at Boris and said with a smile, "Boris has no way to concentrate on studying." Victor said, "So, Eden, we must think of a way. He can''t go on studying like this. Kenny, Ricky and Gia finished their homework so quickly. Boris has used more then half an hour to do his homework, but he hasn''t finished it." Victor was badly annoyed. He was fond of ying as well when he was a child, but he would never be like Boris when doing his homework. While doing his homework, Boris held a pen in one hand and a toy in the other. Could he really finish his homework in this way? Boris''s face darkened when he heard this. "Uncle, you''re despising me. I''ve just entered school, so it''s reasonable that I don''t know how to do my homework. My father is not like you. He tells me the answer directly." Hearing this, Victor wanted to retort, but he didn''t know what to say. He red at Boris, "Let me tell you. You can''t be like your father. If you really don''t know how to do it, you can ask us. I will teach you, but I will never tell you the answer." What could Boris learn if he continued to be like this? How did Boris''s b*stard father educate him before? "Humph! So, I want to live with my father. I don''t want to live with you. My father taught me how to do my homework while ying games. He told me the answer after ncing at it." When Eden heard this, she knew that they couldn''t be in a hurry to change Boris. "Victor, let hime over for dinner first. After the meal, teach him patiently. First, you have to let him concentrate on his homework. Only in this way can he study well." Victor nodded, and there was a light of hope in his eyes. He hoped that after the meal, Boris could finish his math homework. In that case, Gracie would be more relieved when she came back. Only they had dinner at home. Abigail and Gracie did note back for dinner, and they began to eat early. After dinner, Kenny, Ricky and Gia returned to their own rooms to read books. Only Boris was left behind to do his homework. Victor nced at Boris, who was absentminded, and said patiently, "Boris, now start to do your math homework. Take out your math homework." Chapter 693 Chapter 693 "Oh!" Seeing this, Boris knew that Victor wouldn''t let him y games anymore if he didn''t do his homework. For the sake of his game, he opened his math homework slowly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Victor looked at Boris. He held his pen but didn''t write. The math of the first grade was very simple. What they learnt was simple addition and subtraction. "Amelia, hurry up and do it." Victor was anxious. He had been sitting here for almost an hour. If he was dealing with official business, he could deal with a lot of things in an hour. Boris looked at Victor pitifully, "Uncle, I can''t do this." Hearing this, Victor almost pissed off, "Boris, this is addition and subtraction within ten, but you tell me you can''t do it. What did the teacher say in ss? Did you listen to him carefully?" Boris looked embarrassed and blushed. He looked up at Victor, unwilling to lower his head to look at his homework. Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened, like the cold and gloomy deep sea. "Boris, don''t look at me. There is no answer on my face. Now reach out your ten fingers. Look at them carefully and do this sum. Victor said with anger in his tone. Hearing this, Boris lowered his head and took a look at the sum. He counted on his fingers, "Uncle, that''s six." "Uh..." Victor was totally dumbfounded. He counted on his fingers, but he still miscalcted it. "Boris, you''re such a genius." Hearing this, Boris picked up the pen happily and was about to write down the answer. Victor felt a tightness in the chest when he saw this. Why did he want to cry at this moment? "Stop!" Seeing that Boris was about to write it down, Victor immediately cried out. Boris looked at him in confusion, "Uncle, isn''t it right? Didn''t you say that I''m a genius just now?" Victor didn''t know what to say. He was indeed a genius. Eden looked at them and shook her head helplessly, "Victor, don''t be so excited and shout at him like that. You have to teach him patiently. Boris didn''t study it before, so you have to teach him how to do it patiently." Victor was at a loss. He had been sitting here for more than an hour. It was too difficult for him to teach Boris. Seeing this, Eden knew that he had lost his patience. She sat down beside Boris and said with a smile, "Boris, how about me teaching you?" "Okay! You''re gentler than uncle, and you''re beautiful. I want you to teach me." Boris looked at Eden with a smile. Eden was speechless. She didn''t quite understand what Boris was thinking. Victor couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Boris. He would really go berserk while teaching him to do his homework. There was faint anger in his eyes, but he did not leave and just stared at Boris doing his homework. Eden sat next to Boris, looked at his homework and guided him to do the sum while counting on his fingers. After 20 minutes, Boris finally finished all his homework. Seeing this, Victor instantly breathed a sigh of relief. However, the next moment, Boris did not put the homework back into his school bag and looked up at him, "Uncle, give me my phone. I haven''t won the game yet." Eden suddenly looked at Victor and shook her head at him. Victor knew what she meant. It just so happened that he would not give the phone back to Boris again. Victor pointed to the homework on his desk, "Boris, put the homework back to your schoolbag and check if there is anything missing." Seeing this, Boris was angry, and it seemed that he was about to lose temper. "Uncle, didn''t you say that you would give my phone back to me after I finished my homework? Now I''ve finished my homework. Help me put the homework into my schoolbag. When I went to the kindergarten, the servants at home helped me do all these. I didn''t need to do this at all." Boris said reasonably. However, his words made Victor very mad, "Boris, if you don''t put your homework and stationery box in the schoolbag within three minutes, you will never get your phone back." "Uncle, the phone is mine, not yours. What right do you have to hide my phone? Even my mother won''t do that. Who do you think you are?" Boris became annoyed and said in a harsh tone when Victor didn''t keep his promise and refused to give the phone to him. Eden said, "Boris, stop ying with your phone and review the courses you learned today." "No, aunt, the teacher said in ss that we didn''t need to review it. Tomorrow, the teacher will tell us a new lesson." Boris would rather y the game than read one more word. "Well..." Eden was helpless. She knew that if it went on like this, Boris would only be addicted to the games. How could he be interested in study? She thought about it and said, "Boris, we''ve almost used up all the daily necessities at home. How about going to the supermarket with me? You can buy cotton candy and delicious roasted squid kebab at the entrance of the supermarket. Why don''t we go there together?" She could only divert Boris''s attention and let him slowly get used to the time without a phone. "Roasted squid kebab?" Boris looked at Eden who was smiling brilliantly. He was instantly moved. In the past, no one apanied him or went out to y with him, and he was alone at home, so he could only y games. Since Eden wanted to take him out to y, he was naturally very happy. Boris immediately went to the door to change his shoes, "Aunt, uncle, let''s go together. I like roasted squid kebab very much. What''s more, buy me a doll. My cowboy doll is broken, so I have to buy a new one. I want to buy rainbow candy in the supermarket." Eden smiled. She finally realized that Boris was too lonely because no one yed with him in ordinary times. Kenny, Ricky and Gia were different. Even if Ricky was not at home, Kenny would y with Gia. He wouldn''t let her feel lonely or let her do dangerous things. But Boris was the only child in his family. When he had nothing to do, he would watch TV and y with his phone most of the time. Eden nced at Victor who was sitting still and said, "Victor, are you not going with us?" Victor nced upstairs, "Eden, if we are all out, what about Kenny, Ricky and Gia?" Eden grinned, "My three children are very obedient. Even if I am not at home, they will not do dangerous things. Besides, they will study at night and will not go out. We should change Boris''s bad habit first so that he won''t feel so hard when he goes to school with the three children. Gracie has juste back, and she is busy with her business. She can''t care about Boris and set up her business at the same time. If we have time, we can take Boris to y and shoulder her heavy burden." Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Victor understood what she meant. He nced at Boris who was in high spirits and said, "Eden, wait for a while. I''ll go up and tell the three children about it." "Mm!" Eden got up and went to change her shoes. Victor came down soon, and then they took Boris to the supermarket. Giada, Keh and Henrick stood by the window, watching their mother take Boris to the supermarket. Henrick shook her head and smiled, saying wickedly, "I think that Boris has been addicted to ying games for a long time. It''s hard to correct his bad habit. It''s a waste of time for mom to do this." Gia said, "But mom can''t stand it anymore. She can''t even care about her own children, but she wants to reform someone else''s child." Saying this, Giada yawned. She should go to sleep after a while. She looked around at her two brothers. Both of them were more awesome than her, and they were likely to surpass her when she was not paying attention. She had to study hard. "I''m going back to my room to sleep." Giada hadn''t fully recovered yet, so she had to limp. In fact, she would read books after she went back. She would prepare the lessons in advance. If she had something that she didn''t understand, she would listen to the teacher more carefully the next day. There were three children in the family. If she fell behind, it would be too shameful. With this idea in mind, Giada went back to her room and continued to study. Henrick looked at Kenny with a wicked smile, "Kenny, do you want to continue yingputer? In fact, I have always been curious. Your familiarity withputers is beyond my imagination. Are you doing something illegal? For example, in a novel I readst night, I saw something about hacker." Keh nced at him ndly and said in a low voice, "Mind your own business. You don''t have to care about me." Henrickughed unconcernedly, "Kenny, you''re wrong. We are brothers. Even if you tell me, I won''t tell mom. Who taught you that?" Keh said, "I was born to be good atputers." "Ha-ha. Ahem..." Henrick was choked and his face instantly turned red. He didn''t believe that Kenny had an unerring instinct forputers. "Kenny, do you have to say these words to me? I''m your younger brother, and I won''t betray you. I''ve been observing you for a long time. I found that thements online which were against mom were all deleted in just a few hours. When mom got into trouble, you locked yourself up in the room alone and kept typing on the keyboard." Keh nced at him ndly, turned around and walked into his room. Seeing this, Henrick shook his head helplessly. He had found it. Was there any need for Kenny to hide it from him? However, Kenny was right. He was born to be good atputers. Just like him, a small actor. He was born to be a great actor, and he had excellent acting skills. Humph! He had a bright future as an actor. He was the most famous and the most eye-catching TV child. Henrick followed Keh proudly and walked confidently as if he was walking on the catwalk. Keh said, "Don''t follow me. Go back to your own room." Henrick was unwilling to listen to him when he heard this, "Kenny, I live in the same room with you now. My room is upied by aunt. So, you can''t do anything although you think I am annoying. Anyway, I will only admire my charm in front of the mirror when I go back, and I won''t disturb you." Keh turned around and looked at Henrick''s casual face, feeling so speechless. Henrick was somewhat cunning. Sometimes, even he would be at a disadvantage. "If your fans see you like this, I think they will unfollow you overnight." Keh said and continued to walk inside. "Ha-ha..." Henrickughed, "Kenny, I will only be like this in front of you. I won''t do this in front of outsiders." Keh didn''t say a word. After Henrick followed him in, he kicked the door shut. Keh turned on theputer and continued to study his data. Henrick sat on the other side and read the script. To be specific, it was not a script, but a novel. He held a phone in his small hand. If he saw any word that he was unfamiliar with, he would look it up in a dictionary. When they were doing something they liked, they became extremely serious. Under the light, their serious faces were handsome and charming. Originally, Henrick was going to act in a TV drama, which was the chance Abigail got for him. On his vacation, he had a month to finish the shooting sessfully. It depended on whether he liked this role or not. Only when he liked the role could he fully exploit his role in the y. He had a good reputation on the inte. Some people who kept scolding him before actually shut up after they saw his advertising video. Destruction pursued the great. Those malicious people didn''t even let go of him, a small child. Before he became famous, he was not very eye-catching among many actors. Later, he became popr and someone begun to attack him online. It was not the worst situation. When his next movie was released, lots of people would dig up dirt on his mother if he became popr again. Many people knew whose child he was, and what he was worried about would happen. Victor and Eden took Boris out. Boris was like a little bird that had regained freedom. As soon as he arrived at the supermarket, he went around to get his favorite things happily. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He looked so d that he seemed to have forgotten that he wanted to y games. Eden pushed the shopping cart, and Victor apanied her. He looked very noble and appealing. No matter where he was, he was the focus of everyone''s attention. Eden looked at him with her head tilted and said, "In fact, Boris needs someone to apany him. In that case, he won''t think about ying games. Take him out more often when we have time and let him gradually stay away from the phone. He will study hard after he centres his attention." Victor nodded, "It''s not easy forGracie to make a living. The purpose of hering back is very simple. I know she wants to take revenge, but Reba has done many things secretly in the past few years, so she can''t be in a hurry.¡± Eden suddenly looked up at him, "Why does she want to take revenge? Doesn''t she want to set up apany of her own?" Victor said, "Eden, the shares that Adalynn and Vincent have now should belong to Gracie and me. My mother left the shares to us back then, but they got the shares. Gracie is unwilling to lose the shares. All these years, she has been thinking about this matter and can''t forgive Reba and my father." Eden nodded slightly and her face became serious, "I see. Reba, Vincent and Adalynn are too mean." Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Victor sneered. Were they only mean? They were simply ruthless and cold-blooded. Eden looked at Victor and asked with concern, "Will Gracie be in danger?" Reba even dared to hurt Victor, not to mention Gracie. "She will!" Victor nodded with a serious face, "I have got a lot of evidence about Reba, but it is not enough to let her be imprisoned forever. We have to wait for some time." Reba was very cunning. Since he didn''t have enough evidence, he couldn''t give her a fatal blow. Eden looked at him with a distressed face, "Mm! Be more careful. Before you drive, check the car first." Victor nodded, looked at her with a smile and said in a warm tone, "Eden, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Eden said, "I won''t believe you. When I came back, you had an ident on the expressway. A few days ago, Mr. Skye had an ident on behalf of you. If you hadn''t driven the wrong car, you would have been the injured one." Eden thought about it after the ident happened, and she had a lingering fear in heart. This time, Mr. Skye really suffered a lot. Victor looked at her with a chuckle, and his eyes were shining with dazzling light, "Fool, don''t worry. She doesn¡¯t dare to do anything openly. She will only y tricks behind our back." He knew what Gracie was doing, and she came back at the right time. What Gracie did could push Reba and force her to do something. If he guessed right, in the following days, Reba would steal the money frompany if she had no way to get Jotham Alwynn Group in a short time. Once she began to transfer the property, he would have an opportunity. Eden nodded slightly. Victor had been dealing with Reba for many years, and she believed that Victor was confident. "Uncle, this is rainbow candy. Can I take two boxes?" Boris suddenly took two boxes of rainbow candy and smiled at Victor happily. Victor smiled and said, "Okay." "Thank you, uncle! You''re the best." Boris put the rainbow candy in the shopping cart and quickly turned to get something else he was interested in. Eden looked at his chubby back and grinned, "Look at him. How happy he is toe out and have fun." Victor shook his head helplessly, "It would be great if he could be as obedient as Kenny, Ricky and Gia." Eden lowered her head slightly and smiled before saying, "Victor, there is something that you don''t know. They have developed a habit since childhood, which is that no one wants to be the worst among them. Theypete with each other secretly, and they had their own advantages. They have a test every week, don''t they? If you don''t believe me, you can wait and see. As long as one of them doesn''t do a good job in the exam, he or she will study harder." "Then I''ll wait and see." Victor was quite interested. He was very satisfied with the learning attitude of the three children. Eden suddenly thought of Anson, "By the way, Victor, do we need to go to the hospital to see Mr. Skye?" Victor frowned slightly. Thinking of how they despised him when he sent them messages, he gritted his teeth and said, "No, we''ll go there when he leaves the hospital." Eden nodded, "He was injured for Abby. The car ident was quite serious. Fortunately, he is not in danger. He should be able to be discharged from the hospital in a few days." Victor smiled evilly, "I think he is quite happy because of his injury." Eden also smiled, "Perhaps this is the power of love." They were chatting with each other and did not notice that Adalynn was behind them. Adalynn was going shopping here. Orginally, she wanted to say hello to Victor, but she suddenly heard the conversation between Victor and Eden. Anson was injured, and it was because of a woman. Moreover, he had a car ident. Her eyes were full of worry. Adalynn was no longer in the mood to go shopping. She took a look at Victor and Eden''s backs and quickly turned to leave the supermarket. Outside the supermarket, she called Anson''s mother. The cold wind blew over. Half of Adalynn''s face was covered by her hair, but it could not conceal the worry on her face. The call was soon connected. Adalynn was a little nervous as she held the phone. "Hello? "Aunt Skye, this is me, Adalynn." Although Adalynn was talking on the phone, she smiled gently. "Oh! Adalynn! What''s the matter?" The voice of Anson''s mother was very kind. Adalynn grinned. She liked Anson, so she had a good rtionship with Anson''s mother. "Aunt Skye, isn''t Anson at home during this period of time?" Adalynn''s body tensed up as she waited for her answer quietly. "Adalynn, these days, Anson is busy in thepany, and he has no time toe back. If you want to talk to him, you can call him." Hearing this, Adalynn sneered with weird eyes. The smile on her enchanting face looked so smug. It was a good chance for her. "Aunt Skye, it seems that you don''t know that Anson had an ident. He is in the hospital now." "What?" A surprised voice came from the phone. Adalynn said, "Aunt Skye, don''t worry. I heard from Victor that he had a car ident because of a woman. Aunt Skye, don''t worry. Ill go to the hospital with you, but I don''t know which hospital he is in." "Adalynn, where are you now? If it''s too far away, I''ll tell you the location of the hospitalter and you can go there directly." Adalynn looked around and said, "Aunt Skye, I am very close to your house, but don''t tell Anson that you get the news from me, okay? He didn''t tell you because he didn''t want you to worry about him. But I was so anxious just now, so I told you about it." "Adalynn, I have to thank you for this matter. Come here right now. I''ll call Anson and know which hospital he is in soon." "Okay, Aunt Skye, don''t be too nervous." After Adalynn hung up the phone, she looked gloomy. Anson had a car ident. Why did he have a car ident? Who was Abby? She had been busy with exercising during this period of time. Why was there another woman by Anson''s side when she was not paying attention? It was a good chance for her to get close to Anson. Adalynn went to the side of the road and hailed a taxi. Then she went straight to the vi of the Skye family in Upper East Sleglund. The Skye family was a well-known family in River City. They ran a wine business and had their own factories. Anson''s father was considered a sessful entrepreneur. This was the reason why Adalynn always wanted to marry Anson. Anson was mature and steady, and sometimes he was humorous. If she lived with him, she would not feel bored. Moreover, they grew up together, so they were childhood sweethearts.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Fifteen minutester, Adalynn arrived at the Skye family. Anson''s father and mother, Aaron and Jeate, had been waiting for her at the door. Aaron was wearing a dark suit. Although he was old, he was looked imposing and handsome. As for Jeate, she was well-maintained and perfectly proportioned. She was wearing a light blue suit and a light colored overcoat, looking noble and elegant. At this time, she was looking outside anxiously. Seeing Adalynn''s taxi, she immediately said, "Aaron, Adalynn is here. We can leave now. I''m so worried." Aaron said, "Jeate, didn''t Adonis say that Anson is about to be discharged from the hospital? You don''t have to be so disturbed." "That''s my son. How can I not be worried?" Jeate said and waved at Adalynn. "Adalynn, we''re here." Adalynn walked over quickly and looked at them, "Uncle, aunt, do you know which hospital Anson is in?" Jeate said, "Adalynn, we''ve figured it out. Let''s go there now. Get on the car first." After they got on the car, Aaron started the car and went straight to the hospital. Jeate had been looking ahead with anxiety. Although Adonis had told her that Anson was about to leave the hospital and he was fine, she couldn''t rest assured. Adalynn took Jeate''s arm andforted her softly, "Aunt, we will soon arrive at the hospital. Calm down." Jeate managed to force a smile, "Adalynn, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Adalynn smiled and nodded. Jeate looked very uneasy, so she didn''t believe that she was fine. After all, Anson was her only son. She took the opportunity to ask, "Aunt, I heard that Anson had a car ident because of a woman. Who is that woman?" Jeate shook her head slightly, "Adalynn, I don''t know who she is, either." Aaron smiled and said, "It seems that Anson has a girlfriend." Hearing this, Adalynn was a little unhappy. After all, she had been paying attention to Anson''s every move. She didn''t know when he had a girlfriend at all. When she was young, her dream was to marry Anson. Although he was cold to her, she had been infatuated with him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She could not remember when she started to like him. Maybe she fell in love with him in her teens. That was the first time she had been moved by Anson whose smile was bright. At that moment, she suddenly had a feeling that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. Anson was a very good man. He was very filial to his parents and his family was rich. He was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and he kept a low profile. Moreover, he was very serious about his work. The most important thing was that he had a sense of responsibility that all women needed. Hearing this, Jeate smiled, "I don''t know what kind of girl she is. Since he had an ident for that girl, he must care about her very much." "Ha- ha..." Aaronughed, feeling a little expectant. After all, his son was excellent and had good taste. His girlfriend must be a good girl. "Jeate, when we arrive at the hospitalter, you can beat around the bush and we can see if the girl is good enough for him." Aaron said with a smile. Hearing this, Adalynn wondered if she hadn''t shown her love for Anson obviously in the past few years. She often went to the Skye family because she liked Anson. Even if Aaron couldn''t see it, Jeate must know what she was thinking. "Aunt, what kind of girl do you want Anson to marry?" Adalynn felt that her voice was trembling. In fact, she wanted to say, "Aunt, I like Anson very much. Can I marry him?" In ordinary times, Jeate liked her quite much. Jeate nced at Adalynn. Seeing that she was a little disappointed, she smiled, "Adalynn, of course, I want Anson to marry a kindhearted girl who loves Anson wholeheartedly." She didn''t have many requirements for her future daughter-inw. As long as the girl was kind and could face all difficulties together with Anson. However, in this society, even such a simple request was hard to meet. A few days ago, she attended a wedding of her friend¡¯s son. The bride proposed to divide up family property and live apart on the wedding night, which pissed off her friend. She didn''t ask for much, as long as Anson''s girlfriend was gentle and virtuous. Adalynn asked again, "Aunt, what about her family?" At this time, she was already very upset. Jeate said, "Adalynn, a family like us is not qualified to be picky about her family background! We are just a small family. As long as Anson likes her, we won''t have objections." In her opinion, it was better to have a daughter-inw who came from an ordinary family. She didn''t want too much money, as long as they had enough money to use. There was no need to let Anson suffer in order to im ties of kinship with someone of a higher social position. Adalynn''s face stiffened when she heard this, and she could not smile anymore. If the Skye family was an ordinary family, would there be any powerful family in this world? Adalynn even felt that she was disliked. It seemed that Jeate said these words to her. Adalynn was a bit jealous. Originally, she told Jeate about it in order to gain more good impression of her. But she did not expect that Jeate and Aaron would think like this. Adalynn managed to force a smile. After a while, she said, "Aunt, you will definitely be a good mother- in-w in the future." She admitted that Jeate was a very reasonable person. In their circle, most of the people were snobbish. For example, her mother was arrogant and lofty. They were always on guard against their daughter- in-ws or suppressed her. The daughter- in- laws were controlled and could only do things cautiously. After arriving at the hospital, the three went directly to the VIP ward. Jeate knew Anson''s personality, so she did not call Anson but called Adonis. At this time, Abigail was taking care of Anson in the hospital, and Adonis had gone home to take a shower and change his clothes. Abigail was feeding Anson with porridge. During this period of time, he had be much better and he could eat on his own. However, in front of Abigail, he acted like a spoiled child and asked Abigail to feed him. Abigail could deny him nothing, because she felt sorry for him in heart. "Abby, I want some more juice." These days, Anson felt that he was overwhelmed by happiness and sweetness. Abby acted at his beck and call. She bought whatever he wanted and fed him in person. Was there any man who was happier than him in this world? "Alright! I''ll get it for you right now." Abigail nced at him and passed the orange juice to him. Anson looked at her and smiled gently. Her charming face was the brightest star in the world and the most magnificent milky way in his heart. Every move of hers was the most beautiful scenery. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 "Abby, I will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. After I leave the hospital, we will sign the contract and then arrange Ricky to act in the y. Then, you will have something to do." Anson had been worried about this matter. After all, Abby was very capable. If he was not careful, she would be headhunted by otherpanies. He was looking forward to working together with Abby. Abigail looked at him and smiled, ran her finger through her hair charmingly. The expression in Anson''s infatuated eyes changed. The air was fragrant with her pleasant smell, and he loved her special and delightful fragrance. Could such a wonderful woman really belong to him? Abigail said, "Anson, don''t be in such a hurry. You should recover from your injuries first. I got a script a few days ago, and Ricky is reading it now. If he likes it, he will y this role first. As for the other actors, they have terminated the contracts with me. I have worked hard for many years, and now I only want to have a rest. I am only responsible for Ricky''s career." In the past seven years, Jasper, Eden and she had been living a frugal life and kept improving themselves. She was worthy of her hard work these years, and she had made a lot of money. "Ah..." Hearing these words, Anson suddenly felt like crying. Indeed, his guess was right. He didn''t pay much attention to this matter these days, and he had lost the chance. "Abby, how can you do this to me? Didn''t you promise that you would sign the contract with me? I don''t care. I must work together with you." Anson looked at her with a look of grievance, like an abandoned puppy. "Ha- ha..." Seeing him like this, Abigail was amused. Sometimes she felt that he was like a child. "Anson, I will leave the opportunity to you. However, if there are good acting resources, I will not give up. I have a wide range of connections now. Don''t tell me you''re worried that there will be no actor in yourpany. Ricky¡¯s acting skills are recognized by the professional directors. Now this is a good opportunity for his development. As long as the script is wonderful and the role is nice, I don''t want him to miss any chance." Anson looked at her enviously, "Abby, you are so kind. Ricky is so lucky to have you as his mother, and his mother is very happy." Jeate, Aaron and Adalynn, who were listening to them outside, were all confused. Jeate looked at Abigail carefully through the ss. Did she have a child? Abigail said, "Of course, Eden''s child is also my child. As his godmother, I must give everything best to him." Jeate finally understood. She had thought that Abigail had a child and she was startled. However, it seemed that they were chatting pleasantly. Should they go in after a while? When Jeate was still thinking about it, Adalynn had pushed the door open and walked in with a gloomy face. "Anson." When Adalynn looked at Anson who was lying on the hospital bed, her face turned gentle again. Anson''s tender expression immediately changed when someone came in all of a sudden. He looked at Adalynn in disbelief. How did she know he was in the hospital? "Why are you here?" Abigail was stunned by Anson''s cold tone. She had known Anson for so long, but she had never seen him so apathetic. Adalynn''s face stiffened. She didn''t expect that Anson still treated her so indifferently. In the past, she thought that he was always a cold man, but she was wrong. Just now, he treated Abigail very tenderly. Could Anson actually be so gentle? But hid gentleness belonged to another woman. She forced a smile, "Anson, uncle, aunt and I heard that you were hospitalized, so we came to see you. Are you all right? I''ll stay here and take care of you tonight." Saying this, Adalynn looked at Anson with a soft expression. Abigail looked at her and frowned slightly. As a woman, she knew that Adalynn liked Anson. Anson rest his head on his hand and didn''t say anything. Originally, Jeate and Aaron did not want toe in to disturb Anson who was in love, but they had toe in at this time. As soon as Anson saw his parents, he was slightly shocked. He was about to be discharged from the hospital. Who had a big mouth and told them about it? "Anson, you brat, you had a car ident, but you didn''t tell us. Do you treat us as your family?" Aaron looked at Anson withint. Anson had been in hospital for several days, and it seemed that he was seriously injured. Anson smiled and said, "Dad, mom, I''m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me." Jeate red at him, "You''re living in the hospital now, but you say you''re fine? Do you think we''re easy to fool?" "Ha- ha..." Anson smiled innocently and nced at Abigail who was by his side. Then he introduced her to his parents, "Dad, mom, this is Abby. Her name is Abigail Joye. She is my future wife. I''m doing my best to pursue her now." Abigail was taken aback. How could he introduce her like this? Did he want to make her extremely awkward? Was he making a public announcement to the world? As for Anson, no one could cast a greedy eye on the thing or people he liked. Only he could get close to Abby. He wanted to marry her sincerely, so he naturally introduced her to his parents seriously. Adalynn''s face darkened to the extreme when she heard this. "Hello, Miss Joye!" Jeate greeted Abigail with a smile. Abigail grinned and greeted them, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Skye, Mrs. Skye!" "Uh-huh!" Hearing this, Jeate looked at Abigail who was beautiful and generous, and felt extremely satisfied. Aaron couldn''t wait to ask, "Miss Joye, may I ask where you are from?" Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, Abigail felt somewhat nervous. How could Anson be like this? "Mr. Skye, I am from Gate City. Now my parents are running a wine business aboard, while my brother and I are working in this country." "Oh!" Aaron and Jeate looked at each other and felt very delighted. Aaron smiled and said, "What a coincidence. Our family has been running a wine business for generations. I wonder which brand of wine does your father run?" Aaron could not wait to know about it. Hearing this, Anson remembered that he had never heard Abby mention her parents. Abigail thought for a moment. Since they were in the same trade, it would be fine even if she told them, "Mr. Skye, my parents run Winery MZ" "Ahem..." Aaron couldn''t help but tremble when he heard this. Winery MZ was the third most famous winery, and it was the top 500pany in the world. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Abigail''s family was richer than his, and she had a higher social position. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Anson couldn''t help but ask when he saw his father coughing so badly. Jeate was a little dumbfounded as she looked at Abigail''s beautiful face. Her family background was so good, but why did she have to work so hard? Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Aaron nced at Anson. Could it be that he hadn''t known about Abigail''s family background stupidly? He had really met a good girl. Moreover, everyone in the industry knew about Abigail''s father who was a very upright man. He waved his hand and said, "Nothing..." Aaron took a look at Adalynn and stopped talking. It was better not to let outsiders know about this first. If Anson couldn''t be with Abigail in the end, he would be very embarrassed. Anson nced at his father in confusion. Obviously, he was surprised by something, but he insisted on saying that there was nothing going on. Could it be that there was something he didn''t know? Jeate smiled and said, "Abby, thank you for taking care of Anson. It''s so nice of you. If you have time,e back with Anson. I will cook for you. I''m quite good at cooking, and you must have a taste." Abby was stunned. Mrs. Skye was overly familiar, just like Anson. However, her smile was sincere and made her feelfortable. "Mrs. Skye, you don''t have to thank me. I happen to be free during this period of time. Coincidentally, I can have something to do." Abigail said with a smile. She felt that Anson''s parents were of good character. They were very easy to get along with! No, why was she thinking about this? Abigail felt that she had been affected by Anson. "That''s to say, Anson had a car ident because of you." Adalynn, who was standing aside, said in a nd voice. In fact, Eden did not expect that Adalynn would overhear the conversation between her and Victor. They were chatting while walking at that time. Anson nced at Adalynn with sharp eyes. Where did she hear the news? How did she know about it? "No, there is absolutely no such a thing. Dad, mom, my car was tampered by someone, so I had a car ident. If I find out who that person is, I will definitely not let her go." When Anson said this, he looked at Adalynn fiercely. Except for Reba, no one would do such a thing to Victor''s car. "Oh! Anson, have you found anything?" Jeate looked at him with a worried face. Anson suddenly smiled and said, "Mom, just rest assured. This matter has nothing to do with Ab by. That is Victor''s car, and I was driving it, but it had been tampered by someone. Now we''ve known the reason." "So did that person want to kill Victor?" Aaron was angry. He hated it the most when people used such means to murder someone. "Yeah, but Victor suddenly did not want to drive this car that day. I took the car key, so it happened to me. Fortunately, I didn''t drive fast at that time, or I would have really been in danger." In order to make his father and mother have a good impression of Abigail, Anson exined everything to them. This matter really had nothing to do with Ab by, and there was indeed something wrong with the car. When Adalynn heard Anson''s words, she immediately thought of her mother. Her mother had always disliked Victor. In fact, she had framed Victor many times. She had seen it, but she naturally helped her mother. She and Victor were not important to each other. Abigail frowned. In fact, she knew very well that Anson did this because he didn''t want her to feel guilty. In fact, he was a nice man. After she knew him better, she found out that he was actually a man with a strong sense of responsibility. Jeate and Aaron knew something about Victor more or less. Of course, as outsiders, they knew what Reba wanted to do very clearly. They were not stupid, and they naturally understood the interests involved in this matter. In front of Adalynn, they wouldn''t say anything harsh. Jeate looked at Abigail and said with a smile, "Abby, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him tonight. I''ll bring you breakfast tomorrow morning." Hearing these words, Abigail was quite helpless. Should she stay here to take care of Anson at night? However, she couldn''t bear to refuse Jeate when she saw her friendly smile, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Skye. I''ll take good care of him." Anson immediately gave his mother an admiring look. She was really observant and smart! She even created a chance for them to stay alone. It seemed that she had a good impression of Abby. "Aunt, why don''t I stay here?" Adalynn looked at Jeate, unwilling to give up. Before Jeate could speak, Anson said, "Mom, I only want Abby to stay with me." How could Jeate not understand his mind? She looked at Adalynn and grinned, "Adalynn, thanks for your kindness. However, if you don''t go home, your mom will be worried about you. Let''s go. We''ll send you home first." "But..." Adalynn bit her lip. Originally, she came here to find trouble with Abigail, but to her surprise, Aaron and Jeate seemed to like Abigail very much. What on earth was Abigail''s background? Although her clothes was not of famous brand, it was very beautiful in terms of cutting and style. There was even no such fashionable clothes in Jotham Alwynn Group. Jeate said, "Adalynn, thank you foring with us. We will take you home first." In fact, Jeate knew Adalynn''s mind, but Anson didn''t like her, so they couldn''t do anything about it. The more important reason was that she didn''t like Reba, who only cared about money. In the end, Adalynn left with Jeate and Aaron in a sulky mood.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In an instant, Anson and Abigail were the only ones left in the ward. Anson looked at Abigail who was gorgeous and said with a grin, "Abby, don''t take Adalynn''s words to heart. The car ident has nothing to do with you." Lowering her head and looking at his cautious expression, Abigail wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. "I know." Abigail sat back in the chair, but she was very interested in what he had just said. "Anson, did you say that someone had tampered the car just now?" "Yeah! Ab by, since you want to know, I will tell you everything." Anson looked at her, smiled warmly and told her the whole story. At the same time, Victor, Eden, and Boris bought a lot of things. Boris was very happy along the way, and he did not mention games anymore, which made Victor feel relieved a lot. After the three of them returned home, Gracie came back. When she heard that Boris had finished his homework, she looked at Eden gratefully. After Boris went to school, what she worried about the most was his homework. She had been very busy during this period of time, and they could only take turns in looking after the children. Gracie took Boris to rest. After Boris came back, he did not mention games anymore, but kept telling her about the interesting things he saw outside. Gracie suddenly realized that she was really too careless in normal times. She should spend more time with Boris. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 After Eden packed up the things she had bought with Victor, she suddenly received a call from Abigail. "Abby, haven''t youe back yet?" Eden asked. Abigail said, "Eden, I want toe back, but I can''t. Let me tell you. Adonis went back to change his clothes, but he doesn''te back. He asked me to take care of Anson for one night on behalf of him. Besides, his words are very unpleasant. Since he speaks so harshly, do you think he''ll have a wife in the future? No, girlfriend. He''ll have a girlfriend first." "Ha- ha..." Eden was amused by her words, "Abby, he is just like that. You don''t have to take his words seriously. In fact, he is a very loyal friend. However, since you have to stay there with Mr. Skye, be careful not to catch a cold. The weather is cold now." Abigail said, "Baby Eden, let me tell you. I really don''t want to stay here, but..." "But you are worried about Mr. Skye, aren''t you?" Eden interrupted her with a smile. In fact, Abby was tempted. Otherwise, ording to her temper, she would not care about anyone''s feelings no matter who he was. She only cared about the people she loved. Therefore, she was sure that Anson''s efforts would be rewarded. Abigail said, "Oh! Eden, you know me so well. However, why did I agree to stay here? This is not my style." Eden lowered her head slightly, walked to the sofa and sat down. However, Victor took advantage of the chance and took her in his arms. Eden nced at him but did not say anything. "Abby, do you like him in your heart? I know you very well. If you like him, don''t avoid your own feelings. You didn''te back today. In fact, I want to tell you that Victor and I are in a rtionship." Eden looked at Victor with a smile. Victor grinned with satisfaction. Eden was really cute. It was nice to share this matter with everyone. Hearing this, Abigail suddenly asked cautiously, "Eden, have you told Jasper about this?" She knew exactly what Jasper was thinking. Eden knew what she was worried about, "Abby, he is the first one to know this matter. He hase around" "Oh!" Abigail let out a sigh of relief, "s! Eden, it''s a pity that you can''t be my sister-inw." Abigail''s tone of voice was iparably jealous. She really liked Eden. Eden was neither arrogant nor rash. She was gentle, smart and capable. She was simply a perfect match for Jasper. Jasper had changed a lot since he met Eden, and it was all because of her. But... s! She knew that love could not be forced. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Moreover, she could see that Eden only treated Jasper as her family. "Abby!" Eden called her. She really could not like Jasper. Jasper''s family background didn''t allow him to marry a woman who had three children. She was always a woman with self-knowledge, and she knew what she could get and what she couldn''t very clearly. Abigail said, "I see. I know what you want to say, but as long as you have decided. Congrattions to you. You finally have a boyfriend." "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh when she heard her delicate tone. "Abby, so let''s talk after youe back." Edenughed and said. "Okay! I''ll send you a messageter." After saying this, Abigail hung up the phone. After Eden hung up the phone, she was still smiling. Victor looked at her and also smiled faintly, "Have Anson and Abigail been together?" Eden shook her head slightly, "It can''t be that fast. Abby is not someone who will easily ept a rtionship. Furthermore, she has just divorced Joziah. Therefore, I''m afraid that Mr. Skye will have to do more to get her." Victor suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "So has she stayed in the hospital to take care of Anson?" "Yep!" Eden nodded slightly. She got up and said, "Zofia hase back. I''m tired, too. I''ll go up and sleep first." Victor looked at her back. Since Abigail would note back, could he sleep with Eden at night? He quickly got up, "Eden, let''s go up together." Eden did not think much and went up with him. In the Alwynn family. After Adalynn went back, she found that her parents and brother were all at home, but they didn''t look very happy. She asked doubtfully, "Dad, mom, Vin, what happened?" Reba nced atAdalynn, and her cold eyes softened a little, "What else could it be? Your father wants to take back the shares of you and Vin and then and give them to Victor and Gracie." She went to see Alex, but he had no better way to help them. For the sake of her future, she could only return the shares to Gracie and Victor. Adalynn was in a bad mood that night. When she heard the news, words couldn''t describe how terrible she felt. "Dad, but we have owned the shares for many years. Do you really want to do this?" Adalynn¡¯s tone was a bit angry. Phillip looked at her with mad eyes, "Adalynn, I used the shares to raise you and your brother. You have enough money to buy luxury goods and live a carefree life. Victor and Gracie are also my children, but I didn''t give anything to them. So, you must return the shares to them. Otherwise, Gracie will definitely do something unexpected since she has such a strong character." Phillip knew Gracie, and she would definitely do something ruthless. "Ha-ha..." Adalynn sneered, "It seems that in your opinion, Victor and Gracie are more important. My mother, my brother and I are not the most important people in your heart." Phillip could not believe what he had heard. He looked at Adalynn who was always obedient, and he didn''t expect that she would say something like this. He looked at her in shock, "Adalynn, haven''t I done enough for you these years? Whether I care about you and Vin or not, you two know it very well in your hearts." If he didn''t care about them, how could he bring them back to his home? He even drove Jaida out of the house. Moreover, he asked Gracie to leave home at such a young age and became Victor''s enemy. Adalynn looked at him with distress, "Dad, you can decide to keep the shares on your own. Why should we return the shares to them? We own the shares legally." Phillip looked at her. Adalynn was always obedient and would not go against him. It was said that someone would be aggressive in front of strong people and be meek in front of gentle people. He was afraid that Adalynn was like this! They had beenmunicating for a whole night, but they had no way to talk to each other calmly. In short, none of them were willing to give in. There was something that he did not want to happen, but it would always happen. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Phillip got up helplessly and looked at them with a tired expression. He really didn''t know what to do. Perhaps he was really too old to convince them. He said in a deep voice, "Whether you are willing or not, you must return the shares. Jotham Alwynn Group is getting worse and worse. If Gracie tells the media about this, the reputation of ourpany will be greatly affected. Think about the seriousness of the situation by yourselves." Phillip walked to his room tiredly. Recently, he didn''t live in the same room with Reba. He didn''t know why. After he met Jaida, he had no interest in Reba anymore, just like that he got tired of a woman after flirting with her for a few days when he was young. These days, he found that there was something wrong with Reba. She didn''t treat him as well as before, and she didn''t even want to be perfunctory. "Bang..." The door was closed. Vincent asked Reba with a gloomy face, "Mom, what should we do now? Do we really have to return the shares?" Reba''s face darkened. She liked money very much. Thinking that she had to return the shares, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. However, she couldn''t think of a better way in a short period of time. She nced at Vin coldly and said, "This is the only way now. Give the shares back to them first. Their shares have little effect on us, but I promise you that Jotham Alwynn Grouppletely belongs to you. Victor, that little b*stard, can''t take away a penny from thepany." Hearing this, Vincent felt a bit more at ease. Adalynnughed coldly, "Mom, aren''t you very capable in ordinary times? Giving the shares back to them in this way is so annoying." Reba thought of how Adalynn performed at night and smiled with satisfaction, "Adalynn, you have grown up. What you said just now is very right, but now we must return the shares to them. Otherwise, once this matter is exposed, the reputation of you and your brother will be ruined.¡± Adalynn nodded helplessly. She only med her father for being cowardly. If he had the ability to take Victor and Gracie into consideration back then, such a thing would not have happened. "Mom, I know. But now I need your help. Help me investigate a woman whose name is Abigail." After finishing her words, Gracie walked to Reba and sat down beside her. Reba looked at her and noticed that she didn''t look well after she came back. "Adalynn, tell me. What happened?" A trace of pain shed through Adalynn''s eyes and she said with tears, "Mom, Anson likes a woman, and she is named Abigail." "Oh!" Reba narrowed her eyes slightly. She knew that Adalynn liked Anson all the time. Indeed, in River City, only a few people deserved to be with Adalynn. Hearing this, Vincent suddenly smiled, "Adalynn, if you used the way I taught you a long time ago, you wouldn''t have to sit here and frown sadly.¡± Hearing this, Adalynn gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Anson would fall in love with someone so quickly. "By the way, mom, I saw Victor and Eden going shopping in the supermarket tonight. The two of them are very intimate. It seems that they live together.¡± Adalynn thought about the scene at that time and found that it was indeed possible. Reba was slightly stunned. Did Victor also live with Eden? In the past few days, she ignored Victor because Alex hade back. "Adalynn, where did you meet them?" "Mom, in the supermarket near Upper East Sleglund." "Near Upper East Sleglund?" Reba narrowed her eyes slightly. Upper East Sleglund was very far from Victor''s vi. Reba looked at Vincent and said, "Vin, investigate where Victor has been living recently. He has many houses, and his whereabouts are unknown. If he really lives with Eden, I''ll get something on him." Reba gritted her teeth and said with malice in her scheming eyes. Vincent sneered and said, "Mom, don''t worry. It must be Victor who attacked the electronic equipment in ourpany. I won''t let him off easily." "Mm!" Reba nodded slightly, held Adalynn''s hand and said, "Adalynn, I will let someone investigate Abigail for you. However, are you sure you want to marry Anson?" Anson''s family background was great, and he was one of the richest men in River City. Adalynn nodded heavily and looked at Reba with determined eyes, "Mom, I have been liking Anson since I was a child. However, Anson is always cold to me. Now he has Abigail by his side, and I really don''t know what to do."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hearing this, Reba smiled faintly, "Dummy, this is a simple thing. There will be a charity party in a few days. Victor and Anson will attend it. At that time, I will help you. If you like someone, especially a man, you must use some means to get him." Adalynn looked so expectant when she heard this. She took Reba''s arm excitedly and said like a spoiled child, "Mom, are you serious? Can I really get Anson?" No matter what means she would use, she didn''t care. In the past, her mother yed some tricks to get her father, too. But she was living a good life with her father, wasn''t she? Reba was right. Since she liked Anson, she really needed to use some means to get him. Reba thought about when the charity party would be held carefully and suddenly smiled. There was a week left. She got a little closer to Vincent and whispered a few words in his ear. Listening to her, Vincent nodded frequently, "Mom, don''t worry! I''ll do it well." Reba smiled weirdly, "Tell Haven about it, and then ask her to tell Paulina. What Paulina wants is very simple. She only wanted to be with Victor, so we can use this to cooperate with her." Vincent also nodded with a strange smile, "Mom, I know that Paulina has done a lot of things in order to get Victor." "Yeah!" Reba smiled coldly, "Vin, remember that it''s very good for us to have her sore point." Paulina''s family was quite wealthy, but she was too proud. She wouldn''t give her love for Victor so easily, which gave them a lot of opportunities to make use of her. Moreover, she would tread Eden under foot as well. At that time, she would ask Eden to kneel in front of her, kowtow and apologize. What Eden had done caused her to leave thepany, and she was not able to return to thepany anymore. She always remembered this in her heart. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 As for the Clement family! Haven came back veryte every day, just wanting to stay away from Delmont. She felt ufortable when she looked at Delmont''s eyes. Grandma Clement had never liked her. She remembered that once Havenpared bags unrealistically with the ssmate, who was born into a wealthy family. She bought a new limited edition bag and showed it off in front of her. At that time, she impulsively said that she would bring a bag nobler than hers the next day. Ricky, her pocket money in that month had been used up and she had no more money to pay that. That night, Haven came back and saw her grandmother counting the money in her room. In Haven''s opinion, grandma was a person who will never be short of money. Haven''s father was very filial, and grandma also had the deposit that grandpa had left for her. She couldn''t use up the money at all. Grandma put the stacks of thick money on the cab beside her bed. When Haven saw the money at that time, she suddenly had a thought that she couldn''t lose face in front of her ssmates. While grandma was taking a nap, she went to her grandmother''s room, opened the cab, and took away a stack of money, which was more than 10,000 bucks in total. After that, she was discovered by her grandmother. When she knew about it, she was ashamed and scared, for fear that if grandma told others about this, she would be kicked out of the Clement family. But when it was time for dinner, her grandmother actually didn''t tell anyone about it. This mishap became a secret in their mind. Until today, grandma still didn''t tell anyone about it. She knew that grandma didn''t tell anything about it, because she actually had some affection for her. But it was still too little. For her grandma, she had always been trembling with fear. Every time she saw her grandmother, she was as uneasy as a frightened deer. Since then, her grandmother''s attitude towards her had be worse and worse. She knew the reason in her heart, but she didn''t dare to do anything. She won everyone''s admiration and respect in front of her ssmates, but lost her trust in grandma. She knew that was her biggest loss. Every year, her two brothers would have a million-dor lucky money, while she had only one million. It was given to her by her parents, and her grandmother had not given it to her. Haven looked at the luxurious and magnificent vi. But tonight she did not want to go inside. "Haven, you''re back." Behind Haven, Vincent''s voice suddenly sounded. Haven looked back and saw Vincent, dressed in a gray suit, standing under the streetmp. As the autumn wind blew, revealing his handsome face. Half of the cigarette was between his fingers. The man lookedzy, and his eyes were full of desire when he looked at her. ''''Yes!" Haven nodded her head with a faint expression. "Haha..." Vincent looked at her and smiled a bit absurdly. "Haven, do we really look like a couple?" He didn''t know why he was so ridiculous that he got married with her. Haven turned around, put her hand in the pocket, stepped on the eight-centimeter high heels, and walked toward Vincent step by step. She looked at the handsome man in front of her. In fact, sometimes, she also doubted whether they were really a couple. With a slight sh of her eyes, she smile and said, "In fact, I also doubt this problem." "So, in my opinion, we don''t look like husband and wife." Vincent flicked the ash off of his cigarette, a faint smoke filled his body. He knew that his entire life was f*cking difficult. He was in a bad mood tonight and wanted to go out for a walk, but he suddenly saw Haven, who stood at the door and didn''t want to go in. Haven also said, "Yes, we are not like a couple! You are not the ideal man for me, and I am not the woman you want the most. But we be a couple. What can we do? Even if we are not share the same values, but we are on the same boat." She was sure that she didn''t love the man in front of her, but at this moment, she couldn''t live without him. Then, she added, "We''re just taking what we need in every area." Vincent squinted at Haven. She looked a little different from usual. She seemed to be a little sad tonight, and Haven''s sadness appeared unexpectedly in front of them. In his heart, there was a trace of pity. He often yed outside and held a variety of women every day, but he also got tired. He stepped forward and held Haven in his arms. "Haven, let''s just live like this!" If he married another woman, it might not be better than now. As a matter of fact, Haven''s parents was not greedy. Haven bumped into his arms. He lowered his eyes slightly to look at her, and there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. She was well-advised, and she will not spoil this atmosphere. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so kind to me?" Haven''s voice was charming and hoarse. Vincent chuckled and fiddled with her hair. He smiled gently and said, "Seeing you, I miss you a little bit. Let''s go back to the vi!" His low voice was full of temptation. Haven nodded lightly, knowing Vincent''s needs, she said, "Fine, I don''t want to go home either." Vincent took her hand and walked to the garage. "Then you don''t have to go home. My vi in Valencia District will be our home from now on." Haven looked at him doubtfully. "Don''t you live in the old house?" Vincent smiled and said, "Haven, don''t tell me that you want to live with my parents." Haven said, "Actually, I don''t want to live with them." "So, the vi over there is our home. It''s enough for me to y everywhere. Now you are mine, and I can''t let you be ashamed. So, in the future, you can go there except for weekend! I will tell your parents that we wille back on weekends and stay with our parents." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Okay!" Haven agreed without hesitation. "I agree!¡± "Well..." Vincent nodded with satisfaction. Vincent said, "Haven, after we get married, you will have 2% of the shares. My father will give it to you. At that time, you ask my mother for 2% of the shares, then you will have 4% of the shares in your hand." Hearing this, Haven looked at Vincent with a slight frown. He suddenly became so kind to her. It turned out that he had a purpose. Haven smiled and asked, "Why would your mother give the shares to me?" She was very clear about what kind of person Reba was. How could Reba give her that shares so easily? "Vincent, are you too confident in your own mother?" Haven sneered. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Vincent opened the door and let her sit in. He started the car and said, "Haven, I will persuade my mother to give you the 2% of the shares, but you have to give me this shares." Haven, who was fastening her seat belt, looked up at him incredulously when she heard Victor''s words. "Vincent, have you even schemed against your mother?" Vincent''s smile was iparably evil. "Haven, my mother has been in charge of everything for so long. She has been so careful. For so many years, Jotham Alwynn Group has been under my father''s control. Although I have some real power, I need to get my father''s approval for everything I do. You know that it feels bad, so..." "So, do you want to take charge of Jotham Alwynn Group on your own?" Haven asked. "Haha..." Vincent nodded with a smile. "Haven, we are a couple, and we are together. You must help me." He had been pressed so hard by his father during this time. He hated this repressed feeling. Haven squinted her eyes. She knew what Vincent was thinking. "Vincent, I can help you, but you have to help me get the Clement family." "What?" Vincent was shocked by Haven''s words. Where did Haven''s couragee from? She wanted to get the Clement family. This woman was vicious enough. Moreover, the Clement family was the secondrgest family in River City. She really had the courage to say such words. Haven looked at him coldly. "Vincent, don''t you dare?" Vincent looked at her weirdly. She was so ambitious, would she want to annex hispany in the future? Vincent suddenly felt that it was a little ridiculous. How dared Haven to do that? "Okay! But, tell me about your n." Actually Vincent was quite interested in this thing. Haven looked at him. She knew the man in front of her very well, so she told him about it. "I know that Clement family shares are distributed by about 50%. As long as we hold more than 50% of the shares of Clement Group, then we can get support from other shareholders, and we can hold the holding and acquisition of Clement Group." During this time, she had been studying books in this area. Vincent looking at the confident light in Haven''s eyes, he suddenly realized that he didn''t know Haven in front of him. At this moment, Haven''s confident eyes were filled with pride. She was like a polished treasured knife, and she could create a new world on her own. "Haha..." He suddenlyughed. "Haven, although your idea is naive, it''s not impossible. Tell me how many shares of the Clement family you have now." Haven pursed her lips and said, "I have 3% now. After I marry you, I will have 6%. So, I still have a long way to go before I can achieve my goal. But next, I will find other ways to buy the shares of the Clement Group." "Okay!" Vincent immediately agreed. The merger of the two families would definitely shock the world. Vincent drove to the vi area in the Valencia District. Haven nced at Vincent, who was excited, and her eyes were full of scheming. What she loved, she couldn''t get. What she wanted, was gone. Therefore, she didn''t want what she loved. What she wanted now was what she couldn''t get. Clement family had raised her up, so she should be in charge of the Clement Group in the end. The evil smile on the corner of Haven''s mouth became more and more horrible. The next morning, Eden woke up at seven o''clock on time. As soon as she opened her eyes, a handsome face appeared in her eyes. Eden''s pupils shrank violently. She quickly got up and kicked at Victor. However, Victor turned over slowly and avoided the kick from Eden. He turned around and smiled slightly. "Victor, get up." Eden looked at Victor angrily. "How did he get to my room?" She slept by herselfst night. Why did Victor lie beside her when she woke up? Victor look at her with bleary eyes. "Eden, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry in the early morning?" Victor said and looked around. He frowned slightly and then asked casually, "Why am I in your room?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "What?" Shouldn''t this ask himself? "What''s going on..." Eden nced at her door. She clearly remembered that it was locked, but how did Victor get in? "Victor, get up." Eden said angrily. ncing at the clock, it was four past seven o''clock. She had no time to care about it. After getting dressed, she washed her face casually and ran downstairs. She still had to make breakfast for Kenny and the others. Victor looked at the busy figures and felt a little distressed. It was really hard to be a mother. At this moment, he couldn''t sleep anymore. He quickly got up and went back to his room to change his clothes and wash up. After that, he went straight for Giada''s room. "Knock knock..." Victor knocked on the door. "Gia, are you up? Daddy''s here to carry you down." Victor had been calling himself "father" ever since Giada called him "dad". "Daddy, I''m up. Come in!" Giada yawned as she said. Victor opened the door and saw his daughter sitting on the bed in a daze with a messy hair. Victor went in and picked up the socks and shoes on the ground. He saw his daughter''s school uniform being casually thrown on the table aside. Victor suspected that his daughter''s self-care ability was not good enough. "Gia, put on your clothes." Victor held his daughter''s leggings and skirt and was a little confused. "How could she wear this?" Giada rubbed her eyes forcefully. Last night, she read at eleven o''clock, but she didn''t sleep enough. She stretched out her feet to put on her pants. Wearing a pair of shorts, she looked very cute when kicking her little feet. Victor smiled and looked at his drowsy daughter. His heart was soft like water. After a while, he knew how to wear it, but it was a little clumsy. It took five minutes to finally put on his daughter''s clothes. Then he took Gia to the bathroom to wash andbed her hair. Aftering out of the bathroom, Keh and Henrick also came out of the room. Victor looked at the two brothers and said, "Kenny, Ricky, let''s go down to have breakfast first. Your mom has already gone down to make breakfast. I will send your sister downter." With this, Victor held Giada and went back to the room to get her schoolbag. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Keh looked at his busy look and smiled lightly. He was actually a very good father. "Keh, what are youughing at?" Henrick looked at his brother strangely. Keh suddenly looked at his younger brother and asked, "Ricky, do you like Uncle Alwynn?" Henrick bit his lip lightly, his brother felt a little strange. "Keh, why do you ask that?" Keh said, "You just need to answer me, do you like him or not?" Henrick smiled and nodded. "I like him, Uncle Alwynn is very kind and nice to us.¡± Keh didn''t say anything and turned to go downstairs. Henrick confused. "Keh, what do you mean?" Henrick suddenly ran after him and looked at his brother''s face. He was expressionless. Henrick couldn''t figure out his brother''s thoughts. Keh said, "If you like him, you can call him dad from now on." "Er..." Henrick was confused by his brother''s words. "What do you mean by If you like him, you can call him dad''?" "Keh, did you lose your mind when ying theputerst night? Are you still awake this morning?" Henrick couldn''t believe he would hear such words from his brother. Keh replied, "I''m very clear-headed now. Also, Mom likes Uncle Alwynn quite a bit." Henrick showed an expression of "I don''t understand what you mean". The two brothers had already arrived on the first floor. Eden had already ced sandwiches and milk on the dining table, and she had prepared four. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Watching Kenny and Rickying down, Eden said quickly, "Kenny, Ricky, you guys eat first, and I''ll carry Gia downstairs." Keh put the schoolbag on the stool and said with a smile, "Mom, the future dad has gone to pick up Gia." "Uh..." Eden was stimted by his son''s "future dad". "Has he also been influenced by Gia?" Henrick naturally knew what his mother was thinking? He looked at his mother and smiled. "Mom, the three of us vote together, and we are very satisfied with the future dad." Victor came downstairs with Gia in his arms and just heard the words of Henrick. Victor felt a touch of emotion in his heart. "Did Ricky and Kenny both agree with him as their father?" At this moment, he really want to tell Eden the truth. "Eden, in fact, Kenny, Ricky and Gia are..." "Victor,e up and help me carry Boris down. This brat is lying in bed, and he can''t get up." Gracie shouted loudly on the second floor. Hearing this, Victor looked helpless. Why every time he wanted to exin, there would be an ident? "I¡¯ming, sis!" Victor said, putting Giada on the stool and let her eat breakfast. Then, he ran upstairs in a hurry. Keh looked at Victor''s back view and shook his head slightly. He said in his heart, "Dad, you have missed another change." Then he bowed his head to eat breakfast. Eden did not care too much about Victor''s words. She was busy pouring water for the three brothers and sisters. Seeing that her daughter was dressed neatly and Gia''s hair wasbed into a bun, Eden was very satisfied with Victor. The anger in her heart seemed to have disappeared. Giada nced at her mother and asked with a smile, "Mom, dad helped meb my hair, is that beautiful? I asked him why he couldb it. He said he did it for his mom when I was a child." "Er..." Eden speechless. "Victor was really omnipotent!" "I''m not going to school. I want to sleep. I''m sleepy!" Boris cried and said. With a kick, a shoe flew directly to the door. Eden can''t stand it. "Jesus Christ." She ran over and picked up Boris''s shoe. "Whoops! What''s wrong with you? You''re almostte for school. Knock it off!" Gracie''s hair was in a mess and she was wearing pajamas and also had a sleepy look on her face. "I''m not going, I''m not going," Boris said as he struggled. Victor put him on the stool and looked at him angrily, "Boris, shut up. Now, eat your breakfast immediately." Boris raised his tear-stained little face and looked at Victor. "But uncle, I''m sleepy!" Victor said, "Even if you''re sleepy, you still have to go to school. Unless you can''t get up from the illness, otherwise, you have to go to school." Victor''s tone was stern. Boris was frightened. Gia on the side also said, "Boris, if you are like this, we won''t go to school with you. If you want to go to school with us, you must get up on time and go out on time." When Boris heard Gia''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "Gia, I''m going to eat now. But, I have to copy your homework today." The other six standing aside pursed their lips awkwardly, not responding to his embarrassing words. "Had Boris been addicted to copy homework?" Giada said, "Boris, about copying my homework, when we go to school and then we talk about it. Now, eat breakfast!" "Okay, okay, okay. Gia, don''t be angry. I''ll eat now." Boris had no sleepiness at this moment. He quickly picked up the sandwich and ate it. His big ck eyes shone with a strange brilliance when he looked at Giada. Gracie was speechless. "What?" Boris couldn''t hear a word of her mother, and Gia bluffed her son with just one sentence. Just like the saying goes, "there is always one thing to conquer another.¡± After another ten minutes, he finally sent the four children to the car. As for Gracie, she went back to sleep. Ede was preparing food for lunch. Victor followed behind her and looked at the busy little girl. At this moment, he could not say a word about that thing. Eden looked at him as he followed her. She was a little puzzled. Looking at his hesitant expression, she said, "Victor, don''t follow me. I have a lot of things to do." Victor replied with an "oh" but still followed Eden. Eden suddenly stopped trimming vegetables and looked at him. "Victor, do you have something to say?" Victor shook his head. He looked at her and smiled. "No, Eden, following you, the air has be sweet." "Er..." Eden could not help but roll her eyes when she heard that person''s words were so unpersuasive. "Go back, just wait for lunch.¡± Eden pointed to the kitchen door and said. "Got it!" Victor lowered his head, just like a child who had been wronged, and walked out sullenly. Eden shook her head helplessly. She looked at his back view and smiled softly. Victor returned to his room and suddenly received a message from Lucian. Victor''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and his dark eyes suddenly turned indifferent. Sure enough, it was Paulina. For an instant, the room he was in was like the coldest month of the winter. This woman dared to scheme against his woman. "You wanna die!" Victor''s eyes, which had suddenly turned indifferent. He quickly returned to Lucian''s message and turned on theputer to handle public affairs, and chatted with Lucian on Facebook. His expression became tense again, and there was unprecedented seriousness in his eyes. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 He sorted out the messages that Lucian had passed to him. When Victor looked at the name Paulina rk, there was a strong sense of clod in his eyes. Then he picked up his phone and made a phone call. The phone was soon connected. "Brian, help me check a woman named Paulina rk. I want all her information, within three days." Brian said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll help you prepare the information right now. I''ll give them to you within three days." After Victor hung up the phone, he sent the message to Lucian, "Lucian, there will be a charity party a weekter. This charity party will auction an "eternal heart" worth 200 million dors. I want it." Lucian said, "It''s for Eden." Victor, "Yes!" Lucian replied, "At least you''re willing to spend money." Victor felt helpless by what he said... Was he stingy usually? Wasn''t he, Lucian, the one who was usually the most stingy? Victor said, "Send me the list of people who are going to the charity party in advance." Lucian said, "I''ll get everything ready. Do you want to bring a femalepanion?" Victor said, "Of course, my femalepanion will be Eden." Lucian asked, "Are you doing this with great fanfare?" Victor said, "What''s wrong with that? They''ve already touched my bottom line and vited my taboo. Vincent and Reba won''ty down and die. Be careful." Lucian said, "I have been paying attention to these things, but you must pay more attention to Eden''s safety." Victor said, "I got this. As soon as you have news over there, notify me immediately." Lucian said, "I found out that Paulina had three contacts with a group of boss Mask who specializes in collecting money to do business. One of them was a few days ago. During the Fashion Week, the few people who stole the clothes were also their people. This group of people was famous in the dark. They would use any means to achieve their goals. Therefore, they will attack Eden again." Victor''s eyes became serious. "I see. I will pay attention to it. I have secretly arranged someone to protect the kids and Eden." Victor put down his phone and began to deal with official business. He saw that he had three business trips recently, Victor frowned slightly and he was very reluctant to go. He checked the property under the name of rk Group. It was real estate under the Vaughn Family. As for other industries, there were only a few chain hotels, which were not very rich. But in the eyes of the general people, her family was still good. Victor took a look, picked up the phone and called Lucian. "Hey!" Lucian¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ever, but not as prickly as before. Victor touched his nose. Fortunately, his anger was gone. "Lucian, take a look at the operation of the five chain hotels of the rk Group. How is the operation going?" Lucian: "Not good! Dion is proud and arrogant. From the looks of it, he may not be very familiar with the hotel management area. The real estate section is actually doing pretty well. However, the business hasn''t been good for the past few years, so the Vaughn Family is just like that." Victor took a nce at the information on theputer and said, "Check it." Lucian said, "Got it." Victor hung up the phone again. He got to know more about the other things. Eden gave Victor a cup of hot milk. Seeing that Victor was serious about business affairs, she had nned to quietly put down the milk and leave. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But, ording to the reflection of theputer, Victor had already seen her. When she turned around, Victor pulled her into his arms. Victor looked down at her and saw a trace of blush on this girl''s face, which made her little face particrly attractive to him. "Eden, is it not good to be so quiet like this?" His low voice sounded like a cello. Eden looked at him shyly. "I am afraid of disturbing your work." Victor said, "Fool, how could that be?" Eden said with a smile, "I''m cooking something in the pot, you drink the milk first." Victor suddenly sighed. It was really hard for her to take care of the four children alone when he was not at home. She took care of the whole family all by herself and did not have any free time every day. Victor looked at her and asked with a smile, "What are we eating today?" Eden smiled and said, "Of course I''ll cook delicious food for you. Zofia didn''t go to the food stall today. Abby will alsoe back for dinnerter. I cooked some nutritious dishes and lunch starts on time at 11 o''clock. After lunch, I''ll go out with Abby." "I wanna go too." Victor suddenly became a naughty child. Eden rolled her eyes at him. "Women go shopping. What are you going to do with us?" Victor thought for a moment and said, "Right, then you have toe back sooner." "Okay!" Eden looked at the time. "Hurry up and do your work. I''ll go down to cook." "Okay!" Victor looked at her slim figure and smiled happily. When Eden smiled, she showed a row of white teeth. Her clear eyes were full of stars. At this time, her little face was flushed and very beautiful. Eden had always been pure and beautiful. Her unintentional movement was very attractive. Her bright eyes could poke people''s hearts. Her smile was as warm as the sunshine, and each time could bring him different feelings. Eden smiled and left. However, Victor was still immersed in that warm smile and could not extricate himself. Abigail arrived home on time. After breakfast, Eden and Abigail went out for shopping, Gracie and Zofia and Victor three of them stayed home. They went back to their rooms to rest. Eden and Abigail came to the prosperous business district of River City. Because Abigail was very busy before, they hadn''t hung out together for a long time. Abigail also came here for the first time. She looked at the luxurious shopping mall, the atmosphere of fashion came to her. Abigail chuckled and said, "Eden, what do you want? I''ll buy it for you today." Eden looked at her with bright eyes. "Abby, no need, my brother gives me some pocket money. I can buy it with my own money." "You little girl, you don''t know what''s good for you at all. Don''t forget, what I have now is also earned by our son. It''s only right that I buy it for you." Abigail felt quite bad when she heard Eden reject her. Eden naturally knew what she was thinking. She took Abigail''s arm, gently shook it, and said with a bright smile, "Abby, then buy me a trench coat. I haven''t bought new clothes for several years. I''ve been making our clothes for the past few years. Today, let you buy me a beautiful trench coat. Then I''ll be even prettier this autumn." "Haha..." Hearing her words, Abigail instantly became happy. "That''s right. Let''s go. It''s rare for me to have time during this period. We must have a good shopping today." Abigail took her to the shopping mall. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 They went straight up to the second floor, which was full of women''s clothing. Eden looked at the fashionable scene in front of her and showed a strong interest. At this time, she realized that she hadn''t been shopping for a long time. Abigail nced at JS and said excitedly, "Eden, JS, is very popr among the superstars. Let''s go in and take a look, then you can get a lot of inspiration." When Eden looked at the clothes, she was stunned. The clothes in JS were very expensive. "Abby..." Abigail took a look at her and knew what she was thinking. "Eden, you little bi*ch. I know what you want to say. I have told you that when you spend my money, so you don''t have to worry about it." Eden said, "I see, I see. I don''t feel distressed at all. Later I will buy it with a high price." Abigail rubbed her little face and smiled. "My baby Eden has reallye to her senses. It seems that love brings you a lot of benefits." As soon as the two entered the counter, two waiters greeted them with a decent smile, exining the characteristics of each piece of clothing. Eden chose a ck trench coat. It had a clear outline, a straight shape, and it particrly showed her slim figure. Eden was impressed with it at a nce. Besides, she was very confident about her figure. This kind of tight-fitting trench coat suited her very well. Moreover, JS was considered the eternal ssic of the fashion world, and its simple and elegant style would often cause a sensation. And it was a brand that could quickly be famous throughout the world. This time, JS''s main style also broke through some of the style of the past. Moreover, Alwynn Group had alsounched evening clothes, wedding dresses, and tailor-made styles of clothes this year. The customized style was particrly expensive. And they had already received some tailor-made styles orders. During this time, she had been paying attention to the official website of Alwynn Group and found that Alwynn Group''s reputation was particrly good. Their design inspiration and creativity also won everyone''s unanimous praise. She had been waiting for an opportunity. After a period of time, there would be a brand design competition, and she had decided to participate. Eden thought to herself. She looked at the price tag, 22050 dors and that the new amount would not be discounted. Eden gulped and quietly pulled her hand back. Abigail happened to see her movement. Abigail quickly pulled up the card and took a look at it. She looked at Eden with disdain. "Baby, this amount of money is enough to scare you? Don''t forget, after this fashion week, your current sry has doubled. Victor will definitely give you a lot of money." Eden smiled. But she hadn''t seen the money yet. Besides, how could a person who had never been poor know that 20,000 bucks could do many things? Abigail nced at the trench coat and said with a smile, "Eden, you have always had a good taste. This trench coat suits you very well. It''s very beautiful." Eden looked at her and said, "The dress is very beautiful, but the price is also very high." Abigail looked at her and smiled. "Eden, do you know who this shopping mall belongs to?" Eden shook her head. She really didn''t know. Abigail looked at her with a distressed face. "Eden, what should I do with you? This is your boyfriend''s industry." "Er..." Eden was surprised. "It belongs to Victor?" "Yes, all the real estate in this area belongs to him. Your future husband is very rich, but he is too low-key to show his wealth." Eden looked at the luxurious shopping mall and suddenly smiled. "Abby, if you had told me earlier, I would have asked him toe with us." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Haha..." Abigail looked at her. It was really a pity that Eden had not be her sister-inw. Eden smiled and said, "Abby, let''s go to another store." Abigail nced at her. "Eden, let me tell you, in this shopping mall, only JS''s clothes can catch your eye. If you don''t believe me, you can look around" Eden nced at that ck trench coat. Indeed, she liked it very much. Abigail was just about to say something, but a confident voice suddenly came from behind, "I want this. Help me pack it up." As soon as the voice fell, the trench coat was also taken away. Eden and Abigail turned around and looked over. It turned out to be Haven, Paulina and Adalynn. And the person who spoke just now was Paulina. The three of them were dressed in fashion and had delicate makeup. Looking at Eden and Abigail, the three of them wore a sarcastic smile on their faces. Eden frowned slightly and thought, "It''s really a narrow road to enemies." Paulina nced at the clothes on the two people. She looked at them with contempt, and her tone was also scornful. "Not everyone cane in here. You have to see whether you have the ability or not, don''t embarrass yourself." When Adalynn saw Abigail, her eyes were full of jealousy. Last night in the hospital, the lights were a little dim, but she was still very beautiful. Today, looking at her under the dazzling light, she looked even more beautiful. Even a gentle movement was enough to captivate one''s mind. Her mother had already helped her to find out the information about this woman. She was just an agent who was who was enved with others to make money. "Paulina, they don''t have the ability to buy it. Just take a look, right?" "Well, well, you''re right. But this dress is quite beautiful. I like it very much. But this price is not in line with my temperament. But I just like it." Paulina said, looking at Eden provocatively. "Wasn''t she with Victor?" Why was she still wearing clothes that didn''t have a brand name? It seemed that Victor did not attach much importance to her. Eden and Abigail''s faces turned angry at the same time. Eden looked at Paulina and raised the corner of her mouth evilly. Her eyes was lifted. Her lips, which were covered with pink lipstick, were lifted slightly and she sized up Paulina''s clothes carefully. She was wearing famous clothes. Paulina also let her admire herself generously. Her brand- name clothes was worth 200,000 bucks. But when she looked at Eden''s smiling eyes, she had a feeling of uneasiness in her heart. She did not know Eden very well. She looked gentle and weak. Her big eyes seemed to be able to see through one''s heart. However, looking at such a weak person, she felt that Eden was not up to trap. Eden suddenly turned her eyes and looked at Abigail with a smile. "Abby, did wee to the wrong ce? Have we not inquired about this sh*t ce before we came?" Abigail could finally vent her frustration after hearing this. She looked at the three women, whose faces gradually turned ck. She said, "Baby, it''s my fault. I didn''t find out what happened. But some people wear luxurious clothes, but they''re actually worse than dogs. So, we''ve reallye to the wrong ce." Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Eden looked at her and said, "Abby, nowadays people like to represent themselves falsely, Don''t you know that?" "Eden, I got it." Abigail suddenly became cheerful, she decided to y along with Eden. "These chicks kept on messing around with Eden, but this time we must let them know that we were not cowards" She wanted them to know "Because you are heartless, then don''t me me for my disloyalty." Paulina was so angry. She red at Eden, "Eden, It turns out that you can say such shameless words. I really looked down on you." Eden looked at Paulina''s ugly face. She smiled, "Paulina, aren''t you ashamed? You are the only one who think you are beautiful ande out to bluff. Besides, If I embarrass you when I say something, please remember that I did it on purpose." Paulina felt a sense of grievance. "Eden, your words are too annoying. I will tear your mouth." Eden said calmly, "Of course, I believe it. There is nothing you can''t do, right? Miss rk. As for tearing my mouth, it''s just a piece of cake." Eden looked at her contemptuously. "It was polite to be nice to you, but that is not necessary." Paulina looked at her in shock. She had always thought that Eden must be a coward and afraid to fight. But today, she was so wrong. Last time in Alwynn Group, Eden''s appearance messed up her n. "You cunninng b*tch!" Paulina said three words angrily. Eden smiled and nodded. "That''s right, you are indeed a cunning b*tch." Abigail frowned and said, "Cunning? Saying that about her implies she''s got a few tricks up her sleeve while she''s actually nothing but a stupid, despicable slut." Eden shocked. She thought she was already vicious enough. But Abby was more vicious than her. "Who... who are you?" Paulina was so angry that she couldn''t breathe. She wanted nothing more than to tear Abigail into pieces. And Abigail was also an evil woman. She saw Paulina almost out of breath, then she leisurely look at the ugly face. Such a way of sarcasm was indeed quite harsh and ruthless. And it could make her suffer both mentally and physically. Adalynn crossed her arms and looked down at Abigail. "Paulina, this is also a cunning b*tch who has hooked up with Anson." Eden nced at Adalynn. She was just jealous. Paulina looked scornfully at Abigail, "People of a kind fall into the same group. You two just a couple of monkey friends." Eden was furious when she heard that. She looked at Paulina and said, "Bullsh*t! Paulina, didn''t you brush your teeth when you went out this morning? Who do you think you are? You jerk!" "You people collude in doing evil. And make people suffer. You all f eking stupid assh*le!" Paulina and Haven just shared the same rotten tastes. " You b*tch, say that again." Eden''s words made Paulinapletely angry. "Do you think you can do whatever you want with Victor''s protection?" Paulina had never been out of control like this moment. In this world, she had never been insulted like this since she was born. In fact, she was the first to insult others. It was just that arrogant people never felt they were wrong. Abigail smiled calmly and said, "Well, you also can find a man to protect you. Why are you jealous of others?" Abigail''s face looked like that, "If you can, then go get a man to protect you." Her actions drove Paulina crazy that she was bent out of shape. "Shame on you! You two b*tches are too shameless. How dare you cane to this luxurious mall where only the rich can enter? You two wear the same clothes as beggars." Paulina was so angry that she spoke without thinking. "Tsk, tsk, tsk!" Abigail looked at Paulina who was about to faint. "Why are you such a poser? Well, this ce only allows the rich to enter. But, are you rich?" Abigail''s tone was filled with the utmost contempt. She dispised Paylina very much. In her opinion, the Vaughn Family was nothing to her. Although she didn''t have much property, a few hundred million bucks was a piece of cake for her. And she was definitely not NEET. She earned all the money by herself. "D*mn you! Our Vaughn Familymands a lot of respect in River City. Abigail, who do you think you are?" Paulina was so angry that her whole body was shaking, she even had a ckout. "Paulina, don''t be too angry. It will be beneath you to quarrel with these cheeky people." Haven couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to Paulina and gentlyfort her. Looking at Abigail and Eden, she smiled coldly. Abigail looked at Haven with disgust like looking at trash. "Don''t smile. Because when you smile, I feel sick. When you speak, I think it''s bullshit. So please don''t do anything, okay? Because everything you do is pointless. I don¡¯t want to know what''s the matter with you, so don''t be such a jerk." Her tone was very calm, which made everyone present stunned. Abigail felt sick that when she looked at Haven. This b*tch was the one who often bullies Eden. Today, she finally made a big revange for Eden. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Haven had never expected that what she said would prevoke Abigail''s strong irony. What''s more, Abigail''s words reduced her to silence. Adalynn looked at Abigail and said angrily, "Have you out of your mind? Why you speak so viciously? How can Anson fall in love with you?" Adalynn had always disliked Abigail. Abigail was the b*tch who came to steal her man. Anson was hers, and no one could take him away. Abigail said, "Bullshit! Your words make me sick. If Anson likes you, then he was frozen stupid." Abigail knew what this woman was thinking. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 However, if Anson really fell in love with this woman, it meant that she had a poor taste. "You...¡± Adalynn gritted her teeth in anger and she was rendered speechless. Abigail sneered. She could always outargue others. No matter how mean and vicious she was, she behaved like this to protect herself. Time had changed. Sometimes, one couldn''t be too arrogant though he was rich. No matter how powerful he was, he had to be polite. Adalynn had scanty experience of life, and she was used to being ttered by others, so she would stamp her feet in anger once someone said something unpleasant to her. Look, she went off the deep end at the moment. However, Anson was indeed a good man. She happened to have divorced, and he could be her next boyfriend. Abigail smiled faintly. Looking at the three women who looked so awkward, she was pleased. She was more than twenty years old, and she met a rival in love for the first time. The two salesmen, who stood aside and watched them quarrel, were shocked. When women gather together, it was always so noisy, not to mention that there were five women here. Paulina turned around and looked at the two waiters, "Pack up everything in your shop for me." The two salesmen had never met such a generous costumer since they begun to work. She actually wanted to buy so many things after quarreling. They looked so pleasantly surprised, "Okay, Miss, I''ll pack them up for you now. Pleasee here and write down your address and phone number. We will send all the clothes, bags and ornaments to your house today." Abigail and Eden looked at each other and smiled when they heard Paulina''s domineering words. She was angry, but why did she have to spend so much money in vain? "What are youughing at?" Paulina looked at them arrogantly. Being rich was such a happy thing. She could not only buy everything she wanted but also salvage her pride. She wouldn''t let Eden buy the clothes she liked. Moreover, Eden couldn''t afford to buy it! Eden pointed at all the clothes in the shop. These were new clothes of the season. She said with a smile, "Miss rk, you are really generous. There are at least a hundred pieces of clothing in this shop. ording to the their prices, at least you have to spend ten million dors! Wow! You''re too rich." The windbreaker she liked was definitely the cheapest one in the shop. However, most of the clothes in the shop were limited editions, and the fabrics were of high- quality. Some of them were worth about six hundred thousand dors, and there were more than fifty pieces of clothing in the shop. The bags were all iid with diamonds. In addition, the buttons on the shirts were all made of diamonds. The pair of buttons on the sleeve were worth seventy thousand dors. Since she wanted to buy everything in the shop, at least she had to spend ten million dors. This was the charm of SJ, and all the clothes here were suitable for young people. They were fashionable and they were the must-have fashion item of the season. If Paulina had enough money to buy them all, she wouldn''t suffer any loss. "What?" Paulina felt a bit suffocated. Which shop did she enter? Adalynn and Haven were dumbfounded. Paulina actually wanted to buy everything in the shop straightforwardly. Soon, the waiter came over with a ttering smile, "Miss, it''s eleven million dors in total. Please give me your card." Paulina was shocked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. How could it be so expensive? Haven, who was standing aside, exined quickly, "Paulina, this is a famous foreign brand SJ." Paulina''s face instantly turned pale when she head this. How could it be? At that time, she saw Eden and Abigail here, so she walked in without paying attention to the brand. Abigail looked at Paulina with a gloating face. Paulina was a quite famous designer, but she actually didn''t know SJ. But it was good. Anyway, she deserved to be taught a lesson. "Congrattions, Miss rk. There are so many new designs. No matter where you are, you will always be the most eye-catching one when you wear them." Hearing Abigail''s mocking words, Paulina became angrier. Her words gave her a blow again. She was in a dilemma, because she didn''t have that much money. She wanted to give up. No matter how rich her family was, she couldn''t squander money like this. Her father would beat her. However, should she lose her face in front of Eden? Paulina gritted her teeth, took out a ck card and handed it to the salesman. She could return all the goodster. The salesman took it carefully and paid the bill quickly. Then he came back with the card, looked at Paulina with a smile and said, "Miss, please confirm all the goods. If there is no quality problems, you can''t return them." "What?" Paulina''s face turnedpletely pale, and she was about to faint. Haven immediately held her. She was too impulsive. That day, she asked Paulina out to talk to her about the acquisition of the shares of Clement Group. It seemed that she could only try to talk to Tillie. After all, Tillie was a very powerful person. Looking at Eden and Abigail, Paulina clenched her fists tightly. She went deathly pale as she thought, "Well, I will let you kneel in front of me and beg me for mercy one day!" She must make Eden cry and beg her to let her go. Then, Paulina could only go to confirm the clothes one by one with a pale face. Eden and Abigail stepped back to let her pass sensibly and then left. Adalynn chased out. She looked at Abigail''s charming back and warned, "Abigail, you¡¯d better not be so shameless and stay away from Anson! You don''t deserve to be with him!" Abigail nced at her, "Get out of here! You make me feel sick. I want to have my dinner with a good appetite, so don''t disgust me. Moreover, do you think you deserve to be with Anson?" "I..." Adalynn didn''t know what to say, "My family is rich and powerful. Of course, I deserve to be with Anson." Abigail smiled faintly. Her eyes curved slightly, and she looked so attractive and confident. She was coquettish, while Eden looked pure. Their temperaments were not the same, but they were both gorgeous. "Then I can congratte you in advance. You''ll get him!" Abigail said with a smile. She didn''t think that Adalynn couldpete with her. Adalynn was just a spoiled youngdy, and she was not capable at all. Once her family went bankrupt, she might starve to death. "Humph!" Adalynn turned around and left. Abigail looked at her back and continued with a smile, "Miss Alwynn, you''ll get fat if youugh in heart secretly. Mind your weight." Adalynn''s back stiffened, but she didn''t retort. Eden was speechless. Abigail actually had the mood to care about Adalynn''s weight. "Abby, are you okay?" She didn''t expect that Adalynn would be Abby''s rival in love. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Abigail looked at her and smiled, "Eden, I''m not anxious at all. Why are you so worried? Anson''s taste won''t be that bad." She did not want Adalynn to be with Anson. However, Adalynn was somewhat scheming. She''d better not think too highly of herself. Everyone could carry on their lives without her, and Anson might not love her wholeheartedly. After all, there were too many temptations in this world. Eden looked at her with a worried expression and blinked her big clear eyes, "Abby, I know that you haven''t recovered from your marriage with Joziah. But I believe that Anson is a good man, and he is very kind to you. He would rather stay with you than go back to thepany when you were in trouble." Abigail smiled faintly, "Fool, this is the trick that a man uses when he chases after a woman. Do you understand?" Eden''s eyshes fluttered as she looked at Abigail with her bright eyes. "Ab by..." However, Abigail held her shoulders and grinned, "Eden, I know what you''re thinking about. You really don''t have to worry about me. As for my rtionship, I''ll do as I see fit. But I''m in a very good mood today. Let''s continue shopping. Tonight, I''ll get Victor to treat us to a delicious meal. He made a lot of money by selling the clothes today." "Alright!" Eden knew that it was useless to worry about her. In the end, Eden and Abigail left gracefully under Paulina''s angry gaze. Paulina''s face was covered with sweat. She didn''t know how to exin to her father when she went back. Well, she asked for it, so she could only me herself. However, she had lost so much money, and it was all her father''s money. What should she do? She knew her father''s temper very well, and she would suffer a lot if she went back at night. With tears in her eyes, Paulina clenched her hands tightly and lowered her head slightly to hide all the unhappiness in her eyes. But there was still a perfect smile on her face. She didn''t forget that Haven and Adalynn were by her side. What had happened to Paulina did not affect Eden and Abigail''s moods. They were both outgoing and optimistic by nature. "Eden, now Paulina must have learnt a lesson. In order to salvage her pride, she is pissed off by herself. She deserves it. Look at her. She almost can''t stand firmly." Eden had no sympathy for Paulina. After all, she knew Paulina''s character clearly. She was a casual person, but it didn''t mean that she could be bullied at will. For those who provoked her on purpose, she would give them a lesson. The two of them continued shopping. Eden picked out the suitable clothes, and Abigail paid for her. Although it was ridiculously expensive, Eden epted it. Abigail bought a lot. They did not take back the clothes by themselves, but let the salesman deliver the clothes to their house. It was less bother. On the way, Abigail asked Eden to send a message to Victor to let him treat them to a meal. Victor was quite generous and directly invited them to have dinner at the restaurant. Zofia was taken away by Buddy, so only Gracie, Victor and the four children met them in the restaurent. As soon as Abigail entered the private box, she told Victor what had happened that day. Victor and Gracie were very pleased when they heard that. In the past few days, Victor had been investigating the rk Group. Although they had a lot of companies in different industries, they didn''t make a lot of money. It would take them several years to make ten million dors. The real estate industry dwindled this year. Their hotel''s business was not particrly good, either. Victor looked at Eden and Abigail and smiled, "You did a good job!" Eden nced at him but did not say anything. If they could get along well, she didn''t want to offend others like this. She hadpletely provoked Paulina. However, Victor was her husband, and she would not allow anyone to covet him. Who did Paulina think she was? She was just an annoying woman. How could she bepared with her man? Then, Eden looked at Victor and smiled confidently. Victor took a look at her and smiled unconsciously. Although he didn''t know why she smiled so confidently, he was d to see her smile. Gracie looked at them and suddenly asked Eden teasingly, "Eden, you know what? You''ve really fallen in love with Victor. When you were young, you chased after Victor every day and called him intimately, saying that you would marry him when you grew up. Your voice was crisp and so pleasant to hear. Now you finally get what you want" Eden was speechless. "Gracie, there are children here." With a red face, Eden nced at the four children. The children were ying themselves, and they didn''t care what they were talking about. Gracie nced at the children. She liked Eden''s three children very much. "However, Eden, Kenny and Ricky look like Victor when he was a child!" Looking at Kenny and Ricky, Gracie said thoughtfully. "I have photos of Victor when he was young. I''ll show you some day. They''re really simr." At this moment, Gracie was very serious. Victor looked at Gracie and indicated that she should stop talking about this. It was not the right time to tell the truth. Abigail said aside, "Gracie, I have the same idea as you. Kenny really looks like Victor." Victor''s whole body tensed up as he looked at Eden nervously. The children looked at Victor with great curiosity. After all, except for Keh, Ricky and Gia were very interested in this matter. Hearing this, Eden nced at Abigail and then looked at Gracie, and she said with a smile, "Abby, Gracie, it''s unfair to say this to Victor." "No, Eden, it''s absolutely fair. Nothing is fairer than this." Before Abigail and Gracie could answer Eden, Victor said first. He wanted to find an excuse to hate himself and feel guilty forever. Seven years ago, he did such a thing to Eden, but he did not dare to admit it. It was not suitable to talk about this matter in such an atmosphere. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden was confused. Victor felt very depressed in heart. His rtionship with Eden had just be stable, and nothing could go wrong. Eden looked at him with her heart full of gratitude. Although Victor didn''t admit it, he yed the role of the children''s father indeed, "Victor, thank you!" Abigail looked at Victor and found that he was a little guilty. She narrowed her eyes slightly. In fact, she discovered it the first time she saw Victor. Moreover, Victor treated Kenny, Ricky and Gia so specially that she thought he was their biological father. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Victor looked at Eden with a doting expression. He didn''t like her being so polite to him, "Eden, you speak to me politely again." Eden grinned, "I just said some titudes! I''m used to thanking others." Victor pursed his lips slightly and did not speak. He hated such a habit of her! Keh nced at him and sighed in heart, "Dad, you''ve missed a chance again." "My godmother is here, and mom won''t be so angry if you say it." "Moreover, Ricky, Gia and I are here. We''ll speak for you. What a pity..." Abigail nced at Victor and felt that something was wrong. Eden was innocent, but she was not. Of course, except for Eden, all of them were a little suspicious. Especially Abigail. She had an idea in her heart. Anson knew everything of Victor very well and she could ask him. She continued to eat silently. At the same time, Victor looked at the three children with a guilty face. Then, the dishes were served and they began to eat. The dishes at the restaurant were very delicious, and the four children ate with with appetite, especially Boris and Gia. They ate very happily. Gia had long forgotten that she wanted to lose weight when she saw delicious food. After finishing his meal, Keh went to the bathroom. When he past by Victor, he whispered in his ear, "My future dad, you missed a good chance again." Hearing Kenny''s words, Victor stiffened as if he had been electrocuted. He immediately turned to look at him. Kenny looked away naturally, as if he hadn''t said such words to Victor. "Mom, I''m going to the bathroom." After saying that, he turned around and left. Victor stared at his back in a daze. It seemed that nothing had happened just now, but he kept thinking of Kenny''s words. An idea shed through Victor''s mind. Since Kenny was so intelligent, he was afraid that he had sensed something. If it weren''t for this, Kenny would never say those words to him. Victor said immediately, "Enjoy your meal. I''m going to the bathroom, too." Saying this, he got up and followed Keh. Henrick saw Kenny get close to Victor just now. What did Kenny say? He smiled wickedly. "Mom, I''ll go to the bathroom." Eden looked at Henrick doubtfully and then nodded. Henrick followed them quietly. Kenny did not talk to others so casually in ordinary times. He saw Kenny talk to their future father clearly just now. He couldn''t be wrong. At the door, Victor stopped Keh who came out from the bathroom. Kenny called him future dad just now, which made him more excited than ever. Kenny called him future dad, which meant that Kenny liked and had epted him. Kenny was so clever, so he couldn''tpare him to an ordinary child. "Kenny!" Victor looked at him with gentleness in his eyes. Kenny also looked at him and blinked his clear and big eyes, but he did not speak. He didn''t expect that Victor would be so sensitive and follow him here. Looking at Kenny who was calm, Victor was extremely satisfied in his heart. Kenny was his son, and he was as stable and brave as him at such a young age. "Kenny, do you know something about your father?" Victor asked cautiously. Keh curved his lips slightly. His smile was very shallow, but it was very different from usual. "What do you mean?" Keh said ndly and raised his head to look at Victor. During this period of time, he had been paying attention to Victor, and he knew that Victor treated Eden very well. Victor knew that Kenny had always had his own way of thinking. He was different from other children. "Kenny, do you know that I..." "Are you our father?" Keh smiled and interrupted him, looking at him with a faint smile. "Yes!" Victor nodded excitedly, "Kenny, I know that you are very smart, but I really didn''t mean to hide it. I just wanted to find a proper opportunity to tell your mother about it." Keh still looked at him with a faint smile, "If you think this way, my mother won''t forgive you." "Kenny..." Hearing this, Victor felt a bit depressed. If Eden wouldn''t forgive him, he was more unwilling to tell her about it. He was not afraid of anything, but he was coward and timid in front of Eden. As a man, he wanted to be with Eden for a lifetime. The reason why he had been working hard over the years was that he wanted to be capable enough to protect Eden when she came back. But he also wanted to be a qualified father and apany his child to grow up. He learnt from his childhood that it was necessary for a father to apany his children to grow up. This was the basic duty of a qualified father. Many men only cared about making money and their own affairs, and they never spent time with their children. They were definitely not good fathers. Children needed their father''spany when they grew up. This was how he felt as Phillip''s son ever since he was young. "Kenny, I want to apany you to grow up. In the past, I don''t know about your existence." Victor looked at Kenny sincerely and firmly. He knew that Kenny reminded him in that way because he was satisfied with him. Keh''s expression turned slightly serious. Although he had never thought having a father, he longed for father''s love from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to have aplete home. Only when he had a father and a mother could he be happier! Keh smiled faintly. He looked calm on the surface, but he couldn''t hide his eagerness to have a father in heart. He whispered, "You''ve been with us. What I want is very simple. I just want my mom to be happy!" After saying that, Keh looked at him meaningfully and then left. Henrick hid in the distance. He could see them, but he couldn''t hear anything. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Kennye out, he really wanted to hear their conversation. Why was there no ce to hide near the bathroom? When Kenny walked back, he was afraid of being found, so he avoided him. Victor stood still dejectedly. It was said that everything was hard in the beginning. It was really difficult to confess the truth to Eden. Perhaps it was because he had been too painful over the years. It was not easy for him to get his happiness, so he didn''t want to lose it no matter what. Eden finally epted him. From being strange to being familiar to her, he had been trying his best. "Eden, what should I do?" Victor lowered his head slightly. A few strands of ck hair fell on his face and covered the expression on his face. He turned around and looked at the luxurious hotel with very determined eyes. At least, Kenny did not hate him, and he was willing to call him dad, which meant that he had won half the battle. When Victor went back, everyone had finished eating. So they went home together. That day, Darlene had something to talk to Eden, so Eden went straight to Darlene''spany. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 TSpany was a multinational corporation. As soon as Eden entered thepany, she could feel the unique styles of international brands. TS Company had existed for a long time. It had established a design center in this country, and it was synonymous with style. It was a sessful and internationalpany. Darlene had been the design director here for many years. Her performance this year was very good, and she had achieved remarkable achievements. She had made more progress. TS Company had cooperation with the world''s top 500 clothingpanies, and it was one of the most famous brands in this country. Darlene sent Eden the address, and Eden went all the way to the top floor of TSpany. Darlene had a good rtionship with the president of thepany, and her office was also on the top floor. When Eden reached the top floor, she found that the bright office looked very fashionable. Darlene''s team was experienced in international brand management and design. Generally speaking, designers who worked here could learn a lot. Besides, they had many sales channels in this country, which could ensure that their products could enter the shopping malls and stores of different levels smoothly. An assistant in a ck suit walked over with a pair of ck high heels and looked at Eden with a smile, "Excuse me, are you Miss Bleu?" Eden smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I''m here to meet miss Burton." "Miss Bleu, pleasee with me." The assistant looked pure and cute, and her smile was very lovely. Eden had a very good impression of her. "Miss Bleu, my name is Maxwell Swift, and I''m Miss Burton''s assistant. She is now in a meeting and wille in 10 minutes. You can wait in the office and have a cup of coffee first." Maxwell turned around and looked at Eden with a smile. "Alright, I will wait for her toe back." Eden smiled and replied. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maxwell poured Eden a cup of coffee. "Thank you!" Eden said. Maxwell looked at her with a gentle smile, "Miss Burton once mentioned you, and I''ve been paying attention to your design. The clothes you designed this season are really nice. I took a fancy to some of them and I''m going to buy them." Maxwell looked at Eden with admiration in her eyes. Indeed, Eden''s design this season had attracted a lot of attention in the design circle and had an extraordinary influence. It was a completely new design style, and it represented a new trend. "Thank you!" Eden smiled ndly. In fact, she didn''t expect that so many people would like her design. There were rumors about her design style and the rtionship between her and Victor online. In the future, she wanted to be a designer who had a sophisticated and innovative style, leading an elegant lifestyle with her inspiration in the colorful fashion world. Her dream was to be a top designer and have her own ce in the fashion world. After chatting with Maxwell for a while, Eden saw Darlenee in in a ck-and-white dress. Her figure was perfect and her dress was very fashionable. When she saw Eden, she smiled happily, "Eden, you''re here." "Auntie." Eden stood up and looked at Darlene with a smile. Seeing Darlene again, Eden felt that Darlene had changed a lot. She looked more confident and younger than before. The main reason was that her whole temperament had changed. Eden couldn''t describe this feeling. "Uh huh!" Darlene looked at Eden and saw that she was wearing a simple white dress. She was gentle and not mboyant, looking very elegant and pretty. Maxwell looked at Darlene and smiled, "Director, I''ll do my own work first." "Okay!" Darlene nodded slightly. After Maxwell went out, Darlene sat on the sofa opposite Eden. Looking at Darlene who was leisurely and rxed, Eden said jokingly, "Auntie, you look younger and younger these days. Has anything good happened to you?" "Anything good?" Darlene looked at her and smiled faintly. Her smile was no longer the perfunctory and bitter smile Eden had seen before. It was a sincere smile. It seemed that she had disentangled herself from the past. "Is it not right? I feel that you look much younger." Eden wanted to know what had changed her. "Ha- ha..." Darlene chuckled and suddenly looked at Eden seriously, "Eden, it''s indeed a good thing to me." Saying this, Darlene lowered her head slightly and looked at her beautiful fingernails. She went to the nail salon after workst night, and she liked the red color very much. There was some glitter on the nails, which made her fingernails good-looking and somewhat eyecatching. It was suitable for her temperament. After watching for a while, she looked up at Eden with serious eyes, "Eden, I just let go of my sad memories, and you¡¯re by my side. I don''t feel lonely anymore, and I''m hopeful in my heart. Moreover, I won''t care too much about my rtionship anymore. There is something that will never belong to me." After saying this, Darlene looked at Eden with a bright smile. She had been stubborn, and she had to finish everything she wanted to do, butter she found that it was not worth making herself so miserable because of something inconsequential and someone unimportant. Eden were slightly startled. Then, she smiled with relief and gentleness. "Auntie, it''s good that you can think like this. You''ll live a better and better life in the future." Eden said with a smile. Darlene nodded with a smile, "Eden, you are right. I asked you toe here because I want to show you some documents. The designpetition will be held in thest half of next year. Many designers will prepare for it in advance. I have a lot of documents of the previouspetitions. I won''t participate in thispetition. Attend it on my behalf." Saying this, Darlene got up and went to the desk. She picked up a thick stack of documents and put them on the tea table in front of Eden. "Eden, take these back and read them slowly. Call me if you have any problems." "Thank you, auntie!" Eden looked at her gratefully. She did not expect Darlene to show her these documents. These things were too precious for her. Darlene looked at Eden meaningfully. When she was at Eden''s age, she was also full of enthusiasm. She was not afraid of any difficulty and only wanted to make progress. Although she had gained fame and money, she had lost a lot. Eden was her sessor and she trusted Eden, so she could teach Eden all the experience she got over the years and then live a carefree life. "Eden, is your father living a good life?" Darlene asked with a smile. Eden was very adorable, and Zaiden often praised her for being considerate. She was indeed very thoughtful. Eden nodded slightly, "He''s good. He''s on a business trip with my mom, and he will be back tomorrow." Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Her father wished that someone could take over hispany so that he could travel freely with her mother. However, she couldn''t take over thepany at this time, because she wanted to realize her own dream. Anyway, her father was still young. "Okay, when hees back, let''s go out and have a meal together." Darlene said. She wanted to meet Jaida. Eden said, "Alright! I will tell him when hees back." Darlene raised her hand and looked at the time. Then she looked at Eden, "You haven''t had lunch, have you?" Eden shook her head slightly. Darlene stood up happily and said with a grin, "Eden, that''s good. I haven''t eaten yet. Go back after having lunch with me." "Okay! I have the same idea." Eden''s face was filled with endless joy, and her bright eyes were shining with excitement. Seeing her like this, Darlene smiled again. Eden''s smile was soforting and warm. Darlene said, "Let''s go! There is a very nice restaurant nearby. It is famous for traditional dishes of River City." "Great! Auntie, I like the traditional dishes of River City." Eden got up and picked up the documents on the table. When they went downstairs, Darlene introduced several state- owned enterprises around to her. Severalpanies of Tillie and Paulina were on this road. Eden had heard of it before, but she had never been here because she was too busy. Speaking of Paulina, Eden suddenly remembered what had happened in the mall. However, Paulina was really generous. For her own pride, she actually spent ten million dors in order not to let her buy the clothes. "Eden, you are developing very well now, and Victor''spany has a bright future. You and your team must be more careful. I have been working in the industry for many years and have seen a lot people plot against each other." Darlene had to remind her. After all, it was inevitable that Eden would be sidelined in a bigpany. Eden smiled and nodded. She had a good rtionship with her subordinates. She knew these things and had always been careful. Eden said, "Aunt, I will be careful." "Mm." Darlene took her to a corner and they entered a beautiful restaurant. The decoration inside was retro. There were two flourishing nts at the door, and the quiet environment made people feel very good. Darlene was a frequent visitor here. As soon as she entered, a man walked to her with a smile. "Miss Burton, wee." Darlene said, "Manager West, prepare a private box and serve some special dishes for me." Manager West smiled and nodded, "Okay! Miss Burton, I''ll take you in first." Saying this, Manager West made a very gentlemanly gesture. Eden took the opportunity to look at the surrounding environment. This ce was really very nice. The tables and chairs were wooden, and green nts were ced on the tables. Compared to other restaurants, eating in such a ce was more enjoyable. After they entered the private box, a waiter served them tea very soon. Darlene said, "Eden, I know you like traditional dishes. The traditional dishes here are very authentic. I often came here to eat. Compared with the dishes in River City Restaurant, I prefer the food here." Many people ate in River City Restaurant because it was famous. The dishes there were delicious indeed, but the traditional dishes were not very authentic. Eden looked around again and smiled, "Auntie,pared with the grand decoration in River City Restaurant, the environment here is more suitable for traditional dishes." Darlene said, "Yeah, you can have a tasteter. The tes here are very interesting." Eden''s eyes were full of expectation. When she was in Gate City, she missed the traditional dishes in River City. She could buy some of the dishes in Gate City, but she was not satisfied with them. "By the way, auntie, how many people will participate in the designpetition?" Eden wanted to know this matter better. After all, she had been paying attention to thepetition. Darlene smiled, "Eden, the designers in the clothingpanies, as well as the designers in personal studios and some students will participate in thepetition. The organizer is the domestic clothing association. In a period of time, there will be a soliciting tform. You can search it online, and you can see the theme design works of the previouspetitions. You will have to design three to five sets of clothing and write down your own design concepts, the practicality and promotion of the clothing, as well as its popr trend clearly." Eden frowned slightly. In the past, she had always wanted to participate in thepetition, but she did not have time. This time, she could finally participate it. If she could stand head and shoulders above all the designers, she would be closer to her dream. "By the way, Eden, if you win the first ce, you will get a cash bonus and professional resources. You have to work hard." Darlene said with a smile. In fact, she was very confident in Eden. She could tell that Eden was more capable than she thought when she saw the new clothes designed by her. Eden could realise her potentiality bit by bit. She was looking forward to Eden''s achivement. Eden nodded heavily. Thepetition was a stage that could make more people know her. She would try her best. "Aunt, I will definitely win the first ce." Eden joked. "Ha-ha..." Darlene looked at her mischievous face and smiled. "Eden, you have the strength to win the first prize. At that time, you must treat me to a sumptuous meal." Darlene urged her. In fact, Eden was capable enough to win. Eden was entrusted with an important task and nodded heavily, "Auntie, I will call forth all my energy and win the first prize, and then I will treat you.'' "Okay!" Darleneughed. She was old, and it was Eden''s turn to show her talent. The world belonged to the young. While they were talking, the dishes had been served. Looking at the characteristic tes and delicious dishes, Eden was drooling. Darlene looked at her and said with a smile, "Eden, you look so hungry. Eat it." "Mm!" Eden swallowed. During this time, she had been enjoying delicious food, and she felt that she had gained a lot of weight. In the past, she weighed 45 kilograms, and she was about to be fifty kilograms at this time. Sure enough, it was normal for a woman in love to gain weight. Under Darlene''s loving gaze, Eden glutted herself with delicacies. Fish and braised pork had been her favorite. Eden was very full, but she was very delighted! "Auntie, I''m full." Eden still wanted to eat, but she was stuffed to the gills. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Darlene said, "Eden, let''s go. I have something to do this afternoon." "Okay!" When they got out of the private box and arrived at the door, they ran into Paulina, Haven, and Tillie, who had juste in. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 It was said that people were particrly annoyed when they met their enemies. Paulina felt so bad when she saw Eden. Eden also looked at Paulina. Paulina didn¡¯t look well, and she was not as energetic and bossy as she wasst time. Her face was very haggard, and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight in a short time. When Paulina returned home that night, she was beaten by her father as soon as she entered her house, and her cheeks were swollen. She had known that she would be beaten before she came back. She was too embarrassed to go to work the next day, and she didn''t dare to go out until that day. The swelling on her face had been reduced, but she was listless after being locked up for a few days. That day, she was in a low spirit. During the meeting, she had been absent- minded and was severely warned by her leader. Her father asked her to return ten million dors to him in a year. How could she make so much money? dad?" It was all Eden''s fault. She regretted it so much, and she would rather not have met Eden in the mall that day. In that case, she would not have lost ten million dors and would not have been beaten so badly by her father. Her father was famous for caring very much about money, and he doted on her in ordinary times, so he gave her that card. As for Darlene, when she saw Tillie, her eyes were not filled with resentment like before. This time, her eyes were very calm, as if Tillie was an unimportant person who would not cause her to suffer mood swings. "Eden, let''s go." Darlene said in a low voice. "Mm!" Eden took a look at Paulina and didn''t greet her. None of them spoke. Just as Eden was about to walk past Paulina, Paulina nced at her coldly with her eyes full of malice, and then she reached out her foot and tripped Eden. "Ah..." Eden leaned forward. She staggered and was about to fall to the ground. "Eden!" Darlene cried out in surprise. Seeing that Eden was about to fall down, she pped the table with great strength and frowned slightly in pain. Suddenly, someone held Eden who was about to fall down with his strong arms. Eden looked up, only to see Victor''s brooding eyes. She was slightly shocked and didn''t expect Victor to be here. Wasn''t he reading books at home? Moreover, when she came out, he followed her pitifully like a abandoned child, asking her to go back earlier. "Eden, are you all right?" Victor asked in a deep voice. It was obvious that he cared about her very much. Eden pursed her lips slightly and smiled, "If you hadn''t appeared here, something bad would have happened to me." Eden looked at the corner of the table and had a lingering fear in her heart. Victor nced at Paulina, and a hint of cruelty shed through his eyes. When he looked at Eden, his eyes turned gentle again, "It seems that I came at the right time." He seemed to be joking, but his face darkened to the extreme. Eden stood firm and looked back at Paulina who had tripped her. However, Paulina acted as if nothing had happened. She ignored her and looked at Victor with infatuation. "Victor, why are you here?" Haven asked with a gentle smile. Who was the man behind Victor? Haven saw a man in suit and pretended to be very familiar with Victor. Victor nced at her ndly and did not speak. Instead, he looked at Eden and said tenderly, "Have you eaten yet?" Eden said, "Yeah, I ate with auntie." Victor nodded slightly and leaned over. Only then did Eden see a handsome man in a dark suit standing behind him. Victor introduced, "Mr. Parma, this is my fiancee, Eden." Eden was dumbfounded. Others seemed to be surprised. Eden did not expect that Victor would introduce her to his friend like this. This was the first time that Victor said that she was his fiancee in front of others. Eden felt a little helpless when her identity was exposed! But when she heard his words, she did not reject it in her heart. Instead, she was like over the moon. Ned nced at Eden and saw that she was pure- looking. Her big watery eyes were charming, and she looked so fresh, neat, and beautiful. No wonder Victor liked her. Indeed, every man wanted to have such a girlfriend. She was as pure and bright as a fairy. Besides, her noble and unusual temperament was a kind of unworldly beauty. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He had seen countless beautiful women, but his first impression of Eden was favourable. He wanted to get close to her very much. "Miss Bleu, hello, I am Mr. Alwynn''s friend, Ned Parma. It''s my honor to meet you!" Ned looked at Eden with a smile, and his eyes were as brooding as Victor''s. Victor was an eligible bachelor in River City. Everyone said that he hated women very much, and he had never a girlfriend before. However, he actually had a fiancee, which gave many people a p in the face. Eden blushed and looked at Ned with a graceful smile, "Hello, Mr. Parma!" Seeing that Victor was here, Darlene was relieved. She looked at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, since you are here, I''ll leave first. I have something to do. Please take care of Eden." She had to hold a meeting to attendter, and there was not much time. Victor, "Goodbye, Miss Burton." "Eden, I''m leaving." Darlene rubbed Eden''s hair softly. She could rest assured when Eden stayed with Victor. Eden said, "Auntie, let''s talk next time." "Okay!" Darlene looked at her with a loving smile and went out. Victor looked at Ned who was standing beside him and said with a smile, "Mr. Parma, wait for me in the private box. I''ll be there soon." Ned nodded slightly. He looked at Eden and smiled, "Miss Bleu, I hope we can meet againter.¡± After that, he went inside. However, the moment he turned around, he became indifferent again. When he walked in front of Paulina, Haven, and Tillie, he didn''t even take a look at them. But Paulina was lost in thought. Why did she feel so familiar with Ned''s name? She seemed to have seen his handsome face before. She couldn''t remember it anymore, but she had a feeling of familiarity. Victor took out his phone and made a call. After a while, Adonis, who came with him, walked with two men in ck suits. The two men were much stronger than Adonis. "Victor, what happened?" Adonis nced at Eden and then looked at Paulina. He was a little confused. Victor whispered a few words in Adonis''s ear. Even Eden did not hear what Victor said to Adonis. Adonis nced at Paulina and nodded slightly, but his eyes turned somewhat cold. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 However, Victor reached out and put his arm around Eden''s waist naturally. Looking at her confused eyes, he said with a faint smile, "Eden, let''s have a meal with Mr. Parma together." When Eden heard this, she immediately refused, "But I have finished my meal. Although the food here is delicious, I am stuffed to the gills." Moreover, she always felt that the way Ned looked at her was strange. Victor looked at her and found that she burped sometimes. How much had she eaten? This traditional dishes in this restaurant were indeed delicious. Recently, he wanted to bring her to eat here, but he didn''t expect that her aunt hade here with her. Victor said, "Then don''t eat and just stay by my side." Eden said, "What if I drool when I look at the yummy food?" Victor said, "Eat if you want." His tone was extremely doting. Eden said, "But I''m full now. I will feel very ufortable if I see them but can''t eat them." Victor finally understood. She didn''t want to apany him at all. "Let''s go there first. If you want to eat, eat some. If you don''t want to eat, drink the fruit juice you like. Let''s go!" Victor did not allow her to refuse. He held her in his arms and walked inside, ignoring Paulina and the other two. His gentle expression and soft voice stunned everyone. Was he really Victor? "Mr. Alwynn." At the moment Victor passed by Paulina, Paulina couldn''t help but call him. That day, Victor wore a dark hand-made suit and looked so steady and domineering, making her infatuated. Victor acted as if he didn''t hear her and walked away with Eden. Paulina, who was ignored, looked at Victor''s back in surprise. No matter what, their families were business partners. Victor actually pretended that he didn''t know her when they met outside. "Eden, this b*tch, didn''t she say that she had nothing to do with Victor? It has only been a few days, but she has be Victor''s fiancee!" Paulina was so angry that she spoke without thinking. Tillie frowned slightly. She nced at Paulina and didn''t speak. Meanwhile, Haven looked at Eden''s back with jealousy. Eden didn''te back to the Clement family, but so what? She lived a good life under the protection of Victor. No, she had to speed up. She could not wait like this anymore. Victor would reveal Eden''s identity sooner orter, so she had to get Clement Group and take away everything that should have belonged to Eden. Only then could she rest assured. At this time, Adonis came to Paulina with two men. Being stared at by them, Paulina raised her head and looked at them. She frowned and asked, "What do you want to do?" Adonis nced at Paulina''s feet and sighed slightly. Victor felt distressed for his beloved woman, and so did he. Although he didn''t want Victor to be with Eden, Victor loved her and he couldn''t separate them. Adonis said coldly, "Miss rk, please go to the private box with us." Paulina knew that they didn''te with good intentions. She took a step back and raised her voice, "Go to the private box? What do you want from me?" At this time, Haven came forward and looked at Adonis with a gentle expression, "Adonis, what are you doing?¡± Haven looked at Paulina with her eyes full of worry. She had seen such a scene before. A lesser- known actress wanted to be the poster girl of Alwynn Group and tried her best to seduce Victor. As a result, as soon as she touched the hem of Victor''s clothes, Victor asked Adonis to take her away. After that, she was banned and had never appeared on TV again. When Victor was very angry, he would do such an extreme thing. Did he see Paulina trip Eden deliberately? Adonis looked at Haven with no warmth in his eyes, "Mind your own business and don''t worry about others. You have the head of a moron, but the personality of a scheming b*tch. You make me sick. Every word you say and everything you do give people a feeling that you''re calcting." Haven''s face changed sharply when Adonis scolded her. Her face turned red, and anger was growing, bubbling up inside her. Recently, she didn''t know why she was so unlucky. As long as she spoke in front of these people, she would be insulted harshly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Eden, Victor, her mother, her two older brothers and even Adonis all disliked her. "Adonis, don''t go too far! No matter what, I am the daughter of the Clement family. I know you look down on me because I am an adopted daughter, but you can''t humiliate me like this." Haven couldn''t suppress her anger, and she felt a dull pain in her chest. However, Adonis''s firm face was so calm as he said, "As an adopted daughter, you always put your finger into another''s pie. I despise you not because you''re adapted, but because you''re too mean." Adonis didn''t have a good impression of Haven, because she once curried favour by ptrap in a party and angered him. Adonis took that matter too hard, and he couldn''t let it go. He hadn''t found out the reason yet, but he really didn''t like Haven''s personality. In addition, he had found something about Paulina. Haven and Paulina were evil associates, so he disliked Haven more. "Adonis, what right do you have to me me?" Haven¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. She knew that these people did not like her, and she was well aware of the reason why Adonis hated her. She had no choice but to frame Adonis''s cousin that time! Adonis said, "I''m not qualified to me you indeed, but don''t tell others that you know me when you see me in the future." After Adonis finished speaking, he nced at the two men beside him. The two of them understood and dragged Paulina inside. "Oh! What are you doing? Let go of me!" Paulina was scared out of her wits when they suddenly pulled her. She was not as arrogant as she was when she argued with Eden. "Haven, Miss Elliott, call the police and call my father." Paulina could not break free and could only look at Haven and Tillie for help. Looking at Adonis, Tillie said madly, "This is a legal society. What do you want to do?" Adonis said, "Of course I know this is a legal society. Do I need you to remind me? You idiot! If you want to call the police or call her father and mother, call them as soon as possible! However, you''d better call an ambnce for her." Saying this, Adonis strode over, looking somanding and carefree. Tillie froze on the spot in a frenzy of rage. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 She was actually bullied by a brat! After Adonis negotiated with Manager West, he went directly to the private box. Looking at Tillie, Haven didn''t know what to do at the moment. "Miss Elliott, what should we do?" Haven was very uneasy. The reason why she didn''t dare to provoke Victor was very simple. She knew how horrible Victor was. Only then did Tilliee to sense and said exasperatedly, "How could I know what to do? I don''t know her father''s phone number. As for calling the police..." Tillie wanted to say something but stopped. However, the anger in her heart did not disappear. Adonis scolded her just now, but she could say nothing to defend herself, and her heart was filled with irritation and depression. Haven bit her lower lip lightly. No, she couldn''t wait and she must do something. Paulina was useful to her. She looked at Adonis''s back as he disappeared at the corner and followed him quickly. "Haven,e back! Why do you go there?" Tillie looked at Haven''s back worriedly. She wore high heels, so she ran with difficulty and waved her hands to keep her bnce. In a quiet private box, Paulina was brought in by two bodyguards. They threw her aside and didn''t say anything. Then they stood at the door and guarded her. Paulina was really scared at this time. She didn''t know why they brought her here. Looking at the two bodyguards, she was so frightened, "Why did you take me here? I''m going to sue you for illegal detention." However, the two bodyguards stood straight and didn''t even look at her. "Are you listening to me?" The two bodyguards still didn''t move. "Hey...¡± Paulina was very helpless, and she was on the verge of tears. Eden lived afortable life because she had something to do with Victor, but why was she treated like this? "Bang..." The door was opened, and Adonis walked in domineeringly. Looking at Adonis like this, Paulina was stunned at first, and then she said with her eyes zing with the mes of fury, "Adonis, what on earth do you want to do?" Adonis walked to the sofa and sat down. Then he looked up at Paulina and then nced at her foot, "You did something bad with your foot, so I want to give you a lesson." When Paulina heard this, she couldn''t help curling up her toes in the ck high heels. If she still did not know what was going on, she would really be too stupid. Victor had seen how she had tripped Eden on purpose. As a woman, she was good at cheating others and pretending in front of other men, but Victor could always see her through. Victor was unpredictable, so she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Adonis nced at the two security guards, "Don''t beat her too hard. Just give her a lesson." Paulina took a few steps back quickly, but her back hit the wall. She was driven into a corner. "Adonis, do you want them to beat me illegally? What right do you have to do this?" Paulina was extremely afraid of pain. "Ha- ha..." Adonis smirked. With an unconcerned face, he leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed and looked at Paulina''s scared face with indifferent eyes. "You asked for it. It seems that you''re addicted to bullying others, and you''re too thick-skinned. How can you be afraid of this kind of pain? It will be over soon." Adonis said leisurely. He could imagine how miffed Victor was since Victor asked him to beat Paulina. He had not received such a task for a long time. He remembered that he did this to a lesser-known actressst time. After that, he had not done such a thing for a long time. If no one hurt Eden, as an upright man, Victor did not need to do this. However, since Paulina challenged his limits and hurt Eden, he could do everything cruel. Beating woman was just a piece of cake! Paulina trembled with anger after hearing this, "Ha-ha..." She smiled coldly, and tears ran down her face, "Is Victor going to take revenge for that woman?" "That''s right! You''ve got it. Beat her." Adonis had no expression on his face. He hated women who yed tricks behind his back the most. Haven was such a woman, and Paulina was the same. These people were just like garbage, and they could never change. The two security guards walked over and kicked Paulina''s leg. "Ouch..." The severe pain made Paulina scream, and she half knelt on the ground in an instant. Her forehead was covered with sweat. She looked at Adonis who looked rxed in disbelief. He really dared to teach her a lesson! "Adonis, don''t forget who I am!" Paulina said in a trembling voice and looked at Adonis with hatred in her eyes. Adonisughed, "Aren''t you embarrassed to show off your humble identity? I have even beaten someone who is nobler than you. It is the first time that I have met someone so humble as you." She deserved to be taught a lesson just because she seduced Victor, and her identity was insignificant. Last night, Lucian seemed to be out of his mind. He suddenly ran to the hospital to see Anson and showed them a video. Both of them were so scared and opened their mouth wide in shock, especially Anson whose chin had just been healed. He was so startled that his chin almost dislocated again. Paulina had seduced Victor. She was close to Victor, but Victor actually did not get angry. He felt that Victor had really be more patient. However, Victor seemed to have offended Lucian somehow, so Lucian showed them this video. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He and Anson looked at Lucian in disbelief at that time. He asked, "Lucian, aren''t you always very loyal to Victor?" Lucian said, "He stole the person I like." At that time, Adonis''s jaw dropped. How could he not know that Lucian had someone he liked? Lucian only rolled his eyes at him. He could only rub his nose and pretend to be lost in thought! Later, he didn''t get any answer from Anson. However, he was sure of one thing, which was that Victor liked, no, loved Eden. He had a big project to negotiate that day, and Ned insisted on meeting Victor. In order to preserve his dignity, he came with two bodyguards. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen before he met Ned. Originally, he wanted to behave arrogantly to gain respect. "Woo-woo..." Hearing Paulina''s crying, Adonis came to sense. Looking at Paulina, he said with an apologetic face, "Sorry, I was absentminded just now. Now they''ll kick you again. You have to endure it, and it will be over soon. It''s difficult for me to beat a woman." He said that he was in a dilemma, but he acted without guilt. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Paulina looked at the calm expression on Adonis''s face and wanted to mock him. But suddenly, she felt a severe pain in her other leg. "Ah..." She screamed and knelt on the ground. Tears poured down her face again uncontrobly. Only then did Adonis sit up straight slightly. He narrowed his eyes and no longer looked so casual. In an instant, he became very horrible and fierce. It was Paulina''s first time to see Adonis''s frightening look. She was so scared that she didn''t even dare to cry anymore. Staring at Adonis with wide eyes, she was afraid that Adonis would kill her in the next moment. Adonis pointed at her and shook his slender finger, saying with en evil smile, "Paulina, this is the first time I have warned you. In the future, you''d better know what you should do and what you shouldn''t. Don''t try to hurt Eden. Otherwise, I have the evidence to let you be imprisoned forever. What''s more, your rk family is really not something in River City. Don''t be so arrogant and show off and in front of others. There are a lot of families that are more powerful than your family." Adonis''s tone was extremely sarcastic. Last time, Paulina asked someone to steal their clothes, causing him to go berserk early in the morning. He was still angry because of this. Moreover, he always looked down upon such a scheming b*tch like Paulina. At this time, Paulina couldn''t care about the pain. She looked at Adonis with fear. Adonis seemed to have known everything, and her heart skipped a beat. Had Victor known that she stole their clothes that day? Adonis got up, and Paulina was shrouded in his tall and domineering figure. Paulina was very nervous as she fell on the cold floor, looking at Adonis vigntly. Adonis said indifferently with a malicious smile, "Don''t worry. This time, I just want to teach you a lesson. Next time, if you dare to annoy us again, your whole family will be ruined." After that, Adonis bent down slightly and whispered in Paulina''s ear in an evil tone, "Paulina, if you don''t believe me, you can have a try. Mr. Alwynn is powerful in the whole River City, and it is very easy for him to let your family disappear in the business world." He knew how ruthless Victor was very well. After Adonis finished speaking, he did not care what expression Paulina had on her face, turned around and left with the two bodyguards. "Bang!" The door was closed. Only then did Paulina rx herself. "Woo..." She couldn''t help but cry while covering her face. How could this happen? Why had she been so unlucky during this period of time? The person who had been tortured badly should have been Eden! But why had she been taught a lesson? Adonis had left, so Haven pushed the door open and went in. Seeing that Paulina was sitting on the ground and crying bitterly, she walked over, looked at her and asked with a worried face, "Paulina, are you okay?" Paulina looked at Haven with tears in her eyes. Suddenly, she stopped crying and sobbed, "I''m fine. I was just kicked twice. I didn''t expect Victor to be so despicable. He actually asked someone to beat me, a weak woman." Paulina thought of Victor''s handsome and charming face, and her eyes were full of grievances. Was it wrong for her to like him? Haven looked at her with a calcting expression in her eyes, "Paulina, you don''t know Victor very well. Few people know about his life. He has always been willful, and his methods are really cruel. If you want to get him, you have to think of another way. As long as Eden disappears, Victor will be yours." "What should I do?" Paulina looked at Haven with an unconvinced face. If she gave up, she would have suffered all the grievances in vain. Haven looked around, "Paulina, now no one knows that Eden is Victor''s fiancee except for us. As long as you can be his woman before he makes their rtionship public, everything will be okay." It was impossible for her to be with Victor. She had reached an agreement with Vincent, and she would have nothing to worry about after she got the Clement family. But before that, if someone could disturb Victor and made him less concerned about the business of the Clement family, she and Vincent would have an opportunity to seed. Paulina felt that her words made sense. She looked at Haven and said, "There will be a charity party two dayster. The organizer of this charity party is the president of the Charity Federation in River City. Victor and Eden will go there, won''t they?" Haven nodded slightly. Paulina had thought of this before she reminded her. "Yeah, you''ll have a chance at the party. I will find a way to dy Eden. You know what to do, don''t you?" Haven looked at her with a smile. Paulina had a good grasp of various small conspiracies. If she could seduce Victor, it would be very beneficial to Haven and Vincent. Haven said, "Paulina, get up first. I''ll send you back." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Okay!" Paulina stood up slowly, and her shins were in great pain. However, at this moment, all she thought about were Victor''s intimate actions towards Eden. She was obsessed with Victor. The crueler he treated her, the more she wanted to get him. Paulina walked a few steps and felt that she could barely walk. Seeing this, Haven added fuel to the fire, "Paulina, they have gone too far. This is all Eden''s fault. If it weren''t for her, Victor wouldn''t have treated you like this. You can''t let her go. You''re much better than Eden. Eden has three children. Who does she think she is? What qualifications does she have topare with you?" Haven pretended to be so exasperated and spoke for Paulina. However, Paulina, who was angry and jealous, did not understand the meaning of Haven''s words. Being instigated by Haven, she shifted all the me onto Eden. Paulina''s face was extremely painful. She had never suffered such hardships since she was a child. Tillie had been waiting for them. Seeing Paulina limping, she stared at Paulina''s pale face, "Did they beat you?" Tillie didn''t think that Victor was serious. "Mm!" Paulina gritted her teeth and nodded. Haven said, "Miss Elliott, let''s go back first." No one had the appetite to eat here. "Okay!" Tillie nodded slightly. She didn''t intend to eat here. Whenever she met Darlene, she would not be in a good mood. This time, she clearly felt Darlene''s change. Darlene seemed to be different from before. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 In the private box, Eden and Victor sat together. At this time, the delicious dishes could not arouse her interest. She listened to the conversation between them carefully. To her surprise, Ned was a real estate tycoon second only to her father. This time, Victor happened to cooperate with Ned in a project. That was why he came here that day. Listening to the conversation between them, Eden felt that she had gained a lot. Whenever she had time, she would read books about real estate which her father gave her, but she couldn''t understand the content. When she heard Ned''s words, she was suddenly enlightened. For example, in her opinion, the ten major problems that would appear in real estate were very serious problems. After listening to Ned''s exquisite exnation, she felt that she had attended a very expensive ss. After Ned and Victor finished talking, Eden was still immersed in their conversation and could not come to sense. Ned looked at Eden, only to see that she lowered her head slightly, and her delicate face looked more charming under the lights. He smiled faintly and said in a pleasant voice, "Miss Bleu, you seem to be very engrossed in our conversation." When he was talking with Victor, he saw her listening to him seriously, as if she was very interested in his topic. Eden came to sense and looked at him with a graceful smile, "I learnt a lot from your conversation. Mr. Parma, your exnation is wonderful." Victor looked at her and smiled warmly, but he did not speak. "Oh! Are you also interested in real estate?¡± Ned still looked at her with a bright smile. Eden smiled and nodded, "Yep, I''m interested. When I have time, I''ll read books about it." Hearing this, Ned rmended some books to Eden, "Miss Bleu, if you''re really interested, you can read the books written by the real estate tycoon, Mr. Calder. You''ll gain a lot." Eden suddenly looked at Ned in surprise and said with some excitement, "Mr. Parma, do you mean that I can find what you said in Mr. Calder''s books?" Looking at Eden''s shining eyes and hearing her excited voice, Nedughed more happily and nodded gently, "Right. If you have time, you can take a look! " "Thank you, Mr. Parma!" Eden thought for a moment. Her father gave her several books, but she only read a few pages of one of them. She had not read what Ned mentioned just now. This time, she waspletely interested in the real estate. If she had time, she should read more books. Victor said, "Mr. Parma, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I wish we have a happy cooperation." Victor picked up the red wine and shook it gently. Ned nodded at him, "Mr. Alwynn, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After they clinked their sses, they both raised their heads and drank up the wine in the sses. Eden looked at them. They were both goodlooking and had the same temperament. Compared with Ned, Victor looked much more arrogant when he raised his head. She had to admit that Victor was indeed more handsome than Ned. Ned ced the wine ss on the table and poured another ss of wine. Then he looked up and smiled at Eden, "Miss Bleu, let me propose a toast to you." Eden was confused. Did he make a mistake? The business had been settled. Why should he drink with her? Moreover, she was really not good at drinking. She would get drunk as long as she drank a ss of wine. Ned had raised the ss, and he was smiling at Eden. Victor sat there quietly, and the expression on his delicate and handsome face didn''t change. Eden nced at Victor. It seemed that he had no intention to drink on her behalf. She slowly looked away and nced at the wine ss in front of her. There was half a ss of red wine. Although it was red wine, it had a strong dyed effect. She reached out her slender hand, picked up the ss slowly and forced a smile, "Mr. Parma, I''m so d to know you." Ned said, "It''s my honor to know you." They clinked their sses, and Ned raised his head first and drank up the wine in one gulp. His action was smooth and elegant. He drank wine as if he was drinking water, but Eden drank as if she was taking medicine. In comparison, she felt that she had to way to drink the red wine in her hand. Ned poured down his wine ss, indicating to Eden that he had finished drinking. Eden naturally understood what he meant. If she kept dawdling, he would think that she was not sincere. Making up her mind, she raised her head, endured herself and drank all the red wine in one gulp. Victor felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw her drinking desperately. Ned was not hard to deal with, but if Eden didn''t drink the ss of wine, he would have more excuses to let her drink more. This was a big project. Since they had reached an agreement, he could be very influential and make lots of money. After Eden went out of the house, he received a call from Adonis and then rushed over. He did not expect that he would meet Eden here. After drinking a ss of wine, Eden felt a burning sensation in her throat. Her face was burning hot. Moreover, her heart was filled with bitterness. Ned looked at Eden and smiled more brightly, ¡°Miss Bleu, you''re good at drinking." Eden smiled slightly. If she was good at drinking, there wouldn''t be anyone who couldn''t drink in this world. How could he praise her like that? Besides, she was a woman. Shouldn''t he praise her for being so beautiful? She would feel much morefortable when she heard this. Under Eden''s gaze, Ned picked up the red wine and filled his own cup. Then, he stood up elegantly and poured Eden''s ss. Eden stared at the red wine and subconsciously clenched her fists. She knew that Ned would not stop so easily. If she continued to drink, she could fall asleep on the table directly without lying on the bed. However, Victor''s handsome face gradually darkened, and his eyes were filled of apathy. Ned did not look at Victor either. Instead, he looked at Eden and smiled, ¡°Miss Bleu, I like your openness. To your health!" At this time, Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. He gritted his teeth, and it was obvious that he was suppressing his anger. Eden knew that drinking was unavoidable in such a banquet. Moreover, from their conversation just now, she could know that this project was very important to Victor. If she refused and this business failed, it would really be her fault. Victor had helped her a lot. Although she did not have the ability to help Victor, She could not hind him. In this case, she might as well drink! Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Looking at the ss which was filled with red wine, Eden smiled at Ned, "Mr. Parma, it will be boring if we only drink! How about ying games while drinking?" Ned looked at Eden with great interest in his eyes, "What kind of game do you want to y, Miss Bleu?" Eden smiled weirdly. No one could win her in this game! It was not that easy to get her drunk. "Eden..." "Mr. Alwynn, I haven''t yed this game for a long time. Since Mr. Parma is interested, why don''t I y with him?" Eden knew what Victor was thinking. It was reasonable that Ned asked her to drink just now, and what would happen the next was the highlight. Since it was the highlight, she must let Ned drink to his heart''s content. Victor squinted at Eden who looked confident. Last time when he brought her to the party, she was very quiet and did not drink. But he heard her conversation with Abigail and knew that she was not good at drinking. Ned rubbed his smooth chin with his fingers gently, smiled unconsciously and asked cheerfully, "Miss Bleu, what do you want to y?" Eden raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the unopened red wine on the table. She smiled, "Mr. Parma, let''s y the fingerguessing game." Victor and Ned were all speechless. "Ha-ha..." Ned chuckled. He had never yed with a finger- guessing game before. Eden was so cute! Eden looked at Ned''s expression and her eyes suddenly lit up, "Mr. Parma, don''t you know how to y?" Ned lowered his head and looked at her shining eyes, not feeling disgusted at all, "I know. Let''s y this game." As soon as he said this, he found that her eyes were somewhat disappointed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Did she expect that he didn''t know how to y the game or something else? In fact, when he saw Eden just now, Eden was being bullied by another woman, but there was no fear and cowardice in her eyes. He was very interested in her at that time. After hearing Victor''s introduction, he went to the private box and searched her on the Inte, only to find that many people scolded her online. The online attack was much harsher than attack in real life, but Eden acted as if she was not affected and her smile was very confident. Eden exined the rule of the game. The loser would have to drink. When all the wine was drunk up, the game was over. Victor tried to stop her, but she tipped him a wink, indicating that he didn''t have to worry about her. She was not good at drinking, but she was good at the finger-guessing game. Since she couldn''t drink much, she could only be in her element at parties by ying games. This was the experience she had learned from work. Eden took the initiative to sit next to Ned. Victor''s face darkenedpletely. Eden looked at Ned, narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Mr. Parma,e on." Eden''s voice was loud and clear. It seemed that she was well-prepared. Ned looked at her with a bigger smile. As she got closer to him, he smelled a clean and fragrant scent and had a pleasant feeling. Then they begun to y the game. "Rock paper scissors..." Saying this, they threw their fists, and Ned lost the first round. Ned didn''t expect that he would lose. Although he knew how to y the game, he wasn''t good at it. But he had never lost the first round. However, he was convinced, picked up his ss and gulped the wine with his head raised. Later, Eden took the initiative to fill his ss. The two of them started again. "Rock paper scissors..." In the second round, Ned lost again. At this time, Ned''s eyes became more and more meaningful as he looked at Eden. She seemed to be able to urately analyze his habits and guess what he would throw next time. However, since this was the finger-guessing game, he was convinced when he lost. Victor gradually sensed something, and his gloomy eyes gradually became bright. He had forgotten that Eden wouldn''t do something she wasn''t sure of. After ten rounds, Eden had lost twice in total. Furthermore, she lost deliberately. Ned was a respectable man, and she couldn''t embarrass him too much. Victor smiled pleasantly. It was time for him to help Mr. Parma to leave. He looked at Eden with joy in his eyes. It was the first time he had seen her like this. Looking at her confident eyes, he was delighted. She was such a lovely girl. Ned had drunk ten sses of red wine and his face was a bit red. Obviously, he was drunk. Eden looked at Ned with a smug expression in her eyes. Ned happened to raised his head and saw her expression. He smiled faintly. What a little wily fox! He liked her, and he had fallen into the trap set up by her. It seemed that she was good at ying all kinds of games... She couldn''t drink much, but she was good at ying games, so she could make him dead drunk. "Miss Bleu, I''m very happy today." Ned looked at Eden with intense eyes. Maybe he was a little drunk, so he didn''t hide his affection towards Eden. Victor stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Parma, I''m d to hear that. I will send you back first." Ned raised his head slightly to look at Victor. His eyes blurred, and he looked sexy and attractive. Heughed, "Mr. Alwynn, why will you send me back? I want Miss Bleu to send me back." Victor''s face suddenly turned cold when he heard this, "Mr. Parma, you are drunk." Ned said, "Victor, you underestimate my drinking capacity. Last year, I drank two bottles of whiskey in one breath, but I was all right. I only drank one and a half bottles of red wine today. How could I get drunk? Besides..." Ned began to talk about his glorious deeds in the past. However, Eden couldn''t see anything clearly at this time. She would get drunk after drinking one ss of wine, but she had drunk three sses of wine that day. Before Ned left, she absolutely couldn''t faint. Otherwise, she would lose. Though Ned drink much more than her, he was better than drinking. Victor nced at Eden who was dizzy, took out his phone and called Adonis. He asked Adonis to bring Ned''s assistant in. Ned''s assistant was dressed in a ck suit and a pair of ck sses, looking very gentle. When he saw Ned who kept talking about his glorious history, he opened his mouth slightly wide in surprise. Ned was always good at drinking. This was the first time he had seen Ned so drunk. Adonis nced at Ned. He knew that Ned was a heavy drinker. Why did he get drunk? He looked at Victor with admiration, "Victor, you''re indeed amazing!" Hearing this, Eden nced at Adonis unhappily. What was wrong with his eyes? Eden was the drunk one. Victor tipped him a wink, and then Adonis and Ned''s assistant took away Ned, who kept talking. Eden could not hold on anymore and fell on the table. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Seeing this, Victor was stunned. He knew that Eden was not good at drinking, but he didn''t expect that she would be so drunk. "Eden, are you all right?" Victor helped her up gently and looked at her with concern. Eden looked at him with blurred eyes. Although she had no strength, she knew very well that she was all right. "Of course I''m fine. I just drank three sses of wine, didn''t I? I drank him down, right?" After Eden finished speaking, she burst intoughter and her red face looked so adorable. She hadn''t been drunk for a long time. Jasper and Abigail often said that she was not good at drinking, but she really couldn''t be a heavy drinker. Victor looked at her and chuckled, "How can you say that you''re fine? Look at you. You can''t even sit still." Eden looked at him in a daze, "It''s good. In this way, you can hold me, can''t you?" Her voice was warm, and she acted like a spoiled child. Victor was shocked. Eden spoke so boldly when she was drunk, but he liked her so much. Looking at Victor, Eden rested her head on her hands and smiled, "Why are you so handsome? You made me fall in love with you. I am bewitched by you, and I want to live with you in the rest of my life." A trace of pleasant surprise shed through Victor''s eyes. He smiled and looked at her quietly. It was said that wine was mirror of the mind. Eden really liked him. "Eden, I also want to spend the rest of my life with you. So, remember what you said just now. Don''t think about leaving me again. Understand?" Victor''s eyes were full of tenderness as he reached out his slender fingers to touch her lovely cheeks gently. Her face was burning hot. It seemed that she was really drunk. Eden felt the coldness on his fingers. She rubbed her face against his fingers greedily and promised in a daze, "Okay, I won''t leave you. Even if I have to leave, I will leave you secretly and won''t let you know." Victor was speechless. He shook his head helplessly. She was dead drunk. "Eden, I will take you back to rest." Victor said and helped her to get up. "Alright, let''s go home." Eden chuckled. Victor squatted down and wanted to help her up, but Eden moved and threw herself to Victor. She wrapped his neck with her slender arms, and he could feel his hot breathing. Victor''s body froze, and he felt numb all over and swallowed. Feeling her hot temperature, he subconsciously hugged her tightly. He smile faintly and said, "My Eden is drunk. Let''s go back now." Victor carried her in his arms and walked out. Adonis, who was waiting outside, was dumbfounded when he saw this. "Victor, what are you doing? What''s wrong with her?" He looked at Eden whose face blushed scarlet.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What the hell? Since Eden was not good at drinking, why did she have to drink so much? Look at how embarrassing the scene was! She was in his arms but she didn''t know. Victor said, "She is drunk!" Adonis thought that it was Victor who drank Ned and Eden down and looked at him in shock. As soon as Ned got in the car, he fell asleep. Adonis had to deal with a lot of troublesome things later. "Victor, you''re definitely God''s blue- eyed boy. You''re good at everything, and you''re too charming. Even I''ve be your fan. You made the two of them drunk, which is amazing." Adonis looked at him with admiration and gave him a thumbs up. He was well aware of Ned''s drinking capacity. Victor rolled his eyes at him, "Eden drank him down." "So..." Adonis looked at Victor in surprise. Victor didn''t drink at all, and he overestimated him. "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I ttered you wrongly just now." Victor was speechless. He looked at Adonis with a gloomy face. Seeing this, Adonis knew that he had said something wrong. "Ha- ha... I''m sorry... Um..." Adonis looked cowardly. He couldn''t be more awkward. Victor nced at him ndly, "Drive the car here." "Oh!" Adonis immediately ran out very quickly. Eden looked at Adonis''s back and said with a smile, "Is he being chased by a wolf? Why does he run so fast?" At this time, Adonis had just stepped out of the door. His mouth twitched and he almost fell to the ground. Just now, he felt that Victor was more horrible than a wolf. "Ha-ha..." Victor looked at Eden and chuckled, "Eden, he''s quite afraid of me." "So, are you a wolf?" With a red face, Eden smiled in a daze and looked at him. Victor was a bit puzzled. Was she serious? Did she really think so? Humph! If he could, he would kiss her recklessly like a wolf. Seeing the caring, Victor went out with Eden in his arms. Adonis got out of the car and opened the door for him on his own initiative. Victor put Eden on the seat cautiously. Then he got on the car and held her in his arms. Adonis got on the car and asked, "Where are we going?" "Windsor Vi." Adonis said, "Are you serious?" Windsor Vi was a very precious house. None of them had ever been there. He had only been there once when the vi was being decorated. It was not far from the city, and it was next to a beautifulke. After Victor bought thend, he built a ss vi there. It was very valuable. He built the vi for his future wife, but he was taking Eden there. It was not appropriate! Victor said, "Do you think I''m joking?" The atmosphere in the car became somewhat cold and depressing. Adonis did not speak anymore. He stepped on the elerator hard and drove directly towards Windsor Vi. Eden rubbed against Victor''s arms, changed into afortable position and fell asleep. She wanted to sleep after getting drunk. After waking up, she would be all right. Victor hugged her, lowered his head and kissed her on the top of her head. There was no traffic jam. Half an hourter, Adonis parked the car at the gate of Windsor Vi. The crystal-clear and modern ss vi was big, and there was a small courtyard at the gate, in which there were all kinds of flowers and nts. The vi was surrounded by trees, and the air was fresh and cool. It was like an otherworldly sort of ce. Victor carried Eden out of the car and nced at Adonis, "You can go back now." Adonis was stunned. He looked at Victor with hatred, ming him for abandoning him because of a woman. Victor ignored him and walked in with Eden in his arms. The living room was spacious and bright, and the walls were made of bright ss. They could see the scenery in the courtyard in the living room. Victor put Eden on the soft bed in the bedroom. At this time, the sunlight shone on the beige quilt through the ss, and the bedroom was very warm. Eden was ced on the soft bed and slept soundly. The warm feeling made her sleepier and sleepier. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Victor sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Eden quietly. The sun shone on him, and his delicate face was gentler than ever. The atmosphere in the room became a bit ambiguous. He fiddled with the hair on her face with his slender fingers gently. Her red face was still hot. Under her curled eyshes, her closed eyes looked so beautiful. After looking at her for a while, he took out his phone and clicked the group chat which belonged to him and the three children. He nced at the time, and the school was over at this time. Since he went to River City Restaurant and listened to Kenny''s words, he created a group chat and invited the three children. However, since that day, Kenny had never mentioned this matter again. He beat around the bush several times, but Kenny avoided this topic smartly. Smart babies were always difficult to deal with, and Kenny was one of them. "My dear babies, now I''m in the vi with your mom. We won''t go back tonight. Can you finish your homework by yourselves?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Gia sent a voice message. Victor nced at Eden'' sleeping face, got up and went out before clicking the voice message. "Daddy, you don''t have to worry about our homework. This is a good chance for you. You have to make use of it and win my mom''s heart as soon as possible." She even sent a cheering emoji. Then Ricky sent a voice message, "Future dad, when will you and mom give birth to a few younger brothers for us? Now you stay with mom alone. Don''t miss the chance." Victor was shocked. Were the children so precocious in this society? Victor replied, "Ricky, I will definitely do my best and let you have younger brothers earlier." Ricky typed, "You should take actions after promising me. My godmother said that you were too stupid. If you keep going on like this, maybe my mother will marry someone else." When Victor saw these words, he instantly felt a sense of crisis. Abigail was obviously very rich, but she ate and lived in his house. She even stayed with Eden shamelessly, which made him miss lots of great opportunity. Even his son had crisis awareness, so he should pay more attention to it. He narrowed his eyes slightly and replied, "Ricky, don''t listen to Abigail''s nonsense. Your mother will be mine in the rest of her life. Today, she said that she would only be with me." The three children all sent a smiling emoji. Gia said, "Congrattions, dad, you finally won mom''s heart. But are you sure that mom said so? She couldn''t say those words unless she was drunk." Victor was speechless. Gia really his daughter. She knew Eden so well. At this moment, Victor didn''t want to chat with them anymore, "My dear babies, is it time for you to do your homework?" Ricky said, "While chatting with you, I''ve finished my homework." Keh, who hadn''t said anything, typed, "I''ve also finished my homework." Gia said, "Me too." Victor was helpless. Why did they finish their homework so fast? The three children were much more excellent than him when he was young. "What about Boris? If he hasn''t finish his homework, you must help him." Gia said, "Dad, do you think we can help someone who only ysputer games all day long?" Victor typed, "Gia, he''s your cousin. You have to save him. Even if he is hopeless, you should help him." Gia was speechless. "Why do you say so? He''s just the son of my mom''s friend." Victor felt that he couldn''t outargue Gia. He immediately changed the name of the group chat into "My daughter is the best". The children saw the name. Gia sent a hugging emoji quickly. Keh and Henrick said, "Dad, you don''t love us anymore." Victor took a look and found that he couldn''t say anything wrong. He had three children, so he should treat them equally. Victor thought about it and changed the name again. "Every baby is so clever." Gia said, "Dad, you don''t love me anymore." Seeing this, Victor suddenly felt that he could never satisfy all of them. He said, "Gia, my love for the three of you is the same. Listen to your aunt at home and we''lle back tomorrow. Goodbye!" After Victor finished his words, he immediately put the phone aside and did not check the messages anymore. He felt that if he continued to talk with them, he would offend them all. Gia had a glib tongue, and she could always go straight to the heart of the matter. He was at a loss for what to do. "Whew..." Victor exhaled and nced at the bright ss vi. There was a transparent room in every vi he bought, because she once said that she wanted to look at the stars when shey on the bed. After a while, Victor picked up his phone and checked the messages in the group chat. He was relieved that the three children no longer quarreled with him. He sent a message to the manager of his hotel and asked him to deliver some delicious food here. Then, he went back to the room to apany Eden. After Adonis drove back, he went back to his office. Recently, in order to help Anson get Abigail, as long as Abigail was in thepany, he would immediately find an excuse to leave. In the spacious and bright continental style office, he took out his phone andined in the group chat as soon as he sat down. "Victor abandoned me because of a woman." After he sent the message, Anson replied him first. "What happened? What did Victor do to you?" "He brought Eden to Windsor Vi." Adonis even sent a crying emoji. "Adonis, do you know why you don''t have a girlfriend?" "Anson, what do you mean?" "I mean that you''re going to be single forever." "Anson, are you cursing me?" "Since you know that I''m cursing you, it seems that you''re notpletely stupid." "How dare you!" Lucian said, "Adonis, you''re good at doing business, but why can''t you show great discernment in your choice of girlfriend?" Adonis said, "Lucian, please don''t be jealous of me. You will never be as outstanding as me." Lucian replied, "Well, anyway, you will never have a girlfriend." Adonis said, "I won''t argue with you over meaningless matters. You can''t tell right from wrong, and those women who have a crush on you are all silly." Anson typed, "Since you don''t have a good suggestion, don''t stop us from advising you normally. Don''t force us to ept your opinion. Talk less so as not to bring trouble on yourself. Don''t gossip about and hurt others." Adonis threw his phone on the table with an angry look. He wanted to chat with them, not to be teased by them. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Adonis was angry for a while. Seeing that his phone kept vibrating, he couldn''t help but take a look at it. Anson said, "Adonis, it''s not your fault to have a poor taste, but you really can''t have a girlfriend." Lucian said, "He only cares about money." Seeing this, Adonis went berserk instantly. "Anson, you''re so stupid that I can''t stand you anymore. Can''t you shut up? Don''t make me angry. Otherwise, I''ll give you a lesson." Then he replied to Lucian, "I care about money indeed. Money can make me happy. Can you make me happy? I don''t want to see you anymore." Anson said, "Adonis, you''re so silly that you can only count the moon at night and count the sun during the day." Adonis replied, "There is only one moon and one sun. Do I need to count it? Anson, are you out of your mind after getting injections these days?" Anson typed, "Adonis, I hope you can be smarter." However, Lucian did not speak anymore. Anson didn''t type again, either. Adonis looked at the phone for a while, and both of them still didn''t talk. It was time to get off work, so he grabbed his car key and left. Although he didn''t have a girlfriend, he could do whatever he wanted. "Anson, you want to have a girlfriend, but I won''t let you get what you want since you''ve offended me." Adonis left with annoyance. Eden slept until it was dark. When she opened her eyes, she saw a strange environment and frowned slightly. Where was she? She blinked and moved her hand, only to find that she still had no strength. Then she thought for a while and remembered what had happened. She was drunk and then Victor took her away. Where was this ce? She took a careful look outside. Outside the transparent ss wall, the lights were a little dim, but she could see the scenery in the courtyard. Under the dim light, it was very beautiful. Moreover, what surprised her was that through the window, she could vaguely see the shining stars in the starry sky. She got out of bed slowly and became interested in this ce instantly. She had just put on her shoes when the door was opened. Victor wore a white casual suit, which made him look even taller and set off his delicate features. He looked at Eden, smiled gently and said in a soft tone, "My princess has woken up." His low and hoarse voice was charming and pleasant. Eden nodded with a smile, "Victor, where is this ce? It''s so beautiful!" Seeing that she liked here so much, Victor smiled more brightly, "Eden, this is our future home." Eden was a bit puzzled. So, would they live here after she married him? However, since she had made up her mind, she would not change her mind easily. Moreover, she really liked this ce. "But where is this ce? The scenery outside is fabulous, and I can''t hear the sound of the hooting and the rolling of the wheels. The quiet atmosphere makes me feel sofortable." Eden walked to Victor and smiled with joy. She blinked her big and bright eyes, and Victor''s heart beat faster. Victor looked at her tenderly, "Eden, we''re in the Windsor District." Eden was stunned. Thend in the Windsor District was very expensive. Victor was too rich, wasn''t he? He actually had a big vi with a garden in the Windsor District. Victor walked in, took out a beige coat from the closet and put it on for her. He was so warm, and Eden looked at him with a pleasant smile, "Have you even prepared clothes for me?" Victor nodded slightly, "When you were asleep, I asked someone to send it here. It''s cold at night. You can''t get sick, or I will be distressed." His smart and concerned words left a glow in Eden''s heart. A wave of happiness flooded her and she was so excited. Her dream was that her future husband could spoil her like a princess. It finally came true. Victor realized her dream. She took Victor''s arm on her own initiative and looked at him from the corner of her eye, "Victor, did anyone say you''re very handsome?" Victor was confused. He didn''t know what she meant and only looked at her silently. Eden frowned, "No?" Victor nodded and admitted frankly, "A lots of people said that I am very handsome, but you''re the first one who asks me such a question." Eden was helpless. "Victor, you are really handsome. You are like the dazzling star in the sky, and you''re attractive. It''s just that you''re far away from the stars." Victor was not sure whether she was praising him or despising him. Was she still drunk? Victor smiled at her and didn''t speak. No matter what, a lot of liked and praised him online. He seemed to have everything, looks, money, intelligence. He was brave and handsome, and no man could be more charming than him. "Eden, am I not handsome in your eyes?" Victor asked gloomily. Eden shook her head quickly, "No, Victor, you''re the most handsome man in my eyes. I''m just afraid that other women would cast greedy eyes on you." Eden looked at him who was good-looking and imposing. It seemed that he was the most perfect and aggressive man in the world. Such a man was the most charming. Victor smiled wickedly and happily. Eden''s words made him extremely pleasant, "Eden, the world is so big, but I only want you to love me." Eden said, "Victor, you''re the best, and I only think about you." Victor found that Eden was a little different that day. Her voice was sweet and loud, and she even ttered him. However, he liked her this way so much. Victor lowered his head slightly, smiled gracefully and whispered in her ear, "Eden, you are the only one in my heart." Eden''s heart trembled. His words left a glow in her heart. She was in a good mood that day, so she said those words unconsciously. After saying that, she felt that she was too strange. Was it because she had been pretending to be serious in normal times? Maybe this was the real her, and she knew how to flirt with men by nature. No, that was not right. She was just drunk that day! "Victor, I used to have two hearts, but after I met you, I lost all my hearts." Victor said, "Eden, why?" Eden said, "Because you stole my hearts." Victor was pleased. He was so d to hear her ttering words. "Ahem... Eden, are you hungry?" Victor asked. Eden pulled him gently, "Victor, you know what? Your charm overpowers me, and I don''t feel hungry as long as I look at you." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing her highly toutedpliment, Victor had a guilty conscience. He thought for a while and decided to go back to the topic, "Eden, I prepared your favorite dishes on the roof. We can eat while looking at the stars. Today the weather is good, and you can see the stars. This is your childhood dream." Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Eden looked at him with a smile and said excitedly, "Victor, why didn''t you tell me that there are delicious food earlier?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor looked at her with grievances. Did he have a chance to say it? He said, "Eden, it''s not toote to tell you now. Let''s go to the top floor first. We''ll see a more beautiful scenery there." "Alright! Hurry up and go." Eden walked out happily. She found that she had really begun enjoying her life during this period of time. After having a boyfriend, she got the love of her boyfriend, and also the love of her parents. Moreover, she had two elder brothers and a grandmother, and her children were very obedient. Everything that had happened recently was good and lucky. They came to the top floor. It was high, and they could see the neon lights in the buildings in the distance. The night scene was lovely. The balcony was built with ss, and even the table was made of ss. Stepping on the thick ss made no sound, but Eden was a little afraid that she would miss her footing. After all, she had been to the ss walkway, so she had a lingering fear when she saw such a house. Seeing her walking cautiously, Victorughed, "Eden, don''t be afraid.¡± Eden looked at him, "I''m so nervous. When Abigail and I yed on the ss walkway, I couldn''t be more scared. I saw a man pee out of fear. He sat on the ground and couldn''t get up, so I didn''t move a single step. Abby was also frightened, so neither of us dared to walk on it." Victor took her hand andforted her with a smile, "Just follow me. Nothing will happen." His gentle voice was as charming as the glorious moonlight. "Okay!" Eden could not help but nod. She suddenly realized that Victor was too tender in this way. Following Victor, she gradually overcame the fear in her heart, but she didn''t feelpletely rxed until she sat on the stool. Eden looked at him and said with gratitude, "Victor, thank you. You always remember what I said and do a lot to realize my dream." Victor''s brooding eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness as he looked at her quietly, "Eden, I remember I once told you that you are the most important person in my life. I am willing to do all these for you. In the past, I always believed that you coulde back to me. Therefore, promise me that you will never leave me in the rest of your life." Thinking of Gia''s words, he was a little worried. She could only say those touching words when she was drunk, so he couldn''t rest assured. However, Eden nodded with a smile, "In this world, no one can dote on me as you do. I won''t leave you even if you want me to." She said these words honestly. During this period of time, she knew what he had done for her. Each time she had different feelings and was moved differently. "Eden." Victor was so excited that his eyes blurred with tears. At this moment, his worried heart finally rxed. He picked up the spoon and filled her bowl of with the soup of three delicacies. "Eden,e on. Have some soup before eating. You drank wine today, so I prepared light food for you." "Okay!" Eden said with a grin. She always cared about the feelings of the people she cared about, and she would rather suffer than make them unhappy. She would be nervous if they were upset. She treated the rtionship between her and Victor sincerely. If she didn''t like him, she would try her best to let him give up, even if he would be wronged. It was said that women were happy because of love, and they would be sad because of love. When they fell in love with someone, they would face many choices, and they needed a strong heart to hold on to the end. Since she had chosen to be with him, she would not give up so easily. After having a hearty meal., Victor took Eden to the garden for a walk. Victor told her that the children had done their homework and they were obedient at home, so she was relieved. They went to thekeside. Theke was very quiet at night, just like a bright mirror. There was a winding corridor which was made of mood next to theke. At the end of the corridor was a pavilion and a wooden table. It looked like a fairnd. As soon as they sat down, Eden took out her phone and saw the message sent by Abigail. "Eden, are you alone with Victor tonight?" Eden replied, "Yeah, Abby, what''s wrong?" Abigail said, "Baby Eden, I feel so worried when I see your question." "Why?" "Because you''re too stubborn and you''re unwilling to sleep with him." Eden was speechless. "Abigail, are you really my best friend?" "Yep, no one treats you better than I do. Baby Eden, think about it. In this world, so many women want to seduce Victor and sleep with him. Don''t be too stubborn. If you like him, don''t refuse him. I''m waiting to attend your wedding." "Do you want me to sleep with him just because you want to attend my wedding?" Abigail said, "Baby Eden, that is worth it. It''s a good thing! Come on! I want another god son." Eden was too helpless. She had had three children. Wasn''t it enough? Seeing that Eden lowered her head and chatted with Abigail, Victor felt a little wronged. They finally had a chance to stay together alone, and he didn''t want to be disturbed by anyone. "Eden." He called her name softly. Hearing this, Eden thought of Abigail''s words and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little ambiguous. She looked up, and his aggrieved faces made her lightly puzzled, "What''s wrong?" Victor said, "I''m right in front of you." Eden was speechless, "Victor, there''s nothing wrong with my eyes and I can see you." Victor said, "Eden, there''s something with your eyes." Eden was stunned, "I can see you clearly." However, his skin was d*mned perfect. She couldn''t even see his pore. There was a faint brown mole on his left cheek, but it did not affect his charm. Victor said, "Can''t you see the grievance on my face?" Eden replied, "Are you showing me your grievance?" ''It''s because of you that I feel wronged, isn''t it?" "Is it because of me that you feel wronged?" Victor was stunned. What was going on? If they continued to talk like this, he would go crazy. "Eden, we stay alone tonight, and I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone. You can only look at me." His tone and words were overbearing. It seemed that he was jealous. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled helplessly. After saying goodbye to Abigail, she turned off the phone directly. "Are you satisfied now?" Victor nodded happily and grinned with joy. "You''re really obedient." His doting words were as gentle as the quiet evening breeze. Eden felt that she had been doted on as a child in an instant. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 However, this kind of feeling was d*mn good. Oh Jesus! What should she do? she thought. She had beenpletely obsessed by him. Victor was the most handsome she had ever seen, and it was too hard for her to endure her feelings towards him. Abigail''s words echoed in her ears again, and she felt that even the atmosphere had be ambiguous. Victor said, "Eden, let''s live here after we get married. This ce is close to the children''s school, and there is a courtyard here. They will live morefortably here." Victor took the opportunity to make the proposal. In fact, he wanted to tell her the truth that he was the man who slept with her seven years ago. However, the atmosphere was so warm, and it was not easy for him to get such happiness, so he was afraid that his words would ruin all these. He didn''t dare to say it. He was not afraid of anything, but afraid of losing her. "Okay!" Eden didn''t care about it. As long as she could live with her family, she was willing to live anywhere. "By the way, Victor, Amelia sent me a message today, saying that someone wanted to order a wedding dress in ourpany. It is a custom-made wedding dress. I am good at design. Why don''t you let me do this?" There were other designers in thepany. However, the clothes she designed this time attracted more attention, and she was more famous than them. Moreover, Victor was her boyfriend, and she could make use of their rtionship. She did want to design a wedding dress. Every woman only wore a wedding dress once in their lives. The white wedding dress represented purity and loyalty. Every girl wanted to put on a wedding dress and marry their beloved men. Wearing the elegant and beautiful wedding dress was the happiest moment for every woman. Victor looked at her eager eyes. She was always so serious when it came to work. He said, "Eden, I will hand over the project to you even if you don''t say it. That person asked for you by name. Besides, we''ve offered a very high price. Now, you only have to draw the design draft." "Really?" Eden felt a little bit ttered and looked at him in surprise. "Yeah! Eden, you are really amazing. However, we won''t talk about work tonight. I will tell you who that person is tomorrow." Tonight, except for the two of them, he didn''t want to mention anyone else. "Okay!" Eden nodded obediently. She was relieved since he had said so. They sat by theke for half an hour. The night wind was a little cold. Victor was afraid that Eden would catch a cold, so he took her back. Eden went to take a bath, while Victor yed with his phone and waited for her in the room. He searched on google for ways of persuading his girlfriend to sleep with him. He browsed a lot of articles, but he felt that they were not suitable for him. "Firstly, if a man faces the woman he loves and wants to have sex with her, he should have physical contact with her and then produce many hormones so as to be sexually aroused." Victor shook his head quickly. He didn''t like this way. What he wanted was that Eden was willing to sleep with him. "Secondly, create a quiet and beautiful environment." Victor nodded in agreement. The environment here was quiet and beautiful, and the atmosphere was sweet He couldn''t help frowning when he continued to read. Since he loved her, he should respect her. Otherwise, he would get just the opposite of what he wanted, and she would regard him as a scumbag. "Thirdly, prepare flowers and fine wine." "Invite the woman to have a drink in the flower fragrance and music, and the spicy Baijiu is the best. But you can''t have sex with her by force after drinking. Women hate indecent behaviors the most." "Fourthly, whisper in the girl''s ear." "Hug the girl you like from her behind and whisper some sweet nothings. She will be moved when she feels your hot breathing." Victor nodded slightly. This was reasonable. He had tried this, but Eden had no reaction. "Fifthly, say some shameless words properly." Victor looked at the following content and felt a little embarrassed. He touched his face unconsciously. If he said those words, would Eden give him a p in the face and leave here in the middle of the night?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor took a look at the sixth advice, "Kiss her gently and let her be infatuated with your affection." After searching the Inte, Victor felt that those ways were all not suitable for him. Except for having hormones and a handsome face that was praised by everyone, he didn''t dare to do anything else. Victor lowered his head in a bad mood. He wanted to sleep with her, but he didn''t have to courage to say it. The bathroom door was pulled open. Victor immediately put away the phone and sat on the edge of the bed, as if he had done something wrong. Eden didn''te out until she dried up her hair. As soon as she came out, she saw Victor sitting in the room and couldn''t help thinking of Abigail''s words. Her face blushed scarlet instantly. Victor still kept his head down, as if he didn''t see Edening out, but in fact, he was very nervous. However, from Eden''s point of view, he seemed to be lost in thought. She walked over with doubts and looked at him, "What are you thinking about?" Only then did Victor raise his head elegantly and looked at her with a gentle smile, "You''vee out." Then, he reached out, took her slightly cold hand and let her sit down beside him. He leaned over slightly and looked at her. There was a faint fragrance of the shower gel on her body and the smell was cool, making him very pleasant. Eden nodded nervously, "I..." "I...* They spoke at the same time. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, you first." Eden blushed and said, "You first." In fact, Victor didn''t know what he was going to say. Facing the person he liked, he was like a young man who had his adolescent crushes, cautious and nervous. He lowered his head slightly and told himself that since he could be amanding businessman, he could definitely be a perfect lover. After being mentally-prepared enough, he looked at Eden with an wicked smile, "Eden, do you need some water?" All of a sudden, Victor regretted it so much. What he wanted to say was, "Eden, let''s sleep now." Eden nodded slightly, "Okay, give me a ss of hot water." Victor had no choice but to get up and pour water for her... Eden took out her phone and turned it on. Then, she found that a blogger whom she had been following had posted a new video. She suddenly became interested, because the blogger hadn''t updated the video for a long time. When Victor came back with a ss of water, he happened to see her smiling brightly at her phone. He suddenly wanted to be the phone in her hand. Eden waved to him and said, "Victor,e and take a look. Her video is so interesting, and there are bits and pieces of her life in the video." Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Hearing her call him by the name, Victor was in a much better mood. "Eden, drink the water first." "Okay!" Eden took the ss and gulped down the water. Then she handed the ss to Victor and looked down at the video. Victor kicked off his shoes, got on the bed and sat beside her. He pulled the quilt and covered the two of them naturally. Neither of them noticed this ambiguous action. Victor did not do anything deliberately. He just sat beside her gently, lowered his head and watched the video together with her. Now there were all kinds of short videos online, but he was not interested in them. He didn''t know about these food bloggers. In the video, the blogger was dressed in ancient-style clothes and making lotus-leaf chicken. She did everything by herself, and the video was soon ended. The chicken was well made and looked very delicious. Victor asked, "Eden, do you like the lotus-leaf chicken?" Eden nced at him, "No, nowadays, our lives are very busy. She creates her own food miracle in her hometown. Furthermore, the environment in her hometown is very beautiful. She earns her own living. Sometimes, I can be in a good mood by watching her video when I am busy with work." As for the food, she knew how to cook. However, watching others cook was a kind of enjoyment. "Not bad!" Victor nodded in agreement. "You also think so, don''t you? Her videos are short, but she does everything with all her heart, makes her video an art and shows it to us." Eden found the previous videos and showed them to Victor. Victor was not in the mood to watch them. While Eden was searching the videos, he suddenly found that he was sitting beside her naturally. He put his hand behind her back lightly, pretended to be casual and held her waist. Eden did not notice his scheming approach. She looked down at the videos seriously. Suddenly, her hand twitched and she clicked an advertisement by ident. The advertisement was immediately yed, "How to make manst longer on bed?" Eden was stunned and quickly clicked the next video. She looked up at Victor, only to see that Victor was looking at her with a meaningful smile. His smile was faint, as if he thought that she had clicked the advertisement deliberately. Only did then she realize that they were sitting very close to each other, and they were covered with the same quilt. Her face blushed scarlet instantly, "Victor, you...¡± "Eden, what''s wrong with me?" Victor looked at Eden with his intense eyes quietly. Looking at her red face, he smiled very brightly and smugly. It was toote for her to realize it. Eden looked at him. Didn''t he know what was wrong with him? When did he sit next to her? Why didn''t she know this? "Well..." "Eden, are you tired?" Victor interrupted her. He knew what she wanted to say, but he wouldn''t let her say it. "No." Eden shook her head slightly, "Victor, what do you want for your birthday this month?" She checked the date and found that there was not much time left before September 23. She had to prepare a birthday present for him. Victor was stunned, and a wave of happiness flooded him. Except for his mother, no one had ever remembered his birthday. Every year, he would receive a gift from his mother on his birthday. He wouldn''t realize that it was his birthday until he received the gift. Victor looked at her bright eyes which were so clear that they seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts, "Eden, I want you!" He said this uncontrobly and did not hide his desire at all. He put his arms around her waist to hold her tightly and rested his head on her shoulder tenderly, "Eden, all I want is always you." There was a kind of eager desire and expectation in his low and deep voice. Eden held Victor''s hand unconsciously. They held each other''s hands, and Victor''s heart trembled. Actually, every time she heard Victor''s words, she would feel a sharp pain in her heart at first. After a while, her heart would be filled with sweetness and expectation. She longed to hear his voice, stay in his arms and be together with him. When she was lying on the bed at night and couldn''t fall asleep, she would analyze the rtionship between them. She was a woman who had three children. If she wanted to marry a man who really loved her, it was very difficult. Before she met Victor again, she had never thought about getting married. But she was really moved. Her children liked Victor very much. She chuckled, "Victor, aren''t I in your arms now?" She said these words boldly. She had experienced a lot since childhood, so she was steady and restrained. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t say such words so easily. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled, "Eden, it''s great to have you by my side!" Hearing her words, he was so delighted that he almost wanted to cry. At this moment, Eden looked up at him, turned her head slightly and then kissed his lips very lightly. Victor was shocked, and his breathing became heavy. In a low and hoarse voice, he said, "Eden." "Mm!" Eden answered with a red face. Victor gently hugged her andy down. Then he kissed her eagerly as if he was the burning desert sands which had been poured with water, wanting more greedily. He couldn''t get satisfied just by kissing her and wanted more... The next morning, the sun shone through the ss room. Under the dazzling sunlight, Eden slowly opened her eyes and saw Victor smiling at her. He had woken up. Eden quickly got up and took a look at the bathrobe on her. She was still wearing it, and she couldn''t help doubting her charm. Victor stopped before he was about to take off her clothes. In the end, nothing happened and they spent the night like that. Eden sighed. It seemed that she was really not attractive. In fact, she was willing to have sex with himst night, but he... Eden looked down at herself again. Was it because she was too thin? However, no matter how much she ate, she was always so slim. But her breasts were not small. Victor sat up slightly. Seeing that she looked a bit disappointed, he asked, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden looked at him silently. He was as doting as usual, so she shook her head slightly, "Nothing. I''m just hungry." Victor gently touched her delicate nose, "Wait a minute. I''ll ask them to send delicious food to you right now." Victor put on his shoes and went out. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the bedside table, Eden''s phone rang. Eden took it and had a look. It was a message sent by Abigail. "Eden, how is it? Are you so tired that you haven¡¯t woken up yet? But if you''re awake, reply to me. Did anything happenst night?" Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Eden felt extremely aggrieved when she saw this. She could not tell how she felt, but she was so wronged that she wanted to cry. Eden sent her a voice message, "Abby, do you think I''m not charming enough? Or maybe I''m not attractive at all. I was disgusted." Abigail was puzzled. "My baby Eden, it seems that you''re going to cry. Tell me what happened. Did Victor bully you? If he dared to bully you, I will go there and beat him immediately! I must give him a lesson!" "If he bullied me, I wouldn''t feel so wronged. But you know what? I was mentally-preparedst night, but he stopped at the crucial moment. Abby, tell me. What the hell was going on? It was the first time I had made such an unprecedented decision. Or, does he dislike me?" Victor opened his eyes wide in shock when he heard what she said. She looked so upset early in the morning, and it was actually because he didn''t have sex with herst night. No, it was definitely not like this. He loved her so much. Last night, he was afraid that she was not prepared and he would be kicked out of bed. She didn''t know how hard he had endured himself. He was about to explode. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have restrained himself. Woo-woo! He was the most wronged one. He would never search the Inte again. In the future, he would do what he wanted. The articles on Google were lies. Eden continued to talk to Abigail. Abigail said, ¡°Baby Eden, no way! You went to his house, but he actually didn''t have sex with you. Just forget it. He doesn''t love you sincerely at all. You''d better change your mind and be with Jasper. Jasper treats you ten times better than Victor does." "Abigail, haven''t you woken up from your dream? What nonsense are you talking about?" "Eden, I was too worried about youst night, and I didn''t fall asleep. There are even dark eyes circles on my face now. Can you understand me?" Eden was speechless. "You didn''t have to worry too much. I was the one who wanted to sleep with him, but I was not as worried as you." "Eden, don''t feel wronged. Anyway, you are a nice girl. Although Victor doesn''t know how to cherish you, a lot of men who are lining up to marry you. There is a famous entrepreneur who loves you sincerely in Gate City, right? He is young and handsome. Therefore, don''t worry." Eden looked so helpless. Abigail was indeed her best friend. She thought of a n B for her immediately. Who was the entrepreneur? Howe she didn''t know? When Victor heard Abigail''s tone, he wished that he could get into the mobile phone and beat her hard. How could she cast a bone between them like this? This was definitely a misunderstanding. All of a sudden, Victor felt a tightness in the chest. How could such a thing happen to him? Eden said, "Abby, I''ll talk to you when I get back. Have the children gone to school?" Abigail replied, "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about your three babies. They do everything well and they are very smart. You''re the most carefree mommy in the world. Boris stayed in bed today and didn''t want to go to school. Gracie was going crazy. He didn''t get up until Gia scolded him." "Boris''s bad habits have to be corrected slowly. Abby, I''m getting up. Let''s talk when I go back." Eden said in a listless tone as if she was ill. Victor left quietly. He was so regretful that he wanted to beat himself hard. What a d*mned thing he had done! Eden was very wronged and so was he. In his heart, Eden was extremely innocent and pure. He did everything cautiously and said every word carefully for fear of hurting her. However, he hurt her inadvertently. Eden got up slowly. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Victor sitting by the window in a hand-made white shirt. He was looking at the distance with gloomy eyes. It seemed that he was lost in thought. His perfect side face gave her a peaceful feeling. Eden was in a low spirit. She was depressed in heart. After talking to Abby, she felt a little better, but she still couldn''t cheer up. Hearing her voice, Victor looked back, only to see that she was drinking on the sofa sullenly. He looked at her and smiled faintly. It was his fault. He made her think that she had been disliked. He walked over and sat next to Eden. Then he picked up the cup and drank the rest of the water in it. Eden was puzzled. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She nced at him ndly, "Since you want to drink water, can¡¯t you pour it yourself?" Her tone was still filled with grievances. As he got closer, she could feel that her heart was beating so fast that she couldn''t control it. So, it could be proved that she had fallen in love with him. If she was not tempted, how could she be willing to have sex with him? Victor looked at her with a smile, and his eyes were as doting as ever, "Eden, I''ll pour another cup of water for you." Eden said, "No." Then she lowered her head and looked at her hand. She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk to him. Victor knew why she was angry. However, he had missed the opportunity. His eagerness to get her had never disappeared. Every time she wore sexy clothes, he couldn''t hide the infatuation and desire in his eyes. Eden took a look at him. He was smiling, but she couldn''t understand him for some reason. How exactly did he feel about her? At this moment, she wished that she could really understand him. In terms of love, she couldn''t suit her methods to the situation. She always felt that love was veryplicated, so she didn''t want to be in a rtionship. Victor had done so much for her. Over the years, he had been keeping his promises one after another. However, when she wanted to give her all to him, he refused. Nothing made her more dejected than this. He did have his own strict style of doing business. Once he had a target, he would immediately take actions, and his methods weremanding and decisive, but... No, Eden suddenly stopped filling her head with nonsense. Did Victor suffer from sexual impotence? There had never been rumors about his love affairs. Only her and the actress were gossiped to be his girlfriends. "Victor, do you like men?" She blurted out. Victor was startled. "Ahem..." He coughed after hearing this. Her words came as aplete shock for him. When did he give her such an illusion that he liked men? Could it best night? No, he was too wronged. Who did he take heed of his virtue for? It was her, wasn''t it? How could she misunderstand him like that? Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Victor immediately exined, "Eden, you misunderstand me. I can prove to you that I only like you." Eden looked at him with a face of suspicion, "Prove it to me? How do you want to prove it?" Victor was helpless. Hadn''t he... made it clear that he would prove it? She was indeed too naive. Thinking of her depression just now, Victor stared at her and said cautiously, "Eden, If I can prove it to you, don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Eden was stunned and could not react for a moment. She looked at him with her big clear eyes in a daze and nodded unconsciously. She really wanted to know it. Otherwise, she would be depressed to death in the next few days. Victor was surprised. Was Eden really stupid or just pretending to be dumb? She hadn''t figured it out though he had made it so clear. Victor swallowed and stared at her, "Eden, promise me that you definitely can''t be angry or ignore me, and I will prove it to you." Eden said, "I won''t be mad with you, and I won''t ignore you. Tell me." She asked him to tell her, so he knew that she hadn''t realized what he was going to do. If he could prove it by speaking, why did he have to do it?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eden was so simple. What if he have a bad influence on her? No, he must prove to her that he was not a gay, and he loved her and did not dislike her. Eden''s eyes were as clear as the dewdrop after the rain, bright and lovely. She looked at him expectantly to see how he would prove it. Victor looked at her innocent and clear eyes and felt a little sorry. However, he thought about it again rationally. That kind of thing could not happen again. He could not let her have any other bad ideas in her heart. Otherwise, it would be too hard for him to get her. Therefore, he smiled wickedly and carried Eden in his arms with a hint of desire in his eyes. "Oh!" Eden was startled. She looked up at Victor, "What are you doing? Just say it. Is it something shameful that you have to say it in the room?" Victor was speechless. He was really irritated by Eden. She was the best proof. Eden looked at him and blinked, looking so confused. Victor''s heart trembled as he looked at her. He could smell the pleasant smell on her, and he held her with more strength subconsciously. "Fool, I''ll prove to you now that I am absolutely straight." Victor''s deep voice sounded ambiguous. As soon as he entered the room, he closed the door with one foot and pressed on a button. Then the curtain was slowly closed, covering the lighting from outside. Seeing this, Eden immediately understood what was going on. She was shocked and stared at Victor with her eyes wide open, "Victor, what... do you want to do?" Victor had been sexually aroused as he looked at her innocent eyes, and his mind was in a mess. He got randier and randier. He wanted more and was eager to have sex. Victor did not speak. He put her on the soft bed gently, leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Eden, you''ll prove it for me." Eden was puzzled. She stared at him with big and clear eyes, feeling a bit timid and scared. She was really wrong. Why did she understand what he meant sote? Victor looked at her with keen eyes and said in a low voice, "Eden, you said that you would not be angry, and you would not ignore me. You have to prove it for me. As a man, I am very wronged to be misunderstood by my beloved woman." Eden opened her mouth wide and looked at him in disbelief. His grievances seemed to be caused by her. At this moment, she finally realized it. How could she be so stupid? Victor could tell that she was afraid. He knew what had happened back then had cast a shadow in her heart. "Don''t be afraid, Eden. It''s me." Victor whispered in her ear. Eden''s nervous body rxed all of a sudden. She blushed scarlet. She asked for such a result herself. Victor bent down and pressed on her, overbearing and tender. She had no way to refuse him and was besotted with his affection. Just as she was about to speak, he suddenly kissed her red lips. In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became torrid. Victor was like a thirsty traveler, and she was like a river. She relieved the eagerness in his heart, and he had an extraordinary feeling of relief. It seemed that a miracle had appeared in his life, and he was like over the moon. As for Eden, she finally got the passionate sex that she had waited for a long time. In his arms, she had the kind of excitement and happiness that she had never had before. With his every action, she felt how much he loved her. In the evening! Magnificent sunlight came through the ss walls and shone in, and the room was shining in the reflected rays of the setting sun. The atmosphere in the room was extremely sweet. When Eden slowly opened her eyes, she only felt that she had had an iparably beautiful dream. She had a sense of belonging, as if she had returned to her hometown when her heart was full of depression. She nced at the light yellow curtain. Under the setting sun, it looked warm and soft, leaving a glow in her heart. The rustling sound made her mind keep turning in an endless loop. Eden suddenly realized something. She quickly looked sideways, only to find that Victor was not by her side. She recalled what had happened in the afternoon and opened her red lips in disbelief. They... were really together. Eden closed her eyes slightly. Why did she always get obsessed with Victor? She wanted to refuse, but her heart softened when she looked at his innocent face. The door was suddenly pushed open and Eden looked over. Victor walked in against the light. His tall figure was bathed in the glow of the sun and the air was crisp and clear. His handsome appearance was as indifferent as usual. However, when he looked her, his eyes turned tender all of a sudden and he looked at her dotingly. Her eyes were innocent, and her facial features were delicate. She looked so pure and charming, just like an angel. Victor walked over with a doting smile on his face. "Eden, you''ve woken up." His deep voice was like old red wine, leading her to endless aftertastes. However, Eden turned over lightly. She felt that she had fallen into his trap identally. She proved that he was straight, but he had gone too far. He... refused to be gentle on bed and didn''t take pity on her. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Seeing that she was angry, Victor smiled helplessly. Although they had a torrid sex, he woke up earlier than her. The staff of the hotel had sent them a lot of delicious food, so he went out to open the door when she was asleep. He walked over, sat on the edge of the bed and helped her up gently. Eden was wrapped in the quilt, and there were faint bruises on her fair skin. Seeing this, Victor was extremely pleased. Eden just red at him and didn''t speak. Victor reached out and ran his slender fingers through her hair. He stared at her with warm eyes and said, "Eden, are you hungry? Let''s have dinner first." When Eden heard the word "dinner", she suddenly remembered that she didn''t even have time to eat breakfast in the morning, and she felt so wronged. "You go out first. I am going to take a bath." Her voice had never been so hoarse before. Victor nodded with a smile. The words she said in the morning were like the catalyst, letting him take an important step forward and making them the most intimate lovers. This wonderful feeling made him so happy. He got up, kissed her smooth forehead and said in a low voice, "I''ll get you some hot water." Saying this, he turned around and walked to the bathroom without waiting for Eden''s reply. Half an hourter, they finally sat down at the table. Looking at the sumptuous dinner on the table, Eden felt so hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything that day, and she had a torrid sex with him. At this time, she was terribly hungry. Victor poured soup for her considerately. The nourishing chicken soup exhaled a strong fragrance. Eden nced at him but did not say anything. In fact, she felt very surprised about what had happened. When they were both horny, this kind of thing would happen naturally. But she was so stupid that she didn''t react at that time and fell into his trap. s! Eden cried in heart and decided to eat more. She took gulps of the soup and soon drank up half of the chicken soup. Then she ate a chicken thigh, but she couldn''t get enough and ate one again. Seeing that she only focused on eating and didn''t talk to him, Victor had a load in his mind. He wanted to ask, "Eden, did you agree that you wouldn''t get angry?" However, he didn''t dare to ask. He was afraid that she would be even angrier. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing that Eden munched on another chicken thigh, Victor felt as if he was chopped into pieces by her. "Eden, eat slowly. I''ll shell some shrimps for you." Victor was a little worried because she ate too fast. "Alright, shell all of them for me. I''ll eat them" Eden pointed at the shrimps on the te. The food he had prepared for her was very fresh and each of them was very tasty. Victorughed and said, "Okay, Eden, eat the lobster first, and I''ll shell them for you immediately." Victor was as attentive as the waiter in the restaurant. As long as Eden was not mad, he was willing to do everything. Love would make a person stupid, and he didn''t mind being sillier. Looking at what he was doing, Eden was no more so miffed. After the meal, Eden was stuffed to the gills and felt a bit ufortable. After she ate a te of shrimps, even Victor was worried about her, let alone herself. Victor had been with her for such a long time, but he had never seen her eat so much. "Eden, are you alright?" He asked with concern. "Hie..." Eden burped, pursed her lips slightly and touched her ufortable stomach. Why was she out of her mind again? When she was extremely annoyed, she wanted to eat more and indeed enjoyed her meal, but she didn''t feel well after eating a lot. Eden said, "I seem to have eaten too much." Victor gulped in disbelief. That night, she ate three times her meal in ordinary times. As he expected, she was not feeling well. "Eden, I''ll take you out for a walk." Eden nced out of the window. It was already dark, and they had stayed here for two days and two nights. However, this was not the problem. The problem was that she had really eaten too much. ¡°Let''s go. I want to have a walk first." Eden stood up. Victor came over and took her hand. Eden did not refuse. Furthermore, even if she refused him, he would not let go of her. Victor stared at her, and his eyes were softer than before. Constant dripping wore away a stone. Victor finally won her love. Next, they would get the marriage certificate and hold a wedding naturally. Thinking of this, Victor turned to look at Eden and said cautiously, "Eden, we are already together. Why don''t we get our marriage certificate tomorrow morning?" Eden was taken aback and stared at Victor. Under the night sky, his handsome face was exquisite and soft. His eyes were filled with expectation as he looked at her. It seemed that he had been waiting for this moment in his life. "Eden, do you know what my biggest wish is?" Seeing that she didn''t speak, Victor asked with a smile. Eden shook her head slightly. He used to say that his biggest dream was to get her. Did he have any other dreams? Victor pulled her into his arms tenderly, and his broad and strong chest was like a warm harbor. She could feel his hot breathing and the pleasant smell on him, as well as his intense eagerness. Victor whispered, "Fool, my biggest dream is to get married with you. I can''t rest assured unless you be my wife.¡± Eden suddenly felt that she had no way to avoid Victor''s love. She could hear their heartbeats. Both of their hearts beat so fast. Eden raised her face slightly and looked at Victor''s eager eyes bravely. Finally, being stared at by him, she nodded. "Okay! I promise you!" She said in a light tone, but Victor heard her very clearly. He hugged her excitedly and did a twirl quickly. "Stop, Victor. I''m going to throw up. It''s all your fault. I ate a lot. I''m so ufortable now." Eden med him. Victor put her on the ground cautiously and looked at her, "Eden, why don''t we go to the hospital?¡± Eden shook her head quickly, "There''s no need. I''ll feel better after talking a walk. You should take the me. If I hadn''t been angry, I wouldn''t have eaten so much." Eden said this and went straight ahead. Victor looked at her back and smiled dotingly. He followed behind her. In fact, Eden was in a good mood. She didn''t expect that happiness woulde to her so soon. Just now, she looked at Victor''s expression carefully. When he was waiting for her to reply, he was very nervous and his whole body tensed up, like a string that would be broken at any time. His eyes were brooding, and it seemed that he had waited for that moment for a long time, so her heart was moved. She had never felt the kind of happiness so vividly. All the bitterness in the past and all the pain disappeared at that moment. At the daytime, when they stayed together, he tried his best to endure himself and he was eager, but he took care of her thoughtfully. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 She remembered that when she first saw him, he was cold and noble, as if he was the most powerful person in the world. He looked arrogant and lofty, so she naturally disliked him so much. However, when he looked at her just now, he was so focused, affectionate and cautious. She seldom saw him like this. The moment he stared at her and waited for his answer, she was his whole world. If she said no, he would be dealt a severe blow. Eden walked forward and did not talk to Victor. However, Victor''s eyes were full of smiles as soon as he thought that she had promised to get the marriage certificate with him. Eden went straight to theke. She stood behind the banister and closed her eyes lightly. There happened to be a streetmp above her head. She was wearing a beige coat and her soft hair hung behind her shoulders. The evening breeze was blowing, and she looked very sweet when she closed her eyes slightly. She had perfect facial features, delicate face and gentle temperament. At this time, she was smiling faintly. Victor looked at her and was suddenly in a trance. She was really impable, and she was the best girl he had ever met. He walked behind her and hugged her from behind. At this moment, their faces were both good- looking and they were well suited to each other. "Eden, do you like this ce?" Victor whispered in her ear. Eden opened her eyes slowly, looked around with a smile and nodded slightly, "Yeah, it''s very beautiful, especially at night. I feel as if I am living in a fairytale." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Victor looked down at her side face. He knew that she would like it, "Eden, you know what? I took fancy to this ce ten years ago. I had been paying attention to it and prepared enough money. When thisnd was developed, I bought it and built the ss vi ording to your preferences." Victor looked at her in his arms and suddenly felt that he had got all he wanted. During this period of time, they were in a rtionship. They ate, went shopping, watched movies and talked about the future together. Such a life was pleasant and leisurely. Eden was so touched when she heard that, "Why do you like this ce?" She suddenly felt that there might be another reason. Victor looked at theke water in the distance and said with a smile, "I brought you here by bicycle ten years ago, and we went for a row on theke. At that time, this ce was very remote and there were very few people here. Then many people flooded into River City. In the past ten years, this ce was developed by real estate agent, so I got a chance. When I bought this ce, I was very excited." Eden turned around to look at him, "Victor, you..." Eden''s bright eyes glistened with tears. Victor looked at her, and there was still a gentle smile in his eyes. They were very close to each other. As long as he lowered his head slightly, he could kiss her lips. Victor whispered, "Eden, that year, I didn''t know what I lived for. I lost my mother and you, and my life was in desperation. It took me a long time to drag myself out of the morass of despair." Saying this, Victor took out a silver tape-recorder from his pocket. This kind of small tape-recorder was very precious when they were young. It could record people''s conversation and y tapes. When Eden was a child, she liked to listen to children''s songs. Victor grinned and said, "Eden, would you like to hear your voice when you were young?" Eden was surprised, and she said somewhat happily, "Is this a tape-recorder?" Eden looked at the small tape-recorder in his hand curiously. She remembered that she had seen it when she was young, and her ssmates would bring their taperecorders to school. At that time, she was envious. She liked to listen to the songs, but she was poor to buy one. "Mm! I bought it with my own savings. You liked it very much." As Victor said this, he nced at her and pressed a button. Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice of a little girl sounded, "Victor, when youe back from school today, remember to bring me a strawberry vored lollipop. My father doesn''t allow me to eat candies. He''s too bad!" Immediately afterwards, a boy said, "Eden, your teeth will be ugly if you eat too many candies." "Victor, you''re lying to me again. Last time, you tricked me to eat a sour strawberry, and I still remember it. Today, you should buy me a lollipop as thepensation. Look at my teeth. They''re white and good-looking. They''re much prettier than yours." "Alright, I''ll bring you a lollipop. However, why did you lean over the window early in the morning today? Didn''t I tell you not to do that? It''s very dangerous." "Humph! I am not afraid. Victor, I saw that Vincent went to your room and then he took your pocket money and your white shirt. Moreover, he put his own shirt on your bed. Does he want to frame you again?" "Ha-ha... It turns out that you just wanted to see what he had done. Don''t do that in the future. It''s very dangerous beside the window." "No, they often frame you. I''m not afraid." The sound paused for a while. Victor pressed the button again. "Victor, let me tell you. Your stepmother, the old witch, spoke ill of you in front of Uncle Phillip today. Guess what happenedter? I sshed the toilet water on her. However, my mother saw it and then she beat me. My grandmother scolded my mom, and they had a quarrel. The atmosphere in my family is tense now. I won''t go back to sleep at night. Victor, let me sleep with you." Then there was no sound. Victor took a look and patted it a few times, but it couldn''t work anymore. He looked at Eden and smiled, "Eden, it is a little old, and it''s always in trouble. It should be completely broken now. But we haven''t finished listening." Victor lowered his head and fiddled with it. Eden looked at him and didn''t say anything. Her heart was full of bitterness. When he lowered his head, the contour of his face was still cold. His ck eyes were bright and brooding, and there was a hint of intense mncholy in his eyes. He was born to be noble and stern, and no one was qualified to desecrate him. But his cold exterior hided a warm soul. Eden took the initiative to hug him. Victor''s hand, which was fiddling with the tape-recorder, paused slightly. He looked down at her in his arms and smiled faintly, "Eden, what''s wrong?" He asked softly. "I miss you!" Eden said in a low voice. It turned out that when they were young, they really stayed together every day, and he took care of her like an elder brother. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled and held her in his arms. ¡°Fool, I''m right in front of you." Eden shook her head slightly, "I don''t know why, but I feel so sad after hearing the recording just now, and I miss you so much." Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Victor hugged her tightly. Smelling the faint fragrance on her and her pleasant smell, he was in a better mood, "Eden, you''re not allowed to leave me again." "Mm!" Eden nodded heavily, "I have said that I would never leave you. Don''t worry." Saying this, Eden raised her head and looked at him with a smile. She was very confident. If it was in the past, she would not have confidence. But at this time, she was confident that she could hold his hand and spend the rest of his life with him. In the past two days, when she was with him, he made her feel touched and warm, and she was addicted to this kind of happiness. Her soothing words left a glow in Victor''s heart. Eden said, "Victor, let''s continue to walk. As for this tape-recorder, repair it when you have time." Although she had heard her voice when she was a child, she couldn''t recover her memory. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But that wasn''t important anymore. What was important was that they were living a happy life. "Okay!" Victor took her hand and walked by theke. It was getting colder and colder, and the wind rasped their faces. Victor put her hand into his pocket bag. They looked at each other with their eyes full of affection. That night was still torrid and boiling. Victor wanted to live there with her. However, when he thought that they were going to get the marriage certificate the next morning, he got up early to prepare breakfast for Eden. The next morning, Eden was pulled up by Victor. For him, getting the marriage certificate was definitely a big thing in his life, and it could not be dyed. Of course, he was more afraid that Eden would go back on her words all of a sudden. He could prepare a super luxurious wedding for her and make her the happiest woman in the world. Eden was tired on the way. Even after they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau and got the marriage certificate, she was still sleepy. Her eyes were even drowsy and daze in the photo on the marriage certificate. But this did not affect Victor''s joy. Victor got on the car with Eden and looked at the marriage certificate. It represented the happiness and sweetness of their life. When he saw Eden''s sleepy face, he felt somewhat guilty in heart. Last night, she was too tired, because he couldn''t stop himself from being sexually aroused in front of her. Victor held her shoulders with a smile. Eden came to sense and looked at him with blurred eyes, "Victor, we''ve got the marriage certificate. Can''t you let me sleep for a while?" Her tone was full ofint and grievance. Victor looked at her, and no words could describe his mood. For him, he owned the whole world on that day, but she only wanted to sleep. He said in a low voice, "Eden, look at me." Eden opened her eyes forcefully and looked at him, waiting for him to speak. Victor said, "Eden, congrattions, you have be Mrs. Alwynn." Eden was stunned and her drowsiness faded away in an instant. Looking at Victor''s serious face, she couldn''t help but smile, looking naughty and sweet, "Mr. Alwynn, congrattions, too. You finally have a wife at the age of 30. You''re no longer single." "Ha- ha..." Looking at her lovely and mischievous face, Victor grinned. He had tricked her into marrying him sessfully. Ah! He was so excited at the moment, and he wanted to tell the whole world this matter. "Dear, let''s celebrate it now." Victor changed his way of addressing her instantly and called her sweetly. Hearing this, Eden suddenly felt a little unustomed. Eden nced at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. She was no longer sleepy and felt that she seemed to have been tricked by him in a daze. "Victor, why have I married you?" Eden asked in confusion. Hearing this, Victor only smiled in heart. She was as innocent as she was when she was a child, and she alwayste to catch on. "Eden, you promised me. Now we are husband and wife. You can''t go back on your word." Victor looked solemn and said in a serious voice. Eden shook her head slightly. Looking at the his worried eyes, she smiled, "Victor, that is not what I mean. I mean, have I been fooled by you?" "No!" Victor shook his head quickly and denied it. He would not give her the chance to go back on her word. "Eden, just rest assured. We will hold a wedding. I will let my mom choose a lucky day." Eden shook her head slightly, "Victor, it''s so tiring to hold a wedding. I don''t have so many requirements. This is good, but we can''t tell anyone that we''ve got married. As long as both of us know it. We can make it public in the future. If you tell them, I won''t feel sofortable when I work in thepany." Victor looked at her, "Eden, now you don''t feelfortable, either. No one will dare to make things difficult for you if we make our rtionship public." Eden shook her head and said, "It''s not the same. Without my permission, you can''t tell anyone. Otherwise, we''ll divorce." Hearing her threatening words, Victor became listless in an instant. All the women in the world wanted to be his women. They announced it to the whole world as long as they had something to do with him. However, Eden did not want to have anything to do with him in front of others. Victor was extremely depressed. Seeing him like this, Edenughed, "Victor, we can make it public after the national design competition is over." "Okay! Dear, I respect your choice." Victor could only indulge her. He had tricked her into marrying him. If he did not agree with such a request, he would feel guilty deep in his heart. "Ha-ha..." When Eden heard the word "dear", she couldn''t help butugh, "Why do you call me in such a natural way?" Victor said seriously, "You can call me like this, too." "Uh..." Eden thought for a moment, but she had to way to say it. She didn''t mean to be affected, but she really couldn''t call him like that. "Give me some time to get used to it." Eden said. "Alright!" Victor smiled dotingly, "But dear, can we tell mom and Uncle Calder?" "That''s okay." Eden nodded, but was she too impulsive? When she looked at Victor''s eyes, she felt that she had been fooled by him. "Okay, Eden, I''ll send a message to tell them." Saying this, Victor took out his mobile phone, took a photo of their marriage certificate and sent it to his mom and Zaiden. At the same time, Eden received a message. It was sent by Abigail. "Eden, didn''t you say that you woulde back yesterday? You haven''te back now. Are you staying alone sadly because Victor bullied you?" Eden was speechless. She just fell into his trap by ident. "Abby, no, let me tell you. I''m married." Abigail was shocked. "Baby Eden, haven''t you woken up from your dream? Or are you having a fever? Where are you? I''ll call first aid." Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Eden was confused by the message. She didn''t say she was sick. Why did Abby say that? Eden: "Abby, I''m fine. I am now registering for marriage with Victor." Abigail: "What?" Eden: "To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on. I am muddled" Abigail: "No, you are not muddled. You''re willing. But what about the wedding? You shouldn''t do that." Eden: "What do you mean?" Abigail: "I mean you need a wedding! Eden, sometimes you''re too simple. You are deluded by Victor! I''m telling you, he married you but didn''t want to take his responsibilities." Eden was even more puzzled. It was just a marriage. Abby overreacted to it. At Eden''s house. Zaiden and Jaida had alreadye back. They chatted in the living room. Zaiden nced at the phone and saw a picture sent by Victor. He clicked to take a look. "Gosh!" he eximed and his mobile phone fell from his hand. Seeing that, Abigail guessed that Zaiden also knew the news too. Gracie picked up Zaiden''s phone while eating Wangwang snow cake and said, "Are you okay? Why did you drop the phone?" Zaiden took the phone with a pale face, looked at the kitchen, and said, "Jaida, your son deluded my daughter into marriage. We need to talk." Jaida, who was cooking in the kitchen, happened to see the message from her son, so she came out happily. Seeing her husband''s unhappy face, she also felt upset, "Why? Aren''t you happy? What do you want to talk about?" Seeing her angry, Zaiden replied with a stern face, "My daughter is cheated by your son. How can I be happy? How can Victor be so cursory with such a big thing?" Jaida said, "She is also my daughter, OK? They are truly in love. Isn''t it good for them to be together?" Abigail opposed, "Aunt Jaida, Eden is a little... a little simple. It is possible that she is cheated." Hearing this, Gracie was unhappy. "Abby, Victor has been waiting for Eden for so many years. Now they are finally together. You should feel happy for them. Cheat? Are you kidding? My brother is a very nice man!" Abigail said, "But Gracie, don''t you feel strange? They only went out for two days and they get married now. Isn''t this swindle?" Gracie felt wronged for Victor, "Uncle Calder, Abby, you make too much fuss. Eden and Victor are just like water and fish. They are perfectly matched!" "Must water have fish?" Abigail and Zaiden said at the same time. After saying that, they looked at each other and nodded tacitly. They looked towards Gracie together. Gracie refuted, "Must fish have water?" "Yes!" "Of course!" Zaiden and Abigail replied at the same time again. Gracie had nothing to refute. Abigail said, "Victor can''t live without Eden." "Then why you want to break them up?" Gracie asked. Abigail said, "Because I haven''t prepared the gift yet." Zaiden agreed, "Because I haven''t prepared a dowry yet." Gracie didn''t expected that. Sheughed. She had never seen anyone afraid of not giving a gift. Jaida said, "Don''t worry. Wedding is indispensable although they have already gotten the marriage certificate. Eden is my daughter too, she will not be wronged. You have my word." Abigail beamed, "Great. That''s a relief." Jaida smiled and said, "Abby, Thanks for considering so much for her." Abigail shook her head, "Never mind. I just want to see her happy." Indeed, Jasper could give Eden happiness. He was well aware of the thoughts in Eden''s mind. And Eden wanted to give Jasper a better life. But Eden didn''t understand that Jasper''s life would have been more perfect if she had apanied Jasper. "I''m going out," Abigail sighed and said. looked at her and said, "Abby, it''s almost time for lunch. Why don''t you have lunch first?" Abigail smiled, "I''m going to see Jasper." Aftering to River City, she had not visited Jasper yet. He had been very busy these days. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this name, Jaida understood. The world would not always satisfy one''s wish. Just like Jasper. He and Eden were not fated to be conjugally tied. "Okay, tell Jasper toe back home for dinner when he has time. I''ll make his favorite braised ribs," Jaida said with a smile. "Okay! You are the best!" Abigailughed, got up, and went upstairs to change clothes. Noticing Abigail''s mood change, Gracie vaguely learned the things between Jasper and Eden. "s!" "Love cannot be forced." Gracie sighed in heart. Zaiden was sending a WeChat message. Jaida happened to see the message: "Victor, how can you married Eden without telling us? What are you going to do with the wedding?" Zaiden quickly replied to his message: "Uncle Calder, if you want me to admit you as my father, don''t block my happiness. As for the wedding, you will definitely be satisfied with it." Seeing the message, Zaiden was relieved. "OK! I am relieved to hear you say this. Treat my daughter well. If you hurt her, then you are challenging my majesty as a father." Jaida nodded her head in satisfaction. Victor received the message, feeling reassuring too. He looked at Eden who was by his side and smiled, "Eden, Uncle Calder has also agreed." Eden looked up at him and said with a smile, "I know him. He won''t object since we have already registered." Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Victor rubbed Eden''s head and smiled, ¡°Eden, don''t worry. We will definitely have a grand wedding." Eden looked at him quietly with her bright eyes, ¡°Victor, I don''t care about this. What I care about is your seriousness and love to me." Victor assured, "Honey, I won''t let you down. Let''s go to the River City Hotel for dinner now." He started the car and went to the hotel. He was going to have a big meal to celebrate his marriage, Eden didn''t want to spoil his good mood. Finally, she did not say what she was about to say. It was rare for her to see Victor in such a happy mood. Victor was a dream lover of many women. Being loved by such a good man, she felt very lucky. Abigail called Jasper that she wasing. Then she took the elevator directly to his president''s office. Jasper liked simple and fashionable decorations. His office was also tasteful, just like him. Abigail walked in and saw him work seriously, she giggled, "Jasper, I''m here." Dressed in an expensive hand- made suit, Jasper was handsome and charming. He raised his eyes, smiled, "Come in and have a seat. We''ll have dinner togetherter." "Okay." Abigail looked at his office carefully. It was very beautiful. Jasper''s assistant was a gentle man wearing gold- rimmed sses. He offered Abigail a cup of coffee and then left. Abigail sat opposite Jasper and asked, "When will you finish these?" Jasper looked at the documents and said, "About two or three days." "Wow! Looks like my younger brother''s business this year is also quite good." Abigail looked at her younger brother, who was getting more and more outstanding, with satisfaction. In these seven years, he had undergone a perfect transformation and stood out amongst his peers. Thinking of him and Eden, Abigail felt regretful. They could have been a perfect couple. But they missed each other. "Jasper, if Eden gets married, will you give her a blessing?" Abigail looked at her brother, with doting in her eyes. Jasper suddenly raised his eyes. He felt confused. After a while of silence, he forced a smile and said, "What do you mean by this?" Abigail pursed her lips slightly and looked at his eyes, which gradually became painful. Her heart was filled with pain. She had witnessed Jasper''s feelings for Eden. "Jasper, Eden and Victor will be together eventually. You know her. I don''t want you to be too sad." Jasper tightened his grip on the pen in his hand, "Abigail, what are you trying to say?" There were so many women in the world, just as stars in the sky, but he only wanted to give all his love to one of them. This was his dream, but it was shattered. The only thing left was work. Abigail said, "Nothing. I just came to see you." She still couldn''t bear to tell him. Jasper smiled calmly, "That is not you. Just say it. I can take it." The bitterness in Abigail''s heart intensified even further, "Really?" Jasper smiled slightly and nodded. Thinking of that slender and pute girl, his eyes overflowed with tenderness, "Even if I can''t be together with her, I will be happy as long as she is happy." Jasper''s voice was hoarse but calm. These days he had been avoided seeing Eden, and he had really thought through a lot of things these days. However, she was the only one in the world who remembered his every preferences. Seeing that he couldn''t even cut an apple, she med him righteously, "You are an idiot about life skills." This was the first sentence she said to him. Jasper smiled faintly. His heart was filled with sadness. He had tried so hard to suppress his agony, but it was easily recalled by his sister. It seemed that he was still not strong enough. He thought he had already let things go. But when it was mentioned, he felt that he was sinking deeper and deeper. "Just tell me. You know that Eden is the most important person in my life. I want to know her news." he was with Eden for so many years, and the rtionship between them, no matter whether it is friendship, love or family affection is not important anymore. He believed that there was a kind of affection in the world, which surpassed love and all other feelings, and was the most eternal affection. Abigail thought for a while and decided to tell him, "Jasper, Victor married Eden. They are now husband and wife." Hearing the news, Jasper''s heart hurt as if it was stabbed by a needle. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His eyes were dull. He knew that there would be such a day between them, but he never thought it would be so fast. "Jasper, are you alright?" Abigail looked at him worriedly. Jasper took a deep breath and whispered, "I don''t understand. Everything was fine when we were in Gate City, but why did I lose Eden when we returned here? Why? I loved her so much, but I lost her in the end..." He thought that he was adamant enough to face this, but now he realized he didn''t dare to face it. Abigail sighed deeply. Looking at his painful look, she persuaded, "Jasper, don''t be too sad. What''s done is done. Isn''t it fine to have a new start? " "No...It''s not fine...", there was pain in Jasper''s eyes. Eden was the girl who had changed his life and lightened his hope. He wanted to share his current achievements with her. Seven years ago, Jasper lived off his parents, spent all day in games, bars or KI Vs. His parents and sister could not control him. They sighed almost every day, but he still did repent. His family was rich enough to afford all his expenses, so he lived an extremely decadent life. One day, Eden broke into his life. Setting Fashion Design as her ultimate goal, she was very hard- working. When he was wasting his time, she was always working tirelessly. Her seeded over and over again, and affected his dispirited heart. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 From then on, he was inspired and devoted himself to his design career. These seven years were the most fulfilling years of his life. What she had brought to him was a huge change in his life. Abigail lowered her head slightly. Life was unpredictable. Although in Eden''s heart, Jasper was the first man to treat her well and she always cherished him very much, if she had no children, she might really choose Jasper. Abigail knew that clearly, but she couldn''t help Jasper. Only Jasper himself could unlock the knot in his heart. For Jasper, Eden was the one who influenced him for the rest of his life. And for Eden, Jasper was a friend whose boundary she would never dare to overstep. "Jasper, although she married Victor, she is still by your side." looking at Jasper''s painful look, Abigail felt a bit want to cry. Jasper took a deep breath and then forced a smile, "You''re right. She is still by our side." He got up and turned off theputer, saying, "Let''s have a big meal." "OK! I''ll buy you what you like." Abigail smiled as she stood up. She had always doted on her younger brother whom she could only depend on for survival. After Victor and Eden finished their lunch, Victor was going to take Eden back to the vi. However, he received a phone call from the teacher, saying that Giada had a fight with her ssmates at the school. Victor rushed to the school with Eden immediately. Giada studied in a noble school in River City. It has excellent hardware and software conditions, and the environment on campus was very quiet and peaceful. Victor and Eden went to the office together. In the teacher''s office, Giada were standing at the door of the office with a chubby little girl. The girl was sobbing quietly, while Giada was standing by the side with a calm face. The girl''s parents arrived earlier than Victor and Eden. The teacher was a middle-aged woman with sses and looked very gentle. See the parentsing, she was about to solve the problem. But the little girl suddenly burst into tears, "Mom, Giada is a wild girl! She doesn''t have a dad to teach her so she dared to hit me. You must teach her a lesson.¡± Hearing this, the girl''s mother suddenly scolded, "You little rascal! How dare you bully my daughter!" Then she raised her hand and was about to p Giada in face. Victor and Eden, who had just arrived, stopped her angrily. "How dare you? I will make you pay if you hit my daughter." Victor''s voice was, with an unquestionable dignity, which made the woman stop. The woman was wearing a mink coat and heavy makeup and had fierce facial features. She noticed Victor had a strong charisma, and instantly shrank. "Who are you?" the woman felt Victor was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen him before. The girl''s father, standing on the side, was frightened when he saw Victor. "Mr. Alwynn... why are you here?" Victor nced at the man but did not know him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor looked at his daughter and asked softly, "Gia, are you okay?" When Giada saw her mother, she suddenly felt aggrieved, "Mom, Sibyl insulted me. She said I am a wild kid and I don''t have a father, so I hit her. It''s her fault." Eden''s heart ached when she heard that. How did the child know that Gia didn''t have a father? Hearing Gia''s words, Victor was very angry. "I''m right! You don''t have a dad! My dad told me! And your mother pulled strings to make you study here! You''re so shameless." Sibyl said while crying. "Sibyl, shut up!" the man looked nervously at Victor. His whole body was shaking and his forehead was dripping with sweat. The teacher said to Sibyl''s parents seriously, "Mr. Evenbrace, you should not say this to your daughter." Mask regretted very much. He didn''t expect Sibyl would say out. He thought Sibyl wouldn''t remember his words because these were just some gossips at dinner. "I''m so sorry! It¡¯s my fault. I won''t do this again." Mask apologized while looking at Victor cautiously. But Sibyl''s mother said sarcastically, "Ah I see, you''ve got a connection. But you ordinary girl doesn''t have the quality to study here. Teacher, I think she will disturbe the learning environment here. I suggest we expel her." "Shut up." Mask scolded her wife. Obviously she didn''t know Victor. He was the big shoot in River City. Eden was furious by the women''s insult. When she was about to say something, Victor held her hand gently and said to Sibyl''s mother in a cold voice, "Expel my daughter? You are really bold." "I''m so sorry, Mr. Alwynn. She understands nothing! Don¡¯t bother yourself arguing with her." Mask quickly apologized. "Mask, why are you afraid of him? Aunt will back us up!" the woman was so arrogant and domineering that she didn''t allow others to oppose her. "I told you to shut up!" Mask was anxious. Mask? Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at Mask. He recognized him. Most of the money that Reba transferred from thepany was given to Mask. He nced at Mask and asked, "You know Reba?¡± Before Mask could speak a word, Mrs. Evenbrace replied arrogantly, "She is my aunt. I told you, don''t mess with us." Victor ignored her, but crouched down to talk to Gia, "Gia, don''t be afraid. Dad will back you up. You did a great job. They deserved to be beaten." Everyone else was stunned. "Dad, it''s not my fault, right?" Giada''s bright eyes were filled with tears. She knew her mum must be very sad when she heard the inslut. Victor gently petted Gia''s head and said dotingly, "No, you are a good girl." "You''re not her dad at all! Why did you pretend to be her dad? Giada, you''re just a bookworm! You don''t deserve so many fridends! You shameless girl." Sibyl said jealously. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Mask knew he was screwed this time. These things should not be talked about in school, but Sibyl was so spoiled that she didn''t consider the consequences. Sibyl insulted Giada just beacuse she was jealous of Giada''s great grades. And the consequences was, Mask''s cooperation with Victor was basically out of y. "That''s enough!" Eden looked at Sibyl angrily, "Gia, dad and I will protect you. Don''t be sad." Eden held Gia in her arms. She did not expect her kids would be treated like this at school. Her sweeties faced so many unfriendly doubts from their ssmates but she didn''t notice before. "Mom, mom, I''m sorry. I won''t let you worry about me anymore." Giada couldn''t help but cried at this moment. She and her siblings had been scolding as wild kids when they were in the kindergarten. She wanted to ignore Sibyl''s insult but she couldn''t stand it anymore so she hit Sibyl. Seeing his daughter crying, Victor felt distressed. It was his fault. He wished he would had told the fact to Eden and the kids earlier. The teacher pushed up her sses and said to Eden, "Mrs. Bleu, Giada and her siblings are very smart and achieved good grades in school. Mr. Alwynn is also in the parents'' chat group. Why is there still so much negative news? This will seriously affect their studies." "Teacher Roerig, I''m sorry for causing you trouble. But the news on the Inte is fake. I didn''t care about it before, but I didn''t expect it would affect the child." Eden looked at her daughter sadly. "It was all my fault." she med herself in mind. The tongue is not steel, yet it cuts. Rumors could bring great pressure to a person, and could change the environment around a person. It was a terrible existence that could cause invisible harm to people. She had experienced it before when she was in Gienger family. Those rumors and gossips were so malicious that it almost made her copse. Therefore, she had to be positive to protect herself. She chose to ignore the rumors on the Inte. Gradually, she really did not care about them. But though she didn''t care about it, it still affected her family and children. "Mrs. Bleu, I don''t pay attention to what happened on the Inte, I only concern about children''s growth. Their current development is very important. We must give them the appropriate guidance." Teacher Roerig said seriously. Eden nodded heavily. "I will also pay close attention to it." she felt guilty, wiping away Gia''s tears. Victor held Gia in his arms, took a nce at Sibyl sharply and then asked Mask word by word, "These words were all from you?" Mask kneeled down in front of Victor and his face as pale as paper, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have said this to the kid. Forgive me, please!" Hearing her husband call Victor Mr. Alwynn and seeing him kneel down, Mrs. Evenbrace suddenly seemed to think of something. She became timid immediately. "Why was he here?" Mrs. Evenbrace secretly wondered. Victor looked at Mask quietly with his gelid eyes. His eyes made Mask''s whole body sweat. Teacher Roerig was also dumbfounded. Mask was so scared of Victor. "Dad, get up! Why did you kneel down to him? You told me there is no one who would not dread of our family, didn''t you? And the teachers in the school are polite to us too." Sibyl saw her father kneel on the ground and she feltpletely distressed. Eden was speechless. Children were the reflections of their parents. The behaviors of parents would affect their children unconsciously. She remembered that once she picked up Kenny and his sisters from school. When she took them to have rice noddles, she met the siblings lived in the samemunity. She asked them, "Where are your parents? Why didn''t theye to pick you up?" The little boy answered, "Dad is sleeping at home. Mom is busy taking care of the shops. She is the manager of three shops. Mom earns 3,000 yuan per month. That''s enough to support our whole family." She remembered the pride of the kid, and the feelings in her heart is hard to describe. The education of children had always been a hard problem, especially when they were in primary school. Some details really needed correct guidance. Victor stood still all the time without a word. His dark eyes, made the atmosphere frigid. Everything around him seemed to be frozen. Mask couldn''t stop trembling. He had never been so scared. Victor sneered, "Repeat what you said to your daughter." Mask carefully lifted his eyes and took a look at Victor. He didn''t dare to say anything. He wear a woebegone look and his face turned pale out of fear. Victor raised his voice all of a sudden, "Say it! Why don''t you talk?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mask quivered and felt that he had been on the guillotine. "What else do you want my dad to say? You are not her birth father at all. That''s what my dad said." Sibyl hadn''t realized the seriousness of the problem. "Sibyl! Shut up!" Mask red at his daughter, "Look your good daughter. Such a big-mouth!" Mask med his wife. Mrs. Evenbrace quickly pulled Sibyl over and covered her mouth. "Sibyl, be quiet." Mrs. Evenbrace nced at Victor, feeling afraid. Hearing Sibyl''s words, Victor was even more irritated. The anger in his eyes looked like it could burn people. He red at Sibyl, "Listen closely, Keh and his siblings were my biological children. Go ask your shameless aunt what she had done to me seven years ago." "Wha... what? Biological?" Mask was so shocked that his teeth trembled. When Eden heard Victor mentioned the things happened seven years ago, she trembled in pain. Victor sense of humiliation spread all over her body. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 What happened seven years ago had always been Eden''s taboo. But Victor admitted it now. He admitted that he was their birth father. Meanwhile, Keh and Henrick, who came to see their younger sister, also heard what Victor said. Keh frowned. He wondered why Victor did not say it before, but chose to say it under such circumstances. That would make Mom very angry. Keh silently felt sorry for his dad from in his heart. He looked at Mom worriedly. Just looking at her tense back, he could feel her intense pain. "Mom." Keh called her mom with distress. Henrick saw the tears in his brother''s eyes and understood everything in an instant. Keh had already known the truth. That was why Keh had said those to him that morning, asking him to call Victor ''Dad'' if he was willing. Keh had always been mysterious to him. All secrets seemed to be in hisputer. "Keh." Henrick looked at Keh, whose eyes were still fixed on his mother. Teacher Roerig said, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know who spread the rumour first. But we have to make exnations to protect children from being hurt." Victor was very calm, "Teacher Roerig, I''m sorry! This is my fault. There was many fake news about my wife on the Inte. Those were spread by somepetitors in business. I didn''t expect that they would bring such harm to my children.¡± "Wife? How is it possible? When did you get married? If you get married, how can we not be invited?" Mrs. Evenbrace said sarcastically, as if she had heard something ridiculous. Victor razzed. If the Evenbrace family dared toe to his wedding, he would dare to "invite" them out. "Laura, shut your beak!" Mask abused. He knew how ruthless Victor was. They might go bankrupt today if Victor wanted. But Laura still dared to satirize him. This ignorant woman feared nothing. Laura looked at her husband fiercely, "Why? Aunt didn''t mention their marriage. It''s obvious that there''s something fishy about it. I really can''t understand why Mr. Alwynn wants to protect this shameless woman...¡± Victor nced at her with his cold eyes, which made Laura shiver. All her words were stopped by the terrible eyes. Eden stepped forward and interrogated Laura. "Madam, Victor is my husband and my children''s father. This is a fact that cannot be denigrated." Although she was angry, at this moment, there was nothing more important than her children. No one could bully them. Laura was stunned, "Were those rumors online true?" she wondered. Victor and Eden''s rtionship had always been ambiguous. No one knew what was going on between them. Moreover, Eden was transferred from the subsidiary only a few months ago. And they didn''t have any contact before. How could they be a couple? "Impossible!" Laura immediately deimed. "I don''t care if you believe it or not. But you can''t hurt my children." Eden''s previous gentleness had gone. She looked at Laura with sharp eyes. Laura immobilized. She lowered her head to avoid Eden''s eyes. Eden''s clear eyes were like seeing through all the darkness and the dirty mind in her heart, making her feel ashamed. Mask, however, had been thinking about the thing happened seven years ago. He was in a rtionship with Laura but had not married her yet at that time. He knew the snare. That night, Victor didn''t leave the hotel until the next morning. Victor had taken the medicine. He didn''t have any antidote, but the next day, nothing had happened. Now it seems that something happened between Victor and Eden at that night when they were in the hotel. If Mask¡¯s guess was true, then his uncle would know he had two grandsons and a granddaughter sooner orter. Jotham Alwynn Group would be over at that time. As bystanders, he knew what expectations his uncle had for Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, please spare my life. I was so wrong. I swear I''ll discipline my daughter. I won''t let her say such words again.''Mask''s guess made himself even more anxious. Victor was an unfathomable man. Maybe they had been married seven years ago and hadn''t been announced yet. No one could figure out Victor''s ideas. Victor sneered, "Spare your life? Mr. Evenbrace, this is a society ruled byw. How could I want your life?" His cold voice sounded like it came from thousands of miles away, piercing through people''s heart. Mask said anxiously, "Mr. Alwynn, we''re willing to make anypensation for the damage we have done to the Mrs. Bleu, as long as Mr. Alwynn is willing to forgive us." He knew Victor''s methods well. He would never forget that Victor let the King Family go bankrupt, just because Mr. King''s daughter offended Eden at a banquet. At first he didn''t care about the thing very much, butter, the medias which did disservices to Eden also disappeared for no reason. Now Mask thought back. His whole body was almost soaked in sweat. Victor said, "Mr. Evenbrace, get up first. Well talk about thatter. Now apologize to my daughter." he said the word apologize heavily. Mask stumbled up, looked at his daughter with unpleasant eyes, and said, "Sibyl, apologize to Gia." Sibyl looked at Giada''s face reluctantly. She pouted and looked at her father with the grievance, "Dad, why should I apologize to her? Didn''t you say these words? I don''t want to do that. She hit me. She pulled my hair and hit my back. She is the one who needs to apologize." Giada said angrily, "If I hear you say that again, I''ll beat you harder."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Giada, you think you can do whatever you want with good grades? Impossible." Sibyl also stared fearlessly at Giada. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Giada said, "I achieved good grades because I better abilities than you. I''m telling you, you will never be able to surpass me." Giada was emtive. She wanted to be perfect in everything she did. She liked drawing very much. While other children were ying games, she was practicing drawing at home. She waited for an artpetition to show her painting. Finally, the opportunity came. She was very excited. Her lotus ink-wash paintings were her most adept works. She swore to win thepetition. The more others looked down upon her, the more advanced she would be and the more she wanted to win. Ricky, Sibyl, for her, was not a threat. "This is just the beginning of school! Don''t count your chickens until they are hatched!" Sibyl''s eyes were filled with tears of grievance. "Sibyl, don''t be so stubborn. Indeed Giada performs better than you. For instance, your dictations usually have five mistakes out of six words. But Giada''s dictations are very standard and there''s no mistake in her calligraphy. You should learn from her." Hearing this, Sibyl lowered her head and cried. She was jealous that Giada''s studies were better than hers, and she didn''t get as much attention as Giada. Boris was her deskmate. But he didn''t talk to her, but to Giada. It was too infuriating. Victor gently caressed Giada''s head. "Gia is the best. Mom and Dad never worried about your study."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Giada looked up at Victor with a bright smile, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you and Mom." As Giada spoke, she turned around to look at her mother and saw her pale face. She felt sad, then held Eden''s hand. Eden brought up short, "Gia." "Mom, don''t be angry with Dad." Giada gently ced Eden''s hand in Victor''s. Eden nced at Victor and saw his dark eyes were full of guilt. Eden quickly averted her eyes. She didn''t want to revive the things happened seven years ago. But why did Gia do this? Was she afraid that she would quarrel with Victor? Victor looked at his daughter. His children were so smart. Maybe they had already known about it. It was his fault. He was so cowardly that he didn''t even dare to admit the fact. Consequently, Eden and children were hurt so bad. Mask said angrily to his daughter, "Sibyl, I told you to apologize! Do you want to be driven out of school?¡± It was easy for Victor to get his child out of the school. "No! I won''t!" Sibyl didn''t back down. In her mind, Giada was not as noble as her. Her mother told her that she was the most noble princess in the world. No one couldpare with her. There were many expensive toys in her princess room, which other children did not have. She would y abroad every year on vacation and buy a lot of delicious and interesting things. She was the happiest princess in the world. She was the center of the world. But the three kids of Bleu Family were cold to her. To them, she was just an ordinary girl. "They only have good grades, but I have so much good food and toys! No matter at home or at school, I was the most honorable princess in the world!" Sibyl often thought like this in her heart. Why should she apologize to Giada? "Sibyl, don''t go too far! Apologize right now!" Mask was so furious. He red at Laura fiercely and thought all the things happened today should be med on her dotage. But he forgot that Sibyl learned these words from him. Laura''s face went an ugly green. How did she know that they would provoke Victor? She was not arrogant any more, "Sibyl, be amb. Apologize now and Mom will buy toys for you later." Hearing Laura''s word, Teacher Roerig frowned, "Mrs. Evenbrace, you shouldn''t educate your child like that. I''ve already understood this matter. It''s Sibyl that scolded Giada first so that Giada hit her. Giada''s discipline in ss is always very good. She wouldn''t argue with others easily. But Sibyl doesn''t obey the school''s discipline. We have to correct her bad habits." Laura smiled in agreement and said, "Okay, okay! We will definitely criticize and educate her." Then, she looked down at her daughter. "Sibyl, say sorry." But Sibyl took the opportunity to tell her the conditions, "Mom, I will apologize. But I want the most expensive Barbie doll." "Okay!" Laura nodded without hesitation. She just wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible. Eden sighed slightly. Laurapromised too much with Sibyl. No wonder Sibyl was so arrogant. "Giada, I''m sorry! I won''t say that any more." although Sibyl apologized, she didn''t seem to be truly regretful at all. Giada narrowed her eyes, "You''d better not." "Gia, you can''t talk like that." Eden lowered her head to looked at her daughter. She knew the pride in her daughter''s heart. "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t do." Hearing this, Teacher Roerig smiled, "Well, since all things have been solved, let the children go to have lunch first. After lunch, they still have homework to do." Giada looked at the teacher and said," Sorry Teacher Roerig. I won''t be so impulsive any more. Sorry." she bowed to the teacher. Teacher Roerig was happy beacuse of Giada''s behaviour, "Gia, a fault confessed is half redressed. I''m happy for you." Victor nced at Mask with his deep and sharp eyes, "Mr. Evenbrace,e to my office tomorrow. I have something to talk to you." Hearing this, Mask was hopelessly. He forced himself to nod and said, "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." After saying goodbye to Teacher Roerig, Victor and Eden left with Giada together. As soon as they went out, they saw Henrick and Keh standing at the top of the stairs. "Kenny. Keh." Victor said. "Dad." Henrick called him happily. Mask was following behind them and heard their talk, which made him so depressed, "I have to tell Aunt about this immediately." Suddenly he recalled that Aunt investigated the rtionship between Victor and a kid before. But she gave up for no reason in the end. "I need to ask about it" he pondered. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Eden looked at her sons and forced a smile. "Kenny, Ricky, why don''t you take your sister to have lunch?" Keh walked to her and ran into her arms. "Mom, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of Gia." Eden lowered her head and gently patted his head, "Kenny, it''s alright. It''s not your fault." Gia was a very straightforward person. She never pretended herself. This was much better than those who appeared to be good but talked behind backs. "Now go and eat your lunch. Mom will pick you up after school today." Eden said in a low voice. Since the children came to school, she had note to pick them up yet. Keh looked up at her, then looked at Victor again, saying nothing. "Mom, can youe with Dad?" Henrick said excitedly. Dad and Mom had nevere together to pick him up. So he was very envious when he saw that others were picked up by their parents. Eden nced at Victor and did not say anything. She had a lot to ask Victor. What did Kenny mean by asking this? It meant that Kenny also knew something that she didn''t know. She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t dare to think about it too further. "Mom, be careful on your way." after saying that, Keh looked at his father, who didn''t know how to seize the opportunity, with a worried face. Victor gave him a reassuring look. He would get Eden''s forgiveness no matter what Eden wanted him to do. After Victor and Eden took the children to the canteen, they left. Walking in front of Victor, Eden kept her head down and did not speak. As soon as Victor got in the car, he exined immediately, "Honey, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just didn''t dare to tell you about it because I was afraid that you would leave me. This was because Reba did something to my wine." but Reba overreached herself. It was a great thing for Victor. Heard Victor admit it again, Eden was even more shocked and stunned. Just now, she still held a belief that Victor had admitted that to protect the children. But now it was proven that Victor was the man. The man who had almost caused her to lose her life again seven years ago. Sometimes Gracie and Abigail joked that Kenny and his sister were like Victor, but she did not think this way. In her heart, she always felt that it was impossible. How could the man she met seven years ago be Victor? But luckily it was Victor, she felt fortunate at this moment. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They encountered again identally. It was fate. She felt happy from the bottom of her heart. After knowing the truth, she didn''t feel guilty anymore. Fate had yed a trick on them, but it finally brought them a beautiful life. However, Victor had never told her the truth though he had already known it. She would never forgive him for this. Eden''s eyes were filled with tears as she suddenly raised her head to look at Victor. Seeing the look on her face, Victor shrank. He knew she was angry. He knew that she would be furious after knowing this. He didn''t want her to leave him, so he decided not to tell her before she fell in love with him. Eden asked in a trembling voice, "Was it really you?" Victor nodded, "Eden, it was me. You took away my watch and ring. You didn''t look at the back of the watch, did you? It has my custom sign on it." Eden was dazed for a moment. She vaguely remembered the ring and the watch. But she did not want to see and touch them because they would remind her of what had happened that night. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Eden''s tears rolled down, but these were tears of rejoicing, not tears of anger. Fortunately, it was him. If it was someone else, she really could not ept it. She had been always worried that someone would suddenlye out to take her kids. Sometimes in her dream, there was a man who wanted to take her children away. Whenever she had such dreams, she wished she could hide her children. Seeing Eden crying, Victor was heartbroken, "I wanted to tell you the truth bit by bit, but I missed many opportunities. Last time when my sister and Abigail mentioned this, I wanted to tell you about it. Also, when we went to the Marriott Hotel, I also wanted to tell you. And these days in the vi, I have been looking for the chance. But every time I wanted to tell you, there would always be idents. Eden, I am too afraid of losing you." As Victor spoke, he leaned forward and held her slender body tightly in his arms. "Eden, I''m sorry. I was worried that you wouldn''t ept it at once, so I thought of telling you slowly. Anson told me that Ricky was very simr to me. So I asked him to do the DNA test for Ricky. Only then did I know they are my children, and you are the one that I had been looking for. I felt that I was the happiest man in the world when I found out the truth. And since then, I had been very careful to get close to you. I tried my best, just to be with you." Victor revealed his feeling in one breath and felt much morefortable. The pressure that had been pressing on his heart seemed to be removed. The thing that happened seven years ago was a time bomb. He was afraid that one day when the time bomb broke out, the rtionship between him and Eden would be broken. Eden listened to him and felt the strength of his arms. She knew he really cared about her. But in any case, he shouldn''t hide the truth. "Do you know the reason why I didn''t ept you? Because I have three children. I am a single mother. I had to consider many things. I was afraid that you and my children would get hurt. I suffered nearly every day. But you hid the truth from me. Did you even consider how that might make me feel?" Eden looked up at Victor, with tears in her eyes. All the grievances and worries in her heart gradually disappeared with his words. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Eden suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her attitude. She should have pped him, but she couldn''t raise her hands. Victor gazed at her silently. He really wanted to tell her the truth because he didn''t want any secret between them. "Eden, I''m sorry. Whether when you were six years old or seven years ago, I hurt you very bad. Sorry, it''s my bad. I promise it will never happen again. Apart from this, there are no other secrets between us." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that she was the girl seven years ago, Victor felt guiltier. He promised in mind that he would try his best to take good care of her, dote on her and love her for the rest of his life. Eden heard his apology and burst into tears. She couldn''t get over what happened seven years ago, but now that all the truth had been revealed. She had always wanted to have a clear conscience. She was finally relieved. "Honey..." "Victor." Eden looked up and interrupted him. She paused for a while and then asked, "Is it fun to trick me?" Victor shook his head immediately and looked at her frankly, "Honey, I never thought about ying tricks on you. I was just afraid that you would not take it, so I wanted to get involved in your life gradually so that I could tell you these things slowly. Eden, I love you sincerely. You are the most loved one in my life, how will I trick you?" Then he took her hand, which was a little cold. He held it tightly and looked at her tenderly with his ck bright eyes, "Eden, I will never hurt you. The reason why I did this was for our future. And I will always put our future first. I promise you." He gently wiped away the tears on her face with the other hand. "Don''t cry, honey. You break my heart. You can me me, but don''t cry." Victor looked at Eden with a distressed face. He could do whatever she wanted him to do as long as she could calm down. Eden said, "Victor, sometimes I think you are very scary. You are calm, silent, and resourceful. You are so good at hiding your light. Although these are the symbol of a mature man, it also means that you are extremely sophisticated. You won''t express any emotions on your face. No matter what happens, you can control your temper and hide your thoughts. Tell me, did you n to approach me since I came back?" every word Eden said was very heavy. She started to think that she didn''t know him very much. Victor was extremely self- disciplined. Eden was the only one who can make him impulsive. In business, he was very good at insight into other people''s thoughts while others could hardly figure out his minds. Besides, he had a clear mind and knew what he wanted. But he would not cross his bottom line for his interests. Victor nodded, then instantly defended himself, "I admit it. But, honey, my love to you is sincere. I have been getting along with you frankly since I knew your identity. I''ll never use the methods that I used in business on you." Indeed, he hadn''t done anything excessive to her. Except for making out with her that night. Eden was tenderhearted and always put herself in others'' shoes. Therefore, she would not be angry as long as Victor did not cross her bottom line. In her opinion, there was nothing that could not be forgiven. She looked out of the window. The school with red bricks looked luxurious and conspicuous in the sunshine. And the exquisite sculpture on the campus was lifelike. She saw children''s carefree smiles. Their innocent smiles were the most touching thing in the world, which made the solemn school vital. She felt much better when she saw these. She took a deep breath, but her tears still flowed down uncontrobly. Her red eyes and dry lips indicated her bad mood. Winter in River City was particrly cold and the wind was a little harsh. Victor looked at her, while she looked at the scenery outside. The side of her face was a little pale. Victor understood that Eden didn''t want to see him now and she needed time to think. He sat quietly and did not disturb her. He remembered Abigail''s words clearly. Seven years ago, Eden almost died because of him. Because of these words, he had never dared to tell the truth. Only when he saw how sad she was did hepletely realize that he hurt her really badly that year. As time passed by, Eden still looked out of the window quietly. She was looking back at the things that had happened to her over the years. The past seven years had been the happiest time she had ever had. She was apanied by Mon, Jasper, Abigail, her children, and Uncle Calder. In the past, it was awkward for her to spend New Year with the Gienger family. Only Antony and Myra had gifts. She did not have any gifts, and her clothes were even old, which Myra didn''t want. But after she had her own family, she had lived a very happy life in the past seven years. On New Year''s Day, Mom would give her lucky money. Besides, Jasper and Abigail would also prepare gifts for her. The happiness made her forget all the pain she had experienced before. She cherished the days in the past seven years so much. Sometimes she couldn''t even believe it was true. In those seven years, she learned that she needed to be herself. She didn''t look forward to the future in her imagination, but the current reality. She suddenly asked, "Victor, did you try to find me after that night?" She knew that it was a childish question, but she couldn''t help. Did he want to know who the woman he dragged into the room was? Did he feel guilty? They just got married this morning, but such an unpleasant thing happened now. She had to believe that life was full of idents. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Victor answered, "Yes, I tried to find you. But you disappeared after that night, so I failed." at that time, he always put the winning in business in the first ce and didn''t have enough energy to find a woman. These years he and Reba really got rancorous. "At that time, Reba wanted to change Alwynn Group into Jotham Alwynn Group and I didn''t agree. Therefore she chose to use dirty tricks. I was too focused on business, so I ignored her tricks. Then that happened, that thing that we all know." He took a deep breath and continued, "But Eden, I am iparably happy about that night. At that time, fate had already connected us." If he had continued to investigate, perhaps he would have found her earlier.ier. "Once my business stabilized, I went to the orphanage around the country to find you, but I will return disappointed again and again. Whenever I couldn''t hold on, I would take out our photos, and listen to the recording of you. Do you know? Your smiling face and soft sound gave me inexhaustible power." Fortunately, he was not confused or flustered even he failed to find her so many times. Finally, his expectations came true. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden looked back at him, "But Reba still seed." Victor nodded. He pulled out a bitter smile and said, "Yes, I lost. Reba got away with her trickery on that night when I was with you. She fuddled my father. My parents gave their all to the Jotham Alwynn Group. It was the No.1 in River City. But these years, it gradually degenerated." Sometimes, he wondered whether it was retribution because his father had left his mother so heartlessly. Seeing Victor clenched his fist and the pain in his face, Eden''s feeling was getting more and more complicated. She knew that he had lived a hard life over the years. "Ahhh...!" Eden lowered her head and shook her head hard. Victor stared, "Eden..." "Shut up!" Eden red at him. Victor nodded, "Okay, okay. I won''t talk. Don''t be angry." "You liar! Jerk! Why do you make me in a dilemma? What should I do now? should I forget the happy time we spent together? Or should I forget the harm you did to me? Tell me, what should I do?" Eden looked at him with anger. She was humorsome at that moment. "Honey, honey, calm down. We need time to figure it out. I know you can¡¯t ept it right now. But I want you to know, I cherish every second with you. You are like the sunshine in winter that always makes me feel the warmth. You are my everything." he gazed at her calmly with his ck and bright eyes. Eden closed her eyes and took a slow breath. "Victor, everyone has a stone in their hearts. Some keep it in their hearts forever, and others break it into pieces to relieve themselves. For me, the thing that happened seven years ago was the stone in my heart. I am not sure if I can ept it or not. If not... if I can''t forgive you, I''ll leave...." "Please, don¡¯t do that to me." Victor looked painful and held her shoulders nervously. His calm eyes became apprehensive, "Eden, you can do anything you want to me. You can hit me or scold me, but you can''t leave me. I can¡¯t live without you." he struggled for a long time to be with her now. He can¡¯t imagine life without her. Every time he wanted to give up his life, it was the determination to find her that saved him. He must content with Reba to the end until he found Eden. Eden closed her eyes and tried to ignore the pained expression on Victor¡¯ s face. Heartbreak spread and was against her anger. She found it¡¯s difficult for her to make a decision. In fact, she had been deeply moved by what he had done since she went to visit the Clement family last time. Those emotions had been gradually entrenched in her heart, which almost made her crazy. She clearly knew that her suspicion and anger would make both of them extremely painful. Especially for Victor, it would make him lose his mind. She buried her head in her hands agonized. She screamed crazily in her heart. At this moment, she hated that she always thought about others. She was the one who needed the most consideration. Her own situation wasplicated and disordered. She tried her best to face her thoughts in the heart. But, instantly, she mired in the mess again. She couldn¡¯t find the way out. "What should I do? What should I do? Victor, tell me, what do you want me to do?" Eden cried in his arms. Victor hugged her tightly and did not speak. He was perplexed too. What was done had been done. There was no going back. "If I don''t forgive you, I''m afraid of hurting each other. If I forgive you, I will feel like a fool, being yed around by you," she said. Victor hugged her tightly, "Eden, if hate can make you feel better, then hate me." what he only wanted was her happiness. Eden was on the verge of bursting into tears, "But if so, I will be very painful. You are my special one. I only want to give my tenderness to you. How could I hate you?" "I wanted to spend my life with you and share all the amazing things in the world with you. I was waiting for you with all my vitality, but Victor, how can you do this to me?" Hearing her words, Victor smiled. It turned out that Eden had the same wish as him, keeping all the gentleness and romance to the lover. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 "If hate makes you miserable, then forgive me." He whispered in her ear. Eden raised her head slightly with her tears falling. She asked, "How?" Victor gently wiped away the tears on her face, "What''s your idea?" Eden choked with sobs, "Beat you!" Victor smiled and said, "Beat me. Beat me until you cool down." Just then, Eden clenched her fists and beat Victor hard a few times. Victor didn''t move, just letting her hit him. Eden hit him a few times and stopped. She pouted her lips and looked at him, "Don''t disappoint me again." Hearing her words, Victor''s dark eyes suddenly lit up, "I won''t! I promise! From now on I am your servant and I''ll do whatever you want me to." Eden red at him, "No, you''re the president." Victor grinned and said, "I¡¯m your unshared servant." Eden broke intoughter, "You¡¯ re honey-tongued today." Victor was such a proud person. But now he dropped his pride. Victor beamed, "You are my honey." Eden said, "You''re asking for the snub." Victor shook his head slightly, "No, I''m asking for your forgiveness." Eden replied, "I''m still angry now. Don''t mess with me." Hearing this, Victor was secretly happy. Since she could speak to him like that, she was not as angry as before. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, thanks!" He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. She had be his wife. What a happy and lucky day! "For what?" Eden asked with confusion. Victor beamed happily, "Thank you for loving me. My life would be meaningless without you. But with you, even if the surroundings are beautiful, I can only see you." Eden red at him and said, "Glib!" Victor chuckled, "Honey, I''m just being sweet." Eden did not speak. She continued looking out of the window and said, ¡°We pick up the kids and go back togetherter. Tell Master Wong that he doesn''t have toe over." "Okay!" Victor, seeing Eden calmed down a little bit, smiled and called Master Wong. On the other side, Mask called Reba as soon as he arrived home. Reba still hadn''t gone to work. Though she importuned Phillip by all means, it didn''t work. Phillip had made up his mind. So she was getting more and more anxious these days. She was walking around depressed in the living room, while the phone suddenly rang. She saw that it was her nephew, but, with the study door closed, Phillip had not gone to thepany today, so she went to her room. As he walked, she answered the phone, "Hi, Mask, what''s the matter?¡± Mask squeaked, "Aunt! Help me! I screwed it up, why Victor...I..." Rebaforted him, "Calm down, what happened?" Meanwhile, Phillip came out of the room and overheard her words. He frowned slightly and followed her quietly. Mask asked, "Do you still remember what happened seven years ago?" Reba questioned with confusion, "Seven years ago? What? Why mention that? You get too much time?" Mask said, "No, I'' m... I mean, do you remember the thing you did to Victor seven years ago." Reba walked into the room and sat on the bed. However, she forgot to close the door because of hearing the word "Victor". Phillip stopped by the door. Reba looked puzzled, she said, "Yes. But why asking? You failed to film Victor in the hotel. Now you mention that again? He¡¯s a tough nut! Otherwise, he would have died dozens of times now." Mask said, "Aunt, there must have been something wrong seven years ago. Eden''s kids are Victor''s." Reba opened her mouth in surprise and jumped up immediately. She didn''t simmer down until a long timeter, "How do you know that? Any evidence? How can Eden''s children be Victor''s? It''s impossible!" Phillip, who was eavesdropping outside the door, was astonished to hear the news. Eden''s kids were Victor''s, which means, they were his grandsons. He trembled with extreme excitement. But he heard an unnerving voice from inside, "Go to thepany right now! I have samples of the boy and Victor there. Go and do the paternity test. If they are Victor''s kids, I won''t let go of any of them." Hearing this, Phillip flew into a rage. Just as he was about to rush into the room, he heard Reba''s voiceing from inside, "Today, I will transfer one million dors to your ount. Save it on the same card as the money I gave you before. It¡¯ll be usefulter." Mask smiled and said, "Okay. I''ll take care of it." Reba hung up the phone and fell on the edge of the bed, sulking. "Humph! Victor, you brat, you''ll know my methods." She said to herself angrily. However, Phillip had never seen Reba acting so raucous like that. He was shocked and angry. He suddenly remembered what his daughter said: Victor had gone through a lot of idents, and they were all done intentionally. His face instantly turned pale. Anson once scolded him that he didn''t know he was living with a monster. At that time, he was furious and even wanted to beat Anson up. But now, he heard it on his own. He had to believe that Gracie was right. Phillip red at Reba, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, turned around, and left quietly. As soon as he got downstairs, he took out his phone and called Jaxon. After arranging everything, he went to thepany. Reba also went to thepany just after him. The samples were in thepany. In fact, she had doubted the rtionship between Victor and the kids, but she had been muddled after Alex came back so she dyed the paternity test. If Mask was right, considering Phillip''s desire for grandchildren, the shares of thepany would be split up again. Reba was determined to grip her shares before Phillip knew about the matter. Previously Gracie took back the shares of her and her brother as soon as she came back. If she had known this, she would not have returned the shares. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 These years, Reba had been nervous about the matter, but just when she was relieved, things went wrong. She would not let Victor, her worst enemy, take back the Jotham Alwynn Group. She had nned for so many years for the property of Jotham Alwynn Group. Eden and Victor picked up Kenny and the other three kids. Along the way, seeing the ugly expression of Eden, Gia and her brothers did not dare to speak. They knew that their mother was angry. Boris was the only one who kept speaking all the time. Victor would asionally answer him with a few words. Boris knew that his uncle was a private person. He looked at Giada with an unhappy face and asked, "Gia, why are you so wordless?" Giada red at him and asked back, "Why are you so talkative?" Hearing the hostile tone, Boris looked unhappy, "I just feel strange that you don''t speak today." Giada said, "We''re together every day. There''s nothing to say really. Sit still and don''t move." "WeiI...okay." Boris sat still obediently. Victor nced at Boris from the rearview mirror and pursed his lips slightly. It seemed that only his daughter could handle Boris. He then looked at Eden who was sitting in the passenger seat and saw that her expression was still not good, sadness seized him again. Everyone was at home when they arrived. As soon as Eden entered the door, Abigail and Gracie took her arms and hurried her upstairs. Seeing this, her three kids quietly followed behind. Jaida had always understood what Eden was thinking. When she saw Eden''s expression, she knew what was going on between her and Victor. "Eden knew that?" She asked. Victor nodded slightly. "Yes, Mom. And I feel much relieved now." Zaiden said caustically, ¡°But Eden is angry. She didn''t even see me." Jaida red at him and said, "Zaiden, don''t be sarcastic. They are married now." Zaiden squinted at Victor and did not speak. Victor walked to Zaiden and sat next to him. It seemed that his mother had told Zaiden about the thing, so he asked, "Uncle Calder, do you think Eden will forgive me?" Zaiden was a little surprised. He nced at Victor and said in a cool tone, "She is softhearted." Victor nodded in agreement and said with a smile, "Yes, so I think she''ll soon forgive me. But can we make a deal? I want our family to move to Windsor Vi. The environment there is terrific." Hearing Victor mentioning Windsor Vi, Zaiden was excited, "Sure, sure. That''s a good ce. Your mother and I have no objection as long as Eden agrees."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor nodded with confidence and said, "Uncle Calder, I am very confident in persuading Eden. Don''t worry. And it will be more convenient for you to go to thepany if we move there." Jaida reminded, "Victor, Eden needs some time alone. Don''t disturb her today. Send the meal to her room. If she is willing to talk to you, you can talk to her." "Okay, Mom, I will." Victor felt a little pain in his heart. Eden was unhappy, he would not be in a good mood either. He had always thought that after he had done everything, one day she would finally return to this city and return to his side. Now all his dreams had been realized, and he unexpectedly had three kids. This was his blessing. In Eden''s room. Eden looked at the two sisters in front of her with her eyes which were filled with sadness. Abigail looked at her and was a little confused. "Eden, why you did look so depressed? Gracie and I are still single, if anyone is sad, it should be me or Gracie. What''s going on? I haven''t fallen asleep for the past two nights, and I''ve been worrying about you. Do you know?" Hearing this, Gracie was upset, "What are you worried about? Is Victor a monster?" Abigail refuted, "He is! He got Eden in just two days. Isn''t it scary?" Gracie was speechless for a moment. She red at Abigail and then turned to Eden, " Eden, why are you unhappy?" A trace of sadness flickered across Eden''s face, she said, "You don''t know. Underneath the seemingly glitzy marriage is a lie. Victor is a liar. The d*mn man seven years ago turned out to be him. He knew it from the very beginning but he didn''t tell me until today." "What!" "What!" Gracie and Abigail screamed with astonishment at the same time. Gracie took Eden''s hand excitedly. Her eyes were reddish because of excitement, "Oh god! Thank you, Eden! I thought that the Alwynn family would not have offsprings. But now, you have two sons and a daughter! This is wonderful. Eden, this is your fate. You two like to be together since childhood and we all think that when you grow up, you will have a happy marriage naturally." Abigail hit her hand unhappily. She was full of heartache, "Gracie, is passing on your genes important, or is Eden'' s emotion important? Didn''t you see that she is very sad now?" Gracie didn''t want to get angry with Abigail now. She looked at Eden, who was still gloomy, and said softly, "Eden, it''s Victor''s fault. Don''t forgive him so quickly. You must make him suffer and teach him a lesson then he will love you more in the future." "Uh..." Abigail sighed, "Gracie, you'' re his sister." "So what? Now Eden was my closest friend! If he dares to hurt the Eden, I will never forgive him." "Don¡¯t you think you'' re too drama? Last second you stuck up for Victor, but now you''re on Eden¡¯s side." She felt that Gracie was not sincere. Anger flickered across Gracie''s eyes. Abigail was disrupting the rtionship between Victor and Eden, she couldn''t let her rock the boat. "You think I''m acting? I just don¡¯t want them to get divorced! Is this what you want? They just got their marriage certificate this morning." Abigail''s lips twitched slightly. She looked at Eden and thought for a while, then she held Eden''s hand lightly and said with a smile, "Eden, we should feel fortunate that it¡¯s him. Although you never mentioned it, I know that you''re always afraid that the man would snatch the kids from you. But now we know Victor is the man, isn''t it better?" Eden''s eyes flickered slightly. Actually, after being angry for so long, she now felt much better. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Gracie also nodded excitedly and said, "Eden, you and Victor really make a perfect couple. Now you fall in love with each other and even have your own children. I can assure you that Victor will love you for the rest of his life. I know him. I have never seen him love another person so sincerely. You''re his dream." Gracie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She could not depress her excitement anymore. She was not happy, but at least Victor got his happiness. Victor had suffered a lot since he was a child, having to face Reba on his own after Gracie left. Reba was also scared of them now, so she returned the shares of the two of them. "Gracie, you''re crying." Abigail looked at Gracie in surprise. She had heard something about the growth of her and her brother. Gracie wiped her tears quickly and rolled her eyes at Abigail, "Don''t you know that women are made of water?" Abigail shook her head slightly and said, "No." Gracie said, "Then you must not be a woman." Abigail asked, "You wanna test?" ncing at Abigail'' s breast, Gracie stretched out her hands suddenly. "What the..." Abigail quickly leaned back. She red at Gracie, "Are you crazy?" "Haha..." Gracieughed enigmatically. "We are both women, okay? Besides, it was you who asked me to do it. But to be honest it feels so good. Good figure." Abigail felt her cheeks flush red and did not say a word. "Haha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing when she saw Abigail''s appearance. Abby really had an attractive body. Hearing Edenughing, Gracie looked at her with a smile and said, "Eden, I know it''s wrong for Victor to lie to you, but can you forgive him? It''s not easy for you to get together. Maybe he had difficulties. He looks private, but deep down he is a good person, you know it. Especially when facing you, he is very careful and does not dare to make any mistakes." Eden nodded slightly, "I''m actually not that angry now. As you said, it''s a fortune that he was the man seven years ago." Abigail chuckled and said, T m happy youe around. Eden, if the man is not Victor, if I think correctly, you will feel guilty for him for the rest of your life. Now the truth is revealed. It will be happier to trust a person than hate a person, right? You have suffered for so many years, and you get your blessing." Eden smiled and nodded. Her bright eyes shone with a gentle and beautiful light. "Gracie, Abby, thank you." Eden looked at them gratefully. She is lucky to have them. As the saying went, lookers-on see most of the game. Sometimes, she could not keep her mind clear. But if there was someone else who reminded her, she could figure out the problem quickly. Hatred was better than tolerance: this was something that she had always known. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Eden answered, "Lome in." Keh walked in with a packet in his hand. Eden said, "Sit here, Kenny." After greeting Abigail and Gracie, Keh walked to Eden. Gracie almost burst into tears with excitement when she looked at Kenny. She had never cared that Victor married a mother with three children because Victor really loved Eden. Moreover, she also liked the three children very much. Now it turned out that Victor is their birth father, which made Victor'' s marriage even more perfect. "Oh my," Gracie said to herself, "no wonder that day I felt they were simr to the young Victor." Keh handed the packet to her mother, and his expression was iprehensible, he said, "Mom, I''m sorry!" Eden took a look at her son and then at the packet. Seeming to guessed something, she opened it quickly and skimmed. It was a result of the paternity test, showing that Victor and Keh were father and son. Abigail and Gracie also took a look and then looked at Kenny in shock. Abigail asked in surprise, "Kenny, you''ve know it?" Keh nodded and said, "Sorry, Mom. I''ve asked someone to help me do a paternity test and I''ve known he was our dad. But I wanted him to tell you the truth so I didn''t tell you about it. Sorry, Mom." Eden suddenly felt that she didn''t know her son. He was just a kid, who helped him to do the test? What kind of people did he know? "Kenny, who..." "Mom, I know what you want to ask, but don''t worry. The people I know are all good people." After saying that, Keh turned around and left. Eden suddenly called him, "Kenny." Keh turned back and smiled gently. "Mom, he is a good man and can give you happiness. If Mom forgives him, I will call him Dad." "Kenny, now I know where your maturityes from. You'' re exactly like Victor." Abigail looked at her godson and bantered. Keh was only six years old, yet he acted like a sixteen-year-old teenager. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kehughed and said, "It''s not a bad thing." After that, he left. Abigail looked at him and shook her head slightly, "Kenny is so cool. He must be very popr with women when he grows up." "Haha..." Gracie could not helpughing when she saw Abigail''s expression as if her godson was snatched away by another girl. She said, "Abby, are you thinking about your daughter-inw? Kenny''s just a kid now!" Abigail raised her eyebrows slightly and sighed, "Gracie, you''re 35 years old. Don''t you think you''re at this age in the blink of an eye? Time flies." Gracie nodded in agreement, "So, why don''t you get married yet?" Abigail, What a gossip girl! Abigail said to herself. However, Anson''s listless but handsome face suddenly appeared In her mind. She remembered him. Every time he saw her, his gloomy face seemed to be revitalized as if he saw the light in the limitless darkness. His ck hair was trimmed clean and neat. His long and slightly upcurved eyes made him look more shrewd and attractive, and there was always a soft smile on his face. He was actually Abigails'' ideal type, but... "What are you thinking about?" Gracie looked at Abigail who was lost in thought. Eden said jokingly, "She must be thinking about Anson." Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Abigail flushed. She argued, "Why would I think about him? He''s neither a rtive nor a friend of mine." Gracie asked with a smile, "Do you really have no feelings for him? The four of them and Brian are all good men. I know them very well. They are all good candidates for marriage." Abigail paused for a while, and then nced at Gracie with a look of disbelief, "How can you guarantee?" Gracieughed and said, "Of course I can." Then she looked at Eden and said, "Eden, Buddy is also a good man, but, don''t be angry, I think your Delmont is a yboy. He has been spoiled by your mother." Eden smiled slightly and answered, "His nature is not bad. Maybe He would change in the future." Gracie shrugged her shoulders and said, "Who knows? We can''t know things in the future in advance." Abigail squinted her big eyes and thought for a while. Suddenly, she asked carefully, "Gracie, you can judge a man urately. But why did you fail to see the nature of your husband?" Gracie red at Abigail and hit her arm. "How can you rub my nose in it?" Abigail smiled embarrassedly and said, "I''m just curious." Eden sat by the side and watched them bicker quietly. Being apanied, she felt much more comfortable. Gracie sounded a little upset, "Don¡¯t you know curiosity kills the cat?" Abigail retorted, "Don¡¯t you know a cat has nine lives?" Gracie sighed heavily. "I knew my husband because of an incident. It¡¯s also a coincidence. That day I was drunk in a banquet and could have been brought to the hotel by a stranger. He saw that and saved me. After that, we have been in contact with each other. And then, you know it, we got married. At first, I thought he was not bad by nature but just didn''t have much ability. I thought it''s not easy to find a kind partner, so I didn''t dislike him." "But who knows! He cheated on me two months ago! Just because he was idle with his child at home and had nothing to do. He had no passion for me, that''s the real reason why we divorced. He gave me nothing when we got married and didn''t take anything away when we divorced. He said that was about his dignity, so I did what he wanted. He left me nothing but harm." There was nothing more detestable than cheating. Gracie hated cheating, and hated men who cheated on her even more. Hearing this, Abigail looked at Gracie with a distressed expression, "Gracie, you are too impulsive. Even though he saved you, you didn''t have to marry him. At least you have to know him well first." Gracie forced a smile, "I know. I got married after dating him for three years. I thought I knew him very well, but people will change, and the nature of others is not ours to see. How can they know that a person''s heart can be so fast?" Abigail said, "If so, I won''t dare to have a rtionship." "Don''t worry, Ab by," Gracie smiled, "I can assure you that Anson will never cheat like my ex- husband. His parents are also very kind. My mother also knows them, they are very gentle." Abigail suddenly remembered the night when she saw Anson''s parents. They indeed gave people a feeling of close. "We''ll talk about this matterter." Eden smiled and said, "Abby, don''t dy for too long. You are almost 30 years old. You should get married early." Abigail touched her nose gently andughed, "Look at you, an experienced person! But you¡¯ re right, I should really think about it." Gracie got up and said, "Eden, take a rest. Don''te down for dinner. I''ll ask Victor to bring it to you." Eden shook her head slightly, T m fine. I''ll sleep for a while and then go down for dinner by myself." Gracie nodded and pulled Abigail out. Abigail looked at Gracie with a bitter expression. "No! Don''t think that I''ll help your son to do homework again. He''s so slow. He can spend five hours on homework that can be done in five minutes!" Gracie gnashed and said, "So, you must apany him. I have no other choice." Then she dragged Abigail out by force. Eden looked at them and couldn''t helpughing. She nced at her room and suddenly remembered the watch and the ring that Victor talked about. She walked to the desk on the side. Opening the drawer, she saw the watch and the ring, which were in covert the corner. She picked up the watch and nced at its back. There was a "V" on it. "Why haven''t I taken a look for so many years?" Eden stared at the watch and the ring in her hand and talked to herself. However, her mood was not asplicated as it was just now. She sat in the room silently on her own, thinking about things that happened to her these years, and she didn¡¯t notice the pass of time. Soon, it was dinner time. Victor came upstairs with the dishes for both of them. He opened the door and saw that Eden was sitting by the desk and looking at the scenery outside the window. Victor walked in and put the dishes on the table. Then he walked over and whispered, "Eden, time to eat." Eden was startled. She lifted her eyes slightly and looked at him. He was still noble, attractive, and charming even though he just wore casual clothes. And his dark-ck eyes, looking at her, were as deep as the starry sky, as if she would be stuck in if she stared at him for too long. She straightened up slightly. Victor saw the watch and the ring in front of her. But Eden didn''t say anything. She just got up and walked towards the table. Seeing that these were all dishes that she liked to eat, she pursed her lips and sat down, still saying nothing. She had thought about many things just now and finally she figured out something. Her mother had seen the watch and the ring before. When she came to River City, she didn'' t put the ring in her luggage. Now she finally understood that it was her mother who put the ring in her suitcase. Her mother was well-meaning. Even though she knew Victor was Eden''s children''s father, she still respected Eden and let her make choices by herself. Victor nced at his watch and ring and sighed slightly. He walked over and sat opposite Eden. "Eden..." He called her in a low voice. "Don''t speak. Eat first." Eden stopped him. Victor nodded, "Okay!" Just a simple word, but still maic. After the meal, Eden went to bed early. Victor also gave her time, so he did not bother her. The next day, they went to work together as usual. But Eden still did not say anything along the way. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Eden saw that many people were gathered in the hall on the first floor. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Eden walked into the hall on her own while Victor was parking. She noticed that a crowd of people gathered together, including Amelia, so she walked over with confusion. "Wow! Mr. Alwynn and Director Bleu do have an affair! Look at them, how gentle Mr. Alwynn was when he held her!" "I''ve heard that they have a romantic rtionship. It''s real!" "Hey! Erin, can you show a little respect? Having an affair? They just fall in love normally. Why do you use that word?" Amelia was unhappy and spoke out for Eden. Erin sneered and looked at Miss Macdonald with a very disdainful look. "Ha! What a defender of Director Bleu! But she, a woman with three kids, who would marry her? If it weren''t for her dirty tricks, would Mr. Alwynn be with her?" "Don''t go too far! Director Bleu would never do such a thing. Are ndering her because you'' re envious that she is better than you? Shame on you! Talk nicely, or shut up your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll let us know your head is a decoration as you speak." Amelia red at Erin. She worked with Eden for some time and clearly knew that Eden was a nice person. But some designers, like Erin, always spend a lot of time on the gossip instead of work. "Mind your own business, Amelia! Eden yed dirty. She pretended to be drunk to tempt Mr. Alwynn to hug her. The news is zed all over the Inte. You want to reverse that? Don''t be too naive." Erin looked at Amelia with an arrogant face. Anyone who worked on the 25th floor of Alwynn Group would have the opportunity to be Mrs. Alwynn. Eden and Amelia, as long as Erin can edge one of them out, she would have the chance. Moreover, although she was the wedding dress designer,st time, the famous star did not ask her to design the wedding dress. Instead, he came to find Eden. That brought shame on her. "I''m naive? Interesting. Erin, don¡¯t you dress up like this every day to attract Mr. Alwynn''s attention? But who do you think you are? You¡¯ re nothing to him." Amelia retorted back with a cold face. She detested these people who spoke ill behind others. They knew the people whom they spoke ill of would felt painful as being hurt by an invisible sword, but they didn''t care. "You..." Erin was about to retort back. But she suddenly saw Eden. When did shee? Erin was astonished. "What? Do you have nothing to say? Let me tell you, perfume and make-up can''t cover your nature, no matter how expensive they are. If you speak ill of Eden again, see what would I do. My handprint will appear on your face." After Amelia finished speaking, she realized that Erin was strange. She turned around and saw Eden, who was standing not far away from her. And Lucian was standing behind Eden. Both of them were looking at them. "Director Bleu, you heard it." Amelia looked at Eden nervously. Eden nodded slightly and walked over. She asked with a puzzling smile, "What''s wrong? Am I the trending of the SNS again?" Lucian followed her and said, "I heard Adonis say that you get Mr. Parma drunk that day, and we got a big project again. I can finally travel abroad this Spring Festival." Eden heard Lucian''s voice and quickly looked back at him. "Oh, Mr. Ronen, do you also have shares?" "Yes! Thanks to you. I can earn a lot this time." Lucian''s voice was as gentle and maic as a spring breeze. "But some people have made an issue of it." He continued. Eden shook her head and smiled indifferently, "I am used to this kind of thing, but my child will be involved. So, this time, I still have to trouble you to find out the people who posted these photos." She knew Lucian. He said this to help her rify. She could ignore rumors before, but now she couldn''t because those would affect her children''s life in school. "Leave it to me. Let''s go upstairs first." Lucian nodded slightly and walked forward. But Amelia quickly took Eden''s hand and asked, "Director Bleu, you got drunk that day to make a big deal for Alwynn Group?" Eden nodded, "So, you will also get a bonus. I''ll get it together with your sry for this month." "Wow!" Amelia was so excited that she almost cried. She was badly in need of money now. People who had never been poor really didn''t know how important money was. Eden grinned and said, "Let''s go upstairs first. We are going to have a meeting." "Okay!" Amelia nodded excitedly. Eden nced at Erin when she passed by her. She knew Erin was responsible for the wedding dress design. No wonder Erin would against her. Noticing that Eden nced at her, Erin lowered her head in shame. And the group of bystanders didn''t dare to say a word. After all, Eden could make a deal in one drinks party, but they couldn''t even if they got drunk ten times. Eden and Amelia went to have a morning meeting. Victor said a lot of things. Eden was serious about her work so she didn¡¯t bring in her emotions. After the meeting, she thought about things and walked out of the meeting room without looking at Victor. Amelia quickly followed her. Victor was discouraged when he saw Eden ignored him. He didn''t sleepst night. If Eden didn''t forgive him, he would definitely not fall asleep afterward. Seeing that everyone had left, Lucian asked, "Did you quarrel again?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor nced at him and said in a low voice, "She knows." Lucian understood immediately, "It''s reasonable for her to be angry." Heard this, Victor red at Lucian, "Hey! Stop it! Won''t you help me?" While speaking, he took out the marriage certificates he brought with him and showed them to Lucian, "See? She, Eden, is my wife now." Lucian was startled. Looking at the certificates, he felt a piercing pain in his heart. Lucian shed a look at Victor and said, "You lied to her again." Victor was a little upset, he said, "No. I just guided her. Anyway, we already know each other''s feelings, so it''s okay to get married first." Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Lucian said, "What? Congrattions. You''re no longer single now." Hearing this, Victor didn''t get angry at all. Instead, heughed, "Lucian, you finally said something pleasant to hear, but you have to keep it a secret first." Lucian asked, "Why? Don''t you know that she is often bullied?" Victor said, "Eden said that she doesn''t want to make it public. She has her own dream." Lucian answered, "I see." Eden was very tough, so there was no need for him to be so worried. Victor was relieved when he heard this, "So, think of a way for me. What should I do to let my wife forgive me?" Hearing the word "wife", Lucian felt disgusted, "Are you very idle? You haven''te to the company for a few days, and there is much work for you to deal with. What''s more, someone digs up dirt on your wife on the Inte again." Victor''s face darkened, "Lucian, hurry up and investigate it. I''d like to see who dares to defame my wife." Lucian shook his head helplessly and ignored Victor who was feeling extremely proud. If he talked to Victor, he could show off for an entire day or even longer. Victor was just so smug! After taking a few steps, Lucian turned around and said, ¡°By the way, Anson will be discharged today." Victor said, "Let Adonis go through the discharge formalities, and the bill will be recoverable from thepany." Lucian smiled faintly, "Anson must be happy if he hears what you said. He always thinks that it was because of your car that he had an ident." Hearing this, Victor curled his lips slightly, "Am I that stingy?" Lucian did not say anything and walked toward his office. Victor nced at Eden''s office with a depressed face. Eden did not talk to him. He walked all the way back to the office with his head lowered. "Is itfortable to stay in the meeting room?" Eden stood at the door and waited for a long time before she saw Victoring back dejectedly. Hearing Eden''s voice, Victor''s eyes lit up. He immediately looked at Eden, "Honey, you are finally willing to talk to me." Eden naturally saw his expression and said, "I didn''t mean that I wouldn''t talk to you anymore. I have some information here for you to confirm. Take a look first. Now the autumn collection has been listed on the market. I have checked the market report and found that it sells well." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victor opened the door of the office and smiled brightly, "Of course, this is your design." He looked so proud. Eden shook her head helplessly. She really shouldn''t have been with him, but it was toote for her to regret it. Eden put the documents on his desk and looked back at him, only to see that he was smiling at her innocently. She said helplessly, "It seems that you have to work overtime tonight. I haven''te to work for a few days, so I have to work overtime, too. I want to eat noodles for luch." Saying this, she turned around and went out with a smile on her face. Hearing this, Victor knew that she had almost forgiven her. "Eden, I will ask them to buy the most delicious noodles for you!¡± Victor said loudly and was extremely excited. Eden smiled slightly and went back to her office. Just now, Amelia had told her that a famous female artist was going to get married this year and she asked her to design the wedding dress for her. Moreover, she would be responsible for designing all the clothes she would wear in the movies in the future. This was her first step on the road to sess. Private customization would promote her status slowly, and it was a challenge for her. She had to prepare for it carefully and couldn''t miss any opportunity. In L. P Company. Tillie and Haven saw the news that Victor came out of the traditional restaurant with Eden in his arms. Haven was very pleased. Then, she used her alt ount toment Eden with lots of humiliating and unpleasant words. Only then was she in a good mood. However, Tillie looked so worried. Haven looked back at her and asked, "Miss Elliott, now Eden is being scolded by a lot of people online. I''m happy as soon as I see thements. Why are you unhappy?" Tillie sneered and said with disappointment, "Haven, do you know the famous movie queen Summer?" Haven nodded, "Yeah. It''s said that she''s going to get married, but I don''t know if it''s true." Tillie pursed her lips slightly and said, "It''s true. I used to make high-end clothes for her. But now she wants Eden to be her tailor." "What?" Haven couldn''t believe what she had heard. "How could it be? No matter what, Eden is a new designer. How could she be as experienced as you? What is Summer thinking about?" She didn''t expect that Eden would be sess so quickly. Tillie said, "Summer became popr after she made her debut for ten years. In the following eight years, I was her tailor and made all her performance costumes for her. I saw the gentleness and tenacity of a woman on her, as well as her pursuit of the quality of life. She is style-conscious, and she is wellshaped. Seeing her wear the clothes made by me gives me a sense of aplishment." "L.P Company has always been an illustration of modern perfect women. We focus on women''s exquisite appearances and their strong mental qualities, and our clothes represent their expectations and pursuit for a wonderful life. Our business was getting along very well before, but after Alwynn Group was floated on the stock market, our sales went through the floor in the past three years. Especially this season, you know that Eden''s autumn collections have gained apetitive edge. The collection is of high quality and fashionable. Many rich and high-end customers love it.¡± As soon as the Alwynn Group went public, it had established total supremacy over its rivals. Haven was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word. Summer was popr all over the country these years, and she had won all sorts of awards with her superb acting skills. This year, she won a lifetime award for her aplishment. This was why she decided to get married, and this award forever marked her ce as the top movie queen. She actually contacted Eden in person and asked Eden to design the clothes and wedding dress for her. With her face darkened, Haven looked at Tillie who was unhappy, "Miss Elliott, Eden must have done something shameless behind our backs. You''ve known Summer for eight years. How could she stop cooperating with you so suddenly?" Tillie nodded sadly, and her eyes were full of terrible malice, "In fact, I have been wondering how Eden did it." Haven smiled coldly, "Miss Elliott, people like Eden can use every despicable mean, but we can defeat her by ourselves." When Tillie heard this, she looked at Haven with confusion, "Do you have any idea?" Haven sneered maliciously and said, "Miss Elliott, it will be the National Design Competition soon. By then, we can do something to ruin Eden''s reputation and make her discredited." After getting along with Tillie, she knew her character well. Tillie liked to y tricks on others, and she could be made use of easily. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Tillie nced at her and sneered, not saying a word. Even if Haven didn¡¯t say those words, she would plot against Eden. Even Darlene had no way to surpass her. Eden was just a new designer, but she actually wanted to compete with her. How dared she! Among the top ten designers in the country, she was ranked fifth, and Darlene was ranked sixth. All these years, Darlene couldn''t surpass her. "Haven, work harder during the half a year. You have to participate in the designpetition. Listen to me carefully. You must get the neer award. The neer award is voted on every year. We can''t let Eden be so arrogant. Otherwise, our positions in the design circle will be untenable." Tillie said to Haven seriously. She had always thought that Eden was a contemptible good-for- nothing, and she got the achievement by good luck, but it seemed that she was wrong. Her design in the fashion week and her autumn collection found an echo with the fashion world. She had to believe the saying that gold would glitter forever. "Alright! Miss Elliott, I will try my best, and I won''t let you down." Haven made up her mind. This time, with the help of Tillie, she would definitely seed. "Good! From today on, learn from me wholeheartedly." Tillie looked at Haven with kind eyes, "Haven, you''re an unnoticed talent. I hope that you can get your own achievement in the future." Haven smiled and said, "With your guidance, I will definitely be sessful. I will work very hard during this period of time and I won''t disappoint you." She believed that she was a buried talent. In the past, she didn''t meet anyone who could teach her well. Since she had met Tillie, she believed that she would absolutely surpass Eden. After all, Tillie was a famous designer. Who did Eden think she was? In the past, Haven had talent but no opportunity to use it. Moreover, she was gifted in designing, so she studied fashion design. In Jotham Alwynn Group. Jaxon rushed into Phillip''s office excitedly. Phillip hadn''t slept the entire night, and he had been waiting for this news. "Jaxon, how is it going?" Before Jaxon could speak, he asked excitedly. Jaxon nodded, "I have confirmed that Mr. Alwynn is the father of Eden''s three children. What''s more, Madam has known this news. What should we do now? She seems to be very angry." "Humph! Angry?" Phillip sneered and sat back. He was so happy that he clenched his fists tightly. It was great! After waiting for so many years, he finally had grandchildren! "Jaxon, send someone to keep an eye on Madam. No matter where she goes, you should report to me. Besides, sorted out the finances of thepany and find out what they used my money to do in these years." Phillip learnt that Reba transferred a million dors to Mask and let him depositethe money in a bank card. It seemed that it was not the first time for Reba to do such a thing. He hoped that she didn''t use her wisdom and ability to fulfill her improper ambition. "No problem." Jaxon was quite excited. Had Phillip finally seen her through? It was wonderful. After all, Madam suffered many grievances back then. "Prepare a car for me. I want to go to Alwynn Group and meet see Victor." Phillip said with his face full of fury. Victor, the brat, actually didn''t tell him such a big thing. "Okay!" Jaxon went out to drive, and Phillip walked out with a sullen face. In the Alwynn family. Reba looked at the DNA report in her hands. When she knew that Victor was the three children''s father, she was so furious that her whole body trembled. She had driven out two enemies, but she had to face three more hateful b*stards at this time. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Ah..." She tore apart the report in a frenzy of rage. "How could it be? Why am I miserable? God, how can you treat me like this?" Reba fell to the ground in excitement and rage. She was too miffed and she was about to faint. It took her five minutes to suppress the shock and annoyance in her heart. "Victor, you brat! I will never let you turn the table!" "Humph! Since you don''t want to make it public, you''ll never have a chance to make it public in the rest of your life!" Reba took out her phone and dialed a call. Then, she picked up his bag and left. In Victor''s office. Phillip barged in directly. Victor had just apanied Eden to eat. After Eden left, he was about to work. As soon as he sat down, he saw his fathere in angrily. Victor did not speak, and his expression turned as cold as usual. Phillip sat on the sofa aside and looked up at Victor, who was as excellent as him when he was young. He said in a deep voice, "Why do you hide such a big thing from me?" Victor looked at him with a puzzled face, "If you want to know anything about me, you''ll know it as long as you investigate me. Why do I have to tell you personally?" "Victor, I am your father. You actually didn''t tell me that you have three children! Don''t forget that I am their grandfather." Victor''s face darkened and his eyes became gloomy, "Who told you that?" Since Phillip knew it, Reba must have known about it. Victor suddenly thought of Mask. It should be that Mask called Reba and told her about it. Reba had a very suspicious mind, so she would investigate it immediately. Phillip became madder when he heard that, "Brat! I made a mistake when I was young, and I shouldn''t have done that to your mother. However, everyone makes mistakes. I''ve realized my mistake. You should have told me that I have grandsons earlier. Do you know what I said to their motherst time? Such a thing would not have happened if you told me earlier." Hearing this, Victor went berserk, "What did you say to Eden?" Phillip was not afraid of him when he saw his irked face, "I met herter, and I apologized to her. Even she didn''t me me. Why are you so angry? " "You..." Victor was so annoyed that he couldn''t breathe stably. Eden had met his father twice, but why had she never mentioned it? Phillip continued, "I''m your father. You can''t make a decision. They are the children of the Alwynn family, so they must go back to the Alwynn family." Victor suddenly sneered and said, "Since you''ve known it, Reba must have known about the existence of my three children. Tell me. Since she is so vicious, what will she do to my children?" He said these words in a casual voice, but Phillip felt as if his heart was being beaten by a heavy and sharp hammer. "Jaxon said that she was very angry." Victor smiled indifferently and looked at Phillip with sharp eyes. There was determination in his eyes as he said, "Go back and warn her that if she dares to hurt my children, I won''t show her any mercy." Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Phillip was shocked. He looked at him in disbelief, "Do you think she will really do anything malicious?" He was not quite confident when he said this. Victor''s eyes were grim and extremely sarcastic as he looked at Phillip, "Only you treat her as a treasure. In my eyes, she is a beast. Anson had a car ident. Don''t you know that he was driving my car at that time? If I was the one who drove the car that day, the person lying in the hospital would be me." "Victor, you can''t speak without evidence." Although he had heard Reba talking on the phone with his own ears, he really couldn''t believe that Reba, who had been with him for more than 20 years, was so horrible and despicable. Victor said mockingly, "You have never believed me, and I don''t expect you to trust me. Leave here. My children have nothing to do with you. You have your own son and daughter. Since you want grandchildren, let them give birth to babies for you." Victor had been very disappointed in his father. "Victor, don''t go too far! They''re the grandchildren of the Alwynn family! Are you going to let them live outside?" Phillip roared madly. His heart ached. Whenever they met, they always quarreled and went against each other. They talked to each other with harsh words and never made concessions. Victor stood up and looked out of the French window. His tone was still very intransigent, "That''s none of your business. The children are living a good life. If you have a conscience, don''t disturb them." "You..." Phillip jumped up in anger and pointed at Victor''s back, "Victor, I''m their grandpa. Will I do anything bad to him?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor still looked out of the window with apathetic and deep eyes, ''''Jotham Alwynn Group tries its best to frame Eden, and my children are mentally hurt in the school. Is this what you should do as their grandfather? Reba knows this, and it was Mask who told her about it. My daughter beat her daughter because of something, and Mask went to school. You can investigate the rtionship between Mask and Reba, and maybe you will get a surprise. However, you won''t believe what I said. After all, you only believe Reba." When he spoke, his voice was not loud, but he spoke clearly and his words were meaningful. It seemed that he was threatening Phillip. After Victor finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Phillip. The aloofness in his eyes was zing and horrible. Phillip was shocked and speechless. He knew the evil things Vincent had done. "I will investigate Mask carefully. However, let me see the children." Phillip''s attitude was tough. He was their grandfather and had the right to see them. Victor refused him without thinking. His eyes were filled with terrible apathy as he said harshly, "Now your wife has knows it, so it''s hard to guarantee their safety." "Humph! You unfilial brat! Since you don''t let me see them, I''ll meet them by myself. I won''t spare anyone who f*cking dares to hurt my grandson and granddaughter!" Phillip was so miffed that he shouted obscenities. Was Reba really so heartless? Phillip red at Victor and then left with his face full of rage. Victor did not say anything. After Phillip left, he took out his phone and made a call. "Hello! Mr. Alwynn." Victor said, "Brian, send someone to protect my children. Pay attention to Reba''s every move. If she or her assistant tries to hurt my children, you must tell me at once. Protect my children all the time." "Mr. Alwynn, just rest assured!" Victor hung up the phone and looked outside. Then he walked out and saw that Lucian was dealing with the gossip on the Inte. Victor asked, "Have you find out anything?" Lucian did not raise his head, "No, that person is very smart. We can''t find out the address." Victor said, "Reba has known about the existence of the three children." Lucian suddenly looked up at him, "Why are you so careless?" Victor told him what had happened at the school. Lucian said, "During this period of time, I''ve been trying to find a way to install a monitoring system on the cars of Jotham Alwynn Group. I''ve installed it on three cars sessfully, and one of them is Reba''s car. However, it is not very useful, because she doesn''t often go out. Therefore, I want to bug her house. In this way, we can find out a lot of things quickly." Since they wanted to investigate her, they could do it thoroughly. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, "She is a very vignt person. She will ask reliable technicians to check her house every few weeks. Otherwise, I would have done it long ago. I can''t get any useful information from the pinhole camera in my room." Lucian thought for a moment and said, "Get someone to know which technicians she trusts. I have other methods." Victor nodded slightly, "Before you get off work, investigate Haven, Tillie and Paulina. I met them at the hotel at that time." After saying that, Victor returned to his office. As for Eden, she was looking through Summer''s information on theputer carefully. She read the information about Summer''s personal preferences and hobbies. Only then did she know that Tillie used to be Summer''s designer. Her clothes were all of traditional style, and there was no change in the past eight years. She always wore the clothes of bright colors, which made her eye-catching and mature. Summer suddenly asked her to design clothes for her. Eden knew that Tillie would definitely hate her more. At this time, not only her aunt, but also she had be a thorn in Tillie''s eyes. Eden read the information carefully, and her phone on the desk suddenly rang. She lowered head and had a look. Seeing that it was a phone call from Victor''s father, she was nervous. After ncing at Amelia who was working, she answered it. "Hello?" Phillip said, "Director Bleu, I''ve known the existence of the children. I met Victor just now, and he refused to let me see the children, but I know that you''ll agree. Please, let me see the children. I''m sorry for what happened in the past. Director Bleu, could I meet the children?" Phillip said thest sentence in a pleading tone. Eden was stunned. It was not easy for Phillip to persuade Victor. But was she easy to be bullied? Victor didn''t agree, so would she agree? When she saw Mask at the school that day, she knew that she couldn''t keep it a secret for a long time. Eden did not speak, thinking about her own concerns. Phillip said, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. I won''t hurt the children. They are my grandchildren. I just want to see them. I''ll be very satisfied as long as they call me grandpa. Director Bleu, I beg you." Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Eden''s heart ached for no reason when she heard the words "I beg of you". While she was hesitating, she heard Phillip''s voice again, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. They are my grandchildren. I won''t hurt them. I just want to see them, really." Eden bit her lip slightly, and the door was suddenly opened. Seeing that Victor suddenly came in, Eden stiffened and a trace of panic shed across her eyes. Victor frowned slightly when he saw Eden''s shocked expression. He nced at the phone in her hand, walked over and snatched the phone from her hand. Then he said angrily, "Talk to me if you have anything to say." "Victor, do you... have to be like this? I have the right to see the children." Phillip did not expect that Victor would talk on the phone all of a sudden. Victor did not speak and hung up the phone directly. He put the phone back in front of Eden, "Dear, in the future, you don''t have to answer my dad''s phone call. I won''t let him see the children. I know you are softhearted. If he calls you, you''ll definitely agree with him to see the children. But what qualification does he have to see our children?" When Eden heard that he called her wife, she looked at him with hatred. "Dear..." As soon as Amelia heard this, she was so shocked that the pen in her hand fell to the ground. Victor turned around and nced at Amelia with a frown. Amelia was stunned and quickly lowered her head, stammering, "Mr. Alwynn... I didn''t hear anything and I didn''t see anything." Saying this, she covered her face with her hands, but she was very curious. It seemed that everyone had got a p in their faces. Even she felt a burning sensation on her face. Dear? Children? Had Victor got married secretly? In this society, a lot of rich people did this. She didn''t expect that Director Bleu and Mr. Alwynn had such a rtionship. Eden nced at him, "No matter what, he''s the children''s grandfather. They''ll meet sooner orter.¡± "Fool, let''s talk about it in the future. Now, do you own work, and I''ll apany you to see Summer tonight. There will be a charity party tomorrow night. I''ve arranged it.¡± Saying this, Victor looked at her and smiled gently. Then, he turned around and left. Amelia didn''t raise her head until the door was mmed shut. "Director Bleu, you and Mr. Alwynn..." Eden looked at her and smiled, "Amelia, didn''t you say that you saw nothing and heard nothing? Then just pretend that you didn''t see or hear anything.¡± "Oh!" Amelia nodded quickly. She thought about it, and couldn''t help but ask with a cautious smile, "However, Director Bleu, is this true? Are you Mr. Alwynn''s wife? Is Mr. Alwynn your children''s father?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Eden nodded slightly. Looking at Amelia who was very curious, she said with a smile, "Yeah, but Amelia, remember what you said just now. Determine the styles of the limited edition. The clothes that will be sold should be wless. Mr. Rubio''s goods have been dispatched to the Southern region. He is an important client of ourpany, and you must be careful. About the styles chosen by him, and you must confirm them carefully with the factory." "Okay, Director Bleu." Amelia grinned, "Director Bleu, you are so lucky." Eden smiled and did not speak. Victor must have done it on purpose. He wished that everyone in the world could know that she was his wife. He must call her like that deliberately just now. She continued to work. However, Victor said that they would meet Summer in the evening. She pursed her lips slightly and turned on theputer again, browsing through Summer''s information. In the hospital. Anson packed up his belongings. As soon as he thought that he could be discharged from the hospital, he was filled with joy. Adonis was sitting aside and ying mobile games. Anson stretched, "I''m finally leaving the hospital! I almost went crazy in the past few days." Adonis replied while ying games, "You don''t know how lucky you are. Only you know how happy your life is these days. I don''t think you want to leave the hospital." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed, "Adonis, it''s because you don''t have a girlfriend that you say so. When you have someone you like, you won''t be so jealous." Adonis raised his head and looked at him, "Anson, I really can''t stand you. Why should I be jealous? I always see people dating, but I''m not envious at all." "Ha- ha..." Anson looked at him and smiled smugly, "So, this is why you don''t have a girlfriend. You don''t even get jealous. Which woman will be willing to be with you?" Adonis quit the game and said seriously, "Tonight, I''ll go to the park and see couples dating with each other. Just wait and see if I''ll get jealous. I''ll send you a video." Anson was speechless. Well! Was Adonis out of his mind after staying in the hospital with him for a few days? He didn''t want him to do that to prove that he was not jealous. "Wow! Mr. Church, you''re so brave! You actually want to go to the park and watch people dating! Which woman makes you unhappy? Why are you so jealous?" Abigail wore a red tight dress, and there was delicate makeup on her face. She twisted her waist and walked in with a charming smile, holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. "Abby, you''re here." Anson smiled happily. His heart beat wildly as he looked at Abigail who was gorgeous. During this period of time, they were much closer to each other. She was like an angel. The more he knew about her, the infatuated he was with her. Adonisughed. He looked at Anson and teased him, "Anson, weren''t you waiting for your sweetheart toe here? You don''t have much to pack up, but you''ve spent two hours packing it." Anson smiled with embarrassment, "Abby, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s idle all day, so he said so." Abigail handed the flowers to him. Seeing that he looked much better, she was relieved, "Anson, congrattions, you can leave the hospital today." "Thank you, Abby!" Anson lowered his head and smelled the flowers, "It smells so good! I like it." Adonis looked at them enviously. They looked at each other and smiled gently, which was so pleasant to the eye. He became jealous again. Why didn''t he have a girlfriend? He picked up his phone and sent a message in the group chat, "Why don''t I have a girlfriend?" There were five people in the group chat, but no one replied to him. "s!" Adonis sighed, "Why does everyone ignore me?" "Anson." Hearing the voice, Anson and Abigail looked at the door and saw Reba and Adalynn walking in. Adalynn held a flower basket in her hand and looked at Anson with a tender smile. Reba nced at Abigail with her eyes full of provocation, "Anson, Adalynn has been thinking about you these days. Fortunately, you''re fine." Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Anson smiled meaningfully and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I was not very lucky, because I was injured. I have stayed in the hospital for a few days, haven''t I? I don''t know what happened to Mr. Alwynn''s car. There''s always something wrong with his car. It seems that I have to check it out thoroughly when I go back." Reba''s face stiffened for a moment, but she immediately returned to normal and said with a smile, "Anson, why don''t you go back after having dinner with us? Adalynn has been worrying about you. She doesn''t feel well these days, because she has been concerned about you." Anson nced at Adalynn. Her face was clearly ruddy! She might be livingfortably everyday. How could she worry about him? He smiled, "Miss Alwynn, I''m sorry to let you worry about me." Then he looked at Reba, "Madam, thanks for your kindness, but my mother asked me to take Abby home for dinner this evening, so I can''t apany you for dinner." Hearing this, Reba took a sharp look at Abigail. Anson''s mother had only met Abigail once. Did she take a fancy to Abigail so quickly? Then what should Adalynn do? Adalynn liked Anson very much, and she couldn''t bear to see her daughter be heartbroken. Abigail looked at Anson doubtfully. Why did he say so? She did not agree to go home with him. Moreover, there was no need for her to get involved in this battle. Reba and Adalynn were truly the enemies of them all. They always made things unpleasant and troublesome. Adalynn nced at Abigail, and she did not believe that she could not win. Abigail was struggling to live a good life, but she was born to be rich and powerful. "Anson, how about going to your house together? I haven''t eaten the food cooked by aunt for a long time." Adalynn smiled and said. Anson nced at Adalynn with a unhappy expression. Why was she so dull and unwise? Didn''t she see his disgusted face? "Hey! Adalynn, why do you want to go with them? Are you going to be a third wheel?" Adonis said jealously. Originally, he wanted to eat with Anson, but he didn''t want to go there anymore as soon as he heard that Abigail would go back with Anson. He didn''t want to witness public disy affection! "Adonis, what are you talking about? Anson doesn''t have a girlfriend now. Why will I be a third wheel?" Adalynn red at Adonis. He always said something to ruin her n! Adonis smiled innocently and said sarcastically, "No wonder you don''t have a boyfriend now. You''re not observant at all. Can''t you tell that Abigail is Anson''s girlfriend?¡± For the first time, Anson felt that Adonis, who always talked much, finally be useful. However, Reba smiled, "Adonis, why don''t I know that Anson has a girlfriend?" Standing by the side, Abigail was stunned. When did she be Anson''s girlfriend? She didn''t know about it at all. Adonis looked at Reba and gave her a perfunctory and fake smile, "Wow! Madam, you''re so busy. How can you have time to care about Anson''s private life?" She could not even mind her own family''s business, but she tried to meddle in Anson''s affairs. She was so annoying! "It''s impossible. Anson, I''ll send you back first." Adalynn suppressed the fury in her heart. She did not believe that Anson and Abigail were in a rtionship. Reba looked at Abigail, "Miss Joye, let''s have a talk." Hearing this, Anson suddenly looked at Abigail with a worried expression. Abigail crossed her arms, nced at Reba with disdain and said in an extremely cold tone, "I''m not familiar with you, so we don''t have anything to talk about. If you have anything to say, just say it here." Reba narrowed her eyes slightly. Abigail was really not easy to deal with. She was neither humble nor pushy, and she was afraid of nothing. "Good! I hope you can stay away from Anson. After all, you don''t deserve to be with him. You''d better..." "Madam." Anson suddenly became indifferent, looking determined and domineering. Abigail nced at him. She rarely saw him like this. Anson pulled Abigail to his side and nced at her gently before he looked at Reba with an apathetic expression, "Madam, this is my own business. Please don''t get involved and don''t meddle in." "What?" Reba frowned and looked at Anson coldly, "Anson, are we strangers? Don''t forget that I am your parents'' old friend." "Even so, you have no right to interfere in my rtionship. Thank you foring to the hospital to see me today, Madam." There was no warmth in Anson''s tone. Reba''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. She nced at Adalynn, "Let''s go!" Anson and Victor sided with each other. If it were not for Adalynn, she would note here to suffer this kind of humiliation. The Skye family was indeed not bad, but there were many families which were better than them. However, there would be a charity party tomorrow night, and Adalynn still had a chance. "Mom, I don''t want to go back. I want to send Anson home." Adalynn looked at her mom with a sad and pitiful face. She didn''t understand why her mother came here since she couldn''t help her. Wasn''t her mother very aggressive at ordinary times? Reba''s expression changed instantly, and she looked at Anson with tender eyes, "Anson, don''t be angry. I''m doing this for your own good. I''m worried about you, so I said those words. But young people like you know how to enjoy your life. I''m old and and I''ve suffered many setbacks, so I want you to live a more rxed life in the future. If you and Adalynn get married, it will be very beneficial to both of our families." Had Reba ever suffered setbacks in her life? Her life was very smooth and sessful. Abigail looked at Anson and said, "Anson, go back and rest. I''ll visit aunt another day. I have something to do tonight." "Abby, but my mother really asked me to go home for dinner with you. How can I exin to her if you don''t go back with me? Do you want to refuse her kindness?" Anson looked at her quietly, knowing that he had embarrassed her that day. Abigail said, "Say sorry to her on my behalf. I have other things to do today." After Abigail finished speaking, she nced at Adalynn and left. Anson stopped her in a hurry, "Abby..." However, Abigail left without looking back. ''s!" Adonis looked at Anson with disappointment, "Anson, you even mocked me in the past. Since you can''t have a girlfriend, don''t always me others. Reflect on yourself. Perhaps it''s because you''re too excellent and no one deserves to be with you. They don''t dare to be with you because you have a higher social position." "Shut up. Stop mocking me. Are you idle? Do you want to stay here for another whole night?" Anson''s eyes were filled with anger. The excellent one was not him, but Abby. He felt ashamed in front of her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He thought, "However, Abigail, I love you so much. Even if I don''t deserve to be with you, I''ll try my best to win your heart." Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Adonis immediately stood up, "I''ll definitely go crazy if I stay here for another whole night, really!" Adonis stood up and picked up his bag. The luggage was very simple. There was only a suitcase. Seeing that Anson did not move, he said angrily, "Let''s go! Do you want to stay for dinner? It seems that you''re very satisfied with the food in the hospital and you live veryfortably here." "Who wants to stay here for dinner?" Anson looked miffed. He nced at Adalynn and did not say much, "Madam, Miss Alwynn, sorry to trouble you toe here. Thanks for your concern for me." Anson''s every move was polite and distant. Hearing how Anson addressed her and looking at his tepid face, Adalynn looked at him sadly, "Anson, why do you suddenly be so cold to me? Didn''t you always call me by my name in the past? Why have you changed? We grew up together and we''re childhood sweethearts. It''s obvious that we''re suitable for each other..." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Alwynn, we''re not suitable for each other. I''m sorry. I''ll leave first." After saying this, Anson left with a ruthless face. They got along well in the past indeed, but Adalynn made him feel a little strange at this time. Reba looked at Anson''s back and sneered, "B*stard, tomorrow night, I will let you kneel on the ground and beg me." Adalynn lowered her head and felt so dejected. Abigail was just a b*tch! What was so good about her? Why did Anson want to be with her? Looking at her sombre face, Reba smiled, "Adalynn, don''t be sad. I have ways to help you tomorrow night. I will definitely let Anson apologize to you. Dress up well tomorrow night and wait for my good news." Adalynn nodded slightly, took her hand and said with a firm face, "Mom, no matter what means you use, I must get him." Hearing this, Reba was a little surprised, "Adalynn, do you have to be with him?" However, with Adalynn''s ability, she could only marry a rich man so that she would enjoy afortable life. Otherwise, she would not be able to find a good job because she was incapable. "Adalynn, I will help you. Don''t worry." She gently patted Adalynn''s hand. Adalynn grinned, "Mom, I''m at ease since you said so." Rebaughed, "Come on. Let''s go home. Throw away the flower basket. It''s unlucky to take it back from the hospital." "Okay!" Adalynn nced at the beautiful flower basket in her hand. She chose it for him personally, but he did not ept it. Outside of the door, Adalynn threw the flower basket into a trash can and left with Reba. Abigail went out of the hospital and called Eden. "Hello! Eden, are you ready to get off work? Let''s have a drink." Eden said, "Abby, I have invited somebody to dinner this evening. Maybe I can''t drink with you. What''s wrong? Why do you suddenly want to drink?" Abigail hailed a taxi and said, "I''m just a little depressed, so I want to go out for a drink. Since you''re not free, I''ll call Gracie. She has nothing to do today." Eden replied, "Abby, don''t drink too much. Drinking is bad for your health." Abigail said, "I know. Don''t worry about me." After that, Abigail hung up the phone and looked out of the car window. What was wrong with her that day? She felt a tightness in the chest, and she was almost unable to breathe. "Phew..." Abigail exhaled and felt that her palms were sweating. She rolled down the car window and let the cold wind blow in. Suddenly, she was beginning to breathe more easily. She looked down and her phone happened to vibrate. It was a phone call from Director Shaprio, "Hello? Director Shaprio." "Miss Joye, have you read the script I gave you before? Does the little boy like that role? This role is very suitable for him." Hearing it, Abigail thought for a moment and said, "However, not so many people pay attention to the script, and the proportion of this role''s part is few." Director Shaprio said, "Miss Joye, I know that this y can''t bepared with ''Royal Fister'', which is starred by Henrick. But it¡¯s a good opportunity. Miss Joye, you can think about it." Abigail listened to his ttering voice and became even more irritated. "Alright! Director Shaprio, I see. I''ll think about it carefully. If I make a decision, I''ll call you." After finishing her words, she hung up the phone. Ricky hadn''t told her if he liked this role. This role was indeed very challenging. Abigail thought for a while and decided to ask Ricky about it after she went back at night. Abigail called Gracie. Gracie did not go out that day. She cleaned up the house with Jaida at home. Suddenly, she received a phone call from Abigail, "Hello! Abigail, didn''t you promise to go home and do housework with us together? We''re about to finish cleaning up the whole third floors. Haven''t you come back yet?" Abigail said, "Gracie, let''s go to Zofia''s restaurent to drink." "Drink? Abby, are you disappointed in love or have you been abandoned by a man?" Abigail was speechless. Wasn''t it the same meaning? "Will youe or not? Do you want me to go there directly ore to pick you up?" Abigail asked directly. Gracie said in a gloomy tone, "Did you give me the chance to answer? We''re friends. How can I leave you alone when you''re down? I''ll apany you since you''re in a bad mood. You don''t have toe back to pick me up. You can go there directly. Let''s meet there." "Alright, that is my good friend. Bye." Abigail smiled as she hung up the phone. She was in a much better mood. After she hung up the phone, she saw that Anson had sent her a message on Facebook, "Abby, have you arrived home? Don''t be angry about what happened today. You''re the only one in my heart." Abigail had a look and ignored it directly. It was because of him that she felt so terrible. "Abby, why don''t you reply to me? I''m very worried about you." Abigail took a look and still ignored him. Since he was worried about her, why didn''t he chase after her? In River City, it was indeed a good choice for theAlwynn family and the Skye family to be connected by marriage. What Reba said... was right. "Abby, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I know I''m not qualified to say those words. We haven''t confirmed our rtionship yet, but I know my own heart. I really love you." Abigail looked at the message and her mind was in a mess. After thinking for a while, she replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." At least he was still a patient. Yeah, he was a patient, so she had to humour him. Abigail found an excuse for herself. Anson sent her a message again, "Abby, will you go to the charity party tomorrow night?" Abigail replied, "Yep." Anson said, "Abby, I''ll go to pick you up." Abigail pursed her lips slightly and wanted to refuse him. However, she did not have an excuse. No, why should she refuse? She was so beautiful. Why couldn''t she ept his kindness elegantly? Abigail felt that she was more and more shameless. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Abigail replied, "Okay!" In any case, from all aspects, she did not hate Anson. Gracie was right. In fact, this man was not bad. He was much more considerate and warmer than Joziah. Anson said, "Alright, Abby, I''ll definitely pick you up on time." After Anson sent the message, he couldn''t believe that it was real. Abby was not angry with him anymore, and she even promised to let him pick her up, which was simply wonderful. For Abby, this was an extremely difficult decision. Anson nced at Adonis who was driving, raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly, "Adonis, I feel that I''ll have a girlfriend very soon." Adonis moved his lips. He could only admit defeat and make noint. ''s! Actually, I am quite envious of you. I''ve been hiding something from you. In fact, I dated with someone a few days ago." After Adonis said this, he nced at him with innocent eyes, as if his heart had been hurt. Anson looked at him and asked anxiously, "Who is her? Do I know her?" Adonis said, "You don''t know her. I didn''t expect that her family would disagree, especially her husband. He was so cruel that he almost crippled me." "Ahem..." Anson was shocked by his words and started coughing, "Adonis, are you serious? Why do you have such a poor taste? How dared you date with a married woman?" Adonis''s face was full of bitterness as he said helplessly, "Of course I''m serious. My mom met her in the market. She insisted that she didn''t get married and asked me to go on a blind date. However, she had a husband. Her husband chased after me and wanted to beat me with a stick. I''m so so miserable." Anson was rendered speechless. "Adonis, Aunt Church really surprises me. As long as she meets a strange woman, she introduces her to you." "Isn''t it just? She''s afraid that I''ll be single at your age. In that case, she wouldn''t be able to have a grandson." Anson didn''t speak. Was he very old? He was stunned. Why did Adonis have to say this? "Oh! Adonis, it seems that I''m only two years older than you. Your words make me feel that I''m already forty years old!" Adonisughed, "But you''re older than me indeed, aren''t you? However, why do I always have no girlfriend? I like to flirt with girls, but they disappear after getting a sum of money from me." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed at him, "Have you asked them how many boyfriends they used to have? Or have you asked them if they are virgins?" Adonis''s face was full of shock, "How do you know this? I just want to have a girlfriend who is simple and pure, but they were all angry with me after hearing my questions." "So, you look not bad, but you have the heart of a beast. You''re young but you know how to scare others. Girls won''t date with you as long as they see your face." Anson smiled teasingly. He knew Adonis''s temper very well. The lights were red, and Adonis braked suddenly and looked sideways at Anson, "Hey! you won''t feel happy if you don''t tease me or deal me a blow, right? You''re simply too annoying and you talk too much!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ansonughed, "But I''m better than you. Adonis, you have to believe that you won''t be able to have a girlfriend in your current state." "Shut up. If girls have never met scums, how can they get married casually? No man can be a husband for no reason." Adonis was unwilling to give up. He did not believe that he could not have a girlfriend. "Haha..." Ansonughed happily when he heard that, "Adonis, you''ve finally admitted that you''re a scum." Adonis was speechless. Had he said that he was a scum? "Anson, I think you should check your ears. You can''t even understand my implication. Your mouth has been sewed. Why can''t you just talk less? Don''t push me. You can''t imagine how charming I am." Anson pointed at the lights, "The green lights are on. Adonis, whether you''re charming or not, it''s not important. As long as you won''t be betrayed." Hearing this, Adonis went ballistic, "Who the hell dares to betray me?" Anson said, "Who knows? You talk too much and it''s very easy for you to offend someone..." The two of them went back noisily. Abigail and Gracie met each other outside and went all the way to Zofia''s restaurent. They wanted to give Zofia a surprise, but they were surprised by what they had seen. About five or six hooligans who dressed in punk style stood there with sticks in their hands. Zofia, who was pregnant, stood at the door and looked at them angrily. Many people stood aside and wanted to watch a good show. None of them went forward to help her. Abigail went off the deep end, "These b*stards! They even bully a pregnant woman!" Seeing it, Gracie immediately took out her mobile phone. She called the police and then dailed Buddy''s number. "Abby, what should we do? The two of us can''t defeat these b*stards." Abigail narrowed her eyes slightly and looked so mad, "Let''s see what they want first." One of the men was wearing a ck T-shirt with the pattern of a skull, looking so evil and arrogant. He looked at Zofia with a sneer, "We just want to teach you a lesson and warn you that if you dare to contact Mr. Clement again, you and your child will disappear from this world." Upon hearing this, Zofia was stunned. The rtionship between her and Buddy had eased a lot. Why did these people... "Ha-ha... Do you really think you can break thew in public? You b*stards, how dare you threaten her like this?" Gracie walked to Zofia''s front and looked at these careless and casual gangsters. "Hey, who are you? Don''t speak for her since you''re incapable. Otherwise, we''ll knock you out." The man looked at Gracie with a sinister smile on his face. The expression in his eyes became vicious when he found that Gracie was beautiful. "Gracie, why are you here? Leave quickly. They don''t dare to hurt me." Zofia looked at Gracie with concern. Gracie looked at her and said with a smile, "Zofia, don¡¯t worry. In River City, anyone who dares to hurt me will be sent to jail." Hearing this, the man sneered and then said with disdain, "Don''t try to y tricks. You''d better remember what I said just now. Don''t pester Mr. Clement anymore, or I''ll kill you!" "Who asked you toe here?¡± Abigail walked over charmingly with her arms crossed. She stood next to the man gracefully, looking as if she was about to fight with him. Hearing this, the man asked in reply very mockingly, "If you were me, would you say who sent you here? I am not f*cking stupid. Why should I tell you? But you are pretty. Do you want to be with me? I will dote on you." Chapter 750 Chapter 750 "Oh, it seems that we''ve met a d*mned and disgusting man today." Gracie spat on the ground. Seeing that Abigail also spoke for her, Zofia looked at them with a grateful face. When she was alone, she really felt scared. "Who are you referring to?" The man red at Gracie. "Well, that person is talking to me now." "You..." However, Abigail smiled, "The Clement family has agreed to let Zofia be with Buddy. You said so and want to aim at the daughter-inw of the Clement family. It seems that you don''t want to live in River City anymore." "That''s impossible. The Clement family hasn''t agreed." Although the man said so, he was not confident enough. Abigail looked at him shrewdly, "How do you know that they haven''t agreed? Mr. Clement wille here soon, and we''ll know it after you confront each other. Since you use such an excuse and want to hurt the grandson of the Clement family, it seems that the person who sent you is not afraid of the Clement family at all. As long the Alwynn family and the Clement family investigate this matter, I think that you guys will really be imprisoned." Abigail said with an orderly method. After all, Zofia lived with them and they knew about her affairs. The Clement family had agreed to let them be together, but these men came to provoke Zofia. There must be a reason that they didn''t know. Hearing this, another gangster stepped forward and stood next to the man, whispering, "Did we make a mistake? If so, we''ll be in a big trouble." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Bullsh*t. That woman gives us the money, so we work for her. No matter we made a mistake or not, we should finish the task. Besides, we can hide somewhere else after taking the money. Who can find us? That woman said that we must teach her a lesson today." Obviously, the man was not afraid. Anyway, he would get a big amount of money. "That woman!" Gracie was shocked. Could it be Mrs. Clement? But ording to her personality, she wouldn''t ask someone to do this, but would do it herself. "Smash it up!" The man roared angrily. Behind him, several hooligans raised the sticks in their hands and began to smash the tables, chairs, and benches in the restaurant. Seeing this, Abigail protected Zofia and then looked at Gracie who was dumbfounded next to her, shouting loudly, "Gracie, protect Zofia." Gracie nodded with a pale face, "Oh, okay! Be... careful." She held Zofia in her arms. Abigail turned around, snatched the stick which was as thick as a wrist from the nearest man and pulled it hard. Wearing high heels, she kicked the man hard in the belly. The man felt painful and loosened his hand. Then the stick fell into Abigail''s hand. Abigail made use of this chance and beat him. "Ah... You crazy woman." Abigail hit the man fiercely with the stick in her hand. The man was so painful that he hid under the table and didn''t dare toe out. "Wow!" Gracie looked at Abigail in surprise, "You are skilled! This is amazing!" Zofia was trembling in fear, but she tried her best to calm down. She could not let anything bad happen to the baby in her belly. If the restaurant was ruined, she could reopen it, but her baby must be safe and sound. If something bad happened to the baby, it would be impossible for her and Buddy to be together again. She would not forgive the Clement family. When Buddy received the phone call from Gracie, he happened to be shopping nearby with his mother and grandmother. He was going to send them back and then went to the restaurant to help Zofia. Suddenly, he received a call from Gracie and drove here in a hurry. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw such a scene. Seeing this, Grandma Clement pushed her way through the crowd and looked at Zofia, who was being protected by Gracie. She hit the ceiling as she said, "These b*stards are really bold! If anything bad happens to my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson, I won''t let them go!" Buddy rushed over, grabbed the young man who was smashing things and beat him ferociously. "Ah... It hurts!" "I''m going to die!" "Stop beating me. I won''t do it again." In less than 10 minutes, those hooligans all fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Only the man who wore the ck T- shirt stood there. He looked at Buddy who suddenly rushed over and was taken aback. Didn''t he just want to give a woman who had no background a lesson? Why did so many peoplee out to protect her all of a sudden? At this time, Abigail''s hair was messy, and her high heels were nowhere to be seen. She looked awkward, but she was in a good mood. After having a fight, she felt much better. "Buddy, you''re finally here! What''s wrong with you? How can you let these people smash Zofia''s restaurant? Even if you don''t want to be with Zofia, you don''t have to do this. You just need to make it clear with Zofia. It''s too mean of you to threaten Zofia in this way. Even I will not forgive you. You b*stard, how can you do this?" Gracie vented her anger on Buddy deliberately. In fact, she was asking Buddy why such a thing happened. Buddy was puzzled, "Gracie, I didn''t ask them to do this. How could I do this?" "Gracie, they are not sent by Buddy or us. We''ve agreed to let Zofia be with Buddy, haven''t we? It''s impossible for us to do such a thing." Aisling felt wronged for her son. After all, she had gone too far before, but Zofia didn''t want to see her, and she didn''t have a chance to apologize to Zofia. "Oh! Grandma Clement... when did youe back from aboard?" Seeing Grandma Clement, Gracie was very nervous. She knew that Grandma Clement was not easy to deal with. She always nagged endlessly. "Oh, you seem to be quite surprised to see me. You can''t even speak fluently. I heard that you''ve juste back from aboard and you''ve divorced. Can''t you be normal? I want to see you live a happy life at such an old age. I don''t want you to be single again. You are all living a bad life." Hearing this, Gracie couldn''t be more embarrassed. Did Grandma Clement have to expose her only secret in front of so many people? She lowered her head. At this time, she''d better not to refute. Otherwise, Grandma Clement wouldn''t stop talking. At this time, the police had arrived. After letting the police arrest the man in ck T-shirt, Buddy ran to Zofia and asked, "Zofia, are you okay?" Zofia shook her head with a pale face, but she didn''t want to leave Gracie. "Mr. Clement." A policeman walked to Buddy, "We''ll take them back and have an investigation. If any of your friend is injured, send her to the hospital first." Buddy said, "We''re familiar with each other. You must find out who sent them." He wouldn''t let off that person. She actually dared to y such a trick and wanted to separate him and Zofia. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 The policeman smiled and said, "Mr. Clement, I will handle this matter personally." "Thank you so much!" Buddy''s face was full of gratitude. Hearing this, the man in ck waspletely dumbfounded. It seemed that he was in a big trouble. Buddy actually wanted to deal with it himself. Didn''t the woman say that everything would be fine? Moreover, she said that Buddy had nothing to do with Zofia. That was why he dared to do so. He had scored an own goal. Since that woman dared to fool him, he would not let her go. He nced at Buddy, and his face was drained of all colour and animation. After those gangsters were taken away, Buddy looked at Zofia cautiously. Abigail walked barefoot and carried a stool over, "Zofia,e and sit down." Gracie helped Zofia sit down. "Zofia, why don''t we go to the hospital first?" Buddy said. Looking at her pale face, he was very worried. Zofia shook her head slightly, "No, I''m fine." Grandma Clement came over and looked at her, "Zofia, are you okay? Don''t force yourself. If you don¡¯t feel well, let''s go to the hospital." Zofia nced at Grandma Clement''s loving eyes and then shook her head slightly. Buddy introduced to her, "Zofia, this is my grandma." Zofia nodded with a smile and greeted Grandma Clement obediently, "Grandma." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mm! Oh, what a good girl. You must be scared just now, right? You can rest assured that as long as I''m here, no one dares to stop you from being with Buddy. Take care of yourself and the baby, and you can leave everything here to Buddy. After you get married and give birth to the child, you can work if you want. If you don''t want to work, you can stay at home. It''s up to you." Grandma Clement''s words were undoubtedly the kindest. Many daughters-inw of rich and powerful families didn''t go out to work, because working made them feel shamed. But after hearing what Grandma Clement said, even Gracie was a little surprised, "Wow! Grandma Clement, when did you be so open-minded?" Grandma Clement looked at her with a frown, "What are you talking about? Was I not open-minded before?" Gracie muttered in a low voice, "Humph, you''re always an old fogey." Hearing this, Grandma Clement said harshly, "Are you scolding me?" "Oh!" Gracie was shocked. Grandma Clement was old, but she had good hearing. "Haha..." She forced a smile, "No. How dare I scold you?" "Well, Buddy, can you buy me a pair of shoes?" Abigail took a look at her feet. Standing with bare feet made her feel so cold, and she would get sick. She hated coldness very much. Zofia looked at her and said apologetically, "Abby, I''m sorry. Thanks to you just now. But our shoe size is the same. I bought a pair of nice high heels. I want to wear them after the child is born, and they are new. Why don''t you put them on first? It''s very cold on the ground. Didn''t Eden say that you feel the cold a lot?" Abigail was stunned. She nced at Zofia and felt warm in heart. Eden and Anson both remembered that she felt the cold a lot, but Joziah couldn''t remember it. She smiled self- mockingly. It seemed that she had not been in a rtionship seriously in the past three years. She looked at Zofia and smiled, "Zofia, give them to me. Thank you for remembering that I feel the cold very much." In her memory, Eden was a very warm person. So were Zofia and Gracie. Life was full of surprises, but there was always a touching moment. Zofia asked someone to take the shoes from the lounge and give them to Abigail. The shop assistant quickly cleaned up the restaurant, and the restaurant was opened again. Zofia asked her aunt to cook a lot of dishes, and they ate together in a small courtyard behind. Abigail came here to drink, but she was in a better mood after having a fight. At this time, she did not want to drink anymore. She wanted to know more about the Clement family''s business. Who on earth was so wicked and wanted to separate Buddy and Zofia? Aisling sat next to Zofia, and Grandma Clement sat on the other side of Zofia. She red at Aisling, "Why do you lower your head all the time? It seems that you have a guilty conscience." "Mom!'''' Aisling nced at her helplessly. Couldn''t she care about her feelings in front of others? Gracie added fuel to the fire, "Yeah, Mrs. Clement, did you do something to hurt Zofia? Why don''t you even raise your head? " Aisling felt that her whole body tensed up when she heard this. Why wasn''t Gracie as clever and cautious as Jaida? She was so careless and casual. No wonder she had divorced. No, she couldn''t think like this. In this society, many young people divorced. Gracie earned her own living. She couldn''t judge her life with prejudice. She suddenly looked sideways at Zofia and said with a guilty face, "Zofia, I''m sorry for what happened before. I shouldn''t have said those words to you. At that time, I didn''t know what was wrong with me. The business of our family was not going well, so I wanted Buddy to marry a girl whose family is rich. But after I found Eden, I learnt that she had been trying her best to live a better life. Both of you and Eden are hard- working. Then I understood many things. You and Buddy love each other. Eden was bullied by me, but she lived with a strong heart." "Butter, after thinking about this matter, I could understand you and Buddy. I asked Eden to make an appointment with you, and I wanted to apologize to you face to face." If she could live until 80 years old, she was already in her fifties. She had spent most of her life, but she didn''t figure out the meaning of life. Reputation was not the most important thing. She would live a hard life if she cared about her reputation too much. Happiness was that they could live together in harmony and keep a kind heart. "Zofia, I''m sorry. I hope you can live a happy life with Buddy in the future." Aisling took Zofia''s hand and felt extremely guilty for what she had done before. Zofia was the apple of her parents'' eye. She didn''t know why she did that back then. Her current state of mind had totally changed, and she knew the reason. Her daughter once lived such a hard life in the Gienger family. As long as she thought about it, her heart ached severely. If Zofia''s mother knew that she insulted Zofia that way, her heart would be as painful as hers. Hearing her words, Zofia burst into tears uncontrobly. She said with tears, "At that time, I was very desperate and lost the courage to live. I chose to commit suicide. When I jumped into the river, I was still in despair." "It was Eden. She jumped into river to save me regardless of her own life. In order to let me survive, Eden told me about her experiences. At that time, I learnt that in the world, there were people who lived more miserably than me." Chapter 752 Chapter 752 It was the first time that Aisling had heard this. She opened her mouth wide in surprise and looked at Zofia who was crying in disbelief. At this moment, she realized that her words had given Zofia a fatal blow. She was so ruthless that she didn''t even want her grandson. She insulted Zofia so cruelly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, her daughter had risked her life to save a stranger. Inparison, her evil and vicious nature was instantly revealed. "I''m sorry, Zofia. I didn''t know that I would hurt you so badly." Aisling shed tears. At that time, she just wanted Zofia to leave Buddy, so she could do anything to achieve her goal. But she didn''t expect that she almost killed two people. "Woo- woo..." Zofia could not suppress her sorrow anymore and cried out. She remembered every word Aisling had said to her, and she always thought that she would not forgive her. But after hearing her apology, her heart actually softened. "So, you just have a sharp tongue. Zofia looks very kind. What was wrong with you? Look at Reba. She is scheming, and it''s obvious that she''s a bad woman. Her daughter dresses up all day, but she is just a good-for-nothing.¡± "Look at Zofia. She''s pregnant, but she doesn''t want to be idle and insists on doing what she likes. She''s living with her best. Buddy is lucky to marry her." After hearing what they said, Grandma Clement scolded Aisling angrily. Although she was not satisfied with Aisling, she had lived with Aisling for many years and knew that she was kindhearted though she spoke harshly sometimes. Gracie smiled innocently. Everyone could tell that Reba was a bad woman, but her father couldn''t be aware of it. Hearing this, Aisling said helplessly, "Mom, you can''t scold Reba like this every year when you come back. Every year, after you embarrass her, I have to buy a lot of gifts to apologize to her. Mom, I beg you. If you want to scold her, you can scold her privately. Don''t curse her in front of her. Instead of buying gifts to apologize to her, we can leave the money and give it to our future grandson." Aisling looked at Grandma Clement with a pleading expression. Grandma Clement''s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard this, "Aisling, you don''t have to care about her feelings. I scolded her in front of her, but you actually apologized to her and bought her gifts. You''re so stupid. Do you know why I scolded her?" Aisling gritted her teeth and looked at her, "Mom, no matter what, don''t scold her this year. No matter how angry you are, even if your blood is boiling with fury, don''t show such negative emotions in front of her. Mom, please." Although Grandma Clement had a hot temper, she was kindhearted, and she was not the sort of person to bear a grudge. After they had a quarrel, Grandma Clement would always talk to her first. She could be aggressive thest moment, but she could be happy and smile immediately, just like a child. "Humph!" Grandma Clement snorted, "You don''t even know why I hate her, but you ask me not to scold her!" She pointed at Gracie and said, "Now she has grown up, and I am not afraid to say it. When I went to her family to borrow something back then, I went to the bathroom. But I heard Reba call someone to insult her. She wanted to ruin Gracie''s reputation." Gracie pointed at herself in disbelief, "Grandma, are you talking about me?" Grandma Clement looked at her madly, "Shouldn''t I dote on you? Do you want me to like the daughter she brought back?" Gracie frowned and suddenly thought of it. She remembered that for a time, Grandma Clement always asked her own bodyguard to follow her. Wherever she went, Grandma Clement''s driver would find time to send her. "Grandma, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might have died." Gracie was very grateful. "s! I couldn''t talk to your father directly. At that time, your father loved her very much. It seemed that he was possessed by her. I didn''t have any evidence, and he certainly wouldn''t believe me if I told him." "Your mother is a nice woman. When she lived there, she helped me a lot. Your father seldom went home, and everyone in my family was very busy. Your mother always came to me and asked me to eat with her after she cooked. During that period of time, I was very happy. After she left, I tried my best to help you and your younger brother. In fact, your mother is the most pitiful one." Gracie eyes were brimming with tears, "Grandma, no matter what, I have to thank you!" Abigail held her hand tightly, looked at her and smiled, not saying anything. Aisling was so surprised that she could not say a word. No matter how vicious she was, she would not ruin a person in this way. At most, she would only curse and warn that person. Reba went too far. Buddy nced at Grandma Clement, "Grandma, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Grandma Clement nced at him, "Brat, you know nothing! Since Reba is so malicious, she will never be kindhearted. If she failed once, she would try to hurt Gracie again. If I said it, Reba would not admit it, but Gracie and Victor would live a harder life. I choose to say it now because both of them have grown up and they''re capable. There is no need for me to hide it. Your mother mes me every year, doesn''t she? After I scolded Reba, she apologized to her immediately. So I have scolded her for many years in vain!" Grandma Clement was so mad that she red at Aisling. She could distinguish the good from the bad. Of course, she would not treat kind people like this. "Mom, how could I know what you were thinking about? I don''t like her, but our families are rted by business, so I can''t turn nasty directly." She was very wronged. Over the years, she had been scolded by Grandma Clement for many times. Grandma Clement ignored her and lowered her head to eat. Anyway, she had said it, and she felt much better in heart. Aisling looked at Zofia cautiously, "Zofia, I know that it''s difficult for you to forgive me, but I don''t want you to break up with Buddy because of me. After breaking up with you, Buddy had a very painful time." Zofia wiped her tears and looked at her with a smile, "Madam, I cried just now, and I felt as if all the grievances in my heart have disappeared. Eden talked to me many times. She is a very strong person. When she lived a hard life, she did not me the unfair fate, but tried hard to know herself. I always remember what she told me. She said that she would rather forgive others than wait for others to forgive her. Therefore, Madam, I don''t me you." Chapter 753 Chapter 753 It was too painful to hate someone. There was no need for her to hate a person for a lifetime and wrong herself every day. "Zofia, thank you. Buddy won''t me me anymore. I feel so sad when I see how heartbroken he is. My mood is not as depressed as before after I talk to you. Thank you, Zofia." Aisling held Zofia''s hand tightly and smiled lovingly. After letting go of all the grudges in her heart, she found that she didn''t hate Zofia at all. Zofia''s facial features were exquisite and she was beautiful. "In the future, I will definitely treat you as my own daughter. I will never quarrel with you like how your grandmother quarrels with me. For her and me, arguing with each other is part of everyday life." "Oh! You make me feel that I am a vicious mother-inw. If I don''t quarrel with you, I''m afraid you won''t feelfortable in heart. Do you have any friends? No. Those are all your drinking friends. Can you tell them what you said to me? Except for me, I don''t think you have any sincere friend whom you can talk to." Grandma Clement looked at Aisling with a look of disgust. They were both lonely. Their children were busy doing business, and they didn''t even have someone to talk to. "In the Clement family, who is willing to hear me nagging apart from Eden? After Eden was lost, Buddy listened to me sometimes. Now I have a great-grandson, and I can talk to him in the future." Everyone was speechless. Buddy nced at Zofia and saw that she was smiling. She forgave his mother, but did not forgive him. Abigail asked, "This is strange. Who sent those people?" After Buddy heard Abigail''s words, his eyes were zing with the mes of fury, "I will definitely find it out." No one was allowed to hurt Zofia so ferociously. He said, "HI find it out soon." Abigail said coldly, "Buddy, Eden saved Zofia and your child from the river at considerable risk to her own life. It can be seen that this child is very strong, and it is eager toe to this world. So, you must protect Zofia well. Eden used to suffer from depression. I spent some time to drag her out of the morass of despair. Fortunately, her three children are very strong and they''re growing up healthily.¡± Buddy said, "I will." Grandma Clement asked in a hurry, "Abigail, now Eden..." She couldn¡¯t bear to ask. Eden had suffered a lot. Abigail smiled and said, "Grandma, don''t worry. Eden read all the books about psychological quality. She has a powerful personality now." The more Eden retreated, the more harm she got. However, she faced the difficulty bravely, so she had a strong will and became more determined. As long as she had a brave and thankful heart, nothing could hurt her again. Aisling looked at Abigail and smiled gratefully, "Abby, thank you. In the past seven years, you have been by Eden''s side and you brought up Ricky so well." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail smiled slightly and pursed her bright red lips. She stirred the juice on the table gently with one hand, "Madam, we apany each other. Eden gives me the warmth that I never got before, so we are even closer than biological sisters." Gracie suddenly thought of something and said excitedly, "Mrs. Clement, you know what? Victor is the father of Eden''s children! Seven years ago, Reba framed Victor. As a result, they met each other in this way." "Ah..." "What?" "What the hell?" The three people from the Clement family said at the same time. Gracie nodded happily, "Victor was so delighted that he cried." "Oh, he finally did something right. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen the three children. It seems that you''ve finished your meal. Let''s go to see Eden and Jaida.¡± Grandma Clement suggested. She wanted to see Eden very much. "Great!" Gracie nodded with joy. Then, they stood up and left. River City was a busy and affluent city. High-rise buildings could be seen everywhere. Every building had its own light at night. The night scene of River City was more beautiful and fascinating. Victor and Eden had juste out of the hotel after meeting Summer. Eden''s expression was a little serious. After chatting with Summer for several hours, she learnt that Summer was a person who pursued perfection, and she had a keen eye for detail. However, this was great, because she could improve herself. Seeing that she lowered her head and didn''t speak, Victor asked with a smile, "Eden, is it harder than you think? Summer is a hard to please, but it won''t be difficult as long as you have confidence in your design." Eden raised her head, nced at him and then looked at the prosperous River City. The night scene was shrouded in mystery, as if there were many secrets in this city. The timidity in her heart disappeared. She smiled confidently, "This kind of people not only have a delicate taste of life, but also have a sensitive soul in the material world. Some people only want to gain worldly sess. They go after fame and money. However, some people identify beauty and goodness. Summer is such a person. It is indeed a challenge to me. I will work hard. After all, this is my first personal custom. In the past, I only made clothes for Abby in private." She wanted to constantly strive for perfection and make her own representative design. People had to take up the challenges so that they could grow up quickly. Confidence was the foundation of sess. She couldn''t miss any chance to seed. Victor loved her optimistic attitude towards life. She was not afraid of difficulties. Her life was full of ups and downs, but nothing could extinguish her faith and she showed great perseverance. "Eden, I believe you." "Ha-ha... Victor, don''t expect too much from me, or you''ll be very sad when I let you down.'' As soon as Eden finished speaking, her phone screen lit up. She looked down and found that it was a message from her mother. "Eden, now we are on the way to your house. Grand is with us. Besides, Eden, Zofia has forgiven me. I have never been so rxed. Eden, I want to share this joy with you." Eden stopped when she saw this and smiled brightly. Her mother used to be so aggresive and domineering. In her opinion, she would not apologize to Zofia so easily. She was a bit surprised when she saw this message. She replied quickly, "Mom, happiness is just so simple. Sometimes, if you step back, you will be happier. Thanks for sharing your joy with me. What''s more, mom, Kenny and his sister and brother are Victor''s children. Mom, maybe this is fate. I want to share this joy with you, too." Chapter 754 Chapter 754 After sending the message, Eden looked up at Victor, "Mom, Buddy and grandma are going to our house. Let''s go back first and chat with them for a while. I haven''t seen them since I went backst time." Victor said, "Okay! Eden, let''s go back now." They went to the parking lot. Aisling was overjoyed when she saw the message sent by Eden. She thought that Eden would not tell her this matter in person, but Eden told her. She thought for a while, lowered her head and replied, "Eden, since Victor is the children''s father, I''m relieved. Victor loves you so much. I can rest assured that you''re with him." Eden looked down at the message. Suddenly, she nced at Victor who was driving the car. Could he really make her mother feel at ease? She couldn''t feel at ease. After all, many girls liked him. Eden looked away and saw the message sent by Abigail. She was shocked and then said with a frown, "Victor, someone sent a few gangsters to smash Zofia''s restaurant and warned Zofia not to pester Buddy. But they couldn''t be sent by my mother and Buddy. Who would be so bored and do such a thing?" Hearing this, Victor nced at her, and his expression was calm was usual, "Haven." Eden was even more confused, "Why did Haven do this?" Victor reached out quickly and rubbed her head, "Fool, don''t you know that? In families like the Clement family and the Alwynn family, the children would get shares after they were born. When Haven gets married, she is supposed to get three percent of the shares. If Zofia marries Buddy and gives birth to the child, the Clement family should give the child some shares to show their sincerity. If they don''t give the child the shares, it will make them ruthless. The child hastens of millions of dors before it is born. Since Haven is so greedy, she naturally doesn''t want Zofia to marry Buddy andpete for property with her." Eden looked at him in surprise, "I can''t believe that there is such a rule in rich families. No wonder those women try their best to seduce you and marry you. They can even risk their lives." Hearing this, Victor smiled smugly. Was she jealous? "But in the end, I was seduced by you, and now I am your husband." When he heard the word "husband", he felt very satisfied. Looking at his happy smile, Eden teased him, "You''re too delighted, aren''t you?" He liked to speak sweet nothings to her. Those sweet words could move her indeed, but his company made her more at ease. He was not only a warm man who could speak words of love, but also a man who could let her reply on. Victor answered in a glib tone, "Because you''re by my side." Eden''s face was solemn, "Would Haven really do that?" Based on what Haven had done before, she knew that it was possible for her to do so. "Yeah! She has done a lot of bad things. Moreover, she is not smart and always exposes herself." Victor said. Eden nced at him. Seeing that he was so confident, she was more worried, "The child will be born in a few months. We can''t let anything had happen to Zofia."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Victor''s eyes were shrewd. Haven would not behave herself. After knowing Eden''s identity, she tried her best to ruin Eden. However, she didn''t do anything during this period of time. The quieter Haven was, the more terrible the result would be. "Eden, it depends on Buddy." Eden said, "But Zofia hasn''t forgiven him yet. I saw them living in pain, so I forgave you. So, Victor, you''d better think about it. Do you hide anything else from me?" Victor took a quick look at her and shook his head seriously, "Eden, I really have nothing to hide from you except for this matter." He really thought about it carefully, and he didn''t have any secret. "That''s good!" Eden red at him with annoyance. Victor smiled cheekily and asked, "Eden, have you forgiven me?" Eden was stunned and red at him, "I didn''t say that I had forgiven you." Victor''s face turned ashy instantly. He didn''t want to live alone anymore. They had a very happy time during the two days in Windsor Vi. Victor said coquettishly, "Dear, didn''t you say that Zofia and Buddy were living in pain? You felt sad when you couldn''t see me, didn''t you? Can''t you forgive me? Besides, you said that you have forgiven me just now. How can you change your mind in a blink of an eye?" Eden smiled but did not say anything. Although she did not say it, she had forgiven him in her heart. After all, she was always so softhearted. However, she was a bit stubborn and proud. She thought that she had be mild after all these years, but it was not the case. She looked at him with serious eyes, "I can''t forgive you for the time being!" Hearing this, Victor became lofty, too. Humph! Lovers'' quarrels were soon mended. He didn''t believe that she could still be angry with him tomorrow morning. As soon as they entered the house, they felt the cheerful atmosphere. After greeting them one by one, they sat down. "Dad, mom, you are back." After knowing the truth, Gia was very happy to have a father. Ignoring the fact that Victor hadn''t got married with Eden, she called him dad directly. "Yep! Gia, do you miss me?" Victor walked over, picked her up and kissed her little face. Giada nodded with joy. Her big and bright eyes were filled with smiles, "Dad, I miss you so much every second. No one dares to scold us and say that we have no father now. After they knew that you''re our father, they all became polite to us." Victor touched her soft hair gently, "Gia, I''m so sorry. I didn''t tell you the truth earlier." Giada''s eyes misted with tears, "Dad, it''s not toote now. Mom, Keh, Hendrick and I are all yours." After she knew that she had a father, all her grievances had disappeared when Victor carried her in his arms. "Oh, what a clever girl." Looking at the three children, Grandma Clement really wanted to take them back. Giada was smart. If she could live with her, she would definitely live a happy life. "Great grandma, I am my mother''s sweetheart." Giada looked at Grandma Clement and smiled proudly. "Oh, you''re so adorable." Then Grandma Clement looked at Jaida, "Thank you so much. It''s not easy for you to take care of three children." Jaida smiled with joy as she looked at the three children, "Anut Gale, you don''t have to thank me. I have a pleasant life with them." Grandma Clement''s name was Gale Pelosi, and Jaida always called her Anut Gale. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Her family was an old and reputable family in Lemmon Ctiy, and it was still influential at this time. Although Grandma Clement was old, she was much richer than her two sons. At this time, Buddy''s phone rang. He got up to answer the phone. Eden''s eyes darkened when she saw this. "Hello?!" "Mr. Clement, I''ve found out something. It was a woman who ordered them to do this. I''ve got her phone number. The woman is named Ramsey." "Ramsey?" Buddy was puzzled. He didn''t know anyone whose name was Ramsey. He asked again, "How old is she?" "She''s 51 years old this year." Buddy said, "Do you have her photos?" "I have her identity Information, and I''ll send it to youter. Please check it out by yourself." Buddy smiled and said, "Thank you. I''ll invite you to dinner some other day." "Mr. Clement, you have helped me a lot. This is what I should do. I have a lot of things to do here, so I''ll hang up first." After Buddy hung up the phone, he received a message from the policeman. He had a look, but he didn''t know this strange woman. He nced at Victor and sent the message to him. "Victor, I know that you have a wide range of contacts. Help me investigate this woman. I want to know who threatened Zofia as soon as possible. The sooner, the better." Victor nced at him and lowered his head to send a message, "The person who was most likely to do this in your family is Haven. You''d better investigate her carefully.¡± Buddy replied, "But the police told me that this person is called Ramsey. Investigate her first." Victor said, "I''ll send you the information about this woman tomorrow." Buddy replied, "Thank you." Then, he went back to his seat and sat down. Victor sent the message to Brian and asked him to check it out. Lucian had a lot of things to deal with, so he couldn''t do it immediately. Brian was different. He specialized in this kind of work. Eden sat next to Victor, so she saw their chat history. Henrick looked at Abigail and said, "Mommy, I''ve read the script. I like the role very much. You can deal with the rest of the things for me." Hearing this, Abigail suddenly thought of what Director Shaprio had said to her on the phone. She was not very familiar with Director Shaprio, and he contacted her first. She could only make a decision after knowing him better. "Ricky, it''s good that you like it." After that, Abigail looked at Victor, "You haven''t paid for the rest of the money for Ricky''s endorsement. Don''t think that your son can endorse your clothes for free. He has an agency." Henrick smiled mischievously, "Dad, my mommy is right. After you pay the rest of the money, I will continue to endorse your winter collection." Victor looked at him, "Do you mean that you won''t endorse the winter collection if I don''t pay the rest of the money?" Henrick sat up straight. There was a naughty smile on his tender face, "Dad, I do have this idea. Even brothers keep careful ounts." Victor was helpless, "Are you really my son?" Hearing this, everyone looked at Henrick with a smile. However, Victor was thinking about persuading Henrick to join hispany. Boris, who was listening aside, suddenly said, "Uncle, you can ask me to work for you. I don''t want money." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Victor looked at his chubby body and refused seriously, "No, you are too fat. It''s not suitable for you to endorse the clothes." Boris''s expectant face suddenly turned dejected, "Uncle, even you dislike me?" Seeing that he was about to cry, Victor said without hesitation, "Yeah, you look a little dull, because you yputer games too often. Boris, charm is inside. You have to lose wight." Boris nodded with disappointment, lowered his head and didn''t speak. Gracie nced at her son and suddenly asked, "Mom, has Boris finished his homework?" Jaida shook her head helplessly, "No. He has to copy ten words and each word should be copied five times. He had sat there for two hours, but he only copied two words." "Ah..." Hearing this, Gracie almost went crazy. "Aunt, Boris did his homework while ying. He has a lot of homework today. If he doesn''t do it now, he will have to do his homework until eleven o''clock at night. He can''t go to bed early, so he will sleepte again tomorrow morning." Gracie looked at Giada sadly and asked weakly, "Gia, have you finished your homework?" Giada smiled proudly, "Aunt, the three of us have finished our homework. Moreover, there''s going to be a test tomorrow. We''ve reviewed for it." "Boris." Gracie suddenly shouted at her son. Everyone was speechless. Zaiden was next to her, and his ears were buzzing. He said, "Gracie, Boris didn¡¯t yputer games today. He yed with building blocks. But he always ys with toys when doing homework. Now as long as he changes this bad habit, he will get better." "Ah... Uncle Zaiden, help me. I''m on the verge of breakdown because of his homework. On the way back, I saw a piece of news that some husbands and wives are going to divorce because of their children''s homework. Some people really divorced because of this. Some were so mad that they were out of their minds, and some even had high bloodpressure and were sent to the hospital. I have divorced, and I think I will be angered to get sick one day." "Oh!" Seeing that Gracie had lost her control, Grandma Clement said, "I think you can be sent to the hospital right now." "Grandma Clement, don''t make fun of me. I''m really going crazy." Gracie rubbed her hair with great strength. Jaida said, "Gracie, Zaidenes back at five o''clock everyday to apany the children to do homework. I don''t worry about Kenny, Hendrick and Giada''s homework. They do it by themselves. Your Uncle Zaiden always stays with Boris and instructs him. He used to have a bad habit, and we can only change him slowly." Gracie''s face was as ashen. She nced at Abigail who was by her side. Abigail was stunned and immediately held Eden''s hand, pretending that she did not see Gracie''s eyes. If she apanied Boris to do his homework, she would be pissed off. "Abigail, apany my son to do his homework." Gracie begged her. Abigail looked back at her, "That''s your son, not mine. My children have finished their homework." She held Eden''s arm tightly and refused to let go of her. Eden looked at her and smiled. Then she looked up at Giada, "Gia, apany Boris to do his homework." Gracie''s eyes lit up when she heard Eden''s words, "Yeah, Gia, you''re the best. Boris is your cousin. You must help him." Giada was taken aback. She stared at Eden with her eyes wide open, "Why? He will make me so mad. He gets bad grades in English, let alone math." Helping a person who didn''t like to study was too difficult for her. Boris was very smart, but he didn''t like to study. He slept in ss and passed notes to his ssmates. After ss, he was naughtier and always bragged. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Boris took a look at Giada. Although she was a bit annoyed, he could understand when she taught her. "Mom, I want Gia to teach me. She can teach me well, but I can''t understand what you said. Mom, you would only point at me and say that I''m stupid. You always me for not being able to spell the word correctly. In fact, I could spell it, but I forgot it when you spoke so loudly. Moreover, I wouldn''t know what to write." Gradel couldn''t believe what she had heard. She looked at Boris helplessly and sadly and asked weakly, "Do I speak the foreignnguage when I speak to you? Besides, you can understand the foreignnguage. Why can''t you understand what I taught you? No matter what, I graduated from a famous university and I have studied abroad for many years." Boris did not speak. He got up and looked at Giada, "Gia, just teach me math. I''ll do the other homework by myself." Giada''s face was filled with helplessness as she looked at the adults in the room! How could they bear to let her teach Boris? Giada looked very pitiful. Could she say no? She got up and nced at Grandma Clement, "Great grandma, grandma, uncle, grandpa, grandma, enjoy yourselves here." "Okay, Gia is the greatest." Grandma Clement said with relief. Giada was very sensible, and she was as considerate as Eden when Eden was young. Giada took Boris upstairs powerlessly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Abigail suddenly had a feeling of surviving a disaster. Gracie breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh my! When can he change himself?" Gracie suddenly hugged Abigail. Abigail teased her, "Children''s tempers should be trained when they are small. However, Boris is young now, and it''s notte to change him. What you need is patience." "But what he has done really let me down. I''m going crazy." Gracie wanted to cry. The grades of the test would be sent to the group chat. If Boris camest in the test, she would lose her face. She thought in heart, "Boris, you have the right to abandon me, and I have the power to make you regret." "I will definitely let Boris be better." Gracie pursed her lips tightly. Keh sat there silently with his head lowered. He kept looking at his phone. Victor had been paying attention to him. When he saw the paternity test in the Eden''s room, he couldn''t believe it. How did Kenny do it? Was it done by the master he once mentioned? Grandma Clement found that it waste and she was very happy that day, "Jaida, Zaiden, thank you so much. It''ste. We should go back now." Seeing that Jaida was living a happy life, she was relieved. Such a kind person deserved this kind of happiness. "Anut Gale,e here to y when you have time." Jaida smiled. Back then, when Phillip didn''t come back home, it was Anut Gale who apanied her, chatted with her, ate fruits with her and watched TV with her. She felt much more rxed because of Anut Gale. "Alright, I''lle here tomorrow." Grandma Clement said with a smile. She got up and held Eden''s hand gently with her old but soft hand, "Eden, take care of Zofia these days. After I visit her parents, let her go home and live with me." Eden smiled and said, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take good care of her." After finishing her words, Eden looked at Zofia. Seeing the pleasant smile on Zofia''s face, she was delighted. After saying goodbye to Zofia, Buddy left with Grandma Clement and Aisling. After chatting for a while, they went back to their own rooms to rest. When Ricky went to find Boris, Victor took the opportunity to go to Keh''s room. Keh had turned on theputer. He was typing on the keyboard quickly. "Kenny, aren''t you going to rest?" Victor asked with a smile. "Dad, why don''t you go to bed?" This was the first time Keh had called him dad. Victor was stunned, and he was extremely excited, "Kenny, have you forgiven me?" Keh stopped what he was doing and looked at him, "Didn''t you coax my mom to get the marriage certificate with you?" "Um..." Hearing this, Victor felt that Keh forgave him with reluctance. However, he was overjoyed that Kenny could ept him. "Kenny, thank you!" Keh said, "Be good to my mother." "In three years, I can make her live a happy life on my own." Saying this, Keh looked back at theputer, "When I was three years old, I learned howto program, and I set up my own website a month ago. But you can rest assured that I won''t do anything illegal. I know what I''m doing." Victor smiled and said, "Kenny, why do you tell me this?" Keh answered casually, "Dad, you followed me in because you want to know what I am doing, right?" Victor was speechless. No matter how thoughtful he was, Keh seemed to be able to see him through. "But don''t tell mom, or she will be worried." After saying this, Keh looked at him, indicating that he could leave. Victor looked at Keh''s disgusted face and was extremely heartbroken. He said, "Kenny, how about sending you abroad to study? Your talent can''t be ignored." Keh shook his head, "No, I want to stay with mom. I can learn well at home." Hearing this, Victor lowered his head and asked, "Kenny, don''t you ever think about staying with me? Do you know what I did when I knew that you and Hendrick were my sons? I was so excited that I didn''t even calm down after running around thepany several times." Kehughed, "Why did you realize that we''re your children after such a long time? I suspected your identity when I first saw you." Looking at the stable and calm expression on Keh''s childish and good- looking face, Victor was really happy. Kenny was really different from ordinary children. "Wow, dad, haven''t you gone to bed?" Ricky opened the door and came in. Victor nced at him, "Has Boris finished his homework?" Keh smiled, "Not yet, but he is very obedient in front of Gia. Gia is fierce. He does homework obediently and doesn''t y toys anymore after being roared at by her." Henrick was a little tired. He kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed. Resting his head on his arm, he looked at Victor with a leisurely smile. "Dad, when will you get married with mom? I want to be the ring bearer.¡± "Ha-ha... Ricky, that''s a good idea." Victor sat on the edge of the bed, "But your mom said that we couldn''t hold the wedding until the designpetition was over. Maybe we''ll get married at the end of next year." Hearing this, Henrick said, "Oh! There is one year left, right? That''s reasonable. Mom has been working hard for so long to prove her ability. If she marries you at that time, she will be happier." Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Victor smiled faintly, "That''s your mom''s dream. But Ricky, don''t you want to sign with Aurora Entertainment?" When he saw Ricky, he wanted to talk about this matter by the way. Ricky had excellent acting skills, and he had a bright future. He had watched the movies which were starred by Ricky, and they were really awesome. Hearing this, Henrick narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled a bit meaningfully. Victor was slightly taken aback. Could it be that Henrick had inherited the evil side of him? When he took a closer look, he found that he was right. Kenny was as apathetic as him, and Henrick was as scheming as him. Gia was like both of him and Eden. She was smart, gentle and considerate. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Henrickughed and said, "Dad, since you ask me personally, I''ll think about it." Hearing this, Victor was extremely depressed. He talked to Henrick on his own, but Henrick had to think about it. When Anson talked to Henrick, he refused him without thinking. If Eden talked to him, he would agree without hesitation. Victor suddenly felt that Henrick treated them so differently. "Ricky, you''ll be in charge of Aurora Entertainment in the future. How about signing with me first?" Victor tried to persuade Henrick. He had a lot ofpanies, and he didn''t mind letting Henrick manage one of them. He must spoil his wife and three children to the extreme. Henrick was quite interested after he heard that, "Dad, this is a good idea. I''ll discuss with mom. If I can get profits, I''ll agree with you. But if you let me clean up the mess for you, I''ll get myself into trouble." Henrick looked straight at Victor with clear eyes, as if he could see through what he was thinking about. Victor smiled helplessly. Looking at his two smart sons, he said dotingly, "Kenny, Ricky, you''re my sons. No matter I''m rich or not, I''ll give you the best life. How can I let you clean up the mess for me? Anyway, sign a contract with Aurora Entertainment. I hope you can develop better and better in the future." Hearing this, Henrick and Keh looked at each other. What Victor said touched them deeply. "Dad, do you think it''s good to have mom and us by your side?" Keh asked with a smile. He felt that his life had be morefortable after he had a father. Victor looked at them with a smile in his eyes, "Ricky, why don''t you think that your life has got better after having me by your side?" Henrick suddenly moved a little and looked at him leisurely, "Dad, you should be satisfied. We had never wanted to have a father, so you should feel lucky. We lived a happy life before we met you." Although he used to live happily, he wanted to have a father. At this time, everything was fine and he had got what he wanted. Victor was dumbfounded. He suddenly looked at them with a sad face, "You''re too ungrateful. If I knew your existence, how could I miss the past seven years? Well, have a rest now." Saying this, Victor turned around and left with some disappointment. Keh asked, "Henrick, don''t you think you went too far just now?" Henrick pulled the quilt unconcernedly and covered himself, "Actually, after I finished speaking, I regretted it so much, really. If I were capable enough, I would definitely beat dad. Why was he so irresponsible?" Keh was rendered speechless. "He didn''t know about our existence. We can''t me him." "Ha- ha..." Henrick turned over and looked at Keh with a smile, "Keh, you''ve changed." Keh replied, "No. It''s just that you don''t know me very well." Henrick snorted, "Keh, life is so hard. Just sleep. I''ve been so tired to read the script these days." Keh took a look at him. These days, Henrick was indeed very tired. Every time when he needed to perform in a new TV series or a movie, and when he had to attend some activities and advertise something, he was always weary, but he neverined. Especially in front of their mother. "Ricky, now our family is in a much better condition now. Dad and mom can make money together. If you feel tired, you don''t have to act in the y." Henrick shook his head slightly, "Keh, I like to work as an actor. I can experience the different happiness of ying different roles. I will hold on no matter how tired I am. I used to be a normal person, and then I finally became mboyant. I will not give up." Keh pursed her lips slightly and looked at him, "Do as you see fit. If you feel tired, stop and take a break." Keh suddenlyughed, "Keh, you''re caring about me." Keh looked away slowly and stared at theputer, "I''m afraid that mom will worry about you." Henrick smiled brightly, "I know that you''re always worried about me, but Keh, I am very fatigued now, so I''ll sleep first." Keh said, "Good night!" Keh nced at his back and thought about what he had said. He had been very tired over the past one year indeed, but he had learned a lot. He closed his eyes. He had been reading the script these days, and he was really tired. Henrick quickly fell asleep, and Keh could hear his stable breathing. Keh looked back at him with a distressed face. During this period of time, Ricky immediately fell asleep as soon as hey on the bed. No matter how tired he was, he got up at seven o''clock in the morning and then went to school. Victor returned to the third floor. When he saw that Abigail was in Eden''s room, he went deathly pale. Abigail looked at Victor''s expression and smiled wickedly. Would Victor go crazy out of anger when he saw her in Eden''s room? Eden looked at Victor and didn''t say anything. Abigail raised her eyebrows and looked at Victor with a charming smile, "Victor, lend your wife to me for one night." Victor looked at her, gritted his teeth and said, "No way. I should dote on my wife, not lend her to you." D*mn it! Anson should marry Abigail as soon as possible so that she wouldn''t pester Eden anymore. He had gone through a lot of hardships to win Eden''s heart. How could he "lend" her to Abigail? "Ha-ha..." Abigail looked at him and smiled. Then she put her hand on Eden''s shoulder, looked at Victor and asked Eden, "Tonight, you..." Eden interrupted her with a smile, "Abby, I''ll sleep with you tonight." Victor suddenly looked at her with a bitter face, "Eden, I am your husband." Eden looked at him with a sly smile, "Of course you''re my husband." Victor stared at her, "So, Eden, she can''t be in your room." Eden pretended to be confused and asked him, "Why? She''s my best friend. Why can''t she be in my room?" Hearing this, Victor knew that she asked it on purpose. He saw the mischievous expression in her eyes clearly. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Victor turned around and left in anger. "Ha-ha..." Abigail grinned wickedly, "Eden, do you think he''ll lose sleep because of annoyance tonight?" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly, "Perhaps!" Abigail suddenly looked at her with intense gaze, "Eden, are you reluctant to part with him?" Eden nodded with a smile before she said, "But I want to stay with you more." Hearing this, Abigail smiled happily, "You are indeed my best friend! Eden, let me tell you what happened today. Analyze it for me." Eden looked at her curiously, "Okay, Ab by, tell me. Let''s analyze Anson''s mind together." Eden was very happy to see that Abby was concerned about her rtionship. Everyone hoped to get others'' appreciation, praise, encouragement. This was people''s desire, as well as the weakness of human nature. She and Abby were the same. Not every flower represented love, but she hoped that Anson could be Abby''s true love. Theyy on the bed and whispered to each other. A good friend must be useful! Victor returned to his room and kicked the sofa madly. His eyes zed with fury. "D*mned Abigail!" He took out his phone and sent a message to Anson. "Anson, marry Abigail quickly." Anson replied to him, "What''s wrong with you? However, I really want to marry Abby. The key is that she doesn''t want to marry me." Victor said, "Find a way to let her marry you. She has upied my wife." Anson typed, "What can I do to make her marry me? I don''t want to stay single anymore. I''ve been single for so many years and I''m very lonely." Victor took a look and threw his phone aside. Lying on the bed, he picked up a pillow, regarded it as Abigail and punched it hard a few times. "D*mn it!" Victor rolled on the bed a few times. He was not paying attention and fell off the bed, and then he got soberer. He threw away the pillow with annoyance and went to take a shower. In the middle of the night, it was very quite in the Clement family. In Haven''s room. Seeing that her family members had gone to bed, Haven returned to her room to make a phone call. The phone was soon connected. "Auntie, how is it going?" "Haven, those b*stards failed and they have been caught. I don''t know if they will talk and implicate us." The woman said in fear. It seemed that she was suppressing the anxiety in her heart. Haven frowned and said, "Auntie, didn''t you say that they were trustworthy? Why couldn''t you do such a thing well? How can I let you do something for me in the future? You and uncle took a lot of money from me. Is this how you repay me?" "Haven, don''t be angry. I didn''t expect that they would screw it up. I was watching there. Suddenly, two women came forward and everything changed. What should we do now?" Haven said in a deep voice, "Auntie, no matter what, you can''t confess what I did, or we will die together." After finishing her words, Haven quickly hung up the phone. She smashed the phone on the bed angrily. Her face was gloomy and her eyes were filled with viciousness. However, her phone vibrated on the bed again. She frowned slightly, walked over and picked it up. When she saw the caller ID, she frowned again and answered the phone. "Hello?" "Haven, if I can''t get you involved, what excuse should I use to exin why I want to hurt Zofia? Moreover, you ordered me to do this. You can''t just sit by and do nothing. Although you gave us a lot of money, we did a lot of things for you. Haven, you can''t turn nasty like this." Hearing this, Haven was furious, "So, do you mean that you want to expose me?" "Haven, that''s not what I mean. If I can find a better solution, how can I betray you? Haven, since you did this, you will definitely be discovered by the Clement family. Now is not the time to escape, but to find a way to solve the problem." Hearing this, Haven sneered and said coldly, "Auntie, the best solution is that you admit it and don''t get me involved. Then, you can get your son''s college fees. As for the reason, you can make it up casually." As soon as her son was mentioned, the woman fell silent. After a while, she said, "Haven, transfer one hundred thousand dors to me. Then this matter will have nothing to do with you." After she finished speaking, she hung up. Haven threw the phone on bed again. In this society, everyone loved money. Her uncle and aunt were not only ruthless, but also greedy. They always asked her for money. She remembered that when her parents passed away, her aunt and uncle didn''t treat her as their rtive at all, so she wanted to go to the orphanage. They wished that she could die, and they sent her to the orphanage after hearing her suggestion. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, she was brought back by Aisling. When she was young, she was indeed somewhat simr to Eden. It was because of this that Aisling brought her back. "Whew..." Haven exhaled and looked at the beautiful and luxurious room. "Eden, why didn''t you die outside? Why do you have to appear in front of us? If you hadn''t appeared, how could these things have happened?" These years, everyone knew that she was Miss Clement. Although she was adopted, no one dared to mock her directly. Since she grew up, she had been living like a princess. Every day when she woke up, she was very happy to see that she was still in this room. She walked to the mirror and looked at her delicate facial features. Although she was not the most beautiful one, she had smooth skin and small face, and she was well-shaped. She was much prettier than Eden. She would never give up the Clement family. Vincent had taken actions. As long as she had fifty percent of the shares, she would have the right to make a decision. Aisling would never have a chance. Haven smiled coldly, picked up the phone and her handbag, and turned to leave. When she got downstairs, she saw Buddy in the hall on the first floor. She put on a gentle smile and asked, "Buddy, haven''t you slept yet?" Buddy was lost in thought with his head lowered. He raised his head slowly and looked at her, "It''s sote. Do you want to go out?" Haven smiled shyly, "Buddy, I''m going to meet Vincent." Buddy didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Haven sat down on the sofa and asked, "Buddy, do you have something on your mind?" Buddy looked at her, but she couldn''t understand the emotions in his eyes. These days, Vincent was buying the shares of Clement Group. Why? "When will you and Vincent hold a wedding? It''s very tiring for you to meet him like this. You can live together after getting married, and no one will gossip about you." Chapter 759 Chapter 759 "Buddy, I will talk to Vincent about this matter. We''re likely to get married at the end of this year." Haven said with a smile. She didn''t want to leave the Clement family, because she didn''t live afortable life with Vincent, and living with Reba was even more tiring. "Mm!" Buddy nodded slightly. He lowered his head, and Haven could see his handsome face clearly. However, she found that his cold and reserved expression had softened a lot. "But, Buddy, do you have something on your mind?" Haven asked with a smile, trying to sound him out. Buddy was different from her eldest brother. He was always careful. He loved Zofia so much, so he would definitely investigate what had happened to Zofia. Buddy nodded slightly, "I''m thinking about how to decorate the bridal chamber of Zofia and me so that she can live morefortably." "What?" Haven raised her voice uncontrobly. Seeing how surprised Haven was, Buddy smiled mockingly. "Haven, you seem to be very surprised." Buddy''s eyes turned apathetic as he looked at Haven with aloofness. Haven reacted and realized that she had overacted. She smiled and said, "No, Buddy, I''m just too surprised. Didn''t you break up with Zofia? Does she pester you again?" Buddy looked at her with a meaningful expression on his handsome face, "Haven, why do you think that it is Zofia who pesters me? In fact, I have been pestering her all the time. Don''t you want Zofia to marry into our family?" Buddy''s tone was very nd. It was neither warm nor angry, and it was tender and pleasant to hear, like the gentle trickling stream. Haven looked at him in confusion. What did he mean by asking this question? Of course, she didn''t want Zofia to marry into her family and make her unhappy. "Buddy, why do you say so? No matter who your wife is, as long as you can be happy." Haven said as she stood up, "Buddy, I''m leaving. Vincent is waiting for me." Buddy smiled, "Be careful on the way!" "Okay!" Haven turned around and left with a smile. At the moment Haven turned around, Buddy''s smile froze. He went to the balcony on the second floor and watched Vincent leave with Haven. Then he turned around and entered Haven''s room. He nced around her room which was luxurious and beautiful. Her room was more luxurious than his and Wyatt''s rooms. The Clement family had never treated her badly. Buddy sighed. He did not expect her to be grateful, but only hoped that she could be a kind person. He searched her room, but didn''t find anything. He stood beside the desk and carefully thought about Haven''s habit of cing things. Haven liked to ce important things under her bed or behind the wardrobe, which was another symptom of herck of security. Buddy nced at Haven''s bed. It was a white tatami. Buddy walked over quickly and opened the sofa beside the bed. It was empty, but he saw several document pouches. He frowned slightly, nced at the document pouches and took them out cautiously. He had a look and found that it was the information about the shares of thepany. He was puzzled. When did Haven be interested in shares? He opened the document pouches one by one, but he didn''t find anything. After he opened thest one, he was shocked. It was a paternity test. He nced at thest page, and it was the paternity test of his mother and Eden. He took another look at the date, which was the day he saw Haven crying in Victor''spany. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, on that day, Haven had known that Eden hade back. However, she didn''t mention it all the time. After that, she did a lot of things to frame Eden. The reason was simple. She didn''t want Eden to return to the Clement family. So, did the Clement family really raise an ungrateful person? "Humph!¡± Buddy was so angry that he snorted. Did Haven think that they would not know Eden''s existence just because of what she did? His mother''s worry was reasonable. However, since Haven had known it, he didn''t want to hide this matter anymore. He did not want his younger sister to live outside like this. The princess of the Clement family couldn''t live in grievances. Buddy put the documents back to the original ce, got up and went out. Returning to his room, he nced at the time and wanted to send a message to Zofia. However, he did not want to disturb her rest, so he put down his phone somewhat irritably. The next day, Victor went to work with dark eye circles on his face. He was listless along the way and didn''t talk to Eden. Seeing his tired look, Eden asked with a smile, "Victor, you didn''t sleepst night, did you?" Victor said with a sullen face, "I was abandoned by my wife. How could I fall asleep?" Eden was speechless. Did she abandon him? He actually talked nonsense so reasonably! "Victor, she''s my best friend." Victor nced at her and said madly, "I am your husband!" He suddenly realized that in her heart, her best friend was more important than him. At this moment, Victor was extremely jealous of Abigail. How could she sleep with his wife? He couldn''t fall asleep for a whole night. Victor wished that Abigail could leave his house. He had to sleep alone these days because of her. "I know. You''re my husband. I remember it.¡± Victor was delighted when he heard this. It was good that she remembered it. However, the next moment, Eden said slowly, "Victor, I''m still not used to this identity." Hearing this, Victor almost braked hard. After parking the car at the cross road, Victor did not say anything. He unbuckled his seat belt, leaned towards her quickly and kissed her red lips all of a sudden. Eden suddenly opened her eyes wide, and her pupils contracted sharply. Victor was crazy. They were on the street! However, she could feel his anger and desire at the moment. He urgently wanted to kiss her, and she got obsessed with him. Victor didn''t let go of her reluctantly until the cars kept hooting behind them. Seeing that her face blushed scarlet and she looked so shy, he smiled evilly. Just as she was about to lose her temper, he said slowly, "Eden, I will do this to you every day, so that you will remember that you are my wife." Eden was so mad that her chest heaved violently, "You''re insane." Victor grinned wickedly when he heard this. Hearing the hoot, he started the car slowly. Eden''s heart was beating wildly. She looked out of the window and pressed her chest. She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. D*mned Victor! He affected her more and more. "Eden, at three o''clock, let''s go to the beauty salon, and we will go to the charity party at five o''clock." Victor reminded her. There would be an auction of the eternal heart at night. He must get it and give it to her. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 He missed her ttering words very much. During the two days in the vi, they were really happy. Eden was a pure and lovely girl. Sometimes she was vignt and fierce, and sometimes she was very gentle. No matter what she was like, he loved her so much. On the way to thepany, Eden did not say a word to Victor. As soon as he entered the office, Lucian sent him a list. Lucian said, "This is the list of people who will attend the charity party tonight. Take a look." Victor said, "Okay! Did Ansone to work?" Lucian nced at him and found that he looked a little haggard, so he said, "I know you slept with herst night, but couldn''t you control yourself? Your face is so haggard. Having sex too often is bad for your heath." Victor was about to pick up the coffee cup. Hearing this, he paused and the coffee cup in almost fell to the ground. Why did he answer him like this? He asked him if Anson hade to work! His answer had nothing to do with his question. Moreover, if he was so tired because of having sex, he would be happier than ever. But he didn''t even sleep with her. He felt so wronged. "Lucian, have you done the report of this quarter?" Hearing this question, Lucian frowned slightly, "I''ve never made a mistake in my work. You don''t have to worry." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. Looking at his back, Victor punched the air a few times. Lucian could really piss him off. He was already extremely depressed about what had happenedst night. He had to find a way to vent his annoyance. Victor sat in the chair a bit tiredly. He took a sip of coffee and suddenly felt that the coffee was unpleasant to drink. He lowered his head and had a look. It was indeed his favorite civet coffee, but why was it so unpleasant to drink that day? He pulled his tie with irritation and lowered his head to look at the list that Lucian had sent over. Those people were all from the upper ss, and they were either rich or noble. River City was very big, and there were a lot of rich people. On thest page, Victor saw Myra''s name and a few unfamiliar names. He frowned. Why would Myra attend the party? Victor picked up the phone and called Lucian. "Lucian, check out what Myra has been doing during this period of time." Lucian replied, "She didn''t do anything. Her family went bankrupt and she stays at home every day. However, recently she met the son of a jewel merchant and there''s nothing special. They just ate and watched movies." Victor said, "I see. Show me the identity of the son of the jewel merchant." Lucian replied, "I''ll send it to youter." Victor hung up the phone and looked at the list carefully again. "Oh! It''s been a long time since I came to thepanyst time. Look at the tense atmosphere! I feel like I''vee back to life." Anson muttered to himself as he walked in. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor frowned and nced at him. However, Anson spoke first, "Victor, you were crazy. You didn''t reply me after sending me the message in the middle of the night. How could you be so impolite? I waited for you to reply to me for two hours!" Victor said casually, "You''ve just left the hospital. Why don''t you rest for a few days?" Anson smiled, "I''m afraid that you''ll fire me. Since Ie here to work so actively, shouldn''t you praise me?" Victor kept his head lowered and did not look at him, "Even if youe to work the next year, I won''t fire you. After all, not everyone is as capable as you." Anson was speechless. These words were really ironic. Victor praised him in such a way, and there was definitely something wrong with him. In the past, he always said that he couldn''t do things well. There was something wrong with Victor. He walked over and looked down at him, "Victor, I have my own temper and I can''t be treated casually. It''s not easy for me toe to thepany. How can you mock me in such a way?" No, what happenedst night must have made Victor hold a grudge against him. "But, what do you mean by the word ''wife''?" Anson still remembered this word after he woke up. Victor suddenly looked up at him smugly, "I won''t discuss this problem with a single man, because you won''t understand even if I tell you.¡± Anson''s lips twitched. Victor couldn''t be more annoying! "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. I don''t want to hear unpleasant words from you." Anson said as he turned around and walked towards his office. Victor''s cold voice came from behind him, "How is it going between you and Abigail?" Anson suddenly turned around to look at him, "Victor, why are you so interested in our rtionship?" Victor looked at him with his head tilted slightly, "As your friend, I want to care about you considerately. What''s wrong?" Anson smiled wickedly and said, "What do you mean by ''considerately''? Do you want to make yourself happy by wronging me?" Victor waved his hand at him. He felt that everything was not going well that day and talking to others made him so annoyed. "Just leave. Abigail is your true love. If you really like her, get her as soon as possible." Victor couldn''t say it clearly, so he could only add fuel to the fire. Hearing this, Anson looked so expectant, "That''s right. A person in a favourable position gains special advantages. I''ll go to your house to see if I can live there. I want to stay with her more often." Victor was speechless. "Wanderers are not allowed to live in my house." Anson said, "Victor, you''re so strange today. Why do I feel that you seem to be suppressing your fury?" Victor thought, "Isn''t it just? I am suppressing my anger indeed." He couldn''t sleep with Eden at night, so he was truly upset. Abigail didn''t give him a chance to dote on his wife. If he was not mad, he would be abnormal. Victor lowered his head, "Are you very idle? There are 24 hours a day, but you only use eight hours to work. Do you think you can finish your work in an hour? You''re not as capable and intelligent as me, so you should have some self-knowledge. Hurry up and go back to your office. Don''t appear in front of me within an hour." Anson was stunned. Looking at Victor''s tired face, he asked curiously, "You don''t look well. Did you break up with Director Bleu? Oh! Victor, this is something very normal. You are not fragile, and you are both economically and mentally independent. It''s not surprising that you broke up with her. You are more excellent than her." In addition to this, he couldn''t think of any other reason why Victor was so angry. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Hearing this, Victor was pissed off. "Anson, what''s wrong with you? Eden is my wife now and we''ve got the marriage certificate. Didn''t I tell you this before?" Victor roared. He actually cursed that he had broken up with Eden and said that he was not fragile. Was he really his good friend? "Wow!" Anson suddenly looked at Victor in shock and asked curiously, "Victor, how did you trick Director Bleu into marrying you? But you really didn''t tell me that you''ve got the marriage certificate." Victor didn''t look at him, but said casually, "I had my own excellent n! However, keep it a secret for the time being. Don''t tell others." Anson was puzzled. Victor was utterly unpredictable. "What was your n? Let me learn it." In this indifferent society, the best way to get others to remember you was to owe him money and favors. However, Abby seemed to be not short of money, and she did not owe him a favor. It was so difficult to win her heart, and he had to cross many difficult barriers. Victor said, "It''s useless to you. You and I are not at the same level." Anson red with him with intense hatred. Even he was so ruthless to him. s! He''d better reflect on himself and think about why Abby didn''t like him. If he didn''t try his best, he wouldn''t get any chance, and he would be her backup and stay single forever. Anson shook his head and went back to his office. As for Eden, after being kissed by Victor, she was not in the mood to work at all. She drank two sses of boiled water in a row, but she couldn''t stop her heart from beating wildly. Seeing that she was different from usual, Amelia asked, "Director Bleu, are you all right?" Eden took a quick look at her. Why did she still feel that her face was burning hot? She shook her head slightly, "Amelia, I''m fine. Continue to work and don''t worry about me." "Oh!" Amelia nced at her doubtfully and continued to work with her head down. Eden sat down, picked up her cell phone and sent a message to Abigail, "Abby, my heart has been beating very fast. Do I have any heart disease?" Abigail said, "What do you mean?" Eden replied, "On the way to work, Victor kissed me. After that, my heart has been jumping violently. It has been almost an hour." Abigail typed, "Eden, I am affected by your words early in the morning. Do you have to show off your love?" Eden was stunned, "No, Abby, I''m absolutely not showing off. I''m telling the truth. My heart is beating really fast." Abigail said, "Fool. I hope you fall in love with Victor." Eden was surprised. She immediately ced the phone on her chest. Was this the feeling of love? This morning, she seemed to be more excited than ever. The phone vibrated, and Eden looked down, "ording to what we analysedst night, I haven''t fallen in love with Anson.¡± Eden was speechless. They were talking about her. Why did Abigail mention the rtionship between her and Anson? That was Abigail. Eden replied, "So don''t you want to have a boyfriend?" "I don''t want to have a boyfriend for the timebeing." "You don''t want to have an ideal boyfriend, and it''s normal for you to think so." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Normal? Eden, I feel that you are a little abnormal." "You don''t want to be an ideal woman, do you?" "I am very satisfied with myself now. But Eden, I''ll go to the beauty salon with Gracieter. Then I''ll meet you and go to the charity party with you." Abigail escaped her question again, and she forgot what to ask. "Alright!" Eden put down the phone and was still confused. When Victor came to pick up Eden at three o''clock in the afternoon, she was still in a trance. Abigail hoped that she could fall in love with Victor, and she couldn''t get her words out of her head. Eden followed Victor to the beauty salon and did not say a word to him all the way. Victor thought that she was angry because of what happened in the morning, and he did not dare to provoke her. When they arrived at Brian''s studio, Brian happened to be waiting for her. "Oh! Director Bleu is here. Congrattions! The fashion week is very sessful." Looking at Eden, Brian was extremely delighted and ignored Victor who came in with her. Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Oakley, your makeup was the icing on the cake. That was why the models and clothes all looked amazing." "Really? I am ttered. Sit down first. Let me design a hairstyle for you first." He pulled a leather chair for Eden. Linder the bright light, her skin looked even whiter and more delicate. Eden sat down. She was really tired for this charity party. Why did she promise Victor to be his femalepanion? She asked for it! Victor didn''t say anything and went to the balcony to get some fresh air. Brian looked at his back, smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. It was self-evident that Victor cared about Eden so much. Eden looked at Victor''s back from the mirror. He was tall and straight, making her feel at ease. Brian asked, "Director Bleu, Miss Melissa has signed a contract with Alwynn Group. You can see her often, right?" Eden smiled and said, "I didn''t see her recently. They''ve been busy with the live broadcast. You can see her online." Alwynn Group was doing a great online business, and it developed better and better. All the popr clothes had been sold out. However, Victor had his own mode of operation in doing business. He would not produce the popr products again. Moreover, he would put the clothes on the market in batches. The new clothes would be broadcast live in every store and mall. The models were very busy. Although Hubbard had signed a contract with Alwynn Group, she had no time to see her. Brian smiled so brightly like a young man in love, "I often watch her when I have time. She''s so beautiful." Eden was slightly surprised. This time, Brian actually chatted with her while arranging her hairstyle. Moreover, he asked about Hubbard. She looked at him from the mirror and asked with a smile, "Mr. Oakley, do you like Hubbard?" Brian''s ears turned a little red when he heard this, and his smile became more reserved, "You''ve seen me through." Eden smiled, "You were quite interested in Melissa that day, and I knew it." "Wow! You have piercing eyes. I am interested in her indeed. I added her on Facebook and sent her messages, but she didn''t reply to me." Brian said in a very upset tone. He gave Eden a feeling that he was disappointed in love. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Eden said, "She was once hurt, so she won''t trust a man so easily. If you really like her, you may need some time." When Brian heard this, his hand, which was holding theb, paused slightly and he asked, "Director Bleu, what did she suffer?" No wonder she was very alert to him. However, he was so handsome. Was there any need for her to be on guard against him? He was not only good- looking, but also reliable. Brian took a special look at himself in the mirror, and he was very satisfied with himself. Eden smiled and said, "I won''t tell you. It will be more suitable for her to tell you in person when she really epts you." Brian smiled gratefully, "Director Bleu, thank you so much for telling me this. At least I know what to do next. Thank you!" "You''re wee. I hope that Melissa can get her own happiness. However, she is a good girl, and you can''t hurt her." Eden said. She had been in contact with Brian for a few times, and she felt that he was a good man. Brian said with a smile, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. I''m definitely not a scum." Just as Eden was about to reply to him, she suddenly saw five women in the mirror and frowned slightly. "Hey! Who is this? Isn''t this Director Bleu from Alwynn Group?" Reba looked at Eden and said sarcastically. Adalynn, Reba, Haven, Paulina and Tillie came in. After they came in, the bright studio darkened in an instant. Paulina looked at Eden''s pretty face in the mirror with jealousy. "It seems that she is going to attend the charity party, too." Adalynn aside, "People like her can just set off others if she goes there. Does she have money to buy anything?" Paulina sneered mockingly, "Adalynn, it''s not good to say so in front of her." Reba smiled coldly, "Don''t look down upon her. She has a sugar daddy now." Victor was actually the father of Eden''s children, which almost pissed her off these days. Haven and Tillie aside and didn''t speak. Eden took a look at Haven and Tillie from the mirror. Barking dogs seldom bit. Haven and Tillie were always good at pretending. Paulina didn''t think it was not enough and said sarcastically, "We don''t know how many sugar daddies she has." Hearing them talking to each other, Eden raised her eyebrows and said with her eyes full of apathy, "Miss rk, can you shut up? The smell in the room is really unbearable when you speak." Eden suddenly spoke in such a rude manner, and Paulina''s face turned pale with anger. "Poof..." Brian couldn''t helpughing. "Director Bleu, you''re right. I feel that the stinky smell in the room makes me so ufortable." Eden said, "I think you need an air freshener." Brian said with understanding, "There is an air freshener here. I''ll take it out and spray itter." All their expressions changed when they heard this. Paulina stamped her feet in anger. Eden could see the changes of their expressions from the mirror. Seeing that they stamped their feet exasperatedly, she smiled with satisfaction. Sugar daddy? What the hell? Did she need a sugar daddy? Victor doted on her very much. Was it necessary for her to reply on another rich man? Paulina was truly malicious, and she didn''t know how to respect others. Haven said, "Brian, why do you speak for her? Don''t you know what kind of person she is?" Brian looked at her with cold eyes, "Miss Clement, I don''t know what kind of person Director Bleu is, but I know how despicable you''re very clearly. Why do youe to my studio? If youe here to taunt her, you made a wrong choice. Get out immediately." Brian''s face was indifferent, but thanks to them, he had an opportunity to express his loyalty to Victor. Victor was sitting on the balcony. These women actually dared to mock Eden. They were too bold and shameless. No one could choose their family background, but they had no desire to better themselves. They couldn''t see their shorings and didn''t know how mean they were. Victor listened to Brian''s words and smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that Brian was qualified to be his right-hand man. He picked up his phone and added Brian to his group chat. Lucian, Anson, and Adonis found that there was one more people in the group chat. They typed to wee him. Lucian said, "Congrattions! You''ve passed it." Anson said, "Wee, Brian. It''s my treat tomorrow night. I have something to do tonight." Adonis said, "Congrattions, you''ve be one of the workaholics. Please be mentally prepared. Mr. Alwynn is heartless." Unfortunately, Brian didn''t have time to look at his phone at the moment. Victor looked at the messages sent by his three good friends and had no way to refute them. Haven said, "Brian, we made an appointment to let you design hairstyles for us. It''s time for you to serve us." Brian nced at her, "Just wait." Reba said, "Haven, is he the only make-up artist in the world?" Haven said, "Mom, there are many makeup artists in this world, but he is the most outstanding one." Haven did not deny this. No one was better than Brian in this industry. She made an appointment one month in advance for this charity party. Brian said, "Thank you for thepliment. However, can you wait inside? I''m not done yet." Adalynn red at Brian with her eyes full of anger, "Who is this woman? Why should I wait? Don''t you know who we are?" Eden turned to look at her, "Let me tell you who I am. I am Eden, Abigail''s best friend." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Adalynn knew her. She just wanted to vent her anger on her because of the rtionship between Abigail and Anson. Adalynn pursed his lips slightly. She hated Eden more because of Abigail. Adalynn said, "I know Abigail. As for you, humph... I don''t know you." Adalynn stood aside indifferently with her arms crossed and looked down at Eden. What was wrong with Victor? He didn''t like Haven but liked such a weak woman. Eden made her so annoyed. Eden said, "Since you don''t know me, take a good look at me. Don''t mistake me for someone else when you see me again." "You..." "Adalynn, don''t bother yourself arguing with this kind of woman. Let''s go inside first and wait." Reba was furious. Why did Haven have toe here? They were all pissed off. Eden looked at the mirror and answered Reba, "You have to wait for a woman like me. Don''t think you are superior to me." Eden had never been polite to Reba. After all, her mother had been hurt severely because of her. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Hearing Eden''s words, Reba went deathly pale. Eden actually dared to challenge her. Did she think that she could do whatever she wanted just because she had something to do with Victor? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Eden angrily and scolded her madly, "Eden, you''re just a b*tch! Do you think you can live afortable life since you''re with Victor? Let me tell you. Victor is not a good person, either." "So, what do you want?" Eden suddenly turned around and looked at Reba with a smile. She knew whether Victor was a good man or not. She nced at Haven who did not say a word. Haven had known who she was, but she did not tell anyone. Moreover, since Chairman Alwynn had known the existence of her three children, Reba must have known it, too. Reba was stunned. Hearing Eden''s question, she was puzzled. What did she mean by asking her what she wanted? She wanted to kill her and her three children. Reba sneered, "What do I want? You¡¯ll know it in the future." After she said with a sneer, she went to the lounge. The charity party was important, and she could not dy it because of Eden. As soon as she stepped into the lounge, she saw Victor''s angr face. His face features were chiselled, but he looked cold. There was a frenzy of rage in his eyes, and he was indifferent all over. He didn''t lose his temper, but he looked quite frightening. The others who followed Reba also saw Victor. Especially Paulina, when she saw Victor''s brooding eyes which were as cold as the ice, she shuddered uncontrobly. Her feet still ached when she walked. Although Victor did something so cruel to her, she was infatuated with him every time she saw him. Victor nced at them with aloof eyes. In the end, he looked at Reba''s delicate and seductive face and smiled mockingly. "Mrs. Alwynn, I¡¯d really like to hear what you want to do." He heard their conversation very clearly. Reba looked at Victor and sneered. Then she looked down slightly, but the malice and viciousness in her eyes could not be hidden. "Victor, you always know what I want to do, don''t you?" Phillip was not here, so there was no need for her to pretend. Victor looked at her with deep and sarcastic eyes, "You are right. You are just a scheming and disgusting woman." After Victor finished his words, he walked away elegantly with his back straight. Reba''s eyes glistened with tears. Victor actually said that she was scheming and disgusting. She had never been insulted like this. She had been calcting for her whole life, but she had suffered countless losses because of Victor. "Victor, don''t you think you''re going too far?" Adalynn came to sense and yelled at Victor''s back. However, Victor didn''t even stop and walked straight to Eden. Eden''s mood was not affected by the appearance of Reba and others. Victor was the same. He looked at Eden in the mirror and smiled gently, "Brian, you''re indeed a dab hand with makeup. It''s a pity that you''re a man." Brian was speechless. "I don''t think it''s a pity. I have a sense of achievement when I see women be more beautiful because of me. As a man, I don''t think it''s pitiful." Brian smiled proudly. He liked his job very much. Victor ignored him, "Eden, it''s done. Let''s go." Hearing this, Brian asked, "Are you going to the charity party?" Victor nodded with a nd expression. Brian''s eyes lit up and he said with a smile, "Victor, who do you think will buy the eternal heart tonight? I''m so expectant." Victor took a look at him, smiled mysteriously and said in a faint tone, "I''m looking forward to it, too." The eternal heart could only belong to his wife. Eden stood up and nced at Brian, asking, "What is the eternal heart?" Hearing this, Brian looked at her nkly, "Director Bleu, don''t you know the eternal heart?" Eden looked at her doubtfully and remembered it in an instant, "Do you mean the ne? The eternal heart which can make women more charming and let them stay gorgeous at any time?" Brian nodded quickly, "Yes, but the eternal heart that will be sold tonight is different from others. It''s made personally by a famous designer. You can see what''s special about it tonight. It''s a global limited edition, and that''s the only one in the market." Eden looked at Brian with surprise, "Isn''t it very famous and expensive?" Brian smiled and said, "Its price is beyond your imagination." Eden nodded, "I must open my eyes and have a good look tonight." Victor grinned, "Eden, let''s go there first. You have to change your clothes." Eden said, "Mm! Let''s go." Eden looked at Brian and smiled, "Mr. Oakley, goodbye!" Brian waved at her, "Bye!" After Victor got into the car with Eden, he asked, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden knew why he asked this. She smiled coldly, "Of course I''m fine. They like to stir up enmity, but I don''t take them seriously." Victor said with a smile, "Eden, I know you have suffered a lot." Eden smiled faintly and said, "Victor, everyone will be wronged. I''m all right. Let''s go. We''re going to meet Abby." Looking at her charming face, Victor nodded and started the car. The party was held in a splendid hall. Men gathered together with great interest and philosophized. Women chatted with each other and talked about the fashionable hairstyles, clothes and jewellery. Some shared the delicious food and gossip. Victor, Eden, Anson, Lucian, Gracie and Abigail entered the hall together. They were all well-dressed and shockingly good- looking, and they had outstanding temperaments. As soon as they came in, the hall seemed to be brighter. Eden looked over. There were candlelight on the long table. The lights above her head created a mysterious and warm atmosphere and shone in different colors. Delicate dishes and desserts were ced on the table, giving off an aroma and making people hungry. Eden swallowed. She had not had dinner yet. Looking at her like, Abigail couldn''t helpughing. She whispered, "Eden, eat moreter." Eden looked at her, smiled mysteriously and nodded slowly, "Okay! Abby, I will definitely eat a lot." Chapter 764 Chapter 764 That day, her makeup was simple and elegant. Wearing a white and graceful suit, she looked capable and beautiful. Their arrival attracted everyone''s attention. They saw Victor and Eden walking shoulder to shoulder. Everyone knew about the rumors about them and looked at them with different expressions. They whispered about their rtionship in a low voice. Eden might care about other people''s opinions in the past, but at this time, she did not care about them at all. Anyway, Victor was already her husband. Paulina looked them not far away. She was so jealous that her whole body trembled. Both Gracie and Abigail wore red dresses. Their nice and sexy figures were fully disyed. Looking at Abigail who was so charming, Anson was extremely tempted. He had been following Abigail closely. Those men who wanted to get close to Abigail immediately gave up when they saw Anson protecting her very carefully. However, Lucian walked to the other side and did not greet them. Victor nced at Gracie, "Help me take care of Eden. I have to meet a few important people.¡± Gracie ran her fingers through her hair coquettishly and looked at him with a smile, "Don''t worry. Abby and I are here." Eden who was dressed in a white suit with her hair neatlybed back, looking capable and experienced. Gracie looked at her and knew that she could handle things on her own. Victor whispered in Eden''s ear, "Dear, stay with Gracie. I''lle back after meeting some important people." Eden nodded with a smile, "Okay, don''t worry about me." Victor nced at Anson. Anson looked so unwilling, "You can meet them alone. I don''t want to go with you. Let Lucian apany you." Anson turned his head and looked around, but he did not see Lucian. He was a little speechless. Where was Lucian hiding? Victor said, "You must go with me." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The surrounding men all looked at Abigail with interest and admiration. Anson didn''t want to leave Abigail at all. Oh! D*mned Victor! He always did such a thing. He looked at Abigail and smiled, "Abby, if you are hungry, eat something first." Abigail nodded with a calm expression, "Okay! Do your own work first." Anson''s heart ached a lot as he looked at her unconcerned face. "Abby, I''ll be back soon." He red at Victor and left with him. Eden and Abigail looked at each other and smiled. Eden looked at Anson''s back and said, "Look, how reluctant he is to part with you." Abigail had a charming smile unconsciously, "Eden, let''s see his performance first." Eden knew that she couldn''t force Abigail to be with Anson. "Abby, let''s get something to eat. I''ve been busy all the time and I got hungry long ago." Abigail nced at her, "I know, you little foodie." Abigail looked back at Gracie and saw her chatting with a man in a suit happily. Abigail was stunned. Had Gracie been single for too long? She actually forgot her and Eden. She turned around and looked at Eden, "Gracie is nowpletely obsessed with that man. Let''s go and get some food ourselves." Eden looked back at Gracie and smiled, "She wants to be in a rtionship." "Ha-ha... Women all want to fall in love. Do you remember Ms Lee who lives in the same brotherhood with you? She met a nice man after divorcing." Abigail recalled the past and thought of many people who found their own happiness after getting divorced. Eden tilted her head and thought for a while, "That''s because Ms Lee is a kind woman. That old man can get retirement pay, but he always yells at her. I don''t think they can live happily for too long." "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed, "You''re cursing her, aren''t you?" Eden said, "You don''t know how they get along with each other. I saw it with my own eyes." "Well, anyway, I don''t often stay at home. Eden, let''s get more food and find a ce to eat." Abigail suggested. "Alright! Abby, take as many as shrimps for meter." Eden reminded her. ¡°Okay! I see. Everyone knows that you like shrimps the most." Abigail smiled. They had nothing to do on such an asion, and they came here only to see the eternal heart. They wanted to know who would buy the eternal heart. The two of them lowered their heads to choose their food and did not pay attention to the surroundings. Reba and Adalynn had been paying attention to Eden and Abigail since they came in. Adalynn red at them fiercely before looking at Reba, "Mom, Anson brought Abigail here. Will he buy her the eternal heart?" Reba looked at Adalynn''s jealous face and rubbed her head with a smile, "Fool, Anson can''t afford to buy the eternal heart now." Adalynn bit her lip, "Mom, you must help me tonight." Reba looked at her and asked, "Adalynn, are you sure you won''t regret it?" After all, getting a man in this way was shameful. Every time Grandma Clement came back, she scolded Reba harshly. She was old, but she was still in good health. She also came back this year, and Reba didn''t know what unpleasant words she would use to scold her. Adalynn shook her head slightly. She knew that she was not as capable as Abigail, and she could only get Anson in this way. If she were topete with Abigail fairly, Anson probably wouldn''t even pay attention to her. "Mom, I won''t regret it. I know what I want." Adalynn looked at Reba with a determined face. Her life was simple. Under Reba''s protection, she had never suffered setbacks and lived a comfortable life. Abigail could deal with all kinds of people easily, but she couldn''t. She was curious about everything in the world, but if she met any difficulty, she would be at a loss. She was not strong and only wanted to maintain her stable life. Anson was an extremely responsible man. As long as she could be with him, she would live a carefree life in the future. Reba nodded and said, "Wait in the room upstairs, and I''ve sent the room number to you. I''ve arranged everything. Anson doesn''t stay with Abigail now, and we can do it." Since Adalynn wouldn''t regret it, she could do it without worry. She thought, "Anson, it''s all your fault. You can''t see how good my daughter is, and you force me to let you be together in this way." Chapter 765 Chapter 765 "Okay, mom." Adalynn nced at Abigail, smiled coldly, and turned around to leave. "Abigail, enjoy your food here. Anson must be mine." She had been loving Anson since she was young. She would not give him to anyone else. After Abigail appeared in her life, she was really anxious. After watching Adalynn go upstairs, Reba winked at a woman in red not far away. The woman was arranged by Reba. Reba took out her phone and sent a message. After doing all these, she smiled charmingly as she nced at Abigail. She said in heart, "Abigail, you can''t be arrogant for too long. No one can take away my daughter''s happiness." She remembered that back then, she looked at Jaida with extreme disdain, as if Jaida was a stray dog on the roadside. To put it in a harsh way, she treated Jaida as a beggar. She looked down on Jaida. "Mom, don''t you want to eat something?" The sudden voice made Reba slightly surprised. She was a bit nervous as she looked at Haven, "No, eat something on your own. Hasn''t Vin arrived?" Haven shook her head slightly, "I don''t know. It seems that he hasn''t arrived." Reba looked at her and said in a bad tone, "Are you really his wife? Don''t you even know where he is?" Hearing this, Haven sneered in heart. Didn''t Reba know what kind of person her son was? She didn''t me her son and always found fault with her. "Mom, I called him, but he didn''t answer. He won''t miss such an important asion. Mom, just rest assured." After Haven finished speaking, she observed Reba''s expression carefully. Reba was obviously very nervous just now. Was she going to plot against someone? Based on her understanding of Reba, she knew that she was almost certainly right. Haven followed her gaze and looked over. Not far away, Eden and Abigail were choosing their food happily. Haven looked away and nced at Reba. She must have something else to do. Reba looked at her and ordered her, "When Vines here, let him meet Mr. King." Mr. King was the man the Gienger family arranged for Eden back then. He woulde here that night. Haven asked doubtfully, "Which Mr. King?" Reba sneered and said, "You don''t have to know who he is. You just need to tell Vin. He knows what to do." Haven nodded reluctantly, "Alright!" Only then did Reba leave proudly. Haven looked at her back and followed her. If she could get something on Reba, she would have other opportunities. She took out the phone, got ready and followed her. Many stories in life were hidden in the dark, so she had to find out some details carefully. In order to have a better future, she should find out Reba''s secret and match against her. In fact, Abigail had been paying attention to Haven and Reba''s movements. Seeing that Haven had left, she looked at Eden and said yfully, "Eden, it seems that Vincent has married a coquettish woman. Haven looks very beautiful after dressing up." Eden said with a smile, "Vincent''s wife is charming and extremely coquettish. But don''t forget that she will make Vincent go bankrupt." When Abigail heard this, she looked around. After making sure that no one was around them, she asked in a low voice, "Eden, how do you know that?" Eden shrugged her shoulders with a smile, "I dreamed of itst night." Abigail was speechless. Well! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to have a same dream so much. She held Eden''s arms, "Eden, have you dreamt of me winning a big prize?" Eden nced at her from the corner of her eye, "What is the so-called prize mean?" Eden nced at her belly. Abigail didn''t have a boyfriend, so it wouldn''t be easy for her to get pregnant. "No." Eden shook her head with a smile, "Abby, you don''t even have a boyfriend now. How can you have a baby? If you get pregnant, my children will have apanion." Abigail''s jaw dropped when she heard this. Eden really misunderstood her! Abigail pursed her lips and exined quickly, "Eden, do you misunderstand what I mean? I mean that I want to buy a lottery ticket and win the prize. What are you thinking about? Your words are too absurd!" Eden looked back at her, "Oh... I see. Abby, I misunderstood you." Abigail knew that this was the case. "Eden, good friends can turn nasty, and lovers can break up with each other. Staying single is the best. I want to be single forever." Eden smiled slyly, "Abby, but you will live a miserable life in your old age." Abigail smiled and winked, "Eden, I don''t care. Anyway, I have you by my side." "Yeah, you''re right. Have you got what you want to eat? Let''s go back to eat." Eden looked at her with a smile. They dawdled and the auction was about to begin. "Let''s go. Look how greedy you are!" Abigail said with a smile as she followed Eden. When they came back, Gracie was nowhere to be seen. After sitting down, Abigail looked around the hall, but she didn''t see Gracie. She said, "Eden, where is Gracie?" Eden said while eating, "She couldn''t leave here. Maybe she has gone to the bathroom." Although Eden said so, she paid more attention. Such an asion was veryplicated. "Abby, I''ll call her." Eden took out her phone and dialed Gracie''s number. The phone was soon connected, "Hello? Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden was speechless. "Gracie, I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you. Where are you?" Gracie said, "In the bathroom." "It''s good that you''re fine. Gracie, do you want toe back and eat something? The food here is delicious." Gracie said, "You little foodie, enjoy your meal. I''ll go out for some fresh air. I''m a divorced woman. You don''t have to worry about me." After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Abigail and said, "She''s in the bathroom, and she said that she wanted to go out to get some fresh air." Abigail took a sip of red wine and put it down before saying, "Gracie is so careless, but Victor entrusted you to her. He really trusts Gracie and he is really incautious." "Ha-ha... after all, she is his sister. How could he not believe his own sister? Moreover, Victor''s worry ispletely unnecessary. When I am with you, nobody can hurt you.¡± Eden looked at the people around them. Everyone was busy with their own things. How could they have time to deal with her? As for Reba, she was arranging things outside the hall when she suddenly saw Gracie. An idea came to her mind. Originally, she was thinking about how to lure Abigail here. At this time, she had an idea. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Reba looked at Gracie''s direction and dialed a number. Then she followed Gracie. At this time, she had to arrange another good show. After eating, Eden nced at Abigail who having her meal, "Abby, I''m going to the bathroom. I''ll be back soon." Abigail looked at her, "Can you go there alone?" Eden was stunned and suddenly realized that they cared about her excessively. She could go anywhere alone, "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be safe and sound. People here are all cultured. They won''t do anything terrible to me." Saying this, Eden turned around and left with a smile. Abigail grinned. She looked at Eden''s back and muttered, "You''re so pretty that I can''t help but worry about you." Abigail sighed. Victor was so lucky to marry Eden. During this period of time, Jasper talked less and less. She didn''t know whether he woulde here that night. It seemed that she had to spend more time with him so that he could recover from his experiences. Only then would he be able to find his own happiness. Abigail took a look at the beautiful sign stand ced aside. On the sign stand were the items to be auctioned at night. She stared at the eternal heart which was very expensive. All the lots were valuable. There were some works of famous painters and traditional Chinese paintings. She waited with great interest. The eternal heart was the most valuable lot at auction. Eden had juste out of the bathroom when she ran into someone familiar. Myra looked at her with a smile, but her eyes turned cold. Myra looked at Eden who was more and more beautiful, and a trace of jealousy shed across her eyes. The Gienger family had gone bankrupt, but why could Eden live such afortable and meaningful life? Moreover, her career and life had been smooth and sessful. Eden knew that Myra wouldn''t keep silent forever, but she didn''t expect that she woulde here. "My good sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Myra smiled and looked at Eden sarcastically. She was wearing a long ck off- the-shoulder dress. Her hair was twisted into a tight knot, and there was a delicate makeup on her face. The crystal earrings shone under the light, making her even prettier. However, in Myra''s eyes, Eden was truly different from before. She wore a simple and fashionable white suit, but the simple style set off her elegance and nobleness. Eden said indifferently, "It''s not long. It has only been a couple of months." Myra smiled and lowered her head slightly, but Eden could see her mocking smile clearly. She said, "Eden, I really don''t understand why you had the courage to admit that you are Eden. Don''t forget that my mother is in prison now." She wanted to take revenge for her mother. Eden ruined her family. How could she live such a good life? After her mother was imprisoned, her father left the Gienger familypletely and lived with his mistress and their child. She and her elder brother lost everything. They didn''t even dare to go out. What right did Eden have to stand in front of her arrogantly? Eden nced at her with nd eyes. Myra came with evil intentions. Maybe she had been waiting for her here on purpose. "Why can''t I admit it? I grew up in the Gienger family, and your mother brought me up. However, you know why she raised me, don''t you?" Hearing this, Myra was even angrier, "You know that she raised you, but why did you treat her like that? You should repay the Gienger family, but you returned kindness with ingratitude! How can you be so heartless?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Eden said furiously, "Myra, I know that you''re stupid, but don''t go too far. Do you forget that you sent me to another man''s bed so that your family could benefit from it? This was why your mother brought me up. All she thought about was her own benefit. Myra, don''t bully me. If I want to be hardhearted, you won''t even have a chance to beg me." "Ha-ha..." Myra sneered, "Have you ever given me a chance? I was detained for half a month, but no one came to see me..." "So, you should restrain yourself in normal times so that you''ll have more friends. At least when you''re in trouble, someone wille forward to help you." Eden interrupted her words in a sharp tone. Myra had been arrogant and domineering since she was a child, and she never reflected on herself. "Eden, are you qualified to lecture me? You have disgraced the Gienger family. An adopted daughter sent her adoptive mother to prison. Many people are gossiping about this now. Won''t you be scourged by your conscience? What''s more, I''ve been rumoured by others because of you. I can''t find a job and don''t even dare to go out. It''s all your fault." Myra rebuked Eden angrily and excitedly. Eden listened to her words and remained unmoved, "You have too many shorings and it''s not my duty to teach you. Whether you''re living a good life or not, it has nothing to do with me. Do you remember how I lived when I was in your house? You bullied me to the extreme. My life was worse than that of a maid. Do you forget what you''ve done to me? You''ve done too many cruel things to me, but now you stand in front of me and pretend to be poor. No one can be arrogant forever." Myra always thought stupidly that her family was omnipotent. She had endless money and was generous to others. However, she did not know how hard it was for her parents to make money. Her father attened social activities every day, and he waspletely drunk when he came back. In order to do a better business and give her a more luxurious life, her mother used all kinds of ways. Moreover, she was indeed spoiled. She did things without considering the consequences, and she was often used by others. Myra smiled proudly. She looked at Eden and scolded, "You''re just an adopted daughter. Do you think you''re a princess? I was quite polite to you at that time. I didn''t push you downstairs to kill you, so I showed you mercy. Do you know how good your grades were at college? It was so good that I wanted to kill you. My family didn''t cover your tuition fees, but you skipped a grade and finished your study. I really admire you, but I''m very jealous of you. Do you know how many times I schemed against you? It was me who asked those men to sexually harass you. I wanted to ruin you. "You had nothing at all, but you were as proud as a princess. You were stronger than me in every aspect. I wanted to vent my anger, and you happened to be so annoying, so I bullied you reasonably. So many years have passed, and now I tell you these things. What can you do to me?" Myra looked very arrogant. Eden''s heart ached severely as she listened to her. Back then, she treated the Gienger family so well and did everything withoutint, but they didn''t show her any warmth. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Eden thought that her words were so ridiculous. She looked at Myra and smiled somewhat bitterly, "Myra, I really don''t want to scold you. Now we are even. Let''s live our own lives. In the future, don''t appear in front of me again and let me think of what you''ve done to me." "Ha-ha..." Myra smiled, "Cyan, you shameless, despicable and treacherous b*tch! You don''t want to scold me, but I want to scold you!" Eden looked at Myra''s crazy face and shook her head slightly, "That''s right. You will never be polite and moral unless you''re reborn." Myra could never change her temperament in this life. "Myra, originally, I didn''t want to say it. But now, I feel that I''ll be sorry for myself if I don''t scold you. You don''t know how shameless you are, but I know. When you were in college, you keep your rtionships with three boys at the same time. I even saw you guys being together. You said that I was shameless. Why don''t you reflect on yourself?" Eden looked at Myra whose face turned pale. They grew up together, and she had never scolded Myra like this. It was not because she didn''t dare to scold her, but because she did not want to care about her private life. At that time, she couldn''t even live a good life. How could she care about others? "You... How do you know about this?" Myra looked at Eden in disbelief. She did those things very secretly. How did Eden know it? Eden looked at her and said with a smile, "I didn''t have to inquire about it deliberately, but I knew it. I can''t stand you being so hypocritical and disgusting. I don''t want to see you anymore." After saying that, Eden walked past her. Myra, however, said with a sneer, "Cyan, don''t think that you can live a good life since you''re with Victor. You''re just a humble b*tch and you can never turn the table. One day, you will live a more miserable life than me." Eden smiled but did not say anything. She walked out straight. As for what would happen to her, everyone would see it in the future. Looking at Eden''s back, Myra smiled indifferently. That b*stard, Victor, was really out of his mind. He was actually so happy to be with a woman who was once abandoned by another man. "Just wait and see. Eden, Mr. King is here, too. There''s going to be a good show tonight." "Yo! Isn''t this my university ssmate Cyan? Why are you here?" A sarcastic and sharp voice sounded. Eden looked up and saw five women dressed up in fancy clothes. Each of them held a cup of red wine and looked at her with a weird smile. Eden thought for a while. It was such a coincidence. She met Myra in the bathroom. When she left the bathroom, she met the five ssmates who used to bully her. Besides, this ce was quite remote, but they were waiting for her here. It seemed that someone had arranged this deliberately. Eden walked over confidently and stood in front of them, "What''s wrong? Can''t Ie here?" Lacy Stone looked at her with a contemptuous smile, "It was said that you have a rich sugar daddy now and you''re very arrogant. I always hate arrogant people. I heard that you are here, so I came to see you." Eden looked at Lacy''s bossy expression and felt that she was ugly to the extreme. The five women were all her ssmates. Their family backgrounds were not bad, but they were too cheeky. However, they were like this. They couldn''t realize their own mistakes, but liked to lecture others. "Lacy, are you trying to find fault with me?" Eden asked with a smile and took a few steps back. Their pungent perfume chocked her. "Cyan, it has been a few years since west met. You''ve changed a lot. You didn''t have such confidence to talk to us in the past." Nicole White looked at Eden with a lofty expression. She remembered that Cyan was very selfabased and modest in the past. When they mocked her, she did not mind it at all and allowed them to gossip. Eden said, "Now I''m different. It''s impossible for a person to stay in the same ce forever.¡± Nicole fiddled with her hair gently. Her wine-red hair and her thick smokey make-up made her look a little ferocious. Eden lowered her head slightly. These people had liked to dress up like this since college. "Cyan, I heard that you are working in Alwynn Group now. Why don''t you talk to Mr. Alwynn and ask him to give us several jobs by the back door? We all studied design. Shall we work in Alwynn Group?¡± Olena Worley said in a mean and jealous tone. Eden sneered in her heart when she heard this. Give them jobs by the back door? Olena couldn''t be more thick-skinned! "Alwynn Group is an open door to you. You can go to work as you like, and no one will stop you." After finishing her words, Eden was about to leave. However, Nicole took a step forward and blocked her way. Eden suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were as cold as ice and she looked so aggressive. She said in an extremely apathetic tone, "What''s wrong? We used to be ssmates, but you want to quarrel with me now?" Seeing Eden like this, Nicole was slightly stunned, but she felt that Eden was just putting on an act. "Cyan, do you understand what Olena said? We want to work in Alwynn Group and want to ask you for help. You haven''t answered us yet." Eden sneered. She had never seen someone as unashamed as them. "Who do you think you are? Why should I help you? I don''t have the obligation to help you. You used to bully me just to make yourselves happy, but now you make such a request to me. Aren''t you ashamed?" Nicole''s face flushed, and she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to leave immediately. Facing Eden''s clear and shrewd eyes, she felt guilty for the first time. Olena looked at Eden arrogantly, "Cyan, you''re not capable enough to help us, are you? It is said online that you are Victor''s woman. Don''t tell me that you can''t even do this." Eden said, "Even if I can help you, I won''t help you. Who are you? Why should I help you?" Eden said firmly. "You..." Looking at Eden who was so confident and calm, Olena was too angry to say a word for the first time. Eden had never been like this before. "Cyan, wait and see! " As Olena said this, she sshed the red wine on Eden. Eden''s face was instantly wetted with red wine.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing this, Nicole sneered and also poured her red wine on Eden. Then, all of them sshed the red wine on Eden''s hair and clothes. Around them, several reporters took pictures of this scene. Nicole and the others went deathly pale when they saw this. She roared at those reporters, "What are you doing? Who allowed you toe here to take pictures? Get out of here!" Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Eden closed her eyes tightly. After a while, she wiped her face. D*mn it! It seemed that she had a grudge against the red wine. She was always sshed with red wine. "Click..." Several reporters kept taking pictures of this scene. Nicole and the other''s faces were ashen when they saw this. Could it be that the scene of them bullying Cyan had been shot? Olena yelled at the reporters madly, "I told you to stop taking photos! Are you deaf?" However, the reporters were not threatened and continued to take photos. At this moment, they heard a flurry of footsteps behind them. Victor and Abigail came over with the security guards in the hall. "Eden!" Looking at Eden who looked so awkward, Abigail went berserk. They looked back, only to see Victor walk over in an aggressive manner. He looked so furious, as if he wanted to kill all of them. The atmosphere became intense in an instant. Those women looked at Victor in horror. Victor looked steadily forward and stared at Eden. Then he quickly took off his coat and put it on Eden. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Eden nced at him and Abigail and asked, "Is there any tissues? I feel hot in my eyes." Abigail was speechless. She was actually so calm! "Yeah, here you are." Abigail took out a tissue from her cosmetic bag and handed it to Eden. Eden wiped her eyes and then tried to open her eyes to look at Abigail. Abigail looked at her with distress, "You''ve just left me for a while, but did such a thing happen?" Eden had been sshed with red wine for many times. Eden forced a smile, "Abby, I can only be like this since I meet some shameless people. But don''t worry. Take it slow. I will let them pay the price." Saying this, Eden looked around. But she couldn''t find anything except for a few trash cans. s! Eden sighed in heart. She could not find anything to use to fight back though she wanted to take revenge on them. Victor looked at her and he was heartbroken, "Eden, go to change your clothes first. I''ll deal with this." Eden nced at him and asked, "What are you going to do?" Victor wiped the red wine on her forehead with doting eyes. "I won''t let off those who hurt you." Hearing this, the five women were scared and looked at Victor in horror. Victor''s eyes were so affectionate as he looked at Eden. "Bang!" At this moment, a sound of smashing wine bottles was heard. They turned around and saw Aisling, who was wearing a peach-red evening dress, looking at them angrily. Moreover, there was a dinning trolley which was full of red wine beside her. Next to her was Delmont who looked miffed. Aisling looked at these women and sneered coldly, "Is my daughter very easy to bully? You even have been bullying her since college! I''ve never seen such shameless people like you! Are you insane?" "I think all of you are out of your mind! How dare you bully my daughter here? You actually dare to ssh the red wine on the daughter of the Clement Group! Since you like drinking red wine so much, you can drink to your heart''s content tonight and it''s my treat." As Aisling said this, she picked up the red wine that she had prepared in the dining trolley and poured it directly on those women. "Ah..." "Oh... Mrs. Clement, do you make a mistake? She is Cyan. How could she be your daughter?" Olena covered her face and said in shock and disbelief. "Humph! Are you qualified to question me? From now on, your Gerard family no longer need to supply the supermarkets of the Clement Group. Without my cooperation, you can just wait to go bankrupt!" Aisling went off the deep end. She sshed the red wine on them while cursing them. She came here to meet Eden and wanted to chat with her, but she saw that these women were bullying Eden. Listening to those words, she felt extremely distressed. Eden was the princess of the Clement family. She doted on Eden very much and couldn''t even bear to scold her, but Eden was bullied by them so pitifully. Eden was a little stunned when she saw how imposing her mother was. She didn''t expect that Aisling was nearby. Aisling must be very sad when she heard those words, right? After all, she used to live a poor life. "Mom." Eden looked at Aisling''s excited and red face. Eden said, "Victor, stop those reporters. Don''t let them spread this news." Victor nodded, "Eden, don''t worry. Other won''t know this." Saying this, he walked to the reporters and asked them to stop shooting. Although these reporters were unwilling to give up, they didn''t dare to go against Victor. They had taken pictures, but they didn''t dare to post the photos because of Victor. If they were not careful enough, they would lose their jobs. Eden walked to Aisling and stopped her, "Mom, that''s enough. You don''t have to take their words seriously. Don''t get sick out of anger. It''s not worth it." Aisling looked at her with sorrow, "Eden, I want to kill them. How could they do this to you? They even said that they wanted to enter Alwynn Group unashamedly. They don''t know how hateful and incapable they are! They have fun all day long and they''re just good-for-nothings, but they dared to say such shameless words in front of you. That is too absurd." Aisling was so irritated that her chest heaved violently. Eden felt warm in heart. This was the first time Aisling had helped her. In the past, when she was bullied and insulted, she could only hold on alone. "Mom, don''t be sad, and don''t be angry. It was something in the past and I have forgotten it. It''s my fault. I make you sad again, because I used to live a bad life." She was so helpless and lonely at that time. Aisling held her hand with distress and looked at her with doting and loving eyes, "Now you have me by your side, and I won''t allow anyone to bully you." Eden smiled and nodded. She looked at Nicole and the others. Seeing that they were awkward and scared, she did not have any sympathy for them. Olena looked at Eden with a deathly pale face, "Eden, I''m sorry. I won''t do this again. For the sake that we used to be ssmate, let your mother forgive me. If I knew that you''re the daughter of the Clement family, I would never do that. Besides, someone asked us to do this tonight. We took the money, so we made things difficult for you." Hearing this, Eden looked at her with a frown, "Who sent you?" Olena shook her head, "We don''t know. Someone transferred a sum of money to our ounts and asked us to embarrass you here. Eden, please, let your mother take back what she said." The Gerard family ran a good business because they were the seafood supplier of the supermarkets covered by Clement Group. It was because of the Clement family that they could make a living and live a rich life. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Delmont looked at Olena with a sneer, "It''s useless for you to beg my sister. You bullied her, but you want my family to cooperate with you. Don''t even think about it." Olena''s face was drained of all colour and animation when she heard this. However, Delmont hadn''t finished speaking, "I have checked your family backgrounds. Four of you have cooperation with our family, and the other one has cooperation with Alwynn Group." Hearing this, the five women fell on the ground with pale faces. Eden had aplicated feeling when she saw them like this. They had graduated for so many years, and they had been enemies since school. When they met each other again, they were still as bossy as they were in college. At that time, she seldom stayed in school because she needed to work to earn money, but as long as she met them, she would be teased and bullied by them. It was because of Myra that they dared to bully her. Victor looked at Delmont, "Whose family is in cooperation with Alwynn Group?" Delmont replied, "The White family." He and his mother saw Eden being bullied with their own eyes, so they took actions separately and learned about their family backgrounds. It was hard to do business in this society, and it was not easy to find a good partner. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Clement family valued credibility a lot. Except that they ran into cash-flow problemsst time, they always paid for goods on time. There was no absolute fairpetition in this era. Some people couldn''t realize their mistakes until they were taught a lesson. When Nicole heard this, she trembled. "No, Mr. Alwynn, we didn''t do it on purpose. We were instigated by someone." At this moment, Nicole was so frightened, like a little and weak bunny. She was no longer as arrogant as she was just now. Victor didn''t even look at her. He looked at Eden and said, "Go to the room and change your clothes with Miss Joye first. I''ll deal with this." His voice was gentle andforting. Eden nodded. Aisling looked at Eden and smiled faintly, "Eden, go there first. I wille to youter. What''s more, don''t feel sorry about what happened today." Eden nced at Nicole and the others. She wouldn''t feel sorry. These people never treated her kindly. Why should she requite ingratitude with kindness? Abigail said, "Eden, let''s go. You will get sick in this way. Change your clothes first." Abigail was very worried. She should havee with Eden just now, and she didn''t expect that someone would arrange those women to bully Eden here. It was too hateful. Who was that crazy b*stard? Eden was always attacked. She walked over, held Eden and nced at the women on the ground. Since they colluded in doing evil, their families would go bankrupt. "Ha-ha!" She sneered and left with Eden. Watching them leave, Victor said to the security guard beside him, "Find me a quiet room and take these people there." "No problem, Mr. Alwynn, pleasee this way!" A slightly fat man came forward and said. Victor looked at Delmont and said, "Apany Mrs. Clement. I will handle this." "Okay!" Delmont replied. Delmont hoped that he would not disappoint Eden. Seeing that Victor was about to leave with those women, the reporters could only leave with disappointment. They didn''t expect that such good news couldn''t be published. Nothing was more depressing than this. In the spacious room, several women stood there, shivering. They looked at Victor in horror and waited for him to speak. Victor sat on the sofa indifferently, and his handsome face was so apathetic that no one dared to look straight at him. In the quiet room, the atmosphere was extremely depressing. Lucian heard the news and rushed over. ncing at those flustered women, he frowned slightly, approached Victor and asked, "What happened?" Victor''s face was full of brutality as he said in an aloof tone, "They are Eden''s ssmates, and they were instigated by someone to bully Eden. Now we need to find out who sent them." Lucian''s expression turned cold when he heard this, "Is there any need to investigate it? They must know who ordered them." Hearing this, Nicole immediately shook her head, "We don''t know, really! That person transferred some money to us and then gave us the invitations. We really don''t know who that person is." If they betrayed that person, they would not live a good life in the future. Lucian''s expression turned even colder when he heard this, "Alright. Since you don''t know, I''ll find it out as long as I check your bank ounts. I have the ability to find out who transferred the money to you, but it''s different from you telling me on your own initiative." Lucian''s tone was unsympathetic and threatening. Hearing this, they became more afraid, and they hesitated whether to say it or not. Upstairs the hall was a hotel. Abigail brought Eden to her resting room on the fifth floor. Eden went to take a bath and change her clothes. Abigail was alone outside, and she felt bored. She took out her phone and called Gracie. "Hello? Abby,e and save me. I''m on the fifth floor of the hotel." Gracie''s voice was very urgent. Abigail''s gaze turned cold. She got up quickly, opened the door and ran out, "Gracie, I''m also on the fifth floor. Where are you?" Gracie said while running, "I don''t know where I am. Two men are chasing me. They want to sexually harass me." Abigail was startled. After hanging up, she looked around. Hearing the voiceing from the left, she immediately ran towards the left. "Gracie!" Abigail shouted as she ran. She was too anxious. Everything was so coincidental. First of all, Eden was bullied, and then Gracie was in troubles. Who had such great ability to do these to them? Gracie looked back while running. She just wanted to go out to get some air on the top floor, but she was targeted by two men, and they chased her from the first floor to the fifth floor. "B*tch, where do you think you can run?" A slightly fat man looked at Gracie fiercely. Gracie roared at him madly, "You son of a b*tch. If I go out from here today, you''ll pay the price!" Gracie''s blood was boiling with fury. Someone arranged this deliberately. Otherwise, no one would dare to do such a thing here. She didn''t know whether Eden would have an ident or not. D*mn it! She was too careless. "Humph! You''re just an unimportant woman in the Alwynn family. What can you do to me?" The slightly fat man looked at Gracie with a sneer. Hearing this, Gracie was suddenly enlightened. "Reba, you shameless woman! I must kill you!" Gracie gritted her teeth and cursed. Then she continued to run forward. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 What about Dawson? Would something bad happen to him? Just now, while she was running, she saw two men dragging Anson into another room, and he didn''t seem to be all right. Gracie felt very wronged and she was under a lot of pressure. "Anson..." Gracie was distracted, so she was stumbled by the carpet in the corridor. She felt a stinging pain on her knees and arms. Her phone and handbag flew far away, and she gritted her teeth in pain. The two men stopped, gasping for air, "How dare you run! You were very strong and stubborn just now, weren''t you? Why don''t you run now?" The slightly fat man looked at Gracie''s sexy figure with a smirk. The other man, who was thinner, smiled lecherously and said, "This woman is really well-shaped." "Yep! You can enjoy itter." The man smiled evilly. Since Gracie was so attractive, they could enjoy themselves that night. He bent down to pull Gracie up. However, before he could touch Gracie, someone kicked his hand heavily. "Ah... it hurts. Which... b*stard dares to meddle in my affairs?¡± The slightly fat man cursed furiously. When he raised his head, he saw a handsome man in a white suit and gold-rimmed sses. The man looked at them with a smile. Although he was smiling, his smile was as cold as ice, sending a chill down his spine. "This world is getting worse and worse. You guys are too bold, aren''t you?" Loomis looked at them with meaningful eyes. "Humph! You''d better not intervene in this matter. It''s not something that you can interfere in.¡± The slightly fat man shouted at Loomis with a stern expression. "Oh! Then tell me. Why can''t I interfere in?" Gracie''s face twisted in pain. Loomis walked over and helped her stand up cautiously. When he saw Gracie''s delicate face, he was a little stunned and asked her with a gentlemanly smile, "Miss, are you okay?" Gracie shook her head and nced at him gratefully, "Thank you! I''m fine." "Gracie, are you all right?" Abigail was relieved when she saw Gracie. Gracie pursed her dry lips and said in a hurry, "Abby, hurry up! Anson... was taken away unconsciously. He was sent to a room. Find him quickly." Abigail was taken aback. Anson? "Where is he?" She asked anxiously. Anson was sent to a room unconsciously. It was obvious that he was also set up by someone. Gracie pointed in the direction she had run past. Panting, she said, "Turn around and go to the left. I don''t know which room he is in." Abigail looked at her worriedly, "Gracie, what about you?" Gracie nced at Loomis and pulled his hand, "Sir, can you do me a favor again? My younger brother has been taken to a room. I have a bad feeling. Please help me, okay?" Loomis watched as she pulled his arm and smiled faintly, "I''m a businessman, and I won''t do a losing proposition." "What do you want?" Gracie asked. It was toote to call someone for help. "Catch that woman for me." Just as Gracie finished speaking, another two men in suits appeared behind Abigail. Abigail quickly dialed Victor''s number, but the man snatched her phone before the phone was connected. He smashed the phone on the ground and it was broken into pieces. The phone screen was broken and wentpletely dark. "Hello? Abigail, what''s wrong?" Victor answered the phone, but he didn''t hear any no sound. He nced at the phone in confusion. Did Abigail dial the wrong number? Lucian said, "They have confessed, and it was Vincent who asked them to do this. The auction is about to begin. Let''s go there first." Victor nodded slightly, "Let''s go. I must get the eternal heart tonight." They got up and left the room. "Crack..." The man pped Abigail. "Ouch... B*stard, how dare you beat me?" Abigail was went off the deep end. She raised her foot and step on the man''s leather shoe with her high heel. "Ah..." The man jump with one foot because of the sudden pain. "Abby, be careful." Gracie looked at Abigail''s swollen face and felt so regretful. She shouldn''t have asked Abby toe over. She had made her in danger. Abigail had been learning Taekwondo, so she was not afraid of the two men. However, she was worried about Anson, so she couldn''t y her best. Two men standing behind Gracie walked towards Gracie with evil smiles on their faces. Loomis''s eyes were full of harshness and aloofness when he saw this. Just as the man was about to touch Gracie, he kicked his hand. He used a lot of strength. The man felt a great pain, clenched his arm and stepped a few steps back. He felt that his arm had been dislocated. Another man rushed to Loomis recklessly, and Loomis kicked him in the belly. Before the man could do anything, he was kicked to the ground with his back facing the sky. Finding a second wind, Gracie ran to the two men who were fighting with Abigail with her high heels. She hit the man''s head with her high heels unceremoniously. "Oh..." The man only felt that blood was running down his head, and then he had an intense pain. He turned around and looked at the highheeled shoes in Gracie''s hand. He was so annoyed that he wanted to p Gracie. Abigail took the opportunity and kicked his p*nis, so he failed to beat Gracie. He bent down in an instant and his face twisted in pain. Sitting on the ground slowly, he groaned painfully. When the other man saw this, his rough face showed fear as he turned around and wanted to run away. Gracie threw the high heel in her hand at the back of his head. "Ah..." The man let out a painful cry and didn''t stop running. He continued to run forward. Gracie and Abigail did not have the strength to chase him anymore. They stood still in an extremely awkward state. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After Gracie felt better, she took off another high-heeled shoe and hit the man who was lying on the ground with all her strength. "B*stard, I''m going to kill you!" Gracie hit the man with her high heel madly. "Ouch... It hurts! Don''t beat me anymore!" The man felt more painful. He curled up and shivered on the ground. Loomis was startled when he saw Gracie''s crazy actions. She was too horrible when she was out of control. However, Abigail said hurriedly, "Gracie, stop it. We should find Anson first." "Oh!" Only then did Gracie stop. She didn''t even have time to pick up her high heels, pulled Abigail and ran back. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Loomis looked at their back with a gentle smile and bright eyes under gold- rimmed sses. After making a phone call, he chased in the direction of Abigail and Gracie. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this time, the auction had already started, and Victor and Lucian were sitting together. Lucian found that he was surrounded by people, most of whom came for the auction of eternal heart. He asked, "Isn''t Anson with you? Why didn''t hee here? There is a painting he is very interested in today." Victor said, "We came here together. He went to the toilet, and I went to find Eden. As a result, I encountered what happened just now. I didn''t see him again after that." Lucian nced at the time. The auction was about to start and Anson should be here. And Reba, sitting on the other side of their row, looked at Victor and Lucian and smiled wryly. Victor, you little brat. She would definitely destroy those around him and leave him to die in despair. Delmont and Aisling were sitting behind her. Looking at Vincent and Haven by Reba''s side, as well as Paulina and Tillie, she was full of anger. Vincent, that bastard, was the one who tried to ruin Eden, her precious daughter. This heartless mother and son will suffer retribution sooner orter. In the hotel room. Adalynn only wore a silk halter top to make her figure more charming. She looked at Anson lying beside her and smiled smugly. "My dear Anson, you won''t be able to escape from me." She gently caressed his handsome face, which she had liked for more than ten years. His gentle smile was as warm as the sunshine. His tall, strong body and delicate features with a pair of charming eyes fascinated her. His elegant behavior was soul-stirring. Adalynn felt that such a man could only be hers. Abigail? What was she? "My Anson." She gently called his name and made no secret of her possessiveness. "Anson, let''s get married at the end of the year." Skye family was diligent in business and had a rich family background. She can live afortable life when she married. She kissed him on the forehead, and then reached out to take off his clothes. She had just unbuttoned two of her shirt buttons when Anson suddenly grabbed her hand. Anson red at her with a sharp and hateful gaze. Adalynn was stunned and looked at him, a little overwhelmed, with a look of undisguised shock. How had he woken up so quickly? Anson''s whole body was boiling hot. He felt that he was going to explode and urgently needed something cold. However, he was well aware of what had happened right now. He red at her again with disdain and disgust, like a knife stabbing Adalynn, making her shiver all over. However, as soon as Adalynn thought of her purpose, she smiled and said in a gentle voice, "Anson, you''re awake." Hearing this voice, Anson only felt that he was seduced and stimted his more urgent sexual desire. Gradually, he began to lose consciousness, and his body slightly moved toward Adalynn. Adalynn smiled with satisfaction when she saw him like this. She gently held his hand with her slightly cold hand. "Anson, I know you are not feeling well, but don''t worry, you will befortable soon." The cold touch made Anson feel veryfortable, and his consciousness was getting blurry little by little. "I feel sick." He whispered. He wanted ice and cold water. "Abby, I want you. Abby." Consciousness gradually blurred, Anson only thought of Abigail''s charming and attractive face. When Adalynn heard him say the name Abby, she was stunned and felt a little sad. At this point in time, he was still thinking about that b*tch. She held his hand more tightly in an instant. ''Anson, I''m Adalynn. I''ve loved you since I was a little girl, and I''ve loved you even more since I grew up." She whispered with a gentle smile. Shey down beside him and wrapped her arms around him gently. Feeling the cold body, Anson instantly sobered up a few moments. He knew this woman was Adalynn, not Abby, whom he loved. He fell in love with Abigail at first sight. He pushed Gracie away with all his strength. Then, he rolled over and fell off the bed. Adalynn was also pushed to the floor. "Ouch!" She screamed in pain. Anson pinched himself hard, and the pain made him quickly awake a little. But he didn''t have much strength, so he climbed little by little toward the door with a terrible expression. Adalynn got up and walked over to Anson. She looked down at Anson, and she wouldn''t let him out of this room today. She squatted down to help him up. "Go away. Don''t touch me, you shameless woman." Anson can''t even roar so hard. Hearing this, Adalynn knew he was much more sober. "Anson, it''s not me. I don''t know anything. I was sent to this room too. I just thought you were too hot and ufortable, so I wanted to help you. Anson, let me help you back to bed." Her voice was gentle and attractive. Anson sneered. "I''ve never seen a more shameless person than you. Adalynn, I won''t let you off." Anson felt thirsty and looked at the door getting closer and closer. His eyes were filled with hope. He never has promiscuity, just waiting for the woman he likes. Now that he has met Abby, his rtionship with Abby must not be ruined by this woman. "Bang!" The door was kicked open. Abigail and Gracie rushed in. "Anson." Gracie said anxiously as if she was about to cry. Anson saw Gracie and Abigaile in, and he was suddenly relieved. "Abby, take care of him." After Gracie said that, she rushed towards Adalynn in anger. Adalynn stood stunned, not understanding how things hade to this and how they knew Anson was here. "You shameless woman. I''m going to tear you up today. You''re just as slutty as your mother and only use such despicable means to seduce people." Gracie angrily pulled Adalynn''s hair. Adalynn suddenly did not know what to do. Her scalp was so painful from Gracie''s tugging that it felt like it was going to fall off her head. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 "Ouch! It hurts. Let me go." Adalynn had never suffered like this since she was a child and had never been in that much pain. At this time, Gracie had been extremely angry. How could she let go of her easily? "Adalynn, you shameless woman. Who do you think you are? Is the garbage in the toilet like you worthy of someone as good as Anson? You scumbag dare to set him up! I''ll strip your clothes today to show others how shameless you are." Gracie was so angry that she blushed and gasped. Reba used to do bad things in secret. But now, Adalynn even do so tantly andwless when she did these crazy thins. Adalynn cried with anger at her words. Although her mother got her father in that way, no one else dared to say anything, and no one had ever insulted her like that. "Gracie, f*ck you!" Adalynn had never been insulted like this before. It was an absolute insult for her. How dare Graciepare her to the garbage in the toilet!!! How dare she? Adalynn also grabbed Gracie''s hair with both hands, and they were fighting fiercely. Loomis was outside and couldn''t stand it anymore, so he walked in to pull the two apart. Abigail was heartbroken to see Gracie so crazy and unconcerned. Gracie had been holding it in for too long, and that was why she lost her mind. "Abby, I feel sick." Anson''s head rested on her shoulder as he gasped in pain. The hot gasp sprayed against her neck, making Abigail tense up. She said embarrassedly, "Anson, bear with it. I can''t help you with this kind of thing as a virgin." She was still a virgin and didn''t want to have her first sexual rtionship with a random person. She wanted that person to be her husband, not her friend. Anson smiled. Did Abby never have sex with anyone else? That''s nice. So was he. "Gracie, you shameless woman, let me go." Adalynn couldn''t beat Gracie. As for Loomis, he did not pull them apart sessfully. At this moment, the man who had run away came back with two men. Abigail noticed that they had electric batons, and one had a dagger. She was frightened and didn¡¯t expect these people to be so bold. Anson also saw them. He whispered to Abigail, "Abby, Run away! These people are ouws." Abigail held him properly, looked at the malicious three men, and spoke in a determined tone, "We will run together." "Abby, listen to me and run." Anson growled in a low voice, with no strength all over his body, and at the same time the aphrodisiac made him very ufortable. He tried his best to restrain himself, and he had already reached his limit. The man with the electric baton said fiercely, "None of you can escape today. If you dare to meddle in my business, I will kill you." As the man spoke, he viciously raised the electric baton and smashed it towards Anson. When Anson saw this, he anxiously hugged Abigail hard to protect her in his arms. The electric baton struck Anson''s back, causing him to twitch from the pain. However, he continued to tightly hug Abigail in his embrace. "Anson!" Abigail shouted loudly. And Anson had begun to go into shock. His pupils were gradually dted. His eyeballs were bloodshot, and he was trembling. He was lying unconsciously on Abigail''s back. Abigail was so anxious, but at the moment, she didn''t dare to move. She even felt that he was about to go into shock and lose consciousness. Gracie was also stunned when she heard Abigail''s scared roar. She stopped what she was doing and looked at Anson. When she saw them, her expression suddenly became frightened as another man with a dagger in his hand was stabbing towards Abigail, "Abby, Anson, watch out." Abigail only felt the light of a dagger passing, and was severely pushed away As Abigail fell forward, Anson''s body also fell down. The dagger in the man''s hand was inserted into Anson''s thigh. The man''s hand was so strong that it pierced through Anson''s thigh. Another man who wanted to hurt Abigail also raised his electric baton at the same time. In the chaos, his electric baton just hit the dagger, causing it to be inserted a few deeper. Ansonpletely lost his strength and fell to the ground limply. All this happened in an instant. He found Abigail intact and finally relieved. He looked at Abigail with a weak smile "Abby, I love you. Do you believe in love at first sight? Before I met you, I didn''t believe it. But after I met you..." Anson fainted before he could finish his words. The moment he closed his eyes, his mind was still filled with her charming appearance when he first saw her. "Anson," Gracie shouted heartbreakingly with tears all over her charming face. Abigail cried and crawled to Anson''s side and hugged him, "Anson. Please don''t die. If you dare to die, I will never forgive you in this life." But Anson was still unresponsive and lying quietly in her arms. Abigail felt for the first time how painful it is to lose a person. At this moment, she wished that Anson could wake up immediately. She was willing to help him release the pain from his body. As long as he can wake up, she was willing to do anything. And the three men realized that they seemed to have killed someone and rushed away. Loomis didn''t expect it to be so serious either. Just now, he had asked his assistant to call the police when he came over. The police should be here soon now. These people can''t get away. The security of the hotel had not been seen, which indicated that they had been bought off. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As for Gracie, she stood there in a daze and looked at Anson, who was in Abigail''s arms. She seemed to be scared stiff. And she didn''t expect things to go this way. "Anson, you wake up, wake up!" Abigail cried out as she looked at the blood that flowed out from his leg. It was a ghastly sight. Loomis gave an emergency call. Then he walked over and said, "Help him up first, and I''ll carry him downstairs to wait for the ambnce which will arrive soon. I know a surgeon who will perform the best surgery Abigail nodded gratefully and helped Anson up with all her strength. At this moment, his body was getting cold, which made her more worried. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Loomis left with Anson on his back, and Abigail followed them quickly. Gracie raised her hand and gave Adalynn a hard p in the face. "You shameless woman. If Anson couldn''t be safe and sound, I will definitely make you pay for what you did to him. She strode out in a huff. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Adalynn fell to the floor and burst into tears! She just loved him too much so she only wanted him. Why did things turn out this way. When Eden came out of the shower, she noticed that Abigail was not in the room but found Abigail''s cell phone shattered in the hallway. She squatted down and picked up the broken mobile phone, feeling that something bad might have happened. "Abby, where are you?" she shouted as she searched around. Turning around the corner, she saw Abigail hurrying into the elevator. "Abby!" Eden rushed over. Gracie met Eden as soon as she came out. "Eden, it''s great that you''re all right." Gracie said while looking at Eden with concern. Eden noticed that she was in bad state. Her face was pale and her hair was in a mess. There was still some blood and her lipstick on her face. Eden looked at her in shock. "Gracie, did you get into a fight with someone?" Gracie had to ease up a bit before she said urgently, "Eden, it''s a long story, let''s go to the hospital first. Anson was hurt." "Gracie, don''t worry. We''ll go now." Eden helped her and walked towards the elevator. Eden suddenly saw that she was not wearing shoes and asked, "Where are your shoes?" Gracie said, "Eden, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go to the hospital first. Anson was hurt badly." Gracie trembled with fear at the thought that Anson had just suffered such a serious injury. Hearing this, Eden realized that the matter was very serious and wondered what had happened when she went to take a bath. Loomis and Abigail had just reached the first floor when they heard the sound of an ambnce. Fortunately, the hospital is very close to here. Moreover, it was a very good hospital in River City. One of Loomis''s college ssmates worked in this hospital. He also knew Anson, so he was very enthusiastic to help. Gracie and Eden also got out of the elevator and got into the ambnce with them. When Eden saw Loomis, she was slightly stunned and then greeted him. When they arrived at the hospital, Anson was directly sent to the operating room. Loomis called his friend in advance, so his friend waited for them in the hospital. He was a handsome sunny man with a height of 1.8 meters, named Neal Sampson. "Anson." Gracie held Anson''s hand tightly, feeling that his temperature was getting colder and colder, and she became more worried. Neal said, "He is in urgent condition and must be operated on immediately." "Well, Mr. Sampson, please save him." Gracie looked at Neal supplicatingly. "I beg you to bring him back." Abigail took Neal''s hand with her cold one. Neal reassured her, "Take it easy. It''s not good for your health to stay tense. But right now doing the surgery is our first priority.¡± Abigail quickly let go of his hand. Then Anson was wheeled into the operating room. Everyone waited anxiously outside. Eden made several calls to Victor, but no one answered. Loomis looked at her and said, "Director Bleu, there''s no need to call anymore. The phones will be asked to be put on silent when the auction starts." Eden nced at him and nodded in understanding. Abigail leaned on her with a dull look. Gracie curled up on the hospital stool with her knees tightly held. She swore she would make that bastard Reba pay dearly. She cursed Reba viciously in her heart. Loomis looked at her, who was still barefoot and immersed in her own grief. He turned around and went downstairs. "Eden, what should I do? Will Anson be safe and sound?" Abigail asked with tears streaming down her face. It is said that if a person trusts another personpletely, that person is either a lesson in life or the one who is destined. Anson''s words before he fainted were still echoing in her mind. He said he didn''t believe in love at first sight, but after meeting her, he did. Eden gently patted her shoulder andforted her, "Abby, he''ll be fine. He likes you so much and wants to marry you so badly, so he will be strong enough toe back to you." "Yes! Yes! He will be fine. He told me before he fainted that he loved me." Abigail sobbed. Abigail said as she sobbed. Gracie looked at Eden and said, "Eden, lend me your phone. I don''t know where my mobile phone has been thrown." "Okay!" Eden handed the phone to her. Gracie called Phillip. "Hello?" His voice was a little indifferent. Gracie sneered. "It''s me, Mr. Alwynn." "Gracie." "Don''t call me by my name. That would make me sick. Your daughter is as vile as her mother to give Anson an aphrodisiac and find someone to insult me and my friend. Reba is so mean to do such vile things. Everyone in your family makes me sick. I tell you, you guys just wait for my revenge. Anson was the only person who was willing to be there for your son during his most painful times all these years. If Anson can''t be saved, I promise, I will kill Adalynn, that shameless woman." Then Gracie angrily hung up the phone. She handed the phone back to Eden, feeling a little less angry, but still very worried. With a sad look on her face, she whispered, "Eden, call Victor''s number and make sure he can get the hotel footage the first time." Eden nodded quickly and called Victor once again, but still, no one answered. Eden thought about it and called her mother again. At this time, external heart has been auctioned, and the auction price has been rising. Both Lucian and Victor were very focused on the eternal heart. But they have not been bidding, they intended to bid at the end. Aisling was not interested in external heart, so she kept looking at her mobile phone and immediately found the phone call from her daughter. She left her seat to answer the phone. And at that moment, Lucian was also going to the toilet. "Hey! Eden, where are you?" Aisling asked in a low voice. "Mom, is Victor with you? Tell him to call me back. I need to talk to him." "Eden, Victor is at the auction site. What''s the matter? Tell me." After Eden briefly told Aisling what had happened, Aisling was also shocked by such a terrible thing. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 After hanging up the phone, Aisling was going to tell Victor what had happened when she saw Lucian walking out. She hurried over. "Lucian, Anson has had an ident." Lucian frowned and looked at her, "Mrs. Clement, take it easy, and tell mewhat happened." Aisling briefly told Lucian what had happened. Lucian also found it unbelievable when he heard it. He had always thought that Anson had not come to the auction because Anson had gone to apany Abigail. After all, Anson was very obsessed with Abigail. He didn''t think he had met with mishap. Aisling looked at him, "Lucian, you go get the hotel video now. I''ll keep an eye on Reba." Lucian quickly nodded and said, "Mrs. Clement, you should be careful. Don''t tell this to Victor. He''s targeting eternal heart tonight, he rarely has anything he wants, so let him bid on it inside. I am on it." "Okay!" Lucian said and ran to the elevator. As soon as the elevator door opened, he met two policemen. There was also a man in a dark suit. He was exining the matter to the policemen. Lucian listened to their conversation and realized that it had something to do with Abigail and Gracie. After they left, he took the elevator back to their hotel room they had reserved. Today this hotel was only open for those who came to the banquet. Back in the room, he quickly opened theputer and invaded the system of this hotel. Not long after, he frowned and went out to check the cameras in the hotel corridor and found that they were all broken. He realized angrily that someone had made preparations in advance to prevent leaving any evidence behind. "D*mn it!" Lucian cursed in a low voice and turned back to his room. There had to be a trace, they couldn''t have taken it all into ount in such a short period of time. Back in his room, he began tapping rapidly on the keyboard of hisputer. In the hospital. Loomis came in with a pair of whitedies'' shoes in his hand. He walked up to Gracie and looked at her still in that desperate and dumbfounded look she had just had when he left. It was as if she was so immersed in great sadness that she didn''t even notice when he was in front of her. He put a pair of boat socks on her dirty feet, and then put on her shoes. It was at this point that Gracie seemed toe back to her senses. She was a little shocked at his behavior, and then smiled slightly, "Thank you!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Even if a stranger would take care of her, why is her father not willing to be kind to the two siblings at all? They wanted a warm home, not money. What''s the use of even having more money? She and her brother were suffering. Ever since her mother was forced to leave, she had a feeling that their family would never be as happy as before, but she never expected it to be so miserable. Looking at her like this, Loomis took pity on her. So he took off his suit jacket and draped it over Gracie. Gracie was stunned again. He was a little too attentive to a stranger. Loomis seemed to have discovered her doubt and smiled slightly. "I have cooperation with Alwynn Group. I should take care of you more, as you are Victor''s sister. Please don''t feel burdened." Gracie nodded with understanding and didn''t say anything more. All those waiting outside the operating room prayed that Anson would be okay. In the auction room, Victor noticed that Lucian did not return, so he looked at the entrance and slowly turned back. At this time, the eternal heart bidding has reached more than ten million dors. As the bidding for eternal heart, the most radiant and priceless of all, continued to rise, Victor kept out of the bidding. He leaned back slightly. His haute couture ck suit showed him extraordinarily stylish and handsome. Paulina, who was peeking at Victor, was feeling flushed by his charm. She realized he was sitting here tonight without bidding on anything. She had a feeling that Victor''s purpose was that eternal heart. Victor looked at the external heart, reflecting the ice blue light under the specific light. He could even imagine how beautiful it would be with his wife''s slender neck. His current wealth allowed him to buy things he liked for his beloved without any restrictions, which gave him a feeling of pride. People continued to bid, while Victor remained sitting quietly. "Fifteen million dors." "Sixteen and a half million dors." "Eighteen million dors." The auctioneer excitedly shouted the number of each bidder. The auctioneer was so excited that he could barely hold his microphone. "This world- renowned eternal heart. The world''s unique one! Who will it belong to in the end? We will wait and see." "Twenty-three million dors." Ady raised her bid card excitedly. Victor nced at her and did not raise his bidding number te. Vincent asked, "Mom, it''s just a ne. Is it worth it? " Reba nced at him. "You don''t understand. It represents ady''s status and value. I would have been happy if your father had bought it for you, but he didn''t evene." Reba looked furious that the old man had been distancing himself from her all this time. It is just as well that she didn''t need him anymore. If he always wanted to stay with her instead, it would annoy her. Vincent felt funny. "Mom, are you worth just tens of millions of dors?" Reba said, "Vin, that''s not true. Every woman would be happy if she could get something as unique as this. It''s not a matter of money, but it''s the meaning of the gift." Haven knew she could only look at it, because there was no way Vincent would buy such an expensive gift for her. "Thirty million dors." The auctioneer shouted excitedly. People instantly cheered at this high bid. Everyone was excited. The auctioneer held the auction hammer in his hand even more excitedly waiting for the moment of final vendee. "Thirty million dors from No. eighteen! Any more bids to be raised?" Victor nced at thedy with an excited face who made the bid. The bid was already very high in River City. But the eternal heart was unique, so this bid was far from the upper limit. Those who liked it would pay a higher price. Thisdy never hesitated to make a bid. It can be seen that she wanted to get the eternal heart very much. At this time, all the people fell silent and no one was bidding again. Seeing that it was about time, Victor decided to buy this eternal heart for Eden. He raised his bidding number te in a casual manner. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Everyone''s eyes instantly focused on Victor. Paulina nervously clenched her fist. Victor really came for the Heart of Eternity. Haven looked at Victor with a face full of jealousy. She couldn''t understand why Victor was being so nice to Eden. She felt she was clearly better than Eden. Why did he never like her? Reba also looked at Victor and frowned slightly as she watched him make up his mind to bid. Reba was wondering if the person he loved was Eden or not. The auctioneer had shouted in surprise. "Forty- nine million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand dors." The bidding price instantly went up by almost twenty million dors. Everyone was instantly in an uproar. And thedy who bid before looked at Victor in shock as he raised the price so much. His determination to buy this was even stronger than hers. However, she could only afford thirty million dors. Once the auctioneer heard this bidding price, he looked at Victor sitting in the VIP seat and asked curiously, "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask if this price has any special significance?" Victor gently smiled. "This is to be given to my beloved woman, and the money will be used for charity." "I see! Mr. Alwynn has been doing charity work all these years. It''s really admirable." The auctioneer also had an envious look on his face. Paulina just felt like she was going to die of anger. Was the beloved woman of Victor that Eden? Haven was also jealous. She knew that Victor would love and care forthat woman for the rest of his life as soon as he fell in love with someone. He loved Eden so much that he created a world just for Eden. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And Aisling looked at the envious faces of others and smiled with pride. She knew Victor would love her daughter all his life. So she would treat Victor as if he were her own sonter. She will always remember what he did for her daughter. Delmont looked at Victor with admiration and thought he was a real man. Delmont understood why Victor had that look of disdain when he gave Eden two million dors as pocket money. But Delmont''s financial situation really can''tpare to his. And Vincent looked at Victor with a contemptuous face, thinking that he was really stupid to spend so much money on a useless ne for a woman. The people around were cautiously talking about who Victor''s beloved woman really was. And there was no more bidding. The auctioneer knew that it would be the hammer price. He said in an impassioned tone, "Any more bid? This is the world-renowned eternal heart, which is unique in this world. If you miss it, there will be no more..." The auctioneer was still saying such incendiary remarks. But no one raised their bidding number te. Thedy who bid earlier looked at Victor unreconciledly, and slowly sat back in her seat. "Forty-nine million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand dors. First!" The scene remained silent. "Forty-nine million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand dors. Second!" There was still no one at the scene raising their bidding number te. "Forty-nine million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand dors. Last chance. Congrattions to Mr. Alwynn! The precious eternal heart belongs to you now." The auctioneer dropped the hammer and announced the final bidding result, making the audience very excited. Victor looked at the resplendent eternal heart and smiled. Victor got up and went to sign the bidding agreement. Under the envious gazes of the crowd, he walked out with the eternal heart. The smile on his handsome face and his elegant posture left a deep and unforgettable impression on every woman''s heart. Aisling then whispered a few words in Delmont''s ear. Upon hearing this, Delmont frowned and immediately got up to chase after him. At the end of the auction, everyone got up and left one after another, talking about Victor who had spent arge amount of money for the eternal heart. Some were envious, but some couldn''t understand that he paid so much money just to buy a ne. It was of no use other than to look good. But for Victor, when he wanted to do something for his beloved, he would be very happy no matter how much money he spent. Reba''s gaze was chilly. The Jotham Alwynn Group''s financial situation was getting worse and Victor spent his money on such frivolous things. This little bastard seemed to have made a lot of money over the years. She had only a very small amount of money that she had secretly saved up over the years. She got up and intended to leave. Adalynn''s n should also be almost over, and she could go there now just in time. Aisling said, "Reba, let''s go to have a drink. It''s still early. It is a pity that we didn''t get anything we like tonight." Hearing this, Reba smiled and said, "Mrs. Clement, I can''t go tonight. I have other things to do." Then Aisling smiled and said casually. "Reba, sincest time, we haven''t had a drink together. Come on, just have a drink with me." Aisling looked down at the time on her phone. It had already been half an hour since shest saw Lucian,, which should be enough for him. Reba suddenly wondered how Aisling could be so enthusiastic. She politely refused, "Maybe next time. I''ll treat you some other time.¡± Aisling said in a low voice, "Since you don''t have time then forget it, I''ll leave first." "Mom, I''ll go with you," Haven suddenly said. She looked at her mother''s back. It was like her mother had forgotten about her this whole night. Aisling looked back at her and then at Vincent. "If you go with me, what about Vincent?" She asked. Vincent said, "Mom, I still have something to do. Let Haven go back with you." He still had to go to meet Mr. King and ask him to humiliate Eden. He looked around in the banquet but didn''t find Eden. It just so happened that Victor was here, so he could show everyone that the woman he Victor loved had once had an affair with someone else. Victor must be humiliated to be cuckolded. Aisling gazed at Vincent, thinking what does this b*stard want to do by staying here? She nced at Haven and smiled, "Haven, stay with your husband. I have other things to do, so it''s not convenient to take you there." After saying that, Aisling turned around and left. Haven stood in ce with an embarrassed face. Tillie nced at her and said with a sneer, "Haven, let¡¯s go together. It seems that your mother doesn''t care about you so much." Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Haven had a terrible expression and wondered why her mother upset her over and over again. Why? Why should she be forced to make up her mind? Haven felt heartbroken because she really didn''t want to do something bad. But she had no choice because her mother had driven her to the wall. She looked at Tillie and smiled reluctantly, "Mrs. Elliott, let''s go." Tillie nodded slightly. With a frown, she asked Paulina, who looked lost, "Paulina, do you want to come with us?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Paulina shook her head slightly. "I won''t go back tonight. I''ll stay in the hotel." Her father was still angry because of that money, so now she didn''t want to go home to see him either. They would have a quarrel as soon as they met. So it was better not to see each other. Tillie said, "Okay, see you." After saying goodbye to Reba, Tillie left with Haven. After saying a few words to Vincent, Reba also left in a hurry. Paulina also left but was still in a trance the whole time. As soon as Victor came out, he took out his phone and found that Eden had called him several times. He frowned slightly and called Eden back, only to be told that her phone was off. "Victor." Delmont caught up with Victor. Victor turned around and looked at him. Delmont said anxiously, "Anson met with an ident and is now in the hospital..." Delmont told Victor what happened from what he heard from his mother. When Victor heard it, he was furious. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Rebaing out in a hurry. So Victor immediately pulled Delmont to the side and hid. Reba anxiously took the elevator straight to the fifth floor. Victor looked at Delmont and then tried to say something. Delmont knew what he was going to say and interrupted him, "Victor, I''ll go with you. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else what I''ve heard and seen tonight." Victor was well aware of Delmont''s personality and was worried that he would say something he shouldn''t. Victor nced at him and wondered if he could keep his word. "Let''s go!" Victor and Delmont took another elevator to the fifth floor. Victor had just gotten into the elevator when his phone rang. "Hello! Lucian, where are you now?" Lucian said, "I''m at the police station. Is the auction over yet?" Victor said, "It''s over. How is Anson doing?" Lucian said, "Anson was still in the operation. All the evidence was destroyed by them. We caught a couple of bodyguards, but they adamantly denied that they had anything to do with Reba. I checked the entire hotel''s surveince system and only found traces of these bodyguards. There was no clue of their connection with Reba." Victor said, "Reba has always been very discreet. She wouldn''t leave us a bit of evidence if she dared to do something like this." Lucian said, "All the surveince facilities on the fifth floor have been destroyed, and Abigail and Gracie have just given their statements. Gracie has been sure that it was Reba who hired them but we don''t have a lot of time to find evidence." Victor said, "I got it. Hang up first, well think of other solutions." Victor was extremely angry because his Eden, his sister, Abigail, were all targeted and framed by Reba. What a d*mned woman! On the way out of the elevator, Victor looked around and saw that Reba had already walked to the end of the corridor. He watched Reba enter a room and immediately followed her there. Walking to the door numbered 524, Victor knew he couldn''t get in without the room card. Delmont said, "Victor, I''ll get the room card." Victor tried to turn the door handle and surprisingly opened the door. It turned out that the door had been broken by someone kicking it in. Victor made a silent gesture and said in a low voice, "Stay here and keep watch." Delmont could only obediently wait outside. Victor gently pushed open the door and saw Reba and Adalynn sitting with their backs to the door. Adalynn was whimpering and Reba was asking her something out loud. Victor turned the phone into a recording mode, put it at the door, and gently closed the door a little. When Delmont saw this, he was amazed.. Watching Victor move so skillfully, Delmont thought he must do this spy-like thing a lot. "Adalynn, tell me what happened and where is Anson?" "Mom, Anson got stabbed by those bodyguards and was found by Abigail and Gracie and taken to the hospital. Mom, I''m screwed." Adalynn cried as she spoke. Reba looked at her with a pale face. "Do you mean that Anson has woken up?" "Yes! Mom, he disliked me. He said that I am a shameless woman. I have never been insulted like this. I was also beaten by Gracie by pulling my hair. Mom, what did I do wrong? I just want Anson. I really didn''t mean to hurt him." Adalynn cried in Reba''s arms. Reba, however, looked a little serious. Why did Ansone to his senses so quickly? Was he in such good physical condition? "Adalynn, don''t worry. It will be fine." She had arranged everything, and even if those bodyguards were caught, they would not betray her. She always did what she was sure of. "Mom, but Anson already knew what I''ve done, and he will never see me again. I love him but he hates me so much. What should I do?" With her eyes all swollen from crying, she kept on crying. Reba said irritably, "Is he the only man in the world? If he asks about it, just say you''re just trying to help him or he''ll really never see you again in his life." She only instructed the bodyguards to insult Gracie and make Jaida and Victor''s lives more miserable, so that they wouldn''t have time to get involved in the Jotham Alwynn Group''s affairs. All those idiots were tall and strong, but they couldn''t even overpower a woman. What a good-for-nothing they were! "Mom, I''m so sad." Gracie cried. Delmont saw someoneing from the corner. He nced at Victor, "Someone''sing." Victor gave an angry look at the two inside. Reba was so cautious that she wouldn''t tell anyone the secret, not even her daughter. What she said just now revealed nothing, but he couldn''t let Anson get hurt for nothing. Victor picked up the phone to save the recording. He nced at Delmont and said in a low voice, "Let''s go!" Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Delmont asked suspiciously, "That''s it? Is there nothing we can do about such a vicious woman." Victor nced at him, "Shut up. Don''t alert the enemy." Delmont quickly closed his mouth and stopped talking. Victor walked straight to the elevator. And Delmont asked curiously, "Victor, where are we going now?" Victor said, "You go home first. I''m going to the hospital. Remember to keep your word! You can¡¯t talk to anyone about what happened tonight." Victor looked at him seriously and knew Delmont was a kind but simple- minded person who would unknowingly be lured out of secrets by others. Delmont nodded heavily. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone." Victor also nodded. Then, they walked away separately. Victor sent the recording to Lucian. Lucian quickly made a phone call and said, "These few words prove nothing. We can''t let Anson suffer such serious injuries in vain." Victor said, "I know that it was indeed done by Reba, but she did it secretly. Without evidence, what can we do with her? If we want to avenge Anson, we must have enough evidence. Well, we are not clueless now. If Gracie can confess their conspiracy to him personally after Anson wakes up, we can get more evidence." "I know what you mean. I will now do my best to find clues again. Are you going to the hospital now?" "Okay!" "Then I''ll hang up first. I''ve already called Anson''s parents. They should being soon." "I see." After hanging up the phone, Victor drove straight to the hospital. Paulina returned to the banquet and sat by herself sullenly drinking wine. She kept thinking about what Victor had just said about giving the eternal heart to the one he loved most. She found herself bing more and more obsessed with himtely, and would even keep dreaming about him. The most annoying thing was that even in the dream, he also hated her. Paulina felt very upset. She was a little drunk and looked around in a daze. In this luxurious hall, couples sat in pairs happily looking at each other with cheerful smiling faces. It was as if she was the only one who was grieving. "Mr. Alwynn, where is Eden? Didn''t you say she was here too? I haven''t found that very beautiful woman all night." Paulina immediately sobered up at the sound of Eden''s name. She looked in that direction and found a circr pir divider, and the two people who were just talking didn''t notice her. Vincent also said suspiciously, "I didn''t find her either. But Mr. King, were you really in a loving rtionship with her back then, and were Eden''s three children yours or not?" Vincent asked this because Reba didn''t tell him about it, so he didn''t know anything about it either. "Bethany did give me that adopted daughter of hers earlier. Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom. Let''s talk as we walk." As the voices faded away, Paulina took a few quick steps forward and looked at the very fat and not very tall man walking with Vincent. She wondered if Eden''s baby was his. How could Victor tolerate the fact that Eden had been with such a man? She also never understood why Victor would love such a loose woman? Paulina''s expression suddenly turned gloomy. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The face, which was obsessed with people, became terrible. It was really funny. Victor must feel sick if Eden''s baby was really the fat guy''s. All of Paulina''s depression vanished instantly after hearing the news. When Victor rushed to the hospital, Aaron and Jeate also arrived in the hospital in a hurry. They happened to meet Victor. Jeate asked anxiously, "Victor, where''s Anson? Is he seriously injured? Lucian didn''t make it clear on the phone." Victor looked at them and said, "I''ve just arrived. Anson should still be in the operating room. Let''s go wait outside the operating room." "Oh, my god!" Hearing that her son was having an operation, Jeate was so worried that she could hardly stand. Victor and Aaron quickly supported her. Aaron looked at her anxiously and said, "Jeate, take it easy. Anson will be upset to see you so worried." Jeate nodded with a pale face, wondering why her son was injured again just after he was released from the hospital. Victor led them to the operating room. Loomis, Gracie, Eden and Abigail were still here sitting and waiting. As soon as Gracie saw Victor, she yelled emotionally, "Victor, what are you doing here? The operation has been going on for two hours and it''s not over yet. It is not your business here. We can''t let Anson get hurt in vain. You go and find the evidence, and make sure that shameless woman Adalynn will be brought to justice." It was the first time that Victor had seen his sister so flustered. Loomis, sitting beside her, nodded to him in greeting. Eden and Abigail both looked very tired. Victor walked up to his sister and said, "Don''t worry. Lucian is already on it." Gracie asked him with bloodshot eyes, "Where''s the evidence?" Victor shook his head slightly, "The surveince facilities on the fifth floor have all been destroyed." "F*ck." Gracie cursed angrily. "Gracie, you tell me what happened. How ... how did Anson get hurt?" Jeate staggered over and asked with a sobbing voice. Looking at her sad expression, Gracie became even more sorrowful, "Mrs. Skye, Anson was taken to Adalynn''s room after being drugged with an aphrodisiac. He had just woken up when Ab by and I rushed over there. That''s when some bodyguards burst in and stabbed Anson," she must let Mrs. Skye know what kind of a person Adalynn was. Everyone knew that Adalynn liked Anson. Jeate was angry that Adalynn was as vicious as her mother in doing that despicable thing. Over the years, she could see that Adalynn liked Anson, but she didn''t like her behavior. So she pretended that she didn''t know she liked Anson, but she didn''t expect that woman to set up her son like that. At this moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly opened. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 As soon as Abigail saw the door open, she stood up and ran to the doctor, asking anxiously, "Dr. Sampson, how is Anson doing?" Neal said with a sympathetic expression, "He is out of life threatening condition. But his leg was badly injured. The fact that he was previously drugged with an aphrodisiac made the injury even worse. Although he will not be amputated, he will have a hard time walking with that leg. He now has to do some rehab to help recover. But I''m sorry to say that there is little hope for a full recovery." "No..." Abigail looked at Neal in shock with tears. Eden supported Abigail, who could barely stand. It was harsh news for everyone. "Abby, pull yourself together. There is still hope for recovery. As long as he stays with his treatment, Anson will get better." Eden whispered to her. Abigail felt it was all her fault. He wouldn''t have been hurt so badly if he hadn''t tried to save her. He did not hesitate to push her away at the critical moment to protect her from all dangers. This man loved her so much that he was willing to sacrifice himself. As for Jeate, she fainted directly. Aaron was so devastated by the news that he didn''t even have the strength to hold Jeate. Fortunately, Victor held Jeate in time. Neal said," Take her to the emergency room first. I''ll be right over." "OK!" Then, Victor carried Jeate on his back and left with a nurse. Gracie burst into tears. She always treated Anson as her little brother. Every time she came back, he and Victor would go to the airport to pick her up, and then she would treat them to dinner. Anson always came to greet her with a smile which made her feel so delighted. Loomis, who was sitting beside her, gently gathered the crying Gracie into his arms. In the Alwynn family. As soon as Reba and Gracie arrived home, they saw Phillip looking at them with a gloomy face. Reba knew Phillip was angry as soon as she saw his expression. She really didn''t understand who had made him so angry. After all, he had stayed home by himself instead of going to the auction. "Boom!" It was a loud noise made by Phillip kicking the coffee table hard causing the cups and ashtrays to fall to the floor. Reba and Adalynn were startled. "Phillip, what''s wrong with you?" Reba asked, looking at him angrily. Didn''t he notice that his daughter was upset? Phillip looked at Adalynn''s red and swollen eyes and knew that what Gracie had just said was true. "Anson is crippled." He didn''t question them about what they had done, he just told them the news he had just received. He realized that he really didn''t understand what kind of person his wife really was. Why would she allow her daughter to do such a terrible thing? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What?¡° Reba and Adalynn were both shocked and looked at each other incredulously. "Impossible! How could he be crippled?" Adalynn didn''t expect him to be hurt so badly. She just wanted him. It turned out that he hated her so much that he was still rejecting her even when he wasn''t conscious. Phillip sneered, "Is there any use for you to cry now? Why didn''t you cry when you gave him the aphrodisiac and dragged him into your room? His father has just called and said he must find evidence to find the person behind the crime." When Reba heard this, she instantly calmed down. "Phillip, why do you say that? When did we do those things? It was someone else who gave Anson the aphrodisiac, and Adalynn was just trying to help him, but instead she was falsely used. Our daughter is also a victim.¡± Reba was furious that he was helping someone else instead of taking his daughter''s side. He was more ruthless than she thought. Phillip looked at her sharply with a sneer, as if he had seen through her lies. "Reba, this whole thing about Adalynn being there to save Anson better be true. If not, do you know how serious the consequences are? It would be very easy for him to acquire ourpany. I hope you''re holding on to something tight." After Phillip finished speaking, he returned to the study angrily. "Bang..." The door was mmed shut by him. Reba was startled by the sound. Adalynn sat slumped in dejection, looking at a certain ce with dull eyes and silent tears. "Adalynn, pull yourself together, we can''t be caught out or we''ll lose everything. Now as long as we deny it, they won''t dare to do anything to us without evidence." Reba advised her with an angry voice. She didn''t expect it to fail either. She had hired so many people at once and failed to get it done. She was still worried about what Victor would do to get back at her. Everything she did before was so careful that Victor tried his best and couldn''t find any clues. But this time it was different. Those bastards have actually crippled Anson. The consequences of pursuing this incident thoroughly would be severe. There was also no guarantee that the guards would keep their mouths shut. Adalynn remained dumbfounded, so Reba sent her back to her room to rest. After all, this is the first time Adalynn has ever done anything like this. Earlier when Adalynn thought she could get Anson, she was so happy that she bounced vivaciously like a bunny. And Reba couldn''t deny her daughter''s wish. In the Clement family. Aisling couldn''t sleep after she got home, waiting for news about Anson. After calling Eden, she put down the phone with a serious look on her face. Wyatt asked, "How''s Anson doing? Is he heavily injured?" Aisling said, "The injury is quite serious. It''s a little hard for him to stand up in the future." When the others heard this, their expressions turned bad. "That d*mned woman! How could she do this?" Delmont was furious. Aisling immediately warned him, "Delmont, no evidence has been found yet. Keep it a secret now. Just wait until Anson wakes up afterwards." Grandma Clement was also saddened after she heard that such a misfortune had urred, "So what if he woke up? The evidence is all destroyed. Without it, she can still go unpunished." Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Buddy said, "Grandma, don''t worry about this matter. It''s already at 3 am, so you should go rest to keep healthy now." Grandma Clement stood up with stooped crutches and looked tired. "It''s time for all of you to go to bed. Tomorrow you should go to the hospital to see Anson. You have a good rtionship with him, so go and talk to him more. He can''t bear it by himself when he meets something like this." Buddy nodded, "Grandma, I will go." "Alright." Only then did grandma Clement go to bed with peace of mind. After Delmont returned to her room, Buddy asked, "Mom, where is Haven? Didn''t shee back tonight?" Aisling shook her head slightly, "I don''t know." She wanted to kill those women when she thought of how her daughter was being bullied. Buddy looked at the message Victor had sent him earlier and was confused. He investigated the woman named Ramsey. Her family were gluttonous andzy, living on the secret help of others. She also had a son in college. Her husband''s family name was Garcia. He asked, "Mom, what''s Haven''s original name?" Aisling gave him a strange look and asked, "Why are you asking that?" Buddy said, "There is something I want to confirm." Aisling thought for a moment and said, "At that time, the president of the orphanage called her Helena. I think her original name was Helena Garcia. After she was adopted by us, she didn''t use that name anymore but was always called Haven." "Is herst name Garcia?" Buddy had a little angry look. If so, then what was the rtionship between this Garcia family and her? Wasn''t she an orphan without any rtives? Buddy didn''t want to worry his parents, so he didn''t tell them what was on his mind. But when he thought that there was a real possibility that Haven might ask someone to do it, he felt like he had fallen into the ice and was cold from head to toe. Over the years, they treated her equally as a family member except for Grandma. Because every year Grandma gave New Year''s gifts to all the little kids but not to Haven. Haven would only receive gifts from their mom and dad. He didn''t know why Grandma disliked Haven. Their grandmother liked her when she was little, but when Haven grew up, she disliked her more and more. Buddy couldn''t figure it out. Wyatt stood up and said, "It''s toote. And it''s time to rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Aisling also went upstairs with him with a tired expression. Buddy said, "Delmont, good night!" Delmont stood up sullenly and nodded. Half a monthter, Anson had been transferred from the ICU to the VIP ward for five days. After knowing his disability, Anson has been depressed and remained silent. And he didn''t see anyone except his parents. On the weekend, Eden and Abigail went to visit Anson. They took some fruit and flowers with them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail stood outside the ward and was distressed. She had only seen him once when he was in ICU. She came here every day after that, but Anson just refused to see her. She looked at Eden and asked anxiously, "Eden, do you think Anson will be willing to see us today?" Eden looked at her and noticed that she had lost a lot of weight because of Anson. "Abby, it''s alright if he doesn''t want to see us. He needs some time to pull himself together after suffering such a terrible ident." Abigail nodded and knocked lightly on the door. Jeate opened the door. Jeate nced at Abigail with aplicated gaze, because now thest person Anson wanted to see was her. He was crippled and couldn''t stand up, so he felt he didn''t deserve her anymore. He wanted her to marry a healthy guy and live a happy life. Her silly son was so kind. "Auntie, is Anson getting better?" Abigail asked. Anson, who was lying on the hospital bed, felt sad and excited when he heard Abigail''s voice. He was excited that she was still willing to visit him even though he was crippled. He was sad that he couldn''t give her a happy life anymore. Jeate smiled reluctantly, "He''s feeling much better today. Thank you both for visiting with him. However, I''m sorry Anson still don''t want to see anyone." When Abigail heard this, she said urgently, "Please let me see him. I have something to say to him." Jeate shook her head slightly, "He''s already asleep. He has not been sleeping welltely. So let him get some rest now. When he wakes up, I will tell him the news that you came by." Jeate said as she reluctantly closed the door. "Mrs. Skye, please let me in to see him, and then I''ll leave." Abigail rapped hard on the door. Eden knew how upset she was. She hugged her and said, "Abby, don''t be like this. Let''s give him some more time and we''lle back when he''s a little better." Abigail worriedly looked in through the ss in the door and could only see a man lying on the bed, "But I want to see him and tell him that I would like to be with him no matter whether he would get better or not in the future. It is not because of guilt, but because I like him too." When Eden heard this, she also felt upset. "Abby, I know you really mean it." But, Anson would definitely have something to worry about if he didn''t see Abby. "Abby, let''s leave first!" Abigail followed her out in a somewhat dazed manner. Anson, who was lying on the hospital bed, was shocked by what Abigail had just said. She said she was willing to be with him, not because of guilt but because she liked him! Anson hid his face with his hands and sobbed. Jeate couldn''t help but cry when she saw her son like this. "You''re so stupid. You love her so much, and so does she. Why can''t you just be willing to see her? She''s beening to see you every day these past few days. She also came over to apany you every day when you were in aa in the ICU." Jeate said to him. Anson had an emotional breakdown, and it took a while before he looked up at his mother with his red and swollen eyes, "Mom, she''s my beloved woman. But I don''t deserve her now. I think she deserves a better man and a happier life." It will take courage to betray someone, then it will take even more courage to give up someone you love. Now he was happy enough to know that she also like him. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 When he first met Abigail, he was sure he was in love with her. He didn''t believe in love at first sight before. It wasn''t until he met her that he believed in it. His mom and dad loved each other for a lifetime. Even though his mom was not very good-tempered, his dad was willing to always spoil her and amodate her. Mom is the most favored one in his family. Influenced by his parents since childhood, he also wanted to meet his soul mate to dote on her for the rest of his life. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g His love for her at first sight was not impulsive. Rather, he was really attracted to her and was sure she was the one for him. Anson said, "Mom, I want to go home. The family doctor can handle the rest of the rehab, too, so you don''t have toe to the hospital all the time. Just find me a live-in caregiver." Jeate looked at her son, who had lost a lot of weight, and nodded sadly, "That''s fine. It will be easier for me to take care of you if you are home." Anson nodded and then closed his eyes. Abigail was still in a bad mood when she returned home. She had been going to the hospital to see Anson every day recently, but Anson had been unwilling to see her. She had a feeling that Anson would never want to see her again in his life. Eden handed her a ss of juice, "Abby, you haven''t eaten anything until now. Just have some juice." Abigail looked at the orange juice in Eden''s hand and suddenly remembered that Anson liked it too. Every time she went to visit him when he was in the hospitalst time and brought a ss of orange juice with her, he was very happy. Abigail tasted it and found that it tasted really good, not too sweet and not sour. It was no wonder he liked it so much. After a few sips, she handed it back to Eden, "Eden, thank you for staying with me. I''m a little tired so I''d like to get some sleep." "You really should get some rest. If you get sick, Anson, who cares about you, will worry about you even more. So, you need to take care of yourself. Don''t worry about it. He will get better and then you can be together." You won''t know how precious something is until after you lose it. She had been losing something before. It was only after she got back here that she realized how precious what she had now was. Abigail nodded, "I''ll just take a nap. You don''t have to worry about me." Eden gave her a friendly smile, "Okay, get some rest. I''ll make you your favorite dish." "That''s very kind of you! Please cook more, I would love to enjoy it." Abigail said. "Good!" Eden watched her lie down, then pulled the curtains up to darken the room. She thought Abigail would be in a much better state after a good night''s sleep. She watched her quietly for a while before leaving. Eden came out and found only Victor sitting in the living room. Jaida knew something bad was going on so she took the four kids out with Zaiden. And Gracie went out to meet Loomis. Now she, Victor and Abigail were the only ones at home. Victor took her to sit down and asked, "Is Abigail feeling better?" Eden shook her head slightly, "Abby is not very well these days. Jasper called me every day to ask her worriedly even though he was on a business trip." "Why does he call you every day?" Victor narrowed his eyes and asked in a slightly jealous tone. Eden red at him. "I''m your wife now. What do you have to worry about. Besides, even if I didn''t have a rtionship with you, I wouldn''t be with Jasper, instead I would be alone with my three kids for the rest of my life. He is a very excellent person." Victor was a little upset when he heard that. He pointed at himself, "Eden, don''t you think your husband is excellent?" Eden smiled, knowing he was jealous again, "You''re excellent too. My husband is the best." Victor then smiled and scratched her nose, "That''s my girl. By the way, Anson has gone home in order not to see Abigail. He is very fond of her, so he is now devastated. How can he ept Abigail when he has no way of epting himself?" Eden looked at him with an anxious face and said, "As their friends, we must help them. Ab by also likes Anson. I know she is a stubborn girl. When she loves someone, she will be very faithful. Whether Anson can recover or not, Abby will always be by his side." "Silly girl, we can''t help them. Only time can help them. As long as Abigail doesn''t give up on him, Anson will ept Abigail one day." Eden sat there sullenly, "By the way, is there any news from the police station?" Victor''s expression suddenly became serious. "The three people who hurt Anson have already been sentenced. But they still haven''t confessed who instigated them. Unfortunately, the recording I got that night didn''t help. Now there is another way, but you don''t have to be worried. Lucian will get it done." "I know it''s useless to be worried. I just hope Anson won''t get hurt in vain." Victor looked at her quietly and noticed that she had also lost weight because of what happened to Anson. "Trust me. I will avenge Anson''s death." Those bodyguards would have a hard time in prison. If they suffered, of course they would tell the truth. "Well! You have to be careful too. Don''t get counted out by Reba." Eden was also worried about him because Reba was really too vicious. Victor knew she was worried and took her in his arms, "Eden, I have you and the kids now. I am now the happiest man in the world, how can I afford to get into trouble? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself and you guys. I also want to see you every morning when I wake up in the future." Eden smiled happily, "Victor, we and our friends are going to be happy." "Yeah! Everyone will be happy." Victor patted her back gently. That''s when Victor''s phone rang, and Victor let go of Eden slightly to answer it. "Hello! Lucian." "I''ve found some evidence, but I''ve been spotted. Two cars have been following me from behind. Is Kenny home? He can help me." "He''s not here. I''ll call him now." Victor stood up as he spoke and patted Eden''s shoulder to reassure her. Then he quickly went upstairs. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Eden felt a little strange. What was he going to do? Why not let her know? After Victor went upstairs, he immediately called Kenny. The call was quickly answered, and Kenny calmly asked, "Hey, Dad, what''s up?" "Kenny, your Uncle Lucian is in trouble now. He is being followed. Can you help him?" "I see. I''ll call him now." After hanging up the phone, Keh immediately called Lucian. "Uncle Lucian, where are you?" "Kenny, I should have called you directly before. I didn''t realize you weren''t with your dad." "It''s not toote now. Tell me your current address." Lucian nced around and told Kenny his address and his license te number, "You just need to keep the next two traffic lights red." "Got it." After Kenny hung up the phone, he quickly sent a message to his hacker master, telling him the license te number and Lucian''s driving route. Kenny soon received a text message from him in reply, "Seven, can you not give me a task while I''m sleeping?" Kenny smiled and replied, "Sir, it''s an emergency. You have to help me." "All right. But you bothered me and the pretty girl, so you must make it up to meter. That little beauty was pissed off at me and looked very angry." Keh frowned slightly and couldn''t figure out how he could have pissed off the little beauty when he was just sleeping. So Keh sent a message asking, "Who is the pretty girl?" "The pretty girl I brought home from the bar." Keh suddenly understood what he meant. Keh as a small child blushed a little when he realized exactly what he had disturbed. "I''m sorry, sir, I''ll make it up to youter." ''''Done. Two red traffic lights. Your friend has gotten rid of whoever was following him." "Thank you, sir. I know you''re the best hacker." "Seven, when did you be so polite? By the way, how is the business of your new website?" "It''s barely enough to make ends meet. Don''t worry about it. I''ll have no problem earning the money to buy you dinner." "Good! It seems that my little disciple can finish his apprenticeship. Congrattions, Seven, you are the best." "When are youing back? I''ll buy you dinner." "I''m looking for someone, and when I find them I''ll be back." "Okay!" With that, they stopped exchanging text messages. On Lucian''s side, it was like the Fast and the Furious was ying. After passing through two red lights, Lucian sessfully got rid of the two ck cars behind him. Lucian picked up the call from Victor with a Bluetooth headset, "Victor, I''ve managed to get rid of the person, kenny''s hacker master is really amazing. I got a video of Reba talking with one of the bodyguards. We can use this to charge her. Then, she won''t be able to go back to the Jotham Alwynn Group for good." "Hand over the video to the police and let them deal with it. As for my father, pass a copy to him as well." "I know what to do. I won''t let Anson get hurt in vain." Victor, however, felt a little guilty for getting his best friend involved in his own affairs. "Lucian, if Reba finds out that you took the video, she will definitely get back at you. You must be more careful and pay a little more attention to the suspicious people around you. That woman will do anything to stay alive." ¡±1 see. I''ll hang up now." "Okay!" At the old house of the Alwynn family. Reba waited anxiously for the call. It had been more than half a month since the incident, and she thought that Victor would let go of the matter and there would be no more trouble. However, she received a call from the hotel about an hour ago, saying that Lucian had been looking for surveince records nearby and had actually found a video. She was very anxious. She had been on her guard against Victor, but she had forgotten about Lucian. It''s so surprising that he''s been secretly looking for evidence. She didn''t know what was in that video and how it could still be found after half a month. It was unbelievable. Reba was walking around anxiously on the balcony with the phone in her hand. Suddenly, the phone rang and Reba quickly picked it up, "How''s it going? Did you guys catch up with him?" "Madam, we lost him and we haven''t found his car for a long time." "What a group of losers you are!" Reba shouted angrily. "Keep looking. You''re dead if you can''t find him." Reba hung up the phone angrily. "D*mn it!" She kicked the coffee table on the balcony. On the weekend, everyone was at home. Vincent heard the noise on the balcony and looked at his angry- looking mother suspiciously, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" As soon as Reba saw her son, she calmed down a little, "Vin, how about the shares after you cooperated with Haven?" She vaguely felt that Phillip''s attitude towards her was somewhat different. Over the years, Phillip and her would make up after a fight in no more than ten days. But now, he hadn''t entered her room again for months. "Mom, it wasn''t so soon. We''ve just started our n and Tillie has been convinced to join us by Haven, the Clement family isn''t as defensive as my dad. Only Buddy is a little shrewd. But by the time he discovered it, we would have bought enough stock to beat him down." This matter was much more interesting than hispetition with Victor for the Jotham Alwynn Group. His dad wouldn''t share his power in the Jotham Alwynn Group with him. He looked at him as if he were a thief. Reba whispered, "Vin, be quick. I feel that something is wrong with your father recently." Hearing this, Vincent asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong with him?" Reba looked around to see no one else before whispering, "Do as I say. Just be quick. And we have to try to transfer the money out." As soon as Vincent heard this, he knew that his mom was serious. "Mom, it seems that you want to divorce Dad." Reba nodded, "I never thought about spending the rest of my life with him." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Vincent disapproved of her idea somewhat and said angrily, "Mom, are you still thinking of finding other men at this age?" As a mistress''s child, he has always had low self-esteem. If his mother remarried, he felt really ashamed. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Reba looked at him with an angry face, "Vin, why do you speak so harshly? I am your mother. How can you say that about me." Vincent''s expression was also angry, "In River City, the Alwynn family is the most powerful. Even if we fail in business, our rich family assets are enough for us to spend the rest of our lives. Why are you still not satisfied and still thinking about divorce?" Vincent didn''t understand his mother. He always knew his mom had ambition. But he couldn''t stand by and watch his parents'' divorce. He couldn''t understand what his mother was doing either. "In short, I will never agree or allow you to divorce my father. And, after leaving dad, no matter who you marry in River City, you won''t live a happy life." Vincent said, and left in a huff. Reba was also bewildered by her son''s determined attitude. Wasn''t he always displeased with his father? Why did he defend his dad today? That was weird! Reba''s face was full of sorrow. If Alex hadn''t left so suddenly, how would she have be a mistress? How can she be a disgusting mistress? She also had an unknown tragic experience. But who can understand her? How could she make a living when she had two children with her? No matter how hard she tried, she and her children would have had a very tough life. If she hadn''t been a shameless mistress, how would she and her children have had such a happy life now? It was true that she was rich now, but she was tired of living like this. She silently left the balcony and went back to her room to continue waiting for news. If she failed this time, what should she do? She closed the door and hesitated for a long time before calling Alex on the phone. "Hello? Reba, what''s up?" His voice was still very gentle, like he was elegantly reciting poetry. As far as she could remember, his voice had always sounded so good. His smile always gave her a very gentle feeling. So she was willing to do anything for him. And in those years, she did do a lot for him. Even if he abandoned her, she didn''tin about him too much. "Alex, something happened to Adalynn. Because she liked Anson, I tried to help her. As a result, Anson was crippled. Adalynn has been hiding in her room for the past few days and won''te out. They seem to have found evidence that I''m involved now. What should I do now?" When she said thest sentence, she suddenly felt she had someone to rely on. She had a hard time being alone before. Alex hesitated for a moment and said, "Don''t worry. Since he''s already crippled, there''s no need for Adalynn to marry him anymore. All you have to do now is to deny it. We''ll see what evidence they bring out now, and then I''ll help you to find a solution.¡± Reba was suddenly relieved to hear this, "Alex, that''s very kind of you." "Reba, have you thought about what I saidst time? When do you want to get a divorce? No matter when you get divorced, I''m waiting for you, and you''re still the woman I love the most." Reba blushed and said shyly in a soft tone, " It'' s not time for a divorce yet. You have to wait a little longer. I''ve worked so hard for so many years, so there''s no way I''m just going to leave, and you know what I''m up to." "No matter how long it takes, I''ll always be waiting for you. Call me anytime if somethinges up." Reba nodded with a smile and said, "Okay!" "How time flies. It turns out that Adalynn is already at the age of marrying someone. I know a man with a good family background and he is also gentle. After Adalynn is in a better mood, why don''t I introduce them to each other? He''s a returnee and exceptionally handsome. He won''t be worse than Anson. I''ll send you the photo later, and you can show it to Adalynn." Reba smiled happily and said, "It''s rare that you would worry about that. I''ll show it to Adalynn." "Great!" After hanging up the phone, Reba was as shy as a young girl in love. After a while, she received a photo. It was a man with profound facial features and with a smile. He was very strong and full of masculinity. Reba was very satisfied with this man. At least like Alex said, he was much more handsome than Anson. Reba took her phone and headed for Adalynn''s room. In an upscale restaurant. It was decorated in afortable and pleasant style, and there was outdoor seating avable for romantic guests. Gracie wore a tight white dress and a delicate makeup, which made her very charming. Loomis was sitting opposite her in a white suit and after the two ordered two steaks, they began to chat. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gracie smiled, with a sparkle in her eyes, "Mr. Rubio, I''m sorry for what happened that day, so I''ve been wanting to treat you to dinner, but I haven''t been able to ease my emotions." Loomis looked at her delicate face and just smiled, ¡°How do you feel now?" Gracie looked out the window and said, "Anson is like a little brother to me, and it really hurts me to see him like this now." Loomis looked at her and said, "My friend said that he needs time." Gracie''s eyes were filled with tears, so she tilted her head slightly to keep them from flowing out. Sitting under the magnificent crystalmp, she felt an unspeakable sadness. The crystal earrings she carried glowed brightly in the light, making her look even more sparkling. She took a deep breath and said, "But I don''t know how long it will take. He doesn''t see anyone now, even the woman he loves." Loomis looked sympathetic, "Just give him some more time." "You are right!" Gracie picked up the wine and looked at Loomis. "You''re the first man who dated me after my divorce. Cheers!" Loomis was slightly stunned. He thought she wasn''t married. He didn''t expect her to be divorced. "Do you have children?" Loomis could not help but ask. Gracie smiled and admitted bluntly, "Yes, a son. He''s in elementary school this year." Hearing this, Loomis was quite shocked, "You''re getting married so early." Gracie took a sip of wine, "I met someone unlucky. Nowadays, there are many scum men. But that b*stard still had a little conscience after cheating, and divorced me without asking for any property." Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Loomis looked at her so sad and felt very heartbroken for her. Gracie found him not talking and smiled helplessly again, "I envy those people who are having a wonderful time. They have their own pursuits and have the courage to stick to them in the end, while I lost to myself." Loomis was shocked that she could be so brave as to tell her story to him, whom she had only met twice. He felt that he did not have such courage as she did. He whispered, "Miss Alwynn, everything will be fine, and you shouldn''t feel too bad about it." He had something going on in River City for these days and would be leaving tomorrow. Today she just happened to call and ask him out, so he came along. When he thought of her crying in his arms that night, he couldn''t forget her and wanted to see her again. There had never been a woman who cried in his arms like that. Gracie shook her head with a smile. "Loomis, you really don''t know how tofort people. You¡¯re wrong. Some things cannot be forgotten. It is like being branded in the heart with an iron. Ites back to you when you are sad. Do you know what the most upsetting thing in life is?" Loomis shook his head. He had not been in a rtionship so far, so he didn''t know what it was. He was already thirty-five years old, and he still hadn''t experienced it. But he did know that one should not have tooplicated thoughts. Time can really dilute the pain, but it can''t heal everything. Gracie smiled helplessly," It''s theck of a sense of belonging. I grew up without a home, and I grew up alone abroad. The feeling of loneliness really makes you crazy. Every time I want to find someone to keep mepany, I find that there is no one. You should not have experienced that feeling." As soon as she encountered something sad, she always cried secretly by herself. This was how she grew up. No matter how strong a person is, there must be a weakness in his heart that makes him vulnerable. When Loomis heard this, he looked at her sad expression seriously, and he seemed to be able to share the same feeling. Gracie raised her ss again and drank up the wine in her ss. It was as if she was going to get drunk to forget all her sorrows. Loomis then saw her slender neck. Her skin was very good and soft, and he could tell that she usually took good care of it. As Gracie was going to pour more wine, he grabbed her hand and looked at her seriously. "Gracie, you can''t drink anymore." Gracie pulled his hand away with a charming smile on her face, "Come on! I haven''t had a drink in half a month. Just let me drink some more. I don''t have to be in charge of my son''s homework today, so I can have fun. Did you know that there are people who want to hang themselves for teaching their kids homework? I am one of them. My son has serious procrastination, so yeah, every time I teach my son homework, I''m so angry I want to kill myself, but fortunately, I have a cute little niece to keep him in charge." Hearing this, Loomis felt sorry for her because it is not easy for a divorced woman to live with a child. She was the daughter of the Alwynn family. But who knew that she had a painful experience behind her morous identity? Gracie was drunk. Loomis took a taxi to send her back. Victor opened the door and saw Loomis send his sister back. He frowned and said, "You made my sister drunk?" "No. She got herself drunk. I just brought her back." Victor looked worriedly at his sister who had her eyes closed and did not speak. He knew his sister''s sadness. "Thank you, Mr. Rubio!" "You''re wee. She is my friend." His words made Victor have less preconceptions about him. He asked, "Mr. Rubio, would you like toe in for a break before you leave?" Loomis shook his head slightly and nced at Gracie. "Maye next time." After saying that, he turned around and left. Victor closed the door without saying anything. Jaida came over and looked worried. "Gracie, why are you drunk?¡± Gracie''s eyes were closed, as if she was asleep. Victor looked at his mother and said, "Mom, I''ll take her back to her room first." Jaida nodded. "She''s been very upset over Anson." Victor nodded, "Mom, don''t worry. She will take a good rest very well after drinking." Jaida was upset because her daughter and son just didn''t have a happy life. Because of Phillip''s betrayal, they were the ones who suffered the most from her leaving. "Victor, send your sister to the room. I''ll help her change her clothes." Victor nodded and sent Gracie back to her room. Victor returned to the room, and Eden had also just put the three children to sleep. Victor looked at her with a tired face and asked worriedly, "Is Gia asleep?" Eden nodded, "Since she knew you were her father, she was obedient like a different child. When she goes to bed at night, she doesn''t ask me to tell her stories anymore, and she also takes the initiative to review her homework." Victor said proudly, "I''m an excellent father." Victor took her hand and returned to his room. Victor looked at his room and there was still no sign of her. Although they got the marriage license, they still live separately. Abigail has been in a bad moodtely, so Eden has been taking care of her. He hadn''t made out with her for half a month. He led her to sit on the bed and gently embraced her into his arms, saying in a resigned voice, "Honey, we''re already married." Eden looked at him doubtfully. "Well? Why did you suddenly say that?" Victor was speechless. His girl was so innocent and cute. He nudged her pretty nose, "Dummy, we haven''t had sex for half a month. How can you do this to me?" Eden blushed, and understood what he meant by that. Obviously she hadn''t gotten used to the role of a wife. She said apologetically, "Abby is in a bad mood this time, so I have to stay with her." When Victor heard this, he was very reluctant. "Eden, what about tonight?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, but I''m tired and want to take a break." Eden rejected him outright. She had a lot to do over this weekend. Victor pulled her close and asked usingly, "Eden, what about me?" Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Eden looked at his aggrieved look and was a little amused, "Well. Tell me, what do you want to do?" Victor was beyond thrilled to hear this because his girl understood what he meant. So he went straight to the point. He looked at her beautiful and moving face, delicate skin with no pores, and her eyes which were as clean and bright as the sky. Victor could not help but embrace her, "Eden, you can no longer ignore your husband tonight." As soon as Eden heard this, she thought about it and realized that she had really neglected him for the past half month. She smiled gently, "Okay, I''ll go shower first, and you wait for me for a while." Victor nodded with a big smile on his face, "Well! I''ll blow-dry your hairter." Eden nodded with a smile as she heard his heartwarming words, "Great! I know you''re the best." Then she returned to her room to shower. "Yes!" Victor was overjoyed. These days, if Abigail hadn''t been in a bad mood, he wouldn''t have had such a hard time sleeping alone. Victor sent a message in their group chat. "Are they all asleep?" Anson replied first, "I''m not asleep. It''s weird that you''re volunteering to send messages. What good things have happened to you?" Victor felt extremely sad when he saw it was from Anson. So he reassured Anson, "Don''t worry too much about it right now, and you''ll recover soon." Anson replied, "I also think so." At this point, Adonis sent a message, "You must have such hope. Even if there is no hope, it does not matter. I apany you to end up alone." Everyone was speechless. Lucian said angrily, "Do you know how to chat? I almost had an ident today, too." Anson asked him, "Have you been looking for evidence again? Be careful." Lucian replied, "Don''t worry. I''ve got the evidence." A message from Victor, "Did you send the evidence to the police? " A message from Lucian, "Yes. We''re waiting for feedback and results." A message from Victor, "Is it a sure thing to charge her?" A message from Anson, "Not really sure. But the video is also somewhat useful. Only the video as evidence is still a bit inadequate. We searched for half a month to find so little clue. It could be seen that they are really cautious. A message from Victor, "Anson, believe us. You''re not going to suffer in vain." A message from Anson, "I know. It''s just that I need time to ept it right now. how''s Abby doing?" A message from Victor, "She cried for a while and fell asleep. She does care about you." Anson fell silent and did not say anything else. The others also stopped exchanging text messages. Victor put his phone aside. This time, he was going to make Vincent and Adalynn, all those vicious people, get the punishment they deserved. Victor picked up his phone and called Brian. "Mr. Alwynn." "Brian, how''s it going?" "Mr. Alwynn, Haven was acquiring shares of the Clement Group. Her family doesn''t seem to know that." Victor became serious and puzzled how Haven could do such a thing. "Brian, look into Vincent." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." "Remember to investigate him covertly. Don''t let Vincent find out." "Yes, sir. Got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Victor sneered, because Vincent always wanted the Jotham Alwynn Group. His mother gave a lot to the Jotham Alwynn Group. Vincent could only dream if he wanted to get something for nothing. There was no way he was going to let him get the Jotham Alwynn Group. He never found out who owned thest share of Jotham Alwynn Group. As soon as he did, he would immediately take over the Jotham Alwynn Group. Eden walked into the room and wiped her hair. Just after the shower, her skin was a little rosy, as tender as a baby. Victor took the hair dryer to help Eden blow-dry her hair. Eden sat on the stool and waited for him. Then Victor began to help her blow dry her soft hair. She looked more youthful and beautiful with her hair down. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, you are getting more and more beautiful." Eden looked at herself in the mirror and smiled, "You are so sweet." "Eden, I only say that to you." "I feel honored by that." Victor looked tenderly at her in the mirror, "Eden, when you''re with me, I want you to feel like you''re the happiest woman in the world. I not only want to give you material satisfaction, but also bring you spiritual satisfaction." As Eden heard his words, she smiled brightly. No matter what happened, she knew she always had him behind her, so she could always be brave and always face life with a smile on her face. She can now also dly ept his doting on her. "Victor, I know that. I''ve always appreciated how good you¡¯ve been to me. I like you, and the kids like you too." Hearing this, Victor was extremely satisfied. He had been guilty of lying to her about the children. After Victor dried her hair, he pulled open his desk drawer and took out the eternal heart. After the eternal heart was bought by him, there was always online talk about it and guess who his beloved one was. Sometimes, one should dare to carry more burden beyond his own expectations, and really work hard before he gets what he wants. He opened the exquisite gift box and took out the eternal heart, which shone brightly under the light. He gently helped Eden put it on. Eden thought this ne looked familiar. Upon closer inspection, she was startled and looked back at Victor with widened eyes, "Is this...the eternal heart?" On the day of the auction, she took a look at the eternal heart on the poster so she still remembered what it looked like. Victor smiled and said, "Yes! Eden, the eternal heart that belongs exclusively to you." Eden immediately took out her mobile phone and searched it. Then, she was so shocked that her mobile phone almost fell to the ground. It was reported that Victor had bought the eternal heart for nearly fifty million dors for his beloved one. During this time, she was really too busy to take care of Abby. Eden put the phone on the table and grabbed his hand. "Victor, do you think it''s safe for me to go out with such an expensive ne?" Victor found that she did not have the happy expression he expected and was a little lost, "Eden, I''ll hire you some bodyguards. You don''t have to worry." "I don''t need a bodyguard, Victor, I''m very touched, but you''re such a big spender. I''d feel panicky wearing it. We have three children to raise, you should be frugal." How could he spend nearly fifty million dors without discussing with her, as his wife? Why was he not tight with money? She felt the buyer''s remorse. She always felt unsafe wandering around the street with such an expensive ne. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Hearing that she was worried about this, Victor chuckled, "Fool, are you worried about money?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eden nodded, "Victor, no matter how rich you are, you can''t squander money like this. It is worth hundreds of millions of dors. You are willing to buy it for me, but I can''t bear to wear it." In the past, she didn''t have much money and stinted herself every month. She knew how hard it was to earn money.These years, she always saved money, but her money was inadequate to use. Smiling, Victor leaned over, rubbed his chin against her head gently and said softly, "Fool, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll earn money, and you just need to spend my money. In the future, you can buy anything you want. I earn money for you." Eden was very touched when she heard this. Very few men could do this for a woman. For the first time, she found that it was really good to have a rich husband. Eden looked at him with a touched face and smiled warmly, "Victor, no wonder so many women want to marry you. You are really nice, just like a Prince Charming." He was like the doting and wealthy president in novels. In the past, she was extremely envious of the heroine in novels, but she did not expect that she would live such a happy life one day. Seeing that she was finally moved, Victor looked at her with a smile in his eyes, "Eden, I don''t want to know what other women think of me. I just want you to think that I''m nice. As long as you are happy, I will be satisfied." Victor had always been taciturn. He was so dull that he did not know how to say romantic words. At this moment, he expressed his true feelings. There were no sweet nothings, only happiness and joy. Because nothing was more important than Eden''s happiness in his heart. At this moment, a wave of happiness flooded Eden. Victor gave her enough sense of security. He never flirted with women, and he was mature and steady. With his shoulder to reply on, she could live at ease for the rest of her life. Some people said that love was like rose. At first, marriage was as sweet as chocte, but it would gradually became nd. During this process, if their love remained unchanged, they could have a romantic life forever. Good-looking skins were the same, the soul of the love was one of the best. Eden reminded him, "Victor, no matter how rich we are, we should keep a low profile and don''t be arrogant. It¡¯s too extravagant for you to do this. I don''t have to own luxuries. Happiness is the most important thing to our family." Happy families were always lucky. A person was in the best state when his eyes were full of happiness. Victor looked at her in the mirror and smiled happily, "I see, honey. Let''s work hard together in the future and make us happier. But you should be my sunshine and warm me. If I can live in love and warmth, I will be more hardworking. I will be more energetic and cheerful as long as you''re by my side." "Mm!" Eden nodded with joy. "Victor, in the past, I was not with you, but you never felt that you lost me. From now on, I''ll be by your side. You''ll always have me, and I''ll be your sunshine forever." Everyone only lived once. It was a kind of happiness that others couldn''t get if they could live with each other for a lifetime. Victor had done a lot for her, and she wanted to be responsible for the rest of his life. Victor''s eyes were filled with tears, "Eden, recently, your words always touch me. I''m about to cry." Eden raised her head and looked at him, "You touch me a lot tonight, too. But can you return it? " Eden pointed at the eternal heart. He was a spendthrift. She wanted to be andy. She wanted to use these money to buy houses and make a living by getting rent. When she was old, she didn''t have to worry about her life. This was what she wanted to do the most when she had no money. Hearing this, Victor looked a little unhappy and whispered, "Eden, be obedient. This is your eternal heart. Our family is not short of money. I will work harder to make money in the future." Eden nodded with depression, "Thank you. I''ll take it. I''ll wear it when we hold the wedding ceremony." Seeing that she didn''t want to return it anymore, Victor was relieved, "Eden, I''ll take it off for you first, but you are so beautiful when you wear it. Sure enough, my wife is the prettiest." When Eden heard this, she smiled and did not say anything. She was pretty indeed, but she didn''t think that she was gorgeous. However, beauty was in the eye of the beholder. She might be a very ordinary person in other people''s eyes, but she was different in Victor''s heart. Victor put the eternal heart back in the box, looked at her and said, "Eden, it will belong to you from now on." Eden looked at him, "Thank you, honey." The world "honey" was unfamiliar word to her, and she was unustomed to it. Hearing this, Victor was overjoyed. He carried her in his arms slowly. Eden looked up at him. His eyes were full of smiles and affection. True love could not be suppressed, and it would always be seen from people''s every move. She had no way to ignore his unusual fervour. He put her on the soft bed gently and theyy down together. He hugged her in his arms and rubbed against her neck. She smelled so pleasantly, and she looked so pretty when she smiled. With her by his side, he felt that the whole world had be tender and stable. He kissed her softly and gently. Each of his kisses was full of his deepest love. Eden was a little nervous. Being kissed by him, she rxed herself slowly. She could feel his love from the bottom of her heart. She whispered in his ear, "Victor, you are mine. No one can take you away from me. I am just so domineering and stubborn." "Ha- ha..." Victorughed in a low and maic voice. His voice was as pleasant as a melody. "Honey, I like you when you''re domineering and stubborn." That night was warm and torrid. Every moment of their past was valuable, and they would live a wonderful life together. In Jotham Alwynn Group. Phillip was dressed in a dark suit. As an experienced businesswoman, he had his unique charm and shrewdness. Looking at the information found by Jaxon, he was quite shocked. Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn, these years, Madam has been transferring money to someone else. Recently, she has been transferring money to a man named Mask. She has transferred a few million dors to him." "Mr. Alwynn knows about this matter, but he has not done anything yet. I don''t know what his ns are. Maybe his ns are dyed by Mr. Skye." Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Phillip looked at him, "Anson is disabled. I don''t mind them making progress lowly, but I don''t want them to make wrong choices. With my understanding of Aaron, he won''t let it go easily. Adalynn is wrong indeed. The Skye family won''t let her go." Phillip sighed. Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn, what should we do now? I don''t know why Madam transferred the money to Mask, and she doesn''t want you to know it. I''m afraid that..." Jaxon hesitated. After all, this was not a small matter. If the other shareholders knew about it, they wouldn''t let Phillip be the chairman anymore. Even if they tried to make up for it, they had lost a few hundred million dors. Phillip looked at Jaxon. His eyes were extremely sharp and horrible. Jaxon had been working for him for a long time, so he was not afraid of the expression in his eyes. Instead, he wanted Phillip to understand that Reba was really not a good person. Victor did the right thingst time. He took the evidence and drove her out of Jotham Alwynn Group. At least she no longer had power in thepany, while Phillip could hold the lifeblood of the shares. Phillip leaned back on the chair with his face darkened, and his eyes were gloomy, "Victor has known about it, but he didn''t take any action. What do you think he is waiting for?" He remembered thatst time, Victor reminded him to have a thorough investigation of Mask. After investigation, he learned a lot indeed. Anson was right. Reba was a scheming woman, but he had never known about it. Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn, the clothes made by Alwynn Group is very popr this season. Even the movie queen, Summer, found Eden personally and wanted to cooperate with her. Maybe Mr. Alwynn has been busy recently, and this is why he hasn''t taken any action." Phillip was deep in thought and clenched his fists tightly. What Reba had done dealt a huge blow to his dignity as a man. His wife actually skimmed off hundreds of millions of dors behind his back. He asked again, "Have you checked what she used those money to do?" Jaxon said, "She used most of the money to buy shops and houses and then rent them." Phillip''s face was full of anger. It seemed that Reba did not intend to live with him forever. She bought shops and houses in order to give herself a way out. As for Vincent, he was not very familiar with the management strategy. Although he had been working for so many years, he was a good-time man and couldn''t do anything well. However, he was very ambitious and wanted to expand thepany. Although it was necessary to be far-sighted to be invincible in the business world, Jotham Alwynn Group was not able to expand its market in the current situation. What exactly did Reba and Vincent want to do? Jaxon said worriedly, "Chairman Alwynn, what you said is right. The Skye family will never let Adalynn go. Although they can''t find any evidence, Aaron has begun to buy the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group." Phillip''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. He clenched his fists and pped the desk heavily, "I knew that he would do this. We must find out who transferred the shares to him and who sold the shares to him as soon as possible. He wants to own more shares because he wants to make Jotham Alwynn Group disappear in River Citypletely." After all, Anson was disabled, and Anson was Aaron''s only son. He cared about Anson so much in ordinary times. Since something bad had happened to Anson, he wouldn''t show Jotham Alwynn Group any mercy. They were in the same circle, and Phillip knew Aaron very well. Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn, I''ve started to investigate it." Phillip nodded and said, "Make an appointment with Aaron for me. I will apologize to him face to face. After all, we''ve been friends. I can''t ruin the rtionship between our families because of this matter." Hearing this, Jaxon frowned and said, "Chairman Alwynn, there is no evidence to prove that Adalynn did that. If you apologize to him, won''t it mean that Adalynn has done something wrong?" Phillip thought for a while and felt that he was right. He said, "Jaxon, I''ll go home and ask Adalynn in person. Aaron is very capable, and he will buy all the shares very soon." "Okay." Jaxon nodded. Phillip rarely went home in working hours. This time, he went back in a special situation. Mrs. King was not home, and no one found that he was back. At this time, Reba wasforting Adalynn in her room. "Adalynn, it has been so many days. Are you still so dejected and sad?" Just as Phillip was about to knock on the door, he saw that the door was half-closed. He simply stood outside and listened to them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adalynn had lost a lot of weight during this period of time. Her face was pale, and her eyes were listless. Without makeup, her skin looked a little rough and her lips were dry. She seemed to have suffered a serious blow and couldn''t cheer up anymore. She looked at her mother in a daze and said in a low voice, "Mom, is Anson better now?" Reba sneered, ¡°It seems that you are still thinking about him. He has been disabled, and you don''t have to think about him anymore. I will introduce other men to you. They''re richer than Anson." Adalynn shook her head with a painful look on her face, "Mom, Anson has been hurt so badly by us. How can I have the mood to marry another man?" Adalynn''s voice was out of control. "Shut up! Adalynn, if you dare to say such words again, don''t me me for being rude to you. What do you mean by saying we hurt him? Do others have evidence to prove this? Do you want to get me in troubles? I did that to help you get Anson." Reba looked at Adalynn in anger. Adalynn really let her down. Adalynn was so weak, and she was not like her at all. Adalynn looked up at her and shook her head with a depressed face, "Mom, you arranged those people, but why did they have sharp weapons? Why did you ask them to hurt Anson?" Hearing this, Reba frowned, "I told you many times that it was an ident. They just wanted to protect you, so such an ident happened. Why don''t you believe me? Don''t mention this matter again, especially in front of your father." "Bang!" Phillip kicked the door open. The sudden voice scared Reba and Adalynn. They screamed. "Ah..." Adalynn cried out of her wits and her whole body trembled. The incident had left a big shadow in her heart. She had never encountered such a thing. After that, she would be so frightened as long as she heard a noise. Reba was dumbfounded as she looked at Phillip, who rushed in madly and exasperatedly. "Phillip... Why did you... suddenlye back?¡± It was the first time that Reba stammered in front of Phillip. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Phillip red at her and Adalynn with furious eyes. Without saying anything, he went forward and raised his hand, "Crack..." He pped Reba in the face fiercely. "Ah..." Reba cried out in pain. She looked at Phillip in disbelief. He had actually pped her! "Phillip, are you insane? How dare you beat me?" She roared at Phillip in an extreme loud voice. "Reba, I really didn''t expect that you''re so heartless. You didn''t teach your children well. Instead, you misguided them. Look! What is Adalynn like now?" Phillip roared at Reba in a frenzy of rage. He came back to ask Adalynn about it, but he didn''t expect it was really done by Reba. She actually could do such a thing. "Ha-ha..." Phillip sneered, "That is right. You seduced me by the same method back then. It seems that you''ve never changed. You even wanted your daughter to do the same thing. Why are you so cruel?" He divorced Jaida because he was infatuated with Reba''s beautiful face. However, Anson was young and he had many choices. Even if Reba seeded, Anson might not choose to be with Adalynn. Even if their families forced Anson to marry Adalynn, Anson was so stubborn and he wouldn''t give in. Reba''s face darkened and she looked so embarrassed, "Phillip, you... don¡¯t go too far. Don''t speak like this in front of Adalynn." She used this kind of shameless method to get Phillip back then indeed. But she felt very humiliated when she heard these words from him. If she had another choice, she would not marry a man she did not love. Phillip sneered and looked at her with disappointment. His sharp eyes were filled with ruthlessness and coldness. Reba was startled to see Phillip like this. She knew how cruel Phillip was. He showed such a look, which meant that he was very disappointed in her. "Reba, you did these shameless things just to ruin Jotham Alwynn Group, didn''t you? You have made it. Aaron is purchasing the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group now." "What? Do they have any evidence to prove that I did it?" Reba was not reconciled. She thought that the Skye family would let it go. Without evidence, what could they do to her? Phillip said sarcastically, "Do you think that they have no evidence? But Anson saw Adalynn. He is the injured one. Doesn''t he know who hurt him? The Skye family is much more powerful than you think. It''s just that they''ve been keeping a low profile. I learnt that they are buying the shares at a fast speed, and they can purchase the whole Jotham Alwynn Group very soon!" After saying that, Phillip turned around and left angrily. Reba made him feel more and more disappointed. Reba couldn''t believe what she had heard. Did Aaron want to buy Jotham Alwynn Group for Anson? "Mom, what should we do now?" Adalynn shed tears silently. She really was wrong. She shouldn''t have chosen to do it that night. She should have chosen another time. If Anson was not seen by his friend, maybe such a thing would not have happened. Reba said, "Just stay at home. If anyone asks you about this, say that you don''t know." Reba went out madly. As soon as she caught up with Phillip, she saw two policemen standing outside and knocking on the door. Seeing this, Reba suddenly thought of the video Lucian had and her heart missed a beat. She still did not know the content of the video. Phillip was shocked when he saw the policemen. He opened the door, and one of the policemen looked at Reba and said, "Excuse me, are you Mrs. Alwynn?" Reba nodded nervously and ufortably. Although she had done a lot of vicious things, she had never been to the police station. "Pleasee with us. We received a video and learnt that you once contacted several people who hurt a man deliberately. You''re under investigation now." Reba frowned. Did she contact those bodyguards? When did she contact them? She was very uneasy. Anyway, she''d better go to the police station first. Staying at home made her more nervous. "Okay!" Reba agreed straightforwardly, got in the car and left with him. She didn''t say a word to Phillip from beginning to end. Seeing that Reba was taken away, Phillip was even angrier. If there really was evidence to prove that Reba and Adalynn had hurt Anson, the Skye family would definitely not let go of Jotham Alwynn Group. No wonder his business was getting worse and worse in the past few years. Since Reba was so vicious and what they wanted was different, how could he do his business well? Phillip followed them to the police station helplessly. In Alwynn Group. In Victor''s office. Lucian walked in and saw Victor reading at the documents with his head lowered. He stood aside and said ndly, "Reba was taken to the police station." Victor looked up at him and put down the pen in his hand. His dark eyes became intenser and intenser as he asked, "What happened?" Lucian said, "I haven''t got any news yet. However, Anson''s father has confirmed that Anson was hurt by Reba and Adalynn. He has begun to buy Jotham Alwynn Group." Victor''s face turned serious. The Skye family was powerful, and it was not impossible for them to buy Jotham Alwynn Group. Even if the Alwynn family would lose Jotham Alwynn Group, they were still rich because they had developed for many years. If Jotham Alwynn Group wanted to fight back, it was possible. But it was real estate. He and his sister had their share, and his father couldn''t sell it. However, Jotham Alwynn Group was the brainchild of his mother. His mother and father set up Jotham Alwynn Group with hard work together. Reba had enjoyed the fruits of his mother''sbour for so many years, but she wanted to ruin Jotham Alwynn Group. She could really... do anything for money. Victor asked, "Does Anson know about this?" Lucian shook his head, "It''s impossible for him to know this. The most important thing for him is to recover from his injury now. His father has invited the best doctor from aboard, and he hopes that he can stand up quickly. He is not in thepany, and I''m quite bored." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anson was very humorous. Last time, Anson hadn''t seen him for a few days and joked with him as soon as he entered thepany. "Lucian, I think you must be very busy, but I believe you." When Anson joked with him, Victor didn''t care much about him. However, when Anson was not here, he was suddenly so unustomed. Victor said, "Then don''t let him know this, and don''t tell him that his father wants to buy Jotham Alwynn Group." Lucian nodded, "I see. I won''t tell him." Victor said, "You''ll have to work harder during this period of time. I''llplete Anson''s work together with you." Chapter 788 Chapter 788 If Anson didn¡¯t leave, Victor would never know how important Anson was to him. "Alright! I know." Lucian replied. Victor said, "Tell me immediately if you have any news about Reba." Lucian said, "We''ll have news soon. However, what should we do with Jotham Alwynn Group?" Victor lowered his head and thought for a moment, "Don''t worry about it. Let Mr. Skye buy it first and then Reba and Vincent will show their ambitions." Lucian said, "I understand what you mean." After that, he turned around and left. Victor looked out of the window and narrowed his eyes slightly. Haven wanted to buy the shares of the Clement family. What did she want to do? He picked up his phone and dialed Buddy''s number. "Hello? Victor." Buddy answered the phone quickly. Victor said, "Buddy, let me tell you something. Don''t make it public first." Buddy replied, "Go ahead." Victor said, "Haven is secretly buying the shares of Clement family. Let''s observe for a period of time and see what her purpose is." Buddy said excitedly, "How dares she..." Buddy suddenly wanted to say something but stopped, "Victor, I will pay more attention to it. Thank you for reminding me. Sure enough, she has known Eden''s identity before framing Eden. She framed her on purpose. Let Eden be more careful.¡± Victor''s eyes were deep and brooding when he heard this, "I see." After hanging up the phone, Victor raised his head and looked out of the window with meaningful eyes. "Rat-a-tat...¡± Someone knocked on the door, and Victor turned around, "Come in." Eden walked in with the design drafts in her arms. As soon as Victor saw Eden, his eyes immediately became soft. "Honey." He said sweetly. Eden looked at him and smiled, "Victor, we¡¯re in thepany now." Victor smiled wickedly, and his eyes were very bright, "Honey, this is ourpany, and there is no outsider here now." Eden blushed. She nced at him, ced the design drafts in front of him and said, "Here are the design drafts of Summer''s wedding dresses. Take a look. If there''s no problem, I''ll send it to Summer. If she''s not satisfied, I''ll modify it." Victor opened them and took a look. The design drafts were all very beautiful. There were different kinds of wedding dresses, and Summer could have different choices. Victor watched all the design drafts, and he was very satisfied. Her inspiration usually came from people''s stories, and everyone had a different story.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Summer was the same, and her experiences were not ordinary. He took a picture of each design draft and closed them. "Dear, you are so awesome!" Victor praised her. Eden treated her design drafts as her children, and she paid a lot of attention to them. Eden looked at him with a serious face, "Victor,e on. This is my first private customization." Victor smiled very tenderly. There was even a faint smile in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth carried a lot of joy and sweetness. "Honey, I''m very serious." Eden walked over and picked up the design drafts, saying, "Then Amelia and I will send them to Summer. If she is satisfied, it will be the best." Victor frowned and asked, "Where are you going?" Eden held the design drafts in her arms and looked at him, "We''ll go to Sakura Road. Summer will dissolve the contract with Tillie. We''ve agreed to meet each other at the hotel." Victor lowered his head. If she went to Sakura Road, she was likely to meet Haven and Paulina. Victor looked at her, "Eden, I''ll go with you." Eden shook her head slightly, "Victor, I can do it myself. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m leaving." Eden turned around and left with a smile. Looking at her slim back, Victor smiled faintly. He seemed to be too nervous. Eden could deal with it by herself. Eden went back and asked Amelia to go to Sakura Road with her. She wanted to drive there on her own. Amelia was very happy when she got on the luxury car. She looked at Eden who was dressed in a white suit and asked with a mysterious smile, "Director Bleu, how does it feel to wear the eternal heart which is worth three hundred million dors?" Eden said with a smile, "Amelia, I feel like there is a knife on my neck when I wear it. It is so bright and makes me ufortable." Amelia swallowed, "Director Bleu, I should be very excited if I wear three hundred million dors on my neck. How could I feel that there was a knife on my neck? I must be too excited to speak. If I could wear such an expensive diamond ne, I would cry first, and then I would go out and show off. Looking at people''s envious eyes, I would be particrly proud." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled and shook her head, "Amelia, everyone''s way of thinking is different. I don''t like to be high-profile ." Amelia looked at her with a puzzled face, "Director Bleu, I really don''t understand you. Why do you even hide the fact that you''ve got married with Mr. Alwynn? Now everyone is curious about the rtionship between you two." Eden smiled and said, "You know our rtionship, don''t you? As you heard, I am Victor''s wife." At this time, she could announce loudly that she was Victor''s wife. She didn''t want to hide this matter on purpose, and she wanted to let nature take its course. "Oh my god..." Amelia looked at her enviously, "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn usually looks very strict, and he is as ruthless as the rumors said. I didn''t expect that he would only love you." Moreover, he was willing to pay so much money to buy the eternal heart for her. Eden said, "There are many marvellous fates between me and him. He has been liking me since we were young. Later, we separated because of some reasons. Anyway, a lot of things happenedter and I can''t exin it clearly in a short time. Amelia, as long as you are kindhearted, you will have good luck." There were many rtionships between her and Victor. They had known each other since childhood, but she didn''t remember him when she was a child. Victor not only touched her, but also loved her wholeheartedly. Amelia nodded with a smile. However, a trace of bitterness shed across her eyes, "Director Bleu, you''re right. Although my brother is not kind and he treats my parents badly, I can''t leave them alone. I met you because of my kindness, and my life has be much better. I am no longer as desperate as I used to be." "My mother is ill, and my brother abandoned her and left. I don''t where he is now, but I know that he must be paying attention to us somewhere. Sometimes I speak for him and think that he wants to be responsible but he has no money." Hearing this and seeing that the lights were red, Eden stopped the car and said, "Amelia, if you are short of money, just tell me. Your mother''s health is more important." She had pocket money now. If her friends were in urgent need of money, she could help them. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Amelia smiled gratefully and looked at her with a smile in her eyes, "Director Bleu, thank you for taking the initiative to help me. Now my rtives don''t dare to answer my phone call, for fear that I will borrow money from them. Nowadays, very few people take the initiative to help others like you. But now I can handle it. I''m well paid these months, and I can save money to pay for my mother''s medicine. If I am really short of money, I will borrow some from you." Seeing that the lights had turned green, Eden started the car and drove forward. "Alright! If you need money, just tell me." "Okay!" Amelia''s eyes were brimming with tears. Eden''s words were very warm. In this society, many people had house loans and car loans. Her rtives lived under great pressure, and she knew that they had a hard time. However, when she was in urgent need of money, she had no way to borrow money. Especially since her mother was ill, many rtives didn''t even want to keep in touch with them. This was something that made her the most disappointed. They arrived at the appointed ce, and Amelia talked a lot on the way. Eden had been chatting with her. Just as they walked to the door of the Heritage Hotel, Eden received a call from Summer. "Hello, Miss Shriver." She answered the phone with a smile. Summer said, "Director Bleu,e to the hotel! Tillie and I have a very unpleasant talk just now, so I don''t want to go to Heritage Hotel anymore. Juste to the hotel. It''s right next to the Heritage Hotel. I¡¯m in the Room 908, the ninth floor." Eden said, "Okay, Miss Shriver, we''lle right now." After hanging up, Eden nced at the entrance of the Heritage Hotel and turned to look at Amelia, "Let''s go to another hotel. Miss Shriver is there." "Ah..." Amelia was puzzled, "Isn''t she in the Heritage Hotel? Why did she leave?" Eden smiled and said, "She''s not in a good mood. Let''s pay more attention to her moodter.¡± Amelia nodded, "Director Bleu, I heard that she married a world-famous rich man. She is really amazing. What''s more, the TV series she yed are all popr now. The most important thing is that she is so charming. When she walks, she looks so attractive. When she smiles, she is more gorgeous. Moreover, she''s so pretty and well-shaped. I''m so excited to see her today." Eden looked at her and nodded with a smile. Then they walked to the next hotel. Summer had indeed reaped the fruits of her career and the fruits of her love. "Miss Shriver is indeed very beautiful. She''s older than us, but she is well-maintained and looks so young. She''s too charming." When Eden met Summer with Victorst time, she found that Summer''s every move was full of charm. Eden had to admit that Summer was really good-looking. Amelia looked at Eden with her face full of excitement, "Director Bleu, is she easy to get along with?" Eden nodded slightly, "Yeah, we are partners. Naturally, we''ll get along well." "Wow! It''s the first time for me to get close to a superstar. I''m so nervous and excited. I''m so lucky that I can talk to the movie queen face to face." Amelia felt that her heart was beating wildly. She had only seen stars on TV before. "By the way, Director Bleu, do you think she will like our design? She said that she wanted the wedding dress designed by you. Will she make things difficult for you? Speaking of which, I remember that she seems to have a bad temper. I saw such news online, but it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not." Eden frowned slightly. She knew this as well. However, it was not too difficult for her to get along with Summerst time. When she talked to Summer on the phone just now, Summer spoke in an angry tone. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Did she quarrel with Skye? That was reasonable. She had cooperated with Tillie for many years, and she suddenly terminated the contract, which was a severe blow to Tillie. How could Tillie talk to her pleasantly? When they arrived at the lobby on the first floor, Eden suddenly had a stomachache. She handed the design drafts to Amelia. "Amelia, go to the ninth floor and wait for me. I''ll be right there." Amelia took the design drafts and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, hurry up. I can''t handle it alone." Eden smiled, "Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" She would not let Amelia meet Summer alone. "Ha-ha..." Amelia grinned, "You won''t run away. I''m just afraid that you will hide somewhere to ease your uneasiness. After all, I can see that you''re somewhat nervous." Eden shook her head with a smile and swung her beautiful hair that cascaded over her shoulders, looking so elegant and lovely, "Amelia, go up first. I''ll be there in a moment. We can''t bete. I''ll go to the bathroom and go there immediately." "Okay." Holding the design drafts, Amelia walked toward the elevator. After asking the waiter where the bathroom was, Eden rushed there quickly. However, as soon as she came out of the bathroom, she received a phone call from Amelia. "Hello? Amelia, what''s wrong?" Amelia''s anxious voice came from the phone, "Director Bleu, bad news! Our design drafts have been reced by Haven.¡± "What?" Eden couldn''t believe what she had heard, "Amelia, what does this have to do with Haven? How did you meet her?" Eden said as she ran forward. There were not many people in the hall. She looked around and ran to the gate of the hotel. Why did something bad happen in just a few minutes? "Director Bleu, this is what happened. When I was about to enter the elevator, I happened to see Haven and Tillieing out of the elevator. Haven also held some documents in her hands. When she came out of the elevator, she red at me, and she jogged me on purpose when she walked past me. She used a lot of strength, so I fell aside, and all the design drafts in my hand fell to the ground. Both of us picked up the design drafts on the ground." "After she picked up her design drafts, she left without saying a word to me. After they left, I rushed into the elevator. When I looked down, I found that our design drafts had been taken away by her." Hearing this, Eden understood immediately. Haven knew that she and Amelia came here to show Summer the design drafts. If Summer was satisfied with her design drafts, she would really cooperate with her. Haven did it deliberately. If they didn''t show their design drafts to Summer today, Summer would probably lose her temper. She ran to the hall and nced around, but she didn''t see Haven and Tillie. She ran out quickly and saw that Tillie and Haven had walked on the road. It was not far from the company, and they walked over. Eden''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury, and she chased them quickly. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Eden ran over and rushed to the front of Haven. Haven and Tillie were looking at her design drafts, and she snatched the design drafts. "Crack..." She pped Haven in the face fiercely in one smooth motion. Both of Haven and Tillie were a little stunned. Looking at Haven whose face was filled with grievances, Eden said with irritation in her eyes, "Haven, I told you that you couldn''t go too far again and again. You are bing more and more despicable. What else can you do except for these malicious things?" Haven did not say anything. Instead, she raised her hand and wanted to p Eden in the face. Eden sneered, reached out and grabbed her hand. She even squeezed her hand forcefully. "Ouch...¡± Haven felt painful. She cried out and looked at Eden angrily. Eden red at her madly, "Do you want to beat me? Haven, do you think you''re very powerful? How dare you bully me like this? No one is more shameless and despicable than you in this world." "Eden, shut up! What qualifications do you have to say this to me? Don''t think that you can show off in front of me just because you''re with Victor. You''re just a b*tch! Do you think you''re superior to others?" Haven said mockingly. Victor bought the eternal heart which was worth three hundred million dors for Eden, and she was very jealous. What qualifications did Eden have? She lived a poor life, but she won Victor''s love. Anyway, Victor had not announced Eden''s identity, so she could bully Eden at will. When Eden heard this, she flew into a rage, "I''m not superior to others, but I''m definitely kinder than you. You''d better behave yourself as the daughter of the Clement family. Otherwise, once Eden comes back, you''ll never belong to the Clement family again. I''ll tolerate you for thest time. If you dare to y tricks on me again, you can''t be the daughter of the Clement family anymore." After saying that, Eden shook off her hand with great force as if her hand was dirty. Haven looked at her actions and felt that she had been humiliated. Besides, Eden''s words surprised her even more. What did she mean by that? "Eden, you..." Haven thought for a while and held back her question. She had a feeling that Eden had known who she was. Tillie had always disliked Eden. Seeing that Eden was so aggressive, she had long been furious and squinted at Eden. She reached out and wanted to snatch the design drafts from Eden''s hands. Eden was eagle- eyed and avoided her immediately. Eden looked at her annoyed face and smiled coldly, "Miss Elliott, you even want to steal my work again. It is not something that a person like you can do." Saying this, Eden opened the first page of her design drafts and pointed to the lower right corner. Her name was written on it. She wrote her name with a blue pen. In the past, she designed her signature on her own, and it was hard for others to copy it. "Miss Elliott, look at it carefully. There is my name on each of my design dafts. Even if you take it away, I can find it back. But now, I want to ask you to exin why you take my design drafts with you. When you passed by my assistant, you pushed her to the ground." Hearing this, Tillie suddenly felt that she was somewhat like a thief. "Click..." Suddenly, a few reporters rushed over and took pictures of this scene. When Haven saw the reporters, she was dumbfounded. She wondered if they had heard their conversation just now. Why was she so unlucky? Tillie''s face suddenly turned pale when she saw the reporters. Why did the reporterse here? She suddenly remembered that she and Summer terminated their contract that day. These reporters must have heard the news and had long been waiting for her. A reporter looked at Tillie with unfriendly eyes, "Miss Elliott, I heard that you have terminated the contract with Summer today, and the designer who will cooperate with her is Eden, who questioned you just now. Please tell us why you reced her design drafts." Hearing this, Haven immediately defended themselves seriously, "When did we rece her design drafts? We picked up her design drafts by ident. You should reveal the truth, and you can''t exaggerate." When the reporter heard this, he smiled, and Haven felt that his smile was malicious for no reason. "Excuse me, are you Miss Clement?" "Yes." Haven answered proudly. The reporter said, "I heard that you had a conflict with Director Bleu before. It seems that you pushed Director Bleu''s assistant to the ground on purpose." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Haven''s face suddenly changed, and she looked miffed, "What did you say?" A female reporter said, "Miss Clement, we had been in the lobby. We saw you push Director Bleu''s assistant to the ground, and we saw you take away her design drafts deliberately. Miss Clement, why did you do that? Is the rtionship between you and Director Bleu worse than before?" Hearing this, Haven had no way to defend herself. How could she be so unlucky to be photographed by reporters? When the elevator door opened, she saw Eden''s assistant and the design drafts in her arms, so she instantly understood that Eden was going to show the design drafts to Summer. At that time, an idea came to her mind. She just wanted to see what was special about Eden''s design drafts. Moreover, she wanted to know why Summer took the initiative to cooperate with Eden. That was why she pushed Amelia to the ground and took away Eden''s design drafts. Tillie felt so bad. She used to be Summer''s designer for so many years, and she had never been so disgraced. Haven nced at Eden. In fact, Eden did not expect that there would be reporters nearby, and they would take pictures of all the things. The reporter looked at Eden and took pictures of the first page of the design drafts in her arms. Eden closed the design drafts and did not say anything. At this time, the reporters were paying attention to Haven and Tillie, so she didn''t need to talk much. The reporter continued to ask, "Miss Clement, could you answer my question? Why did you rece Director Eleu''s design drafts?" She went straight to the point. Haven''s face was extremely pale. She looked at the reporter coldly, suppressed the anger in her heart and tried to keep her voice calm, "I''ve exined it to you. It was just an ident. When I walked out of the elevator door, I identally bumped into Eden''s assistant. The design drafts in our hands all fell to the ground. It is a misunderstanding and I didn''t rece her design drafts." The reporter said, "However, Miss Clement, your eyes were a bit vicious when you picked up Director Bleu''s design drafts, and it could be seen that you picked them up on purpose. This scene happened to be photographed by me. Could you tell us the reason? Why did you do that?" Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Haven''s blood was boiling with fury when she heard that. She exined to the reporter exasperatedly, "I told you that it was an ident. What''s more, the rtionship between Eden and me is not bad." Haven looked at Eden. Eden was notorious. Would she dare to admit that their rtionship was not good? She needed to save her face. Eden sneered and asked in reply, "Is that so?" After that, she looked at the reporters, "Sorry, I have to leave first." Eden smiled at them, nodded and then left. Her slender back looked extremely elegant and confident. Haven looked at Eden''s back in disbelief. For the first time, Eden turned around in front of her in a natural and unrestrained way. With a cold face, Tillie did not answer anyone''s question and strode away proudly with her arms crossed. What Haven had done would disgrace her a lot. Haven chased her quickly and left the reporters. Tillie''s face darkened to the extreme, and she had never seen Tillie be so horrible and gloomy before. "Miss Elliott, I didn''t do it on purpose. I really took the wrong design drafts by ident." Haven exined in a hurry. She couldn''t guarantee that Tillie would not see her through. Tillie looked at her with shrewd eyes and said sarcastically, "You did it deliberately." The expression in Haven''s eyes changed, "I really took the wrong design drafts." Tillie said indifferently, "Haven, well done. From now on, my position in thepany will really be precarious." The image of thepany was very important. Once what happened that day was reported, her image would be ruined. "No, Miss Tillie, this matter has nothing to do with you. If someone in thepany asks about it, I will exin to them. I did it, and you''re innocent." Haven immediately said. She must take the me. Otherwise, Tillie would not let go of her. Besides, Tillie was very important to her. They had reached an agreement of cooperation. She must get Clement Group. With Vincent and Tillie''s help, she had a great chance to seed. She didn''t expect that Eden would know that. She did that because she thought that Amelia went there alone. Unexpectedly, she was exposed. Eden was also there. Tillie curled up her right red lips into a cold smile, "It''s good if you can exin it clearly. You don''t know how horrible those reporters are. They all support Eden today. You''ve never seen how terrifying the public opinion is." She did not expect Eden''s design drafts to be so excellent. Back then, the news about her and Darlene caused a great stir in this city. Everyone knew that she had stolen Darlene''s fiance. At that time, she was under great pressure and stayed with the man all the time. This farcested for more than a year before people no longer paid attention to it. In the past few years, no one had mentioned it again. However, this matter would be revealed by these reporters because of what happened that day. Tillie felt very unhappy in her heart. The biggest stain in her life was that she had stolen Darlene''s fiance. It was Darlene¡¯s fault. She couldn''t keep her own husband. Haven said, "Let''s see what they will write first. I''ll exin as I see fit." Tillie did not speak and continued to walk forward. She could tell how capable Haven was. Eden rushed back with the design drafts. Amelia stood at the door anxiously and waited for her. When she saw Edene back with the familiar design drafts, she was so excited that she burst into tears. "Director Bleu, have you got them back?" she asked with joy. Eden smiled and waved the design drafts in her hand, "I could definitely get them back since I chased after them in person." "Wow! Director Bleu, you are amazing. I was so worried just now. If we couldn''t get them back, we would havee here in vain, and you would lose your brainchild." Eden said with a smile on her face, "Amelia, you said that it was my brainchild. How could I lose it? Let''s go. We don''t have much time left. Let¡¯s go to meet Miss Shriver." "Okay! I''m relieved now." Amelia was grateful. If Eden could not get back the design drafts, she would feel sorry for Eden for the rest of her life. Summer was Eden''s first private customer and this matter was very important to her. They went up by the elevator. Eden found time to take a look at the phone. She frowned slightly. What happened just now had been posted online. She took a slight breath. She looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, I''m afraid that Miss Shriver has known what happened just now. When we see her, pay attention to our words." Amelia nodded nervously, "Director Bleu, I will." The two of them arrived at Room 908, and Eden knocked on the door lightly. It was a 30-year-old middle-aged woman who opened the door. Eden knew that she was Summer''s agent. They had met each otherst time. Eden smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Yates. We meet again." Petty Yates smiled politely, "Miss Bleu, pleasee in." Eden and Amelia followed her into the room. Summer was dressed in a long red dress. Her long and curly hair cascaded over her shoulders. Her makeup was exquisite and her lips were red and sexy. She was so beautiful that men would fall in love with her at a nce. Amelia looked at Summer in pleasant surprise. Looking at Summer from such a close distance, she found that Summer was so gorgeous. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her skin was well maintained, and her eyes were particrly charming and bright. She sat on the sofa gracefully and looked at Eden with intense eyes. There was no extra emotions in her eyes. Eden smiled brightly and said in an enthusiastic tone, "Miss Shriver, this is my assistant, Amelia.¡± "Hello, Miss Shriver. It''s my pleasure to meet you." Amelia said excitedly. Summer shot her an indifferent nce and said, "Have a seat." Half of Amelia''s enthusiasm was extinguished in an instant when she heard that. The two of them sat down. Eden smiled and ced the design drafts in front of Summer, "Miss Shriver, take a look. Here are the wedding dresses I designed for you, and there are six sets in total. Miss Shriver, see if you like them." Summer was not in a hurry to look at the design drafts. Instead, she looked at Eden with indifferent eyes and said ndly, "What happened just now has been posted on the inte. Since Tillie has seen the design drafts, she will plot against you." Hearing this, Eden was a little surprised. Tillie and Haven had seen her design drafts, but she didn''t know how much they had seen. "Miss Shriver, I have the manuscripts for each draft. Besides, even if she wants to copy my design, she can''t do it." Eden was very confident in her design. No matter how capable Tillie was, there was no way for her to copy her design. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Summer sneered and slightly moved her crossed legs, "Director Bleu, you are too young. I have known Tillie for ten years, and I know her very well. I don¡¯t want anyone toment on my wedding with bad words. I care about my wedding very much." Hearing this, Eden understood what she meant. Summer was popr, but there were many people who disliked her. Many people ndered her on the Inte. Of course, nothing could go wrong in her wedding. However, Eden was well-prepared. She smiled, "Miss Shriver, I know what you are worried about, so let''s not look at these design drafts anymore. I have some other wedding dresses for you. I picked these styles for you. If you are not satisfied, there are some others styles in my phone.¡± Saying this, Eden swiped open her phone and showed the pictures to Summer. Summer did not speak. Instead, she took her phone and took a look. Eden looked at her expression with a smile in her eyes, and she was very confident. Summer''s nails had been carefully painted. She swiped the screen lightly. The more she looked at it, the more pleasantly surprised she became. A strapless wedding dress attracted her attention. Each set of the wedding dresses was exquisite beyondpare. It seemed that every set of wedding dress had its own unique story. The design on the arms was very special, and it looked a bit sexy. The upper body was the most eye-catching. The silver diamonds on it were sparkling. She nced at the waist of the dress where there was a light purple rose. The rose was the icing on the cake, making this wedding dress more beautiful and meaningful. She and her fiance knew each other because of ck and purple roses, and she liked the mysterious colors. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Eden, "Who did you prepare these drafts for?" Eden knew that she liked purple roses. She smiled and said, "Miss Shriver, I prepared all these for you, and I selected the six sets of wedding dresses for you. They are designed ording to your preferences." Amelia had been looking at Summer nervously. She didn''t even take a look at the design drafts in front of her. However, she was interested in the pictures in Director Bleu''s phone. She was more excited. If Summer took a fancy to Director Bleu''s design, Director Bleu would not have to be so busy in the future. Summer suddenly smiled charmingly, "It seems that I''ve made the right choice. Every wedding dress designed by you has its own story. In my opinion, I can recall every moment of my past when I look at these wedding dresses. How did you make it? " Eden pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Summer with a sincere smile in her eyes, "Miss Shriver, everyone''s life is different. Sometimes they are at rock bottom and sometimes they make achievements. Life is full of ups and downs, so people have different stories at different ages. I hope that every dress which is designed by me has its own story so that people will recall their past when they wear the clothes." "Bravo!" Summer looked at her and smiled, "I''d like to choose this one. I like it very much." Summer returned the phone to Eden. Eden nodded with a smile. She knew that Summer and her husband knew each other because of purple roses. "Alright, Miss Shriver, I will send you a photo. Until now, only the two of us can see this photo. No one else will see it." Eden promised. Summer nced at her phone and smiled with satisfaction, "Alright! However, in addition to making the dress on time, you have to be on guard against Tillie. There''s a conflict between us, and the rtionship between you two is quite terrible. ording to her personality, she has been thinking about how to scheme against me since she walked out of here." She had known Tillie for many years, and she knew Tillie''s personality too well. Eden was lost in thought. Tillie was indeed scheming. "Miss Shriver, I see." Eden understood that Summer reminded her specially because Tillie would really do something vicious. Summer nodded and smiled coquettishly, "Director Bleu, I pay special attention to the clothes designed by you as soon as they''re put on the market. I didn''t expect that your autumn collection is very suitable for me. The suit you''re wearing is simple and neat, and it sets off your temperament." She had been paying attention to Eden''s design. Tillie''s design was changeless and she was tired of it. She had always been a follower of fashion, and her temperament was special and unique. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eden''s design always surprised her pleasantly. She liked the fashion style of her design. Therefore, she contacted Eden directly and asked Eden to make clothes for her in private. Eden''s design and clothes of different colors and styles could make the wearer have apletely different temperament, and it created a clean and bright look. Eden smiled faintly. Her face was filled with gratitude as she said, "Thank you, Miss Shriver. I''m so honored to be praised by you. I hope that my design will not disappoint you in the future." Summer smiled kindly, "Alright, thank you so much today, Director Bleu." Eden stood up, and Amelia also got up quickly. Eden said, "Miss Shriver, we''ll leave first. See you next time." "Okay, see you!" After Eden said goodbye to her agent, she left with Amelia. Eden and Amelia didn''t let out a sigh of relief until they went out of the hotel. Eden felt that she was very lucky. She didn''t expect that she could seed at one go. She didn''t even need to modify her design. As soon as they got in the car, Eden received a call from Victor. "Hello!" Eden couldn''t hide how excited she was. Victor said, "Dear, I saw a piece of news about you online. Is that true?" Eden said, "It''s true, but it has been solved. Don''t worry." "Honey, I know. You did a right job. You should have pped her more fiercely." Victor''s voice sounded very pleasant. When Eden heard this, she was shocked that the whole process had been shot by the reporters. She had been busy all the time and had no time to read thements online. Eden said, "Let''s talk about it when Ie back. I''m on the way back to thepany." "Okay!" After hanging up, Eden smiled. Amelia, who was sitting in passenger seat, couldn''t help but take out her phone to see what had happened. She nced at thements, and most of people scolded Haven. "I know Haven. She''s just a mean b*tch. I didn''t expect her to be so vicious. She framed Eden again and again." "She''s so shameless. I''m so angry when I see the news!" "Who knows what she did maliciously before? She''s not going to debut, but she always makes herself have something to do with Alwynn Group and tries to attract people''s attention." Amelia was very excited, "Wow... Director Bleu, good news! A lot of people scold Haven online, and they all speak for you." Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Eden smiled faintly. Her natural and pure temperament was as remarkable as a white orchid at the bottom of the deep valley. She looked so charming and delightful. "During this period of time, many people frame me. I didn''t expect that they would hate Haven more." Eden said with a smile. In fact, there was no need to care about thesements online at all. However, sometimes it would get her friends involved, so she had to care about it. Eden''s long eyshes fluttered slightly. Her white and wless face was a bit rosy because she was happy. Her red lips were as delicate as roses. "Amelia, we have a lot of things to do now, but we can''t let down our guard. Do you know how much the wedding dress is?" Amelia shook her head quickly, "Director Bleu, I haven''t seen your offer yet." Eden raised her eyebrows with a chuckle. There was a faint smile in her clear and bright eyes, "Three million dors." "Uh..." Amelia opened her mouth wide in shock, "Director Bleu, that is too expensive! Summer is a world-famous actress, and now she''s going to marry someone who loves her so much. In addition, her wedding dress is so gorgeous and luxurious. She''s at the peak of her life, and she will definitely attract everyone''s attention!" Eden nodded with a smile. "That''s right. I''m sure that since she''s so sexy, she will absolutely look so beautiful and charming in the wedding dress." The wedding dress would be made of expensive materials, and it would take her two months to make it. In the next two months, she and her team would be very busy. "Wow! You''re awesome." Amelia looked at Eden excitedly. She wanted to be a designer, too, because she was very familiar with all kinds of fabric. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, she knew that the material used for Summer''s wedding dress was very borate. She suddenly asked, "Director Bleu, will there be a super big tail on the dress?" Eden nodded, "It''s a unique design, and it only belongs to Summer. The luxurious fabric is noble and elegant. For those who have an infallible eye for style, they have been tired of the popr styles now. Fashion is always changeable." "But the wedding dress is different. Everyone''s wedding dress isposed of a different story, and the stories are all warm and romantic. The wedding dress is a interpretation of the life. It shows the story of its owner in a unique way." Hearing this, Amelia nodded in agreement, "Director Bleu, you''re right. After all, people get married because they love each other. Sometimes, they can''t be together because of some certain reasons. Maybe a man can''t pursue the woman he likes because of his friendship." "Maybe some people can''t be with someone they like because of they family. Some are together and then break up, and some get married after experiencing a lot of hardships." "Yep! If you fall in love with someone, you should cherish each other." Eden said with a smile, "Especially a man who is handsome, rich and cares about his family. Few man can be like this. You must cherish him if you meet such a man." Amelia''s face was full of expectation, "I want to know what kind of person my future husband will be." She was very expectant in heart, and there was an eager expression on her face. Eden looked sideways at her, "Amelia, you will meet such a man." A trace of hope shed across Amelia''s eyes as she smiled, "I think so, too. I hope that I can meet a good man because of my kindness." Then, she looked down at her phone and got extremely shocked, "Director Bleu, on my god! Someone dug up dirt on Tillie! More than a decade ago, she stole Darlene''s fiance. Oh, this is really a piece of shocking news. Now everyone is cursing her." "What''s more, in the video, Tillie looked so jealous. When she was questioned by you, her proud look was really disgusting." At this moment, Amelia had to admit that the media had a powerful influence on public opinion. In less than an hour, Tillie and Haven had be hot topics online. When Eden heard this, she guessed that Darlene must have seen the news. She must feel terrible when she saw such news again. While thinking like this, she received a phone call from Darlene through her Bluetooth headset. "Hello? Aunt." Darlene said, "Eden, I saw the rumors and news online just now. Eden, well done! You should fight back without mercy so that they won''t live a good life. I was too tolerant in the past, so Tillie became more and more arrogant. However, you must be more careful in the future. She is very vindictive. You made her lose face. Next time, when there is a chance, she will find a way to plot against you." Eden smiled and said, "Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I will be careful in the future." Darlene asked, "Has Miss Shriver chosen her wedding dress?" Eden said, "Yeah." Darlene said, "Eden, I know this is your first time to make wedding dress for your private customer. When you get off work in the evening, find some time ande to me. I''ll teach you some strategies so that you can speed up your pace." Eden was so happy to hear this. She was indeed not very familiar with the wedding dress design, "Thank you, aunt. I''ll go there after work.¡± Darlene said, "Okay! Eden, be careful on the road." After hanging up the phone, Eden smiled with joy. It seemed that Darlene was no longer sad about what had happened more than a decade ago. Life was just like this. No matter what kind of harm people had suffered, as long as they could challenge themselves bravely and ovee all the difficulties, they could be fearless. After returning to thepany, Eden and Amelia were busy. As a result, Victor did not find Eden after he went out of the office. He looked at Lucian and asked, "Lucian, where''s my wife?" Lucian raised his head slowly to look at him and said with a frown, "Ask yourself. How would I know it?" Victor looked at him doubtfully and frowned, "You really don''t know?" Lucian lowered his head and answered, "She went to the factory with her team. Miss Shriver has chosen her wedding dress. She went to pick up the materials. She said that you don''t have to wait for her when you get off work. She will go home from the factory." Victor looked very upset, "I see." Seeing that he was about to leave, Lucian looked up at him, "Aren''t you going to take revenge for her? I mean, Vincent." "I will, but I don''t have time these days, do I? I''ll take revenge for her in a few days." As long as Victor thought of what had happened in the party, he wanted to beat Vincent harshly. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Lucian replied, "He''s going to attend an activity tonight." The expression in Victor''s eyes changed as he asked, "What is it?" Lucian smiled mysteriously, ¡°You''ll know itter. Do you want to go there?" Victor said, "Of course. Anyway, I won''t see my wife when I go back." Lucian teased him, "You''ve just parted with each other for a few hours, haven''t you? But you miss her so much. Judging from what happened today, she can protect herself well. You don''t have to worry about her too much. Although Erin is very scheming, she doesn''t have a good performance this year and we can consider firing her. After all, we have to make money, and we can''t keep those who don''t work hard and only think about framing others." Victor nodded slightly, "Let''s talk about it based on their performance at the end of this year." "Mm!" Lucian nodded, "The Clement family no longer cooperate with the families of those women who bullied Director Bleu that day, and we have terminated our contacts with them. They''re making a fuss now. Those women have been waiting for Eden downstairs ourpany these days. However, Eden always leaves from the parking lot and they haven''t seen her yet. One of them has taken action in order to take revenge on Vincent. I have arranged everything tonight. You just need to follow me." Victor nodded with interest, "Okay!" After Eden came out of the factory, she went to find Darlene herself. Victor and Lucian went to the hotel. Victor nced at the gate and then looked at Lucian, feeling a little bored, "Lucian, why did you bring me to the hotel?" Lucian teased him, "Why are you so impatient? Wait a little longer, and you''ll know it soon." Victor took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Eden. "Dear, have you arrived home?" Eden replied to him quickly, "Victor, are you investigating my whereabouts? I am going to meet my aunt and I''ll go backter. Go back early and watch the children do their homework." Victor''s eyes darkened when he saw it. Eden went to meet Darlene. "Eden, Kenny said that we didn''t have to worry about their homework, and he would finish the homework with Ricky and Giada. Our sons and daughter are very obedient and sensible." "Victor, you''re too careless! Ricky is definitely not as obedient as he looks. As long as I''m not home and mom doesn''t pay attention to him, he''ll make troubles." "Dear, I''ll call them immediately and supervise them to do their homework." "I''m about to get to Aunt''s house. Let''s talk when I get home." Seeing this, Victor looked very unhappy. Lucian shot him a nce, "I think Eden will definitely hate you in the future." Victor raised his voice subconsciously, "Why?" Lucian raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "Because you are too clingy." Victor was speechless. "I''m clingy to my wife, not you." Lucian asked, "Won''t you be too embarrassed to be clingy to me?" Victor said, "I don''t care about what you think. It''s impossible for me to change myself because of others'' opinions, right?" Lucian looked at him with a look of disgust, "When did you be so vulgar?" Victor red at him, "I am always so vulgar when I stay with you. I''m so charming that I am afraid you will fall in love with me." Lucian''s lips twitched and he said very helplessly, "How dare you say so! You¡¯re vain but you''re not handsome enough to satisfy your vanity. I will never fall in love with you." Victor smiled smugly, "Why? I always travel first ss and have early boarding privileges. I don''t need to line up when I go to the bank, and I can choose the best seat when I go to a concert. This is how powerful I am." Victor said these words with great pride. When people had nothing to do, they must think about how to be rich. They couldn''t always feel sad because of others. Money was always more secure than those changeable and unstable hearts. Lucian said, "To be with a shameless person like you, I''d better learn how to be more shameless. Only in this way can I tolerate your shamelessness." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, "Lucian, you speak more and more despicably. After staying with you for such a long time, I''ve been influenced by you." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Lucian replied, "I''m being straightforward. You can see someone through by getting along with him, and you can tell his lifestyle from his clothes. Besides, you can know if someone is in a good mood by judging his tone. You can judge people by their appearance, but you don''t know how to do it.¡± Victor said, "Why don''t I know how to do it? You can''t recognize your own problems, and you always lecture me." Lucian defended himself, "I didn''t lecture you. Vincent is here." Victor looked at the door and saw Vincent holding a beautiful woman in his arms. They talked and laughed while entering the hotel. Victor said sarcastically, "A leopard cannot change its spots." Lucian said, "His character is like that of your father." Victor shook his head and denied, "I don''t think so. Although my father is a yboy, he won''t sleep with other woman easily. Vincent takes every woman he like to the hotel." Lucian turned to look at him and asked curiously, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t know your father well?" Victor''s eyes were a little cold, "We used to live together. I don''t even need to know about him deliberately, and I know him well." Although his father was faithless, he would not have one-night- stands with women, and he had mistresses. After he married Reba, Reba kept a firm grip on him and he no longer had mistresses. "However, to be honest, Vincent doesn''t look like my father at all, and their personalities are not alike. Adalynn looks like her mother." Victor always felt that there was something wrong, but he never cared about his family''s business. Lucian lowered his head and turned on theputer. He did not pay attention to what Victor had said, "I have known which room Vincent has booked, and I''ve asked someone to install a camera inside. After a while, there will be a good show." Victor watched him operate theputer, "I followed you here just to watch the show." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the scene in the room on the screen. A few minutester, Vincent and the woman entered the room. Vincent couldn''t wait to take off his clothes. Without any forey, he had sex with the woman directly like a hungry wolf. Of course, Lucian had no interest in this. He adjusted the position of theputer and pointed it to the window. He took a look at the time and smiled coldly, "This woman is Olena, the daughter of the Worley family. She seduced Vincent on her own. What''s more, Haven is on the way here. I used my alt ount to send her the location and a message. They are now husband and wife. Since Vincent has betrayed her, she wouldn''t let him go easily." Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Victor said, "It''s useless for you to ask Haven toe here. Haven and Vincent are not really in love with each other. Haven married Vincent for money." Lucian said, "People live in this world for money and love. Although Haven can''t win Vincent''s heart, she has got married with Vincent, and she will cast greedy eyes on his money. Don''t underestimate her ambition. I don''t like her since I was a child." Victor nced sideways at him, "Why?" Lucian said, "Because she is too scheming." Victor said, "You''re right. However, I asked Brian to investigate what had happened to Zofia and found out that Haven doesn''t seem to be an orphan. She has her uncle and aunt, but they''re greedy and rely on Haven''s money to live these years. I haven''t told Buddy about this matter. I''m afraid that he can''t bear such a blow. After all, Haven grew up in the Clement family, and the Clement family really treats her well." Watching Haven enter the hotel, Victor had no sympathy for her. She didn''t just want to be the daughter of the Clement family. Originally, the Clement family could let her marry into a better family, and she didn''t have to suffer this. Before she married Vincent, those who were familiar with Vincent all knew what kind of person he was. Lucia said, "She won¡¯t know that she has made a wrong choice until she suffers a severe blow. She asked for it, and she can''t me anyone." Haven was about to enter the room, and Lucian turned theputer back to them. They happened to see Haven push the door open and go in. Vincent and Olena, who were lying on the bed, were suddenly interrupted. Vincent''s face was red because he was having sex. He looked at Haven and said with anger in his eyes, "Get out of here!" He was sexually aroused, but he couldn''t have sex, which made him very ufortable. Haven did not go out, nor did she speak. She just nced at them coldly, took out her phone and took a few pictures and shot a video. Seeing this, Olena couldn''t stay calm anymore. She seduced Vincent because she wanted to take a video and then post it online. In this way, everyone would know that he was a jerk. However, she didn''t expect that his wife would suddenlye here. Well, since she was here, it was better. Vincent used them and caused their family to go bankrupt. She couldn''t live a rich life anymore, and she would be very d that Vincent could quarrel with his wife. Anyway, she could do anything as long as she could take revenge on him. She said to Vincent in a seductive and coquettish tone, "Mr. Alwynn, who is she? She disturbs us. Come on. Let''s continue. I''m so randy now." Her charming voice was so attractive to Vincent. Haven, who was editing the video aside, looked at Olena with a sneer, "Since you like to seduce my husband so much, I will let all the men see how charming you''re. Don''t worry. I will only show your face in the video. As for my husband, I will show him some respect and pixte him." Hearing this, Olena immediately pushed away Vincent, pulled over the sheets and wrapped herself up. Then she ran to Haven desperately and wanted to snatch the phone. Haven knew what she wanted to do and raised her hand slightly. Olena missed the best opportunity. She could only look at her with a face of astonishment. Haven looked at Olena with a cold smile, "It''s toote for you to snatch it now. The video has been posted on the Inte. You can see how charming you are." Saying this, Haven nced at them indifferently, turned around and left. She and Vincent were partners. Before she got Clement Group, she would never fall out with Vincent. When she got everything she wanted, she would abandon Vincent and say to him arrogantly, "You are just a stepping stone on my road to sess. You are not even as important as my dog in my heart." "Ah..." Olena sat on the ground with a pale face. Why did such a thing happen? How did Haven know they were here? "D*mn it!" Vincent got up angrily and went to the bathroom. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He did not even look at Olena. Lucian said, "Victor, what you said just now is wrong. Haven and Vincent are indeed not in love, and they got married because of money. Now, I want to make their rtionship worse. They hate and plot against each other, and this kind of absurd thing would only happen to such people like them. Vincent doesn''t care about his own reputation, which gives us a good opportunity." Victor''s eyes suddenly turned apathetic, "Haven is buying the shares of Clement Group, and Vincent is involved, so Haven will not expose Vincent''s face in the video. She will only show how shameless Olena is. So..." "So we should post the video of Vincent and Olena, and the rtionship between Vincent and Haven will have a subtle change." Lucian said with aloofness. If weren''t for the fact that these women had been waiting downstairs Alwynn Group, he wouldn''t have such an opportunity. Victor nced at the video with an evil look, and a trace of disdain shed across his eyes, "When they''re not in a good rtionship, we can try to find out the real purpose of Haven and Vincent." "Mm!" While speaking, Lucian pixted their private parts and posted the video anonymously. After that, his good- looking eyes were as bright as the stars, "Now we can go back at ease." Victor nodded, "Let''s go to see Anson." Lucian was slightly stunned. To be honest, he did not want to see Anson at this time. If he went to see Anson at this time, he would feel so distressed that he couldn''t fall asleep at night. What he feared the most was to see Anson''s depressed face. The four of them were as close as biological brothers. They grew up together, and they hoped that each other would be happy. Victor could see that he was hesitant, "Go with me. Only if we apany him more can he get better soon." Lucian nodded, "Alright! Send him a message first." Victor shook his head, "No, we''ll go there directly." Lucian said, "It has been almost a month. Will Anson be willing to see us?" Victor replied, "He will." He and Eden couldn''t go to Lemmon Ctiy because of this matter. They could only go there the next year. Lucian''s eyes were full of mncholy as he said, "I got a piece of news. Reba met one of the bodyguards. However, She exined that she was just asking the way, which was the same as what the bodyguard said. So, she whitewashed herself again, but I won''t give up. I must let her be punished." Lucian said each word with a surge of great fury. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Seeing that he was so mad, Victor felt sad and said, "Even if we can''t find any evidence, we will not let her live a good life." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. After Vincent came out of the bathroom, Olena had left. He picked up his phone and had a look, only to find that there was countless news about him on the Inte. He immediately clicked it and took a look. After looking at the video, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Haven. Anger was growing, bubbling up inside him. "Bang!" He threw the phone on the ground, and the screen was broken into pieces. Then he looked out of the window with gloomy eyes. "Haven, how dare you do this to me!" Before she left, she said that she would not expose him. He didn''t expect that she would betray her as soon as she left. He changed his clothes quickly and went straight home to find Haven. Haven had been waiting to see what would happen to Olena. However, she actually saw the video of Vincent and Olena. She was sitting on the edge of the bed. When she saw such a video, the smile on her face disappeared immediately. "What''s going on?" She was surprised. She did not send Vincent''s video. Who did it? She nced at thements below and found that many people insulted Vincent with malicious words. Originally, Vincent''s reputation was not good. After this video was posted, the image of thepany would be severely ruined. How could those shareholders let him go easily? Haven''s expression turned cold. Suddenly, it urred to her that this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Vincent would think that it was her who posted this video. Because only she saw Vincent being with Olena. Haven was very anxious. Would Vincent believe her? She didn''t send the video! She got up quickly and looked out of the window. Vincent did note back. She fell down on the bed in a daze and cursed, "D*mn it!" Had she been framed? She clearly received a message and learnt that Vincent went to the hotel with a woman. She rushed there as fast as she could, but she didn''t expect it to be true. Vincent, this b*stard, had never changed his bad habits. Since he had done such a thing, Phillip would definitely not let him go. "Bang..." There was a sharp rap on the door. Haven was shocked and opened the door uneasily. Aisling stood outside in an aggressive manner. "Mom." Haven called her very nervously. Aisling pointed to the video on her phone and said, "What''s going on? Can''t you even keep a grip on your husband? You haven''t held the wedding yet, but Vincent has cheated on you! Such a marriage has beenughed at by many people! Moreover, a lot of people scold you because of what you did to Eden! What do you want to do? Do you want to disgrace the Clement family completely?" Haven actually dared to hurt Eden again! Aisling looked at Haven angrily. Her eyes were zing with the mes of fury as she gritted her teeth and suppressed the rage in her heart. Seeing that Aisling was particrly furious this time, Haven was very unhappy in heart, "Mom, this is not my fault. It is Vincent who has done something wrong. You should question him, not me." Aisling not only didn''t care about her but also med her. What was wrong with her? Aisling said madly, "I''ll go to the Alwynn family and talk to them. Now go with me." Aisling turned around, but Haven looked at her back in a dilemma. Should she go to the Alwynn family to find fault with Vincent? It was indeed Vincent''s fault. However, Vincent would not think so. He would think that it was her who posted the video. He would only me her. How could he admit his mistake? "Mom, forget it." Aisling, who was about to go downstairs, went berserk when she heard this. She immediately turned around and looked at her exasperatedly, "Forget it? You are the daughter of the Clement family! You can''t afford to lose your face, but I can''t!" As soon as Aisling finished speaking, she heard Vincent''s voice, "Haven,e out!" Hearing Vincent''s voice, Haven shuddered. She didn''t expect that Vincent woulde here so quickly. However, it was Vincent''s fault. Why should she be afraid? She pretended to be innocent and looked at Aisling with grievances in her eyes, "Mom, Vincent treats me like this, and I''m heartbroken. Let''s go down and talk to him." Aisling nodded and went downstairs first. Grandma Clement was watching TV in the living room. Seeing Vincente in angrily, she hit the ceiling, "What are you yelling about? You impolite brat! Can''t you see me sitting here? Do you think this is your own house? How can you shout loudly at will? You rude b*stard!" Vincent shivered when he saw Grandma Clement. He heard that she hade back, so he didn''t come to the Clement family. That day, he was so mad that he rushed in recklessly. He looked so annoyed and said with tepid eyes, "Let Haven get the hell out of her room right now." Hearing this, Grandma Clement became unhappier, "Haven is your wife. Even you don''t know where she is. How would I know? You cheeky brat! Get out of here as far as you can! I will never recognize you as my future grandson-inw!" "Humph! I don''t care." Vincent said coldly. "It''s the best that you don''t care. I''m afraid that you''ll cast a greedy on the property of my family." Grandma Clement did not show him any mercy. She was straightforward and would say whatever she thought about. "Grandma Clement, you..." Vincent looked at her with a guilty conscience. Although she was old, she was smart and shrewd. His mother would be scolded by her harshly every year. "What are you arguing about? Vincent, aren''t you ashamed to quarrel in my house?" Aisling walked down the stairs and looked at Vincent angrily. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When something bad happened to the Clement family, the Alwynn family didn''t help them at all, and Reba even yed tricks on them. She had long lost her patience towards Vincent. Seeing Aisling, Vincent restrained himself a little, "Mom, don''t be angry. Something happened today. It was Haven who sent the video of me and that woman..." "Ha-ha..." Aisling sneered, "You are even quite reasonable. You betrayed Haven first. Do you know what will happen to your family''s business since such news has been known by others? Moreover, as your wife, no matter how stupid Haven is, she wouldn''t post the video online." Haven married Vincent for money. In this case, even if she saw Vincent betray her, she would not send the video, because she hadn''t got what she wanted. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew that Haven would not do this, because she had to care about her own interest. But things were different at this time. Haven was his nominal wife. When something like this happened, she would definitely be angry, sad, and disgraced. Moreover, she was the only one who had seen what happened in the hotel, and she was the only one who had taken the photos and videos. If it was not her, who else could it be? He couldn''t figure it out. "Mom..." "Vincent, you did something wrong first. Do you want to defend yourself now? What you did has seriously damaged the images of both our families. Who will bear the losses? Your family?" Aisling was furious. Haven wished the whole world knew that she was the daughter-inw of the Alwynn family, and her wish hade true at this time. Everyone knew that her husband had done such a shameless thing and they all scolded him. In addition, Haven had done a lot of vicious things before. Their reputations were all bad. People even said that they were a b*tch and a scum. Anyway, they were insulted with many unpleasant words. Vincent was helpless. He hadn''t flirted with women for quite a long time. That day, Olena took the initiative to ask him out. He naturally would not miss the chance. However, he didn''t expect that Haven would suddenly appear and shoot everything. Vincent had nothing to say for a moment. Indeed, it was his fault first. But Haven had been very quiet before. What was wrong with her that day? Could it be that Haven had been spying on him? Besides, if they divorced, Haven would be able to get a lot of property with those evidence. After thinking about it for a while, Victor was stunned. Why hadn''t he thought of Haven''s ambition before? "D*mn it!" He cursed in a low voice. Haven wore a white dress and there was delicate makeup on her face. She walked to Vincent elegantly and slowly and looked at him, "Aren''t you ashsmed toe to my house?" Vincent looked at her with his eyes full of irritation, "Why can''t Ie here? Didn''t you post the video online?" Haven shook her head slightly, "I didn''t do it. Since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say." Vincent nced at Grandma Clement and Aisling. He knew that what happened that day had caused a great stir. He liked to indulge in a wanton life in ordinary times, but he had never left himself open to charges, so no one dared to do anything to him. However, if there was evidence, it would not be easy for him to defend himself. Perhaps those shareholders had made a fuss. Once he was removed from thepany, he would lose everything. His mother couldn''t work in thepany anymore. If he lost his power, he wouldn''t be able to carry out his future ns. "Haven, let''s go out and have a talk." Haven nodded, "Okay!" She looked at Aisling, "Mom, grandma, I''ll be back soon." Aisling nodded, "Come back after dealing with this matter. Don''te back in a bad mood and affect your grandmother''s mood." Haven nodded and left with Vincent. The two of them left one after the other. Aisling took a deep breath and took out her phone to call Eden. Eden had juste out of Darlene''s house. She answered the phone call with a smile, "Mom." Her sweet voice left a glow in Aisling''s heart, "Eden, are you all right?" Eden said, ¡°Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I may be very busy in the next two months. But mom, you can rest assured that I will take good care of myself." Aisling said, "Eden, I''m relieved that you''re fine. I heard that you signed a contract with Summer sessfully." Eden said, "Yeah, she is my first private client. I will definitely do a good job." "Uh huh, my Eden is really something. Since you don''t have time, I will find time to see you." Eden said, "Okay, mom, I am going home now. You don''t have to worry about me." Aisling nodded, "Be careful on the road!" After hanging up the phone, Aisling still wore a happy smile on her face. Grandma Clement looked at her and asked with a smile, "Does Eden have her own private client?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Aisling grinned and nodded, "Yep, she seeded at one go! She''s very delighted." Hearing this, Grandma Clement smiled with joy, "We should learn from Eden and be a down to earth person. Only in this way can we win other people''s respect and recognition. Eden has been working hard." "There is no incapable people in this world, onlyzy and cowardly people. Now our society is developing so fast. As long as we take a brave step forward, we can have our own achievements no matter what we are engaged in." Grandma Clement was relieved. She said with a kind expression, "Thank you for giving birth to such a wonderful daughter for our family." Hearing this, Aisling was stunned. She smiled, "Mom, it''s the first time you''ve thanked me!" Grandma Clement looked at her sarcastically, "Are you very excited? Are you touched? I know you didn''t expect that I would thank someone.¡± "We always quarrel with each other these years, but I have never done anything bad to you. You are my daughter-inw. I dote on you, but I can''t stand your bad temper." "You''re too lofty and arrogant. You should know that my family background is very good, and my family is no worse than yours, but I never judge people with prejudice." "No matter we''re rich or poor, we are the same as others. Everyone is born equal. You can''t think that you are superior just because you''re rich. For people who have no money, they will look at us with ttering smiles and respectful eyes when they see us, but we can''t look down on them." "I always don''t like you because of your pride. Now you are old, and you''re no longer so arrogant, so I will naturally not speak harshly to you anymore." When Aisling heard these sincere words, her eyes blurred with tears, "Mom, I didn''t mean to go against you. It''s just that you talked too straightforwardly sometimes." Grandma Clement looked up at her and said with a smile, "Just ept it. I can''t change my bad habit. I don''t have any bad intentions, but I must say what I think. Please understand my temper and don''t take my words to heart." Aisling raised her voice, "Mom, I''m no longer so hot-tempered, but why can''t you change yourself? You speak too straightforwardly. Sometimes I''m too embarrassed in front of outsiders." Since they''re talking about this, she didn''t mind speaking her mind to Grandma Clement. She wanted to tell her what she was thinking about. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clementughed, "Aisling, you are old, and so am 1.1 will be able to have my great-grandson soon, and you will have your grandson. Therefore, I will not argue with you in the future. In front of the children, I will try my best not to embarrass you. After all, you have your own pride, so I understand you." She thought about it over and over again. She was old, and she couldn''t travel back and forth from aboard to home anymore. Her family members were always worried about her. In this case, she would not go aboard again. After all, she had to get along well with her family. She was so old, and there was nothing she couldn''t give in. She could respect her daughter-inw in front of others. After all, no one wanted to be criticized in public. "Ha-ha..." This time, Aislingughed, "Mom, have you finally admitted that you''re old?" Grandma Clement nodded with a smile, ¡°My hair is grey, and my face is full of wrinkles. I even have my great- grandchildren. Aren''t I old? Kenny, Gia and Ricky are almost seven years old. See, I''m so lucky. Phillip''s parents died at a young age. They didn''t even have the luck to watch their grandson get married. I should cherish my luck now." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Aisling walked over and sat beside her, "Mom, I''m sorry for having argued with you for so many years! I''ll change my temper in the future. Eden is right. When we are alive, we should get along well, not to mention that we''re family. After I found Eden, I felt so sad when I heard from others that she used to live a bad life. She grew up in such a family, but she didn''t give up on herself. On the contrary, she was confident and hard-working. She had the urge to make progress. She''s sessful now, so we can know how hard-working she is." "Yeah!" Grandma Clement nodded, "We should thank the hardships we once suffered. Only by experiencing different lives can we live a better life. Eden will get better and better in the future. Life is short. Even if we can''t make great achievements, we can''t live like a coward. Your children are all obedient and conscientious, and you should be gratified." Aisling nodded with a smile, "Mom, I''ve learned how to cherish my happiness. It''s not easy to live a happy life." "Mm! It''s good that you understand this. Decorate Buddy''s room quickly and let Zofia live here. When will you pick up Zofia?" "Mom, don''t worry. I have sent someone to arrange it. Besides, we can''t pick her up if she has no time." She knew that Grandma Clement was anxious and worried about Zofia. She was concerned about Zofia, too. After all, Zofia was pregnant but she insisted on working. Jasper had been on a business trip during this period of time. After getting off the ne, he went straight back to his office. Sitting in the office, he took out his phone and looked at Eden''s phone number, but he didn''t dial it all the time. He lowered his head. Under the dim light, his facial features looked more brooding. His eyes were gentle as he looked at her phone number. These days, his heart was in a mess, and he had been avoiding Eden. When he was on the business trip, he had been thinking that he should let go of his love for Eden. Victor was not only her childhood sweetheart, but also the father of her children. It was so perfect. How could he bear to separate them? Jasper got up and stood in front of the French window. His back looked so depressed and mncholic. Looking at the lights outside, he seemed to be so lonely in this city. He looked down at his phone again. This time, he dialed Eden''s phone number without hesitation. Soon, the phone was connected. "Jasper, are you back? When did youe back?" Her voice was as usual, and he couldn''t helpughing, "Eden, I came back today, and I just arrived home. Have you eaten yet? If you haven''t, let''s have a meal together." This was the first time that he had had the courage to face her after she was with Victor. He always avoided her before, because he didn''t know how face her. In fact, he thought too much. If he concealed the love in his heart like he used to, he and Eden would be friends again. They could still chat happily and y together as they used to. Eden said, "Okay, I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go to Fashion Square. I''ll wait for you over there. It''s not so far way from yourpany." Jasperughed cheerfully when he heard this, "Okay! I''ll be right there." After Eden hung up the phone, she received a phone call from Victor. "Hello? Dear, where are you?" "I''m going to meet Jasper now. I may go home a bitte." Eden said honestly. Victor''s tone was full of jealousy, "Where are you? I''ll go with you." Hearing this, Eden found that Victor was a little abnormal. After they got the marriage certificate, he called her more than ten times every day as if he had nothing to do all day long. "Victor, you''re crazy. I''m going to meet my friend. Why do you have to follow me? Besides, Jasper and I are very familiar with each other. You don''t have to worry about me, do you?" Victor said, "I''m the most anxious when you stay with him. Where are you now?" Hearing this, Eden frowned and asked, "Where are you now? It seems that you''re not at home." Victor said, "Dear, I am at Anson''s house now. I had my meal here and chatted with Anson for a while. Now I''m talking to you in the bathroom." Eden was speechless. "Has Mr. Skye felt better? Can you record a video for Abby secretly? She has been worried about him these days." Victor smiled, "Dear, since you said so, I''ll record a video for her. But do you really want to meet Jasper?" Eden said, "Why can''t I meet Jasper? He is my friend." Eden said in a warning tone. She knew what Victor was thinking about. Victor said, "Of... course you can meet him. I''lle to you when I leave here. Let''s go home together." Eden said, "Call me at that time." Victor responded listlessly, "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Eden shook her head helplessly. Since she was with Victor, she had been very annoyed every day. Victor was very clingy. At night, he had to sleep with her, and he was reluctant to leave her at daytime. Especially when they stayed alone, Victor, who was cold in front of outsiders, could actually whisper a lot of sweet nothings to her. He always said something like "You are pretty much the only thing that makes me want to get up in the morning." She didn''t even know how he could say this. In her eyes, he was simply too sappy. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 After Victor came out of the bathroom, he was not happy at all. Lucian walked over, looked at him and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Who provoked you?" Victor nced at Anson who was sitting in a wheelchair, "Who else could it be except for my wife?" Lucian was very helpless. He red at him, "You show off your love everyday. Since you got married, you''ve changed into a different person, and you''re too strange. It seems that your wife is the most important person to you." Victorughed, "Lucian, when you have someone you love, you will understand. My wife is indeed the most important person to me. As long as she is by my side, I feel that the whole world is warm. But you have to remember that you should dote on and spoil your wife, and you can''t ask her to wash clothes and cook for you. When I have time, I will learn how to cook. In the future, I will make breakfast for her every morning..." "Victor, stop!" Lucian raised his hands and gestured to him to stop. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Victor looked at him seriously. Lucian sneered, "Victor, you''re too infatuated with her, but don''t try to convince me. Just like what Adonis said, my future wife is in my mother-inw''s house." Victor said, "So what? She will be your wife one day. Do you want to be single forever?" Lucian looked at him calmly and crossed his arms, "Victor, before you found Eden, I did have this idea. I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. At least you look more pleasing to the eye than a woman, and I feelfortable when I stay with you." Hearing this, Victor immediately swallowed. He shuddered as he looked at Lucian''s smiling face vigntly, "Lucian, don''t say that. That is too absurd." Lucian smiled, looking extraordinarily handsome, "No matter what you think, I did have such an idea before, but I don''t think like that anymore because you''ve got married now. Since you''re so lucky to find the woman you love, I''ll be as lucky as you." Victor nodded quickly, "You''d better have a girlfriend as soon as possible, or I am afraid that you are a gay. In that case, you can''t have your own child and your mother will be pissed off." Lucian nodded, "I do want to be in a rtionship if I meet someone suitable." Hearing this, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. His nervous heart was finally at ease. He pointed to Anson and said, "Talk to him and I''ll record a video for Abigail. She has been sad these days, and my wife are worried about her all day." Lucian smiled faintly, "Okay, but how are you going to repay me?" Victor nced at him with intense and cold eyes, "How about me being with you?" Lucian was taken aback and smiled, "Are you serious?" Victor said, "You mentioned it first." Lucian''s face broke into a smile, "You''ve changed a lot. It seems that men will be different after getting married. Anson has also changed after falling in love with Abigail.¡± After saying this, Lucian walked towards Anson. When he stood by Anson''s side, Anson was looking down at his phone and did not notice him. Lucian lowered his head, only to find that Anson was looking at Abigail''s photo with his face full of sorrow. Lucian took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you meet her since you miss her so much?" Only then did Anson notice Lucian''s existence. Heposed his emotions and smiled bitterly, "I''m disabled now, and I can''t give her happiness. What right do I have to meet her?" Anson had been very happy in heart since he heard her words that day. He missed her so much every night, but he could only relieve his sadness by looking at her photos. Sometimes, he wanted to listen to her voice which was very beautiful and pleasant. When she called him by his name, he was very delighted. His heart jumped wildly, and he couldn''t control it as if it was not his own heart. Lucian said, "Anson, don''t be like this. Your legs will be cured, and it''s not terminal. It''s just a matter of time. You can meet her." At the very least, he did not feel so bad if he saw Abigail. Anson shook her head and looked up at Lucian, "You don''t have to worry about me. My wounds have almost recovered. They don''t hurt anymore. About a weekter, I will go back to thepany and work. My mind is filled with nonsense when I stay at home like this. Maybe I won''t think too much anymore when I go to work." Hearing this, Lucian did not agree with him and said with a frown, "You don''t have to rush to work. Heal your injuries first. You can''t recover quickly unless you rest well." Anson smiled, pinched his injured leg with great strength, and looked at Lucian, "I used a lot of strength just now, but I couldn''t feel any pain. It''s very difficult to heal my leg. In the past one month, I¡¯vee round. Let nature take its course. If I can recover, it will be the best. If I can''t, I''ll ept the fact." Lucian''s heart was filled with bitterness as he asked, "How are you going to deal with Adalynn?" Anson lowered his head slightly and looked at his legs, "I was indeed plotted against by Adalynn and Reba, but Reba is always very cunning. You didn''t find any evidence, did you? The video you found is not useful. I will take revenge on them by myself." Lucian moved his wheelchair slightly to face Victor, who was hiding in the dark and shooting. He said in a low voice, "Anson, let me do it with you. Don''t forget that we grew up together." Those people couldn''t live a good life in prison, and they would definitely betray Reba one day. Anson was touched and smiled, "Thanks to you." Ever since he was disabled, his rtives had always been gossiping about him, and they didn''t even sympathize with him. Instead, his friends and parents had never given him up. "Do you want some water?" Lucian asked. Anson said, "I want some orange juice." Speaking of orange juice, Anson suddenly remembered that when he was hospitalized a period of time agao, Ab by brought him a ss of orange juice every day. The sour and sweet taste improved his appetite a lot. Lucian said, "Wait a moment. I''ll get it for you." Lucian estimated that Victor was almost done with his filming. Victor took three videos and sent them to Eden dicretly. Eden had just arrived at Fashion Square. As soon as she parked the car, she received the videos from Victor. She frowned slightly. Victor could send them to Abby directly. Why did he send the videos to her? Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Eden sent the videos to Abigail before she got out of the car and went to the restaurant to wait for Jasper. Originally, Abigail was sitting in the room nkly in a low spirit. The notification of Facebook sounded. She looked down, and it was a message sent from Eden. Then she clicked it casually and found that they were videos about Anson. Her heart ached as she widened her eyes and clicked the video quickly. She saw that Anson sat in a wheelchair and he was thinner, but his skin became fairer. The pain lingered in his eyes and he was looking at his phone with his head down. Seeing him like this, she couldn''t be sadder. She growled angrily in a low voice, "Anson, you b*stard, why don''t you want to see me anymore after you let me know that you love me?" She forced a bitter smile. He had a long way to go. Why didn''t he believe himself? As long as they united in a concerted effort, they would surely ovee many difficulties. Abigail was not willing to give up no matter how she thought about it. If they couldn''t be together, their love could not be considered as true love. Did Anson only have a short crush on her? Did he only have instant affection towards her? Abigail sent a message to Anson, "You coward, do you think it''s good for me that you don''t see me? If you really love me, you couldn''t be willing to avoid me, could you? If you really love me, you would let me apany you to weather the storm, wouldn''t you? Why did you abandon me when I realized that I liked you? Anson, is it funny to fool me like this?" At this time, Victor and Lucian had left. Anson was about to go to work. Although he couldn''t stand up, he had never ignored his work. Holding a phone in his hand, he lowered his head and saw the message sent by Abigail. In fact, he had wanted to cklist her on Facebook, but he was reluctant to do that after trying several times. On such a night, if she sent him a message from time to time, he would be so happy that he couldn''t fall asleep for a whole night. Looking at the message, he felt extreme painful in the bottom of his heart, and it was because of him that Abby suffered from mental agony. He whispered, "Abby, I''m sorry. I have never deceived you, never. When I first I saw you, I fell in love with you and wanted to be with you for a lifetime." "I was lucky enough to meet you, and losing you is the pain of my life. I will remember you and our past forever." Anson choked with sobs, but he did not reply to Abigail. He turned the wheelchair and head for the desk. Jeate, who had just entered the room, burst into tears uncontrobly when she heard Anson muttering to himself. She was here to bring him a ss of hot water, but she didn''t expect to hear him saying so. She took the water and turned to go out.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Conscience represented people''s character. After Anson was disabled, Abigail didn''t leave him and went to the hospital to take care of him everyday. Such a girl was very rare and nice. She was sincere to her friends and loyal to her lover, and she was an ideal wife. However, Anson had avoided her for a long time. No matter how much she loved him, she might have be disappointed. "Oh! What a brat!" Jeate couldn''t help but curse. Aaron had just entered the house when he heard her voice. He asked in a low voice, "Jeate, what''s wrong with Anson?" Jeate shook her head with a smile, "Nothing. I just feel that he has failed Abby and I''m so dejected. If he misses Abby, how could he meet such a girl again?" Aaron was a little stunned and asked, "Did the girle here again?¡± Jeate shook her head slightly, "It seems that she sent a message to Anson. She came to the hospital and our home in the past month everyday, but Anson didn''t want to see her. She must be so heartbroken." Aaron looked very helpless, "Jeate, it depends on their fate. If they are destined to be together, one day they will be together although Anson avoids her like this." Jeate had no choice but to nod. How could she not know what Anson was thinking about? She suddenly looked at Aaron doubtfully, "Aaron, youe back sote these days. Do you have lots of thing to deal with in thepany?" Aaron smiled and said with his eyes full of affection, "Jeate, I''m quite busy recently, and I will come back veryte in the following days. But you don''t have to worry about me. Things be solved in a few days." Reba had hurt his only son in a cruel way. She even disassociated herself from this matter and didn''t care about Anson. Did she think that she would be all right? How could a person be utterly conscienceless and do such a horrible thing? As a man, he could not figure out why a woman could be so heartless? Jeate said, "Aaron, you are the pir of our family now. You must take good care of yourself. If you fall ill, what should I do?" Her heart ached for Aaron and Anson. She looked ordinary, but she was the woman Aaron loved the most. Aaron was an excellent man. When he was young, he was the Prince Charming in every woman''s heart. He was charming, but he only loved her. No matter where he went these years, he would always hold her hand, and he never looked down on her. Others went on their business trips with their secretaries, but he took Jeate with him. Every time she thought of his kindness to her, she was very delighted. Aaron pulled her into his arms gently and held her, whispering, "Jeate, you don''t have to worry about me. I am very healthy now. However, you take care of our son at home every day, and you are tired. Let''s go to rest." "Mm!" Jeate grinned, "I''ll run you a bath." Aaron smiled and nodded, "Okay! Honey, it''s so good to have you by my side." No matter how weary he was, as long as he returned home and saw his gentle and kind wife, he felt that all his efforts were worth it. In the restaurant. Eden chose a table near the window where she could see the night scene outside. There were many people in the square, and the streetmps were brightly lit. There were many middle-aged women who were dancing in the square, and many couples were shopping. People who came and went all had bright smiles on their faces. In such a busy night market, it was rare to see such a scene. "Eden." Jasper took off his luxurious suit and changed into ck-and-white casual clothes and jeans when he came out. He looked fresh and sunny. With a warm smile on his face, he was neat and handsome. Seeing him like this, Eden felt that he seemed to have returned to his former state. "Jasper,e here and have a seat." Eden greeted him naturally and lovingly. Knowing that he hade around, she felt much better. In her life, thest person she wanted to hurt was Jasper. Jasper smiled and sat opposite her. Seeing that her face was ruddy and she looked very healthy, he teased her with a grin, "Eden, it seems that you live very happily after getting married." Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Eden smiled happily. "Jasper, I am indeed very happy now. Victor treats me very well. He is my children''s biological father and the children like him. Such an ending seems to be quite satisfactory." Hearing this, Jasper smiled and nodded, "Eden, congrattions." Eden grinned with joy, "Jasper, thank you!" She thanked him for letting go of his love for her and having done all those things for her in the past. Eden looked at him sincerely, "Jasper, you must be happy in the future." Jasper said, "Eden, as long as you are happy, I will be happy. During this period of time, thank you for letting me know what love is and let me understand when I should give up and when I should fight for what I want. You know what kind of life I had lived before I met you. After meeting you, I have really changed a lot." He thanked her very much, because he met her and learnt how to to love and care about someone. He learnt that he should apologize, forgive, be grateful and so on. Maybe after this heart-to-heart talk, he would not love her and they would be so in much pain anymore. Meeting her had changed his life. He was very grateful. When Eden heard this, she looked at him and smiled. "Jasper, I ordered your favorite dishes, and they will be served soon. Did you go to my house for meals in the past few days? I feel that you have lost a lot of weight." Jasper nced at himself and smiled, "I''m indeed thinner. It''s all because of you. But I''ve thought it through now. Eden, you don''t have to feel burdened. I''m very delighted to see you living a good life." Eden nodded with relief, "Jasper, both of us should live a happy life." Jasper smiled brightly, and his eyes were filled with joy and warmth, "Eden, we should be happy together." "Mm! I am already very happy now. Now I''m waiting for you and Abby to get your happiness." Eden said with a smile. She had thought that Abby and Anson would be together soon, but she didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to Anson. Jasper suddenly asked, "Eden, how is my sister now?" Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Abby feels very guilty. She didn''t get injured because Anson protected her. Therefore, she always feels sorry for him. But Anson is disabled, so he doesn''t want to see Abby. ording to my understanding of Anson, he avoids Abby because he doesn''t want to saddle her." Jasper frowned and looked unhappy, "Eden, what do you think he is thinking about? My sister doesn''t even mind it. Why does he care about it so much?" Eden looked at him, "Jasper, because he loves her deeply. Anson loves Abby very much. He can''t give Abby happiness, so he doesn''t want to see her." But she believed that Abby wouldn''t make her effort in vain. As long as she did not give up, Anson would ept her one day. "Eden, can his legs be cured?" Eden said, "Yep, it''s just a matter of time, but there isn''t much hope of it.¡± Jasper sighed, "You should know my sister''s temper. She is stubborn.I¡¯m afraid that she was not in deep love with Joziah before, but she really loves Anson." Eden nodded, "Anson used his life to protect Abby. He is indeed a good man and Abby can trust him with her life." At this time, the waiter served the dishes, and they ate while chatting. "Eden, you''re quite famous these days. Why do you always get bullied?" Jasper ate a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and looked at her with a distressed smile. Eden looked depressed and mncholy, "You''re right. Since I returned to River City, I have always been bullied. Do you know what the unluckiest thing is? There was a party a few days ago, and I was sshed with red wine again. When I wanted to give them a lesson, I found that there was nothing I could use. Don''t you think I was too miserable?¡± "But do you know what happenedter?" Jasper shook his head and asked curiously, "What happened? Did Victor beat those women for you?" Eden smiled and shook her head, "No, my mother and my elder brother saw me being bullied, and they pushed over a cart of red wine and sshed it on them. I was so relieved to see that." Jasper said with a smile, "I¡¯m also quite relieved to hear that. However, your biological parents treat you very well now." Eden nodded and looked at him with a smile in her eyes, "Yes, I have encountered many good things and bad things during this period of time." Jasper lowered his head and took a bite of rice before he said, "Eden, have you seen today''s news? Haven has always been an evil woman, so you must be more careful. You can''t be so kind to forgive her, nor should you be silly to believe her. Some people are born to be mean and they always want to take away things from others." When Eden heard this, she was slightly stunned and looked at him with weird eyes, "Jasper, have you found something again?" Whenever he reminded her in this way, it meant that he had found out the news that she didn''t know. In the past few years, he did a lot of business and had made a healthy profit. Moreover, he had connections with both the police and the gangsters. Victor was the industry leader in River City, and Jasper was the head of the business world in Gate City. Jasper wasparable to a superstar in Gate City. Countless women wanted to marry him. Jasper smiled and nodded. As for this matter, he could just keep an eye on it secretly. Telling her would only make her worry. "Eden, it''s okay. I saw the video today and felt that she is too scheming. You must guard against her. Especially your design, try not to let anyone see it." Eden nodded with relief. "It was an ident today. We don''t work in the samepany. Such a thing will not happen again. If we really meet each other, I will naturally be very careful." She could forgive everyone generously, but she couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her recklessly. She had given Haven too many chances, but she didn''t cherish them. She just wanted her to die and rece her. "Jasper, you have signed the contacts with a lot ofpanies. Are you going to be very busy?" This time, Joye Group ranked in the second ce. She didn''t expect that Jasper''spany would develop so fast. Jasper nodded and smiled smugly, "Eden, I will be very busy. Now I need to shuttle between River City and Gate City. But do you think that mypany will surpass Victor''spany next year?" Eden did not avoid this question, "Jasper, if you can surpass Victor, that means that you''re very capable. However, Victor is not simple. You may not be able to surpass him." "Humph!" Jasper looked at her unhappily, "Now you have a husband, and you speak for him and don''t stand by my side anymore."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Eden grinned as she looked at Jasper, who was jealous. He looked very cute with a dissatisfied expression on his face, and he even looked adorable. When Jasper was joking, he was always so naughty. She watched Jasper change himself step by step. She smiled and said, "Jasper, he is my husband. Of course, I have to speak for him. When you have a wife in the future, you will favor her, too. You will understand it in the future." "I''m not like you. In you heart, your husband is more important than your friend." Jasper''s tone was full of dissatisfaction. Although he still felt ufortable in the bottom of his heart, he had ept the fact. They were not fated to be lovers, but they could still be good friends. Therefore, he cherished what she cherished and what she wanted to cherish. "Fine, you''re right. Hurry up and eat, and then you should go home and rest. You had been on a business trip. You must be very tired, right?" Smiling, Eden picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and put it in his bowl. He liked the sweet and sour pork ribs, and the sweet and sour pork ribs in this restaurant were very delicious. That day, she did not order crayfish, because this restaurant did not offer this dish. She could only order the sweet and sour pork ribs and other dishes they liked. "Mm! I''m tired, but all my fatigue disappeared in an instant when I saw you." Jasper looked at her again, "Eden, I''ll send you backter, and I''ll go to see my sister and the children."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay! The children miss you so much. They always talk about you." "I chat with them on Facebook every day." Jasper said with a smile. Eden was slightly stunned and looked at Jasper with meaningful eyes, "So, you guys have a group chat behind my back, right?" Jasper smiled tteringly, "Eden, don''t be angry. I just teach the children to behave well and communicate with them normally. I won''t lead them astray." Eden believed him. He really doted on the three children. The two chatted while chatting. An hourter, the dinner was over. During this meal, Victor called Eden three times and sent her dozens of messages, but Eden did not reply to him. After getting in the car, Jasperined, "Is Victor afraid that you will be lost, or that I will take you away?" He was very unhappy when he heard Victor call Eden. Eden drove out of the parking a lot and went straight home. She smiled and said, "He''s worried about me. It''s almost 10 o''clock at night. He''s always like this. He''s very nervous as long as I can''t go back when it''s dark." Jasper nced at her from the side. Seeing the happy smile on her face, he smiled as well. Victor had finally won. Victor had looked for Eden for so many years and finally found her. How could he let her go so easily? "Whew..." He exhaled and looked out of the window, only to find that his heart was not as painful as last time. He still loved her, but he was delighted to see her living a good life. On the way home, they talked andughed. As soon as Jasper entered the house, he saw that Victor was looking at him coldly and jealously with his arms crossed. Eden looked at him and smiled helplessly, "Don''t tell me that you''ve been waiting for me toe back like this." Zaiden and Jaida, who were sitting in the living room,ughed. Zaiden said, "Eden, he is so fierce and angry tonight. Your mother and I can''t stand him." "Dad, you should ask him to go upstairs so that you won''t be annoyed by him." Eden said jokingly. Zaiden smiled and said, "Eden, I don''t dare to do that, but I would do that if I were your biological father." Hearing this, Victor immediately turned around and retorted, "Uncle Calder, you didn''t take me as your family at all." Zaiden was taken aback. He looked at Victor''s serious eyes andughed, "So, do you regard me as your family?" Victor asked in reply, "Do I treat you as an outsider?" Zaiden was helpless. "I can''t feel that." Victor was speechless. Could it be that he didn''t show his sincerity obvious enough? "Don''t worry. You are Eden''s father, and I will respect you." Victor raised his eyebrows and smiled. Zaiden looked at him lovingly and grinned, "I''m relieved to hear this. To be honest, I can''t rest assured to let my daughter marry you." Victor was shocked. Was it because he made them feel that he didn''t love Eden deeply? "Uncle Calder, as Eden''s friend, I''m not at ease to let Eden marry him, either." Jasper said, looking at Victor strangely. Victor even called Eden many times when she was having a meal. How could he be so clingy? Victor red at Jasper, "Don''t make such sarcastic remarks." Victor said as he took the bag from Eden''s hand. Eden asked, "Where are the children?" Victor said, "They haven''t slept yet, and they were ying on the second floor." Zaiden smiled and said, "Eden, tomorrow is the weekend. Let them y for a while." Jaida nced at him, ¡°Zaiden, do you want to spoil them like this? They will get used to it." Zaiden smiled, "No, they are very selfdisciplined." As they were talking, Kenny, Gia, Ricky and Boris came down with their own papers. As soon as Gracie entered the house, she roared at Boris who had just gone downstairs, "Boris, you dummy! You got zero in math, literature and English! This is just a simple unit test. How did you take it? Don''t you know how to do addition and subtraction within 10?" Hearing this, everyone looked at Boris. Boris pouted and looked aggrieved. He lowered his head and said nothing. When Eden heard this, she immediately took out her phone and checked the report card sent by their teacher. Boris got zero in all subjects. Kenny, Gia and Ricky got full marks. "Well..." Eden looked at Boris in disbelief. Hadn''t he improved a lot during this period of time? Victor had seen the report card, and he didn''t say anything. Seeing that Boris was about to cry, Giada exined, "Auntie, don''t me Boris. It was really not his fault. The main reason is that he didn''t understand what the teacher said. The exam papers were marked byputer this time, and he wrote in the wrong ce. What''s more, his writing was not proper and he wrote randomly, so he got zero in all subjects." "Woo- woo!" Gracie was extremely depressed and worried. She looked at Boris helplessly, "Tell me. Why did this happen?" Boris looked wronged and said, "Mom, there are three students who got zero in our ss. I am one of them." "So, do you feel very proud?" Gracie wished that she could find a belt and give him a lesson. "Mom, Gia said that it was not my fault. I didn''t understand what the teacher said." Everyone was speechless. Gracie rolled her eyes and almost fainted. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 "Oh... Who can help me? I''m going crazy." Gracie put her hand on her forehead weakly. Boris felt bad when he saw his mother''s sad face. He took the exam seriously, but he forgot to use the pencil and used the pen with ck ink to write on his paper. His writing was a bit ugly. There must be something wrong with theputer. He actually got zero. Even theputer bullied him. "Mom, don''t be angry. Next time, I will do better. Gia has taught me that I should use the pencil. I won''t make such a mistake again." Boris was weak and felt that he had been wronged. Seeing Boris like this, Gracie was no longer so angry. She looked at Giada and pleaded, "Gia, you''ll have to be responsible for the rest of Boris''s life." Boris only listened to Gia and she couldn''t do anything about it. Giada was speechless. Gracie thought too highly of her, didn''t she? Boris was her cousin, so she cared about him. If he was someone else, she would not mind his business. She could not even take responsibility for her own life. How could she be responsible for Boris''s life? "Aunt, you''re putting a lot of pressure on me. I can only do homework with him every day. As for the rest, he can only do it himself." Said Giada. She was not fully recovered, and it was a little difficult for her to take care of herself. If she were to be responsible for Boris''s life, she would be exhausted. Gracie nodded in a hurry, "Gia, I''m relieved to hear this." Giada was speechless. She was worried about herself, but Gracie believed her. Tut-tut, what was wrong with the adults? How could she pin Boris''s hope on her? Giada said, "Auntie, don''t trust me so much. I''m busy." Gracie walked over and nted a kiss on Giada''s forehead, "Baby, I ce all my hopes on you. No matter how busy you''re, you have to help me. You are my biological niece." Giada felt so helpless. Gracie really made good use of their rtionship at the right time. It was the first time that Giada had encountered such a difficult problem in her life. She had to be responsible for Boris''s whole life. "Gracie, it''s not kind of you to do this. Gia has to study, participate in the art exhibition, and read books. She is busy every day. Now the most important thing is that Boris should have self- discipline. He has to follow the steps of Kenny, Gia and Ricky so that he can make progress." Seeing that Gia was in a dilemma, Victor said aside. Gracie looked at his protective appearance and said gloomily, "Victor, Boris is my only son. He is spoiled by your bastard brother-inw. Not only Gia, but you also should be responsible for correcting his habits as his uncle." After Gracie finished speaking, she looked at her mother and Zaiden, "Dad, mom, you should also take the responsibility. Just help me. I am really on the verge of breakdown. He really has the ability to drive me crazy." Hearing Gracie call him dad, Zaiden was stunned for a moment, and his heart was filled with joy, "Gracie, you..." Gracie reacted slowly. Knowing what she had done, she called him dad unconsciously. She smiled and said, "Uncle Calder, you love my mother so much. Victor and I both agreed to let you get married, and we ept you. You have taken care of my mother for so many years, and Eden is your only daughter. It''s worthwhile for me and Victor to call you father, because you''re so kind and you deserve it." Gracie exined in a hurry. She had not called Phillip for many years. Phillip only cared about Vincent and Adalynn. Moreover, after such a big thing happened, he still covered for Reba and Adalynn without hesitation, which made herpletely disappointed in him. Jaida smiled and took Zaiden''s hand, saying, "Zaiden, you have been kindhearted, so you deserve to have good luck. My children are your children. When we get old, they will apany us, and we will be very content in this way." Zaiden''s eyes were slightly misty as he nodded with a smile. "Okay! We''ll live a good life in the future. Victor and I are the pirs of our family. Well definitely make you live a better life." Zaiden looked at Victor with a smile. Victor smiled with understanding. They were not rted by blood, but their family was happier than any other family. Eden grinned and said, "Dad, we will be more filial in the future. We will stay at home to keep you company on weekends, and we won''t let you feel lonely." What did the old fear the most? Loneliness. She remembered that when she was young, she lived in the countryside with Bethany. Those left- behind old people had no one to talk to all day long, and they lived a very lonely and mncholic life. The young people had very little inmon with them, and they didn''t want to talk to them. She remembered that those old people all carried a big stic woven bag with straw inside and put it in the corner of the wall. Three or five old men sat in the corner to bask in the sun, and they could onlymunicate with each other from time to time. Some of them didn¡¯t have a good hearing, and they couldn''t hear others unless others spoke in a loud voice. Although she was young at that time, she felt sad when she saw those lonely old people. As long as they could do farm work, they would never stay at home. In order to make a living, those old people all kept strong hearts and made great efforts. "Mm! Eden, we are old, and we are the most afraid of loneliness. When you promised to stay by my side, I was so d that I didn''t fall asleep all night." Zaidenughed. In the past, when he was alone, he felt very lonely. At this time, he felt better. With them here, the atmosphere was lively and he felt warm all the time. Eden knew what he was thinking and what he worried about. Her father was the same as her. They had been longing for the true family affection. "Dad, my parents have two sons, and they have me, Gracie and Victor. All of us will live a wonderful life." Eden said with a smile. Everyone sat down and chatted together, while Jasper went upstairs to see Abigail. "Abby, I''m here to see you." Jasper pushed open the door and walked in. Abigail quickly put down the phone in her hand. "Jasper, you''re here." Abigail forced a smile. Her face was a little pale and she had lost some weight. Seeing this, Jasper couldn''t be more distressed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Gracie, why don''t you take good care of yourself? My heart aches a lot for you." Jasper walked over and sat beside her, looking at her with intense distress in his eyes. Abigail smiled faintly, "I take good care of myself and I didn''t lose weight. Eden asks me to eat well every day and Aunt Jaida looks after me very thoughtfully. I''m fine. Just focus on your work. You don''t have to worry about me." Jasper smiled and said, "Abby, I know that you are sad because of what happened to Anson, but he needs some time." Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Abigail nodded, "Jasper, I know that he needs time, but you know my character well. I will lose my patience easily. I am afraid that the rtionship between him and me can''t weather the storm. Anson is a very good man. Joziah can''t even bepared with him. Joziah only loved my money, but Anson loves me. He loves me sincerely." Shepared Joziah with Anson, so she had different feelings and realized that she also liked him. In order to protect her, he had been injured twice, and she was deeply touched in heart. Especiallyst time, he could not hold on any longer, but he didn''t want her to be hurt and protected her at the critical moment. Looking at her, Jasper smiled and instantly understood what she was thinking, "Abby, if you really fall in love with him, no matter what he is like now, you will think about him. Both of you and Anson need some time." Abigail nodded. These days, she stayed at home and had epted the fact. She needed time, and so did Anson. She smiled and said, "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about me. I have rested for a period time, and I will go to work tomorrow." Once she started to work, she would not fill her mind with nonsense. Jasper smiled and said, "That is my sister." Seeing that he smiled with relief, Abigail asked, "Have you talked to Eden?" Jasper''s smile faded slightly as he nodded, "Yeah, I have talked to her. I''m d to see that she is living a good life. My heart is no longer as painful as it was before." Love was like this. The love that he couldn''t get was more precious. No matter how strong a person was, he would be weak and helpless in the face of love. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. During this period of time, he was in so much pain, but he could only endure it silently. His pain and bitterness was a burden to others. He hid from them and dragged himself out of the morass of depression and sorrow on his own. However, the older he was, the more he liked to disguise himself, especially when he faced his beloved woman. He was used to enduring his pain silently. Perhaps only after he tasted the sweets and bitters of life would he understand more how difficult life was. Everyone would be wronged, painful, sad, and weak. When there was no way to find someone to talk about his sadness, he could only be better on his own. He had finally disentangled himself from the past. In the future, he could live with a stronger heart. "Abby, no matter what you have experienced, you have to cure yourself so that you can live a happy life." He persuaded her sincerely and did not want her to suffer like this anymore. Abigail smiled and nodded, "Jasper, I know. I chatted with mom for a while just now. She asked us to celebrate the Spring Festival with them this year. We didn''t go back to see them in the past few years and we only chat with them by video calls. Mom and Dad are very disappointed with us." Jasperughed, "Abby, shall we go abroad to celebrate the Spring Festival this year? Eden has her own family, now so it doesn''t matter if we don''t apany her. Let''s go back to apany mom and dad." "Mm! Celebrating the Spring Festival there is too boring. The atmosphere in that city is not joyous at all. Speaking of the Spring Festival, I prefer to celebrate it here." Abigail smiled. She did not like the life abroad, so she insisted on living in this country. "Ha- ha..." Jasper chuckled, "Abby, it seems that we should take mom and dad to live in this city when they are old. I don''t like that city, either." "Yep!" Abigail nodded quickly, "Jasper, at that time, we can sell their property secretly and split it fifty-fifty. In that case, they''lle back." Abigail suddenly wanted tough. She could imagine the consequences of her doing so. Her father would definitely be mad at her, chasing after her with a broom. Her mom and dad were easy- going and kindhearted. They had a lot of good luck in their life and their business went well. She and Jasper had been living a good life, but they were neither arrogant nor proud. They had been living a normal life these years. "Ha-ha... Abby, Daddy will definitely chase you and beat you. Mom will say to you earnestly, ''Abigail, why are you so unfilial? I''ve worked so hard for my entire life, but you sold all my property."'' "Ha- ha..." Abigailughed when she heard that, "Jasper, you think the same as me. Our father and mother are kind people. Think about it. No matter how sweet our words are, it''s no better than apanying them." Jasper nodded, "Abby, it''s not toote for us to apany them when they get old." "Yeah!" Abigail smiled and nodded. She was in a much better mood. They looked at each other and thenughed happily. During this period of time, everyone was quite busy. Eden was busy with making Summer''s wedding dress. She passed the needle through the cloth on her own. Abigail was also busy. She did not sign a contract with Aurora Entertainment. Since the rtionship between her and Anson had be like this, she refused to sign the contract. With the support of her younger brother, she set up her own studio and was busy working. Ricky had to go to school. He only had time to shoot when he was on holiday. During this period, she signed another two actresses. They were two young and beautiful girls who had just graduated from the film and television school. Abigail started her career again. She had a lot of things to do everyday, and she seemed to have forgotten that there was a man called Anson in her life. As for Anson, he did not remain idle after his injury was healed. When he heard that Abigail had set up her own studio, he took the initiative to take charge of all matters of the Aurora Entertainment. He thought that at least he could work in the same industry with her, even if he could only pay attention to her secretly. However, he did not see Abigail after working for a period of time. Anson''s office in Aurora Entertainment was also on the top floor. With French windows on three sides, it had a nice and supetive view. Anson sat in the wheelchair and looked at the scenery of the whole city. Ever since he had an ident, a faint trace of sorrow had been lingering between his brows. He had be much steadier, but his listless eyes made people''s heart ache. He was a little unustomed to the office here. Only he and his assistant were here and he was unfamiliar with everything. Although he could not see Abigail, he could not help but inquire about her news. At this time, his new assistant, Mark Torres, walked to him in a suit. Mark was very handsome, and his eyes were big, spirited and brooding, just like the endless sea. His features were strongly defined. Whichever way Anson looked at him, he was goodlooking. When Anson saw his resume and knew about his experience, he chose him as his assistant without thinking. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 He always showed great discernment in his choice of people, and Mark was indeed very capable. Mark said with a serious look, "Mr. Skye, I''ve got some information. Miss Joye will have dinner with Director Shaprio at the restaurant opposite herpany tonight. The dinner will start at 6 o''clock." Anson looked away slowly and looked at Mark, "Which Director Shaprio?" Mark said, "Mr. Skye, Director Shaprio of SB Company." Anson picked up his phone and searched on the information about Director Shaprio. After reading several pieces of news in a row, he frowned. He looked up at Mark and said, "Mark, go there and have a look in person. Confirm their table and then order a secluded table for me. Along as I can see them." Mark nodded and said seriously, "Mr. Skye, I happen to know the general manager of their company. I''ll confirm it right now." "Mm! Call me directly after that. You don''t have toe to pick me up and you can go off work directly." Anson said. Mark suddenly looked at him with some worry. "But Mr. Skye, it''s not convenient for you to walk on your own." Anson smiled faintly, "It''s okay. I''ll bring the driver with me." Mark shook his head, "Mr. Skye, I have to make sure that you can go home safely. I take double sries, so I must do my best. I''ll wait for you there." After finishing his words, Mark turned around and left. Anson smiled and continued to read the information about Director Shaprio with his head down. Director Shaprio shot a science fiction film which had a box-office sessst year, but he didn''t have any good works in the following one year. He was a yboy and liked to sexually harass actresses. Some actresses who had just debuted refused him and went against him openly, but this required a lot of courage. Anson knew how dirty this circle was. Abby had set up her own studio. She had been looking for directors to cooperate with, and she had to develop some news actors, so she had many difficulties in her work. He looked up and looked out of the window. They didn''t contact each other in the past few days. She didn''t go to his house anymore. They disappeared from each other''s life as if they had never met. But his love for her increased day and night, and he was thinking about her all the time. After Anson returned to his desk, he packed up her belongings and asked the driver to push him out. In the high- end restaurant, the hall was luxurious and big, and the crystal chandeliers on the ceiling was marvellous, reflecting dreamlike and colorful lights. The light music made people rxed. Anson had arrived at the table Mark ordered for him. There was a square pir in the centre of the hall, blocking the view of the table in front of him. Abigail hadn''t arrived yet. He only saw a middle-aged and fat man sitting at the table and drinking wine, looking down at his phone from time to time. Anson looked down at his phone. Abby wasing soon. He raised his head and looked at the door of the restaurant. However, he didn''t see Abigail. He withdrew his eyes and looked at Director Shaprio, who was sitting on the table. He seemed very happy, and he was waiting patiently. At this moment, Abigail arrived. She was dressed in a beige suit, and she had changed her style, looking maturer and more charming. To Anson''s surprise, she had cut her curly hair and wore her hair in a bob. The loose hair reached her jaw line, and the hair ends had been curled, which made her more delicate and coquettish. She looked slenderer, fresh and neat. Her exquisite makeup, red lips, and lovely temperament were truly attractive. Anson had never looked away since he saw Abigail like this. She became more beautiful after cutting her hair. "Abby." He whispered. After missing her for so many days, he felt relieved when he saw her at this moment. "Oh! Miss Joye, you''re here." Director Shaprio weed Abigail with a smile and raised his voice. Looking at Abigail who was so charming and elegant, he smiled a bit lustfully. This was the first time Abigail had met him. Ricky liked that role, so she took time to meet him. But a trace of disgust shed across her eyes as soon as she saw him. She had seen the tidbits about him on the Inte, and she knew that he liked to use the unspoken rules. However, Rickey was just a child, and perhaps he would not go too far. "Director Shaprio, sorry to keep you waiting." Abigail sat opposite him in a natural and graceful manner. "You''re too polite, Miss Joye. I arrived just now." Saying this, Director Shaprio waved at the waiter. The waiter smiled courteously and walked over with the menu in his hand. Director Shaprio smiled and asked Abigail, "Miss Joye, what would you like to eat?" Abigail said, "Director Shaprio, just order as you see fit." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Director Shaprio did not open the menu. Instead, he looked at the waiter and said, "Serve us all your special dishes." The waiter nodded with a smile and left. Director Shaprio picked up the red wine that he had prepared and filled Abigail''s ss. "Miss Joye, I''ve heard a lot about you and I always admire your beauty. I didn''t expect that you''re prettier than in the photos." Director Shaprio smiled lecherously as he looked at Abigail. Abigail''s face darkened a bit when she saw him like this. She had known that he was such a person, and she didn''t want toe here originally, but Ricky said that he wanted this role. If she had to get along with such a person in the future, she was afraid that she would go crazy. Moreover, herpany had just been set up, and she really didn''t have many choices. She suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and raised the wine ss. Then they clinked sses and she took a shallow sip of it. While Director Shaprio drank up the wine in his ss. The expression on his fat face changed a bit when he found that Abigail didn''t drink much. He picked up the bottle again and poured himself a ss of wine. Then he raised his ss and said to Abigail, "Miss Joye, I am really honored that Henrick likes my script. Come on, Let me propose another toast to you." Abigail picked up the wine ss again, clinked with him and drank half of the wine. However, Director Shaprio looked at her with a smile and did not drink. Abigail pursed her lips slightly. How could she not understand what he meant? Before they signed the contract, everything could change. She smiled faintly and drank up all the wine in the ss. "Miss Joye, I like your openness." Director Shaprio smiled and drank the wine in his hand. Abigail knew him well. She had always been cool- headed and observant, and she could see men through, so she naturally knew what Director Shaprio was doing. However, she was good at drinking. She had made arrangements in advance, and maybe she could drink him down. Abigail curled her lips and smiled weirdly. She looked out of the window and saw a luxury red car parked there. Eden was sitting inside and waiting for her anxiously. Abigail felt warm in heart as she looked at Director Shaprio, "Since you like Ricky so much, why don''t we sign the contract first?" Chapter 806 Chapter 806 "Miss Joye, don''t be in such a hurry. We haven''t finished eating yet." Director Shaprio said with a smile. He looked so greasy and prurient that Abigail looked away slightly. Abigail knew that she was not here to enjoy herself, but to make money with all her best. She chatted with him not to make friends with him, but to develop her business. She had long been familiar with the rules of such a meal. She was not afraid of having a meal with a stranger, but afraid of meeting someone who had evil intentions. She hated this kind of business dinner very much, but everyone lived in this way. Her time was limited, but she had to attend a lot of dinner parties, which was so annoying. However, dinner parties were very important to her work, and it was an important asion to gather connections and resources. The value of the dinner could be evaluated with wine. The waiter served the dishes. The dishes were exquisite and ssic, which looked very appetizing. However, Abigail had no appetite in the face of such a man. She focused on the wine. This time, she personally filled the ss for Director Shaprio and smiled faintly. After filling the ss, she smiled and said, "Director Shaprio, to our cooperation." Saying this, she raised her head and drank up the wine in one gulp smoothly and quickly. Seeing how direct she was, Anson, who was not far away from her, admired her a lot, but his heart ached more severely at the same time. He knew how hard Abigail''s work was. After drinking one ss of wine, Abigail looked at Director Shaprio andughed, "Director Shaprio, let''s have another ss." As she said this, she picked up the bottle again and filled their wine sses. Seeing that she was so open and straightforward, Director Shaprio smiled very brightly. He just want her to drink as much as possible. Cold wind blew in and puffed across Abigail''s face. However, the cool air made her refreshed and soberer. She picked up the bottle again and poured wine for Director Shaprio. Director Shaprio took a look at her smiling and charming face. Under the bright lights, she looked particrly attractive. He had been obsessed with her long ago, and he wished that he could have a meal with her earlier. He had coveted her for a long time. He was attracted to her just by looking at her photo, and she was prettier than in the photo. "Director Shaprio,e on. Drink again. Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight." Abigail said as she raised her ss toward Director Shaprio. Abigail drank one ss after another. Anson watched her not far away. He was so agonized and his face darkened more and more. He looked at Director Shaprio with hostility in his eyes. All the wine in the bottle had been drunk up, and Director Shaprio was already drunk. However, Abigail was not even tipsy, and she looked so calm. Seeing that it was the right time, Abigail looked at Director Shaprio and smiled, "Director Shaprio, since we''ve drunk to our heart''s content, let''s sign the contract!" "Ha-ha..." Director Shaprioughed and looked at Abigail with a drunken face. There was saliva on the corner of his mouth, which disgusted Abigail a lot. "Miss Joye, you''re a heavy drinker. Okay... I''ll sign it." Director Shaprio was inebriated and stammered. He didn''t even know how he signed the contract. Abigail said, "Director Shaprio, thank you!" She stood up and almost couldn¡¯t keep her bnce. Not far away, Anson looked at her with a worried look. Director Shaprio looked at her enchanting back, "Miss... Joye, don''t go. I... haven''t taken you to somewhere interesting yet." Abigail paused slightly. Somewhere interesting? This b*stard was drunk to such an extent. Was he still thinking about flirting with her? A wave of nausea swept over her and she walked much faster. When Eden saw Abigailing out, she immediately opened the car door and got off to support her. Director Shaprio staggered out of the restaurant as well. Anson followed him, only to see that Even walked over to hold Abigail. His hands stopped on the wheelchair. Director Shaprio, who followed Abigail out, was stunned when he saw that someone hade to pick her up, but he did not give up and continued walking towards Abigail. Eden looked at him. She was very worried when she knew that Abby would meet Director Shaprio that night, so she came here with her. In the past, when Abby had to attended dinner parties, she always waited for her in the car like this. ''Abby, are you okay?" Eden looked at her with concern. Abigail felt very ufortable and looked at her, "Baby Eden, I''m not okay. I''m drunk, and I feel like vomiting." Abigaily on her shoulder, not feeling well. "Miss... Joye, let''s continue." As Director Shaprio said this, he reached out to Abigail. Eden moved Abigail lightly and grinned, "Director Shaprio, shall I hail a taxi for you?" Director Shaprio shook his head, "No, I want to stay with Miss Joye." He looked at Eden who was pure and beautiful, and smiled obscenely, "Wow! Is Miss Joye''s friend so good-looking?" When Eden heard that, she felt it was very familiar. When she was in Gate City, she heard these words from every man who had evil attentions towards Abby. "Director Shaprio, we''ll leave first." Eden smiled as she helped Abigail get in the car. She immediately sat on the driver''s seat. Seeing Director Shaprio stumbling towards her, Eden smiled wickedly and drove away quickly. When she learnt how to drive, she got her driving license at one go, and she was good at driving. Watching Eden leave with Abigail, Anson was totally relieved. "Whew..." Abigail exhaled with depression. Eden smelled an overpowering smell of alcohol. She nced at her with a disturbed face, "Abby, let me take you to the hospital." Abigail closed her eyes and shook her head, "Eden, there''s no need. I''ll be all right after going home and vomiting." Eden''s heart ached when she heard that, "Abby, thank you so much for what you''ve done for Ricky.¡± "Ha-ha..." Abigail tilted her head and looked at her, smiling, "Ricky is also my son. How could I not put in a lot of effort for him? Besides, I have to be responsible for every actor in mypany, let alone Ricky. As long as they work in mypany, I will do my best to help them. I will make them feel that they are not working with me in vain." Some managers in otherpanies were heartless, and they did lots of immoral things, but she could not do that. It was too difficult to seed in this society. Eden pursed her lips and smiled, "Abby, your employees are so lucky to have such a nice boss like you." "Ha-ha..." Abigail closed her eyes and smiled, "Eden, since you like me so much, why don''t you work in mypany? Our cooperation must be invincible." "Mm! After I realize my dream, I will think about it." Eden grinned. She had not given up her dream, and she had always liked design. This dream had always been in the bottom of her heart and had never changed. Abigail curled her lips andughed, but she did not open her eyes. She raised her head slightly, "Eden, in that case, I''m afraid that you''ll never work with me."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 "Ha-ha..." Eden alsoughed, "Abby, you are right. I have to inherit my father''spany. I feel that I will be very busy all my life." Abigail nodded with a smile, "Uncle Calder is a good person. You''re lucky to have a such a father, and he is happy to have such a daughter like you." Eden chuckled and nodded. Abby was true. "Abby, have a good rest after going back!" Eden looked at her with distress. Abigail had worked so hard to get great achievements in Gate City, but she and Jasper came to River City because she left Gate City. She needed to start her business all over again, and it was really difficult for her. At that time, she chose to stay in River City with a purpose. After all, it was the capital, which could help her develop better. In the end, Abby and Jasper also chose to live here. She had always been very grateful to Abby and Jasper all the time. "Okay!" Abigail nodded. However, all she thought about was Anson''s weak face when he was lying on the hospital bed. She was gradually overwhelmed by sadness. In the daytime, she was busy with her work and didn''t have time to think about Anson. But at night, she couldn''t get him out of her head. After Anson went out of the restaurant, Mark walked to him, "Mr. Skye, do you want me to send you back now?" Anson said, "Make an appointment with Director Shaprio for me tomorrow. Tell him that I want to invest in the work that he and Abigail are responsible for and I want to talk to him face to face." Mark immediately understood what he meant and nodded, "Mr. Skye, I will deal with this matter as soon as I go to work tomorrow morning. Let me send you back now." Only then did Anson smile and nod. After Anson returned home, he sent a message to Eden. "Eden, is Abby all right?" After Abigail fell asleep, Eden left her and chatted with Victor in her room. Suddenly, she received a message from Anson. After she nced at the message, her eyes darkened a little. Victor asked her, "Eden, what''s wrong?" She looked at him, "Anson sent me a message and asked about Abby. He clearly loves her so much, but he refuses to see her heartlessly. Abby is very sad. It seems that he knows what happened to Abby tonight." Victor looked at her, "Eden, give Anson some more time." Eden nodded, "We can''t do anything now. Let''s see what they will do in the future." Saying this, Eden lowered her head and replied to Anson. "Abby is fine. She''s already asleep." Anson said, "Thank you, Eden. Now I''m relieved." Eden put down her phone and took the ss aside. After taking a sip, she looked at Victor and said, "In fact, Abby doesn''t have to work so hard, but she deals with everything wholeheartedly because she is sad in heart." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Victor smiled and said, "You and she are both strong women. If you were her. I''m afraid you would be more hard-working than her." Eden raised her head slightly and blinked her big eyes as she looked at him. Seeing him sitting extremely elegantly, she chuckled, "You do know me quite well." Victor smiled and said with affection, "Because you are the only one in my heart." As he stared at her, his smiling eyes gradually became ambiguous. Hearing his sweet words, Eden didn''t blush and feel so shy as before. She was much calmer. Her eyes were meaningful and she drawled, "Victor, I only love you, too." As soon as she finished her words, Victor got up gracefully and carried her in his arms quickly. Eden''s body tensed in an instant, and she looked at him with alert eyes. Seeing that she was getting nervous, Victor smiled at her wickedly. Just now, she was very calm, but she became so vignt when he held her. She seemed to have forgotten that she was already his wife. "Eden, you are nervous." He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. Eden raised her face slightly and said with a hint of provocation in her eyes, "Is that so? I''m not nervous at all." Victor chuckled and said, "Eden, see, you can''t even speak fluently." Eden was unwilling to admit it. Why was she nervous every time but he enjoyed it so much? Every time, he was very energetic and rxed after having sex, but she was exhausted. Victor carried her back to his room. Seeing this, Eden asked, "Can''t we sleep in my room?" Victor smiled evilly, "Eden, my bed is morefortable." Eden''s face was gloomy. How could it be possible? Her bed was morefortable. She looked at Victor who was in high spirits, and a cunning expression shed through her eyes as she smiled mischievously, "Victor, I''m tired." Victor paused and looked at her serious face. He was already extremely sexually aroused. Should he stop at this time? "Eden, I''ll give you a massage when we go back, and you will have a better sleep." His low and deep voice was somewhat attractive. Eden''s ears turned red in an instant. She disdained herself very much. It was not the first time they had slept together. Why was she always so shy and high-strung? She struggled for a moment and said, "No, I want to go back to my room to sleep." Victor''s whole body trembled when he heard this. He felt that he was particr randy and urgently needed her. Thus, he did not care about anything else and continued to walk forward. "Eden, put your hand on my chest." Victor whispered to her. Eden looked at him doubtfully, "Why?" Victor said in a tempting tone, "Put your hand on my chest first." Eden hesitated for a while, but still put her hand on his chest. "Pit-a-pat..." His heartbeats were so forceful and fast. She felt that she could almost touch his heart directly. Eden was slightly stunned and looked at him in confusion. Victor gently put her on the soft bed and said with a smile, "Eden, do you feel it? I need you so much now." Eden was speechless. "Victor, you lie to me again." Eden pounded his chest hard. The next second, Victor quickly grabbed her naughty hands. After he whispered in her ear, she becamepletely quiet. She red at him and became extremely obedient. At the same time, Victor got what he wanted and had a torrid night. Early the next morning. When Eden got up, she saw that Victor had woken up. He was looking down at his phone. He was dressed in a dark suit and hadn''t tied his tie. His cor hung open, and he put his hand in his trouser pocket. When he saw her wake up, he looked at her with a gentle expression. Eden moved her sore body and looked at him, "Why are you standing here? Hurry up and go down to take care of the children. They have to go to school." Victor smiled and said, "Eden, they have gone to school. It''s time for us to go to work." However, Victor looked down at his mobile phone. Something happened again. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 "Eden, get up first. Let''s go to work." Eden nodded, "Mm! Prepare breakfast for me. I''m a little hungry." Victor lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "Okay, I''m going to make breakfast for my wife." "Ha-ha!" Eden smiled, got up and went to take a shower. After Victor went out, he called Lucian. Lucian said, "I saw the news." "Yeah, inform all the reporters and I''ll hold a press conference." "Have you made up your mind?" Victor grinned, "They are my children. Why can''t I make up my mind? Have you found out who did it?" Lucian said, "I saw the news just now. I''ll go to thepany right now." "Find it out as soon as possible." "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Victor went downstairs. Zaiden was eating his breakfast. Seeing Victore down, he said angrily, "You brat, do you have to wait until things have reached this state? Look at my daughter! She has been scolded harshly online!" Hearing this, Victor felt that he had done something wrong, "Uncle Calder, I''m wrong. I''ll deal with it now." "Humph!" Zaiden looked unhappy, "Your clothingpany cooperates with a foreignpany this year. From now on, you can expand the overseas market. If you don''t have enough money, I can give you, but my daughter can never be bullied!" Hearing this, Victor''s intense eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly walked over and looked at Zaiden with a smile, "Uncle Calder, how rich you''re! I can rest assured after hearing what you said." Zaiden took a look at him, "I''m just afraid that my daughter will be bullied." Victor was speechless. "Uncle Calder, how could Eden be bullied? Someone who is jealous of Eden made this trouble today." "Even so, you have to prevent such a thing from happening. Look at the harshments on the Inte. They said that Eden is shameless and gave birth to three children for Mr. King. Aren''t the children yours?" Zaiden went berserk. He was very annoyed when he got up and saw the news early in the morning. Victor nodded and knew that he didn''t do it well, "Uncle Calder, I''ll go to thepanyter, and facts will eventually scotch these rumours." "Fine!" Zaiden nodded, "It seems that Eden hasn''t known about it, right?" Victor nodded with a smile, "She got up just now. Uncle Calder, go to work first. You''re going to be late." Zaiden took a sip of milk, looked at Victor and blinked his shrewd eyes, "I am the boss. Why can''t I bete?" Victor was speechless. How domineering Zaiden was! Anyway, Victor didn''t like to bete. "Okay, Uncle Calder, I won''t urge you anymore. Enjoy your meal slowly." After saying this, Victor nced at the kitchen and found that his mother had just brought the breakfast to the table. He grinned. It was so nice to have his mother by his side. He didn¡¯t need to eat the fried beef made by Anson anymore. "Victor, where is Eden? Ask her toe down for breakfast. Gracie, Ab by and Zofia have finished eating and gone out." Jaida looked at Victor and said. Her daily task was to be responsible for the food and drinks of the whole family. When she was free, she watched all the food programs and learned a lot of cooking skills. She was better at cooking. "Mom, Eden wille down soon." Victor said with a smile. Jaida chuckled and nodded. She took a few more pieces of toast for Zaiden and spread jam on it. "Thank you, honey!" Zaiden smiled happily and enjoyed the toast with joy. Victor frowned slightly and looked at Zaiden. It seemed that Uncle Calder had been imitating him these days. "There''s no need to thank me, darling." Compared to Zaiden''s openness, Jaida was a little reserved. Victor was helpless. They loved each other more and more deeply. "Victor, sit down and have your breakfast." Jaida said with a smile. "Okay, mom, I''ll wait for Eden." Victor sat down and poured two sses of milk. "Enjoy your meal. I''m going to cook. You guys get off work early ande back for dinner." Jaida ordered them. Seeing that she was too busy, Victor asked, "Mom, how about hiring a nanny?" Jaida nced at him, "Why should we hire a nanny? There aren''t so many people in our family and I can do all the housework and cook. As long as you go home for meals on time." Saying this, Jaida turned around and went to the kitchen. Zaiden said, "You can hire a nanny after you move to Windsor Vi. Eden helps your mother to do housework every weekend. That vi is rtivelyrge, and you do need a nanny." Victor nodded, "Yeah, I''ll have to do that. I don''t want Eden to be tired." Zaiden teased him, "She is very tired now. She needs to take care of the three children. Now, she even has to look after you. You don''t know how to cook or wash clothes, and you''re a burden." Victor was surprised. Was he a burden? "Dad Calder, do you really think so?" Zaiden was dumbfounded. Dad Calder? "Ahem..." Zaiden could not ept such an address, "I''m going to work. Remember to hire a nanny when you move out." Zaiden said and walked away. After a few steps, he looked back at Victor uneasily. "Victor, don''t let Eden cry today." After warning him, he went back to the table and picked up a piece of toast. Victor looked at him while eating. Zaiden smiled proudly, "My wife prepared this for me. Why do you looking at me?" Victor was speechless. Was he looking at him? Did he say anything? Was Zaiden showing off his wife? He had a wife, too. "Dear, it''s time to have breakfast." Victor looked at Zaiden and shouted deliberately. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Zaiden''s eyebrows twitched. As if he saw through Victor''s mind, he smiled and said, "Remember what I said." Then heughed and walked out of the door. Victor ate absent- mindedly and felt a little wronged in heart. Why did he call him dad Calder? This was the only address Victor could ept, and he could only call him like this. Zaiden was Eden''s father, and it was reasonable for him to call Zaiden dad. After washing up, Eden went downstairs. She was not used to checking the news early in the morning, so she did not know what had happened. When she heard Victor call her to have breakfast, she went down slowly. Sitting opposite Victor, she began to eat breakfast, "Did dad go to work?" Victor nodded, "Yep, he left just now." He handed the milk to her, "Eden, eat it. Then well go to thepany." "Mm!" Eden nodded and lowered her head to eat breakfast. After breakfast, they said goodbye to Jaida and went to work. Only then did Eden take out her phone to have a look. The expression in Victor''s eyes changed when he saw this, "Eden..." "Shut up!" Eden stopped him. She lowered her head and saw the news about the three children. She was taken aback and then quickly clicked to read it. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 ording to the news, seven years ago, she had a one-night-stand with Mr. King in the hotel, and then she had three children. "Flying In The Sky"mented, "Eden is the hot topic queen. I haven''t forgotten the previous news about her. This is a piece of shocking news, and she actually makes use of her children to attraction attention. No matter what she has done, the children are innocent." "Chasing After The Rocket" said, "Many people are talented, but they don''t live a chaste life. In the end, they would even hurt their own children." "My Victor"mented, "I don¡¯t care how Eden got Victor. He gives her everything she has now. Victor is a good man. He is rich, but he id not a yboy, and he is capable and handsome. Eden is a shameless woman and she is not good enough for him. At least she should realize the importance of her family. We have too much dirt on her." "Victor''s Smile"mented, "Eden, leave Victor, you b*tch! Since you want to live a sl*tty life, live alone and don''t get my Victor involved. If you don''t know how to cherish him, give him to me!" "Victor''s Fan"mented, "I don''t deny that Eden is very talented in designing, but she is notoriously indiscreet about her private life. Such a woman is capable, ambitious and powerful. But I want to ask her a question when I see such news. Which one is more important? Her life or dirt?" "I Want To Marry Victor" said, "To tell the truth, Eden is the most terrible disaster in Victor''s life. She is very rustic. I won''t buy the clothes designed by her!" When Eden read the abuses, she only saw five thousandments, but there were already over ten thousandments when she read them again. Countless people paid attention to the news. Eden held the phone with more and more strength. Her face turned red in a frenzy of rage. "Who did this? How can that b*stard be my children''s father? Are these people idiots? My three children obviously look like you!" Eden was so furious that even her voice was trembling. Victor nodded. The children were indeed like him, but in the past, everyone could see it except for Eden. "Eden, they are too silly. I''m going to hold a press conference, and I will tell the whole world that I''m the children''s father." Victor said with a proud face. Eden red at him, "You should have announced it long ago. My three children have been greatly wronged because of you. When I lived in Gate City, a small fat boy in the neighbourhood often said that they were illegitimate children who had no father. Gia always beat him, so she was a famous bad girl in the neighbourhood." Hearing this, Victor felt so guilty, "Eden, I''m sorry..." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Stop it, Victor." Eden immediately interrupted him. She did not say this to make him feel apologetic. They were in love and they trusted each other, so he didn''t have to feel sorry. As long as his sensitive and fragile heart could be strong, they would not be afraid of those mean and gossipy people. "Eden." Victor parked the car at the intersection of the red lights and turned to look at her. Eden said, "They can say whatever they like, but you must tell people that they are your children. I don''t care what they think of me. As long as you love me, I am very satisfied. Rumours find no credence with a wise We don''t have to care about what they say." Victor said, "Eden, no, I won''t let them continue to insult you like this." Eden sneered and looked unconcerned, "Victor, can you stop them? Both of us have many enemies, and too many people want to frame us. These people humiliate me online every day and they have been digging up dirt on me. It''s obvious that they won''t let us go easily." Victor smiled coldly, "Eden, at the same time, we will not let them go easily. Let''s go to thepany first." He sneered weirdly. In EH Company. Paulina''s office was decorated with white color. It was simple, graceful, luxurious and fashion. At this time, there were two more people in her office. They were Haven and Vincent. Haven was reading the news. She was dressed in fashionable clothes, and her wavy hair made her look mature and charming. Moreover, she looked coquettish by wearing pink lipsticks. Her fingernails were also pink and beautiful. At this time, she was reading the news. She had to admit that so many people paid attention to Eden. There were always rumours about her. However, the rumours had something to do with Victor all the time. That was why she became well- known in River City. In fact, Haven envied Eden so much in the bottom of her heart. Eden had lived a hard life for so many years, but she finally married Victor. However, she married a good-for-nothing who couldn''t have any achievement. She knew that the upper- ss was acquisitive, but Vincent was her backer though he was a jerk. She asked, "Vincent, are you sure that Mr. King is the father of Eden''s children?" Vincent nced at Paulina and smiled with weird eyes, "Who knows? Anyway, people have believed us. A shameless woman could do anything." Paulina''s eyes were gloomy as she looked at the news on the Inte, "Eden has been sessful in her career. Now she''s a famous designer in the industry. Even Miss Shriver has cooperated with her. It seems that she''s really capable." Haven thought for a moment and smiled, "Do you think that Miss Shriver will still cooperate with her since such a thing has happened?" Paulina nced at her. She looked at Haven as if she was an idiot. "Haven, you should learn from Teacher Elliott. They have signed the contract. How can Summer go back on her word? Since something like this has happened, I''m afraid that Summer won''t be happy when she wears the wedding dress." Paulina looked out of the window and smiled cunningly and smugly. The weather was nice that day, and she was in a particrly good mood. How could she not be happy when she saw such good news? She smiled ndly, "Do you think that Eden has seen the news now?" Haven looked at the time andughed very pleasantly, "I think so. They love each other so much in ordinary times, don¡¯t they? Let''s see if they can weather the storm together. Eden is ambitious and strong, and she never appears weak in front of others. This matter will definitely give her a severe blow." Paulina was a ruthless person, and she never showed mercy to others. "Really? She is very shameless. As long as we pay some money, it will be easy for us to have a bunch of dirt on her. We can do everything with money." Paulina smiled viciously and said. She had thought about it for a long time before she exposed this matter. She would keep digging up dirt on Eden, and she would let Eden pay the price and regret to be born to this world. She would definitely not let Eden go since she dared to be with Victor. It had never been so difficult for Paulina to get a man. In the past, she could be with anyone she liked so easily, but Victor was the first man who had refused her. In the Clement family. Grandma Clement was used to looking at cell phone when she woke up early in the morning. When she saw the news about Eden, she became excited instantly. "Aisling, Wyatt,e down and have a look! A shameless b*stard frames Eden again!" Her angry voice was extremely loud. At this time, Aisling and Wyatt came down from the second floor. Hearing her words, Wyatt immediately smiled andforted her, "Mom, it''s okay. Today, the person who released the news will definitely get a p in the face. Victor is the children''s father. You don''t have to worry. Victor will solve this matter." Grandma Clement was still unhappy. She looked at them with a frown and pondered for a while. Then she said, "Why didn''t Victor tell people this good news in advance?" Wyattughed and said, "Mother, we didn''t expect that someone would use this matter to make a fuss. Victor has offended a lot of people in the business world over the years. He is a resolute and Hearing this, Grandma Clement felt a little relieved. She nodded, "Won''t you go to work today? Then sit here with me and see how Victor will solve this problem." Wyatt and Aisling nodded. Wyatt said, "Mother, we don''t go to work because we want to spend more time with you. Buddy is in charge of thepany now, so we don''t have to worry too much." Grandma Clement nodded, "That''s right. Buddy is mature and steady, and he is a good candidate for the sessor. He and his brother are in charge of differentpanies, so there won''t be any disputes." Grandma Clement was reassured about this. She thought for a moment and said, "In a few days, after wee back from Zofia''s home, I will make a will. I will give my property to my child and grandchildren, but Haven won''t get anything." Grandma Clement looked at Aisling. "I know that you love her, but she is heartless, and she doesn''t care about our family. I won''t be so stingy to her even if she could behave herself. She was indeed a delicate and sensible girl when she was young, but as she grows up, she has changed." Aisling smiled and said, "Mother, that''s your own property. You can distribute it as you like, and we have no objection." Grandma Clement nodded with a smile, "About this matter, you are quite rational. After she marries Vincent, we will give her the shares that she should get." "However, you can sound her out and see what she will do after getting the shares. Doesn''t she often mention the shares these days? I am afraid that she is reminding you." Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Aisling nodded and said, "Mom, I see. After Haven marries into the Alwynn family, I will give the shares to her." "Mom, why do you want to give the shares to Haven?" Buddy, who suddenly came down from the second floor, said somewhat unpleasantly. Seeing him, Grandma Clement said with a smile, "Buddy, haven''t you gone to work yet?" Buddy smiled ndly and looked extremely handsome, "Grandma, I''m going to pick up Zofia for the prenatal examination. Then I''ll go to thepany." Hearing this, Grandma Clement was extremely excited, "Buddy, have you made an appointment with the hospital?" Buddy nodded, "Grandma, I''ve arranged everything. You can rest assured." He had arranged a very nice hospital for Zofia, andter they could go there directly. In the past, Zofia had to queue up for the prenatal examination and wait for a long time to do B scan ultrasonography. At this time, he was with her, so he naturally wouldn''t let her suffer so much. However, looking at his mother, Buddy thought of what she said just now and the information he had investigated. Haven was not an orphan. She had a greedy uncle and aunt, and a cousin. Over the years, Haven had been raising them with the money of the Clement family. Moreover, Haven was secretly buying the shares of the Clement family. It could be seen that she was extremely ambitious. "Mom, don''t give the shares to Haven for the time being." Aisling looked at him in puzzlement, "Buddy, why? We agreed that it would be her dowry." Buddy said calmly, "Mother, now it''s not the right time. It will not be toote to give it to her when the timees. Haven is not short of money now. You must listen to me. You can never give the shares to her without my permission." Aisling was confused. Buddy was not such a hesitant person. "Buddy, did anything happen?" Buddy shook his head with a smile, ''''Nothing happened, mom. Just give me some time and don''t ask me why." Wyatt looked at him curiously, "Buddy, is there anything that you find it out to disclose?" Buddy nodded, "Dad, I have my own reasons. As for Haven''s share, don''t give it to her first. I have my own arrangements." Aisling nodded, "Now you''re in charge of thepany, and you have the final say. If Haven asks us again, I''ll let her talk to you." "Okay!" Buddy nodded. He was investigating this matter. After figuring out what Haven wanted to do, he would take actions. Meanwhile, Phillip knew about this matter and flew into a rage in the office. "Bang!" He put his cell phone on the desk fiercely. "Who did it? How dare he insult my grandsons and granddaughter like this?" Jaxon said, "Chairman, don''t be angry. We''re investigating this matter, and we''ll find out who did it soon enough." Phillip looked at him, "Where is Vincent?" Jaxon said, "It seems that he didn''te to thepany. Now, most of his work is done by Justin. He seems to trust Justin very much. I heard that he is a great hacker." "Humph! He is idle all day long and doesn''t want to work steadily, but he dreams of getting something for nothing. He really let me down." Phillip was so mad that his face turned red. Then he asked, "How about Mr. Skye? Is he still buying shares of ourpany?" Jaxon nodded, "Yes! He keeps buying the shares. If it goes on like this, we will really be deep in crisis. You should think of a way to let Mrs. Alwynn and Miss Alwynn take the initiative to apologize to them. In this way, Mr. Skye will stop for the sake of the friendship of your families." Phillip was in a dilemma, "I know that well be in a big trouble if things go on like this, but Adalynn has been in a bad mood recently, and she has been dealt a great blow. However, her mother covers for her and she doesn''t listen to me no matter what I say." Jaxon said, "Chairman, we must solve this matter as soon as possible." Phillip said, "I know, but I can''tmunicate with Reba. By the way, I asked you to make an appointment with Mr. Skyest time. Does he still refuse to see me?" Jaxon shook his head, "Chairman, he doesn''t want to see you. Although he has no substantial evidence, Anson knows that Mrs. Alwynn and Miss Alwynn have something to do with his injury. However, Mrs. Alwynn and Miss Alwynn didn''t apologize to him as if nothing had happened." "Humph!" Phillip mmed the table forcefully. "This woman is really..." He tried hard to suppress the fury in his heart. Reba was so ungrateful and had taken away hundreds of millions of dors from him. As her husband, he was willing to give her money, but she couldn''t steal his money behind his back. He looked down upon her because of what she had done. "What about Victor?" He asked again. Jaxon said, "Mr. Alwynn has known about it, and he has gone to thepany. He will definitely come forward to solve this matter." Phillip nodded with a gloomy face, "I''d like to see how he is going to deal with it. Mr. King is a man utterly without self-knowledge. He is so ugly, but he dares to im kinship with my grandchildren!" Phillip went off the deep end, but there was nothing he could do. He hadn''t even seen the children. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Reba also saw such news at home. Seeing the news, she frowned. How could there be such news? She immediately dialed Vincent''s number. "Hello? Mom." "Vin, who released the news today? Was it you?" Reba asked seriously. "Mom, what''s wrong? Why do you get angry all of a sudden?" Hearing this, Reba knew that it was almost did by Vincent. "Did you really post the news on the Inte? Are you insane? What benefit can you get from such news?" Vincent found that Reba''s voice was a little abnormal and questioned her, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? I can do everything to let Victor live a bad life." Reba said, "D*mn it! Don''t you know who the father of Eden''s children is? You spread the news so recklessly. Why didn''t you discuss it with me before you did it?" "Mom, what do you mean? I''ve grown up. Can''t I decide my own business?" Vincent''s tone was very unhappy. Just as Reba was about to speak, she suddenly heard the sounds on TV. She looked up quickly, only to see that Victor was holding a press conference. Standing under the television lights, Victor looked handsome and steady. The expression on his good-looking face was neither cold nor warm, and there was no emotions in his brooding eyes. Looking at Victor, Reba was crazily jealous in heart. Her own son was not as imposing as Victor. Instead of answering Vincent''s question, Reba fixed her eyes on TV. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 "Victor, you really think you''re powerful, don''t you? Do you finally want to make it public? Have you forgotten what kind of person I am?" Reba muttered with her eyes full of malice. At this time, in Alwynn Group. Victor looked at the reporters who surrounded him, and there was no impatience on his face. Like a mboyant king, he was surrounded by a lot of reporters. He stood there with great patience. Paulina, Haven, and Vincent had been paying attention to this matter. Seeing that Victor was about to exin in person, they were all somewhat puzzled. Haven asked curiously, "Why does Victor want to exin it? Shouldn''t Eden bear the consequences?" Vincent looked at Victor''s calm face and thought of what Reba said just now. Suddenly, he had a nasty feeling. He was very familiar with this kind of feeling. He always had an ominous presentiment before he was defeated by Victor. Paulina was deep in thought. When she saw Victor holding a press conference, she was a little nervous. "Whenever Eden encounters problems, she asks Victor to solve them for her. She is really shameless and disgusting. How dares a woman like her show her face in public?" Vincent and Haven stood silently aside. Both of them thought that the matter was not so simple. "Mr. Alwynn, you always refuse to be interviewed. May I ask why you suddenly hold a press conference? Is it because of Eden? Today, the news about Eden, Mr. King and the three children has attracted everyone''s attention." Victor nodded slightly, "Yeah!" Hearing this, the reporter was extremely excited. He continued to ask, "Mr. Alwynn, I heard that you bought the eternal heart which is worth 300 million dors at the charity party. Who did you buy it for?" Victor suddenly smiled gently, which made all the reporters slightly stunned. Some of them even forgot to take photos. The people who were the most familiar with Victor were the reporters who wanted to interview him. They always sought all kinds of chances to interview him. In their impressions, Victor rarely smiled, and they had never seen him smile before. Every time they saw Victor, he looked indifferent and lofty. In their opinions, Victor was cold and ruthless, and he was exceptionally vigorous in work. He didn''t care about the gossips and had never exined them in person. However, this time, Victor not only held a press conference personally, but also smiled in front of them, which came as aplete shock for them. The way he smiled was so charming. He looked eye-catching and noble, and no one could ignore his imposing temperament. A female reporter asked excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask who did you give the eternal heart to?" Victor nced at the female reporter. The female reporter also looked at him expectantly. Paulina, Vincent and Haven suddenly became nervous at this moment. Then, Victor replied with a smile, "The eternal heart represents eternal love, immutable affection and mysting sincerity. Of course I gave it to Eden, the person I love the most, as well as the mother of my three children." "Anson..." Everyone was surprised! They couldn''t believe what they heard! Even Eden, who was watching the press conference, looked at Victor in disbelief. She couldn''t hide anything from people anymore. Amelia looked at her enviously. The reporters were all stunned as they looked at Victor. They and those who were watching the press conference on TV had no way to stay calm. They all knew that Eden and Victor were in a rtionship. However, it was unbelievable that he was the father of her three children. Especially Paulina, Vincent, and Haven. They looked calmer than anyone else. "How could it be?" Paulina clenched her fists with all her strength and gritted her teeth hard. Her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. However, Victor''s eyes were so serious, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all. Vincent''s face was even gloomier. He finally understood why his mother called him. It seemed that she knew something that he didn''t know. After a female reporter reacted, she asked excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, can you repeat what you said just now? Today, there is a rumor on the Inte that Mr. King is the father of Eden''s three children. Seven years ago, she had a one- night- stand with Mr. King and then..." However, before she finished speaking, Victor red at her with apathetic and grim eyes. Feeling his anger, the female reporter shut up instantly. Victor nced at the crowd with sharp eyes, and the reporters all looked at him nervously and uneasily. He looked somanding that everyone became quiet unconsciously. "Listen to me carefully. Eden''s three children are my biological children. Since Mr. King dares to frame Eden for his own benefit, I will pursue this matter to the end." Everyone heard his sonorous and powerful voice clearly on such a quiet asion. After saying this, he left before all the reporters came to sense. They could only see his tall and straight back. Mr. King''s whole body trembled when he saw this on TV. In River City, he could offend anyone except for Victor. He knew clearly would happen to him after he annoyed Victor. In the business world, he should not have talked nonsense for snob value. "No, it''s impossible!" Vincent shook his head in disbelief. How could there be such a coincidence? That night, he chatted with Mr. King. Although Mr. King talked about what had happened seven years ago obscurely, he told him that he was with Eden. How could Victor be the children''s father? Haven looked at Victor in shock. When he admitted that he was the father of three children in front of everyone, his eyes were filled with happiness, and she had never seen such happy eyes before. "But, is Victor really the children''s father?" Although Victor had said it in person, she did not believe it. Paulina gritted her teeth and answered, "Even if they are not his children, who dares to question him since he has said it personally?" Vincent sneered and said, "So what? Even if they are his children, I won''t let them go back to the Alwynn family." He hadn''t even gotten Jotham Alwynn Group yet, and the three children would fight for the property with him. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Haven''s face darkened. It seemed that she had to carry out her n as soon as possible. Eden was protected by Victor. She couldn''t defeat Eden, but the Clement family could defeat her. Phillip looked at the news released by Victor and smiled with satisfaction. Meanwhile, Grandma Clement, Wyatt and Aisling and were all extremely excited. Grandma Clementughed, "This matter is simple, but Victor made it soplicated. He should have announced it earlier. In that case, Eden would not have been insulted by so manyizens." She was a little exasperated. Aisling smiled and said, "Mom, Victor and Eden have their own concerns. They don''t want this kind of thing to happen, either. Victor has offended many people. When those people heard rumours, they used the rumors to attack Eden. Now those people have got a p in the face. They must be very shocked and angry now." A weird expression shed through Aisling''s eyes. She didn''t know what Reba would think when she saw such news. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Reba was cruel and merciless. It was because of her that Anson became disabled. Grandma Clement smiled disdainfully, "Those people are jealous of Eden, so they try every means to frame her. This kind of Inte violence is really terrible." Wyatt smiled and nodded, "Mother, Eden has always been hurting by Inte violence. Now she has Victor by her side, and she can live a better life. Mother, you don''t have to worry." "Yep! Eden is very strong." Grandma Clement smiled lovingly. She was very satisfied because she could see her granddaughter and even her greatgrandchildren before she died. However, Aisling looked worried, "s! I don''t know if the three children will be safe." Upon hearing her words, Wyatt instantly understood what she worried about. "Humph! I''d like to see who dares to hurt my granddaughter." Grandma Clement said seriously and harshly, "If Reba dares to hurt my granddaughter, I won''t spare her even if I have to risk my life!" Aisling was very d to see her protecting Eden in this way. "Mom, let''s protect our Eden together and don''t let her get hurt again." Grandma Clement nodded, "Mm! This is the first time we have reached an agreement." Aisling smiled and didn''t say anything. After Grandma Clement returned from aboard, she had changed her temper a lot. It was easier for them to get along with each other. Victor returned to his office and saw that Eden was waiting for him. He walked over gracefully and sat beside her. That day, he finally let the whole world know that Eden was the woman he loved most. "Honey." He called her softly. Eden turned to look at his delighted face and blinked her big and bright eyes, "It''s rather good to make it public." When he said that she was the only one he loved, she felt his happiness though she was not by his side. Looking at her, Victor smiled gently and halfclosed his eyes, "Eden, I wanted to tell the whole world that you are my wife long ago." Eden thought for a moment and said, "I thought that Miss Shriver would call me, but I haven''t received her phone call yet." Victor grinned,"Fool, Miss Shriver has been in the entertainment circle for many years. She can tell whether the news is real or fake just by looking at it. It''s obvious that someone released the news deliberately to ruin you, because you''re really too popr recently." Miss Shriver let Eden design the wedding dress for her, which made Eden more famous. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 "Mm! Since this matter has been solved, I will go out to work." Eden got up. There should be no one scolding her children online anymore. Seeing that she was in such a hurry to leave, Victor stopped her immediately, "Eden, don''t go. Apany me for a while." There was a trace of affection and reluctance in his tone. Eden looked down at him and smiled, "Are you acting like a spoiled child now?¡± He was so cute in this way. Victor smiled and nodded, "Eden, I only act like a spoiled child in front of you." "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t help butugh, "Look at you. You''re like a child. If I don''t leave now, I''ll have to work overtime at night. Do you want to sleep alone tonight?" Hearing this, Victor let go of her hand quickly. "Eden, we should go to work and get off work together." Eden smiled and boasted, "It seems that I am so charming every day." Victor smiled, looked at her tenderly and said in an extremely tempting tone, "Eden, your every move attracts me a lot, and you''re perfect all over." When Eden heard that, she grinned from ear to ear. Recently, nothing was more pleasant. "Victor, you''re the same in my eyes. Whenever I look at you, you''re so handsome, and I will love your charming face till I die." After saying this, Eden left with a happy smile. Looking at her back, Victor rubbed his chin proudly. "That''s right. I am indeed charismatic and bewitching." He said to himself. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as he was about to get up and go back to his desk, he saw Lucian walking in. He asked with a smile, "How''s the investigation going?" Seeing that he was in a good mood, Lucian teased him, "Are you that happy after announcing the rtionship between you and Eden?" Victor nodded generously and admitted, "Yep, Eden is my wife, and Kenny, Gia and Ricky are my children. What a proud thing it is! Of course, I''m very d." Lucian was helpless. It was reasonable that Victor thought so. After all, Eden had upied most of the time in his life. Victor sat in the office chair, looked up at him and asked casually, "Who did it?" Lucian lowered his head and said, "A small newspaper office, and ourwyers have gone there." Victor sneered and said, "Those reporters had never dared to report my business. It seems that someone has ordered them. Have you found it out?" Lucian shook his head slightly, and his every move was neat and graceful, "Not yet. They will admit it after they meet ourwyers." "Mm!" Victor nodded elegantly and said in a clear voice, "This matter must have something to do with Vincent, and you can investigate Myra. This woman is always malicious, and she has been seeking an opportunity to hurt Eden." Victor said those words neither quickly nor slowly, looking appealing. Lucian looked at him, and the expression on his face was extremely pleasing to the eye, "We have investigated her. This matter has nothing to do with her. She has been busy seducing the wealthy businessmen during this period of time, and she does not have time to nder your wife." Victor frowned and said, "Could it be Vincent or Haven? Paulina could also do such a thing." Lucian nodded, "It was Paulina." "Bang!" Victor punched the table hard, "How bold she is!" Lucian said, "Don''t ruin our n just because of a moment of anger. Now we''re purchasing the shares of theirpanies. The business of theirpanies was not good in the past two years, and they''ve lost of a lot of custom. We can take advantage of this opportunity." Lucian thought of Paulina''s beautiful face. She was gorgeous but her heart was too vicious. Victor nodded and grinned, "They have some business dealings with Mr. King. You can investigate it. I have my own arrangements." However, Lucian smiled casually and looked at him with his eyes narrowed, saying, "Maybe tonight is a good chance." Victor leaned on the office chairzily and asked, "Tell me about it." Lucian walked to the sofa and sat down, "I just received a phone call. Vincent and Haven are both in Paulina''spany. They released the news today. Since something quite unforeseen has happened to them, they will definitely talk to Mr. King today. Another possibility is that Mr. King will come here in a while. At the charity partyst time, when I was checking the surveince videos, I saw Vincent and Mr. King talking aside, and Paulina was standing next to them. I''m afraid that they heard something about Eden at that time. But it''s not difficult to know that Vincent and Paulina have been fooled by Mr. King." "That old man values his dignity very much, so he wouldn''t admit that he was not the one who stayed with Eden that night." Victor nodded, and his eyes were full of hostility, "Ask Brian to pay attention to their every move. If they have a meal together, call me immediately." Lucian nodded and stood up. His charming figure was tall and straight, and he said with meaningful eyes, "I understand what you mean. If they meet tonight, you must find some time to go over and take a look." Victor replied, "Okay!" After Lucian went out, Victor continued to work. After Eden returned to her office, Amelia immediately walked to her and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, your rtionship with Mr. Alwynn has caused a great stir in thepany. Everyone stops me and asks me if it''s true when they see me." Eden raised her eyes slightly and nced at her, "How did you answer them?" Amelia smiled and said, "Of course I wouldn''t tell them clearly. I let them to ask you in person if they wanted to know the truth." Eden chuckled, "Don''t care about what they say. Let''s continue to work." Eden nced out of the window. The weather was nice and she was in a good mood. Although she didn''t know who had framed her behind the curtain, that person must be shocked by the result. Back then, she had a vague feeling that she didn''t sleep with Mr. King. Fortunately, it was Victor, the man who had been willing to protect her since she was a child. In fact, Amelia was a little curious, but she held back her curiosity and did not ask Eden anymore when she saw Eden''s rejected expression. Eden was engaged in her work again. However, she received a message from Jasper. "Eden, are you all right?" Eden smiled faintly and felt very warm in heart, "Jasper, I am not the one who should feel anxious." Jasper said, "That''s what I thought. Victor''s words gave many people a p in the face." "I don''t know. Jasper, where are you?" "Do you have time toe out to see me now?" His words were quite meaningful. Seeing this, Eden thought for a while and got relieved, "Jasper, I''m busy." Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Jasper, "So, I know that you don''t have time. I''m in thepany, andter I''ll go to see Abigail." Eden, "I''ll go shopping with Abby tomorrow.¡± Jasper, "It''s good. Maybe she''ll feel better after going about with you." Eden, "I think so. Abby has calmed down a lot these days. I''m with her. Don''t worry." Jasper, "I''m relieved as long as you''re here." Eden looked at his messages and smiled happily. Amelia bantered, "Director Bleu, are you chatting with Mr. Alwynn? You smiled so charmingly." When Eden was smiling, no man could move his gaze away from her. Even Amelia was stunned by her beauty just now. Eden shook her head. "Just a close friend. My male confidant." Amelia looked at her in slight surprise. Seeing Eden was still smiling, she said with a little envy, "Director Bleu, I''m really envious of you. I don''t have any male friends." Eden looked at her in confusion and asked, "Even no college ssmates?" Amelia shook her head, "We went out separate ways after graduation. The boys who had good rtionships with me before are not in touch anymore." She really had few friends. She only had one best friend but they had been unable to meet each other. She admired people who had true friends. Eden pursed her lips and said, "Me too." She also had very few friends. People were running around for livings. It was hard to maintain a friendship when you spent more time apart than you did together. Eden lowered her head and continued to work. She always smiled softly while working. And it made the atmosphere in the office very harmonious. Amelia felt much warmer. Rat- tat... The door of Victor''s office was knocked at again. "Come in!" Victor said, without looking up. He was working hard, and his bangs fell on his forehead, making his charm more stunning. Lucian came in and fixed his eyes on him. He smiled slightly and said, "It seems that my guess is right. Mr. King, Vincent, Haven, and Paulina, have made an appointment to meet at the restaurant on Fashion Square tonight. I'' ve already booked seats and we can go there directly after work." Victor nodded with satisfaction, and with a strange look in his eyes, he said, "Get ready. You go there first after work. I''ll send my wife back." Lucian was speechless. The corner of his lips twitched and he raised his eyebrows as he looked at Victor. "Are you insane? What¡¯s more important?" Victor smiled proudly, "Lucian, I''m a married man. Of course, I have to watch my wife go home safe and sound. Then I can rest assured." Lucian pulled a wry face. Looking at Victor¡¯s unting eyes, he roasted in his heart, "You think you''re great? What a fruitcake!" However, he had to admit Victor was much happier than single people like him. "Well, well. I''ll go first. But don''t be toote. Adonis will go there too. I''ve made some arrangements in case of incidents." Victor looked at him with appreciation, "I can leave everything to you with ease." Lucian said, "Great. I''ll be at ease too." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left elegantly. But, when he turned around, the expression on his dazzling face became hard to describe. Victor watched Lucian leaving and smiled. He could count on Lucian, and Lucian didn''t need to worry about anything. Victor was also a good boss. Lucian could receive lots of dividends at the end of the year. After work, Victor sent Eden back directly. He did not tell Eden where he was going but just told her that he had a social event tonight and woulde back. He told Eden not to worry about him and then drove away. Eden knew that Victor had to socialize a lot. But since they got married, he had been evading as many unnecessary social activities as he could and spent more time apanying her. Victor drove straight to the restaurant. Lucian had been there waiting for him. Victor remembered that he had been to this restaurant before when he entered. It was when Eden came back that he and Jasper came here to eat crayfish. The environment of the restaurant was very good, with each table separated by a hollow screen, and the atmosphere was comfortable. There were not many people at night. Victor was over 1.8 meters tall. His slim gray suit showed off his perfect figure and provided a foil for his fair skin. His wless face was angr, making him look cold and handsome. He saw Lucian from afar. Avoiding Vincent''s sight, he walked calmly to his seat and sat down. He looked at Lucian and lowered his voice, "I''m notte." Lucian shot him a nce. The dim light made his handsome face look hazy. Crossing his legs elegantly, he said in a calm voice, "Well, on time." Vincent and the others had just arrived, but Mr. King arrived before them. Victor stealthily nced at the people behind him. His icy eyes didn¡¯t tell any emotion. ording to the voices, he was sure that the people behind him were indeed them. "Mr. King, I remembered that I asked you that day, Seven years ago, were you the person who was with Eden in the hotel? What was your answer at that time?" Vincent''s agitated and angry voice came from behind. Mr. King was fat, with a t and big face, narrowed eyes, big and snobby nose, and thick lips. He wore a crewcut, making him look even more clumsy. He pretended a helpless expression and said. "Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t admit that I was with Eden that night. To be blunt, the woman who went to my room was not Eden, but another woman arranged by your mother. That woman is still my lover." Upon hearing this, Paulina¡¯s veins on her forehead burst with anger. "Why didn''t you tell the truth? It¡¯s toote now! Don¡¯t you know that if Victor finds out the truth, we¡¯ll all be screwed! Don¡¯t you know his means?" Paulina said seriously. Victor was cruel and merciless, he would definitely find out that she was the nner. She had not sent the message until she had confirmed it with Vincent. Hearing this, Mr. King was also scared. He narrowed his small eyes slightly, and there were only two lines on his fat face. He retorted, "Miss rk, you can''t me me for this. You reported it and now Victor wants to apportion me. You enmesh me into this. Moreover, how could I know that Eden would go to Victor''s room at that time?" "Also, that year, Mrs. Alwynn asked someone to cut off the power source on purpose. So I don''t know that the woman in my room was not Eden. If we have to get to the bottom of the matter, it was the Alwynn family''s fault."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 "You..." Vincent looked at him helplessly, and there was anger in his slender eyes. "You should tell me the truth when I asked you that day. Otherwise, I won''t be in trouble and there won''t be three more bastards to share my property." He spoke without thinking, and the other four looked at him in surprise. Haven raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at him unhappily, "What are you talking about?" It was okay to say this in secret, but in front of outsiders, he was too blunt and immature. No wonder that the chairman had not let him take over the Jotham Alwynn Group for so many years. Vincent nced at Haven and realized that he was too impulsive. He red at Mr. King and did not speak. Paulina wore a gloomy expression. She spread her hands feebly, "What should we do now?" Mr. King said with a frightened tone, "To tell you the truth, I came here tonight because I want to know what you''re going do. It was your fault. You enmeshed me into that, and I did nothing. But now Victor mes me. What should I do now? What about mypany? One of you must take responsibility! Otherwise, if mypany is in trouble, none of us will be able to live well." There was a hint of threat in Mr. King''s words. Vincent sneered, "Yourpany? Do you think Victor would care about your smallpany? You shouldn''t have lied to me at that time. This is the consequence. Victor rarely won me when we were young, but now he changed a lot, I can''t deal with him." "But for me, he''s not a big threat. For you... he can ruin you and your family." Hearing Vincent shirking the responsibility, Mr. Kingughed fearlessly and said, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t be so mean. It was your mother who asked me to cooperate. Besides, seven years ago, she nned all the things. She asked someone to cut off the power supply so that Victor didn''t know who was in his room and wanted to humiliate him in this way. The woman he arranged for Vincent entered my room, and Eden entered Victor''s room. It was a mistake. And in the final analysis, it was the Alwynn family''s fault." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What do you think Victor would do if I told him about this?" Vincent did not retreat at all, he still smiled carelessly and said, "Tell him, Mr. King. The grudge between us has umted for more than ten years, no, no, almost twenty years. Go tell him. See if I care." "You..." Mr. King''s face was zed with anger, "Don''t go too far. We have been friends for so many years. How can you do that to me? It''s impossible for me to carry the can for you! It'' s none of my business!" Paulina nced at Vincent. Someone must take the me for this thing. Otherwise, Victor would not make her an exception. Haven was jealous. Why would everything be so coincidental? Eden took all the advantages. From childhood, they two had been together. Even if Eden was lost when she was young, they would still be able to reunite many yearster. And they even had children after that night. She forced a smile. She could only feel extreme pain from the bottom of her heart. If the Clement family knew these three children, especially old Mrs. Clement, they couldn''t be happier. Vincent squinted at him dangerously, "Mr. King, you are the one Victor is looking for, not me. Even if you tell him, I''m not afraid." "Really?" A cold voice came from overhead. The familiar voice shocked all the people present. After the shock, they all looked at Victor in disbelief. He was standing behind Vincent, and the dazzling backlight was cast on his body, making his face a little fuzzy. His straight nose looked sharper under the light, revealing a chilling coldness. His dark eyes were aloof, and his eyes were unpredictable and unfathomable. He slightly lifted the corners of his thin lips, sneered. "Vincent, Paulina, Haven, and Mr. King, you are really as bold as brass. You plotted against me behind me and now you''re scheming against my children. Very good." He said with a smile, but there was not a trace of warmth. In fact, there was a fatal chill in histone. Haven became extremely uneasy. "Victor..." "Shut up. I have warned you a long time ago. Don''t call my name." Victor interrupted Haven mercilessly, with a gloomy look in his eyes. Haven''s face suddenly turned pale, but she still stared at Victor. Paulina was sweating because of fear. She remembered the lesson she had learnedst time. She didn''t know what was waiting for her this time. Victor took a look at Lucian behind him and said, "Lucian, call the president of Paulina¡¯s Company and let hime here to see how disgusting his staff is." Lucian nodded and turned to make a call. Hearing Victor¡¯s words, Paulina felt freezingly cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer. "Mr. Alwynn, don''t do this to me, please. I really didn''t mean it. I just love you too much and want your attention. Is it wrong to love you?" "Haha..." Victor sneered indifferently, looking at her with a sarcastic look, and said, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you are qualified to talk about love?" Paulina was stunned. His words pierced her heart. Meanwhile, Mr. King was asking for forgiveness, "Mr. Alwynn, it really has nothing to do with me. I was coerced by them. How dare I make an issue of your children? It¡¯s them... they nned all these things." Mr. King immediately dissociated himself and pointed at the three people in front of him with his thick and short fingers. The other three people were speechless. This bastard, put aside all his responsibilities. But Vincent sneered and looked at Mr. King with scheming eyes, "Mr. King, don''t forget what you said to me at thest banquet. You told me that you and Eden were in the same room that night. Now you want to push aside your responsibilities? You really don''t respect me." Mr. King''s wanted to save himself by using this small-time trick. But how could it be useful since Vincent was here? Chapter 815 Chapter 815 "You... you''re ndering me.¡± Mr. King jumped up at once. He knew clearly that Vincent just wanted to entangle him in the trouble. It was they who had caused the trouble, but now they wanted to pass the buck. He would not let them seed. Victor, with detached eyes, looked at them ming each other. His eyes were darker and colder than ever before as if the souls would be stuck in them. "Mr. Alwynn, they three nned all the things, and it has nothing to do with me. They called me here today to confirm the truth." Mr. King changed his previous frivolous look and became serious. He, in the business circle, also had experienced a lot. Now, these three reckless people wanted him to take the me. How could it be possible? Victor stood with his hands folded and looked at him, ¡°Mr. King, I have investigated this thoroughly. It indeed had nothing to do with you. You can leave now." Mr. King was astonished. When did Victor be so easy-going? Victor had his own consideration. Mr. Wang, as a pawn, did not participate in nning. However, he and Myra, had once cooperated. That was the reason why Victor let him go. He would get even with Mr. King for this matterter. Seeing that Victor did not speak, Mr. King quickly got up and left. Watching Mr. Wang leave without punishment, Haven was more nervous with her pupils suddenly contracted. She was scared of Victor, but she still forced herself to look straight into Victor''s eyes and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "Shut up! Don''t talk to me." Victor interrupted her ruthlessly again. His gaze at Paulina was detached as if it can look through the soul, which made Paulina shiver. Paulina couldn¡¯t help trembling, and she didn''t dare to say a word. Vincent didn''t manifest any fear or anxiety. He slowly lit a cigarette, and the sparks flickered, he said, "Victor, don''t put on a bad face to threaten us. We did it, so what do you want to do? Just say it." After that, he opened his mouth and blew smoke, which blurred his face, where he wore a haughty look. In front of Victor, he never weakened his strength. Victor sneered mockingly, "What¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn. Someone wille here soon." Lucian had already made a phone call. Vincent¡¯s father and the Clement family would be here soon. Victor took a step forward and got a little closer to them, which brought them great unnerving deterrence. The three instantly began to feel uneasy. This time, even Vincent was nervous. Meanwhile, he was wondering who wasing. His father? Vincent raised his eyes and red at Victor, "You called my father?" Hearing Vincent saying "my father", Victor looked thoughtful. It was Vincent''s father, but also his. He would let his father crash, bit by bit, and let him confess in regret. The Alwynn family seemed to be morous. But for him, it was a joke. At that moment, Lucian walked over. His angr features, perfect skin, and pretty thin lips made him striking. He looked at Victor and said, "The president of Paulina'' s Company went on a business trip. I told him about what happened today and he said that he woulde to youter personally." "Okay." Victor nodded and looked at Paulina. His word and terrible expression almost destroyed her. Paulina had already been transfixed. Her president would definitely punish her. All capable people had the chance to be the president of Paulina''spany because it was just a filiale. So Paulina intended to take the position after she came back, which cause conflicts between the president and her. Now he got something on her, he would definitely not let her go easily. "Victor, do you have to do this?" She looked at him with reddish eyes. Victor''s expression was still cold. He sneered and said, "It''s you who are too heartless to me. Now you'' re ming me. Knock it off. Miss rk." "You..." Paulina stared at Victor and she flushed with anger. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, she was somewhat like Haven. After being hurt by Victor, Haven would also stare at him. However, Victor didn''t care at all. He was still detached and had no warmth in his expression. Haven, sitting in the corner, was still staring at Victor. For her, Victor was like a god, who could not be ignored wherever he was. And his gentleness, although would not show her, was intoxicating, which made her ambivalent, loving and hating him at the same time. There were fewer and fewer people in the restaurant. Lucian paid a lot to the manager, telling him not to receive other guests, and stood at the door waiting for people he had called. Twenty minutester, Phillip, Wyatt, Buddy, and Aisling arrived. And there was another person that surprised Paulina, her father. Mason Seeing her father, Paulina knew Victor was more ruthless than her expectation. Aisling looked at Haven and asked angrily, "What on earth is going on?" Seeing her parents and brothere over, Haven was shocked. She hadn''t got her shares yet, and now she got into trouble. She was afraid that she could not get her shares in a short time. Victor looked at them, and his expression was freezingly cold. He swept his eyes over his father. His innate noble temperament and arrogant look ovepped that of when he was young in Phillip''s eyes. His son had always been the most outstanding. "Victor, did you call us all here because of that thing?" Phillip''s powerful voice terrorized Vincent. He never thought that Victor would really do this. Victor sneered and said, "Yes, Let''s see what your good son has done. He can do nothing but y tricks on me behind my back." . Eden was his beloved, his treasure. No one could hurt her. Phillip''s expression changed instantly. He just scolded the bastard who defamed his grandchildren. He didn''t expect that it would be Vincent. "Vincent, how dare you!" Phillip roared angrily. Vincent''s eyes suddenly changed. He lowered his head and his arrogant expression disappeared, didn''t dare to retort Hearing Phillip''s roar, Victor was stun for a second. His cold eyes eased slightly. In his memory, Phillip had always been protecting Vincent. This was the first time Phillip had scolded Vincent in front of him. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Seeing that Vincent didn''t dare to give any reaction, Phillip became even angrier. His look was getting colder and colder and became more and more impatient. Vincent was not like Philip at all. He inherited his mother''s vicious and petty, but not Phillip'' s advantages. "Why don''t you speak? This is your brother, and they''re your brother''s children. How dare you nder them like this?" Hearing this, Vincent seemed to be on the verge of break down. He suddenly looked up at Phillip and asked incredulously, "You''ve known that." Phillip snorted. His gaze was terrifying, and his face was full of anger. He said, "Ha. Thanks to your mom." "Mom?" Panic seized Vincent. His mom had already known about it, but she didn''t tell him. What on earth is Mom thinking? Heined angrily to himself. Would these three children suddenly disappear just because she didn''t tell him? "Right!¡± Phillip replied coldly. He was totally disappointed in Reba. If Reba had not secretly investigated this matter, he was afraid that he would not know the truth until today. But Victor was too much, not allowing him to seethe kids. Aisling said in a deep voice, "Haven, you were also involved in this, right?" "Mom, I didn''t..." Haven didn''t know how to answer her. She was indeed involved in this, but the person who uploaded the news to the Inte was Paulina. "I have taught you how to behave well from you were young and send you to the most expensive and best school, but what have you learn? Harm others to benefit yourself?!" Aisling looked at Haven exasperatedly. After all, Haven was her daughter, although they were not rted by blood, whom she brought up little by little. It was impossible for them to have no family affection. However, Buddy looked grim, and he said word by word angrily, "Get out of the Clement family tonight." "Buddy..." Hearing this, Haven looked at his brother with fear. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing the cold look on his face, her heart skipped a beat. She had never seen her brother''s terrible expression before. "From now on, you are no longer a member of our family. Tomorrow I will hold a press conference." Buddy''s tone was deep and without any emotion. He witnessed Haven''s every move. Ruined Eden''s life, got the Clement Group, and then enjoyed the splendor and wealth without any worries. Those were her purposes. He was also very clear about the purpose of Victor''s behavior this tonight, and he was very grateful. Victor gave him a reason to drive Haven away. A perfectly justifiable reason. If Haven continued to stay in the Clement family, Eden would suffer more. Why would he let his sister stay with a monster and be harmed? If Haven did not leave, after Zofia moving in, she and the child would also be hurt. Now, even Zofia had not yet joined the Clement family, Haven had made troubles for her. Haven shook his head with tears rolling down her face. She looked at Buddy with a pitiful look. She couldn''t believe Buddy was so heartless this time. He has been good to her when she was a child. "No, Buddy. ..don''t do this to me. I know I was wrong. I won''t do this again. I was too impulsive, but I didn''t really mean that. Buddy, I''m your sister, your sister who has been with you since childhood. Please don¡¯t drive me away, please..." Buddy still stood there with a ruthless face, and his eyes were deep and cold, "I have given you many chances." Haven was shocked, she asked bewilderingly, "What... what do you mean?" Buddy replied, "You know what do I mean. We don¡¯t expose you because we want to give you a chance." Haven was astonished and her heart was almost on her mouth. Had he discovered the things she had done before? No, it''s impossible. I did it very secretly. She said to herself. Or, had he found out the trouble I caused to Zofia? Haven didn''t want Zofia to be a member of the Clement family. That woman, as well as the child in her belly, must be a thorn for her. Wyatt said, "Buddy, we take a step back. Let Haven move out. As for the press conference, we can take it slow." Buddy nced at his father. There were many things that his father did not know, but he could not tell his father about Haven''s ambition either. Haven knew that her father had always been soft-hearted, so she got up and kneeled in front of Wyatt, regardless of everything. She cried and said, "Dad, Mom, I know I''m wrong. I won''t harm others anymore. What happened today is really an ident. I also feel very wronged. Don¡¯t let me move out. Dad, don''t let me move out. I can¡¯t live without you..." Haven could do everything now. She must stay in the Clement family. Without the Clement family, she was nothing. Right now, Tillie was acting amiably towards her just because she was under the protection of the Clement family. Victor nced at Wyatt and knew that he was a soft-hearted person. He won¡¯t be indifferent seeing Haven begging him like this. He whispered something in Buddy''s ear. Buddy nodded but did not speak. Wyatt looked at his son and said, "Buddy, Haven knows she''s wrong. Just give her another chance." Buddy looked at his father and looked reluctant, "Dad, all things we have done are always aboveboard. ying tricks behind others can not be allowed in our family." Wyatt knew his consideration but still tried to persuade him, "Buddy, I know. But now Haven repents. Give her another chance." Haven turned to Buddy quickly, "I will behave well. I have just made progress in my work. Teacher Elliott treats me very well, and I also want to study hard. When I return to ourpany, I can help our family grow stronger." Haven said ambitiously, but Buddy smiled coldly. "Well! I''ll give you another chance." Buddy said. Victor was right. Sometimes it was hard for him to find out what Haven was doing. But if Haven was at home, he could set up traps and catch Haven and Vincent all in one draft. "Thank you, Dad! Thank you, Buddy!" Haven smiled through tears. She finally stayed. Buddy sneered. He knew that Haven would restrain herself during this period of time. But, the real action was yet toe. Vincent felt a little relieved when he saw Haven was not driven away. Phillip stood by the side and watched coldly. He didn''t know Haven was not simple until today. "Vincent, you''re still the general manager. But you don''t need to work now. Take a rest at home." After saying that, Phillip did not give Vincent the chance to exin and left directly. "Dad, dad! How can you do that to me?" Vincent chased after his father anxiously. Those were what Victor wanted. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Finally, it was Paulina''s turn. Mason walked over and raised his hand, striking his daughter in the face. "Useless thing. Look at the troubles you caused for me. Apologize to Mr. Alwynn!" Mason looked at his daughter, exasperated. His daughter not only dissipated his family fortune but also caused him trouble behind him. His situation was already very difficult, but his daughter was still making trouble for him and didn''t repent. "Dad!" Paulina burst into tears. Being pped in front of Victor, she only felt that she was going to die. "Apologize!" Mason red at her. He could not afford to provoke Victor. He was even not able to ward him off. "What? Apologize to Mr. Alwynn!" Paulina only felt that her heart was numb because of the pain. Her father, not helping her, asked her to apologize. He should have been on her side. She smiled coldly and said, "Dad, even if it''s my fault, you are my father, you can''t be ruthless to me as others." Her mother, who had been very protective of her would let her be insulted like this. Mason looked at her with a warning look, "You make mistakes first, should I, as your father, still cover up for you? If so, you would be a pile of rubbish!" Hearing this, Paulina felt even more aggrieved and cried. "I like Victor, what''s wrong with that? I want to get him, what¡¯s wrong with that?" she raised his voice. For Victor, she even didn''t care about her self-esteem. "Paulina..." Mason didn''t know how to answer. He looked at his daughter in shock and didn''t expect his daughter''s love for Victor. After a while, he came round from his stupor and persuaded his daughter, "Even so, you did the wrong thing. You can''t get a person in this way, you won''t be happy even if you get him. Paulina, apologize to Mr. Alwynn quickly." If he could not solve the event today well, Victor would not let it go. Paulina looked at Victor with heartache and said with a bitter smile, "Victor..." "Miss rk." Victor indifferently interrupted her. "This thing happened in yourpany, so let''s deal with it when your presidentes back." His overly beautiful face was full of anger, and he seemed very hostile to Paulina. Paulina trembled. Victor didn''t even give her the chance to apologize. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Alwynn, don''t be so angry. It was my daughter''s fault, I''ll ask Paulina to apologize to you." Hearing this, Mason was anxious. If he couldn''t please Victor here, he didn¡¯t know what would Victor do to himter. But Victor turned around without showing any mercy and left at an elegant pace. Lucian followed him to leave with one hand in his trouser pocket. Aisling looked at Haven and said, "Haven, if you do this again, you''ll be driven out of our family. I won''t be as kind as your father." After saying that, Aisling also left. In the end, only Paulina and Mason were still at the restaurant. Mason sat on the sofa and said with disappointment, "Paulina, I am really disappointed with you. Last time, you tripped Eden and Victor has warned you for that. If you continue to hurt Eden, or her kids, the Vaughn Family will be broke. You''re clever, you should know that Victor has many business partners from different industries. If he wants, no one would willing to cooperate with us." Hearing this, Paulina was stunned for a while. Then she smiled bitterly and said in a sharp tone, "Does he really have such a great ability that he can manipte the entire business circle in River City?¡± Mason replied, "I''m tired of caring. You''d better care about yourself then! " He got up helplessly. Tonight, he was socializing nearby. After receiving Lucian''s call, he had always felt uneasy. Victor told him about this, that was, giving him a chance. If Victor didn''t tell him, in the end, he would not know how theirpany went bankrupt. Mason lit up a cigarette, puffed, and slowly walked out. Paulina stood still and looked at her father''s slightly bent back, also felt a slight pain in her heart. Watching her father walking away, panic seized her. "Dad." She hesitated for a moment and followed him out. Mason squinted at his daughter and sneered, "It''s toote now. I had the ability to help you if you lost your job. But now my business is also down, you have nothing." Just now, Paulina had missed the opportunity. Victor did have a striking face and enormous wealth that would make women crazy. But he. at this age, didn''t have the same achievements, which make him feel ashamed of himself. Everyone in this circle wanted to have such a good performance. Paulina finally felt the fear and desperation, filled in her head. At this moment, she hoped that everything was just a dream. Once she woke up, nothing would have happened. "Dad, I¡¯ll apologize to him right now." Paulina cried and said. She had always been too confident in herself. She thought that her high educational background was her unique advantage, making her have an extremely strong sense of superiority in front of those people in thepany. Mason said feebly, "I''ve told you. It¡¯s toote. Observe how your president handles this thing first. Since Victor purchased Aurora Entertainment Company, and because of this fashion show, C.Y went international, his business is expanding day by day." Paulina knew it. She had to admit that Eden''s designs were very sessful this time. Her designs allowed the Alwynn Group to achieve unprecedented performance. And the clothes of the Alwynn Group were well received abroad, which made her even more jealous of Eden. Eden looked delicate, beautiful, and pure. She was a woman that men pitied. But in Paulina¡¯ s opinion, Eden was a sophisticated woman. She could deal with her indiscreetness well and she was very astute. She always retreated to gain advantages, fighting back silently was hermon trick. In Paulina''s mind, Eden deceived Victor by her weak appearance. She had always disliked Eden like this and was always thinking of ways to teach Eden a lesson. She was a little worried and asked, "Dad, what will Victor do to us?" Mason replied, "The worst consequence is... he will acquire ourpany. You know Aurora Entertainment, it''s not an ordinarypany. But he managed to acquire it within a day." Paulina was bewildered. She didn''t know what she should do. After settling the children to rest, Eden alsoy down, sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard the sound of the door opening. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Eden opened her eyes dazedly and saw Victore in. Seeing that Eden hadid down, Victor smiled gently. Every day, when he came back from work, opened his eyes in the morning, woke up in the middle of the night, he could saw her by his side, which made him feel very happy. "Victor, you''re back." Eden''s said vaguely and sleepily. "I woke you up." Victor''s voice was very soft and his movements were very light. "No, I just fell asleep. I''ve been waiting for you, and then I fell asleep." She would have a rest tomorrow and didn''t have to go to work. Victor''s birthday was approaching, she wanted to pick up a birthday gift for him. Victor walked over, bowed his head, and kissed her on the forehead. "Eden, I''ll be there in a minute." He said intimately. Hearing his words, Eden was immediately awakened. She opened her eyes wide and goggled at Victor, "What do you mean? Go back to your room." However, Victor smirked and quickly went to take a shower. Anyway, he would not be obedient to Eden tonight. Eden understood that Victor had pretended not to hear her, but she could do nothing. Next life, if I were a guy and married a woman like me, I must be very happy. Eden thought helplessly in her heart. Twenty minutester, Victor finished washing andy down beside Eden gently. He gently hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Honey, do you miss me?" Hearing the extremely tempting words, Eden brown nosed Victor, "Honey, you¡¯re so elegant and extraordinary, how can I not miss you? I can''t stand even one second without you. Look at you, a man not only has strong working abilities but also is family-centered. You get up early and prepare breakfast for families. How could I not miss you?" "Haha...¡± Victorughed happily when he heard herpliments. "Sweetheart, are you satisfied with my performance?" Eden rubbed in his arms and said, "Of course. I''m very satisfied." Herst syble was a little prolonged, with a hidden meaning in it. But Victor, who was in happiness, did not realize. Eden was totally not satisfied. She could not stand him being so "energetic" every day. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Since they got married, Victor had "tortured" Eden every night. He was still very vigorous, but Eden suffered from sleep deprivation. Victor smiled and said, "I''m very dedicated." Eden immediately answered, "I deeply admire your dedication!" Victor hugged her tightly, "You'' re so honey-tongued, my girl." He felt joyful When he heard her praising him with her sweet voice. Eden slowly opened her sleepy eyes and looked at Victor, "Honey, you are the only love in my heart, especially your smile and voice, they seem to be able to take my soul." Victor took a deep breath. His heart skipped a beat because of Eden''s words. His hands holding her were tighter and he said, "Your smile and voice can take my soul too." Eden also smiled when she heard that. She looked at him. The dim light made her beautiful features look hazy. She said, "But I'' m a fool." Victor looked at her with a frown, gently touched her exquisite nose, and asked, "Why do you say so?" Victor yful smile shed across Eden''s face. She said, "I can''t do anything other than loving you." Victor gave her a deep kiss on her lips. He knew that the little girl was just making him happy, and he was really happy. "Honey, I''m actually not constant on love." Eden suddenly red at him and did not speak. Was he telling the truth? She wondered in the heart. Victor looked at her angry face andughed, "Why don''t you ask me why?" Eden''s tone was low but still had unconceble anger, "Should I listen to your excuse?" Victorughed in a low voice and whispered in her ear, "Because I love every side of you." Eden, She pinched herself hard and thought, "How can I be so stupid?¡± Victor hint of cunning shed in Eden''s eyes. Victor dared to trick her. She must teach him a lesson. "Honey, I had a nightmare yesterday." Victor was worried and anxiously asked, "What nightmare? Are you all right?" Eden smiled oddly and ced her hand on his waist. And she whispered by his ear as he did before, "Dreams without you are all nightmares." Victor: "..." He smiled slightly. His little girl really didn''t give in. Victor said, "Honey, I won''tin about life anymore." Eden said, "What''s there toin about? You''re doing very well." Victor rubbed her face and said, "When I''m hugging you I''m the happiest man in the world. I don''t need toin about anything." His ultimate goal was to lure her. And then took care of her until they got old. Eden''s face turned red. Seeing that he was so passionate, she decided to let him get what he wanted tonight, "Victor fortune-teller told me that I bring fortune to my husband. Do you want to try it?" Victor understood what she meant in an instant. He became short of breath, "Honey, you owe me 20 years of apanying. From now on, I want you to make up for me every day." Victor turned over all of a sudden and held her in his arms. His every movement was extremely soft and gentle. She was his childhood sweetheart, his first crush, and his constant love, and they would never be apart in this life. But meanwhile, the Alwynn family was in an argument. Vincent rushed home and told Reba what had happened today. Now Reba knew that her son lost his position. She was in utter panic. The whole night, she haunted Phillip. She said, "Phillip, thepany has a mixture of good and evil people now. How can you manage it without people on our side?" Hearing this, Phillip looked at her sarcastically. "Reba, you are the evil one. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done behind me. Anson''s father now has purchased 30% of the shares. As long as he buys another 20%, he has the right to affect the decisions of the board of directors. With just a little more, I, the chairman of the board, should give way to him. At that time, the Jotham Alwynn Group should change its name. Are you satisfied?" Phillip was furious. Since they got married, they had never had such a bitter quarrel. Reba and Vincent were getting too far. Hearing Phillip''s query, Reba was even more irritated. Having aroused such a nest of hos, she actually also felt uneasy. Butpared with that, she cared more about her son''s, and her own future. Before she got the Jotham Alwynn Group, it was impossible for her to give up. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Hearing this, Vincent nced at his mother helplessly. She had not made better arrangements for Anson''s matter, which was why they ended up like this. Reba said, "I have nothing to say about Anson. If the board thinks it''s nned by me, take out the evidence." If she admitted it, she would be too ashamed to stay in River City. Phillip felt extremely sarcastic when he heard Reba''s response. He looked at Reba with a mocking face. Only then did he realize that when he really hated a person, no matter how beautiful she was, she would be fierce and terrible. "Reba, once they find the evidence, you won¡¯t be my wife anymore. I don''t want to keep a wolfish woman at my side." After saying that angrily, Phillip turned around and went downstairs. Reba looked at his decisive back, and regretted she had chosen him, who now was just a b*stard to her, at the beginning. But at that time, only this b*stard was the easiest to trick. Suddenly a vicious idea shed through Reba''s mind. She followed Phillip, unhesitatingly reached out her hands, and pushed him. Phillip resisted unconsciously. He turned back and saw Reba''s fierce face. Panic seized him. Because of his panic, he had no time to react. He leaned forward and tried to grab the handrail of the stairs. But he failed, then he rolled down the stairs. And this scene was just seen by Haven, who came to Vincent. She stood still with fright and watched as Phillip rolled to her feet and looked at her with a bloody face. "Oh, God!!" Haven screamed. Seeing Haven, Reba was also shocked. Why did Havene to her house at this time? She asked herself. Vincent also widened his eyes and looked at his mother''s thin figure incredulously. He couldn''t believe that she would do this. "Are you insane? That''s Dad!" Vincent shouted in shock. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Reba looked back at him fiercely and said, "Shut up." Then, she turned to Haven, who was standing in front of Phillip, and said, "Haven,e here. I have something to say to you." Haven looked at her vigntly and said, "Mom, we should call the ambnce first." Reba smiled coldly and looked ruthlessly at Phillip, who was twitching on the ground. "What¡¯s the point of me pushing him if you call an ambnce? Now that you''ve seen what happened, we''re all in the same boat. If you don''t want to be in trouble, just shut your mouth. Phillip fell on his own, it has nothing to do with us." Vincent roared with a shocked and angry face, "How can you be so vicious?" Although he was also cruel, his malice was only against Victor and Gracie, who wanted to take his property. Hearing this, Reba turned around, raised her hand without hesitation, and pped Vincent in the face. His word made her sad. She, as a mother, had paid too much for her children. "I am such a person. Didn''t you know it already? All thefortable days you have had in the past ten years are because of me ! Now you think I¡¯m too vicious? Now you regret being my son?" After that, she nced at Phillip, who was still twitching non-stop. "Your father shouldn''t me me. He made me do this. The Jotham Alwynn Group and all the real estate can only be yours. Choosing Phillip, I was really blind. This was the biggest mistake of my life!" Reba said sarcastically as if she had suffered a lot since she married Phillip. Vincent still had some conscience at this time, so he took out his mobile phone and wanted to call the ambnce. However, his phone was taken away by Reba. She red at him with disappointment, "Vincent, you idiot! Don''t you know why I did these? It''s all for your and Haven''s future! You can''t win Victor, I know it. And now Gracie is back too. She has founded herpany and is recruiting staff. She used to be a very capable president. With her previous resources, she will soon be able to get a foothold in River City. Now Victor hasn¡¯t retaliated yet." "But Gracie would not wait like Victor." "The Jotham Alwynn Group, to put it bluntly, is established all by Jaida and Phillip. We have been enjoying the fruits of their work for so many years..." Speaking of this, she smiled weirdly and said, "Gracie will never let us live in peace. Victor has also been looking for evidence secretly, so we can only take the initiative to guard what belongs to us." Hearing this, Vincent wavered. "But what about Dad? We can''t keep him like this." Reba looked at Phillip venomously and said, "He has the three highs, and now he fell down from such high stairs and gushed so much blood. Who knows whether he can survive or not? Just let him lie there for some time. When he is dying, call the emergency." Listening to the conversation between Vicent and his mother, Haven trembled slightly. She had always known that Reba was a very vicious woman, but Reba¡¯ s malevolence was over her expectation. Reba had married Phillip for twenty years but had no feelings for him at all and now she even wanted to kill him. "What if he dies?¡± Vincent was still very anxious. Though Phillip was very strict with him, he had always been very kind to him. He did make mistakes, so his father was so angry today. But his mother was too heartless. After all, forthem, his father left his ex-wife and even the children he and his ex-wife had. Victor had been living a bad life since he was a child, mostly because of him and his mother. Gracie was sent abroad by his father when she was young because his mother pestered his father to agree. Vincent shook his head quickly and said "I can''t do it, Mom. I can''t just stand by and watch Dad die in front of me. This will be a nightmare in my life." He reached out to grab his mobile phone. But Reba quickly moved the phone away and looked at Vincent with a cold and ferocious face. "Vincent, you want to save your father and let me go to jail, don''t you? Think about it, how did you come to this situation today?" "Because of your father! He still cares about Victor and Gracie. He has refused to hand over the Jotham Alwynn Group to you because of them. If I don''t do this, you and Adalynn can''t get the Jotham Alwynn Group. I have my own n, now I have the final say about what to do." Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Reba was very bossy. She had nned for so long that she couldn''t lose everything because of a small mistake. "Mom." Vincent looked at her angrily. "With the property gotten by this kind of mean, my heart won''t be eased. How can I enjoy it?" Vincent roared with anger. No matter how he wanted the property, he couldn''t hurt his father, but now... Stamping his feet in anger, he could only me himself for being ipetent. He liked money. The Alwynn family was rich. Even if he could not get the Jotham Alwynn Group, he could still live happily. Besides, he believed that his father would not be so heartless that he would give nothing to him. Reba said sarcastically, "Without money, you are less likely to enjoy. Victor learned how to make money when he was in high school, but what have you learned? He saved up a lot of wealth, what about you? Have you earned a penny yourself? I know your ability." "Mom..." "Shut up!" Reba interrupted him unhappily. "Is it the time to say these? You two, keep it in mind, Phillip identally rolled downstairs, by himself." Haven nodded quickly. She regretteding here tonight and seeing such a thing. Seeing Haven nodded, Reba smiled with satisfaction and said, "Haven, you are an ambitious girl. The property of the Clement family belongs to you in the end. Vin and I won''t tell the Clement family about your ambition." Hearing her words, Haven seethed with anger. Reba had something on her, but now she also had something on Reba. Reba looked at Vincent and asked, "What about you, Vin?" Vincent took a deep look at her and then nodded hard. After all, he couldn''t let his mother go to prison. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Reba smile. Seeing that Phillip was motionless, she handed the phone to Vincent with a smile and said, "Vin, I know you love your dad. Now call an ambnce." Vincent grabbed his phone and then quickly dialed the emergency phone number. Late at night, Victor slept very soundly. His phone rang suddenly. He frowned and then slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that Eden, who was in his arms, was not woken up, his brows rxed a little. When he saw that it was from Jaxon, he frowned slightly. "What''s up?" There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. "Mr. Alwynn, the chairman has had an ident." Victor immediately sat up and said in a low voice, "What''s going on?" Jaxon said, "Mrs. Alwynn said that the chairman fell off the stairs identally and has been sent to the hospital. His head is seriously injured and now he is unconscious. He¡¯s now in ICU." Hearing this, Victor was stunned for a moment. He never thought that his strong and overbearing father would one day be admitted into ICU. "Which hospital?" Victor asked anxiously. No matter how he hated his father, they had a blood tie. "Okay, I''ll be right there.¡± Victor replied and immediately hung up the phone. Eden was also woken up by him. She asked with sleepy eyes, "What''s wrong? Who is in the hospital?" Victor looked down at her and said, "Dad fell down from the stairs. He¡¯s in a bad state. I have to go to the hospital now." When Eden heard this, all her drowsiness ran away. She said anxiously, "I go with you. Hurry up.¡± Victor looked at her and nodded. They put on their clothes and went downstairs and happened to meet Gracie who also received the phone call and came out. "Victor." Gracie looked at her brother agitatedly. It was too sudden. Before she could do anything, her father was in ICU. Victor looked at her. "Let''s go to the hospital first." "Okay!" Gracie nodded. After the three got in the car, Victor drove directly to the hospital. On the way, Gracie bit her lower lip, saying nothing. Dad was familiar with that staircase, how could he tumble down today all of a sudden? She had been thinking about this after receiving the phone call. With a dark face, Victor told his sister about what had happened tonight. Both Gracie and Eden felt that something was odd. Eden did not expect that the three people did not give her a break and had been secretly making trouble for her. Gracie looked ahead. There were cars that kept passing them, making her feel even more uneasy. Victorforted his sister, "Don''t worry, Gracie. Well know when we get there." Eden also persuaded her, "We still don''t know the truth yet. We must be calm now. God bless the good man. Mr. Alwynn will be fine." Gracie nodded and did not speak. As soon as they arrived at the hospital, they went straight to the ICU. Jaxon was waiting for Victor and Gracie. Reba was crying sadly at the side. Vincent and Haven lowered their heads and stood by the side. "Mr. Alwynn, Miss Alwynn, you''re here." When Jaxon saw Victor and Gracie, he walked toward them quickly, as if he had seen his savior. Reba nced at the three secretly with anger in her eyes. They came so fast. Didn''t he detest his father? Usually, when his father was ill, he didn''t even bother to go home and take a look. Now he was fast when he heard that his father was in ICU. Victor took a sharp look at Reba, and his eyes were like an ice sword. Being stared at by Victor, Reba felt chills all over her body. However, she had to continue with her acting. "Phillip, how could you be so careless? What should I do if something bad happens to you?" Reba cried loudly. Jaxon coldly nced at her and said to Victor and Gracie, "Can I have a word with you?" Victor looked at Eden. He did not want her to worry. "Eden, wait for us here.'' Eden didn''t care too much. She just nodded and said, "Okay!" Then, the three of them walked to the other side. Seeing this, Reba felt a little uneasy. She nced at Vincent. He immediately got her meaning and took a few steps forward. Eden seemed to have seen through Vincent''s motives. She also moved and stood at the corner. In this way, she could see Vincent in the front and Victor on the left. Vincent noticed her move and realized that Eden knew what he wanted to do. He took two steps and then stopped again. Victor looked at Jaxon and asked, "Jaxon, I think you also know what happened tonight. My father can''t tumble down the stairs for no reason." Jaxon nodded and said with a hesitant face, "I know, Mr. Alwynn. And there is something very strange. The chairman has not been sent to the hospital in time. He''s now out of consciousness for dying treatment." Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Gracie sneered, "I''m afraid this is not an ident. Dad has taken back Vincent''s authority. He and Reba have lost their status in thepany at the same time. Who knows what would Reba do? She¡¯s a vicious woman." Jaxon also nodded and said, "Mr. Alwynn was angry about her for stealing the design of the Alwynn Group, so he didn''t allow her to go back to thepany. But I didn''t know what happened tonight and haven''t received any personnel transfer order, so Vincent''s position is retained." "Damn it!" Victor kicked the wall furiously. He exposed Vincent to restrain him a little bit, but he did not expect that they dared to harm his father. In his mind, his father had always been a very strong and tough person. He had been going through all kinds of ups and downs but had never fallen. When he was young, he was outstanding in the business circle. Even now, he still had a very important position. Jaxon said, "After receiving the call, I went to the house at once and checked the monitoring equipment on the second floor, which, I found, was all broken." "Broken?" Victor snorted, "How could it be so coincidental?" Jaxon nodded sadly. "Well, so I immediately notified you and your sister toe over. At the moment, thepany is the most important. Also, Mr. Alwynn can''t stay in this hospital." Victor and Gracie instantly understood what Jaxon meant. Gracie said, "Uncle Bates, thank you for apanying my father loyally these years." Jaxon said with a wry smile, "I owe your mother a favor. I wanted to guard thepany and you two for her, but I failed." Gracie looked at Jaxon gratefully. She was very grateful that he had the intention to do this. "Uncle Bates, you don''t have to feel sorry. It''s not easy for you to hold on until now," Gracie said. Victor also said, "Jaxon, I will arrange a private hospital for my father. I''ll arrange it. You and Gracie can go talk to the doctor first." Hearing Victor''s words, Jaxon felt that he had found the backbone. "Okay, we¡¯ll go now." Gracie did not say anything and left with Jaxon. Victor took out his mobile phone, making a call, and walked towards Eden. "Adonis." Being disturbed at the midnight, Adonis was fuming with anger, "Victor, what''s wrong with you? It¡¯s midnight!" Victor frowned and said, "Get up right now. Didn''t I let you invest in a private hospital before? Now call them and send an ambnce to the address I texted you. My father got some problems." Hearing this, Adonis was not drowsy anymore. "What happened? How could a man like your father get problems?" Adonis obviously did not believe it. Victor replied in a deep voice, "Just do it. I''ll stall Reba. After you send the ambnce, take Lucian and go to the old house to find clues immediately." Adonis said, "Okay, okay. Seems that the old witch in your family is ying tricks again. I''ming now. Don''t worry. A person cannot be peaceful in the whole life." Victor frowned. Was Adonisforting him now? He said, "Adonis, I hope your IQ could be higher than your height." Adonisughed, "Haha... Victor, I didn''t have pimples at puberty when I grew up. Are you envious?" Victor: C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He quickly hung up the phone. At that time, he had already walked to Eden''s side. He took her hand and walked towards Reba with her. Eden looked at him and asked, "Can''t we visit Phillip now?" Victor nodded, "Eden, let''s go there first. Dad can''t stay in this hospital.¡± Eden took a look at Reba and others, and suddenly realized that Phillip''s injury might not be that simple. When Reba heard that Phillip was going to be transferred to another hospital, she immediately stood up, "Victor, where are you going to send your father to? He is now out of consciousness! Are you going to take his life?" Victor looked at her coldly and said sarcastically, "You should know Who wants to take his life. It seems that you'' re so impatient, wanting to kill my father just for the thing tonight. Reba, you have to hold on. The show has just begun." Reba was stunned by Victor''s words. Vincent and Haven also felt anxious. Victor nced at them three without anyone noticing and found out that they all looked strange, especially Haven, who looked very flustered. Seeing her expression, Victor understood that Haven might know how his father was injured. It was said that the older, the wiser. Reba immediately reacted. She shouted, "Step over my body first, or I won''t allow you to take Phillip away." She had pushed Phillip down the stairs, of course, now she didn''t want him to survive. Phillip was a goner now, and was going to die sooner or later. Even if he could survive, she would not let it happen. She had oppressed Victor for so many years, why was she afraid of his father? Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and he said in an extremely cold tone, "Are you so anxious to kill yourself? Don''t worry, I''ll help you." "Watch your mouth! Dad is fine here. Why do you want to transfer him? Do you want him to die and take over Jotham Alwynn Group?" Vincent growled. He also knew that his father couldn''t be taken away. If his father woke up, he and his mother were both ruined. Hearing this, Victor''s face became even gloomier. Everyone present could feel the coldness he gave off. Even Eden felt his terribleness. Vincent forced himself to stare at Victor. "Who wants my father to die? And who wants to possess Jotham Alwynn Group? You know the answer. But don''t think you will get what you want." Victor smiled coldly and held Eden''s hand, intending to leave. But Reba immediately blocked their way. She looked at him sarcastically and said, "Victor, Phillip is my husband. You can''t take him away, or even touch him, without my permission." Others were afraid of Victor, but she was not. She had been gnawing at Victor since he was young. Now he was powerful, but what was the difference? There were all kinds ofplicated rtionships in the Jotham Alwynn Group. He could not get the Jotham Alwynn Group. "Really? You treat my father as a cash cow and took hundreds of millions of dors these years. Do you really think that you can do it without anyone noticing?" Reba didn''t expect that Victor knew this. She was shocked upon hearing this and bit her lower lip hard. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 If the members of the board knew about this, she would be destroyed. "Victor, what do you mean?" Reba stared at him. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. During this period, Phillip''s attitude towards her was very weird, which prompted her to push him downstairs tonight. Victor sneered coldly and said, "What do I mean? You know the answer." Reba, this was just the beginning. Victor said in his heart. He had been enduring for so long, but this time, he would never let her escape. Hearing his word, Reba''s eyes became sharp. She looked at Victor with more vicious eyes than before, "It seems that you''ve paid a lot these days." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was still not sure how much Victor knew about what she had done, so there was no need for her to be afraid. After tonight, she and her son would be in charge of the Jotham Alwynn Group. As for Gracie and Victor, they would know her methods soon. Moreover, thanks to Alex, she now owned 4% shares of thepany, while Victor, this brat, only had 2% shares. Although with the shares that Haven and Vin returned to him, Victor still could not compete with her. Seeing Reba not intending to hide her tricks, Victor just looked at her coldly and did not speak. Just hisst sentence could make her feel nervous for a long time. Reba never easily gave up, as long as there was a chance, she would do everything to seize it. Now, the only things she wanted were the shares of Phillip. His shares would be transferred to her tomorrow morning. With her shares, she could get the ownership of the Jotham Alwynn Group. At that time, she would be in charge of everything. Victor was not a big deal to her. Once she took down the Jotham Alwynn Group, she would cooperate with the Witlock Group, and then, they could be together aboveboard. Thinking of this, Reba''s heart beat faster. She had always loved Alex. She was still young. She couldn¡¯t waste her precious time on an old man. By the time, Gracie and Jaxon had arranged another hospital. This hospital was arranged in advance by Reba. Seeing the attending doctoring over with Gracie and Jaxon, Reba snorted and said, "Gracie, it''s impossible to transfer Phillip without my permission." Gracie was taller than Reba. So she looked down at Reba, with disdain in her eyes. "Who do you think you are? Just a mistress who sold youth and stole others'' property. How dare you swagger around in front of me?" As Gracie said, she raised her hand, with fierce eyes, and pped hard in Reba''s face. "Ah!" Reba screamed incredulously. She had never expected that Gracie would hit her in the face. "Gracie, she is your elder! How can you beat her? Behave like a human!" Seeing his mother being humiliated, Vincent shouted and red at Gracie fiercely. Eden was also stunned because of Gracie¡¯ s p. Gracie looked at him aloofly and said, "Vincent, freshen up your stinky mouth before speaking to me. You maggots, parasites of our family, make me sick. And look at your ugly face! It¡¯s really a face only your mother could love. My dad was handsome when he was young, how could you, such a in guy, be his son? You better listen to me. If something is wrong with my dad, I will definitely make you and your mother pay with your lives." Reba was so shocked by Gracie''s words that she broke out in a cold sweat. How could Vin not look like Phillip? "Watch your mouth! Although it was disgraceful for my mother to marry my father, you can''t nder her like this. You must apologize to my mother. Right now!" He hated that his mother was a mistress. He was the child of a mistress, and this identity would follow him for a lifetime, for ever and ever. Gracie sneered and looked at him, "What if I don¡¯t apologize?" "You''re courting death!" Vincent said with a stern face. He was seething and trembling. Gracie mocked, "You want to kill me? Haha, I¡¯m used to it. You and your mother, have always wanted to kill Victor and me. But we''re lucky enough. No matter you broke our car or hired killers, we survived every time." After Gracie finished speaking, she looked at Reba, who seemed very painful, with a disdainful look. "Reba, does it hurt? This is for my mother. When my mother left, you caught her at the gate and pped her. You said to her that if she dared toe back, you would kill Victor and me. This is what you said to threaten my mother. At that time, I was too young to do anything. I could only watch you force my mother to leave. All these years, to keep the two of us safe, she could only look at us and miss us in the dark. From now on, I will pay all this hatred back to you." Hearing this, Victor frowned and looked at his sister in disbelief. Did she see everything that happened at that time? Victor was shocked. It turned out that his sister knew about this, but she never told him. Why? He had been looking for his mother all these years. Eden took a look at Victor sadly. Victor and Gracie had experienced too many bad things. Reba''s face was drained of color, but her tone was still very tough. She said, "You uppity girl. Don''t think that you'' re strong enough just because you''ve grown up now. Don''t you dare touch me again? I warn you." She would definitely ask those bodyguards to teach Gracie a good lesson. Last time, she fluked away. But this time, she wouldn''t be so lucky. Gracie sneered at her without any fear. Her red coat made her more powerful. "Reba, do you y your old trick at the banquet again? These security guards are not doing very well in the prison. Maybe one day, if they can''t stand it, your crime will be exposed." "Are you so sure that you can hide Anson''s matter from the world for the rest of your life?" Reba looked at her arrogantly, raising her eyebrows smugly, and said with a smile, "Do you have any evidence? Show it to me, or you''ll never terrorize me. I''m not afraid." "Hahaha..." Gracie smiled coldly. "Reba, I know you'' re not afraid because you are heartless. I am not terrorizing you. I am just telling you, you can''t wrap fire in the paper. One day, the truth will be revealed, and at that time, I will enjoy your ruin." Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Gracie'' s words made Reba a little nervous. She had indeed done many bad things to Gracie and her brother, but had never been caught by them. There was nothing to fear about them. But now, seeing the yful smile on Gracie''s face, she suddenly felt a little afraid. Gracie was now like a demon who had crawled out of hell, who could easily destroy her. "Victor, the ambnce is downstairs." A deep voice came. It was Adonising over followed by twenty bodyguards in ck suits. They were very threatening. Victor said, "Send my father over." Adonis nodded, and the twenty bodyguards immediately made way for the doctors and nurses pushing the stretcher into the ambnce. Reba, Vincent, and Haven were also a little scared of those bodyguards. Reba had always thought that Victor was still the little boy she could easily deal with. But the current scene shattered her arrogance in an instant. Adonis, Anson, Lucian, and Brian. These men were all at Victor''s side. As she saw, it was just a few unworldly young children ying together. But now she realized that she was wrong. Adonis, who had always been a yboy, could mobilize so many bodyguards at one time, and they were all at Victor''smand. "How dare you!" Reba immediately blocked the door of the ICU, not letting anyone in. Victor looked down at her as if he was looking at a rat and ordered coldly, "Throw this woman out." His insulting order made Reba freeze. Two tall and strong bodyguards came up. Reba warned them angrily, "Don''t you dare!" However, as if they didn''t hear her words, the two bodyguards grabbed Reba hard and dragged her out. "Let me go! You bastards, how can you treat me like this! Do you b*stards know who I am? I am the president''s wife of Jotham Alwynn Group..." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Reba screamed loudly as if she wanted to tell her identity to all the people in the hospital. However, the people in the surrounding wards seeing such a situation didn''t dare to ask for trouble for themselves. "Mom..." Vincent wanted to save his mother, but he was also stopped by two bodyguards. Victor nced at him and Haven and said mercilessly, "Throw these two people out too. Don''t let them get in the way." Haven was shocked by his order. She looked at Victor with heart-wrenching eyes and said, "Don¡¯t bother to do that. We will leave by ourselves." Victor didn''t say anything. He just looked at what was happening in front of him indifferently. Haven wanted to go out by herself, but in the end, she was pushed out by the bodyguards. And this sense was photographed by a reporter who was hiding in the dark. Later, Phillip was sent to Victor''s private hospital. By that time Victor finally felt at ease. Outside the hospital. Reba looked terribly bad. her hair was messy, and her lipstick was rubbed everywhere, even her pearl ne was broken. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t look like a nobledy at all. Her well-maintained face looked very ferocious now. "Don''t touch me, you jerks." Vincent, whose face flushed with anger, struggled hard and finally shook off the bodyguards. Meanwhile, Haven was directly pushed to the ground. "Ouch..." She wiped the floor with her knees and felt a sharp pain all over her body. She was humiliated in front of Eden. Deep in her heart, there was a sense of humiliation that she had never felt before. But when she looked up painfully and happened to see Eden looking at her as well, there was no emotion in Eden''s eyes as if she was looking at a person unknown. Seeing Eden''s eyes, Haven suddenly felt that maybe she overthought. Reba was nervous and humiliated. She could do nothing but watch Phillip being taken away. She looked at Jaxon, who was next to Victor, and said angrily, "Jaxon, you traitor! You¡¯re not qualified to stay in Jotham Alwynn Group! From now on, you don''t have to work in ourpany!" Jaxon answered neither arrogantly nor humbly, "Madam, you have no right to fire me." Reba squinted and sneered, "Really? We¡¯ll see." Reba nced at Eden and directly ignored Victor and Gracie. She looked at Eden with a smile of vague meaning, "Director Bleu, your three children are very beautiful. I like them very much." Eden''s heart tightened. She clenched her fists nervously and was about to retort, but Victor said first, "Take a look at yourself before touching my children. If they are missing a hair, I''ll ask Vincent to pay back, with hands or legs, you can choose." "You..." Vincent red at Victor, exasperated but speechless. Seeing this, Gracie felt that her anger was greatly vented. The humiliation and grievance she had experienced now returned in kind. Reba knew it was useless to say more. So she said, "Victor, we''ll see." Then she turned to Vincent and Haven and called them, "Vin, Haven, let''s go." Vincent nced at her and hesitated. "But Dad..." He shouldn''t have called Jaxon. Even more than twenty years had passed, Jaxon was still loyal to his father. If Jaxon had not called Victor and Gracie, they would not have known what had happened to their father so easily. Reba said in a low voice, "I said go." She had had a new n. Tomorrow morning, she would investigate the hospital Victor transferred Phillip to. As long as she knew which hospital it was, she would have the opportunity to pull the strings again. Anyway, only they three saw what happened tonight. No one knew what happened to Phillip. Watching the three of them leaving, Eden looked worried. "Victor, will she hurt the kids?" This was what she feared the most. Threatening adults with their children is amon urrence. Victorforted her softly, "Eden, don''t worry. I have already arranged people to protect them." Gracie also said, "Trust him. They will be fine." "Well, I have no other choice but to believe him." Eden smiled helplessly. She only hoped that Phillip would wake up soon and solve the problems. Only then they could live a peaceful life.Only then they could live a peaceful life. She didn''t want to get involved in the family disputes at all, but she was already enmeshed in it. Gracie said, "Victor, it''s all up to you now. Since Reba dared to do so, she must have the confidence to get thepany. Figure out how many shares she has first." Victor nodded steadily and replied confidently, "Lucian has been investigating. No matter how anxious Reba is, she couldn¡¯t take any action until tomorrow morning." Chapter 824 Chapter 824 "s." Gracie sighed. "Reba doesn''t know Mom is back yet. I''m really worried about what she will do after knowing. She''ll definitely make trouble for Mom." Reba had always been a pain in Jaida''s heart. She married Phillip just for business, but in the end, she was betrayed by him. Fortunately, Uncle Calder had always been her side. Now that her mother had finally had her happiness, she would never allow Reba to ruin it. When she was young, she really hated her father because seeing her mother cried every day for his cheating. Jaida was like a tool to him, taking care of the kids alone and doing every housework for him. She thought that way her husband could work outside without worries. But actually, he was keeping a mistress and illegitimate kid outside without worries. Every time Gracie thought of the past, she would feel unbearable heartache. But now seeing how her father ended up, she could not feel happy. Eden said, "Gracie, I think she doesn''t know. She didn''t mention Jaida recently when I met her. Moreover, she can''t hurt her now." Gracie looked at her and smiled slightly. "Eden, thank you for being with Mom these years." She understood her mother''s painstaking efforts. Her life was not easy. In Jaida¡¯s most lonely and difficult time, Eden apanied her. Eden looked at her and also smiled in her heart. "I also be happier for having her." "Yeah." Gracie nodded. Looking at Victor, she said, "Victor, you can go back and prepare with Eden first. I''ll rest tomorrow so I''m going back in the morning." Victor looked at her and said, "Gracie, go back with us. I invested in this private hospital so there¡¯re all our people. Adonis has arranged the best doctor. Daddy will be fine. Besides, Reba can''t find here, only a few of us know that dad''s here." Hearing Victor''s words, Gracie took a look at the luxurious and well-equipped hospital shocked. She said in surprise, "Wow! I don¡¯t know you¡¯ re that rich. You have a private hospital now!" Victor beamed gently. He looked at Eden, who was also looking at him in shock, and said softly, "It''s all Eden''s credit." In River City, he had a lot of real estate activities. "My credit?" Eden was puzzled. "But I haven''t done anything. I dare not take this credit." Victor gently rubbed her head. "Sweetie, it''s all because of you." Eden didn''t know what to say. She felt a little guilty. Every time Victor said something like this, she felt sorry for him. Gracie pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at her brother with a look of relief. Now that Victor had Eden, he was getting happier day by day. She said, "Eden, you are Victor''s motivation." Because of Victor''s obsession with finding Eden, he finally had such a great achievement. He looked cold, but deep down he had a gentle heart. He grew up under the oppression of Reba. If another child had been in his situation, the child might have given up himself. But Victor hadn''t. He created a perfect condition for himself by his own power. Eden nced at Victor with a smile on her face and said to Gracie, "I have always been grateful that he can do so much for me." She really thought so. Victor had been considering her very carefully whatever he did. Victor turned to look at Eden and smiled radiantly and confidently. Gracie looked at the couple and smiled with relief, thinking that no matter what, Victor was happy. "Mr. Alwynn, Miss Alwynn, it all lined up." Jaxon came over and said. Victor said, "Thanks, Uncle Bates, we''re lucky to have you taking care of it." Jaxon shook his head slightly and looked at Victor. He said in a heavy tone, "This''s what I should do. I will stay at the Jotham Alwynn Group. If there''s any news, I''ll inform you immediately." Gracie looked at Jaxon gratefully. Jaxon and Phillip were the same age, but Jaxon was more responsible than her father. He loved his family and took on his responsibilities. Both his son and daughter had their own families now and had good jobs. With his virtuous wife and filial children, Jaxon lived a happy life. "Uncle Bates, can you pay attention to Reba''s actions these days? She may give you attitude but..." Jaxon smiled and said, "I will. She isn''t kind to me anyway. Because I''m never on her side and always against her. It''s not a big deal." "Well..." Gracie sighed. "Uncle Bates, go get some rest first. And take care when youe here. Don''t let others find out." Jaxon nodded understandingly. "Got it." Everyone went home. The next day, the ident that happened in the Alwynn family was reported, but it was another version. The report said, it was Victor who argued with Phillip in the old house for a small cause, but leading to a disaster: Phillip tumbled down the stairs because of anger. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There had always been a rumor that Victor and his father had always been at odds, and this wrong report confirmed the rumor. The report caused a heated discussion on the Inte. Vincent hired many paid posters to abused Victor on the topic. The abuse covered up everything. Jaida and Zaiden had seen the news and were infuriated. Eden and Gracie were also very angry. They had never expected that Reba would reverse the truth. On the contrary, Victor went to thepany alone when Eden rested as if nothing had happened. Facing the questions and abuse on the Inte, he didn''t care at all and didn''t make any response. Actually, the first person in the family who knew the news was Kenny. Knowing that his grandfather had had some problems, Kenny vaguely felt that this thing was weird. So he had been staring at the computer since early in the morning. When he saw the news this morning, he sneered coldly as if he had guessed what would happen. Before going to school, he made a phone call. By noon, the situation was getting worse. Outside the gate of the Alwynn Group, many journalists wanted to find Victor and get some news, but they couldn''t even find Victor'' s shadow. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 After arranging everything, Kenny went to school. Jaida, Zaiden, Gracie, and Eden sitting in the living room looked bad. Jaida was worried looking at thements that scolded her son. She looked at Zaiden with a worried face and asked, "Zaiden, what should we do now? People are misled by Reba. Shameless woman." Zaidenforted her with a smile, "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. Victor has his consideration. I told him if he''s short of money, I can support him. He knows how to deal with it. We should trust him. He has the ability." Jaida nodded. She could do nothing but trust Victor. Eden felt shocked about her father''s confident expression. Had he already came up with countermeasures? She said angrily, "Does Reba think she can get everything by doing so?" Gracie sneered, "Eden, you don''t know her. She has a lot of vicious artifices." After a while, she sighed and suggested, "Anyway, Victor will solve this. Does anyone want to go shopping?" She had wanted to go shopping with Eden today. "Count me in." Abigail walked out with sleepy eyes. "Okay, great! Fancy clothes heal everything!" Gracie said with her arms crossed, but she still looked unhappy. Zaiden took out a card and handed it to Eden. He smiled lovingly. "Eden, here'' s your allowance. Take it. Buy whatever you want." "Wow! Uncle Calder, you''re so nice. What about me? I want a scarf. Twelve thousand, can you buy it for me?" Abigail looked at Zaiden with a smile. It seemed that Uncle Calder was richer than she had imagined. The real estate circle in Gate City was in his control. And he also developed well in River City. Zaidenughed and said, "Okay, okay. I give the card to Eden. You can buy whatever you want." "Hurray!" Abigail said happily and turned to wash up. Eden took over the card in her father''s hand. She beamed happily. "It''s happy to use the allowance Dad gave me." Zaiden''s eyes were filled with a happy smile. "And it''s happy for me to make money for my daughter!" "Look at you." Gracie grinned sweetly. "What an enviable father and daughter." "Haha..." Zaidenughed. "Gracie, I dreamed of having a daughter. Now you are my daughter too." Zaiden really liked these children. Jaida also smiled and said, "Eden, I''ll stay at home with your father, or he would be lonely again. If you see something suitable for me, you buy it. Anyway, it is your father''s money. He always says we¡¯re too frugal." "Okay! Mom, I''ll use the allowance well." Eden said with a wide grin. Hearing them talking, Zaiden looked at Jaida gently and said, "I''m d you can spend my money. Buy as much as you like! As much as the mall has!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jaida looked at Eden and said with a smile, "You hear him. If you like, you can buy everything in the mall and he won''t say anything." "Wow! Dad, I have never bought clothes in that way. I''ll give it a try today." Eden was joyful. Buying clothes like this must can drive her bad mood away. Hearing this, Zaidenughed again. "Well, well, as long as you like it. I hope my daughter can have all kinds of beautiful clothes in the wardrobe, fringed dress, pleated dress...everything you like!" Zaiden''s tone was vastly doting. Imagining the shopping scene, Eden couldn''t help but smile. She said, "Gracie, a shopping spree must be able to help us get rid of the bad mood, right?" Gracie nodded quickly. "When I''m in a bad mood, I''ll buy all I want." After a while, Abigail had changed her clothes. She smiled and said, "Mom, Uncle, we''re leaving." Jaida nodded, "Have fun." Then, the three went to Victor''s shopping mall. In the Alwynn Group''s building. Victor sat quietly, with his dark and calm eyes, watching thements online. There was no expression on his face, but sometimes anger flickered in his eyes. Suddenly, Lucian and Adonis came in, and Anson also followed them sitting in an electric wheelchair. Adonis had an angry look on his face. He looked at Victor, who was still steady and indifferent in such a situation. He asked, "Victor, what do you want me to do? Kill her?" Adonis''s eyes were filled with mes of fury. Lucian and Anson were wrathful too. Victor looked at them coldly. He frowned slightly, and cruelness flickered in his sharp eyes. "Wait and see what tricks she can y. She wants to let Jotham Alwynn Group''s people hate me so that she can get Jotham Alwynn Group smoothly." "She''s really..." Adonis frowned and looked even more furious. Anson was not that impulsive. He became much calmer because of his injuries. "Let''s settle our old and new grudges this time." Lucian nodded gracefully. "Yeah. We won¡¯t spare her this time." He stood straight as if he was ready to get even with Reba. Victor just sneered. That smile was more terrible than a storm, making people not dare to look straight at him. He said casually, "Let''s wait till night. She has already been the acting chairman, and she will soon take action." His eyes were so cold that people would tremble unconsciously once they saw them. Hearing this, the three of them stopped talking. Meanwhile in the Jotham Alwynn Group. Looking at the abusivements about Victor, Reba was in a very good mood. After the identst night, she immediately took the position of acting chairman. Members of the board thought Phillip was injured because of Victor, so they had no objection to her taking this position. At this time, only Reba and Vincent were in the spacious office. Reba was dressed in a peachblow suit, with exquisite makeup, looked luxurious and capable. The white rose brooch in the suit made her looked nobler. Looking at the insultingments, she said proudly with an expression of enjoyment, "Vin, have you seen that? This is my method. I can make people call white ck, call right wrong. Victor dares not do anything to us now. Just wait. The Jotham Alwynn Group will soon belong to us." Reba said with an excited look. Now, as the acting chairman, everything was under her control. She didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Victor, that little brat, didn''t secretly manipte the situation. But Vincent nced at his excited mother wiltingly. Victor taking no action made him feel even more uneasy. "Mom, Victor in silence is even more terrifying," he said. Reba stared at him with a strange smile. She asked, "Why do you say so? Do you know him very well?" Vincent sighed and said, "He has been a very forbearing person since he was a child. Even if he was wronged by us every time, he didn''t say anything. But he would give me a fatal strike when I let down my guard. It''s his stock-in-trade." Many years ago, he and his sister enjoyed afortable and luxurious life, while Victor always went out early and returnedte. He was like a king walking in the night, every day, he sublimated the life that he nned for himself. It was because Victor was too forbearing that Vincent always had a desire to subdue him. The calmer Victor was, the angrier Vincent was. Reba narrowed her eyes slightly. She didn''t take Victor seriously at all. "Don¡¯t worry, Vin. Now you just need to coax Haven and make her keep the secret. Then we can not only get the Jotham Alwynn Group but also the Clement Group." She had already had a good n in her mind. As long as Haven was in the Clement family, she didn''t have to worry about not getting their property. Vincent took a deep breath. Since his father was injured, he had always felt anxious. When Phillip was in charge of the Jotham Alwynn Group, even if thepany had problems, he could handle things well. But now, he felt the atmosphere in thepany was weird. Anyway, what had happened couldn''t be changed. So Vincent said, "Trust me, Mother. We are now in the same boat so she won''t confide it. Moreover, I am also raising money to buy stocks in the name of others. Once the stocks are transferred to Haven and me, with our shares, we can get the management right, and then the Clement family is ours." He had it all nned. However, the situation of the Jotham Alwynn Group wasplex. Most of the people in the company were on Phillip'' s side. He always felt that things were not so simple. Victor and Gracie had been biding their time for revenge for so long. How could they let him get the Jotham Alwynn Group so easily? Abruptly, the office door was pushed open by Justin heavily. He was sweating and looked anxious. "Oh, no! Madam, Mr. Alwynn, bad news! Our official website is hacked! The price of all the goods became one dor, and the turnover has reached millions. And the rate is increasing! At this rate, thepany''s loss will reach 300 million dors soon!" "What?!" "How is this possible?" Reba and Vincent shouted at the same time, looking at Justin in disbelief. Network marketing was the main means of profit of the Jotham Alwynn Group because the ie on the Inte tform was beyond their imagination. And their turnover had always been good. But now the tform had such a fatal mistake. Vincent thundered, "Aren''t you also a hacker? Why are you still here? Hurry up and solve the problem!" Justin looked at Vincent with a guilty face, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve tried but I can''t manage it. The opponent is obviously an expert and I''m no match for him." Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Hearing Justin'' s words, Reba stood up immediately and smacked her hand down onto the table. She shouted, "You idiot! What can you do? You useless dog can''t do anything at critical moments!" She had just sat on the acting chairman''s seat, and such a destroy had happened. How could she deal with it? Justin looked guilty. He was so resigned to his loss again. "Madam, I''ve tried to crack the virus several times. But it''s a foreign IP address, I can''t crack it." He had been paying attention to this IP address and checking it for many days, but still had not found the hacker. "A foreign address?" Reba thought for a while and asked him, "Why? I don''t know any people abroad. Why do they do this?" She thought it would be done by Victor. But now seemed it wasn''t done by Victor. However, no one would attack their website except Victor. She roared angrily, "D*mn Victor, you''ll pay for it!¡± She then pulled her bag over and walked out of the office quickly. Vincent frowned and asked, "Mom, where are you going?¡± Reba sneered and said, "To see Victor. I''d like to see what this little brat wants to do? His mother reallymitted to the Jotham Alwynn Group. Does he want to destroy it like this?" Vincent persuaded her resignedly, "Mom, what''s the point of going for him now? We can''t change the situation anyway.¡± Reba looked at him coldly and said, "At least it''s not toote to stop him now. I don''t want an unprofitablepany." Reba was on the edge. She couldn''t solve this problem. Justin also echoed, ¡°Mr. Alwynn, we must stop him. The selling rate is very fast, if we don''t take any action, there will be a great deficit." "D*mn you, Victor!" Vincent shouted angrily. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s, and the insidiousness and craftiness In his eyes couldn''t be hidden. "I''ll go with you, Mom." Vincent grabbed the car key on the desk. "Great." Reba nodded with satisfaction. They went to the Alwynn Group together. And meanwhile, Victor received a piece of news. Anson, Adonis, and Lucian were all still in the office. Lucian said without hesitation, "It''s Kenny." Victor nced at him. "Are you sure?" He remembered that his son looked very calm when going to school in the morning. Lucian looked at him stilly and asked, "Apart from Kenny, can you think of anyone else?" Victor thought for a while and then shook his head slightly. "Looks like you'' re right. He looks calm and has no different from usual when he was out. Who would expect that he quickened our progress secretly? Really impressive, my son." The other three didn''t say anything feeling speechless. Looking at Victor''s arrogant look, they couldn''t help but frown. Lucian said, "Seriously? That proud?" Victorughed and said, "What''s the problem? My son did a great job. Even if the Jotham Alwynn Group is unprofitable, I won''t let Reba get it. She''s just in charge of thepany, but the current situation is very unfavorable to her, she will be here soon." Lucian nodded and said, "Since things have reached this stage, what¡¯s your n next?" Victor took a deep look at him and sneered, "I don''t have any n. Let''s see what Reba wants to do. Now she holds 40% of the shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group. She hasn''t been in the company during this period but has privately bought stocks and transferred them to her ount. Considering her strength, she cannot do this on her own. I''m afraid that there is someone behind her working the system. Now we must find out who that person is, only then can we make other arrangements. Moreover, I'' ve been investigating another unknown shareholder with major shares, but I haven''t found anything about him." Lucian said, "I''m also investigating, but this person is mysterious. If we know who he or she is and win the person over, with the shares we own, we canpete with her. But the most important thing now is that we can''t let Reba get Chairman Alwynn''s shares." Victor looked confident and said with an elegant smile, "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Jaxon won''t let her do that. I''m afraid that she doesn''t realize her situation yet, or she may be more anxious." Anson looked at him and said, "So, right now, the most important thing is to find out the reason your father falling down. If it was not an ident, find out the evidence, and then we can let her completely fall from power this time." Lucian shook his head slightly and said, "But we don''t have any clue. I rushed to the old house as fast as I could. All the monitoring cameras on the second floor were broken at that time. The cameras were just broken that day, so the thing is fishy.¡± Hearing this, Victor straightened up slightly, looked at Lucian, and said with a smile, "Lucian, I almost forgot that there is monitoring in my room. The range is not wide but maybe we can find some clues." Lucian looked at him with a displeased expression andined, "Why didn''t you tell me at that time? Now it''s very difficult to enter the house again." Victorughed and said, "Difficult? That''s the ce where I grew up. Do you think I''ll be kept out of the door?" Anson looked at Victor with a serious expression. "Now the public is not on your side. If you return to the old house, she would y tricks again. Last time she deliberately tumbled down the stairs and framed you. Don'' t you remember?" Adonis said sarcastically, "Why didn''t she diest time?" Lucian threw a nce at him. "Dumb luck. She escaped time and time again." Adonis answered angrily, "Dumb luck always runs out. I don¡¯t think she can be lucky all the time.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucian nodded and advised, "We can go to the old house again and see if we can find anything, what do you say?" As soon as he finished speaking, the office door was knocked heavily. Victor nced at the door with his dark eyes and said in a gloomy tone, "A second." Adonis turned to open the door. It was indeed Reba and Vincent. He looked coldly at the two of them and said in a very hostile tone, "Do you know where it is? You''re not wanted here!" Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Vincent stepped forward and red at him, "Adonis, watch your mouth!" Adonis raised his eyebrows and looked at him with disdain, "I''m polite enough to talk to someone like you. Get out!" Reba didn''t say anything, but raised her hand and wanted to teach Adonis a lesson. A hint of coldness shed acorss Adonis''s eyes as he reached out to grab her hand. Reba frowned and looked at Adonis with sharp eyes. Just as she was about to speak, Adonis said first, "You''re used to beating others, but you actually dare to beat me. It seems that I have to disable your hand." Adonis used a little strength, and Reba''s face twisted in pain. "Let go of me." She warned him. Adonis let go of her hand with his face full of disgust. Then, he took out a tissue from his bag and wiped his palm elegantly. Looking at his extremely insulting action, Reba flew into a rage. She roared at Adonis, "Who do you think you are? How dare you do this in front of me?" She couldn''t believe what she had seen. Adonis, the b*stard, actually bullied her like this. Adonis threw the tissue at her feet and looked at her mockingly, "Why don''t I dare to bully such a vicious and shameless woman like you? My mother is right. B*tches always expose their dirty and despicable minds inadvertently. You don''t even know how disgusting you look right now." "Adonis, how dare you!" Vincent couldn''t help but wave his fist at Adonis. However, Adonis held Vincent''s fist at ease, narrowed his eyes and looked at him disdainfully, "Vincent, if you dare to beat me, whether you believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death." "B*stard!" Vincent''s facial features twisted with a surge of great fury. Reba looked at Adonis warningly, "Adonis, let go of me. I''m not here to quarrel with you today. I''m here to find Victor. It has nothing to do with you." Adonis shook off Vincent''s hand forcefully, turned around and walked inside. Only then did Reba and Vincent walk in exasperatedly. As soon as they entered Victor''s office, they saw Anson and Lucian. Reba nced at them and the looked at Victor sharply, "Victor, stop it right now! Don''t think that you can ruin your father''s company just because he is ill now! What benefits will you get if Jotham Alwynn Group goes bankrupt?" Reba went straight to the topic. Looking at Victor''s leisurely face, she was so mad that her whole body was trembling. Victor just nced at her coldly and didn''t speak. With his face darkened, Anson said indifferently, "A wolf that has just been fed wants to eat its master in the next second. Do you think that it will be so full that can''t run quickly?" Hearing Anson''s voice, Reba looked at him. He sat in a wheelchair, and he still looked commanding. "Anson, what do you mean?" Reba was originally in a bad mood. When she heard Anson''s veiled abuse, she got even madder. She came here to Victor to get even with Victor, but she was pissed off. Only then did Anson raise his head and look at her with brooding eyes. There was no emotion in his eyes. At this time, Reba saw him clearly. During this period of time, he had lost a lot of weight. His face, which had been sharp-featured and angr, became handsome again. Anson was indeed very charming in this way. However, he was disabled and he was not good enough for her daughter. Anson sneered, "You know what I mean very well." Reba said coldly, "I don''t understand your mocking words. Your legs are disabled, but I hope that your mind won''t be disabled." "You b*stard!" Victor was miffed and kicked the office door hard. He got irked all of a sudden, which stunned everyone. With a pale face, Reba widened her eyes and looked at him defensively. "It is because of your conspiracy that Anson has be like this. Aren''t you ashamed to say these words? Do you have conscience? No, you are extremely heartless and cruel, so you did such a thing. You''re a beast." "Victor, you brat! Do you really think that I can''t do anything to you now?" Reba crossed her arms and said to Victor with confidence. She looked at Victor fearlessly with a pair of eyes full of schemes. She was here to dictate terms to Victor, not to quarrel with him. "Victor, you should speak with evidence." Victor looked straight at her, "I will have evidence. I told you before that you would be doomed sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time. You don''t have to be in a hurry to die. Just wait slowly and see." Looking at Victor''s firm face, Reba nodded with a sneer, "Brat, I''ll wait. Now, ask your hackers to stop immediately! Jotham Alwynn Group will go bankrupt if things go on like this. Do you want your father''s efforts to be ruined?" Victor looked at her mockingly, and there was faint sarcasm in his intense eyes, "Don''t you even know who''s plotting against you? You not only don''t deal with the affairs in thepany, but also come here to unt your prowess. If you keep dying, I''m afraid that yourpany will lose billions of dors, and you can''t make up such big losses with the hundreds of millions of dors you stole from Jotham Alwynn Group secretly." His voice was very calm, and he leaned against the chairzily. His eyes gradually became peaceful as he watched Reba''s arrogant face turn pale bit by bit. Vincent''s heart jumped fast in fear when he heard this. How did Victor know such a confidential thing? Reba looked directly into Victor''s brooding eyes and questioned him apathetically, "You really didn''t do it?" Lucian was also here. In Alwynn Group, the person who had the most excellentputer skills was Lucian. Since he was here, did it mean that Victor really had nothing to do with this matter? Victor smiled indifferently, looking sexy and charming. Although he didn''t do it, his son did it, and there was no essential difference. "Reba, our game has begun. You framed me and made my father injured, and then became the acting chairperson. Do you think you can live in peace? Someone did something to you before I take actions. It seems that you have offended a lot of people. That''s good. I feel that everything shoulde to an end." He suddenly got up and smiled ndly, looking asmanding as a king. Looking at Victor who was so confident, Reba couldn''t help but shudder. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him with aloofness, "Victor, I''d like to see what tricks you can y." Her words were full of disdain. After that, she turned around, raised her head high and left with Vincent. Raising his eyebrows, Victor looked at Lucian with his eyes full of harshness and brutality, "Lucian, release the news that she has embezzled public funds of Jotham Alwynn Group. We have evidence. This is the first step." Lucian nodded and turned around to leave. Victor looked at Anson and said, "Anson, go back first.¡± Anson nodded and looked at him, "I have an appointment tonight, and I have to go back to Aurora Entertainment." Victor said, "Thepany is quite far away from here. It''s not convenient for you to go home. I''ll vacate the 20th floor and you can use it as your office. Move Aurora Entertainment here. Abigail''s office is in the building next to mine. You often meet each other." Anson smiled. His smile was as pleasant as the breeze in the summer, "Okay!" He was naturally happy to be close to Ab by. Adonis said, "I''ll take you home." Victor said, "I will ask the people in thepany to send him back. Adonis, apany me to the Alwynn family." Adonis said, "Fine, I''ll go with you. I''m afraid you will be bullied by Reba if you go there alone." Victor was speechless. Would he be bullied by Reba? Anson looked at him and said, "Victor, be careful. Let Eden be careful as well." "Okay! Don''t worry." Victor said. Anson nodded and left on his own. As soon as Reba and Vincent returned to thepany, people in thepany looked at her with strange eyes. Reba suddenly felt that something was wrong, and Vincent looked at the people around with a puzzled face, "Mom, are they looking at you?" Reba suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart, "How would I know?" When they returned to the office, they saw Justin waiting at the door anxiously. Vincent''s eyebrows twitched when he saw him, "What happened?" Justin''s face was a little pale, "Mr. Alwynn, bad news! The news that Mrs. Alwynn embezzled public funds has been released. Hundreds of millions of dors were lost. Now the directors are making a fuss and they are looking for Mrs. Alwynn. Moreover, we have lost about four hundred million dors on the marketing tform online, and ourpany is sliding even deeper into the red." "Ah..." Reba almost fell to the ground. She took a few steps back, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. Suddenly, she thought of Victor''s words that the game had just begun. She opened her red lips slightly, and she couldn''t keep her bnce. It took her many years to steal the hundreds of millions of dors. Someone exposed her all of a sudden. Should she return all those money? Vincent nced at Justin and said, "Leave here first and try to stabilize the situation as soon as possible. If we keep making losses like this, we''re really go bankrupt." "Okay!" Justin left quickly. Vincent helped Reba back to the office. Reba fell on the sofa weakly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, what should we do now?" Vincent was anxious. He had always been indulging himself and spent as much money as possible, and he didn''t have much cash. Reba raised her head and red at him angrily, "Who exposed the news?" Vincent shook his head with a puzzled face, "I don''t know, either. Does Victor know someone else who is good atputer?" Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Reba looked at him with disappointment and anger, "Vincent, haven''t you been investigating this matter? I trust you so much. How can you not even figure this out? It''s already hard enough for us to deal with Lucian. You must find out that person. Theputers in ourpany had been paralyzed for three daysst time, right? Could it be that the news had been leaked out at that time? What''s more, our father seemed to know about it. Victor must have told him about it." Reba''s face turned stern. She was d that Phillip was unconscious at this time, and she could do a lot of things at will. Vincent looked anxious, "Mom, is it useful to investigate it right now? The most important thing is to make up for the losses and stabilize your position. Only in this way can Jotham Alwynn Group be ours. You did everything to get Jotham Alwynn Group, didn''t you?" Otherwise, everything they had nned would be in vain, and they would be charged with an attempted murder. That was his father. Reba was really cruel. Reba looked at him and sneered, "Make up for the losses? How? I used most of the money to buy houses and shops, and I gave some money to Mask. How can I have so much cash now?" She didn''t expect that this matter would be exposed by others. She vaguely sensed that Phillip had known this matter, which was why she pushed him down the stairs without mercy. However, this matter was still disclosed by others after Phillip was hospitalized. "By the way, could it be Jaxon?" A trace of hostility shed across Reba''s eyes, "This ungrateful b*stard has always been my enemy. He always helps Victor and Gracie. This matter must have something to do with him." Vincent didn''t believe her, "Mom, he is just dad''s secretary. He didn''t dare to do that. Moreover, how could he know such a confidential thing? How could dad know about it?" Reba stood up and looked extremely fierce, "You know nothing! He has been working for your father since your father married Jaida. Your father trusts him very much, and he owes Jaida a debt of gratitude. He always dislikes me because I stole your father from Jaida. Now it ispletely possible for him to go against me." Vincent looked at her helplessly, "Mom, now it''s not time to talk about this. As long as we make up for the losses, we can make everyone shut up." Reba roared, "How can I take out hundreds of millions of dors?" If she had so much money, she wouldn''t be so disturbed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent kicked the sofa madly and raised his head to ease his mood, "Mom, we can only make up for the losses now. Otherwise, we will be driven out of thepany before Victor takes actions." Reba widened her sharp eyes, "Don''t I know this? If I had so much cash, I wouldn''t have been in such a hurry." Reba red at the corner of the tea table and clenched her hands into fists. What should she do? Should she ask Alex for help? Only he could help her at this time. Suddenly, Reba thought of something and sneered, "Vin, now the most important thing is to transfer your father''s shares and the money in his ounts to me. Let''s go home now. Your father''s bank cards should be at home. We will get at least billions of dors.'''' Vincent suddenly smiled, ''''Mom, how could we forget about this? The richest person in our family is dad. He has much more money than we think. Let''s go back quickly. Don''t let Victor go back first. Victor will also think of this." Reba nodded, and they immediately went home. As soon as they went out of the lobby, a lot of reporters rushed forward and surrounded them. The reporters holding the cameras kept asking Reba, "Mrs. Alwynn, there is a rumor on the Inte that you have embezzled public funds. Is this true? Chairman Alwynn is unconscious now. Is there something that we don''t know?" Reba looked at the reporter who asked the question with malice, "The rumours online are not true. Please don''t report randomly. As for the reason why my husband is unconscious, I think you have known about it. I have exined why he is injured clearly on the Inte." After Reba finished speaking, she took Vincent out of the door, got on the car and drove away, leaving no chance for them to ask questions. Watching them leave, Jaxon smiled with weird eyes and curled his lips mockingly. He took out his mobile phone and called Victor. "Hello?" "Mr. Alwynn, Reba and Vincent may go home." Victor said, "Uncle Bates, I see. Continue to observe the affairs in thepany and call me if anything happens." Jaxon said, "Got it." Victor hung up the phone. At this time, he and Adonis had arrived at the Alwynn family. Victor did not go directly to his room on the third floor. Instead, he went to Phillip''s study. As soon as he entered the study, he found that there were more daily necessities in the study than before. He was right. Since that matter happened, his father had been sleeping in the study. Adonis looked at the study andughed, "It seems that your father has been sleeping here." Victor nodded, "Reba and Victor are on the way back. I''m afraid that they want to take my father''s money to make up for the losses." Victor nced at the corner of the study where the safe was ced. Adonis said teasingly, "Victor, you''d better hurry up. Reba will say that you''re a thief if she sees it." Victor sneered, and there was no warmth on his handsome face, "This time, I won''t give her a chance to turn the table." He walked to the safe and took a look at the keyboard. He took out the fingerprint recorded from his father in advance and opened the door of the safe quickly. There were a lot of dors and some important documents in it. Victor looked back at Adonis and said, "Take the sheet here and pack up all the things in the safe." "Okay!" Adonis immediately turned around, pulled the sheets and packaged everything at an extremely fast speed. Victor saw his father''s wallet on the desk and took it. Out of the study, Victor said, "Adonis, take the things to the car and wait for me. I''ll be thereter." Saying this, he looked down at the watch on his wrist, "Start the car first and wait for me." "Alright!" Adonis left quickly and nimbly. Victor ran to the room on the third floor as fast as he could, took the camera and turned to go downstairs. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 He got back to the car as fast as he could. From the corner of his eye, he saw a ck car not far away, and then he smiled coldly, "Adonis, let''s go." Adonis put his foot down and the car roared away from the Alwynn family. At the same time, Reba and Vincent''s car had just turned the corner, and they missed Victor. Reba quickly opened the door, got out of the car and went straight to Phillip''s study. Vincent followed her closely. Reba''s gloomy eyes lit up excitedly as she looked at the safe in the corner. Vincent smiled with gratification. All his hopes were in the safe. He asked immediately, "Mom, do you know the password?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Reba looked back at him, "Should we use the password? It should be opened by your father''s fingerprint. When I went to the hospital, I recorded his fingerprints just in case. Now it finallyes in handy." She smiled proudly, "Phillip, you''ve been dominating the business world for so many years, but you''re no match for me." In order to get Phillip, she had tried all kinds of ways and done a lot before she slept with him sessfully. In the end, she yed some tricks to make Phillip unable to live without her. That was the why she married into the Alwynn family sessfully and drove out Jaida. At this time, everything was hers. Only Phillip, that idiot, had treated her as a treasure and taken good care of her for more than twenty years. Vincent stood aside and waited with joy. Reba opened the door of the safe, only to find that it was empty. She was dumbfounded, and her body trembled violently. She thought that her eyes had deceived her, so she reached out quickly to touch it, but it was still empty. Vincent was stunned on the spot. The fact extinguished his hopes and he was so upset. "How could it be? It''s impossible! How could it be empty? No way!" Reba yelled out of control with a painful and ferocious look on her face, and she patted the safe as if she was crazy. "Mom, what should we do now?" Vincent was at a loss in an instant. All his hopes seemed to have turned sour at this moment. Reba quickly turned around and nced at the desk. She went over and looked around, but found nothing. "Where is your father''s wallet? He is used to putting it on the desk. Why can''t I see it?" Reba pushed all the books to the ground and opened the drawers to check them one by one, but she didn''t find the wallet. "Impossible." Having a breakdown, Reba looked at the study which was in a mess because of her. Vincent frowned and asked, "Could it be that Victor hase here?" Reba looked at him, "Vin, check the surveince videos immediately." Vincent sighed and said, "Mom, all the security cameras at home have been broken because of what happened to dad." "Ah..." Reba screamed angrily with her face darkened, and she looked extremely horrible. "D*mn it!" Vincent cursed, and his face was twisted with fury. Reba was panicked, feeling that she had lost everything. What should she do now? How was she going to exin to the directors? Reba''s nervous actions showed that she was in a very anxious and uneasy mood. "Vin, if Victor didn''te here, could it be that your father has been on guard against us long ago? Has he transferred all the property?" She couldn''t think of any other reasons except for this. She had always been lucky, but why was she so unlucky at this time? Vincent seemed to have thought of something. He immediately looked up at her and said, "Mom, dad''s shares! Let''s go back to thepany immediately and transfer his shares to you or me. In this way, we will have some time to think of a solution." Reba suddenly calmed down. She nodded andposed her bad emotions. She couldn''t be terrified and she must deal with these things calmly. Reba said, "Vin, let''s go back to thepany right now." They left in a hurry again. In the Clement family. Aisling, Wyatt, and Grandma Clement sat in the living room, watching the news. When Aisling saw what had happened to the Alwynn family, she was shocked. "Has Reba really embezzled public funds?" Grandma Clement sneered and said, "This woman can do anything. On the night Phillip had an ident, I clearly heard noise in their house." Aisling looked at her in disbelief, "Mom, it''s said that Chairman Alwynn lost his bnce and fell down the stairs identally because he quarreled with Victor. I asked Eden, but Eden said that she was with Victor at that time." That night, Haven was in the Alwynn family. When she came back, she looked very flustered. When she went to the bathroom in the middle of the night and saw Aisling, she was obviously very uneasy. Grandma Clement looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, "Would Eden lie to you?" Aisling shook her head, "Mom, of course Eden would not lie to me. However, it seems that the reason why Phillip fell down the stairs has be a mystery. Only when he wakes up will we know the truth." Wyatt said, "Isn''t it just? I heard that Victor transferred his father to another hospital overnight. Now no one knows which hospital Phillip is in. Only Victor and Eden know about it. When I got up early this morning, I saw Reba talking to a man in a suit in a low voice. Then the man left quickly.¡± Grandma Clement said in a deep voice, "These days, Reba is furtive, and so is Haven. That night, Haven went to the hospital with Vincent, didn''t she? After she came back, she didn''t even mention it. There must be something in it. She doesn''t like to talk since she was a child. She looks clever and quiet, but her heart is ruthless." Hearing this, Aisling took the opportunity to ask her, "Mom, could I ask why you don''t like Haven all of sudden? I remember that you liked her quite much when she was young." Grandma Clement lowered her head and did not look at her, "Of course I have my own reasons. As for the reasons, you don''t have to ask me. I won''t tell you." Haven was just a thief who liked to keep up with the Joneses. Why should she like her? She had seen Haven stealing money more than once. Aisling was very strict with Haven and educated her well, but Haven didn''t cherish her life. How could she like Haven since Haven had done such a disgraceful thing? "Mom, do you really have a reason?" Wyatt asked curiously. Grandma Clement looked at him and smiled casually, "Wyatt, Haven has evil intentions. She never admits her mistakes but likes to nder others. I remember that a few years ago, there was a party in Lucian''s family. Haven broke a very valuable antique, but she did not dare to admit it, so she shifted the me onto Lucian''s cousin.Coincidentally, Lucian and I saw her break it." Aisling was surprised. She had never heard of this matter. No wonder Lucian did not like Haven. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me about this?" Aisling looked at Grandma Clement. Grandma Clement smiled and said disdainfully, "Could you change her nature even if I told you?" Aisling was sad, "We have been teaching her to behave well since she was a child. I didn''t expect that she has never behaved herself. No wonder she always framed and ndered Eden during that period of time." During that period of time, Haven kept speaking ill of Eden in front of Aisling, and Aisling had a prejudice against Eden because of Victor, so she hurt her biological daughter in that way. Every time she thought about it, she was very heartbroken. "Humph!" Grandma Clement snorted coldly, "When you brought her back, I was not pleased. Although we couldn''t find Eden, it was a piece of good news, because it meant that she was alive. I believed that we would find her one day. But at that time, you had selfish motives and always wanted to be rted with the Alwynn family by marriage. We lost Eden, so you wanted to adopt a daughter to rece her." Hearing this, Aisling had no way to refute. That was indeed what she thought back then. Eden was lost, and she almost broke down. When she went to the orphanage, she suddenly saw a little girl who looked like Eden, so she decided to adopt her. In the end, she adopted Haven regardless of everyone''s dejection. But she didn''t expect that she couldn''t teach her well. "Well, now it''s useless to talk about these things. You should pay attention to the Alwynn family. After all, Eden has married Victor and Victor is our family. If he needs help, we should give him a hand. He is a good boy, and Eden''s future happiness depends on him." Saying this, Grandma Clement picked up the luxurious porcin cup and taking a sip of tea. Wyatt smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Victor helped our family a lot before, so we won''t stand by and do nothing." "Mm! I''m relieved to hear this." Looking at Wyatt, Grandma Clement grinned. Wyatt was more filial than anyone else. After Reba and Vincent returned to thepany, they immediately checked Phillip''s shares. Jaxon knew what they wanted to do, so he immediately found them and stopped them. When Reba saw Jaxon, she went berserk, "Jaxon, what do you want to do?" Jaxonughed, "Madam, you think too highly of me. I have no money and power. What can I do? I just want to tell you the truth because you are checking Chairman Alwynn''s shares." Reba felt so uneasy in an instant when she heard this. "Jaxon, what do you mean by this?" She asked. Jaxon knew her intentions, but she was not afraid. Jaxon said, "It''s impossible for you to transfer and change Chairman Alwynn''s shares." Vincent said angrily, "Why? They are my father''s shares and we can transfer them to my mother. Why is it impossible?" Jaxon said, "You can''t do that. Chairman Alwynn had signed the shares transfer agreement before he had an ident. If he has an ident, no one is qualified to transfer his shares before he dies." "What?" Reba looked at Jaxon in disbelief, "How could he make such a decision?" Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn found that some of the funds went missing for no reason, and he has been investigating this matter, but he had an ident after he had just got a little information." d axon''s words were meaningful. Reba''s face was pale. She could not ept such a result. The capital chain was broken, and she could not transfer Phillip''s shares, which was a severe blow to her. She really had no way to exin to the directors. She had nned for so many years and even did something illegal, but she got nothing in the end. This was not the result she wanted. With an indifferent expression, Reba felt extremely helpless and turned a blind eye to everything around her. "Ah..." She stepped back a few steps. "Mom." Vincent held her with a worried face. At this time, he was totally at a loss. His face was gloomy and angry, as if he were going to kill someone. He didn''t expect his father to be on guard against them. Jaxon took a look at them and felt so happy. They asked for it. When Jaida was driven into a corner by them, she cried a lot, but they enjoyed everything that should have belonged to Jaida. Then Jaxon turned and left. Reba looked at his back with sharp eyes. Phillip, that b*stard, actually guarded against her in such a way. She had always pretended to love him very much. When did he keep a wary eye on her? Did he know that she had stolen money from thepany? She pretended to be in high spirits and love every day, and she had acted for so long, but she didn''t expect that Phillip was not fooled by her at all. "Mom, what should we do now?" Vincent''s eyes were full of anxiety and helplessness, and his voice was very urgent. Reba nced at him and sneered with a trace of determination in her eyes, "Since your father doesn''t trust us, we don''t have to be good to him anymore. I have a solution. You stop those directors and tell them not to make trouble. Now as long as we make up for the losses, your father can''t go back to Jotham Alwynn Group even if he wakes up. Do what I say and I will be back soon." As Reba said this, she stood up straight, clenched her fists tightly and rxed all the emotions and pressure in her heart before leaving. Vincent looked at his mother''s strong back, and there was a glimmer of hope in his heart. He hoped that she could go back with good news. He was used to living afortable life. If he had no money, he would die. He curled his lips slightly and smiled sarcastically, "Victor, I will fight with you to the end." In Alwynn Group. Victor opened the wallet he took back and looked at the picture inside. It was the wedding photo of him and his mother. To his surprise, Phillip didn''t keep the photo of him and Reba in his wallet, but the photo of him and Jaida. He put down the wallet slowly, leaned back slightly and crossed his hands. Looking out of the window, he frowned a bit. His eyes were intense, and his outline was as good- looking as an exquisite sculpture. No one could ignore his imposing manner. So what if he remembered his mother? His mother had been badly brokenhearted because of him. The phone suddenly rang. Victor nced at it and found that it was Taxon calling him. He picked up the phone casually, "Hello? Uncle Bates." Taxon said, "Mr. Alwynn, Reba and Vincent have known that the shares can''t be transferred. Now the directors have been looking for her, but she went out just now." Victor said in a calm tone, "Uncle Bates, pay attention to her movements." Jaxon said, "I will, Mr. Alwynn." After Victor hung up the phone, he sat there quietly. He had sorted out the cash and bank cards he brought back. At this time, he was waiting for Lucian to find out some clues. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Victor said in a deep voice, "Come in." Lucian came in and looked at Victor with a smile, "Victor, you finally did a right thing. Your father was pushed down the stairs by Reba." "What?" Victor''s handsome face became irritated. Lucian pointed at the tape in his hand, "I''ll show it to you." Victor nodded with a serious look on his face. Lucian quickly scrolled in the video, and Victor watched everything that happened in the video quietly. First of all, Phillip quarreled with Reba. Then, he turned around and went downstairs in anger. The next second, Reba pushed Phillip down the stairs from behind. In that instant, Victor''s heart was in his throat. His body tensed up unconsciously and his heart ached badly. "D*mn it!" Like a beast, he roared in a deep and mad voice. Lucian raised his head and looked at him. He could feel the pain, bitterness, fatigue and hatred in Victor''s heart. "Don''t worry. She has no way to turn the table this time." Lucian said gravely. "Mm!" Victor nodded. He was d that he set up the security camera when he went backst time, though he was framed by Reba. That matter was shot by ident. Victor looked at Lucian and said, "When the person behind the scene shows up, send the video to the reporters and let them blow the incident up out of all proportion. What''s more, send it to the directors and ruin herst hope." Lucian sneered and said, "This time, we can finally take revenge for Anson, and you can glut your revenge."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After living a hard life for so many years, Victor could finally take revenge. "Yeah!" Victor''s face was gloomy, "She hasn''t been driven to a corner yet. When she reveals everything, we will give her a fatal blow. We can''t win until she is in desperation.¡± Lucian smiled faintly and rested his chin on his hands, saying with his eyes shining with dazzling light, "This time, we must let her feel all the suffering you''ve experienced over the years." Victor suddenly clenched his fists. Reba ruined his family, which made him feel that the world was always full of sorrow, pain, uneasiness, anger and jealousy. He even hated women so much and did not allow any woman to approach him. Fortunately, Eden made up for everything. "What about Haven? Has she done anything?" Victor asked. Lucian shook his head slightly, "She didn''t do anything." "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her ruin our n." Victor reminded him. Vincent was going to lose everything, so Haven wouldn''t do nothing all the time. She would definitely do something before Vincent went bankrupt. Lucian nodded, "I see. You don''t have to worry about this. Someone is spying her secretly. At present, the most important thing is to pay attention to Reba''s every move. It is said that a dog will leap over a wall in desperation. If Reba has no way out, she will definitely do something." Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Victor smiled coldly and said in a slightly deep voice, "Lucian, someone has been protecting the children secretly. You don''t have to worry about that." Lucian said, "I know you''ve been prepared, but you must protect Eden and even Aunt Jaidajust in case." Only when everyone around them was safe could they be able to deal with Reba recklessly. After Anson had an ident, he had changed a lot, and he had been in a bad mood. This matter had dealt him a severe blow. Furthermore, he had gradually lost Abigail. He would never be happy again. Every time Victor saw Anson, his heart ached. In the past, Anson always looked energetic and enthusiastic. But at this time, even his smile was forced by him. The expression on Victor''s face turned unpredictable, "Lucian, I also worried about this. I will make arrangements for all these, and you can rest assured. Now go find Anson''s father and tell him that I want to meet him." Lucian nodded slightly. He suddenly understood why Victor did not stop Mr. Skye from buying the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group before. The shares that Mr. Skye owned were definitely not less than Reba''s. In this way, he could buy a lot of shares from Mr. Skye and then deal with Reba, and things would be much easier than they had expected. After Lucian left, Victor became grim- faced and extremely serious. "Reba, everything between us is finally going toe to an end." Reba drove to find Alex, but she didn''t expect to receive a phone call from Alex him the way. He was willing to give her hundreds of millions of dors. Hearing that, Reba was so excited that she burst into tears. Alex was indeed the men she loved, and he still cared about her. Eden, Jasper and Gracie shopped in the mall for a long time and bought a lot of things. Eden felt so great after shopping crazily. She had never spent so much money to buy things. In the past, she had no money. Although she was rich at this time, being reckless with money made her heart ache. Those who had never been poor could never understand how she felt. "Oh! Ab by, I''m so tired!" Eden bent down and massaged her sore calves. Furthermore, she felt a little sleepy and wanted to sleep. Abigail looked at her and smiled, "Eden, we are rich enough to buy things, but shopping is tiring. However, I''m so happy today." Abigail''s eyes were shining and her cheeks were slightly red. She was very excited because she had bought many things she liked. Eden looked at her and grinned pleasantly, "Abby, but shopping is indeed a wonderful thing." Gracie asked in surprise, "Eden, is this the first time you have spent money like this?" Eden smiled and nodded, "Gracie, you''re right. I used to be poor. How could I be willing to spend money like this?" Hearing this, Gracie showed a distressed expression, "Eden, Victor is very wealthy. You can spend his money at ease in the future." Eden was speechless. How could she be avish spender? She had to raise her three children. That day, she came out to buy a birthday gift for Victor. However, Eden looked at Gracie and smiled, "Gracie, I will definitely spend the money in a right and proper way." Gracie knew that she was stubborn, so she didn''t persuade her anymore. When she came in, she saw a bubble tea shop next to the mall, so she suggested, "Eden, Abby, we''ve bought everything we want. Let''s go to have some bubble tea and then go back leisurely." Both of them nodded in agreement. Then they went to the bubble tea shop. Abigail and Gracie ordered bubble tea, but Eden ordered lemon juice. She drank half of the lemon juice very quickly, which made Abigail very surprised, "Eden, you don''t like lemon juice. Why do you suddenly drink this?" Eden nced at the lemon juice in her hand and smiled, "Abby, I especially want to drink something sour, so I ordered lemon juice." Abigail and Gracie looked at each other quickly and opened their eyes wide. Gracie looked at her excitedly and said in an extremely cheerful tone, "Eden, could it be that you''re pregnant?" Eden was stunned. She immediately looked down at her belly and carefully recalled when she had her periodst time. She was taken aback and asked, "What date is it today?" She liked sour food very much these days. Abigail said, "The 20th, and there are three days left before Victor''s birthday." "Ah..." Eden suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Gracie, "I should have been on my period a week ago. It''s strange." "Wow! Eden, are you pregnant again?¡± Abigail looked at her in surprise. Gracie was extremely delighted. She held Eden''s hand, "Fool, if you give birth to a younger brother or sister for Kenny, Gia and Ricky, they''ll be happier." Eden was unhappy. She and Victor didn''t take any precautions. Moreover, she already had three children, and it was tired enough of her to take care of them. If she had one more child or... She swallowed and looked at her belly with fear. She got pregnant with three childrenst time. What about this time? No, it couldn''t be. How could Victor have such good genes and let her be pregnant with three babies every time? "Gracie, I already have three children. I don''t want another child, but I seem to forget to let Victor..." She wanted to say something but stopped, and she was too shy to finish her words. Hearing this, Gracie was not agree with her, "Eden, you are still young. Just give birth to the baby since you''re pregnant. You can afford to raise a child. You have to believe Victor. He will never let you live a hard life." Eden knew this, but she didn''t want such an ident when she was at the peak of her career. "Hey! No, I''ve been very busy these days. Maybe my period has been dyed." Eden quickly rejected the idea in her heart. However, she didn''t think so in heart. Did she get pregnant so easily? Was she in such good health? If she was really pregnant, she should be pregnant when she stayed in the vi with Victor. Oh! How could this be? "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed, "You''reforting yourself. I don''t mind having another godson or goddaughter." "Abby." Eden looked at her and looked as if she was about to cry. "Don''t cry. Crying is useless. Just give birth to the child." Abigail''s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at her belly. She was in high spirits. She was so excited that Eden almost thought that she was the pregnant one. Seeing her like this, Eden looked away silently. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Gracie smiled and said, "Eden, this is the best birthday gift for Victor. Let''s go to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit, and we''ll know itter." Although Eden didn''t want to do it, she nodded in silence. She had to confirm it first. "Abby, Gracie, don''t tell Victor about it until we confirm it." Eden reminded them. "Alright, Eden." Gracie nodded with a grin. Her heart was filled with happiness. Victor was her only brother. It was good for Kenny, Gia and Ricky to have another younger brother or sister. Eden looked at Gracie''s excited face and felt extremely depressed. Fortunately, Summer''s wedding dress was about to be made. She could definitely finish it before Victor''s birthday. In order to make the wedding dress for Summer, she and her team, which was consists of two hundred people, had been very busy during this period of time. That day, she finally had time to have a rest, but she got such an unexpected surprise. Her period would never be dyed, and she always had it five or six days earlier every month. Oh... She didn''t want such a result. D*mn Victor! After drinking the bubble tea, Gracie wanted to buy a pregnancy test kit, and Eden followed them with her face darkened. Gracie even sent her to the bathroom in person and waited for her outside. Anyway, they had bought it, and Eden didn''t want to upset Gracie. She hoped that she was not pregnant. However, the result was what she hated the most. There were two red lines, and one of them was slightly lighter, but it meant that she was really pregnant. Looking at the two red lines, Eden was so disappointed that she wanted to cry. Why did this happem? She... was really pregnant. A long while had passed. She didn''t go out until Gracie knocked on the door. Then she handed the pregnancy test kit to Gracie. Gracie looked at the two red lines and waved her hands excitedly, "Wow! Eden, you are really amazing! You are really pregnant with my nephew!" Eden asked dejectedly, "Gracie, how do you know it is a boy? What if it is a girl?" Gracie smiled cheerfully, "Eden, whether it is a boy or a girl, I like it so much." "Oh!" Eden looked at her and blinked, looking as if she was about to cry. Abigail could not wait any longer. She had heard the conversation between them when she came in. She gulped and asked curiously, "Eden, how many times do you have sex every night? Why do you get pregnant so quickly?" Hearing this, Eden as unwilling to answer her and her face blushed scarlet. She looked at Abigail''s curious eyes and thought for a while. Abigail was simple, so she''d better exin to her so that she wouldn''t think too much, "Abby, what you mentioned has nothing to do my pregnancy. It depends on the period of ovtion." As for how many times they had sex every night, she couldn''t remember it. Victor was so strong and energetic that she almost couldn''t bear it. "Oh! But you are quite tired every day. Victor must have sex with you very often." Abigail smiled teasingly. She was surprised. "Eden, did you get pregnant when you lived with him in the vi?" She remembered that in the following half month, Eden slept in the same room with her. "Yep!" Eden nodded. "Jesus! Eden, you are my goddess." Abigail took Eden''s hand excitedly, "Eden, you are pregnant now. You have to be careful when you walk and do things." "Yeah! Eden, you don''t have to cook in the future. Mom and I will cook. Just take care of your baby. You should be cautious especially in the first three months." Abigail and Gracie supported her on both sides. Eden just wanted to shout loudly, "Oh my god! How could there be such an ident?" Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Eden nced at them. Seeing that they were cautious, she said gloomily, "You two don''t have to act like this. It is not my first time to be pregnant. I got pregnant with three children before, and I gave birth to them safely." Gracie looked at her and said earnestly, "Eden, it''s not different. Now you''re the most important person in our family. When I was pregnant with Boris, I felt like I was going to die. My whole body was weak, and I suffered a lot from morning sickness. I didn''t want to do anything except for lying down." Eden smiled and said, "Gracie, I didn''t feel very bad when I was pregnant. I didn''t often vomit and I even kept studying." Although she was pregnant, she was not nervous at all. Gracie looked at her with admiration, "Eden, you are really amazing!" Eden was speechless. In fact, she had no choice at that time. She could only study hard to live a better life. Abigail grinned and asked aside, "Eden, are you really not going to tell Victor about it?" Hearing this, Eden was extremely angry in heart, "I will tell him on his birthday. Now he is very busy with the affairs in Jotham Alwynn Group." "Yeah, you''re right." Gracie nodded, "Now dad is in aa. Reba''s main purpose is to get Jotham Alwynn Group. She has been coveting Jotham Alwynn Group for a long time." Victor was paying attention to this matter, so there wouldn''t be any trouble. Eden looked at her and said, "She has been trying to kill Victor. This time, she has been pushed to a corner, and we don''t know what she will do." When she met Victor on the expressway for the first time, his face was full of blood. She was very worried whenever she thought of this. At that time, Victor looked lonely and pitiful. Gracie smiled and said, "Eden, just rest assured. Victor knows what he''s doing. He is on guard against Reba." This time, Victor would not give her a chance to turn the table. "Yep!" Eden nodded, "Let''s go home now." She hoped that this time, Victor could solve the problem at one go. "Let''s go!" Abigail said with a smile. They went back together. In a private room in a high-grade restaurant. Anson and Adonis sat in the private room, and both of them had an extraordinary temperament. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Adonis was dressed in a grey suit and a grey coat. He sat in amanding manner, like the leader of a gang. Anson sat there quietly, waiting for Director Shaprio toe. Adonis nced at him, raised the teacup and took a sip. Then he asked casually while shaking his leg leisurely, "Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? We''ve been waiting for ten minutes. You''re his investor, aren''t you? But hees so slowly. Isn''t he afraid that you''ll withdraw the funds?" Anson smiled slightly, "He wille. They have been seeking for a cooperator to shoot the y together. Ricky is going to y the leading role, and the casting is over now. They can start to shoot it as long as they have enough money. The script is nice and the y is definitely going to be popr." He had figured it out before. At present, he was the only one who was willing to cooperate with Director Shaprio. "Let''s wait for some more time!" Anson said. Adonis looked at him andughed, "Anson, since you like Abigail so much and she also likes you, why do you avoid her like this? You even help her in this way. Don''t you know that it is right the time to see if she really loves you?" He knew what Anson was worried about. However, was he really doing this for Abigail''s good? He didn''t think so. Anson looked at him with a smile, "Adonis, you have never loved someone, so you don''t understand me. I want to give Abby everything the best, including myself. I want to make her happy to the best of my abilities." Adonis stared at him with intense eyes and said, "Anson, you know what? Perhaps she doesn''t care about what you want to give her. What she wants is always you." Hearing this, Anson thought of what Abigail had said at the hospital. Abby''s love for him was sincere, and he loved her wholeheartedly. When the nights fell, he always hoped that what had happened to him was just a dream. He hoped that he would no longer be disabled after waking up from the dream. He nced at Adonis. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he didn''t say anything. He dreamed of being with Abby. He could work during the daytime, so he didn''t have much time to miss her. But he was the most painful at every night. At this time, the door of the private box was pushed open. Director Shaprio walked in with a smile on his face and looked at Anson and Adonis. "Mr. Skye, Mr. Church, there''s a traffic jam on the road. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for me." Director Shaprio smiled apologetically. He was really in bad luck that day and was stuck in a traffic jam all the way. Aurora Entertainment was covered by Alwynn Group, and it was vast. He wanted to shoot the y very much, and it was urgent to find an investor. Anson''s handsome face darkened, and there was no trace of warmth in his brooding and deep eyes. "It''s okay. Sit down." His voice was cold and indifferent, and there was aloofness and hostility in his nd eyes. Hearing his tone, Director Shaprio knew that he was angry. After all, he had beente for nearly half an hour. With an unhappy face, Adonis said in an extremely apathetic voice, "Director Shaprio, you''rete. Punish yourself with three sses of wine first." He knew very well why Anson asked him toe here that night. He wanted to take revenge for his beloved woman. Director Shaprio sat down with a smile and nodded, "Mr. Church, you''re right. I amte, and I will punish myself by drinking three sses of wine first." Director Shaprio looked at the five bottles of red wine on the table. They were the most precious and expensive red wine in this world. The expression in his eyes changed as he saw the wine, and he looked at Anson with his eyes full of respect and fear. He really couldn''t afford to treat Anson to the meal. Anson picked up a bottle of wine and filled Director Shaprio''s ss personally, "Director Shaprio, I heard that you''re quite good at drinking." After that, he handed the ss to Director Shaprio. Director Shaprio smiled tteringly and held the ss with both hands, "Mr. Skye, I''m just so-so, and I don''t always drink a lot. Well, I''ll punish myself and drink it up first." After speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. Anson nced at him, and there was no warmth in his weird eyes. He would let him drink double what Abby had drunk. No one could bully the woman he loved. "Nice wine! It''s indeed the famous and expensive wine. How tasty it is!" Director Shaprio praised it with a smile. However, he knew that the wine had a strong dyed effect. Looking at the five bottles of wine on the table, he felt a little nervous in heart. If he drank all the wine, he would be sent to the hospital. Anson picked up a ss again and filled it for Director Shaprio casually. He said in a nd tone, "Since you think the wine is nice, drink more." Then he handed the ss of wine to Director Shaprio. This time, Director Shaprio was quite straightforward. He raised the ss and drank it in one gulp. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Anson filled his ss again. Under the lights, the wine was shinning a faint purple light. The aroma was refreshing and pleasant. Seeing this, Director Shaprio smiled somewhat bitterly. He said that he would drink three sses of wine to punish himself, and this was thest ss of wine. He picked up the ss and drank up the wine directly. Anson''s eyes turned gloomy as he looked at him. Then, the waiter served the dishes. Adonis helped Anson with his meal. Anson''s hands were not injured, but Adonis was concerned about him and picked up some his favorite food for him. Anson felt warm in heart and smiled faintly. After having a few bites elegantly, Anson put down the chopsticks. This time, he not only filled Director Shaprio''s ss, but also filled Adonis''s and his own sses. He raised his ss, and there was no expression on his handsome face, "Director Shaprio, to our future cooperation." Director Shaprio nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Skye, I should have proposed a toast to you. Mr. Skye, Mr. Church,e on. Let''s have a drink." Director Shaprio raised his hand to clink his ss against Anson''s. Just as his ss was about to touch the ss in Anson''s hand, Anson moved his hand slightly and avoided him. Director Shaprio''s face suddenly changed, but he tried to keep his smile. Adonis clinked his ss against Director Shaprio''s forcefully, "Director Shaprio, cheers." Adonis said forthrightly. "Okay!" Seeing that Adonis was open, Director Shaprio pretended to be straightforward. Anson''s investment would help him in a critical situation. After drinking a ss of wine, Director Shaprio said with a smile, "Mr. Skye, about our cooperation..." "Director Shaprio, there will be no problem with our cooperation. However, we haven''t finished drinking yet. Let''s not talk about work." Anson interrupted him with a smile. "You''re right!" Director Shaprioughed, picked up a piece of meat and ate it. The food in this restaurant was very nice and delicious. "Mr. Skye, Mr. Church, help yourselves, please!" Director Shaprio said. "Mm!" Although Anson said so, he picked up the sses and poured wine. Director Shaprio took a look and slightly pursed his lips. After drinking four sses of wine, he felt a burning hot on his face. When Anson was pouring the wine, he took the chance and quickly ate some food. He wouldn''t get too drunk if he drank after being full. Seeing his movements, Anson sneered and continued to fill the sses. At this time, Adonis raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Director Shaprio with meaningful eyes and said, "Director Shaprio, I wish us a happy cooperation, and I wish you a huge box-office sess." Director Shaprio had to raise his ss andughed "Mr. Church, thanks for your lucky words." This time, they clinked their sses and drank up the wine in one gulp. Anson curled his lips slightly, nced at the remaining four bottles of wine and said, "Director Shaprio, you''re indeed a heavy drinker. I heard that you have a rule when you eat with actresses, which is that you won''t talk about work until you drink up all the wine. Therefore, Director Shaprio, I have the same rule as you. We won''t talk about work unless we finish drinking all the wine." Well- Director Shaprio opened his eyes wide in an instant! He did have such a rule, but why did Anson have to learn from him? Was it interesting to copy him and set up a trap for him? "Ha-ha..." Heughed and nced at the four bottles of wine with shrewd eyes. He only drank ordinary wine in his daily life. How could he afford such expensive wine? Moreover, the wine was more alcoholic than other wine. He would die if he drank all the wine, wouldn''t he? He smiled and said, "Mr. Skye, isn''t this too much?" Anson nced at the remaining four bottles of red wine and sneered indifferently, "You carry your liquor like a gentleman, so I don''t think it will be hard for you." Director Shaprio was speechless. Wasn''t it f*cking too much? He had never drunk so much before. When he drank with others, he always drank less than others. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Mr. Skye, it is no joke. If I drink too much, I will get sick and then be sent to the hospital." Director Shaprio said with a smile, and his face was full of rejection. He could drink a lot when facing a beautiful woman, but there was no need for him to drink so much in front of two men. He was not interested in sleeping with men. He liked women when they were drunk, and their charm was different, which made him tempted. He liked that kind of exciting experience. Last time, Abigail left after drinking with him, and he even signed the contract in a daze, which really pissed him off. He had been wanting to sleep with her for a long time. No man could ignore her beauty and attraction." Anson leaned back slightly. Under the light, the expression on his smiling face became colder, and his tone turned more apathetic, "It seems that you''re sincere in cooperating with mypany." Director Shaprio was very helpless. Seeing that their cooperation was going to be ruined, he was flustered. Adonis carried the wine ss casually and said, "Director Shaprio, it seems that you''re not trustworthy enough. In the past, when you stayed with those beautiful women, you drank much more than these. They could drink four or five bottles of wine at one go, let alone you. You drank ten bottles of wine at least." Hearing this, Director Shaprio trembled. Ten bottles of wine? Of course Adonis could say it easily, because he was not the one who needed to drink so much. When had he ever drunk ten bottles of wine at one go? However, Abigail was quite good at drinking. She had drunk four or five bottles of wine in a row. Even he had a new level of admiration for her. She was not only pretty, but also capable in all aspects. In the future, they would cooperate with each other, and he must bring her when he attended parties. Every dog had its day. He finally got a chance to seed, but he had to cross a difficult barrier first. In the past one year, he didn''t have any excellent works. This time, he wanted to prove himself through this y. In life, if he couldn''t weather the storm, he would be in desperation, but he would face new difficulties once he made it. For the sake of the cooperation, he had to go ahead regardless. Anson''s expression was indifferent and distant, as if he held a deep grudge against him. There were always some people around him who were attentive when they needed him. When they didn''t need him, they turned a blind eye to him. How could he have any true friends in life? He just pretended to be friends with them and yed some tricks. He said with a smile, "Mr. Skye, since you''re so kind and treat me to expensive wine, how could I refuse you? I''ll drink." Director Shaprio smiled, picked up the bottle and drank it directly. Anson''s anger was slightly relieved when he saw this. Adonis was amused. Director Shaprio was so easy to deal with, but Anson insisted on bringing him here. It was so boring. In such a society, money was always the most useful. He drank the tea casually. Facing the delicious dishes, he had no appetite. Ten minutester, Director Shaprio finished drinking all the red wine on the table. At this time, he felt a burning sensation on his face. He felt so ufortable that he wanted to lie down under the table directly, and he felt so hot that he wished he could jump into the ice water immediately. He couldn''t see Anson''s indifferent face clearly, and his head swam and he swayed dizzily. Moreover, a wave of nausea swept over him. Anson said with aloofness, "Director Shaprio, you have a good capacity for alcohol." "Ha-ha..." Director Shaprio grinned, "Mr. Skye, can we sign the contract now?" Taking advantage of the fact that he was a little sober, he wanted to sign the contract first. Anson nodded, "Director Shaprio, since you are so sincere, we must sign the contract." Saying this, he nced at Adonis, who was looking at Director Shaprio teasingly and casually, "Adonis, sign the contract with Director Shaprio." "Mm!" Adonis took the contract from the chair beside him and ced it in front of Director Shaprio, reminding him, "Director Shaprio, read it carefully before signing it." Looking at the contract, Director Shaprio had long been ravished with joy. He had been wronged and drunk so much just for this d*mn contract. "Alright!" He kept nodding and looked at the contract. He was too drunk, so he couldn''t see any word clearly. He could only turn to thest page and sign his name. Heughed wickedly, "Mr. Skye, now we''ve sighed the contract and there''s nothing to do. Why don''t we have some fun together? After drinking, you will have a good time flirting with women no matter what they look like." Anson''s face suddenly darkened. A man''s true nature would be exposed when he was drunk. At this moment, Director Shaprio had revealed his true nature. Anson did not expect that he would be so disgusting. He did not look at him, but at Adonis, "Let''s go back." Adonis smiled and teased, "Aren''t you going to have some fun?" Anson''s expression suddenly turned mad. Adonis immediately got up and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding. Don''t be angry.¡± Anson said, "I know you like it. Go have fun. I can go home myself.¡± Adonis was speechless. Ahem... When did he like it? He got up and pushed Anson out. While walking, he said, "Anson, do you often see me change my girlfriends?¡± I Anson nodded and said, "You''re such a man indeed." Adonis was stunned. "Anson, in fact, I''ve never told you that I was abandoned by them. You don''t know this, do you?" Anson shook his head slightly, "You''ve never said it before. However, you''re really amazing. You could even date with a married woman." Adonis thought, "I was just forced by my mother." "My mother introduced her to me, didn''t she? You know that I am filial, and I can''t refuse my mother''s request. I could only follow her and get to know that woman. Who knows that woman fell in love with me the first time she saw me and insisted on dating me? If it weren''t for the fact that her husband wanted to beat me, I wouldn''t have known that she was married." As soon as he thought of this matter, he became extremely miffed. "Ha- ha..." Anson couldn''t help butug, "Adonis, you keep changing your girlfriends, and this is your retribution." Adonis looked sad, "I''ve told you that I don''t want to change my girlfriends, but they broke up with me. I remember that this woman has a girlfriend. Last time, we ate together, and a man went with us. He was her friend. He kept asking me to drink, and the woman drank for me all the time. I was so grateful to her. When the man got drunk, I learnt that he was her exboyfriend, and I was used by her." Chapter 834 Chapter 834 "Haha..." Ansonughed, "Adonis, I''ve been so busy these days, so I didn''t have time to listen to your romance. But I am really surprised that you''re the abandoned one. What a shame. I''ve told you many times that men should be more generous. When you''re with a woman, you can''t be so stingy." In fact, Adonis was a bit unwilling to spend money on women. Even if he didn''t treat the rtionship seriously, he was reluctant to spend too much money. Hearing this, Adonis did not agree with him, "Anson, do you think it''s easy to earn money? Sleeping is easy, but making money is hard. Can we choose our lives? We can choose our lives just because we''re powerful. Others envy me for being rich, but I envy others for having girlfriends." Anson smiled and said, "Adonis, maybe you can sleep with someone by money, but you can''t let her fall in love with you by money. In front of the woman you like, you''d better be generous. Don''t be dumped by women all the time. It''s too humiliating." Adonis lowered his head and nced at him, "Men be bad when they are rich. Not every woman is interested in rich men. Some women think that we are rich second generations and we live off our parents. Compared to rich second generations like us, they prefer men who have desire to advance." "However, they deny our abilities without even knowing about us. Although I am a rich second generation, I am very excellent in all aspects, which is the real reason why I don''t show off my wealth." Anson was speechless. He really didn''t understand why Adonis held such a opinion. It depended on women''s taste. If they only cared about money, it would be best to choose rich second generations like them. If they had strong characters, they would naturally choose men with stronger wills for progress, and they would feel that such men were more reliable. Of course, rich second generations like them were very reliable, and they had strong desires to advance. Ansonughed, "Because you haven''t met a woman who truly likes you. With others as your mirror, you can improve yourself and do better in your life." Although they couldn''t decide how to live in life, they could decide how to love someone. They could feel love by getting something, or protecting someone. This was the love in his heart. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Love was not to speak sweet nothings, but to do something for real, to pay and to gain, because it was difficult for them to live up to their ideal of themselves. Everyone in this world used other people''sments to judge their own lives, but he didn''t care about what others thought of him, and he only wanted to be the real him. "Ha- ha..." Adonisughed, "You''re right, Anson. I haven''t met anyone who truly likes me and truly understands me. When I meet someone who knows my heart, I''ll naturally do a lot for her." Unfortunately, he had not met any woman he loved. Therefore, he didn''t feel ashamed to be abandoned by them. After all, he didn''t love them. Anson nodded, "People can prove themselves in many ways. Loving bravely and fearlessly is one of them." Hearing this, Adonis instantly stopped. Anson understood the reason why he paused. "Anson, stop talking like this. I know what you''re thinking. If you really want to live like this for the rest of your life, focus less on what you''ve lost. Just do your own things." He knew that Anson was very great in love, and he had been protecting Abigail secretly. It was because he knew it that his heart ached for Anson. People could prove their love in many ways indeed. Anson had been proving his love in this way, and they had no right to judge him. a However, as Anson''s good friend, he did not agree with his way of doing things. Abigail loved him sincerely. Even though Anson had be disable, her love for him didn''t change. Anson was the one who gave up his own happiness, and he could not me anyone else. Anson didn''t say anything and kept his head down quietly. Looking at him like this, Adonis could only sigh, "I''ll take you home first." "Mm." Anson nodded and said in a low voice. At Eden''s home. Ricky went to wash up, and Victor took the opportunity to enter Kenny''s room. Kenny was reading extra-curricr books at the desk. Reading them was helpful to him. As soon as Kenny saw hime in, he knew why he was here. Victor smiled and asked, "Kenny, have you finished your homework?" Kenny nodded, "Dad, I don''t have much homework today, so I finished it early.¡± Victor was very happy every time he heard Kenny call him dad. "Wow! My son is really amazing." Victor gave him a thumbs up. Gracie and Gia were having a hard time teaching Boris to do his homework. Kenny smiled slightly, "Dad, did youe in just to ask me this?" Victor was stunned. Kenny was too smart, which made him seem too stupid. He had juste in, but Kenny had seen through what he was thinking. Just now, when Jaxon called him and told him that Jotham Alwynn Group had lost 600 million dors. It was a fatal blow to Jotham Alwynn Group. At this time, Jotham Alwynn Group was like an ant on a hot pan, but there was no way to for them to remove the virus. Victor looked at his outstanding son calmly and said in a gentle tone, "Kenny, your grandparents had done a lot to set up Jotham Alwynn Group. They put in a lot of efforts to make it sessful. I want to plead with you to let go of Jotham Alwynn Group first. I will solve the rest problems." Kenny squinted at him and said nothing. Then he lowered his head and looked at the book in his hand, as if Victor did not exist. He didn''t think 600 million was enough. He also wanted to know how capable Reba was. After all, his understanding ability was no worse than Victor''s. Originally, he did that to take revenge for Victor. Victor was at home that night, but Reba framed him. Kenny had the same temper as Victor. He looked at Kenny''s expression and felt quite helpless, "Kenny..." "Dad, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I will stop at the right time, but not now." Victor didn''t speak. How much did Kenny know about Jotham Alwynn Group? He actually said so Did Kenny know what he was doing? But he didn''t know what Kenny was doing. Seeing that Victor was unwilling to leave, Keh put down the book in his hand. He stared at Victor, "Dad, do you have anything else to say?" In fact, Victor had a lot to say. However, he didn''t know how to say it. In the face of Kenny who was as stubborn as him, he was at a loss. "Kenny, I want to ask you how long it willst so that I can be prepared and win the battle together with you." Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Keh said, "It is your battlefield, not mine. I just do something I want to do." Victor was speechless. He really didn''t understand Kenny''s high-profile way of doing things. It was said that brothers and fathers fought in battle. How could Kenny flee on the eve of a battle? He had wonderful love, sessful career and smart children, but he couldn''t outargue his son, which made him so embarrassed. "Kenny..." "It willst until tomorrow morning, and the virus will automatically disappear." Keh gave him a precise answer. Victor could only nod. He got up and said, "Kenny, I''m relieved to hear your answer. I''ll go back to apany your mother first. Your mother seems to be in a bad mood after going back today, and she doesn''t want to speak to me." Keh smiled slightly, "Did you say anything to offend my mother? She doesn''t get angry easily, because she knows that it is not easy for her to have such a life and she cherishes all her friends and family." Victor nodded with understanding, "Kenny, go to bed first." Victor turned around and went out. After a while, Ricky walked in quickly. He looked at Kenny curiously, "Kenny, what do you mean by saying that? Dad actually came to plead with you. What did you do?" What was Kenny doing mysteriously? Keh looked at him, "Are you in the mood to meddle in my business? Don''t you need to recite the lines?" Sitting next to him, Ricky nced at him, ran his finger through his slightly long bangs and said with a smile, "Kenny, I haven''t started to act in the y yet. Why should I recite the lines? This week, I will go to Dad''spany to shoot the advertisement for children''s clothes. This is my only activity, and I am not very busy. Anyway, when I am 18 years old, I will be a god- like existence in the entertainment circle. I will be an actor who has huge fan bases and a perfect movie king in everyone''s hearts." "Ha- ha..." Kehughed, "In order to be the perfect movie king and a legend in the entertainment circle, you need to learn a lot. The most important thing is that there can''t be any rumours about you. You have to behave yourself well and always do charity work. These things are indispensable. So, you''d better learn more. Don''t always care about other people''s affairs." Ricky''s wish coulde true indeed, because he and Kenny were both good-looking. Ricky was more handsome than countless boys, and he could absolutely be an actor with devoted fan bases in the entertainment circle. Lying on the bed, Ricky rested his head on his hands and teased Kenny with a smile, "Kenny, I know what you mean. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m just curious about the conversation between you and dad just now. Can you tell us?" "No." Keh refused him without hesitation. Ricky had a big mouth. If he knew this matter, Eden would soon know about it. "Humph!" Ricky was a little angry. He turned around and didn''t talk to Kenny anymore. Seeing him like this, Keh was unconcerned. Victor returned to his room and saw Eden leaning over the table weakly. He hugged her from behind, "Eden, what''s wrong?" His sexy and deep voice was gentle and affectionate, and it was iparably pleasant to hear. Eden did not move and did not say anything. Seeing that she didn''t talk to him, Victor smiled, "Who has provoked my little princess?" Eden scolded him silently in heart, "You are the culprit!" But she was already pregnant. Although she didn''t want to be pregnant, it was the child of her and Victor. Therefore, on the way back, she decided to give birth to it. Eden turned aroundzily and looked at Victor who was noble and mature. At this time, he was looking at her with smiles in his tender eyes. She smiled and said, "I''m a little tired after shopping today." Victor carried her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead, "It''s indeed tiring to go shopping. Let''s go to sleep." When Eden heard this, she looked at Victor with a vignt face, "Victor, you''re not allowed to have sex with me tonight." Victor looked at her unhappily. Why did she lose her temper again? "Why?" He asked in an extremely aggrieved way. Looking at her fair skin, he really wanted to kiss her. Eden pointed at her belly. There was already a baby in it. She had to go to the hospital for a detailed examination before telling Victor about it. Victor looked at her belly and asked with a worried face, "Eden, do you have a stomachache?" "Yeah!" Eden used the excuse and nodded. "I... don''t feel well in my stomach, so..." She blushed and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. However, Victor smiled brightly, "Okay, I see. We don''t do anything tonight and we''ll sleep early." Eden finally let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. Seeing that she was relieved, Victor smiled lightly. Did he have sex with her so frequently that she was afraid of him? He was very gentle every time on bed. He said in a light tone with his voice full of expectation, "Eden, what did you buy today?" He did not know if Eden remembered his birthday. His birthday wasing. Eden thought for a moment and said, "I bought a lot of things. Some of them may not be useful, but I bought them." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, "It''s okay. As long as you like them." Didn''t she buy him a birthday present? "Eden, you are going to work tomorrow. What shall we eat tomorrow morning?" Victor asked in a somewhat disappointed tone. Eden grinned and said, "Let''s decide it tomorrow morning." She only wanted to eat sour food. She didn''t have any special feelings before, but she really wanted to eat oranges at this time. "I want to eat oranges." Victor stared at her for a while, "Oranges? There are oranges at home. Why don''t you lie down for a while? I''ll get it for you on the first floor." "Alright, take a few more for me." Eden reminded him. She didn''t want to eat oranges before he mentioned the breakfast. After he said that, she wanted to eat oranges so much and almost drooled. Victor put her on the soft big bed and covered her with the quilt. His body trembled and a wave of happiness flooded him when he saw her gentle eyes. "Eden, I''ll be back soon." He turned around and went out. Eden smiled. This time, with him by her side, would her pregnancy be different? She liked having more family members. She couldn''t help touching her belly, "Baby, now I''m looking forward to your arrival." Victor soon arrived at the first floor. Looking at the oranges in the fruit te, he walked over and picked them up. Gracie happened toe downstairs. Looking at the te of orange in his arms, she asked with a smile, "Does Eden want to eat it?" Victor nodded, "Has Boris finished his homework?" Gracie nodded helplessly, "Gia is here, so he has made lots of progress." Victorughed, "Gracie, my Gia is really awesome." Gracie knew that he was proud, and she chimed with him, "I know that your daughter is great. My son only listens to your daughter, and I also think that your daughter is amazing" "Ha-ha..." Victorughed happily. Gracie looked at the orange in his arms and said with a smile, "Hurry up and give the oranges to Eden. She must want to eat it so much. This time, it will definitely be a daughter. Ha-ha... I like girls. You also like daughters, don''t you? Is it happy to have one more daughter?" Victor was stunned. "Gracie, what do you mean? It will definitely be a daughter?" Victor guessed something and couldn''t hide his excitment. "Oh..." Gracie immediately covered her mouth. "Eden said that she wanted to tell you about it on your birthday. Victor, just pretend that you don''t know. Eden wants to give you a surprise." Victor blinked and looked shocked. He asked in a trembling voice, "Gracie, do you mean that Eden is pregnant?" Gracie looked around quickly and said in a low voice, "Victor, today we found that Eden is pregnant because she likes to eat something sour. She wants to tell you on your birthday." Victor didn''t ask more. He carried the oranges excitedly and immediately went upstairs. Gracie was speechless. s! How could she forget to keep it a secret all of a sudden? She was just too d. Victor quickly opened the door of the room. Eden was a little sleepy. Hearing the sound of door opening, she sat up slowly. Looking at the oranges in Victor''s hand, she smiled, "Hurry up and bring them here." Victor looked at her meaningfully. There was such great news, but she didn''t tell him. She should be punished, but he couldn''t bear to do so. Because she nned to give him a surprise on his birthday. He sat down with oranges in his hands. Without saying anything, he peeled one for her in person. Furthermore, he even fed it her. "Oh! The orange is so delicious!" Eden said while eating. She smiled very pleasantly. She always felt very sleepy when she was pregnant with Kenny, Ricky and Gia. At that time, she was drowsy all day long and it was hard for her to be cheerful. Victor peeled another one for her and asked gently, "Honey, what else do you want to eat?" After thinking for a while, Eden looked down at the oranges, "I only want to eat oranges. They are sour, sweet and juicy! I like them so much!" Victor saw that she ate it again and peeled another orange for her. After eating five oranges, Eden finally shook her head, "Stop. I''m full now." Victor put the oranges aside and got up to pour her a ss of water. Eden looked at him and smiled with joy, "Victor, it''s so good to have you!" At this time, his thoughtfulness made her very touched. "Fool." He rubbed her head lightly and lovingly. He was the happiest in the world, because he had her. He changed into pajamas andy beside her cautiously, holding her in his arms tenderly. "Honey, I love you!" He whispered in her ear in an extremely soft and affectionate voice, Eden was slightly stunned. She raised her head and looked at him with a smile in her bright eyes, "Why do you suddenly say so?" Victor reached out his hand and lightly touched her nose, "I want to say it to you every day so that you will know my feelings for you." Eden smiled happily when she heard this, "But I will get tired of it if you say it every day."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Victor chuckled and blinked his brooding eyes, "Eden, I won''t get tired of saying it. It will be better if we have another daughter." He stared at her quietly. She was pregnant, but he was not the first person to know the news. He had a feeling that he was not valued by her. Eden was dumbfounded and looked at him silently. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly talked about this. "Isn''t Gia good enough?" She asked. Victor smiled and kissed her on the forehead, "Gia is the best little princess in the world. However, isn''t it more perfect for us to have one more daughter?" Victor put his hand on her belly lightly. There was a baby growing there. Eden touched the back of his hand with her soft fingers and said with a chuckle, "Victor, let''s have another daughter." "Mm! Eden, this time, I will stay with you all the time. Look at Buddy. He apanies Zofia for prenatal examination every time. Although Zofia has not forgiven him, she does not reject him to approach her." He thought that Buddy and Zofia would soon be together again. "Yeah! These days, Zofia smiles more often than before. Her child is very healthy. Buddy said that he stayed with Zofia all the time when she had a prenatal examination, but she didn''t drive him away. My mother sent me a message in the morning, saying that she would go to Zofia''s house three dayster and apologize to her mother. If her mother agrees, they will talk about their marriage by the way." Hearing this, Victor looked at her with a frown. It happened to be his birthday three dayster. "Eden, will you go there as well?" He asked with some disappointment. Eden smiled and shook her head, "No. My mother, father, grandma and Buddy will go there." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She still didn''t mention his birthday, but she clearly remembered it a few days ago. Could it be that she had forgotten his birthday because she had been busy making Summer''s wedding dress? "Eden, it will be the weekend the day after tomorrow. What are we going to do?" He asked tentatively. Eden looked at him and thought for a moment, "Since it''s a weekend, Ricky will go to ourpany to shoot an advertisement. I want to apany him and have a look. In the past, Ricky always went to work with Abby. I have never apanied him." Victor was speechless. Sure enough, she had forgotten his birthday. Victor looked at her with mncholy in eyes. When she was young, she would mark his birthday in the calendar and wait for it day by day. "Eden, you seem to have forgotten that Ricky will shoot an advertisement the week after next." "Is that so? I have made a mistake." Eden was lost in thought. Then, she smiled and said, "I''ve been too busy recently. Perhaps I remembered wrongly." Victor thought she had really forgotten his birthday. "Eden, so what are we going to do this weekend?" He asked in a dejected tone. Eden thought for a while and said, "Since Ricky doesn''t need to shoot an advertisement this weekend, let''s go to Windsor Vi for a holiday. The children have never lived in such a beautiful house. Let''s go there together. I will buy a lot of food and cook delicious food for you." "Oh!" Victor responded casually. Eden moved slightly, "Victor, let''s sleep. I''m sleepy." Victor was not sleepy! He looked at Eden with a depressed face. Seeing that she was really drowsy, he didn''t do anything, held her in his arms and fell asleep together with her. The next morning, Eden still went to work together with Victor. She did not pay much attention to the affairs in Jotham Alwynn Group. Moreover, she didn''t know that it was because of Kenny that Jotham Alwynn Group was in such a big trouble. Eden trusted Keh more than Giada and Henrick. She knew how wicked and mischievous Henrick and Giada were. It was in their nature to be naughty, and she could humour them. The happiness in life would not disappoint her. Eden started her work of a new day. Lucian made a cup of tea for Victor and brought it in. There was a faint smile on his noble face, "Victor, the virus in theputers in Jotham Alwynn Group has disappeared, and they have lost a billion dors. Reba has made up for the losses. You''re right. She has a backer." A cold expression shed through Victor''s eyes as he sneered, "Kenny has done a good job. At least we can confirm that there is really someone supporting her. Find this person and catch him in one fell swoop." Lucian nodded, "This time, if you can solve this problem, your family will have a much easier time in the future. You''ve been wronged for so many years and you'' can finally take revenge." In this world, human nature couldn''t stand any severe test. He wanted to know what terrible things Reba would do in the end. Victor crossed his hands and said in a deep voice, "Now Reba has the bargaining chip to compete with me. She will take actions soon. After we finish lunch, we''ll meet Mr. Skye. Tell Anson and let him go with us. I understand his father''s character. He is very stubborn. In order to take revenge for Anson, he may not sell his shares to me." Lucian nodded and smiled, "I see. I''ll call Anson in a while and tell him in advance so that he can be prepared." Victor nodded and looked at him with a smile in his eyes, "Are you very happy?" Lucian nced at him, "You''ve suffered so many grievances. Of course I''m delighted that you can finally take revenge. I grew up with you, but I seldom see you smile. Eden''s appearance seems to have made you reborn. Now you''re more easy-going and your life is happier. I''m naturally relieved." Hearing Lucian''s sincere words, Victor smiled gratefully, "Lucian, thank you so much. It''s so nice to have you guys by my side!" Lucian sat opposite from him and crossed his slender legs elegantly. On his handsome face, there was a noble and graceful smile, "Victor, don''t say so. Although we''ve been by your side all the time, you''ve helped the business of our family a lot. Without your help, our business wouldn''t be so sessful. In fact, we should thank you. We just apany you, but you made us super rich and powerful." Victor raised his head and chuckled, "In my heart, yourpanionship is more precious than money." They told one another everything. If there was any misunderstanding or grudge between them, they would rify it as soon as possible, and they would not let any misunderstandings grow between each other. They had been living like this for many years. They never listened to gossips, and they trusted each other very much. Although Adonis had a big mouth, they would never hide anything about business from each other. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Of course, nothing was more important than their friendship. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucian suddenly looked up at Victor''s arrogant gaze and asked with a smile, "You seem to be in a good mood today. Is there anything good news?" Victor smiled smugly, "Lucian, you''re really something. You actually see me through. My wife is pregnant again. I am super amazing, aren''t I?" Victor''s voice was full of joy and he said in a very proud manner. Lucian was speechless. He gave Victor a thumbs- up, "You''re really amazing." Victor raised his eyebrows with satisfaction and said arrogantly again, "My wife wants to tell me on my birthday, but my sister spilled the beans by ident. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything just now and ignore my words." Lucian was helpless. Could he ignore his words? "Look at how arrogant you are. Since I can''t tell others, why did you say it to me?" Lucian looked at him with a look of disgust. Victor said righteously, "Because I am proud!" "What a shameless man!" Lucian thought. It was not of Victor''s style at all. "So, did you let Eden get pregnant like this?" Victor smiled slowly, "Can''t I? She is my legal wife." After saying that, Victor smiled proudly again. His smile was so imposing, as if he had got something very precious in the world. "Tut- tut..." Lucian smacked his lips. If he continued to stay here, he would definitely get goosebumps all over. "I''m leaving. Don''t call me if you have nothing to say." Lucian hugged himself before turning around to leave. Victor looked at Lucian''s back and still smiled cheerfully. He nced at the time and made the n for lunch. Then he picked up the phone and called Eden''s office. Eden was looking at the design draft. That day, she had to go to the factory toplete the final procedure, and then Summer''s wedding dress would bepletely made. She couldplete the task on time. Thinking of this, Eden became very excited. The phone suddenly rang. Eden looked down and found that it was Victor calling her. She nced at Amelia, who was working with her head down, and then picked up the phone. Before she could speak, Victor said with a smile, "Honey, what would you like to eat? I''ll ask the hotel staff to send it here." Eden thought about it. She was not very hungry. In the morning, her mother had made her a nutritious meal and she was a little full. "I don''t want to eat anything." Eden answered him. Victor was speechless. How could she not eat? There was a baby in her belly! They were his daughter and wife, so he couldn''t starve them. "Darling, you have to eat. How about this? I''ll ask the staff in River City Restaurant to bring you some porridge you like. The vor is mild, and you like it." Eden''s heart ached when she heard this. The porridge in River City Restaurant was super expensive, and a meal there was enough for them to pay for their monthly living expenses. She was about to raise four children, and she couldn''t spend extravagantly. "Victor, I''ll go to the cafeteria to eat some rice porridge. Could you please save some money?" At this moment, Eden acted like a miser. Her mood becameplicated. Victor was speechless. "Honey, we''re not short of money." Eden nced at the phone and really wanted to hang up. They should save some money just in case! It was the ancient wisdom. Was he the richest man in the world? How could he say such words so easily? "Victor, the rice porridge in the canteen is delicious and light. Moreover, it''s free and I won''t suffer from excessive internal heat by eating it. I''ll go to the canteen, and you don''t have to order lunch for me." She hated to be poor, so she always lived frugally. She couldn''t waste money like this. Victor wanted to hung up the phone and rush over to exin to her that he was actually very wealthy. Even though she ate sumptuous meals everyday, he could afford it. But Eden live a frugal life. She spent as less money as she could. "Honey, no, rice porridge isn''t nutritious. I''ll be responsible for your meals in the future. I''ll pick you up at 11 o''clock." Victor finished his words and hung up the phone. When Eden heard hisst sentence, she was rendered speechless. They were so close to each other. Did he have to pick her up? "Wow! Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn is so sweet to you!" Amelia looked at her enviously. Eden''s face turned red, and a trace of pride shed through her starry eyes. Amelia said, "Director Bleu, you are really stingy. Mr. Alwynn is so rich. Why do you have to be frugal?" She was a little puzzled. The poor saved money for the sake of living. But people like Victor had money to burn. Why should Eden save money? Eden did not mind her saying that she was stingy, because she had been living in such way, "Amelia, knowing how to make money is a kind of ability, and knowing how to save money is a kind of virtue. The money that is saved can be used to help those in need. There are too many people in this world who need help." Saving money was beneficial. When they were in urgent need of money, they wouldn''t be desperate, and when others needed help, they could give others a hand. Amelia felt that her words made sense, "Director Bleu, I''m afraid that only you think so in this circle. Some people wished to buy everything in the shopping mall just to show off and tell the whole world how rich they are." Eden smiled and said, "Amelia, no matter how rich we are, we should save money. Saving money is way to make money." "Oh..." Amelia heard such words for the first time, and she felt that it was quite reasonable. "Director Bleu, I want to marry a rich man." She suddenly said with a smile. Hearing this, Eden nced at her, "Amelia, what about Lucian? His family is quite wealthy." Amelia was speechless. "Ha-ha... Director Bleu, Mr. Ronen is indeed very outstanding. However, I''m not good enough for him. In upper ss, he should marry somebody more his equal. I have nothing. How dare I be with him?" Although her face blushed and her heart jumped very fast every time she saw Lucian, she really didn''t dare to think about being with him. Hearing this, Eden felt helpless, "Amelia, love depends on fate. If you two are fated, nothing can stop you from being together. Just wait for your fate." Amelia suddenly grinned, "Director Bleu, thanks for your lucky words. I only wish that I can marry someone who loves me sincerely, and he doesn''t have to be rich." Eden said, "You will. Haste makes waste. Just wait slowly. Amelia, after lunch, we have to go to the factor." "Director Bleu, I see. I''ll call the factoryter." Amelia said with a smile. "Okay!" Eden lowered her head to work again. At 11 o''clock, Eden forgot that Victor woulde to pick her up until he really came here. "Mr. Alwynn." Amelia greeted Victor with a smile. Victor nodded and put a box on Amelia''s desk, "Miss Amelia, this is for you." Amelia was somewhat ttered as she looked at him. When she saw the packing box of the River City Restaurant, she swallowed. Victor did not listen to Eden, and she was not sure how angry Eden would be. "Thank... you, Mr. Alwynn." Amelia''s voice was a little low. Seeing that Eden''s expression did not change much, she breathed a sigh of relief. Eden chuckled, "Amelia, enjoy your meal." Saying this, she tidied up the desk, got up and walked to the office. "Alright! Director Bleu.¡± Amelia was excited. This was the first time that she had eaten the food in River City Restaurant. She couldn''t suppress the excitement in her heart. With her ability, even if she saved up her half a year''s sry, it was not enough to have a meal in River City Restaurant. How could she not be overjoyed? "Eden, let''s go." Victor only looked at Eden with a gentle smile. Eden smiled faintly and said ndly, "Let''s go! I was not hungry when you called just now, but I''m hungry now." She was indeed a bit hungry. For the baby in her belly, she had to eat well even if she wasn''t hungry. Victor knew that she would be hungry at this time. He took her hand and whispered in her ear, "Eden, I have prepared your meal for you." "Thank you, honey!" Eden wanted to please him. She had said that she would go to the canteen, but he did not take her words seriously. Victor knew why she called him like this smiled. When he was with Eden, he always had a smile in his eyes and was not as cold as usual, "Honey, you don''t have to thank me. As I said, I am not short of money. You can spend money without worry." Eden red at him. He even said something like this again. It seemed that she had to teach him that it was a virtue to save money. Eden asked sullenly, "Did you still buy the porridge from the River City Restaurant?" Victor immediately grinned, "Dear, you work so hard every day, so you must eat something nice. If you like the food in River City Restaurant, I can invite the chef there to cook for you." "Forget it. Although I like the food, there is no need to do hire the chef for me. We can go there and eat once in a while." Eden nced at him. Her eyes were a little dissatisfied. However, she felt extremely pleased because he doted on her so much. She was really in a dilemma. Before she got married, she dreamed of having a husband who doted on her to the extreme. At this time, she had a husband and her dream hade true, but why was she so conflicted? Forget it. She didn''t want to think about it anymore. Victor was not short of money. Why should she worry so much? Victor said with a smile in his eyes, "Eden, it''s up to you." He would spoil his wife in every aspect. Eden said, "Thank you. After I met you, I feel that I have a shoulder to rely on. Victor, is your name ''Wi- Fi''? Because I am feeling a connection." Victor was surprised. It seemed that Eden was in a good mood that day. "They say Disnend is the happiest ce on earth.Well apparently, no one has ever been standing next to you." He winked at her charmingly. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by his words. "Victor, Did the sune out,or did you just smile at me?" Victor looked at her naughty and lovely face andughed, "Honey, I will give you my whole soul. It has only one wish, which is to love you all its life." Whenever he had time, he would learn some short sickly-sweet odes. It was just a piece of cake for him to say such words. He learned these in order to cooperate with Eden. Eden nodded quickly, "Victor, will you love anyone else except for me?" Victor shook his head, "No, I only love you." Lucian heard the conversation between the two from afar. He shook his head with a face full of helplessness. Indeed, love could turn a person into a fool. He originally thought only Victor was stupid, but he did not expect that Eden would also be childish. Had Victor ever said such romantic words? He really surprised him that day. Victor actually said something so sensational. Eden''s heart was warm and touched when she heard this. Victor''s coquettish tone made her inexplicably have an impulse to spoil him. She took his arm and said with a smile, "Honey, I only love you, too." Hearing this, Lucian was stunned. "Well, can you restrain yourselves a bit? This is thepany." Lucian said. Eden smiled. Her smile was as warm as the sun in winter, shinning Victor''s heart. She said teasingly, "Mr. Ronen, my husband is the president of thepany. We can be different." Lucian was speechless. He had a portion of the shares of thepany. "You two can really be different. However, please restrain yourself a little. I''m jealous." Lucian neither quickly nor slowly. Eden thought, "What is he jealous of?" She smiled and said with happy eyes, "Mr. Ronen, Victor and I are born to be soulmates. What do you think?" Lucian didn''t think so. He just felt that she had been trapped by Victor but she didn''t know. Victor looked at Lucian with a smug smile, "Lucian, Eden is the only one who can touch my heart. I will protect her well all my life." When Eden heard this, she was extremely moved and felt that Victor was so charming. "Go, the two of you! Hurry up and leave this ce. You hurt me, a single man." Lucian said as he waved his hand at them. "Ha-ha..." Eden and Victor smiled and went into the office to eat. Lucian shook his head slightly, but he smiled unconsciously. Suddenly, he felt that someone was looking at him. He looked up slightly and saw Adonis not far away. With his hands in his grey coat''s pockets, Adonis raised his head a bit and looked at him with an angry face. Lucian frowned and looked at him, "Since you''re here, why don''t you make a sound?" Only then did Adonis walk towards him with a displeased expression, "Lucian, did you guys hide something from me before? I seem to be thest one to know that Victor is the father of the three children." The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed. Who could Adonis me? He could only me himself for having a big mouth. However, if Adonis knew it, he would not let them go. "What are you talking about? We knew about it not along ago." Without looking at Adonis, Lucian lowered his head and tidied up his desk. Seeing that Lucian didn''t even dare to look him, Adonis sneered, "Lucian, why don''t you dare to look at me?" Lucian raised his head and looked at him casually. "Why don''t I dare to look at you? I''m preparing for the meeting. It''s not that I don''t dare to look at you, but I don''t have time to talk to you." Adonis looked at him weirdly andughed, "Lucian, you know what? Some people like to shoot themselves in the foot." Lucian asked ndly, "Do you think I''m that kind of people?" "Mm, you can never turn things upside down just because you''re powerful. You look really ridiculous when you lie." Adonis looked at him with a smile. Lucian had a habit. He didn''t dare to look into people''s eyes while lying. He must be lying just now, and they must have hidden something from him. "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed coldly, "Adonis, you''d better know what is good for you. I''m polite enough to talk to you. What are you doing here? If you have anything to say, say it quickly, or you can leave. I have work to do. Don''t disturb me here. You know that we''re very busy now." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Ha- ha..." Adonis alsoughed, "Lucian, the politer you treat me, the more it proves that you don''t want to talk to me, and it means that you''ve cheated me a lot. Tell me. Why are you hiding from me? I''m asking you in person and I won''t be angry with you." Seeing that he was so persistent, Lucian suddenly asked seriously, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I have hidden something from you?" Adonis narrowed his eyes slightly and said word by word, "Lucian, we grew up together. Your eyes can''t fool me. Rather than being perfunctory here, you''d better tell me the truth. Did you know that Victor is their father a long time ago?" Lucian said, "The truth is very simple, and we didn''t lie to you. Victor announced his rtionship with the three children a month ago, but you came to ask me now. Do you want me to show you the video at that time?" Adonis was dumbfounded. At that time, he saw the news, but he was very busy, so he did not pay much attention to this matter. That day, when he saw Victor and Eden were so close to each other, he suddenly felt that he had been cheated by them. Although he was a gossiper and had a big mouth, and it was not hard for others to fish information from him, he wouldn''t tell others something important about Victor so easily. It was his own fault. s! His soul was interesting, and he was charming, but he had a big mouth. "Lucian, just wait and see. Now you mock me like this. One day, I will definitely let you pay the price. Anson must have known about it long ago, too. The two of you, just wait and see." Lucian mmed the documents on the table fiercely. "Bang!" Adonis was started. "Lucian, are you out of your mind?" Lucian said, "You are out of your mind." "Lucian, we''re friends. Why do you have to treat me like this?" Adonis did not expect that Lucian, who was apologetic, would lose his temper first. He was trying to cover up his guilt. Lucian smiled faintly and said, "Adonis, if you learn to be sincere, I think we will no longer forget you when you''re not with us." Adonis was speechless. Was he such an insignificant person? After all, he was a very capable real estate investor. How could his friends ignore him like this? Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Adonis pped his desk with great strength, "Lucian, do you have to speak so unpleasantly?" Lucian''s ck eyes were as bright as gems, and his nose was straight. He said ndly with a chuckle on his handsome face, "This is the politest statement I''ve ever made. Hurry up and tell me what you want to say, or I''ll go to work." Adonis knew that Lucian would never tell him no matter what. He had been pestering him for so long, but he had not got any information from him, which was simply too hateful. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Adonis rubbed his nose gloomily and kept looking at Lucian who didn''t want to talk to him. He was depressed and looked very mad. "Anson sent me here. He said that his father wants to meet you and Victor." Lucian said seriously, "I was just about to call Mr. Skye. Since you''ve said so, I don''t need to call him anymore. You can just call me. Why did youe here personally?" Adonis said angrily, "Can''t Ie to see you?" Lucian said, "You don''t have toe when we''re so busy. I''m living a good life." Adonis walked inside, sat down and asked, "Have you eaten yet?" Lucian lowered his head and replied, "I''m going to have my lunch." Adonis said, "Let''s eat together." "Okay." Lucian did not refuse him. Anyway, he had not eaten yet. Adonis looked at Lucian''s elegant back and punched in the air, "Anson is working in Mirth Company now. Don''t you want to hire someone to rece him?" Lucian replied, "We''ve the released recruitment information on the official website. Someone will apply for the job very soon." "Ha- ha.." Adonisughed, "In this way, you won''t be so tired." Lucian turned around and took a look at him. He did not have too much confidence, "The premise is that I can hire someone capable. Otherwise, I might as well not recruit anyone." "Can you finish all the work alone?" Adonis asked with a smile and looked at him gloatingly. If Lucian was willing, he could work overtime. Anyway, the project he was responsible for was being carried by a dozen people. In terms of time, he was more leisurely than Victor. Lucian said, "I will hire someone suitable sooner orter." Seeing that he had done tidying up his desk, Adonis got up and left with him. Eden did not expect that Victor would order her favorite dishes and porridge. They were all light food. She became hungrier when she saw the food. "Wow! It''s yummy." Eden was half-full and in a good mood. Victor filled her bowl with the steamed fish. Looking at the smooth and tender fish meat, Eden smiled with great joy and excitement, "Victor, this is the taste of love." Eden picked up a strawberry and took a bite. The sour and sweet taste made her so satisfied. Victor looked at her cheerful face and smiled, "Eden, although I can''t give you the whole world, I will give you my whole world." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Eden smiled extremely happily. She picked up a strawberry and fed it to him, "It''s delicious." Victor opened his mouth and ate one. It was indeed dainty, sour and sweet. "Eden, the strawberries are delivered here by air. You can eat them every day. I know that you like strawberries." Eden immediately shook her head, "No, we can buy strawberries in the market and supermarket, and strawberries are now in." It was expensive to deliver the strawberries to her by air. Victor shook his head and said, "Eden, this is a kind of famous strawberry. It is bright red. Its aroma is tantalizing and its taste is pure. This is the taste you like." Eden nodded with a smile, "I know there are a lot of kinds of strawberries. The milk strawberries are quite nice, too. When the strawberries go on the market every year, I always make a lot of strawberry sauces. The three children like to eat bread with strawberry sauces." She had a lot of free time this year, so she wanted to make more strawberry sauces with her mother. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Eden, I''ll ask them to deliver more strawberries and you can make more. I''ve always been fond of eating strawberries because of you." "Really?" Eden grinned and looked at him, "Victor, the people who dote on me are suited to grow old together with me. Let''s grow old together." "Okay!" Victor looked at her with a doting face and rubbed her head tenderly. He was always attracted by her, "Eden, you must be tired, because you''ve been running through my mind all night.." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled brightly. Victor liked to stay with her all the time, and she would never think that he was annoying. Perhaps this was the so-called happiness. Eden stood up with a smile, "Victor, I''m full. I have to go to the factory toplete Summer''s wedding dress." Victor looked at her with a worried face, "Eden, I''ll ask the driver to send you there." Eden shook her head slightly, "No, I can drive by myself. See you in the evening." After finishing her words, Eden left with a smile. Victor was satisfied and happy as he watched her leaving. Then, he made some preparations and went out. This time, Mr. Skye had done him a big favor. The shares of him, Mr. Skye and Gracie were the same as Reba''s. If things went on like this, the owner of the mysterious shares, which he could find nothing about, would definitely appear. In Jotham Alwynn Group. Jotham Alwynn Group had lost nearly a billion dors. Although Reba had made up for the money she had stolen, she had to pay more money and had no way to back down. She had managed Jotham Alwynn Group for so many years, but she had never been in such a dilemma. At this time, Reba and Vincent had juste out of the meeting room. Every shareholder had a lot ofints about her and questioned her one by one. She knew that as long as these shareholders could still gain benifits, they would not care about who was in charge of thepany. "Mom, we have lost nearly a billion dors. Even if dad is here, he can''t make up for such a big loss in a short time." Vincent didn''t expect that they would lose so much. Reba''s face was gloomy and angry, and her tone was extremely indifferent, "Have you found which hospital your father is in?" She was more afraid that Phillip would wake up. Originally, she thought it would be easy to find him. However, her assistant hadn''t found Phillip. Compared to the affairs in thepany, she was more eager to know where he was. It seemed that Victor had long been prepared. Vincent shook his head, "Mom, I can''t get any news about dad. Now there''s something more important. Mr. Skye has been secretly buying the shares of ourpany. I don''t know how many shares he has now. Moreover, how many shares does Victor have? We don''t know it." Vincent was very anxious. Reba''s way of doing things was too impulsive. She made such a decision without absolute certainty, and she put them in a more difficult situation. "D*mn it!" Reba roared madly, "Everything is beyond our control!" She thought that she had everything in her pocket, but to her surprise, theputers were hacked, which made her helpless all of a sudden. She was even more panicked because she didn''t know where Phillip was. It seemed that Victor was well-prepared. "Mom, now there is only one way left. If we sell Jotham Alwynn Group, we can make a lot of money." Victor thought for a long time, and this was the only way. At that time, he could go aboard with Haven and the Clement family and nevere back. Reba looked at him and shook her head slightly, "Vin, your idea is too simple. Now our wealth is bound up in the shares of thepany. We can''t get more unless we get Jotham Alwynn Group." "Mom, Jotham Alwynn Group is arge-scale enterprise. As long as we release the news, there will be a lot of people wanting to buy it. We can make a secret deal and get the money. It is better for us to go abroad to live than to clean up the mess." He hated things like this the most. Bad things happened one after another, and he was about to go crazy. "Shut up!" Reba looked at him with great disappointment, "Vin, why are you so impatient? Now things are still under control, and we can''t give up." Vincent sighed helplessly and said in a daze, "Mom, we don''t even know who attacked ourwork tform now, let alone investigate Victor''s shares. We don''t even know how many shares he has. Besides, Anson¡¯s father has bought a part of the shares, so we have no chance of winning.¡± Hearing this, Reba went off the deep end. She nced around. Seeing that on one was there, she suddenly pointed at Vincent''s forehead in a rage, "The people you hired are all good- for- nothings! Didn''t you say that Justin was very powerful? Look at him! Is he really powerful? Go and find a better hacker immediately." Vincent was helpless and only felt upset. He said with irritation, "Mom, he is the most professional hacker I know. Justin has been doing a good job. It''s just that the hacker was too capable." "B*llshit! Justin is just an idiot! He is indeed good atputers, but he is too silly! Since he is stupid and simple, of course he can''te up with a better solution." Vincent spread his hands and said with a smile, "Mom, just hire a hacker yourself. I can''t do anything about it." Reba looked at him with a sneer, "Now, hire Paulina to ourpany. She was fired by the company because she offended Victor. Now the dooms of us are closely linked. Paulina''s is much smarter than Haven." Vincent was slightly surprised, "Has she been fired because of thest incident?" "Yeah! This morning, Haven told me about it. Tillie wanted to let her go to theirpany. After all, Paulina is talented designer, and she was fired secretly. Many people don''t know why she left the company. I have my own ns. As long as shees to ourpany, I will make some arrangements." Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Vincent was still a little worried. "Mom, you have any way out, don''t you?" He asked directly. Reba looked at him and smiled coldly, "Of course we have a way out. You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if your father dies, you won''t live a worse life than anyone else. You will live the best life." If they lost Jotham Alwynn Group, Vincent could inherit another people''s property. She had two strings to her bow, and she would never let her son suffer. Hearing this, Vincent was relieved. "Mom, can you tell me what it is?" He really wanted to know it. Only when he knew the details could he be at ease. During this period of time, he hadn''t had a good sleep. Reba looked at him and smiled, "Vin, you don''t have to know it. But you can rest assured that I will arrange everything for you. You just need to do as I say. If our sales show signs of improvement the next season, our position in Jotham Alwynn Group will be stabler. Now we''ve made up for the losses, and they won''t make a fuss with it anymore." Seeing that she was so confident, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. Reba looked at him, smiled and said earnestly, "Vin, sometimes you think you''ve worked hard enough, but think about it seriously and ask yourself honestly. Have you done enough for your life, love, work, study, exercise and even your hobbies?" Vincent was slightly taken aback and looked at her, "Mom, why do you suddenly say so?" Reba said while walking, "Vin, Victor and his friends are very capable because they work very hard. They don''tin and they are not proud. They have a positive attitude, which makes you envious and jealous. I don''t need you to be asmanding and imposing as Victor, but you can''t thinking about escaping as soon as you encounter something bad." He had to admit that Vin was very simr to her. In the past, she escaped because she did not want to take the responsibility. When she met himst time, they spent a night together, and then her life waspletely changed. When she thought of what had happened back then, she had a lingering fear in her heart. If she could go back to the past, she would make the same choice. She used to be poor for a long time, and she hated to be poor. She thought that she could live a good life after being with a rich man, but she was wrong. She should work hard to live a good life, and she couldn''t depend on anyone else. And at that time, Phillip was obsessed with her sweet nothings, which greatly improved the quality of her life. "Vin, I won''t let you live a lonely life, and I won''t let you lose everything you have now. I did a lot to get everything we have now, and I will never let anyone ruin our life. Even Victor can''t do that." Reba looked at Vincent with a smile in her eyes. In her heart, he was always the best. Vincentughed, "Mom, I see. I knew you treat me the best." Hearing this, Reba was much more relieved, "After everything herees to and end, help Haven get the Clement family as soon as possible. At that time, no one will be able to surpass us." Reba smiled weirdly. It was not so easy to defeat her. Victor and Phillip could not be a threat to her. Hearing this, Vincent was full of expectations for his future life, "Mom, I''ll listen to you. Although we have lost a billion dors, ourpany hasn''t been ruined. I will work hard to make up for what we have lost." At this moment, Vincent very confident. People really needed encouragement. Before that day, he had been living a fear and anxiety. He felt like he couldn''t even protect himself, and he always had the urge to escape. Hearing this, Reba smiled and nodded with satisfaction. In her opinion, Vincent was no worse than Victor, and he just needed some opportunities. Although Phillip had given him many training opportunities, he was a good-time man. He didn''t learn anything and would be at a loss when he was in trouble. "Vin, I''m so d that you can think like this. As for Haven, you mustfort her well. Such a thing has happened, and she won''t live a good life during this period of time. Ask her to go to the vi tonight andfort her with sweet words. Tell her not to mention anything in front of her family." Haven was a big hidden danger to them, but she was ambitious. For the sake of what she wanted, she would never tell anyone about it. They knew each other''s sore points, so they were not afraid of each other. She was not afraid that Haven would tell people what had happened to Phillip. However, Haven had many misgivings, and it was possible that she would say something she shouldn''t when she was not paying attention. Woman liked sweet words, and Vin could calm her down. Vincent smiled and said, "Mom, I see." As soon as the they entered the office, Justin came in. "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn, bad news! Victor has met Mr. Skye." "What? So fast?" Reba cried out in shock. How many shares did Aaron have? Reba asked, "Did they talk about the shares?" Phillip''s ident was her fatal weakness. She was too kind at that time. She should have killed Phillip on the spot. Justin said, "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Skye has been purchasing the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group. Victor suddenly came to him for shares. I have arranged people to inquire about the news nearby, but Victor is very cautious. When they were talking, Victor''s secretary, Lucian, had been watching aside. My assistant couldn''t get close to them." Reba looked at Justin in a frenzy of rage, "Justin, you''re highly paid because we want you to work for us and bring out the best in you. Now it is time for you to show your talent and value. Immediately hack Alwynn Group. I want to know how many shares Victor has." Victor''s and Gracie''s shares were not enough to defeat her, but she was worried that Victor would get Aaron''s shares. She would solve all these difficulties one by one. Justin shook his head powerlessly, "Mrs. Alwynn, the preventing controlling system of Alwynn Group is very strong. I''ve been trying to hack their system, but I can''t make any progress. However, Mrs. Alwynn, if you give me another day, I will definitely give you an answer." He was dying to prove his value and show that he deserved such a well-paid job, so he had to get the secret of Alwynn Group. Everyone had secrets, including Victor. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he would definitely get Victor''s secret to prove his ability. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Hearing his specific answer, Reba nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, I''ll give you another day to give full y to your ability. If Jotham Alwynn Group develops well, you will have a very good future." Justin understood this and nodded with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer tomorrow." "Mm! You can leave now. If you get any news, report it to me immediately. Don''t dy it." Reba said with a stern look. Justin turned around and left. Reba sat down in her seat, looked at the cactus on the desk and said with a chuclke, "Vin, do you know what people are interested in the most?" Vincentughed and said, "Mom, they are interested in how to make more money the most." He turned around, made two cups of coffee and put one of them in front of Reba. Then he took a sip before saying with a smile, "Mom, you always know the answer. Why do you suddenly ask me?" Reba picked up the cup, took a sip and then said with a smile, "Do you know how your father conjured a career from thin air?" The Alwynn family was not very rich in the beginning. Rich people relied on opportunities. There were business-minded people in each generation of the Alwynn family. For example, Phillip and Victor were both sessful businessmen. They had a unique eye for investment. Vincent shook his head slightly, "Mom, dad never told me these things. When he saw me every day, he didn''t look very happy. Victor is my brother and he was born stronger than me. In dad''s eyes, I will never be better than Victor." This was what made him the maddest. Phillip had never admitted his ability before he had an ident. "Ha-ha..." Reba sneered, "Vin, the crisis is the opportunity. Jotham Alwynn Group used to be called Alwynn Group, and your father changed the name after I married him. I wanted him to prove his love for me in this way." "At first, the Alwynn family was an ordinary family. At that time, they were lucky. When a stic factory was about to go bankrupt, they bought it. They were good at running business, and they used to make a living by retail business. Just in one year, thepany was floated on the stock market as the most powerfulpany. After that, they used the money they had to buy a lot of companies'' shares. It was easy to run business those years, and the market was not aspetitive as now. Now it is difficult for smallpanies to survive in the maket." "In this way, the Alwynn family became richer and richer, and their position in River City has been stable. Alwynn Group didn''t go downhill until your father took it over." She knew very well why Jotham Alwynn Group was on a downswing. Victor set up another Alwynn Group, which had a tendency to surpass Jotham alwynn group. Therefore, she had an unprecedented sense of crisis. Phillip was seduced by her, but Victor was rational, and he only loved Eden. It would take her a lot of effort to get Alwynn Group. Eden and his three children were his biggest weakness. She should use Victor''s sore point to deal with him. "Mom, dad has never told me this before." Vincent did not expect that the Alwynn family became wealthy in this way. Reba said with a smile, "Vin, I told you these with no special intentions. I just want to tell you that Jotham Alwynn Group will always be powerful in River City. Its foundation isplicated, and the real estates covered by it are beyond your imagination. But the real estates don''t belong to you and Adalynn now. Before you get married, your father won''t give them to you. "After Jaida married your father, she gave birth to a son and a daughter, and they got most of the real estates. We don''t know many of the real estates''s existences. Now we have to find them out and transfer them to you and Adalynn slowly so that the real estates will be your property. Now your father is in aa, and it''s the best chance for us." When Vincent heard this, he was extremely shocked, "Mom, you know so much." Reba smiled proudly, and her scheming eyes were full of greed at this time, "Vin, since I could get your father, I could naturally get these news. Every master of the Alwynn family don¡¯t have many children, and every child is born to own great wealth. They are born to be more sessful than others. They have things that others can''t get after working hard for a whole life." "Just like you, you were born to be rich, but I took you back to the Alwynn family a few yearster. Now all you have to do is transfer all the property to yourself. As long as we can do it, your father will die of anger even if he wakes up." Vincent frowned and said, "Mom, in fact, you don''t have to do that. Dad always listens to you." He didn''t expect that his father had be a hidden danger to them. As long as he woke up, their lives would be ruined. The most important thing was that he had not found which hospital his father was in. Victor hid his father. Reba suddenly went berserk and said, "Vin, don''t talk such nonsense. You must cheer up right now. As long as we are alive, we can''t let ourselves suffer losses. Only when you get all the property can you rest assured. Run thepany well. Now we''re in charge of thepany, and we have the right to decide everything." Vincent sighed silently and nodded. Eden and Amelia went straight to the factory. After parking the car, Eden looked at Amelia and grinned, "Amelia, go in first. I''ll go to the bathroom and be there soon." Amelia smiled, "Okay, Director Bleu, Erin and the others might have arrived. I''ll go up and find them first." "Alright!" Eden smiled and walked towards the bathroom. Just as she was about to walk out of the bathroom, she heard someoneing in. Eden didn''t take it seriously. When she wanted to open the door and go out, she stopped because she heard something. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Elliott, don''t worry. Miss Shriver''s wedding dress will be finished today. At that time, I will definitely find a way to take photos and send them to you. I hope that my photos will be helpful to you. However, ording to my observation, Eden is very vignt. Shepleted all the procedures alone in the studio. I will find a way to enter the studio, take photos of the wedding dress and then send them to you" When Eden heard this, she was slightly surprised. It was Erin''s voice. Was Miss Elliott Tillie? Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Eden held her breath, trying not to be found out. "Miss Elliott, don''t worry. Today, I will definitely find a way to see the wedding dress. This is thest chance." "Alright, Miss Elliott, wait for my good news. But after that, Miss Elliott, please give me a job." "Mm! You''re a senior designer, and I trust you." After Erin finished speaking, she hung up the phone and looked around the bathroom. After confirming that there was no one inside, she turned around and left. Eden came out after she had walked away. She nced at the door of the cubicle. It was such a good design. She could always hear some secrets in the bathroom. Had Erin betrayed Alwynn Group and sought refuge with Tillie? Eden sneered. Couldn''t Elliott wait anymore because it was Summer''s wedding dress? One could be sessful sooner orter as long as he was capable. Since Erin was not capable enough, it would be useless even though she worked in a bigpany. She would never make achivements. The society could really change a person. Eden did not go to her studio directly, but went to the wedding dress workshop. Since Erin wanted to take pictures of Miss Shriver''s wedding dress, she would let her take enough photos. She would like to see what Tillie wanted to do. Eden chose a high-grade wedding dress and personally packed it before bringing it back to her office. She closed the door and smiled happily as she looked at Summer''s wedding dress. It was her pet and darling work, and it was the first private hand-made dress in her life. She would not let anything bad happen to it. Eden put down the wedding dress in her hand, took the diamonds on the table and sewn them on the dress in person. Looking at the dress, she was smiling with joy all the time. Around five o''clock in the afternoon, she finally finished it. She took the wedding dress and put it in the gift box. Then she put the wedding dress which she brought from the factory on the model. Then, she took the gift box out of the door cautiously and sent it to her car through the fire exit. Only then did she call Amelia and ask her to lock the door of the studio and meet her in the parking lot. After Eden waited for about ten minutes, Amelia came down. She smiled and asked, "Amelia, have you locked the door of the studio?" Amelia fastened her seat belt and said with a smile, "Yeah, director Bleu, the wedding dress is truly beautiful." "Is that so?" Eden started the car, smiled weirdly and didn''t continue to speak. "By the way, Director Bleu, when I came down, I saw Erin wandering outside the studio. I guess she''s interested in your design. She''s the designer of the wedding dress team and she is the group leader. She must be curious to know why Ms. Summer cooperates with you." Eden grinned and said, "I think not only her, but also many employees in thepany and other designers would be curios.¡± She was also very surprised when Summer contacted her. "Yep, Director Bleu, I also think so. But the wedding dress is indeed elegant and noble. I think that Miss Shriver will definitely like it." Amelia said while looking forward to wearing such a gorgeous wedding dress and marrying her beloved man in the future. Eden smiled warmly and said with eagerness and happiness in her eyes, "If she likes my wedding dress and is delighted to wear it, I''ll be really sessful." Amelia looked at Eden excitedly andughed, "Director Bleu, when I lost sleep, I have made hundreds of ns for my life, but every day is the same. I am a girl who likes to dream, and I always dream of meeting my Prince Charming one day." Amelia was looking forward to her future and smiling brightly and hopefully. "Ha- ha..." Eden chuckled, "Dreaming is the privilege of women." At that time, she liked to dream. She dreamed that her biological parents would appear in front of her as soon as she opened her eyes. "But, Director Bleu, I can''t even control when I sleep, but I want to control my own life. Do you think it''s possible?" "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. She turned to nce at her and said, "Amelia, your problem is that you know everything but you want to live in your dream." "Ah..." Amelia was slightly surprised, "Director Bleu, you are right. However, living in my dream is a way tofort myself." The girl who loved to dream could sometimes release her own pressure. "Director Bleu, I want to have a husband who can cook for me and only loves me." Amelia''s clear eyes had a wild hungry look in them. But when could she have such a husband? "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh when she heard this, "Amelia, you will meet such a man. A nice man will dote on you, cook for you and give you a better life." Hearing this, Amelia smiled and asked curiousl, "Director Bleu, Does Mr. Alwynn cook for you?" Eden grinned and nodded, "He cooks when he has time, but my mother and I cook most of the time." "Wow! It''s really enviable. You must be so happy." Amelia looked at her enviously. "Yeah, very happy." Eden gracefully admitted that she was indeed very happy. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She picked up the Bluetooth headset and heard Victor''s gentle voice, "Honey, have you done with your work?" Eden smiled and said, "I have finished it smoothly. How about you?" "Honey, I''ve sessfully finished my work here. Do you want to go home or go back to the company now?" "I''ll send Amelia home first, and then I''ll go home. You go back first." "Honey, let''s go out for dinner together. After dinner, we can go shopping by the way." Hearing this, Eden frowned slightly and was a bit unwilling. She was so tired. How could she be energetic enough to go shopping? "I don''t want to go shopping. I''m tired, and I want to go back to rest." "Honey, let''s not go shopping. How about going for a walk after the meal?" Eden smiled and said, "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, she still smiled cheerfully. It seemed that everything went smoothly with him. All of a sudden, a noise sounded, "Bang..." Eden had just parked the car in front of the red lights when someone rear-ended her. "Oh..." Amelia quickly looked back, "Director Bleu, has our car been hit by someone?" Eden nodded, "Yeah, Amelia, I''ll get off and take a look." Amelia also unfastened her seat belt and got off the car. Eden''s beloved car was rear-ended by a red car. Seeing this, she was very distressed. She got the car from her father. The color was very eye-catching and she liked it so much. She could not bear to drive it unless she had something important to do. Amelia found that the bumper was buckled by the crash, "Director Bleu, it seems that you have to call the insurance company." Eden nodded and looked at the car behind her. She was slightly shocked when she saw the person getting out of the car. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 When Haven saw Eden, she didn''t want to get off the car. However, it had happened, so she had to get off. "What bad luck!" Haven said in a harsh tone. Hearing this, Eden suddenly looked at her coldly and said sarcastically, "I also think I''m so unlucky. Why did you rear-end my car?" "Your car?" Haven crossed her arms. She wore a white dress and a white coat, looking gentle. However, the viciousness didn''t match her appearance at all. She looked at Eden mockingly, "Do you have the ability to buy such a luxurious car? Everything you have now is given by Victor. Aren''t you ashamed to say that it''s your car?" Eden heard her sarcastic tone clearly. Eden was not angry. She knew that Haven was annoying her deliberately. If she got mad, Haven would be satisfied. "So what? He is my legal husband. I can use his money in a right and proper way. Why should I be ashamed?" This car was the first gift she got from her father. She always treated it cautiously and couldn''t bear to drive it. Haven''s face suddenly changed when she heard this. It was the fact. Victor announced in front of the media that Eden was the mother of the three children, and he was the biological father of the three children, and Eden was his wife. When she saw such news, she couldn''t be more shocked. She still couldn''t believe it even at this time. How could it be so coincidental that year? The person who had entered Victor''s room was actually Eden. "Yeah, you are indeed scheming. Victor is infatuated with you. But if you didn''t show up, the one who married him would be me. How could you have the chance to show off in front of me now?" This was the only thing that Haven felt regretful in heart. Eden looked at her with a sneer, "Would you rece Eden to marry Victor?" "Shut up! Eden has never been a member of the Clement family." Eden was a thorn in her sh. Every time Eden appeared in front of her parents and brothers, she would be scared. Victor would announce this matter sooner orter. He hadn''t announced Eden''s identity because of Reba, the vicious woman. He was protecting Eden in another way. Seeing that Haven suddenly tensed up and she looked so horrified, Eden felt quite helpless in heart. In fact, even if she returned to the Clement family, she would notpete with Haven for anything. Haven could still get everything from the Clement family, but she was not a kind person. Haven was so greedy that she wanted to kill her and get everything. "Eden, you know what? After knowing you, you make me so sick every time I see you. Why do you always show up in front of me? How can you be so shameless?" Haven roared at Eden uneasily. Victor''s attitude towards her had changed a lot because of Eden. Originally, she was supposed to marry Victor, but in the end, she married Vincent. The difference between them was too big. But she had no choice but to ept it. Eden found that Haven always scolded her with the same reason. Haven was still smarting from this matter, so she always attacked her with this. "Haven, you look very spirited, but your body is not strong enough to carry such a dirty soul." Eden retorted unscrupulously. "B*tch, just wait and see! I won''t let you live a good life." Haven looked at her with a sinister smile. Seeing Haven like this, Amelia was a little scared and hid behind Eden. "Haven, you''d better be kind. Otherwise, you will lose everything you have in the blink of an eye, and your beautiful dream will be a nightmare." Although Eden was kind, she would not treat Haven well stupidly. She had warned Havenst time. If she did something terrible again, she would never forgive her. "Humph! Don''t worry. Such a thing will never happen. I am the most beloved daughter in the Clement family, and I was born to be nobler than you. You were abandoned by your parents after you were born. What right do you have topete with me?" Haven talked about Eden''s sore point despicably. Seeing that Eden''s face had be much paler, she was slightly proud. Eden frowned slightly and didn''t take her words to heart. After all, there was a baby in her belly. She shouldn''t be emotional. Otherwise, the baby''s health would be affected. She looked back at the car. There were not many cars on this road. Both of their cars were parked on the side of the road, so they didn''t affect the traffic. However, Amelia couldn''t stand Haven anymore, "Hey! Director Bleu, do you smell anything? Someone smells so disgusting!" Amelia even fanned herself deliberately, as if there was really something smelly. Eden smiled but did not speak. Amelia was really like Lucian when she mocked someone. She knew that Eden would lose her temper, but it was not worth getting angry with Haven. But she really couldn''t stand Haven anymore. Haven was not only vicious, but also extremely evil and mean. Haven red at Amelia with hatred and gritted her teeth, "Who the hell are you? How dare you say this to me?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Amelia looked at her with an innocent face when she heard this, "Although I''m not somebody, I won''t be so stupid to admit myself to be the one criticized. Did I even mention you? Even my dog is smarter than you." Amelia looked proud. Although she was not rich, she was absolutely more kindhearted than Haven. Recalling what happenedst time, she was still mad with Haven. "You..." Haven was rendered speechless and could only re at Amelia with her eyes widened. Ameliaughed and said, "Haven, your driving skills are really bad. Moreover, you''re so ugly, and you look like a scum. Look at your face. You put on so much coverage that your face is abnormally fair! When you smile, the foundation on your face is so unnatural. How can there be such a disgusting woman like you in the world?" "Ha-ha..." Edenughed loudly when she heard this. She didn''t know that Amelia was so good at cursing before. "Amelia, you poor woman! After I met you, I learnt how terrible the poor are. People like you will never be sessful." Haven said seriously, and harshly. Since Amelia dared to insult her like this, she would not let her go easily. "Haven, watch your mouth and don''t forget who you are. You are adopted by the Clement family. You should know how difficult your life was before you were adopted. Humiliating others like this will only give you a p in the face more quickly." Eden warned her in an apathetic voice. No one could be famous and rich forever if they didn''t behave themselves. Haven''s heart ached really badly when she heard the word "adopted." Chapter 844 Chapter 844 She always asked herself why she was not the biological daughter but the adopted daughter of the Clement family. She was just an adopted child. A child who could be abandoned by them at anytime. Eden watched as Haven¡¯s face grew paler and paler, but she didn''t feel pleased. She had once experienced the difficulties in life, so she could stand in Haven''s shoe and understand her feelings. However, people were different from each other. If she indulged Haven too much, Haven would make things even more difficult for her. If she was too tolerant, Haven would hurt her more severely. "Haven, if you think it''s easy for you to lose what you have now, maybe you have never really owned it." After saying that, Eden looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, let''s go." "Mm!" Amelia nodded quickly. She was really d, because she had taken revenge on Haven for what she did last time. Haven looked up at Eden''s back and said firmly, "Eden, just wait and see! I will let you know that I will always be superior to you, and I will always live a better life than you. One day, I will trample you under my feet and let you see that I am always better than you." Hearing her unwilling voice, Eden turned around to look at her and asked with a smile, "Haven, why do you have topare yourself with me? You can live up to your ideal of yourself. If you can ovee yourself, you¡¯ve defeated others." It took her many years to ovee herself and face this world with a normal heart. "Ha- ha...¡± Havenughed, "Eden, with your understanding ability, I don''t think you''ll understand even if I exin it to you. One day, I will let you see that I am stronger than you." Eden smiled and said, "Haven, but I think you''ll never be back in the saddle." "You..." Haven looked at her exasperatedly, "Eden, you shameless b*tch." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eden sneered, "Haven, life is just a y. There is no point of being angry with someone unimportant.¡± Her appearance had exposed Haven''s ambition, while Haven had made her more determined and stronger. "Ah..." Haven screamed in rage. People passing by all looked at her as if she was a crazy woman. "Eden, you rubbish! One day, I will let you die a terrible death!" Haven roared angrily. Looking at her mad and ridiculous face, Eden smiled ndly, "Haven, you can say that I am rubbish, but the premise is that you should be more capable than me. Otherwise, you are not even as good as garbage." After finishing her words, Eden did not look at Haven''s irritated face anymore. She turned around, got into the car and drove away. She had to repair the car on her own, and she gritted her teeth with distress. Her beloved car was hurt. "Ha-ha..." Amelia couldn''t helpughing. Looking at Haven''s dejected and annoyed face, she was very pleasant. Eden also smiled and didn''t say anything. "Director Bleu, that is too nice. I''ve never seen Haven be so embarrassed and depressed. I''m so happy about it." Eden smiled and said, "She seems to have a habit, which is that she can only re at others when she can''t outargue them." Amelia said with a bright smile, "That is the only thing she can do. But Director Bleu, she has been using her alt ount to nder you online. Do you know this?" Eden turned to nce at her with some doubts. Then she turned her head quickly and looked at the road in front of her, asking, "Amelia, how do you know that she scolds me online with her alt ount?" Amelia smiled smugly, "Director Bleu, I studied a lot aboutputers, and I know a little about hacking. I used to hack Haven''s ounts and found that she had been scolding and ndering you online with her alt ount. You didn''t pay much attention to this matter, so I didn''t tell you about it." "Oh!" Eden was surprised, "Amelia, I didn''t expect that you have such a skill." Amelia grinned and said, "Because you are too busy." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "For my work, life and children, I am indeed very busy every day. Everyone in thepany has been very busy during this period of time. We don''t even have time to celebrate our sess together." "Yeah, what a pity. It''s rare for us to get to drink and chat together. If we hold a party, I''ll be able to meet many top managers of thepany." She actually wanted to see how Lucian looked like when he drank. He was elegant and noble in ordinary times, and it seemed that he was not easy to make friends with. Eden smiled and said, "Amelia, it turns out that you have such an idea. But our office is on the top floor, and the people you see everyday are almost all top managers. Are you not satisfied?" Amelia was very excited when she heard this, "Director Bleu, I know, but I prefer to have contact with other people in thepany. Just like Mr. Bonen. There is always a nd and indifferent expression on his handsome face, and I don''t dare to get close to him. I always want to see how he looks like when he is drunk." Would he be more lovely? Eden was a person worth making friends with, and this was why she said something like this to her. If she stayed with other people in thepany, she wouldn''t dare to say such words. Once she said that, there would be rumours about her in thepany the next morning. Hearing this, Eden smiled and asked, "Amelia, do you have a crush on Lucian?" In her impression, Lucian was not a sweet talker who knew how to please girls. It would be very tiring to date with someone like him. However, this was not absolute. For example, Victor looked like a cold and heartless person before. When she saw him for the first time, she couldn''t help but think that no one would like such a cold- blooded man sincerely. But she got a p in the face soon, because she loved him wholeheartedly. He always said sweet nothings to her, which made her very pleased. Amelia smiled shyly, "Director Bleu, you ask me this question again. How should I answer you?" Seeing that the lights had turned red, Eden stopped the car and turned to look at her, "Amelia, is it hard for you to answer this question? Just tell me your true feelings. If you like him, pursue him bravely. During the process of pursuing him, you can really understand what it feels like to love someone." Amelia smiled and asked in reply, "Director Bleu, did Mr. Alwynn pursue you or you were the one who pursued him?" Eden smiled happily. She felt very secure when she heard this. "You can never imagine how much Victor loves me. When we stay together, we quarrel and misunderstand each other sometimes, and we even make each other go crazy, but we solve all the problems properly. Not talking to each other and quarreling is meaningless, and it will erode our love. Compared with quarreling and not speaking to him, I prefer to reconcile with him and understand his need." Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Hearing this, Amelia felt that they loved each other and never quarreled. She was really curious to know what love was. Would the person she loved definitely love her? "Director Bleu, what on earth is love?" She couldn''t help asking with a sh of curiosity in her eyes. Victor was simply a perfect man. He spoiled Eden so much that Eden looked so happy everyday. A woman''s smile could show whether she was living in love or not. Eden thought for a while. In fact, before she met Victor, she didn''t know what love was. But after she met Victor, she seemed to know everything about love without her master. "Amelia, love is very magical. It can bring us happiness and a lot of troubles at the same time. Love can''t always be beautiful, because there are many trivial matters in our life. However, as long as you love him wholeheartedly, learn to content yourself and understand him, you will live a happy life and feel each other''s love." "Wow! Director Bleu, you know quite a lot." Amelia dreamt of having such a marriage and living in love and happiness forever. Since college, she had been looking for a real love, and she wanted to be in a rtionship with all her heart and soul. Eden started the car and gradually drove into the traffic stream. She smiled and said, "Amelia, you will understand many things in life. When you meet someone you love, you will have a different feeling and a nd new life. You will understand it in future." Sometimes, people whose heart was once broken would be hesitant in front of true love. Just like Anson and Abigail. Abigail did not go home for dinner that night. There were two suitable roles for the two actresses who had recently signed with her. That day, she brought them to Mirth Company for audition. Abigail made a clear distinction between public and private interests. She would not miss the opportunity just because Anson was in charge of Mirth Company. Actually, the reason why she didn''t meet Anson during this period of time was that she wanted to give each other some time to resolve the knot in their hearts. In this way, they might be in love in another way. Sometimes, she even hated Anson. He was the one who loved her first, but he left her in such an irresponsible manner. But she was of a rational turn of mind, and she knew why Anson was so hesitant. The rtionship with Anson was a wonderful experience for her, making her be maturer during this period of time. After the audition, the director was very satisfied with the two actresses. Mathilda Ward got the second leading role. While Ma Vaughn got the third leading role. Both of them had just debuted, so Abigail was already very satisfied with this result. At the same time, she knew that in Mirth Company, no one would make things difficult for her like Director Shaprio. She could negotiate with them at ease. Anson would not allow such a person to work in hispany. Mathilda and Ma were both pretty. They were 170 centimeters tall, and their legs were straight and slender. Both their figures and clothes were pleasant to the eye. Abigail selected them strictly among the art students. She was very satisfied with their performance. After they walked out of the studio. Abigail looked at Mathilda and Ma and said, "Go to the parking a lot to wait for me first. I''ll be there aftering out of the bathroom" "Okay, Sister Abigail." Mathilda and Ma both nodded with a smile. Abigail smiled faintly and left with elegantly and charmingly. She went to the bathroom in this building, only to see a warning sign. It turned out that this bathroom was being cleaned and she had to go upstairs. She pursed her lips slightly, turned around and walked up the stairs. After going out of the bathroom, she was about to wash her hands when she suddenly saw a man in a dark suit sitting in a wheelchair at the entrance of the bathroom with his back to her. She was stunned. Her heart ached, and it seemed to be jumping out of her chest. She was very familiar with this back. It was Anson. She hadn''t seen him for a long time and he had be much thinner. Abigail''s eyes were gradually misted with tears as she looked at him. She didn''t know how much she missed him until she saw hi,. She had the video of him greeting her in the morning. Every time she missed him, she would open the video to have a look. It was the mostmon way to care about her, but it was the beginning of his love for her. At first, she only thought that Anson was very annoying, and she never took his messages seriously. But at this time, she suddenly realized that she had been dependent on him long ago. There was a slope, and Anson couldn''t go up by himself. He slowly stepped down and wanted to try again. But at this time, his wheelchair was pushed up. Anson was slightly surprised and quickly turned around to take a look. When he saw the girl who he had been thinking about, he opened his eyes wide, and he was excited and nervous. He was excited because he had finally seen her after waking up from thea. He was nervous because he appeared in front of her in such a awkward state. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Why was Abby here? When they looked at each other, Abigail''s heart ached severely. His face was much thinner and finely boned. She had never seen him so handsome. After she fell in love with Anson, she had a deep dependence on his thoughtfulness. Neither of them spoke. After pushing him to the corridor, Abigail let go of his wheelchair and left without looking back. Anson''s eyes were brimming with tears as he looked at her beautiful figure. She was wellshaped and perfectly proportioned. At this time, she walked away determinedly. "Abby." Anson whispered and watched her gradually disappear into the distance. However, at the moment Abigail turned around, she had burst into tears. She was afraid that she would cry as soon as she talked to him. In that case, Anson would be very worried about her. Adonis, who came here to pick up Anson, bumped into Abigail at the entrance of the lift. Abigail did not see him. She entered another lift directly and went to the underground parking lot. Adonis stood there with confusion for a while, and then quickly walked towards Anson''s office. When he walked out of the elevator, he saw Anson in the corridor. Anson even didn''t even notice him when he walked over. "Anson, did you meet Abigail?" Anson didn''te to sense until he heard his voice. Was it his delusion just now? He saw Ab by. However, hearing Adonis''s words, he knew that he was not dreaming. Abby had really appeared. "Mm!" He nodded casually. Adonis asked again, "Did you quarrel?" Anson looked at him doubtfully. He and Abby didn''t even say a word to each other. How could they quarrel? He shook his head and replied, "No." Adonis frowned with puzzlement, "Then why did Abigail leave in tears?" Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Anson''s heart ached. He looked at Adonis and asked, "Is Abby crying?" Adonis nodded, "She''s crying so sadly, so I thought you had quarreled. She didn''t even see me, took the elevator and left directly." It seemed that Anson didn''t argue with Abigail. But why was Abigail crying? "Did you bully her?" Adonis wanted to speak out against injustice for Abigail. After all, Abigail liked Anson. In the past, he did not like Abigail. At this time, seeing how sincere Abigail was, he suddenly felt that Abigail was a nice woman. At the very least, she was a woman worthy of Anson''s love. Anson''s face darkened as he said, "She''s crying." Adonis was speechless. Didn''t he make it clear just now? In his opinion, Anson waspletely an idiot who hurt a woman who really loved him cruelly. It was hard to meet a woman who loved him wholeheartedly, wasn''t it? At least, Adonis had no chance to meet such a woman. From the bottom of his heart, Adonis was weak in dealing with feelings. After meeting so many different women, he came to the conclusion that all women wanted to marry a rich man. He was a wealthy man, but no girls treated him sincerely. "Anson, I told you that she is crying very dejectedly." This time, his voice was much louder. Anson lowered his head slightly and did not speak. He pressed her lips tightly and held the armrests on the wheelchair with great strength. They loved each other sincerely from the bottom of their hearts, but he couldn''t ovee himself. "Send me back. Mark has something to do today, so you don''t have toe here tomorrow." Anson said. But he was curious to know why Abby came to Mirth Company. Could it be that she was in cooperation with Mirth Company? Recently, she was seeking resources for the two actresses in herpany, and there happened to be a casting in hispany. Did she bring them here to have an audition? Thinking like this, Anson was cheerful for no reason. However, he suppressed the happiness in his heart in just a few seconds. He was very happy that Abby cooperated with theirpany, and he was even overjoyed that he could help her. As soon as Adonis sent him back to the office, he couldn''t wait to make a phone call to confirm it. As he expected, Abby really took the new actresses here for an audition, and they got nice roles. This news was enough for him to be d for a few days. Abigail went home directly. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Edening back. Seeing Eden standing behind the car with a distressed face, she couldn''t help but walk over. Then sheposed her emotions and asked with a smile, "Baby Eden, what''s wrong with you? Your face is full of pity." When Eden heard her voice, she looked up at her unhappily, "Abby, look at my car. It was hit by Haven''s car, and the bumper was buckled by the crash." When Abigail heard Haven''s name, her beautiful face was filled with rage, "She gets you in trouble again." Eden said, "Enemies are likely to meet each other. We met on the road. She rear-ended me when my car stopped at the intersection of red lights, and it turned out to be like this." Abigail took a look and the car was not seriously damaged. She suddenly remembered that Eden was pregnant and asked worriedly, "Eden, are you okay? You have a baby in your belly. Do you want to go to the hospital?" Eden looked at her and smiled, only to see that she didn''t look well, "Abby, I''m fine. How was the audition today? Did it go well? However, your face is pale. What happened?" Upon hearing this, Abigail couldn''t hold back her sadness anymore and said in a deep voice, "Eden, I met Anson." "Oh!" Eden took her hand and looked at her concernedly, "Abby, we can understand your mood and Anson''s mood. Anson has been hesitant. You may have to wait a little longer." Abigail smiled bitterly and said, "Eden, let nature take its course." However, only she knew that she would never let go of her love for Anson. Eden held her arm and looked at her with distress, "Abby, you and he are fated, and you will always be together. The more you two experience now, the stabler your rtionship will be in the future." "Mm!" Abigail grinned, "Eden, I''ve been waiting for Anson to change his mind. He is just disabled, isn''t he? It''s not a big deal. I really don''t know what he''s thinking in heart. I don''t even dislike him, but he doesn''t want to be with me." Every time she thought like this, her heart was extremely depressed. Eden looked at her and stopped, "Abby, love is that your souls depend on and warm each other''s soul. Although Anson doesn''t want to be with you now, you can rest assured. Since you are so excellent, he will definitely be with you one day." "Ha-ha..." Hearing Eden''s words, Abigailughed happily. "Eden, in fact, what I want is just a true love. As for me, I don''t want a particrly sessful career, and I only want to keep this stable job. Now I''m eagerer for a kind of love that can make me feel peaceful and happy." Saying this, Abigail suddenly turned to look at her with a smile, "Eden, do you remember our past? The two of us whispered on bed, hoping to meeting the Mr. right. I had a boyfriend before you, and I thought I was in love with Joziah. Later, I found out that Joziah was a scum, and I suddenly realized that I had bad discernment in my choice of people sometimes." "After I divorced Joziah, Anson had been by my side. Even if we didn''t meet, he would send me messages every day to greet me. He would send me a video call when he was in a good mood." "At first, I felt that he was very annoying, butter, I found that his simple thoughtfulness had touched my broken heart. Only then did I understand that it was love." "However, something bad had happened to him before I could tell him I loved him." "He clearly loves me selfishly, so I can''t figure out why he abandoned me." Abigail felt painful and ufortable in her throat. Her heart ached badly, as if it was being grabbed by someone tightly. She almost couldn''t breathe due to the pain. What right did Anson have to treat her like this? She always wanted to ask him this question. Love might be the most difficult to understand, but it was so easy to be seen. She once saw a sentence, "Love is the most extravagant enjoyment." Eden held her hand more tightly. She knew that Abby was very sombre at this moment, "Abby, one day you will get an answer. Time will heal a lot of sorrow. Let''s wait patiently."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 "Eden, I feel much better because of your words. It''s great to have you by my side." Abigail leaned on Eden''s shoulder with her head tilted and smiled brightly. No matter what would happen in the future, she would not give up Anson, who was handsome, charismatic and proud. Her mother would like Anson very much, because he looked steady and mature, and he was a good man she could trust with her life. Sure enough, she would never stop thinking about him since she had fallen in love with him. "Hey! The two of you, don''t do such an enviable thing, okay? I''m envious of you two. Think about me when you lean against each other." Gracie stood at the door and looked at them with a jealous face. "Ha-ha..." Eden and Abigailughed. "Gracie, I once asked you to cooperate with me, but you refused me. As your best friend, would I lie to you?" Abigail said. Gracie looked unhappy, "I''m not interested in the entertainment circle. I studied financial and investment before. I know nothing about the entertainment circle and I''m not capable enough to work with you. However, I can invest yourpany. After you expand yourpany, I will benefit from it." Abigailughed and said, "Won''t it be a littlete for you to invest now?" At the beginning, she proposed to let Gracie set up thepany together with her, but Gracie refused. It seemed that she was really not interested in the entertainment circle. Gracie smiled weirdly, "Abby, no boss will refuse to get investment. I will transfer a hundred million dors to you tomorrow, and you can do whatever you want. As long as I can share out bonus." "Wow!" Eden opened her big bright eyes wide, "Gracie, are you so rich?" Hearing this, Gracie smiled, "Eden, all of us are not as rich as you." Eden was speechless. Was she rich? Why didn''t she know? Gracie said that she was richer than all of them. "Honey, you''re back." Victor suddenly came out. There was a tender expression on his handsome face as he looked at Eden gently. He couldn''t hold back the excitement in his eyes. Abigail looked at him vigntly, "Hey, Victor, you have such a good hearing. We haven''t entered the house yet, but you know that Eden is back." Victor squinted at her, "Abigail, she is my wife. I can even recognize her just by her footsteps." After finishing his words, he raised his eyebrows at Eden proudly with his eyes full of deep love. Abigail rolled her eyes at him. He always called Eden like this, as if he was afraid that others would not know Eden was his wife. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eden smiled faintly. Hearing what he said, she was like over the moon. "Abby, Gracie, let''s go in first." Eden said. "Okay! Mom has prepared dinner. We''re waiting for you toe back." Gracie smiled and said. Living together with them, she actually had a sense of happiness every day when she woke up. Victor took the opportunity to separate Abigail and Eden and stood between them. Seeing this, Abigail was so speechless. She said unhappily, "Gracie, you must keep your eyes skinned when you want to have a boyfriend, because there are too many shameless men nowadays." Gracie nced at Victor. Why was he so annoying? As expected, only Eden could stand him. "Yeah, Abby, we must sharpen our vignce and marry a good man." Gracie nodded in agreement. Victor was stunned. Was she his biological sister? Humph! He looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Dear, mom made your favorite dishes, including stir-fried eggs with tomato. Are you hungry?" Eden was helpless. She nced at Victor and felt that he was a bit strange that day. "Mom, you''re back." Giadaughed loudly and said to her. Eden looked over and said with a grin, "Yeah! Gia, why are you so happy?" Giada had a mysterious smile on her face, "Mom, I''ve drawn three paintings, and I''m going to participate in the children''s painting exhibition. Dad, please send my paintings there. If someone wants to buy it, you must let me know who he is. I''ll sell it to him after I ask why he wants to buy my painting.¡± Eden was speechless. Did Gia think she was very famous? She even wanted to know the reason before selling it. Was there such an arrogant painter in the world? Victor nodded with a smug smile, "My daughter is really something. Leave it to me, and I will help you with it." "Okay." Giada kept nodding, "Dad, things have be much easier with you by my side." "s!" Gracie was extremely envious aside, "Abby, why does Gia study so hard? Look at Boris. He only likes to y PUBG everyday." She really envied Victor because he had three obedient children who were more selfdisciplined than adults. Sometimes, even she felt ashamed of her inferiority. "Ha- ha..." Abigail couldn''t helpughing, "Gracie, when Boris was young, you were busy making money and ignored his feelings. Now this is your retribution. You don''t know how busy Eden is, but she is a mother of her word and definitely does what she promises the children. Only by guiding the children in a proper way can they be so independent." After Eden came back from thepany, she usually did not watch TV or y with her mobile phone. She would restrict the children to do something and let them finish some simple things in a fixed time with different rewards. She did not know what the three children liked and made different rewards, which made the three children be more hard-working and independent. She raised the three kids with all her heart, and Abby knew how much she had done. Gracie looked at Eden with a pitiful face, "Eden, is there any chance for Boris to get better?" Eden smiled and said, "Gracie, you can''t be in a hurry. Boris has changed a lot. Look at him. Now he won''t do his homework until 11 o''clock at night, and he can finish it before 9 o''clock. He has made great progress now. If you encourage him every day, he will be as excellent as Gia, Kenny and Ricky in two months." In order to educate the children well, she would take time to read book about parenting every day. However, sometimes, the children could not be doted on too much. Instead of covering for them, it was better to let them weather the storm by themselves. When Gia chose to paint, she didn''t object to her. Children did something because they liked it, but Gia did a good job. Abigailughed and said, "Gracie, you really spoil him too much. You have to believe that the hardships and setbacks he suffers now can help him bridge over difficulties in the future andy a foundation of his sess." "s!" Gracie sighed, "It''s easy to talk about, but hard to put it into practice. Boris is not spoiled by me, but by his father." Chapter 848 Chapter 848 When she realized that Boris had be a problem child, she was dealt a big blow. Through her own experience, she knew more clearly that the children could not live under the protection of their parents forever. The society could not pamper them, forgive them, and ept them like their parents. Therefore, she was not worried that her child would endure hardship. Meeting with setbacks made them be stronger. Zaiden carried a pot of soup and came out of the kitchen. While walking, he said, "Alright, you all stop talking and let the childrene down for dinner. Parenting is a life-time thing, and you can''t come to a conclusion in a short time." "Wow! Dad, did you help mom cook?" Gracie looked at him in surprise. Zaiden grinned, "I''m good at cooking, but your mother can''t bear to let me cook and doesn''t allow me to go to the kitchen." Men in that age were self-dependent and most of them knew how to cook. Unlike the young people at this time, they always ordered takeout. Takeout was not as delicious as home-made food. He looked at Eden with doting eyes, "Eden, go wash up quickly. Then change your clothes and come down for dinner." "Alright, dad." Eden smiled brightly and had forgotten all the unhappiness. Ten minutester, all of them sat together and had dinner happily. Victor focused all his attention on Eden. He kept filling Eden''s bowl so that she could eat more. Ricky wanted Eden to hug him, but Victor asked him to leave. Seeing Victor like this, Zaiden was very satisfied. In Tillie''spany. Tillie sat in the spacious office alone. The bright light shone on her face, and the bright red suit made her look capable and neat. On her delicate oval face, her eyshes were long and attractive. At this time, she was pursing her thin lips ndly and staring at her mobile phone. She hadn''t got off work yet, because she had been waiting for Erin to send her photos. It wasn''t until seven o''clock that Erin sent her the photos of the wedding dress Eden had designed for Summer. Hearing the notification, she immediately grabbed her phone and looked at the photos sent by Erin. She was very nervous. When she saw the photos, she frowned slightly, "I think I''ve seen this style somewhere before." She muttered to herself with her eyes half-closed. There were all kinds of mixed emotions in her heart. Was this Eden''s design? However, this wedding dress was different from the one she saw in Eden''s design drafts. She liked all the styles on Eden''s design drafts, and those wedding dresses were nd new and fashionable. They werepletely different from this one. Was it because Summer didn''t choose those dresses? However, this style was very suitable for Summer''s temperament, but it was definitely not as good- looking as the styles on the design drafts. No, Summer always pursued perfection and fashion. She couldn''t have a bad taste. She picked up the phone and sent a message to Erin, "Are you sure this is the wedding dress which Summer is going to wear?" Erin quickly replied to her. "Miss Elliott, this is the wedding dress on the stic model in Eden''s studio, and Eden made it in person. I have touched the fabric. I''m sure that I didn''t make a mistake." When Elliott received the news, she was still confused. It didn''t seem to be like Eden''s style. What was wrong? Elliott sent the photos to herputer and saved them before she was ready to get off work. "Eden, if this is the wedding dress you design, I''d like to see how you''re going to amaze everyone in River City." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Darlene called her. When Tillie saw Darlene''s name on the screen, she was a little surprised. Darlene never called her. This was the first time that Darlene had called her. She answered the phone but didn''t speak. "I know you''re listening. Owen is drunk. He''s here with me. Come and pick him up." Hearing this, Tillie hung up the phone in shock. She didn''t even have time to turn off the lights in the office and hurried out. "Owen, you b*stard! You actually dared to see Darlene!" She shouted angrily while running. There were two bedrooms, one living room and an open kitchen in Darlene''s apartment. The decoration and style was very warm. She lived alone. Her room was neat and orderly, and the whole house was very cosy. She looked much younger in a white casual sweater and a pair of ck leggings. She twisted her hair into a knot, looking neat and charming. Her eyes wererge and bright and fringed with incredibly longshes. Her eyebrows were good- looking. On her fair and ruddy face, her thin lips were as delicate as rose petals. She looked at Owen who was in a suit and leather shoes. He became a little pudgy at his age, and his handsome face was slightly fatter. He was no longer as handsome as before. It had been a long time since shest saw Owen. He used to be her fiance, but he betrayed her. He made her a joke in River City and immediately married her best friend, which caused a great stir in River City back then. Now when she saw him again, she felt that she no longer hated him to the extreme. She had hated him for a lifetime and made herself in desperation as well. In the future, she would not ruin her life because of him anymore. She could meet a man who loved her even more. Looking at Darlene''s tidy home, Anson felt extremely warm. At that time, he was too impulsive, so he chose Tillie and hurt Darlene. After they got married, they couldn''t have a child, and he always thought this was his retribution. He looked at Darlene who was still pretty and said with a guilty face, "Darlene, I let you down that year." Darlene said with a cold face, "Is it useful to say this now?" "Darlene, I know that you hate me. Even now, you still live alone. Every time I think about it, I feel very sorry for you." Every time he was drunk, what he regretted the most was that he had been seduced by Tillie and then lost Darlene forever. "Darlene, you know what? Tillie only looks bright and beautiful on the surface. She can''t do housework and cook. Our room is even not big enough to put her clothes. Every morning I wake up, I see her clothes all over the room, which makes me feel so terrible early in the morning. Moreover, she likes to eat snacks while watching TV. The sofa and the floor are covered by the food debris. If the hourly employee doesn''te to wash the dishes after she eats a bowl of instant noodles, she won''t wash the bowl even if it gets moldy..." Owenined with a face of remorse. Darlene looked at him coldly and said, "You chose her back then. You like such a woman, don''t you? Since you like her, you should humour all her shorings. What you said to me just now is crueler than what you did to me at that time." Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Owen looked at her with a guilty face and frowned, "Darlene, I was really seduced by Tillie at that time. She was your best friend. I would never betray you no matter how shameless I was. We were both drunk that night..." "Shut up!" Darlene roared madly. Her eyes were filled with anger as she looked at Owen. She didn''t want to talk about the past anymore. What had happened in the past was like a time bomb in her heart. As long as someone mentioned it, her heart ached. She couldn''t bear that kind of heartwrenching pain. "Darlene, so many years have passed. Are you really unwilling go forgive me?" There was a helpless and desperate expression on Owen''s gloomy face. These years when he was with Tillie, he didn''t feel happy and relieved at all On the contrary, he became more and more lonely. Tillie didn''t care about their family. She only wanted fame and money. Darlene crossed her arms and said with a cold face, "I will never forgive you." She had no way to forgive his betrayal. Moreover, she would not forgive a man who immediately betrayed her after making a promise to her. At this time, she understood that bitterness and joy could enrich her life, and a life of gains and losses was fair. If she always lived in her own pain, she would not have make any progress. She could only disentangle herself from the past. At that moment, she finally realized how bad she had been to herself. At this time, she wanted to live a good life and live up to her ideal of herself. This world was like the blue sky, which could make her ept self- challenge and learn something more meaningful. "Bang..." Tillie was not knocking on the door, but punching door. Darlene looked in the direction of the door and sneered, "Youe pretty fast." She walked over slowly and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, Tillie only nced at her angrily before she rushed in. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her heart trembled violently as she looked at Owen who was sitting on the sofa with a listless face. He was really here. Didn''t he know that she hated Darlene the most in her life? In the past, they were best friends. However, Darlene was more capable and talented than her. This society was like a big dye tank, and it could make people grow to maturity quickly. Perseverance was the foundation of sess. Therefore, she nned to get Owen, a famous young entrepreneur in River City. She fell in love with Owen at first sight, but Owen fell in love with Darlene who was gentle and virtuous. Darlene was both sessful in career and love, which was enviable. However, she could only set off Darlene when she stayed with her, and she was extremely jealous of Darlene, so she wanted to steal Owen from Darlene in her vicious heart. The crazy jealousy made her only want to separate them. Sure enough, she got what she wanted when she and Owen were both drunk that night. However, she was cursed for being a mistress because of this, and she had been humiliated for many years. Owen even came here, which made her feel more ashamed. She had thought that Owen wouldn''t betray her, but it seemed like he had not forgotten Darlene. "What are you doing here?" Owen said coldly with intense disgust in his eyes. Tillie forced a smile and looked at him. In front of Darlene, she would never quarrel with Owen. She always wanted Darlene to know that she and Owen were living a happy life. "Owen, why did youe here? Of course, I came here to take you home." She said in a gentle tone. When she didn''t have to work, she was also a tender and virtuous woman. Owen nced at her and said with a sneer, "Should I go back to that cheerless home?" Owen looked upset and dispirited. Tillie''s face suddenly changed, and a trace of anger shed through her eyes, but she kept smiling, "Owen, you are drunk. I''ll take you home first." If they quarreled, Darlene would know that she and Owen always argued with each other and she did not get the happiness she wanted. Darlene would definitelyugh at her. Back then, she took away Owen from Darlene, but she didn''t live a good life, and she always felt uneasy in heart for no reason. "I won''t go back. That home is not happy at all. Tillie, it was you. It was you who separated me and Darlene. Look at Darlene''s home! It''s full of warmth. Look at Darlene''s kitchen. There are seasonings on the stovetop. But our home is not like this. You never cook for me. I hope that when I get off work, my wife can wait for me with hot dishes at home. "But what about you? When I return home, you only question me with a mad face. You only cared about who I stay with and who I drink with after I get off work. You never care about whether I have a good meal or not. I''ve been with you for so many years, but you didn''t even say a warm word to me. I''m sick of it. I''m going to divorce you." "Owen!" Tillie couldn''t help but roar with irritation. How could he... say such words? Divorce? Don''t even think about it! Although they didn''t love each other and they didn''t have children, she wouldn''t divorce him. She had had check-ups in many hospitals. There was nothing wrong with her health. But Owen was very healthy, too. She wanted to have a test tube baby, but he was unwilling no matter what. She couldn''t get pregnant naturally, and she was very helpless. She wanted to have her own child, so that she could control Owen in the rest of his life. "What? You don''t want to?" Owen looked at her with a sneer, "I don''t want to be with you anymore. It''s too hard." There was a trace of unspeakable anxiety in Tillie''s heart. "Stand up. Let''s talk when we get home." She went berserl. What was wrong with Owen that night? "I won''t go back. I''m going to marry Darlene and divorce you!" Anson suddenly yelled at Tillie uncontrobly. Tillie was stunned. Darlene was speechless. Wasn''t Owen feel ashamed to say such words? He wanted to, but she didn''t. She walked over, looked at Owen and said in an indifferent tone, "Owen, whether you want to divorce or not, talk about it in your own house. Don''t make troubles in my home and ruin my good mood." Tillie looked at Darlene''s calm face and suddenly realized that she had lost. She had lost to time, her enthusiasm and her own life. Darlene didn''t care about her and Owen at all. She had recovered from her experience. She and Owen were just ridiculous people in her eyes. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Owen suddenly looked up at Darlene. Ignoring the fact that Tillie was here, he wanted to tell Darlene about his true feelings. "Darlene, after so many years, you are still single . I know that you haven''t forgotten me in your heart. I can''t forget you, either. I will divorce with Tillie and be with you." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Darleneughed and looked at Owen sarcastically. Even if Owen regretted it and apologized to her at that time, she would not forgive him, let alone at this time. Tillie used to be her best friend who grew up with her, and Owen used to be her beloved fiance. The betrayal of them was a fatal blow to her. "Owen, don''t say such ignorant and ridiculous words again. Even if you said these words to me back then, I would not forgive you. I''ve been single for so many years because I haven''t met a man that I love. It has nothing to do with you. As long as I meet such a man, I will marry him without hesitation. Now, get out of my house immediately." She said thest few words in a stern tone. "Owen, didn''t you hear that? Get up immediately and go home with me!" Tillie shouted with fury. At this time, she was embarrassed and miffed. When Anson became sober, she would give him a lesson. "Get out of my way!" Anson went off the deep end. Hearing Darlene''s words with his own ears, he felt regretful and his heart hurt badly. He clearly fell in love with Darlene back then. "Rat-a-tat..." At this time, someone knocked on the door again. Darlene looked at the door doubtfully and went to open it. As soon as the door was opened, she saw Eden and Victor standing outside the door. She looked at them with surprise. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" She asked with a smile. Eden showed Darlene the lunch box in her hand and grinned, "Auntie, my mom made a lot of dumplings. Victor and I came out for a walk, and we bring them to you by the way." "Oh!" Darlene smiled, "It''s so nice of your mother. She thinks about me every time. The dumplings made by her are really delicious. I feel very happy when I eat them. It''s cold outside. Come in quickly." Darlene stepped aside, and Victor entered the house with Eden. When he walked in, he saw Tillie and Owen and frowned slightly. It was Mr. Smith. They... Victor nced at Tillie. He had heard a little about the story between the three of them. "Auntie, you have guests at home." Eden looked at Tillie but did not greet her. Her impression of Tillie was extremely bad, so she didn''t want to say a word to her. Darlene took the lunch box in her hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay. They''re leaving. Take a seat first. I''ll make tea for you." Saying this, Darlene put the lunch box into the refrigerator. Victor held Eden''s hand and sat down on the sofa. Seeing that Darlene had guests at home, Owen knew that if he still stayed here, Darlene would not see him again. He got up with a tired face and had be much soberer. Looking at Darlene who was making tea, he thought of their every moment in the past and said in a deep voice, "Darlene, I''ll go back first." Then, he left directly without looking at anyone. Tillie looked at Eden and sneered, "Director Bleu, I''m looking forward to Summer''s wedding dress." She looked scheming and capable when she faced Eden. In Eden''s eyes, people like her really lived a tired life. She smiled and said, "Thank you, Miss Elliott. I hoped that I won''t you let you down." Tillie just sneered and left without saying anything. Eden looked at her back and smiled a little weirdly. "Miss Elliott, you will be disappointed at that time." She said in heart. Darlene came over with a cup of tea and a cup of juice. She smiled and said, "Eden, it''s toote. You can''t drink tea, so I made some juice for you. Mr. Alwynn will drink tea." As she said this, she ced the tea and juice in front of them. Victor said jokingly, "Miss Burton, aren''t you afraid that I will lose sleep at night?" He would not drink tea after six o''clock in the evening, and he had maintained this habit for many years. "Oh, Mr. Alwynn, don''t you drink tea after 6 o''clock in the evening, either? " Darlene looked at him with a faint smile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Yep!" Victor nodded slightly. Darlene smiled and said, "Then I''ll give you a ss of juice." Victor shook his head and said, "Miss Burton, thank you, but there''s no need. We will leave after sitting for a while. Eden needs to rest early." Darlene did not insist. She sat opposite them and looked at Eden with relief, "During this period of time, Eden is indeed tired because of Miss Shriver''s wedding dress. However, there is a very powerful design team in Alwynn Group, and the wedding dress is about to bepleted." Edenughed and said, "Auntie, it''s almost done, but I can''t show it to you now. We have to wait until the moment Miss Shriver wears her wedding dress." Darlene nodded with understanding, "Eden, I understand. I believe you." "Thank you, auntie!" Eden picked up the juice and took a sip. The temperature was just right. "You must make full preparation for the international designerpetition. I have high expectations of you. I''ll go with you when the timees." She had been looking forward to thispetition. Eden nodded with a smile, "Auntie, I''ve been reading the documents you gave me. I''ll do my best." After she made Summer''s wedding dress and designed the winter collection, she could be prepared for thepetition. Darlene smiled and nodded. Looking at the happy smile on Eden face, she was more assured that Eden would work harder. "Okay! You can search a lot of information on the Inte. In short, it''s good to prepare in advance." "Auntie, I will prepare it carefully." She wanted to show her extraordinary talents in the clothing industry and be a queen in the fashion world. "Mm! With your ability, you will definitely get great achievement." Darlene thought highly of Eden and would wait for Eden''s sess. Half an hourter, Eden and Victor got up and left. They walked out of Darlene''s apartment. It was a little cold by the river. Victor held Eden''s hand and put it into his pocket. Eden smiled with joy, "Victor, I may be able to have a warm winter this year." Victor looked at her with his eyes full of affection. Seeing her smile cheerfully, he was very satisfied, "Eden, because I''m here." "Yeah!" Eden did not deny it. The weather was getting cold, but she extremely warm when she stayed with him. In a short period of time, she had gotten used to hispany. Victor looked down at her with doting eyes, "Eden, I also feel very warm with you by my side. Now I don''t have nightmares and don''t feel lonely. I am very delighted every day. Whenever I see you, I want to hug you. I mean, wrap my arms around your waist and hold you tightly in my arms" Eden raised her head and looked at him with a smile, "Victor, you do this every day, don''t you?" Chapter 851 Chapter 851 "Yeah!" Victor nodded immediately andughed very wickedly. She always knew that he loved her. "Eden, are you a magician? Because whenever I look at you, everyone else disappears. Eden, can I kiss you?" He stopped and stand in front of her. Eden''s eyes were bright, and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. Being stared at by him, she shook her head slowly, "No." Victor was speechless. Wasn''t she touched by him just now? "Eden..." Before Victor finished his words, Eden stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips slowly. If Victor had been the one who took the initiative to kiss her in the past, she might as well take the initiative kiss him and make him happy. She knew that from the day she disappeared from his world, every step he took was to find her again. Victor''s body suddenly trembled, and a hint of pleasant surprise shed through his eyes. She... finally took the initiative to kiss him. He lowered his head, moved slightly and wanted to continue to kiss her. However, Eden moved her body gently and said softly with a mischievous expression in the eye, "Let''s go home!" Victor was unwilling. He hadn''t kissed her enough yet! He did not leave and stood where he was, rubbing his lips that she had just kissed with his slender fingers. He could still feel her special warmth. When Eden saw his expression, she smiled. During this period of time, she had known him more or less. At this time, he was like a wronged child who could not get sugar to eat. "Won''t you leave?" she asked with a smile. Victor said with grievance, "If you kiss me again, I''ll leave." "Ha-ha..." Eden chuckled, "Will I get a tip?" Hearing this, Victor said with expectation in his eyes, "As long as you kiss me everyday, you can get all of my money from me." "Ha-ha..." Eden''s face was alight, "I''ll kiss you tonight. Let''s go back now." Hearing this, Victor curled his lips. He wanted her to kiss him immediately. But it was rare for her to take the initiative to kiss him. However, she would never do that again. He held her hand and smiled brightly and tenderly, "Let''s go home." When they returned home, he would remind her not to forget what she said just now. They walked hand in hand. Under the lights, their shadows were elongated. They were in deep love with each other. Even the air seemed to be filled with sweetness. Every step of them was like a happy note, forming the most moving and warm melody. Eden was a wise woman. She knew that Victor was her happiness and wouldn''t let go of him. The next day, Tillie, who had a sleepless night, came to thepany early in the morning. Her marriage was on the verge of splitting up. She thought that she could live with Owen forever, but she still lost to Darlene. At this time, she only wanted to stabilize her career. Many people still cursed on her online because of what had happened to Eden. When she arrived at thepany and saw Haven, she asked, "Haven, do you know who Eden''s mother is?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Haven looked at her doubtfully, "I don''t know. What happened?" Tillie frowned slightly and tapped the desk with her bright red nails. She heard Eden sayst night that the dumplings were made by her mother. Eden''s mother? Wasn''t Eden the daughter adopted by the Gienger family? How could she have a mother? Seeing there was something wrong with Tillie''s expression, Haven asked, "Miss Elliott, did you meet Eden''s mother?" Tillie looked at her with a frown and said in an unfriendly tone, "I don''t even know who her mother is. How could I meet her mother? However, I''m really curious to know who her mother is." Haven thought about it with her eyebrows knitted. She always knew that Eden had a mother. She was neither Bethany nor Aisling. Shen had been paying attention to Eden and forgot to inquire about Eden''s mother. She looked at Tillie and said, "Miss Elliott, I will ask Vincent to investigate itter." "Mm!" Tillie nodded, "Let''s go to the meeting. In the next season, we must make achievements and deliver improved sales figures, or we''ll be fire." "Okay!" Haven nodded. As she walked, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Vincent. Vincent was about to go to the meeting. He was very disturbed because of what had happened these days. When he saw Haven''s Wechat message, he was unconcerned. "Now I''m at a critical moment. How can I have the mood to find out who Eden''s mother is?" On hearing this, Reba, who was next to him, asked, "Eden''s mother?" Vincent said, "Haven sent me a message to let me find out who Eden''s mother is." Reba sneered and said, "Why is she interested in these things now?" Vincent shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When I took her to the vist night, she was in a bad mood. After asking her, I learnt that she rear- ended Eden and they argued with each other unpleasantly." "Oh!" Rebaughed, and her coquettish eyes were more scheming than usual. "After hearing what you said, I''m also curious to know who Eden''s mother is." Vincent frowned and said with his eyes darkened, "Mom, now it''s not the time to think about this. We haven''t figured out how many shares of Jotham Alwynn Group Victor has and what he will do next. How can we have the mood to mind other people''s business?" Reba took a look at him and said mockingly, "Why are you in such a hurry? Justin said that he would give us an answer within a day. Since he said so, it means that he is confident to find something out. Can''t you be more observant?" "I..." Vincent had no words to refute. Anyway, he was the one who hired Justin. As long as Justin could y a role at the critical moment, the people in thepany would not speak ill of him. In Alwynn Group! Lucian looked at theputer and was lost in thought. A virus was constantly trying to break through their system. Who did it? Victor came out of the office, but Lucian didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t find out that he was there. He asked, "What are you doing early in the morning?" Lucian still did not look at him and replied indifferently, "It seems that someone wants to steal the important information of ourpany." As Lucian said this, he kept tying the keyboard. Victor said with an evil smile, "If I am right, it should be Justin who works in Jotham Alwynn Group. Think about what Reba cares about the most now." Lucian suddenly came up with an idea and understood what he meant. A wicked face appeared on his face rarely, "Victor, do you want to set her up?" Victor''s eyes were apathetic as he smiled weirdly, "A business right at the door, why should we refuse to do it?" Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Lucian smiled and said, "In this case, I''ll change the datest year, and then let them enter our system. What they see will be the sharesst year. I''ll reorganize our shares of this year. Reba will rx her vignce in this way." When he saw the virus just now, he actually had the same idea. It happened that Victor came out, and he agreed, so things had be much easier. There was a faint smile in Victor''s eyes as he said, "Now what she wants to know the most is how many shares I have, and she must know that we''ve met Mr. Skye, so she can''t wait to investigate Alwynn Group." "Yep, since she can''t wait any longer, let''s set up a trap for her. Last year, you only have ten percent of the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group. She will believe it. After all, you have never paid attention to the affairs in Jotham Alwynn Group in the past few years, and we all know about it. If we show her the shares ofst year, she won''t doubt it too much. At such a critical moment, she will only think that the shares you own are less than hers. Once she thinks that she has the ability to fight back, she will deal with you. "In such a situation, she will rx her vignce, and we will soon know who is helping her behind the scenes. As long as we find out that person, we will win this battle. Now you hold the same shares as her. As long as your sister transfers her shares to you, you will be confident to Jotham Alwynn Group." There was a trace of confusion in Victor''s eyes. He asked, "There is another important shareholder in Jotham Alwynn Group. He has twenty percent of the shares. Haven''t you found out who he is?" He must know who this person was and whether he supported Reba or not. At the mention of this matter, Lucian was quite puzzled. He shook his head slightly, "I have been investigating this matter, but I can''t find out who he is. There are many shareholders in Jotham Alwynn Group. I don''t know if Reba knows this person. If we can''t get any information, we can only ask Kenny for help." Victor smiled proudly, "At the critical moment, we have to rely on my son." Lucian did not see the satisfied smile on his face at all, "I know your son is very amazing, but you don''t have to do this every time." Victor lowered his head slightly, and there was a nd and bright smile in his eyes, "Why can''t I do this? After all, there are few talents like my son. I have good genes. That''s why I have such smart sons and daughter." Speaking of which, Victor suddenly thought of Gia. He simply walked in and sat beside Lucian, "Let me tell you, my daughter has drawn three more paintings, and she is ready to participate in the exhibition. This time, her paintings are better than thest time. She said that she definitely shock the whole city." However, after he finished speaking, Lucian still did not look at him and kept typing the keyboard quickly with his slender fingers. Victor was speechless and looked at Lucian quietly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Lucian, didn''t you hear what I said?" He couldn''t help but ask. It was not a good feeling to be ignored. Lucian fixed his gaze on theputer screen, "I heard it. Your daughter is really awesome!" Upon finishing his words, Lucian tilted his head and looked at him, "You just want me to praise her, don''t you?" Victor was stunned. Shouldn''t Lucian praise Gia? Gia was really excellent. "Ha-ha..." He chuckled, "Lucian, did you praise her sincerely?" Lucian stared at him, "Do I look hypocritical?" Victor had nothing to say. There seemed to be a generation gap between them and they couldn''t communicate normally. "You are sincere." Victor got up and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He was afraid that he would piss himself off. Lucian looked up at him, "Tomorrow is your birthday. How do you n to spend it?" Hearing this, Victor felt depressed. Eden seemed to have forgotten this matter. He checked the things she had bought, but there was no gift for him. This was his first birthday after she came back. He had been looking forward to the birthday gift from her. He said, "I''ll have a simple birthday at home." Lucian asked, "What about us? Should we go to the Eden''s house?" Victor nodded, "Yeah. Be simple." In the past, he did not celebrate his birthday. His three friends apanied him to drink and chat with him on his birthdays. Anson would buy him a cake which was worth a hundred and eighty dors every year. That was his birthday cake. He would receive gifts from his mother and sister. Even so, he was very happy. This year, he felt that his birthday would be different. Lucian nodded, "Alright, that''s it. I''ll tell Anson and Adonis." "Mm!" Victor nodded, walked out of Lucian''s office and nced at Eden''s office. He took a few steps forward but suddenly stopped. Seeing that the door of the office was closed, he really wanted to go in and remind Eden that his birthday wasing. After hesitating for a while, he went back. Lucian happened to have something to discuss with him. Victor nced at him and motioned for him to say. Lucian said, "Just now, I received the news that Paulina went to Jotham Alwynn Group and worked as the design director after she had been fired." "Oh!" Victor was quite surprised, "What did Reba take a fancy to? Paulina''s talent or something?" Lucian didn''t think so. He nced at Victor and said honestly, "I don''t think so. Reba must have brought her to Jotham Alwynn Group for other purposes. Since Paulina hates Eden, she is Reba''s ally. Now Haven and Tillie have be Eden''s enemies in the design circle. Summer suddenly terminated the contract with Tillie. How could Tillie be wiling to admit her failure?" Victor''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and the expression in his eyes became cold-blooded, "Do you mean that Reba did it on purpose?" Lucian looked at him and asked in reply, "Isn''t that so? In this way, they can deal with Eden and you together." "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "Then I''ll deal with them together. Isn''t it more convenient? It''s all up to our ability to live a wonderful life." After Victor finished speaking, he walked back to his office slowly. Lucian stood where he was and looked at Victor''s back. Victor had been in a good mood, but he turned unhappy and mad in a blink of an eye. Seeing that Victor was about to enter the office, he immediately said, "I have advertised for a new employee on the Inte. Find someone to rece Anson as soon as possible. I don''t want to work overtime at the end of the year." He wanted to have a girfriend. He didn''t want to stay single anymore. Victor didn''t look back. He opened the door and went in while answering, "Do as you see fit." Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Lucian was helpless. What he wanted was a capable employee. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He frowned slightly. Where could he find someone who was capable and loyal? He shook his head slightly and thought that it was unrealistic. Many people only cared about the immediate benefits and would consider the future. He turned around and wanted to walk back to his office. Suddenly, he heard someone call him, "Mr. Ronen." Lucian turned his head slowly. Amelia walked toward him with documents in her arms. She was dressed in a white professional suit with a ponytail, revealing her facial features completely. Her nose was delicate, and her lips were pink. When she looked at Lucian, her almond- shaped eyes were slightly raised, which instantly made her whole face lovely and adorable. "Mr. Ronen, this is Director Bleu''s winter budget. Please have a look." Lucian was slightly surprised when he heard this, "That is too fast. She has even worked this out." He looked much gentler when he slightly lowered his head. Seeing him like this, Amelia said with a sweet smile, "Director Bleu said that the autumn collection sells much better than she had imagined. She is relieved now and has started to prepare for the winter collection." Hearing this, Lucian smiled faintly, "She''s really something." Amelia smiled brightly, "Of course. Now Director Bleu is the most famous designer in ourpany." Lucian was amazed by her smiling face and couldn''t help but take another look at her, "I''ll take a look first. If there''s nothing wrong with it, I''ll hand it over to Mr. Alwynn directly." "Okay! Thank you, Mr. Ronen." Amelia turned around and left with a smile. Lucian also turned around and went back to his office. Victor had been unhappy since he returned to his office. Looking at theputer screen, he had all kinds of ideas in his mind. His only worry was that Eden would forget his birthday. In the past, Eden was looking forward to his birthday the most. He picked up his phone and called Buddy. The phone was soon connected. Buddy said, "Victor, what''s the matter?" "Buddy, you will go to Zofia''s house tomorrow night. Will Eden go with you?" He asked. Buddy smiled and said, "She won''t go with us." "Oh!" Upon hearing this, Victor was much more relieved. Buddy asked again, "Why do you ask me this? Is there anything wrong?" "No, I just want to know if Eden will go there." Buddy was puzzled. Wouldn''t Victor be the first one to know if Eden would go with him? Why did he call to ask him? Victor said, "Buddy, congrattions, you''re a father now." Buddy was stunned. Did he congratte him at this time? "Thank you. Congrattions, too. You cheated Eden into getting the marriage certificate with you when we didn''t know." Victor thought, "What''s the point of finding trouble with me now?" "Buddy, you''re wrong. How could I cheat her? Eden was willing to marry me. Didn''t you ask her?" Buddy said, "Do I need to ask her? She is always very pure and simple." Victor was speechless. Since Buddy thought so, his exnation would make no sense. Moreover, did he look like a liar? "Buddy, I will take time to talk to your family about this matter specially. Eden and I have discussed about the wedding. After the internationalpetition, we will hold a wedding." Victor exined. The reason why the Clement family had been unhappy was that he did not give Eden a wedding. "I''ll wait for you toe to my house and call me brother." Said Buddy with a smile. Victor frowned, took the phone away from his ear and took a look. It turned out that Buddy thought like this. However... he had forgotten about that Buddy was Eden''s brother. He put the phone on his ear again, "Alright, since you are Eden''s family, I call you brother reluctantly." "Reluctantly ? Victor, I am Eden''s biological elder brother." Buddy''s tone was displeased. Victor said, "I''ve been used to calling you by the name since I was a child. We''re so familiar with each other. Why do you have to mind this?" Buddyughed and said, "Although we''re familiar with each other, you should call me brother because we''re family now." Victor was speechless. Wasn''t Buddy of the same generation with him? "Fine, I won''t mind it. I''m hanging up." Victor was about to hang up the phone after he finished his words. "Victor, wait. Is your father better now? Haven said that your father is badly injured." Victor said with a sneer, "She was in the Alwynn family when my father got injured. My father won''t wake up so quickly. Tell her like this." Buddy said, "Mrs. Alwynn seems to be inquiring about your father''s whereabouts. Didn''t you tell her which hospital your father is in?" Victor frowned and said, "Buddy, about this matter, I know what to do. Don''t worry. My father will get better." In order not to let Reba find out which hospital his father was in, he and his sister had never been to see his father. The doctors had been taking care of his father. Buddy said, "I see. Something has happened in Jotham Alwynn Group recently. You must be careful." "Okay! I know." Victor hung up the phone and continued to work. In Jotham Alwynn Group. Justin held a stack of documents in his hands and headed for Reba''s office in pleasant surprise. "Rat-a-tat..." Reba and Vincent had been waiting for Justin''s news. Vincent said excitedly, "Come in." Justin pushed the door open and went in with a confident look on his face. He looked at Vincent and Reba and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I have got the information about Alwynn Group." "Oh!" A hint of surprise shed across Reba''s eyes. "Justin, well done." Vincent was so d to prove that he didn''t show bad discernment in his choice of people. Reba took the documents from his hand and nced at it roughly, "Ha-ha..." She suddenly laughed, and her expression was extremely sarcastic, "Victor only has eleven percent of the shares, but he actually dares to go against me! How naive and stupid he is!" "Oh!" Vincent was very surprised and asked in disbelief, "Mom, does he only have a few shares? What about Mr. Skye''s shares?" Vincent couldn''t believe it. After all, he hadpeted with Victor for many times, and he knew how cunning Victor was. Reba handed the documents to him, raised her eyebrows and said with a smug smile, "You can see how many shares Victor has on it. These years, Victor doesn''t pay much attention to Jotham Alwynn Group. Maybe this is real." Maybe he himself knew that he had no way to get Jotham Alwynn Group. Vincent nced at the documents and always felt a little uneasy in his heart. Victor was powerful. How could he only hold a few shares? Reba''s face returned to as confident as before, "Vin, continue to find your father''s whereabouts and keep an eye on Gracie. She will definitely go to see her father." She was relieved after she knew how many shares Victor had. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Next, she would let Victor be killed by public opinion. "Okay! Mom." Vincent only hoped that the shares he saw were real. Reba looked at him, "If we still can''t find where your father is, we can only think of other ways." Vincent looked up at her, "Mom, what should we do?" Reba smiled mysteriously and said, "Vin, you don''t have to know about it now. Try your best to find your father. Tell me immediately when you find him." "I will." Vincent nodded. He looked at Justin and grinned, "Justin, take this opportunity to investigate how much money Victor has." Justin smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m going to investigate it right now." "Mm!" Vincent nodded. After Justin left, Reba let out a sigh of relief and looked out of the French window, "Vin, now the key is to find your father. You must find your his whereabouts. Your father is the biggest hidden danger." Vincent nodded with a serious face, "Mom, Victor hasn''t taken any actions yet. Do you know why?" He felt a little uneasy in heart, thinking that Victor would not be so simple. Reba turned to look at him and said with a smile, "Vin, is it hard to understand? It''s just because he doesn''t have many shares that he doesn''t dare to act rashly." "So, what about Mr. Skye''s shares?" Vincent asked. Victor had met Aaron, and he didn''t know what they had talked about. Reba was confused, "Let''s investigate this matter. Only your father knew that Aaron had been purchasing the shares secretly, and we don''t know how many shares Aaron has bought. It will be more advantageous for us if we figure this out." Vincent nodded, "Mom, I have been investigating this matter. Just rest assured. We will know it soon. But mom, I want to know the truth. Did you really hurt Anson?" Reba took a meaningful look at him and said slowly, "Yes. Your sister insisted on marrying Anson, and I wanted to help her and set up Anson. However, Anson, that b*stard, woke up at the crucial moment. I arranged a few bodyguards to teach Gracie a lesson, but they were pissed off and stabbed Anson with a knife in a fit of pique." "Mom, how could you be as insensible as Adalynn?" Hearing this, Vincent was extremely furious. Reba red at him, "Shut up! Is it time to talk about this now? Listen to me carefully. I told you this because I want you to know that we can never be friends with the Skye family. I want you to know who you can believe and who you can''t." "Mom." Vincent put his hands on his waist helplessly and took a deep breath. "Shut up!" Reba looked at him with a mad face, "Cheer up and deal with the affairs in the company! You don''t have to mind things that have nothing to do with you." Reba looked at him with warning eyes. Vincent was getting more and more unreasonable. He was indecisive in doing things. If she had been like him, they would have been homeless. "Alright. Mom, I can ignore this matter, but Adalynn is in a bad state now. Don''t do anything to stimte her again. Remember not to talk about Anson in front of her." His heart ached for Adalynn. She locked herself in the room all day long and refused toe out because of Anson, and she sighed all the time. He was afraid that Adalynn would get sick. Adalynn had been living a rich andfortable life since she was young, and she had never experienced such a thing. She almost had a nervous breakdown because of this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Reba looked at him and sighed, "I know it even if you don''t tell me. I''m trying to find a way to enlighten Adalynn. She has never experienced anything bad before. This is a big blow to her." She knew that Adalynn was weak, so she made such a decision at that time. At least Anson was a responsible man. As long as Adalynn married him, he would be kind to her no matter what. However, she didn''t expect that Anson would be so stubborn. He had already had someone he liked. Vincent said, "Mom, in my opinion, we should sell Jotham Alwynn Group, and then live abroad. Think about it again." Rebaughed and said, "Vin, you are too naive. Jotham Alwynn Group has lost one billion dors. Who will take it over? Besides, don''t forget that Victor is the eldest son of the Alwynn family. With him here, who dares to buy Jotham Alwynn Group?" She had taken everything into consideration. The only way out was to fight with Victor to the end and get Jotham Alwynn Group, but she couldn''t decide what to do next until she could confirm that Phillip was dead. "s!" Vincent didn''t expect that things would be soplicated. He went out with a helpless face. In fact, he had never worked as hard before. There was only one advantage of working hard, which was that he had fully understood how complicated and dirty Jotham Alwynn Group was. He felt bitter, annoyed and tired. Reba looked at Vincent with concern and felt quite helpless in heart. Vin naturally had feelings for Phillip over the years. Since Phillip had an ident, Vin had be more and more depressed. She had to think of a perfect solution so that Vin and Adalynn wouldn''t be heartbroken when she and Alex were together. She turned around and looked at the prosperous city outside the window. The setting sun cast an orange glow over the city, which made her had a glimmer of hope in heart again. She suffered too much when she was young. Alex abandoned her and her parents were addicted to gambling. She lived a lonely and poor life. To be honest, Alex was a bad jerk. But so what? He was her first love, and she would never forget him in the rest of her life. At this time, he hade back to her, and he was willing to stay by her side and care about her, which had made her very satisfied. After getting off work, Victor leave with Eden through the special passage. The weather was nice that day. The afternoon sun shone on Eden''s desk, making her sleepy. After getting pregnant, she was always drowsy and looked listless. Seeing that she was in low spirits, Victor felt distressed. In the elevator, he hugged her gently and whispered in her ear, "Eden, why don''t you rest at home?" He didn''t want her to get tired. Eden suddenly raised her head, braced herself to look at him and asked doubtfully, "Why should I rest at home?" Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Victor chuckled and said, "Honey, I''m just afraid that you''ll be too tired." Saying this, Victor suddenly remembered his sister''s words. Eden didn''t tell him because she wanted to give him a surprise on his birthday. Therefore, Eden remembered his birthday. Victor felt pleasantly surprised and didn''t speak. Eden took a step back and looked at him with a smile. Her eyes were starry as she said, "Victor, I''m not tired. I''m fine. If I don''t have a job, I''ll be flustered. I''m all right now, and I''m not tired. Don''t worry about me." As Eden said this, she saw the elevator arrive and walked out. Victor knew what her dream was, but he couldn''t persuade her to give up, so he could only protect her carefully. He followed her out and held her hand. Eden looked at him and grinned. The two of them went home together. The next day was the weekend. Eden felt a bit drowsy and slept until ten o''clock in the morning. She looked at the time. There was some time left before Victor''s birthday party. "Mommy, are you awake?" Gia''s voice came from outside the door. Eden smiled, "Gia, I''m awake. Come in." Gia pushed the door open with a smile. She was slightly surprised when she saw that Eden had just got up, "Mom, you have bezy. Why do you sleepte today?" Eden pursed her lips andughed, "Gia, in the past, I didn''t sleepte because I didn''t have time to sleepte. Now your father can take care of you, so I have time and I want to sleepte as well." Hearing this, Gia felt extremely distressed, "You''re right. Mom, you have always spent a lot of effort taking care of us." Fortunately, they were very sensible, so Eden did not have to worry too much. Eden was dumbfounded and said with a smile, "Gia, you are so obedient today." Gia was speechless. Wasn''t she obedient before? "Mom, I seem to be a good girl all the time." Gia blinked her big and bright eyes as she looked at Eden with a smile. Eden reached out and rubbed her head, "You little girl, you are always very naughty, but you have never let me worry about you, have you?" As Eden said this, she gently touched her belly. She didn''t know if the baby was a boy or a girl. It would be great if it was a daughter, because having two sons and two daughters were perfect. She would have more family to apany her. "Mom, you talk about me like this again." Gia looked unhappy. She finally took time to chat with Eden, but Eden always said that she was naughty. Edenughed with doting eyes, "You go down first. I wille down in a while." Gia suddenly looked at her with pleasant surprise and said, "Mom, Grandma has prepared a lot of delicious food. She said that we would hold a birthday party for dad tonight. Grandpa even invited a few famous chefs toe over, saying that they would make a lot of yummy food for dad and our family. The food ingredients have been prepared. Mom, I am so excited that I can celebrate dad''s birthday with him." She had prepared the birthday gift, and Victor must be very happy when he saw it. Hearing this, Eden couldn''t help but smile. Her smile was very gentle, and even the air seemed to be filled with sweetness. "Gia, I''m so d to see how happy you are!" She had worked so hard for so long just to let her children be happy. Gia grinned from ear to ear. Although she had got a front tooth missing, she still looked lovely and adorable. "Mom, you are also very happy now." She held Eden''s hand and found that her slender fingers were slightly red and rough. Eden raised them and give them a carefree life by working hard with both hands. Giada smiled and said seriously, "Mom, thank you for what you''ve done for us these years." In the future, she would be able to earn money by herself and her mother would no longer be under pressure. Moreover, she had a father, and their family would be warmer and warmer. When Eden heard the words, she opened her mouth slightly in surprise. Why was she so heartbroken when she heard Gia''s words? She chuckled and said, "Gia, I''m delighted to do everything for you. Without you, I wouldn''t have got such achievements." Perhaps she would never wake up in that ident. Abby and Jasper whispered in her ear all day. When she heard that she had children in her belly, she thought she was dreaming. In that dream, she was carefree and painless, and she didn''t want to wake up. But she couldn''t help but wake up when she heard those words. At that time, she was pregnant with the three children. When she had a check-up for the first time and heard their strong heartbeats, she knew how strong her children were. After she woke up, she was no longer desperate. Instead, there was a new glimmer of hope for her. "Gia, I have to thank you foring to me and letting mee back to life." Without them, maybe she would have died. "Mom." Giada was choked with sobs. They knew everything about Eden''s past,so they felt more distressed for her. "Alright, baby, I should to get up. I''m hungry." Eden smiled as she got up and washed up. Giada followed behind her like a copy cat. "Mom, dad made breakfast for you. When he went into the kitchen, Mommy Abigail was startled. But after a while, Mommy Abigail gave a thumbs up to dad, saying that dad was a good man and asked him to take good care of you. She also said that it might be a girl. What does she mean?" Eden was speechless. What did it mean? Had Abby betrayed her? "Well... Gia." She looked down at her belly. How should she exin to her daughter? Victor... "Mom, why don''t you speak?" Giada asked anxiously, interrupting Eden''s thoughts. It was precisely because she heard this that she came to see Eden. Eden suddenly squatted down and looked into Gia''s eyes. Looking at Gia''s curious big eyes, she said with a smile, "Gia, I want to tell you something, but don''t tell anyone else about it." It was better to tell the truth. She never lied to the children. One time she lied to the children, the children would lie to her ten times. "Okay, mom, hurry up and tell me. I''m so curious." Giada looked at Eden without blinking her big eyes. Eden suddenly felt a little nervous. Why did she feel a bit embarrassed to say it? She pointed at her belly and said with a smile, "Gia, there''s a little baby in my belly. This is what your godmother means." "Ah..." Giada opened her mouth wide in surprise and looked at Eden in shock, "Mom... is that true? Am I going to have a younger sister?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah... Gia, so, don''t..." Eden was helpless. Before she could finish her words, Giada turned around and ran away. She didn''t take Eden''s words seriously at all. Eden was at a loss. No matter how careless Gia was, she couldn''t be like this. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 "Gia,e back!" Eden shouted, but Gia had run away. Eden touched her forehead helplessly. Originally, she wanted to give Victor a surprise. s... Why was Gia not considerate at all? How could she surprise Victor in this way? As for Giada, she was not fully recovered, so she limped to the second floor. "Rat-a-tat..." She knocked on the door hard in an extremely excited mood. Henrick and Keh were reading books. When they heard a heavy knock on the door, they frowned unpleasantly at the same time. Henrick walked over and opened the door. Seeing that Gia was in a hurry toe in, he asked with a wicked smile, "Hey! Gia, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you? Why are you so anxious?" Giada looked at the evil smile on his face and frowned slightly, "Your current face doesn''t suit your image very much. Do you want me to take a photo of you and post it online so that your fans can see your true colours?" Giada said threateningly. The smile on Henrick''s face froze a bit. Looking at Gia, who he could never outargue, he could only step aside angrily. "Humph!" Giada looked at him and raised her eyebrows proudly. If their fans saw Henrick''s current face, they would surely feel distressed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Henrick suddenly closed the door and followed her in. Giada suddenly ran over and hugged Keh, "Kenny, I''m really too blessed." Henrick was speechless. Keh, who was suddenly hugged by Gia, was stunned. They were bothpletely confused. Keh asked calmly, "Gia, why do you say so?" Giada blinked her big eyes in excitement, "That''s because we''re going to have a younger sister or younger brother." Keh and Henrick were shocked. What did it mean? Keh leaned against the door and smiled mischievously, but there was so smile in his starry eyes, "Giada, haven''t you woken up from your dream yet?" "Humph! Ricky, you bad boy. I''m very clear-headed now." Giada looked at him unhappily. She was no match for Ricky. If she could knock him out, she would have turned nasty a long time ago. That day, she was bullied but he turned a blind eye. He was really a scum when he wanted to maintain his image. Henrick pursed his lips. Fine, he''d better shut up. Otherwise, Gia would be madder. s... Henrick walked aside silently and sat down. Keh asked with interest, "Gia, what do you mean by that?" Giada cheered up. She was so excited that she was on the verge of tears, "Kenny, Ricky, we will have a younger brother or younger sister. Don''t you feel happy?" Henrick asked doubtfully, "Where is the baby? Does dad have a mistress?" But Gia would not be so happy in that case. Giada frowned, "Ricky, you''re simply too silly. Maybe you should go to the hospital to check your brain." Henrick was puzzled. Was it wrong for him to ask like this? Then why did people count the sheep when they couldn''t fall asleep? Why didn''t they close their eyes and sleep directly? Wasn''t it easier to fall asleep? He asked in reply, "Am I wrong?" Giada red at him, "Of course. I''ve made it so clear. Do you know what I mean?" Keh suddenly grabbed Gia''s hand and asked excitedly, "Gia, do you mean that there''s a baby in mom''s belly?" "Yep..." Giada nodded immediately. It was easier tomunicate with Kenny. "Ah..." Henrick suddenly jumped up. Giada looked at him with a smug smile, "How dull you are! Since we''ll have a younger brother or younger sister, of course mom is pregnant. Only the baby in her belly is our younger brother or sister. Ricky, what were you thinking about?" Henrick was speechless. Gia actually looked down on him. He felt that his heart had broken into pieces. Henrick suddenly retorted, "Gia, if you have something to say, just get straight to the point. Don''t hold us in suspense." Giada gave him a sinister smile, "It''s quite funny to tease you." Henrick wondered if Gia bore grudges against him because of what had happened that day. It was not a big deal, was it? The fat boy in their ss just kicked her, but she punched him a few times, didn''t she? That boy even cried, but sheughed happily and looked him provocatively, didn''t she? Was there any need for him to help her at that time? He couldn''t embarrass the fat boy too much. Keh sat there silently and didn''t speak. If he continued to talk, Kenny would scold him, too. However, it was amazing that her mother had a baby in her belly! "Gia, is that true?" Keh''s handsome face was full of joy. "Yeah! Kenny, I heard from mom with my own ears. However, mom doesn''t want others to know it now. Let''s keep it a secret first and wait for mom to announce it herself." She had promised Eden that she would keep it a secret. She only told her two brothers, and she hadn''t broken her promise. Henrick suddenly said mockingly, "Can you keep the secret? You have a big mouth." Giada immediately red at him with irritation, "Why can''t I keep it a secret? Do you think I''m as mean as you?" "Hey! Giada, what''s wrong with me? Why do you always go against me?" Henrick looked at her with displeasure on his face and asked in reply. Boris listened at the door for a while, but did not hear clearly what they were talking about. He only had a feeling that they were quarreling with each other. He ran downstairs quickly. When Eden arrived at the living room on the first floor, she did not see Gia. Instead, she saw Victor, who had juste out of the kitchen. Victor''s tall figure looked noble and cold, and he wore a white apron. When he saw Eden, his eyes immediately turned tender, "Eden, good morning." "Good morning!" Eden answered softly, "Where is Gia?" Victor nced upstairs, "Gia went upstairs to see you." "Oh!" Eden looked behind her and saw Boris running down in a hurry. "Uncle, aunt, Kenny, Ricky and Gia seem to be quarreling." Eden was confused. Why did they quarrel? Victor put the dishes on the table and looked at Boris, "Are you sure?" The three children never quarreled with each other. Eden''s face was full of doubts. Although Gia knew the news, it was impossible that she would quarrel with Kenny and Ricky. This was a very happy thing for the three of them. She said, "I''ll go up and have a look." Victor wiped his hands, "Eden, I''ll go with you." Eden immediately refused him with a smile, "Victor, just stay here." Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Victor stopped wiping his hands and looked at her with a puzzled face, "Eden, why can''t I go with you?" He was the children''s father. "It''s okay. I can handle it." Eden said as she walked up the stairs. Victor was still worried, so he followed her. Eden had just reached the second floor when she saw the three children walking out one after another. Eden blinked her eyes. Had they quarrled? "Mom, are you hungry? What do you want to eat?" Henrick asked excitedly. Eden was taken aback. What did he mean? "Mom, you can''t be too tired now." Keh said seriously. Eden suddenly understood what he meant. "Giada." She nced at her daughter. Giada smiled tteringly, "Mom, I only shared the news with my two brothers. However, when are you going to tell dad that my younger sister is in your belly?" Eden was speechless. How did Gia know that it would be a younger sister? What if it was a boy? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Ha-ha..." Henrick suddenlyughed wickedly, "Giada, I said that you have a big mouth. Isn''t dad right behind mom?" Henrick walked in the front and saw Victor stand behind Eden. Giada was shocked. She quickly took a few steps forward and saw Victor indeed. Well... It was no longer a secret! How could it be so coincidental? What an odd coincidence! Ha-ha... Giada smiled in her heart, but she had no way tough out loud. This was consequence of her impulsiveness. Eden immediately turned around, only to see Victor walking up step by step. Victor was extremely depressed. Eden was pregnant, but he was thest one to know about it. Being stared at by Victor quietly, Eden felt so guilty, "Victor." Her voice was very low, and she didn''t dare to look at him directly. Victor should have been the first one to know it. Victor walked to her quietly and pulled her in his arms gently, "Fool, why didn''t you tell me first?" He was looking forward to the day when she would tell him this good news. Eden leaned against his arms and listened to his strong heartbeats, saying with a smile, "Originally, I wanted to tell you tonight and give you a surprise." His birthday party would be held in the evening. She hoped that this was the best birthday present. "Fool, it''s best birthday gift although you tell me now." Victor whispered softly in her ear and hugged her tightly. "Wow! Daddy, you''re so gentle." Giada couldn''t help but say. Although she had ruined Eden''s n, she was very happy that Victor cared about Eden so much. Keh and Henrick smiled with satisfaction. So far, they were very satisfied with Victor. Victor slowly let go of Eden and looked at the three smiling little guys in front of him. He felt extremely d in heart. He asked with a girn, "I heard that you three have quarreled with each other." The three children were speechless. When did they have a quarrel? It was a debate, wasn''t it? "Daddy, we didn''t quarrel." Giada smiled, "We usually don''t quarrel." Henrick nced at Gia from the corner of his eye. Wasn''t she ashamed to say this? When he came back from the bathroom that day, he saw her quarreling with the fat boy Martin Talbot. Martin''s grades had been better than Gia''s. During this period of time, Gia had tried her best and surpassed him, so they looked down on each other. They were full of hostility when they saw each other. Especially Martin, he looked at Gia with aplicated expression. His eyes were filled with envy and jealousy. It was a pity that he was too fat. For the sake of his future, he could only subdue his appetite and eat more vegetables. "It''s good that you didn''t quarrel." Victor saw the expressions of the three children. Although they didn''t quarrel, there was something wrong with the atmosphere between them. Giadaughed and said, "Dad, what have you prepared for mom? Let''s go down quickly. Don''t starve my younger sister." Giada grinned from ear to ear. From that day on, she was an elder sister. She was no longer the youngest. "Let''s go. I cooked delicious food for your mother personally today." Victor held Eden''s hand and went downstairs with a satisfied and happy look on his face. Henrick looked at Keh and asked in a low voice, "Kenny, have you prepared a birthday present for dad?" Keh shook his head slightly, "I''ll go buy it at noon." Keh''s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, "Kenny, let''s go buy it together." "Okay!" Keh nodded. Hearing this, Giada also said in a low voice, "Kenny, Ricky, I''ll go with you." Henrick nced at her but didn''t say anything. Giada didn''t want Henrick to talk to her. She looked at Kenny with big and bright eyes, "Kenny, you''ll take me with you, right?" "Yeah." Keh nodded slightly. Giada smiled in pleasant surprise and made a face at Keh. Henrick was speechless. Since she wanted to go with them, did he have the ability to stop her? Could he stop her? "Eden, Victor, Gracie, Abby, Zaiden, four babies, time for breakfast!" Jaida saod aloud happily. As soon as she said this, everyone came out. Victor filled Eden''s bowl with the chicken soup he had stewed. He skimmed the grease from the soup, and the soup gave off a strong fragrance. Everyone knew that Eden was pregnant and they were like over the moon, especially Jaida and Zaiden. "Eden, have a taste." Victor looked at her expectantly. It was his first time to cook. Under the guidance of his mother, the taste would not be too bad. "Mm!" Eden looked at him and smiled. He said, "Eden, you can sleepte on weekends. I''ll cook." That day, Eden really slept soundly. She lowered her head and had a taste. It was really delicious. She turned her head, only to see that Victor was looking at her nervously. Not only Victor, but everyone was staring at her face. She nced at their nervous expressions andughed, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" Victor asked disturbed, "Eden, is it yummy?" Eden looked at him and said, "Not bad." Everyone was speechless. When they saw her drinking it just now, it was obvious that she liked it so much, but why did she say "not bad"? "Ha-ha..." However, Victor smiled, "Eden, this is the first time I have cooked. I''m so content that you like it." "Tut-tut, you''ve really changed into a different person. Victor, when outsiders see you like this, I''m afraid they will suspect if you''re Victor." Abigail teased him. In the face of other people, Victor was heartless and apathetic, but he was tender to the extreme when he was with Eden. His behaviors werepletely different. Victor didn''t look at her and answered casually, "I don''t care what others think of me." As long as Eden felt happy, he would be satisfied. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Abigail smiled and looked at Jaida, "Auntie Jaida, you have a good son." Jaida looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Abby, both of you are good children." "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed happily, "Jaida, you''re a wise talker. No one is offended." Jaida took a look at him and said sincerely, "I''m telling the truth. These good children are all lovely and sensible." However, Jasper didn''t oftene here because of Victor, and he was very busy in thepany. Victor had hurt Jasper''s heart, and she always felt very sorry about it. Over the years, Abigail and Jasper had been apanying them, which made her grateful and delighted. At this time, she only hoped that these kind children could get their own happiness. "Yeah! It''s said that good people are well rewarded. You are all good children and you will be happy in the future." Zaiden looked at them. The whole family lived together and the atmosphere was lively while they ate together. When they were watching TV, it was noisy, and it could be quiet when they were reading. This kind of life was interesting and happy. "Dad, we can''t live a happy life unless you and mom are in a good rtionship." Eden looked at them with a smile. After Jaida married Zaiden, she smiled more and more often. In the past few months, she no longer saw Jaida crying alone at nights. Jaida reached out and rubbed her head dotingly, "Fool, now all the misunderstandings between you and Victor have been rified. Victor and Gracie are both by my side safe and sound, and your father loves me. Now I am happier than ever. Your father and I are living a good life, and we want you to have a joyous life." "Mom, I will definitely marry a nice man. I won''t make you worry about me." Gracie said with a smile. How nice it was to have such a family! She felt family affection and love here. Zaiden smiled lovingly, "Gracie, I think that Mr. Rubio, the man who sent you backst time, is quite nice. He''s the richest man in Southern region. He''s about the same age as you, and he is a man of decency." Gracie blushed a little when she heard this, "Dad, he''s a young man. I''m a divorced woman and I have a son. How can he like me?" She really did not think about it. Last time when she was drunk, she asked him to send her back, and she always felt very sorry about it. Originally, she wanted to invite him for another meal to thank him, but she learned that he had returned to Southern region. Jaida looked at her coquettishly, "I have you two with me, don''t I? But your father has never looked down on me, nor has he disliked you two." Hearing this, Gracie looked at Jaida with a frown, "Mom, this is different. We are adults now, but Boris is a child." Jaida nced at Boris and said, "Alright, don''t talk about this in front of children. No one can decide such a thing. It''s up to the fate of you two." Only then did Gracie chuckle and nod, "Mom, I know. But the premise that I like him." Jaida lowered her head to eat and said while eating, "You are too picky. Boris''s father is not a good man, is he? What''s more, you are always biased against the rich second generation. You always think that they live off their families and don''t work hard enough. You are wrong. Now the rich second generation is very hard-working. Look at Anson, Lucian and Adonis. They all work on their own very hard." "Mom, are those people the same as Anson, Lucian and Adonis? This is the parenting problem in every family." Gracie retorted. The rich second generation she had met did not work as hard as Anson, Lucian and Adonis. Abigail fell silent instantly when she heard Anson''s name. Would hee here at night? Boris said at this time, "Grandma, my father is not a bad man." Jaida was speechless. Why did Boris listen to them so carefully this time? She looked at Boris with a cold face, "Boris, don''t interrupt when adults are talking. Look..." Jaida wanted to speak but stopped. She bit back what she would like to have said. She couldn''t say some words very directly, otherwise, she would hurt Boris''s self-esteem. "Oh!" Boris nodded with an unhappy face. He knew that Jaida wanted to say that Kenny, Gia and Ricky were more obedient than him. In fact, he was also very obedient. He just liked to y games. Zaiden said, "Let''s eat. After breakfast, we should prepare for dinner and celebrate Victor''s birthday." "Okay!" Everyone nodded happily and didn''t say anything else sensibly. After lunch, Victor took Eden back to the third floor to rest. The two of them read and chatted in their room. As for Victor, he did not even dare to think about having such a life before. He enjoyed such a life very much and there was always a faint smile on his handsome face. Victor was reading a book of Hugo and suddenly saw a sentence. He looked at Eden with a smile, "Eden, there''s a sentence here. Angels can''t save the devils, either. But I don''t think so." Eden''s eyes were clear as she looked at him curiously, "Why?" However, Victor quickly kissed her forehead before he whispered, "Eden, because you are my angel." Eden was dumbfounded. Did it differ from person to person? She smiled and said, "So, you are the devil in hell, while I am the angel to save you?" "Yes!" Victor''s eyes were gentle as he nodded slightly. There was a dazzling light in his eyes, and that was his love for her. Eden blinked her eyes. She rested her chin on her hand and smiled, looking elegant and charming, "Then I''m really amazing, because I have saved a devil." Victor hugged her, "Yep, my Eden is really awesome." "Continue to read." Smiling, Eden looked at him and pointed at the book in his hand. That day was his birthday, and she would apany him all day. In the shopping mall. Kenny, Ricky and Gia went straight to the gift area. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick asked, "Kenny, do you have money?" Keh took a look at him with calm eyes, "Yeah, what about you?" Henrick smiled and said, "I can use my advertisement fee." Giada bounded ahead. She was wearing ripped jeans and a light-colored denim jacket. Her hair was scraped back from her face in a ponytail and she carried a beige messenger bag, looking adorable and pretty. Many passers-by turned to look at them. She didn''t care about what Kenny and Ricky had said at all. She came out for shopping and didn''t have to spend any money to buy a gift. Keh couldn''t help but ask, "Gia, have you prepared your gifts?" Giada nced at him with smug eyes. She smiled mysteriously and repliedzily, "Of course. I''m just here to go shopping with you guys." Henrick was speechless. She might as well note here, because she would only argue with him. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Keh asked casually, "Gia, what did you prepare for dad?" Giada nced at him. Under the bright light, his eyes were as starry as an array of stars, "Kenny, this is a secret for the time being. You''ll know it tonight." There was a smile in Keh''s eyes. He seemed to have known what Gia''s gift was. What was Gia''s biggest wish? To have a photograph of the whole family! Henrick walked slowly. Unlike Keh, he was a TV kid. After having a father, he wore more fashionable clothes. At this time, there was a pair of sunsses on his good-looking face, which attracted a lot of people''s attention. When they arrived at the gift area, they looked at the gifts on the counter leisurely. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the superb collection of beautiful gifts, Henrick was at a loss, "Kenny, dad doesn''tck for anything. What should we buy him? It''s really hard to choose a birthday gift." Keh nced at the gifts one by one, and he was satisfied with none of them. Ricky was right. Since their dad didn''tck for anything, what should they buy? It was indeed difficult to choose a birthday present. Keh suddenly said, "It seems that we have never celebrated mom''s birthday." When Kenny heard this, his eyes darkened slightly as he said, "Mom doesn''t know when she was born." They were so busy that they forget this matter. Henrick lifted the sunsses on his face casually, feeling a little sad in heart. Giada nced at them, "It''s very simple. We can ask Grand Clement now, can''t we?" "Yeah, that''s a good idea." Henrick nodded and said with a warm smile on his face. Giada grinned and said, "I''m sure dad knows it. He cares about mom so much, and he must know mom''s birthday. I''ll ask him when I go back in the evening." "Okay, we''ll prepare another gift for mom and give her a surprise." Henrickughed and said. He was distressed for Eden and always wanted to make more money. But he had a father at this time, and he suddenly felt that he was under less pressure. They continued to go shopping, but didn''t think of anything suitable to buy. Keh took a look at the time and said, "Let''s buy what we like. Dad may not like it, but our good intentions are more important." It was almost time for dinner if they kept dawdling. Giada felt that it was always difficult for her to make a choice, so she went to the bathroom and let Kenny and Ricky choose their own gifts. "Kenny, Ricky, I''m going to the bathroom. Pick gifts by yourselves." As she said this, she bounded away. Henrick heaved a sigh of relief. It was better that Gia had left, because she wouldn''t say that he had a poor taste when he chose the gift. It would make him feel so humiliated and angry that he would quarrel with Gia. "Kenny, why did you take Gia with us?" Henrickined. Keh took a look at him and asked in reply, "Could you stop her froming here?" Henrick shook his head helplessly, "No, I can''t deal with her." Keh suddenly looked at him with curiosity, "Did you offend Gia today? Why does she get mad as soon as she sees you?" When they were at home, he had felt that Gia''s eyes were abnormal when she looked at Ricky. Henrick scratched his hair helplessly, "It''s all because of Martin. I turned a blind eye when Martin kicked Gia, but Gia also bullied him. Martin kicked her identally, but she punched his head several times. Could Ie forward to help her?" Hearing this, Keh directly ignored him and continued to pick gifts. If he saw it, he would never allow anyone to bully his sister. He preferred the gifts in this shop. Suddenly, he saw a lighter. He frowned slightly. Victor didn''t smoke, so he didn''t need a lighter. He continued to choose, not letting go of anything that could be used as a gift. Seeing Kenny like this, Henrick knew that he was on Gia''s side. Sure enough, Kenny was always protective of Gia. He could foresee such a result without thinking. "Kenny, let''s pick gifts together." Henrick followed him. When Giada came out of the bathroom, she met her ssmate, Martin, at the corner. Martin was wearing a white tracksuit. He was a little fat, but his facial features were delicate and sharp-featured. If he could lose some weight, he must be a rare handsome boy. Martin had long seen Giada, and he followed her here and waited for her on purpose. He looked at Gia''s exquisite face quietly and asked timidly, "Giada, why are you here?" Giada looked at him with her face darkened. In the ss, the grades of her and her brothers had always been in the top ranks, but she was inferior to her two brothers. Sometimes, their makes would be a little higher than hers. Afterwards, Martin and her were equally matched, and their marks had always been the same. That day, in the test, she got full marks, while Martin got a mark which was a bit less then hers. When she was feeling happy, Martin pushed her from behind. She didn''t know whether he did it on purpose or not. He even kicked her injured calf and she felt so painful. She was so angry that she turned around and punched him twice on the head. As a result, after the school was over, they still didn''t talk to each other. Giada grabbed the strap on her bag tightly with her slender fingers and looked at Martin warily, "Can''t Ie here?" She asked in a very unfriendly tone. As long as she thought about what had happened that day, she went berserk. She still limped while walking, and she would feel great pain when she used strength sometimes. Martin shook his head immediately. He didn''t mean to push her that day. He was tripped by his ssmate and then hit her. He wanted to keep his bnce in a hurry, bu he kicked her injured foot by ident. He always felt very guilty. "Gia, I''m sorry for what happened today. I didn''t do it on purpose." He apologized sincerely. After he finished speaking, he stood there nervously. His expression was jittery and his eyes were uneasy. He didn''t dare to look at Giada. He moved his foot back and forth restlessly and crossed his hands in front of his belly with so much strength that his hands turned a bit red. Hearing Martin''s sudden apology, Giada was surprised and embarrassed. He kicked her identally, but she punched him deliberately, which made her a narrow-minded and petty person. She bit her pink lips slightly. Why did Martin exin to her? It had already happened. It was so embarrassing to know it after she beat him. She hated such a situation the most. When she lowered her head, she couldn''t help but re at Martin, who was looking at her with a smile. She moved very fast, and Martin might not see it. "It''s... okay. I punched you, didn''t I? Since you didn''t mean it, I... should apologize to you... as well. Martin, I''m sorry!" After stammering, Giada only felt that it had never been so hard for her to speak before. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Seeing that Giada, who was always aggressive, actually apologized to him, Martin smiled from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t like to smile in ordinary times and was very strict. Only in front of his friends or his family would he asionally smile. He asked with a smile, "Gia, aren''t you angry with me?" Giada nced at him lightly and said with depression, "I''m not angry with you." After saying this, she suddenly felt that her face was burning hot. The so-called dilemma was that she couldn''t be reconciled with him and couldn''t continue to be mad with him. Even she herself did not believe that she had apologized. She had been sulking for a whole day. She looked at him and asked confusedly, "Martin, what are you doing here?" Martin''s smile faded a lot, and there was a trace of sorrow in his eyes, "Studying." Giada was stunned. She looked around and asked curiously, "Are you studying here?" Martin nodded slightly, "Yeah!" He didn''t say anything more. This was the shopping mall owned by his family. He had toe here to study after finishing his homework every day. Moreover, he had to stay here all day on weekends to learn sales skills. His family asked him to do everything well. Before school began, he thought he would be the best in the ss with his ability, but he didn''t expect that Kenny, Ricky and Gia did better than him all the time. He had been studying hard during this period of time. Therefore, he barely got the same good grades as them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Gia, did youe here alone?" He asked. Giada shook her head slightly, "No, I came with my two elder brothers. We''re going shopping here. I''m going to meet my brothers first and I won''t disturb you anymore." After Giada finished speaking, she ran away without waiting for Martin''s reply. "Gia, slow down. Your leg hasn''t recovered yet." Martin reminded her loudly in a childish voice, but Giada acted as if she hadn''t heard it and continued trotting forward. It could be seen that she was running with difficulty. However, Martin looked at her back with a bright smile on his face. In fact, she was very cute when she was not angry, and she got mad just to protect herself. Their characters were really simr. He turned around and walked toward his own area. When Giada went back, she saw that Kenny and Ricky had picked out the gifts and were waiting for her aside. "Kenny, Ricky, let''s go back since you''ve bought the gifts." She looked at them, panting slightly. Keh frowned slightly when he saw this, "Your leg hasn''t recovered yet. Why do you walk so fast? Can we bear to leave you behind?" "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed but didn''t mention the fact that she had met Martin. It was too embarrassing to say this. She didn''t expect that she would run into Martin. Henrick looked at her and asked, "Why is your face somewhat red?" Giada flew into a rage when she heard this, for fear that Henrick would find out her secret, "It''s none of your business! Didn''t you see me running here? My face is naturally red because I feel hot." Henrick looked at her in disbelief, "Now the weather is cold. No matter how hot you feel, your face can''t be so red. You blush scarlet." Giada pursed her lips slightly and didn''t speak. Since Ricky was not observant at all, how did he survive in the entertainment circle? She really wanted to ask Eden if Ricky was suitable to be an actor. Keh said, "Let''s go. It''s time for us to go back." Henrick still wanted to speak, but Keh nced at him warningly. He had to shut up sensibly. After all, he had made Gia unhappy that day. If he continued to provoke her, it was normal for her to ignore him for three days and three nights. The three of them walked back. Henrick and Henrick, who had bought gifts, looked happy and walked briskly. Reba, Haven, and Paulina were shopping in the mall that day. Haven suddenly saw the three children. Seeing the three good-looking children and thinking that they were the children of Eden and Victor, she was crazily jealousy. Looking at the gift bags in their hands, she naturally knew why they came here. That day was Victor''s birthday. She remembered this special day all the time. As long as it came to this day, she would remember his birthday unconsciously, because she was supposed to marry Victor on behalf of Eden before. In the past, under the guidance of her mother, she sent birthday presents to Victor on behalf of Eden, but Victor never epted them. On one asion, she asked him why he didn''t ept her present. His answer was simple, "No one can rece Eden." His indifferent and alienated tone always made her feel humiliated. She remembered that kind of humiliation deep in her heart, and she had a heart-wrenching pain every time she thought of it. In Victor''s heart, no matter Eden was dead or not, no one could rece her. "Mom, Paulina, look at the three children. They are Eden''s children." Haven''s voice was full of jealousy. Reba and Paulina, who were choosing the gifts, immediately looked over. Sure enough, they saw the three children walking towards the elevator, talking andughing. Reba suddenly remembered that they were Victor''s biological children, and it was the first time she had seen them. Back then, when she knew about the existence of the three children, words couldn''t describe how she felt. The first thought that came to her mind was that the three children were here topete the property of the Alwynn family with her son. She wished that she could strangle them to death. It was not easy for her to get everything in the Alwynn family. She had done a lot over the years, and she must get everything in return. When she woke up at nights, she thought like this countless times. However, she took the interests of the whole into ount and endured herself. She smiled and walked towards the three children, "Since they are my grandchildren, I should go over and greet them." Haven and Paulina took a look at each other and followed her. Paulina''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. She had lost everything because of Eden and Victor. If what she had done was exposed in the design circle, she could never turn the table. "Kenny, Ricky, Gia, don''t you say hello to me when you see me?" Reba said and looked at the three children with a sneer. Looking at the three good-looking children with scheming eyes, she couldn''t help but feel jealous in heart. Victor''s genes were really good. The three children were really outstanding. The three children stopped and looked at Reba at the same time. They knew who Reba was. Their father lived a hard life because of her. As soon as Keh saw Reba, he thought of the fact that she had framed Victor. In order to protect his family, he was willing to do anything. A cunning expression shed across Henrick''s eyes. Suddenly, he asked with a smile, "Do you mean that you''re our grandmother?" Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Reba looked at the gentle smile on Henrick''s face and thought that Henrick was a kid who was easy to fool. She deliberately said with softer eyes, "Yeah, I am your grandmother. Didn''t your father tell you about me?" "Oh!" Henrick suddenlyughed with mocking eyes and said, "I don''t know that you have another son. I remember that Vincent is your only son, but he doesn''t have a child. How could we be your grandchildren?" Reba''s face suddenly darkened. This brat, Ricky, asked it on purpose just now. His face was kind, but he said such embarrassing words. "Humph!" Reba snorted and looked down at him arrogantly, "You are Victor''s sons..." "We are indeed his sons, but you''re not our grandma. Look at you. Your eyebrows are nted. Your eyes are small and full of calctions, and your nose is even asymmetric. You had a stic surgery, didn''t you? Your mouth is ugly and you speak in a disgusting way. If we have a grandma like you, we will definitely be scared. However, why do I think that your words are so ridiculous?" Henrick said slowly, and every of his words was harsh and sarcastic to Reba. Their grandma, father and auntie all had a hard time due to Reba. Why should he treat her kindly? Reba''s facial expression wasplicated. What? Her eyebrows were nted, and her nose was asymmetric and her mouth was ugly? Ha- ha... "..." She had lived to this age, but no one had ever dared to talk to her in such a manner. Reba flew into a rage. She raised her hand and was about to p Henrick''s small face. Keh immediately took a step forward and warned her in a cold voice, "If you dare to hurt my brother, I will make yourpany lose another ten billion dors." Reba heard every of his words very clearly. Her hand suddenly paused in the air when she heard this. She looked at Keh in disbelief and pursed her lips with great strength. Then she lowered her head to have a more careful look at him. At that moment, she suddenly realized that his eyes were extremely simr to Victor''s eyes. They were cold, ruthless, arrogant and noble. He was only a child, but his eyes were too deep and intense. They were as cold as an icy pond, and she couldn''t read the emotions in his eyes. Shockingly, she found that this child was simply the young Victor. Haven and Paulina were surprised by what Kenny had said. "What... did you say just now?" Reba wanted to confirm whether her ears had deceived her. The child said that he would make herpany lose another one billion dors? Keh nced at her with aloofness in his brooding eyes, "Don''t beat my brother and sister, and you''d better not hurt my mother. Otherwise, I will let you pay the price even if my dad won''t do anything to you." Keh''s tone was extremely serious. Even a person like Reba, who had experienced a lot of things, did not think that Keh was joking. His serious eyes scared her so much. He was obviously short, but his words sent a chill down her spine. "Ricky, Gia, let''s go." Keh said in a deep voice. "Mm!" Henrick and Giada nodded. They were about to leave, but Reba immediately said. "Stop right there." They quickly stopped again. Keh slightly raised his head, and his facial features looked so cold. His eyes were more indifferent than just now, "What else do you want to do?" Reba''s eyes were as sharp as swords, and she asked in a harsh voice, "So, was it really your father who attacked Jotham Alwynn Group?" Although she knew that it was done by Victor, she couldn''t say anything without evidence. "No, I did it. My father didn''t know about it." Keh admitted what he had done generously. Since the war had begun, there was no need to hide. "Ha-ha..." Rebaughed and said with iparable sarcasm, "You are just a little kid. What could you do?" Reba had indeed believed his words for a moment just now. Even Haven and Paulina, who were looking at Keh behind her, had believed Keh''s words. Keh said in a deep voice, "You can choose not to believe it." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You..." Reba had the impulse to beat him again. What did he say to her? It was him who hacked herpany. It was simply too ridiculous. How could a child who had just entered primary school have such an ability? He made herpany lose one billion dors overnight. "Impossible." Reba shook her head with a sarcastic face. Keh just sneered and didn''t say anything. Reba was actually confused by his words, and she almost believed him. This matter could only be done by Victor. Keh didn''t pay attention to her and left with Gia and Ricky. As for Giada, she turned around to look at Haven and said, "Miss Clement, you have to wait for me to grow up. When I grow up, I will take revenge on you." As she said this, she made a face at Haven. Hearing her words, Haven felt a burning sensation on her face. Being provoked by a child, she felt that she had been insulted. "You annoying girl, how do you want to take revenge? Do you have a grudge against me?" Haven couldn''t help but ask. At this moment, she was no longer as gentle and charming as she used to be. With a lofty expression, she raised her head a little high and looked at Gia with disdain in her eyes. Wearing high heels, she walked closer to Keh and Giada step by step. Giada also turned around to face her, and her smile was even more mocking than Haven''s. "Haven, I always remember what you''ve done to my mother. It''s said thatdies in powerful families are elegant, cultured, polite and delicate. But what about you? You''re ugly and have no inner beauty. Your soul is vicious and dirty." Giada said this with a smile, but her smile was tepid and unsympathetic. Although Haven had a strong heart, being scolded by a child like this, she couldn''t remain calm no matter how graceful she was in ordinary times. After experiencing all kinds of things in life, she knew that this world was not always so beautiful, and she knew this better than anyone did. Her soul was very vicious, but the child could actually be so sharp-eyed and see her through. Indeed, she was malicious. Every day, she hoped that Eden would die so that she could get the property of the Clement family. Every night before going to bed, she would pray like this. "You... say it again." Haven''s voice was trembling. Although she admitted it in heart, she wouldn''t admit it orally. Giada frowned slightly and smiled wickedly without no warmth, "Haven, even if I say it again, you won''t understand. My temper depends on what kind of person you are. Since you''re so mean, I don''t have to treat you well. It''s not shameful to sell your soul and principle, but that you can''t gain much after doing something shameless. Sure enough, God is fair." Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Haven felt extremely mortified by her, and her eyes were zing with the mes of fury, "You''re indeed the daughter of Eden, the b*tch. You''re ill-bred. Look at what kind of children she have. All of you are like trash. Does she know that you disgrace her like this outside?" Haven was anxious and spoke without thinking. In her opinion, Eden used to live a poor life, so she was always inferior to others. Although she had married Victor, she was not noble. Hearing this, Reba thought Haven was right. Eden deserved to be taught a lesson. Even her three children were hateful. Was God fair? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ha-ha! What a joke. She never felt that God was fair. Giada wasn''t angry, butughed instead, "You''re the b*tch, and you''re like trash the most. Although you wear expensive clothes, it can''t change the fact that you''re a disgusting scum. You should be unrecyble rubbish." "Do you think you are noble? Remember that you can only be inferior to me and my mother. One day, you will know that you can never beat us hollow." She hoped that Haven could live until she had the chance to avenge her mother. "Giada, you..." "What? Go home and take a good look at yourself in the mirror. If you can realize your mistake, behave yourself. If you can''t, watch your moth when you speak to me. It doesn''t matter that you''re silly, but you can''t be so mean. You look normal, but you speak too disgustingly." Saying this, Giada paused, crossed her arms with a sneer and said imposingly, "Oh, I forgot that you can''t be more shameless. You have no traditional virtue." Kehughed and interrupted her. Since Haven dared to scold her mother, she would insult her mercilessly. "Ah..." Haven red at Giada with her eyes wide open. She was so exasperated that her entire body was trembling. She clenched her fists tightly and her whole body tensed up. Looking at Gia with ferocious eyes, she wished that she could kill her. Keh shuddered. It seemed that he really couldn''t provoke Giada. Her words were so threatening and horrible. Reba and Paulina were stunned. They had never met a child as eloquent as her. "Giada, you hateful girl! Are you so rude? Is this what you mother asks you to do in your daily life?" Haven couldn''t help but yell. She was clumsy of speech. Since she was a child, she would choose to remain silent because she had to endure a lot of things. Enduring herself was the only thing she could do. "Ha-ha..." Giada looked at her and smiled coldly, "Haven, since you''re uncultured, don''t me me for insulting you like this. Don''t challenge our limits with your silly brain. What''s more, what I said has nothing to do with my mother. We only speak to you like this because you''re despicable." "In fact, I don''t quite understand. You''re mean, but you like to show others that you''re such a person every day, as if you are afraid that others won''t know about your ambition." After Giada finished speaking, she knew that Haven wouldn''t be able to refute her words. She nced at her two brothers and then they left together. Haven, Reba and Paulina could only watch them leave like this. "Ah..." Haven cried out in pain after she came to sense. Everyone in the mall looked at her strangely. Paulina took a step forward and supported her. Looking at her, she persuaded, "Alright, Haven, you don''t have to be so angry. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to take revenge in the future." Haven sneered and said, "I didn''t have the ability to take revenge just now. When will I have the chance to take revenge in the future?" With a gloomy face and malicious eyes, she looked at the three small figures who were getting further and further away. Paulina asked in reply with a mocking face, "So why didn''t you scold her just now? The chance was right in front of you, but you didn''t take it well." Eden''s three children were all sharp-tongued. Paulina finally realized this and slowly let go of Haven''s hand. Just now, Haven was humiliated harshly, but she didn''t defend herself. At the critical moment, Haven was really so clumsy. When Paulina stood aside and watched it just now, anger was bubbling up inside her. If Haven could talk back, she would never fight. However, she really had the impulse to beat the three children just now. Haven''s face was full of helplessness as she pinched her palm hard with her sharp nails, "I would be like that when I was nervous." Paulina looked at her and frowned, "Why?" Haven opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. That was because... she felt herself inferior! She knew that she was not the daughter of the Clement family, so she had been living in fear. She was afraid that one day she would be driven out for no reason. Reba didn''t care about Haven''s feelings and said with mncholy, "Let''s go. I''m in no mood to go shopping now. Let''s go for a meal." Haven nced at her. They hadn''t found Chairman Alwynn. How could Reba have the mood to eat? She had been worried about this. Once Chairman Alwynn woke up, what they had done would be exposed. Since Victor had taken away Chairman Alwynn, he would definitely find a way to save him. At least they had to get what they wanted before he woke up. Paulina was next to them, so she couldn''t say anything. She could only nod and leave with them. They were here to choose a gift for Adalynn. Adalynn was dealt a big blow because of what had happened to Anson, so they wanted to buy some gifts to make her happy. At this time, she was not in the mood to go shopping anymore. Out of the shopping mall, Giada only felt rxed all over, "Oh... I finally vented mom''s anger for her. Haven is simply a wicked monster. She often frames mom in secret. Those who scold mom online are simply stupid. They fail to distinguish right from wrong and misunderstand mom. One day, I will let them know the truth." Giada ced her hands on her hips and looked so mad. She had waited for this opportunity for a long time and finally met Haven. As soon as she thought of the tens of thousands ofments she had seen online, she went berserk. However, she could not say these words to her mother, because she was afraid that her mother would be sad. Keh said, "Gia, you did a good job today. These people are all bad." They always knew what was right and their ways of speaking varied from person to person. After all, not everyone was kind. Gia and Ricky were the same in normal times. In the face of people who bullied them, they could embarrass them without mercy. "Kennny, I really want to grow up quickly so that I can protect mom. Although she said that she didn''t care about it, who likes to be scolded?" She was not reconciled to see others insult her mother like this, but she couldn''t do anything. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Henrick reached out and rubbed her head, "Gia, we are growing up slowly." Giada red at him fiercely, "Is there any medicine that can help us grow up quickly?" Henrick smiledzily, lowered his head slightly and smiled dotingly, "Gia, you have watched too many TV dramas. If there is such medicine, I want to grow up quickly, too. When I grow up, I will be a superstar and achieve my dream, and I will be the most popr movie king in the entertainment circle." This was his dream, and he had been studying hard for his dream. He kept disciplining his memory, exercising, studying hard and learning to sing and dance. However, the road to sess was really hard. However, as long as he could make much money, it was worth it no matter how hard it was. Giada red at him again, "Ricky, aren''t you ashamed to say so?" Henrick was stunned. There was nothing wrong with his words. "Why should I be ashamed?" He couldn''t help but ask. ncing around Gia''s delicate face with curiosity in his eyes, he was eager to know the answer. "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed and and also nced around his face, "Ricky, if you want to be a top-rated movie king, be the same outside and inside first." Henrick blinked his ck and jewel-like eyes. Was he sanctimonious little hypocrite? He felt a bit embarrassed. Was Gia really his biological sister?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He didn''t mind her talking to him rudely in ordinary times, but he was her elder brother no matter what. How could she nder him like this? "Humph!" Henrick turned his face with annoyance. He had never outargued Gia when quarreling with her. But what could he do even if he was unwilling? She was his sister, and Eden knew him very well. Moreover, Eden was always partial and supported Gia. ...... On the way back home, Henrick and Giada didn''t say a single word to each other. Henrick couldn''t find any words to refute. If he refuted, he would be more heartbroken, so he simply didn''t speak. But as soon as he arrived home, he felt furious in heart. If Gia was a boy, he would definitely kick her hard and then turn around and leave determinedly, As soon as he entered the house, he didn''t even greet his family and went straight to his room with the gift in hand. At this time, several chefs were busy cooking in the kitchen, and the smell of delicious food floated up from the kitchen. Jaida and Gracie were helping them aside, and they saw Henrick go upstairs with his face darkened. Seeing him like this, Jaida frowned slightly. She knew the three children very well. Ricky was angry. "Gia!" She said with a serious face. The expression in Giada''s eyes changed when she heard the voice, and she didn''t dare to look at Jaida. "Grandma." She whispered and lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong. Gracie looked at Gia in surprise. Why did she look like a person who were caught after doing something wrong?" Jaida asked, "Did you bully Ricky again?" Giada curled her lips. Why was it like this every time? Ricky, the scheming boy, could get grandma''s sympathy every time. Gracie was a little stunned. Did Gia bully Ricky? The one who went upstairs just now was Ricky. Yeah, Kenny''s expression was more serious. Sometimes, she couldn''t tell the difference between them. "Grandma, I didn''t. I just said something harsh to him, and he will feel better very soon." Giada exined. Ricky would be in a better mood before tomorrow. No... he would take the initiative to talk to her at night. "Giada, Ricky is very proud. If you say something ambiguous, he will directly misunderstand you and feel heartbroken. You are careless in daily life, and you can''t bully him like that." Jaida ordered him. "Oh!" Giada replied in depression and walked upstairs with her head lowered. Keh took a look at her back and shook his head slightly. "Grandma, auntie, I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes first." Keh said. Jaida smiled and said, "Kenny, go up quickly. We can have dinner soon." "Okay!" Keh nodded and walked upstairs neither quickly or slowly. Gracie looked at Jaida in surprise, "Mom, you are so far from them. Can you tell who they are?" Jaida looked at her andughed, "When they were very young, I could tell who was younger and who was elder. When Kenny was young, he didn''t cry or make troubles. He was surprisingly quiet. However, Ricky always cried, and Gia was the naughtiest. At first, Eden and I thought she was hyperactive, so we took her to the hospital for a check-up. We didn''t rest assured until the doctor said she was normal and healthy." "Wow!" Gracie was shocked, "Mom, brothers born of the same parents differ from each other. They''re triplets, so they must have different personalities. You actually thought that Gia was hyperactive." "Nowadays, every child likes to make noise. When Boris was young, he was the same. Except when he was sleeping, he had never been quiet. As long as he was awake, the floor in the living room was filled with his bottles and toys. When he was sleepy, he never slept obediently, and he wouldn''t sleep until he got tired from crying. How did you two bring up the three children?" She only raised one child, but she thought that it was too difficult. She didn''t want to give birth to a child again. Jaida looked at her with a distressed face, "Gracie, since you were young, I have never spent much time with you. I always know that you used to live a hard life. You gave birth to the child and had the confinement in childbirth alone. I know all these. You needed to raise Boris and work. I very sorry for you as soon as I think of this." "At the beginning, it was indeed hard for Eden and me to raise the three children, especially Eden. She had to changed the diapers for them and fed them milk at night. She couldn''t sleep well all night. Especially when the children were sick, she couldn''t sleep all night. But now everything is fine. We''ve crossed all the difficult barriers. In the future, you must live a happy life." Hearing this, Gracie shook her head with a smile, "Mom, I have never med you all these years. I just missed you very much when I encountered difficulties, but as long as I thought that I could see you again, all my sadness disappeared instantly." "I would regain my confidence and live a good life every day." "That''s right. Although I was not by your side, you couldn''t give up, and you should try your best to live." Jaida rubbed her head with distress. In the first half of her life, she lived in guilt and hatred. At this time, she had less hatred in her heart, and she wanted to use the rest of her life to make up for the guilt. Gracie smiled and said, "Alright, mom, let''s stop talking about this. This is the first time we''ve celebrated Victor''s birthday together after we grow up. He has been looking forward to this day. Today, we will have a good time together." Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Jaida smiled and nodded, "Yes, since I left, I haven''t apanied you and Victor to celebrate your birthdays. Today is Victor''s birthday, and I have been very happy since yesterday. The chefs hired by your dad are all very famous. He wants everyone to have a good time." "Originally, we should hold a grand birthday party for Victor. After all, he is a person with a high status." If they held the party in the Alwynn family, Victor would definitely receive a lot of blessing. "Mom." Gracie understood what she meant, "Mom, what Victor wants is sincere blessings. No matter how luxury the birthday party is, it is no better than Eden. He is living a very happy life now. He had waited for Eden for many years, and now he has finally got what he wants." Jaida nodded with a relieved face. Even an extravagant birthday party couldn''t bepared with Eden''s love. "Oh... Mom, let''s move away the sofa so that the living room can be more spacious. There won''t be so many people here this evening. We can move the table to the other side and make it a buffet. In that case, everyone can eat whatever what they want. So many famous chefs are here, and we really luck out today in enjoying superb food. Dad is so thoughtful. Even the most famous chefs havee to our house to make delicious food for us." She was looking forward to the birthday party. With the presence of these famous chefs, the birthday party had be more special and interesting. "Okay, in that case, you can move freely, and the four children can take what they like." Jaida agreed with her decision. Saying this, they took actions and moved the table. The house was not very big, but it was enough to hold a birthday party. It was very warm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gracie patted the dust on her hand and said with a smile, "Mom, Victor owns Windsor Vi and it is very big. When can we move there? The space there is bigger, and even the yard is big enough for us to hold a banquet or something." Jaida looked around the house. It was the first house she had in life. Only she knew that she bought this house with her first bucket gold after marrying Phillip. She knew that Eden wanted to settle down in River City. At that time, Eden was very happy to be able to live in such a house. She asked Jasper for help and signed the house over to Eden. Eden always hoped to have a house of her own. They hadn''t lived here for a long time, but they would move soon. She really couldn''t bear to leave here, and they lived a happy life here. She smiled and said, "Eden said that we would move there after the children''s holiday. Now they should go to school. Let''s wait." "Alright, Victor has many houses, but he bought Windsor Vi specially for Eden. I have to admit that he is really a good man." Gracie was envious. Fortunately, her brother was not a jerk. Otherwise, she really would not believe that there could be a good man in the world. "Yeah!" Jaidaughed and nodded. She was very satisfied with Victor''s way of doing things. ...... At Anson''s home. Lucian, Adonis, and Brian went to pick up Anson together. However, Anson was hesitant about going to Victor''s house. In the past, he apanied Victor on his birthday every year. Victor was very rich, but he kept a low profile, and his birthday was always a very low-key affair. But this time, Anson was really hesitant. He was afraid that he would upset Abby if he saw her. Last time, she left in tears without saying a word. He was very worried, but he restrained himself and didn''t ask anyone about her. Lucian and the others knew what he was thinking. Adonis asked directly, "Anson, have you decided yet? Do you want to go there or not? If you can''t make up your mind, we''re going to bete." Anson clenched his hands which he put on his knees, and his heart ached. He wanted to go there, but... He also wanted to see Abby, but he was afraid that he could no longer control his feelings after seeing her. Abby was so wonderful, and he was not good enough for her. Lucian could tell from his expression that he did not want to go there. As for Anson, he could never be with Abigail again. Even if he met her, they couldn''t get along with each other like how they did in the past. After all, Anson was disabled, and he minded this very much. Lucian said, "Anson, if you really want to give up, don''t go there. Only when you understand Abigail and never see her again can shepletely give up on you." Hearing this, Adonis red at Lucian, "Can''t you say something nice?" Lucian nced at him lightly with his brooding eyes, "I didn''t say anything wrong." Adonis said, "You should persuade Anson now. His love is like the sea, and one day the bitterness in his heart will fade away. He will grow old together with Abigail. But you asked him not to go there, which will ruin their rtionshippletely. Am I right?" Lucian was unconcerned and refuted, "He can keep his feelings for her in heart. It''s not a good thing to be too stubborn." Since Anson was hesitant to be with Abigail, he wouldn''t get an answer he wanted even if he kept waiting. All he would get was desperation and loneliness. Because he was truly thinking for Abigail. He had his own pride and did not want Abigail to marry a disabled man. The key was that Anson''s legs were disabled and his heart was broken as well. Only when he overcame himself could he save himself. No matter how much they said, Anson only had one idea, which was that he didn''t deserve to be with Abigail. This was what he was thinking about. Could they change his mind? Love was sometimes beautiful, but sometimes it was imperfect. It made people so painful just because it was imperfect. Anson and Abigail had lived in pain before they could be together. If Anson''s leg would never be cured, he would never be with Abigail. He knew Anson. Anson was just so simple. He was willing to do everything for Abigail forever. Even if he could not get the result he wanted, he had no regret. Brian said, "Anson, I''ve heard about it, but are you really going to be stubborn like this?" Only then did Anson raise his head slightly to look at them. There was no emotion in his eyes and his tone was calm, "You can go there now. I''ve prepared Victor''s birthday present for him. Bring it to him together." The three of them looked at him with sorrow. Adonis was still a little indignant after he got on the car, "What on earth is Anson thinking? Abigail is willing to spend the rest of her life with him, but he keeps refusing her. Does he think that he is a great president? Which woman can withstand his rejection like this? After all, everyone has his own dignity." After hearing this, Lucian and Brian did not reply to him. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Both of them didn''t speak, and Adonis nced at them with displeasure. Lucian was driving and only focused on the road ahead, ignoring Adonispletely. There was a faint and evil smile on Brian''s handsome face, "Adonis, love can''t be forced." "What? Anson asks for it. When he had a chance to be in love, he shouldn''t have been too stubborn. He should ept Abigail bravely so that he could be with her. Look at him now. He is listless and depressed all day long. He clearly likes Abigail so much, but he has to refuse her. Does he deserve her sincere heart?" Adonis said excitedly as he gestured. He came here to see Anson every day and saw him sitting by the window and looking outside with his face full of mncholy, affection and pain. The maple tree outside the window was gradually yellowing, just like the extinguishing hope in his heart. Looking at his lonely back, he really felt distressed. "Ha-ha..." Brian shook his head, "Adonis, he won''t listen to you no matter how much you say to her. Don''t waste your time. He needs to figure it out and recover from his experience on his own. But there is a problem." "What problem is it?" Adonis blurted out. He was not an expert in love and didn''t understand these love affairs. Even he himself was single. The first sentence his mother said when he got off work and went home was, "When will you have a girlfriend?" He could only point to the yellow leaves outside the window and say, "Mom, it''ste autumn, and I''m suitable to be in a different rtionship with autumn." Then his mother would throw the pillow on the sofa to him unceremoniously. She said angrily, "You brat! Victor has three children and everyone of them is talented, but you don''t even have a girlfriend! It seems that I can''t have a grandchild before I die." Victor''s three children had be role models for all of them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When their mothers were ying cards together, all they talked about were awesome things Victor had done. Victor met Eden by ident that night, and it was impossible for him have the same experience. How could his motherpare him with Victor? Brian leaned against the seat slightly. His expression was a littlezy, but he looked very charming, "This requires Abigail''s affection towards Anson. If she can get closer to him step by step and warm his heart, he will ovee himself and then they will be together." Adonis was speechless. Wasn''t it nonsense? "Brian, now the key is that Anson refuses to see her. How can she get closer to him? I think her heart will only be colder." Adonis snorted and suddenly kicked Lucian''s seat in a fit of rage, "Oh, Anson really pisses me off!" Lucian leaned forward and roared unhappily, "Alright, sit still! I''ve just bought the car, and it''s a leather seat. I won''t show you any mercy if you break it." Hearing this, Adonis was even madder. He red at Lucian, crossed his arms and pursed his lips tightly. What the hell? Tomorrow, he would buy a car which was more luxurious than this one and render him speechless! Seeing that Adonis was gloomy, Brian smiled and asked, "I heard that you have a new girlfriend recently. How is it going?" "Ahem..." Adonis immediately coughed when he heard this. He tilted his head and looked at Brian in confusion, "Why are you suddenly interested in my personal affairs?" Brian said seriously, "We''re friends. Of course, I hope that you can be in love with the woman you love and live together till old and grey with her. Can''t I care about you?" Adonis was very surprised by his sudden concern. This was not Brian''s usual style. Brian usually paid attention to his career, and he especially liked to tter his female customers. He went to find Brain several times and realized that his studio was a ce where men like him shouldn''t go. He was gooseflesh all over in his studio and still felt ufortable when he got home. Adonis looked sad and said feebly, "It''s naturally good that you care about me. The girl became my girlfriend yesterday, but she has regarded me as a rich but stupid man. She even said that I was an idiot who couldn''t distinguish the stic model from real person. As a result, she broke up with me. This is the fifth girlfriend I''ve ever had this month." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed unceremoniously. Even Lucian could not help but smile. After a long while, Brian stoppedughing and said, "I''d like to hear the details." Adonis nced at him dejectedly. It was a little embarrassing for him to say this, but he felt a little aggrieved if he couldn''t talk to someone about it. "Yesterday morning, I invited her to have lunch with me, didn''t I? After the meal, I asked her if she wanted to go shopping, and she said that she wanted to buy clothes in the shopping mall. I didn''t have any objection and took her there. She took fancy to a coat. After she tried it on, she asked me if she was pretty in it. It happened that there was such a coat on a stic model. It was the coat designed by Director Bleu, and it was popr this season. I pointed to the model and said that the model looked good in the coat." "Guess what? I was telling the truth. The model looked more good-looking than her indeed." Brian couldn''t help but smile, "That''s why you were cursed and abandoned?" "Yeah! Couldn''t I speak honestly?" Adonis spread his hands and looked puzzled. Brian reached out ten fingers and pointed to him, grinning from ear to ear, "Adonis, it''s not wrong to tell the truth, but there is something wrong with your way of speaking. I guess that you will never get married no matter who you''re with." "Why?" Adonis did not understand. One should be real. Brian was stunned. Did Adonis need to ask him why? He became anxious for Adonis when he heard this. However, Lucian said all of a sudden, "Adonis, you''re not even a back-up." Adonis was surprised. Would a person like him be a back-up for a woman? Adonis said, "Lucian, only a good-for-nothing will be a back-up. I''m the son of the Church family. Who dares to let me be her back-up?" Lucian chuckled. Although Adonis was capable, he was not only gossipy, but also stupid sometimes. Even he couldn''t do anything about him. How did he get the rights to build those tall buildings? Sometimes he doubted if Adonis was really so lucky. "Adonis, since those women all broke up with you, you should reflect on yourself. Don''t always me them. Think about what your own fault is." He was really worried that Adonis would never get married. After all, he changed his girlfriends very frequently. But there was only one result, which was that he was always dumped. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Adonis looked a bit wronged and pouted slightly. He looked at Lucian''s handsome side face and suddenly asked curiously, "Lucian, Brian, why don''t you have beard?" Lucian said, "We''re talking about you. Don''t interrupt us. If you don''t correct your shorings, I''m afraid that your mother will never have a grandchild in the rest of her life." Hearing this, Adonis immediately asked, "How do you know this? She said like this yesterday." Lucian was speechless. He always knew this. "Adonis, I thought you would be dispirited. Now, I realize that you are just simple and careless. You are a good man, and you deserve to have a nice girlfriend, but you have to change your bad habit first, which is that yo''re always not discreet." Lucian said with a smile. Adonis thought for a moment and said, "Brian, Lucian, listen to me carefully. The wife I want must be like this. She should be graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen. She should be good atputers and rich enough. The most important thing is that she should be charming, independent and strong." Brain said teasingly, "I don''t think you''re good enough to have such an excellent wife." However, Adonis looked at Brian with a proud face, "Am I worse than you? My father is rich and handsome, and my mother is very gorgeous, gentle and virtuous. Why can''t I have such a wife?" Lucian and Brain were speechless. They never had such a high demand on their future wives. Moreover, was Adonis''s father handsome? Was his mother beautiful? They didn''t think so. Brian shook his head and said, "There are so many beautiful women in the world, but having such a wife is like looking for a needle in a haystack. If you insist, I''m afraid that you''ll never get married." Adonis refuted him with confidence, "B*llshit! You know what? It''s said that all men in the world are liars. Whether they are handsome or not, they will be cheated by women. However, some lucky girls meet some kind liars and live a happy life with them." "Ahem..." Brian coughed a few times appropriately. He felt that he''d better mind his own business, and he shouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs. That would be so annoying and upset. "s..." Lucian shook his head. No one could change Adnois''s mind. He said, "Adonis, we''ve advised you a lot, but you don''t listen to us. There''s nothing we can do now." "Why?" Adonis asked in confusion. Lucian stopped the car and said, "Because we''ve arrived." Lucian took a look at the time. Luckily, they were notte. Adonis was speechless. He looked out of the window and found that they were outside Eden''s house indeed. Adonis thought of Anson again and only felt very depressed. He would take a few videos of Abigail and send them to Anson. Otherwise, Anson might not be able to fall asleep at night. Adonis went around to the trunk and picked up the cake Anson bought. The cake only cost one hundred and twenty-eight dors, and he always felt that it was miserable and shabby, "Lucian, why does Anson prepare such a birthday gift for Victor every year? Can''t he buy something nice? The other presidents eat the cakes which cost one million dors, but Victor''s cake is so cheap. It''s ipatible with his status." Lucian lowered his head and picked up the gifts, "Victor likes the cake of this vor, and this is an expression of Anson''s good will. He wishes that Victor could be twenty-eight years old every year. Besides, didn''t Anson buy a pair of diamond cufflinks this year? It cost hundreds of thousands of dors." "Tut-tut!" Brian couldn''t help but cluck, "You guys are so rich." Adonis nced at him and teased him, "Your get a sry of five million dors a year. Your father is a famous professor, and your mother is a supermarket owner. Are you poor?" Brian looked at Adonis with a smile and asked in reply, "Does your family only earn five million dors a year?" Adonis rubbed his nose in embarrassment, "I myself can make 10 million dors a year." Brian smiled weirdly, "So, I''m not even qualified to show off my wealth." Adonisughed and said, "You don''t show off because you don''t feel yourself inferior. Don''t you know that people who feel inferior show off their wealth and people who areck of love are faithless?" Brian smiled and didn''t say anything. "Alright, let''s go." Lucian said. Each of them took their gifts and went to the vi. Abigail had been nervous and expectant all day long. It was Victor''s birthday, and she knew that Anson would definitelye. She changed into a new red dress and wore her hair in a bun, looking noble and attractive. At this time, everyone hade to the living room. The long table was filled with all kinds of delicious dishes. The living room had been borately decorated, and the atmosphere was warm and romantic. Hearing the doorbell ringing, Abigail became nervous. Jaida went to open the door and saw Lucian and the others. She smiled lovingly. "Lucian, Adonis, Brian,e in quickly." "Thank you, aunt Jaida!" The three of themughed and said. Abigail did not hear Anson''s name and became upset in an instant. Eden was wearing a pink dress. Victor chose it for her carefully in order to match his light gray suit. He was eye-catching that night. Eden found that Anson didn''te here. She quickly nced at Abby, who was beside her, and her heart ached all of a sudden when she saw her disappointed face. Anson didn''te here, which made Abby very bad. She smiled faintly and held Abigail''s hand lightly. Abigail looked at her and smiled faintly, "Eden, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Eden smiled lightly and didn''t speak. Lucian nced at the disappointed expression on Abigail''s face. He knew that Anson had hurt Abigail once again. Everyone greeted each other with a smile. Victor introduced the four children to his friends. With their arrival, the atmosphere became even more harmonious. "Rat-a-tat..." At this time, someone knocked on the door. Jaida was slightly stunned and then grinned. She knew who it was. When she opened the door to take a look, she saw Jasper who was dressed in a dark suit. He looked much stabler and more reserved. "Aunt Jaida." Jasper said with a warm smile. Jaida''s eyes were brimming with tears when she heard this, "Jasper,e in. You haven''t been here for a long time." Jasper smiled gently, "Aunt Jaida, I''m very busy in thepany recently." "I heard from Eden that your new product is very popr this season. Come in quickly. It''s very cold outside." Hearing her kind and benevolent voice, Jasper smiled more and more softly. Victor was slightly surprised when he saw Jasper. He didn''t expect that Jasper woulde here. Jasper walked in with the gift, went straight to Victor and looked at him, "Happy birthday!" Victor reached out and pulled Eden into his arms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was stunned. Was Victor showing off? Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Jasper looked at him as he moved. In the end, he looked at Eden''s beautiful and pure face, and his deep eyes suddenly lit up. She looked gorgeous in the dress! "Eden, you look so beautiful today! Moreover, congrattions. You have be a mother again." Jasper said with a faint jealousy in his tone. He didn''t expect that she would get pregnant so fast. When Abby told him this news, he was very surprised. Victor frowned slightly. He was the protagonist that day, but Jasper praised Eden. Jasper muste here to see Eden with the excuse of his birthday. Victor became jealous. "Jasper, you are very handsome today." Eden looked at him with a smile. He rarely wore a suit in front of her. When he stayed with her, he was always a sunny and charming big boy. "Really?" Jasper looked at his clothes. In fact, he did not like suits very much. He wore it just for the need of work. Eden looked him up and down with a smile, "Of course, our Jasper is the most handsome." "Humph!" Hearing this, Victor was extremely enviable and snorted with an unnatural expression. Eden was speechless. What did he mean? Gracie rolled her eyes at Victor. How could this Idiot be jealous at this time? Jasper had let go of his love for Eden long ago. Was there any need for Victor to guard against him all day long? Jasper looked away and greeted others. "Abby." Seeing Abigail''s dejected face, Jasper knew she felt so bad because Anson didn''te here. He knew that Abigail was serious, and she would never give up no matter what Anson did. It seemed that he had to talk to Anson. Abby loved him wholeheartedly. Abigail forced a smile, "Jasper, you''re here." "Mm!" Jasper nodded slightly. "Uncle Joye,e here quickly. There''s a lot of good food here." Giada waved at Jasper and smiled brightly. Her smiling eyes were more dazzling than stars. "Okay! Gia, I''lle in a minute." Jasper walked over with a smile. "Uncle Calder, let''s have a drink tonight." Jasper looked at Zaiden, who was sitting next to Kenny, and smiled. "Okay, since you want to drink with me, it seems that I''ll get drunk." Zaidenughed very happily. Kenny immediately stood up and offered his seat to Jasper, "Uncle Joye, sit here." "Alright! Kenny." Jasper smiled at him gently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Wow! Uncle Joye, you''re so handsome today!" Henrick suddenly looked at Jasper, who was wearing a dark suit. When Jasper wore a suit, he looked noble and attractive, and he was not inferior to his father. Jasper looked at his cute face with a smile and said, "Ricky, you are very good-looking, too!" Dressed in a small suit, he looked more adorable than a TV child. Keh boasted, "Uncle Joye, I''m always so handsome and appealing." His small face was full of pride. "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed. His smile was like sunshine, making everyone feel warm. He was no longer as lonely as before and had be more cheerful. "It seems that you always praise yourself so confidently." Jasper next to Zaiden with a grin. Henrick nodded, "Uncle Joye, being handsome is my advantage. Why can''t I be confident?" He blinked his eyes and looked at him with a smile. Jasper was helpless. Why did he feel that Ricky was always so proud? "Ricky, we should be modest and keep a low profile." Jasper reminded him with a chuckle. However, Henrick shook his head with a smile, "Uncle Joye, now people don''t do low-key affairs. In this fashion era, I don''t show off my wealth and appearance. I only show off my ability." Jasper was stunned. "Ha-ha..." He suddenly couldn''t didn''t know how to answer him and could onlyugh. Ricky was indeed rich, handsome, and capable. After all, he had a rich father. Henrick smiled and said, "Uncle Joye, drink with grandpa here. I''ll get some food. Grandpa dotes on us very much. I can stuffed to the gills tonight." Ricky got up and left with a happy smile on his face. Jasper looked at Zaiden with grievances on his face, "Uncle Calder, I used to dote on them very much. Why didn''t they praise me like this?" Zaiden turned to look at the four children who were going to get something to eat together and laughed, "Jasper, that''s because you didn''t do it in a right way. Sometimes, you should dote on them at critical moments and cater to their needs. Only in this way can they really thank you." Jasper was so helpless. What exactly did he miss before? He looked back at Eden who was leaning against Victor with a tender smile. Her clear eyes were as bright as the sweet spring water in the desert, which made him obsessed. He suddenly realized that what he had missed was the regret that he would never be able to make up for. Zaiden knew what he was thinking, but love couldn''t be forced. It depended on fate. "Jasper, let''s drink." He picked up the red wine which he had collected for ten years and filled Jasper''s ss. "Jasper, have a try. This is a bottle of famous red wine that I have kept for ten years. I am very happy today, so I took out several bottles of wine to share with you." "Wow! Uncle Calder, you''re finally willing to take it out. I''ve been looking forward to your red wine." Jasper was a little excited. All Uncle Calder''s treasures were of good quality. Only when he met someone he liked, he was willing to take it out to show off. In fact, there was a lot of red wine in his family, and there was all kinds of wine in his winery aboard. However, he didn''t often go back. His parents sometimes sent him some wine, but it was boring to drink alone. At the same time, the four children were eating happily. "Gia, the steak is really delicious. Do you want some?" Boris ate with a good appetite, and the corners of his mouth were stained with some sauce. For him, this was the most abundant meal he had ever had since he came back from aboard. Every dish was delicious, especially the shrimp balls which were smooth and yummy. He couldn''t stop eating. Giada nced at the corners of his mouth and frowned in disgust. "Boris, wipe the sauce from the corners of your mouth first. It''s dirty." Boris was speechless. It was just a little sauce. Was it dirty? However, under Giada''s gaze, he picked up a piece of tissue and gently wiped the sauce from the corners of his mouth. He smiled and said, "Gia, is it okay now?" Giada shook her head slightly and said, "Is the steak you mentioned has just been cooked? I ate some before." Boris nodded immediately, "It''s from Australia. I ate it before and it''s very delicious. I''ll get one for you." When Giada heard this, sheughed and nodded excitedly, "Hurry up. Get me another ice cream. Don''t let my mom see it. If my mom sees it, just tell her that you want to eat it. Do you understand?" Giada whispered. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Hearing this, Boris looked at her with puzzlement and asked in a low voice, "Gia, why?" Giada looked at him with disappointment. "My mother doesn''t allow me to eat these food. I can only eat them once in a while." Boris nodded with understanding, "Gia, it''s like that my mother doesn''t allow me to eat candy. She doesn''t let me eat candy, but I want to eat it very much and always eat secretly." "Yeah, Boris, this time you finally be smart. I''m changing my teeth now, and I can''t eat these sweet food." "Ah..." Boris looked at her, "Are you sure you can eat it?" Giada said angrily, "I want to eat it! Will you get it for me or not? Why do you talk so much nonsense?" "Okay." Boris immediately got up and trotted to get the steak and ice cream. Seeing this, Henrick shook his head aside, "Boris''s downfall is Gia." Luckily, Gia was no longer his fan. Otherwise, he would often run errands for her, too. "Ricky, get me a chicken leg," Giada suddenly said. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Henrick was stunned. Talk of the devil and he came. He looked up at Gia. She was no longer his fan. Why should he listen to her? "Before Boris went there, why didn''t you ask him to get it for you by the way?" He didn''t understand. Gia mocked him in the afternoon, and it seemed that she hadn''t apologized to him. But she wanted him to run errands. Was he so easy to bully? Giada said reasonably, "I forgot to say it just now." Henrick was stunned. Did she have such a poor memory? "Fine, I''ll get it for you. I''m just your servant." Henrick got up slowly. After all, she was his younger sister. When they were in mother''s belly, they had had small fight. No matter what, they were brother and sister. Watching him leave, Giada smiled proudly, "Ricky, you''re still not my match." Keh cast a nce at Gia who wore a pink princess dress. The smile on her face was extremely smug. He asked in a deep voice, "Gia, are you very happy?" Giada was dumbfounded and then smiled with embarrassment. Kenny could always see her through. "Kenny." She said coquettishly. "You''re too naughty!" Keh said nly and then ate the shrimp balls in the te gracefully. Giada was speechless. Did he have to eat so elegantly at his own home? "Gia, here are your ice cream and steak. Your mother was chatting with Auntie Abigail, so she didn''t see me get the ice cream." Boris smiled as he ced the food in front of Giada. It seemed that he was waiting for Giada to praise him. After saying "thank you", Giada lowered her head and continued to eat. Boris was not praised, and he was taken aback. He sat down silently. Immediately afterwards, Ricky put a te of chicken legs on the table. Boris was shocked. He nced at Henrick, "Ricky, can you eat them all?" Henrick looked at him with a wicked smile, "You can eat together with me, can''t you?" Boris said with a disgusted face, "I don''t like chicken legs." Henrick nced at him and said, "Since you don''t like it, don''t eat it." Boris looked at him with a face of grievances, "Ricky, don''t you like me?" Henrick''s shoulders trembled a little. Boris actually said such ambiguous words. "Why should I like you?" Henrick didn''t understand. He should like girls. Boris said, "You''re my uncle''s biological son. We''re cousins. I''m a few months older than you." Henrick suddenly looked at him seriously, "Boris, I think you are only three years old." Boris was stunned. He looked obviously elder than them, okay? Humph! He decided to be himself bravely, and he wouldn''t be affected by anyone. He lowered his head and continued to eat. Henrick smiled and didn''t say anything. Adonis, who was not far away, held a ss of red wine in his hand and took a sip gracefully. He took out his phone and lowered his head. The shining lights illuminated his handsome face. Whenever they looked at him, he was always so charming. He raised his head and trained his phone on Abigail, who was chatting with Eden and Gracie. He took videos of her every move and sent them to Anson. He even shoot her from different perspectives. Anson had been sitting in the study. He did nothing but sat there quietly, looking out of the window with deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about. Perhaps he was waiting for the unexpected surprise or something else. After Jeate brought him a ss of water, she looked at his lonely back with distress. Anson had got double blows, and he could only get better as time went by. She turned around and left silently. The notification sounded, which made Anson''s heart tremble. Then, he immediately took a look at the mobile phone on the desk and became nervous all over. After looking at the phone for a long while, he pressed the switch on the wheelchair and went to the desk. He reached out, but his hand was trembling. Picking up the phone slowly, he saw messages sent by Adonis. He pursed his dry lips slightly and clicked on the videos. In the videos, he saw Abigail''s pretty face at first nce. As he watched her move and smile, a warm and tender smile appeared on his originally cold face. After he watched all the videos, the smile on his face be gentler and brighter. Abby was very beautiful that night. Her soft hair was twisted into a knot, and she looked noble and gorgeous in a red dress. Standing between Eden and Gracie, she was charismatic and eye- catching. This was the woman he fell in love with at first sight. No matter how he looked at her, he liked her so much. He smiled, and his eyes were shining with joy. At this time, Adonis sent him another message, "Anson, love is a matter between two people. Abigail is very disappointed because you''re not here." Anson''s heart sank slightly when he saw this, but he immediately became again. Abby still loved him in heart. He lowered his head and pinched his injured leg hard, feeling no pain at all. A trace of dejection shed across his eyes. He was no longer pleasant, and he was in the depths of despair again. In fact, he really wanted to go there and see her. That day, she left while crying, and he had been worried about her. "Abby." He gently rubbed her face on the screen with his fingers, and he wanted to remember his lovely face forever. Adonis was waiting for Anson''s reply. After a few minutes, he did not see Anson''s reply and gave up completely. He knew that Anson would not reply to him. Although there were only a few people at the birthday party, everyone was having a good time. After chatting with Victor, Lucian left Victor and Brian behind. He walked over, nced at Adonis and clinked his ss against his. Then he raised his head to take a sip before asking, "Did you send a message to Anson?" Chapter 869 Chapter 869 "Yeah!" Adonis nodded, "He didn''t reply to me, but he must have seen the videos. He knows my character well, so he must be waiting for me to send him a video. After watching the videos, he should be able to sleep well tonight." Adonis put his phone aside, picked up the ss and took a sip. Only then did he taste the wine with discrimination. It had a smooth, rich taste. He was slightly surprised, "This red wine is delicious. It must have been treasured for many years!" His eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. He had drunk a lot of red wine, but it was the first time he had drunk such pure wine. Lucian looked at Zaiden, who was chatting happily with Jasper, and said in a gentle voice, "Everything here is provided by Mr. Calder tonight. The price of the wine is beyond your imagination." "Tut-tut!!" Adonis was envious as he nced at Victor who was grinning from ear to ear. He had never seen Victor like this before. Victor had a warm family, a sessful career and three smart children, which was really enviable. At least he was envious. He was used to being dumped. When he saw that Victor was so happy, he suddenly felt a little unhappy. "Victor has a nice stepfather." Lucian nodded in agreement, "That''s right!" Mr. Calder was very respected in the business world, and he was a kind and amiable man. He took good care of his family, and good men should at least be like him. Although he and Jaida''s children were not rted by blood, he treated them as his own children. He always admired this kind of man. "Ha-ha..." Adonis looked at him and smiled, "Lucian, do you also think that he''s nice? Actually, Mr. Calder is richer than we thought. I don''t know about how powerful he is in River City, but he is the most famous property tycoon in Gate City." Lucian looked at him mysteriously, and then his eyes turned shrewd and brooding. As a hacker, how could he not know about this? Lucian replied, "It seems that Abigail is in a good mood." When he entered the house, he did see Abigail''s disappointed face, and he felt distressed for her. However, she was stronger than he had imagined. While chatting with others, she deliberately hid the pain in her heart. Adonis also nced at Abigail, who had been smiling all the time. He frowned slightly and asked in a tone of suspicion, "Can''t you see that she is forcing a smile?" He was a man with considerable insight, and he could see that Abigail''s smile was actually sad. However, Lucianughed, "Adonis, since you''re so sharp, why can''t you see through yourself? You''re always abandoned by women, which is really unbelievable." Adonis''s mood turned bad when he heard this. "Why do you talk about this again? This is Victor''s birthday party. No matter what, we should show him some respect and we can''t talk about anything else." In fact, he really did not want to talk about this matter. It was too shameful. Lucian smiled and said, "He spends his birthday like this every year, and you always make fun of him. Just say it if you want. Don''t care about your reputation anymore. I know what kind of person you are, and I just want to help you. I''m afraid that you''ll be single forever." Adonis was speechless. How did he know that he would be single forever? Those women had bad tastes. It was rare to meet a good man like him, but they didn''t cherish the chance. Adonis said unwillingly, "What should I say? I will only tell the truth that she broke up with me. I regret being with her so much. Fortunately, she said that first. Otherwise, I would have dumped her a long time ago." Adonis''s face was full of fury and grievances. "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed, squinted at him and said with a sarcastic expression, "Did you have a chance to break up with her?" Adonis was speechless. Did Lucian have to make it so clear? "Humph! They are just passers-by in my life, and they will never meet someone like me again." Lucian nodded with interest, "You''re right. If they didn''t meet a few scums, they wouldn''t think twice before being with their future boyfriends." Adonis didn''t quite understand his ambiguous words. Was he mocking him or those women? But he was too awkward to ask Lucian. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If Lucian was mocking him, asking him would make him so stupid, wouldn''t it? If he was mocking those women, he would immediately p his hands to praise him. "Ha-ha...Lucian, those women can''t tolerate me, which means that they are too narrow-minded." Lucian sneered, "Only you''re noble and selfless." Adonis nodded with a chuckle, "Lucian, don''t worry about me anymore, and don''t forget that you''re also a single man. Tonight we''ll witness the public disy affection of Victor and Eden. You''d better think about how tofort yourself. Life is long, and I must be with an interesting girl." Lucian was helpless. The premise was that Adonis could meet that interesting girl. Adonis threw a nce at Brian, who was not far away, and said, "Lucian, I heard a rumor that Brian seems to have a girlfriend." Lucian looked at him, "Who is she?" "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed, "You are close to her, but you don''t know it? It seems that Hubbard, who works in Alwynn Group, has something to do with Brian." When he said thest sentence, the music suddenly stopped. Everyone heard his loud and clear voice. Adonis was very embarrassed. How could such an awkward thing happen to him? "Adonis, what nonsense are you talking about?" Brian looked at him angrily. Adonis''s shoulders shrank. He had never been so unlucky before. It turned out that the world could be so small, and everyone could hear his casual words. "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed awkwardly and pointed at the roast chicken on the table, "I mean, you don''t like to eat the chicken, and I don''t think the chicken has something to do with you." Adonis had emphasized the word "chicken" quite heavily. Everyone was stunned. Was there anything wrong with their ears? That was not what Adonis said just now. Brian walked to him with a ss of wine in his hand and looked down at him, "That''s not what you said just now." Adonis looked calm and still pointed to the roast chicken on the table, "s! The chicken is delicious. Let''s have some together and I''ll drink with you. We have something to share, and you look so handsome and pleasant to the eye. Let''s have fun tonight..." Adonis humbled himself and pleased Brain. Brain wouldn''t lose his temper on Victor''s birthday. He knew his temper. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Brian''s face darkened to the extreme. He nced at the ss in his hand and smiled wickedly. Since Adonis dared to gossip about him, he must drink him down this night. "Okay!" He raised his eyebrows and nodded with a smile, "You want to drink, right? Let''s drink to our heart''s content." Adonis looked at his malicious eyes, and his heart was in his mouth. Did he get himself in trouble? Brian was quite good at drinking. It seemed that he could not drink him down. Adonis turned around and looked at Lucian for help. Lucian looked as if there was nothing he could do to help him. Adonis cursed him in heart. Was Lucian really his friend? What a fair-weather friend! Lucian smiled and continued drink on his seat. Victor also smiled not far away and watched Brain take Adonis to the sofa aside. Adonis bit his lower lip tightly and secretly red at Brian who was sneering. Why did he feel like he was going to suffer? Brian put his hand on Adonis''s shoulder, and they sat down together. He poured a ss of wine for Adonis slowly. Seeing this, Adonis was desperate, "Brian, are you serious? This is wine, not juice or water." If he drank like this, he would be unconscious. Would his mother recognize him when he got home? Brian said with a smile, "Adonis, I know that you''re always a heavy drinker. The wine is far from enough for you. Drink it You want to drink with me, don''t you? You know that I''m usually very busy, and I spend all my time with those beauties. It''s rare for me to drink with you and relieve your boredom." Adonis moved his lips as he looked at the ss which was filled with red wine. He pursed his lips. Why should Brain drink with him on such a beautiful night? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He should go and entertain those beauties who had made appointments with him. Moreover, was he a heavy drinker? He himself didn''t think so. Seeing that he didn''t drink, Brian looked at him and smiled, "Adonis, are you looking down on me? I don''t have many friends, and you guys are my only friends. You don''t despise me, do you?" After that, Brian pretended to be sad and lowered his head. Adonis knew that he was acting, and he gritted his teeth. He pursed his thin lips and swallowed a few times before saying, "Don''t show off how many friends you have. The one who helps you when you are in troubles is just like the lighthouse." He didn''tck for anything, but he was melodramatic. Why did he speak so carelessly? No, why was he so unlucky? The music happened to stop when he said that. He picked up the ss in anger, looked into Brian''s eyes, and then gulped down the wine in the ss. Only did then Brian looked happier. Heughed and said, "Adonis, well done. Go on." Saying this, he filled Adonis''s ss again and poured himself some wine. Seeing this, Adonis suddenly thought of Director Shaprio, who was forced to drunk by Anson that night. He just drank one ss after another and then got unconscious, didn''t he? If they got along well, it was nice. But since he had offended Brain, Brain naturally took revenge on him without hesitation. Seeing that they drank so much, Eden, Gracie, Abigail and Jaida became worried. Victor looked at them and said, "You don''t have to worry. Brain knows what he is doing." Eden looked at him, "Eat more food." Hearing her considerate words, Victor smiled and said, "Okay, honey." "Tut-tut!" Abigail could not help but nce at Victor and said teasingly, "Hey, I''m not full yet, but I can get full by witnessing public disy affection." "Me too." Gracie looked at Victor with theint. Everyone knew that he had a wife and three smart children, and there was no need for him to show off like this all the time. Victor nced at the two of them, "Gracie, Abigail, this is my wife." Abigail was speechless. "We know that Eden is your wife even if you don''t introduce her." Eden was stunned. Was it written on her face that she was Victor''s wife? "Ha-ha..." Victorughed heartily, "I don''t think it''s a waste of words to tell you again. I''m no longer lonely because of Eden, and she will apany me forever. I will only show my innocence and pureness to her." Abigail was shocked. Was Victor pure? Was that so? Why didn''t she think so? Victor didn''t care what Abigail was thinking. He lowered his head and looked at Eden affectionately, "Eden, your smile is full of warmth. When you smile, my heart melts. Thank you foring back to my world and giving me the best love." Abigail, Gracie and Jaida walked away silently. They seemed to be third wheels there. Eden was speechless. What was wrong with Victor that night? He said so many sweet words and touched her heart a lot. Looking at his good-looking lips, she only wanted to kiss him. Seeing that they had left, Victor smiled with satisfaction. They had actually been third wheels for a long time. "Eden, are you full?" Eden nodded quickly. Even though she was not full, she was no longer hunger because of what he said just now. She couldn''t help but look at his lips when he spoke. When did she be so weak in willpower? No, she couldn''t think too much. She had to work hard. Otherwise, people would say that she was nothing but good-looking as Victor''s wife. Victor smiled faintly and said, "Eden, why don''t we go to the yard and have a rest? There is a smell of alcohol here. Let''s go to the yard and get some fresh air." She hadn''t given him a gift yet. Was it because she wanted to give it to him when they stayed alone? He wanted to create an opportunity for her. He had been looking forward to her gift all day long. He wanted to know what it is. He was restless because of her gift. When Eden heard this, she wondered if he wanted to leave everyone in the house. It was his birthday party! She thought for a moment, "Victor, in fact, I am not very full. I want to eat some more shrimps and fishes." A trace of disappointment shed through Victor''s eyes. He helped her sit down, "Eden, you''re pregnant, so they made some nutritious food for you specially. I''ll get it for you now." Victor turned around and gritted his teeth. What a little mischievous darling! Oh... It''s his first birthday after she married him. It shouldn''t be like this. When she was a child, she gave him a lot of gifts on his birthdays. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Victor came back with a te of food silently. Eden looked at him and smiled. She had to admit that the food prepared by the chefs was very appetizing. Especially the steamed fish which was smooth and refreshing. Eden lowered her head to eat. Victor suppressed the restlessness in his heart and waited for her to finish her meal patiently. Abigail and Gracie apanied Lucian to drink, while Jaida was busy taking care of the four children. Eden had no intention of going out at all. She had been eating slowly, and Victor''s heart ached when he was waiting for her. Time passed by little by little. When it was time to cut the cake, everyone was having a good time. Lucian stood up and said, "Victor,e here and cut the cake." After eating the cake, it was time for him to go home and sleep. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had yed for a whole night and got a bit drunk. He nced at Adonis, only to see that his face was scarlet. With drunken eyes, he mumbled beside Brian. Victor looked at Eden, who had been eating the fish for a long time, and then got up silently to cut the cake. Eden followed him. Everyone gathered around him. All of them looked at Victor happily. Only Adonis almost couldn''t keep bnce and leaned on Brian''s shoulder. Victor looked at the cake which was made with the top raw materials. It was the most gorgeous and the most unique cake, representing the sess of the Alwynn Group. Zaiden prepared it for him. He picked up the knife and cut the cake from the middle. "Bang..." Lucian set off the fireworks. Outside the window, fireworks shot into the night sky, sending out colourful sparks. Victor and Eden looked at each other and smiled. He held Eden in his arms and looked at the fireworks outside the window. Both of their faces were full of happiness. Then, the four children surrounded Victor and sang a birthday song for him. Victor finally had a different birthday. He was excited and overjoyed. They ate the cake together. After eating half of the cake, Adonis became much soberer. He grabbed a big piece of cake and wiped it on Brain''s face. "Oh..." Brian''s face was suddenly covered with cake, and he couldn''t see clearly. "Adonis!" He shouted angrily. Then he grabbed the cake in his te and wiped it on Adonis''s face. Adonis did not avoid him. They did such a thing at the end of Victor''s birthday every year. However, he would be prepared every year. He would wear the clothes that he would never wear again and throw it in the trash can when he got home. "Ha-ha..." Brian couldn''t help butugh when he saw two pieces of cakes spurting out from Adonis''s nose. Jaida and Zaiden hugged each other and watched them ying. The four children wiped the cake on each other''s face. Victor dabbed a drop of cream and stained Eden''s nose with it. "You''re so cute!" He smiled pleasantly with a face of joy, and he was openly delighted. Seeing that everyone was having a good time, Eden immediately tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. Victor stood still in a daze and felt limp and numb all over. No matter what kind of gift he had received, it was no better than her kiss. Although Eden did not prepare a gift for him, her kiss overrode everything. Jaida and Zaiden, who were not far away, were stunned. Zaiden said, "Jaida, my daughter has been led astray by your son." Jaida looked at him coquettishly, "She is also my daughter." Zaiden smiled. He whispered, "Jaida, I''m a little drunk. Let''s go back to sleep!" His tone was somewhat ambiguous. Jaida''s face was a little hot. She told the children that it waste and they should go back to sleep before she returned to her room with Zaiden. While Victor instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Each of them wiped cake on his face, and then the birthday party was over. Victor did not avoid them in order to make them happy. If someone had a feud with Victor in the past, it would definitely be a good chance for him to take revenge... In the middle of the night, everyone was tired from ying. Eden called ride-hailing services for Lucian and the others. After the three children fell asleep, Gracie and Abby went back to their rooms to rest. They drank too much that night. The chefs had left. The hourly employees they had hired cleaned up the living room quickly and left. The living room returned to its original state, as if no party had been held here. She nced at the door of Zofia''s room. Zofia didn''te back. She didn''t know if her family talked to Zofia''s parents smoothly. She had no time to ask them that night, and she could only wait until tomorrow morning to call Buddy or Zofia. "Eden." After Victor sorted out the gifts sent by his friends and took a bath, he came down to look for Eden. Having such a simple and happy birthday party made him in high spirits. Eden looked up at him with a faint smile and walked towards him. "Let''s go up first." Victor took her hand and found that it was a little cold. Then he held her hand more tightly and asked in a low voice, "Eden, are you tired?" Eden shook her head slightly, "Now everyone in this family protects me well. You don''t allow me to do anything. I''m not tired at all." Victor reached out and held her in his arms, saying with his eyes full of smiles, "Eden, just give birth to the child at ease, and you don''t have to think about other things. I will apany you to the hospital for check-up tomorrow." Eden nodded, "Okay! It''s the right time to have a check-up." They returned to their room. Eden went to take a shower, while Victor sat there and waited for her to come out. "s!" He sighed. Having not received Eden''s gift, he was still a little upset. However, when he thought of her kiss, he felt that it did not matter. After Eden came out of the bathroom, she put on a coat, and then turned around and walked to the wardrobe. Originally, Victor wanted to stop her, but he didn''t speak when he saw her opening the wardrobe door. Eden opened the drawer and took out a luxurious golden box from it, smiling faintly. Holding the box, she turned around and walked towards Victor. Victor looked at the box in her hand, and his heart instantly became nervous. Was this his gift? Seeing that Eden was getting closer and closer, Victor immediately suppressed his excited emotions. It turned out that she wanted to give him a surprise. Eden sat beside him, looked at him with a smile and handed the box to him, "Honey, happy birthday." She had never said this to him that day. "Honey." Victor looked at her delightedly. He could address her like this very smoothly. As long as he called her like this, he would feel extremely satisfied. Eden smiled and said, "Open it and take a look." Victor nodded, "Okay!" At this moment, his hands were trembling a little. Opening it carefully, he saw a pair of diamond rings inside. "It''s a pair of diamond ring." Victor was very excited. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Eden nodded with a grin. She looked at him and said, "After knowing your birthday, I had been thinking about what to buy for you. But you don''tck for anything. I wanted to buy you diamond cufflinks, but you received such a birthday gift every year. Then I suddenly thought of a friend of mine in Gate City and asked her to design a pair of diamond rings for me. The rings are unique in this world." When she went to the mall, she only bought him ties and shirts. "I bought some ties and shirts for you. They''re all in your wardrobe. They''re not gifts. I bought them for you as your wife." It was the first time she had bought clothes for a man. To tell the truth, she was very excited. Victor held her in his arms. His handsome face was full of excitement, and his eyes were shining with joy. "Honey, thank you! I thought you didn''t prepare a birthday present for me. You don''t know that I''ve been nervous all day long." His heart was finally at ease at this time. It turned out that Eden didn''t forget to prepare a gift for him. Eden smiled and looked up at him. He missed her so much before he found her. How could she not prepare a birthday present for him? Victor immediately kissed her on the forehead. Loving her crazily was the sincerest thing he could do. Life was long, and he wanted to live with her like this all the time. "Eden, put it on for me." He had no way to hide his happiness in his tone. Eden nodded with a smile. She picked up the diamond ring that belonged to him and wore it for him. She designed the star patterns on it by herself, and she liked it very much. Watching her wearing the ring for her, Victor was more and more excited. Originally, he should have bought the diamond ring for her, but she had bought it for him. It made him feel that all his love and affection was worth it. He raised his head slightly, looked at her smiling face and thought, "Eden, I think my love for you is like the eternal starry sky." "It''s really beautiful!" Victor smiled as he picked up another diamond ring and wore it for her. Eden had never worn a ring before. It was the first ring she wore in life. Although it was not a ring Victor used to make a proposal, it meant a lot to her. Victor put his hand close to hers. When the two rings were put together, the star patterns could actually form a perfect pattern. "The design..." Victor suddenly looked up at Eden. Eden nodded with a smile, "I designed the pattern for us personally." It was very easy for her to design such a pattern, but it had a different meaning. "It''s really impressive!" Victor looked down at the ring. Her good will and sincerity made his heart melt. The smile on his face was very pleasant. In the past, it was probably because he had been tortured by his deep love for her, and he missed her so much, so he remembered the pain he had very clearly. At this time, he had got the true happiness, so this moment was unforgettable. He really loved her, so this kind of feeling was so wonderful. Those who had never been in love would never understand. They had a dreamless night! The next morning, Victor apanied Eden to have a prenatal examination. On the way to the hospital, Eden sent a message to Buddy and asked him what had happenedst night. "Buddy, did you have a nice talk with Zofia''s familyst night? Did her mother forgive you?" She had seen Zofia''s mother who was a simple, honest and kind person. A few minutester, Buddy replied to her, "Eden, everything went smoothly. After my mother apologized to Zofia''s mother, Zofia''s mother forgave my mother for the sake of the child, but she did not forgive me." Eden was stunned. Then, Buddy sent a her message again, "Eden, I know you must be very confused. Zofia''s mother does not forgive me, and Zofia has the same idea. After all, I gave up Zofia first. I will do my best to let Zofia and my future mother-inw forgive me as soon as possible." When Eden saw this, she immediately understood. She sent a message to him quickly, "Buddy, you''ll make it!" Zofia loved Buddy so much. When he wanted to break up with her, his heart was brokenpletely. The pain was also unforgettable. Since her mother knew how miserable and painful she was, how could she forgive Buddy so quickly? If she was Zofia, perhaps she would never see Buddy again. Sometimes, she was just so determined. Buddy replied to her, "Eden, thank you for taking care of her these days. I''ll do my best. Today, Zofia won''t go back, and she will go to our house. Grandma wants Zofia to apany her. I''m going to pick her up." When Eden saw these words, she suddenly felt a little worried in heart. She pursed her lips and typed, "Brother, Haven..." She did not typed the rest of her words, but she knew that Buddy understood what she meant. It was Haven who arranged those gangsters to smash Zofia''s restaurantst time. Buddy said, "Eden, I know what you mean. But you can rest assured that I will take good care of Zofia. I won''t let anyone bully her." Eden did not reply. Buddy once hurt Zofia''s heart badly, but Zofia didn''t mind what had happened, and she was with him again. She was in the depths of despair when they broke up. Not hearing Eden speak, Victor turned to nce at her, "Eden, how is it going?" Eden looked sideways and said with a smile, "Guess what happened?" Victor shook his head slightly, "Eden, it''s hard to guess." After all, everything about love was hard to solve. Eden said, "They forgave my mother, but they didn''t forgive Buddy. However, Buddy does his best to advance. They will forgive him one day, because he is sincere." "Yep!" Victor nodded, "I can trust Buddy, but I don''t trust your eldest brother." Eden frowned and asked, "Is my eldest brother so bad?" If her eldest brother didn''t give her ten million dors as her pocket money, she didn''t have enough money to make a pair of diamond rings. Her father gave her a ck card. She knew that there must be a lot of money in the ount, so she didn''t dare to use it. Victor thought for a while. It seemed that he couldn''t speak ill of her eldest brother casually. Eden was protective of him. He didn''t dare to talk too freely. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled with a guilty conscience. He really shouldn''t have mentioned this, "Eden, do you know when you''re the most beautiful?" Eden was speechless. His irrelevant answer had nothing to do with her question. Eden did not speak. Instead, she quietly watched him driving. A smile gradually appeared on Victor''s handsome face. He replied, "Eden, you''re the best-looking when you stay with me!" Eden was taken aback. "Victor, do you know what I was thinking when I lost sleep?" she asked in a low and deep voice. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Victor answered confidently, "Eden, of course you were thinking about me." However, Eden''s answer upset him, "No, I was thinking about sleeping." Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Victor was surprised. Why was he so confident to think that she was thinking about him? "Eden, wouldn''t you miss me?" Victor looked aggrieved. When he couldn''t fall asleep, he was thinking about her. He tossed and turned and missed her a thousand times. Eden smiled and said, "When I couldn''t fall asleep, I wouldn''t think about anything. I just wanted to close my eyes and sleep." If she lost sleep, she would be very painful when she woke up the next morning. Staying upte would hurt her skin. Usually, she wouldn''t stay upte unless she had no choice. Victor was dealt a blow in an instant and didn''t speak with a wronged face. Eden was happy to close her eyes and rest. Victor nced at her. They slepttest night, so he did not disturb her from resting. Victor took Eden to the hospital he was familiar with. He had made an appointment long ago. Eden didn''t have to queue up for the examination. A special doctor would do the check-up for her. She had a B-scan and a blood test. She was only pregnant for a short time, and the baby couldn''t been seen. The doctor asked her to go there a weekter. Eden held the B-scan report and looked at it as she walked. It was a baby. She suddenly smiled. It was good that there was only one baby in her belly. She knew that she couldn''t be pregnant with three babies every time. As soon as she went out, she saw Victor standing outside the door with a nervous look on his face. When he saw Edening out, he immediately smiled, "Eden, how is it? Is our baby all right?" Seeing that he was so expectant, Eden smiled brightly, "Everything is normal, but the baby can''t be seen now. Let''se over in another week to have a check-up." "Oh!" Victor nodded excitedly, and then he was relieved. "Eden, let''s go for a meal. You can''t starve now." Victor held her, for fear that she would be tripped or hit something. Eden looked down at the time and nodded, "Let''s go to pick up the children after the meal. We''ll go to the amusement park today." In the past, in order to save money, she rarely took the children to the amusement park. Since they had a rich father, they could y there at will. "Okay, we''ll go back and take the four of them out to y after eating." Victor looked gentler than before. In the past, he either worked overtime or slept at home on weekends. But at this time, he was no longer lonely on weekends. After having breakfast, they went back and took the four children to the amusement park. Gracie was happy to stay at home. She could sleepte together with Abigail. As for Reba, she received a phone call from Justin after having breakfast. "Mrs. Alwynn, Victor and Eden went to the hospital today. But we have carefully checked this hospital. It seems that Chairman Alwynn is not in this hospital. It seems that Eden went there for a prenatal examination." Hearing this, Reba was stunned. Did she mishear just now? Justin said that Eden went there for a prenatal examination. Eden was pregnant... Reba asked again in disbelief, "Justin, do you mean that Eden went to have a prenatal examination? Are you sure?" Justin said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sure that Eden went there for a prenatal examination. After that, they had a meal and went back." Reba''s hand was trembling a little as she held the phone. How long had they been together? Eden got pregnant so quickly. Three children were not enough for them. Did they want another child? "Continue to find where chairman is. We must find him before the next board meeting." Reba said sternly. If she could not find Phillip, she could only use her own way. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Justin replied, "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn. We have been doing our best to investigate it, and we''ll get some news soon. Mrs. Alwynn, please give us some more time." Reba said, "Okay!" Then, she hung up the phone. Vincent came over and looked at her, "Mom, what happened?" Reba said, "Eden is pregnant. Haven is an idiot! If weren''t for that incident, you would have a child now, and we wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation." " She was in a frenzy of rage as long as she thought of this. Vincent looked helpless, "Mom, it was something of past. What''s the point of mentioning it now? Now the most important thing is to find dad. Before we get Jotham Alwynn Group, dad can''t show up." Even if his father was fine, he wouldn''t make a thing out of it after he got Jotham Alwynn Group, because he cared about their reputation. At that time, his father would no longer had ability to control thepany. He had no turning back. Since things had be like this, he couldn''t regret it no matter what. Reba said seriously, "Justin has been investigating it. Ourpany has lost one billion dors recently. I found the title deed of Century Building in your father''s study. The building is worth 5 billion dors. Now we have to sell this building to ease our urgent need." Alex was not capable enough to give her a billion dors. So, she could only do this. If she sold Century Building, she could not only make up for the loss, but also get 4 billion dors and spend it at will. If she had so much money, Victor really had no way to defeat her. After her careful investigation, she found that the Alwynn family was really rich, and they had a lot of buildings and houses. It was a pity that all the real estate was in Phillip''s hands. She searched the entire study and only found the title deed of Century Building. Vincent said, "Mom, dad always keeps Century Building. Moreover, if we want to sell it, Victor will definitely know it. Will he let us sell it easily?" Reba smiled craftily and narrowed her eyes slightly, looking more cunning than a fox, "Vin, why can''t you be smarter? We can sell it secretly. How will Victor know about it? As long as we sell it, he won''t be able to change the fact no matter how powerful he is." Vincent was a little uneasy in heart. Even if they could make a deal secretly, the buyer must be bold enough, because it was a huge amount of money. Century Building was well ced and valuable. If it was publicly bid, they would get more than five billion dors. In the past, Reba wanted to move Jotham Alwynn Group there, but his father did not agree. They didn''t know why till this time. Seeing that Vincent didn''t speak, Reba looked at him and said, "Vin, I know what you''re worried about, but don''t look down on Century Building. Its importance is due to its geographical location, and lots of people want to buy it. You can seek for a buyer in private. If anyone wants to buy it, we can meet secretly first. This is our only way. If we don''t sell Century Building, we can''t keep the company afloat and the shareholders will make big troubles." Those shareholders were very difficult to deal with. It was impossible to let them solve the problem by themselves and understand their difficulties. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Vincent understood her difficulty. If they didn''t do it, they had no other way. He couldn''t bear to sell Century Building. "Okay, mom. I''ll do it in private." "Mm!" Reba nodded, "It''s better to find a buyer as soon as possible, but..." Reba was about to say something, but stopped. She suddenly remembered Keh''s words. He didn''t seem to be joking at that time. "But what? Mom." Vincent asked doubtfully. Reba nced at him and slowly looked down. Even she herself hadn''t figured it out, "Vin, I met Victor''s three children in the mall. One of them told me that it was him who caused ourpany to lose one billion dors, not Victor." "Ha-ha..." Vincent suddenly burst intoughter, "Mom, do you believe a child''s words? What''s more, how did he do such a thing? How could he do it? Perhaps he just wanted to protect Victor, so he took responsibility. But he is just a child. Can he be responsibility for such a thing?" He didn''t believe that a child could be that awesome. If Victor''s son had such an ability, he would give him the whole Jotham Alwynn Group. Reba also felt that her idea was ridiculous, but she had to believe it because Keh''s expression was so serious. This matter had been a knot in her heart. She said, "Vin, investigate this child." Vincent smiled and asked, "Mom, which child?" Victor had three children. Every time he thought of it, he was overwhelmed by jealousy. Reba recalled carefully and said with a frown, "It should be his eldest child, and his name is Keh." She remembered that the child asked her not to hurt his younger brother and sister, so he should be Keh. Keh''s every move was like Victor''s when he was a child. Victor, the brat, was so lucky. He actually had two sons and a daughter. She really didn''t understand why he had such good luck. "Okay!" Vincent nodded, "Mom, I''ll ask Justin to investigate this matter, but don''t hold too much hope. A child can''t be amazing enough to do such a thing." Reba said, "Vin, don''t be careless. I''ve checked it. There are some news about a six-year-old hacker online. If ourpany was attacked by him, we would lose more than one billion dors. I saw it by ident. Somepanies have cooperated with him and he did a good job every time." Keh''s eyes were so serious that it was hard for her not to suspect him. "Oh!" Hearing this, Vincent was quite surprised, "Mom, is there such news?" Reba said, "You can take out your phone to have a look. Many people are talking about him these days." Vincent immediately took out his phone and searched on the Inte. Sure enough, there were lots of news about a six-year-old hacker. He frowned slightly. There was indeed such a child. "You''re right." Vincent didn''t dare to treat it carelessly anymore. "Mom, when I go to work, I''ll let Justin investigate it." After all, they had lost one billion dors, and it was not something could be done by a child... No, it was really possible that it was done by the little hacker. "Yeah! We must do a thorough investigation." Reba said. Then, she asked, "Did you go to the vi with Havenst night?" Vincent smiled ndly, "Yeah, tonight we''ll go there, too." Reba red at him, "In this case, why don''t you just live in the vi? You''re furtive." "Mom." Vincent''s face blushed a little, "I want Haven to live in our house, but her parents don''t agree." Reba said, "Now we don''t have time to hold a wedding for you. Her grandma is at home, and it''s indeed a little difficult to ask Haven to move here. But Haven is your legal wife now, and they have no reason to refuse you to take her home. Since we''re in such a terrible situation, we must be in a good rtionship with the Clement family. No matter what, Haven is their adopted daughter, and they can not stand by if something bad happens to us." Even if she were to go to hell, she had to bring someone with her. Haven was one of them. Vincent said, "Mom, I see. She has something to do. Now she is about to arrive at Clement family." Grandma Clement was at home, so he didn''t like to go there. "Okay!" Reba answered, "I''ll go to see your sister. You can do your own work." As Reba said this, she went to the second floor. Vincent stood where he was, pursing his lips slightly. He raised his head and looked at the photograph of the whole family on the wall. Victor and Gracie were not in the photo. There were only him, his parents and sister. In his life, Victor was stumbling block to him no matter when. They were like people in two different worlds. Compared with him, Victor was so outstanding. He was sensible, calm, stable, persistent, and he could have the situation well in hand. In his father''s heart, Victor was someone who would never fail. Victor was reborn in adversity. No matter how many setbacks he had suffered and no matter how he was humiliated, his life didn''t be a tragedy. Instead, he became more and more sessful. His reputation and status were getting better and better every year. He clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth and said with a surge of great fury, "Victor, I don''t believe that I can''t defeat you in my whole life. One day I will win! I will let you know that the difference between us is not measured by money." After that, he turned around and went downstairs. He had plenty of fight left in him every time he thought of Victor. He would make use of his advantages and be outstanding. ...... Upon returning home, Haven heard Grandma Clement''s joyfulughter. She changed her shoes at the entrance and saw Zofia sitting on the sofa before she walked into the living room. Grandma Clement was holding her hand and talking happily with her. Haven suddenly fixed her eyes on Zofia''s belly. Seeing her big belly, she was a bit surprised. She was actually still pregnant. Zofia said in front of her that she would abort the child, but in the end, she secretly kept the child and used the child as a bargaining chip to stay by Buddy''s side. Why couldn''t Aisling know how scheming Zofia was? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Haven, you''re back." When Wyatt came downstairs, he saw Haven, who was standing still. Hearing Wyatt''s voice, Buddy, Aisling and Delmont, who were sitting aside, all looked at Haven. When Haven saw their eyes, she instantly felt that she was not a member of this family. She was like a child who had been isted and lost her courage in an instant. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 She managed to force a smile, "Dad, I''m back." Haven walked inside. However, Grandma Clement said bluntly, "Do you think our family is a hotel? You sleep outside and come back here at will. If the reporters see you like this, you will disgrace our family!" Haven paused slightly. If she could, she really wanted to move out of the house, but she hadn''t got what she wanted, and she couldn''t just leave like this. When Zofia saw Haven, her face changed. She lowered her head slightly and felt a little uneasy for no reason, not looking at Haven. The atmosphere became a little stiff because of Grandma Clement''s words. Haven was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside .She told herself that she couldn''t be angry. Once she lost her temper, she would have restrained herself all these years in vain. She smiled and said, "Grandma, I had something to dost night, and I stayed upte, so I didn''t go home. I was afraid of disturbing your rest." "Humph! What a nice excuse! If I remember correctly, Vin was not at home, either." Grandma Clement didn''t show her any respect. After all, she didn''t like Haven''s way of doing things. Haven was already Vincent''s wife, but she had to live in her parents'' house. Grandma Clement was not an old fogey. They had got married, but the Alwynn family didn''te to their family to talk to them so that Haven could move there. Since the Alwynn family didn''te here, they couldn''t ask Haven to live in the Alwynn family on their own, because that was too disgraceful. "Grandma." Haven pretended to call her like a spoiled child. But it didn''t work. Grandma Clement said coldly, "Can''t you see your sister-inw? Say hello to her immediately." Haven''s face stiffened when she heard the word "sister-inw". Thinking of what she had done to Zofia, she had no way to greet her at ease. "Grandma, I''ll change my clothes first, and I''ll be back soon." Haven made an excuse and went upstairs quickly. Buddy looked at her back with no warmth in his eyes. Haven asked Tillie to buy shares of theirpany. If he was right, Vincent and Tillie''s shares would eventually be transferred to Haven. However, Haven was so confident. Could she really take everything away from the Clement family? Her motive improved that she was more malicious than he had imagined. This time, he had a deep understanding of this. It seemed that Haven was still at a disadvantage, but she had the support of Reba and Vincent. Thinking about it carefully, Buddy felt that they had gained thepetitive edge. "Buddy." Grandma Clement said, but Buddy had no reaction. Aisling, who was sitting beside him, pushed him. "Buddy, what are you thinking about? Your grandmother is talking to you." Buddy immediately came to sense and looked at Grandma Clement. Grandma Clement smiled lovingly, "Buddy, take Zofia to your room. Your room is big, and it should be enough for you two to live. If I buy you a new house now, Zofia can''t live in because she is pregnant. Now her belly is big, so we can''t let her beughed at by others. I have discussed with Zofia''s motherst night. You can get the marriage certificate first. In that case, you can live together legally. As for the wedding, we will hold a grand wedding for you after Zofia gives birth to the baby." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Buddy looked at Zofia and smiled gently, "Grandma, it''s all up to you." Being stared at by him, Zofia only bit her lip slightly. "Mm! You''re the most obedient child in our family." "Grandma, am I not obedient?" Delmont said unhappily aside. Grandma Clement asked in reply with her face darkened, "Are you obedient? You even flirt with the casher in the supermarket. I saw it several times when I was in the supermarket. Now the society is soplicated that you should try your best to avoid troubles. Don''t get our family into any trouble." Delmont had been criticized and felt a bit speechless. He stopped talking sensibly. He was an elder brother, but he didn''t behave like an elder brother. In Grandma Clement''s heart, he was always inferior to Buddy. Buddy stood up, walked to Zofia and said softly, "Zofia, let''s go up first. We''lle down for a meal later." Zofia nced at him, got up and smiled at the elders before following Buddy to his room. This was the first time Zofia hade to the Clement family. Looking at the glorious and noble vi, she felt a little uneasy as soon as she came in. Buddy helped her to go upstairs, and they did not speak all the way. Buddy and Delmont lived on the third floor. Both of their rooms were veryrge. Their rooms were separated by the corridor in the middle. Although they lived on the same floor, they would not affect each other. When Buddy opened the door, Zofia looked over. The whole room was decorated in grey and white, and there was no extra colors, just like him who was upright and simple. The room gave her a clear andfortable feeling. The furniture was of the same color. It was luxurious but somewhat low-key. Buddy looked at her with tender eyes, hugged her from behind, and rested his head on her shoulder. Zofia was slightly stunned, but she stood still quietly and did not speak. Buddy said softly, "Zofia, let''s get married." Hearing these words, Zofia was shocked. She smiled and said, "Buddy, but I haven''t forgiven you yet." When she was in a rtionship with him, she knew that he was the youngest son of the Clement family, so she was nervous all the time. Although she knew that they would have a bad ending, she persisted. She couldn''t let everyone satisfied, but at lease Buddy loved her deeply. She knew how kind he was. She once wanted to die, but she didn''t hate him too much. His words was something she had been looking forward to the most. In the past, she thought that if she could be with him, she would love him wholeheartedly forever to repay his affection towards her. At that time, she looked forward to their future humbly. Although she would suffer lots of setbacks, she didn''t want to give up. She persisted so hard, but in the end, he retreated and gave up. Buddy took a deep breath and rubbed her big belly gently, saying with a smile, "Zofia, for the sake of our baby, please forgive me. I want to apany you and our baby. You can rest assured that I will never do anything to break your heart again." In the past, his mother threatened him with Zofia''s restaurant, which was the only source of her family''s ie. He had to give up. But at this time, no one wanted to separate them, and he could finally protect her well. Hearing this, Zofia was overwhelmed by happiness. Her eyes were brimming with tears, "Buddy, won''t you leave me alone no matter what will happen in the future?" She was afraid that their love could not withstand the test. In that case, she mightmit suicide again. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Buddy nodded hard and said in a tough tone, "Zofia, although you might think it is an excuse, I want to exin to you. Back then, I would never give you up if my mother hadn''t threatened me. In the future, no matter what happens, I will never leave you and our child. Zofia, trust me once, okay?" At that time, he was very painful and regretful after breaking up with her. But he had always been filial to his parents. As for his mother''s choice, he could only bear it silently. He hoped that as time went by, his mother would change her mind and he could be with Zofia again. His mother didn''t change her attitude until Eden appeared. She gradually understood something after knowing what Eden had gone through. That was why he could be with Zofia again. Zofia moved slightly and lowered her head. Her eyes glistened with tears. She knew that he was very filial and he broke up with her because he didn''t want his mother to be sad, but there was always a knot in her heart. Although he was sincere to her, she couldn''t persuade herself. Zofia looked down at her big belly. The baby influenced her decision indirectly. It must have a complete family. Many couples were no longer in love with each other, but they chose to live together for their own children. However, she and Buddy still loved each other! Zofia touched her bulging belly lightly, and suddenly her hand was kicked by the child. She was happy, and her heart was filled with pain, so tears ran down her face. Hearing her sobbing, Buddy immediately looked at her nervously, "Zofia, why are you crying?" His low and deep voice was full of worry, and he wiped the tears on her face with his fingers gently. With tears in her eyes, Zofia could see him clearly. He was mature and steady. His eyebrows were good-looking, and his dark eyes were full of tenderness for her. He looked very distressed, which made her heart warm. "The baby kicked me just now." Zofia sobbed. Buddy was stunned and thenughed, "What a bad boy! After hees to this world, I will give him a lesson. He actually dares to kick you." He couldn''t help touching her bulging belly. This child was not familiar with him. It didn''t even move every time he touched her belly. "Ha-ha..." Zofia was amused by his words, "How do you know it''s a boy?" Hearing this, Buddy smiled softly. His smile was as bright as the sun, and he couldn''t hide his happiness, "Zofia, because I had a dream." "Is that so?" Zofia blinked her eyes and looked at him in surprise. Buddy said with a grin, "A few days ago, I had a dream. In my dream, you came to my house, and a big ck snake followed you. It smelled your belly and then disappeared. I never had such a dream, so I told my grandmother about it. She said that it meant that you were pregnant with a boy." Zofia was dumbfounded. After she was pregnant, she often dreamed of snakes. "Zofia, don''t cry. You can''t be sad now. If you can''t forgive me, I will keep waiting." Buddy was afraid of her being too dejected and did not dare to push her too hard. He did make a mistake before. Zofia needed some time, and he couldn''t force her. Zofia wiped the tears on her face. Looking at his nervous face, she smiled and said, "I have forgiven you long ago in my heart. I love you, so I failed to hate you." Buddy''s face was full of joy and excitement when he heard this, "Zofia, is that true? Have you really forgiven me?" Zofia nodded with a smile, "I''ve been living in Eden''s house recently and have understood a lot. In Eden''s opinion, understanding someone is always easier to solve the problem than hate someone." "I don''t know whether it is because Mr. Alwynn is too smart, or Eden understands him very well. When she knew he was the father of the three children, she was just silent. She didn''t roar at him or quarrel with him. She tried to figure out the whole story and forgive him. In the end, she said that it was more difficult to forgive someone than to hate someone. She chose to forgive him because she knew him well." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Hatred will only both of us sombre. If I don''t forgive you, you will be restless all day because of this, and you will not be able to work and eat well. This is not what I want. Instead of making both of us unhappy, I''m d to forgive you." In fact, love was more important than anything else. It was the motivation that supported her to carry on with her life. As long as she was in love, she could go through every difficult period in life! "Fool, thank you!" Buddy held her in his arms cautiously. Regaining her love, he was flooded by joy and he was like over the moon. He would try his best to love her, care about her and live a happy life with her. Haven was very unustomed to Zofia''s sudden visit. After changing her clothes, she made an excuse and wanted to leave, but Grandma Clement refused to let her go out. Grandma Clement became more and more dissatisfied with Haven''s attitude, "Haven, how can you be like this? It is the first time your sister-inw havee to our house, but you not only ignore her, but also want to go out with an excuse. Do you look down on her so much?" Grandma Clement''s words like a needle piercing into Haven''s heart. For her and Zofia, not seeing each other was the best choice. "Grandma, I really have something to do." She just didn''t want to stay. If she looked at Zofia who pretended to be obedient and pitiful, she would definitely lose her temper. She would never reveal her true feelings in front of her family. "Don''t do it. If you go out from here today, you can nevere back again." With a cold face, Grandma Clement said without mercy. Eden couldn''t go home because of Haven, and she was not as generous at others. Haven had been pretending for many years, and she couldn''t stand her anymore. "Grandma." Haven looked at her in disbelief, on the verge of tears. She didn''t expect that Grandma Clement would say such words to her. "What''s wrong? Do I hurt your heart? How did we teach you to conduct yourself before? Are you sad now? Wouldn''t Zofia, who was bullied by you before, feel wronged and doleful?" Grandma Clement''s eyes were shrewd and her words were meaningful. Haven''s heart missed a beat uneasily. She lowered her head, nodded obediently and sobbed in a low voice, "Grandma, I was not considerate enough. I''m sorry. Grandma, don''t be angry." Haven''s tone was full of grievances, but she was somewhat nervous in heart. She lowered her head, and her face was covered by her chocte-colored hair. However, no one saw the malice and viciousness in her eyes. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Afterposing her emotions, she walked aside and sat down. Aisling and Wyatt watched this without saying anything. However, they had a grudge against Haven, so they made aparison in heart. Seeing how humble and affected Haven was, Aisling felt angry in heart for no reason. Everyone only live once. Small frictions in life reminded everyone to cherish the fleeting time. Back then, she insisted on bring Haven back, so she would be responsible for her to the end, but the premise was that Haven should conduct herself. She understood the feeling of loss. Haven was afraid of losing her wealth and glory, but it depended on whether she was lucky enough to enjoy it. "Tomorrow, ask Vincent toe over. It''s time for him to give me an exact time of your wedding. You can''t sleep outside secretly." Aisling said in a deep voice. Haven immediately looked up at her, "Mom, give Vin some more time. Now that something like this has happened to hispany, he''s very busy." "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clementughed gloatingly, "It must be his retribution, because he has done too many bad things. He has lost one billion dors in three days. Things in their shop online only cost one dor each, including shipping. I ordered several high-end clothes and sandalwood furniture. It so happens that I should change my furniture now." She bought hundreds of things on online shop of Jotham Alwynn Group and only spent a few hundred dors, which made her very happy. Haven''s face darkened to the extreme. No matter what, Vincent was her grandson-inw. She not only didn''t help Vincent, but also mocked him and took pleasure in his misfortune. Wyatt was quite surprised, "Mom, do you often shop online?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Grandma Clement looked at him with a mysterious smile and said teasingly, "Do you think only you young people can shop online and an old woman like me can''t keep up with the times? As long as I can see clearly and read, I can learn everything." Wyatt nodded with a smile, "You''re right." "Buddy teaches me how to shop online when he has time, so you don''t have to worry that I won''t keep up with the times." Grandma Clement looked very kind when she faced her son. At lunchtime, Buddy brought Zofia down for lunch. Zofia did not pay much attention to Haven. After all, she did not have much energy to care about such a shameless and evil woman. The expressions of Buddy and Zofia became different, and their eyes were full of affection as they looked at each other. When Grandma Clement noticed this sharply, she felt very delighted in heart. She nced at Aisling, "It''s the first time that your daughter-inw hase to our house. Shouldn''t you show your sincerity?" Humph! After all, Aisling looked down on Zofia before. It was so rare to meet such a good girl like Zofia, but Aisling used to despise her. Aisling graduated from a famous university. How could she be more pedantic than her? This time, Grandma Clement wanted Aisling to give Zofia some presents so that Zofia could take revenge on her and she could vent her anger. Hearing this, Aisling, who was eating, looked at Grandma Clement with confusion, "Mom, what..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Looking at Grandma Clement''s scheming eyes, she instantly understood what she meant. Grandma Clement was really... She really made her speechless. She looked at Zofia and found that she was a little nervous. She held the chopsticks so tightly that her fingers had turned pale. s! Why should Grandma Clement talk about this during the meal? She forced a smile and said, "Mom, I have prepared something for Zofia. She won''t go back until tomorrow, and I''ll give it to her tomorrow." When Haven heard that Zofia was going to live here, she felt so bad. Looking at the delicious dishes, she had no appetite at all. "Mm! This is a good thing. I think you should prepare eight million dors as a gift for her." Her great grandson was in Zofia belly. Buddy''s dream was meaningful, and his son would definitely be excellent when he grew up. Everyone was stunned. Zofia did not understand what it meant. Aisling thought about it. Eight million dors? That was a big amount of money. Who was Grandma Clement taking revenge for? Moreover, she couldn''t take the money from thepany. She could only use her private savings. That was the dowry she prepared for Eden. At this moment, Aisling was heartbroken. "Mom, are you sure you didn''t say anything wrong?" Aisling asked with a smile. Haven''s face darkened to the extreme. She had been in the Clement family for so long, but she hadn''t gotten so much money at one time. Delmont was more straightforward and had a simple mind. He chuckled and said, "Mother, you didn''t mishear it. Grandma said that you should give Zofia eight million dors as her gift!" Everyone was speechless. Aisling red at Delmont. She knew what Grandma Clement meant even if Delmont didn''t tell her. Grandma Clement wanted to take revenge for Zofia because she once bullied Zofia. "Oh! My Delmont is so smart. You know me the best. I will give you a big red packet in the Spring Festival." Grandma Clement gave Delmont a meaningful look. This brat could always piss off Aisling. However, why was she in such a good mood? "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clement couldn''t helpughing, and the intention on her face was obvious. Everyone was taken aback. Aisling looked so helpless. "Ha-ha..." Sheughed drily, "Delmont is right. Zofia is so obedient. Of course I should give her such a gift." "Oh." Grandma Clement looked at her with a meaningful smile, "I feel that you''re in a dilemma to speak against your conscience. You don''t feelfortable in heart, do you? That''s right! People should know how to understand and respect others." Grandma Clementughed leisurely as she looked at Aisling. She looked so happy that Aisling''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. "Mother, how can you... be like this? I said it... sincerely. How could I speak... against my conscience?" Aisling stammered. She was really embarrassed in front of her future daughter-inw. Hearing their conversation, Zofia finally understood what was going on. She said, "Grandma, Mrs. Clement, you don''t have to do this." During this time, she had made money by herself and saved some money. After making money on her own, she realized that no matter how rich her boyfriend was, she had to work hard to live up to her ideal of herself. Beauty and money would disappear, but the skills she had learned would never disappear. Grandma Clement smiled lovingly and said, "Zofia, why? You deserve it because you have suffered a lot. Besides, don''t call her Mrs. Clement. You and Buddy are going to get married. You should call her mom in the future." Zofia smiled faintly and did not speak. At least she couldn''t call her mom for the time-being. "Bang..." Haven suddenly mmed her chopsticks on the table with a gloomy face. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Everyone was startled by this sudden noise, and they couldn''t help looking at Haven. "Haven, what are you mad at?" Grandma Clement looked at her angrily. Haven was aware of her own gaffe. She said in a low voice, "Grandma, I am not mad. I didn''t hold the chopsticks firmly just now." "Is that so? Humph! What a good excuse." Grandma Clement red at her coldly. Haven was just jealousy. After she found out the bad things Haven had done, she did not give Haven red packet in the Spring Festival anymore. It was not because she was stingy, nor it was because she thought that Haven was not her granddaughter. They had lived together for more than ten years, and she loved Haven. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But everything Haven had done made her very disappointed. That was why she disliked her completely. There were many children who were adopted, but many children were grateful and filial. Everyone knew that they should love their families, but Haven only cared about herself. She was iparably selfish. Even so, she did not send Haven away, because Haven owned wealth and power. Sending her away would cast a shadow in her life. Even if she was hardhearted, she did not want to hurt her. Haven gritted her teeth. She nced at Grandma Clement with tears in her eyes, "Grandma, dad, mom, Delmont, Buddy, I''m full. I''ll go back to my room first." If she continued to stay here, she did not know what she would do. Why could Zofia get so much money without doing anything? She had schemed for many years, but she got nothing. Aisling looked at her with dissatisfaction, "By the way, Haven, I saw you and Tillie go to the company the day before yesterday, but you didn''t go to my office. Why did you go there?" Haven''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She forced a smile and said, "Mom, Miss Elliott and I passed by Clement Group. She wanted to go in and visit ourpany, so we didn''t go to your office." However, Buddy looked at her with intense eyes. He would definitely find out how many shares Tillie had as soon as possible. "Mm! Speaking of which, we haven''t invited Miss Elliott for a meal. She likes you so much, and we are very grateful. Make an appointment with her and see when she will be free. Your father and I want to treat her to a meal and thank her." Haven smiled and suddenly felt that Aisling still cared about her, "Okay, mom, I''ll tell her, and I will inform you after we make an appointment." Haven''s face was full of joy, and the unhappiness just now had disappeared. She nced at Buddy, and her heart trembled slightly when she saw his cold eyes. Was she too sensitive? Recently, the way Buddy looked at her was very special. His eyes were so indifferent that he seemed to be able to see her through. She had a feeling that Buddy had known what she wanted to do. Haven looked away slowly. She didn''t know why, but she was a little afraid of Buddy. The expression in his eyes made her scared deep in heart. She turned around and went upstairs, but she was restless and nervous. Perhaps it was because Haven was not here, Zofia suddenly felt much more rxed. After they had lunch harmoniously, Buddy took Zofia for a walk nearby. The sun was bending in the west, and the setting sun cast an orange glow over the city. The prosperous city was shining in the reflected rays of the setting sun. Victor took the four children and Eden out of the amusement park and went home all the way. The sunlight beamed through the window and shone on Victor''s soft face. He was driving smoothly. Eden turned to look at him. In the glow of the sun, his nose was tall and straight. He was smiling with a sharp-featured face, looking steady and handsome. She smiled faintly. At this moment, she felt that her husband was particrly charming. Victor felt her gaze and nced at her quickly, "Honey, am I attractive?" Eden looked at the confident expression on his face and could not help but smile. She turned around and saw that the four children were tired from ying and they were all drowsy. She looked up at him with a smile and said mischievously, "Everything is not as perfect as you." "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled pleasantly. Eden wouldn''t tter him unless she was in a particrly good mood. Victorughed and asked, "Dear, do you know what I want most in the world?" Eden only smiled. She knew the answer without guessing. "Victor, you don''t want the whole world. You only want me." Victor was stunned. She actually got it right, "Eden, you have guessed right this time. How clever you are!" "Hey! Do you act as if we don''t exist just because we''re too young?" Giada''s voice was full of comints. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her father''s excitedughter started her and she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. Victor''s eyes were doting as he asked with a smile, "Is my little princess awake?" Henrick said, "Dad, we are all awake." Victor was stunned. When he turned his head just now, he clearly saw that their eyes were all closed. What was going on? Eden suddenly looked very awkward. She had thought that the children had fallen asleep. She immediately changed the topic, "Victor, I saw the news that Jotham Alwynn Group has lost nearly one billion dors, everything in their online shop only cost one dor. Is that true?" At that time, she was busy making the wedding dress and did not buy anything. Jotham Alwynn Group covered a lot of industries. It was too cost-effective that everything only cost one dor. In the past, she pursued her future. At this time, she pursued the things she liked. For example, a limited edition bag which was produced by Jotham Alwynn Group was very good. She had a lot of pocket money, and the bag only cost one dor, including shipping. She felt that God must be joking with her and let her miss such a good chance. The expression in Victor''s eyes changed, "Eden, it''s true." Keh was excellent. He got Reba in a big trouble. "Ha-ha... Mom, Kenny did it. He is really amazing." Henrick, who was sleepy and dizzy suddenly said. Keh was speechless. Victor was shocked. Ricky was in a daze and had exposed Kenny. Keh looked at Ricky with a mad face. He really wanted to punch him. He didn''t tell Ricky about it before because Ricky had a big mouth, but he didn''t expect that Ricky still said it in front of Eden. Eden turned around and looked at him curiously, "Ricky, what do you mean by that? Did Kenny did it?" When Henrick heard this, he suddenly sobered up. He took a look at Kenny who was in a frenzy of rage and immediately shook his head, "Mom, I was mumbling in my dream." Eden did not believe it, "How could you speak so fluently in your dream?" Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Henrickughed and said, "Mom, I can also call dad fluently in my dream." He said these words to remind Victor indirectly and wanted him to solve this problem. Victor naturally knew that he was asking for help. "Eden, it''s okay. Ricky was talking in his dream." Victor said with a smile. Ricky really spoke at the wrong time. Perhaps Kenny''s identity was going to be exposed. However, Eden felt that this matter was not simple. Why did she always believe Kenny? It was because Kenny was very obedient. But he sat in front of theputer every day and typed on the keyboard very fast. Sometimes, she even suspected that her son had betterputer skills than an adult. "Victor, you can overestimate your means, but please don''t underestimate my IQ. Are you hiding anything from me?" Ricky was not talking in his dream just now. He said it subconsciously. How could she not know her own son? Victor shook his head with a guilty conscience, "Eden, it''s not like this. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kenny." "Oh! Auntie, uncle is lying to you. I overheard the conversation between him and Kenny. Kenny is a hacker. What does a hacker mean? Is he a hero?" Boris asked doubtfully and thought about it carefully with his head tilted. He looked very cute in a daze. Everyone was stunned. Victor gritted his teeth hard. Boris was a dummy! What did he interrupt at this time? Keh red at Boris fiercely. Boris was drowsy, but he could feel Keh''s cold eyes. He sobered up with a start and looked at Keh in fear. Then he lowered his head in anxiety. Henrick remained silentpletely. At this time, he would not speak no matter who talked to him. As a person who had never made mistakes, hepletely experienced how it felt when he made a mistake by ident. It was not easy for him to know what Kenny was doing, but he suddenly made such a mistake. Sometimes, he tried his best to do something, and Kenny just studied as usual. But in Eden''s heart, Kenny was more obedient than her. He didn''t need to say anything, and Eden trusted him very much. "Ricky, don''t pretend. Tell me clearly." Eden frowned and looked at Ricky. Humph, he had said those words, but he wanted to remain silent at this time. She wouldn''t let him go like this. Ricky must feel very regretful in heart at this time. Henrick was crying in heart. It seemed that he wouldn''t learn a lesson until he really suffered. In the future, he would never talk before listening to their conversation clearly. Henrick pretended to be asleep and even snored. Everyone was speechless. Giada sat next to him. A cunning expression shed through her eyes as she reached out to pinch Henrick''s thigh with great strength. Keh gritted his teeth hard. How could Giada do such a thing at this time? Seeing that he still pretended to be asleep, Giada pinched him with more strength. "Ouch... It hurts." Henrick immediately opened his eyes and red at her angrily. As the one who always bullied Henrick, Giada knew how to provoke him so well. "Ricky, it seems that you didn''t sleep well. You wake up so soon." Giada looked at him with a smile and said with provocation in her big clear eyes. Henrick suddenly clenched his fist tightly. The most hurtful words were always said in the gentlest way. It was indeed right. Henrick looked at Eden and smiled, "Mom, if you keep looking at the back seat like this, you will get carsick." Why did Eden suspect Kenny so much? He was the one who had been suspected by her. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at him, "I never get carsick. Tell me everything clearly." Hearing that Eden still wanted to talk about this, Henrick said helplessly, "Mom, sometimes, having no answer is the best answer, and having no result is the best result." Eden was confused. What did this mean? He just didn''t want to tell her, did he? "What do you mean?" Eden''s eyes were full of anger. She never lied to the children, and she didn''t allow them to lie to her. Henrick suddenly felt so nervous and quickly nced at Kenny, smiling uneasily, "Mom, you can ask dad." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Some disappointment was inevitable, but people got upset because they overestimated themselves most of the time. He overestimated Eden''s trust in him, and Eden hurt his heart so much. Victor was speechless. Didn''t he help Ricky just now? Ricky let him bear Eden''s anger just because Eden didn''t believe him. Victor nced at Kenny''s gloomy face in the rearview mirror. He felt quite sorry for Kenny, because he had no choice but to tell the truth. Eden slowly withdrew her gaze and looked sideways at Victor, "So, you know about this matter?" Victor tightened his grip on the steering wheel and grinned, "Eden..." Keh suddenly said, "Mom, when we get home, I will tell you everything. I didn''t want to tell you before, because I was afraid that you would be worried." Eden was surprised. She quickly looked back at him, "Kenny, so you, Ricky, Gia, your dad all know about this except for me?" Giada immediately exined, "Mom, I don''t know." "Betrayer." Henrick snorted coldly and squinted at Gia. How could she be so cunning? That day, they were together in the mall. Gia and he obviously heard what Kenny said. There was nothing wrong with her hearing. Kenny said clearly that it was him who made Jotham Alwynn Group lose one billion dors. "Idiot!" Giada also squinted at him coldly. If he hadn''t spilled the beans, would Eden have questioned them like this? Kenny hid this matter from Eden deliberately. She had long known what Kenny was doing. However, everyone had their own secrets. Since Kenny not willing to say it, she would not expose him. Ricky had a big mouth, but he liked to make response to others'' words. How caress he was! "Giada, get off the car now. Let''s have a fight by the road." He was the idol of many girls. When had he be an idiot? "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed, "Don''t you that it''s inappropriate for boys to fight with girls? You''re really shameless to fight with me. Aren''t you afraid that I will shoot your silly actions, post it online and ruin your career?" He even wanted to fight with her. What a dummy! "Giada..." Henrick gritted his teeth in anger. He was a perfect perfectionist. He always wanted to do everything well, but in the end, everything went contrary to his wishes. Giada replied confidently, "I can hear you. You don''t have to speak so loudly." Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Seeing them quarreling with each other more and more fiercely, Eden warned them, "Shut up! Why are you quarreling again?" Henrick nced at Eden with a dejected face and murmured in heart, "Mom, because you have to get to the bottom of it." Henrick stopped talking. He looked at Gia provocatively, as if he was saying, "Just go on arguing with me if you''re not afraid." Giada knew what he meant. She pursed her lips slightly and red at him for a while. Then she closed her eyes and wanted to sleep. Henrick chuckled. She was frightened. Eden was very gentle, but she was absolutely horrible when she got angry. Gia did not dare to challenge Eden''s limits. Henrick nced at Victor in the rearview mirror with a disdainful face. He was afraid of his wife and couldn''t speak for them at a critical time. Was he really an overbearing president? In front of their mother, he turned into a coward. He looked down on Victor... No... Eden was their mother, so he had to dote on her. Victor''s heart trembled when he saw Ricky''s disdainful eyes from the rearview mirror. He wanted to help Ricky, but he felt that he should stand by Eden''s side. No matter what, he must spoil Eden to the extreme. On the way home, they didn''t talk to each other again. The four children really fell asleep. After hearing Kenny''s words, Eden did not ask any more questions. After all, she trusted Kenny. Jaida had prepared dinner. Gracie and Abigail were both at home. After dinner, they went back to their own rooms to rest. Victor and Eden took the three children to the third floor, and they all sat in Eden''s room. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Keh nced at Ricky and Gia, "You two go back and rest first." Hearing this, Henrick responded quickly, "Kenny, I can''t fall asleep every day because I am amazed by my charm. I slept in the car, so now I am not sleepy at all. If you have something to say, say it. I promise that I will not take it to heart." He only knew a little about what Kenny was doing. Kenny was always very rigorous, and he wouldn''t mention his own affairs. Ricky had long been curious about this matter. Giada said with a smile, "Kenny, since Ricky can''t fall sleep because of his charm, I can''t fall asleep because of my beauty. Talk about it slowly, and I won''t take it seriously, either." Henrick''s face was filled with displeasure, "Giada, why do you copy my line?" He had been despising her all day, and he disliked her even more at this time. He almost had a nervous breakdown due to her. Giada said sarcastically, "Ricky, I''m younger than you, so don''t lie to me. Is that your line?" Henrick was helpless. He couldn''t cavil at Gia''s words. If he was serious, he would lose. Henrick waved his hand at her, "Don''t talk to me. I just want to be a quiet handsome man." Every dog had its day. One day, he would definitely vent his anger. "Do your best, Ricky!" He cheered himself up in heart. Giada snorted. A quiet handsome man? In her opinion, he was ugly. Ricky couldn''t be spoiled. The more they spoiled him, the more arrogant he became. Victor looked at the three children and suddenly realized that it was so hard for Eden and Jaida to bring them up. After he lived here, he found that Ricky and Gia always mocked each other like this. Although they were not quarreling, the atmosphere made them ufortable. "Ricky, Gia..." "Dad, don''t say anything. This matter has nothing to do with you. We will solve it privately. Now let''s talk about Kenny." Henrick interrupted Victor, raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "You don''t have to pay too much attention to these details. These are all trivial things in life." Victor was stunned. What Ricky said was so reasonable that he had no way to refute him. "Alright, as long as you can solve it by yourselves." Victor nced at Eden and saw her sitting there calmly. Eden''s eyes turned a bit cold as she looked up slightly. Then she nced around Giada''s and Keh''s faces. The next second, they stood up immediately. Henrick looked at her and smiled ingratiatingly, "Mom, I''m going back to sleep. I''m a little sleep now." Giada also smiled, "Mom, I''ll go back to read." They left in a hurry. Victor was taken aback. Just now, they said that they were not sleepy, didn''t they? "Eden, why are they not afraid of me?" In addition, no matter what he said, the three children could refute him and render him speechless. Eden smiled and said, "Do I look very fierce?" Victor shook his head quickly, "Eden, you look very gentle." Edenughed, "Parenting is not to lecture the children everyday, but to respect their self-esteem and know them more. Only in this way can they be convinced." Therefore, when Kenny said that he would tell her at home, she didn''t ask any more question. Kenny had his own privacy. Although she was his mother, she had to respect his choice. Only then did Eden look at Kenny. Kenny smiled amiably, turned on theputer and clicked on his website. Then he looked at Eden and exined, "Mom, this is the website I set up myself, but it''s not used to do bad things. I help some softwarepanies solve some problems with my ability, and then get the corresponding reward." "However, I am also a hacker. I started to yputers at the age of three, and I found that I knew almost everything aboutputers without any guidance. Later, I gradually fell in love with it. When you were not at home, I studied hard. Now I have made small achievements." Eden was stunned when she heard that. She looked at Kenny and suddenly felt that she was unfamiliar with him. She had never known that Kenny had such a talent. Kenny liked to yputers. Sometimes, she heard that he was watching cartoons or browsing websites, but he demonstrated self-control and would not y theputer for too long. When she was at home, Kenny would take the initiative to chat with her about their daily lives. He would ask her about some unfamiliar words, but he never mentioned anything about hacking. Eden pursed her dry lips, swallowed and asked, "Kenny, so, did you really attack Jotham Alwynn Group?" Her voice was trembling uncontrobly, because she didn''t expect Kenny to be so amazing. Kenny lowered his head slightly. He was afraid that Eden would get mad. After he said those words in the shopping mall, he thought about it and felt a little regretful. He lowered his head and his small face was full of remorse as he whispered, "Mom, Mrs. Alwynn framed dad for pushing grandpa downstairs. I saw the news, and I was very angry, so I hacked their website and changed the prices of their goods." Chapter 881 Chapter 881 When Eden heard this, she looked at Kenny with a regretful face and her heart ached a lot, "Kenny, you should have told me at that time. I took a fancy to a limited edition bag designed by their company. It cost more than ten thousand dors. It was a bargain when it only cost one dor." Keh and Victor were stunned. Keh thought that Eden would be angry, but he didn''t expect her to react like this. She even wanted to buy the bag when it only cost one dor? "Mom, don''t you me me?" Keh looked at Eden with excitement, and he still crossed both of his hands nervously. Seeing that Keh had told the truth honestly, Victor looked at him and gave him a thumbs-up. Keh pursed her lips slightly, but he was still afraid that Eden would be mad. Eden pped her hands forcefully and looked at him happily, looking so cheerful, "Kenny, why should I be miffed? I always teach you to be kind, but it doesn''t mean that you have to be kind to everyone." "I''m also very angry about what Reba has done to your dad. They ndered your dad. Now there are still many public opinions against your dad on the Inte. I want to take revenge for your dad, but I don''t have such an ability, so I have been very sad. You''re really awesome!" Hearing this, Victor was so moved that he immediately wanted to kiss her a few times. Keh smiled very happily. He knew it was not right for him to do that, but he just didn''t want anyone to bully his family. It was not easy for them to reunite. No one could separate them from each other. Eden reached out and touched Kenny''s good-looking face with her slender and fair fingers. His well- shaped eyebrows, brooding eyes and perfect outline were exactly the same as Victor''s. Why didn''t she find that they were very simr back then? "Kenny, I know that you are excellent, but we need to grow up step by step like walking on the beach." "You have to promise me that you will not do anything illegal except for this." Reba was indeed vicious and mean. She knew the existence of Kenny, Ricky and Gia, so Eden had been worried about their safety. Keh nodded with a smile and said confidently, "Mom, don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety. I won''t do anything that will make you worry. I will study hard and never affect my study." "Mm!" Eden nodded with relief. Kenny would definitely keep his promise. She was not worried about this. "Kenny, how much can your website earn a month?" She was suddenly curious about this. Keh said, "Mom, sometimes I can make tens of thousands dors, and sometimes I make hundreds of thousands dors. It depends on my clients'' requirements." "Ahem..." Eden was so shocked that she coughed. Her three children were all awesome. On the contrary, as their mother, she hadn''t made great progress after so many years. She suddenly felt that there was no need for her to raise the three children. They were capable enough to support her life. "Mom..." "Eden..." Victor and Keh said at the same time. Eden waved her hand, "It''s okay. I was just choked." Eden flushed a little. She was badly chocked. She was puzzled when she checked the payment every month. She clearly remembered the price of everything she bought clearly, but she didn''t know how she spent all her sry. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had been living a frugal life, but his son made much more money than she did. It made her so embarrassed. "Kenny, go back to sleep. You''ve yed for a whole day, and you must be tired. But you''d better think about if you can tell Ricky and Gia about it. Otherwise, they will be curious all the time." Keh smiled and said, "Mom, I will do as I see fit. Good night." Keh picked up hisptop and walked out with ease. Eden looked at his small figure which was noble and determined. Suddenly, she felt that Kenny had grown up. Victor sat next to her, put his arm around her waist and said with a smile, "Eden, now you don''t have to worry." Eden suddenly red at him and asked with irritation, "You knew about it long ago. Why didn''t you tell me?" Victor''s eyes turned gloomy when he heard that she shifted the me onto him. He smiled and changed the topic, "Eden, since you like bags, you don''t have to buy the bag designed by Jotham Alwynn Group. Tomorrow I will take you to the shopping mall and buy you all the bags. In that case, you can carry different bags everyday." "Forget it, I''m not as extravagant as you. I like it, but I don''t have to own it. Let''s go to visit Chairman Alwynn tomorrow." After they sent Chairman Alwynn to the hospital, they had no time to see him. Victor nodded slightly, "We should go to see dad, but I must buy the bag you like for you. I make so much money just for you." It was a pity that Eden didn''t like to spend money. She had been saving money for him. A wave of happiness flooded Eden when she heard this. She never got tired of listening to sweet words, "Victor, your words have relieved all the troubles in my heart." Victor smiled gently. His incredibly longshes trembled a little, and his eyes were as bright as the most dazzling gems. In the depths of his mysterious and elegant eyes, there was a trace of elusive pride and gentleness, "Fool, I have told you many times that you don''t have to save money for me." Eden said, "Victor, we have extra money. Why don''t we donate the money? Sometimes I want to be a volunteer in an orphanage. When I looked at those lonely children, I always thought of my childhood. At that time, I decided to help them when I became capable.I wanted them to have warm clothes and eat well, and I hoped that they could make their own livings and have a perfect life after graduating from college." Victor lowered his head and sniffed her forehead, "Eden, in order to find you, I had been giving to charity. I have contributed to every orphanage in River City. Every year I ask the factory to make new clothes for those children, and the director of each orphanage knows me." Even so, he didn''t find her during that period of time. "Really?" Eden grabbed his hand excitedly. He did what she had always wanted to do. She was too poor to help those children. "Yeah! If you want to go there, I''ll take you to see them someday. Those children are very cute." "Alright!" Eden nodded excitedly. The room was filled with warmth and happiness. The soft light threw their elongated shadow on the floor. The scene was beautiful and enviable. The next day, after lunch, Jaida and Zaiden took the four children out to y again. Victor and Eden went straight to the hospital to see Phillip. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Victor did not take her to the hospital directly but took her to the vi. He drove the car to the garage, and the garage was filled with luxury cars. Eden nced around and looked at him doubtfully, "Victor, aren''t we going to the hospital? Why are we here?" Victor turned to look at her and smiled gently, "Eden, we came here to change a car first. Reba sent someone to keep an eye on us secretly. This is the vi where I lived before. Anson and Lucian used to live here, too. After I moved to your house, they went back to their own houses." Eden looked at him with confusion, "Do you three live together?" Victor nodded. Seeing the strange expression in her eyes, he could only smile bitterly. "Yeah! I don''t like to live alone, so Anson and Lucian lived here to apany me." He was too lonely. Anson always knew him very well, so he moved here to keep himpany. Eden was speechless. He was a man, but was he afraid of living alone? Victor got out of the car, walked to the passenger seat, opened the car door and let Eden get off. "Eden, let''s go in and have a rest for a while. We''ll go to the hospital half an hourter." Before he found out Reba''s backer, he couldn''t let Reba find his father. "Okay!" Eden got off the car with a smile. She wanted to see where he used to live. As soon as Victor took Eden back to the vi, a ck car stopped outside the vi. Two men in suits and sunsses were sitting in the car. One of them took out a telescope and looked into the vi. Victor went in through the main gate. He paid attention to the outside and saw a ck car, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. This vi was also very luxurious, spacious and bright. Eden could not help but feel that it was so nice to be rich. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing that Eden looked at the vi with interest, Victor smiled softly. He took the opportunity to take out his phone and sent a message to Brian. Then he put away the phone and walked towards Eden. "Eden, sit here for a while. There are oranges in the refrigerator. I''ll make you some juice." Eden suddenly looked at him doubtfully and asked with a smile, "Do you know how to make juice?" Being looked down on her, Victor felt a little wronged, "Eden, if I tell you that I once had a part-time job in the bubble tea shop when I was in college, will you believe me?" Eden was stunned and looked at him. She didn''t expect his life experience to be so rich. "It''s true." Eden looked at him with a trace of distress in her eyes. Since his family was so rich, there was no need for him to work part-time. "Yep!" Victor nodded with a smile. At that time, he never stopped in order to find her. He shuttled back and forth between the streets and alleys just to find her. However, he used all the money he had earned to help others. If his kindness could make her be safe and sound, he would rather believe it and do it. Eden looked at his handsome face. At this moment, there was a faint and warm smile in his brooding eyes. She said, "Okay, make it for me." She liked orange juice. The sour and sweet taste suited her pte. Victor smiled and said, "My room is on the second floor. Eden, go to the second floor and have a look." "Okay!" Eden nodded and went upstairs obediently. Victor''s face was full of happiness as he looked at her slim back. He had never been so satisfied before. After watching Eden go up, he went to the open kitchen, opened the refrigerator and took out the oranges. At first, he washed the liquidiser with boiled water, and then begun to make juice. Since Eden was pregnant, he had made up his mind that he would take great care of her. This time, he would let her feel his full love. Eden went to the second floor and opened the door. The room was decorated in grey and white. The match was extremely simple but luxurious. His room was veryrge, and a French window was right ahead of her. The scenery outside was very beautiful, and there was an open balcony outside. The overall decoration was perfect. She suddenly saw a photo frame on the bedside table. She slowly walked over and picked it up to have a look. It was a photo taken on the grass when he hugged her. They were both young at that time. She held the photo frame more tightly. Did he rely on these photos to survive in the past few years? Waiting for someone, especially someone who might nevere back, really made people desperate, like being in the morass of despair. "Victor." Eden whispered his name with deep affection. In the photo, his smile was happy and shy. He lowered his head slightly to look at her. The touching smile melted her heart. She also raised her head slightly in the photo. Her big eyes were bright and starry as she looked at him with a smile. Eden couldn''t help but smile faintly. There was intense love and warmth in her clear and bright eyes. She didn''t see this photo in her room when she was a child. There was one picture simr to this one in her room, but in the photo, they were looking at their front, not looking at each other. She slowly put down the photo and walked to the balcony outside. The weather was not very good that day. A thick grey cloud masked the sun. The high buildings in the distance were surrounded by clouds and mist, revealing hazy silhouettes, but they still looked magnificent. Eden smiled slightly. She reached out and gently touched her t belly. "Baby, you are very lucky. You have your father by our side, and a lot of people will love you when you are born." Victor came in with the juice and heard her whispering to herself. He walked over with a smile, "Eden." Eden turned around and smiled at him. Looking at the orange juice in his hand, she went over and took a sip. Her eyes suddenly lit up, "It''s very yummy." He was always very thoughtful. Sometimes, she was a little afraid of losing such a good man. In that case, she would definitely be unustomed. He doted on her too much. She was like a princess who lived in the castle. "Eden, sit down!" He took her hand and sat down on the rattan chair. His eyes fell on the ck car in front of the vi. Hadn''t they left yet? Why did Briane here so slowly? He frowned slightly and looked displeased. Eden was drinking the juice with her head lowered, so she did not notice his emotions at the moment. Victor took out his phone and sent a message quickly, "Brian, hurry up." "Mr. Alwynn, we are nearby the vi, and we''ll solve it within 10 minutes. You won''t be dyed. By the way, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is so beautiful." A gentle smile appeared in Victor''s eyes. Only then did he feel a little happier. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Eden put the orange juice on the table, looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Victor, the rich live a good life." She always knew that the rich lived a very luxurious life. The Gienger family was a well- off family, but there was a vast difference between them and Victor. Victor reached out to hold her waist and looked at her withzy and casual eyes, "If I remember correctly, you''re a richdy." Eden smiled and nodded quickly. Her tone was a little excited as she said, "I am indeed a richdy now, because I married you and own your property legally." Who didn''t love money? She loved it, too! Ha-ha... "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled, "You finally know this." He turned his body slightly and looked at her with a faint smile, "Eden, do you like this ce? When you were young, your wish was to see the stars while lying on bed. There is a ss room on the third floor. In summer, you can watch the stars while lying on bed." Eden leaned in his arms gently and yed with the buttons on his suit with her fingers, saying in a gentle voice, "Victor, as long as we are together, I enjoy my life no matter where we live." Victor nodded with a smile. He was the same. As long as she could stay with him all the time, other things were no longer important. Victor smiled and said, "Eden, my happiness is to spend my whole life with you warmly." His warm words left a glow in Eden''s heart. Eden looked at him with a grin. Her bright smile was so attractive and charming, "Me too." Victor lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. Raising his head slightly, he saw a silver car hitting the ck car parked in front of the vi. Victor sneered. Brian, that idiot, actually used such a method. However, it seemed that this was the fastest way. Eden said, "Victor, look. An ident seems to have happened." Victor smiled and said, "Eden, such small frictions are normal in our daily life." Eden nodded. Indeed, such an ident would happen if a driver was not paying attention. In less than ten minutes, the silver car and the ck car left one after the other. But there was a person left in the ck car. A trace of hostility shed across Victor''s ck eyes. He lowered his head and saw Brian''s message, "Mr. Alwynn, you can set off now. I''ll deal with this one." Victor put the phone into his pocket. "Eden, let''s go to the hospital." Eden finished the rest of the juice, nodded and said, "Let''s go." Victor took her hand and went downstairs. Then he drove a Rolls-Royce and took Eden to the hospital directly. He invested in this hospitalst year. The hospital had been well-run. He took Eden straight to the ICU on the 11th floor. Before Victor came here, he had contacted the doctor in advance. Doctor Roerig was a 50-year-old expert, and he had been Phillip''s attending doctor. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you." Doctor Roerig smiled kindly. Eden and Victor smiled and nodded. Victor asked, "Doctor Roerig, how is my father?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Doctor Roerig said in a deep voice, "Mr. Alwynn, his condition has been stabilized. Now we are trying to wake him up." Victor''s dark eyes lit up slightly, "Doctor Roerig, so, can my father wake up from thea?" Doctor Roerig said, "It depends on his luck. He was not sent to hospital in time, so there was extravasated blood in his brain. Now the extravasated blood has been taken out. We can only wait for him to recover slowly." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his father could wake up. Other things could be done slowly. Eden held his hand lightly and looked at him with a faint smile. Although he always showed that he hated his father, she knew that he cared about him in heart. After Phillip had an ident, he only had a smile on his face when he was facing her. When he was alone, there was always a touch of sorrow between his eyebrows. She smiled and said, "Victor, you can rest assured now. Chairman Alwynn is blessed by God, and he will surely wake up soon." Victor said with tenderness in his eyes, "Mm!" Then, they changed into protective clothing and went to the ICU to see Phillip. There were all kinds of medical equipment around Phillip, and Victor''s mood became extremely complicated. His eyes blurred with tears as he looked at Phillip, who was lying motionless on the hospital bed. His heart ached severely, as if it was being bitten by countless aunts. His father, who was oncemanding and imposing,y down the bed like this. Whenever he thought about it, he couldn''t believe it. They stayed in the ward for about 10 minutes before they left. Victor told Doctor Roerig some dos and don''ts. Except for him and his sister, no one was allowed to visit his father. In this way, they could prevent Reba from hurting Phillip. After they left the hospital, Victor took Eden to the supermarket. He liked such a weekend, because he could stroll around with Eden or take the children out to y. His life had be more and more fulfilling. "Eden, let''s go to the supermarket to buy some food and then go back to the vi. I''ll cook dinner for you and then we''ll go back after dinner." When Eden heard this, she felt a little helpless, "Victor, I know you can cook, but you can only cook well under someone''s guidance. Let me cook for you, so that it won''t be so troublesome." Victor smiled gently, "Eden, you are pregnant now. How can I let you cook?" Eden retorted, "Why can''t I cook? I am just pregnant, and it doesn''t mean that I''m unable to take care of myself. I can do cook. But if I want to eat dumplings. Let''s make dumplings." Victor nodded immediately, and his heart was full of joy, "Eden, the dumplings made by you are really delicious. Let''s make dumplings tonight." Speaking of dumplings, he thought of the scene he went to her apartment to scrounge free meal because he suspected that she was Eden. This kind girl really made dumplings for him. He thought constantly of the taste of the dumplings. Later, they went to the supermarket to buy some daily supplies and ingredients to make dumplings, and then returned to the vi together. As soon as Eden entered the vi, she received a message from Buddy. "Eden, Zofia has forgiven me, but I am not at ease because Haven is at home. I have discussed with granda that we will move to the apartment in Upper East Sleglund to live first. After Zofia gives birth to the baby, we will move back." Seeing this, Eden smiled faintly, "Buddy, you''d better live in the apartment just in case. Upper East Sleglund is close to Zofia... no, my sister-inw''s restaurant. Congrattions, Buddy." Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Buddy replied, "Eden, during this period of time, you have been taking care of Zofia. Thank you. I bought a lot of snacks you like and put them in your room. I took away Zofia''s things. I wille back to see you when I have time. Zofia can''t bear to leave you. She said that the days together with you were very happy." Eden''s eyes widened slightly when she saw this. Zofia had moved out so quickly. Then she smiled faintly. Buddy must be very happy. Zofia had finally forgiven him. He must be eager to live with Zofia. After being with Victor, she could understand Buddy''s feelings. Eden said, "Buddy, take good care of Zofia and my future nephew. Send me an address and I''ll go there to apany Zofia on weekends." "Okay! But Eden, mom gave Zofia so much money as a red packet. I think that''s the dowry she prepared for you. She must be very sad now. Send her a message tofort herter." Eden was speechless. Why would her mother be reluctant to give the money to her grandson? "Okay, Buddy, I''ll talk to momter." "Eden, it''s great that you''re back. I''ll send Zofia to the apartment first, and we have a lot of things to buy. I''ll send you the addresster." "Alright." After Victor put down the food, he looked at Eden whose head was lowered. Seeing that she was smiling happily, he asked, "Eden, what makes you so happy?" Eden raised her head and looked at him with a grin, "Zofia has forgiven Buddy. He is very d. However, my mother gave Zofia a big red envelope. Buddy said that my mom was very unhappy, so he asked me to enlighten her." Victor smiled and said, "Mrs. Clement is such a person. She is quite willing to spend money on her family, but she feels very bad to give money to outsiders." Eden said, "Victor, how could my sister-inw and future nephew be outsiders? Don''t you know that? The son-inw is half a son, and the daughter-inw is half a daughter, but I only believe that we should judge another person''s feelings by our own, and we will only get other''s kindness by treating them sincerely. Since my mom treats Zofia well now, Zofia will regard her as her biological mom when she is old. It depends on everyone''s own ideas and behaviors. Many mothers-inw and daughters-inw can''t get along well, but if they can humour and understand each other more, they can live a happy life together." Victorughed and said, "Fool, do you think everyone can be as kind as you?" Eden got up and went to the open kitchen. "Victor, there are more good people in the world." She looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon. How time flew! "Victor, let''s make dumplings. After dinner, we should go back quickly. The children will go to school tomorrow, and we have to check their homework when we go back." Eden rolled up her sleeves and was ready to trim the vegetables. She was going to make some fennel dumplings and celery dumplings. She liked the two vors very much. Eden said, "Victor, let''s make more dumplings and send some to Jasper. He likes to eat the dumplings made by me." "No." Victor refused her immediately. He was very jealous. Why should they make dumplings for him? "Ha-ha..." Edenughed out loud, "Victor, even if you are jealous, you have to pretend to be calm, and you can''t be looked down upon by others." Victor immediately refuted, "I am not jealous." His face was full of jealousy, so his words were not convincing at all. Eden said, "Victor, don''t be so narrow-minded. Jasper are our friends." Victor nced at her unhappily. A friend? A friend that wanted to steal his wife? "No, I don''t want him to eat the dumplings made by you." Victor looked unwilling. Anyway, she could only cook for him. The most beautiful thing in the world was that she was with him all the time. Eden frowned and looked at him, "Can we finish so many dumplings by ourselves? These food ingredients can make hundreds of dumplings." Seeing that she was determined, Victor could only nod reluctantly, "Alright! Let''s give him forty dumplings." Jasper would be stuffed to the gills! He didn''t dare to say so, because he knew that she would be angry after hearing that. Seeing that he was not fussing about it, Eden began to prepare the ingredients. At six o''clock, Eden had made three pots of dumplings. They ate one pot of dumplings and packed the rest of them. Victor apanied Eden to send the dumplings to Jasper. Jasper had returned to his apartment near thepany. When he saw Edening to his house for the first time, he was happy and surprised, "Eden, why are you here?" Victor walked out from aside silently. Jasper''s excited face suddenly darkened when he saw Victor. Why did Victore here as well? Looking at Jasper''s expression, Victor cursed in his heart, "I knew that you haven''t given up on my wife!" Eden smiled and said, "Jasper, I''m here to send you dumplings. Didn''t you say you want to eat the dumplings made by mest time? There are lots of dumplings in the bag. Cook them when you''re free." Jasper looked away slowly. When he looked at Eden, he said with gentleness in his eyes, "Eden, now you''re pregnant. Why did you have to make these?" Didn''t Victor care about her? There was a meaningful expression in Jasper''s eyes. "Eden,e in. It''s cold outside." Jasper said with a smile and took the dumplings in her hand. He could have a midnight snack by the way. Eden and Victor walked in. Eden looked around his apartment and found that it was bigger than she had imagined. "Jasper, nice house." Eden said with a smile. Jasper put the dumplings in the refrigerator and said, "Eden, I live alone. It''s a little messy. Sit down. I''ll make some juice for you." Jasper had been looking at Eden all the time, and he did not look at Victor. Victor was extremely depressed. There was faint aloofness in the depth of his mysterious and elegant eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden looked at him with a gentle expression, "Jasper, there''s no need. I ate too much and I can''t eat anything now. We''ll go back after sitting for a while. The children will go to school tomorrow and we have to go back to take care of them." "Alright, just sit for a while." Jasper wore a white casual outfit. He walked towards the sofa on the other side and sat down elegantly. Under the light, his face looked perfect, chiselled and somewhat gentle. He lifted his head slightly and looked at Eden, "Have you made Summer''s wedding dress for her?" Eden smiled mysteriously and said, "Yeah. Don''t worry. I will do a good job. This is my first private customization, and I don''t want to have any regrets." Jasper looked at her with brooding gaze. One day, she would definitely get amazing achievement. They were chatting happily and had no intention to talk to Victor. Victor was bored and nced around Jasper''s apartment casually. Suddenly, a few words on a document on the coffee table caught his attention. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Victor frowned and looked at the words "Shares of Clement Company" with treacherous and deep eyes. Jasper noticed his gaze and nced at the documents on the table. Then he got up quickly, picked up the documents and ced them beside him. Victor''s eyes darkened a little as he saw what Jasper was doing. Was Jasper investigating the shares of Clement Group? However, there was another document below. What was it about? Victor looked at Jasper with brooding eyes, and Jasper was also looking at him. However, the expression in his gem-like eyes was no longer gentle and warm, but shrewd and wise. Victor looked away ndly. Jasper would never do meaningless things. He did a lot of things because of Eden. Jasper turned his head slowly and looked at Eden''s exquisite face. Since she was pregnant, she had never put on makeup. Her clean and fair face looked somewhat ruddy. "Eden, you can''t be too tired during this period of time. Don''t be in a hurry to deal with the affairs in thepany." Jasper persuaded her. When she was pregnant with the three children, she had never been rxed. When she heard that she had three children, she looked happy on the surface, but it was not easy for her to raise three children. At that time, she was under a lot of pressure, and her progesterone decreased. She had to try her best to be in a good mood and work hard to support herself. At that time, he felt distressed for her every moment. Eden listened to his warm words and smiled very brightly, full of positive energy. Every time Jasper saw her smile, he felt that he was energetic all over. "Jasper, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine." She was just pregnant. Jasper looked at her with dissatisfaction, "Eden, you promise me on the surface, but you don''t know how to take care of yourself." Eden shook her head with a smile, "Jasper, don''t worry about me." Jasper said, "Eden, how can I not worry about you?" Hearing this, Victor could not help but say, "Hey, Jasper, Eden is my wife. I will take good care of her. Just rest assured. You''d better worry about yourself." Only then did Jasper look at himzily, "Oh, I forgot that Eden has a husband." He despised Victor''s way of doing things. After all, he must have cheated Eden into getting the marriage certificate with him. Eden was always very simple. Victor was speechless. Did Jasper pretend that he was not Eden''s husband all the time? No, Jasper said it on purpose, and he meant that he was useless as her husband. "Jasper, you..." "Victor." Eden immediately stopped him when he was about to get angry. Victor red at Jasper. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. However, Jasper looked at him provocatively. Victor was so mad but he had no way to vent his anger. He took Eden''s hand and said unhappily, "Eden, let''s go back." Eden had no choice but to stand up. She looked at Jasper. Seeing that he didn''t look so d, she really had to leave. Victor was always full of hostility against Jasper. "Jasper, go to bed early. Don''t be too tired." Eden reminded him. Jasper looked at her concerned face tenderly and nodded with a smile, "Eden, I will." Eden smiled and then left with Victor. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jasper watched them leave. Then he returned to the sofa, sat down and looked at the document pouch beside him. Before Eden came here, he had read half of it. He picked it up with his slender fingers and continued to read it. Clement Group was moreplicated than he had thought. With Buddy''s ability, he could manage thepany well. But in the Clement family, Haven was scheming and Delmont was simple- minded. He was not interested in the affairs of Clement Group, but Eden was a member of the Clement family, and he couldn''t stop caring about her. Jasper took another look at the document pouch below. He opened it, and it was the information about the shareholders in Jotham Alwynn Group. He got these information secretly. He nced through it roughly. Jotham Alwynn Group was moreplicated than Clement Group. Victor had something to do with both of thepanies. Could he really protect Eden? Jasper''s eyes were as dark as ink as he looked out of the window. His expression was even gloomier than just now. Why did he feel so uneasy in heart? "Eden, you must be safe and sound." He took out his phone and called someone. Then he got up and stood in front of the French window. Looking at the lights of the city, he was in an extremely depressed mood. Victor took Eden back to the car. After bending down and wearing the seat belt for her, he did not start the car immediately. Instead, at the moment Eden lowered her head, he kissed her all of a sudden. Eden opened her eyes wide. She wanted to say something, but Victor took the opportunity to kiss her more crudely. He acted recklessly, as if he was punishing her because he was too possessive about her. He didn''t be rational until Eden patted him. He slowly moved away from her and looked at her in a daze. Eden pushed him hard and said angrily, "Victor!" Victor''s eyes were intense as he quickly held her in his arms, "You are mine." His overbearing words indicated that he was afraid of losing her. Eden''s heart softened when she heard this. His aggressive words poured down the mes of fury in her heart. "Victor." Eden patted his back gently. He had always been afraid of losing her, and she knew it all the time. At this moment, she could feel his fear more deeply. "Eden, when I saw that Jasper was so good to you, I was jealous. I clearly treat you so well." His voice was full of grievances. In this world, what he feared the most was that someone would cast a greedy eye on Eden. Eden leaned back a bit and looked at him with a gentle smile, "Victor, I am your wife now. You don''t have to worry that I will like someone else. Jasper means a lot to me. Maybe you will understand in the future." She knew what Victor was worried about in heart. She had avoided a lot of things. She wanted to care about his feelings, but the rtionship between her and Jasper was something she couldn''t give up. They needed to trust each other. Victor stared at her quietly, "Eden, I know, but I care about it too much." His voice was deep and hoarse. As soon as he saw that Jasper had no way to hide his deep love and concern for Eden, he lost his mind immediately. Eden reached out and lightly touched his tough face with her slender fingers, saying with a smile, "Victor, you don''t trust me." Victor shook his head quickly and retorted immediately, "Eden, I believe you." He trusted her very much. He was just jealous of what Jasper had done for her. Eden''s smile gradually became meaningful, "Victor, you don''t believe me." Chapter 886 Chapter 886 She didn''t like to quarrel. She always thought that arguing crazily was not elegant. Many women had fragile hearts. That was why she never hid her true feelings. She always spoke with great frankness. "Eden, I..." Eden interrupted him, "If you trust me, you trust Jasper. I can guarantee that Jasper is of excellent character. He will never do what you have imagined." Victor''s eyes darkened a little when he heard this. Did she trust Jasper more than him? "Eden, you trust Jasper very much." He stared at her, not missing any trace of emotion on her face. Eden looked at him quite helplessly. If Victor kept going like this, they would definitely quarrel one day. She said sincerely, "Victor, he and I are friends, so we trust each other." Victor moved away slightly, did not speak anymore and started the car. The trust between friends? It seemed that he was out of his mind due to jealousy. "Eden, I''m sorry!" He felt guilty and did not dare to look into Eden''s eyes. Eden smiled, "You don''t have to feel sorry for me. Everyone will be emotional." However, when they got engulfed in hysterics, they would bring different troubles to the people around them. Their words were even harsh and hurtful. She had read a lot of books about psychology. No matter what riled her in life, she wouldn''t think too much and would only treat it as a trifle. Victor was jealous and possessive about her, but she still tried to understand him. These emotions could show whether a person was mentally healthy or not. Victor nced at her sideways and smiled warmly again, "Fool, you forgive me so easily, which makes me feel even guiltier." "Ha-ha..." Eden''sughter was refreshing and bright, "Victor, don''t you want me to forgive you?" "No, I want you to forgive me." His expression at this time was like that of a child who was very awkward. Eden knew that he would only do whatever he wanted in front of her. Eden smiled, "Victor, we would rather face this world with our smiles than let this world change our smiles." "Eden, are you so understanding because you have read a lot of books about psychology? No, you have been very understanding since childhood." Victor said with a smile. Eden grinned and said, "I read books about psychology to disentangle myself from the past. As for being understanding, it has something to do with my childhood experience." When she mentioned her past at this time, she would not be as desperate as before. Her adopted mother had got the punishment she deserved, so she was actually at ease. She was satisfied with such a life. Although her adopted mother was punished, she didn''t feel very happy. Victor held the steering wheel with one hand and took her hand with the other, "Eden, I will apany you in the future. You don''t have to be afraid of anything." Eden said with joy, "Yeah, I finally have a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment after marrying you." "Ha-ha... fool." Victor''s tone was extremely indulgent. After resolving the misunderstanding between them, they chatted all the way home. ...... In a luxury hotel. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent and Haven had just had sex. They had a good time. After taking a shower, Haven curled upzily in Vincent''s arms. Vincent looked at her with a satisfied face, "Haven, what''s wrong with you? You called me out and then we had sex. Do you want more?" Haven looked up at him. He was really not thoughtful. Couldn''t he tell that she was sad? Zofia took millions of dors from her mother and left. Her blood was boiling with rage, but she had nowhere to vent her anger. Everyone treated Zofia differently after she had a child of the Clement family, especially Grandma Clement. She regarded Zofia as a treasure. "My mother gave Zofia eight million dors as a red packet today. She could get so much money easily. As for me, I have been in the Clement family for so meany years, but I have never got such a big red packet." Haven was filled with indignation. As soon as she thought of this matter, she went off the deep end. "Oh! It turns out that you''re unhappy because of this." Vincent was unconcerned, "Haven, you don''t have to care about the money. In the future, you''ll have hundreds of millions of dors after you get Clement Group. A few million dors is just a piece of cake. Don''t think too much." Upon hearing this, Haven got overjoyed immediately and was no longer sombre. She looked at Vincent coquettishly and pleasantly. "Vincent, you are really not good atforting people, but you are right. The future is the most important. In the future, I will take everything away from the Clement family. Tillie has begun to buy the shares of Clement Group. You should prepare the money and then transfer all the shares to me, and the Clement family will be ours." Haven''s eyes were scheming. After all, she didn''t have much money at this time, and only Vincent had the ability to help her. When Vincent heard this, he was in a dilemma. He couldn''t even stabilize his position in the company, and he had no way to make up for the losses. However, as soon as he thought of Century Building, he suddenly had confidence, "Okay, I will think of a way." Haven looked at him and smiled gently, "Vin, I knew that you''re the most powerful." She leaned against his chest slowly. What he said made her feel much better. "Vin, we will definitely seed, right?" With a smile in her eyes, Haven looked forward to their beautiful future. Victor smiled evilly, "Haven, we must seed." Haven suddenly asked seriously, "By the way, haven''t you found Chairman Alwynn yet?" Vincent sighed lightly, "Not yet." He was very depressed. Where did Victor hide his father? He had been looking for him for so long, but he could not find him. Haven felt a little uneasy, "Vin, give them more money and arrange more people to keep an eye on Victor. We should find Chairman Alwynn as soon as possible. If he''s alive, we''re all doomed." She had been worrying about this. Victor had been vignt. Moreover, he went to the Alwynn family so fast that day, and they were not prepared at all. Vincent''s eyes were deep and unpredictable as he said, "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a thing." In the Alwynn family. Reba, who had not received any news about Phillip for a whole day, was restless. Adalynn had been restless and heartbroken. She had a fragile heart, so Reba tried to stay at home and didn''t dare to go out, for fear that she would have an ident. She had been waiting for Justin''s phone call. However, Justin hadn''t contacted her. ording to her spection, Victor would go to see Phillip that day unless something unexpected happened. "Mom." Adalynn, who dressed in pink pajamas, came downstairs slowly. Her face was extremely pale, and she looked dull. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Reba was surprised. Ever since Anson had an ident, Adalynn had been hiding in her room and refusing toe out. She looked at Adalynn with distress, "Adalynn, have youe round?" There was an irrepressible excitement in her tone. Adalynn nodded lightly, "Mom, I''ve got the right idea. It is because of me that Anson has be like this. I want to apologize to him and take care of him for a lifetime." Reba''s face suddenly darkened to the extreme when she heard this. Was this her so-called right idea? "Adalynn, you''re crazy! Anson is now disabled! He is a good-for-nothing. Why do you still like him?" She knew that Anson used to be elegant and charming, but he had be a good-for-nothing. Being with a disabled man, no matter where Adalynn went, she would beughed at by others. "Adalynn, don''t think like this. It''s not our fault. Anson has be disabled because he was so unlucky. His father has been taking revenge on Jotham Alwynn Group. It''s impossible for you to be with him. I have persuaded you for so many days. Can''t you let me be relieved?" Reba sat down on the sofa aside with fatigue, and she still looked gloomy. Adalynn slowly walked over and sat down. Looking at Reba''s exhausted face, she felt very upset. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Mom, I have made up my mind. I will exin it to Aunt Skye. Everything is done by me alone and has nothing to do with you." Hearing this, Reba went berserk. She got up, walked over angrily, raised her hand and pped Adalynn''s pale face hard. "Crack..." Adalynn waspletely stunned. This was the first time that Reba had beaten her. She even pped her so fiercely. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Reba in disbelief, "Mom, why do you p me?" She looked at Reba with tears all over her face. She had been the apple of Reba''s eye since she was a child. Reba had never scolded her, but she actually pped her. Reba said sternly, "Adalynn, do I raise you just to let you marry a good-for-nothing? You actually want to apologize? What a ridiculous thing! Do you think this matter can be solved by your apology? Do you think you can solve all the problems by apologizing?" "If apology could solve so many problems, I would have gone to the Skye family a long time ago. Do I need you to tell me this?" Reba was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe. She had been protecting Adalynn so well since she was born, so Adalynn had such a naive idea. She couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "You want to take care of him for the rest of your life, right?" Adalynn nodded stubbornly. "Ha-ha..." Reba sneered and looked at her mockingly, "Adalynn, how dare you say such words? Since you''re so stupid, even if you want to take care of Anson forever for free, I think he will dislike you." "Mom." Adalynn looked at her with a broken heart. How could Reba say such cruel words to her? She really liked Anson. "What? Are you sad in heart? It''s not toote for you to feel sad now." Reba sat back on the sofa slowly. Her face was still a bit red because she was too annoyed. "Mother, we did it, so we should..." "What do you mean by ''should''..." Reba interrupted her exasperatedly again. Tears ran down Adalynn''s face and she did not speak. She only looked at Reba with puzzlement. "Adalynn, you have never suffered since you were a child, and you haven''t experienced a lot in this society. You don''t understand many things. Now you can''t show up in front of Anson. Just forget him." "He only cares about Abigail in his heart, and he will only hate you if he sees you now. Do you understand? If he wants to take revenge on you, you will be ruined." She really didn''t know how to persuade this stupid daughter. Herst sentence made Adalynn so scared, "Mom, Anson won''t ruin me." She didn''t have much confidence to say this. After all, she didn''t know much about Anson. Reba threatened her, "He won''t? You can have a try if you''re not afraid." She believed that Anson was as ruthless as Victor underneath. Adalynn was speechless for a moment. She was not sure. After all, what she had done to Anson had ruined his entire life. Anson should hate her. Seeing that Adalynn''s expression gradually became calm, Reba breathed a sigh of relief, "Adalynn, listen to me. Now it''s impossible for you to be with Anson. I''ve chosen a good man for you. He lives abroad and his family has their business in this country. If you can get along well with him, you''ll live a good life in the future." She took the opportunity to tell Adalynn about this. If Adalynn could use another man to forget Anson and marry into a rich family, she would rest assured. Adalynn was lost in thought. What on earth should she do? Every night, as soon as she closed her eyes, she felt so guilty that she couldn''t fall asleep. She kept thinking of Anson''s painful face. After thinking for a long time, she finally made up her mind, but her mother stopped her. She liked the way Anson talked andughed, and she liked the way he cared about people. She had no way to forget all these. "Alright, Adalynn, go back to rest. I have something to do." The matter about Phillip could not be dyed any longer. She had to find him as soon as possible. "Mm!" Adalynn got up and walked to the second floor slowly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing that Adalynn was so dejected and mournful, Reba felt distressed. Adalynn had been living a carefree life ever since she was a child. She had never cried as much as she did during this period of time. Reba took out her phone and dialed Justin''s phone number. "Hello? Mrs. Alwynn." Reba asked nervously, "How is it? Have you found out where Chairman Alwynn is?" "Mrs. Alwynn, Victor is very vignt. We lost him outside the vi." "B*stard, keep looking for him." Justin hesitated for a moment before replying, "Mrs. Alwynn, we will definitely do our best to search for him." "Mm!" After Reba hung up the phone, she narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance. Since Phillip had be like this, Victor, the brat, should have taken actions. It really not his style. The more Victor acted like this, the more nervous she felt. No, she must think of a way as soon as possible. All of a sudden, Reba sneered. She could use the public opinion to let Victor be at the eye of the storm again. She found the number of the reporter who worked in Jotham Alwynn Group and called him. ...... The next morning, Victor and Eden went to work as usual. All the people in thepany knew that they were a couple, so no one dared to gossip when they went in and out together. When they arrived at the gate of Alwynn Group, they were suddenly surrounded by a group of journalists. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 As soon as Victor saw these reporters, he nced at them one by one with gloomy eyes. He seemed to be able to see them through, making those reporters surrounding him shudder. However, they plucked up their courage under great pressure. Eden didn''t expect that so many reporters woulde here early in the morning. Victor held her in his arms gently and took her forward. A male reporter asked quickly, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn updated on SNS early this morning, asking you to return her husband to her. May I ask you if you really have something to do with Chairman Alwynn''s ident?" His question was sharp and aggressive. Victor''s eyes turned intense and cold-blooded. Reba couldn''t find where his father was, so she actually used the media to oppress him. Did she think that she could carry out her n by doing this? Eden lowered her head but frowned. Mrs. Alwynn was really driven into an impasse. She actually used such a method. That was reasonable. For her, Chairman Alwynn was the biggest threat. If Chairman Alwynn showed up, she would be utterly discredited. Herpany was deep in crisis, but she hoped against hope. She did have abatant spirit, but she always used the wrong method. Moreover, no one knew when Chairman Alwynn would wake up. Seeing that Victor remained silent with his face darkened, the reporter aimed the microphone at Eden. Victor would never answer the reporters'' questions. "Director Bleu, may I ask you if Mr. Alwynn really has something to do with Chairman Alwynn''s ident?" Eden suddenly looked up at him. There was a terrifying light in her clear eyes. At the moment the reporter looked into her eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, and the emotions in his eyes became extremelyplicated. Eden''s voice was loud and powerful, "You can''t speak without evidence." The male reporter was sharp-tongued, "Mr. Alwynn should prove that he is innocent with evidence, otherwise we can''t be convinced." Eden sneered, "In this case, let Mrs. Alwynn show her evidence first. If you ask me this question with evidence, you reporters and other people will be sincerely convinced, won''t you? When Chairman Alwynn had an ident that night, my husband stayed with me. My family and I can bear witness." Victor''s expression eased a little when he heard the word "husband". The male reporter said, "Director Bleu, isn''t it something that Mr. Alwynn should prove?" Eden''s clear eyes turned indifferent and vicious as she asked in reply, "Why should my husband prove it? He is framed, and the person who frames him should show us her evidence, because she nders my husband just by her verbal statement. Am I right?" Victor naturally had evidence, but she knew that Victor had his own considerations, so she did not ask much. The male reporter did not expect that Eden, who looked gentle, weak and easy to bully, would be so eloquent. He was rendered speechless. Indeed, they had no evidence to prove that Chairman Alwynn''s ident was rted to Mr. Alwynn. They made a conclusion based on thements on the Inte. Reba and Vincent were watching the live broadcast in their office. Both of them looked gloomy. Vincent said angrily, "Mom, why did you do this? It was not easy for us to suppress this matter, but you let so many people pay attention to it early in the morning. Do you think that Victor will be afraid after you do this? Has he ever cared about people''sments?" Reba narrowed her calcting eyes and stared at Eden and Victor. The scene of Victor protecting Eden was extremely annoying and disgusting. She had once experienced how eloquent Eden was. "Humph! I really didn''t expect that Eden would show up. Victor actually cares about her so much, and he protects her well in public." Reba did not answer his question, and she did this just to distract Victor. As long as she could distract him, she would be able to find Phillip in secret. Vincent looked helpless with his hands on his hips. He was so angry that he jumped up, "Mom, it''s not the time to talk about this. Eden is young, energetic, beautiful and talented. Every man will like her. It''s not surprising that Victor is obsessed with her. Now the key is that how we should exin this matter. We don''t have any evidence to prove that it was Victor who pushed dad." Reba looked up at him and said reproachfully, "Why can''t you remain calm? Don''t you say that Eden is young, beautiful, and energetic? Do you think we can bribe her?" "Ha-ha..." Vincent sneered, "Mom, why are you naiver than me? That''s Victor''s favorite woman! The father of her three children is Victor. Is it possible for you to bribe Eden? Don''t think about it." Reba nodded, "Vin, I just said it casually. We always have no way to nt an undercover detective in Alwynn Group. If Victor''s beloved woman is bribed by us and he is betrayed by her, will he be desperate?" Vincent was a little stunned and said with a smile, "Mom, Victor always attaches great importance to friendship. After he quarreled with dad and left thepany back then, his three friends helped him a lot. Now he is very grateful to them. If the person he trusts most betrays him, it will really be a fatal blow to him." Saying this, Vincent felt very upset. He didn''t have any friends who treated him sincerely. Victor was much more sessful than him. "But mom, isn''t itte for us to do this now?" Reba sneered and said, "Why is itte? There is a long-term war between us." Vincent said, "It''s a rare thing to see Victor sad." Victor always hid his inner thoughts with his cold appearance. Reba asked, "Vin, have you received any news? Is there anyone who wants to buy Century Building?" Selling this building was a pressing matter of the moment. She couldn''t deal with the affairs in thepany properly before that. Vincent said, "Mom, Justin has released the news secretly. If someone has an intention to buy it, he will call us." Reba replied, "Okay!" Victor and Eden returned to the office, and Lucian was already there. He had watched the news just now. As soon as Victor and Eden arrived, he said, "Reba wants to sell Century Building." Victor''s face suddenly darkened and he flew into a rage, "How dares she!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucian said, "She wants to trade secretly. Century Building is well ced. Someone will buy it soon." "Is that so?" Victor sneered, "I''d like to see who dares to buy it." Chapter 889 Chapter 889 The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed as he nced at Eden. Eden knew what Lucian meant, so she smiled and said, "You guys talk here. I''ll go to my office first." Victor rubbed her head with doting eyes, "Eden, I''ll go to see you at lunch time." Eden smiled and said, "Mm!" Eden turned around and left. Lucian looked at her back. It was not that he did not want her to hear it, but he didn''t want her to be worried. After all, she was pregnant. After Eden left, Lucian said, "Vincent has an employee whose name is Justin. I have told you about it before. Justin and Vincent banded together. Justin released the news on the tforms of rich people all over the country through some special means. "Normal people don''t know this news. Since they can''t find Chairman Alwynn, they will take some special measures, such as selling your father''s real estate." Victor nodded, "I have thought about this. Now they want to get a billion dors and make up for the losses very much. Century Building is the easiest to sell." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Lucian, you keep an eye on them secretly. Once someone wants to buy it, call me immediately." "Okay! I have been secretly paying attention to Justin''s every move. Reba has believed the fake news that I let them seest time. This time, she will fall into your trap and never turn the table." Victor nodded with deep and gloomy eyes. This matter finally came to an end. "Before that, we should find the person behind Reba first. As long as that person shows up, we will take actions immediately." This was the only doubt in Victor''s heart. Who was helping Reba? Lucian frowned slightly, lowered his head and was lost in thought, "I have been investigating this matter and sending someone to follow Reba secretly. She is very vignt. What''s more, Adalynn is in a bad condition these days. She always stays at home." "This is her only bargaining chip, and she must be very cautious. But this is a special period of time now, so they will definitely contact each other. As long as we keep an eye on her, she will expose herself sooner orter." Victor''s eyes were filled with hatred. Every time he mentioned Reba, he could not suppress the anger in his heart. "Mm! I have arranged some people to do this. As for what happened this morning, the public opinion will not have much impact on you." After all, Victor''s position in Alwynn Group was unassable. Reba did that just to gain sympathy. Jotham Alwynn Group was in a mess. After Victor took revenge on her, aplete change in the leadership in Jotham Alwynn Group would ur. "Yeah!" Victor nodded, "Let''s act ording to the n." After Victor finished speaking, he went back to his office and prepared to have a video meeting with all the branches. As soon as Victor sat down, his phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, he frowned slightly. Why did Reba call him personally? He pressed the recording button but did not speak. "Congrattions, Victor. You have a sharp-tongued wife. But, are you sure you don''t want to send your father back? Don''t you want to know where your mother is?" Hearing this, Victor only sneered, "Do you think you can still threaten me with my mother now?" "Ha-ha... You brat, don''t you always care about your mother? I know where your mother is. As long as you can send your father back home, I will tell you where your mother is." Reba''s tone was extremely arrogant. She spoke without politeness and even exposed her vicious mind. Victor hung up the phone directly, turned on hisputer and held a video conference. At the same time, Reba looked at her phone in disbelief. She narrowed her eyes. What was going on? Wasn''t Victor always very concerned about the whereabouts of his mother? Why was he so apathetic when he heard the news about his mother? It seemed that what had happened in the morning did not affect him at all. After getting off work, she had to meet Victor in person. "Mrs. Alwynn." Paulina walked in with a smile. She was dressed fashionably, and she was not only beautiful, but also sexy and well-shaped. As soon as she started to work in Jotham Alwynn Group, a lot of people were envious of her. She didn''t learn a lesson from had happened to her before, and she still looked proud and lofty. She wore high heels and walked to Reba. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is my design draft for the winter collection. Have a look. The clothes designed by Eden are mostly simple, graceful and tight-fitting, but not everyone likes that kind of style. If we can have a breakthrough in another aspect, we can surpass Alwynn Group." Reba nodded with a smile, "Paulina, you add brilliance to the present splendor of Jotham Alwynn Group. Those directors stopped making a fuss because you work here." Reba took the design draft, opened it to have a look and nodded with satisfaction. "That''s good. I will show it to others when we hold a meeting tomorrow morning. If no one has objections, we will start to prepare for the winter collection. Just like you said, Eden is not a talent or an invincible designer. There are many talents in this circle. With your abilities, you will definitely defeat Eden." She had been paying attention to Paulina''s design, and Paulina was very suitable to develop in Jotham Alwynn Group. Paulina smiled and nodded, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m confident that I can defeat Eden." She came here just to defeat Eden. Otherwise, with her current situation, it would be better for her to develop abroad. However, she couldn''t let go of many things here. She had suffered a lot because of Eden. She not only lost her favorite job, but also got insulted to the extreme. She was in the depth of despair. Reba smiled faintly and stared at Paulina''s ambitious eyes. Since Paulina was Eden''s enemy, she was her friend. Choosing Paulina was the icing on the cake. "Paulina, I believe in your ability and I''m very confident in you. Go to work first. I have a lot of things to deal with." Paulina nodded with a smile and turned to leave. Reba nced at the design draft on the table and said to herself, "The design draft is not bad, but, nothing will be good without being packaged. Victor, Eden, a new round of war has started. Just wait and see." Reba sneered, picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Hello? Reba." Alex''s voice was a little excited, and Reba smiled with satisfaction, "Alex, we may not be able to meet each other recently. Victor will definitely doubt how I got the hundreds of millions of dors. Let''s meet when he pays less attention to me." Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Alex smiled and said, "Reba, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll arrange it. Come here tonight. I miss you." Hearing this, Reba looked shy, "Alex, we can''t meet tonight. I have something to do tonight. Let''s meet in a few days." For men, the thing that he couldn''t get was the best, and it was the same for Alex. Alex said, "Reba, it''s a pity that I can''t see you tonight. How about the affairs in thepany? Have you solved them?" Hearing his concerned voice, Reba smiled and said, "Alex, I''m solving them. But I want to ask you for some help." Alex said, "Reba, don''t be so polite. Just tell me directly if you have anything to say." A trace of viciousness shed through Reba''s eyes, "Phillip is hidden by Victor. I''ve been looking for him, but Victor is very cautious. It may be easier for you to find him." Finding Phillip was a pressing matter of the moment. He was like a time bomb, gnawing her heart all the time. Alex said without hesitation, "Reba, leave this matter to me. I have a lot of private detectives and they will find him for you soon. However, will you really divorce this time? Our family must live together." Reba smiled and said, "Don''t worry. When I get what belongs to me, I will divorce immediately, and then we can live with our son and daughter." together." Reba promised at once. "Alex, these things belong to Vin. We can''t rest assured until he get them." Alex said, "Reba, I see. If you need anything, call me at any time." "Okay! Bye." After hanging up the phone, Reba smiled very happily. "Alex, no matter what you did to me in the past, from now on, I will let you stay by my side obediently." "s!" Reba sighed heavily. Thinking of the past, she actually didn''t hate Alex at all. Alex had always been her beloved man. When she met him for the first time, he was polite, modest and gentle. His elegance made her deeply fall in love with him. When it was time to get off work, Eden suddenly received a phone call from Jaida. "Mom!" Eden called her excitedly. Jaida said, "Eden, it seems that you are in a good mood." Edenughed, "Mom, I seem to be in a good mood these days." "Yeah, your life is very sweet now. Eden, you should get off work soon. I am downstairs your company. We have used up the daily necessities at home. Go to the supermarket with me. You know how to choose daily necessities very well." Jaida''s tone was doting. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Ha-ha..." Eden grinned with joy, "Mom, I''lle down after work. I''ll ask Victor to go back first." Jaida said, "Okay! I am on the opposite side of yourpany. I drove your father''s car here. As soon as you go out, you can see me waiting for you." "Okay, mom, I''ll be right downstairs in a minute." After hanging up, Eden began to sort out the things on the table. Amelia looked at her with a smile and said enviously, "Director Bleu, you look really happy during this period of time." Eden looked at her envious eyes and smiled, "Amelia, you have been living very well these days, and you didn''t even frown. How is your mother now? Is she better?" Amelia nodded pleasantly with a chuckle, "Thanks for your concern, Director Bleu. My mother has been much better these days. She is in a good mood, and I also feel d." The most important thing for her was to cure her mother''s illness. In that case, she could get married at ease. Eden stood up and said, "Amelia, that''s great. When I have time, I''ll go back with you to visit your mother. But I''ll get off work first today. I have to go shopping with my mother." "Wow!" Ameliaughed with an envious face, "Director Bleu, my mom can only walk now. There is a long time left before she can go shopping with me, but I haven''t given up. She will recover one day." Eden looked at her and felt very distressed. Amelia was a woman in her prime, but she needed to pay for her mother''s medical expenses, and she was under great pressure. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Amelia, if you need any help, just let me know. I''ll leave first." "Okay!" Amelia looked at her gratefully. After Eden left, she said goodbye to Lucian and went straight into Victor''s office. Victor was busy with his work. Eden smiled. It was said that men who worked seriously were the most handsome. Victor was just like this. When he stayed alone, he looked very indifferent as if he isted everything from him. He looked lonely and cold. There was a dull pain in Eden''s heart. Hearing the footsteps, Victor looked up quickly. When he saw Eden, his brooding eyes immediately became so gentle, "Honey, wait for me for a few more minutes. I''ll get off soon." Eden smiled and said, "Don''t hurry. Take your time to work. I have to go to the supermarket with mom. You go home to see the children first." After she was with Victor, Victor had the responsibility to look after the children, and she felt that half of her burden had been cast off. Hearing this, Victor said unwillingly, "I want to go with you." Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "Mom and I are going to buy daily necessities. We''lle back soon. Go back and ask the children to do their homework. You can''t be careless about this. What''s more, I checked the messages just now, and you forgot to sign on Gia''s math homeworkst night. The teacher has criticized you in the group chat. Don''t forget to sign it tonight." Victor frowned slightly and looked puzzled, "Really? I remember that I signed it. Is Gia unhappy today?" When he thought of Gia''s angry little face, he felt a little scared for no reason. Seeing that he was a bit frightened, Eden couldn''t help smiling. She didn''t expect that Victor would be afraid of his own daughter. "I don''t know. I''ll know when I go back in the evening. Now they have more and more homework. You should pay more attention while signing it." Victor nodded quickly, "Eden, don''t worry. I will check it carefully in the future." Being a father was really hard. He knew this as soon as he saw the three children. Eden gave him a gentle look, "Then I''ll leave first." "Oh!" Although Victor was reluctant, Jaida was waiting downstairs, and he couldn''t stop Eden. After leaving thepany, Eden went straight to the opposite side of the road. Reba happened to arrive at Alwynn Group at this time. She saw Eden as soon as she got out of the car. Watching Eden walking to the opposite side of the road, she was a little curious. Why didn''t Eden get off work together with Victor that day? Reba had been watching Eden crossing the road and walking towards a ck Rolls-Royce. The woman who got out of the car shocked her. How could it be her? Reba''s eyes were wide open and her whole body was trembling. This matter came as a complete shock for her. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Reba staggered a few steps forward, blinked her eyes and then opened them again, but Jaida was still there. She reached out and ran her finger through Eden''s hair, smiling happily and dotingly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Reba shook her head and couldn''t believe that Jaida dared to appear in front of her like this. Back then, in order to protect Victor and Gracie, she had been hiding herself. Reba had always known her whereabouts, but she lost the news about herpletely these years. It had never urred to her that Jaida would show up so suddenly. Jaida was really different from before. She wore a luxurious ck wool coat, wide-legged pants and a pair of ck high heels. Her hair had been carefully maintained in the beauty salon. She was noble and rich, and she even looked more charming and graceful than her. Seeing that Jaida and Eden were about to get on the car, she nced around. There was no car on the road, so she immediately rushed over. "Jaida!" Her sharp voice sounded in Jaida and Eden''s ears. Jaida and Eden looked at her at the same time. Jaida''s expression suddenly changed when she saw Reba. Her face darkened to the extreme, and her gentle eyes were filled with intense rage. Reba walked to Jaida quickly and warned her, "Jaida, how dare you show up in front of me like this? How dare you..." "Why can''t I?" Jaida asked in a deep voice. Before Reba could finish her words in a sharp and mean tone, she suppressed the hatred in her heart. At this time, Reba could no longer threaten her. After she came back, she understood from the bottom of her heart that she would definitely meet Reba one day, and she had been mentally prepared for this day. Reba narrowed her eyes and sneered, looking arrogant. Standing with Jaida who was taller than her, she looked less aggressive. However, Jaida looked moremanding than her. At this time, she looked at Reba''s vicious and scheming face. In front of her, Reba was just a ridiculous woman. "Ha-ha..." Reba looked at her with a sneer. As she looked at the luxury car next to Jaida, her eyes darkened more, "Jaida, it seems that you live a good life now. You even own a luxury car." Reba had no way to hide the jealousy in her eyes. Eden and Jaida could tell that she was very jealous. Eden said, "What''s wrong? Do you still want to threaten my mother with Victor and Gracie? Over the past 20 years, you have been upying everything of my mother and enjoying the glory and wealth that should have belonged to her. How dare you appear in front of my mother? You even rushed to her all of a sudden. Who do you think you are?" Eden rendered Reba speechless with the words she had said. She had never seen such a shameless person like Reba. "Eden, shut up! Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like this?" Blue veins stood out on Reba''s forehead and she looked at Eden with disdain. Eden smiled calmly and looked at her, "Mrs. Alwynn, you have a lot of make-up on your face, but it can''t cover the blue veins on your forehead. If you have something to say, say it properly. Don''t scream. After all, you''re a person, not a donkey." Saying this, Eden held Jaida''s arm. Since she was here, she would not let Reba bully her mother so easily. Her mother had been hurt by Reba for more than ten years, and she would not allow Reba to hurt her again. "You... What did you say?" Reba was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Eden sneered, "Mrs. Alwynn, didn''t you hear me clearly? You are only in your fifties, aren''t you?" "You b*tch!" Reba roared angrily, raised her hand and was about to p Eden. Jaida reached out quickly, pinched her wrist and shook off her hand. Then she pped Reba''s mad face, "Crack..." Reba''s head was pped aside. The burning pain on her face made her realize what she was going through. Jaida said with annoyance, "Reba, how dare you beat my daughter? You''ve bullied me for a lifetime. Don''t try to bully my daughter. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" Reba looked at her coldly and viciously. Wasn''t Eden her daughter-inw? Why was she her daughter? "You dare to p me." Reba was humiliated. That day, she was pped by Gracie, and she still held a grudge against her. Jaida smiled ndly and said without warmth in her tone, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be pped? You stole my husband, drove me out and threatened me with my children. When I left, you chased me out and pped me twice on the face. Then you told me that since I couldn''t keep my husband with me, I should ept the fact obediently and shouldn''t think about something that couldn''t belong to me. You are such a shameless woman who has ruined my life. Don''t you ask for it?" Jaida said word by word, and she was extremely exasperated. At that time, she left Victor and Gracie with a broken heart. She was not nostalgic for Phillip, but she couldn''t bear to leave her children. However, Phillip didn''t want children to leave with her. At that time, she was desperate and disappointed, and she almost wanted tomit suicide. "Haha..." Rebaughed viciously. "What? Don''t you admit it? You didn''t have the ability to keep your husband by your side indeed, so you were abandoned. This is a fact. Since you were not capable enough to win his heart, don''t me me. You should ept the reality. What''s the use of ming me? You can only me yourself for being cowardly and unattractive ." Reba said these harsh words and looked at Jaida with a mocking face. In her eyes, Jaida was always a joke and someone who was easy to bully. When she pped Jaida in the face before, Jaida didn''t dare to say anything. If Jaida had heard such words in the past, she would have been very sad. However, when she heard such words at this time and saw that Reba kept maintaining her nobleness with an aggressive face, she suddenlyughed. She had been arguing with such a crazy woman for more than 20 years. Eden was a little surprised to see how shameless and cheeky Reba was. She said, "I heard that you were born in a respectable family and you were well educated. How could you say such shameless words in public? Is this how you should behave as ady of a prestigious family? I wonder why you can be so rude and disgusting." When she was angry, she could say a lot to insult someone. "Eden, you... Don''t think that you can be so arrogant just because you are Victor''s wife. I know better than you what kind of person Victor is. How long can you be with him?" Reba arranged her hair which had been messed up and looked at Eden with ridicule. Eden smiled and said, "Mind your own frigging business! Do you even want to interference in our affairs?" Chapter 892 Chapter 892 "What?" Reba felt that no one had ever insulted her like this. "It''s none of your business! Eden, you are really sharp-tongued. You are indeed Bethany''s daughter, because you two are both b*tches!" Eden was calm and didn''t care about what she said. She looked at her indifferently, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re ttering me. If you don''t have anything else to say, we''ll leave first." Reba''s expression changed as she suddenly gave Jaida a warning look, "Jaida, I think you''d better hide away from me. I heard that your daughter and son havee back." Jaida knew what she meant by this. She warned her sternly, "Reba, if you hurt them, you will live a worse life than death! Do you think we don''t have any evidence? If you are given more time, you will know the difference between hell and heaven. I heard that you have an elder brother who loves gambling as your parents. I think you know what he has done better than anyone else does." After Jaida finished speaking, she smiled gracefully. Reba looked at her in shock, "What... did you say?" How did Jaida know about her brother? However, Jaida ignored her and looked at Eden with loving eyes, "Eden, let''s go, or we''ll go home late." "Mm!" Eden nodded and turned around to get on the car. However, Reba stood still in shock. When she could no longer see Jaida''s car, she took a few steps back in horror. "Ah..." She took a heavy breath. It seemed that Jaida was well-prepared. "Well, since you don''t want to live, I will send you to hell with my own hands!" Reba pursed her lips tightly said extremely viciously word by word. However, how did Jaida know about her brother? A few years ago, Jaida lived a miserable life like a stray dog. At this time, she suddenly showed up and even drove a luxury car and wore clothes which was worth thousands of dors. What the hell was going on? Did she miss something? "Jaida!" She cursed in a malicious tone. No wonder Victor was fearless when she called him this morning. It turned out that he had found his mother long ago, and she knew nothing about it. How did Victor find Jaida? Or did Jaidae back on her own? Reba couldn''t figure it out. Suddenly, she recalled what had happened just now. Jaida said that Eden was her daughter. While Eden had a mother. "Could it be..." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Reba opened her mouth slightly and her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe it. She ignored Eden''s mother. It turned out that her mother was Jaida. "Ha-ha..." Rebaughed self-mockingly. Was there really such a coincidence in the world? Reba looked up at the sky where thest of the sunlight was verging into darkness. The sunset glow tinted the sky red, and the setting sun cast an orange glow over the city, looking glorious. She walked slowly to the car. There was no need for her to see Victor. She must think of a way to restrain Victor. In the past, Jaida was Victor''s sore point. It was precisely because of this that Victor did not dare to go against her openly. At this time, he was not afraid of anything, and he was getting bolder and bolder. "Victor, you have always been defeated by me since since you were young. Although you grow up, you can''t turn the table." With an extremely fierce face, Reba opened the car door, got on the car and ordered the driver to go home directly. In Zaiden''spany. Zaiden was sitting there with a gentle expression and reading the documents with his head lowered. Suddenly, he received a video call. He picked it up and found that it was a video call from Eden. His expression became even more doting. He answered it and saw her and Jaida in the supermarket. He smiled, "It seems that my daughter is in a good mood today." Eden winked mischievously, "Dad, I am in a good mood every day, especially when you and mom are by my side. I am a delighted daughter every day." "Ha-ha..." Zaiden was pleased by Eden''s words and smiled happily, "Eden, you are indeed my lovely daughter. After meeting you, I live with joy every moment." There were three happy things in this world, which were to be trusted, apanied and waited by someone. Eden trusted him, and Jaida apanied him and waited for him to go home at night. This was the happiness he had wanted at the very beginning. "Wow!" Eden grinned from ear to ear, "Dad, in order to make you happier, we''ll cook delicious food for you tonight. What do you want to eat?" Zaiden smiled and then looked at Jaida''s elegant and beautiful face with affectionate eyes,ughing pleasantly, "Eden, I want to eat the fish made by your mother." When Eden heard this, she nced at Jaida and said with a wronged face, "Dad, don''t you want me to cook something delicious for you?" "Oh, look at how wronged you are. Of course, I want you to make yummy food for me. Make some dumplings for me. I will be happier when I eat the dumplings you made." Zaiden''s eyes were doting, and his voice was gentler and more benevolent. "Wow!" Eden smiled happily, "Dad, it seems that I am a dumpling expert. Everyone likes to eat the dumplings made by me." Zaiden smiled and nodded quickly, "The dumplings made by you are really delicious. If you don''t work as a designer one day, you will be a famous chef." "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by this and looked at Zaiden with happiness on her face. "Dad, get off work now. Mom and I will buy some food ingredients. When youe back, you can eat warm dumplings." "Okay. Thank you so much, my lovely daughter." After hanging up the phone, Eden took Jaida''s hand and continued to go shopping. "Eden." Suddenly, someone called her behind. Eden and Jaida turned around and saw Aisling and Wyatt standing behind them, looking at Eden with some disappointment. When Eden was talking to Zaiden called just now, they were behind her. It turned out that in front of Zaiden and Jaida, Eden could act like a spoiled child as she did when she was young. When Eden was a child, she was so adorable and cute. She was sensible and considerate at such a young age. Eden smiled sweetly, "Dad, mom, are you here to buy something, too?" Seeing that Eden also smiled so brightly in front of them, Aisling and Wyatt were slightly relieved. "Mm! Eden, Jaida, this is the supermarket owned by our family. Wyatt and I came here to have a look." Aisling exined. "Oh!" Jaida and Eden looked at each other and smiled. "Mom, it turns out that I am in my own supermarket. Could I take the goods here for free?" Eden said in a spoiled manner. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Wyatt''s heart melted as he watched Eden acting so coquettishly. That was his Eden. She looked so cute and adorable when she acted like a spoiled child, "Eden, you can take away everything you like. My daughter can do anything she wants." Wyatt''s doting tone warmed Eden''s heart. This was happiness. Jaida smiled and said, "Aisling, Wyatt, let''s go shopping together. Eden can''t go home now, so it''s difficult for her to go to the supermarket with you. We happen to meet each other today, so let''s go shopping together." When Aisling heard this, she felt even more aggrieved and wanted to cry. Her own daughter could not live with her. They had been apart for so many years, and she wanted to live with Eden. Eden was so cute when she was a child. She looked at Eden with a distressed face, "Jaida, you''re right. Eden can''t go home, and I''ve been so sad." Wyatt nodded. It was indeed the case. He even felt that Eden had suffered a lot because of him. Eden knew what they were thinking, "Mom, this is good. You can call me at any time. If you want to go shopping, we can go together on weekends." "Okay, Eden, let''s go to the supermarket first." Aisling said with a smile. As long as Eden was happy, she could do anything. "Okay!" Eden nodded with a smile, "By the way, mom, I''m pregnant now." Eden took this opportunity and told them about it. "Oh!" Aisling looked at Eden with joy on her face, "Eden, do you get pregnant so fast?" Wyatt was overjoyed. Eden''s three children were all very clever, and he wanted to see them everyday. Eden and Victor finally got together. He had always been very satisfied with Victor. Victor was the most satisfactory son-inw. Eden blushed as she smiled and nodded, "Mm!" "Oh, Eden, this is a great thing!" Aisling was pleasantly surprised, "Jaida, what a piece of perfect news!" She couldn''t hide the excitement in her tone. "Yeah, Aisling, it''s so nice. The three children are also very happy." Jaidaughed and said. She had children and grandchildren and lived a happy life with them every day. "Jaida, please take care of Eden." Aisling took Jaida''s hand. This time, she could apany Eden. Jaida looked at Eden and grinned, "Aisling, Eden is also my daughter. I will take good care of her. Don''t worry." Aisling nodded with a smile, "I don''t trust anyone but you." "Let''s go." Jaida said. She was very grateful that Aisling believed her. "Okay!" Jaida held Eden''s hand with the other hand and smiled. Eden looked at her two mothers and smiled dly. She suddenly thought of Bethany. Although Bethany was not good to her, she brought her up. If it weren''t for that incident, she would still be the most respected mother of her. After hanging around in the supermarket for a long time, Eden and Jaida chose a lot of daily necessities. Out of the supermarket, Eden looked at Wyatt and Aisling, "Dad, mom, if you are not busy, go to my house. I''ll make dumplings for you." Eden didn''t know why, but she wanted to have dinner with them at night. Hearing this, Aisling and Wyatt immediately nodded happily. Jaida said, "Aisling, Wyatt, let''s go. The dumplings made by Eden are delicious. You can bring some back for Grandma Clement. I remember that she likes to eat dumplings." "Okay, Jaida." Aisling nodded with a chuckle. They got in their cars and went back. As soon as Victor arrived home, he saw Wyatt and Aisling. After greeting them, he looked at Gia who was sitting on the sofa, only to see that Gia was looking at him angrily. The smile on his face froze slightly. He knew that he was in the wrong, so he could only smile, "Gia, I will be more careful next time, and I will never forget to sign it again." "Humph!" Giada snorted softly, "Dad, I had reminded you that you had to sign my math homework. You even nodded at that time. Why didn''t you sign your name?" Victor pursed his lips slightly and didn''t dare to look at Gia. He didn''t know what he was thinking at that time. Anyway, he forgot to sign his name.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Wyatt smiled and said, "Victor, now the parents have a supervisory role on the children''s homework. It is said that the children and their parents are all under a lot of pressure." Victor nodded, "Uncle Clement..." "Victor, shouldn''t you call him dad?" Jaida came out of the kitchen, looked at Victor and reminded him. He and Eden were already married, so he should call Wyatt dad. Victor nodded and pursed his lips slightly. The Alwynn family and the Clement family were old family friends, and he had been calling Wyatt like that for many years. He almost couldn''t change his habit. "Dad, I know. I''ll pay attention to it in the future." "Mm! Gia, don''t be angry with your father anymore. Everyone makes mistakes." Wyatt smiled lovingly and looked at Gia with doting eyes. He really wanted to take the three children back home. With them at home, the atmosphere must be lively. Only then did Giada nod, "Dad, I won''t be mad at you anymore for grandpa''s sake." It was the first time Victor had made a mistake, and she was not careful enough. She should have checked it again at that time. Victor walked to her and sat down. His tall figure looked very imposing and charming. He smiled and rubbed Gia''s head, "Thank you, Gia. I promise that such a thing will never happen again." "Mm!" Giada nodded. There was a bright smile in her starry eyes, making her whole face lovely and endearing. At this moment, Kenny, Ricky and Boris came down together. Gracie and Abigail did note back to eat. After Zaiden came back, they had dinner together happily. Then Aisling and Wyatt went back with the dumplings. Aisling called Grandma Clement in advance. She didn''t eat anything for dinner, waiting to eat the dumplings made by Eden. Buddy had moved out, and only Delmont apanied her at home. The door was opened, and Aisling and Wyatt came in. Grandma Clement stood up with a smile, "Oh, you''re finally back." "Yeah, mom, I''ll cook dumplings for you right now." Aisling said with a smile. The dumplings made by Eden tasted really good. "Okay. I was waiting for you." Staring at the lunch box in her hand, Grandma Clement couldn''t wait any longer. It seemed that Delmont had been ignored. He looked unhappy, "Mom, didn''t Eden prepare dumplings for me? I didn''t eat too much, either. I was waiting for your dumplings." Aisling nced at him, "Don''t worry. Your sister didn''t forget you. She knew that you can eat a lot, so she made a lot of dumplings for you. Wait. I''ll cook the dumplings immediately." As soon as Haven entered the house, she heard Eden''s name. She froze for a moment and then walked inside slowly. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Seeing that Haven was back, Grandma Clement immediately tipped Delmont a wink, motioning to him not to mention Eden again. However, Delmont was a careless person. He looked at Grandma Clement worriedly, "Grandma, why are your eyelids twitching? Are you not feeling well in your eyes?" Grandma Clement was speechless. Why was Delmont getting stupider and stupider?" "Delmont, why do you be uglier and uglier? But along as you don''t look in the mirror, you won''t disgust yourself." Delmont was speechless. Was there anything wrong with grandma''s eyes because she was old? How could he be ugly? A lot of girls liked him. Grandma Clement continued to say, "Delmont, when you think you are ugly and useless, don''t be too desperate, because at least you still have fat." "Ahem..." Delmont choked, "Grandma, what''s wrong with you all of a sudden?" Grandma Clement red at him, "I want you to know your true colours." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Delmont was confused. Why did he feel that Grandma Clement did it on purpose? "Grandma, Delmont, I''m back." Haven said in a gentle tone, and there was a faint smile on her face. Delmont nced at Haven and suddenly understood Grandma Clement''s intentions. He nced at Grandma Clement, while Grandma Clement red at him. Delmont was not observant at all. She was really worried about her future granddaughter-inw. No, whether Delmont could get married or not was still unknown. "Oh, Haven, you''re back. Go up and have a rest." Grandma Clement said ndly. Haven looked at her and said tentatively with a smile, "Grandma, when I entered the house just now, I heard you mention Eden. Is there any news about Eden?" Upon hearing this, Delmont wished that he could stand up and p Haven in the face. The first one who knew that Eden was back in their family was Haven, but she pretended to know nothing. What a shameless woman! Did she think that she could take away everything that belonged to Eden in this way? Whenever he thought that his own sister had been badly hurt because of him, he felt that he was extremely stupid! Grandma Clement said, "Yeah, I was talking to Delmont about her. When will my miserable granddaughter go home? I''m too old, but I haven''t seen her again and lived in the same house with her yet. What''s wrong? Do you also care about Eden?" Grandma Clement asked with her eyes full of coldness. Haven nodded with a smile, "Grandma, I also hope that Eden cane back soon so that our family can reunite." "Yeah, I also hope that Eden wille back quickly and guard everything that belongs to her. As long as she cane back, I will give her all my shares. She must have suffered a lot over the years. s! My heart aches severely as soon as I think of my poor Eden." Seeing that Grandma Clement said these words so sincerely, Delmont suddenly felt that she could act in a TV drama. Grandma Clement had always been good at acting, and even he admired her acting skills so much. Haven was slightly stunned and felt extremely shocked in heart. This was the difference between being her biological granddaughter and adopted granddaughter. She had to rush about to buy the shares of the Clement family, but Eden could get Grandma Clement''s shares so easily. "Grandma, Eden is really lucky to have you as her family." She said jealously. Grandma Clement was simply too stingy. She gave her few money as the red pocket on every Spring Festival as if she was a beggar. These years, she didn''t even give her a red pocket anymore. Grandma Clement asked in reply angrily, "Aren''t you happy because of us? Have your parents and two brothers ever treated you as an outsider?" She was indeed treating Haven as an outsider. After all, Haven really didn''t care about them, and she was really despicable and selfish. Eden would cook in person and make dumplings for her. What about Haven? She didn''t go home all day along and never did housework. She lived a rich life, but she cast a greedy eye on something that didn''t belong to her. Money and reputation was always something that she couldn''t give up. In this world, only when someone earned money decently and respectably could he really seed. Those who wanted to get everything in a malicious way would never be famous before they died. Haven nced at Delmont with a smile, "Grandma, what are you talking about? I am also very happy. Mom and dad love me very much. Delmont and Buddy dote on me. As long as we can find Eden, we will definitely be happier." Delmont said coldly, "It''s best for you to think like this. You''d better sincerely pray that Eden will come back." Hearing this, Haven frowned slightly and asked with a smile, "Delmont, what do you mean by that? Of course I sincerely pray that Eden cane back." Delmont looked away and didn''t speak. Grandma Clement said, "Alright, you''re tired all day long. Go up and have a rest." Haven nodded, "Okay! Grandma." Haven walked upstairs with a thoughtful look on her face. What Delmont said that night was really strange. No, she must find a chance to sound out Delmont. It was difficult to get some information from Buddy, but Delmont was different. As long as he was provoked, he could say everything recklessly. Not long after Haven went up, Aisling and Wyatt came out with dumplings. "Mom, Delmont,e over and eat." Aisling said with a grin. That day, she was in a particrly good mood because she made dumplings and had a meal together with Eden. She ate thirty dumplings at one go, and she was still stuffed to the gills. "Wow! It looks so delicious. The dumplings are big, giving off a faint aroma. I''m so hungry! Eden is so thoughtful. She even thinks about me." Grandma Clement was so delighted that she grinned from ear to ear. Delmont immediately moved away and pursed his lips. They rarely made dumplings at home and only ate them once in a while. The fragrant aroma was really tempting. Wyatt smiled and said, "Mom, Eden said that if you like to eat the dumplings, I can call her on weekends and she''ll make more for you. We can go there to get the dumplings after she makes them." "Really?" Grandma Clement''s eyes lit up and she smiled happily, "Eden has been so considerate since she was a child. We should take her back earlier. I''m old and I want to live with my granddaughter. This is my long-cherished wish." Aisling sat down and thought the same way, "Mom, what on earth is the Alwynn family thinking about? Haven and Vincent have got the marriage certificate, but they haven''t mentioned anything about the wedding. Now many people gossip about it, saying that we''re too stingy and we let Haven marry into the Alwynn family without holding a banquet. Those who don''t know think that we treat Haven badly." Grandma Clement nced at her and said unpleasantly, "Haven''t you realized the seriousness of this matter until now? Over the past hundred years, no one has ever gossiped about our family. We have to solve this matter as soon as possible." Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Aisling nodded, "Mom, I''ve mentioned this matter to Mrs. Alwynn. However, she''s been avoiding me. It seems that she wants to be rted with our family by marriage, but she doesn''t want to hold a wedding ceremony." "What''s more, Phillip is now in the hospital. Something bad has happened in Jotham Alwynn Group. I''m afraid that Reba is even more unwilling to hold a wedding." "s! Hardly has one wave subsided when another rises. Why are there so many things happening in their family?" Grandma Clement said while eating dumplings. "Wow! It''s so delicious. The celery dumplings are my favorite." Grandma Clement smiled kindly and lovingly. Beside her, Delmont nodded while eating, "Mom, let Eden make more dumplings next time. I want to eat fifty dumplings." Aisling was speechless. "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll have a stomachache?" What a stupid boy! What was wrong with Delmont recently? "Mom, I can eat a lot, and fifty dumplings is just a piece of cake for me." Delmont enjoyed his meal. He didn''t expect Eden to be so good at cooking. "Ha-ha..." They smiled with joy. When Haven came downstairs, she heard theirughter. It had been a long time since theyughed so delightedly like this at home. Something must have happened. Why were they so pleased? As for her, she was like an outsider who was separated from their world. In the fairy tale, Cindere was poor, but she was very beautiful. She was very pretty, and she was the Cindere in real life. But why wasn''t she as lucky as Cindere? "Mom, dad, I''m back," Haven said. As soon as they saw Havene down, the smiles on their faces gradually faded away. "Mm!" Aisling nodded. Haven said, "Dad, mom, I have made an appointment with Miss Elliott. She said that she had time on the next weekend. Mom,st time, you said that as long as she had time, you could meet her." Aisling nodded, "Yeah! Tell her that we''ll meet next Saturday." "Okay, thank you, mom, dad!" Haven was very happy. At least, they were willing to show her respect and have a meal with Tillie. Back then, Tillie agreed to teach her because she was the daughter of the Clement family. However, she didn''t know what was wrong with Tillie during this period of time. Her temperament was unpredictable, and she often got absent-minded and lost her temper. She almost didn''t know how to get along with her. She couldn''t marry the man she wanted and couldn''t be a famous designer. Her whole life was not smooth. Sometimes, she really wanted to ask God why he treated her like this. Every time she thought about it, she was so unwilling to ept the fact. ...... The autumn night was hazy, and there seemed to be ayer of faint fog floating in the air. There was no star in the sky. In the dark night, a gust of cold wind blew over. There was an explosion of music in the brightly lit entertainment bar. The colorful lights emitted jagged columns of light. In the noisy box, the cheers made Abigail somewhat irritated. Abigail attended a dinner party with Mathilda and Ma. They were with several directors of the entertainmentpanies. The directors had drunk so much that their faces turned red. Some of them were obviously drunk. They all looked at Abigail with drunken eyes. Compared with the new actresses in the entertainment circle, they were more interested in Abigail, who was charming and gorgeous. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Anson refused to see her, she put all her energy into work. She sought for good scripts for the two actresses all day and night. At the same time, she chose new actors for herpany. She was a capable agent, so many actors wanted to cooperate with her, but she had to select them carefully. Ricky''s role had been settled. Previously, Mathilda and Ma only got the supporting roles, and she was not willing to ept such a result. They were excellent enough to y the leading roles. She showed great discernment in her choice of actresses, so she wouldn''t misjudge them. A big-budget costume drama was about to be shot, and Ma was very suitable for the female leading role, so Abigail made an appointment with the directors, but the directors not only met her actresses, but also the actresses from otherpanies. That was why there were so many people here. A few of them were deadly drunk. However, several directors begun to sexually harass the actresses from otherpanies, and actresses''s faces turned gloomier and gloomier. Abigail''s face darkened more and more. She did not drink much. On the contrary, Mathilda and Ma apanied the directors and drank a lot. She made an appointment with Director King who was young and promising. So far, no one had surpassed him in costume dramas. Every of his TV dramas was very popr, and she took fancy to his ability. He was one of the best directors in this country. But when she saw him that day, she realized that he wasn''t as humorous and interesting as he was said. Instead, he was rigid and arbitrary. He talked a lot about his glorious deeds in the entertainment circle, but he did not say which actress he would choose. Abigail wanted to give up, but seeing that Ma liked this role very much, she could only endure it. "Miss Joye, I always want to cooperate with you. The actresses who worked with you before are all outstanding. I heard that you developed very well in Gate City. Why did you suddenlye to River City? But it''s good that you''re here, because I can have a chance to meet you." Abigail nodded with a smile, "Director King, I can be in a different mood when I''m in a different city. River City is the capital, so I think I''ll have a brighter future here." Abigail replied perfunctorily and rubbed the wine ss with her slender fingers. There was glitter on her purple nails, which matched the color of the red wine perfectly. As she moved, she looked extremely appealing. Seeing her like this, Director King was infatuated with her. He was drunk, so he became more lecherous. He looked Abigail up and down recklessly. Anson, who was sitting in a corner, was very disgusted when he saw such a scene. Adonis and Lucian were sitting opposite Anson. Anson''s eyes darkened more and more, and his expression turned more and more apathetic. Lucian and Adonis were afraid that Anson would suddenly fly into a rage. After all, they had seen the whole process with their own eyes. "Anson, do you want to help her?" asked Lucian. Anson said in a deep voice, "Wait a little longer!" Adonis nced at him. Victor had someone to keep himpany, but Anson needed them to apany him. If Abigail could apany Anson in the future, who would be the next one that neededpany? "s! Anson, just go there. You pay all your attention on her, and it seems that you can''t wait to do something." Adonis said neither quickly nor slowly. Anson red at him and did not say anything. However, he suddenly heard Abigail''s angry voice, "Director King, please behave yourself!" "Ha-ha..." Director Kingughed disdainfully, "Miss Joye, to be honest, these two actresses are inferior to you. If you want to act, I will definitely raise both my hands in agreement." Saying this, he began to touch Abigail''s body. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 "p..." Abigail pped him in the face very loudly. "Oh..." Everyone gulped in surprise when they saw Abigail''s action. They all looked at Abigail in a daze. "Abigail." Ma screamed and looked at Abigail nervously. She didn''t expect Abigail to be so bold. Abigail nced at her coquettishly and lightly, indicating that she didn''t have to worry. Lucian looked at her with admiration in his eyes. The women loved by Victor and Anson were both strong and aggressive. However, Adonis touched his face in fear. He had never met such a fierce woman. Anson''s eyes were filled with distress as he looked at Abigail who straightened her back. The expression in his eyes was stern and indifferent. Director King had never been insulted like this. He got up quickly and looked at Abigail with a gloomy face. Abigail always kept a very high profile in the entertainment circle. No man had ever conquered her. Ever since he knew that Abigail hade to River City, he had been looking forward to cooperate with her, but it wouldn''t so easy for him to cooperate with her. She had to pay some price so that she could have a better development here. However, Abigail did not know what was good for her. She actually pped him in public. It made him very ashamed, and he had be a joke in the entertainment circle. "Abigail, you''re such an ungrateful woman!" He raised his hand in anger and was about to p Abigail in the face. Abigail wanted to avoid it. Before she could move, Director King''s hand had been grabbed by a hand behind her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abigail looked back in surprise and saw Anson standing on the ground with one foot. He leaned towards her and shifted half of his weight onto her. Smelling the familiar and pleasant smell on him, Abigail looked at him with intense eyes. She was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. At this moment, she actually felt that his arms was so warm, and she had a sense of security. She really... want to lean against him. She was addicted to his love and thoughtfulness. Why was he here? Moreover, he had seen how awkward she was. However, Anson stared at Director King with aloofness in his eyes. Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that Mirth Company was in the charge of Anson, and it was covered by Alwynn Group, thergestpany in River City. When they mentioned Victor, the real boss of Mirth Company, they were all scared. Although Anson sat in a wheelchair, he was exceptionally vigorous in work, and he was a man of resource and astuteness. His way of doing things was simr to Victor''s. Ever since his leg was injured, he had be steady and cold. He was somebody in people''e eyes. When Director King saw Anson, his heart was filled with anger. However, he smiled and asked, "Mr. Skye, why are you here?" Moreover, did Anson want to meddle in this matter? Did he actually want to speak for an insignificant agent? Although he was not as rich and powerful as Anson, he was well-known in the circle. Many entertainmentpanies did not dare to offend him. Anson''s tone was indifferent as he said, "Director King, it''s disgraceful to beat a woman." "Ha-ha..." Director Kingughed, "Mr. Skye, she doesn''t know what''s good for her. She has something to ask for my help, but she dared to p me. Mr. Skye, it''s not good for Abigail to do this." "Oh!" Anson said in a light tone. His voice was nd, but Director King sensed the apathy in it. Anson''s eyes were gloomier than ever, as if he wished that he could kill Director King immediately. He was smiling, but his smile was terrified, "Director King, but you sexually harassed these actresses. Do you think it''s good for you to do this?" His tone was so nd, sounding like a devil from hell. Everyone was frightened. Anson''s words sent a chill down their spines. Director King smiled and said, "Mr. Skye, are you kidding me?" Anson shook off his hand, pulled out a tissue and wiped his hand elegantly and carefully. While he was wiping his hand, his expression didn''t change. He looked so peaceful and quiet, as if everything here had nothing to do with him. Abigail looked at him quietly. He had changed a lot. In the past, he would never look at others with such intense eyes and apathetic expression. At that time, he talked andughed, and his behavior and conversation were humorous and interesting. Moreover, there was always a warm smile on his handsome face. At this time, he... Abigail clenched her fists tightly and felt a sharp pain in her heart. Seeing Anson''s actions, Director King had never been so insulted in life. Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and he red at Anson. Anson thought that his hand was dirty. Ha-ha... No one dared to treat him like this in this circle. "Mr. Skye, we will cooperate with yourpany in the future. I''m afraid that our cooperation..." "I will withdraw all my investment even if you don''t say it. As for the actors in mypany, they have plenty of acting resources, and we don''t need you." Anson interrupted Director King''s words casually. Director King opened his eyes wide sharply. Originally, he thought that Anson would care about the cooperation and would not meddle in his business. However, Anson actually proposed to withdraw his funds first. In River City, no one would invest hundreds of millions of dors in his y so easily. Anson''s words decided whether he could shoot the y sessfully or not. Moreover, several actors in Mirth Company would act in his y. One of them would y the leading role, and he was an actor who had huge fan bases. The script was nice, and if the actor would y the leading role, the y would definitely gain a high rating. "No, Mr. Skye, that''s not what I mean. Don''t be angry. I really don''t mean that." Director King became sober and wanted to pull Anson''s hand. However, he suddenly remembered that Anson despised him, so he withdrew his hand quickly. However, Anson did not look at him. Instead, he lowered his head slowly and looked at Abigail''s delicate side face. At this moment, she was in his arms. He had been missing her so much, and he finally hugged her. He always wanted to hug her. Seeing that she attended so many dinner parties for her work, he really wanted toe forward, support her and give her a shoulder to rely on. However, at this time, he could only protect her secretly. He lowered his head slightly and took a deep breath of her special and pleasant smell. She was so beautiful, but he forced himself to leave her. He slowly sat down, but forgot that one of his legs was feeble. He staggered and almost fell down. A strong arm suddenly held him. Abigail looked back, only to see Victor helping Anson sit down slowly. Eden was behind him. Eden was worried about Abigail. She knew that Abigail was here, and Abigail hadn''te back after dinner, so they came here to pick her up. "Are you okay?" Victor looked at Anson and asked. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Anson said in a deep voice, "I''m fine. Take care of the rest by yourself." He nced at Abigail, who was also looking at him, his lips moving a little. He was trying to hide the love that was filled in his eyes. Being able to see her and embrace her tonight made him very happy, and he couldn¡¯t ask for more. So he slowly turned away and left in the wheelchair with an expressionless face. As long as Victor was here, Abby would be fine. "Anson..." Abigail called. Anson was slightly stunned, but he did not stop, controlling the wheelchair towards the direction of Lucian and Adonis. Abigail held back the tears that were about to drop down and watched him leave quietly. Didn''t you say you didn''t want to see me? But why? Why you stand up for me again? Abigail asked sadly in her heart. Why he didn¡¯t act like what he said, staying away from her for the rest of his life? Helping her and then leaving her mercilessly made her suffer more pain. "Abby." Eden knew that Abigail was sad, so she walked over and held her arm. Abigail took a deep look at Eden and rested her head on her shoulder. "Eden honey, I''m so sad. Why does he always treat me like this?" She whispered. Eden patted Abigail¡¯s back gently. She answered in a low and aching tone, "Maybe he needs more time. But I believe he still loves you. He has been secretly protecting and helping you all the time." Abigail nodded slightly. Just now, she could feel his passionate emotions for her, as well as his hidden feelings. But, why did he have to hide his feelings? She loved him too. He avoiding her made her even more miserable. Instead of secretly protecting her like this, she preferred him to stay by her side so that they wouldn''t be in pain. "Hey, beauty! Come here. Do you want to be an actress? I have plenty of resources. Come on." A male drunkard agent spoke to Eden with a disgusting smile. Eden frowned slightly and took a few steps back with Abby. Victor stepped forward and held Eden in his arms, looking at the agent coldly. Director King also red at the agent angrily. "Shut up, Mark!" Mark must be blind. He even didn¡¯t recognize Victor, the most feared man in River City. And the woman he teased was Victor''s wife, Eden, who had caused quite a stir recently. He dared to provoke Victor. It seemed that he was tired of living. However, Mark, who was drunk, did not think so. The more others stopped him, the more he wanted to go against others. "Wow... Director King, I didn''t expect you to know so many beautiful women. Why didn''t you introduce some to me? They are the best among beauties. I want her to be with me tonight." He looked at Eden with an evil smile. Eden prayed for him in her heart. Because the man beside her was furious to the extreme. "Stop it, Mark." Director King looked at Mark with a wry face. He didn¡¯t want to die with this drunk man. I haven¡¯t married yet! Director King yelled in his heart. He came here to earn money from rich people, such as Victor. If Victor was willing to cooperate with him, he would be sessful soon. But now, he offended Eden, Victor¡¯s wife, and Abigail, Victor¡¯s wife¡¯s friend. And he could tell that the two women had a great rtionship. "Mr... Mr. Alwynn, he''s drunk. Don''t waste your time on him." Director King smiled apologetically. When he saw Victor''s cold eyes, he shivered and immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at Victor. "Really? Are you drunk?" Victor''s deep voice was filled with anger. Director King took a few steps back. But Mark was drunk into a stupor. He stood up unsteadily and was going to walk to Eden. Seeing Mark¡¯s behavior, Director King knew that he could not help Mark anymore. In this case, it was more important to save himself. He turned to Abigail and said. "Miss Joye, I have decided to let Miss Ma be the leading actor. Can youe to mypany to sign the contract tomorrow? Please tell Mr. Skye that what happened today is all our fault. Tomorrow night, I will go to Mirth Company to apologize to him in person." Abigail said in a low voice, "I don''t know him." Director King was speechless. He saw her with Anson. He remembered clearly. And just now Anson wanted to cancel the investment because he had offended Abigail. But why did Abigail say that she did not know Anson? Director King was confused. Ma said, "Abigail, I don¡¯t want the role now. If he¡¯s the director, no matter how suitable the role is, I can''t act it well." She valued the character of the director very much. She hoped to meet a good agent and director as Abigail did. She knew that just caring about resources would ruin herself in the end. Hearing her words, Abigail smiled and nodded. "Since you''ve made up your mind, we can look for other resources." Although it was hard to get good scripts currently, a reliable director was more important. "Okay! Thanks, Abigail." Ma said with a smile. After all, she had already had a role. She believed that people could see her as long as she performed every role well. Abigail smiled and said, "Well, you and Mathilda go first. I will go with my friend." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Okay. Bye, Abigail." After Mathilda and Ma left, Director King looked at Abigail with a face as pale as paper. What could he do now? He asked for everything today. He forced a smile and said, "Miss Joye, if you change your mind, you can call me at any time. I have to go now." Abigail shook her head slightly and answered, "Director King, don''t bother. I won¡¯t change my mind. I was thinking that if Ma could be the leading actor, I can invest 100 million dors. But you don''t seem to like to cooperate with us very much." Abigail''s tone was very cold. Since the Vaughn family had already given up, she did not have to be too persistent. After all, the field of activity is vast with brilliant prospects where much can be aplished. The future must hold good things for capable people like them. "Oh..." Hearing this, Director King regretted it very much. "What are you doing? Man up! Get this woman. I''ve never seen such an ignorant woman! Was there any woman in the past who didn''t submit to you?" Mark suddenly came over and pointed angrily at Abigail. At this time, Victor couldn¡¯t endure anymore. He stepped forward and punched out on Mark¡¯s face heavily. Mark didn''t expect that he would be hitten. He felt a sharp and unbearable pain in his nose, rushing straight to his head. Before he could scream, he fell to the ground with a loud bang. Blood gushed from his nose. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 "You asked for it." Victor''s cold voice was piercing, striking Mark''s ears. "She¡¯s my, Victor¡¯s, wife. How dare you!" Victor said word by word angrily. The me of anger in his eyes seemed can burn everyone present into ashes. Upon hearing Victor''s name, Mark finally came round from the stupor. "Mr... Mr. Alwynn." He hurriedly got up from the ground, having no time to care about his nosebleeds, and looked at Victor with a face full of fear. Panic seized him. He looked at Victor with trembling eyes. "Mr. Alwynn, I, I didn''t mean to do that. Please spare me." Others present were also looking nervously at Victor. If Victor exploded, everyone here would lose their job tomorrow. Eden looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Victor, let''s send Abby home first." She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if she didn¡¯t stop him. Only when hearing Eden¡¯s voice did Victor''s cold look eased up a bit. "Okay." He nodded. As soon as he responded, the atmosphere, which had been particrly tense and oppressive because of his anger, immediately lightened up. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief. Director King dropped into a nearby chair in an instance. It looked as if he was granted an amnesty. Victor left with Eden and Abigail. Only then did Anson went home securely. Along the way, Abigail had been leaning on Eden''s shoulder, her eyes closed, and she did not speak. Anson''s sudden appearance tonight surprised her, and also relieved her yearning. When she was in his embrace, she realized, although she had been trying hard to forget him, her love for him actually was getting deeper and deeper. Eden did not say anything either. She knew Abigail well. She understood that Abby didn¡¯t want to be disturbed now. On the way, none of them spoke a word. When they were about to get home, Abigail asked, "Eden, have you finished Summer''s wedding dress?" Eden didn''t know why Abigail asked, but she still nodded. "Yeah. It¡¯s awesome. I will personally send it to her the next Saturday." Eden said with a smile. Abigail looked up at Eden and answered with a smile. "I think so." Eden wanted to say: I¡¯ll make you a more beautiful dress when you get married. But in the end, she didn''t say it. Abby must be in a bad mood now. She liked romantic weddings, romantic travels, and romantic men. Anson was romantic and humorous. Compared to Joziah, Anson was indeed a more suitable lover for Abigail. "Eden, you must make me the most beautiful wedding dress in the world when I get married. I want to marry my beloved man wearing your blessing." Eden didn¡¯t expect that Abigail would talk about her future wedding, she had thought that she wouldn¡¯t want to talk about it. Eden lowered her head and cursed her lips slightly. She patted Abigail¡¯s back and promised, "I will. I will definitely make you the most beautiful wedding dress and witness you marrying your true love." They were the closest sisters and best friends. She hoped that Abigail could be happy for the rest of her life. Eden had never told the wish to Abigail, but the wish was sincere. "Sure! Pinky swear!" Abigail beamed and nodded. She had once dreamed of marrying Anson. If it was true, she must be very happy, but she had never dreamed of marrying Joziah. At this moment, Abigail smiled happily. Eden looked at her silently. They were both dreamers, but back to the realistic, they worked hard in their lives. Hearing the conversation between the two girls, Victor suddenlyughed and said, "Eden, don''t forget our wedding. I also want you to design my suit." Abigail answered before Eden, "What? Eden will be exhausted. You can wear designer clothes from famous brands, the most expensive and luxurious ones. It¡¯s your responsibility to prepare dresses for Eden. Don¡¯t burden her." Victor didn¡¯t know what to say. He liked to wear clothes designed by his wife. Was it wrong? Famous brands? Was it more important than Eden''s will? For him, nothing could bepared to Eden''s will. Eden nced at Victor and noticed his expression was a little sad. The dim light shone on his face, making Eden¡¯s heart tender. "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll design for you." She said. "Oh! Thanks, Eden." Victorughed happily immediately. Abigail rolled her eyes at Eden. "You will spoil him." Victor nced at Abigail from the rearview mirror. "Are you envious? I¡¯m her husband. And she loves me. What are you jealous of?" Eden smiled resignedly and slightly shook her head. Abigailughed and retorted, "Victor, Eden is my closest sister. You snatched her away from me, and I''m still angry now." Abigail nced at Victor unhappily. After Eden came back here, she was "possessed" by Victor. Fortunately, Victor treated Eden well. Otherwise, she would not forgive him. Victor was speechless. He didn¡¯t snatch Eden. She was his wife. On the contrary, Abigail was the one who had been making trouble for him all the time, making him not able to get close to Eden for half a month. But he had experience now. In front of Eden, he didn''t dare to say anything. Otherwise, there would be nothing good waiting for him. Victor drove the car back to the garage. Not far away, a man wearing sunsses watched them coming back, and then he took out his phone and called Reba. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Hello!" Reba answered the phone as fast as possible. As soon as she got home, she immediately sent people to investigate Jaida''s whereabouts. "Madam, Jaida is living with Victor now, and her daughter also lives here. It seems that Jaida doesn¡¯t have a job. And she¡¯s not as rich as you said. I think Victor supports her life." Reba asked, "Are you sure?" "Yes, Madam, I¡¯ve been observing her for a long time, and I can confirm that she is a housewife." However, he never met Zaiden so he didn¡¯t know that Zaiden lived in the house too. Reba breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, I know. You can go back now." "Yes, Madam." After hanging up the phone, the man drove away. Justing out of the bathroom, Vincent saw Reba receiving a call. He asked doubtfully, "Mom, what happened?" Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Reba said in a low and glum voice, "Jaida came back and she¡¯s with Victor now. I used his mother to threaten him this morning. He quickly hung up the phone at that time and didn''t take my words seriously at all. It turned out that he had already found her." Vincent''s hand, which was wiping his hair, paused slightly. He looked at his mother with a deep gaze. "You really threaten Victor with his mother?" Hearing his question, Reba frowned unhappily and her face became colder. "You are wrong. I have always been very vicious. I threatened Jaida with her children. I told her not to show up in front of Victor and Gracie, and especially Phillip, for the rest of her life. Otherwise, she might want to worry about her children¡¯s fate." "Who would know that she really has not appeared in front of them for more than a decade. What an idiot! Because of her, Victor has been controlled by me. But now she¡¯s back, disrupting my previous n." However, Phillip had always been under her control, and he didn¡¯t dare to y around in the past few years. "Ha..." Vincent sneered and sat on the sofa with his head slightly lowered. His wet hair covering his forehead made him look not as unruly as usual. "Mom, you¡¯re really over my imagination." He said sarcastically. He even felt a little scared to have such a mother. Reba nced at him indifferently and said sternly, "Get off my back. If I didn''t do that, how could we enjoy everything of the Alwynn family? How could you live such a luxurious life?" She was also very painful at that time. Now her son was looking at her like this, she felt even more miserable. She had resorted to all sorts of means for her children. "Whatever." Vincent forced a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know how to reply. Everything that his mother had done made him apprehensive. He was afraid that he and his sister would be as inhuman as his mother. No, he was already the same as his mother, watching his father roll down the stairs and did nothing when his father was on the edge of death. This was him, Vincent. This was him, a man who can abandon his father for his interests. He couldn¡¯t me his mother, because he was also inhuman. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything and got up to leave. Reba stopped him. "Wait, Vin. Victor has already got rid of my control. We must think of another way to limit him so that we can get over this time." Vincent stopped and looked at her with no expression on his face. He said, "Mom, aren¡¯t you an expert on this? You cane up with good methods without me." Reba slightly frowned and looked at her son. As she saw, Vincent was too indecisive, and this is why Phillip disliked. She also hated this character. However, no matter how stupid he was, he was her son that she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. "Vin, I''ve thought about it. Now, the most important person to Victor is Eden. If Eden has problems, he¡¯ll have no energy to take care of hispany, let alone the Jotham Alwynn Group. At that time, we can work the system, and the Jotham Alwynn Group will soon belong to us." Phillip was a big threat. She could have taken advantage of him to limit Victor. However, Victor had taken away Phillip, who was nowhere to be found. She updated her SNS but Victor didn¡¯t seem to care about it. "Eden?" Vincent looked at his mother incredulously. "She is pregnant. Mom, we can¡¯t hurt babies." Reba smiled coldly, tilted her head, and said sarcastically, "Don¡¯t be silly. You can''t fend yourself now, let alone others. If Victor gets something on us, we will be destroyed. Don¡¯t you know Victor has always wanted me to pay off old scores? We should be careful." Vincent nced at her and was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang. He grabbed the phone on the table and said, "Hello!" "Mr. Alwynn, are you selling the Century Building?" Vincent''s eyes changed. He asked, "Yes, would you like to buy it?" "Yeah, I''ve always wanted this building. If you¡¯re selling it in seriousness, we can talk in detail this Saturday." Vincent nodded excitedly. "Okay, sir, I got it. I¡¯ll see you at the Taijin Hotel this Saturday. Is that okay with you?" "Okay! See you." After hanging up the phone, Vincent looked at Reba with excitement. "Mom, the Qinghe Building is going to be sold. I¡¯ll see the buyer on Saturday." "Really?" Rebaughed. "That''s great. Even God is helping me. I will meet the buyer, Vin. You don''t have to go." "Why?" Vincent looked at her with a puzzled look. "In this way, even if your father finds outter, this thing will have nothing to do with you. So he won''t do anything to you." Obviously, Reba had already considered it. After all, she was Vincent¡¯s mother, the one who loved him most and humored him most. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Mom..." Vincent looked at her withplicated eyes. He knew in his heart that everything his mom did was for him. However, did she really need to do these? Reba sighed slightly and said, "Vin, everything I do is for you. I also hope that you can be more mature. You have to reflect on yourself first. Don''t always me others." Phillip always thought Vincent was not as outstanding as Victor, and she also admitted. Vincent ignored her and turned back to his room directly. Reba slightly pursed her lips, took out her phone, and sent a message to Alex. Soon, Alex replied, "Really? Can I really go with you?" Reba: "Sure, we can negotiate in private. I''ll arrange it in advance. No one will know where we go. You miss me, don''t you? I''ll book a room and then we can stagger arrival time." Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Alex: "Okay, but Qinghe Building is worth billions of dors. Does the buyer really want to buy it?" Reba: "Yeah, he¡¯s willing to buy it. We can do a lot of things after getting the money, and I can repay the money I owe you soon." Alex: "You don¡¯t owe me, Reba. What¡¯s mine is also yours." Receiving this message, Reba grinned a happy smile. Once upon a time, Alex had helped her through the difficulties before she asked. To her, he was like the man sending her fuel in snowy weather. Alex cared about her very much. When she was with Alex, everything he did for her was touching. But when she was with Phillip, she needed to cater to Phillip to make him happy. On the contrary, Alex was different, he always followed her will, and she didn''t have to please him on purpose. In front of Alex, she could be herself. She used to be a gentle and quiet girl, but in the end, she was forced to be sharp by life. She had to be a cruel and vicious woman in front of outsiders. Reba put the phone on her chest, feeling extremely relieved. ...... The next day, Eden finished work in advance. She wanted to go to the prison to see Bethany. With no reason, she just wanted to see her on a whim. However, Bethany didn¡¯t want to see her and told her not to go again. Eden could only return disappointedly. She went home directly and the kids were back from school. So she helped the kids with their homework. This time, Boris was concentrated on his homework. He was no longer holding a toy in his hand, but thinking about the questions seriously. Seeing Boris concentrating, Eden smiled and said gently, "Well done, Boris, now you can do your homework carefully." Boris raised his head and said seriously, "Aunt, didn''t you tell me to break my bad habit within two months? Now that you said so, I can make it. I do homework with Gia every day after school. She can teach me and I don''t have to be scolded by mother at night." Eden grinned, with her long and curlyshes flickering slightly. She said, "Good boy, Boris. Don¡¯t give up halfway. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask teachers and ssmates. I believe that your mother will soon not have to worry about your studies anymore." Boris took a look at his brothers and sister who were doing homework and said with a smile, "Thank you, Aunt. Thank you for telling me that I don''t study for anyone, but for my future. I like games and I want to make a game by myself when I grow up. Now I know I have to study hard to achieve my dreams." "Good for you." Eden smiled and petted his head, praising him, "Boris, I¡¯m proud of you." Borisughed, "But I¡¯m a long way behind my cousins. They¡¯re working hard for their dreams, but I''m still struggling for spelling." Eden, "..." Giada looked up and stared at him with her big bright eyes. She said in a despised way, "There are only 26 letters, Boris, I don¡¯t see any difficulty in it." She could remember a word after repeating it several times, but Boris couldn¡¯t. If he didn¡¯t improve, his aunt would be called to the school to stand on the podium by his teacher. Boris was now thest third in the ss. He often made small talk in ss, and sometimes Giada would be implicated and scolded. Giada didn¡¯t know why Boris kept chatting with her for no reason. Boris pouted slightly, and his face flushed, looked cute. He was a little embarrassed and said, "Gia, I''m not as smart as you." Giada chuckled, "Because you put all your brains to games. If you can spend more energy on studies, you will also be number one in the ss." "Really?" Boris asked with excitement. If he were the top one in the ss, would the teachers treat him as well as they treated Kenny and Ricky? Every teacher disliked him. He also wanted them to be satisfied with him. But he just couldn¡¯t restrain himself from ying in ss. Giada shot him a nce and lowered her head to write. "Really. But you have to change your bad habits first. First of all, you have to listen carefully in ss and review what you¡¯ve learned after school. After finishing your homework, read some extracurricr books. Once you''ve done all of this, you''ll be number one." "Er..." Boris scratched his head lightly. "It''s too difficult for me." Instead of looking at him, Giada looked at Eden and said, "Mom, Boris loves to chitchat in ss. Sometimes he speaks to me and makes me be criticized." Boris hurried to answer back, "Gia, why you and Martin be deskmates? Don''t you dislike each other before? When did your rtionship be so good?" Giada got along with Martin but always ignored him, and sometimes she even hurled harsh words at him, which made him feel very bad. So he always wanted to attract Gia¡¯s attention. Eden looked at her daughter quickly and waited for her to exin. Giada said, "Mom, don''t listen to him. I had a misunderstanding with Martin but now we¡¯re good. Do I still have to be cold to him?" Then she turned to Boris and said, "Martin is nice. At least he is more aspirant than you. He has been working hard every day. What did you do?" Gia stared at him and continued to do her homework. As soon as she picked up the pen, Kenny put down the pen in his hand and looked at Eden with a warm smile, "Mom, I''ve finished my homework. Please sign here." His tone was softer than usual because he felt happy for be apanied by his mother. Eden smiled and praised Kenny, "You''re so fast." She checked the answers quickly and there were no mistakes, also, Kenny''s handwriting was beautiful. She was really proud of her son. After signing carefully, she asked Kenny to have a rest. "Okay, Mom, I''m going back to my room." Keh stood up and left. Meanwhile, Henrick also stretched himself and said, "Eden honey, I¡¯m done. Help me check and sign here." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eden tapped his head and said with a gentle and doting tone, "You can¡¯t call me like that, bad boy." Henrick beamed happily and leaned in Eden¡¯s arms. His eyes sparkled with joy as he said with a smile, "Mom, I love you!" "Oh, sweetie..." Eden smiled happily and petted his head. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 She bowed her head and kissed her son''s head. "I love you too." "Eww! It''s so cheesy." Giada cast a re at her brother. Henrick was speechless. They were the family, and they were enhancing their bonding. What was the problem? Mom loved him, and he really felt very happy. "I was just showing my love for Mom, what¡¯s cheesy about that? Gia, I often act as someone else''s son and call others mother. I want to make it up for my mother. Don''t make a fuss about it." After saying that, Henrick stood up quickly. "Mom, I¡¯m going back to my room to read the script." He did not want to quarrel with his sister so he chose to leave. Alright." Eden smiled and nodded. "Henrick turned around and ran upstairs. Giada pouted slightly. She thought, "You''re lucky that you ran fast. Otherwise, I''ll give you a break." Finding that there were a few questions to go, Giada started to anxious. She lowered her head to concentrate on her homework. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing this, Boris also focused on his homework and did not want to be left behind. Eden noticed that his handwriting was much better than before. She smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that Boris could change his bad habits within two months. Gracie didn¡¯t have to worry about him then. "Boris, keep going and you¡¯ll get good grades." Boris nodded happily. "Aunt, I will. I find it''s happy to do things seriously and get praised by others." Eden smiled and nodded. "That¡¯s right. Do well at school." "I will!" Boris nodded happily and continued to do his homework with his head down. After all the kids finished their homework, Eden went downstairs to prepare dinner with her mother. For several days, Eden saw the people she wanted to see. On Friday night, Victor and she came back from work early and she made a rich dinner for Victor. After having dinner together, they went to bed early. Victor held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Eden, what are we going to do tomorrow?" Eden looked at him with a smile and answered "I¡¯m going to Taijin Hotel to send the wedding dree to Summer so that there will be no mistakes. Erin has been finding the wedding dress. I changed the wedding dress, so the wedding dress that Erin took photos of and the model dressed was not the wedding dress for Summer. I will ask Amelia to put the fake dress in a gift box and then send it out. In this way, Erin and Tillie will be misled." What they wanted to do would be known by Summer¡¯s wedding. Eden was looking forward to seeing Tillie''s shocked expression at that time. Aunt was right. Tillie was indeed a vengeful person. Tillie''s purpose was very simple: ruin Eden. But Eden had learned a lot from her experience of failure, so she was very careful about everything. Victor''s eyes became a little deeper, and his face was cold. He asked in a deep voice, "So, Erin picked Tillie¡¯s side?" Eden looked at him with a bright smile and questioned back, "So, you just know that?" Victor pinched her pink cheek and grinned, "My silly girl, how can I know if you don''t tell me?" "Haha..." Eden smiled sweetly and leaned into his arms. "Honey, I¡¯m so happy to have you." She said. Hearing her, Victor waspletely stunned. He had been waiting for this sentence for so many years. Victor kissed her on the lips lightly. He should not have stopped here, but Eden was pregnant, so he could only restrain himself. "Me too. I love you, Eden." "I love you too." She smiled sweetly. She really loved him. Victor replied gently, "Eden, you opened my heart, and now, my heart is full of you." Eden reached out to hold him around the waist. She leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat quietly, feeling relieved and happy. "Victor, we must be happy together forever." Victor looked down at her, and then closed his eyes, and rubbed her smooth cheeks. "We will, Eden. I''ve spent the first half of my life waiting for you, and this is the most extravagant thing that I¡¯ve ever done in my life. Now we can finally take our time and enjoy our happy life." "Yeah." Eden replied with a smile. She fell into a deep, sweet, and dreamless sleep. However, Victor had nightmares all night. He dreamed that Eden had fallen into the water. He wanted to catch her, but he could not. He was on the shore, watching Eden gradually sank into the water, but he did not have the strength to save her. That feeling of helplessness and powerlessness made him almost die of misery. "Eden...!" Victor shouted and sat up. He looked into the room, sweat dripping from his forehead. It was already daytime. "Dad, did you have a nightmare?" Gia opened the door and asked. Victor looked at his daughter and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He did have a nightmare. ncing at his side, he found that Eden was not there. He asked, "Gia, where is your mom?" Gia, holding a gray bear in her arms, walked in with a smile. "Dad, you can also sleepte. It''s almost 11 o''clock now. Mom went out and said she woulde back at noon. I¡¯m here to ask you to have breakfast." Victor slowlyy back and took a deep breath. But he still couldn¡¯t calm down. He picked up his cell phone and found out that it was already past ten o''clock. Eden didn''t wake him when she got up. He dialed Eden''s phone number. The phone was answered quickly. "Eden, where are you?" He asked in an anxious tone. Eden said, "I¡¯m with Gracie and Abby. We are going to buy some new clothes and then go to Taijin Hotel." Hearing this, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "Eden, I''ll pick you up at Taijin Hotelter." He felt uneasy. Eden chuckled and answered, "I¡¯m fine. I''ll go back after giving the wedding dress to Summer. Don¡¯t worry." Victor could only nod and hang up the phone. Giada shook her head slightly and urged Victor, "Dad, hurry up, grandma is waiting for you." Victor looked at his daughter dotingly and said, "Okay, I know. you go first. Dad wille down soon." "Okay!" Giada nodded her head and left hugging her bear. Victor pursed his lips slightly. Ever since he was together with Eden, it had been a long time since he had had a nightmare. The phone suddenly rang again. He rubbed his eyes and picked it up. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 "Hello!" Victor¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. Lucian asked, "You haven''t gotten up yet?" Victor answered, "Just now." Lucian said, "The Century Building has a buyer. Reba will meet the buyer at the Taijin Hotel this noon, and the buyer is a boss of an air conditionerpany and is very powerful. He has always valued the building, so this deal will be done if there is no problem in the price." "Well." Victor slowly got out of bed, put on his slippers, and walked into the bathroom. He said, "Lucian, follow them. We stop them at the hotel." Lucian replied, "Okay! There''s an hour left before their appointed time. I''ll go out after I''m ready." Victor said, "Alright. I''ll be there on time." After Victor hung up the phone, he was a little worried, so he called Eden again. Eden was having breakfast with Gracie and Abigail. She felt a little resigned when she received Victor''s call. Hearing Eden¡¯s phone ringing, Abigail nced at Eden jealously and said, "Again? He just called. You''re losing your freedom. Answer it." Eden smiled at Abigail. She was wearing a casual dress today and her soft hair hung behind her shoulders, making her look even more gentle, pure, and charming. She picked up the phone and asked, "Victor, what''s wrong?" Victor''s happy voice came from the phone. "Eden, I''ll go to Taijin Hotelter. I''ll call you when I get there." Eden frowned and thought, "Didn''t I tell him not toe and pick me up? Why didn''t he give me a break on the weekend?" She asked, "What''s the matter?" "Lucian and I have something to deal with there. After we are done, we can go home together." She was not with him, making him worried a lot. Eden nodded and said, "Okay! Call me then." Victor said in a hurry, "Honey, I love you, take care of yourself." Eden chuckled when she heard that. "Hubby, I''m not a porcin doll. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak. I can take good care of myself. Set your heart at rest." Only then did Victor hang up reluctantly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden put the phone on the table. She finally got time to eat. Gracie made a yful smile and said, "He¡¯s really sweet, isn¡¯t he?" Abigailined wryly, "No! He¡¯s needy! Eden just left him for a while, and he calls her again and again. I''m so annoyed. We can''t enjoy our own time.¡± "Ever since Eden and he were together, I had been jealous every day. I really wanted to kick Victor out of the universe." "Haha..." Gracie guffawed. "Are you kidding? You jealous of Victor?" "What? I can¡¯t?" Abigail red at Gracie and then looked sideways at Eden. "Eden, I want to go shopping today. Can you go with me? I signed the contract this time and earned a lot of money. Let''s pick some gifts for the kids." Eden didn¡¯t want to refuse her, so she said. "Abby, I have to send the wedding dress first. I¡¯ll go to yourpany to pick you upter. Is that okay?" Gracieughed and said, "Eden, don''t be silly. It''s Saturday. We don''t have to go to work. We can wait for you here. It''s not far from the Taijin Hotel, and you can pick us up here after you''re done. There is a shopping mall not far away, so I''ll go shopping and buy something for Boris." Eden smiled and said, "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m too busy and I can¡¯t remember the day now." Abigail looked at her distressedly. Eden had been only about 90 pounds these years. She had never gained weight because she had suffered too much. "Eden, you are pregnant now, you can''t be too tired. Now you have Victor. He¡¯s also a very responsible man. So, you can give yourself a vacation to apany the kids." Gracie was eating steak. She wiped the corner of her mouth, and said, "Eden, you¡¯ve had a happy marriage and found your parents. You and Victor are very lucky. Now you can spend more time enjoying your life apanying your family." "Sure, I will." She felt very fulfilling now. Such a life was also a dream for her. Haven and Paulina also came to this restaurant for breakfast. As soon as Haven entered the restaurant, she saw Gracie and the other two. She eavesdropped when she came to get the sushi and happened to hear Gracie¡¯s words. She felt tense immediately. Did Gracie know Eden¡¯s identity? Then, what about the Clement family? Did they know? Her parents and brothers were very strange during this period. Mother and Grandma even agreed to Buddy¡¯s excessive request, approving them to move to the apartment. She did not have the chance to harm Zofia anymore. If Zofia had miscarried, Buddy would have no longer be obsessed with her. The most hateful thing was that they went to Zofia''s house to apologize in person, but did not take her. She was isted like an outsider. "Eden, grandma Clement is very rich. If you go back to the Clement family, her shares must be yours." Gracie suddenly said. Haven¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared at Eden, who was smiling beamingly. "I can''t ept grandma¡¯s shares. They are my brothers¡¯." Eden answered. "You''re too kindhearted. The Clement family is very exclusive. Especially your mother. I know her very well. Haven can¡¯t enjoy her life as a rich youngdy if the Clement family doesn¡¯t treat her as their member." This time, Eden just smiled and didn''t say anything. She actually didn''t know her birth parents very well either. Hearing their chats, Haven was frozen of shocks, and the te in her hand almost slipped to the ground. Thinking of what she heard a few days ago, she finally understood why her mom and dad had changed. It turned out that they had found their daughter, and she was the one who had been kept in the dark. Didn¡¯t Victor say he would protect Eden? How could he tell Gracie these things? Haven didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She walked back with an empty te dazedly as if she had lost her soul. She was both worried and scared. After Eden finished eating, she went to the garage, waving goodbye to Abigail and Gracie, and drove directly to Taijin Hotel. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Eden drove the car to the underground parking of Marriott Hotel and then took the elevator directly to the eighth floor. Summer had already arrived, waiting for Eden in the room on the eighth floor. Meanwhile, Amelia, following Eden''s request, sent away the wedding dress that Eden had prepared. Erin saw Amelia''s every move. After Amelia left, she called Tillie. By this time, Tillie had taken Eden¡¯s trap as true. Eden, taking the wedding dress of Summer, was already arrived at Room 803. After she pressed the doorbell, an assistant in a red suit came out. The assistant smiled and said, "Director Bleu,e in." "Thank you!" Eden nodded and followed him in. "Hello, Miss Shriver!" Eden''s smiled gracefully. Her smile was very infectious and could influence people around her to be happy. Summer was dressed in a gorgeous and elegant dress, plus her exquisite makeup, which made her look young for her age. "Director Bleu, I''ve been looking forward to seeing you sincest night." Seeing Eden, Summer grinned joyfully. And her red lips curved beautifully. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden opened the gift box for her and the top half of the exquisite wedding dress was showing. "Miss Shriver, here is the wedding dress. As far as I know, Teacher Elliott has bribed the designer of ourpany. So can you please don''t tell anyone about the style of the dress before the wedding?" Eden asked. This was her only request. She knew Tillie wanted to destroy her. However, she would not let Tillie seed. Summer looked at the wedding dress, her beautiful fingers gently caressing the translucent pack covered the dress. She nodded with a smile and said, "I see. You have my word." Eden beamed and said, "Thank you, Miss Shriver. I''m relieved to hear you say this." Summer said, "Thank you for the dress, I like it very much. I will ask my assistant to pay you the bnce right now." She looked at Eden with a smile. As the old saying goes, the face is the index of the heart. Girls with kind hearts were beautiful no matter how they look. Eden answered, "Thanks for your appreciation, Miss Shriver." Then, she took out another beautiful paper box and ced it on the table. She looked at Summer and said, "Miss Shriver, this is a tailor-made dress specially designed for you. Red suits you well, so I made this as a blessing to you. Miss Shriver, you¡¯re bound to be very happy." "Oh!" Summer looked at the box with both surprises and pleasance in her eyes. Seeing Summer¡¯s happy look, Eden was also in delight. Her design could make others feel happy, which was her greatest sess. Summer couldn''t wait to open the box and see the dress. It was a fishtail dress. The top of the fishtail dress waspletely close-fitting, while the hemline was loose and curvy, making the dress elegant. This kind of design could highlight the figure and gave a mature, charming, and noble feeling. This dress suit Summer''s figure well, making her more dazzling. Summer gently stroked the dress and was so moved that she was about to burst into tears. "Director Bleu, I even don¡¯t know how to thank you. I really appreciate this dress. This is the only one, right?" Eden smiled and nodded, "Sure, Miss Shriver. All my designs are made with my own inspiration and the owner''s preferences. This dress is indeed the only one. There won¡¯t be anyone wearing the same dress as you." Summer looked very happy, so Eden made this dress for Summer as her blessing and also a gift to thank Summer for being her first client. Summer carefully put the dress back into the box and looked at Eden with a grateful smile. "Director Bleu, this is so thoughtful of you. You''re a kind girl, and I believe you''ll be very happy in the future. It''s said that happiness is infectious, so I hope you can live a happy life in the future, just like me and my fianc¨¦." "Thank you, Miss Shriver!" A good life should be full of expectations, joy, and gratitude. Eden chatted with Summer for a long time before Summer let her leave. She could tell that Summer liked her very much. She also knew how picky Summer was. So when Eden saw Summer did not say anything unpleasant about her dresses, she felt relieved finally. After leaving the room, Eden took the elevator to the ground floor to drive the car. As soon as she turned the corner, she saw a man and a woman hugging and kissing each other leaning against the car. Eden''s face turned reddish. She was intending to walk away quickly but raised her head by ident. This time, she was shocked and her pupils constricted slightly. She seemed to see Reba. She walked sideways to avoid the eyes of the two people who were kissing passionately and checked again. This time, she was sure. It was Reba. Eden took out her phone, trying not to make any noise, and recorded the scene of the two people hugging each other. Reba had a lover outside marriage, which really surprised her. "Alex, I miss you." Reba flushed and leaned in the arms of Alex. "I miss you, too. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You don''t know how much I miss you." Alex answered. His maic voice was a little hoarse, showing his excitement. Reba looked up at him with a smile and asked "Didn''t I tell you to meet me in the hotel? Why are you waiting for me here?" Alex smiled mysteriously and said, "The boss here is a friend of mine. I¡¯ve already asked him to turn off the camera here. And there is no one here, don¡¯t worry. I can''t control myself as soon as I see you." He stared at Reba with deep eyes and said intimately, not hiding his lust at all. Not only was Reba''s face well maintained, but her figure was also perfect. No man could resist her temptation. Reba smiled shyly, like a little girl in love, with blushes on her face. "Since you¡¯ve made all the arrangements, I don¡¯t need to worry now." Alex took a step towards the car and made Reba get more close to him. "Reba, I don''t want to go to the hotel. Why don''t we get in the car?" Hearing this, Reba looked at him in surprise and then flicked his chest. "Haha... Are you ying the young thing?" "Do you mean I am old? We have been together since we were 18 years old. We had Vin when we were 22, and Adalynn when we were 24. Speaking of this, Reba, when are you going to let them know that I am their birth father? Now I have the ability to protect you and our children. I really wish you coulde back to me early and enjoy our family time." "Oh, god..." Hearing what they said, Eden''s eyes were wide open and she couldn''t believe her ears. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Vincent and Adalynn were not Chairman Alwynn¡¯s children. Eden was greatly shocked, feeling her heart beat faster. She tried to calm down because she could not let Reba find her now. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. Reba was an arrogant and aggressive woman. Her most valued thing was her pride and dignity. How could she do such a thing? "What¡¯s the rush, Alex? If I can get everything from the Alwynn family, plus your property, we can be the first richest family in River City. So, hold on. Moreover, Vin and Adalynn may not able to ept you so soon." "We take our time and find a chance to introduce you to them. After you get familiar with each other, we can tell them the truth." Vincent cared about Phillip very much. If he was told about the truth all of a sudden, he would definitely not be able to ept it and cause trouble. Alex pretended to look resigned. The Alwynn family had a lot of property. He was now gradually getting involved in Reba¡¯s life, and after some time, he could get involved in the Alwynn family''s business. As long as he yed some tricks, the Alwynn family''s wealth would be in his pockets. "I¡¯d listen to you. I owe you and our children too much in the past years. I shouldn¡¯t have left you. I took all the responsibilities. I willpensate you for the rest of my life and will never leave you again." Alex promised with a solemn face. It was time for him to have a good life at his age. He did not want to waste his time indulging in alcohol and women. Whenever he was alone, he felt lonely, and at night he even was scared, panic, and in despair. At such times, he would think of Reba, who had shared joy and suffering with him before. Since he couldn''t forget her, he decided toe back and reconcile with her. Hearing his words, Reba smiled happily. "Alex, I believe in you. You left that year because you had no choice." She leaned on Alex with a happy face. Only at this moment did she feel that she was alive. However, after so many years of wheeling-and-dealing, she couldn¡¯t trust others easily. Whether or not she could trust Alex depended on his behaviors in the future. She was different from the little girl in the past. At that time, she had nothing. But now, she was in a higher position than Alex. Eden carefully saved the video, uploaded it to her personal homepage, and locked it. After doing these, she turned around and was about to leave. However, she didn''t notice that there was a can in front of her feet and kicked it identally, making a loud noise. The noise disturbed Alex and Reba not far away. Both of them were startled, especially Alex. There should be no one here. "Who¡¯s there?" Reba''s sharp voice came from behind. Eden was scared and she quickly ran away. Her car was on the other side. As long as she got in the car and drove away, she would be safe. However, Reba wasing after her and found that it was Eden. Immediately, she ran back and called Alex. "Alex, get in the car! It''s Eden. She heard us. We¡¯re all screwed if she tells Victor. We can''t let her leave!" She looked gloomy and her tone was full of monstrous anger. She had thought that Alex had arranged everything, but things still went wrong. Alex also understood that if their affair was spread out now, not only Reba, but also he, would be ruined. "Hurry up, get in the car!" He shouted. He had found Eden, and the cameras here were all off. He knew what to do. After Reba got in the car, Alex immediately started the car and pressed the elerator hard. The car rushed toward Eden at a very fast speed. Eden heard the sound and looked back, finding that they wanted to kill her. Her pupils constricted sharply and wanted to hide behind a car not far away from her. But because of the baby in her belly, she didn''t dare to run too fast. "Stop, Alex!" Reba shouted. Then, there was a squeal of brakes, which was horrifying, echoing in the underground parking lot. After Reba got off the car, she chased after Eden. Eden was pregnant so she couldn''t run for long. Seeing Reba running towards her, Eden took out her mobile phone and called Victor. Even if she could not survive today, she must let Victor know the truth. However, Victor didn''t answer. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She looked back, and Reba was close to her. As she ran to the right, she made the second call. This time, the phone was answered. She was just about to speak when she was suddenly pushed from behind and fell to the pavement. The speeding car hit her hard. "Ah!!" Eden let out a miserable scream. She was hitten meters away, smashing fiercely into the ground. Blood gushed from her mouth, and her pupils rapidly dted. And Victor, who just picked up the phone and heard her scream, felt pain all over his body as if his heart was clenched. He was talking about the transaction of the Century Building with Lucian and the boss of the air conditionerpany. Lucian noticed that Victor was trembling and his expression changed greatly, which he had never seen before. "What happened?" He asked. Lucian¡¯s question brought Victor back to reality, but the scream and the crash seemed to reverberate in Victor¡¯s ears. He hung up the phone with a painful look and rushed out of the room, saying in a trembling voice, "Eden is in trouble." Hearing this, Lucian quickly exined to the buyer and immediately ran out with Victor. While Victor was running, he kept calling Eden but didn¡¯t get any response. Great fear gripped him. He could only check Eden''s handphone location on his phone but found that there was no signal. "D*mn it!" He cursed angrily and ran faster toward the parking lot. Lucian followed him closely. In the parking lot, Reba walked up to Eden and looked down at her. "Eden, you ask for it. You can''t me me. You shouldn¡¯t have eavesdropped on me." Eden was covered in blood and her eyes were bloodshot. Her consciousness became blurred, and the smiles of her children and Victor appeared in her mind. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. "S¡­sorry¡­" After she said the word vaguely, Eden fainted. Seeing Eden passed out, Reba sneered and left without any hesitation. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Reba went back to the car, and Alex said, "Reba, don''t worry. The cameras here had been turned off, no one would know what has happened today." Reba looked at him very seriously and asked, "Alex, are you sure they are closed?" Only one mistake, they would go to hell and would never be able to free themselves again. She had tried to kill Victor before but had never left anything to chance. This time, she didn¡¯t want to leave any evidence neither. Alex answered solemnly, " Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll confirm it again. You go to see the buyer first, I¡¯m leaving now." Now they were on the same boat. No one could be immune from this thing. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reba nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. After Alex left, she went upstairs to meet the buyer as if nothing had happened. Perhaps, she had done too many terrible things, so she still felt calm at this moment. If what happened today was exposed, she, her children, and Alex would be ruined, without any doubt, which she would never allow happening after being so painful for so many years, just waiting for a carefree and rich life. Victor and Lucian came to the parking lot from another entry and just missed Reba. They got in the car. Lucian drove to the exit immediately. On the way, Victor was trembling uncontrobly, and he was wet because of fear. His palms were as cold as ice. Lucian saw Victor in a bad condition and also felt very worried. What on the phone made him so scared? "Victor, calm down," he reminded. But Victor was still trembling. He felt as if his heart had been split and was so painful that he could not bear it. "Lucian, Eden must be in trouble. What should I do? Where is her?" His voice was hoarse and dry, with an unprecedented fear. All of a sudden, Lucian mmed his foot on the brake and looked ahead in shock and disbelief. Victor¡¯s forehead almost hit the windshield because of the inertia. "V... Victor, Eden." Lucian spoke with a lisp and his voice trembled. He had never been so terrorized and fear before. Victor also saw the girl lying in a pool of blood. His shaking hand could barely open the door. When he finally got out of the car, his legs went soft and he fell to the ground as if he had lost all his strength. "No¡­!" His heart ached with pain, and he tried his best to get up and ran to Eden. Half kneeling in the pool of blood, Victor held Eden, whose entire body and beautiful face was now covered in blood, in his arms. No matter how he called her, she didn''t respond. Holding her, Victor felt as if he had fallen into hell, and his whole world had copsed. "Eden, it¡¯s me. Wake up. Don''t scare me. Wake up." Victor choked with fear. She said they would be together forever. How could she leave him like this? Lucian still had sense. He called the police, took photos of the scene, and then held Victor''s shoulder, saying, "Victor, I don''t care how you feel now. we must send Eden to the hospital immediately. We still have hope." Hearing his words, Victor seemed to have regained his strength. He picked up Eden carefully and walked quickly to the car. As he moved, the blood Eden shed formed long bloodstains, making Lucian''s heart sink to the bottom of hell. After getting in the car, Lucian contacted the hospital and asked Adonis toe over and deal with the things here. Then, he drove the car very fast, running many red lights, to the hospital. The doctors, as well as Neal, had already waited at the door. Neal was the best surgeon of the young generation. He being the chief surgeon eased Lucian and Victor. Eden was soon sent to the operating room. Victor, with a gloomy face, slumped down on the stool outside the operating room decadently. His white shirt, his face, hands, and knees¡­ his entire body were stained with Eden''s blood. At this time, he had calmed down a lot but he was still silent. His whole body was in harsh pain, which, he could not tell, was physically or emotionally. He only knew that he was in the dark and cold hell. To Lucian, Victor in silence was the scariest. He nced at him and got up to call Jaida and Abigail. In half an hour, Jaida, Zaiden, Gracie, Abigail, and the Clement family, all rushed to the hospital. However, Victor was in sorrow. No one present could get his attention. He was praying for Eden. His little girl was going to be fine. Jaida and Aisling sat together, crying silently. Grandma Clement also came because she was there when Lucian made the call. Her family wanted to hide the bad news from her, but they didn''t have a chance to. Delmont and Wyatt apanied grandma Clement cautiously. Seeing the bloodstains on Victor, she knew that her granddaughter was badly hurt. She shouted angrily, "Who hurt her?! You will have to pay for that!" Grandma Clement was ovee with grief. She hadn''t even had a chance to get along with Eden. Hearing her cry, everyone present was pierced to the heart and couldn¡¯t say anything because of sadness. Abigail leaned back in the chair with a painful look on her face. She met Eden because she drove into her identally. That time, her speed was not fast so Eden was not seriously injured. How she hoped that Eden was lucky this time and woke up soon. One hour¡­ two hours¡­ three hours. Everyone understood that the longer the operation was, the more serious Eden''s injury was. Their looks are getting more and more anxious. After five hours, the door of the operating room was finally opened. Neal came out with several doctors and nurses and wearily pulled down his mask. Victor was the first to walk to Neal''s side. "Doctor Sampson." His voice was hoarse. He did not ask about Eden¡¯s situation but called Neal¡¯s name, with hope. Neal looked at Victor solemnly with aplicated mood. But as a doctor, he could not conceal the truth. He said, "Mr. Alwynn, we have tried our best. But Miss Bleu''s legs are broken. Her brain is seriously injured. Although she is survived, she has no consciousness now. The baby didn¡¯t survive. We can only wait for a miracle and hope Miss Bleu can wake up by herself." Neal looked very sorry. Victor took a few steps back desperately, almost fell to the ground. Lucian quickly held him. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Neal said again, "Miss Bleu will soon be taken to ICU. She needs to be on the life-support machine and 24-hour care. We will also try our best to find a better way to wake her up as soon as possible." Then, he left with the doctor and the nurse. Victor stood nkly, without any expression. He was deeply hit by the ident, making people feel distressed. "Victor, don''t give up. Eden is tough. She didn¡¯t want to leave you and your children, and her family. You are all here, giving her strength. She will get well soon." Lucian tried tofort Victor, although he was not a person who was good at persuading others. However, he knew that Victor wouldn¡¯t give up if there was still a little hope. Victor was not swayed. Eden called him twice, but he did not see the first call. He would usually mute the phone when working. If he had received the first call, Eden would have not been injured. How was he going to exin this to the three kids? Their mother were... Victor closed his eyes in pain. At this time, Adonis arrived. He saw people¡¯s grave expressions, and his eyes fell on Victor''s painful look, feeling shocked. Eden must have been badly injured. And Victor must be overwhelmed. This was not time for jokes. Adonis looked solemn and said in a serious tone, "Victor, all the surveince cameras in the parking lot have been turned off. The police confirm that this is premeditated murder. We checked other surveince cameras in the building. After Eden came out of Miss Shriver''s room, she went directly to the first floor underground. And after the ident, Reba appeared on the sixth floor and met the buyer. But as far as I know, their deal fell through." "A premeditated murder? Who is the suspect?" Aisling looked at Adonis sternly. Her daughter was such a gentle and kind person. Why would anyone want to kill her? Eden had been treated badly before but she still had forgiven her vicious mother. How could such a kindhearted girl have any enemy? Lucian lowered his eyes and looked serious. After thinking for a while, he said, "Was it really a coincidence that Reba appeared there at that time? Reba used Aunt Jaida to threaten Victor. Now that Aunt Jaida is back, Reba lost her chip. So, the only person who can make Victor copse is Eden." "As long as Eden was in trouble, Victor had no effort to care about thepany." After listening to his analysis, everyone thinks it makes sense. The current situation of the Jotham Alwynn Group was not very good. The one-billion-dor deal was not a thing that could be made easily. "So, Reba is the criminal, isn''t it?" Grandma Clement asked sternly. She had seen such a thing before. Reba would do anything for money. Wyatt said, "Mother, we''re just suspecting. We don''t have any evidence." Grandma Clement pounded the table hard and said, "So what are you doing here?! Go get the evidence! And bring the woman to justice! She has harmed Chairman Alwynn and my precious granddaughter. Then who is the next victim? My great-grandchildren?" Grandma Clement''s voice was loud and powerful, echoing in the hospital. Victor took a quick look at grandma Clement, and a glimmer of hope gradually appeared on his desperate face. Eden was still alive, and he believed she would wake up, so he couldn''t fall down. He must tear the people who hurt Eden into pieces. Zaiden walked to Victor and patted him on the shoulder heavily. "Victor, no one in the world can hurt my daughter and escape unscathed. Go investigate ording to your direction and get the criminal. I will support you anyway. As for Jotham Alwynn Group''s shares, I can guarantee that at thest minute, you will have more shares than Reba. You have my word." Victor nodded nkly. Grandma Clement said, "Little Orange, you can''t copse now. Eden will need you when she wakes up. I have some shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group too. And I¡¯ll transfer those to you. You will be the winner." "Thank you, grandma!" Victor''s tone was dry and cold, and his dark eyes were as ck as ink. "No need. We are a family. We have always hoped that Eden can marry you. You two are destined to be together since young and finally reunited now. Even God is helping you. You have waited for her for so many years. God will not take her away from you. He will definitely return her to you in a better way." Grandma Clement looked at Victor tenderly. She believed that nothing can stop him as long as he pulled himself together. Her words were a reassurance, which cheered Victor up in an instant.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Victor nced at everyone and said, "You can go back first. I¡¯ll take care of Eden tonight." Abigail looked at him distressedly and asked, "What about Kenny, Ricky, and Gia? What should I say to them?" Victor''s eyes became darker, feeling a tearing pain in his heart. "Tell them the truth." Jaida sighed and said, "Victor, this is too much for them." Victor looked at her. "Mom, tell them the truth. They are smart. We can¡¯t hide it from them. We have to go to the hospital usually, and they will suspect." Jaida could only nod. Victor was right. The three children were very smart, so they had no choice but to tell them the truth. "I¡¯ll tell them." Jaida choked with sobs. How could she say such a cruel thing to kids? "Okay." Victor nodded calmly and then went to ICU. He put on the protective suit and went into ICU, looking at the girl lying in the hospital bed firmly. The girl''s face was as pale as paper, and she was so thin, seeming like she could be blown away by the wind. Eden¡¯s wordsst night were still in his mind. She said, "Honey, I¡¯m so happy to have you!" When he heard that, the only thing he wanted to was to make her happier. He remembered his answer, "Me too. I love you, Eden." At that time, she beamed a warm and happy smile. Vicor felt lucky because he finally made his girl happy. He wanted to do more for her and make her happier. He really wanted to do that. She said, "Victor, we must be happy together forever." Her face was full of expectation and happiness as she said that. He also told her that waiting for her was the most extravagant thing he had done in his life. He had been waiting for her for half of his life. That night, she slept soundly in his arms. Even when she fell asleep, the corners of her mouth still curved up into a happy smile. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 But he had a nightmare that night. He felt nervous, but he didn''t expect that the terrible ident would really happen to her. Victor slowly sat down on a stool next to him. He reached out his hand, trembling slightly, and held Eden¡¯s cold hand, which was covered with bruises. He was afraid to touch the wounds so as not to hurt her. Her skin was white as snow and soft. When she was shy, her neck would be pinkish. He loved her shy look. Every time he saw her like that, he just wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and taste her more. But nothing can really show his love for her. His hands wrapped around the girl''s white hand, gradually getting tighter. He lowered his head and clung her hand to his cheek. When he felt the warmth in her palm, his eyes were moist. His long eyshes flickered slightly, and the girl in front of him became blurred. "Eden, if you have enough sleep, wake up now, okay? I''m by your side. I won''t leave." He choked. At this moment, he couldn''t hold back his sadness anymore. The warmth from her palm was like a faint light in his copsed world, making him cry silently. The reason why he did not reveal her identity as the daughter of the Clement family to the public was to protect her. But in the end, he failed. ...... Reba had been fidgeting ever since she came back from the hotel. The news about the ident was reported and was defined as attempted premeditated murder. She waspletely astonished. Eden was survived after being injured that bad. She bit her nails, and she was so nervous that her face turned pale. Victor had not taken any action, which meant that he did not suspect her and she couldn''t mess things up. She didn¡¯t make the deal, and now Eden''s news made her day worse. She was panic like never before. She had never left any evidence behind when she was made a set-up. All of a sudden, her phone rang and she was startled. "Ahh!" She patted herself on the chest because of shocks, with cold sweat on her forehead. Alex was calling her. She picked up the phone on the table quickly and answered, "Alex." Her voice trembled uncontrobly. Alex asked with concern, "Reba, are you okay?" Reba nced at Vincent''s room and whispered, "Eden isn''t dead!" Alex said, "I saw the news. I call you because I was afraid that you would be worried. You can count on me. No surveince camera recorded what we have done. You can''t reveal any ws, okay? I have already found out the hospital Eden is in. and I¡¯ll take care of everything following." His words reassured Reba. "I see. Don''t worry about me, Alex." She answered. After she hung up the phone, the hand holding the phone was still trembling. Suddenly there was a loud knock on the door. Reba was startled. She looked downstairs and could only see the dim street lights. Who could it be at this time? "Mom, who is it? It¡¯s so rude." Vincent just took a shower and heard the noise. Reba shook her head slightly. How could she know who it was? "What''s wrong? You look bad." Vincent looked at her confusedly. He had thought that she was in bad mood because of the failed deal, but now it seemed that he had guessed wrong. "I''m fine." Reba avoided Vincent¡¯s eyes in a panic. "I''ll get the door. Watch your sister and don''t let here out." Reba said as she went downstairs. Vincent was worried, so he followed her. Reba opened the door and saw Gracie, who was staring at her angrily. As soon as Reba saw her, the fear in her heart was instantly reduced a lot. She put on a hostile look and sneered at Gracie, "What are you doing here, Miss Alwynn? Are you kicked out of the house?" Gracie pursed her lips slightly and smiled strangely, stretching out her hands and pushing Reba hard.N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Anson!" Reba was pushed back a few steps and nearly fell over if Vincent didn¡¯t hold her. However, the anger and hate in Gracie''s eyes were deeply imprinted in Reba¡¯s mind. The scene where Eden was mmed suddenly surged out from the depths of her Eden. She looked at Gracie with horror in her eyes. "Gracie, are you insane? How dare you push my mom?" Vincent red at her and shouted. However, Gracie still stared at Reba in a weird way. She said, "I¡¯ve warned you not to y tricks anymore. Do you think the monitors of the parking lot had been turned off and you can escape? Tomorrow, your nightmare will also begin." Reba tried hard not to show her fear and asked back, "What do you mean by saying this? I don¡¯t understand. You must be drunk." "Drunk?" Gracie smiled coldly and looked up and down at Reba, who was in a panic. "Eden¡¯s poor kids are now helpless because their mom might never wake up again. You¡¯re a mom too. The day you¡¯re executed, I¡¯ll be d to see Vincent and Adalynn copse." "What... What do you mean?" Vincent was confused by her words. "What do I mean? Ask your mother what she did today. What she has done to my father and Eden can keep her whole life behind bars." "We have found enough evidence for what you¡¯ve done to my father. As for Eden, you may have forgotten that she has a smart son. Don¡¯t think you are safe with the cameras turned off. Kenny and Lucian have gone to the hotel again. We¡¯ll wait and see!" Gracie finished her words angrily. Unable to contain her anger, she kicked Reba. "Ouch!" Reba cried out in pain. But the pain was much less shocking than Gracie''s words. Gracie nced at her coldly. "From now on, your days are numbered." After saying that, Gracie turned around and left angrily. They had told the kids the truth. Kenny and Ricky tried so hard to endure their sorrow at the beginning, but Gia burst into tears when hearing the news. She couldn''t stop crying and mored to see her mother. Finally, Zaiden took her and Ricky to the hospital. Kenny, on the other hand, went to Lucian, taking hisputer. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Seeing that everyone was immersed in the sorrow of losing Eden, she could not bear bute over. As soon as she went out, Abigail parked the car in front of her. She smiled bitterly, "Hop in." Gracie also smiled and get in the car. She asked, "Did you tell Jasper?" Abigail¡¯s hands held the steering wheel tightly. She shook her head and said, "No. He¡¯s on a business trip. I am afraid that he will not be able to ept such a whammy. He called me today, said that he felt uneasy, and asked about Eden and the kids. He had a hunch. After all, he loves Eden deeply. But I didn''t tell him the truth." "If I did, he might havee back." Gracie forced a smile, and her eyes were moist. She looked at Abigail and said, "Why didn''t we have a hunch? We could have gone with her, or stopped her." If she and Abby had apanied Eden at that time, Eden would not have been in such trouble. Until this moment, she still couldn''t believe that Eden was lying in the hospital, relying on a breathing machine to live. Eden¡¯s pure and bright smile emerged in her mind. Abigail took a deep breath painfully and sniffed. She opened the car window, letting cold air in, which made her much more awake. "Seven years ago, I ran into Eden while driving too. We knew each other because of this ident and became best friends..." Along the way, Abigail told Gracie about everything between Eden and her. At the same time, she also recalled every sweet moment she spent with Eden. ...... When Haven returned home, she found that the atmosphere in the house was very depressing. She had been hanging out with Paulina today. She wanted Paulina to buy the shares of the Clement family so she kept trying to convince Paulina. On the way back, she saw the news and felt happy secretly. However, finding out that her family knew Eden¡¯s identity still made her anxious. But what could they do? They still did not bring Eden back, and she was still the only daughter of the Clement family. "Dad, mom, grandma, what happened? Why do you look so bad?" She asked with a worried face deliberately. Aisling looked at Haven with an irritated expression. However, grandma Clement answered first, "Don''t worry, we won''t go bankrupt, and you don''t need to rush to the Alwynn family." Haven was speechless. This old woman never had any good words for her. "Grandma, did I do something? Why did grandma say that to me? This¡¯s my family, forever." Grandma Clement sneered and said, "Really? You better think so. We¡¯ve got a trouble, but it''s none of your business. Go and have a rest." Hearing this, Haven knew grandma was talking about Eden. However, whether Eden would survive or not was still unknown. She hoped that the woman would never wake up. Then, everything in the Clement family would belong to her. Wait, she thought to herself, now they have no mood for thepany, I must make good use of this period. As thinking, Haven pursed his lips slightly and go upstairs. Aisling looked at Haven¡¯s back, knowing that Haven must have seen the news of Eden''s ident. She was furious seeing Haven appear in front of her as if nothing had happened. Delmont said in a low voice, "Buddy has already sent people to follow Haven. Recently, she has been very close to Paulina." "Humph! Two of a kind." Aisling sneered and said sarcastically. "I agree. Paulina was severely punished by Victor because he bullied Eden. She was expelled from thepany." "But Reba liked her design and hired her." Delmont said. Wyatt looked at him and asked, "Delmont, do you have shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group?" Delmont shook his head slightly and answered, "No, Dad. Don''t you and grandma have?" Grandma Clement sighed, "We don''t have much. I don''t know if we can help Victor. "Of course you can, Grandma. Even if it is 1% more, we will have a chance of winning." Delmont leaned against the sofa, looking depressed. "As long as Eden can wake up, I''m willing to give away all the property of our family." "s!" Aisling let out a sigh but did not say anything. In the Alwynn family''s old house. Vincent knocked hard at the door. "Mom, open the door and talk to me." After Gracie left, he read the news. Only then did he knew that Eden was hit in a parking lot and was in aa. He remembered that his mother had said that she would do something to Eden, so he had to talk to her now. Reba sat at the dressing table, looking nervous, and texted Alex. The knock at the door made her even more distraught. Gracie''s words were like a bomb that exploded in her heart, making her feel a fear that she had never experienced before. "Alex, Lucian and Eden''s son are bothputer masters. You sure you didn¡¯t neglect anything?" Reba confirmed again. Alex replied quickly, "Why don''t you believe me? I¡¯ve checked in the security room and I¡¯m sure that all the cameras in the parking lot were turned off! But there¡¯s another problem. The police are investigating the reason why the cameras were closed. My friend keeps calling me so I said I was doing something intimate with you in the car. I asked him not to tell the police about it. My friend owes me one and you don''t have to worry that he will expose us." Seeing his reply, Reba still felt uneasy. "Mom!" Outside the door, Vincent''s voice was getting more and more angry. Reba went mad. She quickly got up to open the door. "What do you want? Vincent, it''s the middle of the night! Can''t I have a break?" Vincent looked at her with deep eyes and asked, "Mom, the ident. Did you really do that?" Reba avoided his eyes and said, "It''s none of your business. You just need to manage the company well. You must take the management right from your dad, so thepany will be ourspletely." Vincent stared at his mother in front of him, as if he didn¡¯t know her. Through her expression, he knew that his mother was serious about what she had said. She really hurt Eden. "Mom, she¡¯s pregnant. For God''s sake, how could you do it?!" Reba was stunned because of Vincent''s angry roar.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 "Are you insane? Are you afraid that others won''t hear you?" Reba couldn¡¯t do anything with her stupid son. This was not the time to assign me. It was time to solve the problem. Vincent lowered his head slightly and red at his mother in front of him. "Listen, Mom, I don''t object to you fiddling with the stocks. But that¡¯s two lives! You can¡¯t wrap mes in paper." "Shut up. I told you it¡¯s none of your business. You take care of thepany. That¡¯s all." Reba turned around and walked into the room. At this moment, she was also burning with anxiety. She hoped that Alex could fix everything so that she wouldn''t need to worry about anything. She always had the courage to pursue and possess anything she wanted without restraint, using all her passion. This was her, who never flinched. "How can I manage thepany with ease? Didn''t you hear what Gracie said? She has found evidence of what we did to Dad! How did she find it? Didn¡¯t we close all the monitors at home?" He could not fall asleep. One trouble followed another, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. Now he didn¡¯t even have the mood to hook up with women. Reba looked at him with a sneer. "Vincent, watch your mouth. Do you want people to know what we did? Don¡¯t believe Gracie. She was talking nonsense because of anger." This time, she must let Victor know that even a worm turns. Eden¡¯s life was payback for her billion dors of loss. But Vincent felt that this matter was not as easy to quell as the previous times. After all, Eden was the most important person in Victor''s heart. What his mother had done was forcing Victor to kill them. "Humph!" With a roar, Vincent turned around and left. Reba had no time and effort to consider him at the moment. As soon as Vincent went out, Reba''s phone rang. However, Vincent did not leave but eavesdropped at the door. "Hey, Alex. How''s everything going?" "Be careful and check twice. There must be no mistake. Vin has already known that we did it and he queried me just now. I could only tell him that we did it for him. We won¡¯t hurt our son anyway." Reba said aggrievedly. Hearing this, Vincent''s expression changed drastically. Our son? What did she mean? He broke out in a cold sweat. Did she cheat? "Yeah. I told him to pay more attention to thepany, and I''ll take care of other things, but he''s always worried about Phillip. It seems that we should tell them that you¡¯re their father as soon as possible. Otherwise, Vin won''t be able to concentrate on thepany." "Ah..." Vincent eximed and ran away in disbelief. Reba, who was talking on the phone, didn''t notice his sound. Vincent stormed downstairs, still wearing his white bathrobe. He sat in the car, thinking about what his mother just said. He and his sister were not Phillip''s children. Then who was their birth father? How many things did their mother do behind their father? Moreover, his sister and he had been encroaching everything of Victor and Gracie and bullying them. His mother was not considering his future, but encroaching the Jotham Alwynn Group! Otherwise, she would not do those ruthless things. Vincent leaned against the seat in pain. He didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future. He had lived a good life in the past. He was proud of being Phillip¡¯s son. Only the fact that he had never been better than Victor kept him agitated. When he first walked into the Alwynn family¡¯s house, which was unfamiliar to him, he felt that his father had an extraordinary temperament and an amazing appearance. At that moment, he swore that he would never leave his father in his life. He didn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s lives were like. He only knew that life with his mother at that time was very hard. They lived thriftily in old houses, shivering in winter and sweating buckets in summer. He was fed up with that kind of life, so he chose to enjoy everything in the Alwynn family. But only at this moment did he realize that he actually had nothing. No wonder everyone said that he was not like Phillip. While Victor, not only inherited Phillip''s genes and appearance but also was very influential in the business circle, just like Phillip. But he could do nothing. Because he was not Phillip''s son. "Haha..." Vincentughed bitterly, feeling that he was a woeful joke. No wonder she would do this to Dad. Did he know something? Vincent thought to himself. He closed his eyes sadly, thinking about how his life and his road in the future. ...... At night, all the high-rise buildings in the prosperous city were aze with lights. Walking through the busy streets, there were all kinds of high-end hotels, clubs, and other entertainment ces. Lucian led Kenny to a good position, opposite which was the Taijin Hotel. They sat by the window. Watching Kenny operate theputer deftly, Lucian had to admit that Kenny was very talented. Sometimes even he felt a little ashamed of himself. He brought up a video clip. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Look, Kenny. This is the video that I found of traffic flowing. Can you discover anything?" Lucian pointed at the video and showed it to Kenny. Kenny nodded with a sullen face. After a careful examination, Kenny suddenly pointed at a ck Mercedes-Benz and said, "Uncle Lucian, look at this car. It hasn''t been in for a long time. And it was driving in a hurry when it came out. You said the car that hit Mom had already left when you arrived, so the time is also fit." He looked at the video carefully twice, and only this car was suspicious. Lucian looked at Kenny with appreciation and said, "You¡¯re very careful. I agree with you. Obviously, the driver was very flustered and almost bumped against the guardrail on the side." "Yes!" Kenny nodded. "I¡¯m going to send the video to Master now. Master can monitor the whole Inte of River City, and soon he will know whose car this is." By the time Kenny finished speaking, the video had already been sent out. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Lucian knew that Kenny had backstage supporters. He stroked chin, looking at Kenny''s gloomy face, and asked, "Kenny, who is your master?" Kenny looked up at him and answered in a low voice, "He doesn''t want to know strangers." Lucian was struck dumb. They would no longer be strangers after they got to know each other. "Did he teach you these?" He had been very curious about Kenny''s master. Kenny shook his head slightly and said, "I learned it myself. I just went to him when I don¡¯t understand." He said in a rxed tone. But Lucian was shocked. Kenny taught himself. He, Lucian, was also aputer genius, but it took him many years of study to achieve the current level. In this case, he even could notpare with a child. Lucian gave a self-mockeryugh. He felt a little bad. At this moment, a hint of surprise shed in Kenny''s eyes. His master was really efficient. "Done." He opened the video quickly. Lucian immediately pulled himself together and they watched the video carefully. Lucian said while watching, "Alex, the corporate representative of the Witlock Group." "Okay." Kenny nodded and switched to the next video. Then, the video of Reba and Alex hugging each other, the video of them eating together, and the video of them going to the hotel together were yed one by one. Lucian was getting more and more shocked. "It¡¯s them!" Kenny snorted. "They hit my mother!" He pounded the ss table hard with anger. Looking at Kenny¡¯s pained expression, Lucian was sorrowful. He said, "Kenny, these videos can only prove that Reba cheated on Phillip. But it can''t prove that they hit your mother." Kenny pursed his lips tightly and said, "I¡¯ll find the evidence. There are a lot of cars in the parking lot. Maybe some driving recorders have recorded." Kenny''s words reminded Lucian. He advised, "If we follow this car now and get this car''s driving recorder, we will know the truth." Kenny said, "I think so. But I''m afraid they have already thought of this and have taken the recorder away." It was toote for him to know about the ident. If he had known it earlier, he should have found evidence now. Lucian said, "Not sure yet. Don¡¯t let go of any chance." Kenny nodded and quickly yed a video. "Well, look, it¡¯s Alex¡¯s house. I''ll ask Master to hack the surrounding monitoring system, but I can''t open the car door. Can you manage that?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing this, Lucian smirked and said, "You can count on me for this, Kenny." Kenny was speechless. Did Lucian mean that he had done it many times?" Kenny was in a bad mood, but he smiled at Lucian¡¯s words and asked, "Well, how many times have you done such a thing?" Lucian crossed his legs elegantly. The floor-to-ceiling window reflected his figure. He smiled and said, "Ask your father. He is the one who pays me." "So, he asked you to do these things, right?" Kenny did not believe that his father would do such a thing. Kenny, you¡¯re the sessor of the Alwynn family. Your methods are much better than your father''s." Kenny slightly pursed his lips and asked in reply, "Why should I inherit the Alwynn family''s property? I can start from scratch and I believe I can make Mom live a happier life with my own ability." Lucian gave him a thumbs-up and said, "I like your courage. Your father didn''t want to inherit the Alwynn family''s property, so he started his own business. Although the process was very hard, now he can be himself and no one can interfere with his life." "Yes, that¡¯s what I want. Let¡¯s go to Alex''s house. Maybe he''s been so panic that he forgot to get the driving recorder. We still have a chance," Kenny said as he packed theputer on the table. Lucian also packed hisputer. They had checked all the surveince cameras around the parking lot and only found that Alex¡¯s car was suspicious. They left quickly. It waste at night. Two figures, onerge and one small, were seen sneaking into an underground garage in the dim street lights of the dark night. Kenny stood by Lucian¡¯s side and kept watch. 20 minutester, Lucian appeared in front of Kenny. Kenny asked in a low voice, "Nothing founded?" Lucian nodded and said, "Yes. You''re right. We¡¯re toote and they''ve already taken out the driving recorder." Kenny was very disappointed. "It''s okay. We can find other clues, and there must be other clues, as long as we don''t give up." "Yes! As long as we don''t give up." Lucian squatted down and picked Kenny up. "Kenny, it''s toote. Let''s go back and rest." "Okay." Kenny nodded slightly. He leaned against Lucian''s shoulders and asked, "Uncle Lucian, we will find evidence and get the bad guys to bring them to justice, won''t we?" Lucian nodded and patted him on the back. "Yes! We will find the murderer. Alex is very suspicious. We¡¯re sure to find something on him." Murder would out, and the truth woulde to the light. Kenny closed his eyes, hesitating for a while, then he said painfully, "Mom has been having a hard time since childhood." He felt distressed every time he thought about it. He wanted to grow up as soon as possible so that he could give his mother a better life. He had been restraining his yful thoughts for this goal. He wanted to learn more. It was toote. Kenny, who was used to sleeping early, finally could not help but fall asleep leaning against Lucian''s shoulder. Lucian gently put Kenny on the back seat and took off his suit jacket to cover him. Then he drove home and sent a message telling Jaida that Kenny was at his house, and he would drive Kenny to school tomorrow morning. ...... The next day, Victor came out of the ICU. In the ICU, his eyes were as sweet as honey, his look was as gentle as water. However, once he walked out of the ICU, his face was as cold as ice. Anson, Lucian, and Adonis were all waiting for him outside the ICU. Anson had just been informed of the ident by Adonis this morning. He was shocked and angry then. The first person he thought of was Reba. Only that vicious woman would do such a terrible thing. Victor looked pale, ncing at his three good friends, who, no matter when, were always by his side. These days, Anson, Dad, and Eden have had one ident after another. Now it was the turn for Reba to pay back. "Lucian, did you find anything?" His voice was hoarse. Hearing Victor¡¯s tired voice, the three of them felt extremely sad. Victor seemed to have be the man who had juste out from the Alwynn family, having no feeling or warmth in his heart. Lucian said, "Let''s go back to the office. We need some privacy." Victor nodded. Adonis said, "I¡¯ve arranged guards here. No one can enter except us. Anyone suspicious will be investigated." Victor looked at him and said, "You stay here. Don¡¯t let go of anyone who asks about Eden. No matter who it is." "Okay!" Adonis didn''t dare to joke at this time, so he nodded seriously. Anson, Lucian, and Victor left together. Adonis went to the monitoring room. They went to the office as soon as they returned to the Alwynn Group. Amelia was worried about Eden, but looking at the serious look of the three men, she did not ask anything, so she returned to the office and continued to work. Victor sat in the chair wearily, putting his hand on the forehead. Lucian opened hisputer and showed the video to the two of them. "Victor, Reba has an affair. Besides, on the day of Eden''s ident, she and the man appeared in this hotel at the same time, but this man named Alex drove away first. He was very panicked when he left and the car was not driving very stable." "Last night, Kenny and I sneaked into his house, but the driving recorder in his car had been taken out. So, he is very suspicious." Victor looked at the man in the video and frowned slightly. This man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen the man. "Haha..." Anson sneered, "This woman has an affair. Unexpected." Victor said in a deep voice, "Have I seen him somewhere before?" Lucian shook his head slightly and answered, "I don¡¯t think so. I have seen all your clients, but I don¡¯t know him." Anson nced at Victor and asked, "Did they know that Eden was going to the hotel in advance? Why did they turn off all the monitor cameras in the parking lot?" Victor shook his head and denied, "They shouldn¡¯t know. Eden said that she threw a nket of secrecy over Miss Shriver¡¯s wedding dress. Although Erin and Tillie knew, Reba didn''t care about it. She just happened to go to the hotel just for business." Lucian thought for a while, guessing, "Could it be because Eden saw something? If Reba has an affair with this man, they won¡¯t want their rtionship to be spread out. This could destroy them." Victor stared at Lucian with his ck eyes and asked, "Go ahead. Tell me more. Your guess is very likely. Eden called me at that time and she was already in danger. Did she want to tell me something?" "Yes! I think so. Eden called you twice within one minute. She must be trying to tell you something." Lucian agreed. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Victor regretted it very much now. He shouldn''t have turned his phone to silent mode. No matter what asion he was on, he would always answer her call. She was the person he cared about the most. Lucian sat beside him and said, "Did Eden see something? What is it that made them want to kill her?" Last night, he hadn''t slept all night, thinking about this question. But he still didn''t figure it out now. Kenny had lived in his roomst night. He had also tossed and turned for a whole night and lost sleep. Anson looked at the man in the video carefully and suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Victor, you said that you have seen this man before, but I think that he, no, Vincent looks quite like him." His words jolted Victor, and he quickly sat up straight. His gaze was locked on Alex''s face, and in his mind, the two faces ovepped. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, "No wonder he looked a little familiar. It turned out to be because of Vincent." Then, the three of them were shocked and looked at each other quickly. "No way!" Anson looked at Victor in disbelief. Victor''s expression was terrifying, and the corners of his mouth curled into a derisive smile. "Anything is possible in this world." Suddenly, Lucian thought of something and asked, "Where''s Eden''s phone? Did you find it?" Victor nodded, "I found it, but it is crushed and can''t be turned on now." Lucian said, "Give it to me. I''ll find a way." Victor took out the mobile phone from his suit pocket and handed it to Lucian. The screen had cracked into a spider web, and it couldn''t even be turned on. Lucian said, "Give me 10 minutes." As he spoke, he took over the phone and started fixing it. Victor and Lucian were quietly waiting aside. In the Jotham Alwynn Group! Reba went to work early in the morning, but she did not see Vincent. She called him, but he did not answer the phone. She was already annoyed because of Eden''s matter. Now that she couldn''t find her son, she became even more upset. "Knock, knock, knock..." Paulina knocked on the door and came in. She was in a white suit, looking capable, mature, and charming. Reba looked at her and asked, "Paulina, what''s up?" Paulina smiled, "Madam, have you seen the news about Eden? It''s a good chance for us." It was a good chance for her to stage aeback in winter. Without Eden, could the new collection of the Alwynn Group still be as popr as in autumn? Reba nodded slightly and said, "Everyone in ourpany appreciates your designs. Please work hard for our winter collection." Reba responded perfunctorily. "Sure!" Paulina nodded with a smile. People had to experience many things in their lives. Only in the end would one know who would have thestugh. During this period of time, she had tasted all kinds of blows. Looking back, she realized that as long as she had strength, she could look down on anyone wherever she went. Paulina looked at Reba''s gloomy face and asked, "Madam, what happened? You look pale. Would you like a ss of water?" Reba was absent-minded. When she came back to her senses, she smiled and said, "No, thanks. It''s not a big deal. It''s just that Vin is immature and has no sense. He hasn''te to work yet, and I can''t get through to him. His mobile phone has been turned off. I feel anxious. Now there are a lot of things for him to deal with in thepany. If he doesn''te to work, I don''t know what I can do." Paulina jokingly said, "Maybe Mr. Alwynn is with some woman now? He might be exhausted and can''t get up." After all, they both knew Vincent''s character, and she was not afraid to say such words. Reba looked at her with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. What Paulina said might be true, but she didn''t have to be so straightforward. "I don''t think so. He cares about Haven now and won''t do such things anymore." This brat had already spent so much time with so many women, but he still didn''t know he must be moderate in sex. Sometimes it could do harm to his health. But her son seemed as if he had never felt tired at all. If Haven found out that he was still indulging in alcohol and women, she would definitely make a fuss. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Really? That''s good!" After saying that, Paulina turned around and left, with a mocking smile on the corners of her mouth. Reba angrily sat back on the sofa and called Haven. "Haven, is Vin with you?" Haven''s breathing was somewhat unstable. She said, "Mom, I''m in the vi with Vin. He... said that he doesn''t want to go to work today. And he asked me to tell you about it." When Reba heard the strange sound, she frowned unhappily and hung up the phone angrily. "D*mn it! These two people are really..." A cold light shed in the bottom of her eyes. Vincent, that idiot, still had time to do that kind of thing at such a time. Didn''t he know the imminent crisis? "Whew..." Reba felt extremely tired. What should she do now? The deal about the Century Building fell through, and she instantly fell into a deadlock. He had promised to buy it. Why had he suddenly changed his mind? It was impossible for Alex to provide so much money to help her. At this moment, Justin ran in. "Madam, bad news. The watchdog made a sample check on our products of this season, and they found harmful materials." "What? How is that possible?" Reba was angry. How was it possible that the samples contained harmful materials? Justin also looked anxious. Since he hade here to work, thepany''s performance had been getting worse and worse, and there were always idents. He felt extremely bored. "Madam, now the media have exposed this matter, and there is indeed a problem with the samples." "D*mn it. Did anyone report us?" The first person popping into Reba''s mind was Victor. Justin nodded, "We did have been reported. The previous batch of products has a quality issue. The color is very different from that in the pictures on the Inte. The quality of the fabric does not meet our standards. It has the problem of color fading and pilling. Moreover, it exudes a pungent smell. A lot of customers have reported us, so the supervisor department came to check." Reba couldn''t stand it anymore and took a few steps back. "So, is the factory to me?" Vincent was responsible for the quality testing of the fabric every year. The fabric would not be allowed to be used in the production unless all the standards were met. There had never been such a thing before. How could there be any harmful substances in the fabric? Justin said, "Madam, for the time being, the person in charge of the factory is your uncle. Although the fabric was approved by the headquarter, the production work is still under the control of the factory director..." "Shut up! Do you mean that it is my uncle''s fault?" Even if her uncle was to me, he was not qualified to say it. After all, he was just an outsider. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Justin turned to leave without saying anything more. He had said what he should say. As for the rest, Reba had to deal with them by herself. He was just an employee. If he couldn''t work here, he would find a position in anotherpany. Reba immediately picked up her mobile phone and dialed her uncle''s number. She had arranged her own people in many positions so that it was more convenient for her to do things. But now they had idents one by one, and she felt worried about them very much. "Uncle, harmful substances have been detected in the samples. What''s going on? The samples we sent to the supervisor department used to be all qualified. Did you do anything?" Reba asked seriously and went straight to the point. If it was his fault, she would not be able to help him this time. "Reba, what should I do? I was forced to do that. My son, that brat, went to the underground casino and he had a debt of millions of dors. If I hadn''t repaid the debt, he would have already lost his life. So..." he stuttered. As soon as Reba heard that, she understood everything. "Uncle, I provided food and amodation for you. I even designated you as the factory director. I made your family live in a new house and buy a luxury car. Is this how you repay me? Now I am in big trouble, but you only care about yourself. Don''t you have any conscience?" All the anger of Reba was instantly vented to him. "Reba, after all, I''m your uncle. My son is your cousin. Can you just watch him get killed? Is money more important than his life? We are grateful for everything you have done for us. Because of you, we have lived a good life. Reba, please forgive me. I won''t do it again." There was an imploring voiceing from the other end of the line. Reba was so angry that she almost burst into tears. She knew her family. Her family had never understood her. They just wanted to get more from her, and even her parents were the same. Now they were all idling around every day, including her big brother. They waited for her to pay them every month to buy good food and drinks, and then they would show off everywhere. How could her life be so bitter? What a misfortune to have such a family. "Uncle, there is no next time. When you encountered this problem then, you should have turned to me. How could you damage the reputation of ourpany? Don''t you know this will let the Jotham Alwynn Group fall into hell-like trouble? Moreover, doing this is against thew. If you are held ountable for this, what can you do?" "Reba, this... I didn''t know how serious it would be, but I know that there is nothing that you can''t solve. Please help me. I won''t do this again. I just couldn''t stand by and watch my son get killed." Rebaughed, "Uncle, if the Jotham Alwynn Group were finished, not only your son but also all of us would be done. Without the Jotham Alwynn Group, you can''t travel abroad or set up shops for your wife. You can''t even keep the wolf from the door. I have tried so hard to improve thepany''s performance, but it was ruined by you. You must resign immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." After saying that, Reba hung up the phone. Her phone kept ringing all the time, but she didn''t answer it. She couldn''t even protect herself now, so she didn''t have the energy to care about anyone else. Reba called her secretary and told her she wanted to hold an emergency meeting. In the Alwynn Group! Lucian had sessfully stolen the information from Eden''s mobile phone. He and Anson left the room and left Victor to read it quietly. Victor looked at those photos seriously. There were her photos with the three children when they had been young. There were also her photos taken together with his mother, Jasper, and Abigail. At that time, she had been very happy. Her eyes were always clear. Her smile could always help people find a glimmer of light in the darkness. Victor then read her diary. She wrote down her daily ns every day. She was very disciplined and would definitely finish what she nned to do. After living with her, he had also known this habit of hers. Suddenly, a few words caught his attention. "Today, I am very happy. I''ve fallen in love with a man named Victor. He has waited for me for many years. It may sound like a plot in fairy tales, but it did happen to me. I feel very happy, very lucky, and very sorry for him. I am willing to spend the rest of my life with him." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Jasper, I''m sorry. I can''t hurt you. I know how your feeling. I owe you so much. I hope time will heal your wounds and wish you a happy life." "The feeling of liking a person turns out to be so wonderful. It felt as if I have been waiting for this joy for a long time. When you came to my life, this joy suddenly filled my heart and turned into sweetness." "Victor, in fact, I hesitated for a few days before giving myself to you. I tossed a coin. Heads, I would give it to you. Tails, we would have to wait. The result was the former. In the Windsor Vi, I had different feelings. Everything reminded me of your face." There was a picture of the two stars below this paragraph. "Victor, today, when I opened my eyes and saw you by my side, I felt so happy. In fact, I am a green-eyed monster in love. I had never dated before. I didn''t know that I would be so jealous. I would actually get annoyed when I saw you talking to other girls. Later, I realized that it was jealousy. Fortunately, you only have me in your heart." She had drawn a pretty smile below these words. "Eternal Heart! Victor, it''s all your fault. Because you prepared Eternal Heart for me, it woke up the deer in my heart. It was so alive, kicking and bumping everywhere, so I had to fall in love with you because of your gentleness." There was a picture of an angry face below. "It turns out that love is so simple for people who could be grateful for small mercies. When I speak, he listens carefully. When I need him, he is by my side. When I turn around, he is behind me. Today was a happy day." "Today, I know that Victor, whom I have fallen in love with, is the kids'' biological father. He is the man seven years ago. I spent the most desperate night that day. When I dragged my tired body back home, I heard some more terrible words. I battled with myself. But you are the one I care about. I wanted to scold you and vent my anger. But looking at the children''s happy smiles, mom''s expectant eyes, and Dad''s concerned face, I chose to forgive you. Thank you for being that man. Fortunately, it was you." Victor sighed in pain as he read the words that she wrote down every day. In the end, his eyes turned red. His girl turned out to be so cute! Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Victor''s eyes were moist, and he felt pain in his heart as if being stabbed by a knife. At this moment, his painful look seemed to be so helpless, and there was even panic and helplessness in his heart. He was afraid that Eden would never wake up. No, she would not do that to him. Eden loved him so much, so she couldn''t bear leaving him alone. "Eden, I didn''t know that you love me so much." He choked with sobs, but there was unprecedented joy in his voice. She had barely shared her thoughts. She was always listening to others quietly and answering questions cautiously. But she liked to write her feelings down. These were all sweet memories. Victor then began to watch the videos. There were videos of her interaction with the children. From the videos, he saw what the children were like when they had been born, how they had learned to walk, and how they had celebrated their birthdays. Every happy moment had been recorded. And the happiness made these videos extremely precious. Victor watched the videos one by one. Suddenly, and his dark eyes were fixed on the screen. He saw the video of Reba and Alex kissing. He could hear their voices but could not make out what they were saying. Victor then listened carefully several times and finally confirmed that either Vincent or Gracie was his father''s child. They were the children of Alex and Reba. Victor''s grip on the mouse was extremely tight. Was it because Eden had seen this scene that these two people had wanted to kill her? They had ruthlessly driven the car to hit her. In Victor''s ck eyes, there was a cold and horrible light, making people scared. He called Lucian, saying, "Come in." His hoarse voice sounded cold. Lucian nced at Anson and said, "Let''s go in. Sounds like we''ve got some clue." "OK!" Anson nodded his head with a solemn face. After they went in, Victor showed them the video of Alex and Reba. Anson sneered and said sarcastically, "It turns out our spection was right. This man is really Reba''s lover." Lucian looked at Victor, whose face was code. "Now, I am sure that Eden''s ident has something to do with Reba. Eden discovered her secret, so Reba wanted to murder her. By the way, we just saw the news that harmful substances were detected in the samples of the Jotham Alwynn Group. They are under investigation now." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Victor''s red lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and he looked extremely cold and ruthless. "Reba had nted her people in every important position of the Jotham Alwynn Group. The factory director is her uncle. That man is greedy. In the past few years, he must have embezzled a lot of money secretly. Because he is a rtive, my father chose to turn a blind eye to it." Hah... Victor sneered in his heart. He had threatened that he would make his father a joke before, but he hadn''t expected him to be a real standing joke. He had raised children for others for so many years, but he didn''t know about it. In the end, the reputation of hispany had been ruined by Reba like this. "Lucian, think of a way to get Vincent''s and Adalynn''s hair. We''ll do a paternity test. And then we''ll deal with Reba slowly." "OK!" Lucian nodded. Victor looked at Anson and said, "Anson, go back to thepany. You don''t have to worry about things here. You can rest assured. I will avenge you." Anson curled his lips up slightly. "I know you will." However, it was already toote for him and Abby. Anson''s eyes shed with a trace of pain... He quickly stopped thinking about it and asked Lucian to send him downstairs. After Victor arranged thepany''s affairs, he went to the hospital again. Abigail had no other things to do today, so she came over to take care of Eden. She looked at Eden lying on the bed. The girl was sleeping quietly. She was always so sweet. Her beauty remained the same as it had been seven years ago. It had not changed much. Abigail felt a great pain in her heart. She was holding Eden''s hand lightly. It was the second time she had ever seen such a scene, and she smiled as she recalled the experiences she and Eden had had together. "Eden, you are cruel. You let me face this kind of situation twice. Do you still remember thest time? You hadid quietly on the hospital bed for a month. In that month, I had read stories for you and told you the funny things I encountered every day. I kept talking even if my mouth felt dry. And I only hoped that you could wake up sooner. Now you let me witness this scene again. Eden, you should feel sorry for me." Abigail sniffed and breathed heavily. With tears flowing down her cheeks, she continued, "Eden, no matter how bitter or painful I am, I''ve never shed tears for myself. But I have cried too many times for you. I''ve never met a friend like you. We have such a tacit mutual understanding. We talked about the future and opened up to each other. In the end, we became best friends. We have no secrets with and will never abandon each other." "Do you know? When I was at school, I had no friends. But when I first met you, I felt as if we have known each other for a long time. We share our feelings and have gone through hardships in the past 7 years together. You''ve never med me for being annoying. Even if I told you about those trivial things, you always listened to me with a smile. You are the best listener and best friend. After such a long time, our friendship is still very firm. We''re so intimate, and we have many heartwarming moments together." "I know you''ve been very tired these few years, and you want to have a good sleep very much. But promise me, you will only sleep for one month. Just likest time, okay? You must wake up in a month. Let''s go shopping and hiking together when you wake up. We''ve drunk the spring in the mountain, picked fruits in the countryside, and been to many ces together. I still remember where those ces were. You once said that if there was a chance, we would go travel in those ces again. After New Year''s Day, strawberries will be ripe. You also said that we would go pick up strawberries together, so you have to wake up quickly..." When Victor came in, he heard Abigail''s words. He looked at Abigail''s lonely back and felt all kinds of feelings welling up in his mind. He, Eden, Anson, and Abigail. Why had such things happened to them? "Abigail, go back to rest. I will take care of Eden," Victor suddenly said. Abigail quickly wiped the tears from her face and looked back at him. "You''re the one who should go back to rest. You don''t have toe over tonight. I will be here to apany Eden. You have not rested for a whole day. And you still have to work. How can your body withstand it? Eden will not want to see you damage your health like this." Victor shook his head slightly, "Go back and help me take care of the kids. Gia is very sad. My mother called me and said that Gia has been weeping all the time." He would feel uneasy if he were not apanying Eden. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Abigail nodded, "But you still need to have a rest." Victor nced around therge ward and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I will put another bed here for a rest." How could he copse now? Eden was still in aa. He must solve all the problems as soon as possible and then wait for his girl to wake up. "Alright!" Abigail knew that he was stubborn. If he could not stay with Eden, he would not be able to sleep well. "If you have time, talk to Eden more. She will wake up soon." Abigail wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, picked up her one-shoulder backpack, and left. Victor sat on the stool next to the bed and looked at Eden with a slight smile. "Eden, I''m here. Mom said that Gia cries a lot. The children, Mom, Dad, and the others are all worried about you. You must wake up soon..." Victor nagged for a long time until he could no longer hold on. Then he fell asleep, hunching over the bed. ...... As for the Jotham Alwynn Group, it was in a mess. Reba and Vincent''s business strategy was questioned by the board of directors because harmful substances had been detected in the cloth. During the meeting, the shareholders asked Reba and Vincent to give an exnation with harsh words. Reba promised on the spot that she would exin to them by the end of the month. After the meeting, Reba went back to her office indignantly. She took out her mobile phone and called Victor. Victor was still sleeping and was awakened by the vibration of his phone. When he saw Reba''s name, his eyes became deep and cold. "Reba." "Victor, give your father back to me. Otherwise, I will give you a problem." Reba threatened in a cold tone. She had failed to conclude the deal of the Century Building. The other party used a very ridiculous excuse to refuse her. They said they couldn''t sign the contract with her secretly when Phillip was still lying on the hospital bed because they did not dare to offend Phillip. So, what if Phillip died? Victor asked, "What problem do you want to give me? Do whatever you want. Your unfettered life is coming to an end. The crime youmitted against my father, Anson, and my wife should be enough to put you to death." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He took a deep breath and looked at the girl on the hospital bed. His eyes were iparably gentle. Eden just needed to wait for a short while. As long as he got solid evidence, he could let the people who had hurt her go to hell. Eden had once said that what you had lost woulde back in a better way. Victor believed Eden would alsoe back. After hanging up the phone, Reba had a puzzled look on her face. Victor''s words made her tremble with fear. Suddenly, the cell phone in her hand began to ring, and it was a call from Alex. Reba immediately picked up the phone, "Alex, what''s up?" "Reba, Victor has suspected us. Last night, the door of my car was damaged. Someone had come to look for the dash camera. Today, the police havee to investigate too. They have seen my car, and there are dark skid marks on the ground of the underground parking lot. If they examine those marks, we will soon get suspected." "What?" Reba''s face was full of anger. "Haven''t you got rid of the car yet? When something like this happens, you have to get rid of the car first. You have done this kind of thing many times before, and you are very experienced. How could you still make such a mistake?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alex said, "All the surveince cameras had been turned off. I don''t know why they came to investigate me so quickly." "D*mn it!" Reba''s face was full of anger and agitation. "Reba, what about we sell thepany and go abroad? As long as we four are together, we can have a home wherever we go." "No! I want to live here! If both Phillip and Eden are dead, no one will know what we have done." As soon as Reba finished talking angrily, she hung up the phone. "Ah!" She screamed with irritation. How could things get worse and worse? She had had it all under her control, but things got out of hand in an instant. If Victor decided to wage a war, she would teach him a good lesson. Reba''s eyes were full of killing intent. She took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. "Have you found out which hospital Eden is in?" "Madam, we''ve found the hospital, but it was strictly guarded. We can''t get in." Reba said, "Find a way to get in and take Eden out on the ground of some medical examination." "Madam, we are working on it." "Hurry up! You must do it as soon as possible!" After Reba finished speaking, she hung up the phone. She then nced out of the window. If no one were to be her light, she could only illuminate the path herself. It seemed Alex, that idiot, was unreliable. Now she could only rely on herself. She didn''t believe that Victor had solid evidence in his hands. The next morning, Victor got surrounded by arge group of reporters as soon as he arrived at the company. Reba was sobbing in a low voice, standing out of the crowd. Victor nced at her, and his eyes were cold and scary. He was quite surprised to see her here today. Reba looked at Victor with red eyes and said, "Victor, give Phillip back to me. Without him, I can''t live any longer." When Reba said this, she bowed her head, crying. The reporters kept taking pictures of her with the cameras in their hands. "Mr. Alwynn, is Chairman Alwynn still alive? I heard that you have hidden him. Mrs. Alwynn said that she doesn''t even know if her husband is still alive or not. Is it true?" "Mr. Alwynn, there was news that Chairman Alwynn''s ident had something to do with you before. Can you rify it today?" "Mr. Alwynn, could you please answer the questions?" The reporters took turns to ask Victor harsh questions. Victor put one hand in his pocket and. The morning light poured down on him, looking as if he were a god glowing orange. He stood still. Instead of answering any questions, he looked at Reba quietly. Then his eyes fell on the reporters. "If you''re curious about how my father had the ident, I will let you know. But I want you to broadcast the whole process live. I''ll show you the evidence. And you will know who the murderer is." The reporters were speechless. They hadn''t expected that Victor would tell them about the ident. Moreover, he wanted his words to be broadcast live. How confident he was! It was said that a cornered beast would do something desperate. Was Reba finally unable to stand it any longer? She had endured it for more than ten years, but she failed to hold it back at thest moment. If she was eager to go to hell, he didn''t mind giving her a ride. Hearing Victor''s words, Reba, who was pretending to be sad, was stunned instantly. Victor had never faced this question head-on, but now he wanted to show the evidence. Something must be wrong. Victor had never done things that he was not sure of. If he said that he had the evidence, then there must be hard evidence. She looked at the reporters and said sadly, "Victor, it''s the business of our own family. There is no need to cry it from the housetop. Right?" Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Victor suddenly cast a chill look at Reba. The smile on his lips was getting deeper, but it was extremely cold. Though he looked weary, he was still handsome, and he was exuding a brooding vibe. When Reba met his eyes, she had a feeling of suffocation. He looked as if he were sure to win, which made her quite panic. She just wanted to seize the opportunity when Victor was worrying about Eden and had no time to think about other things. "Didn''t you ask these reporters to report our family affairs? Don''t you just want to create a big scandal and let me give my father to you under the pressure of the public opinions? How can you me me for making a buzz?" His voice was cold and emotionless. Reba had a sense of shame. She tried her best to maintain her smile and pretended to tremble while looking at Victor. Outsiders would think she was very afraid of him. "Victor, calm down. I just want to know if your father is all right. Since his ident, I haven''t seen him once. I have always been worried about him." Reba''s words sounded quite earnest, and she began to cry again. At the sight of this, the reporters all felt that Victor was too heartless. Victor was well-known in River City for being a man of action, making his enemies frightened. He had made many people go bankrupt overnight. When Reba pretended to be weak, people would have an illusion that Victor was making things difficult for her because she was a homewrecker. Most people would be convinced Reba was the downtrodden one. The people who were watching the live broadcast at this moment all believed the story she had made up. Grandma Clement, Aisling, and Wyatt had also seen the news. Grandma Clement''s face was full of anger. "Hmph! Reba is such a drama queen. It''s a pity that she is not an actress. No! If she ys any role in a movie, she will definitely disgust a lot of the audience. She must be forced into a corner so she had to adopt this approach. She can''t find Phillip, so she could only use this stupid trick. But she is not worried about Phillip but about that her high status and great wealth will be gone." Aisling looked sad. She was not in the mood to talk about anything because she was worried about her daughter. She had been restless day and night, and she looked very haggard. Wyatt looked at Aisling worriedly. "Aisling, why don''t you go take a rest?" Aisling shook her head slightly and said, "I''m not tired. Have you called Victor? How is Eden?" "I''ve called him. He told us not to worry. Eden''s vital signs are very stable, and the doctors are trying their best." "Good!" Aisling nodded in a trance. Wyatt saw that she was in a bad state, so he could only follow closely behind her. grandma Clement looked at her weary face and said, "Go to sleep. Everyone will be worried about you if you look like this. God blesses the good man. Everything will be fine. My granddaughter won''t be so weak. She will definitely wake up. We have to believe in her! We have to pull ourselves together and wait." "You''re right, Mom. You should also have a rest." Aisling took a look at Reba, who was on the air, with hatred in her eyes. She got up, dragged herself out of her lethargy, and go upstairs. Grandma Clement continued to watch the news. Reba suddenly did not want to see the so-called evidence. She was afraid that Victor did have evidence in his hands. If so, she would not be able to leave here today. She said with tears in her eyes, "Victor, I''m not asking for anything else. I only hope that your father cane back to me safe and sound." Victor nced at her indifferently and asked, "Really? Aren''t you afraid that my father wille back alive and tell the world about your crimes and let people how he was pushed down the stairs?" Reba''s eyes suddenly darkened, and her heart skipped a beat. How much did Victor know? "Mr. Alwynn, can we take a look at the evidence?" The reporters who had just asked questions came up again. Victor''s eyes shed with a ruthless light. He nced at the reporter who asked the question and said, "You are so curious. If I don''t let you take a look at the evidence, you will definitely feel ufortable when you go back today." The reporters were speechless. Since when did Victor begin to care about whether they would feel ufortable? "Thank you! Please show us the evidence." The reporter smiled awkwardly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Some of the reporters were hired by Reba, but some hade after getting the wind of this. Reba listened to the reporter''s words and shot a sharp look at him, but the reporter''s eyes were focused on Victor, so he was not threatened. "Follow me!" Victor said the two words lightly and went straight into the building. When Lucian and Adonis arrived at the gate of thepany, they saw this scene. "What''s going on? Why are there so many reporters?" Adonis asked. "It must be Reba''s trick." Lucian watched Victor entering with the reporters. Adonis had been driving the car, so he did not know what had just happened. But Lucian had seen it. What was the point of Reba doing this now? "Hah!" Adonis smiled coldly. "What is this old witch doing here? Why? I didn''t expect her to be so bold that she dares toe here and make trouble." Lucian looked at him indifferently and said emotionlessly, "Do you think that there''s anything in this world that she doesn''t dare to do?" "You''re right. She even dared to murder people. There''s nothing she dares not to do." Adonis sneered. The two of them got out of the car and followed in. Suddenly, Lucian received a call from Brian. "Brian, how is it going?" He directly asked. Brian said, "Mr. Ronen, the results of the paternity test hase out. Vincent and Adalynn are not Chairman Alwynn'' s biological children." Lucian narrowed his eyes coldly. Chairman Alwynn had treated Victor so ruthlessly, but in the end, it turned out he had been fooled by a woman. It was really a big joke. "Okay, I got it. Ask someone to send the document to me as soon as possible." After hanging up the phone, he directly dialed Victor''s mobile phone. Victor, who had just entered the hall on the first floor, saw that Lucian was calling him. He nced sideways at Reba, who came in with her head down, stopped his steps, and pressed the connection button. He put the phone beside his ear and did not say a single word. In front of the cameras, his movement made the audience have the impulse to lick the screens. Lucian said, "Victor, the results have alreadye out. Vincent and Adalynn are not Chairman Alwynn''s children." Victor hung up the phone and took the reporters into the lift, heading to his office. Reba looked at Victor''s confident face, getting more and more flustered. She had wanted to use this matter to suppress news about the harmful substances in the product of herpany. However, she had never thought that it would bring trouble to herself. Now, she was stuck in a dilemma. If she left, people would think she escaped because of guilty. If she stayed, she was afraid that she would not be able to deal with what would happen next. Vincent was also watching the news in the vi. Seeing that his mother walking herself into trouble, he sat still with no expression on his face. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 He held a ss of red wine in his hand and leanedzily on the sofa. He only wore a bath towel, revealing his strong upper body. When Haven got out of a shower, she noticed the man on the sofa was in a bad mood, exuding a cold vibe. She asked softly, "Vin, why do you suddenly be unhappy?" Vincent nced at her with his ice-cold eyes and sneered, "It seems that my mother is going to expose what she has done to my father. Victor is taking the reporters to see the evidence." Vincent''s voice was cold. He had not got over yesterday''s matter. He slightly narrowed his charming eyes and lookedzy. There was a sarcastic smile on his thin lips. It looked as if he had been born to be a fickle person. "Haven, what do you think we should do if something happens to my mother? Will you still be with me?" It was said that couples would break up when facing crises, and Haven was indeed that kind of person. He asked casually with a cynical smile, and Haven was confused. She didn''t know what he was thinking about. "Mom will be OK." Haven sat down beside him. She had been taking a shower just now, so she didn''t know what had happened. "Really? Come and watch the news. Victor is going to show people the evidence. I have sold some of my estates, and the money I have is enough for us to spend for the rest of our lives. If anything happens to my mother, we will withdraw from the Jotham Alwynn Group voluntarily. I don''t want to end up miserably. Victor is a cruel person. And he has already held a grudge against us." Haven suddenly understood what he meant. If something happened to Reba, her previous calctions would be in vain. The reason why she married Vincent was that she favored the Alwynn family''s status. However, if Vincent failed, the Clement family would definitely give her up because of what Reba had done. If so, she would lose everything in the end. This was not what she wanted. She said, "Vin, Mom won''t get into trouble easily. How about we use the money to buy the stocks of the Clement family? If we obtain the shareholding capacity in thepany of the Clement family, we can make aeback." Vincent nced at her. "Do you think the other shareholders are idiots? Even if we be the majority shareholder, do you think they will listen to us?" He didn''t have business acumen and was always relying on his father''s support and reputation, as well as the status of the Alwynn family. Things would not go smoothly. If he was in the Jotham Alwynn Group, it might be easier for him to usurp the "throne". But if he left the Jotham Alwynn Group, he would be nobody. Haven stopped talking. She was also waiting for an opportunity. If she had the chance to leave, she would definitely ditch Vincent, the scum. "Let''s watch the live broadcast first." Vincent looked back to the TV, and his face was serious. Victor was really irritated this time. Eden''s ident had made him unable to take it any longer. Haven was also watching the news nervously. She was no stranger to Victor''s office. Now that he had brought the reporters to his office, it could be spected that Victor was sure he could win. Haven also tensed up with nervousness. For the first time, the reporters had got a chance to visit Victor''s office. Looking at the ssy office, they were all amazed by its luxury and elegance. They couldn''t stop taking pictures£¬ and no corner of this office was spared. Seeing so many people crowding in his office, Victor felt ufortable, and his eyes were darkened and cold. He didn''t like cramped ces, and it was the first time that he had faced the media like this. Reba quietly walked up to Victor and asked in a low voice, "Victor, what on earth do you want to do?" Instead of looking at her, Victor nced out of the window indifferently. His cold temperament made the atmosphere in the spacious office be oppressive. "What is the rush? I guess you didn''t cry enough when we were downstairs. I will give you more time to cryter. I''ll let you see with your own eyes how you pushed my father down the stairs. In the past years, you''ve always been pretending to be a good wife and mother..." Victor slowly looked away from her face, looking frightening. He said, "Your sheep''s clothing should be torn off now." "You... " Reba was extremely shocked. The security cameras in the house had all been destroyed by her. How could there be any evidence? Suddenly, a bold reporter came up and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, when will we see the evidence?" Victor shot a cold nce at him. He bowed his head right away and retreated a few steps, breaking out in a cold sweat. Even with the screens between them, Victor''s eyes could still make people feel terrified. Just at this time, Adonis and Lucian came in. Their aura was so strong that the reporters couldn''t help but make way for them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The two of them walked up to Victor. Victor instructed, "Mr. Ronen, please show the video to the reporters. Let them see how my father got hurt." Lucian nodded slightly, turned around, and sat down on the sofa. He then turned on the notebook, connect it to the smart TV on the wall, and yed the video. In the video, Reba was quarreling with Phillip. After the quarrel, when Phillip turned to leave, Reba stretched out her hands and mercilessly pushed him down the stairs. Vincent wanted to call the ambnce but was stopped by Reba. Reba''s vicious words at that time were all heard by the audience. When Haven arrived at the scene, she didn''t give a Sh*t to Phillip£¬leaving him to die. The discussions among the three of them were all broadcast to people. Reba looked at this scene incredulously. "No, it''s impossible. Your father was pushed down the stairs by you. How could it be me? This video must be faked! It must be faked. Guys, don''t believe Victor. He has always harbored a grudge against me. He framed me up! Don''t believe him. How could I do such a thing to my husband? My husband is my rock and my future. How could I ruin my own future?" Reba shouted as if she had lost her mind, trying to exin with all her strength. "Hah." Adonis smiled. "If you think this video is fake, you can ask a technical expert to identify it right now. All the reporters here can be your witnesses." "Shut up! It has nothing to do with you!" Reba red at Adonis. Now, she didn''t look as pitiful as she had been just now. Reba looked like a clown now. The elegance that she usually had was gone. Adonisughed frivolously, "I''m really jealous of you for your well-maintained thick skin. I don''t judge people by appearances. I think your soul is even uglier than your appearance." All the reporters were speechless. Reba didn''t know how to refute. Adonis was an idiot, but he could piss people off with his words at critical moments. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Adonis watched her choked up to the point where she could not speak. He smiled and said, "Madam, the more you cherish, the more you can possess. If you want to gain happiness, you must fight for it with your sincerity instead of those dirty tricks. How long can the happiness obtained through such dirty tricksst?" This old hag was finally going to take the punishment she deserved. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reba looked at him with a warning look, "Adonis, don''t talk nonsense. The video is obviously faked. Now my husband is missing. Victor wants to upy the Jotham Alwynn Group, so he deliberately used the faked video to deceive the media and the world. He thinks that he can push us around at will!" Upon hearing such shameless words, Adonis could only smile helplessly. "Madam, you''re a two- faced schemer. I know you are wishful thinking that you can win everyone''s praise on your own. No matter how cunning you are, evils cannot be covered up. Your plot has already been exposed." "Can I check the authenticity of the video?" A burst of lightughter came from the door. Everyone looked back and saw Loomis in a white suit. He looked at the crowd with a faint smile. The white suit was well-fitted, highlighting his good figure, innate free and easy temperament, and elegance. Lucian said, "Mr. Rubio, long time no see." Loomis smiled faintly and said, "I think we met about a month ago. It''s not a long time. I didn''t expect to hear the bad news when I just arrived in River City. Director Bleu is such a nice person. I''m sorry to hear that she had such an ident. I came to see if you guys are OK." When Victor heard this, his eyes darkened, looking as gloomy as the night. In his world, there seemed to be only Eden, the innocent girl. Everything else gradually drifted away, and even the sound around became fuzzy. Only by immersing himself in that warm world could he feel like a man of flesh and blood. Loomis walked over and patted him on the shoulder. Only then did Victor return to reality from that world of tenderness. Loomis looked at him and smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, calm down. You''re not living to revenge or to be angry. We live to gain happiness, don''t we? Everyone has desires and emotions. But some people do harm to others for their own interests. Such people must be punished. Do you agree?" Victor nodded slightly, and the cold expression on his handsome face didn''t change. Reba recognized who the man in front of her was. Last time, the trap set by Paulina had been ruined by him. She took a step forward and said coldly, "Sir, this is our family affair. Don''t get involved!" Loomis shot an indifferent nce at her, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. "Mrs. Alwynn, if you don''t want your family affairs to be exposed in public, why did you bring so many reporters to the Alwynn Group? Since you want people to know the truth, let me help examine the video. I am helping you find out the truth, right? Do you dare not let me examine them?" He said with a casual air, wearing a cold smile on his face. His voice was drawling but pleasing to the ear. "Humph! I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just want to take my husband back. Is there anything wrong with this?" Reba retorted with a sad face. After all, Reba was a woman who had experienced a lot. As soon as she calmed down, she could adjust herself and change her strategy. Loomis bowed his head, slightly pursed his lips, and smiled, "If it is this case, you should havee to discuss it with Mr. Alwynn on your own. Why did you bring so many reporters here?" Reba suddenly froze and became speechless. Adonis sneered, "I think I know the reason. She wants to pretend to be weak and make use of the media to gain people''s sympathy. In this way, she could put all the me on Mr. Alwynn, the president of the Alwynn Group. Her purpose can be seen with half an eye." After that, he nced at Reba with a smile and said, "Madam, Cindere is poor, but she is very beautiful and kind. Look at you! You look hideous in your photos. But I couldn''t see your ugliness clearly before because you are always using strong filters. At such a close distance today, I can finally see you more clearly. The face is indeed the index of the heart. Your appearance is as ugly as your soul." "Adonis, how dare you insult me like this?" Reba looked at him angrily. "Are you guys bullying me together? A weak woman? Don''t think you can drive me out with the faked video. Victor, please give my husband back to me. I beg you." Reba looked like she was on the verge of tears once again, staring at Victor with a pleading look. "Give him back to you? Do you want to push him down the stairs again? Listen! This video is not faked. It was recorded by the camera Victor installed on the third floor. Moreover, we have more videos in hand. The videos will show people how you had deliberately framed Victor at ordinary times in order to win the trust of Chairman Alwynn. Do you really think that we''ll show the reporters faked evidence?" Adonis said sarcastically. Reba''s pupils gradually erged, and she, who had finally calmed down just now, got a little flustered at this time. Suddenly, Adonis''s phone rang. He looked down and quickly picked up the phone. "What''s up?" "Mr. Church, the guards in prison confessed. It was Reba who ordered them to drug Mr. Skye and took him to Miss Alwynn''s room. They have set Mr. Skye up." Adonis said, "Repeat it. I''ll put you on speakerphone." The other party hesitated for a moment, agreed, and repeated what he had just said. "The guards in the prison confessed. It was Reba who ordered them to drug Mr. Skye and took him to Miss Alwynn''s room. They have set Mr. Skye up. We have already recorded his confession, and the police were making a further investigation." Reba was shocked. She hadn''t expected those idiots to confess. She had told them to keep it a secret no matter what. D*mn it! She felt that she was not here to teach Victor a lesson but to court for death. Victor had already prepared everything and was waiting for a suitable opportunity to expose everything she had done. Now, the media had got the breaking news, and the onlookers who were watching the news in front of the TVs were shocked. Victor''s eyes flickered, and his gaze fell on Lucian. "Lucian, y the video of the underground parking lot." Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly. Was Victor going to expose that matter? "Victor..." "y it!" Victor coldly interrupted him, and his voice echoed in everyone''s ears. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 "Okay!" Lucian found the video and projected it onto the TV. Reba felt as if her heart were about to jump out of her throat when she heard the words "underground parking lot". Where there was a will, there was a way. As long as Victor did one thing seriously, he would definitely make it. She shouldn''t have hurt Eden. Eden was his bottom line, but Reba had hurt her. Since Jaida hade back to him, Victor was fearless now. Soon, the video of Reba and Alex kissing passionately in the underground parking lot was presented in front of everyone. Reba''s face was as pale as ashes. How could Victor have such a video in his hands? Had Eden recorded it? No! Reba looked as pale as death. She had made efforts for so many years, so she couldn''t believe her calctions had gone down the drain like this. Reba trembled, and she felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. She felt scared as if she were waiting for the execution of the death penalty. "Goodness!" "Is there something wrong with my eyes? Mrs. Alwynn cheated on Mr. Alwynn! The Alwynn family is one of the most influential families in River City." "Oh my gosh! this is breaking news. How can her small body support such a dirty soul?" "If life lies to me, I will also lie to my life. But if my woman cheats on me, should I have to cheat on her?" "s! Some people are willing to sell themselves in order to get what they want. Chairman Alwynn is much older than her, so the third man outside must be able to satisfy her better. We still need to grab hold of things with our own two hands and harvest the fruit of our own efforts." "I really can''t believe it. How can a woman cheat on her husband?" As soon as thisment came out, someone immediately replied. "Since men have the nerve to lie, why do you guys dare not to believe that a woman can cheat on her husband?" "You''re right. Men are ways lying to women. When they say they''re doing business, they are actually dealing with their mistresses." Maleizens were speechless. How could those women stereotype all men as yboys? The onlookers online and those who were watching the live broadcast on TVs immediately began to makements. The video went viral, and the number ofments increased sharply in an instant. "Yesterday is the past. Today is the start. Tomorrow, money is the best. Mrs. Alwynn has so much money in her pocket. She can have as many lovers as she wants." "Why am I not one of her lovers? I am working so hard to make a living. But I can only earn 80 dors a day. I can''t even buy a decent meal for myself. If I were her lover, would I be able to eat fancy food every day?" It was femaleizens'' turn to get speechless now. Thousands of emojis of disdain and ridicule were used to reply to thisment. Seeing this video, Haven and Vincent were both shocked with their mouths agape. Haven sneered and looked at Vincent. "How could Mom do this? Even if she wanted to do it, she should have chosen a hidden ce. Now they were recorded, and the video was posted on the Inte. What should we do now?" Vincent closed his eyes in pain. He did not know how much Victor had found out. But he knew that the man in the video was Alex Witlock, his biological father. His position as the president of the Witlock Group had been seized from his family by some improper method. Vincent had spent a day and a night collecting his information. How could such a man be his father? Alex had abandoned the three of them and left. He was a man who had no sense of responsibility. Vincent really could not ept the fact that he was his father. How was this possible? Phillip had been strict with him since he had been a child. But because of Victor''s existence, there were alwaysparisons between the two of them. He had never thought he was inferior to Victor. So, his father''s praise for Victor made him hate Victor more and more seriously. He hadn''t expected things to end up like this. Hah! Vincent sneered in his heart. He didn''t even have the right to fight for it. He didn''t have the blood of the Alwynn family, so he didn''t even have the right topete with Victor. "Vin, why aren''t you talking?" Haven looked at him anxiously. There was no way she could have anticipated this. Moreover, she also appeared in the video. Now, how could she go back to face the Clement family? Vincent suddenly opened his charming eyes, which were shing withplicated emotions. He smiled, looking ruthless and foppish. "Haven, you must be d that we only applied for a marriage license but did not have a wedding." "Vin, we are family. How could you say that?" Although she did think so in her heart, she still had to deny it on the surface. Back then, she had had no other choice but to marry Vincent. Her original goal had always been Victor. Vincent asked, "Are you willing to stay with me even if I lose everything?" He hadn''t sleptst night because he had been thinking about this question. If he had nothing, what would he do? The answer was very simple. He still had to live, and he had to live well. He couldn''t abuse himself just because he wasn''t the Alwynn family''s blood. If he couldn''t live a good life here, he could go abroad or to other cities. No matter what, he would survive. Haven held his hand and smiled. "Even if youe to the end of your rope, I''ll still stay by your side, as long as you don''t betray me again." She didn''t know what to do next either. She had always been subservient to others and lived dependent on the whims of others. Only when she was with Vincent, she would asionally be able to be herself. She knew that she could still rely on Vincent now. She would not give up on him for the time being. Moreover, they had already bought some stocks of the Clement Group. Things were gradually improving, so she had to wait patiently. Vincent did not speak anymore. Looking at Reba''s pale face on the screen, he had sensed the fragileness of his arrogant mother for the first time. His mother was like a fire, and she could burn the souls of others just with her words. Only money could heal all her wounds and make her feel confident. No matter at home or outside, she had always been so arrogant. But now, his mother was as humble as dust. She was still trying her best to defend herself in order to get herself out of the trouble. At this time, Vincent received a phone call from an unknown ID. The look in his eyes slightly changed, and he got up and left the living room. In the Alwynn Group, the video had ended. The cameras in the reporter''s hands were instantly pointed to Reba. Reba was flustered, and she stared at Victor grudgingly. She didn''t answer any of the questions from the reporters. Instead, she turned to Victor and said, "Victor, why are you humiliating me like this? Do you think you can drive me out of the Jotham Alwynn Group with the faked videos? Do you want to monopolize the Jotham Alwynn Group? How can you be so vicious?" Reba rebuked Victor loudly. At this moment, she was really scared. She had been fighting with Victor for so long, but this was the first time she felt as if she had entered hell. Since Victor had been a child, she had tried to murder him many times through "idents". But he had always been so lucky that he had survived all of them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Victor stood rooted to the spot with no expression. He didn''t look at Reba but at the screen on the wall. "The man in the video is named Alex Witlock. The car that hit my wife is under his name. The police have been investigating this crash. I just received a message from them. Their Identification Department has confirmed that it is his car that hit my wife. They were intended to murder my wife because she found out about their love affair. Now Eden..." Speaking of Eden, Victor swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. He couldn''t talk about Eden''s current condition in public, but he knew she would wake up. "Mrs. Alwynn, is this true? Did Mr. Alwynn''s wife get hurt by your lover''s car just because she witnessed your love affair?" "Mrs. Alwynn, now that the evidence is solid, please tell us why you did it?" "Mrs. Alwynn, Does Mr. Alex Witlock really have an improper rtionship with you?" One by one, harsh questions were thrown at Reba. shes kept flickering on Reba''s face, and her pale face looked more panicky now. "As I said, these videos are all faked. His purpose is to frame me up. I am his stepmother, but he wants to kick me out of the Jotham Alwynn Group." Reba still tried her best to defend herself. "It is obvious that you did it, why don''t you admit it?" Loomis sneered. He looked up at the reporters and said, "I swear these videos are absolutely true. They are not faked. That''s upon my honor!" Loomis''s words had always been very convincing. Country Victor was a very big country, but there were very few people''s names could be remembered. Loomis had always been admired by peopleThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. as an IT expert. If he confirmed the videos were true, no one would doubt it. Last time, Eden had cleverly made use of Loomis, the big shot, and stopped the rumor. "Everyone, please wait a moment. I have more evidence here." A prating cold voice sounded at the door. Gracie suddenly appeared in the doorway. Everyone looked over at Gracie. She was wearing a tight red dress, which highlighted her tall, curvy figure and her long legs. She swaggered in, looking quite forceful. She was wearing exquisite makeup on her beautiful face, and there was a faint smile on her bright red lips. Her movements were full of confidence, showing her stately temperament. She was a woman with unique beauty and style, and she instantly became the center of attention. Loomis''s eyes fell on her with amazement. He smiled slightly. Every time he saw her, he had a different feeling. Seeing the arrival of Gracie, Reba had her heart in the mouth. What was Gracie doing here? What evidence did she have? Reba felt that she could not hold on any longer. Seeing the appearance of Gracie, the reporters on the scene instantly got excited. In the past years, they hadn''t got any scandals of the Alwynn family. In front of outsiders, Reba was an elegant woman and a typical good wife and mother. She had looked as if she only worried about her son with a womanizing reputation. Sometimes, people could see her upset about Vincent''s affairs. But they were more curious about how her family got along with each other and the distribution of their property. A female reporter came forward and asked excitedly, "Ms. Alwynn, do you have any breaking news?" Gracie nced at her indifferently and gave her a wicked smile. "Be patient! You''ll see it soon." The female reporter felt pressed by Gracie''s eyes and nobility. She couldn''t help lowering her head and quickly retreating. "Gracie, what do you want to do?" Reba looked at Gracie in panic. Gracie was much taller than Reba. She looked down at Reba and said with a sarcastic smile, "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid? You have been intended to secretly murder my brother many times. I''ve been long waiting for this day to put all the evidence in front of you and let people see that you are an evil hag." "You! You''re ndering me." Reba looked at Gracie with warning eyes. Gracie tilted her head slightly, and her smile looked a little wicked. "Are you still looking at me like this? Your warning now can no longer threaten me. Do you think I am still the little girl who could not revolt? When I just returned from abroad, I warned you not to hurt my brother and the people around him. But you didn''t listen to me at all. You still hurt my sister-inw." Gracie waved the USB sh disk in her hand. "Reba, do you really think I couldn''t get any evidence because I was abroad? Do you know why my brother survived your murders every time? First, he''s very lucky because he''s been kind since childhood. Second, there''s someone out of your expectation protecting him. So, you had never seeded for so many years. You tampered with Victor''s car every time. But there''s one thing you don''t know. After you finished fiddling with the car, someone would make some adjustments which reduced a lot of risks. In this way, my brother had not been injured too severely, nor had you suspected it. That''s he is alive until now." Every word of Gracie was clearly transmitted into Reba''s ears. "Gracie, I absolutely did not do that thing you use me of. What do you and Victor want to do today? Don''t think you can frame me up. I won''t let you bully me like this!" Reba became tough and looked at Gracie coldly. Gracie had been pushed around by her since she had been a child. Now she believed that Gracie couldn''t do anything presumptuous. Gracie shot a cold look at her. She looked calm, but it felt as if there were a monster underneath. Reba''s eyes were full of anger, showing her deep hatred. Over the years, Mr. Calder had always arranged for people to secretly protect Victor. Her mother had told her about it when watching the news. Hearing this, she had felt very moved. Mr. Calder did treat her mother very well. He was not as ruthless as her father. This time, she would let the world know everything that Reba had done. She nced at her younger brother, who was silent and suffused with a chill aura. Ever since Eden''s ident, he had be even colder. She handed the USB sh disk to Lucian and said, "Lucian, please show the evidence in it to everyone. Victor has suffered for so many years, and it''s time to get justice for him." "OK!" Lucian nodded slightly and took the USB sh disk from her hand. Reba reached out, intending to grab it, but Lucian''s height got him the upper hand. He slightly raised his hand and dodged Reba. Lucian looked at her with a cold mocking smile, as if he was jeering at her for overestimating herself. He elegantly walked over, sat down, and inserted the USB into theputer. In less than a minute, shocking scenes were projected onto the big screen. All the videos were about people tampering with Victor''s cars. In some of the videos, Reba was watching them in person. Those people went to Reba to get the money after finishing the work, and then they left happily. The videos were presented in front of people one by one. Looking at these videos, Victor was quite surprised. Who had been secretly protecting him all these years? Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Reba felt as if her blood had frozen, and she trembled with fear. Where did Gracie get these videos? "Gracie..." "What? Are you going to say that these videos are also faked?" Loomis interrupted. Reba looked at him in a panic. Indeed, she had wanted to say so, but because Loomis was here, she couldn''t convince people at all. Loomis nced at her indifferently. "They are not faked. You can even see the dates in the videos." "You''re lying!" Reba felt embarrassed, and her face was burning with shame. Today, she did have prepared a rod for her own back. She had never thought that Victor had got so much evidence. And there was no way she could expect Loomis and Gracie toe to help Victor. Moreover, the live broadcast now was very unfavorable to her. She had originally wanted to probe into Phillip''s situation. However, in the face of such a situation, she was at a loss for a moment. "Victor, I won''t let you push me around. Wait and see!" As soon as Reba finished speaking, she was about to leave. Adonis took a step forward and blocked her way. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Mrs. Alwynn, since you''re already here, please don''t leave. The police are already on the way here, and I guess they must have some questions for you." "Police?" Reba''s face was full of panic, her hands were tightly held together, and her eyes were fixed on Adonis. "Yes, and they will arrive soon. It will save them the trouble if you don''t leave. You''d better wait here." Adonis looked at her with a smile. "No Way! You want to bully me when my husband is not with me. It''s impossible. I won''t let you win." Reba tried her best to defend herself, refusing to admit defeat even at this time. Gracie said, "Who on earth is the bully? You are just pretending to be weak. It is you and your kids who have always bullied us! There is so much evidence in front of you. Do you still want to resort to your sophistry? If you think it unfair to be used by us, then we will see whether thew will return "justice" to you." Reba pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. No, she could not be arrested. She must give the shares in her hands to Vin before she was arrested. Otherwise, the Jotham Alwynn Group would be taken over by Victor. "Then ask the police toe to the Jotham Alwynn Group to talk to me!" She would never fall like this. After saying that, Reba gave Adonis a hard push and quickly walked out. The reporters immediately followed her out£¬intending to track the story. The noisy office suddenly regained quietness. Lucian said, "Adonis and I will go to the police station to take care of the following affairs." Victor slowly lifted his eyelids, and his eyes were calm again. He looked at Lucian and Adonis and said, "Thank you." Adonis looked at his emotionless eyes. He felt Victor was dead inside, so he was also very depressed. Victor had finally managed to obtain the happiness that he wanted. However, in the blink of an eye, it was taken away. He only hoped that Eden would wake up soon. "Gracie, Mr. Rubio, we got to leave now." They left after saying goodbye. Victor looked at Mr. Rubio without any expression in his eyes and said, "Thank you, Mr. Rubio!" "You''re wee. It was the least I could do." Loomis shrugged slightly. "Director Bleu will be fine. I''m still waiting for her winter collections. Her autumn collections are very popr. In the Southern region, they are the best seller. I''ve been doing business for so many years, but this is the first time that the product in my stores has sold so well." "Thank you!" Victor felt sadder when he heard this. A deep pain shed across his handsome face. Gracie could not bear to continue looking at her brother. She looked away and turn to Loomis. The corners of her mouth were habitually raised, and her eyes became more charming. "Mr. Rubio, nice to meet you again. Do you have time? Let me buy you breakfast." Loomis gave a lightugh. Looking at her charming face, he nodded with an expression of being honored. "Sure! I will never refuse Ms. Alwynn''s kind invitation. But this time, my treat." "Okay!" Gracie agreed quickly. She nced at her brother and then walked out without saying anything. Victor suddenly stopped her. "Gracie, who is the person you mentioned?" Gracie stopped but did not look back. She took a deep breath and said, "It''s Mr. Calder." After she said that, she walked out with elegant steps. Loomis nodded at Victor and followed her out. Victor''s face was full of surprise. He had never thought it was Mr. Calder. He knew that Mr. Calder had always loved his mother, but he had never thought that he would extend his love to Gracie and himself. He did treat them very well. Fortunately, when he had seen his mother get together with her Mr. Right, he had made no objection. He only wanted his mother to lead a happy life. Now, when he looked back, he thought it was the rightest thing he had done. In the past decades, Mr. Calder had never given up. He had been guarding his mother, staying by her side. Dozens of years were really very long for a man. He had licked his wound alone, endured the loneliness, and stayed with his mother silently for so many years. Victor was very grateful to him because he had always been protecting his mother. Furthermore, Victor had to thank him for loving his mother and had never given up for so many years. Victor slowly closed his eyes and whispered with deep love, "Eden, my love, I will never give up. No matter how time flies, as long as you look back, the time will be stopped, and I will always be behind you. I had waited for you for so many years. I have given you my love and virginity. You are responsible for me, so you must wake up quickly." He turned around, went back to the desk, opened the safe, and took out the photos. When he looked at the photos of him and Eden when they had been kids, he realized that he had fallen in love at first sight. On that morning, when he had bumped into her in thepany, he had suddenly felt happy as if his dream girl had finally returned. Seeing her and Jasperughing and talking intimately, he had been very jealous. At that time, he had been looking at them not far away. He had been so jealous that he had wanted to prison her in his house. So, he could not help but rush over and sit beside her, looking at Jasper provocatively. When he had suspected her identity, he had shamelessly gone to her apartment to bum meals off her. Looking at her busy in the kitchen with a faint smile on her face, he had felt very nervous. He had been angry with himself because he had never expected that he would get so nervous in front of a little woman that he even felt as if his blood were frozen. He had thought himself fearless before. Before he had gone to her apartment, he had been really very perturbed. He had been afraid that she would refuse to make dinner for him. If she had refused him, he would have been very upset. But she was a kindhearted person, so she had still made dumplings for him. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Every moment he had spent together with Eden burst into his mind. He remembered his nervousness and happiness at that time. Seeing her smiling at him, he had felt sweet and delighted. The strangest thing was that he hadn''t had a nightmare after he had gone back home that night. Because he had got too many injuries since childhood, he was always afraid of being rejected, especially by the people he cared about. If he were rejected, he would feel very sad. His superficial cold-heartedness covered up his true feelings. Victor put the photos back in the safe and then assigned his subordinates some work. After everything was well arranged, he left thepany and went to the hospital. Now, the hospital became the focus of his life. The employees of the Alwynn Group had been talking about what happened today. As soon as Reba went out of the Alwynn Group, she drove back to the Jotham Alwynn Group immediately. On the way, she called and exined everything to her subordinates, and asked them to transfer all the shares under her name to Vincent. During the whole process, her face was very pale, and her hands were holding the steering wheel tightly. She was overtaking other cars and sounding the car horn along the way. Reba had never expected she would suffer such pain again. She felt so painful that she was afraid she might be stuck in hell forever. She knew those videos were real. She had never thought things would turn out this way. Since more than ten years ago, she had been living in heaven all the time.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But now she had a feeling that she was going to hell. She was very reluctant. She had never thought she would end up like this. With her ability, she had never expected that she would be defeated so quickly. Vincent suddenly called, and she quickly picked up the phone. "Vin." Her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Mom, how are you doing now?" Vincent''s words made Reba feel a lump in her throat, and she almost broke down. But her face got full of anger in an instant. She shouted in a sharp voice, "Where the hell have you been in the past day? Now ourpany is facing such a severe crisis, why can''t you grow up? Can''t you be responsible like a man?" Vincent kept silent on the other end of the line. Reba continued, "Vin, I know it''s useless to talk about this now. I have transferred all my shares to you. You have to remember that even if I die, you must keep the Jotham Alwynn Group under your control. It belongs to you. I have fought for it for 20 years. I did all the things for you! If you lose it, I will not be able to die in peace." "Mom, Alex..." Vincent hesitated for a while and didn''t go on asking the question. Reba instantly tightened up, and a trace of nervousness shed across her pale face. "Vin, what do you want to say?" "He called me just now. He gave me hispany and some shares of the Jotham Alwynn Group. Mom, are you two nning to go to jail together?" Vincent''s attitude was lukewarm, and he didn''t show any joy or gratefulness. "Vincent, you..." Reba was so angry that her whole body trembled, and her tears kept flowing out of her eyes. "He''s your biological father. Do you still have a conscience? How dare you say such words!" Reba lost control and shouted out. "Hah!" Vincent sneered and said, "I just feel ashamed to have such a biological father and such a mother. You have conspired to obtain the Jotham Alwynn Group, so you tried to murder my dad. Dad has been very strict with me since I was a child. Although I have always rebelled against him, I have always been grateful for his care for me. But mother, what have you done to me? You hurt the person I respect the most and prevented me from saving him. Mom, I am also in pain now." "So, I can''t treat Alex as my father now. I have epted hispany and shares. I will take care of the following things. Don''t worry." After that, he hung up the phone. Vincent''s painful voice made Reba heartbroken. She had never regretted it. She did have never regretted it because she did it for the sake of her kids. When she had got to know that Alex was leaving, she hadn''t been aware that she was pregnant. Since Alex had abandoned her, she must find a way out for herself. Therefore, she had targeted Phillip. After oveing a lot of difficulties, she had finally hooked up with him. Later, she had found that she was pregnant. After calcting the time, she had realized that it was not Phillip''s child. But she had still decided to give birth to it because she had not been willing to give up on Phillip. More than a yearter, Alex, who had disappeared for more than a year, had suddenly appeared at her door. That night, she had let him enter the house. They had got drunk and slept together. Then, she had got pregnant with Adalynn. However, after that night, Alex hadpletely disappeared from her world. It was not until a while ago that he had appeared in front of her eyes. It was all Victor''s fault. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have done these things and forced herself into a dead end. Now, she did want to tear him up and devour him. She did not have time to carry out the next step of her n. In her n, as long as she was certain that Phillip would not wake up anytime soon, she would hold a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow and snatch control over thepany. Then, Phillip and Victor would be kicked out. For a moment, Reba was so angry that she couldn''t think of anything. As she arrived at the building of the Jotham Alwynn Group, police sirens came behind her. She was so panicked that her car rushed into the gate of the Jotham Alwynn Group, and she almost hit a security guard. The police siren was like a shackle, confining her soul. She exhaled a breath of desperation. There was a depressing atmosphere in the air. She looked up at the sky. The weather was good today. The morning light shone on the earth, making her feel a little bit rxed. However, the next second, when she saw the police cars parking at the side of the road, she suddenly tightened up. She tried to call Alex but failed to get him on the phone. Watching the policemen getting closer and closer, she closed her eyes in despair and dropped her phone. Reba was arrested by the police. For those who knew the inside story, it was a very pleasant piece of news. The Clement family was also apuding with joy. After all, Reba had done too many bad things. Victor also saw the news in the hospital. He had put some fresh lilies on the desk beside Eden''s bed. And the ward was filled with a faint fragrance now. Victor was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding Eden''s hand tightly. Looking at the girl lying quietly, he smiled slightly. "Eden, Reba will be brought to justice, and I''ve found your murderer. The person behind Reba is Alex Witlock. But even so, I''m still not happy." Chapter 922 Chapter 922 "Eden, can you understand my feelings? If you were fine, you would definitely know how tofort me at this moment." Victor lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand gently. However, Eden was still lying there quietly. Looking at her, he was no longer so afraid and desperate. At this moment, he was full of hope, waiting for her toe back to him. Since he had dealt with Reba, next he should handle the affairs in Jotham Alwynn Group. He knew Reba''s character and knew what she was going to do. She had transferred all her shares to Vincent. Moreover, he had evidence to prove that Reba got all the shares illegally. The reason why he let her go back was to wait for her to take actions. Reba took Jotham Alwynn Group as her lifetime career. Even if she couldn''t get it, she would leave it to her son and daughter. Therefore, in the office, she did not tell the reporters about Vincent''s affairs. "Eden, I''m here to apany you now. I''ll live here from now on. You don''t like to be lonely, so I''ll stay by your side and you won''t feel lonely anymore." Victor said with a gentle smile and looked at her with tender eyes. Adalynn saw the news at home. Knowing what had happened, she was shocked. She shook her head with tears and stared at the TV, listening to the reporter''s words. She didn''t believe that her father was pushed down the stairs by her mother at all. Only Vincent and Haven were on the spot that night, but they didn''t stop her mother. She didn''t expect her mother to be so vicious. She knew that her mother used improper methods to win her father''s heart, but she got married with him sessfully. That was why her mother had agreed to let her drug Anson. It was like drawing water with a sieve, and they had lost everything. Anson had an ident, and her father was hurt by her mother. She had no way to ept the fact. How could she live without them? "Woo..." Gracie cried in pain. As soon as Vincent and Haven entered the house, they heard her crying. Vincent''s face darkened, and he looked very calm. He put one hand in the pocket and looked at this grand vi with an apathetic expression. They used to live here happily, but all their happiness had been destroyed. Haven said, "Vin, a lot of your shares were obtained illegally. Why don''t you transfer some of your shares to me? I will support you in the future. What do you think?" In fact, on the way back, she thought a lot. The dooms of her and Vincent were closely linked, so she couldn''t only think for herself. Even if she went back to the Clement family, they would not be kind to her. A lot of people were cursing her and Victor for being heartless and cold-blooded online. They watched their father dying but didn''t do anything about it. All thements were against them, and she didn''t dare to read them. Vincent paused and said with a smile, "Haven, that is a good idea. I''ll transfer a part of the shares to you. I can guess what Victor will do next. He wants Jotham Alwynn Group." Since things had be like this, he wanted to take a gamble to see if Victor knew that he was not Phillip''s biological son. He would surely find a way to transfer Phillip''s share to him. As long as he got the shares, Victor would never be able to win him. He sneered and stroked Haven''s hair gently, "Haven, it''s said that the couple actually like the two birds of the same forest that fly away separately when the disaster impends. I''m very grateful that you are still by my side! Since you didn''t abandon me, I will treat you well forever." Haven nodded with a smile and said coquettishly, "That''s just a folk adage, but I won''t leave you when you''re in trouble. As my husband, you don''t know me well." If she had a turning back, she wouldn''t be with him anymore. Love was not worth mentioning in front of difficulties. If her husband was Victor, she might be willing to stay with him for the rest of her life, because he was worth it. But Vincent was different. He didn''t know how to cherish her at all. In the world of love, she had nothing. In reality, she was the same. She had endured it for so many years but got such a result. She was unwilling to give up! "Adalynn, why are you crying? I''m still here, aren''t I?" Seeing Adalynn crying very sadly, Vincent felt sombre in heart. A man was not a stalk of grass or a tree. Although he was vicious, he had the softest heart in the face of Adalynn. Hearing Vincent''s voice, Adalynn immediately wiped her tears and looked at him angrily, "Vincent, Haven, you were there at that time. Why didn''t you save dad?" Vincent smiled, "Fool, do you think I would be able to persuade mom? Dad was pushed down the stairs by mom indeed. Mom''s purpose was very simple. She did that to protect us. You don''t have to be sad. That''s the fact." Knowing the truth, he couldn''t change anything no matter how regretful he was. But since he was still alive, he had to chase after his dreams. He was finding a right way to sess, and he believed that he would get what he wanted in the end. At this time, he could not be confused. Sometimes, confusion was like a wall, blocking all the exits to sess. Therefore, at this moment, he knew what he wanted and what he should do very clearly. "Vincent, how can you be so cold-blooded? That''s our dad. He has been doting on us since we were children. How could mom hurt him like that?" Adalynn couldn''t ept this fact. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that Reba was the real murderer who wanted to kill Phillip. Phillip didn''t treat her badly in the past few years. Why did she do that? Vincent''s eyes turned somewhat grieved. He loved Phillip. A good father would be strict with his children. When his children made mistakes, he should correct them in time and guide them correctly. That was what a nice father should do. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Phillip had been a good father, but he couldn''t understood his intention in the past. Therefore, he was not a good son. What he was doing would make Phillip more disappointed. Perhaps he and Haven would get involved in this matter. The only thing he could do was to wait. Haven persuaded Adalynn, "Don''t be sad anymore. Mom knows what she is doing. You''re weak now. Crying is bad for your health." Adalynn red at her, "You two collude in doing evil..." Adalynn wanted to speak but hesitated. She was not a good person, either. Those bodyguards had confessed that it was her and Reba who hurt Anson. "Vincent, what should we do in the future? What about mom and dad?" She was worried that she would lose everything. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Vincent sat down beside her andforted her with a smile, "Adalynn, there is no river that can''t be crossed. You still have me by your side, and you won''t be homeless." Adalynn was his only family member. Even if he would be in trouble, he wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her. With Reba''s personality, she would admit all the crimes and would not let them get involved. Besides, he did not intend to tell her that Phillip was not their biological father. He would tell her when he could no longer keep it a secret. "Adalynn, I can send you abroad. What do you think?" If she stayed in this city, she would only suffer more. "No." Adalynn shook her head quickly and looked at him sadly, "Vin, dad is lying in the hospital now, and mom has been arrested. How can I leave? Vin, let''s go to see mom and beg Victor to let mom go. Eden and dad are still alive!" Vincent gently rubbed her head, "Fool, now Victor hates us to the extreme. Have you forgotten how he lived in this house when he was young? Mom treated him very well on the surface, but she always bullied him. Both of us saw it, but we never helped him. In dad''s eyes, he was always the one who had done something wrong because mom and I framed him. Moreover, you''ve seen the news today. Mom has done a lot of bad things to him. The most important reason is that Eden is in aa and we don''t know when she will wake up. Eden is the most important to him, but mom has hurt Eden." Haven sat aside and listened to their conversation. Reba attained her end by hook or by crook. In fact, she was the same as Reba. In order to live a good life in the Clement family, she had done a lot of evil things. The Clement family was really in a dilemma. On the one hand, they had to act in front of her. On the other hand, they worried about Eden very much. In fact, she was very happy to torture them in this way. She was more delighted when she saw Grandma Clement frowning in sorrow. Grandma Clement had never liked her. At this time, Eden was injured and Grandma Clement had to endure the pain, which made her so d. She had be their daughter, but they were not satisfied and wanted to find their biological daughter. Since they wanted to find Eden, they shouldn''t have brought her back. Now that she had be their daughter, they should give her the property. If she could not get the property, she wouldn''t let Eden get it. "So, Vin, we have to find a way to save mom. Mom has brought us up. This time, we must save her." Adalynn looked at him with a pleading face. Vincent didn''t answer her. How could it be so easy to save Reba? "Rat-a-tat..." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Vincent frowned slightly. It was Reba''s assistant. He came here to transfer the shares to him. He nced at Adalynn and said with a smile, "Adalynn, go back to your room to rest. I have something to deal with now." "Okay!" Adalynn nodded, got up and went back to her room to rest. Vincent nced at Haven who sat there quietly and said, "Let''s go. I will transfer part of the shares to you." "Alright!" Haven smiled. She didn''t expect that he would really transfer the shares to her. ording to Victor''s character, he would not spare Victor and Reba this time. If something bad happened to Vincent, she could own all the shares. Haven thought for herself selfishly all the time and would never suffer losses. They went to the living room on the first floor. Two middle-aged men came in. There was a thick stack of documents in their hands. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." They greeted Vincent and Haven respectfully. Vincent said, "Sit down." Toby wore a pair of ck-framed sses and looked very elegant. After sitting down, he looked at Vincent and said in a gentle tone, "Mr. Alwynn, these are all the shares that belong to Madam. So far, you are the heaviest shareholder of Jotham Alwynn Group. You can get the right to run the company without your father''s shares. But I believe you know that we must take action as soon as possible and get the right to manage thepany." "Share prices continues to tumble in River City, and Jotham Alwynn Group has been in trouble. We''ll be safe and sound before financing thepany." "I see. Transfer part of the shares to my wife so that Victor can''t find anything out in a short period of time." Vincent was not afraid of anyone except for Victor who liked to strike when he was unprepared. Toby smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, your worry is unnecessary. As far as we know, Victor only has ten percent of the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group, which means that he can''t defeat you. Moreover, Madam has bought a lot of shares in the name of others recently. Mask has three percent of the shares, and he will transfer them to you when the shareholders'' meeting is held." "Thepany belongs to you now, and you can rest assured. But Jaxon listens to your father and several old shareholders have been loyal to your father. I don''t know if they will be bribed by Victor. Jotham Alwynn Group is in aplicated situation now, and we have no way to get the list of all shareholders." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Toby worried about this. He came here to discuss this matter with Vincent. In the past, he had been discussing it with Reba. Reba was very decisive, but Vincent was not as decisive as her. Vincent looked at the documents in front of him and frowned slightly. Victor was definitely not as simple as he looked on the surface. Since he could do that, it was impossible for him to own only a little shares. He sat up straight and looked at the middle-aged man next to Toby. The man was Reba''s assistant. "Katy, you''ve been working for my mother, and you''re always so capable. Today, please try your best to find the list of the shareholders. This time, we can''t lose." "Of course, if I win, I won''t treat both of you shabbily." Toby and Katy nodded. Reba and Vincent treated them well all the time, which was why they were so loyal. Since they were paid, they had to do things well. They had benefited a lot from Reba, and Vincent was the same as Rebbeca. As long as they were loyal, he would gain a lot of money. Katy smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. Justin and I will continue to investigate it after I return to thepany. Justin is trying to get the list of all shareholders, but the list is owned by your father. Now he is not in thepany and Jaxon keeps an eye on it closely, so we rarely have a chance to get it." "I see. I''ll call Jaxon and ask him to send me somethingter. You can take this chance and ask Justin to have a thorough investigation. Tell him that I will give him much money if he does a good job." "Okay! You can rest assured, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll tell Justin about it." Katy nodded. "The shareholders'' meeting will be held the day after tomorrow." Vincent said. He would feel at ease if he solved this problem soon. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Toby thought for a moment. He was a little worried and asked with some concern, "Mr. Alwynn, now it''s said that our fabric is harmful to people, and we''ve lost one billion dors. I''m afraid that you can''t hold the meeting the day after tomorrow." "You don''t have to be afraid. The director of the factory will be responsible for the harmful fabric. I''ve fired him. Let Jaxon hold a press conference and exin it. Besides, I have my own way to make up for one billion dors. You don''t have to worry about it." Hearing, they nodded. Vincent''s words made them rest assured. After they left, Victor looked at the documents in front of him and sneered ndly. He said in heart, "Victor, this time, I will fight with you personally. Let''s see who will win." Haven was still a little worried and asked, "Vin, are you confident? We don''t know how powerful Victor is. You must be more careful." It was time for Vincent to prove his own abilities. If he could defeat Victor without the help of his mother, he was really capable. Vincent looked at her meaningfully and slightly raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you believe your husband?" Husband? Haven had never regarded him as her husband, and she had never loved him. She did not feel that she had gotten married. At that time, she had no choice but to marry Vincent. At that time, the Clement family was about to go bankrupt. If she married Vincent, she could live comfortably in the rest of her life. Haven smiled warmly and said, "How could I not believe you? I just want you to be more careful. Victor is very cunning." She wanted to make a fortune overnight, have a rise in social status and live a rich life. Therefore, she had to take every step carefully. Vincent smiled faintly and reached out to hold her waist, smiling weirdly, "Haven, I know what you are thinking about. If I be poor, I can''t raise you because you''re spendthrift. Now I can satisfy your demands, so you won''t leave me for the time being. I don''t believe that you really love me. Haven, I know you so well, and you only care about money." Haven''s eyes suddenly darkened. He actually spoke to her in such a straightforward way. "Vin, I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward. A man is not a stalk of grass or a tree, and I''m not heartless. As long as you treat me well and don''t betray me, I won''t think about leaving you. I can feel for you. Vin, I need a stable home. If you are good to me, how can I leave you?" Haven said honestly. She was used to living a rich life, so she didn''t want to be poor. This was why she had those strange ideas. Vincent was not mature, and he didn''t have much life experience, which means that he was not wise enough in life. She liked charming men who could be adaptable to circumstances. This kind of man was suitable for living together with. Vincent nodded slightly. Her idea was right. Women all thought in this way. They want fame and money, and they wanted to sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others''bour. "Haven, I understand." Haven smiled, "It''s good that you understand. By the way, I''ve convinced Paulina to buy the shares of Clement Group. She has taken actions." She persuaded Paulina while going shopping with her. "Okay! I have enough money now, and I will buy the shares of Clement Group as well. At that time, we''ll get both of Jotham Alwynn Group and Clement Group, and you''ll have everything you want." Vincent looked at her with a faint smile. It was good that each of them would get what they wanted. Haven was ambitious, but she was not decisive enough. She hesitated to do everything. Therefore, he was not afraid that Haven would betray him. He knew Haven''s character well. "Okay!" Haven leaned on his shoulder. "But Vin, how should I go back to the Clement family now? In the video, we were with mom at that time." Haven was worried about this. She didn''t know what Grandma Clement would say to her. Vincent smiled and said, "That''s easy. If you don''t want to see them, move here. We are husband and wife, so we have to live together." Haven raised her head casually and nced at him with a smile, "But they haven''t given me my shares. Originally, my mom was going to give the shares to me, but I don''t why she suddenly changed her mind." She was now worried that the Clement family would no longer give her the shares because they had found Eden. Perhaps they would give all the shares to Eden. Thinking like this, Haven was very uneasy, "Vin, I want to tell you something." Vincent said, "Go ahead." "Eden is the biological daughter of my parents." She thought about it over and over again and decided to tell Vincent about it. After all, their dooms were closely linked. "What?" Vincent was shocked. Eden was actually the daughter that the Clement family had been looking for! Seeing that he was startled, Haven repeated, "Victor has found out her identity a long time ago. In order to protect her, he keeps it a secret. But the Clement family has known about it." "Ha-ha..." Vincent looked at her and smiled coldly, "Haven, you should have told me about it earlier. No wonder Victor cares about Eden so much. It turns out that Eden is his childhood sweet!" His first impression of Eden was favourable. She was tender and graceful, and she had a pure heart. A yboy like him could tell the difference between her and other women at a nce. She was gentle, elegant and smart. Haven said, "I haven''t known about it for a long time." Vincent squinted his eyes and looked at her seriously. He turned around slightly and didn''t want to miss any expression on her face, "Is that so? Have you just known about it?" Haven told lies sometimes. In order to please her parents, she always lied. Haven smiled so that her dimples showed. The cunning expression on her face made her fair skin prettier and more lovely, "Vin, I will lie to everyone except you." She was the first one to know Eden''s identity. At this time, there was no need for Victor to hide this fact. Soon after, everyone in this world would know that Eden was the daughter of the Clement family. Vincent sneered, "You''d better think in this way." If Eden was really the daughter of the Clement family, she was the most important person to Victor. "Haven, what you said is like a timely rain. I see a glimmer of hope again." Haven looked at him curiously, "Vin, what do you want to do?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In fact, she told Vincent about it because she had her own ns. What would Vincent do when he was driven to the wall? She didn''t know what Vincent would do. However, Eden was Victor''s sore point. There was going to be a good show. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Reba has already taken action. So what will Vincent do next? After all, he was someone with the same personality as Reba. If Vincent failed this time, Eden would be the weapon he used against Victor. "You don''t have to worry about that." Vincent grinned wickedly. He had a lot of evil ideas to attack Victor. After knowing Victor''s weakness, he would have more opportunities topete for the Alwynn Group and have the capital to counteract Victor. Vincent was in a better mood and said, "Haven, I''ll take you home first. If you exin what happened in the video to your family, they won''t me you." Haven frowned slightly, "Vin, I really don''t want to go back to that home. I originally dreamed of being an actress when I was a kid, but my mother didn''t approve, so I became a designer. You know I''m not very talented, and now, I feel lost." This was the first time Haven has mentioned her dream. She had lived afortable life for so many years that she never seemed to do her best to do anything. There were times when she sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and stared, feeling as if she had bumbled through this life. It was a very confusing feeling that overwhelmed her. "Actress?" Vincent looked at her inexplicably, "I never thought you would have such a dream. But everyone has dreams, and so do I. My dream is to be the richest man in the world." Haven thought his dream of bing the richest man in the world was ridiculous. What a joke! Did he look like someone who could do that? However, she pretended to encourage him by speaking against her will, "Vin, I''m sure you can achieve your dream. But, I really don''t want to face my family now. And I''m worried about your mother too. Will she get the death penalty?" Vincent shook his head slightly, "I don''t know. Anyway, mom won''t let us get into trouble." She should have understood before she did what she did that she would get the punishment she deserved. Unless she could leave no evidence behind. But the truth is she wasn''t cautious enough. No one can defend her in the face of so much evidence. So there was nothing he could do but watch as his mother was sentenced to death. She had just started her career in the past few years and had managed to gain her father''s trust. A push from her ruined her dad''s trust and herself. Haven felt pity because she had learnt a lot from Reba during this time. For example, she would make herself more ruthless to get what she wanted. Eden was now in aa and as soon as her venttor was taken off, she would never wake up. And then this would alsopletely destroy Victor. so if she could get to the ward, she could take action. "Vin, let''s go home." Haven felt like she had to do something. However, she wouldn''t be so stupid as to leave evidence. "Okay. If you''re scolded, I''ll take you home, and you don''t have to go back to that home anymore. Anyway, you''re my wife now." Haven smiled happily and tenderly. That''s what women are. A sweet word from a man can make a woman so delighted. By the time they returned to the Clement family, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. Except for Buddy, everyone was at home. However, as soon as they entered the door, they saw some luggage piled up at the door. Haven was rmed to find that the luggage was all hers. She looked in confusion at her family seated in the living room and all of them were looking at her with serious expressions. Grandma Clement shouted sternly, "Haven, take your things and get out of this house now." Haven was shocked. She knew that they would be angry, but she didn''t expect to drive her out. "Grandma," she cried with tears in her eyes, "I know you never like me, but why? What have I done wrong? Why are you kicking me out of the house? It seems you really have never looked at me as family." Grandma Clement pointed to Aisling and her husband, "Your parents treat you sincerely. You have been the daughter of this family since you walked through this door, but to be honest, I have never truly thought of you as my granddaughter and you know very well why that is. You have let me down in so many ways that I have not been able to treat you with sincerity. Now, get out at once. Now that you''re married to Vincent, live your good life with him. We can''t satisfy you any longer." In any case, she did not want such an ambitious woman staying in her home. Because she was here, Eden couldn''t just go back home, and Buddy had to move out to protect Zofia. All of this was because of her. Hearing this, Haven looked at his parents and said, "Dad, mom, please don''t drive me out. This is my home. Where can I go if I leave here? You were responsible for me from the moment you brought me back from the orphanage." Haven was in tears and looked pitiful. Aisling looked at her angrily, "When Victor''s father had an ident, you were there. Why didn''t you call the emergency services? No wonder I saw you panicking that night. It turned out you''d done something wrong." She made up her mind because of Haven''s cruelty. Haven knew Eden''s identity for a long time, but she kept framed Eden and didn''t want Eden toe back to this home. Haven immediately dropped to her knees, "Mum, that''s what Vin''s mum did and she won''t let us call the police. I''m helpless too, and I''ll never leave you." But everyone present ignored her and left her on her knees. Vincent tried to say something, but was driven out by Delmont. In the hospital! Victor was reading for Eden. Suddenly he received a call from Brian, and he picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Mr. Alwynn, Jasper is here." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Victor narrowed his eyes then said in a low voice, " Let him in." After hanging up the phone, he put the book on the table beside him. He put Eden''s hand under the covers then stood up to look at the door. Within three minutes, the door of the ward was pushed open with force. He felt Jasper''s anger before he even saw him. Jasper walked in straight away in a rage. Then he walked quickly up to him and punched Victor hard twice in the face. Victor was hit and took a few steps back. Although his face was in pain, he felt much more relieved. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Jasper quickly stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor with an angry expression. And Victor kept silent, watching him quietly and letting him vent. Jasper growled angrily, "Victor, how can you ...... let Eden get hurt again? Didn''t you say you could protect her? But why is she lying here now? Back then, she was also lying like this motionless and desperate, with no hope of survival. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. How could you not take care of her?" After Jasper finished speaking, he let go of Victor. Victor had a grim look on his face. He had been so guilty, and after getting punched by Jasper, he felt better. It was his fault that he didn''t protect Eden. Jasper dropped helplessly into the chair next to him. Looking at Eden, who was pale on the hospital bed, he said sadly, "Silly girl, why are you lying in a hospital bed again? Last time you were in a coma for a month. How long will it take you to wake up this time?" This time she was more seriously injured. He rushed to the hospital as soon as he got off the ne after hearing the news. Seeing her unconscious again, he felt immense pain. She had suffered so much over the years and was just about to have a happy life. How could something like this happen again? "I had thought you could live a happier life after I let go of you. But I was wrong. I had just left you and then you had an ident. Eden, tell me, was I not supposed to leave you?" Jasper looked at Eden with a sorrowful expression. He clenched his fists as if that was the only way to hold back his sadness. She was the girl he loved most in his life. Only he knew how precious she was to him. She was the girl who changed his life. It was all because he met her that he stopped being a yboy and became a sessful entrepreneur,. In the past seven years, they worked hard together and grew up together. Those happy days were their irreceable memories. "Eden, you once said you wanted to be the queen of fashion. You said it was better to groom yourself to show others the beautiful inside that was worth cherishing. You said so many inspiring remarks and you kept working on your dreams. So Eden, wake up now and work with me to realize your dream, okay?" Jasper almost begged. Victor stood behind him with an expressionless face. Listening to his prayers, he had mixed feelings at the moment. "Eden, every day you do a hairstyle that suits you well, wear delicate make-up and a nice dress. Then ask me if you look good. In fact, I''ve always wanted to tell you that you would look better with me standing next to you." But he was afraid the words would alienate her from him. He never had the chance to tell her how he felt about her. He was also careful to hide his fondness for her when he spent time with her. When Victor heard thest sentence, he was a little angry. He could allow Jasper to vent his anger, but would never let him covet his wife. "Jasper, that''s enough for you. She is my wife. I know she''s precious to you. She is also the most precious girl in the world to me. There will never be another girl as kind and wonderful as her." Jasper still looked at Eden as shey still, "If she was so precious to you, why didn''t you keep her safe? Reba, that vicious woman, would do anything. I don''t know what you were waiting for all the time. Why did you wait until after Eden was injured to find the evidence to deal with Reba? I really overestimated your abilities." Jasper questioned him sarcastically. He turned and looked at Victor sneeringly. He really overestimated Victor. It had taken Victor so long to find out even who the person behind Reba was. During this time, the headquarters has changed to a new address, so he has been so busy that he has neglected many things. He thought Victor would be able to protect Eden, but he was wrong and Victor failed to do so. Eden was still injured. Of course, one never knows when an ident wille. But if Eden had had someone with her when the ident happened, she wouldn''t have been so badly injured. Victor frowned slightly. He was speechless. Now no matter who med him, he would not retort. It was his fault. He hadn''t kept Eden safe. He looked at her good-looking and charming face. For days, he would kiss her gently in hopes of waking her up. He wanted to wake up his girl, but she had been lying quietly without even moving her eyshes. He felt too guilty to breathe at the thought of her staying ina or even having to survive on a venttor. Jasper looked at him and sneered, "Why don''t you say something?" Victor narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips slightly "What do you want me to say?" He sat with a sullen look on a bed that had been temporarily put aside. He knew exactly how much Jasper loved Eden. So no matter what he said, Jasper would never be satisfied. He was jealous of Jasper''s selfless love for Eden, but he felt truly furious that his wife was being coveted by such an infatuated man. Jasper turned his head to look at Eden who was unconscious. And his sullen expression instantly became extremely gentle. "I will find a private ne and take Eden abroad for treatment. I can''t do nothing." Even now, he was a little incredulous that she had suffered such a misfortune. His voice was calm but firm. Victor said with a sneer, "Jasper, think carefully and recognise who you are before you say that. Eden is my wife. And the treatment n is all up to me. You have no right to take her away." It was impossible for him to allow Jasper to take Eden away. And no matter what price he had to pay, he would wake Eden up. The doctors have been studying Eden''s case now and the results will be avable soon. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 "Besides, in Eden''s current state of health, she simply cannot be moved around at will. Flying abroad would be even less likely." He also wanted to take Eden abroad for medical treatment, but her physical condition did not allow him to do so, so he had to invite foreign specialists over. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eden was in a critical condition, and he had hired a specialist at a high cost to revive her. He wouldn¡¯t give up even if it was a long shot. He was miserable without her, which was more painful than looking for her in the crowd. Victor was in a daze, remembering the days before when he had found her. He wanted to give her all the good things in the world. That had been his thought from the moment he found her. "I can invite the best medical team to treat her." Jasper said in a low voice. Victor looked at his lonely back. "I can do whatever you can do. I¡¯ve got the best doctors in the world. Don¡¯t worry. Eden will wake up." "But thest time..." "This time is not likest time." Victor interrupted him. "Last time, Eden lost the will to live because of me. And this time, Eden will live for me, so she''ll wake up." The night before her ident, she had sweet-talked him into spending the rest of her life happily with him, so she would definitely wake up. Jasper knew he was being impulsive. Eden was not healthy enough to fly for hours. Jasper calmed himself down and said in a hoarse voice that sounded tired, "Do you have any treatment ns now?" Victor shook his head slightly. "Not yet. The specialist medical team has just arrived here. They gave Eden a full examination before you arrived and went off to a meeting, and the results probably won''t be avable until tomorrow afternoon." For a long time, neither of them spoke, and there was a silence. Jasper said, "I''m going to leave ande over tomorrow afternoon." He had rushed to get here and had been busy before, so he was really exhausted. Now he was content to know that Eden was alive. Looking at her familiar face, he felt much more at ease. Victor nodded. He was jealous but was not angry any more. He respected Jasper''s love for Eden. He was able to treat Jasper in a different way after he got together with Eden. He didn¡¯t see Jasper as a rival anymore. Instead, he felt that he was very lucky to have Eden, while Jasper could only be friends with Eden. So he no longer envied nor pitied him. It was all about fate in matters of love. Jasper got up and looked at him calmly as he always did, "Thank you for taking good care of her." "You don''t have to thank me. As Eden''s husband, it''s something I should do." Jasper sneered which was very different from his usual sunny look, "You don''t have to remind me of the fact that you''re Eden''s husband all the time. If I hadn''t epted that fact, you would never have gotten Eden. I have the means and that ability to take Eden to ces you will never find. But when I saw the smile on her face that I had never seen before, I chose to let it go in order to make her happy." "You clearly know that I love her deeply. It hurts me to even look at her frown. That¡¯s the kind of love others don¡¯t understand. Sometimes I even want to be a bad person to take her away from you and imprison her by my side." Jasper bowed his head slightly with a sad expression. "But because she wanted to be with you, I chose to leave to watch over her in silence. It was the only thing I could do for her." Victor wanted to say something, but he kept nothing to say as he looked at his distressed expression. Jasper had been gone for a long time, but Victor was still standing in the same ce staring at the direction of the door and thinking about what he had just said. Jasper''s love was not unbridled, not youthful and frivolous, but a sincere and heartfelt love ...... Haven knelt for hours. This was the first time that she had asked for forgiveness in this way. No matter what the Clement family said, she would not leave the Clement family until she got everything she wanted. Grandma Clement thought she was an eyesore and went straight to her room. Wyatt was so kind that he was a bit upset to see Haven weak as if she was about to faint. Aisling and her mother didn''t care about her at all. So he said, "Haven, get up and go back to your room to have a rest." Haven was slightly relieved to hear this. Yesterday she didn''t know what was wrong with Vincent who kept trying to make love with her and it was wearing her out. Now after a few more hours on her knees, she was really tired. She was a little dizzy and on the verge of fainting. She said in a weak voice, "But dad, mom and grandma didn''t forgive me. When I got there, Mr. Alwynn had already had an ident. Vincent wanted to call the emergency services, but his mother wouldn''t allow it and threatened me not to tell anyone about it. There was nothing I could do." Reba was already in jail, so no one would contradict her. Besides, she''s saying pretty much the same thing as she did then. Only she wouldn''t say exactly what Reba had threatened her with. Sitting on the sofa, Aisling suddenly said, "What did she threaten you with? Is a threat worth more than a human life? When it was discovered that you were in that video, we felt sorry for Victor. Can''t you see how he has helped our family over the years? You should have spilled the beans that night. No matter what she threatened you with, you''ll be fine with us." Aisling''s words made Haven a little flurried. What should she say now? What would she have to say to make them believe her? Haven suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "Mom, she threatened to acquire the Clement family immediately if I told anyone about it." Aisling questioned her with a sneer, "Is that a threat enough for you to just let a human life go? Does Reba have the power to make the Clement family just go bankrupt?" Haven knew that this reason was not convincing, but it was possible to make them feel that she was concerned for the Clement family. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Haven had her head down and looked like she was very sorry for doing something wrong. She has always done well before. The Clement family needed a well-behaved daughter, so she was always obedient. She wasn''t calm enough when she got married to Vincent. She should have realised that the Clement family was really not easy to bankrupt because of Victor. For Eden''s sake, Victor would help the Clement family anyway. "Mom, I don''t really want to get the family into any trouble." Haven whispered. Now she just wanted to stay at this home Vincent could treat her well for a while, but not for a lifetime. Her father was a kind man and he would forgive her as long as she looked like she had reformed herself. After all, he had lost his daughter for years, and in turn he felt guilty about Eden all the time. Mum didn''t care about Eden as much as dad did, and although dad never said it, he did think about his daughter all the time. So that was a weakness that could easily be exploited. Haven was wiping her tears as she was deep in thought. Now Eden was married to the man on the cover of a financial magazine. But Wyatt didn''t care too much about how rich Victor was, instead he was more concerned with his daughter''s happiness. Aisling nced at her affectation in disgust. Did she think she can''t see her scheming? "Go upstairs." Aisling said indifferently. She felt that Haven''s insistence on not going with Vincent must be another plot. "Thanks, mom." Haven looked at her gratefully, smiling while still having tears on her face. As long as her mother forgave her, her grandmother would say nothing more. She got up, but because she had been kneeling for a long time, she quickly got down on her knees again. Her legs were numb and weak and she couldn''t walk at all now. Wyatt walked over and helped her up. "I told you not to kneel, but you just didn''t listen. Now, you''re suffering, aren''t you?" Haven shook her head and smiled. "Dad, it doesn''t matter. I did something wrong. So that''s what I should do." Wyatt helped her sit down on the sofa and said, "Well, you don''t need to beg for forgiveness on your knees. This is something that Victor will not forgive you even if you take the initiative to admit your fault. So leave it like this for now. When I meet him, I will apologise to him for you." "As to whether he epts my apology or not, I don''t know." Victor has always had a bad temper. Now that Eden had had another ident, he must not want to hear about it again. Haven said with an uneasy face, "Dad, how can I ask you to apologize for the mistake I made? Why don''t I visit Director Bleu with you some day and I''ll apologise to Victor myself." She just felt pity that she did not have the chance to meet Eden, but now she could approach her like this, or she could say something about Eden''s identity by chance. Aisling said with indifference, "What are you going to do? You will only make Victor more angry if you visit him. As thedy of the Clement family, it''s my fault that I didn''t educate you properly and I''ve always felt guilty. We Clement family people are supposed to be decent and kind. We shouldn''t bully others. Besides, if you hadn''t incited me, would I have turned into a bad person in front of Director Bleu?" As soon as she thought of her harm to her daughter, her heart was as painful as being cut by a knife. Why would there be such a vicious mother like her in the world? Although Eden forgave her, she couldn''t forgive herself. Haven thought Aisling was ridiculous. Haven had a wicked idea. She certainly won''t make it easy for Eden. Because Eden was Aisling''s real daughter, she was going to make this mother hurt her real daughter badly before Aisling knew that fact. Eden was the only one to me. Why was she still alive? "Mom, I was just telling you the truth about what I saw Director Bleu do. And Eden did marry Victor, right?" she exined with a fake sad face. "You once said that if Eden didn''te back, I was the one who would marry Victor. So I was Victor''s fianc¨¦e before. I feel bad about being robbed of my fiance. You know that, right? ¡± When Aisling heard this, she sneered, "I said that as long as Victor has feelings for you, then you are his fiancee. But does Victor like you? Why does Victor hate you? Don''t you know?" She really wished that she had never lost her daughter in her life. If that had happened, Haven wouldn''t have been the person she was with.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Besides, you said you loved Victor very much and ended up marrying Vincent. Is this also my fault?" Hadn''t this been premeditated by her and Reba? In a word, after knowing Eden''s identity, she didn''t want Eden toe back to this home. She did so many things just to make Eden hate her biological mother. Fortunately, Eden was so kind that Haven could not seed. Haven¡¯s hands clenched in a fist, and deep down, it hurts like a knife. Victor didn¡¯t care about any woman but Eden. She¡¯s been trying to get his love for over a decade. She didn''t even have a good reputation. "Mum, it''s always confusing when one is deeply in love with someone. I wish you could understand me." She could sense that their attitude towards her had changed a lot after Eden appeared and they found out that she was their biological daughter. If she hadn''t been afraid of losing them, how would she have done these things? ¡°Go upstairs and rest. There¡¯s no need to bring it up again. You guys work this out between you and Vincent. This isn¡¯t a hotel. You can¡¯t juste back and leave whenever you want. Now that you¡¯re married, if you really love each other, you should live together. I am not against you two being together, but I am against you being together in this way.¡± After saying that, Aisling went upstairs herself. Haven pursed her lips forcefully. In a word, she just didn''t want her to stay here. Victor was always on the move between the hospital and the office. He did not let anyone else help him with Eden''s affairs. He did everything by himself. He would go to the office in the morning and then go back to the hospital at noon. As soon as he entered the office, Lucian followed him in. "Victor, Vincent will hold a meeting with the shareholders early tomorrow morning." Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Victor nced at him expressionlessly and said, "It will all be over tomorrow morning." Lucian understood what he meant. Everyone in River City would know tomorrow that Vincent and Adalynn were not the chairman''s biological children. "It seems Vincent must be in a great deal of confidence to be in such a hurry to convene an extraordinary general meeting of shareholders." Lucian said. Victor sneered, "The reason he''s so confident is because the Witlock Group still has the shares that Reba transferred to him. So it will be a good opportunity to take back all the shares tomorrow. The Alwynn family has raised them for nothing for so many years, and it''s time to kick them out. " If his dad woke up and knew about this, would he feel like his whole life was just a joke? He abandoned his kind wife and biological children only to raise someone else''s children for 20 years. Even he thought it was a joke. At that moment, Lucian suddenly received a text message from Kenny, who sent him some information. He clicked on it quickly and smiled. "Kenny is really amazing. He sent us the good news so quickly. Vincent owns only 40 percent of the shares, and has given some of them to Haven. In this way, with our shares, he will lose. " Victor smiled and did not take it seriously. "We mustn''t lose because grandma Clement and Zaiden still have shares." Zaiden had promised him that he would not let Vincent''s shares overtake his. Lucian said, "Grandma Clement only has three percent of the shares. Why don''t you go and ask those old friends of your father''s to help? They''ll definitely support you." Victor shook his head slightly, "There''s no need for that. At the Jotham Alwynn Group, anyone with a stake greater than fifty percent gets the right to run thepany. There is no way Vincent would own more than fifty percent of the shares even if he had the Witlock Group to help him." The he sneered, "Lucian, you seem to be forgetting someone who would not give his shares to Vincent easily." Lucian smiled, "You mean Rubby." "That''s right." Victor gently sped his desk with his jointed fingers with a confident expression on his handsome face. Lucian leaned against his desk with his arms folded. Looking at Victor with such confidence, he was no longer worried, "I had forgotten about him. I''ve checked his temperament and personality, and he''s an ungrateful man. Now that Reba has been arrested, it''s obvious that he won''t easily let otherspromise his interests." Victor also sneered, "In addition to this, some of Reba''s other rtives also own some shares, which are very small, but if all of them were added up would be a considerable threat. And given Vincent''s character, there''s no way he''d let them have those shares for free. So a few days ago I asked Brian to find people on the share list to buy some shares in secret. There will be new news a littleter. Now that the shares Vincent owns have been identified, our share of the shares will soon be determined." Zaiden wouldn''t let him down. He had this confidence that maybe the person he hadn''t been able to find out about that held a lot of stock was Zaiden. After all, his mother had suffered a lot over the years. As a man who loved his mother, it was impossible for him to do nothing. Lucian nodded. "Then I''ll call Brian and Grandma Clementter. You should tell them in advance. I''ll take care of the rest." Victor nodded and said, "I believe you." Lucian looked at the blue skin on his face with some worry. "By the way, I heard Jasper passed by. He didn''t do anything to embarrass you, did he? Your face..." "Got punched by him ." Victor interrupted him. After being punched by Jasper, he felt a lot better. He didn''t know why he felt that way, but he did feel relieved. "Okay." Lucian looked at him a little dubiously, secretly admiring Jasper''s courage. He only dared to re at Victor even if he was angry, and he didn''t really have the guts to punch him yet. Adonis was also too scared to do anything to him butin. And Anson has a good temper. No matter what Victor said, he didn''t care nor would he get annoyed with him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "He''s so brave. First time you''ve been punched in years. And you felt good about it?" Why hadn''t he had the courage to punch him on his face at the time? Victor nced at him and didn''t say anything. Indeed, he had been very upset earlier, and after Jasper had beaten him, he had instead felt much better. He felt ridiculous that one day he would have to be bullied too. "I''m going to the hospital. You''re going to be running thepany these days." Victor got up and put on his suit jacket. Lucian replied, "Remember to attend tomorrow morning''s meeting. We will all be there." Victor nodded and left with a look of indifference on his face. Almost the entire River City knew Eden had an ident. The news has also been scrambling to report this matter. Amelia was also worried about Eden. After Victor left, she dared to talk to Lucian. Lucian was busy with his work. When he was at work, he was very serious. Because if he was distracted, he would have to work overtime. Anson, Victor and Eden had an ident one after another. So he and Amelia were the only ones who could work hard. Amelia looked at Lucian, who was working so hard, and dared not speak to him for fear of disturbing him. Lucian looked up at theputer, and felt that it was a little dark beside him. Amelia was about to speak when she met Lucian''s indifferent gaze. She was startled then looked at Lucian cautiously. "What''s up?" Lucian asked suspiciously. Amelia said, "Mr. Ronen, how is Director Bleu now?" Lucian said as he got back to work, "She''s still in aa. It will take some time to wake up." Amelia was very sad. Director Bleu was such a kind person, how could she have met with such misfortune? Amelia stood there sorrowfully, and Lucian noticed she hadn''t left and asked, "Aren''t you busy?" He wouldn''t be able to get off work on time tonight. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Well... I''m busy, very busy! I''m going to do it now." Amelia answered in a panic and trotted away immediately. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Lucian frowned as she walked away, wondering why she looked afraid of him every time she saw him. He shook his head in puzzlement and went back to his work with a nk look on his face. Amelia ran back to the office like she was on the run. She leaned against the door with a flushed face and patted her chest. Why was it that every time she saw Lucian''s dark eyes, her heart would beat faster with nervousness. She took a deep breath to rx herself. It'' s rumoured that Lucian hates women as much as Victor does. It seems to be true. After all, in all the time she had been working for thepany, she had never seen any woman visit them, and they looked at other women with a look of disgust. Could a man like that ever get a wife? Amelia was thinking about it and feeling wrong. For Victor was married to Eden. As soon as she thought of Eden, Amelia suddenly felt sad again. In the past, when she worked with Director Bleu, she used to have an easy day at work, but now she felt that every day was a torture. In the cafeteria, she had Irene and her assistant to talk to. Back at the office, she was literally alone. Every day was boring and lonely. Amelia sighed as she prayed that Director Bleu would get better soon. Amelia stood for a while and quickly returned to her position to work again. If she dawdled on, she would have to work overtime again tonight. But she didn''t actually hate working overtime because of the overtime pay and the generous reward at the end of the month Victor arrived at the garage and took the driver''s seat. He looked down slightly at his phone address book. His well-defined face made him look very noble. In River City, Victor was a man to be feared and respected. All the people of the Jotham Alwynn Group knew that there was going to be a general meeting to re-elect the management. Those who had previously sided with Reba were panicked and unable to make up their minds at this point. "Grandma, I''m Victor." Victor''s tone was calm and gentle. "Little Victor! It''s so hard for you to look after Eden every day." Grandma Clement''s loving voice made Victor smile slightly. But he felt quite speechless when he thought of what she had called him. Grandma Clement still kept calling him the same as when he was a child. He had corrected her several times and she still called him that. "Grandma, that''s what I should do. Jotham Alwynn Group is going to hold a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow morning, so that''s why I disturb you." He didn''t hate grandma Clement, who was also a kind person and was very kind to his mother and them. Their two families were family friends. She also regarded him and his sister as family "I has prepared the transfer contract. Tomorrow morning, I will personally send it to you. I want to see your own things with my own eyes." "Thank you, grandma!" Victor said with a grateful look on his face. After hanging up, he drove straight to the hospital. Haven came downstairs and found Grandma''s door unlocked and was about to go in to greet her when she suddenly overheard her talking to Victor. She watched as Grandma Clement was sorting out the contracts and felt so threatened that she had some wicked thoughts. Was the old woman trying to give Victor her shares? If they all supported Victor, then Vincent would have nothing left. If her husband failed, what would she do? Therefore, she can''t let the old woman send this share contract to Victor. Now that the contract has been sorted out, it only needs someone to sign it. So she could... Haven¡¯s got a greed in mind. She could get these shares without any effort. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As long as she signed the contract and got the shares, the Clement family could not do anything about it. As for Vincent, he didn''t get a call from Rubby until it was getting dark. His mother had arranged everything before, but now he would be in trouble if Rubby didn''t give him his shares. Vincent has been looking at the phone seriously. As time went by, there was still no phone call. Instead of calling Rubby, he directly called Justin. "Hello! Mr. Alwynn." Vincent said with a sneer, "Justin, Rubby doesn''t seem to want to hand over his shares. That''s interesting. What do you think we should do about it?" His tone was casual but frightening. Justin hesitated for a moment before replying, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t I take someone over to pay him a visit. We can''t afford to make any mistakes with the shareholders'' meeting early tomorrow morning." "That''s what I''m thinking too. Let''s bring some more bodyguards to visit him." Vincent hung up the phone with a sneer. Can Rubby refuse to transfer his shares now that his mother has been arrested? How could he? Vincent got up and tidied up his luxurious suit, and then left gracefully. Victor, who was apanying Eden in the hospital, suddenly received a message from Lucian. "Rubby refused to hand over the shares, so Vincent is already over there with his men." Victor replied, "Tell Brian to buy back his shares at a high price before Vincent arrives. Now Rubby only wants money, not family. As long as the price is high enough, he will definitely sell it." A message from Lucian, "I''ve informed Brian. We''ll hear from him soon." Victor put down the phone in his hand and continued to wipe Eden''s body. He looked tenderly at her beautiful face. Her lips used to be as ruddy as Rosa multiflora, but now they were very pale. When he thought that he would never see her beautiful eyes again, his heart ached again. He whispered, "Eden, after tomorrow, everything will end. You don''t have to worry, I will be fine. Did you know that the Jotham Alwynn Group is an Alwynn family business? It''s been the Alwynn Group since my grandfather''s generation, and it was only when my father was bewitched by Reba that the Alwynn Group became the Jotham Alwynn Group. I will definitely restore the Alwynn Group to its former glory." Victor smiled softly and went back to cleaning her body. Early the next morning, the entrance of Jotham Alwynn Group was crowded with reporters. Every shareholder walked inside with a serious face and did not ept any interviews. Grandma Clement was also ready to go there. Today she wore a peach suit and an expensive jade ne. She looked even more luxurious when she was dressed up. She took the documents and walked out of the door. The driver had already been waiting outside the vi. It was a nice day, and she was in a good mood! "Little Victor, we''ll see how you will do today." She smiled and walked towards the car. Haven stood by the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor and watched her get on the car. She smiled wickedly, "Please don''t me me, grandma." Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Seeing the car leave the Clement family, Haven dialed another number. "The car is on its way. Are you ready over there?" "Don''t worry, everything is ready here. YThe contract will be signed with your name on it." The person on the other end of the phone said with a smile. Haven hung up the phone with a smile and then went to work as if nothing had happened. ...... "It''s Victor''s car!" Someone shouted excitedly, causing amotion in the crowd. All the reporters and people present looked in Victor''s direction. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this time, a luxury car came and stopped opposite Victor''s car The doors of both cars opened and Victor and Vincent appeared in the crowd''s view at the same time. It was the first time they had appeared in the same ce at the same time but as rivals. Victor gave Vincent a cold and sullen look. Vincent smiled wickedly and looked at Victor provocatively. Victor stopped looking at him and headed for the Jotham Alwynn Group, which he hadn''t set foot in for over three years. Chairman Alwynn and Reba had idents one after the other, so the news that the Jotham Alwynn Group was going to re-elect the person who would run it was bing eye-catching throughout River City. Victor was followed by Lucian and Adonis. Vincent and Victor met again at the doorway. The former smiled wickedly at thetter, "Victor, you''re very outstanding and very capable, but do you think you can win over me by overpaying for Rubby''s shares?" His dark hair fell sporadically across his forehead making him look elegant and noble. His thin scarlet lips added to his ruthlessness, "You must win so that you canfort your mother in prison." Vincent was stunned then enraged. Victor''s tall figure, now like a towering mountain, was so oppressive that he couldn''t breathe. Victor led Lucian and Adonis inside. Vincent restrained his anger and walked inside with Toby and Katy. In the huge luxury meeting room. Thetest data on stock holdings was being disyed on the big screen on the wall. Victor, however, received a call from Delmont at that moment. "Hello!" he said in a low voice. "Victor, bad news. My grandmother had a car ident on her way to Jotham Alwynn Group and her share contract has gone missing." Hearing this, Victor asked with concern, "How is grandma?" Delmont said, She''s hurt badly and is on her way to hospital now. You must be careful at the shareholders'' meeting. Someone obviously knew what Grandma was going to do to deliberately cause a car ident." "A deliberate car ident?" Victor asked with extreme anger. Instantly everyone in the entire office felt oppressed. Everyone felt his anger. The look on his face gave away his worry at the moment. Vincent looked at Victor with a wicked grin. What happened to Victor again? It was rare to see such an anxious look on his face. However, suddenly, Victor looked at him fiercely. Only Vincent had the most incentive to do so after grandma Clement''s car ident and the contract being taken away from her. Vincent was scared for a moment, but after a while, he looked at Victor calmly. Victor stopped looking at him, then whispered something to Adonis. Adonis was taken aback and quickly turned to leave the conference room. The people in the conference room whispered to each other. They were curious about what happened to Victor. Their whispered conversation was heard by Victor, causing him to look even grimmer. His sharp ck eyes nced coldly at everyone, and the sharp pressure shocked them instantly so that they were silent. Vincent felt angry and jealous. a single nce from Victor could shock everyone in a way that he could not. Thetest shareholding figures were disyed on the big screen. The man in the dark suit standing by looked at Vincent with a pleasing smile, "Your shares are currently five percent more than Victor''s, so it seems you will win the right to run the business." Victor''s expression was a little gloomy. Grandma Clement had five percent of the shares, but he didn''t know how many shares Zaiden had. All he knew was that Zaiden wasing over in person today. Lucian had not expected that grandma Clement would get into a car ident at a time like this. Furthermore, it was a premeditated car ident. Now it was up to Victor if they wanted to fight back. He had also said earlier that Mr. Calder would turn up and now all hope was on Mr. Calder''s shoulders. "How can I give you the right to run the business? Can you afford to pay off a billion dors of losses in thepany?" A middle-aged shareholder who was also a follower of Chairman Alwynn said. He knew Vincent''s shorings. If thepany was left to him to run, it would be bankrupt in less than a year''s time. Vincent recognised the man, Mr. Tnd, as an old friend of his dad''s, one who was united with his father and had always been dissatisfied with him. He had expected that he would not agree with him. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I have acquired the Witlock Group, and it''''s worth more than a few hundred million. Do you still think now that I will not be able to save thepany from losses?" "The Witlock Group?" Mr. Tnd looked at Vincent with a puzzled expression. How could he afford to buy the Witlock Group in such a short period of time? And they hadn''t heard anything about it. "That''s right! It''s the Witlock Group you''re thinking of." Vincent said it so loudly that everyone could hear it. He leaned back in his chair with a victorious smile on his face. "But your mother deliberately murdered the chairman of the board, and that has a direct impact on yourpetition for the right to run the business. You have a questionable character and we cannot leave thepany in the hands of someone like you." Mr. Tnd remained adamant. All the people present were also discussing in a low voice. But what was already a foregone conclusion didn''t bother Vincent at all. "You also said that it was my mother, not me. Now I have the rights to hold thepany. No matter what you say, it won''t change that fact." Vincent shrugged smugly and gazed at him provocatively. "You ......" Mr. Tnd pursed his lips hard, pped the table in exasperation, and then looked at Victor with hope. Victor was still waiting with a sullen face for the final result, and Zaiden should be arriving soon. He had told him confidentlyst night that there would be no problem. And he believed him. It was just that he''s sorry that Grandma Clement, at such an old age, had to suffer like this. "Now, if there are no objections, Vincent Alwynn will be our new chairman." The man in the dark suit announced excitedly. Vincent looked at Victor with a smug and airy look, and it was only his bad luck that many of the shareholders had been arranged in advance by his mother. "Wait!" A rich and deep voice suddenly came from the doorway. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Everyone heard the voice, so they all turned to look at the door. Victor also looked towards the doorway, and the men who entered were Dawson and a young man. The two men in suits nced at the crowd before Dawson looked at Victor. "Hello, everyone. I''m Dawson, the assistant to the Calder Group, and on behalf of Mr. Calder and ourdy, I''m giving Mr. Alwynn a total of fifteen percent of the shares." Dawson''s voice was not loud, but just clear enough for everyone in the room to hear. Victor remained calmly seated. If he had known that Zaiden held so many shares, he wouldn''t have had to call grandma Clement and she wouldn''t have had the ident. But ... theirdy? Did Eden also have shares in the Jotham Alwynn Group? Victor couldn''t help but feel that Zaiden was a good father who doted on his daughter and kept buying shares for her. Eden was richer than him. Vincent looked at Dawson in shock. What was the rtionship between Zaiden and Victor? Why did he give him so many shares? D*mn it! "Thank you, Dawson." Victor looked at Dawson calmly. Dawson replied, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re too polite." Then he handed the document over. Lucian took the document and checked it to make sure that there was nothing wrong with it. He looked at Victor and said, "No problem!" Victor nodded and looked at the man who had made the announcement. He looked at Vincent with a look of embarrassment. Vincent had an angry look on his face. He was the one who was already going to make it, but Dawson showed up and gave away so many shares to Victor. Not even his and Haven''s shares combined. "I support Mr. Alwynn, the development of the Alwynn Group under his leadership is evident to all." Mr. Tnd said in a deep voice, being the first to take a stand. The person he had always supported was Victor because of his unquestionable ability. The shareholders also saw that Victor''s shareholding exceeded Vincent''s by that much, and they were already dissatisfied with Vincent''s behaviour all along. Jotham Alwynn Group, from the time when Victor left, was getting worse day by day. Instead, Victor''s own Alwynn Group has be the industry leader in three years. Now Victor has taken control of River City''s economic market, and he had the support of Calder Group. At this time, even a fool knew what to do. "I also support Mr. Alwynn." "I am relieved to leave thepany in the hands of Mr. Alwynn." "Mr. Alwynn''s ability over the past few years is obvious to everyone. I also support him." "The Alwynn Group has been the leader in River City for only three years since it went public and is growing in Lemmon Ctiy and Gate City. So I also support Mr. Alwynn." The shareholders present took their stands. Only Vincent and his followers were gloomy-faced and unsure of what to do. Victor nced at Lucian and said, "Lucian, make the announcement." Lucian nodded. He picked up the document next to him and walked towards the big screen. He found out the information on theputer and ced it on the big screen. Lucian nced at everyone present and said, "Here is a paternity test here for Vincent and Adalynn and Chairman Alwynn. None of them are the biological children of Chairman Alwynn. They were the children of Reba and Alex of the Witlock Group, who had been cheating on Chairman Alwynn for many years until recently when Director Bleu of ourpany discovered their affair. In the end, the two men had murderous intentions. So Director Bleu was ruthlessly driven over by Alex. She was just a month pregnant at the time. The baby in her womb was not saved, and she is still even in aa." Everyone present gasped in shock when they heard what Lucian said. Vincent felt desperate, and he didn''t expect Victor to announce such a scandal to the public. N?velDrama.Org ? content. And, at such an important time, Victor was pushing him into hell. Victor was really cruel! "Besides," Lucian nced at Vincent again and his tone suddenly turned cold, "Mrs. Clement was on her way to support Mr. Alwynn when she had a deliberate car ident. The purpose was to keep her froming here to support Mr. Alwynn." Vincent suddenly stood up from his chair with a gloomy face. He looked at Lucian and asked loudly, "Lucian, what do you mean by this?" "I''m just telling the truth." "The truth?" Vincent looked at Victor with hatred in his eyes and sneered at him, "Victor, even if I''m not dad''s real son, so what? You''ve been hated by dad all these years, haven''t you? Do you think I can''t own the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group if I''m not my father''s own son?" Victor looked sharply at him with his ck eyes, and his tone was indifferent. "That''s because my father didn''t know your identity before the ident. If he knew you were someone else''s child and that you had cheated on him for twenty years, with his temper, you should know what he would do." Given his dad''s character, Reba and Alex would predictably end up worse off than they were now. As for him, he simply followed the facts and gave them the punishment. He had never seen such a vicious woman like Reba. So, this time, even if she merely attempted to kill someone, he was going to make sure she was screwed for life. Vincent looked at him with a smirk and said, "Victor, do you think you can break me down like this? I tell you, everything will not end like this. Even without the Jotham Alwynn Group, I¡¯m gonna kill you. I heard that you love Eden very much. Is that so? Then, I hope she never wakes up and you live in despair forever." Vincent said with a wicked grin and cursed Victor viciously. Everything was irrevocable now anyway. Victor was going to ruin him, so he might as well say whatever he wanted. "How could there be such a vicious person?" "Yeah, he''s just as ruthless as her mother." "It''s inhumane and ungrateful." "Yes, even a dog knows how to be grateful to its master for raising it." The shareholders all looked at Vincent angrily. Victor stood up abruptly with a sullen face, his fists clenched, and strode towards Vincent. He was so infuriated that the blue veins on his forehead protruded out and looked like a demon from hell.. He suddenly punched on Vincent''s nose, and the sound of breaking bones could be heard. Vincent felt dizzy at the moment. He was stunned, and then he felt a sense of suffocation and intense pain, which caused him to step back unbearably and lose his ability to think for an instant. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 The blood in his nose burst out instantly, and his mouth was full of a thick smell of blood. "Ouch..." He couldn''t stop screaming. Being a pampered man, it was the first time that he had suffered such pain. His face was bloody, and he looked more ferocious and terrible. Victor said coldly, "My father is a man who hates betrayal, and he will never forgive you." Vincent''s nose already hurt, and after hearing those words, his heart hurt even more. The loving look of his father, who had been with him everyday when he was young, had always been in his mind. Whether he was his biological father or not, he was the one who raised him since childhood. He was a little thankful for Victor''s punch. It was like a way to dispel the guilt he felt in his heart towards his dad. He didn''t study well since he was a child, and he wanted to sleep as soon as he picked up his homework. But Victor''s grades were always number one even without his father''s discipline. There was a huge difference between their talents. He was always a step behind Victor in everything he learned, and by the time he was getting started, Victor had already learned it. He felt inferior because of Victor''s excellence, and he grew to hate Victor more and more, so he tried to make his dad hate him too. As he watched his mum set Victor up and pretend to be innocent, he knew what to do. He also began to learn how to frame Victor, which made his father hate Victor more and more. He did it. After Victor went to college, he rarely went home. So at home, he rarely heard Victor being better than him or anything like that. He was in a much better mood and enjoyed his days. But Victor was like a man who could not be broken in the face of any setback. The more setbacks he encountered, the harder he worked. In less than a few years he made a great achievement. He even seeded in whatever he did. As for him, relying on his father, he had lived until now. Everything he had was given to him by his father and he had no career of his own. He even did a lot of bad things under his mother''s cover. Vincent wiped the blood from his face and the sleeves of his expensive suit were stained with blood. He said grimly, "Victor, do you know what I hate most about you? It''s this condescending look on your face, like you''re the most powerful person in the world." "You can continue to hate me in the future. I was born like this." "No!" Vincent shook his head slightly and endured the pain on his face. "You weren''t born like this, I''ve seen pictures of you as a child and you had a big, innocent smile. We forced you into this, so you''ll always live with the childhood trauma we gave you in the future too." Vincent''s words were still so vicious. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lucian could not bear to listen any longer. He stepped forward and grabbed Vincent by the cor and said angrily, "B*stard. I know you are happy that Victor has been forced into such a state by you all these years. But people like you will not end up well!" He said angrily and pushed Vincent a few steps away. Vincent sneered and then vomited a mouthful of blood. He actually envied Victor. No matter when, his friends would always stand by his side. He had a wicked and mad look on his face, "Victor, even so, what can you do to me?" Victor said, "I won''t do anything to you. You''ll be judged by thew." Victor stepped forward and whispered in Vincent¡¯s ear, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want the Witlock Group either. How did you get the Witlock Group? You know that your real father made it up to you out of guilt. Is this how you¡¯re gonna give up the group he¡¯s been running for decades? Furthermore, I have evidence of your illegal stock purchases. If you want to try, I can always put you in jail. A person''s life is short, and decades go by in a blur, and then think how old you are. I guess you have a lot of unfulfilled ambitions. But I can tell you clearly that you will never have the day to realise those ambitions of yours. From now on, you will suffer for the rest of your life." After saying that, Victor slowly stepped back. The blood on Vincent''s body dyed his white shirt red, but he just stood there in a daze. Victor''s words made him feel as if he had fallen into hell. It turned out that he had all the evidence. If Mum hadn''t tried to murder his beloved Eden, maybe he would have acted after dad woke up. No! Mum had been arrested and he couldn''t go to jail too. The Witlock Group was already his. So he could sell it and the shares and take his sister to live abroad. This was his only choice. Now he finally realised that he couldn''t win against Victor in this life. Whenever he lost to Victor, he felt sad. So from a young age he had looked forward to growing up quickly, thinking that when he did he would be able to win against him. But he was wrong. Victor was an invincible man because he seemed to care only about the results and little about the process. Few people can understand him. To be honest, he felt a little guilty towards Victor for taking his father away from him and making him suffer for so many years. However, this was all fate. He had nothing to empathize with. No matter what he thought, things have developed like this. "Victor, you did it." Vincent gave him a guilty look and left the conference room immediately with his followers. Paulina had been waiting outside for the oue of the meeting and when she saw Vincente out covered in blood, she was startled and rushed up to ask, "Mr. Alwynn, what''s wrong with you?" Vincent looked at Paulina, who he had once brought into thepany, and thought that Victor might fire her now that he had taken over thepany. "Paulina, now Victor is in charge of thepany. Would you like toe work with me at the Witlock Group?" "What?" Paulina looked at him incredulously. "Don''t you own more shares than Victor? How can you lose?" Paulina felt nothing but despair. Reba had confidently said that Victor''s shares were much less than hers but now they failed. This made her embarrassed. She had just been working at thispany for more than a month. She had already started to prepare the new product for winter. But now that Vincent had failed, so had all her careers here. Vincent sneered and said, "Are youing with me or not? Just say something." Victor had always been unexpected. This was his style. "I..." Paulina was a little hesitant. There are fewrge scale businesses in River City and with the Jotham Alwynn Group bing the Alwynn Group, thergest clothingpany in River City would be the Alwynn Group. Paulina was devastated. She had been so hopeful that she would have a great future here and win over Eden, but she was wrong, Vincent and Reba couldn''t really match up to Victor. She wouldn''t have a promising career if she followed Vincent. She deliberated for a while, "No, I''d better leave the country." She would go abroad for a few years and then find a chance toe back and fight Eden. Vincent didn''t say anything else and left quickly for the hospital with Justin''s help. His face was red and swollen at the moment, but the pain in his face was no match for the pain in his heart. The news that Vincent and Adalynn were not Chairman Alwynn''s children spread quickly throughout River City. Everyone was shocked by the news. People could understand that Vincent wasn''t his biological child, but the fact that even Adalynn wasn''t Chairman Alwynn''s biological child was a surprise to a lot of people. Here are some messages from theizens. "This is the most shocking news I''ve heard this year, so home schooling is really important. Like mother, like son. When something goes wrong one only feels that her son has been wronged. You really can''t go overboard in everything, and no one''s life is easy." "Chairman Alwynn, the famous chairman of the first family in River City, is really the best example of a man who, when he has money, does not treat his wife and children well, but spends a lot of money to please young and beautiful women. This is what happens to such people. There is still justice in the world." "It is quite true that beautiful women are dangerous. Only wealth that you have worked hard for can be at peace with yourself. This evil mother and son were so greedy that they got what wasing to them." "I hope Director Bleu can wake up soon. I like your design very much. Finally, wish you get well soon." "The wicked have to pay the price for what happens. Nobody will be let off by God." "What goes aroundes around, and when Chairman Alwynn abandoned his wife, the oue of his current cement in intensive care was already predetermined. Evil desires can really lead people astray." For a time, the story has sparked a lively debate amongizens. Comments were pouring in. Millions ofments were posted in a very short time,and they continued. The most shocked person was Haven. She looked at theputer screen with a face of incredulity. She had been confident that she would be the wife of the chairman of the Jotham Alwynn Group tomorrow. What a noble title, one that a River City woman could only dream of. In her mind, even though Vincent could not have the Jotham Alwynn Group, he still had some real estate. But she didn''t expect that he was not even Chairman Alwynn''s child. Haven, who was watching the news, looked as pale as death. She felt like she was dreaming, a nightmare in her life. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Haven looked lost and bewildered, "Why is every choice I make the wrong choice? Why does every single one of my choices end in failure?" Haven held her forehead and felt a headache. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. When Haven saw that it was her mother, she suddenly remembered her grandmother''s car ident. She suddenly felt a little rmed. The car crash was a decision she had thought about all night, on the premise that Vincent was a sure winner. But she was wrong. The higher her expectations were, the greater her disappointment was. She never even dreamed of Vincent''s failure. "Hello! Mom." "Something happened to your grandmother. Why don''t you take a few days off?" Haven pretended to be anxious and asked, "What''s happened to Grandma? She was fine when I left the house this morning." Aisling said, "Your grandmother had a car ident, which was obviously premeditated. The share contracts are also missing, so someone is obviously targeting the shares. Forget about that for now, youe to the hospital first. Your brothers are away on business and your father and I are too busy for now." "Mom, don''t worry. I''lle over." After hanging up the phone, Haven became serious. What happened? How could it look like a deliberate car ident? How the h*ll do they do things? If she was found out, she would be screwed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was a murder! "Vincent, you are such a good-for-nothing. In the end, I still don''t get the benefit from you, instead I have to put ruin on myself?" Haven got up angrily. After asking for leave from Tillie, she immediately rushed to the hospital. What Haven did not expect was that grandma Clement and Eden were staying in the same hospital. When she just went over, she met Victor there as well. Mrs. Clement''s ward was arranged next to Eden''s. She nced at Eden''s hospital room with murderous intent. As soon as Eden was dead, the Clement family would all be devastated, and she could have time to acquire the Clement family''s company. When she arrived, grandma Clement had alreadye out of the operating room. Although she was out of life threatening condition, she was unconscious and, like Eden, needed a venttor to survive. "Mom." She went in the ward and looked at her grandmother sadly. Victor was busy looking after two patients and when Haven arrived, he didn''t even look at Haven and went straight back to Eden''s ward. Aisling looked at her with a pale face and said, "Haven, we''re short staffed at the moment, so you stay here and look after your grandmother while I go back and bring some things over, I''ll be back in an hour to rece you." "Mom, don''t worry. I can take care of grandma here tonight." Aisling took a deep look at her and immediately shook her head. "No, Vincent has just been through that kind of setback, you should go and find him when I get back. You''re his wife anyway, even though he''s not an Alwynn family child. You''re married to him, so you can''t just leave him like that." Haven mockingly wondered if that had happened to Eden, would she have advised her to go back to a man like that? It was precisely because she was not her daughter that she said those words. However, she still answered obediently, "Okay, mom." Aisling nodded with satisfaction and left. There was only Haven left in the ward. Looking at the oxygen mask, her eyes became vicious. If she took it off, grandma would soon be gone from this world. Haven''s hands were slightly curled up, and his eyes were fixed on the oxygen mask. For a moment, she had that impulse to pull off the oxygen mask. Her hand trembled as she reached forward slightly and then retracted. Now that her grandmother''s shares had be hers, it would be toote by the time the Clement family found out. She knew that doing great things needed courage. Without courage and strategy, she could do nothing. She held out her hand again. At this moment, she really wanted to kill grandma because she had never liked her and would never like her. She took a few impulsive steps forward and quickly reached out and grabbed the oxygen mask on grandma Clement''s face. The door was suddenly pushed open. Haven was so startled that she couldn''t help but scream out. Giada came in with a bouquet of flowers in her hands and looked at Haven''s pale and frightened face in confusion, "What are you screaming about? What have you done wrong?" She had never liked Haven and when she thought of what she had done to her mother, all she felt was anger. Knowing that great-grandma had been in a car ident while visiting her mother, she had bought two bouquets of flowers toe over. When Haven saw that it was Giada, her expression quickly returned to normal. She looked at her coldly and said, "What are you doing here? Your mother is in the next room. You are in the wrong room." Giada ignored her and put the flowers in a vase aside. She nced sadly at her great-grandmother with tears welling up in her big eyes. Grandpa, great- grandma and mum had one ident after another, leaving the family to live in grief all day long. Grandparents didn''t have a smile on their faces because of mum. Abigail and aunt often sighed. She and her brothers also worried every day and were in a trance during ss. She saw her brother shed tears secretly at night and get up the next morning with red eyes. She couldn''t help crying when she thought of her mother. Now that great-grandma had been in a car ident, the mood in their home was even worse. "Great-grandma, please wake up soon. My brother is already doing his best to find out who hit you and we''ll have news by tomorrow morning at the most." Giada''s words shocked Haven. She looked down at Giada and asked fiercely, "What did you say just now?" Giada frowned when she heard her tone and looked at her in disgust with her big bright eyes. "I told you there was something wrong with your ears." Haven was speechless. This little girl was as eloquent as her mother. Gia wanted to leave, but when she thought of Haven''s actions and panicked expression just now, she found Haven was clearly trying to take the oxygen mask off of great-grandma. So what did Haven want to do? She looked at Haven coldly. "What did you want to do just now?" Haven looked as usual. "What can I do? I''m taking care of my grandmother. It''s none of your business. Get out of here." "Take care of her? I think you''re trying to take off her oxygen mask." Giada deliberately said that to test her and stared at Haven. Sure enough, there was a sh of panic in her face. Haven was in a hurry to defend herself. "What are you talking nonsense? Did your mother educate you like this? You are really ill-bred." Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Giada was very angry to hear such words again, "You''re the one who''s talking nonsense. My mother is still in aa and you''re still talking sh*t about her. That''s enough of you. When I throw some rice on the floor, even the chicken sounds are better than yours." After saying this, Giada didn''t leave the ward because she thought Haven''s movements and expressions just now were too strange. She had studied painting and was very observant of objects and people''s emotions and could not be wrong. Haven blushed and said sternly, "Little b*tch, you are so glib that you will suffer one day." Giada looked at her with contempt and asked her, "Why would I suffer?" Haven then smiled smugly. "You''re indeed young and immature. you don''t have any manners at all when talking to your elders, and you don''t even have the least family education..." "Really? Do you look very cultured? No, your appearance is as rude as your upbringing. Sure enough, one''s state outside is based on mind inside. Who was Giada? She was the little bully in kindergarten who was scolded as an illegitimate child since childhood, so in order to protect herself, she learned how to fight back with words. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even if others were rude to her, she could also fight back. "You b*stard, what did you say?" Haven was so angry that she wanted to teach Giada a lesson. Giada was very angry when she heard others say that she was an illegitimate child again. Thinking that Haven was absolutely unkind, she suddenly had an idea. A cunning look appeared on her face. Then she burst into tears. She cried loudly, "You''re lying. I have a mummy and daddy. Why did you call me a bastard? Mummy, mummy, Haven bullies me." Giada, who had been faking her tears at first, was genuinely sad and upset at the thought of her mother. She walked over and patted Haven''s body with her hands. The little fists hit Haven''s body randomly, hitting her wherever she could. "You wicked woman, how dare you call me an illegitimate child! I''ll beat you to death, you ill- mannered woman, I''ll beat you to death, you cruel woman..." Giada cried as she hit her. Haven was in a daze as Giada had just argued calmly with her and suddenly hit her crazily and she was furious too. Victor was in the ward next door. He watched his daughter go out for a long time and didn''te back, so he went out to look for her. As soon as he went out, he heard her crying. His face suddenly became serious and he walked quickly. "You are originally an illegitimate child. What''s wrong with calling you that?" Haven got angry and forgot that the frightening Victor was still next door. She gave Giada a hard push. As a child, Gia was severely fell to the ground, and there was a sharp pain in her hands and feet that had not fully recovered. Victor, who had pushed the door open, happened to see the scene and hear what Haven had just said. Looking at his daughter¡¯s face in pain, he suddenly lost his mind. He had a very sullen expression. As a man who never hit a woman, he pped Haven''s face hard. Haven didn''t even have time to turn and look at Victor before she felt a sharp pain in her face and a vomit-inducing taste of blood in her mouth. When she saw that it was Victor, he had already picked up the daughter on the ground and held her tightly in his arms. Her eyes widened with panic, and she was so impulsive that she forgot that Victor was next door "Gia, it''s okay. Daddy''s here. Don''t be afraid." Victor gently reassured his daughter. He was angry and distressed to hear Haven say that his daughter was a illegitimate child. He looked at Haven with a gloomy and frightening gaze. Haven only felt that his gaze was like sharp needles piercing into her. She could even clearly feel that kind of pain. "Haven, you d*mn woman. It is fine that your usual gentleness is feigned, but how can you say such cruel things to a child?" Victor reprimanded loudly and angrily. Haven shivered again, "Victor..." "Shut up and don''t call me by my name. It sounds disgusting." Victor said and left quickly with Gia in his arms. Haven froze in ce, thinking about how he was still as cold as ever to any woman except Eden. When they reached the door, they ran into Wyatt. "Victor..." Victor nced at him without saying anything and returned to the ward with Gia. As soon as they returned to the ward, Gia immediately stopped sobbing and quickly wiped the tears on her cheeks with her small hands. Victor was confused. "Gia, you are..." He looked at his daughter in bewilderment. Giada still had tears in her eyes, but smiled and said, "Dad, I''m fine. When I went in, I noticed Haven was behaving strangely and panicking, and I was worried because she seemed to be trying to take off great-grandma''s oxygen mask. Besides, she always scolded my mum for not educating me properly, so I fought with her. And as I fought and thought of my mum who was still in aa, I couldn''t stop crying." Victor thought his daughter was really different from the ordinary children. She was a clever little girl. He gave his daughter''s little nose a gentle pinch and asked worriedly, "Did you hurt yourself just now? Your arms and legs haven''t fully recovered yet, so you can''t get hurt again." Gia looked down at her feet, "I''m fine. It''s just a little bit painful." She rubbed her calf gently with her small hand. It tingled a little when she squeezed it, but it didn''t affect her walking. "Gia, you stay here with your mother. I''m going to get the doctor toe over and check you out." He was still worried. Gia quickly stopped him, "Dad, I''m fine. I''m really fine." Then she stood up and took a few steps. "I can walk." She hated the various medical examinations by doctors. It was too troublesome. Victor couldn''t do anything about her but hold her in his arms worriedly, "Gia, you can''t make up your own mind when ites to things like this in the future, you must tell Daddy." Haven was cruel and merciless. She even wanted to usurp the Clement family who had raised her as a child. But what was her purpose in taking off grandma''s oxygen mask Few people knew about the share contract. Apart from him and Lucian, only the Clement family knew about it. There was also the possibility that Vincent would have known about it too, before he secretly murdered his grandmother. But what if it was Haven who wanted the shares? Grandma Clement owned a total of 5% of the shares, which were more than Eden''s. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 With this in mind, Victor immediately texted Lucian and asked him to look into Haven. Yesterday, Adonis rushed there as soon as possible, but he didn''t find any clues about Vincent. That guy was cunning enough to choose roads that weren''t under surveince to arrange the crash. Lucian went out to investigate the surroundings today, hoping to find some clues. The share contracts must have been signed by someone who took them, so they were also going through the shareholders of the Jotham Alwynn Group one by one. A multi-faceted investigation was underway and it was hoped that the culprit would be caught soon. "Dad, can I not go back home tonight? I wanna stay here with Mom." Giada looked at her mother lying on the hospital bed and felt very sad. The home was cold without mommy. Victor smiled and rubbed her head. "Gia, you are not in good health. With dad here, you don''t have to worry. Go back and have a good rest!" However, Giada was still worried. "Daddy, Haven is next door. You have to be careful of her. She''s a bad person. I''m always feeling anxious with her here." Victor knew that children were sensitive and had good premonitions. "I will always be here and keep an eye on your mother. You don''t have to worry. The doctor says your mum has been getting better and will wake up soon." Eden was so happy now. She had her beloved, her children and her parents, so she must not be able to abandon them and must wake up soon. "All right then. If you''re tired, I''ll take care of mummy on the weekends instead. I can''t let Daddy stay here alone all the time either." Her dad was stubborn about not hiring a carer and not letting grandma or Abigaile over to look after mum. It was all on his own. "Okay! Then youe over on Saturday and help daddy look after mummy for half a day, OK?" Victor knew that all three children were worried about their mum in their hearts. He also knew that they did not eat or sleep well every day, but as long as Eden woke up, it was their greatestfort. Victor asked the driver to send his daughter back and then read Eden a story. He was relieved to see that Aisling had returned and Haven had left. He made a call to Brian. "Hello! Mr. Alwynn." "Brian, send someone to follow Haven to see who she has been in touch with recently. Keep an eye on her." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn. Mr. Ronen also called me just now. He also asked me to keep a close eye on Haven''s every move." "Lucian?" "Yes. The results of our investigation show that this matter does not seem to do with Vincent. With the number of shares he holds, he doesn''t care about Grandma Clement''s shares at all, so Vincent''s suspicion can be ruled out. " Victor frowned slightly and his expression turned a little grim. Given this, Haven was by far the biggest suspect. "Get the results out as soon as you can and send Haven to jail as soon as you have the evidence." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." After Victor hung up the phone, he looked out of the window. If it weren''t for Gia, he hadn''t doubted Haven until now. The Haven he knew would not have dared to murder. But the lure of money can make people more ambitious and more insane. The most innocent person was grandma Clement. She had good intentions, but she had suffered like this. ...... Abigail was off today. After Eden''s ident, she has been in no mood to work. She woulde to the hospital to see Eden whenever she had time. She had just arrived outside Eden''s ward when Anson arrived in his wheelchair with Mark. They met unexpectedly, gazing at each other in silence, and they both suppressed their feelings of excitement and longing. Anson did not expect to run into Abigail here either. It wasn''t the weekend. Based on her attitude to her work, she wouldn''t be here at this time. But... But she was here. She was still as dazzling as ever and just looked a little tired. She and Eden were like sisters, and she must be worried about Eden too. Abigail felt distressed to see Anson getting thinner. Didn''t he eat well? Howe he''s getting thinner? The atmosphere was somewhat depressing as they looked at each other in silence. The smell of sterile water was strong in the hospital. "Fancy meeting you here." Abigail said calmly. Given Anson''s character, he would not have greeted her in advance in order to avoid her. Anson restrained his love for her and also said calmly, "It was quite a coincidence. Did youe to visit Eden too?" "Yes." Abigail walked towards him slowly. This was the first time he spoke to her after he met with an ident. To avoid her, he was ruthless. "Then let''s go in together." Abigail restrained her emotions from showing a hint of them on her face. Anson nodded and gestured Mark to leave first. They entered the ward. Victor was slightly surprised to see theme in together. Anson had always had the attitude of not engaging with Abigail and hadn''t expected them to run into each other here. He nced at them, then gave a greeting. Anson and Abigail nodded in response to his greeting. Anson asked, "Did Eden get any better?" Victor said, "A full medical examination shows that Eden''s health is gradually improving." Anson was delighted and smiled as he said, "This is good news." Abigail said, "It''s thanks to your great care. Eden must have been full of desire to live too and didn''t want to worry you guys. She''ll be sure to wake up soon" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Victor nodded, and he thought the same way. Abigail said, "I''m going to the next door to see grandma Clement." With that, she turned and went out without looking at Anson either. Anson felt as if his heart had gone with her when she left. He already felt happy every time he got to see her like this. He bowed his head slightly, a look of unconcealed joy on his face. Victor and he have been close friends for many years, so how could he not understand him? "If you like her so much, why did you reject her? Anson, one''s life is very short. Don''t give up the one you love, or you will really regret it. I lost Eden back then and I regretted it for over ten years. Do you want to spend your life in regret like me?" He had once experienced it, and he didn''t want his good friend to repeat the same mistakes. Anson let out a deep sigh of pain. "Victor, as you can see, I can''t give her better happiness now. Do you know how much I love her? If deep love is to sacrifice oneself for the rebirth of his beloved, then I can do it to that extent for Abby. No matter before or now, I just want to give her the happiness, but now I can''t do it anymore." Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Victor looked at him, who was suffering inside, and wondered what his so-called happiness really looked like. He had gone through so much to realise that actually being with the one he loved was the happiest. "It''s the perfect happiness to have a loved one by your side, and it would be a pity to leave her when you still love her." He said in a serious voice, not wanting to see him and Abigail miss each other like this. He looked at Eden''s pale face and his heart ached. The days before had been so happy that they had been like a dream, and now, suddenly, he felt that the dream had woken up and that happiness had disappeared. He wished that he would never wake up from that happy dream. Anson contemted what Victor had just said. It was happiness to have thepany of a lover. Could he really give Abby the happiness she wanted? In this life, he was sure he would always be heading in the direction she liked. "Last night, a famous foreign doctor gave me a medical examination of my leg. He said there was little hope of recovery, but that I should not give uppletely. If I keep exercising, maybe in a year, maybe two, maybe a decade or so, my leg will recover. But can Abby wait that long for me? But Victor, think about it. How do I deserve such a wonderful Abby to keep waiting for a cripple like me?" When Victor heard this, he did not say anything. Everyone''s life was decided by himself. He could not change Anson''s decision, and everyone''s definitions and understanding of love were also different. But he could see that Anson''s good intentions would end up disappointing Abigail. Abigail was extremely opinionated and wouldn''t change her mind easily. Anson has sacrificed so much for her, and she was one who knew how to be grateful. They have suffered emotional setbacks at the moment, but no one could help them. Abigail, who had just returned from Grandma Clement''s hospital room, heard Anson''s words and she burst into tears again. She had decided not to shed any more tears for this cowardly man. But when she heard his voice and saw his indifferent look, she was very sad. For others, it may be moral hijacking, but for her, it is out of love and gratitude. Her parents had not been by her side since she was young and she has been through a lot to understand that one must know how to be content and grateful, and know how to cherish in order to have more. However, Anson, didn''t you know that there is a choice called letting go. When I let go, and you remained in love, you would be the stupidest person in this world. Abigail secretly decided to wait another three years for Anson. Whether he could get up or not, if he still chose to give up on her, or didn''t cherish her, then she would let go. Abigail''s eyes filled with tears and eventually they came out. She quickly wiped them away and turned to leave. Anson was in the ward for a long time, not waiting for Abigail to return. He nced out the window and guessed that she probably felt uneasy facing him. "Victor, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. Don''t get too tired." "Please be careful on the road." Victor nced at him and didn''t say anything more. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After Anson left, he went to visit grandma Clement. Aisling was the only one inside. When Aisling saw Anson, she asked worriedly, "Anson, why are you here?" "Mrs. Clement, I''m here to visit grandma Clement. We''re all very sorry for the unfortunate incident that happened to her." Aisling couldn''t help sighing and said with a choked voice, "I don''t know why our family keeps having one ident after anothertely. I feel so uneasy. Eden is still in aa and this car ident happened." As she spoke, Aisling began to cry uncontrobly. She wished so much that all of this was just a dream. When she woke up from her dream, their family was still safe and happy. Anson pursed his lips slightly and couldn''t help but feel sad. They had all be like this because of the cruel Reba, and it was only because they were so stupid that this had happened to them. It was a good thing that the truth was finallying out about what Reba set him up to do. He had always wanted to know the truth about what had happened. Now, he was relieved after knowing it was really Reba who did it. In the future, he would be more vignt and would not let himself get hurt again. "Mrs. Clement, grandma Clement must be well. She is very kind and God will not let anything happen to a kind person." Anson reassured her. Aisling nodded and nced at his legs. "You''ll be fine too. When Abby came over just now, she said you were here. I was talking to her about Eden''sst seven years so I didn''t go over to say hello to you. After Abby left, I was just about to visit you when you came over." Anson was a little upset when he found out Abby was gone. "Mrs. Clement, I''m also here to visit grandma Clement for my mum, who was supposed to visit her and didn''t because something suddenly came up." Aisling smiled gratefully and said, "Thank your mother for me and tell her not to worry." "I''ll pass that on to her." Anson nodded slightly and chatted with Aisling for a while before he left. Mark pushed his wheelchair to the underground garage. He found that Abigail''s car was still there. Hadn''t she left yet? But she was not in the car. Just as he was wondering, he suddenly heard Abigail''s angry voice. "Joziah, get out of my way. I''ve told you not to show up in front of me." "Abby, it was me who did wrong. I shouldn''t have stolen your shares. I was just worried that you would leave me. That''s why I did that, you know, you''re beautiful and brilliant, and there are so many people who like you. Abby, just forgive me for once." Joziah was dressed in a silver suit. His face was haggard and his slightly dishevelled hair made him look a little scruffy. Abigail looked at this ordinary face in front of her andughed at herself. Why did she think such an ordinary face was handsome? He was such a jerk. How could she think he was a good man? He could not bepared to Anson. She put her arms around her chest and looked at Joziah with contempt, "Joziah, I have met many men, but you are the first one who is so shameless. I was really blind to date you for three years. Luckily, we haven''t even held hands in these three years, otherwise I would really be disgusted by you." Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Anson smiled brightly when he heard that they hadn''t held hands. Abby and Joziah had been in love for three years and hadn''t even held hands, which meant that Abby had never loved Joziah at all. The thought of it made Anson feel good for no reason. He thought Abby was so cute! "Abby, as you said, we''ve been in a rtionship for three years and you haven''t even let me hold your hand nor would you kiss me. You said you didn''t want to have any skin-to-skin contact with me until we were married. I promised you all these. My only fault was that I secretly transferred your shares, which you have now taken back. Can''t you still forgive me for that little mistake?" Joziah looked at Abigail with a pleading look. Joziah knew Abigail''s family was very rich. If he missed her, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Abigail sneered at the shameless man in front of her, "You call that a small mistake? It''s so easy for you to make up nonsense. You say you keep your word, yet you betray me and sleep with another woman .Is that what you mean by loving me? Fuck off! Don''t show up in front of me again, or don''t me me for being rude to you." Abigail said sharply. Joziah looked incredulously at the fierce Abigail in front of him. In all the years he had spent with her, she had never been so mean to him. "Are you deaf? Get the h*ll out of here." Abigail''s indifferent voice echoed through the garage. She hadn''t expected him toe after her, and the moment she saw Joziah, she was stunned.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The issue between her and Anson had not been solved yet. She was so upset right now that she just wanted to get that matter settled as soon as possible. "Abby, I treat you so sincerely. Do you really want to be so heartless to me? You know, the women I went out to look for are all just ymates..." "It''s none of my business what you do with other women. We broke up a long time ago, so don''t come back to haunt me." Abigail interrupted him emotionlessly. Joziah looked good, but far less attractive than Anson. If she hadn''t met Anson, she would have thought that Joziah was a nice guy. But then she realised she was really blind to have fallen for a scumbag. Now that she thought about it, she didn''t really like him. She just didn''t find it annoying to be with him. "Abby, are you really not willing to forgive me? If you don''t forgive me, I''ll die for you right now." Joziah looked at her sadly. After all this time, she was still angry with him. She was so ruthless that she really ignored him all the time after breaking up. Abigail thought it was funny, "Joziah, are you threatening me like a woman?" "If you want to die, don''t die in front of me. You can jump into the river, have a car ident, jump off a building or take sleeping pills. In short, just don''t die in front of me. I won''t even look at you." Abigail said as she gracefully walked towards her car. Joziah stared nkly at Abigail''s back and long, slender legs, feeling sad and regretful. Was he going to miss her like this? He has been dating her for three years, and he never owned her. She had such a good figure and a pretty face. He had been looking forward to the moment when she would fall in love with him. But, he hadn''t been able to wait for that day after all. "Abby, are you really going to be so heartless to me?" He shouted loudly at Abigail''s back. Abigail stopped and slowly turned back to look at him sarcastically, "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? I was only with you by chance, a chance meeting. At first I thought you were well- mannered and a gentleman." "But..." Abigail paused for a moment before saying mockingly, "But I was so stupid to think you were a good man at first, then I realised you didn''t like me so much as you liked my family background and my money. Don''t say you don''t know what my family does." Abigail gave him a warning nce and saw his face turn pale before she turned to her car and drove away. Anson watched her car quickly disappear and pondered what Abby''s family did for a living. All he knew was that her family was in the same wine business as his, and what he also knew was that her parents were abroad. "Abigail, you''re right. Even if it''s for your money, I can''t break up with you. Do you think I''ll give up like this? I won''t. One day, I will make you my woman, maybe by chance, as you said earlier." Joziah stood with an evil look on his face and muttered to himself. Anson felt nothing but uncontroble anger as he listened to this. What Joziah meant by that was obvious. Was he trying to set Abby up? By chance? If Joziah dared to do this, Anson vowed to do whatever it took to make him pay dearly. It was not love that turned such a man into a madman, but money made him be a fool. And the best love was the one that made a woman a child. He had always wanted to spoil Abby by allowing her to depend on him. Anson said, "Mark, find out where he''s staying? Get someone to follow him. Whenever he checks into a hotel or has a dinner party, inform me immediately." Having learned a lesson from his previous experience, he dared not be careless at all. "Got it. Mr. Skye." Mark nodded and pushed him into the car. As Anson''s car passed by Joziah, Anson gave him a sharp look. When Haven left the hospital, she went to see Vincent. Vincent''s nose was broken. And he had returned from hospital to recuperate at the old Alwynn family home. When Haven arrived, Adalynn was sitting on the sofa, crying and fussing. "Brother, is it true what they say on the news? Aren''t we dad''s real children? I''ve asked you this question almost ten times. Why don''t you say anything? Why won''t you answer me?" Adalynn''s eyes were red and swollen. The session of events that had happened over this period of time were about to break her. Vincent let out a deep sigh before nodding slowly at his sister. He exined, "Adalynn. Mum was abandoned by our real father back then. She was desperate before she found a way to bring us to the Alwynn family." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Adalynn couldn''t ept the fact for a while. In her mind, her father had always been the best father who loved her very much since childhood. "Impossible, it is impossible. How can I even be involved?" She couldn''t figure it out. With his father''s personality, how could he not have any doubts for so many years? She burst into tears. "You must have made a mistake! How can we not be dad''s children? Dad has been very kind to us since we were little. He has always been so patient with us. I still could remember everything." Adalynn said in a tearful voice. She felt that her whole world had copsed, and her warm home had suddenly gone. If she didn''t have a home, where else could she go? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. There would be no other ces for her to stay. She had just lost her lover, now she lost her home as well, and even her father was not her real father. She had never felt so sad before. Vincent was silent. Facing such a situation, he also felt so much pain in his heart. However, o one could help them at the moment. He could only bear the pain himself. Their mother really yed her cards well that she had deceived their father twice. Their father was a man with pride, so he naturally would not suspect such things. But now it was already toote. Looking at their father suffering, Vincent didn''t know what he could do. He felt that he didn''t deserve to be his father''s son. Family bonds could also like poison. If they gave it up, it would be totally worthless. "We should both cheer up. After all, we still have to continue to live on." Vincent nced at the old house of the Alwynn family where he had lived for twenty years. Suddenly, he felt as if he was an intruder. He didn''t want to stay here for even one more minute, as it would be an insult for him. "Let''s move out today. We can move to the vi." He stood up as he spoke, but he saw Haven standing at the top of the stairs. Haven was staring at him, with no expression on her face. Vincent suddenly smiled. Seeing her, he actually felt a little better. "Haven, I thought you would never want to see me again." He knew her very well, so he thought she would leave him straight away after knowing what happened to him. But when he suddenly saw her here in the house, he actually felt very touched. "I''m sorry. I may not be able to give you the life you want in the future. Let''s get divorced tomorrow so that you still can get the life you want." He had never loved Haven. The reason why he married her was to get Jotham Alwynn Group. Now Jotham Alwynn Group belonged to Victor. In the end, he was still not a match to Victor. He could never predict what Victor''s next move was. Actually, instead of using all the tactics, Victor was better at getting all the support from other people. Haven walked slowly to Vincent, finding that he was a little different from usual. He seemed to look much more mature and strong than before. Vincent had been living a life under his mother''s wing for a long time, and he could rarely be himself. In fact, Haven knew that he was not a very ambitious person. He only wanted to live a stable life and had enough money for him to spend. This was his biggest dream. However, he could not get out of thisplicated situation anymore. Haven would not divorce him because he still held the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group, as well as the Clement Group, and the Witlock Group now belonged to him. She could still make good use of him right now. Instead of finding another rich man, it was better to just get all the money from him first. "Vin, we will talk about the divorceter. I will move to the vi with you today. Even if you lost the Jotham Alwynn Group, you still have me and Adalynn. We will get through this together." Without Reba''s guidance, Vincent would have no idea what he should do for his future. He would just live with the property he already had peacefully. Haven knew him very well, so she believed that he would soon cheer up with her by his side. She had already got her grandma''s shares, so when everything got back to normal, she could go to Jotham Alwynn Group and transfer the dividends of stock to her bank ount. At that time, even if she fell out with the Clement family, she would still have an ace in the hole. The Clement family would announce Eden''s identity sooner orter. They would never ept her back anymore, and she did not want to be subservient to others and lived dependent on the whims of others anymore. Besides, she had taken her grandmother to do such a thing, so the Clement family would not let her go easily. Vincent looked surprised when he looked at her. Then he asked with a smile, "Are you willing to suffer all these together with me?" "Yes!" Haven looked at him and smiled. They were already very familiar with each other, and there were many things that she had not finished yet, so she could not divorce now. Vincent narrowed his eyes and looked at her. "Are you sure?" Haven nodded seriously and said with a smile, "Vin, if I didn''t mean it, I wouldn''t havee here today. So yes, I am sure. I''ll go back and pack up my things. I''ll meet you here in a while, and then we can move together to the vi." It would be better for her to keep away from the Clement family. Victor would not let this matter go. He would definitely investigate their grandmother''s case. Even though her uncle promised that he would not let them find out what happened, she''d better still be careful. Now she could do nothing but to be a good wife, go to work on time, and take great care of her grandmother. Only in this way could they slowly trust her. "Okay!" Vincent nodded. Haven looked at Adalynn, who still looked very upset, andforted her, "Adalynn, it''s ok. There are many things in the world that are beyond our control like this. We should ept the reality and move on with our own lives." Adalynn nced at her and did not say anything. If it were easy to ept the reality, she would not have sat here and cried. She was the most beloved daughter of the Alwynn family, and everyone respected her very much no matter where she went. When she was enjoying the feeling of superiority, how could she imagine that things would end up like this? After Haven went home and packed up her things, she called Aisling. "Hello, mom." "What''s up?" Aisling said. Her indifferent tone made Haven feel a little upset. "Mom, I will move out today. You are right. Vincent is my husband, so I shouldn''t leave him when he is in trouble. You told me that I should be grateful, so I will live with Vin in the vi. You don''t need to worry about me." Hearing this, Aisling sighed, "Haven, no one thought that such a thing would happen. But you have already married him, so you should understand him from his perspective. I hope both of you can appreciate each other more in the future and live a good life. The Clement family will always be your home. I have raised you up, so I surely can''t just ignore all the years we spent together. As long as you don''t do anything too out of line, we are still a family." Haven could tell that there was a hint of threat in Aisling''sst few words, but she didn''t say anything and went straight downstairs with her luggage. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 When Haven went downstairs, he saw Vincent waiting for her outside the door. He changed into a ck suit and looked much better than earlier. Haven smiled and asked, "Why are you here?" Vincent answered honestly, "I''m here to help you with your luggage." Haven suddenly felt a little touche. She never knew that Vincent could be this nice and kind. Vincent looked at her with a smile and asked, "Are you touched?" Haven nodded straight away and smiled gently. "It''s the first time that you''ve made me feel warm in the past few months since we were together." In the past, even if she only lived next door, he still would note to pick her up. Vincent smiled with guilt. He knew he never cared about Haven before, and he sometimes even forgot that she was his wife. However, he was in trouble now, but she did not leave him. He felt really grateful. He looked at her with a gentle smile. "It''s my fault." Then, he took the suitcase from Haven and left with her. When they walked past the Alwynn family''s old house, Vincent looked up at the ce where he had lived for over ten years, mixed feelings raised in his heart. However, this ce was no longer his home. He didn''t want to see Victor''s mocking face and his sharp and emotionless eyes. When Vincent looked away, he saw a car parked in front of him. Looking at the personing out of the car, his face slightly changed. Gracie nced at the old house of the Alwynn family, a look of sadness swept across her face. All the sorrow, as well as happiness, started from here. She then looked at the three people who were leaving, there were no other emotions in her eyes except for coldness. She suddenly found that she couldn''tugh. She originally thought that she couldugh at Vincent and Adalynn when she came here, however, she couldn''t even squeeze a smile out when she was finally here. "Gracie," Adalynn greeted her timidly, still did not dare to look directly into her eyes. Gracie looked at her coldly. "It''ll be good for you all to move away. We''ll rarely see each other in the future anymore. If we do, just pretend that we don''t know each other." Adalynn pursed her lips slightly and could not say a word. There was no blood rtionship between them at all. Moreover, after all the things that happened before, Gracie certainly did not want to see them again. "Don''t worry, we don''t want to see you either," said Vincent. Only then did Gracie moved her eyes to Vincent. "Vincent, when I was going to study abroad, your mom told me something when she sent me to the airport. She said her children will be better than us in the future, and she said I should study hard otherwise my younger brother and sister will both be better than me in the future. That''s what she told me at that time, and now I''m going to say this back to you. You and your sister will never be better than Victor and me." After saying that, Gracie turned around and got in the car, then left without any hesitation. Vincent pursed his lips tightly. He knew his mother never treated Victor and Gracie well. Maybe it was this that made them stronger and stronger. Adalynn started sobbing in a low voice. She still couldn''t believe that things had be like this between them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They would be no different from strangers in the future! Haven said, "Let''s go. There''s nothing to be sad about. As long as we can ept the reality, there will be nothing else uneptable." Then the three of them got in the car and drove away. Gracie drove all the way home and found that Jaida was home alone. When she entered the door, Jaida looked at her pale face and asked, "Gracie, did you go to the old house?" Gracie nodded with a bitter smile and then sat down on the sofa. She looked at her mother and smiled bitterly. "Mom, I thought I would be very happy when I saw them leave and looked at them like this, but actually, I couldn''t even put a smile on." Jaida sat down beside her and looked at her daughter with concern. "Gracie, you are different from them. You are a very kind person. Although you say that you hate them, I know you still can''t really hate them. Vincent is weak and cowardly. It is his mother who was protecting him all these years. And Adalynn is just a spoiled girl. She only knows how to enjoy life, but she doesn''t know what kind of price she has to pay in exchange for it. So, from now on, she will have to learn a lot from what she is going to suffer. Gracie, Reba will not end up well because of her big brother''s matter and the murder case. Therefore, they will all be duly sanctioned. From now on, you should forget about this and move on with your life. There is no let these people affect your mood." Gracie smiled and nodded. She seemed to have understood a lot from this tragedy. Hatred could not make her happy. If she gave up on hating other people, she might live a better life. Just like when Boris''s father betrayed her at that time. She was very angry and hateful at that time, just like a desperate resentful woman. In the eyes of others, she was just like a joke. However, after she moved back home from abroad, living together with her mother and other families, she discovered that it was very tiring to hate a person. She also realized that other than herself, there was nothing else that was a big deal in life. As long as she could let go of all the hatred, life would be much easier. "Mom, I understand what you mean." Gracie smiled with relief. There was indeed no point to be obsessed with it anymore, as long as they got all the punishment which they were supposed to. "Yes!" Jaida held Gracie''s hand tightly. She suddenly thought of Eden, and tears started gathering in her eyes. "Talking about how unfair life could be, Eden must be the one who suffered the most. After all the things she had been through all the years, now such a thing has happened to her. I really hope that she could wake up soon. You and Eden are both my precious daughter." Jaida lowered her head, tears dripping down her cheek. She had been dreaming of Eden every night recently. In her dream, she saw Eden sitting on the ground and saying that she was cold and she felt scared. Jaida tried to hold her in the dream, but she could never reach her. After waking up from the dream, she was always in tears. Zaiden couldn''t help but cry with her as well when he saw her like this. Gracie said, "Mom, Eden will wake up. She loves you, Mr. Calder, and Victor so much. Abby also said that her situation has been getting better." Jaida nodded. "Mom, I saw Haven left with Vincent together. I''m so surprised that she didn''t leave Vincent," said Gracie. Jaida frowned slightly. She knew Haven was a scheming girl. "She and Vincent have already married. If she left him now, everyone in River City would know about it. Surely she has to pretend that she still loves him." "You are right," Gracie nodded. "Where are Kenny and the others?" It was getting dark, but all the children were not home yet. "Zaiden took the four of them to the park. He said that they are noting back for dinner. He will take them to have some fried chicken to cheer them up." Chapter 941 Chapter 941 "Zaiden is really patient with them. I have never seen any man who likes to take children out." Gracie smiled and looked at her mother. She felt so relieved when she saw the happy smiled on her mother''s face. No matter who they lived with, and no matter they were rich or poor, as long as they could still smile happily, it meant that they were living a good life. "Yes, he likes the four children so much. He doesn''t really go to social engagement anymore. As soon as hees back, he would y with the four children. He is very happy at home." Thinking of Zaiden''s happy face, Jaida couldn''t help but smile again. In the past, Zaiden always felt heartbroken when he saw Jaida''s sad look. When she finally agreed to marry him, he felt he had never been that happy before in his life. He had been by her side for many years. Fortunately, they finally got together after so many things that happened. Gracie smiled and said, "I can tell that Zaiden really likes this family." "Yes, he does. You should go upstairs and have a rest for a while and I will cook dinner for you. Abby will note back, neither will Victor, so there will only be you and me here tonight. Let''s enjoy some mom and daughter time." Jaida said and got up with a smile. Making meals for her family was the happiest thing for her. Gracie looked at her mother''s back and smiled pleasantly. She didn''t want much in her life. She just hoped that she could be as happy as her mother. It was a beautiful autumn day. The air was so refreshing, and the sky was clear. Reba was allowed to have visitors now, so Gracie came in the morning without her family''s acknowledgment. What she did not expect was that Reba agreed to see her. In the meeting room, separated by an old desk, the two of them were sitting face to face. Reba, wearing a prison uniform, looked much older and thinner. There seemed to be more wrinkles on her face as well. Without makeup, she looked very ordinary. Gracie always felt that Reba never could have the confident and graceful look like her mother. Reba spoke first, "I didn''t expect that after I came here, the first person who came to visit me would be you, Gracie." Her tone was still as ruthless as before, and even a little harsher than before. Gracie knew that she would never change it. It was also a way that she used to protect herself. Gracie looked at her calmly, and irritation surged up inside her. She clenched her fists and said word by word with great anger, "I''m so d to see you like this. Although I always knew that this day woulde, it''s still much sooner than I expected." Reba stunned a little, and then returned to normal soon, "So, you came here tough at me." Gracie smiled coldly and wickedly, but her tone was still very calm. "Half and half. I actually have some good news to tell you. As for your son and daughter, I think you must be very clear that who is their father? Also, Jotham Alwynn Group has returned to my brother. Do you think you can help Vincent to keep Jotham Alwynn Group by just having Witlock Group by your side?" "What?" Reba was totally shocked. She started at Gracie with her bloodshot eyes, and her whole body tensed up instantly. Even her tone slightly trembled. Had they found out everything? Gracie looked at her with a sneer, slightly raised her chin, and said with a victorious smile, "You must never expect that you still ended up having nothing after you nned everything for so many years. It''s actually all your own fault. You didn''t teach your children well. You spoiled your daughter too much, so she only knows how to spend money and does not even know how to survive in the real world. As for your son, you have been making decisions for him his whole life, making him totally lost his ability to think. Now without your guidance, he would not be able to go anywhere but to stand still where he was. Three days after you got arrested, he held a shareholders'' meeting. He was full of ambition and pride, but in the end, he only embarrassed himself." "No, it''s not true! That''s not how I arranged everything. How did you take Jotham Alwynn Group back as soon as I got arrested?" Reba looked at Gracie and shouted loudly. She was the only person who knew how difficult it was for her toe all the way here. "It was very easy. As soon as you got arrested, all your excellent rtives sell their shares to Victor. Even Rubby, whom you trust most, sold all their shares to Victor and let him be the biggest shareholder. Therefore, we sessfully took back control of Alwynn Group. In the future, Jotham Alwynn Group will no longer exist." Gracie''s emotionless words echoed in Reba''s ears. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For the sake of her father and Eden who was still unconscious, she didn''t mind rubbing more salt into Reba''s wound. "What?" Reba''s eyes were full of tears, and at this moment, she finally felt that the whole world copsed. She felt that she couldn''t breathe anymore, so she rest her body on the table. She breathed heavily, and the tears flowed down her cheek. Gracie stood up and left with no expression on her face. She drove straight to the hospital where Phillip was at. After changing her clothes, she stood beside her father''s bed. Looking at his father lying there unconsciously with all the tubes connected to his body, she finally couldn''t hold her emotion anymore and let all the tears flowed out. "Get up, dad. You can''t justy in bed like this all the time. You have destroyed the whole family. You drove my mom away and sent me abroad. You didn''t treat Victor well either. Do you think you can get away with everything by just lying here quietly?" Gracie said with tears flowing down like rain. Her eyes were blurred. She had always hoped to have a happy family. When she was young, she had indeed lived a very happy life, but everything changed soon. All the happiness she had was already gone. She was the only one who knew how heartbroken she was when she saw her mom leaving them. She never understood why a bad person could have a happy life and not worry about anything, but her mother, the kindest person in the world, ended up having nowhere to go. Everything happened when she was still a child, so she turned into a very rebellious child when she was studying abroad alone. She did all the bad things that she could, and she also suffered a lot from it. Now when she recalled her life in the past few years, she felt that she hardly even know what happiness was like. "Dad, do you know how much I hate you? I don''t even want to see you again, but when I see you lying here like this, I can''t help but feel sorry for you. However, no one is hated for nothing. There must have been a reason. Now, I just want to ask you, have you ever been happy after living with Reba for so many years? Have you ever treated Victor sincerely?" Gracie asked excitedly. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 However, not matter what Gracie said, Phillip was only lying there quietly, and only her own sad voice was echoing in the ward. Gracie stayed there for a long time before she left. When she got out of the hospital, she received Loomis''s message. "Sweetie, where are you? Do you have time to have dinner with me? I''m flying back to the Southern region tonight." Gracie wiped the tears on her face and replied, "Hey, if it''s your treat, I''ll think about it." She didn''t want to go back home and let her mother saw her like this anyway. Perhaps she would feel a little better if she met up with her friend. She quite liked spending time with Loomis, as he was a very decent man. Loomis replied soon. "Sounds good. I''m already at the River City Restaurant. Life is too difficult. In order to master more living skills, I''m practicing using chopsticks with my left hand." Gracie smiled when she read it. "Are you trying to tell me that I should treat you because your life is too hard?" Loomis sent a smiling emoji. "Nothing is impossible to a willing heart. In fact, I already have a lot of wishes, but I can''t find the shooting star for me." Gracie didn''t really know what to say. She felt Loomis was a little strange today. She replied, "You are living a much better life than me. This world is cruel, so you should take care of the weak ones." "I don''t think you are the weak ones anyway, because you''re braver than me." "You are being ridiculous." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Do you think that your name will appear in my family registration book one day?" Loomis''s answer waspletely irrelevant. "What do you mean??" Gracie asked. She had lived abroad for a long time, so she didn''t know all the buzzwords nowadays. As she did not know how to answer him, she sent a picture of two small goldfishes to him and asked, "Which one do you think is more handsome? We will eat it tomorrow." Loomis quickly replied, "Neither of them is as handsome as me. Do you want to eat me tomorrow?" Gracie was totally speechless this time. She never knew that Loomis, who always looked so serious, could also do the sappy talk. She didn''t reply anymore but just drove to the restaurant straight away. The weather in autumn started getting a little chilly, especially when the cool wind blowing in throug the window. Henrick was lying on the sofa and reading the script carefully. The chilly wind suddenly made him shiver. He looked up at the window and then looked at his brother, who was sitting in front of the computer, then put on an annoyed face. He didn''t want to get sick. "Hey, can you close the window? It''s so cold." Keh didn''t even look at him. "I don''t have time. You can get up and shut the window yourself. I''m taking care of the business." Henrick pursed his lips. He didn''t understand why his brother could still run his business when they were still in great pain. He never used to read the script so many times before he remembered it, but now, ever since the ident happened to his mother, he just couldn''t concentrate on it anymore. He threw the script aside. He was only ying a child in the show, but how could there be so many lines? He stood up slowly, put on his fluffy ck rabbit head slippers, and walked to the window. Looking at the slippers, he shook his head slightly. Because they were triplets, so everything his mother bought for them was the same style but different color. After closing the window, Henrick stood behind Keh, looking at his brother''s fingers moving so fast on the keyboard. He lifted his hands and tried in the air, realizing that he was far slower than his brother. "Keh, why don''t you teach me how to y?" "It takes talent." Henrick was speechless. Even though he had the talent, he wouldn''t know how to use it if he had no one to teach him. "Is this easy to learn?" He couldn''t help but ask, because he thought his brother looked so cool when he was doing this. "If it was easy, you would have already mastered it." Keh sounded a little harsh. "You sound very annoying now." "You don''t have to listen to me," said Keh. Henrick said nothing and quietly went back to the sofa. He picked up the script again but still could not concentrate on it at all. "Keh, whose car do you think hit great-grandma?" He still felt it was a little suspicious when his rtives had been in trouble one after another. Keh still stared at theputer screen. "It''s not the thing that you should worry about. Uncle Lucian is already investigating it. They will find out everything soon." It was not very easy to investigate this time because it happened at a corner where there were no surveince cameras, and the only camera was broken. So the whole investigation process would take a lot longer. "You also went there with the investigation team, didn''t you? Didn''t they find anything?" Henrick was lying on the sofa with his head resting on his hands, and he frowned as if he was deep in thought. "No!" Even if they did, he wouldn''t tell him. Henrick sighed. "Forget it. I know you wouldn''t tell me anyway. I can do nothing but roll my eyes at you now. What a pity. Anyway, let''s go to sleep now." After saying that, Henrick got up and walked slowly to the bed. He would rather live on his own than living with his brother who was so quiet and nerdy in his mind. His brother always ignored him anyway. But he could not ignore his brother. Keh finally stopped his hands and looked at Henrick. "Ricky, let''s go to visit mom after school tomorrow, shall we?" "I''m not going," Henrick said without thinking. Since her mother''s ident, the two of them had never gone to see her. They just wanted to think that their mother went on a trip, and she would be back soon when she was tired and the trip was over. Keh''s eyes darkened. He knew Ricky was upset and didn''t want to see their mother lying in the bed unconsciously. He was even more unwilling to ept this fact either, and he would rather believe that his mother had gone off to travel. He really wished that he could fool himself like this. "Ricky, none of us know when mom will wake up. You have to face the reality." Henrick paused slightly. His felt throat was a little sore. He didn''t turn around but nced behind him for the corner of his eyes. "I said that I''m not going. Don''t mention this to me again." He could not see his mother lying in the hospital like that. He was so worried that he would never forget that image anymore if he went. "Ricky......" "I''m tired now." His refusal made Keh couldn''t open his mouth anymore. Looking at Henrick''s lonely back, and his heart ached. They never even asked Gia anything when she came back from the hospital, and Gia didn''t mention a word either. They only heard from their aunt that their mother''s condition was getting better and better, and she would wake up soon. However, they still didn''t want to ept it, and still trying to avoid it. Keh had heard Ricky crying in his dreams at night, but he never said anything. He just let his tears flow down his face when he heard it. Keh sent a text message to Lucian. "Uncle Lucian, this silver-grey car with the te number 17** is very suspicious. You should check it soon." Lucian quickly replied, "Kenny, I have also found this car. I have been tracking them all this while. I will contact you as soon as we hear anything from them." Chapter 943 Chapter 943 "Okay, Uncle Lucian." Kenny put down his phone and looked at his younger brother. He saw him pulling the light blue quilt all the way to his head. Kenny sighed slightly. He did not know when his mother would wake up, but ever since his mother''s ident, his brother had been avoiding reality. In his mind, his mother had always been very strong, which made them feel a little sorry for her sometimes. Ricky was so good at saying all the touching words such as "Mom, I love you. Mom, I miss you very much today", and he always said then with his warm bright smile which was like sunshine on a winter morning. Even Kenny could feel it. But Kenny wasn''t like that. He loved his mother so much, but he could never say such words. Every time when Gia and Ricky argued, Kenny would always be the quiet one watching them aside. But he really enjoyed the feeling of having everyone around him even though it was noisy sometimes. Thinking of this, he got up and went to turn off the light to sleep. The darkness in the room made the two brothers feel even more depressed. It was so quiet on the street at night, and only the sound of leaves moving in the wind could be heard. Gracie and Loomis walked side by side on the sidewalk, and their shadows were reflected on the street. Gracie was a little tipsy. "Loomis, you are such an outstanding man, but why haven''t you married yet?" Loomis looked at her rosy cheeks and slightly curled his lips. "Do you think I''m outstanding?" He actually had a bad temper. His former girlfriends all left him because they couldn''t stand his temper. However, he felt he never lost his temper when he was with Gracie, on the contrary, he always would like to do anything to please her. He looked at the distant street and said, "Because I''m very short-tempered." "That''s nonsense. I think you are very talented." Gracie retorted him immediately. She never felt he was short-tempered. Loomis looked away and turned his head to Gracie. Her smile was like the bright moon in the sky. "Gracie, you are the first woman who said this to me." All the women he dated before really had him totally twisted. He had always known that women were addicted to buying clothes, but...... He always hoped that he could meet a woman he liked who could also change him into a better person. He hadn''t dated anyone else since three years ago. It was not because he didn''t want to get married, but because he hadn''t met the right person. Gracie smiled, and her charming look in the quiet night made Loomis take a deep breath. He had seen many beautiful women, but she was the first one who could make him feel like this. Gracie chuckled. "You''re also the first man that I said this to." "It''s a great pleasure for me!" Loomis said. "The night view is so beautiful in River City! When I left here, I was only 10 years old, and now, over 20 years have passed already. Time really flies. I can''t believe that I''m already in my 30s." Time had truly changed a lot of things, leaving many people in a state of misfortune, and also making many people happy. Loomis''s heart ached as he looked at her. He more or less heard a little about the matters of the Alwynn family. "So, my husband cheated on me and I divorced him straight. I also took my son with me. Although I can''t get his dad back, I can give him a better home." She had lived a very painful life since she was a child, so she would never let Boris experience that again. She thought that she would be able to spend the rest of her life peacefully if she stayed with an ordinary man. However, she never expected that such an ordinary man would also cheat on her. It really surprised her. However, she couldn''t really me it on anyone else. Loomis didn''t say anything, but he knew that the pain in her heart was nearly healed as she could bring this up so calmly. "I hate men who cheat on their wives. My father did, so did my ex-husband. They are so selfish. They don''t care about others at all. I just hate them so much." As she spoke, her tears began to form in her eyes. Perhaps it was because she was tipsy, or maybe she had too much pain in her heart that she needed to talk to someone. "If someone makes a mistake and makes an unforgivable mistake, it is really hard for others who got hurt to forgive them. I know everyone makes mistakes, but it depends on what mistake they made. Not all mistakes can be forgiven. I don''t care what the reason is, no one should cheat on their wife and children. This is the basic principle, isn''t it?" Gracie choked with sobs. For so many years, she had been avoiding talking about it all the time. She had never even talked about it to Boris''s father. She didn''t want to carry on her life with this thing in her mind. She just wanted to move on and live a peaceful life with her family. At the same time, she wanted to prove that she didn''t only have a pretty face. She was also a capable woman. Loomis still did not speak. He just wanted to quietly listen to her. He knew there were a lot of things that happened to her family, and she had a tough time recently. This was why he wanted to apany her. Loomis had been a good listener until they walked all the way to Gracie''s home. They stopped in front of her house, and he said, "Gracie, go back and take a bath, then have a good sleep." Gracie felt much sober now. She tugged her hair back with a guilty look on her face. "I''m sorry to have asked you to walk with me for so long. But, what time is your ne? Do you have enough time to get to the airport?" She suddenly remembered that he was going to catch the ne. Loomis smiled and said, "The ne had long set off. But I would rather take a walk and talk with you. Don''t worry, I will catch the next ne tomorrow morning. It''s cold outside. You should get inside now." Gracie opened her red lips slightly, with a guilty look on her face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''m... I''m sorry. I really forgot about it." She didn''t know how to express her guilt. She had never been like this. Today, she must be in too much pain. Loomis looked at her guilty face and smiled. "If you feel sorry, how do you want to make up for me then?" Gracie felt silent. This was very difficult. She slightly pouted her red lips and asked, "Then how do you want me to make it up?" Hearing this, Loomis''s eyes darkened, "You don''t feel very well recently, so why don''t you go to Southern region with me tomorrow morning? The sea there is very blue, the air is very fresh, so it will be a good ce for you to rx your mind." His words actually convinced Gracie. Now her mother was taking care of Boris, so she could actually enjoy herself. Sheughed happily. "Book a ticket for me then." When Loomis heard this, joy rippled across his face. "I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning." Chapter 944 Chapter 944 "Okay, be careful on the way back!" Gracie smiled. Perhaps she would feel much better if she went on a holiday. Loomis smiled and said, "Ok. You should go back now." Only then did Gracie turn around and go back in. Loomis looked at her slender body, a smile appeared on his face. When the door was closed behind her, he finally turned around and left. The next morning, Gracie really went on a trip. Jaida also wanted her to go out and rx. After all, a lot of things had happened during this period of time, and she could tell that her daughter was really stressed. ...... It had been another month, but Eden still did not show any signs of waking up. However, Phillip seemed to get much better. There was some progress in the matter of grandma Clement as well, but the evidence did not point to Haven. Victor did not want to give up. He asked Lucian to continue his investigation. At the same time, Haven had always been very quiet and rarely appeared in front of the public. When it was almost the Mid-Autumn Festival, Gracie finally came back. She put a little weight on, but she looked so much healthier than before. On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, the movie, Royal Fists, starring Henrick released in the major cities, and the reaction was very good. Henrick had been looking forward to this day and wanted to watch it with her family. But now, her father hadn''te back for a long time, and her mother hadn''t even woken up. Everyone celebrated the festival at home together and went to the cinema to watch Henrick''s movie, except for Victor and Eden. Henrick had not been in a good mood. He did not smile at all while they were eating, and the atmosphere at home was very depressing. However, everyone tried their best to make the children happy. In the hospital. Aisling brought food to Victor. After eating, he looked at Eden and smiled. "Eden, today is the day that Ricky''s first movie release, but neither of us was there with him. He must be very sad. Now we can only watch the movie in the cinema instead of on our phones, but I saw the trailer online. I had to admit that he was born an actor. He yed the character very well. However, this boy still doesn''t want toe to see you. Kenny said that he couldn''t ept this fact. He said he would just imagine that you were on holiday, and you would be back when you are tired. Eden, I think if Ricky feels better when he thinks like this, we should just let him do it. Your situation is getting better and better. The doctor said that your legs have gradually healed. As long as you can wake up, you can still stand up and walk." Victor talked for a long time, then he took out his phone and started ying the trailer of Royal Fists next to Eden''s ear. While ying, he also exined everything in the movie to her. After it finished, Victor wanted to take back his phone, but he saw Eden''s tears came out from the corners of her eyes. "Eden." Victor suppressed the excitement in his heart and immediately pressed the button on the bedside table. The doctor on duty quickly came over and carefully checked Eden''s body. Victor donated 100 million to this hospital in order to save Eden''s life, so the Doctors were on standby 24 hours a day. Ont of the doctor said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn''s consciousness is gradually returning. She can already sense the sounds. Congrattions, Mr. Alwynn." Victor was too excited to say anything. He kept repeating the words with his trembled voice, "Thank you, thank you!" The doctor said, "Now we have figured out a better n. The next batch of medicine will arrive soon. It will be very helpful for Mrs. Alwynn." Victor kept nodding and tears gathered in his eyes. This was the best news he had heard for so long. "Thank you, doctor!" The doctor smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you are wee. You donated 100 million to our hospital for us to research Mrs. Alwynn''s condition. Now we finally see the results, and it will be of better help to the patients in the future." Victor was too excited to speak at the moment. After the doctor left, he held Eden''s hand tightly. Looking at her pale face, he could conceal his excitement. He whispered in a low voice, "Eden, you can hear me now, can''t you? It''s the Mid-Autumn Festival today. I''m really happy. Are you really going to wake up soon?" His emotion was like a raging sea at the moment, and no words could describe how he felt now. As soon as he thought that she was waking up soon, he finally could feel that he was actually alive. He was too happy to even sleep that night. He was immersed in great joy. Three dayster, Henrick''s new movie quickly became one of the highest-grossing films, and more investors saw the value of Henrick. Since then, Abigail''s phone had never stopped ringing. Henrick''s name suddenly got on all the headlines, and everyone could expect that he would really go far in this industry. Victor was even happier when he saw his son''s achievements. Since his son was so famous already, he surely wouldn''t let him sign with any otherpanies. Anson also called him and asked Henrick to sign with Mirth Company. However, Victor knew his son very well. It might not work even if he tried to persuade him in person. Therefore, he had been telling everyone that his son wanted to make the decision on his own. And he had another movie to shoot during the holiday, so he was very busy. It was also a good thing for his son to have his own opinions. What''s more, Henrick was so smart and even this did not make his grades fall at all. Victor looked at Eden on the hospital bed with a pleased face. "Eden, our three children are all very great, aren''t they? Ricky is very popr now. He got a high reward. Gia said that he was so proud of himself at home like he was a king. Now there are so many people who came for cooperation with Ricky. If you hear it, you will also be very happy, won''t you?" Eden did not answer him, but he knew that she could his voice and feel his body. He still came here every day to tell everything that happened to Eden. He would talk to her about the children, as well as thepany''s affairs. He only stayed in thepany for one hour every day and spent the rest of his time in the hospital. He had been having online meetings with everyone every day. Lucian and Irene really suffered from it the most. They had to run between thepany and hospital every day, as well as dealing with the affairs of Jotham Alwynn Group. Jotham Alwynn Group had an overall renewal of the employees, and everything in thepany was even much messier than they had imagined. Each time when Lucian came, he alwaysined about it. Victor could onlyfort them and thank them by raising their sries. And Lucian and Irene stoppedining after that. At the end of the month, Lucian finally found a suitable person to rece Anson, and only then could he finally rx a little. Kelsi Iverson, the new manager, worked in a clothingpany before as well, so she knew everything about thepany very well. Within half a month, she had already be Lucian''s right-hand.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Kelsi was tall and beautiful. She has a pair of big eyes with long eyshes, a straight nose, and two dimples on her face, making her look more charming when she smiled. She held the documents in her hands, walked over to Lucian''s desk, and said with a brilliant, "Mr. Ronen, this is the design of this winter season. Can I say something?" Hearing this, Lucian, who had been focusing on his work, looked up at her with a frown and said in a hoarse voice, "What do you want to say? It has already been agreed at the meeting, and so was the president ." These were all Eden''s work. Everything that had not beenpleted, were all finished by Victor. Kelsi smiled, looking very confident, and then ced the design script in front of Lucian. "Mr. Ronen, look at this. Duffle coat has always been the choice of adults. Don''t you think we have too much duffle coat design for this season?" Lucian put down the pen in his hand and looked at Kelsi, "Manager Iverson, I believe our designers have already done the market research before they started their design. Duffle coats have always been very popr, and this is only preliminary nning. Instead of just focusing on the fabric, you should also consider the whole design. These styles have never been seen before," Kelsi did not expect Lucian to be so rigid. She was only worried about their business. She heard that the design director was still lying in the hospital, but no one wanted to say anything about the reason. She was not interested in knowing the reason anyway. The design was actually very good, but she just didn''t like the fabric. Her uncle was actually doing the wool business, so that was why she wanted to introduce wool as the main fabric. She smiled and said, "Yes, the style is indeed very excellent. But such fabric..." Lucian lost his patience and stopped her before she could finish her words, "Manager Iverson, you have juste back from abroad and trained for half a month before you started your work. This is your second day here and you should know what your duty is. This is the n that has been agreed upon by the wholepany. If you are not satisfied with it, you can talk to Mr. Alwynn." Kelsi smiled and said, "Mr. Ronen, I just want to tell you my opinion. If we can change the fabric into wool, it would look better..." "We still have a lot of marketing ns inter days. This is only the first step. I have said that if you have any opinion, you can talk to Mr. Alwynn. I am very busy now." Lucian felt that he was about to go crazy. He didn''t know why he even recruited her. Kelsi''s face looked a bit dark. Everyone in thepany seemed to have seen her talent, but Lucian didn''t seem to care at all. "Mr. Ronen, I can''t find Mr. Alwynn." Lucian nced at the date and said, "He wille to work tomorrow at 9 a.m., and will be staying here for an hour. If you have any questions, you can speak to him tomorrow." "Lucian." Hearing someone calling his name, Lucian turned around and saw Anson. His expression softened a little, then he asked, "Why are you here?" Anson smiled and said, "I just passed by here and wanted toe up and see you." Lucian gritted his teeth and asked, "What can I do to make youe back to work?" He was already so used to working with Anson. "Why?" Anson looked at him and nced at Kelsi who was standing aside. "This must be the new manager, manager Iverson, right?" Anson said. Kelsi looked at him and smiled lightly, thinking that it was such a pity that such a handsome man was a cripple. Lucian said, "You haven''t answered my question." Anson smiled, "I feel like I''m doing very well right now. I''m getting more familiar with my work in Mirth Company now, so I actually quite enjoy it." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lucian knew he only enjoyed it because Abigail was working there. "Is Victor not here?" Anson asked. "no," Lucian said gruffly. Anson did not want to argue with him because he knew that everything was in a muddle in the company at the moment. "I thought he was there. He didn''t answer the phone when I called him." He wanted to talk to him about Ricky as he refused to join theirpany. Anson didn''t understand why Ricky didn''t want to join thepany which was owned by his father. "He will have a very important meeting tomorrow at 9 o''clock here. If there''s nothing else, you guys should leave now. I''m very busy." Lucian tried to drove them away. He was indeed very busy. If he didn''t finish his work soon, he would have to work overtime again. Anson shrugged and said with a smile, "I was thinking that I mighte and have a chat with you. I''m afraid that you would get sick as you are staying in the lonely office on your own." Lucian stared at theputer screen and said without looking up, "I don''t have time to chat with you." "Hey! We''re all here." At this time, Adonis walked in. He was wearing a gray coat, making his perfect figure even more outstanding. "Why are you here as well?" Anson asked. Adonis raised his eyebrows and asked back, "Why can''t I be here?" "I didn''t say you can''t be here, it''s just a little strange to see you here at this time. I heard that you''ve been working well with Mr. Parma." Hearing this, Adonis smiled and said, "Thanks to Eden. She made Mr. Parma end up in the hospital last time. Mr. Parma was so fuming when he found out that Eden didn''t even drink. It was Lucille who sent him to the hospital. And he cooperated very well in our business." He felt so pleased whenever he thought of Mr. Parma''s annoyed face. After that, he put the document on Lucian''s desk. "Lucian, this is the recent progress of the real estate department. I won''te over for tomorrow''s meeting, so please show this to Victor. And there is a document at the bottom, which is the investigation progress of grandma Clement''s ident, and you should also take a look." "Alright!" Lucian nodded without looking at him. Adonis looked at them and suddenly asked, "I''ve finally finished my work, so I can rx for a while. Why don''t we have lunch together?" "I have to go back for a meeting. I don''t have time to have lunch with you," said Anson. Lucian didn''t even look at them, "If there''s nothing else, you all can leave now." Kelsi felt that there was no need for her to stay anymore, so she nodded and left with a smile. Adonis looked at her back and curled his lips into a smile. "Is this the new manager? She is indeed very beautiful." "Why? Are you interested in her?" Anson teased him. Adonis shook his head quickly. "Do I have such a bad taste?" Anson was speechless. He never had a good taste anyway. Lucian picked up the document of grandma Clement''s ident and quickly read it through. Indeed, as Kenny had guessed, the person who had crashed into grandma Clement''s car was the same person who drove that silver car. At this time, a name caught Lucian''s attention. "Who is this Pam Ramsey?" Adonis sneered and said, "Haven is actually not an orphan. She has an uncle, and her uncle has a wife and a son. Her uncle is her father''s only brother, but he refused to raise her. Then he sent her to an orphanage and she was adopted by the Clement family in the end. However, her uncle and his wife were so greedy that they kept getting money from Haven." Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Lucian and Anson were both shocked by Adonis''s words. Looking at their faces, Adonis smiled and said, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you believe what I said? I''m telling the truth." Anson said, "This is no joke. We have to look into it properly. Although Haven is a cruel and merciless person, the Clement family still treated her as their own daughter as they raised her up after all. They would be very upset if they found out that they had been betrayed." Adonis walked to the sofa and sat down, crossing his legs. "How can I lie to you about this kind of thing? I would never lie to you. Pam is indeed Haven''s aunt. Her uncle normally listens to her aunt on most of the things. Her aunt also joined the whole n for the ident this time. But when we found this silver car, it was already destroyed, so we still didn''t get any evidence. It can only prove that Haven has something to do with this ident. We just haven''t got any evidence yet." Lucian threw the documents on the table heavily. "I knew she must have something to do with it! It''s been more than a month and we only found such little information. It proves that she is a very cautious person, which ispletely different from Reba." Anson also looked very angry. "We finally kicked Reba out, but herees another one again. I heard that Haven was still with Vincent, and she even moved to the vi with Vincent and his sister. It seems that they have been very quiet recently." Adonis sneered and said, "She doesn''t dare to make any move anymore because she has done such an awful thing. Grandma Clement has 5% of the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group, if Haven gets these shares, he won''t have to worry about her future anymore. Besides, if she doesn''t use her real name for the shares, you won''t be able to find her. Therefore, we are really facing a tricky problem right now. We can''t let grandma Clement suffer for no reason at all. We have to catch the culprit," Lucian said. Anson asked, "The police has already put the case on file for investigation, but have you not hear anything from them?" "No. Victor has already urged them, but there is still no update. They didn''t find any useful information from the surveince cameras there." Lucian had a furious look on his face. There had been too many things that had happened recently, and he had been simmering with anger. Eden''s condition was still uncertain. Grandma Clement was unconscious as well, so everyone was in great pain. Looking at Lucian''s angry face, Adonis tried tofort him, "Don''t worry. I believed everything will be sorted soon. Maybe Haven will give herself away soon." Lucian''s expression was as cold as an iceberg. It seemed that nothing in the world would make his face brighten up again. He mmed the table hard. Then he said furiously, "If we continue like this, there won''t be many things that we can find in a short time. The best way to sort it out would be making Haven say it out herself." Anson slightly narrowed his eyes. He seemed to agree with what Lucian just said. "That''s a good idea. We can set up a trap and make Haven tell us everything by herself. This would be much easier." Lucian thought the same. He nced at Adonis and his cold expression softened a little. "We can find her aunt. Her aunt is just a coward, so she will naturally go to Haven if she is scared. We can also tell the police what we found, so we can start pushing them from both sides. I think we will be able to find out the truth soon." Adonis nodded. "We didn''t get any solid evidence after we''ve been searching for so long, so this might be a good n. Leave the rest to me. You may go ahead with your own business now." Adonis stood up. He had to discuss with Brian before he could make a n for the next step. Anson said, "I don''t have anything to do anyway, so I''ll go with you." Adonis smiled and pushed him out. Lucian watched the two of them left, had no mood to work. He let out a heavy breath, trying to rx a little. Then he turned off theputer and looked at the time. It was almost time for lunch. He walked out and locked the door of the office. As soon as he walked to the elevator, he saw Amelia, who was going out for lunch as well. Amelia had been very busy during this period of time as well, and her face looked very exhausted. She wore a white suit, which made her face look even paler. When she saw Lucian, she smiled and greeted, "Mr. Ronen, are you going for lunch?" Lucian nodded and said, "Yes. Shall we go together?" Amelia looked at him in surprise, wasn''t sure if she heard him wrong. Was he even talking to her? Seeing her surprised face, Lucian said, "Aren''t you going out for lunch as well? Let''s go together then. It''s my treat." Amelia had always been a nice and polite person, so he didn''t mind having lunch with her at all. "Sounds good. I''ve been working overtime recently, and I haven''t had a good meal for ages." Amelia nodded quickly and agreed. The two of them had been working overtime at the same time, so they always saw each other in the elevator, and they would sometimes talk about work to each other. Amelia also asked about Eden. Knowing that Eden was much better now, she felt much relieved. She really hoped that Eden would wake up soon. She really enjoyed working with Eden. Eden was a very hard-working person, and she would never let anything go wrong at work. "Let''s go!" Lucian nodded, feeling that he was cheered up a little. "Mr. Ronen, Miss Amelia, are you guys going to have lunch? Can I go with you?" At this time, Kelsi also walked into the elevator with a big smile on her face before the other two people could say anything. Lucian didn''t really like having meals with strangers, but Kelsi didn''t seem to notice this at all. She chatted with Amelia happily all the way to the restaurant. Amelia had been working here for a while, so she instantly understood everything as soon as she saw Lucian''s expression. She was already surprised enough when he asked her to join him for lunch. The three of them went to a restaurant near thepany. Lucian was a frequent visitor, so the waiters directly led them to a private room as soon as they saw him and served the dishes. Amelia didn''t talk much. She knew it was not a simple ce in thepany, so she never liked to talk much in order to avoid all the hassles. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the private room, the wooden table and chairs, plus the lily on the table, made the room very delightful. Kelsi looked at Amelia, who was being very quiet, then looked at Lucian, who seemed to be in a bad mood, then she fixed her eyes on Amelia again. She smiled and asked, "Amelia, the director is not here, so you must be very busy." Amelia smiled and said, "It''s not that bad." Although she was very busy, she got paid a lot for her bonus, so she didn''t mind at all. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 "That''s good. It''s really annoying that you have to work overtime. But can Director Bleu really wake up?" Kelsi asked with some concern. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, her random question made Amelia and Lucian both fell silent. Amelia''s eyes became serious, and her voice was slightly cold. "Manager Iverson, what are you talking about? Director Bleu certainly will wake up. Her condition is getting better and she will wake up soon. You don''t have to worry about her." Seeing that Amelia''s face changed, Kelsi smiled and said, "Don''t be angry. I don''t mean that. You are too sensitive. Of course, Director Bleu will wake up." Kelsi did her homework and knew that Eden and Mr. Alwynn are married. However, everyone in thepany was very quiet about this. They would not talk about Victor''s private life. She also found out that Victor had been staying in the hospital to take care of Eden ever since the ident happened. And two of them had three children. It seemed that Eden was a really lucky woman. Kelsi had been busy with all the onboard training and preparations, so she had no time to pay attention to any of these. Now she finally got time, she searched everything about Victor online. She also found that Victor was a really serious person when it came to rtionships. Amelia said, "Director Bleu is a very nice and kind person, so God will bless her. I believe that it won''t be long before she cane back to thepany and prepare for the design of the spring season." Kelsi nodded and said, "That''s good. I also hope that Director Bleu will recover as soon as possible so that we can work together." Lucian sat quietly and looked at his phone as if he did not hear their conversation at all. As the dishes were served, the three of them ate silently. Kelsi felt so awkward, so she smiled and said to Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, do you want to reconsider my suggestion this morning?" Lucian chewed and swallowed the food slowly before looking at her. There was no emotion in his ck eyes. He said coldly, "Why should I consider something that doesn''t need to be changed?" Kelsi was speechless. Was it really that difficult? She just wanted to help with her uncle''s business before it was toote. "I''m doing this for the sake of thepany." Kelsi smiled charmingly as she looked at him. She wondered how could Lucian be so cold even when he was facing such a beautiful girl like herself. She used to be very popr in thepany where she worked before, and every man would do whatever they could to tter her. But when she started working in Alwynn Group, she found that everyone was so serious about work and no one actually paid attention to her anymore. It was so different from the ce where she worked before. They used to talk andugh, and even hang out after work, but at Alwynn Group, it seemed that everyone only came here for work. Lucian put down his chopsticks and looked at Amelia with a kind look. "Amelia, I''m full. I''ll go back to thepany first. Enjoy your meal." "Alright." Amelia took a look at the food in his bowl that he hadn''t finished, and frowned slightly. He didn''t eat much. After Lucian left, Kelsi''s face was darkened as well. What an imbecile man! "Amelia, has Mr. Ronen always been so difficult to get along with?" Amelia nced at her and said, "I think he is alright, not very difficult to get along with." Those people who only cared about themselves would find it difficult to get along with anyone else. Kelsi smiled and said, "Are you sure? I just said in the morning that we can change the fabric for the new season''s design, he wouldn''t even discuss it with me but asked me to talk to Mr. Alwynn." Hearing this, Amelia frowned and looked at her with some anger, "Manager Iverson, why do you want to change the things that have already been agreed upon by others? Do you know that the fabric was selected by Mr. Alwynn in person? And Alwynn Group has a lot of marketing ns. This is just one of them. Do you know how many clothes we sold every season? This season, the sales of clothes reached one billion all over the country. This is inseparable from everyone''s hard work, as well as Director Bleu''s design. How can you expect to change it just by yourself? You''ve been working here for two days. Do you feel that the atmosphere here is different from other companies?" "Yes." Kelsi nodded in agreement. Even the training session here was very strict. She was very proud of herself for standing out from 20 candidates. She thought that she would get something different in thepany, but it was not what she expected. "Is the fabric selected by Mr. Alwynn himself?" Kelsi was a little surprised. What kind of person was Victor really like? "Yes! Mr. Alwynn is very responsible for thepany''s affairs. Everything must be reviewed by him. The person who is doing well now can be transferred to the previous Alwynn Group and be the general manager. Now everyone is working very hard." "Really?" Kelsi suddenly felt that it was time for her to prove herself. "Of course. Mr. Alwynn said at the meeting already. The person who has the best sales performance this year will be the new general manager. Ms. Por has been doing very well, and she probably would win it in the end. She is also working very hard. She is a very grateful person as well because ourpany really helped her a lot." Amelia really admired Irene. She always felt that Irene and Mr. Ronen were great working partners. Kelsi thought for a moment and asked, "Is Ms. Por you mentioned the General Manager of the nning department, Irene Por?" "Yes. She is very capable. Now she is a manager of several departments, and everyone likes her in thepany." Amelia said with a smile and then continued to eat. She nced at Lucian''s position and thought that he must not have had enough food. So before leaving, she packed more hot meals and brought them back to thepany, and sent them to Lucian''s office. Lucian had just finished a call with Victor, and he was a little surprised when he turned around and saw Amelia. He looked at the bags in her hands and asked, "Did you take back everything that you didn''t finish?" Amelia shook her head with a smile, then put the bags on the table and said, "These are for you. I saw you didn''t eat much, so I''m worried you would be hungryter. You''ve been working overtime recently, so you have to eat well." Hearing that, Lucian suddenly stopped his work and looked at her quietly. He didn''t eat much earlier because of Kelsi. Apart from his mother and his three best friends, no one else ever cared if he ate well. "Thank you!" His gentle voice still sounded a little hoarse. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Amelia smiled. Seeing the gratitude in Lucian''s eyes, she felt a little sorry for him. She could feel that he was very lonely when he was on his own. He had a half-brother, but they didn''t seem to get along at home. Instead, he was more like a brother to Victor, Anson, and Adonis. "Mr. Ronen, you should eat them before they get cold. I''ll go back to work now." Amelia did not stay any longer. Every time she saw him, she always felt her heart ached a lot. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. On the other side, Kelsi didn''t get back to her office straight away when she saw Amelia brought back the food and sent them to Lucian''s office. She stood at the door and felt a burst of anger in her heart. Did Lucian leave the restaurant because of what she said earlier? Did he really don''t like what she said? Or did he just don''t like her? She pursed her lips, feeling it was not something easy for her to change now. She felt she''d better forget about helping her uncle if she couldn''t, and it would be better for her to focus on getting the position of general manager of Alwynn Group. Was Irene really that good? She doubted it. She slowly walked back to her office, thinking about how to get Victor''s appreciation. In the hospital. When Darlene returned from her business trip, she came over to see Eden straight away. Seeing that Eden was still lying there unconsciously exactly the same as when she camest time, she couldn''t help but silently shed tears. Victor stood aide quietly. Eden''s situation had improved a lot actually. Sometimes, when he chatted with her and talked about happy things, he even could see her fingers moving. And sometimes he could see her tears came out from her eyes. He believed all these indicated that she was about to wake up. But it had been another month already, she still didn''t open her eyes. Darlene wiped her tears quietly and turned to look at Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, there''s only one month left before this year''s international designpetition. I''m afraid Eden will miss it this year. What a pity! There are so many people who like her design. And Summer really loves her wedding dress as well. It''s going to be her wedding in a month''s time, and everyone will be able to witness Eden''s brilliant design at that time." Victor said, "Teacher Burton, I believe she will have more opportunities like this in the future. When Eden feels better, she will have the opportunity to participate in it again next year. This is her dream, and she wouldn''t want to give up like this either." "Yes! Now I only hope that she can wake up soon and take care of herself so that she can carry on living with her dream. She is such a kind person, so I believe that God will help her." She believed that a good heart would conquer ill-fortune. Just like Tillie stole her fiance at that time, but they ended it with divorce. This was what she deserved. Now Tillie could no longer look down on her, and the only thing Tillie had left was the self-esteem that she tried so hard to keep. Darlene heard the news of the divorce as soon as she came back, but she felt calmer than she expected. That woman finally could no longer hurt her. "Eden will be fine, Teacher Burton. I heard that you went abroad. Did it go well?" Victor asked. "Yes. I went back to the head office and it went well. I brought some presents for the children, and they are in the handbag over there. Can you ask someone to take them back when theye to visit? I hope they will like them." Victor nced at the handbag and felt grateful. "Thank you. I''m sure they will love them." Darlene smiled and said, "I will be d if they do." "Of course, they will," said Victor. After Darlene left, Victor told Eden everything about it. He always told her everything that happened around them even though she was still unconscious. At this time, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Victor felt a little annoyed. He didn''t like anyone else toe here and interrupt them. They had been separated from each other for more than ten years, and it was only in these past few months that they could be together every day. "Come in," he said in a low voice. Gracie pushed the door open and came in. She nced at her brother, who looked cold and unhappy, then frowned and said, "Victor, I know that you don''t like others to disturb you, but you don''t have to keep an angry face every time." Victor lowered his head slightly and said something against his own will, "No, I''m not." Gracie red at him. "You are my brother, so do you think that I don''t know what you are thinking?" She hesitated for a moment and said, "Dad is awake. I''m here to tell you about this." Victor was slightly stunned, and aplicated feeling welled up in his heart. Was he awake? Had he finally woken up? "Did you go and see him?" he asked. Gracie shook her head slightly. "No, the hospital called me and said that he was awake and in a good condition. I came here to ask you to go with me. I am afraid that I will lose my mind." Victor looked at her and smiled. "I''m afraid I would lose my mind more easily than you. I will leave it. You can go. He just woke up, so don''t tell me what happened at home." Gracie shook her head with a serious look. "I''m afraid we can''t hide it anymore. I heard that he was very excited as soon as he woke up and had been saying that he wants to see Reba. So you don''t need to worry about him. Our father is tougher than you thought. I''ll go and have a look." She didn''t want to go, but she would feel bad if she didn''t see him. "Okay," Victor nodded. Gracie turned around and went out, but she saw Haven standing at the door. They hadn''t seen Haven ever since they moved out. "Gracie," Haven greeted cautiously. She came over to see her grandmother but saw Gracie walking in front of her. So she followed her and overheard the news that Chairman Alwynn had woken up. She suddenly felt a little frightened. Reba had already paid what she was supposed to pay, but what about Vin? He had already taken over the Witlock Group, but would Chairman Alwynn let him get away with it that easily when he found out about the truth? Reba cheated on him like this, which totally destroyed his dignity. Being such a big shot like him, he surely wouldn''t let Vincent go easily. Gracie did not say anything to Haven but left directly. Haven didn''t have the mood to visit her grandmother anymore, so she went directly home. Her mind was totally in a mess. At that time, Chairman Alwynn also saw her. She was worried that he wouldn''t even let her get away with it. Victor knew why Haven left in a hurry. If Vincent knew that his father had woken up, it would be a more interesting story. His father had raised Vincent for 20 years after all, but he didn''t even send his father to the hospital after such a thing happened. He was really heartless. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Gracie arrived at the hospital. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Phillip sitting on the bed with an angry face. He had just woken up, so his face still looked very pale. Seeing Graciee in, his angry eyes changed slightly. "Gracie." Gracie''s eyes were a little cold, and a sneer appeared on her face. "Mr. Alwynn, you finally woke up." Phillip felt very upset when he heard these harsh words. He had led the wolf to his house himself and left his ex-wife and children, so it really served him right. "Gracie, I know I made a mistake. Don''t be so harsh. We have never sat down and had a good talk for so many years. This time, I really know that I was wrong." Gracieughed out, and it sounded very bitter. Her red lips slightly curled up. "It''s toote now. Everything has already happened, and you even made other innocent people almost die." She sat on the stool at a side slowly and looked at her father with aplex expression. He looked much older than before. His face was covered with more wrinkles, and his eyes were dull. Even his reaction was much slower than before. Looking at her father like this, Gracie couldn''t help but feel a little sad. After all, he was still her father. "What do you mean by that?" Phillip didn''t know what she meant by even innocent people got hurt. Did Reba hurt anyone else other than him? Gracie looked at him coldly. "Are you sure you will be fine if I tell you everything? Anyway, you will know when you get out of the hospital. Victor is so kind that he doesn''t want me to tell you, but if you think you can take it, I can tell you everything that happened during the time when you were unconscious." Phillip thought about it and she nodded seriously. "Tell me. I have already been through enough, so what else can''t I take?" "Then, can you even take anything that might destroy your dignity?" She knew he would not be able to stand such a blow from betrayal. Phillipughed coldly. "Is there anything else that hurts me more than knowing that the person I lived with for so many years wanted to kill me?" "Yes!" Gracie answered firmly. Hearing this, Phillip''s entire body trembled slightly. Could it be... "Where''s Reba? I want to ask her myself." Gracie said, "When you were unconscious, she tried her best to make Jotham Alwynn Group her own. Unfortunately, because she had done too many bad things, she was sent to prison by Victor. If you still can''t let her go, you can go to visit her in the prison after you leave the hospital. She will be very surprised to see that you are still alive." Gracie sounded very sarcastic. She didn''t want to do this, but once the anger in her heart surged up, she couldn''t care about anything else. Phillip looked at his daughter with a frown. After so many years, they still had never spoken to each other in a friendly way. It was all his fault. He failed to give them a warm and happy family. "Gracie, I know I let you down. It was all my fault that I was blinded and brought Reba back, which made you three suffer a lot." He made his children hate him in the end, and this was his biggest failure in his life. Even though he was a sessful businessman, he failed to be a husband and father. He couldn''t believe what he had done all these years. Gracie raised her lips slightly. She didn''t have much of a feeling about thete apology from her father. Her heart had already died, so it didn''t matter anymore whether he apologized or not. She had suffered all the pains already, so nothing else would make her feel anything anymore. "Do you know that Eden is still lying in the hospital consciousness now? Ricky didn''t even go to see his mother for once because he can''t ept the fact that his mother might not be able to wake up anymore. Eden is such a nice person, but she almost died because of Reba and her lover. These are all your fault." Gracie said word by word furiously. Since everyone was suffering from this pain, Phillip should not get away with it. She was better off telling him personally than let him hear it from others. "Lo...lover?" Phillip''s face suddenly turned pale, and mixed feelings surged up inside his body. "What''s wrong?" Gracie sneered. "Are you already not able to take it? I''d better not say what I''m going to say now. If you faint again and lie on the bed for a few more months, what should I do? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Victor tried so hard to conceal the news that you are here so that Reba has no chance to attack you again. If you faint again, Victor will definitely be heartbroken." "Gracie!" Phillip shouted at her in anger. His eyes turned scarlet in an instant. Gracie looked at this pair of eyes. When she was young, what she hated most was that her father looked at her like this after she argued with Reba. He always made it out that she was the one who did something wrong, and Reba was always the one he loved the most. However, the more she was unwilling to remember all the things that happened when she was a child, the more pain she felt in her heart. She clenched her fists tightly and said angrily, "Don''t look at me like this again! When Victor and I were little, Reba had tried a lot to get rid of us. But you, instead of speaking up for us, always me everything on us and looked at us like how you are looking at me right now. The time that you hurt Victor the most was when you med him for stealing Vincent''s pocket money. Victor was obviously framed, but you didn''t even ask but directly confirmed that Victor did it. Reba and her son always make trouble for Victor, but you have never helped him once. You have already hurt him enough. If it weren''t because you and mom established the Jotham Alwynn Group together, do you think that the Jotham Alwynn Group still would exist? Victor didn''t do anything to thepany not because you are our father. When he can''t find mom, it would at least keep Eden of mom if he kept the company, even though a few disgusting people were taking charge at that time. When the video which recorded Reba''s crime was ying on the big screen and showing that she was saying she wanted to kill Victor, do you know how I felt at that time? I felt I wanted to kill her myself." Gracie shouted at him with great excitement. She wanted to return all the grievances she had suffered over the years to him. Hearing her words, Phillip''s face changed. A great pain shed across his face. It turned out that he was this awful in his children''s hearts. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Phillip finally realized that he was more like an enemy than a father in his children''s hearts. It was only at this moment that he finally understood how much of a failure he was as a father. Even if he had almost died once, his two children still would not forget about the past and forgive him. He never knew that he had hurt his children so badly for all these years. He still remembered how Gracie was looking at him when she was sent abroad to study. It was as if she wished that he was never her father. She only asked him for one thing, which was to take good care of her brother. He promised her at that time, but he still failed her in the end. Victor was not an obedient kid, and he never spoke to Phillip nicely. Therefore, they always ended up arguing. And it made Phillip lose patience with Victor. But even so, without his guidance, Victor still grew into a very excellent man. "It seems that I am really a bad father in your mind. I''m sorry. I will treat you well in the future." Phillip looked at Gracie with tears in his eyes. However, Gracieughed out bitterly. "In the future? We have both grown up and have our own families now. We don''t need you anymore. Just need to take care of yourself. There is one more thing that I have to tell you. Otherwise, it would be worse if you hear it from someone else." Phillip nodded. "Just tell me. There is nothing else that I can''t handle anymore." "Alright. I guess you can also handle the fact that your wife has been sleeping with someone else then." Gracie said mercilessly. She was a little guilty when she said it like that, however, she just couldn''t control it. Phillip lowered his head in anger. "You''ve already told me about this." "Yes, I already said that Eden''s ident has something to do with Reba''s lover. Actually, you know this person. He is the boss of the Witlock Group. Eden ran into them in the parking lot and got into trouble because she overheard something she shouldn''t have heard. Vincent and Adalynn are not your children. Victor has already done the DNA test, and Reba and Alex also admitted it." "What?" Phillip felt a rush of heat on his forehead, then his vision went ck as he fell heavily backwards. "Dad, dad..." Gracie put down the bag in her hand and quickly rang the bell on the bedside. The doctor came over soon. Gracie said, "Doctor, my father passed out!" The doctor nced at Gracie and quickly lowered his head to check Phillip. Just as he was about to look into Phillip''s eyes, Phillip came to his senses. He growled, "Get out! All of you! I''m fine." Hearing this, Gracie breathed a sigh of relief. She really thought he could handle that. After the doctors left, Gracie picked up her bag and sat back in the chair, not saying a word. She was worried that he would really die if she continued. No matter how much she hated him, he was still her father. If it weren''t for Reba, the rtionship between them would never be so bad. She still remembered that they had a good time together when she was a child. The happiest time for them was when their dad came back from work in the evening. They really lived a happy life together. However, the happy life did notst long. "Gracie, is it true? Vin and Adalynn are both Alex''s children?" Phillip asked weakly. This news indeed gave him a head-on blow. He was already shocked enough when he heard that Reba had cheated on him, not to mention knowing the truth about his children after that. Gracie nced at him and said in a milder tone, "If you don''t believe what I said, you can check it out yourself after you leave the hospital. The reason why Reba wants to kill you is that she wants to get Jotham Alwynn Group and stay with Alex forever. That''s why you''re lying here right now." "This b*tch! I will not let her get away with it!" Phillip said and mmed the bed hard. Gracie said, "She will face the death penalty anyway, so you don''t have to waste your time on her. What she did to you is not enough to be sentenced to death, but what she did to her brother would definitely do her good. I think you must know what happened to her brother." "I don''t know." Hearing this, Phillip slowly sat up again. "Is there anything that happened to her brother? I just know that her brother died many years ago, and she has another brother who is just a dawdler, and we have been supporting his whole family for all these years." Gracie shook her head slightly. "I don''t know the details. Victor said that his eldest brother seems to have died identally because of gambling and arguing with his family. It has nothing to do with us, anyway. As you are awake now, and you will be discharged from the hospital, so do you want to go back to the old house or go to a care home? Vincent and Adalynn have already moved out from the old house." After all, if neither Victor nor Gracie wanted to take care of him, he would have no one by his side anymore Phillip frowned and looked at her daughter. Did she just ask him to go to a care home? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. How could she even say that? If he wanted to go back to the old house, he would want it to be redecorated. Otherwise, he would feel disgusted. However, he would still feel lonely if he lived there on his own. "You''re my daughter, so I want to live with you guys." Phillip was throwing a tantrum like a little child. Gracie could not help butugh. "We all live with my mom now. She is married, and our family is living a happy life now. There would be no ce for you. You''d better think about it carefully, and then I will take you to wherever you want to go." She was still his daughter anyway, so she couldn''t just leave him. "You are living a happy life, so do you just want to leave me alone now?" Phillip said with a face of grievance. He still raised them up, after all, so he didn''t want to end up like this. Gracie looked at him and said, "From now on, you don''t need to worry about thepany anymore. Jotham Alwynn Group has changed back to Alwynn Group now, and Victor is taking care of it. You still hold the shares, so you won''t be short of money. Now you just need to enjoy your life at home. You can do whatever you want." Hearing this, Phillip felt a little annoyed. Was she really going to treat him like a normal retired old man? However, he was relieved knowing that thepany did not fall into Reba''s hands. He said, "Then you can move back with Boris. You can''t abandon me. You are my daughter. Are you willing to see your dad live alone?" He was so good at giving her a guilt trip. But Gracie didn''t buy it at all. She had suffered so much because of him, surely she was not going to forget all of that. She quickly shook her head. She never knew that her father was so shameless. "No, I''m very happy living with Eden''s family, so is Boris. I can still go to visit you no matter where you are going to live." Chapter 951 Chapter 951 "I don''t want to live alone. I will go with you no matter where you go." Phillip looked at her with his stubborn look. If he didn''t need to go to thepany anymore, he would have nothing to do in his life. "Also, I still can work for another 20 years at least. Why did Victor take away my position?" He did not look happy, but it was not that he didn''t want his son to take over thepany, but that he didn''t want to stay at home and do nothing. Gracie sneered and said, "Look at what you did to thepany now. If Victor didn''t take over, the company will definitely be bankrupted within three years. Everything is different nowadays, and your ideas of management have been very outdated. If you have a son to manage it for you, why don''t you just rx?" "But I don''t have anything else to do. I''m not even 60 years old yet." Phillip looked annoyed. He didn''t want to ept the truth that his son could do better than him. Gracie smiled and teased him, "You''re turning 60 next year. You should admit that you are old. You should just go wherever you want to go and do whatever you want to do before you are too old." Phillip thought about it and realized that her words made sense. "But, I don''t want to live on my own. You can leave Boris to me and I''ll take care of him so that you can enjoy your life and meet a better guy. Your brother, that b*stard, doesn''t even let me see my grandchildren, so it would be impossible for him to go home." Gracie still didn''t buy it. She would not give in that easily. She got up, nced at him, and said, "If you don''t want to move back to the old house, I will take you to Windsor Vi. We will move to that area soon as well, so you can see your grandchildren." Phillip looked at her daughter and felt extremely guilty. But he also felt grateful when he heard these words. He knew Gracie was a big softy even though she sounded harsh sometimes. He only had one daughter, so he was not worried to be shameless. "Alright, Gracie. Take me Windsor Vi. The vi is very close to Victor''s, so it will be all good." The view and environment there were good, so it was a good ce for old people. "Okay." Gracie nodded. Then she bought some necessities for Phillip and asked someone from Alwynn Group to send some new clothes to the vi. She also asked the cleaningdy, Mrs. King, who had been working in the Alwynn family for decades, to clean up the whole vi. Phillip was sitting on a rocking chair on the balcony and looking at his daughter cleaning the house, feeling very peaceful in his mind. They all said that time would tell, but after so many years, he still couldn''t tell what kind of a person he married. In the end, only his daughter would care about him. At this moment, a phone on the table next to Phillip rang. Gracie was mopping the floor, so she left her phone on the table. Phillip nced at the caller ID, and it showed "My dear brother". Phillip slightly narrowed his eyes. It was Victor. He knew his son still care about him, but why couldn''t he juste to see him? He answered the phone without anything. "Gracie, how''s Dad?" Phillip''s lips curled into a smile. Victor was indeed worried about him. "If you care about me, why don''t youe and visit me yourself?" Victor, who was in Eden''s ward, slowly moved his phone away from his ear. He looked at the phone screen with mixed feelings. "Victor, I''m sorry. I''ve let you down all these years," said Phillip. Victor suddenly felt a deep sense of pain welling up in his heart when he heard this. Even though the apology was a bit toote, he could still feel the inexplicable surge of emotions at the bottom of his heart. For so many years, this was the first time his father had said sorry to him. Hearing that Victor did not speak, Phillip continued, "Victor, I know what I have done over the years has made you hate me deeply. It''s all my fault. I have never even listened to you. But I still have to thank you for saving thepany for me. In the future, I believe you will manage thepany well. You are an excellent businessman. Thepany will be better in your hands." He paused for a moment and continued, "You may not believe it, but, Victor, I always know it in my heart that no one else would be better than you for taking over Alwynn Group. You don''t have to worry about me. I got Mrs. King here to take care of me. I also hope that Kenny''s mom can wake up soon." After Phillip finished, he hung up the phone first. Victor still held his phone quietly, and his eyes were wet. He was waiting for his father''s apology for so many years, but why he had to wait until he suffered all the pain in his life? He had already lost his hope when he saw how different his father treated Vincent. Thinking of this, Victor closed his eyes slightly and the tears flowed down his cheek. Thete apology could not change anything anymore. But he was still his father. Victor opened his eyes and took Eden''s hand, sobbing. "Eden, today, dad told me that he was sorry, but it''s toote, isn''t it? Everything has already happened. I can''t forgive him anymore, because I don''t care anymore. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden, you must understand what does it feel when you couldn''t get the love you always wanted from your family. That kind of pain, I believe both of us can feel it, isn''t it......" Victor continued, "I have a father, but I have never felt his love. What I felt was pain. Eden, why are you still not waking up? I want to hear your voice......" He held her hand tightly and burst into tears. He didn''t expect that his apology would make him cry. Perhaps, he still wished that he could hear this apology from the bottom of his heart for years. ...... In the European-style vi. Vincent locked himself in the room ever since he heard Haven''s words, He stood by the French window, exhaling smoke, and several cigarette butts were lying next to his feet. The rims of his eyes were red as he looked at his blurry figure reflected in the window. He was so d that his father had woken up. He had never had this strong feeling of wanting his dad to be fine. In his heart, Phillip was still his father. However, he could no longer call him his father. He really wanted to call him, but he did not have the courage. He did not know what to say to him. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. The sound brought Vincent back to his senses. He stubbed off the cigarette in his hand and turned to open the door. Haven walked in with a ss of juice. Seeing Vincent''s red eyes, she knew that he had been crying. "Do you want some juice?" "You can put it down. I don''t want it now," said Vincent. Haven put the juice on the table and said, "Mr. Alwynn didn''t go back to the old house. I heard that he moved to the Windsor Vi. Gracie sent him there, so you don''t need to worry about him." No matter how much he worried, nothing would change anyway. Vincent looked at Haven quietly. "Haven, you have something to do with grandma Clement''s ident, don''t you?" Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Haven''s face suddenly turned pale. She looked at Vincent and asked, "Why do you think it''s me?" Vincent sneered and said, "Except you and me, who else would have such a motive? You asked me to give you the shares before. Is that also part of your n?" Haven was far moreplicated than she looked. She looked so innocent and even a little silly, but she was not like that at all. Vincent couldn''t believe that he even fell into her trap. "I didn''t." She lowered her head and did not admit it. If Victor could not even find anything, there was no need for her to tell it herself. Vincent couldn''t really see her through. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her quietly. She would be the only one who knew the truth. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Neither of them bothered about anything anymore, as their lives had already been ruined. Should they even continue this? Haven looked at him. She could tell that he had been very depressed recently. But she also knew that he was able to pull himself together quickly if someone could push him a little. "Vin, are we really going to give up like this? We still have the shares now, so we still can get the Clement Group even if we can''t get Alwynn Group. Didn''t we have an agreement already?" Vincentughed. "You still don''t want to give up yet?" Haven rolled her eyes at him. "How can I give up? Tillie and Paulina both bought Clement Group''s shares. So if we buy these shares, we will definitely be able to get the whole Clement Group." "It''s not that easy," said Vincent. Haven quickly grabbed his hand and looked at him seriously. "Vin, if you don''t do it, how can you know if it''s easy or not? We still have a lot of opportunities." I know Witlock Group is not big in River City, but we could only save ourselves by getting stronger and stronger. You should know it better than I do." Vincent knew exactly what she meant, but now he only wanted to live a simple and peaceful life. He was never a match to Victor anyway. He knew it very well. "Can you leave me alone for a moment?. Let''s talk about this matterter." He sat down on the sofa irritably, with his head down and his face full of loss and pain. Haven knew she shouldn''t rush it. Vincent needed time, so did she. "Okay, Vin. Have a good rest. I''m going to prepare dinner." "Is Adalynn alright?" Asked Vincent. "She is in a much better mood now. When she is totally fine, we should send her abroad." "Yes." Vincent nodded. It would only hurt Adalynn more by keeping her there. On the other side, Gracie stayed with Phillip until after dinner. She looked much better now. When they finished dinner, she got up and said, "I''m leaving." Phillip looked at her and said, "Can youe and see me tomorrow?" "Dad, I need to work, so I don''t have that much time," said Gracie. Phillip said excitedly, "You don''t have to work so hard. We got more than enough money for the rest of your life. Why do you have to work? Why don''t you just move here with me, and I can take care of you forever." Gracie was speechless. She suddenly found that her father had changed a lot after all these things happened. How good it would be if he had said this a few years earlier. "You can save all your money for your grandson. I have my own money anyway. Although I''m not as rich as you, it''s still enough for me to support myself." "I only have you and your brother now, so all my money will go to the two of you anyway. So, Gracie, can you move back and live with me?" Phillip looked at his daughter with a loving smile. He knew his daughter was too kind to leave him on his own. Gracie nced at the magnificent vi and raised her eyebrows. "I''ll see. I will think about it if you are good to everyone, including Victor." After all, she could not stay in Eden''s family forever. Phillip smiled and said, "Alright, let''s see then." Gracie smiled without saying anything else, then turned around and left. Phillip picked up the tea on the table and took a sip with a smile. He turned on the TV and found Royal Fists. Looking at his grandson on the screen, he couldn''t stop butugh. Henrick indeed looked like Victor when he was a child. Thinking of this, Phillip suddenly felt a little upset. He really wished he could see his grandchildren. No, he couldn''t just wait here like this. At Alwynn Group. Victor went to thepany from the hospital early in the morning. There was a special meeting today, and he must be there. As soon as he arrived on the 25th floor, he saw Lucian, Amelia, and Kelsi all waiting for him with all the documents. This was Kelsi''s first time seeing Victor. She only had seen him in magazines before, and his perfect face and great charisma really impressed her. When she finally met him in person, she felt he was even colder than in the photos as if nothing in the world could warm him up. "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn," Amelia greeted him first. Her voice also pulled back Kelsi''s thoughts. She also said with a soft voice, "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor nodded lightly, "Have you prepared all the documents?" Lucian said, "Yes, they are all done." Then, he handed the documents to him. Victor took the documents, looked through a few pages, and said, "You can go to the conference room first." He took a few steps forward, then turned around and looked at Lucian, "The flowers sent to the hospital aren''t good. Change a different flower shop next time." Lucian nodded and said, "Sure." Then Victor walked into his office. "Let''s go to the meeting room first." Lucian said to Amelia and Kelsi. Kelsi nced at Victor''s office door and asked with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, has Mr. Alwynn been living in the hospital recently?" Lucian looked at her coldly and said, "Manager Iverson, you should just mind your own business." Kelsi twitched her lips. She felt it was nothing wrong for her to ask about this. "I''ll take care of the flower shop." She knew some flower stores, so she could pocket the difference from it. "No need." Lucian refused her without even thinking. Kelsi didn''t say anything. What a stubborn guy! Did he really have to do everything by himself? Would he feel exhausted? Kelsi was thinking about something, but she did not show it. Alwynn Group was a ce where she could skim a lot from. And there would be much more chances for her to skim off the top than her previouspany. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 In the bright and spacious conference room. Everyone knew that since Eden had an ident, Victor''s mood had be extremely bad. His temper became more terrible than before. Everyone sat seriously and felt very nervous. But some people were calm and were not afraid of him, and Lucian was one of them. Irene knew Victor''s character. As long as she didn''t challenge his limits, he would not lose his temper. Beside Irene sat Kelsi and Amelia. Victor had note in. Irene smiled and asked, "Mr. Ronen, you have read the scheme of the nning department. Do you think that Mr. Alwynn will agree?" Lucian replied, "I think it''s okay. Irene, your ability speaks for itself." "Ha-ha..." Ireneughed, "Mr. Ronen, thanks to your lucky words that Mr. Alwynn goes for my n every time." Just as Kelsi was about to speak, she saw Victor walking in. As soon as he entered, the atmosphere in the conference room became tense. She smiled slightly. Victor''s every move was domineering, and even the mncholy in his eyes was a fatal temptation to women. Seeing Victore in, the leaders of all departments straightened up and sat down properly. Victor sat on the main seat and took a look at Adonis''s seat. "Didn''t Adonise here?" His low voice was sexy and hoarse. Lucian replied, "He reported the progress of his work and said that he would be attending an important meeting today, so he couldn''te here." Victor checked the progress of Adonis''s work and said, "The material produced by thispany is not environmentally friendly enough. Let him meet Mr. Calder or Dawson. They have been running the real estate for many years and know a lot about construction materials. We must ensure the quality of the building materials." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nodded, "Okay!" Then Victor checked the schemes of the other departments. All the top manages were uneasy. After Victor went for their ns, they were finally relieved. Finally, it was Kelsi''s turn. Kelsi had always been very confident. In herstpany, the advertising ns that were made by her were always in the top. Suddenly, she saw Victor frown, and her heart skipped a beat. Victor threw the document aside, "The advertising n and thework marketing n should be re-done." Kelsi was in charge of the two ns, "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask what you''re not satisfied with?" A trace of impatience shed through Victor''s eyes, "You copied the advertising n online, and it is completelycking in originality. Thework marketing n is the same as the one ofst year. We need to produce better creative, not to copy others." Kelsi''s face flushed all of a sudden. Produce better creative... Weren''t her ns creative enough? Everyone looked at Kelsi''s face with strange eyes. Kelsi pursed her lips slightly and thought that she must take the work here very seriously. Victor said, "You should confirm the safety of the clothing fabric again." Kelsi''s face turned pale when she heard this, "Mr. Alwynn, this is the fabric that you have confirmed before. Do you want to confirm it again?" Victor suddenly looked at her and threw the document to her front forcefully. "I wanted the clothing fabric produced by SES Company, but what you confirmed was produced by SUS. I''ve never heard of thispany before." Kelsi was rendered speechless. She had never been so embarrassed before. She made a mistake and wrote something wrong. However, she did it on purpose in order to attract Victor''s attention. She didn''t expect that Victor would be so careful and read every word clearly. However, she didn''t want to be responsible for this. She suddenly looked at Amelia, "Miss Amelia, you sent this document to me after you confirmed it. Didn''t you check it carefully at that time?" Amelia felt extremely wronged when she heard this. She checked the n very carefully at that time. She was familiar with the fabricpanies. Generally speaking, she would not make any mistake. She did not want to take the me for Kelsi. She got up, walked over, picked up the document in front of Kelsi and read it carefully. The more she read, the more shocked she became. She lowered her head and looked at Kelsi. Did Kelsi write something wrong? No, she had changed the n and wanted to shift the me onto her. She had just worked in thepany for a few days, but she wanted to y tricks in front of Victor. She looked at Victor and then nced at Kelsi''s pale. Then she defended herself, "Mr. Alwynn, this n is not written by me. I am very familiar with the fabric market in River City. Director Bleu even taught me to sort out the products. I couldn''t make such a mistake. Moreover, I didn''t mention all the fabricpanies in the n I gave to Manager Iverson. We''ve been using the high-end denim produced by LPY Company, but I didn''t see thispany in her n. She reced thispany with UBS Company..." Hearing that Amelia exined so clearly, Kelsi was flustered. She actually remembered it so seriously. Indeed, Lucian did not agree to change the fabric and she changed the n on her own. As long as Victor went for the n, everything would be settled. She used to do the same thing when she worked in herstpany. The boss turned a blind eye to what she had done. As long as the n could work, he would not say anything. In this way, she could get more kickbacks. Lucian shot a cold nce at Kelsi. She actually dared to y such tricks! Kelsi smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss Amelia, I''m sorry. I''m afraid that I took the wrong n. I''ll go back to get the right one." "No, I don''t have time to waste on you. If you want to y tricks, go to otherpanies." Kelsi was stunned. She felt so ufortable as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Regardless of Kelsi''s expression, Victor looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, please make another report and give it to Mr. Ronen directly." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Amelia nodded. Indeed, what Eden said was right. As long as she became very familiar with the industry, no one would be able to fool her. If she had not been familiar with the fabric market, she would have definitely taken the me. Victor nced at everyone, "You have been working hard recently. There is no problem with the other ns. Try your best to improve your work progress." "No problem, Mr. Alwynn." Irene''s voice was loud, "Mr. Alwynn, I have been working hard on the marketing n for a month, and I work overtime every day to finish it. I''m so happy that you can go for my n at one go." Although Victor was very attractive to her, she could only work wholeheartedly because she was old. As for other things, she''d better give up. Maybe she could earn enough money and buy another house next year. At that time, she didn''t need to worry about her life in retirement, did she? Victor looked at her with appreciation, "Irene, your ability is evident to all of us. How about you guys having a party together at night? I''ll pay for it. You guys can have fun." The atmosphere instantly became lively, and those top managers finally smiled. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Irene looked at Victor with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, will you attend the party?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Victor shook his head slightly, "No." Irene was delighted in heart. They could have a good time if Victor wouldn''t join in them. "How can that be? We''ll feel so bored without you." Irene pretended to be sad and looked at Victor with pity. Victor said, "Irene, I can see that you don''t want me to go with you from the expression on your face." Irene replied, "Well..." How sharp-eyed he was! "By the way, Mr. Alwynn, my mother brought a small bag which contains a bunch of different herbs from her hometown. It is a kind of folk prescription. It can emit a faint fragrance at night, and it is not harmful to people. You can put it beside Director Bleu''s pillow and have a try. Many years ago, there was such a miracle. A person who had been unconscious for half a year woke up because of the small bag." Saying this, Irene handed a small purple bag to Victor as if she was presenting a treasure. Victor picked it up, smelled it and said, "The smell is pure and sweet. Eden will like it." He looked at Irene, "Thank you, Irene!" Irene waved her hand, "This is what I should do. If Eden works in thepany, we can work more easily. She is someone of discernment, and sometimes she can enlighten us and give us inspiration. The employees in our department are very familiar with her, and everyone hopes that she can get better!" Irene said very sincerely. They really hoped that Eden would wake up soon. "Thank you." Victor smiled. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up. Irene smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re too polite. I hope it''ll be effective." "Mm!" Victor nodded, "The meeting is over." He took the lead and walked out, followed by Lucian. Only Kelsi didn''t know what Victor meant by saying that. Amelia looked at her coldly, "Manager Iverson, I hope such a thing would not happen again. I am very serious about my work and I have put in a lot of hard work. Please don''t insult the product of mybour casually." "Amelia, I..." Before Kelsi could finish her words, Amelia turned to leave. Irene said with a smile, "Kelsi, you''d better not y any tricks when you work here, or you''ll really be embarrassed." After saying that, Irene left with a smile and said while walking, "Ouch! My head hurts so much. Is my knowledge so profound that it''s about to overflow?" The rest of the people behind her smiled in agreement. "Ms. Por, God has given you talent because he wants you to show your capabilities." A man said jokingly beside her. Irene looked at him with a grin and winked, "Mr. Wang, you''re getting wittier and wittier. It seems that you''ll be in a rtionship with my assistant soon." They left while talking andughing. After everyone left, Kelsi walked out silently. Lucian followed Victor to his office. Victor packed up and was about to go to the hospital. He shot a nce at Lucian, "Investigate Manager Iverson. To put it bluntly, what she wants is to get more kickbacks. You can simply fire her. I feel annoyed to keep such a person in ourpany." Lucian replied, "I see. I''ll get Brian to investigate her thoroughly. What''s written on her resume may not be true." "Mm!" Victor nodded. Seeing that he was in a hurry, Lucian said briefly, "Haven hasn''t done anything. Her aunt is involved in this matter, but the evidence has been destroyed. We can''t do anything to her for the time being." The expression in Victor''s eyes changed, and his eyes were filled with aloofness, "Don''t worry. Grandma Clement is gradually getting better now. Haven will not stop. She will do something else after a period of time. Ask Brian to keep an eye on her." "Vincent has no definite views of his own. Reba would help him make decisions in the past. Now that Reba is gone, Haven will make use of his weakness. As long as they reach an agreement, they will take actions." "Alright, I see." Lucian nodded and asked cautiously, "Is Eden... really going to wake up?" Victor pursed his lips hard and said with confidence, "She is about to wake up. Now she has consciousness. She can hear what I say. Sometimes, she is touched and sheds tears, and sometimes she moves her fingers slightly. She will wake up." In the past, if someone asked him such a question, he would definitely not be able to say anything. But when someone asked him this question at this time, he had the courage to say that she was really about to wake up. "She will wake up." Lucian said. "Everything in Alwynn Group goes well, and you don''t have to worry about thepany. Irene is very capable. She has been working hard in thepany for three years, and she is excellent in all aspects. Since she is responsible for the project, you can rest assured." Eden was as important as Victor''s life. If anything bad happened to her, he would not be able to cheer up. He couldn''t feel at ease unless he stayed with her in the hospital. Victor patted him heavily on the shoulder, "Lucian, you''ve been by my side all these years. We will definitely be happy." Lucianughed, "Only when you live a happy can we be relieved. Go ahead. You don''t have to worry about the affairs inpany. I am here, and you can trust me." Victor''s heart was filled with gratitude. He smiled with understanding, "Of course I believe you." Victor checked his belongings once again and made sure that he had taken everything he needed before he left thepany. Kelsi sat in her office uneasily. Looking at the information that Amelia had given her, she was extremely regretful. Amelia was very careful, and she was not a sloppy worker. She had really made a big mistake. It was not easy for her to get this position. Should she give up like this? "Ah..." Kelsi grabbed her hair. No, she could not leave like this. In order to work in Alwynn Group, she had been working hard. Moreover, it weren''t for her aunt, how could she enter Alwynn Group so quickly? She took out her phone and dialed a number. "Hello? Auntie, what should I do? I made a big mistake..." She told her aunt what had happened in details. "Idiot, do you think Alwynn Group is the same as thepany you used to work in? Why did that company go bankrupt? It was because of people like you that thepany went bankrupt. Cheer up! You''ve signed the contract. As long as you don''t make mistakes, Victor won''t really drive you out. It took me a lot effort to let you work there. Don''t let me down." Her words were harsh and she wished that she could give Kelsi a lesson. "But auntie, Victor is so horrible. He seems destitute of ordinary human feelings. I deliberately attracted his attention, but I failed and he almost fired me on the spot." Kelsiined and felt very bad in heart. "You are so stupid and you can only me yourself! He won''t find out the rtionship between you and me. Treat your work seriously!" She warned Kelsi. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 "Auntie, I see. I will be careful. Don''t worry. But you''ve promised me that..." After Kelsi asked, the woman was silent for a moment before saying, "Kelsi, finish what I asked you to do before driving a bargain with me. I have bought the apartment for you. It''s near yourpany. Come and get the key in the evening. Remember that Alwynn Group is different from other companies. Keep in your bad temper and be modest. You will get unexpected gains." Hearing this, Kelsi was a little uncertain, "Auntie, let''s not talk about the future. Let''s talk about the present. What should I do now?" "Victor didn''t ask you to leave directly, which meant that he didn''t want to fire you. From now on, do your own work well and don''t y tricks. As long as you work hard, they won''t say anything." Kelsi was still a bit worried. Thinking of Victor''s cold face, she felt a little diffident. She was capable, but she liked to y tricks. However, Victor could see her through very easily. She should express herself creatively in the future. Moreover, it would be disgraceful for her to be driven out like this. "Auntie, I know what to do. You don''t have to worry about me. Do you want me to send the winter collection to you?" Kelsi smiled brightly. If stole the design and sent it to her aunt, she would get a lot of rewards. "Idiot, what you can give me now is only a part of the preliminary design. You have just entered Alwynn Group and are not familiar with their workflow. Victor is very good at doing business. You should learn from him. It''s toote for you to give it to me now. Send me the spring collection in a few months." The phone was hung up quickly. Kelsi looked at the phone and wondered what on earth her aunt wanted to do. She didn''t say anything nice to Kelsi, and Kelsi really didn''t know how she had lived for so many years. In the office, Lucian was typing on the keyboard quickly. Soon, he saw Kelsi''s information. Lucian looked it through carefully. Thepany that Kelsi used to work for was well-known, but it went bankrupt this year, and it was bought by thepany which Tillie worked in. Kelsi was quite outstanding in thatpany, but she was not very excellent here. How did she enter Alwynn Group? Lucian thought for a while and then investigated something else, but he did not get any special information. He dialed Brian''s phone number. "Hello? Mr. Ronen." Brian''s voice sounded a little helpless. Lucian smiled apologetically, "Brian, I know you''ve been very busy recently, but I have to ask for you help. Investigate a woman named Kelsi for me. I don''t have time now." Brian said, "Oh... Mr. Ronen, I''m really busy these days." Lucian replied, "I know you''re very busy, but this isn''t a difficult thing for you. Please help me first. Then call me and let me know the result." Brian said, "Mm, I see. I''ll give you the result tomorrow at thetest." Lucian said with a smile, "You always keep your word, but I hope it''ll be a good result." Brianughed, "Those who are suspected by you are usually not kind. The more expectant you are, the more disappointed you will be. You''d better not hope against hope." Lucian said, "There are exceptions as well." Brian smiled, "I''ll call you before I get off work tomorrow." Lucian''s eyes turned shrewd after he hung up the phone. Since Kelsi had done such a thing, he would decide whether to keep her inpany or not ording to her future performance. In the hospital. Victor yed light music for Eden as soon as he came back. The melody was haunting and warm, which could move Eden''s heart and let her feel his affection. Victor said softly with a smile, "Eden, this is your favorite music, and I like it, too. I can be in a good mood in an instant and calm down soon by listening to it. In the past, you listened to it on weekends. Although today is not weekend, I want to listen to it together with you." "Everything in thepany goes well. I''ve edited the design of your winter collection. I don''t know if you''ll like it, but I think the consumers will definitely like it. The design is really beautiful." A warm smile appeared on his handsome face. She thought the same way as him, and she would definitely like it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Eden, Ricky refuses toe here to see you all the time. In this period of time, he goes to Abigail''s company to practice singing and dancing on weekends." "He lives his life to the full. Besides, he doesn''t want me to help him and wants to be famous on his own. He is so arrogant and proud that I even want to beat him." "Gia''s paintings have been sent to the painting exhibition. She is very nervous every day. Yesterday, dad and mom apanied her to the painting exhibition. People thought highly of her paintings, and some people bought them. She drew a picture of a mother and a son, and got a lot of praise. Someone even offered half a million dors to buy it, but she didn''t sell it, and the price is on the upswing. Gia was born to be a painter. She has be much happier these days." "Kenny is still the same, and he doesn''t talk much. After finishing his homework, he stays in his room to studyputer. Hees here to see you on weekends." "What''s more, Boris can finish his homework by himself now, and he has made a lot of progress in study. You can rest assured." "Rat-a-tat..." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Victor frowned slightly and said with some displeasure, "Come in." With a bunch of flowers in his hand, Buddy walked in with Zofia. The baby in Zofia''s belly had grown a lot and she had gained some weight. When she saw Eden on the hospital bed, her eyes blurred with tears. She lowered her head and didn''t want anyone to notice her sadness. Buddy nced at Eden and felt so mournful in heart. He put the flowers aside and said, "Victor, Eden looks healthier and healthier." Victor nodded, "She has be much better these days. She uses the best medicines, and there won''t be too many side effects. Grandma Clement is the same. Both of them are about to wake up." But they just hadn''t woken up yet. He asked in heart, "Eden, why haven''t you woken up?" He looked at Eden who was lying there quietly, and his heart ached severely. Buddy sighed, "Victor, don''t be too anxious. Everything will be fine." "Mm!" Victor nodded. Buddy looked at his haggard face. Ever since Eden had an ident, Victor had never slept well. "Victor, have you got any information about grandma''s ident?" He only wanted to find out the person who had hurt Grandma Clement. Victor shook his head slightly and said, "We all suspect that it was Haven who hurt Grandma Clement, but we don''t have any evidence. You have to check the shares of Clement Group carefully. She has been quiet during this period of time. Be careful." Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Buddy said, "Someone has been keeping an eye on her all the time." Victor said, "At the end of the year, I will check the shares of Alwynn Group thoroughly. However, Haven has held the shares of Alwynn Group, which is very strange. Now Haven has ten percent of the shares. With Vincent''s character, he wouldn''t give her so many shares. If he had so many shares, he wouldn''t have left in disgrace when I held the shareholders'' meeting that day." He had been suspecting this, but Lucian had checked Haven''s shares thoroughly. The ten percent of the shares were transferred to Haven on the day Vincent had an ident. On that day, Grandma Clement also had an ident. They didn''t have extra time to find out the change of shares that day. So many things happened day, and they investigated this matterter. Hearing this, Buddy was extremely surprised, "Why does Haven have so many shares?" Victor nced at him, "I think so, too, so I''ve been looking into it. After I took over Jotham Alwynn Group, aplete change in the leadership urred, and I let the people I trust be the top managers. I only keep Jaxon in his original position. Many of the top managers went abroad. Most of them came from Reba''s family, and they have been driven away." "I checked what had happened when Haven got the shares. Vincent transferred the shares to her indeed." Buddy said, "What if Haven bribed that person?" Victor''s eyes darkened as he said, "We thought about this as well, but that person resigned the next day and went abroad." Buddy was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were zing with the mes of fury, "It seems that it is not a coincidence." Victor nodded and clenched his fists slightly, "Yeah! Although we suspect her, we have no evidence." They had underestimated Haven. In his impression, Haven had no ability to go against them. He didn''t even take what she had done seriously and thought that she was not qualified to be his enemy. But he was caught off guard when Haven really did something to him. Moreover, she was more vicious than ever. He didn''t like the management style of Jotham Alwynn Group. It was tooplicated and messy. The shareholders in Jotham Alwynn Group were not stationary, unlike hispany. He didn''t have to worry about anything in hispany. Buddy''s face looked serious. He exhaled and said, "It seems that we have been looking down on her. She actually owns so many shares." Victor looked up at him, "Buddy, from now on, manage everything in yourpany on your own. Delmont is kindhearted, but he is easy to be instigated. Haven knows his weakness. Remind him not to be fooled." Delmont said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell Delmont about it." After Delmont and Zofia left, Victor sat on the edge of the hospital bed and read for Eden. Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, Summer got married. Every media was broadcasting her grand wedding. Eden told Victor about her promise with Summer. Only the two of them knew about Summer''s wedding dress. She gave Tillie another design deliberately. Victor held the phone and watched Summer''s wedding online. Her wedding dress was the most eye-catching in the whole wedding. It was beautiful, noble, custom-made and unique. Dressed in it, Summer looked as attractive as the star in the sky. The wedding dress set off her charm and was very suitable for her. Tens of millions of fans were watching her wedding online. They were all curious to know where Summer bought the wedding dress. Summer was like a miracle in the entertainment circle. Her family was rich and she had a lot of money. After many years of hard work, she married a wealthy husband. She was the happiest that day. Her fans were all overjoyed and excited. That day, Summer''s wedding and wedding dress became the hot topics online. Every time Eden designed a dress, she pursued perfection and paid attention to all the fine details. Summer''s fine and luxurious wedding dress was inbination with the fashion trend. The diamonds on it were cut by hand. The fabric was high-end and feathers on it were elegant. These perfect elements matched the simple and gorgeous dress very well, making it deeply refreshing and wonderful. Every detail of the wedding dress was deeply impressive. Its perfect charm made Summer feel the warmth of love. While she walked in the wedding dress, she looked charismatic and appealing. At this moment, Summer wasughing happily beside the groom. She was like a noble princess who had met her own Prince Charming. She was beautiful and proud, and she was the happiest person in the world. What was amazing about the wedding dress was its fine sewing and cutting. Every part of the dress was meticulously made. Victor read thements on the Inte and smiled with joy. These would y a key role in the sess of Eden''s career. Victor held Eden''s hand, smiled gently and said softly, "Eden, can you see that? People say that this must be one of the top wedding dresses in the world." "My babe, you''ve seeded. You always do everything seriously and sincerely. It wasplicated to make the wedding dress, and you made it. Summer feels warm and delighted because of you." "This wedding dress is unique and special, and this is why it is so wonderful. You''re a stickler for perfection, and everything has to be exactly right." Tillie and Haven were watching the live broadcast in thepany. When they saw Summer''s wedding dress, they were amazed. The dress was too awesome, and it couldn''t be more suitable for Summer. But there was a great difference between the real wedding dress and the picture Tillie had received. Tillie he waspletely shocked. Had she been cheated by Eden or Erin? She looked at the wedding dress on the stic model beside her. She made the wedding dress ording to the picture that Erin had sent to her. She made some changes on the original design and wanted to ruin Eden''s design. She had been busy with this for a few months, but she actually fell into a trap. "How could it be? D*mned Eden! She actually... has such an ability." Tillie mmed the desk. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Haven was blown away by Summer''s wedding dress. What kind of inspiration Eden had that she designed such a dress? Haven looked at Tillie and said, "Miss Elliott, it seems that Erin had been fooled by Eden. Eden has always been very cautious. She looks innocent and easy to bully, but she knows everything in heart. We would be fooled by her unconsciously." Tillie immediately dialed Erin''s phone number. At this time, Erin saw Summer''s wedding dress and was totally dumbfounded. Eden had actually yed a trick on her. The wedding dress in the studio was not the one she had designed for Summer. Seeing Tillie calling her, Erin was very nervous. After a moment of hesitation, she answered the phone. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 "Hello? Miss Elliott." Tillie roared furiously, "Erin, what do you mean? I''ve given you so much money. Is this how you work for me?" Erin exined in a hurry, "Miss Elliott, I don''t know what''s going on. I took the picture in the studio and then sent it to you. "That day, I saw Amelia send Summer''s wedding dress to the hotel in person. I''ve been paying attention to this matter. Nothing could go wrong. However, Eden was too cautious. I didn''t expect her to have two strings to her bow." At this moment, Erin was helpless and frustrated. Since Eden worked in Alwynn Group, she could never do better than her. She tried to make a breakthrough, but she had no way to improve her performance. "D*mn it, you idiot!" Tillie hung up the phone in anger. Erin looked around the office. Making sure that there was no one around her, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Victor would know what she had done. Without Tillie as her backer, once she was discovered, she would be banned from the industry. Victor hated being betrayed the most. In Grandma Clement''s ward, Aisling was watching the live broadcast. Seeing that so many people liked the dress designed by Eden, she was so excited that she burst into tears. She nced at Grandma Clement who was lying on the hospital bed, "Mom, can you see it? Eden is realizing her dream step by step. She has been interested in princess dresses since childhood. Every time she got a new princess dress, she asked me what the designers were thinking about and how they made the dress so beautiful." "I am so delighted as long as Eden is happy. She is the little angel sent by God. She has been very lovely since she was a child." "So, mom, wake up quickly. You will be happy to see Eden grow up step by step." As Aisling said this, tears ran down her face. Grandma Clement and Eden were both in aa. She prayed that they would wake up quickly and they could live a happy life together all day long. "Mom, if you could see Eden''s design, you would be amazed as well. My major is design, but I''ve never had such great inspiration. This wedding dress is really beautiful." Aisling said while sobbing. The only thing that couldfort her was that Grandma Clement and Eden would wake up. Jasper sat in his office and watched the live broadcast with a serious expression. Dressing in a dark suit, he looked more lonely and indifferent. He smiled bitterly and said to himself, "Eden, you''ve taken a step closer to sess. If it was in the past, you would definitely call me and share the good news with me. I alwaysughed very happily after hearing your pleasantly surprised voice." "But now, my phone is lying there quietly. You won''t call me again, and I can''t hear your happy voice anymore." "Eden, winter ising. You like snow, don''t you? Last time, you said that you would see the first snow in River City after you came back. You must wake up before it snows, okay?" After whispering to himself, Jasper picked up the phone and swiped it open. The wall paper was a photo of him and Eden. In the photo, she smiled happily and brilliantly, as if no impurity in the world could dirt her pure heart. Her clear eyes would always attract his eyes inadvertently, and he could tell how pure her heart was through her eyes. "Fool, you''re active, but do you really want to lie quietly like this?" He tenderly touched the wall paper with his slender and beautiful fingers, and he felt a sharp pain in heart. He was recalling their every moment and what had happened between them in the past. His life was very busy and tiring, but whenever he thought about her, all the pain and suffering would fade away in an instant. "Eden, it''s said that we canplete our regret and be with the people we like in the next life. I hope it''s true, and I hope that in my next life, you''lle to me and be with me. Is that okay?" "In our next life, no matter where you are and who you are, I hope I can meet you. You owe me a lifetime, so you have to return it to me." Jasper took in a deep breath in pain and closed her eyes tightly. He was overwhelmed by deep sorrow. The spacious office was filled with intense mncholy. Surprisingly, when Summer''s wedding came to an end, a reporter asked her where the beautiful wedding dress was tailored, and some reporters said that her wedding dress was designed by Director Bleu of Alwynn Group. Summer shared the background of the wedding dress happily. It was indeed designed by Eden, and she shared Eden''s design inspiration and her current condition. In front of the media, she said that she wished Eden good luck and hoped that Eden would wake up soon. Summer''s status in the entertainment circle was self-evident. She would be the hot topic online even when she sneezed, and she had devoted fan bases. Her words immediately caused a stir on the Inte. What had happened to Eden waspletely dug out. People even found out what she had suffered in Gate City. People sympathized with Eden''s difficult life experience and felt mad because of what she had suffered. They appreciated and praised her design, which made Alwynn Group more popr than ever andy a better foundation for the next season''s products. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alwynn Group received many private orders. They were all willing to wait for Eden to wake up and make clothes for them. Lucian was so moved that he almost burst into tears when he saw thements and blessings of all theizens. He always hated inte violence, but he felt warmth online for the first time. He wrote a thank-you letter for Eden in person and posted it on the official website to thank people''s kindness. Eden''s design had been the hot topic all the time. ...... At night, the neon lights shone with dazzling brilliance. The cold wind cut one to the marrow. Abigail got off work a bitte that day. As soon as she arrived at the underground garage, Joziah called her. ncing at the caller ID, she did not answer it and hung up directly. As soon as the she opened the car door, the phone rang again. She sighed lightly and picked up the phone. "Hello?" Joziah said, "Abby, where are you? I want to see you." Abigail''s eyes were filled with rage as she said, "Is there any need for us to meet? I have made it very clearst time. I won''t see you again." During this period of time, he called her every day and harassed her all the time. She was so annoyed that she wanted to kill him. "Abby, why are you so heartless? I want to see you for thest time. Then I''ll go back to Gate City. Abby, I promise that this is thest time, and I won''t pester you anymore." Joziah''s tone was full of pleading. "Abby, I will keep my word." Joziah promised again. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Abigail thought with a slight frown. Had Joziah changed his mind£¿ "Where are you?" She would rather believe him once again. Joziah said, "Abby, I''ll send you the address. I''ve ordered the dishes you like here. Come here." "Okay!" After Abigail hung up the phone, she received Joziah''s message in less than a minute. ncing at the address, she started the car. Mark, who had been monitoring Abigail secretly, had determined her position. He knew where Abigail was every day. Tapping Abigail''s phone, he suddenly heard Joziah ask Abigail to meet him. He drove behind Abigail and called Anson at the same time. At this time, Anson was still in thepany. When he suddenly received a phone call from Mark, he frowned slightly and immediately answered it. "Hello?" His deep voice seemed to be a bit nervous. "Mr. Skye, Joziah asked Miss Joye to meet him. He didn''t say where they would meet. I''m following Miss Joye now, and I''ll send you the addresster." Anson said, "Follow her closely and don''t lose sight of her. I''lle over right now." "Don''t worry, Mr. Skye. I''ll follow her." After hanging up, Anson immediately called the driver. He didn''t have time to pack up and left with the automatic wheelchair directly. Fifteen minutester, Abigail arrived at the restaurant. At this time, there were fewer people in the restaurant. In the romantic high-end restaurant, couples were sitting face to face and chatting. Some were very happy, and some looked so serious. Light music was being yed. The atmosphere was very warm and the environment was very comfortable. There was an air conditioner in the restaurant, and she felt much warmer as soon as she entered. She nced at Joziah who was sitting by the window. He was wearing a silver suit with a perfect bang on his forehead. His white shirt was neat and refreshing, which made him look gentle. He looked like this when she met him for the first time, and she had really been cheated by his appearance. She didn''t want to live as a rich second generation, so she had been working hard to make herself better. The best investment for a woman was to make money and be beautiful. The abilities she had and the money she earned could make herself more confident and charming. Only when she was rich and good-looking could the world treat her with kindness. She understood this so well in her life. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She wanted to marry the man she loved the most when she seeded, but life was not always what she wished it to be. When she was about to seed, her boyfriend betrayed her. Later, it was not until she met Anson and fell in love with him that she realized that she had never loved Joziah. She had never been in love with him since they met. "Abby, you''re here." Joziah smiled happily when he saw Abigail. His smile ruined his elegant image. With no emotion in her eyes, Abigail sat opposite him with an indifferent expression. Joziah pretended that he didn''t care about Abigail''s expression. He picked up the flower tea he had prepared and filled her cup, "Abby, drinking tea at night will make you less sleepy. I prepared your favorite flower tea. The weather is cold. Drink some to warm your body." "Thank you!" Abigail said indifferently and did not take a sip. "Is it because you have something to say that you want to meet me?" She didn''t want to waste her time. Recently, she couldn''t be in a good mood because of what had happened to Anson and Eden. Joziah smiled and looked at her with gentle eyes, "Abby, we haven''t seen each other for many days. Do you remember the time when we were dating? You were very busy, and we seldom had time to stay together. I always tell you that as a woman, you didn''t have to work so hard." Moreover, her family was very rich. She didn''t have to work so hard at all. "Ha-ha..." Abigail sneered a few times, "Joziah, I have learned a lot of things in my busy life. Most people can''t live their lives to the full like me." "Besides, a woman''s beauty is advantageous indeed, but her ability is more important. Why right did you have to say that to me? To be cultured, you should learn to respect yourself and respect others." Her tone was mocking. Joziah had said such words to her before, but she was in love at that time, so she didn''t think his words were wrong. She only felt that his words were warm. Moreover, a man''s words couldn''t prove his love. If they could bridge over difficulties together, apany and encourage each other and never leave each other, they could spend a lifetime together. Anson was such a man. Although he was disabled, he was optimistic. He lived by her side and protected her in his own way. Joziah smiled and looked at her charming face, unwilling to leave her. He had pretended to meet her by ident for so many times before he got to know her and became her boyfriend. He couldn''t break up with her just because she wanted. "Abby, you''ve always been so strong, but I don''t want you to be too tired. You had just got some achievements in Gate City when you moved here, and you had to start you career all over again. Abby, don''t only think about work. You should consider for your future." His tone was full of gentleness and expectation, and he was as tender as he was when he dated with Abigail. Abigail raised her head and looked at him indifferently. Taking a closer look at him, she found that he was really ordinary, "If you asked me out just to talk nonsense with me, I''ll leave first." She had been very tired during this period of time. In order not to fill her mind with nonsense, she made herself very busy. But even so, she would think of Anson and Eden from time to time, and her heart would ache severely. Joziah smiled sadly, but there was no tenderness in his eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, "Abby, since you''re here, eat something and drink some tea before you leave. You know that I don''t want to leave you. You should at least show me some respect." Abigail sneered and seemed to be mocking Joziah''s hypocrisy. She was alsoughing at her own stupidity. She should not havee here. She took a sip of the flower tea on the table and put it back heavily. Seeing this, Joziah smiled slightly. Although Abby looked cold on the surface, her heart was warm. However, he could only say sorry to her that night. Since he couldn''t get her, he wouldn''t let anyone get her. Anson always wanted to be with her, didn''t he? Unfortunately, he was disabled and they could never be together. He pointed at the dishes on the table and said with a smile, "Abby, these are your favorite dishes. The food in this restaurant is very delicious. You can''t go back hungrily, can you?This is thest time we have a meal together. I can''t leave at ease unless I send you back after the meal." Chapter 959 Chapter 959 What Joziah said was reasonable. He had drugged the flower tea, and letting her eat the food was just his excuse. He had to wait for the drug to take effect. Next to the restaurant was a hotel, and she could get him at night. Abigail looked at all kinds of dishes on the table. They were her favorite indeed, but she had no appetite. Her appetite depended on her mood and who she was with. She smiled slightly, leaned against the chair and looked at him, "Joziah, to tell the truth, I have no appetite." She was disgusted by his appearance. The more she looked at Joziah, the more she felt that he was affected and the more she didn''t want to see him. On the contrary, she thought of Anson''s handsome face unconsciously. "Ha-ha..." Joziahughed self-mockingly. A hint of anger shed through his slightly narrowed eyes, "Abby, are you even unwilling to eat with me now?" He was right. Abigail smiled unconcernedly and looked at him indifferently, "Joziah, you did those things, but I can sit here and chat with you face to face in such a calm manner. I''ve showed you much respect." "Sometimes, a man should be more generous and open-minded. Let go of something when you should. You can''t always pester me like this, and I hate you being like this. I hope that you can keep your promise. Let''s not meet again." After Abigail finished speaking, she stood up and was about to leave. But Joziah immediately said, "Abby, are you unable to forget Anson? Or have you fallen in love with him? Is this why you are so disdainful and contemptuous of me?" His tone was filled with anger and jealousy, and he looked at her back with gloomy eyes. Even her back was so appealing. "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed and turned around to look at him. Joziah had never seen such tenderness in her eyes. "Joziah, you are right. I have never loved you. I didn''t understand what love was until I met Anson. I do love him, and I love him very much. I will never love you like this." Her tone was very harsh. It seemed to be the first time that she had confessed her love for Anson in this way. Anson, who had just entered the restaurant, was shocked when he heard her words. A wave of happiness flooded him. Without saying a word, he looked at Abigail who stood against the light. Her side face looked so sad. At this time, she lowered her head slightly, as if she was suppressing all the pain in her heart. His heart ached as well, and the expressions in his eyes wereplicated. His heart was trembling. He wanted to make her happy, but he broke her heart. Joziah sneered, got up and walked toward her step by step, "Abby, I know you don''t love me. No matter you love me or not, we have to be together. I will make you fall in love with me. Only I can make you happy, and only I know how to cherish you." "It was not easy for me to be with you, but you didn''t cherish me. Abby, I can''t ept the fact! I must get you!" Joziah thumped his chest and stamped his feet. He no longer looked like a gentleman and was so fierce and cruel. Abigail wanted to say something, but she felt that she had lost all her strength. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t even lift her feet. She realized something and looked at Joziah''s smiling face with vicious eyes, "What did you do to me?" "Ha-ha..." Joziahughed and looked at her bewitching face carefully. "Abby, you know what? You even look so beautiful when you are angry. How can I give you up? Do you know how many methods I had used in order to say a word to you? Do you know how many times I had pretended to meet you by ident in order to be your boyfriend?" "Every time you walked past me, you only smiled, but I couldn''t get you out of my mind. I pursued you so bravely and always hoped that we would be together forever, but you wanted to break up with me and be with a disabled man." "Abby, I love you so much. How can you do such a cruel thing to me? It''s really painful for me to live a lonely life. Whenever I think of happiness, the first person I think of is you." "I know your bark is worse than your bite. You''ll definitely forgive me, right? After tonight, we''ll get married and be together forever." "Joziah, you b*stard! I won''t let you off even if I die!" Abigail red at him furiously. Then she couldn''t help but take a few steps back. She couldn''t see everything clearly and fell backward, but she couldn''t keep her bnce and gradually lost consciousness. She was extremely afraid in heart, and she didn''t want Joziah to ruin her life. However, she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she fell into someone''s strong and warm arms. Abigail shook her head slightly and tried her best to stay sober. When she looked up, she actually saw Anson''s distressed and worried eyes. She smiled weakly. Was it her delusion? She actually saw Anson. It was so good to look at him like this, and she missed his familiar embrace so much. "Anson, don''t give me up, okay? I really love you." She finally showed her sorrow and weakness in front of him. Tears poured down her face. She had never been so fragile in front of Eden before. This was the most vulnerable moment in her life. Anson looked at her fragile appearance in a daze. In his memory, Abby was noble, proud, domineering and super capable. She had never been so fragile before. "Anson, don''t leave me alone, okay?" Hearing this, Anson felt so painful in heart as if his heart was being cut into pieces. She was his angel. He only wanted to protect her and make her happy! The happiness of love was that she really loved him, and she was worthy of his love. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his head and watched as she gradually closed her eyes. Tears kepting out of her eyes. "Abby..." Anson cried out her name with intense grief, looking worried and mournful, "Abby, I am sorry. Can you wake up? I haven''t given you up. I have never given you up. Abby, how can I bear to leave you? I love you so much. I wish that I can give you everything best in the world. Ho can I leave you alone..." Anson lowered his head and rubbed his face against Abigail''s slightly cool cheeks. It was not until this moment that he understood something clearly, which was that it was so cruel of him to refuse her and avoid her. Seeing this traumatic scene, Mark and the driver could not help but look away. Joziah watched them in a daze. When he was about to seed, Anson, the b*stard, ruined his n. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 "Anson, you b*stard! You actually ruin my n. Let go of her!" Joziah roared and looked at Anson with glum eyes. Anson was Abby''s beloved man. She smiled less and less because of him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She even asked him not to give her up just now. She was always proud. But she begged Anson to love her so weakly, didn''t she? Anson raised his head all of a sudden and red at Joziah with apathy and hostility in her eyes. Being red at by him, Joziah was no longer so arrogant and aggressive. He lowered his head in fear and did not dare to look into Anson''s eyes. Anson said word by word, "Mark, call the police." If he could move, he would definitely beat Joziah severely and take revenge for Abby. D*mn it! Joziah was simply so mean and hateful. He actually wanted to get Abby in such a despicable way. "Don''t... call the police. Anson, this has nothing to do with you. Put down my girlfriend. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind to you!" Joziah said harshly. He had a guilty conscience when he heard that Anson was going to call the police. After all, he had no way to defend himself after the police came. "Humph!" Anson snorted. The most important thing to save Abby at this time. He didn''t know what Joziah used to drug her, so he had to send her to the hospital immediately. "Mark, stay here to deal with this matter. Marshall, take us to the hospital." They nodded and took action respectively. Marshall pushed his wheelchair and went out. "Anson, don''t go. Give Abby back to me." Joziah panicked. Once Abigail was taken away by Anson, he would never have another chance. He wanted to chase after them, but Mark stopped him. Joziah looked at him with a sneer, "You''re just Anson''sckey. How dare you stand on my way?" Hearing this, Mark raised his fist madly and punched him in the face. As a man, he had long wanted to beat Joziah. "Ouch... It hurts." Joziah took a few steps back in pain. The burning sensation on his face made him feel very humiliated. "I am indeed Mr. Skye''sckey, but you''re not qualified to order me." After saying this in a cold tone, Mark called the police. Joziah would be sent to jail because of what he had done. Anson sent Abigail to the hospital where Eden was, and Abigail lived in her next ward. After the doctor gave her a careful check-up, he told Anson that she was only drugged and there was nothing wrong with her body. When Abigail was having an intravenous drip, Anson stood by her bed quietly. Looking at Abigail''s pale face and thinking of her fragile appearance in his arms, he felt more and more painful in heart. "Abby, tell me. What should I do? I am afraid that I will never stand up again and ruin your life, but I want to be with you desperately. I am tortured by such a dilemma every night. I live in pain and desperation as well. I''m afraid that I''ll make a wrong decision, and I don''t want you to live with a disabled man forever." "Abby, I feel very sad to refuse you. I''m sorry, Abby..." When Victor pushed the door open and came in, he heard Anson muttering to himself with his head down. Anson was in extreme pain, and he heard his words very clearly. Hearing the sound behind him, Anson immediatelyposed his emotions. Seeing that it was Victor, he forced a smile, "Victor, you are here." Victor nodded, "I have told my mother that Abigail won''t go back tonight." Anson said, "As long as they won''t worry about her." Victor sat on a chair aside. In the past, Anson was humorous and always smiled brightly, but he had became so lonely and helpless, which made him very dejected, "Anson, instead of protecting her so painfully, it''s better to be with her openly." "Abigail is a good girl. She will not dislike you because of your disabled leg. Why do you have to make both of you live in pain?" Anson looked at him with grief in eyes. He had thought about these things, but he really didn''t want her life to be imperfect because of him. She was such a wonderful girl, but he... "Victor, I''ve thought about it thousands of times, but I can''t let go of my love for her. I''ve been paying attention to her in secret. I''m delighted when she''s happy, and I''m angry when she''s mad. I am in a low spirit when she is in a bad mood. Her every move affects my emotions." "Sometimes I really don''t want to give up. I really want to find her and tell her that I love her very much, but I always restrain myself. I don''t know what to do now." Anson looked at Abigail''s beautiful face. He even wanted to be with her in his dreams. Victor always knew what he was thinking in heart, "Anson, why don''t you just follow your heart? Maybe the result won''t be so bad." Anson was somewhat dumbfounded as he looked at him. Should he follow his heart? He wanted to be with her crazily, and this was what he really wanted. Victor stood up and said, "I''ll go and apany Eden. Think about what you want the most by yourself." After that, without waiting for Anson''s reply, he left the ward. No one could help them. They couldn''t live a happy life unless they changed their own minds. Anson sat quietly in the ward once again and stared at Abigail''s beautiful sleeping face wholeheartedly. Her eyebrows, nose, and red lips were all perfect and attractive. He felt very d just by looking at her quietly like this. ...... Early the next morning, Victor pushed open the door of Abigail''s ward, but Anson was nowhere to be seen. He frowned slightly and felt distressed for Anson. In the end, Anson had no way to ovee himself. Abigail had been asleep for an entire night before she gradually woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, her head spun dizzily and she felt so ufortable. Where was she? The air was filled with the smell of disinfectant. Was she in a hospital? "You''re awake." She heard a deep voice and couldn''t tell who it was. Abigail suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw Victor, a trace of disappointment shed through her eyes. She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have seen Anson. It seemed that he had said a lot to her. She wanted to reply to him, but she could not open her eyes. Victor smiled and said, "Why were you so careless? You are very cautious in ordinary times." Abigail closed her eyes slightly and looked ufortable, "I didn''t expect Joziah to be such a b*stard. He''s heartless." She hesitated for a while and asked, "Who sent me to the hospital?" Victor said, "Guess who it is." Abigail opened her eyes with difficulty. She felt bitter in mouth and had no strength all over, and she was agonized. "Victor, are you joking with me?" Her tone was a bit weak. Was it really her illusionst night? Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Victor leaned against the door and looked imposing and arrogant. He smiled, "I don''t hate you. Maybe it''s because you are Eden''s best friend." "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed and said sarcastically, "Victor, it''s not my honour to be epted by you. I can talk to you in a kind way just because you are Eden''s husband." Victor lowered his head slightly and said with smiling eyes, "Then we are even. It was Anson who took you to the hospital. He stayed here all night. I''m afraid that he left when you were about to wake up." "Motherf*cker!" Abigail roared angrily. Since he did not want to be with her, he couldpletely disappear from her world. Why was he neither friendly nor aloof? Was she so easy to bully? No wonder she felt that she had heard Anson''s voice all night. It turned out that he had really been here. He had stayed with her for a whole night. Couldn''t he let her see him? Victor said, "Abigail, don''t curse Anson like this. He is very conflicted and painful. He wants to give you aplete love, so, you have to give him some more time." "Ha-ha..." Abigail smiled in despair, "I can give him time, but who can give me time?Victor, do you know how painful it is to wait for someone?" Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened, "Of course I know. I know better than anyone else that waiting for someone toe back is agonising." His tone was extremely sorrowful. In the past, he had been waiting for Eden toe back. At this time, he was waiting for her to wake up. It seemed that his life was filled with endless waiting. Abigail looked at his painful expression and did not say anything. Victor''s life was full of vicissitudes. Victor straightened his back slightly, "My sister wille here to look after youter. You look very weak. Lie down and have a rest." Abigail looked at him and smiled feebly, "Thank you. You and Gracie are both kindhearted. I was very lucky to meet you." "But Gracie had stayed in Southern region for a month. Did nothing happen between her and Mr. Rubio? I think she has been quite mysterious since she was back, as if she had escaped from there." Victor shook his head slightly, "I seldom see her recently. You two are good friends. Since she didn''t even tell you, how could she tell me? She hase back for half a month, but I have only seen her once or twice. Moreover, even if anything really happened,s he would not tell me." Abigail nodded with understanding and smiled faintly, "That''s right. I have a younger brother as well, but I only talk to my best friend when I encounter something. Just go back and stay with Eden. It was not easy for her to survive. Nothing bad can happen to her again." "Of course." Victor smiled charmingly and turned to leave. As soon as Victor went out, the smile on Abigail''s face disappearedpletely, and her eyes were filled with intense pain. "Anson, you b*stard, who allows you to treat me like this? I hate you so much." Abigail patted the hospital bed feebly. She wanted to turn over, but she had no strength. "D*mn it! Joziah, you''d better turn yourself in, or I''ll definitely send you to jail with my own hands!" Abigail gritted her teeth and said. She became so puzzled all of a sudden. Why did Anson always appear and save her in time when she got into troubles? Could it be that he had been sending someone to follow her secretly? The more Abigail thought about it, the more unpleasant she felt. Did he want to protect her in secret and pretend that he didn''t care about her? "Abby, I''m here. Since such a bad thing happenedst night, why didn''t you call me?" Gracie pushed the door open and came in,ining. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Abigail looked at her weakly. She was unconsciousst night. How could she make a phone call? At this time, she was still in a daze and felt extremely dizzy. "Gracie, I don''t even have strength to call you now, let alone yesterday." Gracie held three lunch boxes in her hands. She put the porridge on the table and said with her face full of anger, "How wretched Joziah is! I knew that he is not a good man. How could you meet him alone? At least you should take me with you." Abigail said with powerlessness, "If I had known it earlier, I would have brought you with me, but I didn''t know." "s..." Gracie sighed, "Fortunately, you''re fine. Have some porridge first." Gracie opened the pork ribs porridge. As soon as she smelled the smell of meat, she immediately turned her head, "Ugh..." Seeing her like this, Abigail was startled. When Eden was pregnant with the three children, she retched like this as well, didn''t she? "Gracie... You... are pregnant." Abigail couldn''t stay calm. Gracie looked back at her with a pale face and asked with puzzlement, "What... did you say?" However, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Could it be... Ah... How could it be... She and Loomis had slept twice after drinking. Last time, after sleeping with him, she escaped from there. Loomis was too gentle, so she thought that she had been living in a dream. Furthermore, he was so considerate than she couldn''t help but... have sex with him. When Abigail saw her expression, she became a little nervous, "Are you really... pregnant?" Gracie stared at her with her eyes wide open and nodded dully, "Oh! It seems that I should have my period... a few days ago." Gracie thought about it carefully. She was supposed to have her period five or six days ago. On the 10th day after she went Southern region, she had sex with with Loomis. After that, they became very intimate. They were like a couple, but they were not a couple. She had been back for half a month, so she should... be pregnant for more than a month. "Ah..." Gracie screamed and lowered her head to look at her belly. Abigail was startled by her loud voice, "Gracie, don''t tell me that you get pregnant after having sex with him for only once." Gracie nodded in a hurry, "Oh my god... Abby, what should I do? How should I tell Boris that I have a baby in my belly? How should I exin to my mother that I am pregnant?" Abigail curled her lips, "How could I know what you should say and exin? You shouldn''t have been so impulsive back then." However, she had an idea in her heart. If she was pregnant with Anson''s child... Bah! Was she insane? How could she think this way? If they were forced to be together, how could their child be happy? "Ah..." Gracie sat down on a stool next to her. After having sex with Loomis, she fell asleep and forgot to take the pills. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Seeing that she looked so troubled, Abigail could not help but say, "Gracie, you two had lived together for a month, and now you''re pregnant with his child. You are in love with each other, aren''t you? Anyway, you''re going to get married in the future. Loomis is a nice man, and he is rich. It''s not bad for you to marry him." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gracie didn''t agree with her and shook her head, "I still want to be single, and I don''t want to get married so soon." "Ha-ha..." Abigail burst intoughter and teased her, "Gracie, you will get married sooner orter, so there is no difference between getting married earlier and getting marriedte, right? Give birth to it. After all, it''s a life. Anyway, you''re wealthy and you can afford to raise this child." "Abigail, are you serious? Boris has left his father. Can the child in my belly live without his father?" Gracie looked distressed. Such a thing actually happened on her. Abigail could not help butin in heart, "When you two were having sex happily, why didn''t you think about the consequences?" "So what are you going to do? Such a small life is so cute. Look at Eden. When she gave birth to the three children, she didn''t even know who their father was, but she made it." "You and Loomis love each other. Why can''t you give birth to the child? Besides, Loomis is a good person. He is not as irresponsible as Boris''s father." Gracie blinked, looked at her and asked, "How do you know that he is a good person?" Abigail was speechless. Anyway, Loomis seemed to be nice on the surface. "You should ask yourself. Haven''t you stayed with him for more than a month? Whether he is good or not, you know it very well in heart." Gracie nodded, "He is very gentle, and he took care of me thoughtfully those days. He even cooked for me, made a lot of delicious seafood for me and took me to visit all the interesting ces." "On the night before I came back, we drank again. You know what I am like after drinking, so we had sex again. Then I came back the next day." Abigail looked at her with a smile, "I think you escaped from there. In the past, after you came back from a ce, you would always share with your experiences with us. However, after you came back this time, you didn''t mention anything about Loomis. Although I felt strange, I didn''t think too much. Just now, I even said to Victor that you have been a little weird since you came back." With a dejected face, Gracie asked feebly, "Is it so obvious?" Abigail replied, "Of course!" Gracie lowered her head and rubbed her belly with her slender fingers, "Abby, I... seem to like Loomis. When I was down, he came to me, apanied me andforted me. I don''t hate to stay with him, and I even... like the feeling of being with him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had sex with him again." "Wow!" Abigail looked at her in shock. She fell in love so quickly. She and Loomis hadn''t known each other for a long time. However, love was really unpredictable. She had a crush on Loomis inadvertently. Gracie said, "Abby, this is true." Abigail smiled, "I didn''t deny you. You can feel whether you like him or not from the bottom of your heart. However, aren''t you going to tell Loomis about this?" Hearing this, Gracie looked very disappointed, "We haven''t contacted each other since I came back." When Abigail heard this, she was slightly shocked, "Will he... ignore you in the future? Why did you come back all of a sudden? You could say goodbye to him ande back happily, couldn''t you?" Gracie looked at her with sorrow. At that time, she did not have the time to think about these things. She was just afraid. "Abby, at that time, I was afraid of falling in love with him. After having sex with him again, I didn''t know why but I had an impulse to escape, so I came back. He hasn''t contacted me, so I don''t want to call him. It seems that we are at odds with each other. But he is a man. Can''t he be more broad- minded?" "Hey!" Abigail roared with a mad face, "It''s all because of your d*mn self-esteem. Haven''t you learned a lesson from me and Anson? Are you and Loomis going to live in pain just like us?" "Oh! That''s how it happened. I didn''t want to avoid it on purpose." She had never thought about falling in love with Loomis before she promised to go Southern region with Loomis. She just wanted to go out and rx, but Loomis was so tender that she couldn''t restrain herself. Benedict only liked to yputer games, and he didn''t even wash dishes. Loomis was much better than him. How could she be able to refuse such a perfect man? However, the atmosphere that night was so romantic that they couldn''t help but make love. Loomis was an expert in sex. She had never been so happy andfortable on bed before. Therefore, they had sex again. Abigail nced at her upset face and knew that she did not want such a thing to happen, so she persuade her, "Gracie, love can''t be forced. Think about it carefully. You can''t marry him impulsively just because of this child. You can raise the child on your own. As for the rtionship between you and Loomis, you have to think it over." After all, two people couldn''t be forced to be together, neither could she and Anson. Since Anson did not want to be with her, she would rather keep her love in heart than force Anson. "I know." Gracie stood up feebly. Looking at Abigail''s pale face, she said with guilt, "Abby, I came here to take care of you, but you be worried because of me." Abigail shook her head and smiled with relief, "As your good friend, I am very happy that you share this matter with me. You can''t make a decision in a hurry. Think about it carefully before making up your mind. We will support your decision." Gracie smiled and nodded, "I''m no longer young. It''s so tiring to give birth to a child and bring it up." However, she was willing to be tired for her beloved man. "I''ll feed you some porridge first. You look very weak. The pork ribs porridge cooked by my mother is the most delicious. Eden hasn''t waken up, and she must want to eat it very much." Abigail''s heart ached severely when she heard Gracie''s words, "D*mn it! Why hasn''t anything been going my way these days?" Gracie smiled helplessly. Her smile was bitter and sombre, "Abby, if everything is as you wish, this is not the so-called life, right? Don''t think too much and take good care of yourself. We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Even if we''ll suffer many setbacks, we have to know what we should do. We should pick up the pieces and start again." Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Abigail smiled, "You are quite optimistic. I am relieved to see you like this." Gracie''s heart was stronger than that of ordinary people. After all, her childhood was miserable and she learned to be strong when she was young. Gracie bit her lip hard. She said this because she did not want Abigail to worry too much. At this time, she couldn''t be more anxious. How could there be an unexpected child in her belly? How should she exin to everyone? In this era, it was not surprising that someone got pregnant before getting married. But she felt ufortable in heart. Abigail thought for a moment and said, "Gracie, you happen to be in the hospital today. Why don''t you have a check-up and see if the child is all right? You can be more relieved in this way." Speaking of the child, Abigail thought of Eden''s child. If the child was fine... Abigail stopped thinking about it. How could there be such a possibility? Sometimes, it really depended on fate. Gracie said, "I''ll listen to you." After Gracie fed Abigail the porridge, she sent the meal to Victor and Aisling. When the doctor went to work at noon, she went to the Obstetrical Department and had a check-up. Aisling couldn''t be at ease unless she took care of Grandma Clement on her own, so she stayed in the ward all the time. Family affection was precious. She didn''t understand this until she lived to this age. Although she always quarrelled with Grandma Clement when she was young, there was no misunderstanding between them. She was about to be a grandmother, and she finally realized that family affection meant a great deal. Sometimes, people wouldn''t know how precious something was until they really lost it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At noon, Abigail could walk slowly. However, she was still somewhat weak. She walked around in the ward to kill time. The door was not closed, and she suddenly saw an unexpected guest. Loomis was dressed in a white suit, looking elegant and noble. His facial features were exquisite and good-looking. He nced at Abigail and asked in a yful tone, "Miss Joye, why are you also hospitalized?" He came over to see Eden, but he suddenly saw Abigail when he passed by the ward. Abigail nced at him and replied teasingly, "Can''t I get sick?" Although her tone was not friendly, Loomis was not angry, "Miss Joye, are you not feeling well?" Abigail walked to the bed, sat down and looked at him, "I''m fine. But why are you here? Are you looking for Gracie?" Gracie came back in panic. Did she have to do that? Loomis looked graceful and attractive, and he really seemed to be a nice man. He and Gracie were about the same age, and they had much inmon. What did Gracie have to leave him? Since she liked him, she could be with him! Loomis nodded, "I''m here to look for her and visit Eden by the way." Abigail tilted her head and looked at him, "Loomis, did you fall in love with Gracie at first sight?" "Ha-ha..." Loomis suddenlyughed, and Abigail couldn''t understand the meaning of hisughter. "What are youughing at?" Abigail looked at him with confusion. Should heugh at this time? She needed to confirm if he really loved Gracie. He was the father of Gracie''s child! Loomis lowered his head slightly and was still smiling, "Miss Joye, there''s no love at first sight. Sometimes, people just meet the right lover at the right time." Abigail keep questioning him, "So, is Gracie the right person you met?" Loomis''s eyes darkened all of a sudden, and his smile faded a little. He lowered his head slightly, so Abigail couldn''t see the smile on his face. However, he nodded without hesitation. The reason why he didn''t rush to find Gracie after she came back was that he wanted to give her some time to think about something. Half a month had passed, and they hadn''t contacted each other, as if they had disappeared from each other''s life. Since Gracie didn''t contact him after she came back, he was too proud to call her on his own initiative. She left him first. Couldn''t she take the initiative to contact him? Days passed one after another. In the end, he couldn''t help bute here to look for her. After all, he fell in love with her first. The sunshine and the breeze had never been biased. Everyone could have an equal dream and work hard to get what they wanted. People had to think deeply for a period of time andpose their emotions before they knew what they wanted to do and what they really wanted to get. Once they had an answer, they would no longer be troubled. "Wow!" Abigail smiled, "Loomis, you''re amazing. You''ve saved your child." Abigail gave him a thumbs up. Loomis was stunned. What did it have to do with his child? He didn''t even have a child. "Abigail, are you kidding?" Loomisughed. Abigail looked at him with a smile on her face, "No, I''m absolutely not kidding. I''ve made it so clear. If you still don''t understand, I won''t be able to help you." As long as they loved each other, the child would have a father when it was born. The child didn''t have to experience some bad things like Kenny, Gia and Ricky did, and it would have a happy childhood. Loomis frowned slightly as he looked at her. He felt that she was trying to tell him something. But he didn''t know what it was. He asked, "Where is Gracie?" Abigail was delighted and smiled at him, "You''ve thought of it." Loomis said, "What?" Abigail was speechless. It turned out that he still didn''t know what had happened. She thought that he was smart. "In the hospital." Abigail replied to him in a bad mood. Loomis felt that Abigail''s attitude was a little special. However, at this moment, a pleasantly surprised voice came from outside the door. "Abby, I am pregnant with twins. This is such a big surprise! I actually have twins at such an age! I don''t care whether Loomis loves me or not. If he doesn''t love me, I''ll kick him out of my life and raise the children on my own." "Twins! I can''t believe that I am so lucky! I am actually pregnant with twins!" Gracie looked down at the report in her hand. When she looked up, she suddenly saw Loomis. The happy expression on her face gradually froze, and the report in her hand almost fell to the ground. Why was he... here? Abigail rolled her eyes at Gracie. Couldn''t Gracie be reserved? She was making a big fuss. Eden used to be pregnant with three children. It was not surprising that she was pregnant with twins. Loomis was dumbfound on the spot. What did he hear just now? She was pregnant with twins, and she didn''t care whether he loved her or not. If he didn''t love her, she would kick him out of her life and raise the children on her own. No wonder Abigail''s attitude was so strange. It turned out that Gracie was pregnant with his children. Why did she hide such a big thing from him and say these words so reasonably? Seeing that the atmosphere was strange, Abigail said, "I''ll... go to see Eden." "Abigail, are you really best friend?" Gracie was very anxious because Abigail wanted to leave here at this time. Shouldn''t she stand on her side and deal with Loomis together with her? Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Abigail nced at her with a smile. Loomis was here to look for her, not to beat her. If she didn''t leave here sensibly, she would really not be her best friend. She didn''t want to stay here. Although she had not known Gracie for a long time, she knew Gracie very well. Gracie was rich, and she never showed off her wealth. She owned everything nice in life except for love from a husband. Loomis was right in front of her. If she wanted to run away, happiness would get farther and farther away from her. Abigailughed and said, "Mr. Rubio has something to talk to you. I''ll leave here for the time-being. I am in the next ward. If anything bad happens to you, I will be the first one to rush over." Abigail had walked to the door. She smiled at Gracie, gestured to cheer her up and left with a grin. Gracie was speechless. She did not need Abigail''s encouragement at this time. How should she exin to Loomis? She left quietly when he was sleeping. At the moment she left, she didn''t think about how to face him in the future. Loomis was indeed a very good man. He lived alone, but his house was clean and tidy, and he was the same. Each time he appeared in front of her, he was always neat and charismatic. She was attracted to him for no reason. Loomis had been staring at her changing expression. In her eyes, there was joy, worry and envy. However, there was no love for him. He approached her step by step. Gracie''s heart was in her mouth when she saw him approaching. She looked at his brooding eyes with anger and reproach. "What... do you want to do? Don''t walk to me." She felt that he wanted to kill her. Loomis said evilly,"What do I want? Gracie, what do you think I will do to you?" Gracie looked at him with a wary face. She had a guilty conscience and did not dare to look into his keen eyes. She retreated step by step. Feeling so uneasy, she grabbed the report in her hand tightly. When she retreated to the corner and her back hit the wall, she became more nervous. The smile on Loomis''s face became weirder and weirder. She had nowhere to hide. That night, they were very crazy, and he had sex with her several times. He rarely made love with women. Before he met Gracie, he had only slept with his first love, but it was not the first time for his first love to have sex. She betrayed him and even dated with another man when they were in a rtionship. At that time, he had just started his career and he was very busy, so he ignore her feelings. Later, when she left, he found that his love for her was not very deep. After knowing that she had betrayed him, he only spent one night to forget her. But Gracie gave him a different feeling. He had a crush on Gracie and fell in love with her. He had been betrayed before, so he was somewhat indecisive in love. However, he was so obsessed with Gracie that he could not forget her. When they had sex for the first time, Gracie drank too much and fell to the ground. The moment he lifted her up, he had an uncontroble impulse to have sex with her. When they had sex for the second time, they didn''t drink much, but he had been infatuated with her crazily. When he opened his eyes the next morning, he didn''t see her. When he knew that she had fled back to River City alone, he was furious. He thought she would let him be responsible for her, and he was ready to be with her, but she left him without saying good-bye. He did not chase her because he wanted to give her some time. Loomis reached out one arm and held Gracie, staring at her with smiling and intense eyes. Gracie pursed her lips tightly. Her red lips were the icing on the cake, making her more charming. Loomis looked at her face carefully and chuckled, "Gracie, mistakes can be corrected, but what about regret? Can we meet again if we miss each other?" After that, he reached out the other hand and gently stroked her face. He had been missing her for half a month. Half a month was enough for him to figure out a lot of things. Early in the morning, he came here by ne. He wanted to take her back and marry her. Gracie tilted her face slightly, trying to avoid his affectionate movements. "You..." Gracie looked at him and could not utter aplete sentence. "Ha-ha..." Loomisughed in a low voice, "What do you want to say? Huh?" "Do you... like me? Are you here... to find me?" If he said no, she would never meet him in the rest of her life. Loomis did not answer her. Instead, he asked, "So, Gracie, do you love me? Why did you leave without telling me?" Gracie had been afraid to face this question, and she did not know how to answer it. "I... was a little scared, so I ran away. I don''t know why I left you." Loomis was stunned when he heard Gracie''sme excuse. Was it because she was afraid? "Fool, we had lived together for a month. Can''t you tell how much I love you? Am I not good to you? I never show others my love, but I treat you with all my sincerity." "I always say that I don''t need love, but it''s not right. I just don''t dare to be in love." Hearing his words, Gracie looked at him in a daze. She was enlightened all of a sudden and nodded instantly, "After hearing what you said, I suddenly understand. I was afraid that we couldn''t be together, but our rtionship was ambiguous, so I was more afraid. Coming back was my only choice." When Loomis heard this, he understood that what they worried about was the same. Both of them had been betrayed, and both of them didn''t want to be hurt again. After all, it was hard to heal the trauma brought by love. He looked at her with tender eyes and said with a faint smile, "Gracie, you are really bad. You woke up my dream, but you ran away." "I''ve given you half a month to think about it. Are you ready to be my bride? I love to marry you when I love you the most, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. But it seems that an ident has happened. We have twins." Gracie suddenly looked at him with her face full of vignce and anger, "We? You don''t love me, so don''t talk me me. They are my babies." However, he asked her to be his bride. What pleasant words! If she lived with such a man, her life would be different. She liked the way she got along with Loomis. Benedict never understood her and it was hard for her tomunicate with him, but Loomis was different. He listened to her carefully and answered her after thinking about it. He wouldn''t let her repeat her words. When they stayed together, he only paid attention to her and didn''t y mobile games.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 "Ha-ha..." Loomis couldn''t help butugh when he saw her stunned face. It was said that women in love were all stupid. Wasn''t it just? He had made it very clear just now, but she did not understand. Loomis smiled and said, "You''re not me. How do you know I don''t love you?" Gracie retorted righteously, "You''re right. Since I''m not you, how can I know that you love me?" Loomis lowered his head and kissed her lips with great strength. With longings and love, he whispered in his ear, "I love you, so I came here. You fool." His low and pleasant voice touched Gracie''s heart. Gracie was stunned. She opened her eyes wide and looked at his red tears in a daze. D*mn it! Was this the feeling of love? His kiss was gentle and affectionate, and it was something she had never felt before. She had never been so moved when she was in a rtionship before. When she was with Benedict, she only felt delighted. Ah... This was shocking! Before she met Loomis, she didn''t even know that love could make her have such a state of mind. She was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. She was taken aback and didn''t say anything, which was out of Loomis''s expectation. Was she unhappy to hear such words? His eyes suddenly darkened as he said in a hoarse voice, "Gracie..." "Oh! I love you, too!" Gracie interrupted him excitedly and looked at him with a grin. Loomis was dumbfounded. She... However, his eyes lit up again when he heard this. "Isn''t that perfect? We''re in love with each other." Loomis held her hand and looked at the report in her hand, feeling extremely excited. She was actually pregnant with twins! "Gracie, thank you!" He took the report from her hand and said with a soft voice. Although he didn''t know what the words on it meant, there were really two babies in her belly. Gracie red at him and leaned against his arms withints, "It''s all your fault. What should we do now? How should I exin to my mother that I have two children in my belly?" She was in a dilemma. If her mother knew it, she would be startled. "Bang..." The door was suddenly pushed open by Victor. Victor looked at Gracie in shock. Did he hear it wrong? She... was pregnant with two babies. Gracie was startled, "Victor, what are you doing? Remember to knock on the door before entering someone''s room." Victor looked at Loomis with shrewd eyes, "Did you make my sister pregnant?" His words were so cold and hostile. Gracie was helpless. She was willing to be pregnant. Why was Victor so angry? She immediately stood in front of Loomis and protected him. Victor suddenly looked at her. Seeing she was protecting Loomis, he was very displeased. He knew Gracie''s character well. At that time, the reason why she got married with Benedict was simple. Benedict was not a responsible man. He was only good at yingputer games. After he married Gracie, he would rather take care of Boris at home than go out to work. Gracie was easily moved. She hadn''t divorced for a long time, and she should have enjoyed her life, but she got pregnant with two babies before she could really live a rxing life. Loomis walked out from behind Gracie and looked at Victor with a smile, "This is a good thing, isn''t it?" "A good thing?" Victor sneered, "My sister is very innocent and naive. I am afraid that you will cheat her." Gracie was speechless. How could Victor say such words here? Loomis grinned and said, "My future brother-inw, I can assure you here that I will let her live a happy life. I won''t let her down, let alone hurt her." Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened more when he heard the way Loomis addressed him. "I want to talk to my sister. Go and buy some drinks for her." He had to make sure that Gracie wanted to marry Loomis because she liked him, instead of just being touched by his sweet nothings. "Okay!" Loomis nced at Gracie, motioned to her to rest assured and then left. After Loomis left, Victor looked at Gracie seriously, "Gracie, have you really made up your mind? You haven''t divorced for a long time." Gracie nodded firmly and looked at him with a smile, "Victor, although Loomis and I haven''t known each other for a long time, we''re really in love. I''ve lived for more than 30 years, and it''s the first time that I have felt love. Besides, you know that Loomis is a very nice man." Victor said, "Have you told him about Boris?" Gracie shook her head quickly, "Victor, he arrived here today, and I haven''t told him anything about Boris." Victor asked again, "Are you willing to live in Southern region with him?" Gracie nodded and said with a grin, "Yeah. Victor, you don''t know that Southern region is very beautiful. The sky is very blue, and I especially like the sea. Loomis has a vi on the ind. Living there is like living in heaven." Seeing that Gracie suddenly became so happy, Victor was delighted. In fact, as long as she could be with the man she loved, she would be d no matter where she lived. She had never been so happy when she married Benedict. Gracie knew that he was worried about her. After all, she had gone through a failed marriage. As her younger brother, he did not want her to be upset and doleful. She lost Benedict, but she got Loomis. She always knew what she wanted in the depth of her heart. If she couldn''t make up for the pity in her heart with this love, she would feel very regretful. Moreover, Loomis was very attractive to her. Victor smiled and said, "Gracie, if you''ve really made up your mind, I don''t have any objection. I just want you and Boris to live happily!" It was really not easy for people to be in a perfect rtionship. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They couldn''t get the happiness they wanted until they weathered the storm. Gracie said with a chuckle, "Victor, you know what? I used to have hatred in my heart, so I couldn''t live a happy life. When I married Benedict, I didn''t think too much. I just thought that he was honest and he wouldn''t bring any trouble to me after we got married. That was why I married him." "Now I''ve thought about it carefully. Real love is magic. Do you believe it?" Victor nodded. He knew that true love was the most beautiful scenery in life. It not only made people live with joy, but also let people be in the depth of despair. It could make people the happiest in the world in an instant, and it could also make people the most unfortunate. Some people could never have true love in their lives. "Gracie, talk to Loomis about Boris. I wish you happiness!" This was all he could do. He only wanted Gracie to marry someone who loved her. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 "Mm!" Gracie nodded with a smile, "Victor, you and Eden will live a happy life together. We have suffered for so many years, so we must be happy." "You''re right!" Victor nodded, "Gracie, now you''re even pregnant. Take Loomis home and meet mom at night. There''s no time for dy. You can''t wear a beautiful wedding dress when your belly bes big." After saying that, Victor smiled with understanding and turned to leave. When he returned to the ward, Abigail was still sitting by the bed and looking at Eden quietly. "My sister''s problem has been resolved." Abigail turned to look at him, "Isn''t that very good?" "Yep, it''s very good!" Victor sat on another chair. He had nned to hold the wedding with Eden after the designpetition at the end of the year, but... Abigail smiled in pleasant surprise, "Victor, I saw Eden''s fingers move slightly just now. I feel that she is alive for the first time. It''s great!" She burst into tears when she saw Eden''s fingers move. She finally saw a glimmer of hope. Victor looked at Eden with particrly gentle eyes. He suppressed the excitement in his heart, and his body was trembling, "Did she move her fingers again?" "Yeah!" Abigail nodded with a smile, and her eyes blurred with tears. There was even hope and expectation in her dim eyes. She hade to visit Eden many times. Eden had been sleeping quietly and ignored her, which made her heart ache a lot. There was irrepressible excitement on Victor''s handsome face, "These days, she moves her fingers more and more frequently." "Is that so? Will she wake up soon?" Abigail burst into tears, "Eden, wake up quickly. Let''s have a snowball fight in winter, okay?" "This year, you can''t be absent. In the past few years, we built snowmen together and ate our favorite spicy hot pot. We''ll do all these things again, okay?" Tears streamed down Abigail''s cheeks as she said this, and she could no longer hide the worry in her heart. Shey on her stomach beside the bed. She and Eden were indeed best friends, because they encountered lucky things and unlucky things together. "Eden, Ricky ispletely crazy. You may be worried when you hear this, but you must wake up soon. He practices dancing crazily on weekends and seldom rests. I can''t stop him. He misses you too much. He never mentions you, but I know it." "Victor doesn''t go back to see the children and has been apanying you in the hospital, but I don''t me him because he is doing this for you. Uncle Calder is very worried about you. He sighs all day long. He said that he is the happiest father in this world because you''re his daughter. He has been dejected after you had an ident." "Eden, so many people are concerned about you. You must wake up." A person needed to experience a lot before he understood that no one would be kind to him if he gave a smile, but others would treat him with great sincerity if he were kind to others. Uncle Calder was such a person. After Eden became his daughter, he wished that he could give her the best things in the world. Hearing these words, Victor took a deep breath. In Alwynn Group! Lucian received a phone call from Brian. "Brian, how is it?" Lucian asked with a solemn expression. Brian said, "Mr. Ronen, I checked it carefully and dyed some time. I didn''t find anything strange about Kelsi''s information, but she is very familiar with the recruiting process of Alwynn Group, so she could stand out among so manypetitors." Lucian frowned slightly, "Is she familiar with the recruiting process of Alwynn Group?" "Yes! It seems that she had put in a lot of effort in order to enter Alwynn Group. Shees from an ordinary family and likes to gain extra advantage by unfair means. But Mr. Ronen, she may know someone in Alwynn Group that can help her." "However, if she is not suitable for thepany, don''t hesitate to fire her. If something goes wrong in the future, what should you do?" Lucian replied, "Don''t worry. I''ll take actions after this period of time. I''ve been too busy recently." Brian said, "I have sent all her information to yourputer. Take a look yourself." Lucian said to him, "Brian, thank you. You''re indeed the most capable hacker." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed with embarrassment, but he was obviously very happy, "Mr. Ronen, you''re ttering me. If you had time to investigate her on your own, you wouldn''t need my help!" Lucian smiled faintly, "You willy off if I can do it by myself. I can get off work earlier tomorrow night. I''ll treat you to a meal." Brian had always been an indispensable person who could help them exploitworking. Only the four of them knew about Brian''s existence. Moreover, Brian waspetent and loyal. Brian said, "Mr. Ronen, what a pity. You have time, but I don''t have time. When I was investigating the shares of Jotham Alwynn Group, I found that Haven had ten percent of the shares. It was strange, but there was no clue. We haven''t found Grandma Clement''s share transfer contract, and I suspect that it has be Haven''s, but I don''t have any evidence." Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "No matter what, we have to find the evidence. Otherwise, Grandma Clement would have suffered in vain. If we can never find out the murder, even I won''t be willing to give up." Brian said, "I see. They did it in a very secretive way, and it seemed to be Haven''s aunt, but she is very calm. My assistants have been keeping an eye on her family. They live as usual, y all day long and don''t go to work. They y mahjong or go shopping everyday. The grey car couldn''t prove that it was Haven who ordered her. It was a hit-and-run ident indeed, but the ck car doesn''t belong to Haven''s aunt. Since there is no evidence, the police can''t arrest them." "The solution we''vee up with doesn''t work, because Haven doesn''t contact her aunt. Now we can only wait for an opportunity." Lucian said, "Got it." After Lucian hung up the phone, he packed up and was ready to get off work. Kelsi and Amelia came in. Both of them were holding a stack of documents in their hands. Kelsi nced at Amelia and said with a smile, "Amelia, I''m sorry. I also sorted out the information for Mr. Ronen. Thanks for your hard work." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amelia smiled politely. Without saying anything, she walked to Lucian''s desk, "Mr. Ronen, this is the information I''ve sorted out. Check it when you''re free." If she wanted to be rich, she had to be smart first. But it depended on how she nned it. She would rather make progress step by step than y tricks like what Kelsi had done. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 "Okay! Thank you!" Lucian nced at her and asked, "Are you working overtime tonight?" Amelia nodded, "Mm! I may have to work for another two hours." Lucian said, "Don''t get off work toote. Although we have a lot of work recently, your health is more important." If Amelia was ill and he had to work alone, he might go crazy. Hearing his concerned tone, Amelia smiled happily, "Thank you, Mr. Ronen, but I can hold on." She didn''t have a boyfriend and had nothing special to do. When she returned home, she could only be idle, so she might as well work overtime and earn the medical expenses for her mother. Amelia turned around and went out. Only then did Kelsi put down the document in front of Lucian with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, this is the information I sorted out. Although Amelia made the same one, please have a look at mine." Lucian raised his head and looked at her in an unfriendly manner, "Manager Iverson, do you have nothing to do?" Kelsi was stunned. She was also f*cking busy. How could she have nothing to do? "Mr. Ronen, I just want to make up for my mistake." She said reasonably. Lucian replied, "There is no need for you to repeat what others have done, and there is no need for me to read it. Time is pressing, so don''t waste our time." "Mr. Ronen, I..." "Get out." Lucian did not listen to her exnation. The work could be done a long time ago, but he had to do it all over again because of her, which had made him so mad. Recently, he was so busy that he had lost all his patience. Lucian''s shrewd eyes were burnt with a frenzy of rage, and he nced at Kelsi with hostility. Being nced at by him like this, Kelsi shuddered unconsciously. "Get out. Don''t do useless things. Just do what you need to do." Lucian''s voice was full of impatience. "Okay!" Kelsi left with her face full of anger. After walking out of the office, she turned around and stared at the door angrily. Her aunt was right. Lucian''s temper was really weird. No wonder he didn''t even have a girlfriend. Such a man was not humorous and romantic at all. She was so beautiful, but he didn''t even bother to look at her. It seemed that he was really ascetic and steady. "Humph! Just wait and see, Lucian. I will definitely let you guys be astonished." Kelsi curved her lips and smiled confidently. Her pretty face was filled with aloofness. Then she returned to her office to pack up and was ready to get off work. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the evening, Gracie took Loomis home, wanting to tell Jaida what had happened between them. Jaida and Zaiden were both at home. Abigail knew that they had something to say, so she did not go home directly. Instead, after leaving the hospital, she went back to thepany and continued to work. Victor told her that Joziah had been detained. She was suddenly in a good mood, so she wanted to meet her brother and have dinner with him. Seeing that Gracie suddenly came back with a man, Jaida was a little worried. After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted with each other. Loomis nced at Boris. Gracie had talked to him about Boris, and he didn''t mind Boris''s existence. Since he loved Gracie, he could ept her son. He would raise Boris as his biological son. Moreover, he was willing to live in River City. He had business in River City, and he could buy a house here. Jaida knew that they had something to say, but neither of them spoke. The three children had gone upstairs to do their own things. Jaida said, "Boris, go and y with them." Hearing this, Boris looked depressed, "Grandma, they are all reading at this time. They won''t y with me." Jaida smiled, "Fool, they are all reading, and you can choose the books you like and read together with them. If you read more extracurricr books, you will do better in exams." Boris was reluctant to do it, "Grandma, I have to study in school, but I even have to read at home. I don''t have any time to y at all. I can''t do it. I want to yputer games." He had cut down on the time he spent yingputer games, but he wanted to yputer games so much, especially after finishing his homework. Zaiden smiled and said, "Go upstairs, Boris. You have a lot of extracurricr books. Find one you like and let Gia read it together with you." In fact, Boris was very smart, but he was fun-loving. "Oh!" Boris went upstairs reluctantly. Gracie smiled happily, "Dad, Boris has be more self-disciplined during this period of time, right?" "Yep!" Zaiden nodded with a smile, "I''m much more relieved. After hees back, he does homework with Kenny, Ricky and Gia. He can finish his homework faster, and you can rest assured. Since Eden had an ident, he had been responsible for their homework, and he didn''t attend social activities anymore. "But..." Gracie smiled with guilt and looked at Zaiden and Jaida, "Dad, mom, it seems that I can''t let you be relieved. Well, I have decided to marry Loomis." Jaida and Zaiden were shocked. Did they mishear? It was the first time she had brought Loomis home. Why did she want to marry him in such a hurry? Jaida looked at Loomis seriously. Since he entered the door, he rarely talked and always had a light smile on his face. She had a good impression of him, "You are serious, and you''re not kidding, right?" She hoped that Gracie could be happy. No matter who she would marry in the future, the man must be a kind person. Loomis nodded. Feeling a little nervous, he took a deep breath before saying respectfully, "Mrs. Calder, Mr. Calder, Gracie and I are in love with each other. Although this matter is very abrupt to you, we''ve thought about it carefully." Gracie smiled and said very excitedly, "Mother, I''m pregnant with twins!" Jaida immediately looked at her excited face. How proud she was! Was it nice to be pregnant before getting married? "Since you''ve made up your mind, we won''t have any objection. We only have one wish, which is that you can live a happy life. In this way, we''ll be relieved." Only when their children live in happiness could they rest assured. Zaiden took a look at Loomis. The Rubio family was the most powerful in Southern region, and Loomis was of excellent character. He was a well-known unmarried man in Southern region. Zaiden asked with a smile, "Gracie, where do you n to live?" Hearing this, Gracie smiled mysteriously, "Dad, do you mean that you''ll prepare some dowry for me?" "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed, "You are so smart. You are also my daughter. Of course, I should prepare dowry for you." Chapter 968 Chapter 968 "Wow!" Gracie smiled brightly and felt very excited in the bottom of her heart, "Dad, what you said ddens my heart. I''m so happy!" Gracie had a big smile on her face. Seeing that she was as delighted as a child, Loomis couldn''t help but chuckle. Zaiden looked at her and smiled lovingly, "Gracie, we are family. Since you''re going to get married, of course I''ll give you a gift. You''ve found your happiness, so I will give you a house in the third area in Windsor Vi. It is a two-and-a-half storey vi. In the future, you will have three children, and you can live morefortably there." Gracie and Loomis looked at each other. Gracie was very surprised, "Dad, your gift is too expensive. The vi there is worth more than 30 million dors, and the vi in the third area is more expensive, isn''t it? She didn''t dare to ept it. But the view in Windsor Vi was really beautiful. Victor and her father also lived there, so they could often meet in the future. "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed, "Gracie, houses are thest things I need. Half of the houses in River City were built by me. Giving you a vi is just a piece of cake. If you want to live in River City, you can take it as your bridal chamber. The vi has been decorated, and you can live there after buying furniture. It''s fashionable. You will like it." "Speaking of Windsor Vi, Victor''s vi is the best. Fortunately, I can live there as well. I like the lake in front of his vi. It''s beautiful in spring." Hearing this, Gracie kept nodding, "Dad, the third area is close to you, so I don''t have to share a house with you. Since you said so, I''ll ept it without any worry. But I want to hold the wedding after Eden wakes up." They were worried about Eden, so they couldn''t smile heartily when she got married. Jaida and Zaiden looked at each other. Jaida lowered her head and said with distress, "Gracie, I don''t know when Eden will wake up, but your belly will be bigger and bigger day by day. Are you sure you want to wait?" Gracie smiled and said, "Mom, are you worried that others willugh at me? This is an open society! I will get the marriage certificate with Loomis first, and I can be a beautiful bride after I give birth to my babies. Besides, are you in the mood to arrange a wedding for me now?" She always knew that her mother cared about Eden very much. Eden''spanionship made her treat Eden as her biological daughter. At this time, Eden was lying on the hospital bed, and Jaida was not in the mood to care about anything else. She was also her mother, so she would rather wait for Eden to wake up. Jaida nodded, "Alright, but... Gracie, thank you!" Then, she looked at Loomis and said, "Loomis, I have to meet your parents and talk to them about your marriage." Loomis nodded with a grin, "Okay, you can meet next week. My mom and dad will travel here. At that time, we can meet and talk about it." He did not oppose the dy of the wedding. Gracie needed to be in better health and nourish the babies, and she could not be too tired. After the babies were born, he would give her a special surprise and a wedding she wanted. "Okay!" Jaida nodded. The more she looked at Loomis, the more satisfied she felt. ...... The first snow in winter came in the middle of the night. Victor stood in front of the window and looked at the first snow in River City. The temperature outside was twenty degrees below zero. There was a painful expression on his haggard face. Another month had passed, but Eden had not woken up. He slowly walked back to the bedside, sat on the stool and looked at Eden who was lying there. Her face was much ruddier, but she did not wake up. He looked at her with a smile and said softly, "Eden, you want to see the first snow. It''s snowing tonight. Could you get up and have a look?" Victor grabbed her hand tightly and lowered his head. He was so grieved that he couldn''t control himself. It had been months since she had an ident. He wanted to see her smile and listen to her voice. He missed her so much! Jasper stood in front of the French window in his own house and looked at the snow with sombre eyes. The person whom he was concerned about had not woken up. Time passed by in a sh. The winter was very long, but it was short for busy people. A lot of things happened in this winter. Gracie was pregnant with twins, and everyone was very happy. After all, she would get married with her beloved man. Everyone wished her happiness sincerely. Before the Spring Festival, the three children had a vacation and they moved into Windsor Vi together. In order to develop Ricky''s career, Abigail bought a vi opposite Victor''s vi with the help of Zaiden and lived there alone. During the vacation, Ricky lived with her. Once in a while, Jasper woulde over and live here for a period of time. On weekends, everyone would gather together in Victor''s house. Jaida would cook a lot of dishes, and then they would go home after having a good meal. In this winter, the winter collection of Alwynn Group was so popr in River City and all over the country. The first draft was designed by Eden, and Victor changed her design slightly. The sess of the winter collection made the winter hotter than autumn. Different series of design styles upied the clothing market in River City and other cities in this country. Alwynn Group had never been so famous since it was floated on the stock market. However, Eden, who had been sleeping, could not see what was happening. The business of Alwynn Group was booming, but the sales of Tillie''spany has not lived up to expectations. They were bothpanies that made fashionable clothes. Such an obvious gap had threatened her position in thepany. Many clients turned to cooperate with Alwynn Group, which made her even more annoyed. Moreover, the divorce gave her a severe blow, and she became more bad-tempered. She shifted all the me onto herpetitor, Eden. Haven worked with her cautiously everyday. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Haven, Eden is a jinx! She''s about to die, but she still affects ourpany a lot!" Looking at the sales report of this year, Tillie was so angry that her face turned livid. She smashed the report on the desk with great strength. Dressed in a white wool sweater, she clutched her sleeves tightly. She didn''t rate heavy woolen cloth at all, but Alwynn Group had made the most popr clothes with it. Haven had to admit that Eden was a gifted designer. "Miss Elliott, we should have stolen their winter collection back then. As long as we produced the clothes earlier than them, they would fail." Tillie nced at her coldly and didn''t know what she was thinking in her mind. She said in an unfriendly tone, "I heard that their winter collection was designed by Victor and Eden together. If we stole it, things would be very troublesome. You know Victor very well, so we didn''t have to take risks for this season." Chapter 969 Chapter 969 She had thought about this a long time ago, but she didn''t dare to take actions because it was Victor''spany. After all, Victor was not easy to deal with. Reba had been sentenced to death, and what Alex had done before had been exposed. The people he had offended before all kicked him when he was down. In the end, he was sentenced to life imprisonment. Even they had failed, so she naturally had to be more careful. She could not be as stupid as them. Haven was very anxious. If Jotham Alwynn Group developed like this, it would go bankrupt even if she got Clement Group. Alwynn Group was elerating. All the good designers from all over the country only wanted to work in Alwynn Group. She worked as Tillie''s assistant in fear, and she couldn''t make any achievement. Victor had not given up pursuing her grandmother''s case, and he had been pressuring her aunt, so she didn''t dare to do anything else. Tillie leaned back slightly. She had divorced, and her life would really be failed if her career was ruined. Moreover, she was no longer young. She didn''t believe that Eden, who was about to die, could be so lucky forever. She said with a sneer, "If it weren''t for Eden, we wouldn''t have be so miserable, would we?" Haven immediately looked up at her. If it weren''t for Eden, her mother wouldn''t be so indifferent to her. Since she moved out, her mother had never called her. But she hadn''t visited her grandmother for a long time. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Last time, she met Giada, and what Giada had done almost exposed her. Since she came back from the hospital that day, she had not been there again. It seemed that she should go to the hospital to see her grandmother. Her mother knew who Eden was. No, everyone in the Clement family knew who Eden was, but they didn''t want to tell her. She''d like to see how long her mother could keep this secret. "Miss Elliott, don''t be angry anymore. We can work harder in spring." Tillie always vented her anger on her because of their poor sales. Moreover, Tillie did not allow her to participate in the designpetition. Darlene''s student didn''t participate in it, so Tillie felt that it was boring and let Haven participate in thepetition next year. However, after working hard for a period of time, Haven had made great progress in design. But Tillie only regarded her as a maid. If it weren''t for her secret observation, she wouldn''t be able to learn something from Tillie. She had been living afortable life in the Clement family and hoping to marry Victor since she was young. She really didn''t have to work hard and could live a carefree life. Tillie looked at Haven''s innocent face with a sarcastic smile. Haven looked naive and pure on the surface, but unfortunately, she was not simple at all, "Haven, as long as Eden is alive, we can''t surpass Alwynn Group. Eden is much more capable than I thought. If she doesn''t die, we can never make achievement, and you can only be an assistant forever. Thework is developed now, so you should know how popr Eden''s design is." Haven didn''t say anything. Of course, she knew about it. Therefore, she was very jealous of Eden. Victor took care of Eden thoughtfully, which made her more envious. Tillie looked at Haven leisurely and smiled mockingly, "Haven, do you know why your family always ignore you? Because you look weak and easy to bully. You agree to their demands and ept everything. This is why they don''t care about your feelings." Hearing this, Haven just smiled. She had feelings of inferiority since she was a child. She did behave humbly in the Clement family, but her heart was vicious and overweeningly ambitious. She would not await her doom like this, and she would get everything that was supposed to be hers. Of course, she could get those which didn''t belong to her. Haven lowered her head, and the expression in her eyes was malicious and heartless. A winter had passed, but her grandma and Eden hadn''t woken up. She had gained a lot this winter. She earned an unexpected amount of money by holding the shares of Alwynn Group, and she would invest the money in the shares of Clement Group and get it step by step. She did not tell Vincent about these things, and there was no need to tell him. Vincent had been living in regret. Well, if it weren''t for Eden, things wouldn''t have be like this. In fact, she made a mistake before. She should have ruined Eden''s reputation as soon as she entered Alwynn Group. In that case, Victor would really belong to her. In that case, she would not choose Vincent and would not have such a life. She said, "Miss Elliott, I''ll get off work first. I''ll go to the hospital to see my grandmother." Tillie looked at her with surprise, "You haven''t gone to visit your grandmother for a long time. Why do you want to see her all of a sudden? But I heard that her ward is next to Eden''s. Ha-ha... It seems that this is an eventful season for the Clement family." Tillie said in a gloating tone and smirked. She could tell that Haven was greedy. Haven persuaded her to buy the shares of Clement Group, which meant that she was overweeningly ambitious. However, it was good. She had divorced, and her career was the only thing she had in life. If she could not work here any longer, working in Clement Group was a nice choice. Haven nodded, "Yeah, I haven''t been there for a long time. I want to see my grandma today." When she thought of Grandma Clement who liked to talk a lot, her eyes were apathetic, and there was no warmth in her eyes. Looking at the cold-blooded expression in her eyes, Tillie said with a smile, "Haven, the Clement family brought you up, and I didn''t expect you to be quite mean and cruel. Grandma Clement''s car ident is really strange. I heard that they haven''t caught the murderer yet." Haven frowned slightly, but she grinned, "Miss Elliott, in fact, you know my character. Sometimes, I am just so stubborn." "Mm! You can leave now. Since they live next door, why don''t you go to see Eden?" Tillie''s eyes shone with a strange light. It was a good opportunity to kill Eden. Since Haven hated Eden so much, she would have the same idea after she saw Eden a few more times. After all, as long as she gently removed the oxygen mask, Eden would die. Darlene had been proud since Eden became her student. If Eden died, Darlene would suffer a great blow. Darlene had ruined her marriage, and she only wanted Darlene to go to hell. Haven nodded quietly, turned around and left. In the hospital. Haven was wearing a pink coat with her soft hair hung long in the back, looking young and pretty. She hadn''te to the hospital for several months, and she was a bit panicked. She was afraid of hearing her mother''s unpleasant words. After all, she was very flustered when she came here. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 She hesitated for a while. With an uneasy mood, she pushed the door open and went into the ward. Aisling was alone in the ward, and she was reading poems for Grandma Clement. Grandma Clement liked old songs and poems, so Aisling read for her every day. Aisling and Victor took care of Eden by turns, and she was happy to look after Eden in person. Grandma Clement was old, and she was not as strong as young people. She had been lying on bed quietly. Zofia had given birth to a healthy boy, but Aisling had no time toe back and have a look. She wanted to see her grandson, but she couldn''t leave the hospital. She could only ask Zofia''s mother to take care of Zofia during her confinement in childbirth, and she felt guilty, so she called Zofia''s mother to thank her everyday! "Mom." Haven called her softly. Aisling was slightly stunned and then looked back at Haven, who had not appeared for a long time. The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became a little cold. Aisling''s expression turned indifferent as she said unhappily, "I thought you would nevere back after you moved out." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Haven knew that she would say such words. Grandma Clement was lying in the hospital, but she had never taken care of her. Of course, Aisling would me her. Aisling looked at Haven who was brought up by her and thought of what she had done and how ruthless she was, but she suppressed her anger and didn''t want to argue with Haven. The more she cared about it, the more grieved she felt. "Mom, I''ve been very busy these days. Thank you for taking care of grandma ." Haven smiled and put the fruit on the table beside her. Looking at Aisling''s indifferent face, she felt painful in heart. At least, she didn''t like Aisling''s tone very much. She was also Aisling''s daughter. Why couldn''t Aisling be nicer to her? If Aisling could treat her better, she would not have done those horrible things. Aisling chuckled, "I know you''re very busy, so I didn''t call you." Haven sensed the sarcasm in her words and looked at her with a smile, "Mom, you have a hard time taking care of grandma." Aisling said in a deep voice, "It''s not hard to take care of my family! What makes me the angriest is that we haven''t found out the murderer who hit your grandmother with a car. If that person can be punished byw, I will feel better." She once heard the conversation between Victor and Lucian outside the ward, and Grandma Clement was likely to be hurt by Haven. But she didn''t have any evidence, so she couldn''t act rashly and alert Haven. Grandma Clement had an car ident for Victor, and Victor had been investigating this matter. No matter how Haven kept the secret, the truth would be known to all one day. She''d like to see if it was really Haven, whom she brought up, hurt Grandma Clement. If that was the case, how should she ept the fact that she had been betrayed by her daughter? She had a clear conscience to Haven. In order not to let have too many evil thoughts, Eden insisted not going home. She had clearly found her biological daughter, but there was no way for her to bring her home and live together with her. Haven''s heart beat violently when she heard that. A few months had passed, and she thought that she could calmly deal with this matter. But when Aisling mentioned it again, she was still so afraid and her heart jumped wildly. She was still very flustered. Looking at Grandma Clement who was lying on bed, Haven wanted to kill her and her eyes looked crazily mad. No matter what method she used, she must not let this old woman wake up. If she woke up and found that her shares was gone, she would not let her go easily. Haven''s face was somewhat twisted at this time, which startled Aisling. Looking over, she found that Haven was staring at Grandma Clement with extremely vicious and horrible eyes. "Haven!" She raised her voice. Haven came to sense and immediately became gentle again. She realized that she had forgotten herself just now, so she blinked and said with her head lowered, "Mom, I''m going to the bathroom." Aisling did not speak, but she was very frightened. Why did Haven look so ruthless just now? After Haven went out, she found that her palms had been sweaty! She nced at Grandma Clement and felt very uneasy in heart, "Mom, it couldn''t be Haven, right?" Aisling was very mournful. If it was really Haven who hurt Grandma Clement, she would be a sinner. She educated Haven well when Haven was a child. What should she do if she failed to turn Haven into a kindhearted person? Although Haven was not her biological child, she had been regarding her as her own child over the years! She gave Haven everything that other child had! She searched her conscience and believed that she had never treated Haven badly. If Haven really hurt Grandma Clement, she would never forgive herself. When Haven came back from the bathroom, she hadposed her emotions. When she went out of the bathroom, she saw Victor leaving while talking on the phone. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Wasn''t Victor in Eden''s ward at this time? Tillie''s words came to her mind in an instant. "Haven, as long as Eden is alive, we can''t surpass Alwynn Group. Eden is much more capable than I thought. If she doesn''t die, we can never make achievement, and you can only be an assistant forever. Thework is developed now, so you should know how popr Eden''s design is." That was right. As long as Eden was alive, she would never be able to shine in the designing world. In Aisling''s heart, she was always inferior to Eden. Watching Victor walk away, Haven walked to Eden''s ward quickly. There was no security camera in the ward, but in the corridor... She frowned slightly and raised her head. She walked all the way but did not see a security camera. Then she looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she wrapped the door handle with her coat and pushed the door open. As expected, only Eden was lying quietly in the ward. With her face full of viciousness, Haven walked over step by step. When she found that Eden''s face was much ruddier than before, she was slightly shocked. Was Eden going to wake up? "Eden, I won''t let you wake up and steal everything from me!" After saying these words viciously, she walked to the bed in a hurry, wrapped her hand with a tissue and took off Eden''s oxygen mask. Then she turned around and left. Meanwhile, Eden began to have difficulty in breathing. She opened her pale lips slightly, dying. Haven widened her eyes in shock and suppressed the fear in her heart. She didn''t have time to think too much and turned to leave the ward. Without closing the door, she went to Grandma Clement''s ward. However, an unexpected guest went there. Adalynn had not heard the news that Eden had woken up, so she could not help bute to see Eden that day. She felt guilty in heart. After all, her biological parents had hurt Eden a lot. She wanted to see Eden before she went aboard. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 When she saw that the door of Eden''s ward was not closed, she walked in withplicated feelings. She was shocked when she saw Eden attached to tubes and monitors. "Ah..." She clenched her fists uneasily. Were Reba and her biological father so vicious that they wanted to kill Eden? No matter how despicable they were, they wouldn''t kill Eden! "Phew..." She suddenly sensed that Eden''s breathing was a little abnormal. When she took a closer look, she found that Eden''s oxygen mask was on the ground. She was a little confused. Why did the oxygen mask fall off? Adalynn walked over. When she had just picked up the oxygen mask, Victor walked in. Seeing that Adalynn was holding Eden''s oxygen mask, he looked at her with a frenzy of rage in his eyes. Adalynn did not expect Victor toe in all of a sudden. She stood still stiffly, took the oxygen mask and didn''t know what to do. "Eden!" Victor walked over and snatched the oxygen mask from her. Then he put it on Eden''s face. However, Eden gradually went deathly pale. Victor had never been so anxious and scared before. "D*mn it!" He pushed Adalynn aside angrily and immediately rang the bell on the bedside. "Ah..." Victor was so furious that he wanted to kill Adalynn. Looking at him like this, Adalynn was stunned. Did he think that she wanted to hurt Eden? "Victor, I didn''t..." "Shut up!" Victor roared madly. Seeing that Eden almost stopped breathing, he was about to go crazy. "Eden, hold on. You''ll be all right soon. Just wait for a while, okay?" Victor''s voice was painful and full of pleading. As soon as the emergency bell rang, the doctors on duty rushed over with several nurses. Victor said, "Hurry up! Eden''s oxygen mask fell off." The two doctors were startled when they heard that. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A doctor immediately checked Eden and said anxiously, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is in a bad condition now. We have to rescue her immediately. Please go out first." Victor looked at him helplessly. When he heard that Eden was in a bad condition, he was in the depth of despair and begged them word by word, "Doctor, please, you must save her." The doctor had never seen Victor like this. He nodded slightly, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. We will definitely do our best." Several doctors began to fight to save Eden''s life. Adalynn was at a loss, and Victor pulled her out. As soon as he went out, he used great strength and Adalynn fell to the ground. "Ouch..." Adalynn fell heavily to the ground, and she felt a burning sensation in her palm. With tears on her face, she looked at Victor who had flown into a rage, "Victor, I didn''t do it, really! When I came here, the door was open, and I saw Eden''s oxygen mask on the ground when I walked in. I just wanted to wear it for her, and you happened toe in. Victor, I really didn''t hurt Eden. I just wanted to see her before I go aboard." Tears streamed down Adalynn''s checks as she looked at Victor. There was not a trace of warmth in Victor''s ruthless eyes. He looked at her coldly and said, "I saw it with my own eyes, but you don''t admit it." He roared so loudly and furiously that he heard the echoes of his own voice. At this time, Aisling and Haven heard the sound and came out of Grandma Clement''s ward. Seeing Adalynn, Haven was dumbfounded. Why was she here? "Victor, what happened?" Aisling took a look at Eden''s ward, only to see that many doctors were fighting to save Eden. "Ah... Eden." Aisling was shocked. Victor closed his eyes with a painful look. At this time, he could not say a word. He could only pray that Eden would be safe and sound. "Eden, hold on, please." He kept praying in his heart. He just went out to answer a phone call. There was something that he didn''t want her to hear, because he didn''t want her to be worried. He only went out for a while, but she almost... Victor didn''t dare to think about it further. He lived in the ward just because he was afraid that something bad would happen to her, but something terrible still happened. "Woo..." Seeing that Victor did not believe her, Adalynn cried even more sadly. Aisling asked, "Adalynn, what''s going on? Why are you here?" Adalynn looked at Aisling with tears in her eyes, "Mrs. Clement, I just wanted toe here and see Eden, because I feel so guilty. But when I went in, her oxygen mask was on the ground. I really didn''t hurt her. Victor doesn''t believe me." Even though she was vicious, she understood something after experiencing so many things, which was that life would get better as long as she lived in a simple and kind way. Her mother was not a kindhearted and upright person, so she and Vincent were in such a dilemma at this time. She didn''t want to live in this city anymore, because so many bad things had happened here. She wanted to go abroad and study hard. Then she would conduct herself and live up to her ideal of herself. She didn''t want to go back here again. She had been a girl of few words since she was a child. Although she had grown up, she was like a three-year-old child and didn''t understand many things. After experiencing so many things, she really wanted to start all over again, and she didn''t want to hurt others anymore. "What? Did the oxygen mask fall off?" Adalynn''s words came as aplete shock for Aisling. Her face was drained of all colour and animation all of a sudden. "Eden... Please be all right!" In anxiety, she looked through the ss and saw that the doctors were fighting a desperate battle to save Eden. The doctor were doing CPR, and she was so worried that she fell to the ground limply. She closed her eyes and prayed, "Eden, you must be fine. If something bad happens to you, how can I live in this world without you?" She begged in a low voice. Haven looked at her sombre and painful expression quietly. Was it because Eden was her biological daughter that she was so desperate? When she had an ident, Aisling had never been so nervous and disturbed. She took a look inside the ward, and Eden was dying. From the electrocardiogram, Eden''s heart was not working normally. Haven said in heart, "Eden, if you can wake up like this, you''re really lucky." "I can take revenge for my child sessfully if you die." She hadn''t been pregnant since she had the surgery. She had some doubts in her heart, so she didn''t take any precautions when she had sex with Vincent. A long time had passed, but she couldn''t get pregnant. Time passed by bit by bit. More than ten minutester, Eden''s heart suddenly jumped normally, and the doctors all let out a long sigh of relief. After having a detailed check-up for Eden and making sure that she was breathing steadily, the attending doctor went out. As soon as the door was opened, Victor suddenly opened his cold and brooding eyes and looked at the doctor with without saying a word. The doctor said, "Mr. Alwynn, thanks God. Mrs. Alwynn''s heart is beating normally now. The oxygen mask had been taken off for at least three to five minutes. If you rang the bell a bitter, the consequences would have been unimaginable." "Thank you!" Victor''s voice was bitter, and he had no way to hide his excitement. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 The doctor said, "Mr. Alwynn, you must take good care of Mrs. Alwynn. Such a thing is fatal to her. We will go the rounds of the wards more frequently and try not to let such a thing happen again. Mrs. Alwynn has got much better, and new medicines will be produced soon. After she takes them, she may wake up. I feel very hopeful this time." Victor was loyal to his wife and took care of her carefully. He had to look after her in person. Victor nodded heavily and said in a hoarse voice, "I was not careful enough today. Such a thing would not happen again. Thank you!" Victor took a sharp look at Adalynn, but he remembered the words of the doctor. Adalynn seemed to have just picked up the oxygen mask when he walked into the ward. After the doctor left, Adalynn mustered up her courage to walk to Victor and said while crying, "Victor, I really didn''t hurt Eden. I really came to see her because of guilt. I''ll go abroad in a few days. "There is no need for me to kill her and then be arrested. When I arrived, the door was open, and her oxygen mask was on the ground when I walked in. Seeing her breathing with difficult, I wanted to help her put it on." She cried very sadly and tried her best to convince Victor whom she had been afraid of. She just wanted him to believe her once. In her heart, Victor was always her elder brother. It was all her mother''s fault. She was supposed to have aplete home, but she could never live with Victor and Phillip again. Phillip did not return to the Alwynn family. Instead, he moved to Windsor Vi. She had called him, but he did not want to see her. She knew his temper very well, so she was very satisfied that he was willing to answer her phone call. Victor said, "Just leave!" In terms of time, it shouldn''t be Adalynn who had tried to kill Eden. He threw a cold nce at Haven who was standing beside Aisling, and his eyes were filled with harshness and hatred. Haven lowered her head, but she could feel that Victor was looking at her with extremely cold- blooded eyes. He asked Adalynn to leave. Did it mean that he didn''t suspect Adalynn? Why did he look at her with such horrible eyes? Was he suspecting her? Although Victor was cruel, he could distinguish right from wrong. Haven raised her head and didn''t dare to look at Victor. Instead, she looked at Aisling, "Mom, I will send Adalynn back first." At this moment, Aisling had to time to pay attention to Haven and nodded ndly. "Adalynn, I''ll take you home." Adalynn nodded. She knew that there was no point for her to stay here. "Victor, I''m sorry! I hope Director Bleu can wake up soon." After saying that, Adalynn left with Haven. Only then did Victor and Aisling enter the ward. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Eden''s heart was beating steadily. Aisling looked at Victor and said, "Victor, what the hell has happened? In the future, if you want to leave here, remember to ask me toe over." Eden almost died. Victor nodded and asked, "Has Haven left grandma''s ward?" Only Adalynn and Haven had been here that day, and the murder must be one of them. Aisling was shocked and asked in surprise, "Victor, are you suspecting Haven? She said she wanted to go to the bathroom and then went out. After she came back, Eden had an ident. Then we heard your roar and ran out." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. Adalynn said that the door was open when she came here, and the oxygen mask had fallen to the ground. If it was really Haven, everything would be reasonable. What a d*mn woman! Aisling looked at him with lingering fear, "Victor, is it really Haven?" Her heart was in a mess, and she couldn''t believe that Haven could be so vicious. Looking at her worried face, Victor didn''t say much. He only said, "Now we don''t have any evidence, so I don''t know who it is." Aisling breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, "Victor, if you have to leave for a while next time, you must tell me. You can''t leave until Ie here." "Okay!" Victor nodded. He would never make such a mistake again. Even if he had to answer a phone call, he had to answer it in the ward. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After Aisling left, Victor called Lucian. "Hello?" Lucian answered tiredly. Victor said, "Haven''t you got off work yet?" Lucian replied, "I''m off work, and I''m reading some information at home." Victor said, "Last time, I asked you to install a hidden camera in the corridor. Check it and see if Haven has been to Eden''s ward today. An ident happened just now." Lucian said, "Alright, don''t hang up. I''ll take a look right now." Lucian turned on hisputer quickly. After a while, he said, "Haven had been in Eden''s ward. She went in before Adalynn arrived, and she looked very flustered when she went out." "Sh*t! It was really her!" Victor''s angry voice rang through the ward. Lucian asked coldly, "What happened?" Victor roared back furiously, "She took off Eden''s oxygen mask and wanted to kill her!" Lucian grabbed his phone more tightly, "Weren''t you in the ward all the time? How could such an ident happen? Fortunately, you were careful enough and asked me to install a camera. Originally, we wanted to use it to find the murderer. I didn''t expect it to have an extra use. Victor said, "Keep this video and I''ll let her pay the price in the future. Haven''t you got any clues about Grandma Clement''s ident?" Lucian replied, "No, we''re looking for an opportunity. Haven is very hypocritical and she will y tricks behind our backs. You must be more careful." Victor said, "I see. I''ll hang up first." After Victor hung up the phone, he sat on the stool and held Eden''s cold hands, looking at her with concern, "Fool, you almost scared me to death just now. You know what? Even if I have to spend all my money, I will let youe back to life and live together with me till old and grey." "You''ve promised me that you will apany me for the rest of your life. Eden, could you wake up soon?" The children were very painful. He had told them not toe here to see Eden, lest they would be sad for a long time after they went back. Kenny didn''te here anymore, but Gia insisted on visiting Eden. Victor took a deep breath, "Dummy, we are all waiting for you to wake up." ...... A year had passed. Spring came round, quickening all creation. Flowers bloomed during the warm spring, and the weather was getting warmer. Eden had been lying on the bed for more than half a year, and Victor had been keeping her company. Victor decorated the ward with pink rhododendrons. Dressed a white casual suit, he sat by the bed and read a book about love for Eden. He had looked for this book for a long time. When he was in college, he read it identally, but he didn''t finish reading. At that time, he only felt that the experiences of the hero and heroine were too miserable, and he couldn''t bear to read it, but he and Eden were very simr to them. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Victor was absorbed in reading. Their stories were the same, and Victor waited for Eden like how the hero waited for the heroine. In the end, the hero had his angel by his side. His wife woke up. They had bridged over many difficulties as well. The heroine left when she was a child. In order to find her, the hero became the movie king in the entertainment circle and always showed up in public. He only wanted the heroine to see him and come back to him. At the seaside, the hero finally met the heroine. They had not seen each other for many years, and they fell in love in a short period of time. However, the heroine was missing because of a car ident. It took the hero several years to find his beloved wife, but he found that she was lying motionless on the hospital bed. He put off all his work and stayed with her all the time. Every day, he told her the stories between them and shared what he ate and did with her. He waited for two years and six months. When his wife woke up, she didn''t remember who he was. However, he did not give up and still stayed by her side to take care of her. Three yearster, his wife remembered everything by ident. After that, they spent the rest of their lives together happily. Victor read the concluding remarks with a heavy breath, "Life is full of challenges, but as long as we don''t give up, be kindhearted and grateful to others, we will be hopeful and have a bright future with the ones we love." Victor slowly closed the book and put it on the table. He was moved to tears by the story. "Eden, the moment you wake up, you must remember who I am, okay? Their love story is very touching, but it is really agonising that the people you love doesn''t remember you anymore." Her brain was seriously injured, and the doctor said that she might lose all her momery. "Eden, I let you hear my voice every day because I don''t want you to forget me. We will be the luckiest ones, won''t we?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No matter how long I have to wait, I will keep waiting until you wake up." Victory on the edge of the bed with a desperate face and said every word very painfully. He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t fall asleepst night and didn''t feel sleepy at all. He had been guarding her in a veryplicated mood. The night before yesterday, he had a dream. In the dream, Eden fell into the water and then he saved her. She leaned against his arms and med him like a spoiled child, "Victor, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I almost drowned. Why do youe to save me sote?" Just he was about to speak, he suddenly woke up. Looking sideways, he found that Eden was still sleeping quietly and showed no signs of waking up. But having such a dream made him very happy! He felt that she was about to wake up. He did not go to thepany yesterday morning. The dream made him very expectant. It was the first time he had seen her in his dream since she had an ident. Although she med him, she spoke to her, and her voice was as soft and pleasant as it was in his memory. He finally heard her voice in his dream. When he woke up, he was too excited to fall asleep, because he finally heard her voice again. However, Victor did not see that tears came out of Eden''s eyes when heid down. Her fingers moved as well. Her long eyshes gently trembled a few times before she opened her eyes with difficulty. She looked around in confusion and felt very sleepy. She could hear Victor''s painful voice, and she really wanted to answer him, but she had no strength at all. She wanted to speak but could not open her mouth. She wanted to tell him not to be so sad and desperate. She was fine! "Victor..." She said in a weak, hoarse and low voice. Calling his name had almost exhausted all her strength. Her voice was very low, but Victor heard it. His body suddenly shivered, and he thought that he had misheard. Then he immediately raised his head, only to see that she was looking at him weakly with her eyes open. "Ah..." Victor cried out in surprise. "Eden, are you awake?" Victor''s excited voice echoed in the room. Blinking her eyes, Eden felt that she had slept for a long time. Her back was sore and her legs seemed to have lost consciousness. "Eden, that''s great! You finally woke up! Thanks God!" Victor was so excited that he did not know what to say. "Oh! Eden, I''ll let the doctore over and have a check-up for you." Victor rang the bell, and the doctors on duty rushed over with nurses. Victor looked at the attending doctor with excitement, "Doctor, hurry up. My wife is awake. Come here and have a look." Hearing this, the attending doctor nodded in pleasant surprise, "Mr. Alwynn, please..." "No, I''ll just stay here and watch. I won''t disturb you." Victor refused him. Since Eden was awake, she had to have a detailed check-up first. Although he wanted to hug her crazily, he held back the impulse in heart. As long as she was fine, he could hold her at any time in the future. The doctors gave Eden a detailed check-up with joy. After that, the attending doctor looked at Victor with a relieved smile, "Mr. Alwynn, congrattions. Mrs. Alwynn is in good health, but she can''t get used to walk for the time-being, and she has to use a wheelchair for a period of time. She can start to work after she recovers, and it is better for her legs." "Okay! Thank you, doctor!" Victor looked excitedly at Eden who was surrounded by nurses. He had a dream before she had an ident, and he dreamt of her again before she woke up. It turned out that he had a hunch about everything. Eden felt much more rxed without the catheter on her. After the doctors left, Victor walked over happily and sat beside her. He gently rubbed her face with his slender fingers and said with distress, "You were thin in the past, but now you''ve be thinner." Eden was speechless when she heard this. She would not gain weight no matter what she ate. "How long have I... slept?" As soon as she said this, she was scared by her own hoarse voice. Why was her voice like this? Victor looked at her tenderly, "Eden, you''ve slept for almost seven months." Fortunately, she remembered him. She called out his name as soon as she opened her eyes. At that moment, he was really too happy, because his angel did not forgot him. Eden was startled and suddenly thought of something. She wanted to touch her belly, but she had no strength. Feeling sad, she asked, "Where''s... our child?" Victor''s hand, which was touching her hand, paused slightly. He gritted his teeth and whispered, "Eden, when you recover, we''ll have another child." "So do you mean that my baby has died?" Eden held her breath and her heart was full of sorrow. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Victor''s heart ached when he saw how sombre she was, and he nodded. Eden closed her eyes in pain. She was looking forward to the birth of her baby so much, but she didn''t expect that she would lose her baby because of an ident. Recalling what had happened before the incident, Eden went berserk, "Reba is an a*swhole!" She cursed angrily. Victor knew that she was feeling very mournful. He gently stroked her forehead and felt dejected as well. When he knew that she was pregnant, he couldn''t be more delighted. But in the blink of an eye, all happiness was gone. "Eden, Reba has got the punishment she deserves, and Alex has been sentenced to life imprisonment. We''ll have another baby in the future. Don''t be sad. You''ve just woken up, so you can''t be too emotional." Heforted her softly. "But it''s not her anymore." Eden choked with sobs and tears ran down her face. Victor didn''t say anything and stayed with her quietly. After a long while, Eden closed her eyes and fell asleep. Victor was scared and called the doctor to have a check-up for her. The doctor said that she was very weak after waking up, and she had fallen asleep. She would be much more energetic after having a sleep. Hearing this, Victor was relieved a lot. He did not tell everyone the news that Eden had woken up in advance. He didn''t even tell Aisling about it. She was afraid that Eden would be more heartbroken when she knew that Grandma Clement had an ident. That night, all the tubes on Eden''s body were removed. He gently wiped her body while she was sleeping and slept with her in his arms. He had never slept such peacefully since Eden had an ident. They slept till noon, and Eden was hungry. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Victor''s handsome face. He was thinner and more haggard than before. Eden moved her fingers. She felt that she was much more energetic than yesterday, but she could only move slowly. Touching his face with her slender fingers slowly, she found that he had really lost a lot of weight. In the past half one year, he must be very worried about her. She often heard his painful voice, and she felt that she was having a dream, but it was so real. She really wanted to open her eyes and have a look, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open her eyes or speak. Sometimes when she heard his painful voice, she knew that she was crying, but she had no way to say a word to him. Victor suddenly opened his eyes, grabbed her little hand and smiled at her tenderly. Eden was slightly stunned and blushed, but she did not look away. She looked at him with some grievances, "I''m hungry!" Hearing this, Victor immediately got up, took the phone on the table and looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock in the morning. He had never slept until this time, and he didn''t have a dreamst night. He nced at her with gratitude in his eyes. "Eden, thank you for waking up. You can stay with me again." But when he saw her smile, he felt that he was still dreaming. She had woken up, but he felt that it was so unreal. He lowered his head and kissed her lips with great strength. He didn''t dare to believe it until he felt the warmth of her lips. He whispered, "Eden, wait a minute. I''ll call them and ask them to send you your favorite porridge." "Mm!" Eden smiled faintly. Looking at his smiling face, she was in a good mood. After sleeping for one night, she had regained much strength. She moved her leg slightly. Her legs were very numb and had no strength, and it was painful. At that time, the car crush was terrible, and she had broken her legs. Eden was a little worried. After Victor made a call and asked someone to bring her porridge, she asked, "Why can''t I move my legs?" Could it be that she was disabled as well? Thinking of the rtionship between Anson and Abby, she had a sense of fear. Victor put down his phone and looked at her tenderly, "Fool, you have slept for so long, and you have just woken up. Of course, your leg are feeble. Your legs were broken, but after this period of recuperation, the fracture has been healed. However, you have to use wheelchair for a period of time before you can stand up and walk." "Really?" Eden looked at him with her clear and bright eyes nervously. "Yeah, how could I lie to my wife?" Victor rubbed her nose lightly and smiled very dotingly. "Then help me up. My back hurts, my waist is sore, and I feel ufortable all over." As long as she was not disabled, she could recover slowly. She breathed a sigh of relief and was no longer so uneasy. If she was really disabled, she really couldn''t imagine what her future life would be like. Victor helped her to sit up slowly. Eden felt her waist was very sore. It would be great if she could stand for a while. "Eden, how do you feel? Can you sit?" Victor looked at her with concern. Eden nodded, "My waist is sore. Maybe it''s because I''ve slept for too long." Victor sat down and said, "I''ll give you a massage." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He gently massaged her waist with his big palm and felt that she was simply too slim. His heart ached again. He had just made her a little fatter, but she had lost so much weight again. Eden narrowed her eyes and smiledzily, "It''s sofortable!" Victor grinned and continued to massage her. Eden finally felt that she hade back to life. She looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly. The weather was especially nice, and the sky was blue. "Victor, is everyone all right? Zofia has given birth to the baby, right?" She missed them very much and wanted to see her family as soon as possible. Victor said, "Yeah, she gave birth to a healthy boy. She came to the hospital to see you before the Spring Festival. Buddy held the baby at that time. The baby is very cute and looks like Buddy. Now they''re living a happy life and you don''t have to worry about them." "Wow! It''s great. Buddy and Zofia must be very delighted!" Eden was very gratified, "It''s so nice that they are together. Fortunately, Buddy didn''t give up Zofia at that time." "Yep!" Victor massaged her shoulders, thinking about how to tell her about Grandma Clement''s ident. Grandma Clement lived next door, and she would know it soon. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door, and Victor knew who it was. He said, "Come in." The door was pushed open, and they heard Aisling''s voice, "Victor, Eden''s dad sent you something to eat..." Aisling stopped talking when she saw Eden. "Oh... Eden, you''re awake." Aisling looked at Eden excitedly and carefully, for fear that it was her delusion. She stared at Eden for a long while and Eden was still looking at her with a smile. Only then did she believe her eyes. "Mom, I''ve made you worried about me. I really wanted to open my eyes over the past half a year, but I couldn''t do it." Eden smiled. She was really sorry for making everyone worry about her over the past half a year. She could hear their voices, but she couldn''t speak, which was so agonizing. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 "Oh! It''s good that you''ve woken up. I''m so happy." Aisling was so excited that she burst into tears. She put the lunch box on the table and wiped her tears before she looked at Eden, "Do you feel better now? You can''t have an ident again. I was too scared before you woke up. By the way, Victor, you brat! Why didn''t you tell me that Eden had woken up?" Victor smiled, "Mom, I wanted to give you a surprise, didn''t I?" Hearing the way Victor addressed her, Aisling was a little stunned, "Ha-ha..." She couldn''t help but laugh and then said teasingly, "You and Eden have been married for so long, and you didn''t call me mom until just now. I really regret that I agreed to let Eden marry you so early." Victor was a bit embarrassed. He had a good rtionship with the Clement family, so he had no way to call Aisling mom in the past. Since Eden had woken up, she would be mad at him if he still didn''t call Aisling mom. He didn''t want his little angel to be angry. Seeing that he was too awkward to answer her, Aisling smiled and said, "It seems that you changed your way of addressing me because Eden had woken up. Well, I should thank my daughter." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Mom, I will always be your considerate sweetheart." Aisling nodded with a happy smile, and her eyes were loving and distressed, "Isn''t it just? When you were a child, the atmosphere in our family was warm and lively because of you. Even Victor used to be delighted with you by his side." Victor looked at Eden and chuckled, "Yeah, thanks to Eden, I had an unforgettable childhood." Smiling, Eden blinked her big eyes and turned slightly to look at him, "It seems that I''m a lucky star." "That''s right!" Aisling gently stroked Eden''s beautiful hair and said with amiable eyes, "Eden, promise me that you''ll protect yourself in the future. Don''t get hurt again." Eden nodded heavily, "Mother, such an ident won''t happen again." "Mm!" Aisling suddenly thought of Grandma Clement who was lying next door. She thought that if she told Eden about Grandma Clement''s ident, Eden would definitely suffer a severe blow. But even if she didn''t say it, Eden would know it soon. Aisling hesitated for a while and said, "Eden, your grandmother had a car ident. She lives the next door. I tell you about it now because I don''t want you to be too worried. You could even wake up, let alone your grandma. She has be much better." "What?" There was a sharp pain in Eden''s heart. Grandma Clement was so old. Why did she have to suffer like this? "Why was there a car ident?" Eden was a little confused. She had an ident because of Reba, but why did Grandma Clement have an car ident as well? Victor said in a serious tone, "Half a year ago, I held a shareholders'' meeting of Jotham Alwynn Group. Grandma wanted to send me the contract, and she had an car ident on the way. Later, the contract was missing. It was a premeditated murder." He always felt guilty about what had happened to Grandma Clement, and he couldn''t be at ease until he caught the murder on his own. Eden''s eyes blurred with tears when she heard that. "Who could it be?" Eden did not dare to think about it. Who would be so cruel to hurt such an old lady? Victor put his hands on her shoulders and took a deep breath, "Eden, don''t worry. There is no forever secret in this world." Haven would definitely expose herself one day. Since he couldn''t get any evidence, he could set up a trap for Haven. Since Eden had woken up, he could concentrate on this matter. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aisling said, "Victor, have your meal first. Let''s about this when Eden gets better. Now I''m going to take care of your grandma. Eden, take a rest and don''t be tired." Eden nodded and said, "Mom, I''ll go to see grandmater." "Okay!" Aisling smiled heartily and turned to leave. Eden knew that Victor couldn''t say something in front of her mother. After Aisling left, she looked at him seriously, "As for what has happened to my grandma, is there no suspect?" Victor nodded, "We''ve always suspected that it was Haven who did it, but we don''t have any evidence. Moreover, before you woke up, Haven once wanted to kill you and removed your oxygen mask." "After Grandma Clement had an ident, Haven once wanted to remove her oxygen mask, but Gia ran into her. In order to protect Grandma Clement, Gia even had a fight with Haven." "Gia? What happenedter? Is Gia hurt?" Eden asked nervously. She always knew that Haven wanted to kill her. If Haven wanted to hurt Grandma Clement, she would never forgive her. She was once abandoned by the Gienger family, so she could stand in Haven''s shoes and understand her when she found that Haven rejected her so much. Since the Clement family had adopted Haven, she was a member of the family. It was because of this that she didn''t go back to the Clement family. She wanted Haven to understand that everything she owned was hers, and nothing would change just because she had returned to the Clement family. However, it seemed that there was no need for her to do this in the future. She would not escape from the fact that she was Eden. Victor massaged her shoulders and said with a smile, "No, I went there in time. Haven just pushed Gia to the ground and mouthed a few obscenities." Eden smiled helplessly, "Gia is so smart." "Mm!" Victor nodded in agreement. That was his daughter. "Gia is skilful in ink and wash. She drew a picture of a mother and a son, and the painting was sold for one million and five hundred thousand dors. She was very happy, and she had proved her value. I asked Lucian to apply a card for her. She made the money on her own, so I let her spend it at will. She was so happy when she heard that, saying that she had changed from a poor girl who was living frugally to a rich girl." "Now we have moved to Windsor Vi. There is a special painting room for her. Gracie and Loomis also moved to Windsor Vi. Gracie is pregnant with twins, and she will give birth in a few months." "Abigail bought a vi opposite us, and she lives with Ricky..." Victor told her everything that had happened during this period of time. Eden was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect so many things to happen while she was sleeping. Ricky must be so heartbroken that he didn''t even dare to see her. Eden''s heart ached. She wanted to see her three children as soon as possible. Eden choked with sobs and asked, "What about Anson and Abby?" Victor shook his head helplessly, "They are still the same. Anson still protects Abigail secretly, and Abigail understands him from the bottom of her heart. She has be more optimistic than before, and she lives a good life. Every day, she is very busy, but shees here to apany you on weekends." Chapter 976 Chapter 976 When Eden heard this, she was very depressed, "Anson is more stubborn than I thought. Abby loves him so much, but he can actually bear to hurt her. As Abby''s best friend, I know her very well. Once she gives up, she will never go back. It will be toote for Anson to regret it." Eden looked back at him, "Victor, you and Anson have known each other since childhood. Can''t you persuade him? If Abby really decides to give up, Anson will really have no chance." It was the first time that Abby had fallen in love with a nice man. The men she knew before were all jerks! Victor suddenly held her tightly with both hands and put his head on her shoulder. He kissed her pale face and felt physically and mentally satisfied. He could finally hold her in his arms. "Eden, I have tried my best to persuade Anson. He is obsessive about perfection, and Abigail is the woman he loves the most in his life. I have known him for so long, but he has never cared about a woman like this." "Therefore, he wants to give his beloved woman his wless love and aplete home. He thinks that he is disabled, so he can''t make Abby the happiest woman in the world. This is why he doesn''t want to be with her." "Ha..." Eden was speechless, "Abby will be unlucky and won''t be able to get perfect happiness if Anson doesn''t be with her." "This will be the greatest regret in their hearts forever." Victor nodded, "We all know this, so do Anson and Abby. However, we can do nothing about it since they can''t change their minds." Eden suddenly asked, "Victor, if you are in the same situation as Anson, what will you choose?" She couldn''t move her legs, and he said that she could stand up as long as she recovered well. What if he lied to her? Victor smiled and reached out to pinch her cheek, chuckling, "Fool, you are the love of my life. I will love you even if you sit in a wheelchair." Eden smiled with satisfaction when she heard that. Victor looked at her satisfied smile and suddenly nced at her legs. When she asked this question, he vaguely knew what she was thinking about, so heforted her, "Eden, you can''t think too much now. Your legs are not disabled. It''s just that your legs were broken at that time, and you had slept for such a long time. After recovering, you can start to walk slowly." Eden smiled gently, "I know. I''m just unhappy because it will be inconvenient for me to live in the future. How long do I have to live like this?" Victor grinned, "Dummy, you have me by your side, right? I will be your legs from now on." Eden leaned in his arms quietly and smiled happily. It was enough for her to have him in life! The cold ward was extremely warm at this time. When the porridge was delivered, Victor picked up Eden and put her on the stool cautiously. After she had drunk half a cup of warm water, he took the porridge and wanted to feed her. Seeing this, Eden was touched and said with smiling eyes, "Victor, you eat first. Now I have strength, and I can eat by myself. Hurry up and have your meal." Just now, she nced around the ward. There was an extra bed, a desk, and a wardrobe in the ward. He moved directly into the ward and lived here. Victor shook his head, "Eden, I''ll feed you, and I''ll eatter. Drink some porridge first. They will come to see youter, and you won''t have time to eat though you''re hungry." Eden shook her head with a smile. Looking at him with distress, she said concernedly, "You have lost a lot of weight during this period of time. How long have you not returned home?" Victor looked at the worried expression in her clear and bright eyes. Her soothing words had left a glow in his heart, "I have never been back. I spent an hour in thepany in the morning, and then I woulde back to apany you. If there was no important thing in thepany, I would not go there and I finished the video conference here." "After Haven took off your oxygen mask and you almost died, I didn''t dare to go out anymore. If you died, how could I live without you?" Eden''s heart ached even more when she heard that. She was so moved she wanted to cry, "Victor, thank you!" No matter when, he never abandoned her. Seeing that she was on the verge of tears, Victor smiled lovingly, "Fool, you are my wife. I didn''t say these words to you to touch you and make you cry. I just want you to know that in this world, you are the most precious existence to me." Eden smiled brightly and held back her years, looking more relieved and rxed. Then she ate the porridge that Victor fed her. Victor looked at her with a grin when she ate the porridge. He had no way to hide his excitement and joy. All the sadness and grief in the past few days had disappeared. After lunch, the two went to the ward next door to see Grandma Clement. Looking at Grandma Clement, Eden could not help but cry. Grandma Clement was old, but she had to suffer like this, which made her so sad. Aisling looked at Eden aside. Eden had just recovered and could not be so doleful. She persuaded Eden for a long time, and Eden finally stopped crying. She talked about something else with Aisling. Victor told everyone that Eden had woken up. Moreover, he asked them not toe to the hospital and waited for them to return to Windsor Vi. He had selfish motives and didn''t want them to disturb him and Eden. The Clement family came to the hospital first. Buddy and Zofia came with the child. Delmont and Wyatt also arrived. They stood around Eden who was sitting in a wheelchair and smiled very brightly. "Eden, you''ve woken up, and it seems that grandma will wake up soon." Buddy looked at Eden and smiled with concerned and doting eyes. They owed her too much and always wanted to give her more. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Buddy, I also hope that grandma can wake up soon." Eden took a look at Grandma Clement. She wouldn''t avoid Haven in the future. Wyatt smiled lovingly as he looked at Eden, "Thank you. Something terrible happened to you no longer after I found you. I feel so sorry for you. You must protect yourself well in the future." "Dad, I will." Eden nodded with a smile. "Oh! Eden, since you''ve woken up, the atmosphere in the family will be much better. You don''t know that mom and dad haven''t smiled during this period of time." Delmont looked at Eden and said. He was very grateful that she could wake up. Otherwise, Wyatt would get sick. He was very worried all day long. Wyatt red at him, "Brat! Can you stillugh? Your sister and grandmother are ill, but you go to the nightclub every night and don''te back until the wee hours." Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Delmont smiled awkwardly, "Dad, isn''t it because the atmosphere at home is too depressing? Now Buddy, Zofia and my nephew stay at home to apany you. Don''t be like this. You''ll scare the child." Wyatt red at him and did not say anything. Anyway, Delmont was dull, and his words were illogical. He had no way tomunicate with him. Zofia, who had been standing there quietly, took a step forward with the child and looked at Eden with a happy smile on her face, "Eden, congrattions. You must recover as soon as possible." There was always a smile on Eden''s face, and her smile was as beautiful as the blooming peach blossom. It was said that sunshine always came after the rain. No matter what kind of difficulties they encounter, they could weather the storm as long as they lived in harmony and tried their best together. "Zofia, I will get better soon. Let me see my nephew." Eden looked at the little boy who was sleeping in her arms with excitement. Zofia slightly bent down, and the boy was sleeping soundly in her arms. His little face was pink, and he looked very cute and adorable. Zofia rubbed the baby''s pink face, "Glenn, wake up and meet your auntie. She misses you very much." Although Zofia pinched Glenn gently a few times, he did not open his eyes. Instead, he changed into afortable position and continued to sleep. Zofia smiled helplessly, "Eden, he fell asleep as soon as he got in the car. When he is awake, he likes to smile." Eden looked at Glenn and smiled very tenderly, "It''s okay. When he wakes up, I''ll hold him in my arms. Glenn... What a wonderful name! It represents youth, honesty and integrity. Dad gave him this name, right?" Wyatt nodded with a smile, "Yeah, I gave him this name." Eden knew that it would be like this. "The three children''s names were given by me. I didn''t think too much at that time and named them casually." In fact, at that time, she really hoped to have her parents by her side. She was really too lonely. Fortunately, Jaida and Abby had been apanying her. Wyatt said, "Their names are nice as well. Kenny is mature and steady. Ricky is humorous and interesting. Gia is mischievous but graceful. They are all obedient!" Eden''s heart ached when she heard Ricky''s name, and her bright eyes dimmed all of a sudden. She forced a smile and chatted with her family for a long time. At this time, Haven was rushing to the hospital. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Bang..." As soon as she parked the car, her car was hit by something. She was stunned. The car had been stopped. How could it be hit by someone? Haven quickly got out of the car, only to see that the bumper was buckled by a ck car. "Ah..." Haven was very distressed. She bought this car not long ago, and she liked it very much. Just as she raised her head and was about to swear, she saw a man in a suit and leather shoes getting out of the car. He had dashing eyebrows and bright eyes, looking very handsome. At this time, he was looking at her apologetically with a smile in his eyes. "Miss, I''m sorry. I was in a trance just now and hit your car identally. Are you all right?" His voice was pleasant to hear, which made Haven no longer angry in an instant. She smiled gently and shook her head, "Sir, I''m fine." The man took a few steps forward, handed her a card and said, "Miss, I am a manager in a foreign enterprise. This is my card." Haven took the card and had a look. The man was actually Ma Mulroney, the manager of the Technology Department in herpany. Although they worked in the samepany, they were in different departments and had never seen each other before. Haven smiled and looked at him, "Manager Mulroney, what a coincidence. We are from the same company. I am the assistant of the design director, Haven Clement." "Oh!" Ma looked at Haven in surprise, "Everyone in thepany said that the assistant of the design director is a beauty. I didn''t expect you to be so pretty. Nice to meet you, Miss Clement." Haven looked down and smiled with shyly, "Manager Mulroney, you''re ttering me. I have something to do in the hospital. Since we know each other, let''s repair our cars on our own." Ma lowered his head and looked at Haven''s blushing face. She was really good-looking. He smiled and said, "Miss Clement, how I ept your kindness? It was me who hit your car. It was my fault. I''ll be responsible for repairing your car." Haven immediately shook her head, "You really don''t have to do this." "I have to. Miss Clement, if you refuse me, I won''t feel at ease." Ma insisted all the time. He was such a gentleman, and Haven had a good impression of him. Seeing that he insisted, she didn''t say anything more. They gave their phone numbers to each other abd then she went to the hospital. As soon as Haven arrived at the ward, she heard pleasantughtering from inside. She was slightly stunned and pushed open the door of the ward lightly to have a look. When she saw Eden who was sitting on a wheelchair, she was totally astonished. Eden had actually woken up, and they were chatting harmoniously and happily. Haven kept staring at Eden who was smiling brightly. Why was Eden so lucky? There were always so many people who loved Eden. But she was always alone. She had schemed against so many people, but she couldn''t get anything in the end. Haven left quietly. At this moment, she didn''t want to step in the ward, because she knew that the people inside wouldn''t wee her. Victor waited for Adonis and Lucian to help him pack his belongings before bidding farewell to the Clement family and went back to Windsor Vi. Along the way, Lucian drove the car, while Adonis sat in the passenger seat and did not speak. The lights were red and the car was stopped at the intersection. Lucian looked sideways at Adonis. Seeing that he was not happy and looked ahead in a daze, he asked, "What''s wrong with you? You look so dejected. Aren''t you happy that Eden has woken up?" Adonis looked back at Eden who was sitting next to Victor and shook his head. "Eden, I definitely don''t mean that. I''m just heartbroken." Eden was dumbfounded. Was he disappointed in love? But why did she hear that Adonis was always disappointed in love? "Ha-ha..." Lucian couldn''t hold back hisughter. Adonis turned to look at him, "Why are youughing?" Lucian replied, "You get disappointed in love almost every day, don''t you? I''ve never seen you so sad before. It seems that you really like that girl." Adonis stared at him with a dull look, "Didn''t I like my ex-girlfriends?" Lucian asked, "Did you like them?" Adonis looked very wronged, "Lucian, every time I fall in love, I''m very serious about it, especially this time. I didn''t tell you that I had a girlfriend three months ago, and we had been in a rtionship for three months. Not a month, not three days, but three months." "So what?" Lucian asked again. The lights turned green, and he started the car. Chapter 978 Chapter 978 "So, when she was dating me, she betrayed me and took my money to support another man. Furthermore, they actually lived together. Just now, she called me and said that she had to pay the rent. She said that she had no money and asked me to pay another three months of rent for her. I clearly knew what kind of person she was, but I didn''t expose her." Adonis told the truth unhappily. He should have met her, pped her on the face and then left directly. He always changed his girlfriends, but he had never met such a shameless woman. Eden was surprised. There was actually such a person in the world. Poor Adonis was always hurt by women. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nced at him. In the past, when Adonis was in a rtionship, such a thing never happened. Most of the women disliked him because he was straightforward and not romantic, and sometimes he was stingy, but it depended on what kind of people they were. No matter who married Adonis, she would live a happy life. Adonis was very kind and filial, and he was not an unreliable man. He and Adonis had never had sex with women. "Ha-ha..." Victor couldn''t helpughing, "Adonis, can''t you date a nice woman?" Adonis''s face was full of grievances, "I make a girlfriend seriously every time. Your three children study in primary school, and my mother always nags and wants to me have a child. But the premise is that someone is willing to give birth to a child for me." Lucian asked, "What are you going to do? Have you transferred three months of rent to her?" Adonis said, "Yeah, or I would be too petty. But I feel so ufortable now. I don''t know whether she''ll use the money to pay the rent or to support her boyfriend." Eden was speechless. What a kind man! Lucian said, "Idiot, you were fooled by that woman at the beginning. She obviously has a boyfriend, but she tries her best to ask you for money. She cheats you, doesn''t she? But you think it''s true love." Adonis lowered his head with a sorrowful expression, "I know that I''m an idiot, but I have been with her for three months. I can''t give up like this." Eden couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Church, do you think you have the chance to really be with her?" Adonis shook his head powerlessly, "No, she''s living a happy life with that man. How could she think about me?" Lucian said in a helpless tone, "Adonis, you really have a bad taste in women. However, after breaking up with so many girlfriends, you''re already used to this kind of sadness. Don''t be disappointed, and don''t be discouraged. As long as you have the courage to start all over again, one day you will meet the woman you love." Adonis looked at him with mncholic, "Lucian, do you think that a stupid man like me will be killed by a greedy woman one day? Maybe she''ll kill me after sleeping with me and taking away my money. If I disappear one day, will you look for me crazily?" The other three people were speechless. Lucian''s mouth twitched, and he almost couldn''t hold the steering wheel firmly. Seeing that Lucian did not believe him, Adonis said gloomily, "Lucian, don''t doubt my words. It''s said that people who are in love are the silliest. Who could expect something like this to happen?" The other three remained silent. Eden found that it was a pity that Adonis did not work in thepany. He was simply too interesting. "Ha-ha... " Eden couldn''t help butugh. There was a bright smile in her clear eyes as she said, "Mr. Church, you are really a goodugh." "Eden, don''t make fun of me. I''m very sad now. Anger is bubbling up inside me, but I have no way to vent my anger. This is so bad." Adonis took a look at her with misty eyes. Eden couldn''t understand. Was it something worth being disconste? If she was Adonis, she would have found the woman and taught her a lesson so that she would learn to be kind. The man who had been cheated by her was really downcast. Adonis treated her with sincerity, but what he got in return was betrayal and deception. Naturally, he would be mirthless. "Stop the car! Hurry up!" Adonis suddenly shouted. Lucian nced at him with a frown and parked the car on the roadside. He said angrily, "What''s wrong with you?" Adonis pointed at a couple who sat face to face under the sunshade outside a coffee shop. The girl was wearing a white dress with curly wavy hair and delicate makeup. At this time, she was smiling at a handsome young man. Lucian knitted his brows and looked at the girl he was pointing at. At this moment, the girl and the young man were feeding each other ice cream. Looking at how sweet they were, he said coldly, "Is that the woman you''ve been dating for three months?" Since Adonis had seen them like this, he would definitely make a big fuss. If they didn''t meet each other, he might just be sad alone. But how could he calm down so easily since he had met her? Victor and Eden looked in that direction. Victor shook his head slightly and whispered in Eden''s ear, "Honey, Adonis really has a bad taste in women." Eden agreed. Adonis''s taste was indeed bad. The girl was beautiful, but Adonis was definitely not the type she liked. Adonis was so furious that his body trembled in anger. He pulled open the car door and got off in a frenzy of rage. Victor said, "Lucian, follow him and take a look. Don''t let him make a big thing out of it. He will disgrace himself." "Mm!" Lucian got off the car casually, opened the trunk, took out an expensive bottle of red wine and followed Adonis. Adonis walked over with his face twisted in anger. Obviously, the girl and the young man did not notice him. The young man looked at the girl with concern, "Ingrid, is it delicious?" "Yep! It''s so sweet. Adonis is a fool. However, he''s very rich and generous. Every time he gives me at least ten thousand dors. This morning, I told him that I didn''t have money to pay the rent, and he immediately transferred thirty thousand dors to me. But he''s too straightforward." "He is just like a gang leader, and I don''t like him at all. Lan, you''re the best and you love me the most. You can rest assured that when I get enough money from him to pay a down payment, we will get married." The boy named Lan had a happy smile on his face, "Ingrid, I''m sorry to have wronged you. It''s not easy for us to buy a house in this city. I will love you more in the future." Lucian was following Adnois, and he also went berserk when he heard this. Ha-ha... How humble and ridiculous they were! They only wanted a down payment for a house. If he was the girl, he would ask Adonis to buy a house for him. "Yo! Ingrid, that''s a good idea. I give you one hundred thousand dors a month, and you can pay a down payment indeed after saving money for a few years." Adonis elegantly walked over and sat on the chair beside Ingrid. He looked at her with a cold smile and narrowed his unhappy eyes slightly. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Seeing that Adonis suddenly appeared, Ingrid trembled all over as if she had been shocked by electricity. Lan shrank back in fear. "Adonis?" Ingrid widened her eyes and looked at Adonis in disbelief. Why did he suddenlye here? Adonis sneered and said, "Ingrid, you are the poorest girlfriend I''ve ever made, and you''re the most shameless one. I have never met such a woman like you. To put it in a bad way, you are a b*tch. To put it in a more unpleasant way, you are a liar. You''re really hateful." "You want a house, don''t you? I own more than ten houses which is worth tens of millions of dors each. After you save for a down payment, you''ll have to pay a mortgage until you''re old. This is your miserable life." "So, people are really different from each other. Otherwise, why should I marry somebody more my equal?" Adonis was so angry that he almost overturned the table. Lucian took a step forward to stop him. "Why do you have to vent your anger by using other people''s things? I will have to clean up the mess for youter. Use this." Lucian put the expensive red wine in front of Adonis. Adonis was taken aback and red at Lucian, "Does she f*cking deserve such an expensive red wine?" Lucian opened the red wine and said casually, "I don''t mean to let you hit her with this, nor I want you to drink it. It''s used for washing her brain. You need to wash her brain so that she can sober up and won''t cheat other men in the future." Adonis was speechless. Were the other men as stupid as him? He asked for it, because he had poor discernment in his choice of girlfriends. He asked her to be his girlfriend because she looked pure on the surface. It turned out that he had been confused by her appearance. "But you don''t have to use the red wine which is worth more than two hundred thousand dors. Isn''t the water in the stinking ditch better?" Lucian looked at him mockingly, "That''s why you have such a poor taste. Are you really going to match yourself with the water in the stinking ditch?" Adonis instantly understood, "That''s right! Look at me. I was blinded by love." Lucian was speechless. Was it love? "Hurry up. Eden doesn''t feel well in the car." Lucian urged him. Adonis looked at him withint, "Now I don''t feel well, either." "That''s why I let you vent your anger. In that case, you won''t nag in front of me anymore." Lucian was mad, because he did not like Adonis''s nagging. Adonis said, "I don''t bully girls." Lucian replied, "If you are willing to be bullied, I have no objection." Adonis said, "I''m not willing!" Lucian was very helpless. He really shouldn''t have followed them out of the car. He would never interfere with Adonis''s business in the future. It was a waste of time. Good girl deserved to be cherished, but as for bad girls... he would never tolerate them. Ingrid was scheming. If she failed to cheat Adonis, she would continue to lie to other men. "I''ll go back to the car first." Lucian said as he left, not wanting to be displeased by them again. Adonis said, "Lucian, wait for me." Lucian ignored him and left elegantly. Adonis red at Ingrid angrily. Janice looked at him nervously and tried to exin, "Adonis, listen to me. You misunderstand me. I really like you." Adonis really wanted to let her go, but he smiled mocking after he heard her words, "You really like me? Is this how you like me? You use my money to support him, and even want me to buy a house for you two! Do you think I''m an idiot? I have money, but I never give money to b*tches." "Everyone is equal, but not everyone is kind." Adonis picked up the red wine and poured it on the top of Ingrid''s head. "I never beat women, but you deserve to be beaten by me. Don''t let me see you again. Be with someone who is as shameless as you. He is the most suitable for you." "Ah..." Ingrid cried and did not dare to move. The people around them picked up their phones and took pictures of this scenes. After that, Adonis nced at Lan mockingly, "Watch your girlfriend. Don''t let her seduce other men. Don''t you even have self-esteem? Ha-ha..." Adonis left with a sneer directly. "Oh!" Eden was stunned, "Did Mr. Church bully a woman just now?" Lucian exined, "She wanted to swindle money from Adonis to buy a house." Eden was shocked and didn''t expect that a girl would be so mean, "Would she live in the house at ease? She really asks for it." Only when people earned money on their own could they spend the money without worry. Victor smiled, "Fool, do you think everyone is as kind as you?" Eden said, "But would she really be happy if she got the house and money in this way? I think the difference among people is in their social cognition. People''s horizons determine their cognition, and they have different world views." A person''s experiences were like a huge pit, and it was limited. Victor rubbed her face with his forehead, "Don''t worry about these things. Adonis has encountered such a things for many times." Eden nced at him, "Then introduce him to a reliable girl." Lucian said, "Eden, it''s not easy to meet a reliable girl." Eden was speechless. She would rather believe that there were so many good girls in the world. Adonis got in the car with annoyance and looked so regretful, "My expensive red wine..." Eden smiled and said, "Are you distressed because of the red wine or your girlfriend?" Adonis nodded, and then smiled and said, "Red wine, but now I''m in a much better mood." Eden was speechless. Was he really in love with her? "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed sarcastically, "It seems that you didn''t fall in love with her. You can even laugh now." Adonis leaned against the car windowzily and said with a smile, "She is not worth my love, is she?" The other three were helpless. Victor looked speechless, "Don''t make a girlfriend by yourself in the future, and don''t let your mother introduce girls to you. None of them is reliable." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Adonis turned around and looked at him with a smile, "You can introduce me a reliable one." Victor shook his head slightly, "I don''t know other women." Adonis said, "You just don''t dare to say it in front of Eden, right? There are so many youngdies from powerful families who like you, but you actually said you don''t know them." Victor red at him. No one would treat him as a mute if he did not speak. He nced at Eden. Seeing that she was not angry, he said, "You know all the women I know." Adonis said with disdain, "If you liked the women you knew, how could you have a crush on me?" Victor smiled proudly, "You''re right!" Eden suddenly turned to look at him, "Are you very proud?" Victor immediately stopped smiling, "Eden, I only love you in my heart." Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Adonis''s lips twitched. Victor was as obedient as a cat in front of Eden. Only then did Eden curve her lips with satisfaction and smile brightly. Everyone knew that Eden had been discharged from the hospital. They all rushed to Windsor Vi to see her. As soon as Victor pushed Eden into the house, he saw that everyone stood in the hall and waited for her. There were many flowers in the hall. Eden looked at them and smiled. Then she looked at Jaida and Zaiden, "Dad, mom, I am back." Jaida and Zaiden''s eyes were brimming with tears, and Zaiden said, "Oh! Papa''s baby finally woke up. In the future, you must have a good rest. You''re not allowed to go to work until you recover." "Okay, dad!" Eden smiled sweetly. Zaiden looked at Eden with gratification. As long as Eden woke up, he was willing to do anything. In the past few years, he had been donating to charity, which was why Eden was so lucky and had a narrow escape from death! Jaida cried and nodded with a smile, "Eden, you finally woke up. It''s great!" Abigail ran over to hug Eden, and tears ran down her face instantly, "You bad woman, how could you sleep for so long? I miss you and worry about you so much." Tears streamed down Abigail''s checks. Fortunately, Eden was safe and sound. Eden smiled, "Fool, how could I bear to die and leave you in this world alone? I don''t want to leave you, either." "Mm! Fortunately, you have a conscience. People will change their minds. I was so good to you before. If you didn''t wake up, I will never talk to you." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed and felt so helpless, "Abby, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time." Abigail smiled and looked at Victor with admiration, "You don''t have to thank me. It was your husband who had a hard time in the hospital. He had been staying with you in the hospital. Seeing that he cares about you so much, I don''t dislike him anymore." Victorughed, "It seems that you didn''t trust me in the past." Abigail let go of Eden, looked at him with raised eyebrows and smiled, "That''s right. Do you think you are a person who can be trusted easily?" Victor was a little speechless. He had always been trustworthy. Abigail was really... However, why didn''t Ansone here? He was a coward. After escaping from the hospital, he did not dare to meet Abigail again. Well... Victor could do nothing about it. "Eden, congrattions!" Gracie walked over with the help of Loomis and looked at Eden with a grin. Her belly was big. "Wow! Gracie, why is your belly so big? When I was pregnant with the three children, my belly was not as big as yours." Eden was very excited. Did their families have such inherited genes to get pregnant with twins or three children? She had given birth to three children, and Gracie was pregnant with twins. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gracie nced at her belly. She was no longer well-shaped and had gained a lot of weight. "Anyway, I can only have a cesarean. I eat a lot everyday in order to nourish myself and the baby. After eating at my own house, I came here to eat. I guess I have to lose weight desperately after giving birth to the baby." Jaida nced at her, "You''re easy to get hungry now, aren''t you? Eat more, and the child will be easier to bring up in the future." Gracie nced at her belly and then looked at Loomis who was holding her,ining, "Isn''t my belly big enough now? I''ve had stretch marks, and applying the olive oil is useless. At first, I felt very excited to be pregnant with twins, but my belly is really ugly." Loomis smiled, "As long as I don''t mind, it is not ugly." Gracie said, "If you dare to dislike me, I will..." The expression in her eyes changed as she looked at the wicked smile in Loomis''s eyes. Her voice became lower and lower, and she didn''t dare to finish her words. Only then did Loomis smile with satisfaction, "Don''t worry, it is not ugly. It is beautiful, because it proves that you''re a great mother." Gracie was speechless. Was that so? Howe she had never heard of it? Eden looked at them and smiled. It seemed that Gracie had met her match. After greeting everyone, Eden looked at her three children. The three of them stood in a row and looked at her with tears. Victor pushed her over and she looked at them carefully. She had not seen them for more than half a year, and they had grown much taller. Eden smiled and looked at their little faces one by one. They were very excited and happy. Eden was on the verge of tears, "Babies, I''m back." "Woo-woo..." Giada could not help but burst into tears when Eden said this. Keh and Henrick lowered their heads. They held back their tears and did not cry out loud. Eden reached out and held the three of them together. They had had a hard time because of her. "Kenny, Ricky, Gia, I promise you that such a thing will not happen again." "Woo-woo... Mom, you''re so bad..." Ricky said excitedly. The pain and sorrow that had been umted in his heart suddenly broke out at this moment. Eden hugged the three of them tightly. It was too cruel for them when they saw their mother lie on the bed and couldn''t open her eyes. "I''m sorry, my babies." Eden melted into tears. Everyone was affected by the sadness and their eyes misted with tears. "Mom, if you couldn''t wake up, I wouldn''t be able to hold on any longer." Keh said in a low voice. For the first time, he said such pessimistic words in front of Eden. They really couldn''t get used to the life without Eden. When Eden was in the hospital, they all became reticent. "Fool, how can I be willing to leave you? I''m fine now, and I won''t leave you anymore." Eden let go of the three of them and wiped their tears with a smile, "Don''t cry anymore. I''m all right. I''ll be able to stand up and walk after resting for a period of time." Giada lowered her head and looked at Eden''s legs. She sniffed and asked, "Mother, are you really all right?" "Yeah!" Eden smiled and rubbed her head, "Gia, I''m really okay. Did you listen to grandma and grandpa obediently when dad and I were not at home?" "Mm!" They all nodded. Zaiden smiled dotingly and said, "Eden, they are very obedient. Don''t worry. I''ve been taking care of them." Eden looked at Zaiden gratefully. She heard from Victor that Zaiden refused all the social activities and took care of the three children with her mother at home. In the future, she would definitely be filial to them. They were family, and they would never give up at any time. "Thank you, dad! You''ve been tired these days. When I can stand up and walk, you can have a trip with mom. This is your wish." Eden said with a smile. Zaiden was delighted and asked with a smile, "Eden, are you willing to take over mypany?" He had long wanted to retire, and he had been waiting for Eden''s decision. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Eden nodded with a smile and said, "Dad, I¡¯ll learn from you during this rest period. I¡¯ll grow into someone who is qualified to inherit your position." "Wow!" Hearing Eden¡¯s words, Zaiden grinned at Jaida and said, "Jaida, is our dream of traveling around the worlding true soon?" Jaida smiled and red at him. "Do you want the children to suffer?" Zaiden replied confidently, "It''s okay. Young people have to strive for their goals. We¡¯re old. It''s their age now." "Wow! Eden¡¯s super-rich now! I¡¯m counting on her." Abigail held Zaiden''s arm, talking in a cute voice. Zaiden patted her arm with a smile and pointed to Eden. "Abby, shouldn¡¯t you hold Eden?" "Yes! But I also want to hold you, Uncle Calder." Abigail was absolutely attractive when being girly. No man could resist her smile. Adonis looked at Anson enviously, leaning slightly against Lucian, and said, "Anson is so happy. Look how charming Abigail is." Lucian nced at Adonis and pushed him away with his shoulder. "Sit up straight, don''t lean on me. I don''t like men. Also, Anson hasn''t seen Abigail for a very long time. Do you think they''re happy? But anyway, Abigail is a good person. Anson is better at judging people than you." Adonis was speechless. Lucian never forgot to tease him. However, he had to admit that he was not as good at sizing people up as his friends, not even as good as Brian. "By the way, I don¡¯t have any news about Brian these days. What¡¯s he doing?" Adonis asked. Lucian shrugged and answered, "What else can he do? Just busy dating someone. Didn''t you say that he had an affair with Melissa? They''re now in a romantic rtionship. None of your business." Adonis nced at him and muttered in a low voice, "Sure it¡¯s not my business. But why have I never met someone who really loves me? I mean, I¡¯m hot too." Lucian smiled yfully and took a closer look at Adonis, teasing, "Yeah, well, better than that, you can burn people." Adonis rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t retort. He apparently didn¡¯t want to talk to someone who couldn¡¯t get his charming. Jaida asked everyone to stay for a celebration dinner. So Abigail, Lucian, and Adonis went to help cook, while Eden went back to her room to rest. The three kids and Victor followed her to the room on the first floor. It was a srium about 100 square meters and was very spacious. Drawing the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Eden saw beautiful roses in the garden. With the spring breeze, there was a faint fragrance in the room, making her feel rxed. Eden looked at the kids and said, "Do you like this ce?" Compared to their previous house, this one was much bigger. Giada beamed and nodded. "It¡¯s amazing! We have a big garden and even ake! And now I have my drawing-room. I can go to theke to paint. It must be enlightening." Then she turned to her father and smiled, "Thanks, Dad." "My good girl." Victor patted her head. "This is the most splendid vi in the neighborhood, and the garden is also thergest. Now it¡¯s our house." Victor looked around the room, which was the wedding room he had always hoped for. Every detail was perfect. "This is the sweet home I always hope to give your Mom. Now we also have you. Dad is so happy." Giada pretended to be discontented and said, "But Dad didn¡¯t think of us when you decorated the room. You only thought of mom." Victorughed and nodded. At that time, his greatest wish was to find Eden. He didn¡¯t dare to dream about having children at all. However, he was blessed. He not only found Eden, but also had children with her. Giada beamed a happy smile, eyes shining. She was gratified that Dad had never forgotten Mom. Victor walked to Eden and looked at her with gentle eyes, asking, "Eden, you can¡¯t walk too much now so we live here first. After you get better, we can live on the third floor." By then, her dream woulde true: watch the stars in bed. Eden smiled and nodded; She liked this room very much. "It''s good here too. Look at how beautiful the garden is!" Victor looked outside the window. The followers and trees budded and bloomed. It looked like a beautiful oil painting. "Eden, do you want to go for a walk?" He asked. But Eden shook her head slightly and looked at Kenny, knowing that they wanted to talk to her. "I¡¯m fine. Victor, why don¡¯t you help Mom cook? I want to talk to my babies." Victor nced at his sons and sighed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that there was something that they didn¡¯t want him to hear. He suddenly felt frustrated. His sons were not willing to share what was on their minds with him. "I see." Victor left with a sullen look. He walked slowly and kept turning back to look at Eden. As soon as the door was closed, Henrick''s expression changed immediately, hugging Eden with a wide grin. "Mom, I miss you so much! Every second and every day!" He said in a baby voice. And he kept rubbing his soft face on Eden''s body. Giada couldn''t bear to watch any longer. What a drama king. He could really nail every character. Eden gently caressed his head. "Congrattions, Ricky. The ''Royal Fists'' is a big hit. I¡¯m proud of you." "Thank you, Mom! I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back. I want to buy gifts for you. What do you want, Mom?" Hearing that his mother mentioned Royal Fists, Henrick was even more excited because this was the work that he was most proud of. Eden shook her head and said, "Ricky, mom needs nothing. Don''t you like the piano? Now you have a big room; I''ll ask dad to buy you one. Oh wait, do you still need to work during the vacation? If you''re too tired, you can learnter." Henrick smiled and nodded. At this moment, he was no longer sad, smiling happily more than ever. "Mom, the filming of the TV series is half-finished, and I only have a little part left so it won''t take a long time. It¡¯s hard to y this role and I also learn a lot of things. But the advertising shooting in daddy''spany is very troublesome. They found a little girl to film with me. I have to work a whole day every time I go there. I''m so tired." Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Giada couldn''t help butin, "Onlyin about our family¡¯s work, huh? Are you still a family?" Henrick stared at Giada, who always argued with him. If they didn¡¯t look alike, he would suspect that she was not his birth sister. "You¡¯ve done a great job, Ricky. You three are very outstanding. I¡¯m proud of you all." Eden pulled Kenny into her embrace with a gentle smile, saying, "I know you¡¯re sad, Kenny. But I feel good now, really. And I¡¯m going to be able to stand soon. I haven''t been with you three for a long time. We can take advantage of this and spend more time apanying each other." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kenny blinked his moist eyes and said, "Mom, you must get better soon. You¡¯ve been so busy and has no time to apany us." As speak, he told himself that he must behave well and being a good boy whom Mom would never worry about. "Sure. I''m so sorry, my dears." Eden smiled happily as she looked at her kids. On the edge of thea, they were the people to whom she felt most sorry. She would die with a grievance if they lost their mother. Kenny shook his head with a grin and said, "We¡¯re happy as long as you wake up. Mom, can we be together tonight? We can see the stars. Twinkling stars are really beautiful." He hoped that one day, he would be the brightest star in his mother''s heart. Being Mom¡¯s pride was his hope, and his goal he had always worked hard for. "Okay! We can go to the third floor, or the garden after dinner. The weather is fine and the sky is clear today, we can watch the stars together." "Awesome!" Henrick screamed excitedly. "Mom, you¡¯re the only one who can make meugh." "Wow, really? I thought you onlyugh in front of cameras, Mr. Superstar." Giada teased at the side. Henrick red at Giada angrily. "Yeah, you would never give me a break, right? What did I do? Why do you always make trouble for me?" Giada smirked and herrge eyes were cunning. "Nothing. Just for fun." Henrick was speechless. Instead, he held Eden''s arm unhappily andined, "Mom, Gia always bullied me when you weren''t at home. Kenny didn¡¯t help me. He only cares about himself." Eden looked at them helplessly. Giada and Henrick always argued with each other since they were little, and sometimes even she didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. It seemed that their unique way of getting along would continue in the future. Keh frowned and said, "Me? I only take care of your homework, not your childish quarrels, ok?" As Henrick¡¯s brother, Keh stared at him sternly. He knew that Gia was worried that Ricky would be too lonely and gloomy so she always tried to speak to him. But Ricky didn¡¯t understand, what could he do then? Henrick smiled and said, "Kenny, I don¡¯t need you to take care of my homework. It¡¯s my own thing and I should do my thing by myself. Mom taught me this." As spoke, he couldn''t help rubbing himself against Eden. He was so happy and rxed with Mom. Eden looked at him with a doting smile. Giada sat down on the sofa next to her and said, "Do you think you¡¯re the only one knowing that? We all know that." Henrick''s face was wry. He didn¡¯t want to fight with Giada anymore. But she didn¡¯t let him go. You¡¯re a pill! Get out! He shouted in his heart. One day I¡¯ll definitely say it! Henrick thought. However, he became depressed again after a while. He knew he would never dare to be against his sister. Eden suddenly thought of Boris. She asked in confusion, "Where is Boris? Why didn''t I see him today?" Giada grinned and answered, "Grandpa Lu picked him up. Aunt is pregnant so Grandpa Lu is taking care of him." She felt a lot more rxed after Boris left because Boris had been too clingy and always stayed with her. Now it was a holiday, and she finally had her own time. Eden frowned slightly. Was Chairman Alwynn also living here? Victor didn''t tell her about it. She looked at the children and said with a smile, "Kenny, Ricky, Gia, go visit your grandfather when you¡¯re free." Giada said, "Mom, we always eat with Grandpa after we moved here, and we often chat with him when we go for a walk. After all, he is our grandpa." "Aunt said he made an unforgivable mistake when he was young, but now he is old and lonely. Aunt¡¯s heart was softened so she asked us to apany him." Eden smiled and nodded. "You''re doing the right thing." If Phillip ended up with a tragedy, no one would feel happy. Maybe this was the best now. The past couldn¡¯t be changed. Hatred couldn¡¯t make up for the past pain. A wounded person would always have a scar in the heart, but a person who regretted his mistakes would not feel uneased. Eden chatted with the children for a long time. Then the family had a lively party and didn''t go home until nine o''clock. It was after ten o''clock that Anson came over to see Eden. Eden knew that he deliberately avoided Abigail. At this moment, there was only her, Victor, and Anson in the hall. Eden sat on the sofa, covered with a nket on her legs, looking at Anson. He seemed to be thinner. His face became sharper, and he looked more handsome without the chubby chin. "Thanking you foring to see me, Mr. Skye." Anson smiled and said, "Eden, aren¡¯t we familiar with each other now? We¡¯re about the same age. You can call me by my name." Edenughed and agreed, "Okay!" Victor nced at Anson casually and said, "Good for you, Anson. Hiding for months, huh? Even I haven''t seen you many times. But we¡¯ve achieved great performance this year." Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Anson smirked and nodded. "If Ricky had contracted with ourpany, our performance would be better. You can¡¯t get your son to listen to you. Oh, so bad!" He teased. Victor smiled reluctantly and said, "Yeah, you¡¯re right. I can''t control any of them." In fact, in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t leave but stood outside the door. Ricky¡¯sint hurt him badly. Luckily Gia stood up for him. How could Ricky take an outsider¡¯s side against his father? At that time, he really wanted to storm into the room and discipline him. He and Ricky hadn¡¯t met each other for half a year, but Ricky became more clingy to his mother, not missing him at all. He was jealous. Seeing Victor¡¯s strange expression, Anson asked in confusion, "Why are you gnashing?" "What? I¡¯m not!" Victor denied immediately, lowering his head to avoid Anson¡¯s eyes. Anson didn¡¯t say anything. He could guess the reason. "Haha, okay." Ansonughed. "Don''t overthink it. Children nowadays have minds of their own. Ricky must have his own reason. Don¡¯t be so sad." In which universe do you see I am sad? Victor retorted in his heart. Eden said, "Ricky is still young, he should gain experience at the outside." "I agree." Victor looked at her and smiled gently. Anson was speechless again. What a doting husband. Suddenly, Abigail''s charming face appeared in his mind. He couldn¡¯t be more doting when facing Abigail. "Eden, I poached some corn. Do you want some?" Abigail''s happy voice was heard. Anson was slightly stunned and his entire body tensed up. Noticing his reaction, Eden frowned slightly. As soon as Abigail came in and saw Anson''s back, she paused. Anson didn¡¯t appear at the party so she thought he would note. Eden and she both liked eating corn, so she cooked some that she bought online and wanted to share with Eden. However, she didn''t expect to meet Anson. She immediately understood that he came over now to avoid her. ncing at Anson¡¯s slender figure from behind, Abigail straightened her back and walked over with a te of corn. Why should she evade? It was Anson who was avoiding her. He could leave if he didn''t want to see her. Anyway, she didn¡¯t do anything. She unhurriedly walked past him and put the te on the table. Eden beamed and said, "Sit here, Abby. I love corn! I¡¯m hungry now." "Yeah. I knew it." As spoke, she nced at Victor who was sitting next to Eden. Leaning against Eden, Victor pursed his lips slightly. This woman waspeting for his wife¡¯s attention again. Eden looked at him from the side. He noticed Eden''s smiling eyes so he moved to the other side, making room for Abigail to sit down. Abigail nced at himcently as she lifted her brows. Then, she sat beside Eden. She gave Anson a casual nce, who was sitting opposite her, and said, "Long time no see, Mr. Skye." She hadn''t seen Anson for months. Abigail¡¯s natural greeting made Anson smile. She was getting more and more beautiful. Without him, without the hurt he brought to her, she could be herself. This was the girl that he wanted to see. But she calling him Mr. Skye hurt him. When had they be so distant? Abigail gave a corn to Eden and said, "You can eat now, Eden. It¡¯s not hot. Look how fresh it is!" Eden took it with a smile and said, "Thanks! It looks delicious. White sweet corn is my favorite." Abigail also picked up one. "It¡¯s our favorite." She nced at Anson and Victor. "You two, help yourself." Victor said reluctantly, "No, thanks." Abigail smirked and said, "Fine. Yours are mine now. Eden and I can finish it." Victor nced at the eight corn on the te and was slightly stunned. Could they really finish these? His ck eyes sparkled and heughed. "Nah, why should I give you mine?" Then, he gave one corn to Anson. "Here, yours." Anson was hesitant. Seeing Abigail eating happily, he also took a bite of it. It was soft and moderately sweet. He liked the taste. His mother used to cook yellow sweet corn. But he didn''t like it because it tasted too sweet. This white corn was much better. "Delicious!" He smiled slightly and looked at Abigail spontaneously. His smile surprised Abigail. This was the first time he smiled ever since the ident happened to him. She lowered her head slightly. She rarely saw him after he escaped from the hospital. Coward man. Coward! Do you want to slip away after winning my love? No way! Abigail thought to herself. She took a bite, saying, "It was freshly picked. It''s very tasty." "You really like it, Abby." Anson said. He didn¡¯t know that she liked corn. "Yeah. Agriculture is developing very well so I can eat corn every season of the year," Abigail replied with a happy beam. It was nice to sit down and chat with him again. He had been hiding from her all the time. Why didn''t he hide tonight? Abigail turned to Eden and asked with a smile, "Eden, do you want some tomorrow? You can¡¯t move too much now, and corn can help you digest." "Sure! You may buy and cook more and we can eat together tomorrow." "Alright! I know the dealer and I¡¯ll ask him to send us more," Abigail replied with a smile. She was finally relieved to see Eden eating happily. "Do you want to go shopping tomorrow? I can take you." She asked again. "Okay! Can we also take the kids? I haven''t gone shopping with them for a long time." "Why not? Well, we can also buy them some spring clothes." Abigail was very excited. Since Eden was in hospital, she had not gone shopping. Abigail chatted with Eden for ten more minutes. Seeing that it waste, she got up and went home. Anson left with her. Victor stared after them and shook his head helplessly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This is the first time that they have talked to each other since they left the hospital, right? They have a really awkward way of getting along." Eden looked at him and said, "Anyway, they¡¯re willing to talk now." She gave Victor her arms, looking at him with a gentle smile. "Shall we rest, honey? I believe that Anson will soon figure out what to do." Hearing her call him honey, Victor felt like he was walking on air. "Okay, let''s go, honey." Victor lifted her in his arms and walked into the room. Anson came out with Abigail, but he didn''t say anything on the way. He knew it was all his fault. It was he who had been avoiding Abby. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he could only keep his head down silently, and his eyes were full of pain. Abigail looked at the clear night sky and took in a deep breath. She broke the ice, "Thank you for that about Joziah!" If he hadn¡¯t been there, she would have been doomed that day. Anson looked up at her and shook his head slightly. "Never mind, Abby. As long as you¡¯re safe." Seeing Anson¡¯s driver arrived, Abigail hesitated for a while and then said slowly, "Don¡¯t hide from me. I won''t disturb you again. We¡¯re not enemies. We can still chat as usual, like today, right? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. Just be friends. Good night." After she finished, she turned around and walked towards her house. Anson stared at the view of her back but didn¡¯t move. Her words echoed in his mind. "Don¡¯t hide from me. I won''t disturb you again. We¡¯re not enemies. We can still chat as usual, like today, right? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. Just be friends. Good night." "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me." How could he not love her? The farther he was from her, the deeper his love for her. "Abby." He called her name distressfully. Abigail, who was at the door, looked back at Anson. He was standing stilly under the dim street light, far away from her. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could feel his loneliness and pain. Her heart skipped a beat. She stood still silently, feeling a sharp pain. It had been so long, but every time she saw him, she would still feel excruciating. At night, the pain in her heart was much more unendurable. And when she saw him sitting in a wheelchair and forcing a smile, she was anguished. Anson, let''s see who gives in first. Do you think it''s good to sacrifice so much for me silently? I don''t need your sacrifice. I need you! Abigail shouted in her heart. "Shall we go back, Mr. Skye?" Mark walked to Anson and asked. Anson nodded slightly, and Mark pushed him away in the wheelchair. After watching Anson leave, Abigail turned around and went upstairs. Eden saw everything from the floor-to-ceiling window. Her heart ached because of Abby''s painful footsteps. "Doesn¡¯t Anson know that Abby loves him? Why does he always hide his feelings for her?" Standing next to her, Victor sighed. "They know their affections for each other, but they don¡¯t say anything. They''re like¡­quarrelsome lovers." Then, Victor bent down and took Eden to the bed to lie down. Eden looked at him and asked, "Victor, how''s spring clothing?" Victory down beside her, holding her in his arms, and said with a smile, "I was inspired by your drawings, and after discussing with the other designers, the styles have been determined. It is now in production. The first batch will be in the market in three days." Eden grinned happily and said, "I can¡¯t wait to see the new product." "I¡¯ll show you then." Victor petted her head. "But I like your designs more. The winter clothes you designed were so popr, you know." Eden closed her eyes and answered, "Well, I¡¯ll show you my skills when I get better. But now I''m sleepy." Victor smiled and cuddled her. He also fell asleep quickly. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 The next morning, Victor finally went to work after Eden¡¯s persuasion. Victor had decided to work at home, but Eden insisted that he should go to thepany in person. He seldom went to thepany in the past six months and there must be a lot of things for him to deal with. Victor was not able to change her mind, so he could only promise to go to thepany. When Victor was at work, Eden checked the new designs on Victor¡¯sputer, and she liked them very much. Then she learned some knowledge about real estate from Zaiden. After having lunch with the family, Abby took her and the three kids shopping. The kids were excited, chatting andughing all the way. When Abigail was driving, Eden nced at her, thinking of what had happenedst night, and asked, "Abby, are you okay?" Abigail knew what Eden was asking, so she smiled and answered, "Better than okay. I decided not to make things difficult for myself. Anson is a tough man, but also stubborn. Maybe it¡¯s better not to push him." Eden smiled resignedly and said, "Sensitive people tend to overthink. Soft-hearted people always ask for trouble. Anson is a good man. I think if his legs were not injured, you two might get married." Abigail nodded without any denial. "To be honest, I had considered marrying him before he got hurt. He was in the car ident because of me. You know, I¡¯m busy with my work every day and it involves meeting many men." "None of those men from work can get my heart. I mean, It¡¯s not because that I¡¯m picky, it¡¯s just because we aren¡¯t right for each other." "Marriage is not a child¡¯s game. A bad marriage could bring serious consequences, so I must be cautious. I have thought about Anson and me." "But what''s the meaning of me thinking about it alone? Anson can¡¯t ept his injury." She understood everything that Anson was thinking about. Abigail looked to the side and looked at Eden. Although Eden was still a little drawn because of the ident half a year ago, she was stunning. Victor took meticulous care of her. She was so lucky to have Victor. Eden looked back at her and said, "So, I can¡¯t understand how he could leave you? I mean, you¡¯re perfect. He¡¯s so silly." He had been pursuing Abby. But fate yed a trick on him when he was going to seed. Abigail let out a bitterugh and said, "Yeah, he¡¯s silly." "Mommy, Uncle Anson will regretter. If he doesn''t take action, he can''t even be a back-burner guy." Ricky sat at the back and chuckled. Abigailughed with a rxed look and answered, "Yes. If he doesn¡¯t make any change, then I don¡¯t mind having one more back-up." Although she said so, she actually felt a deep pain in her heart. She had given Anson a chance, which, however, Anson had never taken. Her efforts alone were meaningless. Eden didn¡¯t join in their chat. Destiny brought Anson and Abby together, but maybe at the wrong time. She thought. They arrived at the mall. When Abigail was parking the car, Eden and the kids went to the mall waiting for Abigail. Coincidentally, just as they entered, they came across Myra and Haven. Seeing them together, Eden was slightly confused. They were in a bad rtionship in Alwynn Group before, but now it seemed that they reconciled. The kids became alert immediately when saw the two women, and they kept Eden behind them to protect her. "What a coincidence! Long time no see, Cyan. I thought you¡¯re dead." Myra¡¯s voice was sharp. There was a mocking smile on her face. Giada retorted angrily, "Let¡¯s see who will die first, ugly woman. You¡¯ll get your retribution." She never allowed anyone to offend her mother, especially in front of her. Myra and Haven looked at each other, and Haven hinted her to strike back. Noticing their eye contact, Eden was worried. She knew that they would definitely cause her some trouble. The two women stopped in front of Eden and looked down at her, saying, "Cyan, your daughter is such a glib girl, not the yes-man you were when you were little. If you had been like this, you might have suffered less." "Haha." Giada suddenlyughed. She crossed her arms, raised her head, and looked at Myra mockingly up and down. "I¡¯m not sure what your problem is, but it¡¯s quite fun watching you try to reach the same level with us, you bumpkin. Oh, but, I have to apud for your courage of being not afraid of embarrassment." Hearing his sister¡¯sments, Henrick snickered silently. No one should ever offend Giada. "You¡¯d better shut your mouth up, you brat." Myra raised her hand and was about to beat Giada. Eden was a little startled but she stopped Myra in time. She said, "Go ahead, if you¡¯re not afraid of the price." Her cold voice stopped Myra¡¯s hand. Seeing Myra¡¯s reaction, Haven realized that she was bluffing. Her eyes became cold. Myra stared at Eden with a sneer and said, "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you now because of Victor? Don''t forget you¡¯ve always been the underdog since you were little." Keh''s eyes were as dark as ink. He in this expression was simr to Victor. He red at Myra with his gloomy and terrible eyes. "Be grateful for my mother¡¯s kindness. She didn''t destroy you. She didn¡¯t take the shares of your family, allowing you have a peaceful life as before. If I were my mother, haha¡­" He sneered. "You¡¯ll know what hell is like. Don''t get in our way. Otherwise, I can make you penniless overnight." However, Myra didn¡¯t take his words seriously. He was just a normal kid to her. Sheughed fearlessly and said, "Oh, I''m so scared. Let¡¯s see whether or not you have the ability to make me lose my everything." Her expression suddenly changed and she looked at Eden with vicious eyes. "Don¡¯t you remember who was the cause of my straits?" Eden answered, "Even though you¡¯re in straits, you haven''t repented at all." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Repent?" Myra guffawed as if she had heard a funny joke. "Interesting, Cyan." "I¡¯m Eden, not Cyan." Eden interrupted her with cold eyes. She hated the old name, which kept reminding her of those indelible hard days all the time. Although she was living a happy life now, the old scars would hurt when they were uncovered. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 "You are Cyan Gienger. My parents raised you up. Who allowed you to change your name?" Myra stared at Eden viciously. Why didn''t she die seven years ago? Why did shee back alive? Why was she so lucky? She met Victor and was pregnant with his children. All these things were like fairytales, which she couldn¡¯t believe but actually happened. Haven smiled and nced at Myra. "Rara, don¡¯t you understand? The Gienger family is out of her league, that¡¯s why she changed herst name." Hearing Haven¡¯s words, Eden suddenly turned to Haven. She leaned back slightly and looked at Haven unconcernedly, saying, "Haven, why don''t you tell Myra why I changed myst name? You should know the real reason clearly." Haven, who had suddenly been called, was stunned. The Clement family had never announced Eden¡¯s identity, and she had always pretended not to know who Eden actually was. She nced at Eden and said sarcastically, "How can I know the reason? You''re asking the wrong person." "Really?" Eden snorted. "Aren¡¯t you the first in the Clement family who know about me? Didn''t you want me to disappear?" Eden''s words made Haven feel uneased. "Let''s go, Rara." Haven looked at Myra. It was not the time to argue with Eden. Her ns were carried out smoothly and she didn¡¯t want to ruin them because of impulsion. She had to be quiet now. "Wait, it¡¯s not done." Myra didn¡¯t want to run away. Giada took a step forward and red at Myra. "Sure, it¡¯s not done. How can you don¡¯t know how to fight? So smart. Well, let me show you, dumb a*s." Giada was little, but also was filled with power. "Gia." Seeing her daughter angry, Eden felt sorrowful. Eden knew Gia was pretending to be strong to protect her mother and herself. As a mother, she should be the protector, guiding her children to take the right way. However, now she was under her kids¡¯ protection. While the others were confronting, Henrick, who hadn¡¯t spoken, sent everything that happened here to Victor through his phone. He had a powerful father, and he decided to take advantage of it. "Get the hell out of my way, brat." Ignoring the surrounding gazes, Myra pushed Giada. Giada fell to the ground. "Gia!" Eden was very anxious. Haven had pushed Gia before and Gia''s hands and feet had been hurt at that time. "Gia, are you okay?" Keh helped Gia stand up in a hurry. "I''m fine." Giada gritted her teeth and stood up, feeling burning pains in her palms. "Myra, this is the feud between you and me! Gia is a kid. How can you hurt her?" Eden said angrily, ring at Myra. "Haha." Myra looked at her mockingly. "Who do you think you are? Just a useless woman sitting in a wheelchair. Do you really think Victor would love a woman like you? Idiot." Myra had a nasty tongue. Myra sneered and thought, "Maybe Victor did treat you as a rare treasure before, but now?" "It¡¯s impossible that a distinguished and self-esteemed man like Victor loves the disabled." "Stupid woman." She abused in her heart. However, Eden smiled confidently. "Oh, really? You know what? Even if I can''t stand up for the rest of my life, he''s still my husband, the one who loves me the most." Her voice was prating, like a sword pierced Myra¡¯s heart. Myra did not believe Eden¡¯s words, but Haven believed. Victor loved Eden, no matter what Eden looked like. "Wow, Cyan, you''re very confident." Myra said in a squeak and sarcastic tone. She had been busy looking for a golden bachelor so she did not pay too much attention to Eden. Therefore, she did not know much that Victor had always been in the hospital apanying Eden. Eden smiled carelessly when she saw Myra¡¯s wry expression. Myra, who had always been noble in front of people, dropped her pretence today. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Eden pretended to be weak wanting to be a member of the Gienger family, but she had not seeded although she had made every effort. Luckily, she was tough and did not lose her senses. Finally, she got her first mother''s love from Jaida. Giada red at Myra angrily, "You¡¯re ridiculous. Are you jealous? Let me tell you, even if my dad leaves my mom, she still has three filial children to apany her. But what do you have?" Hearing Giada¡¯s questions, Myra was speechless. What did she have? She had nothing now. After the ident happened to her mother, her father abandoned them and lived with that woman. Her brother was good-for-nothing, eating the bread of idleness every day. And she herself was not better than her brother, not being able to live without her mother. So she hated her mother because she didn¡¯t kill Cyan back then. If Cyan had died, her family would have still been very wealthy and she would have lived happily with her family. "Cyan, it''s all because of you! You destroyed my family!" Although Giada was a child, what she said was true. Even without Victor, Eden had three children by her side. And her kids seemed to be capable. Her second son was a child star, who could make a lot of money. Haven nced at Myra and said, "Don¡¯t waste our time, Rara. Let''s go." She was not here to quarrel. Moreover, there were more and more onlookers around them. If someone took photos and uploaded them online, she would feel shame again. "You two b*tches, are you bullying Eden again? She is a patient. Shame on you." As Abigail walked in and saw Myra and Haven, she knew something bad had happened. Hearing her scolding, more and more people gathered around. When Haven saw Abigail, she frowned slightly. Abigail was even more difficult to deal with, so she whispered to Myra, "Rara, let''s go first. Revenge is a dish best served cold. There will be more opportunities in the future." Myra really hated to desert, but she didn¡¯t want to be on the bad news. She needed to keep her reputation to marry a rich man. "Okay, you¡¯re right." She nodded. Seeing that they were going to leave, Giada''s eyes suddenly turned cold as she stood in front of the two of them. "Apologize to my mother." Meanwhile, Henrick smiled and said, "You¡¯re not leaving here today if you don''t apologize to my mother." "Apologize? Interesting." Myraughed sarcastically and looked at Henrick with her haughty eyes. "Who she is? Why should I apologize to her?" "She is my daughter." An angry voice suddenly came from behind Eden. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Hearing the voice, Haven broke out in a cold sweat. Eden looked back and saw Wyatt and Buddy coming in with angry expressions. Wyatt walked behind Eden and looked coldly at Haven who was paralyzed with shock . "Haven, I''m so disappointed in you." "I¡­ I don¡¯t understand, Dad. I did nothing." Haven became submissive and lowered her head. She never expected to meet her father and brother here. She had tried everything to thaw the rtionship between her and the Clement family, but now she was understood again. She didn''t say anything to Eden today. "Dad, Buddy, why are you here?" Eden asked with a smile. When she woke up, she had told herself not to avoid her identity as the daughter of the Clement family. Hearing Eden called them, Haven''s turned red with anger. "He¡¯s not your father!" Buddy said in a deep voice, "Stop it, Haven. You are the first one to know Eden¡¯s identity in our family. You do remember what you¡¯ve done to stop Eden froming back to our family, don¡¯t you?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. How can this woman be Eden?" Haven pretended to be surprised. Could it be because Buddy knows what I have done that he¡¯s so cold to me? Haven guessed. No, no, it''s impossible. When did he start to suspect me? Buddy looked at Haven with a disgusted expression. Myra was so shocked that she stared at Eden with wide eyes. Was... was Cyan the lost daughter of the Clement family?! She remembered that her mother had once said that the girl she hit dressed very well and was a child from a rich family. She didn¡¯t care at that time, but now it turned out that Cyan was the daughter of the Clement family, the second-biggest family in River City. Giada was right. It was because of Eden¡¯s kindness that their family didn¡¯t be destroyed. She believed her words now. But what could she do now? She and her family had hurt Eden. If her mother had known earlier that Cyan¡¯s real identity, she would not have treated her like that. Instead, she would have made use of her to get more money. Buddy looked at her indifferently and said, "If you don''t know what I''m talking about. Go back and look at the DNA test in your room." Haven was startled. Buddy had found it out. "Buddy, I..." "Shut up. You clearly know that she is the one our family has been looking for, but you didn¡¯t tell us, and you used Mother and brother to hurt her. You even broke Gia¡¯s foot and hand. She has not recovered yet but was pushed to the ground again. How can you be so inhumane?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Eden is sitting in a wheelchair now, but every time you see her you act like a jerk. Do you know why Eden hasn¡¯t returned to our family? Because she considered your feelings." "She had experienced so much unfairness in the Gienger family. So she has been hiding from you, being thoughtful, even if you always hurt her. But you take her kindness as an allowance to bully her." "Do you think we will abandon you if Edenes back? You¡¯re always a member of our family. We give you everything you want, and what¡¯s your payback? Betray us?" "What? Buddy, I really don''t know what you¡¯re talking about. And I just heard that she is Eden." Haven pretended to be confused by Buddy¡¯s words. She wouldn¡¯t admit that she know Eden¡¯s identity In front of so many people. She knew Buddy couldn¡¯t deal with her if she didn''t admit it. Anyway, it was impossible for her to break down her rtionship with the Clement family now. "Stop it." Buddy took a step forward, looked at Myra, and said, "Miss Gienger, please apologize to my sister." His eyes were cold and sinister. They had never pursued what the Gienger family had done to Eden. But if Myra went too far, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking some action. Myra was slightly stunned. She had not taken in the truth. "Is, is she really Eden?" She asked incredulously. How could Cyan be so lucky? Marrying Victor was one thing, and having Victor''s children was another. Now, to everyone''s surprise, she was the daughter of the Clement family. Buddy looked at her angrily and didn¡¯t answer. "No, no. How could she be Eden? That¡¯s impossible." Myra ran out in disbelief. Haven stood still uneasily. The Clement family had been holding Eden¡¯s identity back from her. Now that Reba was in trouble, they dared to tell the truth. "Eden, are you okay?" Buddy asked Eden with a worried face. She still could not stand up now. In fact, Wyatt had always wanted to take back Eden to live with them for some time. She had always been the one Wyatt loved most. Since she was lost, he had been worrying about her every day. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "I''m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I''m taking the kids out shopping." The kids greeted their grandfather and uncle. Wyatt was very happy to see them. "Kids, do you want to go to grandpa''s house. You haven''t been there once." Wyatt said with a grin. Kenny nced at his brother and sister, nodded, and said to Abigail, "Mommy, we¡¯re going to apany grandpa. Can you take care of Mom?" Abigail smiled and agreed, "Sure! You¡¯re so thoughtful. Mommy will buy you a lot of beautiful clothes. I''ll pick you upter." "Aww... Mommy, I love you so much. Don¡¯t let Mom buy those tulle skirts. I will never wear those." Seeing the look of disdain on Gia''s face, Eden smiled resignedly. "Okay, okay. Command received. You like Mommy¡¯s pick, so Mommy will buy clothes for you." Hearing this, Giada was relieved to leave with Wyatt and Buddy. When they are talking, Haven stood on the same spot, as if she had been forgotten by them. At this moment, a woman hurried over. Haven was bumped into by the woman, and the materials in her hand fell to the ground, some of which fell at Eden''s feet. Eden lowered down at the materials. They were some design drawings. She skimmed the designs, finding them very familiar. This morning, after Victor left, she saw the designs of their design team. It was exactly the same as Haven''s design drawings. These were early new products, what about the others... Thinking about this, Eden took a look at the design drawings on the other side, which were also the same as theirpany¡¯s. She was astonished. How could these designs be the same?! Meanwhile, Haven quickly bent down and picked up the paper with the woman, who kept apologizing. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Haven walked to Eden. When she picked up the design drawings beside Eden''s feet, she looked up at Eden with a sneer and whispered in her ear, "Eden, I¡¯m the one who has been apanying Dad and Mom. But still, I¡¯m nothing to them. You¡¯re their only daughter." "You know I¡¯m not that generous. I¡¯m going to give you hell. Wee back, Eden." After saying that, Haven left quickly. She didn''t know that Eden had seen the spring design drawings of the Alwynn Group. Their new products would be on the market tomorrow, one day earlier than the Alwynn Group¡¯s, and that was the only thing she cared about now. Victor, this time, you just wait, she thought. You will know the consequences of ignoring me and underestimating me, Haven sneered silently. However, Eden was not listening. She waspletely immersed in the design drawings Haven had dropped, which were exactly the same as those she had seen in Victor¡¯sputer. When Abigail pushed her wheelchair inside, Eden was still thinking about the design drawings. Suddenly, she called Abigail and said, "Abby, go to the Alwynn Group." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Abigail was stunned and was a little unhappy. She looked at Eden with aint, "We haven¡¯t gone shopping for a long time, sweetie. Now you can¡¯t leave Victor for one second either, huh? I''m unhappy." Eden looked at her and smiled. "We¡¯ll back after going to the Alwynn Group. The design drawings in Haven''s hand were the same as those of Alwynn Group. I have to confirm it. How could she have the spring designs of ourpany?" Hearing this, Abigail understood there was something fishy about this. She said, "Eden, this is a big deal. Victor will suffer a great loss if the designs are stolen. Ricky¡¯s new TV drama needs his investment. We can¡¯t let this happen. We go back right now." "Thanks, Abby." Eden nodded. "We¡¯lle next time. I¡¯m sorry." She knew that Abby specially made time to apany her, so she felt bad to do so. Abigailughed and pretended to re at Eden, saying, "You don¡¯t need to say that! By the way, Jasper is very happy knowing you woke up, he said he woulde back from Gate City tomorrow morning to see you." Abigail pushed Eden¡¯s wheelchair towards the parking lot. Abigail looked radiant, and she always sparkled with her charming temperament. Hearing Jasper''s name, Eden felt a pain in the bottom of her heart. Jasper must have suffered a lot during this time. She knew him very well. He looked cold and ruthless in front of others, but facing her, he was just like a child who had not grown up. After arriving at thepany, they went straight up to the 25th floor. Lucian happened to go to the bathroom at that time. Kelsi had just left the office when she saw Abigail and Eden going into the room. "Hey, hey! Who are you? This¡¯s not where you should be." She looked at the two people with disdain. Eden looked up at her. She should be the one who had taken Anson''s ce. Abigail was furious with Kelsi¡¯s attitude, ring at her and saying, "This is Mrs. Alwynn. Who are you?!" Then, she shouted at Victor''s office, "Victor, get out of here! My baby can¡¯t be bullied like this." "Mrs¡­ Mrs. Alwynn?" Kelsi looked at Eden, who was sitting in a wheelchair, in confusion. Although she was beautiful, this woman looked so delicate and weak. Why did she fascinate Victor so much? Mr. Alwynn came to work today, and he had no objection to her report during the meeting, which made her very happy. She was going to make a cup of coffee for Mr. Alwynn when she met Eden and Abigail. After careful observation, she found that Eden was much thinner than the photos on the Inte. Hearing the noise, Victor, dressed in a white shirt, walked out with firm steps. When he saw Eden, his expressionless face immediately softened and his voice became gentle. "I didn''t expect you. What¡¯s wrong, honey?" Kelsi bit her lips slightly and felt a little nervous. She kept looking behind from the corner of her eye. She was too impulsive just now. People who coulde to the 25th floor were not ordinary. Abigail raised her eyebrows and asked, "What? Eden shouldn''t havee?" Victor nced at Abigail and said with a smile, "She is my wife. Why can''t shee?" Abigail pointed at Kelsi and said, "Then ask her what she said just now." Eden called her, "Abby..." "No, Eden. I''ve seen this kind of woman, biting others on strength of her master¡¯s position." Abigail interrupted Eden. She had seen countless people and she could tell that Kelsi was the kind of person who took advantage of others'' power, the kind she hated most. Victor''s cold gaze fell on Kelsi. "What are you doing here?" He asked. Kelsi shivered when she saw Victor''s cold eyes. She immediately lowered her head and apologized in a low voice. "I''m sorry, Mr. Alwynn. I didn''t know she is Mrs. Alwynn. There was a misunderstanding. Miss, Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry!" She ncing at Victor with her big watery eyes innocently and then lowered her head immediately. It seemed that she was the woman who had been bullied. Eden looked at Kelsi and frowned slightly. Appearance outside was based on the mind inside. A person having a pure heart would show an easygoing and kind look on her face. But Kelsi... Victor didn''t look at Kelsi. Instead, he bent down and picked Eden up from the wheelchair, holding her and walking to the office. Abigail stared at his back huffily. She didn¡¯t follow him in. Meanwhile, Kelsi was stunned. She had never seen Victor so gentle. "Miss Joye, why are you here?" Lucian went back from the bathroom. He was slightly surprised when he saw Abigail, who rarely came to theirpany. Abigail raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes slightly, and sneered with her red lips, "Why...? Can''t Ie?" Lucian noticed the strange expressions in her eyes. He frowned slightly, but still smiled gracefully. "Of course you can. You''re an honored guest of ourpany." Lucian looked at the wheelchair in front of her and asked, "Eden is here too?" "Yeah. They can¡¯t be separated for one sec, so I think I won''t disturb them." Lucianughed and said, "How abouting to my office and having a cup of coffee?" Abigail nodded and said, "Why not? I was waiting for you. Let''s go. I¡¯d like to have coffee with a handsome guy." While they were going to the office, Kelsi was still standing here. What the hell? When did Lucian laugh like this? She shouted in her heart. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 After Victor took Eden to the office, he put her on the sofa and let her lean into his arms. "I was going to go back home to apany you." Eden red at him with her beautiful eyes. "Do you know what time it is? You want to bunk off early?" "My wife is much important than work." Victor lowered his head and rubbed her face with his forehead. "Haha, okay." Eden smiled resignedly. Suddenly, she remembered the design drawings. She asked with a serious expression, "Victor, are you sure that the designs in yourputer are our designs of this year?" Victor nodded. "Yeah! What¡¯s wrong?" Eden''s face was solemn. "Then it¡¯s tricky." Victor looked at her doubtfully and asked, "You don''t like them?" Eden shook her head slightly and said, "No, the designs are terrific. I met Haven just now and identally saw the design drawings in her hand. The pre-designs are the same as those of our company, and the post-designs, although I only saw one paper, are also the same as ours. Did the designs leak?" Hearing Eden¡¯s words, Victor looked solemn. "Eden, are you sure?" Eden nodded. "I can¡¯t be wrong on serious things." "Wait here for me. I will go get Lucian." Victor got up with a sullen look on his face, which tensed the atmosphere. Soon, Lucian was called in by Victor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucian sat opposite them, both of whom were in serious expressions, and they were not being intimate as Abigail said. "What happened?" He asked in a calm voice. He gazed at Eden''s pale face. Victor looked at him and said, "Our design drawings were stolen." Lucian''s eyes darkened suddenly, and he said firmly, "That''s impossible." Victor said, "Eden saw it. Thepany that stole the spring designs is Tillie''spany." Lucian''s expression changed, saying, "I''m gonna make a call to check and give you an exact answer." Then, he stood up in a hurry. Eden called him, "Mr. Ronen, could you also check their release time?" Lucian nodded and said, "Got it, give me five minutes." Eden dropped her gaze. Their new product release meeting would be held three dayster. If the opponent knew the exact date of the meeting, they would definitely release the new products before Alwynn Group. In this case, if the Alwynn Group still released the new products, the consequences would be disastrous. Eden narrowed her eyes. If her guess was correct, the opponent would release the new products tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, and the Alwynn Group would be caught unprepared. Victor held her in his arms and smiled in a low voice, "Don''t worry, honey. Let me take care of it." Eden sighed and nodded. "I¡¯d like to help. But my spirit is willing, my flesh is weak." She could only sit in a wheelchair now. Even if she could stand up, she couldn''t do anything except design. "You¡¯ve already helped." Victor chuckled. "You told me about this. You''ve done me a great favor." Eden was always his Lady Lucky. Eden leaned against Victor¡¯s chest, staring at the orchid not far away nkly, and said, "Hope it doesn¡¯t go wrong..." She was a little worried. She had been lying in bed for half a year and did not know what had happened around her. She just felt uneasy when she saw Haven today. Victor gently patted her back tofort her. "Honey, I already knew it. I won¡¯t let anything happen. But I heard that you met Myra today and she was rude to you." Eden raised her head and looked at him in surprise. "How did you know?" Victor looked at her deeply with a worried expression. "If I didn''t ask, you wouldn''t tell me, right? I shouldn''t have let Myra go at that time. What good can she do with Haven?" "Haha." Edenughed, "There is no perfect person in the world. She doesn¡¯t repent, then life will teach her a lesson. We don¡¯t need to bother." "She has been spoiled by her mother since she was little, so the situation life is tough for her. I understand that she feels bad, so I don¡¯t want to me her." Victor didn''t agree with her. "Why did you forgive her? I don''t allow anyone to bully you." Eden grinned happily and leaned into his arms. Sometimes she would be petnt in front of him. However, no matter what she did and how unreasonable she was, he always tolerated her. He always softened his tone and eyes when he faced her. "Victor, you care about me, and that¡¯s enough. Other people¡¯s attitudes don¡¯t matter to me." Eden looked up at Victor with her charming eyes. "Because you¡¯re the only one in my heart. I care about you very much." When Victor was not around, she would feel insecure and have many negative thoughts. This was the nature of women. Hearing her expressing her feelings, Victor smiled, which made her dazzled. He looked at her affectionately and said, "My little twerp, your love makes me the happiest man in the world." He put down all his noble attitude in front of her. His eyes were full of love and happiness now. This man had waited for her for too long. Eden chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything. She took a deep breath. After having a near-death experience and finally waking up from aa, she figured out many things that she had not understood in the past. She was no longer overtaken by misgivings and fear. If she didn¡¯t wake up, she would have too many regrets. There were still many things that they have no time to do, many things that they had no time to experience together, and many feelings that they didn¡¯t express. Therefore, she decided to do whatever she wanted to do when she was alive. Victor noticed that herughter was a little different from the past. She seemed to suddenly be enlightened. "Eden, can you be with me all the time? We canmute together and eat together. I always think about you when you¡¯re not around me." "Of course!" Eden nodded with a smile. "To be honest, I feel insecure when you weren''t there." "Looks like your rtionship is getting better and better. No wonder Miss Joye didn¡¯t want toe in. Oh. Why should I stand this?" With steady steps, Lucian walked in and looked at the two with a smile. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Eden smiled shyly. Victor''s sweet words and promises reassured her, making her almost forgot about the release meeting. Victor looked at Lucian in a good mood and said, "Sit here." Lucian sat down and nced at Victor, who was very rxed. Eden could heat up the cold atmosphere in the office. Lucian''s face suddenly became serious and he said, "The spring designs have been leaked, and the L.P Company will release the new products tomorrow morning. They want to give us a surprise attack." Anger flickered in Victor''s eyes. "This is the first time. Where¡¯s the problem?" He asked. Lucian shook his head slightly and said, "The information is highly confidential. We shoulde up with a n first. If the L.P Company seeds, we will suffer a great loss. Maybe you don¡¯t care about money, but we can¡¯t be tricked like this." "Of course. No one can y tricks in front of me. Go check all staff in thepany. Erin is one of the keys, she gave Tillie the wedding dress Eden designed." Lucian nodded. "I¡¯ll do that after wee up with a n. It''s half past one now. How about giving the L.Ppany a surprise attack? What do you say?" "We have our own production chain and media, and models are on duty. All resources can be used at any time. If you want, we can release new products in an hour." This was what he was confident of. As long as the opponent didn¡¯t take action, they still had a chance. Eden thought Lucian''s method was feasible, so she said, "Victor, Haven knew that I saw the design drawings. Tillie is alert, if she told Tillie about this, I''m afraid that she would also release the new products in advance." Victor''s ck eyes, which had been gentle just now, now became sharp and cold. Eden held Victor''s hand gently. Victor was a little shocked at first, then his expression softened. She looked at him with a face of concern. He looked back at her and smiled. "Honey, I''m fine. Lucian and I should go to work now. Take a snap if you feel tired. I''ll let Abigail apany you." "Asleep," Lucian said. "What?" Victor was confused by his words. Lucian said, "I said Miss Joye is asleep." Victor was speechless. Did shee to hispany to sleep in the daytime? Then he thought about what happenedst night. Abigail met Anson, so she might lose sleep. Victor said, "Then let her have a good sleep." "Yeah." Eden nodded. "She probably didn''t sleep wellst night. Can you bring my wheelchair here? I''m going to see Amelia." Lucian answered, "She''s not here. She went to the factory. I''ve already called her just now to ask her toe back." "Fine." Eden was a little disappointed. She hadn¡¯t seen Amelia for a long time. "Then just help me push the wheelchair here and do your work."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She couldn''t help them with anything, so she didn¡¯t want to make any trouble for them at least. Victor went to get her wheelchair and then carried her into it. Afterwards, he covered her knees with a nket before gently pinching her cheek. "Honey, I''ll be back soon." He said gently. "Okay!" Eden answered happily. Lucian, who was watching from the side, was speechless. When did Victor be so clingy? Victor gently across her soft rosy lips with his slender finger, with his eyes full of tenderness before he left reluctantly. Eden smiled resignedly. She had to admit that she had been addicted to Victor''s gentleness and consideration. After they left, Eden looked around his spacious office, then started the wheelchair to help him tidy up his desk. On the desk, there was a photo of her and Victor. She picked it up and took a careful look. The two people in the photo beamed happily. She smiled gently. Every moment that they were together was so sweet. She sorted out the paper. A scrip fell out at this time. Seeing the content, her face became a little ugly. It said, Mr. Alwynn, do you have time tonight? I want to have dinner with you. The signature on the scrip was Kelsi. Eden took a look at the materials. Victor had not signed them yet. Kelsi? Was it the woman she had just met? She knew Victor was outstanding. A man like him, even if he married, there still were a lot of women who kept their eyes on him. This was even moremon in the workce. But Eden was confident enough that Victor would never betray her. She put the scrip to a more obvious ce. Victor¡¯s love was the source of her confidence. She believed in him. Suddenly, the door was knocked. Eden nced at the door of the office and answered, "Come in." Kelsi came in smiling with a cup of coffee in her hand. She frowned when she saw that Eden was the only one present. Eden looked at Kelsi calmly and asked, "What''s the matter?" Kelsi smiled and said, "I made coffee for Mr. Alwynn. Isn''t he there?" Eden''s face became a little cold. Kelsi¡¯s indifference to her was a provocation. She touched the coffee cup next to theputer. It was warm. Lucian was Victor''s secretary. But Lucian was very busy, so Victor always made coffee by himself in the office. But Eden didn¡¯t know why Victor and Lucian didn¡¯t take Kelsi with them to deal with the release meeting. She thought Kelsi took Anson''s position. Thinking about that, Eden answered, "He is working. Cometer when he¡¯s back." "Uh¡­ Okay. Thank you, Madam. I''lle backter." Kelsi turned to leave with an affectation. Eden stopped her and said, "I smell the sweetness of the coffee in your hand. Don''t you know Victor doesn¡¯t use sugar in his coffee?" Kelsi was slightly stunned. Actually, she had no chance to make coffee for Victor. He refused her every time. She just wanted Eden to misunderstand. She turned around and looked at Eden confidently with a smile. "Madam, Mr. Alwynn uses sugar these days. He likes it, and I make coffee for him every day." She seemed to want to irritate Eden deliberately. However, Eden didn¡¯t waver, which made Kelsi a little disappointed. Victor was so charming that any woman who saw him would fall for him. And she was no exception. She fell for every move Victor made. So she decided to sow discord between him and Eden, letting Eden misunderstand her rtionship with him. Eden raised her head and nced at Kelsi indifferently. You are making a real effort, she thought. She smiled slightly, easing the atmosphere in the office. "Really? Changing a person who hasn''t changed his taste for more than 20 years. Good for you." Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Hearing Eden¡¯s words, Kelsi''s face changed slightly. She smiled and asked, "Have you known Mr. Alwynn for many years?" Eden nodded and said carelessly, "Yeah, we have been together since I was born. So¡­ I guess you can say so." Kelsi scoffed at Eden¡¯s answer. She thought Eden was just an employeeing from the branch company. How could Mr. Alwynn witness her growth? Kelsi nced at Eden. She admitted that Eden had a pretty face, but she looked too effeminacy. Did Victor like such a feeble woman? On the contrary, she, Kelsi, was beautiful and graceful. She was the one who was qualified to stand next to Victor. A little smile flickered around the corner of her mouth. She walked directly to the desk with coffee and nced at the documents she sent this morning. Victor hadn¡¯t read them. She bit her lips slightly. Where did he go? He was there just now. "Hey! Eden." With a joyful voice, Anson entered the room in a wheelchair, holding fruits and juices in his hand. Eden turned to him and said with a smile, "Hey! I didn¡¯t expect you!" Ever since their talkst time, she had called him directly by his name. His ck suit made him look more mature and capable, and he had changed a lot since Eden and he first met. Anson smiled and said, "Victor was worried and asked me to apany you. I happened to be nearby and I bought your favorite fruit." A flicker of a smile crossed Eden¡¯s face. Apany her? He was here to apany Abby, not me. Eden understood immediately. She nced at the drinks in Anson''s hand. It was a double. Therefore, she smiled and said, "Anson, keep one for me. The other one¡­ Send it to Mr. Ronen''s office." "Lucian?" Anson asked. Eden nodded and said, "Yeah. You go first. Thisdy has something to talk to me about. I''ll go find youter." Anson nodded and moved the wheelchair to give Eden the juice. He took a look at Kelsi. Kelsi gave him a friendly smile. But Anson just nodded indifferently. He looked at Eden''s pale face with concern and asked, "You really don¡¯t need me here?" "No need." Edenughed. "I can do it alone. Are there any monsters here?" Anson alsoughed and rxed. "Call me any time if you need me. If you are not happy, Victor will beat me. He called me and asked me to take care of you." Eden shook her head helplessly. "I¡¯m not a child. Don''t worry, go ahead." Victor wanted to create an opportunity for Anson because he knew that Anson would never take the initiative to meet Abigail. As Anson¡¯s friend and Abigail¡¯s sister, Eden also hoped that they could be happy. "Okay, here¡¯s the fruit, you like it." Anson left after he gave the fruit to Eden. After he left, Kelsi put the coffee cup on the desk. Eden did not look at her. Instead, she ced the fruit on the desk. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She shook the strawberry juice, opened it, and took a sip. She preferred iced drinks, but she couldn''t drink cold right now. Kelsi had been looking at Eden condescendingly. She smiled when she saw that Eden was still sitting in the wheelchair calmly. But when she was about to speak, Eden spoke first. "What do you want to say? Go ahead. There are only the two of us right now. I know your intention." Kelsi was startled. Why wasn¡¯t Eden angry? She had seduced the boss of theirpany before. She used the same means to cast a bone between the boss and his wife. With a few words, his wife quarreled with him like a crazy woman, but she, on the contrary, won a good impression of him by pretending to be gentle. However, the man was too old and she actually didn¡¯t like him. Victor was her ultimate goal. He was a man with whom she could spend the rest of her life. Kelsi didn¡¯t want to cover up for herself. She had been trying to get close to Victor. "I like Mr. Alwynn." She said, and then looked at Eden with a smile. Eden¡¯s hand holding the juice tightened. She lifted her gaze and looked at Kelsi with a smile. "Many women who have seen him say that they like him, but none of them can stay. You are not the first one, and also not thest. Say that to Victor, you¡¯re allowed." Kelsi was frozen. Allowed? She was so generous! How could she not be angry at all? She didn¡¯t care about Victor? Her aunt said that if she could get Victor, then she¡¯d be a myth of River City. "Madam, you don¡¯t care about Mr. Alwynn? You are not angry." Kelsi looked at Eden arrogantly. She really wanted to see Eden¡¯s angry face. However, Eden took a sip of the juice casually, and asked, "Have you ever read the Canon of Internal Medicine?" Kelsi was stunned by the question. What did this have to do with the Canon of Internal Medicine? Eden continued carelessly, "Qi, rises with anger, can harm your liver and cause sickness. Qi is the cause of all kinds of diseases." "You know my situation. I can''t get angry now. Besides, you¡¯re nothing to me. Victor has no interest in you at all. It''s your first time to make coffee for him, am I right?" Kelsi was slightly stunned. Seeing Eden¡¯s calm and rxed, she felt a strong sense of humiliation. Eden continued to say, "And it¡¯s a show for me, right?" "Victor doesn''t drink what others give him. Even if Mr. Ronen makes coffee for him, he may not drink it. And your coffee uses sugar, how could he possibly drink it?" As spoken, Eden took Victor''s unfinished coffee and put it in front of Kelsi, "Take a good look at it. This is the coffee he likes. Geisha. And, I have never made coffee for him. It was he who made drinks for me. He knows I prefer juice, so he always prepares juice for me." Hearing her words, Kelsi looked extremely embarrassed. She had thought that she would be the winner, but Eden¡¯s words were like a p in the face. She went quiet for a moment while she summoned some words to retort Eden. She took a look at Eden''s legs and said, "Madam, how long do you think you can pester him in your current state? Mr. Alwynn is noble. He needs a woman who won¡¯t spoil his reputation, doesn''t he?" "Haha..." Edenughed sarcastically. She carefully sized up the woman in front of her. She had neat features, but not delicate, looking at first sight but couldn¡¯t stand careful looking. She smiled and asked, "Then you think that you are suitable to stand next to him, you are a woman who can luster him?" Kelsi smiled, "At least I can walk, and I''m also a capable woman. I won''t bring shame to Mr. Alwynn." Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Eden suddenly raised her head and stared at Kelsi. Her eyes were sharp as swords. Kelsi was a little scared by Eden¡¯s stare, but she still summoned up the courage to look straight at her. Eden was still very calm. "Great, I appreciate your ambition. But don¡¯t unt so quickly. For now, he is still mine." She said in a neutral tone of voice. Kelsi was speechless. Eden¡¯s sarcasm was a huge rock pressing down on her heart, making her breathless. She didn¡¯t know her next step. Eden was a person who didn¡¯t care about little things but was very cautious about big things. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be careless about principled issues and to misunderstand a person easily. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The harm that misunderstanding brought to others was sometimes fatal. She was not an "an-eye-for-an-eye" person. she thought tolerance and kindness were better. Kelsi clenched her fists tightly. For the first time, she could not turn around gracefully. Eden said in a deep voice, "You should leave. I¡¯m busy." Kelsi gritted her teeth. "Madam, if Mr. Alwynn chooses me, will you leave on your own?" She asked. She had more than enough tricks up her sleeve. Eden looked up at her with a smile. "Sure, I always think that those who cheat on their partners are rubbish. I don''t mind if you like to collect rubbish. But my husband is not one of them. Let¡¯s see whether you can get him or not." "What if I make it?" Kelsi gritted her teeth, staring at Eden. Eden smiled and said, "How? You don''t even know his preferences. By your family? Or by your beauty? Beautiful and rich girls bounds in River City. But they can¡¯t even touch my husband¡¯s clothes by all means. You¡¯re so confident, maybe you can have a try." "Haha..." Kelsi sneered and said sarcastically, "Then what about you, Madam? What do you have?" Eden answered her proudly, "I have nothing, only his love for me." "Hope you can remain your confidence." Kelsi turned around and left after speaking. But suddenly, she stopped, holding the cup of coffee in her hand, and looked at Eden with a cold smile. Eden thought to herself, "Idiot." It was not a good time to act as a lord. How could she be so stupid? Wish she could use her stupid to seduce men. Eden sneered in her heart. Eden looked at her sharply and warned, "Think twice, Miss. If the coffee is poured on me, you can''t afford the consequences. You¡¯ve been warned." She had been sshed with red wine many times, now it was coffee? She didn''t like the smell of coffee. Kelsi''s hand, which was holding the cup of coffee, tightened slightly. Victor was not here. So she could argue that it was an ident. Her chance woulde when Eden was furious. Seeing that Kelsi didn¡¯t change her mind, Eden sighed silently. Did she look like a pushover? Maybe she was too kind. "Director Bleu." Amelia''s pleasant voice came from outside the door. Kelsi was startled. She frowned and left in anger. As soon as Amelia entered the door, she saw Kelsi being angry. Kelsi asked unhappily, "Amelia, where is Mr. Alwynn?" Hearing her unfriendly tone, Amelia answered coldly, "How could I know? Go find by yourself!" She hated Kelsi very much although they had been working together for a long time. Now she dared to vent her anger on her. Did she think she was meek? When Eden was watching them two narrowing her eyes, she received a call from Kenny. She answered the phone, "Kenny." Kenny asked, "Mom, are you in thepany?" Eden answered, "Yes. Dad has things to do and has to go out." Kenny said, "Mom, the L.Ppany is preparing for the release of their new products. Master just called me and said their designs are the same as those of Dad¡¯spany." "What?" Eden was slightly stunned. It seemed that Haven had told Tillie so they advanced the meeting. She said, "Yeah, Kenny, Dad has already known about this. But he may need an hour or two to deal..." Kenny interrupted Eden quickly and said, "Mom, tell Dad that I will help him hold them off for two hours and let him finish it as soon as possible." Eden said, "Okay. Thank you, baby." After hanging up the phone, she looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, go to the eleventh floor immediately and inform Margery to hurry up. She¡¯ll understand what to do." Margery should have received instructions now. But they must speed up. She had cooperated with Margery several times so she trusted her ability. "Okay! Right away!" Amelia did not ask anything. She had just returned from the factory with new products and had sent them to the 11th floor. Sean had alsoe with many cosmeticians. She felt a little uneasy, knowing that something must have happened. The new product release meeting was advanced by three days, which meant that there was a problem. After Amelia left, Eden took out her phone and called Victor. Victor would answer Eden''s calls no matter how busy he was. He was in a meeting on the eleventh floor and walked out of the conference room to answer the phone. "What''s wrong, Eden? Are you not feeling well?" Eden felt warm when she heard his concerned voice. "Victor, they know we have found out and they¡¯ve taken actions. Kenny said that he can help us hold them off for two hours. We have to hurry up." Victor smiled and said, "Oh, our Kenny is really awesome. Two hours are enough. Everything is ready here." Eden chuckled and said, "I see. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens." "Okay! Eden, I have to go back to the meeting now. Take care of yourself." "Go ahead! Don''t worry about me." After hanging up the phone, Eden was very worried. The L.P Company had already prepared and would be faster than them in action. She was waiting in a hurry and at the same timeforted herself that she should believe in her husband''s capacity. Kelsi looked at her doubtfully. "Madam, what¡¯s going on? I am the manager of the Alwynn Group." She asked. Eden looked at her coldly and felt a little angry. "What, Miss Manager? You want to take the position of the president¡¯s wife? Can¡¯t you tell I was being sarcastic? Idiot. Get out now!" "You..." Seeing Eden¡¯s cold expression, Kelsi didn¡¯t know what to say so she turned around angrily and left. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Eden leaned against the chair slightly. She hadn''te to thepany for half a year, but she met an arrogant home-wrecker as soon as she came back and even argued with her. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled helplessly. If Victor hadn''t stayed with her in the hospital all the time, her sixth sense would have told her to believe the woman''s words. There were many idents in life. Everyone had the right to love, and it was up to their own decisions. At the same time, after Anson entered Lucian''s office, he saw Abigail lying on the sofa and sleeping. He sat next to her quietly and did not disturb her. She didn''t look so lofty when she was asleep. Her skin was fair, and her face was slightly ruddy. Opening her mouth slightly, she was breathing evenly. This was the first time he had seen her sleeping. She was so beautiful! Didn''t she sleep wellst night? He didn''t sleep well, either! What she had said made him feel that he was living in hell. It was because of him that they had be so painful. He wanted to find a solution so that they wouldn''t live in sorrow anymore. Anson had been guarding Abihail quietly. Kelsi was extremely angry when she returned to the office. She argued with Eden for the first time, but Eden actually won. She lost so awkwardly. "What nonsense was she talking about? What did she mean by that? Oh my god, she''s really..." Kelsi kicked the desk angrily. There was a sharp pain in her toes. She gritted her teeth and hopped a few times. She didn''t know if Victor would see the note she put in the documents when he came back. Her phone suddenly vibrated. Kelsi took a look and found that it was a phone call from Tillie. She took a deep breath and answered the phone. "Hello? Aunt." "Kelsi, what are the people in Alwynn Group doing?" "Aunt, what could they do? Everyone is busy with their own work." "Is Victor in the office?" "No, he seems to have gone out to do something. However, his wife came here. I wanted to deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter, but she is not so easy to deal with." "Aunt, you are the most experienced in this aspect. Just teach me. I like Victor so much." "You said that Victor is not in the office. Where is he?" Tillie''s voice was obviously very anxious. Hearing this, Kelsi was a little mad, "Aunt, how could I know where he is? But as long as you help me, I will know where he is soon." "Shut up! I have told you that Victor is only infatuated with Eden. Why haven''t you given up?" "Aunt, I am attracted to him just because he is loyal in love and he is charming." "Forget it. I am very busy. Behave yourself. I only tell you this once. Don''t provoke Eden." "Humph! I have provoked her today. I told her directly that I liked Mr. Alwynn." "What happened then?" "Aunt, you don''t need me to tell you what happened then, do you? She was very calm, and she trusted Victor very much." "Humph! Being with Victor is just your wishful thinking." After hanging up the phone, Kelsi was stunned and then smiled. Was it her wishful thinking? She didn''t believe that she couldn''t get Victor if she lowered herself and no longer behaved so arrogantly and willfully. In the past six months, she had been wanting to get close to Victor. However, he seldom came to thepany. As long as he came here, she would have a chance. In L. P Company, Tillie felt a little uneasy in heart and walked back and forth. At this time, Haven walked in. Tillie asked her with a cold face, "How''s the preparation going?" Haven said, "Miss Elliott, everything is ready, and we can hold the press conference now." "Humph!" Tillie red at her madly, "How could you be so careless? Eden is a designer, and she has better memory than ordinary people. If you make the same mistake again, leave here on your own." Haven bit her lip hard. Everything that had something to do with Eden would not go smoothly. Eden was born to be her nemesis. "Miss Elliott, I see. I won''t make such a mistake again." "Alright! Let''s go there first." Tillie took the documents on the desk and left the office with Haven. As soon as Haven went out, she received a phone call from Ma, "Hello? Ma!" Theirmunication improved their rtionship, so they called each other by their names directly. "Haven, bad news! All the electronic equipment in thepany paralyzed all of a sudden." "What?" Haven couldn''t believe that such a fatal thing had happened at the critical moment. "Ma, hurry up and investigate it! What has happened? The press conference is about to begin." Haven''s tone was anxious. Why was everything going against her? "Haven, we can''t solve the problem immediately. All of ourputers go dark. That person is a computer expert, and he attacked ourpany on purpose." Haven frowned, "Do you mean that he did this to stop us from holding the press conference?" "Yes! Don''t worry. I''m trying to deal with it." Ma hung up the phone, and Haven looked at Tillie uneasily, "Miss Elliott, all the electronic equipment in thepany is paralyzed." "D*mn it!" Tillie threw the information on the ground with great strength and went off the deep end. Haven was very disturbed. She was really unlucky that day. At first, she met Eden in the mall. After she came back, she told Tillie about it and Tillie scolded her harshly. She was in a very bad mood at this time. Did Eden really have such good a memory? Could she know that it was the design draft of Alwynn Group just by seeing a part of it? Eden had just woken up for a short time. Was it because Tillie was too nervous? What could Eden do with just a few pictures? "Miss Tillie, the technical department has been working on it. The problem will be solved soon." Tillie said, "Let''s go there and wait first. I hope nothing bad will happen, otherwise..." Tillie didn''t finish her words, but Haven understood what she meant. "Okay!" Haven nodded. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She prayed in heart that everything would be fine. A hint of coldness shed through her vicious eyes. She would let Victor know that he had done everything in vain. In Victor''s office, Eden received a phone call from Kenny. "Hello? Kenny." "Mom, the electronic equipment in L. P Company has paralyzedpletely, but their technology department is awesome. I''m afraid that they will solve the problem in two hours, but I have called my master and asked him to help me. Mom, don''t worry." He called Eden to tell her not to worry too much. She was in poor health. Whenever he thought that Eden would be anxious, he felt distressed. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Eden smiled and said happily, "Kenny, I''m relieved to hear that. Just now, your father said that you were really amazing! He is right and you surprise us a lot." Hearing this, Kenny felt warm in heart. He was very d to help Victor and Eden, and he would try his best to be stronger. "Mom, if there''s any change, I''ll call dad." "Okay!" Eden hung up the phone with a smile. She was very delighted. When Kenny sat in front of theputer in the past, she felt that he was mysterious. At this time, she finally realized how excellent he was. Eden went out with the electric wheelchair. She felt a little uneasy in the office, so she took her phone and went out. It had always been quite on the 25th. Time went by quickly, and she missed the days when she worked here in the past. She went to her office. There was not much change and it remained the same as before. She raised her head and looked at the blue sky outside the window, feeling that life was so unpredictable. So many things had happened after she came to River City. Anson watched Abigail sleep for a long time. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Abigail open her eyes slowly. He looked a bit nervous. If he left at this time, it would make her feel that he tried to avoid her again and again. Last time, she said that she wouldn''t contact him anymore and he didn''t have to hide. Abigail blinked her eyes and looked at Anson in a bleary way. She thought that she had made a mistake, so she took a closer look. Then she confirmed that it was really Anson. Her entire body was feeble as she nced at the warm nket on her. Did he cover her with the nket? She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "Why are you here?" Her voice was hoarse and drowsy. She stretched her ufortable feetzily. She didn''t sleep well on the sofa, and her feet were a little numb. Anson pursed his lips and said in a clear voice, "I''m here to look for Lucian. He''s not here." "Oh!" Abigail nced at the office. Lucian was really not here. When did she fall asleep? She didn''t sleepst night because of Anson. She sat up slowly and felt ufortable all over because she didn''t sleep enough. Anson could tell that she hadn''t slept enough. "Abby, sleep longer." Anson couldn''t help but say with concern. However, his words touched Abigail''s sore spot. Her heart suddenly ached, and her lips looked dry and coarse. She said in a painful voice, "Don''t you want to abandon me? Why do you always care about me? You don''t want to see me, do you? Why did you appear in front of me? Are you happy to see that I feel desperate and sad because of you every night?" "Woo-woo... You b*stard, how can you treat me like this?" Abigail covered her face and sobbed. How could he do this to her? Anson looked at Abigail''s sombre face. His heart ached so much that he almost could not breathe. He didn''t know that she would be so mirthless. A mood of mncholy descended on him every night, and he missed her so much. "Abby." Anson called her with grief. Tears streamed down Abigail''s face as she looked at him. She got up from the sofa, sat on the ground slowly and suddenly held Anson''s hand. Seeing how mournful she was, Anson wallowed in his own sorrow. He moved his lips, but couldn''t say a word. "Anson, why do you treat me like this? Tell me. Why?" Abigail kept questioning him. Her eyes were brooding and gloomy as she stared at Anson''s expression. It had been more than half a year. She always woke up in tears while sleeping at night. She was worried about him. Her heart ached for him, and she missed him. However, he was so cruel to her. He avoided her and didn''t see her, but he protected her secretly. Since he didn''t love her, he should leave her worldpletely. What did he mean by doing those things for her? She didn''t need him to protect her in private. She knew it when he followed her and hid in the dark to watch her. It was just because she knew all these things that she couldn''t forget him. These days, the desperation in her heart almost drove her crazy. She was really going to have a nervous breakdown. If she hadn''t fallen in love with him, she would have been very happy. But at this time, she lived a hard and bitter life every day. Being questioned by her, Anson had no words to defend himself. It was his ruthlessness that had hurt her heart. "Abby, I''m sorry. I''m just... I..." Anson suddenly wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. At this moment, words couldn''t describe how he felt. No matter what he said, it was useless, because he had broken her heart. Seeing that he wanted to say something but stopped, Abigail felt furious and sombre. She looked at him with a sneer, "Anson, do you know what is the cruelest thing you have done to me? You made my love be humble and hurt my feelings to the maximum. We love each other, but we can''t be together, which is the most vicious hatred in the world." Anson grabbed her hand and held it tightly. The fact that they couldn''t be together was like a thorn, stabbing his heart and making him extremely painful. In this world, many people lived in regret because they couldn''t be with the ones they liked. If he couldn''t spend the rest of his life with her, he would feel regretful as well. "Woo-woo..." Tears kept pouring down Abigail''s cheeks. Her grief was etched into every line of her face. She leaned against Anson and cried out loudly. If he turned around and left just now, perhaps she wouldn''t be so grieved. At least, she could restrain herself and hold on for a period of time. Anson closed his eyes slightly, and tears came out of his eyes. He bent down slightly and hugged Abigail tightly. He took a deep breath and said in a choked voice, "Abby, I''m sorry. I won''t hide from you anymore. Shall we be together?" Seeing that she was in so much pain, he didn''t want to stay away from her and miss her from afar in the future. Unforgettable love only existed once in life. He got to know the beauty and the sweetness of love after meeting her, and he had be a better man. He loved her deeply, so he hoped that he could dote on her and let her live a happier life. Abigail suddenly stopped crying and looked up at him with tears in eyes, "Really?" Anson immediately nodded. He reached out his slender finger and wiped the tears on her face. Then he lowered his head slightly and looked at her with gentle eyes, "Abby, I''m also in pain when I can''t see you. This matter saddens me every night. I miss you crazily." Anson hugged her tightly, "Abby, I''m sorry. I was really wrong. I thought that leaving you would make you live a better life, but I made a mistake. After leaving you, I''m not happy at all, and I''m disconste." He did not want to live with regret, and he wanted to live with the person he loved. "Woo-woo..." Hearing this, Abigail was so excited, and she punched his chest hard, "B*stard, do you think I''ll be with you just because you want to?" Abigail was extremely mad. She understood him. She knew why he was so stubborn and knew that his tough exterior hid a very soft and fragile heart. That was why she had been persisting and waiting for him to change his mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Anson didn''t move and let her vent her anger. He only knew that he was also doleful, and he didn''t want to lie to himself again. Love would not deceive his heart. No matter how rich he was, he wouldn''t be happy if he couldn''t be with the one he loved. He lived to pursue real happiness, not to force himself to smile. He remembered when he first met Abby, he felt very delighted. Her words left a glow in his heart, and he even expected to get closer to her. This was love. He fell in love with her at first sight, and no woman could rece her. In this period of time, he really had a hard time concealing his deep love and hiding his intense sorrow! However, she understood his pain and stopped looking for him. The best love in the world was to understand. Seeing that Abigail gradually stopped punching him, he felt less guilty in heart, "Abby..." He called her in a low voice. He wouldn''t hide his love anymore. He would try his best to stand up and make her happy! Abigail stopped crying, but tears still ran down her face. Her eyes blurred with tears, and she felt a bit dizzy. All the sorrow that had troubled her for a long time suddenly disappeared, which was unbearable to her. Her body was still soft and weak. "Anson, meeting you is my luck, falling in love with you is my happiness, and being with you is my joy. When I knew I loved you as well, you had lived in my heart. We hadn''t been in a rtionship, but you isted me from your world, and our happy memories hurt me a lot. You are really too cruel." She was always carefree and at liberty, but her heart was broken by him severely. Anson nodded, "Abby, it won''t happen again." He helped her get up, but he felt that her body was burning hot, and she didn''t look well. "Abby, are you sick?" He asked worriedly. Her face was abnormally red. Abigail shook her head slightly. She felt so ufortable that she wanted to vomit. She pursed her lips slightly. Perhaps it was because she didn''t sleep wellst night, she didn''t feel very well that day, but she wanted to apany Eden to go out for a walk. Aftering here, she fell asleep soon. At this time, she had no strength and felt dizzy. It seemed that she was really sick. "I''m... fine." Abigail tried her best to concentrate. She stood up slowly, but suddenly fell to the ground, motionless. "Abby!" Seeing her faint, Anson was extremely anxious, and a wave of grief flooded him. Eden happened toe here to see them. When she saw Abigail lying on the ground, she got so worried. "Abby, what''s wrong with you?" Anson nced at Eden and said, "Eden, hurry up and call the ambnce." Anson couldn''t walk, so he could only pull Abigail up and let her lean against him. "Okay!" Eden nodded quickly. Abby was fine just now, Why did she faint all of a sudden? After Eden made an emergency call, Anson contacted Mark. Mark went upstairs soon. Eden did not care about anything else and sent Abigail to the hospital with Anson. After sending Abigail to the emergency room, they waited outside anxiously. Eden nced at Anson''s grieved face and bit back what she would like to have said. There was a strong smell of disinfectant in corridor, and Eden had long been ustomed to this smell. They just sat there quietly, and no one spoke. Half an hourter, the doctor came out of the emergency room. Anson immediately asked, "Doctor, is my girlfriend all right?" When Eden heard the word "girlfriend", she frowned slightly. Had they be reconciled with each other? The doctor suddenly shook his head. Anson and Eden''s hearts sank. The doctor said, "She may have been under too much pain and pressure these days. When her sorrow eventually snapped, her body couldn''t bear it, and her liver couldn''t function normally. She can''t be stimted again. She will be transferred to the general wardter. After she gets better tomorrow, she will have a detailed check-up." "Thank you, doctor!" Anson looked so dejected. Had Abby been under pain and pressure? Eden couldn''t help but ask, "Anson, did you say something to stimte Abby?" Abby was fine in the morning. No, she didn''t even know that Abby was sick. Anson shook his head slightly. Looking at Eden, he said with a worried and disturbed face, "Eden, I didn''t say anything to her. I just told her that I didn''t want to escape anymore and I wanted to be with her. After hearing this, Abby cried out aloud. She stood up after talking to me for a while, and then she fainted." Eden pursed her lips slightly and looked guilty, "In this period of time, what has happened to us dealt her a severe blow, and this is why she got sick. I didn''t even notice that she was ill. Abby has always been strong. No matter what happens to her, she lives in a carefree way. I''m afraid that she really can''t bear the double blow." After saying that, Eden looked at Anson, "You two are deeply in love with each other. No matter what happens, you should be together. You are unique and special in each other''s heart." Every love could be dangerous, painful, desperate and sweet. However, where there was a life, where there was love. Their happiness was within the reach, bu they couldn''t be happy if Anson turned a blind eye to it. Anson nodded and looked at Eden with a smile, "Eden, I understand what you mean, and I won''t escape again. Instead of protecting her in secret, it''s better to protect her openly." Eden smiled when she heard that, and her smile was as warm as sunshine, "That''s right. When you started to pursue Abby, you were full of passion and romance. You should be like that." Anson lowered his head and nced at his legs. If that ident hadn''t happened, they wouldn''t have experienced such pain.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, Eden, do you have feelings in your legs?" Anson looked at her worriedly. No matter what Eden looked like, Victor would not care. As long as she was Eden, he could love her for the rest of his life. But what about Eden? He was afraid that she had the same thought as him. Eden smiled and pinched her leg hard. She smiled and said, "I feel a little numb. I didn''t feel anything yesterday, but today I can feel a bit sore. My leg should be fine." Then Eden looked at his legs, "What about yours?" Anson smiled and nodded, "When I''m not busy, I go to the rehabilitation center in the hospital. Now I can feel painful." In the past, he lost all sensation in his arms. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Eden nodded happily and said with a smile, "Anson, so there is some hope. It''s just a matter of time. Don''t make Abby sad in the future. She cares about you so much that she can''t sleep at night because of you. As you can see, she''s getting thinner and thinner." Anson nodded heavily with a serious face. His eyes were full of deep affection as he said, "Eden, I won''t do it again. Don''t worry. I will love and dote on Abby wholeheartedly in the future." In the rest of his life, he only wanted to be with her. No matter what would happen in the future, he could march forward courageously as long as she was by his side. "That''s right." Eden was d. Abigail still didn''t wake up after she was transferred to a general ward. Anson said, "Eden, I''ll let Mark send you home. I''ll stay here with Abby." Eden nodded, "That''s okay. Even if both of us stay here, we can only sit and watch. Something has happened to Victor''spany, so I have to go back to thepany. I wille hereter." "Okay!" Anson nodded and didn''t ask her what had happened. Victor was capable enough to solve it! Eden nced at Abigail and said in heart, "Abby, although this world is cold and cruel, there would always be someone who loves you deeply and dotes on you. You''ve weathered the storm. In the future, you two must live a happy life and grow old together." Mark left after sending Eden back to the 25th floor. Eden took a look at the time. Two hours had passed, and Kenny only asked her to wait for two hours. She waited for the result of Alwynn Group nervously. Eden slightly lowered her head and prayed that Kenny could hold on a little longer. This time, if LP Company seized the opportunity to stir trouble, Alwynn Group would suffer a severe blow. "Yo! Mrs. Alwynn, haven''t you returned home?" Kelsi went out to the bathroom and saw Eden again. Hearing her coquettish voice, Eden was irritated. She could meet her everywhere, which was really annoying. She raised her head and looked at Kelsi''s arrogant face. Since Kelsi could work here for half a year, her ability couldn''t be underestimated. "Do I have to report to you when I go back?" Eden looked at her mockingly with indifferent eyes. Seeing that there was no one on the 25th floor, Kelsi braced herself to say, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m afraid that Mr. Alwynn has got off work, and he didn''t take you with him. You''d better go back earlier. You can''t see him here today." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed sarcastically and asked, "What is your name?" "Kelsi Iverson." "Manager Iverson, don''t you know what Mr. Alwynn is doing now?" This was Kelsi''s sore point. If she knew it, she would have shown off in front of Eden. "Mr. Alwynn maye backter." Her voice was a little low and she looked somewhat embarrassed. "Really? You haven''t been with him yet, but you want to rece me and let me leave first. How bold you are!" Eden frowned slightly. Victor and Lucian were preparing the new products release on the 11th floor, but they didn''t tell her. Lucian was cautious, and it seemd that he was on guard against her. Just as Kelsi was about to retort, Eden''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a phone call from Kenny, Eden answered it immediately, "Kenny." "Mom, dad is so great!" Eden was confused, "Kenny, what''s going on?" Kenny said, "Mom, aren''t you watching the news? Dad has started the new products release, but theputer system of LP Company has not been restored yet. At this time, they are waiting nervously." "Two minutester, I will restore their system. When they see the new products release, they will definitely be pissed off." Hearing this, Eden finally let out a sigh of relief. "By the way, Kenny, how did your teacher do it?" In fact, she had been very curious about Kenny''s teacher. He seemed to be very awesome. Kenny said proudly, "He did it for you. I don''t want you to be framed and bullied. My teacher is a senior hacker. He controls the wholeputer system of River City. As long as there is something about you and dad, he will know it immediately and then call me to tell me. In this way, I can know what has happened." "Wow!" Eden was surprised, "Kenny, where is he? I want to thank him sincerely. He has helped us a lot." Kenny said, "Mom, he is abroad now. After hees back, I will tell you and dad. You can watch the news first. I''m very satisfied with what dad has done this time." After hanging up the phone, Eden smiled. She was very satisfied with what Kenny has done, too. Eden walked to the cab aside with her wheelchair. Then she picked up the remote control and turned on the TV on the wall. The new products release of Alwynn Group was broadcast live. In addition, millions of fans of the model studio were watching the new products release at the same time. Victor gave a speech in person. When Eden turned on the TV, the new products release had started several minutes. Under the dazzling light, Victor was sharp-featured and bright-eyed, looking perfect and handsome. Dressed in a white hand-made shirt, he looked imposing andmanding, giving people a feeling that he was the king of the world. "At the beginning, the collection of this season was designed by my wife, Eden, butter she had an ident and had been lying in bed. When she was in hospital, my design team and I worked hard for the spring collection together, and today I''ll show you our new product. I want to thank my wife and every employee in thepany. It is your hard work that Alwynn Group can get sess... " T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor said a lot. After that, the videos of Victor working together with others and giving advice on the meetings were yed. When Victor was in the hospital, he sat at the table and drew the design drafts carefully, and Eden was lying on the hospital bed. Such warm scenes were presented in front of others. In order to give publicity to the spring collection, Lucian edited these videos temporarily. Although Victor was not willing to expose himself in the videos, Lucian was stubborn and he couldn''t make Lucian change his mind. His love for Eden did not need to be known by others, as long as Eden understood it in heart. Theputer system of LP Company had been restored, and Tillie and Haven were very happy, but they saw the new products release of Alwynn Group on theputer. As well as those warm short videos. They were shocked, especially Tillie. She didn''t expect this to happen and felt that her whole world had been ruined. Haven had juste back and said that she had met Eden. Eden had seen the design draft, so she decided to release it in advance at that time. She didn''t expect that she was fooled by Eden again. "Ah..." Haven shook her head in disbelief, and her face turned deathly pale, "How could things be like this?" Chapter 996 Chapter 996 When the executives saw that the spring collection of Alwynn Group was exactly the same as Tillie''s design, they looked at her angrily in an instant, "Miss Elliott, what the hell is going on?" In front of the media, he could not make it too clear. He just looked at Tillie furiously. Tillie''s face was ashen, and she had broken out in a cold sweat. She didn''t know where to look. How could such a thing happen? She had taken actions in the shortest time, but she couldn''t win Victor. Looking at Mr. Por who had gone berserk, she had a nasty feeling in heart. Since Alwynn Group had released their new product, it would be useless no matter how she exined. "Ms. Por, cancel the new productunch first." she said weakly with a pale face. Mr. Por took a sharp look at her. Tillie was known as a famous designer, and he did not expect that she would do such a thing. Over the past few years, theirpany didn''t develop very well, but the situation would be changed if they were innovative. However, they could never achieve their goals by giarizing. He asked his assistant to cancel the new productunch, left there in a hurry and held an emergency meeting in thepany. Seeing that the new productunch was cancelled, the reporters all left with disappointment. After everyone left, Tillie sat on the ground feebly. The new products of Alwynn Group were yed on the big screen. The Alwynn Group had released the new product first, and theirpany would suffer a great loss. The president of thepany would certainly let her bear the consequences. Why was she so unlucky these days? Nothing went on smoothly. "Miss Elliott." Haven walked over and helped her up. Tillie suddenly raised her hand and pped her in the face fiercely. "Crack..." Haven only felt a strong smell of blood in her mouth. She lowered her head and endured the sudden humiliation. Tillie looked at her furiously and said harshly, "It''s all because of you! You can''t do anything well! If you hadn''t exposed the design draft, would I have such an ending? If this matter is spread out, you and I won''t be able to work in the design circle anymore. You came up with this dumb idea. You''re not capable at all, and all you know is to y some dirty tricks. I''ve suffered a lot because of you." Tillie roared with a frenzy of rage. She had been respectful and had an extraordinary status in the design circle. This time, her career had beenpletely ruined. Tillie spluttered terribly because she was very mad. Haven wiped her face quickly and looked at her exasperated face with a sneer, "Miss Elliott, you are wrong. These things were done by you, and they have nothing to do with me." Tillie became somewhat nervous. Shed looked at Haven in disbelief, "Haven, what do you mean by this?" Haven smiled gently. She felt a burning sensation on her cheek which had been pped by Tillie. Then she looked at the big screen behind Tillie and saw Victor who was answering the reporters'' questions in a charming way. Her face was full of infatuation. After looking at Victor for a while, she looked at Tillie''s shocked face again and said in a low and deep voice, "Miss Elliott, didn''t you say that we should have a unique eye for clothing design and be innovative? But what did you do? After seeing the design of Alwynn Group, you wanted to steal it. Who else can you me?" Tillie was stunned. Looking at Haven''s smiling eyes, she suddenly felt that Haven was extremely horrible. Haven smiled again and said, "Miss Elliott, your design has long been outdated. Nowadays, what the costumers want is different. Those luxurious brands with eye-catching logos are no longer attractive to them." "Did you know how Eden could be so sessful? Because her design is unique and special, and she has a decided advantage. Compared with those luxurious brands, her design can satisfy the demands of consumers better." "That is why she can make a name for herself in this circle. She knows how to challenge the market environment, and Victor is very good at business. His marketing strategies are outstanding. He has four allies, and he has the best secretary and the most powerful make-up artist. No one can surpass him and Eden so easily." After that, Haven took a few steps closer to Tillie, smiled proudly and then said in a mocking tone, "Miss Elliott, I want to thank you for teaching me during this period of time. During this period of time, I''ve learned a lot about design, which is something that I could never get to know before. Thank you! However, we''d better attend the meeting first." Haven turned around with a sneer and looked very confident. She had schemed it. Since Tillie decided to steal the design draft from Alwynn Group, she had been well-prepared. She wanted to rece Tillie in thepany. "Ah..." Watching Haven leave in confidence, Tillie suddenly realized something. She staggered as she followed her. D*mn it! Haven was even more vicious than her. Could it be that a wicked person would be harassed by another of like ilk? On the 25th floor of Alwynn Group, Kelsi was in a state of shock. Victor and Lucian held a new productunch, but they did not inform her. "How could it be? Wouldn''t the new productunch be held in three days?" What should LP Company do? Eden said, "This is the business operation. Now you know where Mr. Alwynn is, don''t you?" There was a very realistic problem. There were many designers in their industry, and excellent designers were not scarce. It was necessary to have their own characteristic so that Alwynn Group could develop more smoothly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Only when theybined their creative ideas and marketing strategies could they have a ce in the market. The clothes should not only be beautiful but also befortable and safe. The most important thing was that the clothes should conform to people''s aesthetic standards. A good designer needed an excellent business operation. In that case, the designer and the company he worked for would have a win-win result. Kelsi felt that she had got a p in the face, "Why didn''t they tell me?" She was very dejected, and she was no longer arrogant in front of Eden. Two hours ago, Eden asked Amelia to go to the 11th floor. At that time, they had started to prepare for the new productunch. However, Kelsi had been thinking about how to deal with Eden. She didn''t even know that such a big thing had happened in thepany. Eden smiled and narrowed her eyes to look at her, "In fact, I''m also curious to know why Victor didn''t tell you about it." At this time, the reporter was asking Victor a question, "Mr. Alwynn, I heard that you had been in the hospital to apany Mrs. Alwynn in the past six months. This incident has made manyizens feel your affection towards her. Now Mrs. Alwynn has been discharged from the hospital. Will you two work hard together and make greater achievement in the future?" Chapter 997 Chapter 997 In the past, Victor would not answer such a question. However, in the face of the media, he looked much gentler than usual that day, "The design director in Alwynn Group is my wife, and it is because of everyone in Alwynn Group that we can develop so well. My wife makes full use of her advantage. She cooperates with me andplements me. We''ll get greater achievement by our joint effort. We fight for a win-win result, and this is our enterprise spirit. Ourmon goal is that Alwynn Group can be famous all over the world." Victor''s clever answer won everyone''s unanimous praise. "I''ve never seen Mr. Alwynn be so gentle before. Look, this is the power of love." "In the past one year, no matter Victor was happy or painful, we made it through with him. I wish him more happiness and wish Alwynn Group greater sess." "Victor is so handsome and tender that I will be his fan forever. I hope that he and Eden could reach old and grey together." In a short period of time, tens of millions of peoplemented online and wished Victor happiness. Eden looked at Victor with a smile and watched him walk down the stage. Then Lucian went up and told the media some rted information about the new product. She sat and waited quietly. In less than five minutes, he would appear in front of her. Kelsi stood where she was and did not want to leave. She did not know why Alwynn Group released the new product all of a sudden. The new product release was supposed to be held three dayster. She sent a message to her aunt, but she didn''t get any reply. Eden counted the time silently in heart. About four minutester, the elevator door was opened. Victor looked up and saw Eden. He smiled gently and walked out, "Eden, are you tired from waiting for me?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No, I even went to the hospital. I happened toe back in time." Hearing this, Victor walked to her in a few steps, squatted down and took her hand to have a check- up for her. There was no wound on her hand, and then he asked, "Eden, are you not feeling well? Why didn''t you call me?" Seeing that he was so anxious, Eden shook her head with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about me. Abby suddenly fainted, and Anson and I sent her to the hospital. She hasn''t woken up yet. After you finish your work here, let''s go to the hospital to see her. Anson is apanying her now." Victor frowned slightly and felt guilty, "Does she get sick because I didn''t ask Anson toe here?" Eden knew that Victor did that with good intentions, and Anson had change his mind because of this matter, "No, Anson has promised Abby that he would no longer avoid her. He will be with her in the future. Abby has suffered several blows during this period of time. She has been living under great pressure, so there is something wrong with her liver and she fainted. The doctor said that she was fine, but she couldn''t be stimted again." Victor pinched her cheek with distress, "You must be so scared, right? When she went to the hospital to see you, she always shared Ricky''s things with you while crying. She was very painful and grieved because you couldn''t wake up." "I know. Abby cares about me very much, and she is always afraid that I will be bullied. She often worries about me." Eden smiled happily. She was really lucky to have such a good friend in life. Victor suddenly turned angry, "I won''t let go anyone whop dares to bully you!" Kelsi, who was behind Eden, trembled when she heard Victor''s cold tone. She asked dejectedly, "Mr. Alwynn, shouldn''t we hold the new productunch three dayster? Why did you suddenly hold it in advance?" Her tone was very gentle. Pursing her lips slightly, she lowered her head to look at Victor who was squatting in front of Eden. Victor said, "Do you have an objection with that?" After that, he got up and pushed Eden to the office. Kelsi immediately said tenderly, "Mr. Alwynn, how dare I have objections? You haven''t read over and given remarks to the document I sent to your office this morning." "Mm! I''ll read it right now." Victor said in an indifferent tone. Without looking back, he pushed Eden into the office directly. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed slightly. She knew what Kelsi was thinking about. "Humph!" Kelsi stamped her feet and thought, "You''re disabled! I''d like to see how you long you can stay by Victor''s side!" She red at the door of the office and felt a little anxious. She didn''t know what had happened to her aunt, because she hadn''t received a reply. Back to the office, Eden asked, "Have you found out who stole the design draft?" Victor shook his head slightly, "Now we don''t have time to investigate it. Lucian will check it out after hees back." Eden asked again, "Why didn''t you tell Manager Iverson about the new product release?" Victor pushed her to the desk, looked at her and said with a smile, "Lucian suspects her the most. Of course, we couldn''t take her with us." "Oh!" Eden frowned. Had Kelsi betrayed them? Kelsi even had a showdown with her and said that she wanted to be with Victor. Would she betray Alwynn Group? If that was the case, she would never let her off. " Honey, what''s wrong?" Seeing Eden''s frown, Victor felt very distressed. Eden shook her head with a smile, "Nothing. Continue to work." Victor did not believe her words, "Really?" Eden said, "Yeah!" Seeing that she was unwilling to say it, Victor did not question her further, "Eden, wait for me for half an hour, and then we will go to the hospital to see Abigail together." "Mm!" Eden nodded and waited for him quietly aside. Victor concentrated on his work. Eden lowered her head and read thements on the Inte. LP Company did not hold a new products release, which meant that they had won. She looked at thements online, only to find that those people who had scolded her before all wished her and Victor happiness. She pursed her lips lightly and smiled. Compare with those abuse, suchments were more pleasant to the eye. She was engrossed in reading thements. Suddenly, a piece of paper dropped on her knees. She looked up at Victor, and he had just reached out to take it. Eden picked it up before him and they looked at the words on it together. Eden knew that it was Kelsi''s note that she had put in before. Victor nced at the content of the note and then nced at the document on the desk.The document was sent by Kelsi. His face suddenly became horribly gloomy. Kelsi did it on purpose. Victor nced at Eden. Seeing that there was no expression on her face, he was about to say something, but the door of the office was suddenly opened. Kelsi came in with a cup of coffee. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden turned around and took a look at Kelsi. Her eyes suddenly darkened. Kelsi was really insatiable, and she went too far. Kelsi looked at Victor and smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, I made a cup of coffee for you." Victor took the note from Eden and smashed it on the table, saying in an apathetic tone, "Did you write this?" Seeing this, Kelsi was slightly stunned. She looked at Victor''s unhappy face and felt a little uneasy. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 "Mr. Alwynn, I..." She lowered her head shyly. Victor actually spoke so straightforwardly in front of Eden. Every man would know what she meant by writing that. She took the cup of coffee, walked over and stood next to Eden. Eden looked sideways at her. Kelsi didn''t pour the coffee on her in the morning, but what about this time? Someone knew how to y tricks in the office. If Kelsi poured the coffee on her, she would lose her temper like a crazy woman. At that time, Kelsi could take the opportunity to pretend to be pitiful. After all, men liked delicate and weak women. "Get out!" Victor''s face was extremely cold. Kelsi felt that she had got a p on the face. He didn''t show her respect at all. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "I told you to get out! Don''t let me see you again." Victor was disgusted. He hated scheming and despicable women the most. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kelsi lowered her head with grievances, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know what I did wrong to make you so angry." Victor stood up and smashed the note on her, "Now do you know what you did wrong? Do you think you''re qualified..." He said in a very sarcastic tone. Kelsi had never conducted herself since she entered thepany. Amelia was often bullied by her. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t find a suitable person to rece Kelsi, he would have fired her long ago. It wasn''t easy to train a person, and he had been tolerant enough. Kelsi immediately exined, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t get me wrong, I just want to have a meal with you and thank you for your patronage. I don''t mean anything else." Saying this, Kelsi released her grip deliberately and poured the boiling hot coffee on Eden. "Ah!" She screamed. Eden knew that it would happen. She closed her eyes slightly. The boiling hot coffee spilled all over her body. There was a strong smell of coffee on her ears, neck and clothes. She felt a searing pain all over. "Eden!" Kelsi was so close to Eden that Victor had no way to stop her in time. He got up, took a wet tissue and wiped the coffee on her head quickly. However, Eden turned her head slightly to avoid his hand. Victor was anxious when he saw this, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden did not speak and sat there quietly. She felt a burning sensation on her ears and neck, and it was indeed ufortable. Being sshed by hot coffee was more painful than red wine. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I didn''t hold the cup firmly just now, because my hand is sweaty." Kelsi kept apologizing aside. "Get the hell out!" Victor roared furiously like an angry lion and red at Kelsi with bloodshot eyes. "Mr. Alwynn, I... really didn''t mean it." Kelsi did not leave. She looked at Victor with tears in her eyes, not knowing what to do. If her guess was not wrong, she had challenged Eden''s limits. She would definitely get angry. Kelsi had tried this trick before, and it worked very well. Eden shook off the coffee on her hand and said ndly, "What a pity. The coffee is expensive." Kelsi was dumbfounded. Eden didn''t get mad as she had expected. She was slightly startled, lowered her head and looked at Eden''s calm face. "Eden!" Victor was very worried when he saw Eden''s unconcerned face. Eden looked up at him, "Don''t meddle in this matter." She looked sideways at Kelsi with aloofness in her eyes. Seeing this, Kelsi felt a little uneasy What did Eden want to do? Eden handed her a wet tissue, "Since you feel sorry, wipe the coffee for me in person." Kelsi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. She reached out lightly to take the wet tissue and lowered her head to wipe the coffee on Eden''s head. Her curly hair were scattered around Eden. Eden reached out and pulled her beautiful hair hard. There was even a faint fragrance on her hair. "Ouch..." Kelsi gulped in pain and cried out loud. Victor was surprised. "It hurts! Let go of me! Mr. Alwynn, help me..." Kelsi''s voice was full of grievances. "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered, "Kelsi, you have been provoking me for a whole day. Isn''t this what you want? You want to make me angry, so that you can pretend to be wronged and get the sympathy of my husband, right?" "Mrs. Alwynn, you... misunderstand me, really..." Kelsi did not expect Eden to do this. She was wrong. Not every woman was the same. "Is that so? Do you know how many security cameras are on the 25th floor? Mr. Ronen will see the surveince video and hear what you said to me tomorrow morning, and he will tell Victor about it. Instead of knowing it tomorrow morning, why don''t we have a look at what you did now?" "What you did is very right. To break up a couple, it will be faster to aim at the woman first. But this time, you are wrong. I am grateful to my husband and I love him. I forgot to tell you that the reason why there has been no gossip about him is that he has been waiting for me toe back all these years." "You said that I was disabled and I couldn''t do anything. At the very least, you could walk. Although I can''t move my feet, I can use my hands. I can''t stand you anymore." Eden gritted her teeth and said. Then she pulled Kelsi''s hair with great force again. "Ah..." Kelsi lowered her head more, and the burning pain was unbearable for her. Eden smiled and said, "When I pulled a woman''s hairst time, it was four years ago. I took my three children to get vinations, and I had been in line for an hour, but the was so rude and insisted on cutting in line. She was very fierce, but she was beaten by me and then left in dismay." "Who do you think you are? You challenge my patience all day long. You just want my husband to see how crazy I am, don''t you? Just call for help and let him save you!" Victor was shocked. He didn''t expect that Eden could be... so domineering. "Woo... Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t do it on purpose. Mrs. Alwynn, my head hurts! Let me go." Kelsi said with tears in eyes. She had really miscalcted. Eden actually really beat her. Shouldn''t she be mad at Victor? "Ask him to help you! Why do you shut up? Go on..." Eden grabbed her hair more and more tightly, and her expression got colder and colder. Watching this, Victor was angry and worried. Was Eden taking revenge on her own? "Eden, be careful. Don''t hurt yourself." He stood by her side and protected her. Kelsi almost fell to her knees when she heard this. She was the injured one, wasn''t she? Eden looked at him with a wicked smile and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t you feel sorry for your little lover? She has been provoking me all day because she wants you to see me like this. Don''t you think I''m a vicious woman?" "Honey." Victor looked at her madly. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. As she let go of Kelsi, she pushed her away. Kelsi''s high heels tilted and she fell to the ground. With her eyes brimming with tears, she looked at Victor with grievances on her face. Eden looked at her wronged face and only felt disgusted. "Woo-woo..." Kelsi was so aggrieved that she started to cry. There was still a burning sensation on her head. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Eden''s eyes were very indifferent as she looked at Kelsi who was crying sadly. She said with satisfaction, "Do you feel wronged now? When you bullied me, I felt much aggrieved than you." "You like my husband, which is something that no wife can ept. But you said those words to me with a smile, didn''t you? Now you pretend to be aggrieved in front of my husband. Does he sympathize with you as you expected?" Kelsi stopped crying and felt extremely disturbed. She said these words indeed, but Eden repeated them all. How would Victor think of me? "Mrs. Alwynn, when did I say these words?" Kelsi wanted to deny it. Otherwise, Victor would question her moral standing. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed mockingly and nced at her delicate and miserable face. Her face was not attractive and gorgeous enough. "Do you remember what I told you just now? There are a lot of security cameras on the 25th floor, and you can watch the surveince video together with us. Even if I break up with Victor, you''ll have no chance to be with him." Kelsi went deathly pale. She red at Eden secretly. Eden was really... Hearing this, Victor immediately took a stand, "Honey, I don''t like any woman except for you." When Eden heard this, she was not so happy. She looked at Victor with a poker face, "I can''t believe you unless we really reach old and grey together." "Eden, don''t you believe me again?" Victor squatted in front of her and looked at her. He reached out to wipe the coffee on her face. Her fair skin was red, and she must be in a lot of pain just now. This time, Eden did not avoid him. Instead, she looked at him quietly. "Eden." Looking at her like this, Victor was at a loss. Not long ago, she almost died, and she seemed to be more philosophical about life after she woke up. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, I''ll apply some medicine for you now." Victor got up to get the scald ointment. Last time, he got scalded by ident, and then she put the ointment in his office. "No, it''s unnecessary. If I didn''t feel the burning sensation, I might not be able to vent my anger. It''s not a big deal." Victor''s back stiffened all of a sudden. He turned around and saw that she sat there quietly with her head lowered. From his viewpoint, she looked quiet and mncholy. It seemed that she was trying her best to endure something, and his heart suddenly ached. He strode over, carried her in his arms and walked to the lounge. There was a bathroom inside, and Eden had to take a shower first. "Kelsi, stand there and wait. I''ll get even with youter." After that, he took Eden to the bathroom. He put her aside and then filled the bath. Looking at him, Eden smiled, "Don''t you think I''m a hot-tempered person? I''ll be like this every few years. Just now, I was too annoyed. She dared to hurt me in front of me. I never let go such a person." Victor squatted beside her, looked at her and rubbed her head with a smile, "You''re very domineering. Since you had been bullied, you should fight back so that she won''t have another chance to bully you. From now on, you don''t have to do it yourself. I will take revenge for you." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed and felt much better. But Victor was a little worried, "Eden, I..." "I believe you!" Eden knew what he wanted to say and interrupted him. If she didn''t trust him, she wouldn''t have done that. She would have walked away alone. If she didn''t care about him, he didn''t even have qualification to make her mad. She loved him very much, so she did that. "Whew..." Victor breathed a deep sigh of relief, "I was so scared just now. I was afraid that you would be exasperated. What if you get ill out of anger?" Eden smiled brightly. Her clear and beautiful eyes were as warm as the morning sunshine. "I''ve lived with you for a period of time. In fact, I know you very well. Your worry is unnecessary. If you really want to betray me, I won''t be able to let you change your mind even if I get sick out of anger. Therefore, you don''t have to think too much." She was very peaceful and clear-minded at this time, and she wouldn''t trouble herself with lots of things. Victor''s heart ached as he said, "Fool, I was so worried about you just now." Eden nced at the bathtub behind him, "The bath has been filled. Let me take a bath first." "Mm!" Victor reached out to help her take off her clothes. Eden lowered her head and blushed scarlet. She was still not used to this. "I''ll take a bath myself. You..." Victorughed wickedly and did not stop what he was doing, "Fool, I have seen you naked, haven''t I? You''re my wife." Eden blushed even more when she heard that. "Just help me take off my clothes. Why do you have to say these?" Eden looked at him shyly. Victor held her in his arms and put her in the bath cautiously. He washed her hair first. Looking at her fair skin, he was suddenly sexually aroused. They hadn''t had sex for a long time. Eden sat there quietly and allowed him to wash her body. Suddenly, she felt painful in her legs. She said in pleasant surprise, "Victor, my legs hurt!" Victor smiled with joy, and his movements became softer and softer, "Eden, I''ve told you that your legs are all right. You can''t treat me like how Anson treated Abby. Otherwise, I will absolutely be pissed off." Eden grinned, "Actually, when I woke up, I had the same idea as Anson." "How dared you!" Hearing this, Victor''s heart suddenly jumped so fast. Eden smiled with understanding. Seeing his anxious expression, she felt a little sorry for him, "Alright, now I can feel my legs, and I won''t think like that anymore. You don''t have to worry." Only then did Victor look a little rxed, "No matter what happens, we must be together. Do you understand?" "Mm!" Eden nodded with a smile. There was firm confidence in her eyes. She was confident that she could be with him forever. People who had never lost would not know how to cherish a hard-won rtionship. She had lost a lot, so she did not want to lose everything she cared about in the future. After Eden took a bath, Victor wore the clothes for her and dried her hair. Then, he carried her out. After taking a bath, Eden becamezy and sleepy. But Kelsi was still standing there nervously. At this moment, she was overwhelmed by fear and didn''t know what to do. She had been paying attention to Victor, so she ignored a lot of things. Victor really cared about Eden so much. She seemed to have used a wrong method. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Victor didn''t look at Kelsi and poured a cup of warm water for Eden, "Drink it first. Be careful not to catch a cold." "Mm!" Eden took over the cupzily and drank up the water. She returned the cup to him and leaned on the wheelchair leisurely. "Are you tired?" Victor ran his finger through her hair and asked her with gentle eyes. "Yeah! I can sleep on the way to the hospital, and then I''ll be energetic." She hadn''t woken up from thea for long, and she was very sleepy, especially when she was basking in the sun. "Eden, don''t go there since you are so tired." "No, I have to see Abby. She will be very disappointed if she wakes up and can''t see me." She wanted to see Abby. When she was in aa, Abby had never given up on her. "Alright, I''ll listen to you! We''ll go there in a minute." Victor got up, put aside the quilt and then looked at Kelsi who standing not far away in fear. Then he said in an extremely cold tone, "Manager Iverson, apologize to my wife." Hearing this, Kelsi was stunned for a moment. She had been beaten by Eden. Why should she apologize? "Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t say those words." Kelsi didn''t want to admit it. If she admitted, it would be a ck mark against her forever. Eden was drowsy and had no strength to argue with Kelsi, so she simply didn''t say anything. Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened as he nced at Kelsi sharply. Since she refused to admit, she couldn''t me him for being heartless. He turned on theputer and found out the surveince video. In the video, Kelsi and Eden were in the office. Kelsi went into the office with a cup of coffee, said something provocative to Eden and then walked out. The longer Victor watched the video, the more irritated he became. He roared angrily, "How dared you say those words to my wife!" He picked up the coffee cup on the desk and mmed it on Kelsi''s face. There was coffee in the cup, and Kelsi''s face was sshed with coffee. "Ah..." Kelsi was extremely scared. Her whole body tensed up and she shrank back. Victor looked so horrible when he flew off the deep end. "Woo-woo..." Kelsi cried. Tears streamed down her checks as she looked at Victor pitifully, "Mr. Alwynn, I just like you too much, so I did that. Mr. Alwynn, I like you. Is it wrong? I just want to get you by my own way. Mr. Alwynn, please forgive me this time. I will never do it again." "Apologize to her!" Victor''s low voice was full of impatience. "Mr. Alwynn..." "Apologize!" Victor forced himself to be patience and interrupted her again. Hearing Victor''s furious roar, Eden, who had almost fallen asleep, sobered up. She raised her head and looked at him with displeasure, "Victor, keep your voice down. I''m very sleepy." "Okay! Eden, I''ll be gentle." Victor took the nket and covered her. Eden said, "Even if she apologizes, she won''t be sincere. We need to find out who had stolen the design draft first. The three children haven been taken back by Delmont. We have to go dad and mom''s houseter." Hearing this, Kelsi trembled all over. How did Eden know that the design draft had been stolen? Her eyes suddenly darkened. No wonder Alwynn Group held a new productunch all of a sudden that day. "Oh! No problem! Lucian has almost finished his work. But Kelsi must apologize to you. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of terrible things I would do." Victor''s eyes were filled with hostility as he looked at Kelsi''s stubborn face. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Kelsi shuddered. Only then did she remember what kind of person Victor was. Some enterprises went bankrupt overnight just because they had offended Victor. The most typical examples were the Gienger family and the Gerard family. They both went bankrupt overnight after offending Eden. They used to be rich and powerful, but they fell into the depth of despair overnight. It was said that Victor was ruthless and vicious, and he was famous because of this. After she worked in Alwynn Group, she found Victor was indifferent indeed, but he was not as heartless as he was rumoured. He was very nice and gentle to Eden, so she always thought that the rumours were false, and the real Victor was kindhearted and warm. It seemed that she waspletely wrong. He only treated Eden well, and he was still cold and cruel to others. All of a sudden, Kelsi figured it out and really felt so frightened. "Mr. Alwynn, I just like you..." "I''m asking you to apologize! Don''t talk nonsense..." Victor''s deep voice seemed toe from hell. His aloof eyes were full of disgust, and he didn''t even bother to look at Kelsi. "I..." Victor picked up his phone and dialed Lucian''s number. "Hello?" Lucian had just returned to the 25th floor, and he was followed by Amelia. "After finishing your work, bring yourputer ande to my office directly. Find the thief first and then send her to the police station." "I''ming." After Victor hung up the phone, he sneered and looked at Kelsi, who still did not want to apologize. Kelsi literally had her heart in her mouth. She immediately turned to Eden and lowered her head to apologize, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have provoked you like that, and I shouldn''t have said those words to annoy you. Mrs. Alwynn, you''re magnanimous. Please forgive me." Kelsi sobbed with tears. She had never expected this to happen. Eden raised her head with difficulty and looked at her, "I ept your apology. However, a wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk. I am not thest one who beats you. You used to seduce the boss of yourpany in the same way, but you seeded. You did the same thing." Kelsi was shocked when she heard that. How could it be? Why did Eden know about it? Eden waved the phone in her hand. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the news about Kelsi online. She clicked on the video, looked at the title and read it, "A scheming woman seduced her boss in a shameless way." Then she clicked open the video and showed it to Kelsi. Kelsi had done the same thing to seduce that boss, and his wife was very impulsive and beat Kelsi. However, her husband didn''t feel sorry for her, but spoke for Kelsi. "Take a good look at this woman. It''s you, isn''t it?" While Eden was speaking, they suddenly heard groans in the video. In the video, Kelsi was having sex with a man. She was stunned. Hadn''t this video been destroyed? Why did someone post it online? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden had been with Victor for so long, and she could guess the content of the video. She blushed, turned off the phone immediately and turned her head. She didn''t know who posted this video online, but coincidentally, she saw the news just now. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Looking at Eden''s blushed face, Victor could not help but smile. She was still so shy. Eden seemed to have felt that Victor was smiling. She raised her head slightly and nced at him. Seeing that he was still smiling, she red at him. What was heughing at? Hadn''t him ever seen her blush? Victor smiled dotingly and pleasantly. Eden was so cute! Kelsi quickly took out her phone and took a look. There was indeed such news about her online. "No way! What''s going on?" She could not believe it. Who uploaded the video? Who had the ability to control the entirework? Eden was a little confused when she heard Kelsi''s words. It was quite surprising that someone posted such a video. It was posted only a minute ago. Kelsi asked for it! Eden shook her head gloomily. It was never toote for someone to change himself. However, how could Kelsi understand this? She always yed tricks on others. No matter how hard a person''s life was, he was lucky as long as he could do something he liked. He would only ruin his own life if he wanted to get something that didn''t belong to him. Kelsi had been living afortable for a long time. How could she expect that she would suffer this one day? At this time, Lucian and Amelia walked in. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing them, Kelsi immediately put away her phone. She thought that she would have a bright future and live up to her ideal of herself after she came to Alwynn Group. As long as she worked hard, she could get the future and man she wanted. But at this time... As she looked at theputer in Lucian''s hand, she had moreplicated feelings. Lucian frowned slightly when he saw Kelsi. Then he looked at Eden who leaned against the chairzily. The pink dress set off her ruddy face, and she looked coquettish and charming when she was about to fall asleep. He smiled and said, "Eden, this dress suits you well." Eden agreed with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Ronen. You seldom make a joke." In her opinion, Lucian had always been very rigid but gentle. Anyway, she couldn''t see him through. She always felt that he was more difficult to understand than Victor. Lucian smiled faintly and said with tenderness, "That''s because you don''t spend much time with me. You don''t know me very well." When Victor heard this, he became jealous immediately, "Lucian, do your own work." Don''t seduce his wife! Lucian nced at him ndly and lowered his head to turn on theputer. Seeing that Lucian was tender to Eden but indifferent to him, Victor was very depressed and wanted to kick him in the ass. He pushed Eden to his side and held her hand, as if he was swearing to the whole world that she was his only love. Eden nced at him and did not say anything. Amelia smiled when she saw how sweet they were. They were so affectionate. She didn''t know when she could meet a man who loved her so much. She could not help but look at Lucian who was looking down at theputer, and she had complicated feelings. Over the past six months, the rtionship between them had improved a lot, but there was still a barrier between them. Lucian typed on the keyboard quickly. In less than 10 minutes, he edited a video. Kelsi nced at Amelia and sneered, holding the idea of leaving things to chance. "That''s it." Hearing this, Victor pushed Eden''s wheelchair and walked to Lucian. Amelia lowered her head to have a look, but her expression changed dramatically, "How could it be..." In the video, the room was not bright. It was obvious that the lights had been turned off, but they could see the woman''s clothes clearly. It was the pink hoodie that Amelia always wore a period of time ago. The woman was wearing a hat. She turned on Lucian''sputer skilfully, copied the design draft and then left within two minutes. Lucian raised his head and shot a sharp nce at Amelia, "How could it be you?" His cold tone was full of disappointment. Hearing this, Kelsi felt much more at ease. "It wasn''t me!" Amelia''s heart ached when she saw his apathetic eyes. He... actually didn''t believe her. She didn''t expect that he would be the first one who doubted her. She had always been working very hard. Moreover, she needed this job to support herself and her family. It was impossible for her to do such a thing to ruin her future. Lucian said, "This is indeed your clothes. I saw you wear it several times." Amelia retorted with a sneer, "Did I steal the design draft just because I have the same clothes?" Seeing that she looked upset and tried her best to restrain herself, Lucian frowned slightly. He was too impulsive just now, Eden looked at the woman in the video carefully. She wore a hat and her face was covered, and her figure was more simr to Amelia''s. But she was very sure about one thing, which was that Amelia needed this job. In the past six months, Amelia had been working overtime withoutints, because she needed to earn money to support her family. Suddenly, she noticed that when the woman was copying the design draft, there was a ring on her finger. It was a diamond ring, and Amelia couldn''t afford it at all. Moreover, she had never seen Amelia wear a ring or ne. Wait a minute. She seemed to have seen this ring somewhere before. "It was not Amelia." Eden suddenly said firmly. Eden''s words gave Amelia hope in an instant. She really didn''t do it. Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. Seeing that Amelia was pretending to be strong, he frowned. Amelia had been working hard since she entered thepany, and she was very serious about work. Logically speaking, she would not do such a thing. "Eden, why are you so sure that it was not Miss Amelia?" Victor asked. Eden said, "Although Amelia has the same clothes, there are a lot of such clothes on the market. Besides, the woman deliberately put on a hat and turned off the lights. Her back is just simr to Amelia''s." "Since we can''t see her face, we can''t wrong Amelia. But look at the ring on her finger. It is emitting dim light. It should be a diamond ring, and Amelia has never worn such a diamond ring, has she?" Amelia quickly reached out her hands and showed them to everyone. She said, suppressing the pain in her voice, "ording to my family''s condition, I can''t afford such a diamond ring." Although she liked diamond rings very much, she had no money to buy one. Lucian nced at her and the expression in his eyes changed slightly. However, Kelsi suddenly clenched her fists and looked at Eden nervously. She was afraid that Eden would say something shocking. "Oh..." Eden bit her lips forcefully. Seeing this, Victor stroked her lips gently, "It will hurt." Eden was stunned. He actually cared about this at this time. "Don''t disturb me. I am a little familiar with this ring. Where did I see it before? I have indeed seen this ring recently. Let me sober up and don''t interrupt me." Saying this, Eden patted his hand. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Victor looked at her with a wronged face. If she hurt herself, his heart would ache. Eden tilted her head slightly and thought about it carefully. She couldn''t be wrong, and she had seen this ring indeed. Amelia looked at Eden with hope and prayed, "Director Bleu, you must think of it." She needed this job very much. Without this job, she would have no way to pay her mother''s medical expenses. Eden nced sideways at Lucian. Did she see Kelsi from this angle a few minuets ago? But Amelia suddenly took a look at Kelsi who kept her head down and didn''t speak. Kelsi usually talked a lot. If it was in ordinary times, Kelsi would haveughed at her, but she was so quiet and didn''t say anything, which was so weird. She suddenly found that Kelsi''s movements were a little strange. It seemed that she was hiding something secretly. Amelia pursed her lips slightly. Only she and Kelsi were allowed to enter Lucian''s office. Others couldn''te to the 25th floor without Lucian''s permission. Could it be... As soon as this idea came to Amelia''s mind, Eden looked back at Kelsi quickly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, this ring is yours, Miss Iverson. After you came in with the coffee, you stood beside me, and I saw the ring on your finger inadvertently when I nced at the coffee in your hand. That''s why I feel that the ring is familiar.'' Hearing this, Kelsi red at Eden fiercely and clenched her fist with more strength. "Please don''t nder me." Kelsi gritted her teeth and retorted. She had always been arrogant, but she couldn''t be more humble at this time. Eden looked at her pale and nervous face. Kelsi defended herself in panic, which made her more confused. "I never frame others unreasonably, but I don''t allow Amelia to take the me for others. Reach out your hand out and we''ll know the truth." Kelsi looked at her with a frenzy of rage, but she didn''t move. Amelia frowned and took a step forward. Then she pulled Kelsi''s hand with great force. "Amelia, you b*tch, what are you doing?" Kelsi was so anxious that she spoke without thinking and tried to break free. A trace of anger shed through Lucian''s eyes when he heard Kelsi curse Amelia. This was Amelia''sst hope. She grabbed Kelsi''s hand tightly and didn''t let go of her. After she pulled Kelsi''s hand hard, a ring rolled down from Kelsi''s hand and fell right beside Lucian''s feet. Lucian picked it up and had a look. It was exactly the same as the ring in the video. "Ha-ha..." Lucian sneered, "It was really you." "Not me." Kelsi looked at Lucian and shouted loudly, "As you said, there are many clothes of the same clothes and styles. Can''t someone has a same ring?" Victor said, "Don''t talk nonsense with her. Call the police and ask them to investigate it. I have something to do, and I have to go to the hospital." Lucian nced at him and said, "Go ahead. I''ll deal with this. You''ll be satisfied with the result." Victor nodded. "Director Bleu, thank you!" Amelia looked at Eden with excitement. Her face was full of gratitude, and her eyes blurred with tears. Eden was the first one who believed her. Eden looked at her and smiled. "Amelia, I know you. You are responsible for work, and it is impossible for you to do such a thing. I naturally believe you." "Thank you!" Amelia choked with sobs. The feeling of being framed was like falling to hell, and she felt as if she had been reborn when Eden proved her innocence. "Don''t be so polite. I''ll be back to work after resting for a few days." She didn''t want to stay at home, but she was still weak and easy to feel sleepy. She had to rest well to work better. "Mm! Director Bleu, your health is more important. Have a good rest at home." Amelia said with a smile. "Okay!" Eden nodded. Victor pushed her to leave, but Kelsi blocked their way immediately. "Mr. Alwynn, I like you so much. Is this how you treat me? Do your forget your promise?" Her words made everyone speechless. Eden smiled coldly. Seeing that Kelsi looked at Victor with grievances, she thought with indifference, "Promise? What kind of promise?" "Kelsi, you say you like Victor, but why did you betray him? Do you know how much ourpany will suffer if we didn''t take emergency action? It is LP Company. I''m curious about the rtionship between you and them." "Shut up! I''m not speaking to you!" Kelsi looked at Eden with a disgusted expression. Eden was not angry. She smiled and said, "Then get out of my way. Don''t stop us here." Kelsi still looked at Victor with infatuation in her eyes, "Mr. Alwynn, answer me." "Get out!" Victor roared with a surge of great fury. Kelsi was stunned and burst into tears. She looked at Victor pitifully and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t do it on purpose, and I didn''t ssh the coffee on Eden deliberately. I just released my grip identally. Mr. Alwynn, you have to believe me. I love you so much. How can you do this to me?" Since Eden didn''t let her live well, she must ruin her marriage. Women were very sensitive. Her words would cast a show in Eden''s heart and make her suspect Victor all the time. In that case, Eden wouldn''t live a good life, either. "Mr. Alwynn, you told me this morning that you were going to the hotel with me tonight. Don''t you remember that? You can''t kick me out after flirting with me. Mr. Alwynn, you can''t be so heartless to me." Kelsi''s words were astonishing. Everyone was taken aback. Even Lucian looked at Victor with a puzzled face. "Victor, what''s wrong with your taste?" He teased Victor casually. There were a lot of women who pestered Victor, but he had never seen someone as shameless as Kelsi. Victor red at Lucian who was making sarcastic remarks. He actually added fuel to the fire at this time. Ha-ha.. Was he really his good friend? "Shut up!" Victor roared madly. Lucian smiled and said, "Do you want me to get the surveince video for you? Let''s see when she said those words and which hotel and room you were going. Eden happens to be here, and I can rify the misunderstanding for you." Eden smiled and said, "Mr. Ronen, you don''t need to do that. I believe Victor. He can''t do such a thing." She had been in aa for half a year. As a man, Victor had sexual needs indeed. When she was healthy, he had sex with her almost every night. But no matter how much he wanted to have sex, he wouldn''t flirt with Kelsi. There were a lot of women who were prettier than her. "Ha-ha..." Lucian grinned, "Eden, Victor didn''t wait for you for so many years in vain." Victor smiled proudly, "Of course, she is my life! How could she be as stupid as other women?" Victor looked very proud and Eden trusted him very much, which gave Kelsi a heavy p on the face. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Furthermore, she did not understand Eden at all. If another woman said such words to her, she would definitely fight with her. She had gone so far, but Eden actuallyughed? Lucian said, "Hurry up and leave. Tell Miss Joye that I wish her a speedy recovery." Victor nodded and looked up at Kelsi, "You will know my promise to you soon." Kelsi was the first woman who dared to provoke his wife like this. He would never allow anyone to bully Eden. Kelsi asked cautiously, "What is it?" "Hell!" After saying that coldly, Victor pushed Eden and left. "Ah..." Kelsi was too shaken and took a few steps back. Lucian nced at her casually, and then turned to look at Amelia, "I was too impulsive just now, and I didn''t believe you. I''m sorry!" Seeing that Lucian suddenly apologized to her, Amelia was surprised. But she immediately came to sense and shook her head reservedly. Although she was sad that he didn''t choose to believe her, they had worked together for so long and she knew his character very well. "It''s okay!" Amelia whispered. Lucian nced at her and knew that she did not truly ept his apology, but he did not say anything else. Instead, he took out the phone to call the police. After that, he sorted out all the evidence and waited for the police toe. Watching everything that Lucian had done, Kelsi felt that she was doomed. Lucian nced at Kelsi and said, "Manager Iverson, you''ve worked here for half a year. During this period of time, you made use of your authority and bribed the suppliers all over the country to get kickbacks. You''ve got almost two million and five hundred thousand dors. I''ve kept the evidence. Moreover, you stole our design draft. We will pursue your legal responsibilities." Kelsi''s face turned ashy when she heard that. Was Lucian so crafty? Why did he know everything? "It''s impossible! It couldn''t be! How can you..." Kelsi looked at Lucian''s calm expression and suddenly could not say anything. "Why is it impossible?" Lucian looked at hisputer with no emotion in his eyes. "Every employee in Alwynn Group works very hard after they were hired. After all, we give the highest sry in the whole River City. But there are a few people who are too greedy. They y tricks behind our backs and always think that they won''t be exposed, but..." Lucian nced at her apathetically. She asked for it, and she was evil. She ruined her own life. "Ah..." Kelsi sat on the ground feebly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing Kelsi like this, Amelia didn''t sympathize with her at all. When she worked with Kelsi, Kelsi tried her best to bully her. Fortunately, she had been cautious so that Kelsi didn''t get her own way. Twenty minutester, the police arrived and took away Kelsi. Meanwhile, Lucian issued a dismissal notice on the official website. What Kelsi had done caused a great stir in River City. Meanwhile, in LP Company, Haven returned to her office with a victorious smile. Looking at Haven who was smiling triumphantly, Tillie trembled in rage. She rushed over and gave her a p in the face. Haven didn''t dodge, but looked at Tillie with a sneer, "Mis Elliott, if you can feel better by pping me, p me once again. otherwise, you will have no chance to get close to me in the future." Tillie was so mad that her whole body was trembling, and even her lips were quivering violently. She looked at Haven with blood-shot eyes, "Haven, you vicious woman. When you first came to find me, you had nned everything, right?" Haven shook his head slightly, "No, Miss Elliott, at the beginning, I just wanted to be more capable than Eden. I started to prepare to rece you after you arranged Kelsi to work in Alwynn Group." She walked a few steps towards Tillie and smiled smugly again, "Do you remember I told you that Victor has a great secretary named Luician? He can find out everyone who stays in Alwynn Group with evil intentions. You have been angry, so you haven''t seen the news about Kelsi, right? She has been detained, and Alwynn Group has fired her officially. What''s more, people will soon know that you stole the design of Alwynn Group." "When you got the design draft of Alwynn Group, I modified the original drafts that you abandoned and searched for a lot of information about design online. I have been waiting for you to be exposed." "I showed the president my own design, and I didn''t expect him to like my design so much. Since I can save thepany, you will naturally be reced by me." "Ah..." Tillie went deathly pale. She agreed to let Haven be her student because Darlene became Eden''s teacher, but she didn''t expect Haven to be so cruel. "Haven, you will be punished one day. I can''t stay in the country anymore, but I can go abroad. But when you get your retribution, I will definitelye back to see you. Give my shares of Clement Group back to me immediately, otherwise, I will sue you." Tillie said harshly. She knew that no matter how much she said, she couldn''t change the fact. She had been fired by thepany, and Haven reced her position with her design drafts. As soon as Alwynn Group announced that she stole their design, her life would bepletely ruined. "Ha-ha..." Havenughed, looked at Tillie proudly and sarcastically, and asked in a mocking tone, "Miss Elliott, what are you talking about? Do you have the shares of Clement Group?" "What... did you say?" Tillie looked at Haven in disbelief, feeling uneasier and uneasier. Haven said, "When you got divorced, you felt terrible and didn''t have the mood to read documents carefully. You didn''t even look at the document I gave you. I took this opportunity to transfer your shares to me, but you didn''t notice." "Ah..." Tillie was shocked and did not expect herself to be so stupid. To her surprise, Haven was more despicable and malicious then her. "Haven, I''ll kill you!" Tillie was so excited that she picked up the cup on the table and threw it at Haven. Listening to the footsteps outside the door, Haven did not dodge. Instead, she stood there quietly with a vicious smile in her eyes. "Bang..." Haven couldn''t see anything clearly and felt hot on her face. She smelled a strong smell of blood, and blood was running down her face. "Tillie, what are you doing?" When the president of LP Company opened the door and came in, he saw this scene and looked at Tillie with fury. Seeing that Haven''s face was covered with blood, he immediately called someone and sent Haven to the hospital. Then he asked the security guards to drive away Tillie without listening to her exnation. He turned around and left angrily. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Tears streamed down Tillie''s cheeks as she stood in front of thepany and looked at the building where she used to work in. She had extremelyplicated and painful feelings. She had to admit that sometimes, her stupid thinking could destroy herself faster than anything else. She always thought that Haven took cue from her and couldn''t make great achievement. During this period of time, she felt that Haven listened to her and pleased her all the time, so she gradually put down her guard. At this time, she suddenly felt that she was really childish. Haven just pretended to be innocent, and her heart was very vicious. The most hateful thing was that she had lost her job, money, and love. She only had herself. In the end, she was hoist by her own petard. "Ahem..." Tillie had suffered a serious blow, and all her reputation and sess had been destroyed. She felt a heart-wrenching pain and so ufortable if she had fallen into hell. As the saying went, a bowl of rice was not enough to fill one''s stomach, but a little humiliation was enough to anger one to death. It was exactly right. "Haven, I won''t let you go like this. Since I can''t deal with you, someone else is powerful enough to give you a lesson!" Tillie staggered and hailed a taxi on the side of the road. Then she went straight to Clement Group to find Buddy. Buddy was a steady and calm person in the Clement family. She had to tell him something before she left. She must tell Buddy everything that Haven had nned, including her desire to get Clement Group and what she had done in thepany that day. Haven didn''t dodge just now, and her head got injured because of her. She did this just to let the president bepletely disappointed in Tillie. In the future, it would be hard for Tillie to meet him. Haven schemed all these step by step. Tillie was mad, and the divorce dealt her a great blow, so she gradually fell into Haven''s trap. If Haven defeated her in a reasonable way, she had nothing to say. But Haven yed tricks on her, so she was not convinced. When Victor and Eden arrived at the hospital, Abigail hadn''t woken up. Eden was a little anxious. When she saw that Anson was sitting there quietly, she became even uneasier. She wanted to ask him about Abigail''s condition, but she bit back her words. Victor said, "Anson, Eden said that you have changed your mind. Is that true?" Anson smiled and nodded, "Have you solved the problem in thepany?" Victor replied, "It''s not a big deal, and it has been solved." Anson smiled. Solving such a problem was indeed a piece of cake for Victor. It was hard to trust someone. Mark was loyal to him, and they were fated to meet each other. Victor patted him on the shoulder and said with a grin, "Everyone will be very happy that you''re willing to be with Abby. You should have changed your mind earlier." He didn''t ept Abigail until Abigail got sick out of anger. Ansonughed, but he did not say anything. It was all his fault. Eden looked down at her phone and suddenly saw the news about LP Company. She frowned slightly and looked at the photo of Haven, saying "Tillie has been driven out of LP Company. Do you know who the new design director is?" Victor frowned and said with a sneer, "Don''t tell me that it is Haven." Eden nodded, "That''s right. It''s her. After we held our new productunch, she announced the rtionship between Tillie and Kelsi online. Kelsi is Tillie''s niece, and she helped Tillie steal the design draft from ourpany. At the critical moment of the LP Company, Haven showed the top managers her design and was praised. Then she was promoted to be the design director." Victor said with a cold smile, "I''m afraid Tillie didn''t know that she had been fooled by Haven until the end." Victor''s face suddenly became serious, "D*mn it!" "What''s wrong?" Eden and Anson looked at him at the same time. Victor looked at them, "Haven persuaded Tillie to buy the shares of Clement Group. Since Haven has betrayed Tillie, I''m afraid that Tillie can''t get her shares back anymore." Eden looked so worried, "I have to tell Buddy about it in a hurry." Victor took out his phone and sent a message to Buddy. Buddy replied to him very soon, "Victor, Tillie hase here. Her shares have been taken away by Haven. When she was frustrated, Haven took advantage of the chance and schemed against her." Victor took a look and pursed his lips, "I was right. Tillie has lost her power, so she can''tpete with Haven anymore. She went to find Buddy. She had been very upset after she divorced, and Haven transferred her shares." Anson sneered, "In order to get Clement Group, Haven has really done everything she could. If things go on like this, the Clement family will be in a crisis." Victor shook his head, "It''s not that easy. The Clement family owns many real estates. If Haven wants to get Clement Group, she should have fifty-five percent of the shares at least." "Besides, in thisplicated social circle, not many people are willing to help her. If she wants to get Clement Group, she still has a long way to go." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anson said, "But the Clement family has to be more careful. Haven looks weak and gentle on the surface, but her heart was so greedy and she wants to get more." Victor nodded, "Eden, if she asks you to meet her alone, you must tell me." Eden nodded, "I will." Haven did this because she didn''t want to lose herfortable and rich life. She wanted to be wealthy and beautiful forever, but she didn''t make money in an upright way. How long could she keep her good life even if she could get everything? "Ah... you guys are so noisy!" Abigail said somewhat unhappily. Eden was very excited when she saw that Abigail had woken up. Anson said very delightedly, "Abby, you''re awake!" Abigail slowly opened her eyes and looked at the three people in the ward. She was actually in the hospital? "What happened to me? Why am I in the hospital?" Abigail''s voice was hoarse. She felt very thirsty and ufortable. "Abby, you fainted. Do you feel better now?" Anson looked at her worriedly. Abigail stared at Anson for a few seconds before she remembered their conversation in the office. He said that he would no longer avoid her in the future. Sure enough, he didn''t refuse to see her this time. She smiled bitterly, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to hide from me anymore? Have you made up your mind?" Anson looked at her with a gentle smile and nodded hard, "Abby, I''m sorry. I''ll protect you well from now on." Abby even fell ill because of him, and this was not the result he wanted. He wanted her to be happy. Since she lived in sadness without him, he changed his mind. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Abigail red at him fiercely. Had he just changed his mind? If he could ept her at the very beginning, they wouldn''t have been in so much pain. It seemed that they were destined to suffer. No lovers could be together smoothly. They had to go through a difficult period before being with each other. "It seems that you''re notpletely hardhearted." Eden smiled. Seeing Abby like this, she was relieved. "Abby, there''s something wrong with your liver, and you can''t be stimted. Don''t be angry at will in the future." After they got real happiness, they would understand that the pain they had suffered was a kind of wealth. It would make them cherish each other more. "Is my liver unhealthy?" Abigail''s was puzzled, "I''m so young. How could there be a problem with my liver?" Anson''s expression turned guilty immediately when he heard this, "Abby, it''s all my fault. During this period of time, I''ve been making you sad and giving you much pressure. That is why you get sick." Abigail clenched her fists slightly andughed, "It turns out that I am so fragile." Anson lowered his head apologetically. He was wrong. He had truly made a big mistake. Eden held her hand and smiled, "Fool, what are you thinking? As long as you don''t get mad and be rxed every day, you will slowly recover." "Really?" Abigail looked at her with expectation. People who had never been sick couldn''t be aware of the frailty of life. "Yeah! Believe me. I never lie to you." Eden looked at her with a smile. Her clear and bright eyes were filled with warmth and joy. Abigail liked her bright smile the most, "I knew you''re the best!" Eden''s smile was always smile, which made her feel veryfortable. "So, don''t think too much. Now you two have made it up, and I''m in good health. These are happy things. You want to travel with me, don''t you? When I can stand up and walk, let''s go for a trip alone." She and Abby had not gone on a trip for a long time. Abigail nodded excitedly, "Let''s go eat in the countryside." "Okay, we''ll catch fishes in the river." Eden said with a smile. "We can pick fruits in an orchard as well." Abigail was very looking forward to it. "Right, we''ll go for a pic and have a barbecue together." Abby liked such a leisure life, so did Eden. "At night, we can count the stars in the sky together. Let''s have apetition and see who can count more stars." "Mm! I want to do this, too. The loser has to shout when we go back." Eden grinned. Anson and Victor were ignored by them, and they couldn''t help but feel somewhat jealous . Victor asked enviously, "You two are adults. Why do you always think about children''s activities?" Abigail chuckled and said, "What''s wrong? Can''t we? If someone has a miserable childhood, he can make up for it after he grows up." "When we were young, we had been looking forward to growing up. However, we can''t go back to the past after we became adults, and time goes by really quickly. When I looked back, I suddenly found that I didn''t have a good time in my childhood. It''s normal for me and Eden to go to the countryside to live a few days sometimes." Eden nodded with a smile, "After I grew up, I find it''s extravagant to be happy, and it''s normal to be unhappy. I can be more rxed by going out and having a trip asionally." "I''m going with you." Victor looked at her with grievances. They had been married, and she couldn''t exclude him from her world. Abigail teased him, "We are going on a trip. What do you have to follow us?" "Abby, I want to go with you as well. I didn''t have a happy childhood, either." Anson said in a low voice. Abigail was very speechless when she heard this! She didn''t believe his words at all. "Alright, you two don''t have to be in such a hurry. This is a good idea, but we can''t go for a trip now. Wait for some more time!" She didn''t know when Eden could stand up and walk. She had just be reconciled with Anson, and she didn''t want Eden to leave Victor because of her legs. When Eden was stubborn, even she was afraid. She looked at Eden and said with a faint smile, "Eden, go back and have a rest. My heart aches when you''re tired." Victor said, "You don''t have to say so. I''ll take care of my own wife." Abigail was speechless. "Is our love for Eden the same? Victor, you can''t know how happy you''re unless you ept my kindness for Eden." "Thanks for reminding me!" Victor pushed Eden out, "We won''t bother you anymore, lest you regard me as a third wheel and scold me." Abigail looked at him in agreement. Eden said with a smile, "Abby, I''m leaving." "Okay! Remember to have a good rest after you go back! Don''t let your man be idle and let him cook whatever you want to eat. Understand? Don''t wrong yourself." Abigail couldn''t rest assured and reminded Eden. "I see. You should have a good rest, too." Eden was about to leave the ward, and she turned around and waved at Abigail. There were only Abigail and Anson in the ward, and Abigail suddenly became somewhat reserved. She leaned aside and didn''t speak. Looking at her, Anson summoned up his courage and held her slightly cold hand. Abigail''s body stiffened a little. She looked at him slowly and saw him staring at her quietly. "I''m sorry, Abby!" He apologized sincerely again. Abigail looked at him deeply and felt quite dissatisfied, "Why do you apologize all the time? Maybe we were destined to suffer it. This is our destiny!" Anson shook his head, "No, Abby, it was my fault." He would be guilty and treat her well in the rest of his life. "Ha-ha..." Abigail thought for a while helplessly, "I can''t do anything about it if you think so." But Anson couldn''t feel more at ease unless he thought like this. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Abby, are you hungry? I''ll ask Mark to bring you some food." Abigail was slightly stunned, "Can''t I leave the hospital today?" Anson nodded, "You have to do a check-up tomorrow, so you can''t leave the hospital tonight." "Ah... I hate being in the hospital the most." Abigail''s face was full of displeasure, and she really wanted to go home immediately. Anson smiled and said, "Abby, don''t worry. I''ll stay here with you." When Abigail heard this, she was still somewhat unwilling to stay in the hospital, "You need to rest as well." Anson grinned and held her hand tightly, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll ask Mark to bring you something to eat first." "Okay!" Abigail nodded helplessly. Seeing her like this, Ansonughed. Suddenly, he felt that his life had be meaningful. He lived in great pain before. He took out his phone and called Mark, asking him to buy some food. Then he chatted with Abigail. ...... On the way back, Eden sat on the passenger seat without saying a word. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Victor was afraid that she would think too much about Kelsi''s words. He stopped the car at the intersection when the lights were red and reached out to hold Eden''s hand. Looking at her sideways, he asked, "Eden, are you tired?" Eden looked up at him and nodded, but she still didn''t say anything. Seeing that she did not speak, he was even more nervous, "Eden, let''s have dinner outside. We''ll pick up the children after dinner." Eden nodded, but she still remained silent. Victor became even more anxious, "Honey, are you punishing me by not talking to me?" Eden was slightly stunned and looked at him, "Why do you think so?" "So why don''t you talk to me?" "Because I have nothing to say." Victor was a bit sad. She meant that she had nothing to share with him, right? "Eden..." "The lights have turned green." Eden pointed to the front. Victor had to give up and started the car again. He drove to River City Restaurant directly and sent a message to Jaida, telling her that they would not go back for dinner. Then he unfastened Eden''s seat belt. "Eden, I''ve sent a message to mom and told her that we would eat here." "Alright!" Eden nodded. Victor was about to straighten his back, but he was taken aback slightly. He always felt that she was angry with him. He leaned over and kissed her red lips with great strength. Eden was stunned. She was a bit unwilling and tried to push him away with both hands. Realizing what she was doing, Victor immediately let go of her and stared at her quietly. He was very close to her, and she could feel his hot breathing. Eden was a little nervous, because she knew what he was thinking. So many things had happened all of a sudden that day, and she was deeply moved. That was why she didn''t want to speak. She reached out, held his strong waist and said with a smile, "I said I would believe you. Don''t think too much. I just don''t want to speak." Only then did Victor feel relieved, "Why don''t you want to speak? If you have any ideas, you can tell me. I''m afraid that you''ll be angry, because you don''t talk to me. I''m not familiar with Kelsi at all. Besides, I had been well-behaved in the past half a year, and I don''t like anyone else." He was anxious to prove himself. Seeing how disturbed he was, Eden smiled gently. "I know, I said that I believe you." Victor looked at her quietly with brooding eyes. He didn''t feel at ease until he made sure that she really trusted him. He rubbed her nose lightly, "I was so scared just now. Let''s go eat. From today on, we''ll have a date every day." "Every day?" Eden looked at him in a daze, "We''re already married. Do you still want to date with me?" Victor nodded with a grin, "Although we are married, I feel that we''re madly in love everyday." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. She was very in favor of his words. Victor looked at her with a faint smile and continued to say, "Eden, when we''re alive, we should live a wonderful life. Don''t waste our time, and don''t live with ignorance. We should live up to our ideal of ourselves, and we should not miss anything, because we had lived without each other for more than ten years." All the depression in Eden''s heart had disappeared when she heard this, "That''s right. We both understand this, but why Kelsi... Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I''m hungry." Hearing Kelsi''s name, Victor knew that she had been influenced by what had happened that day. He got out of the car and took out the wheelchair. Then he opened the car door, put her on the wheelchair and pushed her upstairs. Eden liked the food in River City Restaurant very much, especially the porridge here. But it was really expensive! "Victor, I''d better eat seafood porridge. I haven''t eaten it for a long time, so I really want to eat it." "Okay! You can eat whatever you want. You have to gain some weight." He could let her eat more and gain some weight because she couldn''t exercise for the time-being. Victor thought like this happily in heart. He looked at the restaurant. He knew the boss who was his father''s friend. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his head and looked at Eden who was sitting there quietly. Then he smiled and said, "Eden, why don''t I buy this restaurant for you?" Hearing this, Eden looked back at him, "Why? Just because I like it?" Victor looked at her and smiled gently, "Eden, I also like it very much. The three children like it very much as well, don''t they? The boss here is my father''s friend. Last year, he nned to sell this restaurant. He is old and wants to retire." "Oh!" Eden nodded slightly, "Victor, I think it''s good. After buying it, we can continue to do business, and we cane here when we want to eat the food. We won''t think it''s too expensive when we eat in our own restaurant." "Ha-ha..." Victor couldn''t help butugh, "You just can''t bear to spend money." Eden red at him, "We have to raise three children. Of course, we have to be frugal. This is a traditional virtue." Victor said, "The three children can earn money on their own now, and we don''t need to spend money on them in the future. They have nned their own lives, and we don''t have to worry about them at all. However, you have to convince Kenny to take over mypany. We can go on a trip after I retire." Eden was speechless. She didn''t expect him to have such an idea. "We''ll talk about it when they grow up." "Mm!" Victor nodded. He was too hasty indeed. After they arrived at the prepared private box, Victor ordered the dishes and nned to talk to the boss of the River City Restaurant the next day. After the meal, they went to the Clement family to pick up the three children. On the way there, Eden went to the mall to buy a few beautiful outfits and some fruit for Glenn. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Haven at home, and her expression changed a lot. The atmosphere at home was a little strange. "Eden, Victor, you''re here." Wyatt looked at Eden and smiled. "Dad." Eden grinned. "Eden,e here quickly." Wyatt was in a much better mood when he saw Eden. Eden said hello to Buddy and Delmont. Delmont looked at Eden and said with distress, "Eden, you''re in poor health. I said that I would take the children back. Why do you have toe here?" Eden smiled and said, "I want toe back to see you." "Oh, our Eden is always so kind." Delmont got up and took the things from Victor''s hand. Looking at the watermelon, he smiled, "Eden, it''s so nice of you. I happen to want to eat watermelon! This kind of watermelon is very sweet." Eden looked at the watermelon in his hand and chuckled, "The watermelons in this season are the best." Buddy said, "Delmont, go to cut the watermelon." Delmont nodded with a smile. Then, he left happily with the watermelon in his hand. Eden nced at Haven, and Haven happened to be looking at her. Eden smiled and said, "Congrattions!" "Thank you!" Haven said with a smile. Buddy nced at Haven, and his eyes were cold. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 How long could she stay in the position which she had got by despicable means? Wyatt looked at Haven, "You have to work hard in the future. I''m relieved to see how hard-working you''re." Haven nodded with a smile, "Dad, I will. I haven''t congratted you on finding Eden yet." Wyatt nced at Eden and then looked at her, "Haven, you have to get along well with Eden in the future. Both of you are the daughters of the Clement family. I hope you two can live a happy life." "Okay!" Haven nodded obediently and raised her head slightly to look at Eden. How could she get along well with Eden? The way Wyatt looked at Eden waspletely different from the way he looked at her. Eden had left the Clement family for more than ten years, while she had apanied them for such a long time, but Wyatt doted on Eden more and she couldn''t be epted in the end. She didn''t have a home. In this family, she couldn''t get anything like warmth and family affection. Eden nced at Haven and said nothing. Actually, she knew what Haven was looking forward to. Everyone wanted to get others'' appreciation and praise. Since Haven tried her best to get everything, she wanted others to admire her, too. However, there were many ways to win the appreciation and praise of others. She didn''t have to use such cruel means to prove herself. When her true colours were exposed, she would have nothing left. Haven had made great progress, so she became more confident and arrogant while speaking, "Eden, I wish that you will soon be restored to health, and I hope that we canpete with each other in the summer collection." Eden smiled and said, "It seems that you''re quite d today. You look very rxed and confident, and you''re much different from before." "As for the summer collection, now I don''t want to prepare for it, because we have just released the spring collection. I just like design, and not all the clothes designed by me will be popr. There is no need for us topete with each other." She designed the clothes not topete with someone, but to let people feel happy and confident in her clothes. This was her original intention. Haven was looking forward to a spiritual victory, but she only wanted to enrich her life everyday. Hearing her modest words, Haven thought in heart, "Don''t you want topete with me? But I have to win and tread you under foot. One day, I will let you go to hell!" Eden had stolen everything from her. Through her hard work this time, she found that she was also very talented in design. This summer, she must defeat Eden. Buddy looked at Wyatt and said, "Dad, I n to hold a press conference tomorrow and tell everyone that Eden hase back." Wyatt nodded with a smile, "Mm! This is a good thing. Hold the press conference in person tomorrow." Eden smiled and said, "Buddy, you don''t have to be in such a hurry, and don''t hold a press conference. I don''t like being too famous. Now everything is nice. As long as we can live together happily." Once her identity was made public, people''s attitudes towards her would change drastically. Moreover, she was Calder''s daughter. As long as her family knew she was Eden, it would be fine. She did not care about what others thought of her. "Eden, you..." "Buddy, I know what you''re thinking, but I don''t like veryplicated life. Now I''m very satisfied with my life." Buddy looked at her and smiled dotingly, "Well, I don''t want you to be looked down upon by others anymore. No one can bully my younger sister." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor, who had not spoken all the time, immediately said, "Who dares to bully my wife?" Hearing this, Buddyughed, "Eden, since you don''t want to make it public, I''ll respect your decision. Zofia is ying with the children upstairs. Go back after staying here for a while." "Okay!" Eden nodded. However, Haven suddenly said, "Buddy, you really treat Eden so well. I''ve never seen you so tender before." Although Haven was smiling, her smile was scary. Buddy suddenly looked at her, "Can you bepared with Eden?" Clearly, he treated Eden differently, and he didn''t even want to pretend to be kind in front of Haven. Haven was not angry. Instead, sheughed, "Of course, I can''t bepared with Eden. In your heart, she is always your best younger sister." Buddy agreed with herst sentence and said in a cold tone, "You are right. Since Zofia had an ident that day, Eden has be my only younger sister." Haven was stunned. Zofia''s ident? She suddenly remembered it. Sure enough, Buddy had known this long ago. Had he known about the existence of her aunt? Haven had a guilty conscience, but the Clement family hadn''t given her the shares that should belong to her. Perhaps that was the reason. However, she wouldn''t admit it since Buddy didn''t make it clear. She smiled and said, "Buddy, I don''t quite understand what you mean. As your younger sister, I think you should be fair." Hearing this, Buddy felt extremely annoyed in heart. The Clement family had been treating her very nicely, but she was so heartless. She even sat here and spoke to him mockingly. Sure enough, people were very changeable. For a greedy person like Haven, she would not be satisfied no matter how much they gave her. "I''ll let you know how fair I am in the future." A strange smile appeared on Buddy''s handsome face. Haven frowned. Eden nced at Buddy and knew that he was very angry and was trying his best to restrain himself. The atmosphere suddenly became a bit stiff, and the air was filled with hostility. "Come on. Eden, time to have watermelon." Delmont came out with sliced watermelon. His appearance seemed to have eased the atmosphere in an instant. Eden looked at him and said with a grin, "Thank you, Delmont!" "Hey! Eden, we''re family. Why are you so polite? If you were a child, you would have run to the next door with the watermelon and shared it with Victor. Sometimes the te was too big. You had passed by, but the te was still behind the railing. I couldn''t eat it unless I snatched it from you. I don''t know what was so good about Victor, and you always thought for him." Saying this, Delmont looked at Victor who was smiling proudly withint. Eden smiled awkwardly. She still couldn''t remember what had happened when she was a child. Wyatt said, "Because you and Buddy didn''t treat Eden as well as Victor did. They are fated." "Dad, you are right. This is fate. Eden had be my sweetheart when she was a child. She always thought about me when she had delicious food." Victor called Wyatt very amiably. Eden nced at him. It was the first time that Victor had addressed Wyatt like this. Wyatt was stunned. He had been to the hospital a few times before, but Victor had never called him dad. He actually did this in front of Eden. "Ha-ha... It''s true that fate brought us together." Wyatt smiled lovingly. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Joy was overflowing in the Clement family, and Haven was like an outsider. That day, she came back to the Clement family because she wanted to share her happiness with them. However, no one congratted her. Buddy said, "Victor, have you found something about grandma''s ident?" Hearing this, Haven couldn''t help looking at Victor. Victor sneered and said, "I''ve got some evidence. We''ll know the truth soon. I''ll send that person to hell in person." Haven''s expression suddenly changed, and she fidgeted in her chair. Since Victor had made some progress, he should be suspecting her. She knew Victor''s means the best. Fortunately, she didn''t meet her aunt though her aunt had contacted her during this period of time. Eden nced at Haven who had a guilty conscience, and her eyes suddenly turned apathetic, "Victor, you must find the murderer as soon as possible and send her to jail." Eden said every word with great strength. "Mm! Eden, I will." Victor nced at Haven from the corner of his eye. Seeing that Haven was a little nervous, he was more sure that she was the person behind the scenes. All of a sudden, Haven''s mind was in a mess. She was antsy, because Victor seemed to have seen her through. She got up and said, "Dad, Delmont, Buddy, I''ll go back first." Wyatt nodded, "Haven, be careful on the way." "I will, dad." However, Delmont suddenly said, "Haven, you seldome back. Have some watermelon before leaving, lest you say that our family is unfair to you." Haven nced at him and kept a warm smile on her face, "Thank you, Delmont, but I''ve never thought like this before. You misunderstand me." After saying that, Haven ran away in a hurry. Looking at her panicked back, Eden was overwhelmed by rage. Grandma Clement was so old. How could Haven bear to hurt her? "Humph!" She growled unhappily. Seeing that she was mad, Victor held her hand and smiled at her gently, "I will handle it well." "Mm!" Eden''s cold expression softened a lot. Wyatt passed a piece of watermelon to Eden with a fork. "Eden, eat it!" Eden looked at him and grinned, "Thank you, dad!" Delmont shouted at the stairs, "You little guys,e down and have some watermelon." After a while, Zofia came down with Glenn and the three children. Zofia looked at Eden, "Hi, Eden!" She didn''t like Haven, so she didn''te down. "Zofia! Come and have some watermelon." Eden said with a smile. In Zofia''s arms, Glenn''s face was tender and he looked very adorable. "He has grown up a lot. He''s so cute." Eden looked at Glenn with a grin. "Ha-ha..." Glenn suddenly giggled at Eden. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed happily, "He can evenugh out loud." The three children sat by Eden''s side. Giada said, "Mom, Glenn is so obedient. He hasn''t slept since we came here, and he has been very happy." "Really?" Eden knew that children liked to y with children. Buddy smiled and said, "If he sleeps less during the day, he can sleep better at night, but he will sleep veryte at night if he sleeps a lot during the day." Wyatt looked at Glenn and smiled lovingly, "I''m afraid that Glenn will be like you when you were a child. At that time, you slept during the daytime and didn''t sleep at nights, which tortured your mother and me a lot." Eden nodded whileughing, "Buddy, you should be more careful. Such a thing will happen indeed. When Kenny was small, he slept during the daytime and didn''t sleep at nights, and it almoststed for half a month." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Me?" Keh pointed at himself in disbelief. Eden looked at him and smiled, "Yeah, your grandma suffered a lot because of you. She and I couldn''t sleep well every night. Later, we really couldn''t hold on anymore, and I yed with you during the daytime for a few days!" Keh said, "Mom, if you didn''t tell me tonight, I wouldn''t have known that I was like this when I was a child." Eden reached out and rubbed his head, "It''s normal for children to be like this. When you grew older, you could sleep regrly everyday." Zofia was alert when she heard this, "Then I''ll take him out for a walk more often during the day. If he doesn''t sleep at night, we will all suffer." She couldn''t sleep well after Glenn was born. Eden said, "That''s good. Children like to look at the outside world. When they get excited, they don''t want to sleep." Buddy nced at Glenn and said with gentle eyes, "Now he sleeps a lot during the day. He falls asleep at one o''clock at noon, and he won''t wake up until four o''clock in the next morning." Victor said, "Can the child sleep for so long?" Buddy said, "So he sleeps veryte at night!" He felt sorry for Zofia, because she had to get up many times every night and couldn''t sleep soundly. But Glenn didn''t want him to hug him. Sometimes, as long as he made a sound, Glenn would cry, and he felt so helpless. Eden smiled and said, "Some children don''t like to hear their father''s voices at night. When I lived in Gate City before, my neighbour''s child was like this. When his father spoke at night, he immediately cried." Buddy was stunned and a little worried. "Ha-ha..." When Zofia heard this, she couldn''t helpughing, "Eden, aren''t you talking about Buddy? As soon as he speaks, Glenn cries more sadly." "Oh... Ha-ha!" Eden looked at Buddy andughed. It turned out that he was the same. Buddy red at Glenn. He loved Glenn so much. But why didn''t Glenn like him? "Mom, Glenn is too cute. It will be great if aunt Zofia always lives in our house." Henrick looked at Glenn with a happy face. Glenn seemed to be more delighted when there were many people at home. He looked around curiously with his big and bright eyes and giggled. Although Glenn drooled, Henrick liked him so much. Eden smiled and said, "Ricky, if you like Glenn, you cane to visit him on weekends." "Okay! I''lle here every weekend, and I can apany grandpa and grandma as well." Henrick smiled and kept nodding. Days in River City were much more interesting than the days in Gate City, and he had more rtives here. Wyatt was overjoyed to hear that. They chatted for a long time before Eden went back. The next day, Victor went to work happily, while Eden asked the driver to send her to the hospital to see Abigail. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she met Jasper who had rushed back in a hurry. He was wearing a white shirt and dark-colored trousers. His legs were long and slender, and he looked so noble and steady. "Eden." Jasper saw Eden first and looked at her excitedly with a smile. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 "Jasper, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Eden smiled brightly and waved to Jasper. Jasper looked at her with pain in his dark eyes. Seeing that Eden was sitting in a wheelchair, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. "Eden", he wanted to say something but instantly choked with sobs. He lowered his body slowly and hugged Eden tightly. Such a silly girl! Why didn''t she take good care of herself? Eden patted him on the back and said with a smile, "I''m fine. I''ll be able to stand up soon." Jasper''s eyes started getting wet. He couldn''t bear to see her like this. "Really?" He asked softly. "Yes!" Eden smiled and nodded. "My legs are weak because I have slept for too long. I will be fine after a while. You really don''t have to worry." "Silly girl. How can I not worry? Every time I went to the hospital to see you, you were always lying there so quietly. Do you know how sad I felt?" Jasper was still hugging her tightly. During the time when Eden was unconscious, he could only work as hard as he could to make sure that he didn''t have time to sorrow. Ende was married now, so he could not stay by her side all the time, nor could he take care of her and talk to her every day. His heart ached a lot every time when he thought of this. He decided to let her go because he wanted her to be happy, but not to suffer. He was really in great pain during the time when she was unconscious. Eden knew how he felt and how helpless he was when seeing her like this. "Jasper, I''m fine now. You really don''t have to worry about me." Jasper finally let her go and stood back up. He looked at her pale face, a great sorrow came across his red eyes. Eden was still looking at him with a bright smile. She knew this was the only way to make him feel less worried. Looking at her face, Jasper also tried to put a smile on, but he didn''t manage it well. "Come on, let''s go and find Abby." "Sure!" Jasper pushed her wheelchair and asked with his brows knitted, "Why did youe alone? What would you do if there were steps?" Eden smiled and said, "I have already checked the route when I came here yesterday. This is an electric wheelchair, so I will be totally fine. I can go directly to the ward by taking the elevator from the parking lot." Jasper didn''t say anything. He knew she was a person who didn''t like to bother anyone else. The two of them came to Abigail''s ward. Abigail had already done a full-body examination and was currently resting on the bed. Seeing the two of them came in together, she smiled and asked, "How did you guyse together?" Anson also nodded at them as a greeting. Seeing that Abigail looked much better today, Eden smiled and said, "We met outside. Have you done the check-up? How did it go?" Abigail nodded happily. "Yes, and t there''s not much of a problem. I can leave soon." As long as she rested well, there should not be any problems. Hearing this, Eden breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great news!" Abigail also looked relieved. "Did I scare you yesterday?" "Yes!" Eden nodded, feeling tears were going toe out as soon as she thought of it. But she was really happy now that nothing serious had happened to Abigail. "Silly girl. It scared myself too," said Abigail. She did not sleep well the whole night. Luckily, Anson was there with her the whole time, which really made her feel much better. She had to admit that she always felt so warm whenever Anson was with her. Anson also looked at her and smiled gently. He didn''t sleep the whole night, so his face was a little haggard. "Jasper, you''ve been on a business trip for a while this time, haven''t you?" Abigail said with a happy face. "Yes!" Jasper nodded, "It took me a long time to check the whole fabric market." Then he turned his face to Eden and continued, "Eden, I went to Gate City and Lemmon City, and I also did my research for you. I''ll send you the informationter when I have time." "Wow! Thank you, Jasper!" Eden smiled gratefully. It seemed that she didn''t need to go to Lemmon City this year. Jasper would always think of her no matter what he did. "You are more than wee," said Jasper. "Why don''t you treat me to breakfast then if you wnat to thank me? I''m so hungry now." He rushed to the hospital as soon as he got off the ne, so he was really hungry at the moment. What''s more, they hadn''t had breakfast together for a long time. "I''m hungry too!" Abigail looked at Eden with a pitiful look. Anson, who had been looking at them chatting, finally understood why Victor was so bothered about Jasper. It seemed that Jasper was really good to Eden. Eden looked at them and smiled, "Okay, okay. I''ll treat you to something delicious." "Where are we going then? I can go out to eat." Abigail got excited instantly. She really had had enough to stay in the hospital. She looked more adorable when she was like this. Anson couldn''t help but smile. "Let me take you all out for a meal," said Anson. "Let''s go to River City Restaurant. Jasper, you are my future brother-inw, so I''ll have to pay for this meal. Abby doesn''t have any more injections to do today, so I''ll get Mark to go for the admission procedure, and I''ll send Abby home after the meal." Abigail nced at Anson and got even more excited. "The River City Restaurant? I love the food there! Let''s go right now!" Then, she looked at Eden with a smile. "Eden, you will have to treat me something else next time!" Looking at her happy face which made her look like a little girl who first fell in love, Eden also smiled with pleasure. "Alright!" She nodded. Then, the four of them set off for the River City Restaurant together. Anson was a frequent visitor to River City Restaurant. He always apanied Victor here to have meals with his clients. So the manager there already knew him. After bringing them into the private room, Anson asked the three of them to order the dishes. Abigail did not eat much the night before, so she ordered a lot of dishes that she liked, and then waited with a ss of juice in hand. "Eden, to be honest, after I tried so many different restaurants, this ce is still my favorite." "I like their porridge very much," Eden said with a smile. She had just had the porridge here the evening before. The seafood porridge was really good, as well as the dessert, which was sweet but not too rich. Jasper nced at the two of them and said, "Mr. Skye, have you thought everything through yet?" He felt he had been seeing her sister upset for all this time. Actually, he had never seen her being this sad before even though they were living with each other. Anson looked at him with a guilty face and said, "I know I made a mistake. I thought Abby could be happier if I didn''t see her. But I didn''t make her happier at all. Instead, we both experienced a tough time on our own. Now, I''m not going to leave Abby anymore." After this, he smiled brightly as he looked at Abigail.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Abigail rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Anson smiled and looked at Abigail, "Abby, my mom will be very happy when she hears this. She has been missing you." His mother also liked Abby and felt that they got along very well. She would be very sad if she couldn''t have Abby as a family member. Now he was with Abby, his mother will definitely be very happy. "Really?" Abigail smiled. She felt his mother was a very kind person. And she could tell that she would be a great mother-inw in the future. It was very important to have a nice mother-inw. Otherwise, it would be hard to live a happy life together. All mothers had put into a lot of effort to raise their children up, so Abby would certainly treat her mother-inw as her own mother. Just like Aunt Jaida and Eden, who respected and loved each other, therefore, they lived a happy and peaceful life. "Yes!" Anson smiled and nodded. He was grateful that she had never given up on him. "Abby, when will I be able to meet your parents?" Jasper smiled and said, "It''s not easy to see my parents. They''re both abroad and haven''te back for more than ten years." Eden also smiled and said, "Anson, I''ve known Abby for almost eight years, but I only met her parents through video chat. If you want to see them, you will have to go abroad." "That''s true. My parents are very busy, so they never have any time," said Abigail. Anson looked at her and said seriously, "I still have to meet them no matter where I go." "That''s the attitude you should have. Otherwise, I''m afraid my parents wouldn''t ept you to be their son-inw." After all, Joye Group had one of the best chateaus in the world. Jasper looked at Eden. "By the way, Eden, my father has sent me a lot of precious red wine this time. I will go back and choose some good ones and send them to you." "Wow! Thank you, Jasper." Their red wine was one of the best. It was sweet and mellow, and no other wines were evenparable. Abigail asked, "Do you have the Sunset Love 1992?" "Yes!" Jasper said with a smile. "Then get a few bottles for me. I''ll bring them over when I go to Anson''s house." Anson was surprised. The Sunset Love 1992 was one of the most famous red wine in the world, ranked second among all the wines, with a price of 3.5 million for one bottle. However, Abby just asked for several bottles. It seemed that their family''s business was indeed huge. The dishes were soon served. Everyone was not very well other than Jasper, so they all ordered healthy and light food. Anson took the chicken soup and ced it in front of Abigail. "Abby, you should have this while it''s hot." "Sure!" Abigail pursed her lips and smiled. She took a sip of the chicken soup, feeling her strength being renewed from the nourishment. "It''s so delicious!" Abigail looked at Anson and smiled. Looking at her sweet smile, Anson felt so much better. He wished that she could be this happy forever. Jasper also put some chicken soup in front of Eden and said, "Eden, you should also have some." "Thank you, Jasper. You should eat some as well. You''re hungry, aren''t you?" Said Eden. "Okay!" Jasper put on a gentle smile and then picked up his chopsticks. Abigail had taken a few sips of chicken soup, then quietly lifted her head and nced at Anson. His elegant and handsome face was almost perfect and wless. He had lost a little bit of weight, but it made him look even more charming. Surely, the man she liked would not be any worse than anyone else. Just as she was thinking about this, Anson had already put a shrimp in her bowl. "Have some shrimp. I will get them for you." Abigail burst intoughter and said, "You can''t spoil me too much. Will you always be like this? Or will you change after a while?" She didn''t n to forgive him so quickly, but she couldn''t bear to make him suffer more. After all, they had been through a lot already. "Of course I will be like this forever. This is how a man should treat his wife." Anson whispered in her ear, and it seemed that he already got his humor back. However, there was a slight blush on his handsome face, which made Abigail want to smile even more. Sheughed slightly, feeling so sweet in her heart. She felt Anson had totally changed from the first time when they met. But she felt she really liked him like his now. She thought he was just a typical frivolous guy who was from a rich family, however, after they got to know each other more, she realized that he was actually very different from others. Sometimes he was very calm and reserved, and sometimes he was very interesting and funny. She was so d that she noticed the different sides of him after spending a long time with him. Looking at them like this, Eden and Jasper nced at each other and smiled quietly. Jasper whispered in Eden''s ear, "If I had known this earlier, we wouldn''t havee with them. Look at them. They don''t need us here at all." Eden also smiled and nodded. "Yes. Look at your future brother-inw. He is so good to Abby. You can rest assured in the future." Jasper lowered his head and nced at her. He was also a good man himself, but why didn''t Eden like him? He felt a little annoyed whenever he thought of this. He smiled and said, "I''ll get some shrimp for you, and you should eat more." "I''m alright. You should eat more yourself. I don''t want to see you starve yourself." Eden picked up a piece of fish for him as speaking. "I''m not too hungry now," Jasper said with a smile. "Look at you. You were already skinny enough, but now you lost more weight."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Did I?" Eden lowed her head and looked at herself, feeling that nothing had changed. "Of course. You are too skinny now." After this, he put three more shrimps on Eden''s te. Looking at them, Anson couldn''t help but think if Eden and Jasper would be together if she didn''t meet Victor. He didn''t know why, but he was always so certain in his heart that they would. Jasper got another shrimp and put it directly into Eden''s mouth. However, at this time, Victor pushed the door open and entered the room. And he happened to see this. There was a sudden sh of anger in his eyes, and he felt irritation surged up inside him instantly. "Victor, why are you here?" Anson looked at Victor and saw that his face was full of anger and jealousy. He totally understood the feeling of seeing the woman he loved was with someone else. Victor walked in with a dark face. He nced at Eden and sat down next to her. Eden smiled and looked at him. "Victor, have you had dinner yet?" He looked at her with his dark eyes. Shouldn''t she be keeping a distance from Jasper now? How could she not refuse it when Jasper put food in her mouth... He said in a low voice, "I told you yesterday that I wanted to buy this ce. I came here today to talk about the contract. After the formalities arepleted, this restaurant will belong to us." Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Eden was a little surprised. "That''s so fast..." "Yes. You like it here, right? So, of course, I need to do it fast," Victor said with a smile. He also deliberately nced at Jasper when he said it. Jasper knew what he meant. He rolled his eyes to Victor, then carried on getting shrimps for Eden. "Eden, eat first. Don''t starve yourself." Jasper totally ignored Victor, who was extremely jealous at the moment. He already made everything clear now, so there was nothing else he could do if Victor still didn''t like it. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He wouldn''t even mind if they ended up fighting with each other. Neither of them liked each other anyway. Eden smiled and said to Jasper, "You should eat too!" Looking at her smiling face, Victor felt very irritated again. He sneered in his heart. He couldn''t believe that they were still so intimate! But she refused him so many times when he asked her to be more intimate with him. Victor''s heart was filled with jealousy. He couldn''t help but snort again. He couldn''t wait to get back home and punish her in his own way. "I haven''t had lunch either. Can I join you?" Victor asked the waiter to serve a set of tableware as well as a few more dishes. Abigail looked at Victor and smiled. "Mr. Alwynn, congrattions. Actually, it was supposed to be Anson''s treat. Since it''s all yours, we will all have it for free." Victor didn''t say anything. No wonder Eden never liked to spend money at home. She must have learned all this from them. She insisted that no one should waste any money on anything. Anson looked at Abigail and smiled gently. Victor said, "You guys are finally back together after so many things, so it''s my treat!" He had more than enough money anyway. What did he need all the money for?. Of course, he should spend them! "Wow! You are so generous. No wonder Eden likes you." Abigail grinned. It was really expensive to have a meal at River City Restaurant. Victor nced at Abigail and said, "Abigail, Anson is quite rich too, so you don''t have to save money for him." Abigail nced at him and said with a smile, "My family is very rich too, but I never liked wasting money. I would rather spend my money on people who need help." Eden smiled and said, "Victor, Abby donates a lot of money and material to orphanages and care homes every year." Eden really wished she could do it as well, but she really didn''t have that much money. But if she could do good in her career in the future, she would definitely do it. In a world filled with vanity and indifference, doing good could help one find a sense of belonging. "Really? That''s really good. Everyone should help those who need help. By helping others, we make our effort to warm the world and also warm ourselves." Victor always respected kind-hearted people, and Abigail was one of them. He wanted to live a wealthy enough life with Eden in a simple way. "Yes, I totally agree." Abigail smiled and picked up some dishes for Anson. "Anson, try this tofu. It''s a very famous dish. It looks crispy outside but tastes so tender inside. It''s very delicious. I really love it." "Sure!" Anson nodded with a smile. "If you listened to my sister before, she wouldn''t even b in the hospital today," Jasper was being sarcastic. Anson smiled guiltily. "It''s my fault. I''ll try my best to protect Abby in the future." "You better will." Jasper nced at his sister after saying this. If someone didn''t treat his sister well, his parents would fly over immediately to take her back with them. And neither would he allow anyone to treat his sister badly! Victor looked at Anson and said with a smile, "Anson, after you marry Abigail, you will have endless wines in your life. Abigail''s family owns a winery abroad called Winery MZ, which ranked third among the top 50 wineries in the world. The wine called Sunset love is really popr." All of a sudden, Anson looked at Abigail in astonishment. "Winery MZ?" Abigail nodded and said, "yes." Hearing this, Anson suddenly felt a lot of pressure on his shoulders. He thought his family was quite rich, butpared with Abigail''s family, they were really like nothing. Victor said, "Anson, it is really fate that you two are together because your families are doing simr business. You will have a lot to talk about to each other when you get married in the future." Anson nodded somewhat awkwardly. The business of his family was notparable to the business of Abby''s family at all. Victor then looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, don''t you need to take over your family business?" Jasper did not look at him and said casually, "I am not interested in wine at all. I will inherit some money and real estate. As for the chateau, it belongs to my sister. She knows about wine." Abigail nced at her brother and said with a smile, "Jasper, I don''t want to go abroad, so I won''t take over Winery MZ. I like what I am doing right now, so you will be the only one who can take over the winery." "Mom and Dad are still young, so we don''t need to worry about this for a while." Jasper smiled. He really enjoyed what he was doing as well, and neither did he want to go back. "That''s true!" Abigail smiled. After having lunch, they went back to Windsor Vi together. Abigail went back to rest while Anson took care of her. And Eden went back to see her children. Victor went back to thepany to deal with something, while Jasper went home on his own. Eden got home and found that her mother had gone to the supermarket and Ricky went to the shooting site with his assistant, therefore, only Kenny and Gia were at home. Eden and her two children were sitting in the living room watching TV. Kenny suddenly looked up and said, "Mom, I have deleted most of your photos andments online." "Really?" Eden smiled. "You are amazing! I just want to live a normal life. I don''t want people to talk about me all the time." After this, she picked up her phone and typed her name on the search engine. Indeed, there were much fewer photos showed up. There was only a simple profile of her left online, saying the design director of Alwynn Group, as well as showing some photos of her design works. The entire page was clean andfortable. Eden looked at her son and smiled. "This looks much better now." Kenny curled his lips slightly and said, "Mom, I will protect you in the future." Hearing this, Eden suddenly felt that her son had grown up and be more sensible. "Yes, I am the happiest mother in the world." She reached out and stroked Kenny''s hair. Giada nced at them and said, "Mom, you are so easy to be touched. That''s why you look weak and easily bullied. Look at Haven, she''s so good at faking it!" Keh looked at his sister and frowned unhappily, "Why do you bring her up?" "You are just as rigid as dad. Everyone could have different opinions on things. Why does it matter for me to talk about her when there are just three of us? I only feel sorry for her. Obviously, she already has a lot of things, but she still wants more. I don''t think there is anything wrong to talk about her." When Eden heard her daughter''s words, she was slightly stunned. Could Gia also tell Haven''s ambition? Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Keh''s face darkened. "I just don''t like to hear her name, neither do I want to see her anymore." Keh had always been a straightforward person, just like Victor. He would never fake it if he didn''t like anyone. Haven never treated his mother well, so she surely didn''t deserve any respect from him. Giada shook her head slightly. "Like father, like son. Look at me, I''ve always been positive and optimistic and I''ve never been disturbed by bad emotions. You should also learn from Ricky. You can''t see the entire world from the left window. You will have to try it from different angles." Gia''s words shocked Eden. "Gia, where did you learn these things?" Gia smiled. "Mom, we can find anything online now. And the point for us living in this world is not just to be angry with someone." She then opened her arms as if she was ready to embrace everything in the world. "We must let go of their hatred if we want to get more in the world. In my eyes, your words, your every move movements, and expressions will all be inspirations for my painting." Eden didn''t even know what to say anymore. It seemed that her daughter also grew up a lot during the half-year when she was not around. She smiled and said, "Gia, it will help you a lot when you grow up if you can understand that." Giada smiled proudly. "Of course. Mom, do you want to go out for a walk? Kenny and I can push you out to take a look at the other areas of the Windsor Vi. This area is really huge and it''s very comfortable to live here." Eden nced at the time. She did not know when her mother would be back.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Then we will go out for half an hour ande back to help your grandmom cook." "Yes!" Giada got up excitedly and stood behind her mother. "Kenny, let me push mom." "Okay!" Kenny moved aside. After they went out, Eden asked, "Kenny, when will Rickye back?" Kenny shook his head. "He only said that he would be very busy today, but he didn''t say when he woulde back." Ricky was also a hard worker. "Can you call himter and ask?" Said Eden. "Sure, mom!" Kenny nodded. Giada smiled and said, "Mom, you don''t need to worry about Ricky. He would alwayse home no matter howte it is. He would miss you too much if not." However, he hadn''t even been to the hospital once during the time when Eden was unconscious. Eden smiled when she heard that. "That''s good. I will be worried if I can''t see any of you." "We''re the same. We''ll be panicked when we don''t see you. So, mom, you must protect yourself in the future and don''t let yourself get hurt again." Giada didn''t want to bear the pain she had suffered last time anymore. When she saw her mom lying on the hospital bed, she felt so frightened and helpless. She knew what her mother had gone through when she was a child, which made her feel even worse when she saw what her mother has to go through now. Eden smiled and nodded. "Kenny, Gia, I promise you that I won''t let such things happen again in the future." She knew how much her children had suffered from this ident. "Okay!" The two of them nodded happily. Giada carried on pushing Eden forward. Eden looked at the pretty vis on both sides, feeling so rxed in her heart. "Eden!" Someone called her suddenly. Eden looked back and saw Phillip who was in sportswear and held a red bucket in his hands. She had never seen him like this before. He looked no different from an ordinary man right now. "Mr. Alwynn!" Eden smiled and greeted. Phillip smiled and said, "You have already married my son, so I think you should stop calling me Mr. Alwynn now. ording to the tradition, shouldn''t you call me dad?" He knew Victor had been thinking about him even though he wouldn''t show it at all, because Lucian had been sending daily necessities all this time. Eden smiled and called him dad. After all, he was Victor''s father, and it was also true that she and Victor were married. "Granddad!" Kenny and Gia also greeted him happily. "Hey, Kenny and Gia! It''s so nice to see you both. I''m going fishing now, so I will take some fish to your houseter." Phillip looked at his grandson and granddaughter and smiled from ear to ear. He had two grandsons and a granddaughter now, and every time his old friends asked about them, he always felt very proud. Now he actually realized that he really enjoyed his retired life. He didn''t have to deal with customers anymore, so he could do whatever he wanted to do now. He was having such a rxed life. "Sounds good, grandpa. The fish you catch every time is so delicious." Giada looked very happy. Although Phillip was not as gentle as Zaiden, he was still very nice to the three of them. "That''s good, as long as you like it, Gia." Phillip nced at the cafe not far away and then looked at Eden. "Eden, there is a cafe over there. Do you want to go have a coffee with me?" Eden nodded and then said to Kenny and Gia. "Kenny, Gia, wait for mom outside. Don''t run around." Kenny and Gia nodded and stood outside, waiting. Phillip smiled and to them, "I will buy ice cream for youter." Giada''s eyes lit up instantly. However, when she saw her mom, she lowered her head straight away. She knew her mom didn''t let them have ice creams because they were not good for their teeth. Eden saw her daughter''s expression and said with a smile, "It''s alright to have one if granddad buys it for you. But don''t eat too much." Hearing this, Giada immediately nodded excitedly. "Yes, mom. I won''t eat too much." All the kids in her ss loved ice creams, but she rarely could have any. Eden was very strict with them, and she didn''t even allow them to have snacks. She would only prepare fruits for them after meals, so they rarely had any chance to have other snacks. She just didn''t want them to get sick after having junk food. After a while, Phillip took two ice creams out, and the two children sat outside and ate while waiting. Then Phillip ordered a ss of juice for Eden and a cup of coffee for himself. After sitting down, he looked at Eden with his kind eyes. "How are your legs? It might take a while for you to use the wheelchair after being in the hospital for so long." Thinking back to the time when he woke up, he also used a wheelchair for half a month before he could walk. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Eden smiled and said, "I start feeling something on my legs gradually, so I think I should be able to stand up and walk soon." She would be scared if she still hadn''t got and sensation back on her legs. The fracture of her legs caused great harm to her body. Phillip sighed. "It''s all my fault. I was totally taken in by them, which made you suffer along with me. If you didn''t wake up, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life." After that, he looked at Eden sincerely and continued, "Eden, I owe you an apology. I''m really sorry! Please forgive me. I wouldn''t understand the importance of family if I didn''t experience this." Eden was a little surprised. She did not expect that Phillip, who had always been arrogant and overbearing, would apologize to her. She smiled and said, "Dad, I''m fine. You don''t have to me yourself." He was not the one who caused her injury anyway. At that time, he was already in the hospital, and it was not his fault. Phillip smiled and nodded. "I''m very d that you''ve forgiven me. I''ve said something very harsh to you in the past. Please don''t take my words to heart." "I don''t remember any of them anyway," said Eden. Phillip looked at her calm face silently. It was as if her bright eyes would turn extremely cold when she encountered something that would anger her. Thest time he saw her looking different was the time when he asked her to leave Victor. She was usually very kind and easy to get along with. Phillip carried on, "I also want to thank you for allowing the children toe and apany me every weekend. I love them very much." Eden smiled and said, "You are their granddad, so, of course, they should spend time with you." Victor still had some resistance to him and never even wanted to talk about his father. Even if he lived so close, he still rarely came to see his father. The two chatted for a while until Phillip''s friend, who was going fishing with him, came. After Phillip left, Eden carried on sitting quietly in the cafe for a while, thinking about something on her own. She had always been under tremendous pressure before, even though she tried her best to hide it and always smile at others. She really needed something to be there with her and be her shelter. And now, she finally found the one. She moved her wheelchair and was about to leave. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. It was a number that she didn''t recognize. After hesitating for a moment, she still picked it up. "Hello?" No one answered from the other side. The only thing she could hear was someong crying. She recognized the voice straight away, it was Myra. But what happened to her? She slowly moved the phone away slightly from her ear, however, Myra''s sobs could still be heard. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you calling me?" Eden''s voice was extremely cold. "Please...please help me. I beg you. I know I have done something wrong in the past, but you are the only one who could help me now." On the other side of the phone, Myra said in a tearful voice. Eden frowned slightly and asked, "What''s happened?" She remembered that day when Myra found out that she was the daughter of the Clement family, she left with a shocked face. But on that day, Myra still looked as arrogant as usual. "It''s Haven. I needed some money, so she introduced me to a usury ce. I borrowed five million for investment and opening a bar, but I lost all the money in a few months. Now I can''t afford to pay the loan back, so they threatened me that they would sell me to a brothel. Eden, as we used to be sisters, please save me! No one wanted to help me. I wouldn''t call you if I had any other options." She never thought about Eden when she enjoyed her life, but now when she had trouble, Eden was the only one she could think of. Did she really think she could just use Eden whenever she wanted? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thinking of this, Eden said coldly, "I tried my best to keep everything for the Gienger family before so that none of you need to worry about money. But why can''t you just live a normal life?" Open a bar? How could she think of it? She grew up under her mother''s protection, and never earned a penny on her own, how could she think about running a bar without any experience? Did she really think that all the business in the world was so easy to do? "Besides, don''t you know how risky usury is? Why didn''t you think everything through before you borrow money? Did you really think you can manage a business so easily?" Eden was very angry. The Gienger family got enough money for the rest of their lives because of Alwynn Group. "All the money is control by my dad and elder brother. They only would give me some of it, which is only enough for my daily expenses. If I want to do business, the money is not enough at all. That''s why I did this. At that time, Haven promised me that everything would be fine, and they would not make things difficult for me because she knows them. But today, when I called her, she doesn''t even care at all. She asked me to deal with it by myself." Eden couldn''t help but sneer. She never knew that she was so important in Myra''s mind. "Where are you now?" Eden was more cautious this time. After all, if Myra and Haven worked together to go against her, she would have no chance to survive. "I... I''m in the old house." Myra sounded a little uncertain. "The Old House?" Eden frowned slightly. If she called her from the old house, would those people really let her go when they saw such a mansion? She said coldly, "I can''t help you. The old house is still yours. If you sell the house, you can sell it for at least 10 million. You would be able to pay them back as well as having your own business." After finishing her words, Eden quickly hung up the phone. She looked ahead with her cold eyes in silence, still trying to figure out what Myra wanted to do. "Eden," Victor walked in. He just came back and saw Kenny and Gia were eating ice cream outside the cafe, so he stopped the car. When he found out that she met his dad, he came in immediately. Looking at her face, he was a little worried. Eden looked at him, slightly pursing her lips and smiling. "Howe you''re back so early?" Victor smiled and said, "I was worried that you would feel bored at home, so I came back. I have dealt with all the things in thepany. You don''t have to worry about that." Eden smiled and nodded. He always would think about everything for her. "Has my dad left?" He looked around the cafe and asked. He was worried that his dad would make things difficult for her. "Yes. He apologized to me." Eden said with a smile. "Alright," Victor nodded and looked at her. "Eden, you look very bad. Did anything happen?" "Yes," Eden nodded. "Something happened. Myra just called me. She asked me for help. She said that Haven introduced a usury ce for her and she borrowed five million, but now, she couldn''t pay them back. I suspect that they are nning something together. I know that you are well connected, so can you help me to check it?" She really couldn''t do anything about it on her own. Victor frowned and said, "Would Haven be so kind to help Myra?" Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Eden nodded. "That''s what I think as well. I saw the two of them together a few days ago. And I really don''t think that Haven would vouch for Myra for her to get so much money from usury. I just want to make sure that nothing goes wrong." Victor frowned and looked at her worried face. "She''s been treating you so badly since you were young. Don''t you hate her?" He could tell that she wanted to help Myra. He really couldn''t understand that. Eden nced at him with mixed feelings. "Let''s see if it is true." "Okay." Victor took out his phone and called Brian. "Hello, Mr. Alwynn." "Can you check for me if Myra Gienger has a 5 million debt from usury? And is Haven Clement involved in it?" "Sure, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll get back to you in half an hour." "Okay!" After Victor hung up the phone, he looked at Eden with a smile. "Let''s check it out first. We''ll get the result in half an hour. Let''s go home first." Eden smiled and nodded. "Okay. You can drive back first. I will ask Kenny and Gia to push me back." "Alright, I''ll park the car first and thene to pick you up." Eden smiled slightly even though she didn''t think there was any point for him to do that. But it seemed that she already got used to him being so thoughtful. She sometimes felt that she actually enjoyed it even though she didn''t like it. Maybe it was because she felt secure when he is like this. When he was not around, she couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing. And did he miss her? Did he eat well? She always thought about random things when she was alone, so it would be better for him to stay by her side. "Okay, it''s up to you." she looked at him and smiled gently. She was quite happy that at least she knew what she wanted in her heart. Victor also smiled gently, feeling very pleased. "My wife is getting more and more beautiful now." After saying this, he bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead as if there was no one around before he pushed her out. "Dad, are you taking mom back?" Gia asked. Victor smiled and said, "I will drive the car back first and thene back to pick you up." Giada was a little confused. It wasn''t that far away anyway, was there really any need for him to come back? Kenny said, "Dad, you can go back. We will take mom home." "Alright. I wille back soon." The three of them really had nothing to say. It would only take them around six minutes to get back anyway, did he really need to be like this? Eden smiled. She did not expect that he also had such a childish side. Victor got in the car and soon disappeared. Kenny pushed Eden''s wheelchair and started walking back as well. Eden couldn''t stop thinking about what Victor said to her before that they needed to always treat each other like when they were dating. Not long after they started walking back, they saw Victor striding toward them. He was still wearing a white shirt and dark trousers, but the simple clothes still made his perfect body stand out. Giada rolled her eyes. It seemed that her father spoiled her mother too much. Eden was about to say something, but she suddenly heard some people arguing from not far away. "Why do you always make things difficult for me? Why? You are adopted. What position do you have to fight with me? You never deserve the love from mom and dad." Eden looked over and saw a teenage girl pushed another girl very hard to the ground. This reminded her of what happened between Myra and her when they were young. "Kenny, stop," she said in a low voice. Kenny stopped immediately. Eden just sat there and watched the two girls quietly. The girl on the ground had tears in her eyes. She shook her head and exined, "It''s not like that. It''s really not like that. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know I could get such a good result in this final exam." The other girl was standing straight like a princess, proudly looking at the girl crying on the ground. "Liar! I''ve told you that you shouldn''t get a better result than me in any exams. Now you got such a high mark, and my parents are so happy for you. They even asked me to learn from you. Who do you think you are? Why do I want to learn from you? What is there for me to learn from you anyway? You are just an adopted girl! You''d better not even think about joining my family!" "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it." The girl on the ground kept apologizing, tears streaming down her cheek. Eden felt it was exactly the same as what she experienced with Myra in the past. This girl on the ground was just like her who only wanted to fit in the family and get what she dreamed of. However, the more she was like this, the more miserable her life would be. Eden looked away slightly, but tears welled up in her eyes involuntarily. She didn''t even notice that Victor had already stood in front of her. It wasn''t until Victor wiped her tears that she came back to her senses. She shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "I... I just thought of something in the past. When I was young, I always had a better score than Myra in exams. Myra treated me exactly the same. The girl just reminded me of myself at that time..." After saying this, she suddenly stopped talking because she suddenly remembered that Victor had been ming himself for all this time. She looked up at him and saw that his eyes were full of guilt, just as she expected. So she suddenly smiled, "Victor, I''m fine. Let''s go back." "Alright." Victor nodded, turned around, and pushed her away. Kenny and Gia followed them silently. They both heard what their mother said earlier. When they walked for a while, Giada looked back at the two girls, and it seemed that they were still arguing. "Mom, you must feel very sad back then, right?" Giada couldn''t help but ask. Eden smiled, "Gia, it''s the past anyway. You don''t need to worry about it. I don''t think about these things anymore." It was only because of the argument earlier that triggered it and made her recall the most painful memories in her heart. She had totally forgotten that Kenny and Gia were also there. She never brought negative attitudes to the children and made them worry about her. After that, none of them said anything until they walked home. Eden just kept her head low all the way home. Her mother was already home, so she put away her emotion immediately and was ready to help her mother to cook.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jaida knew that Abigail wasn''t feeling well, so she called her and asked her and Anson toe for dinner. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 After dinner, they chatted for a while and then went back to their own rooms. Anson went back home with Abigail. Eden felt relieved when she saw that everything was back to normal between the two of them. When Victor helped Eden finish the bath, it was alreadypletely dark outside. Eden felt very tired, but she could not sleep tight as long as they haven''t sort the issue with Myra out. Victor put her on the soft bed, lying beside her and holding her in his arms, stroking her hair with his big hand. Eden tilted her head slightly and looked at him. "Victor, have you heard anything back about Myra''s matter? I didn''t ask anything when they were all here." She saw that he had received a call from Brian. Victor looked at her with his dark eyes. He knew she was still worried about it. Brian had already called him. "Brian has checked it, and what Myra said is true. Haven is indeed involved. Myra didn''t manage the bar well, so she lost all the money. Now the only thing she has is their old house. However, she invested in thepany introduced by Haven, and thatpany absconded with the money after she invested, so she didn''t get anything but owed millions of dors to the debt." Eden asked with doubt, "How could this be such a coincidence?" Victor smiled slightly and said, "It''s indeed a coincidence. I already asked Brian to continue to investigate. Myra is not allowed to get out of her house now, so you don''t need to worry anymore. Nothing will happen to her for now. They gave her three days to get the money, so we have enough time to figure out the whole thing." His words made Eden relieved. Myra was right about one thing. They lived together and grew up together like sisters, even though Myra never admitted that she was her sister. Looking at Eden''s slightly worried face, Victor didn''t know what to say. Myra had never treated her as a family member before but like a servant. However, he knew that Eden was too kind, so she would not leave Myra alone if she was in danger. She even went to visit Bethany again in prison before everything happened. He knew all of this, which was why he felt so sorry for her. "Eden, leave this to me. I know you don''t hate Myra that much anymore, so you don''t want anything bad to happen to her. But before we help her, we will have to find out about the whole story. Brian said that we shouldn''t ignore the possibility that Haven lied to her." "Right!" Eden eximed softly, "Haven needs a lot of money to invest now to get more shares. So, it''s absolutely possible." Haven''s ambition was getting bigger and bigger. She would be more terrible than Reba sooner orter. Eden already had a strong feeling of this. Victor nodded and said, "You are right. Haven invested in apany somewhere else in the country not long ago, but thepany has already gone bankrupt. Thatpany just needed moeny for capital turnover, but they still went bankrupt not long after getting the money. I''m afraid that Haven also lost a lot of money. She knows of the rtionship between you and Myra, so she might n to drag Myra into this with her because she knows that you wouldn''t leave Myra to die. Although these are all my guesses, I believe that is definitely what Haven could do." Eden looked at him with some displeasure. "You... you know Haven very well?" Victor realized that she was jealous. He couldn''t help butugh. "Silly girl, are you jealous?" "What are you talking about?" Eden red at him. As long as Haven was involved, she would always felt a little unhappy. She also understood that the reason her mother adopted Haven was that they could still let Haven marry Victor if they couldn''t find her. She was a human with feelings, so she would naturally be jealous. However, Victor burst intoughter. "What are youughing at?" Eden hit his chest with her hand softly. Victor was stillughing. He held her small hand and pressed it on his chest. "You know that you are the only one I care about no matter what happens. I really could not fit anyone else in my heart anymore. So you don''t need to worry." Eden couldn''t help but smile. She also wondered why she felt like. This was not what she expected at all. She was also curious about what a romantic date would look like between a prince and a princess. They had always been busy before and rarely had time to go on a date. Victor said gently, "Are you sleepy?" Eden, who was thinking about things, missed a beat when she heard this gentle voice. "No... I''m not very sleepy." Her face was as red as an apple, which was extremely attractive in Victor''s eyes. "Eden," he mumbled her name with his low voice and rubbed against her forehead. "Yes," she quickly answered and then wrapped her arms around his waist gently. She tried to avoid his gaze with a blushed face. Victor was a little surprised, but his eyes instantly lit up. "Eden, now you are..." "I...I can do it." She said before he could finish his words, then buried her face in his chest and felt too embarrassed to even look at him. Actually, she could feel how much he tried to control himself every night when he cuddled her to sleep. Now she was totally fine. However, after she waited for a while, Victor still didn''t make any move. Eden looked up in confusion, looking at him with her clear and innocent eyes. But she only saw that he had been looking at her andughing. "Why... why are you smiling?" she asked with a blush. Victor couldn''t tell her how he felt right now because it was not very often that she would be so passionate. He pinched her cheek gently. The more embarrased she was, the more he loved her. He lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers...... The next morning, when Eden woke up, she found that Victor hadn''t gone to work but was still lying beside her. She definitely wouldn''t want to be the kind of woman who made men forget about everything else. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She moved her body slightly and frowned. They had a really good timest night, therefore, she felt her whole body was in pain. She took the phone on the bedside table and took a look at it, and took a deep breath. It was already 10 o''clock! "Victor, get up. You''rete for work," she pushed Victor. Victor turned over and answered her, "It''s okay if I don''t go to work for a day. I''ll sleep for a little longer. You should go back to sleep too." "Get up now." Eden gave him a hard push. "By the way, I need to go to the bathroom." Hearing this, Victor immediately sat up. He got out of bed and help her up in his arms, walking directly to the bathroom. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 After the two of them came out of the bathroom, Victor was still a little sleepy. He never actually had any good sleep for the past six months because he had been under constant pressure. He was so worried that she would not wake up. Last night was the night he slept the best. Eden nced at him. "Haven''t you been doing much exercise for the past six months? Last night, you didn''t... why are you still so sleepy?" Victor was shocked by her words. Was she questioning him? He was totally speechless. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t believe that his wife was questioning his ability. He smiled helplessly. "Silly girl, what are you thinking about? How can you doubt your husband''s ability? I just don''t want to go to work. I want to stay with you." He looked at her with his tender eyes. Looking at her delicate little face, he felt sweeter in his heart. "You are getting more and more beautiful," he couldn''t help but say. "You are getting more and more cheeky," said Eden. "Because you are my wife." Eden smiled and nced at him, but at this time, her phone suddenly rang. Victor looked a little unhappy when the phone called interrupted their sweet moment. He owed so much to his wife, and he had to make it up to her when they had time. Eden looked at her phone and realized it was the same number from yesterday. It must be Myra. "Hello?" She said in a deep voice. "Eden, do you really want to be this cruel? Are you really not going to help me? They only gave me three days, and now I only have one day left. I know that I made mistakes before, but I promise you that I won''t be like that anymore! I can''t sell the old house. I have to wait for mom toe back, otherwise, she wouldn''t have anywhere to live. That day, after I left the shopping mall, I went to visit mom for the first time. She wasn''t very happy when she saw me, because you have already visited her twice but I haven''t even been there even once. She said I''m so ungrateful. She hasn''t seen my brother either, and dad is probably with another woman now. She has no one else anymore but me. But this time I was really taken in by Haven. I lost 5 million in a few months. I just wanted to start all over again with the money. Eden, please help me this time. The Gienger family has raised you up at least. Mom and I will be really grateful. You know how important the old house is to mom, and I believe that''s also why you didn''t take it that time. I didn''t understand these before, but mom has already told me everything. Now I know that you are the only one who is good to our family. Eden, it was all my fault in the past. I shouldn''t have bullied you like that. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Myra said in a tearful and trembling voice. Eden''s hand had been holding on to her phone very tight. This was the first time that Myra apologized to her in all these years. But it was truly a little toote. The old house of the Gienger family was where she grew up too, so she still had some feelings for it. Although she didn''t have the best time there, it still provided her a ce to stay. "I will find out why Haven did this to you, so you can just wait. I wille to the old house in person." After finishing her words, Eden hung up the phone. She looked a little pale, and her phone slipped down on her legs. Did her mother actually say something like that to Myra? Would the Bethany whom she knew be this kind and thought that she showed them mercy? She hated them so much and she had nightmares every night, but in the end, when she saw Bethany being put into prison, she thought about giving up. She felt Bethany had already got what she deserved. If she continued, she would probably feel guilty for the rest of her life. That was why she didn''t take everything from the Gienger family. The kindness in her heart made it impossible for her to be so ruthless. "Eden," Victor felt his heart ached when he saw her pale face. "What did Myra say to you?" he asked worriedly. Eden looked up at him and gave an irrelevant answer, "I want to see Haven." Victor frowned. "Why?" "I know Haven did everything because of me. I took you and the whole Clement family away from her, so she hates me." Victor sneered. "Silly girl, what are you talking about? You didn''t take anything from her. These things have always been yours anyway. It''s none of Haven''s business. It''s her own fault for not being grateful. She can''t me anyone else. She can only me herself for getting caught up in her own trap." "I know, but I still want to see her." Eden insisted. She had never had a proper talk with Haven. "I''ll go with you." Victor knew that she was not going to change her mind. Eden nodded. "I''ll call Haven after lunch." "Dad, mom,e out for lunch." Gia knocked at the door at this time. Eden red at Victor and said, "We should have helped mom to do some housework. It''s not easy for her to take care of a whole family. It''s all your fault." "Alright, it''s all my fault. I''m going to help set up the tableware now." Victor smiled and put her in the wheelchair. "I already said that we should find a servant, but mom didn''t want to. I don''t want her to do all the housework either," said Victor, feeling helpless. "Mom hasn''t had a job for many years, so if she doesn''t do these things, she will feel uneasy. When I go to work, she will be alone at home with three children. She also has to cook for the children and wait for me to get off work. It is tiring but she enjoys it. I can tell she is very happy every day. She also asked me to not worry about her, but after knowing what she had been through, I realized that doing these things could make her forget a lot of pain." She had always felt sorry for her mother. Her mother treated her as if she were her biological daughter. Hearing this, Victor couldn''t help but say, "I promise you that I will not let you two, the most important women in my life, suffer anymore in the future." Eden smiled and said nothing. After lunch, Eden chatted with her mother for a while, and then her mother took Kenny and Gia out for shopping. Ricky was still busy with the film shooting, and Eden felt that she hadn''t even seen him for a few days as he always came back veryte at night and left very early in the morning. After they had some fruits, Eden called Haven and asked her to meet her. She did not expect Haven to agree so quickly, and they agreed to meet in the cafe downstairs of theirpany. Eden asked Victor to drive her there a few minutes early, so she sat alone in the cafe, waiting for Haven. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 After waiting for about five minutes, Haven walked in and sat down opposite Eden elegantly in his high heels. She was wearing a thin white suit and her hair was tied up. Maybe because of her work, she looked completely different from before. She raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Sister, I''m really surprised when you asked to meet me, so I definitely woulde no matter how busy I am." Eden looked at her up and down, feeling a little ufortable when she called her sister. "You don''t need to call me sister if you don''t like it. It''s ufortable for both of us." Haven sneered, "Don''t you look at me as a family member then?" Hearing this, Eden asked back, "What about you? Do you really take the Clement family as your family?" Haven''s face changed slightly, but she quickly came back to normal and said with a sneer, "Is this what you want to talk about today? I''m all ears. Even though I''m not used to calling you sister, I still want to do it. Didn''t dad say that we should be close to each other?" Eden smiled. "Both of us know it is not possible." She would never forgive Haven for what she had done before. "It seems that you''re quite sensible. It''s fine that we pretend to be close in front of our parents, but we don''t have to do it when we are on our own." "Yes." Eden nodded. Things had alreadye to this stage, there was really no point to fake it anymore. She felt that Haven looked disgusting when she tried to smile at her. After this, she asked straightforwardly, "Why did you get Myra involved with usury?" Haven smiled, looking much more confident than before. "Well, this is why you want to see me. I did it because she came to beg me for help." Eden looked at her coldly. Her clear eyes were as cold as ice, and her tone suddenly grew cold. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Haven still looked very calm, looking at Eden with a smile. Money and status hadpletely erased her sense of inferiority. She no longer feared to face Eden. "Yes, I did it on purpose, because of you. Do you know how happy I was when mom took me back years ago? I have never seen such a big house in my life. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I looked forward to a bright future where I could wear a princess''s dress and have two handsome brothers. At the moment when I stepped into the Clement family, I became the little princess. But as I grew up, I found out that I was not the only little princess of the Clement family. Everyone still had another little girl in their member who was called Eden Clement, the little girl who disappeared when she was five years old. Your disappear became the forever pain in everyone''s heart, and everyone was depressed every time when we were together celebrating any festivals. I didn''t understand it when I was a child. But as I grew older and older, I finally realized that I could never rece your position in their hearts, especially our father who missed you every day and wanted to find you even in his dreams." Speaking of this, Haven sneered, "Do you know that mom has been telling me that I should live for you in this family? If they couldn''t find you, I had to get married to Victor for you. She has been telling me this since I was a child and made me fall in love with Victor. But when you appeared, all this was in vain. Everything I have been striving for, because of you, was all gone." Haven became agitated. She hated Eden because she destroyed everything in her life. If Eden hadn''t appeared, all of this wouldn''t have happened, and Victor would be with her now. Just when she was saying this, Victor sat quietly in the seat not far from them. The wide bar blocked their view, but he could hear what they were talking about clearly. Eden listened to her and did not feel sorry for her at all. As an adopted daughter, she already had a very good life. Her mother had such an idea just because she did not want to give up the Alwynn family. Eden looked at her hurtful face and said, "But they treat you as their own child and cared for you since you were a child. They also treat you as a family. Don''t you think you should be grateful for that? Will you only be happy when you get me killed? How can you be so vicious?" Haven looked at her and smiled sarcastically. "Yes, you are right. As an adopted daughter of the Clement family, I indeed have a better life than you. You suffered a lot before, but I enjoyed everything for you and lived until now. But you don''t know that people are very greedy. When you get a little bit, you would always want more. I knew once youe back, the love and care I had from mom would all be yours. Now, as I expected, I am already nothing in their hearts." Haven suddenly mmed the table heavily. "I''m alright with all these, but I can''t ept that you stole the man I love. If I can''t be with Victor, no one else can. Eden, if you want your family safe, you''d better die alone quietly, and don''t let Victor know. You are very kind, so you should think about dying for your family." After saying these awful words, Haven stood up and was about to leave. "Wait." Eden stopped her in a low voice. Haven turned around and looked at her with a cold smile. "What? Have you already thought it through?" Eden lifted her cold eyes. She looked at Haven''s proud and sinister face coldly. "So, grandma is your first target, right?" Something shed in Haven''s eyes slightly, then she said with a smile, "If you want to think like that. But you have to find the evidence first." Then she turned around and left. Eden sat quietly where she was, lowered her head, and looked as if she was in pain. She clutched the edge of the wheelchair tightly with both hands. Her grandma was still lying in the hospital and hadn''t woken up, but the person who caused it hadn''t been found yet. After Haven left, Victor also got up and followed her out. He followed Haven all the way to the elevator entrance. When he saw that she was about to enter the elevator, he suddenly grabbed her. Before Haven had time to see who the other party was, Victor pped her in the face hard. Haven let out a scream. She instantly lost her bnce under his strength. "So dirty!" Victor shook his hand with a disgusted look. Upon hearing Victor''s voice, Haven was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Victor''s face in great disbelief. Victor stared back at her coldly, as if he wanted to cut her into pieces. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Haven trembled in fear. No matter when she faced this man, she would always feel a strong sense of fear. Victor approached her step by step, grabbed her neck suddenly, and forced her to the corner. His gloomy ck eyes were filled with rage, and his angry voice was like thunder, "How did I find her? How did I wait for that girl in my life? She is everything in my life, and you actually forced her to die?" Haven couldn''t help but scream, feeling that she was suffocating instantly. She also felt that she was gradually losing her consciousness, but what felt worse was the strong sense of fear at the bottom of her heart. "You''d better appreciate everything you have now, everything you got with your despicable means. You can also be worse and wait for me to send you to hell." After finishing his words, he released his hand forcefully. Haven couldn''t get on her feet, after hitting the wall, she fell limply on the ground. Then she took a big breath and started coughing fiercely, feeling that her throat was burning with pain. Then she looked up with her tearful eyes at the terrible man in front of her. For a moment, she really thought she was going to die. She smiled bitterly. "Why don''t you just kill me? You''d better kill me now, or I will make you regret it." Victor put on a sarcastic smile and said, "I wouldn''t let that ruin my life. You really are not worth it. But don''t worry, I will make sure that you suffer one day. I will not let you get anything that you want." After saying that coldly, he turned and left. Haven felt so much better after he left. After she letting down her guard, she started shivering, then burst into tears. She had never been so helpless. The man she loved did not love her, and her family gradually grew distant from her. It seemed that she was all alone again. "Director Clement, are you alright?" Haven immediately stopped crying when she heard this. She got up and found it was Ma. She smiled awkwardly, "Hi, Mulroney. I''m fine, thanks." Looking at her beautiful face, a hint of concern appeared in his eyes. He took out some tissue and wiped her tears, saying, "How can you even look so pretty when you are crying?" Haven couldn''t help butugh with tears still in her eyes. His words really made her feel much better. "Thank you!" She looked at him and smiled. "You are wee. We are friends." He looked at her with his tender gaze. He felt he was already in love with her ever since he saw her for the first time. He had been looking for opportunities to get close to her, and he finally got a chance today. "Shall we go to a cafe nearby if you are not feeling well? We can go back to thepany when you feel better." Haven nodded. She really did not want to go back to thepany like this. She tried to calm herself down as they walked away. When Victor returned to the cafe, Eden was still sitting there with a sad face. Seeing this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He could never forgive Haven in his life. "Eden," he called her in a soft voice. Eden quickly put away her hurtful expression and looked up at him with a smile. "Victor, here you are. Let''s go back now." "Sure." He walked up to her and started pushing her out. "Are you not feeling good?" He asked casually. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled bitterly and thought of Haven''s words. "Yes, but I feelpletely fine now when I see you." Victor smiled and said, "Shall I take you somewhere?" He knew that Haven''s words must have done great harm to her. Eden smiled, "Where do you want to take me?" "Where do you want to go?" Eden thought for a moment and said, "Shall we go and visit Ricky? I haven''t been to see him since he started filming. He has been very busy these days and I rarely even see him." "Sound good," Victor nodded. "Ricky is filming at the Ancient Town today. Let''s go and have a look, and we can also go have a walk around there." "Yes!" Eden smiled. Perhaps it would make her feel better. She should try to forget about what Haven said and live her own life. She could not die. She had to protect his family and keep them from getting hurt. An hourter, they arrived at the ancient town of River City. This was a famous ce where a lot of films and TV shows were filmed. Victor pushed her inside. The weather was very nice and the sun was shining brightly. There were all kinds of flowers blooming on both sides of the road. The ground of the ancient city was paved with bluestone bs. It was not very good for wheelchairs as the surface was not smooth. Eden felt that her legs were a little ufortable, but she still tried her best to put up with it. Victor looked around. It was very busy and lively. The sun shone on the antique roof, putting ayer of golden light on it. "I haven''t been here for a long time, either." Eden also looked around. "Really? I''ve never been here before. I''ve heard of it, but I didn''t know it was so beautiful." Victor lowered his head to look at her with his gentle eyes. "We should go on a date every day as I''m not too busy recently. still owe you one. We got married first, so we should start dating after." Eden smiled happily when she heard this. "Don''t leave all thepany matters to Mr. Ronen. He needs to make friends as well, and he also needs time to be with his family." She knew they had a lot of work to do after Anson left. Hearing that she spoke for Lucian, Victor said quickly, "Hey, I am your husband, and I have been busy all year round. Stop nagging when I finally can have a day off. I just want to spend more time with you. We are not very busy recently, so Lucian has plenty of time to get a girlfriend. We already handed everything over to Irene." "Alright, alright, I won''t nag you anymore." Eden smiled. At this time, she looked over at a crowded ce and instantly saw her son wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans. He was acting with a slightly older child. Eden looked at her son excitedly. "Victor, Ricky is over there." Victor nodded and said, "I saw him. Let''s go now." He was a bit annoyed. He thought he could finally spend some time with her, but they ended up visiting Ricky. What kind of date was this? Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 The two of them went over and stood to the side to watch. Henrick''s role in the film this time was to y a poor child. This poor child did not want to live this life anymore, so he studied very hard. Everyone knew him as a kind and smart boy, but he always got bullied by other naughty children. Today, Henrick was just filming this part. "Napoleon, you brat, do you know what kind of ce this is? How dare you step in." Napoleon, who was yed by Henrick, looked a little unruly on his little face but also had a sense of self-abasement of poor people. His pink and tender lips were tightly closed, looking at the other children in angry. "Napoleon, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf? I''ve told you many times. This is my territory. I don''t allow people like you toe in." "Get out of my way!" Napoleon held back his anger and roared in a low voice. "Hey, brat, you are getting braver and braver now. How dare you talk to me like that?" After he finished speaking, a few more children rushed out and surrounded Napoleon. One of the children said evilly, "Even though all the teachers like you, and everyone said you are a good boy, but nothing can change the status of your family." Then, Napoleon was pushed to the ground and bullied by them. Seeing the pain on his face, Eden felt a little sorry for him. The script''s contents were actually very realistic. When Ricky first saw the script, this role actually made him hesitate. Because it was too simr to his own experience before. At that time, Eden had to raise three children on her own, so she was a little tight with money. However, her three chilren were all very sensible and never asked for expensive toys. "Okay, cut. Let''s do it again." The director, who was sitting not far away, shouted. Hearing this, Henrick frowned and looked at Director Shaprio with displeasure. But he still began to prepare for it. Eden and Victor stood by the side and watched. Henrick filmed it five times in a row. But it still didn''t pass this time. Director Shaprio asked him to do it again. Henrick finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He walked over to Director Shaprio and looked at him with anger. "Are you joking? I have already done it more than 20 times. Look at my palms." Henrick spread out his palms, blood dripping out from both of them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eden and Victor both felt so worried when they saw it. However, Director Shaprio looked at Henrick with a smile, and his face was full ofcency. "Don''t talk to me like that even though you are popr now. If I say that you need to do it again, then you should do it again." Henrick couldn''t control his angry anymore, "You have been making things difficult for me ever since we started. Don''t think I don''t know what you want. You can never get Abigail." "You...you little bra! Do you want to quit now?" Upon hearing this, Director Shaprio instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. But Henrick only smiled. "I don''t care. But don''t forget that you are waiting for the y to turn over. If I quit, you know what you would lose. Anyway, I quit now." Then he nced at his assistant not far away and asked her to pack up his stuff and leave. Abigail arranged the assistant for Henrick, who was also a nice and capable girl with a good figure and beautiful face. She walked to Henrick''s side and said, "Director Shaprio, you have been making things difficult for Ricky since the beginning of the shooting. Ricky has been very tired recently, so he may need to take a break for a while." Director Shaprioughed, "Well, okay, but he may have to rest forever. If everyone knows that the famous young boy is so arrogant and even argued with the director, do you think he still could have a chance to turn over?" "You are such a jerk. You are the one who had been making trouble for us, but how can you me everything on Ricky? Do you think everyone else is blind?" Ricky''s assistant got so angry as well. "Everyone has to listen to me here." Director Shaprio looked at Henrick with an angry face. "You......" "Let''s go." Henrick gave Director Shaprio a cold look. He knew his family invested a lot in this film, so he would like to see how long Director Shaprio could hold on without him. This b*stard just wanted to vent his anger on him because he couldn''t get Abigail. Director Shaprio smiled and said, "You can leave if you want, but you have to pay the contractual penalty." He wouldn''t let such a little boy ride on his back. He liked Abigail so much, but in the end, he still lost everything because of her. As soon as he said it, two men in ck suits stopped Henrick and his assistant. At this time, a big bang came from somewhere in the crowd, making the atmosphere tensed up instantly. The camera next to Director Shaprio was kicked to the ground heavily by Victor. Director Shaprio let out an exim. "Who... who are you?" He looked at Victor''s dark and sharp eyes, and his imposing manner instantly softened a lot. Henrick looked over and was also stunned when he saw his father. He didn''t really want his father to see this happening. "I''m Victor Alwynn," Victor said coldly. "Victor......Alwynn." Director Shaprio swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He almost forgot who Henrick''s father was. Everyone was stunned, looking at the richest man in River City. "How dare you bully my son? Mirth Company is the biggest investor in this film. Since my son doesn''t want to be in it anymore, I will withdraw the investment." "No, no, no, Mr. Alwynn, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding..." However, Victor just took out his phone and called Anson. "Hello, Victor." "Withdraw the investment in the current film which Ricky is filming." "What''s wrong? What happened?" "It''s not important." After saying this, Victor hung up the phone directly. "No, Mr. Alwynn, please don''t. It''s all my fault. Please give me another chance. The film is almost finished. Mr. Alwynn, it will be a big deal soon." Director Shaprio looked at Victor with a pleading face. He had carefully selected the script and there was nothing wrong with it. Besides, Henrick''s acting skills were really outstanding, and he was only doing this because he was not happy about losing Abigail. Seeing that Abigail did note over today, he felt even more ufortable from the bottom of his heart. That was why he was trying to make things difficult for Henrick. He put Henrick in a difficult position before as well, but it was not as bad as today. "Do you think I care about that amount of money?" Victor''s sarcastic tone made Director Shaprio stunned again. Then Victor said slowly again, "I can''t expect anything good from you as you are a person who can''t even distinguish between work and personal grievances." His tone was extremely sarcastic. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 "No, no, Mr. Alwynn, it''s my fault. Mr. Alwynn, please don''t do this. I shouldn''t have brought personal grievances to work. I know I said something stupid. Please forgive me for this time." Director Shaprio kept begging as he looked at Victor''s cold but handsome face. His fat and wrinkled face looked very anxious, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He had never expected that Victor woulde to see his son. He had been deliberately making things difficult for Henrick for the past few days, but Henrick still came every day as nothing had happened. After all, he had just got his father back, so Director Shaprio thought that Victor would not care about him that much. Henrick had always been an obedient boy, and plus the matter of Abigail, Director Shaprio became more and more unscrupulous. However, he didn''t expect that Victor would be here today. Victor stood there and looked at Director Shaprio with his lordly look. "Ricky,e here." Eden''s gentle voice eased the tense atmosphere a lot in an instant. Henrick was slightly startled when he heard his mother''s voice, then he quickly ran to Eden. Looking at his mother''s concerned eyes, he changed his look slightly and said with a smile, "Mom, why are you here?" Eden smiled and stroked his hair gently. "You''re busier than your father recently. I missed you so much, so I came to see you." "I missed you too, mom." Henrick looked at her with a smile. He was really happy to see Eden. Eden had always been busy, so she never went to see him when he was shooting. She looked at Henrick''s blood-stained hands and her eyes suddenly darkened. "Victor, we should send Ricky to the hospital first." Victor took a cold look at Director Shaprio. Then he turned around and left with Eden and Henrick. Director Shaprio''s felt a chill on his spine, but there was nothing he could do. Looking at the three of them walking away, his face looked as pale as paper. Was everything over? Victor was rich and didn''t care about that amount of money, but he had already put everything into this film. He could not give up just like that. He had to talk to Anson and Abigail. Thinking of this, he said to everyone, "Clean up the scene immediately, and wait for my notice." Everyone present looked at him quietly and then all went back to their works. In Abigail''s vi. The living room was decorated in European style, looking very concise and comfortable. Anson already told Abigail about what happened, and she had also called Ricky''s assistant. After hearing everything, she also got very angry. Looking at her furious face, Anson was a little worried. "Abby, don''t worry. I will take care of this." He knew exactly what Director Shaprio was thinking about, but he didn''t know that he would vent his anger on Henrick.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Abigail looked at him, feeling that he instantly became very mature. So she smiled and said, "You''ve changed a lot." Hearing this, Anson smiled silently. He looked at her beautiful face, feeling that he had never been as blissful as he had been in the past few days. He wanted to be stronger so that he could protect her forever. "I think I did change a lot after going through so many things. I finally realized what my responsibility is now." "Yes, I do need a responsible husband who I can rely on." Abigail pursed her lips and smiled as she stretched out her hand to hold his. In the past year, they had truly experienced many things. Anson looked at her with a gentle smile. "Abby, I will never let you get hurt again for the rest of your life." Abigail quickly nodded. She believed his words without any doubt. "Okay!" She smiled. At this time, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and her face suddenly darkened. "It''s Director Shaprio." She answered the phone. "Hello?" "Miss Joye, it was all my fault. Can you please tell Mr. Alwynn not to withdraw the investment? You know how important this film is to me." Abigail sneered, "Yes, I know. But I don''t think you appreciate what we have done for you. You found Ricky because you knew he is suitable for this role. But he is Victor''s son, and Victor saw how you treated him today, so he would rather lose one billion than let his son suffer. So, why don''t you think about the consequences before you do it? What''s more, I don''t care about the default fine anyway." "Please, Miss Joye, you can''t do this to me. You know how great Henrick''s influence is with his fame. It already became a hot topic when people found out that he is in this film. You know his potential as well. I won''t be stupid anymore, and I promise I won''t do this anymore. Miss Joye, please help me this time." Abigail felt quite satisfied when she heard his words. Only Victor could really teach him a lesson. However, the role in this film was really suitable for Ricky. If they gave up like this, the previous filming would be in vain. "Miss Joye, I beg you. I heard that you have a good rtionship with Mr. Alwynn''s wife. Please help me this time. I will apologize to Henrick sincerely in person." Abigail said, "You should apologize first. If Ricky forgives you, it would be much useful than me going to talk to them." Then she hung up the phone directly. She threw the phone on the table and fell in a bad mood. She said angrily, "This b*stard has been treating Ricky badly all the time because of the contract matter. I will never cooperate with such a narrow-minded person in the future." Anson smiled and said, "Why don''t you cooperate with me in the future? I''m now in charge of Mirth Company''s affairs." Upon hearing this, Abigail suddenly remembered something, "Sounds good. But I have already received a good script. I will need Victor''s investment. Why don''t you go and talk to him?" Anson smiled, "That won''t be a problem at all." However, Abigail still looked worried, "But I have a problem." Anson was confused. He felt nothing else would be a problem as long as they sort the money out. "What''s the problem?" "There''s a problem with the actress." "Tell me about it," Anson said. "Alright. This actress has always been an excellent actress, but three years ago, because she offended a very capable director, she was totally shut out. This director is very powerful in River City, so only Victor can help me now." She was already very sure that this actress was absolutely suitable for this show. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Hearing this, Anson pondered for a moment and said, "Are you talking about Riley? The most popr female actress at that time?" "Yes!" Abigail smiled and nodded. "Three years ago, she was so popr and had a lot of good resources. But after herst movie came out, she totally disappeared. Then I found out that she didn''t want to follow the hidden rules in the industry and also offended the famous director, so she has been totally shut out. She used to be so famous, so if we could find her, it would be definitely a selling point for this film. I''ve seen her films, and she was really impable. She used to be on the cover of a foreign magazine as well. No one knows why she disappeared all of a sudden because the real reason was only known by insiders." Anson nodded. "I heard that she was a very hard working and talented actress. She was also very humble. How about this? You find her first and convince her to take part in the film, then leave Victor to me. He never said no to any of my requests." Abigail smiled happily. "Great! I will go find her when I feel better. I already know where she lives, and I will definitely convince her." "Yes. But you can only go after you are well. You should check your body after a week. If you don''t get better, you must stay at home and rest, and leave everything to me." He was still worried about her. It would take a while for her to recover. He also knew how important her career was to her, so he would be there with her and support her forever. Because that was what she liked! "Okay. As long as you don''t piss me off, I''ll recover quickly." Anson immediately promised, "I won''t make you angry anymore." Abigail stood up and said with a smile, "Shall I take you out for a walk?" "Sure!" Anson nodded with a smile. Abigail took the nket and covered his legs before pushing him out of the house. "Anson, you haven''t been back to yours for days. Are you really treating here as your house now?" Anson looked back at her, and his ck eyes were shining with happiness. "I want to be with you all the time. My mom is also very happy that we are together." "Don''t even think about it. I wouldn''t let you move in before we get married. I want to move in with you properly after when get married." In this way, she would be more at ease. Anson said, "Why don''t we get the marriage certificate first, and then we can find a good day to have our wedding? As long as we are registered, we will be husband and wife, so we can be legally together." Abigail rolled her eyes at him. "I am not Eden, so I wouldn''t fall into your trap as how Victor did to her." Hearing this, Anson was a little disappointed and said in a low voice, "Ok, I understand." "It''s good that you understand!" Abigail happily pushed him out of the door. Every girl dreamed of a romantic proposal and a beautiful wedding, so did Abigail. Victor and Eden came to the hospital with Henrick. When the doctor cleaned the wound for him, his little body trembled slightly, and his face tensed up because of pain. Eden stood by the side and looked at him, feeling her heart ached so much. She knew it would be inevitable to get hurt during a film shooting, but when she knew her son was treated unfairly by the director, her heart hurt even more. The doctor made a simple bandage and looked at Eden, "Don''t let him touch the water with his hands recently, otherwise, it would get infected. You can get the medicine from the pharmacy, and you should change it every day." Eden nodded. "Thank you, doctor." Victor took the prescription and went to the pharmacy. Eden took Ricky back to the parking lot. When they got back to their car, Eden looked at her son, who was a little unhappy, and asked with a smile, "Ricky, does this kind of thing happen often in shooting?" Henrick suddenly smiled. "Mom, don''t worry. Director Shaprio got something wrong with him. He likes Abigail, so he lost his mind when he knows that he could never be with her. Other directors are not like him. He is the first one that treated me like that." Hearing this, Eden seemed to remember something. Before her ident, she once went to pick Abby up, and she was having dinner with this director if she remembered it right. Henrick continued angrily, "I didn''t like this script very much, but Abigail said that it was very suitable for me, so I agreed." However, he didn''t expect he would be this busy. Especially for scenes like today. The director was always making things difficult for him. No one else dared to say anything. Therefore, the director was getting more and more arrogant. Eden looked at his hands and said with a worried face, "Then let''s rest for a few days. When your hand is healed, we''ll decide whether to continue or not. It''s just a few days before your school starts anyway." Henrick knew his mom was worried about him, so he said with a smile, "Mom, when you were in the hospital, I was so sad, so I could cry a lot when I needed to and didn''t care how many times the director asked me to act. But now, you are fine, so I don''t want to be bullied anymore, because I don''t want you to be worried." Eden felt tears in her throat. She knew that this incident had left a huge trauma in the hearts of the three children. "Ricky, mom will be fine. You need to protect yourself as well. When things happen, the first thing you need to do is to protect yourself, then call mom and dad. Do you understand?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, mom, I will do. What happened today will never happen again. He treated me like this because Abigail has never been there with me but my assistant." Eden said angrily, "No matter what the reason is, he shouldn''t have done that to you. It''s so wrong." "Mom, I understand. Anyway, I''m so hungry now. I didn''t eat anything in the morning." He didn''t want his mother to be worried anymore, so he tried to change the topic. And he was indeed hungry. When he was focusing on something, he never felt hungry, but as soon as it was finished, he always felt starving. Eden smiled and said, "What would you like to eat?" "Fried chicken," Henrick said, looking at her mother expectantly. He hadn''t had fried chicken for a long time. Eden looked at her son with some hesitation. "It''s not very healthy for you. Why don''t we eat something else?" Henrick shook his head and looked at her mother with a pitiful look. "Mom, I''ll be fine. Please......" Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Henrick always felt unwell after having fried chicken, even the chicken that his grandmother made. Giada always had at least five of them and never felt anything. He always had light food since he was a child because of the shooting. Abigail would not give him anything fatty or greasy, and there were strict requirements on his diet. However, it was different when he was with his mother. He could act like a spoiled child in front of his mother and eat the things he was not allowed to eat. "But you will feel unwell after having fried chicken." Eden didn''t want to let her son down, but... "Mom, please, just once, okay? Please!" Henrick kept asking her, pouting his mouth like a little child. Eden smiled and felt she could never refuse him. At this time, Victor came back and heard this. He couldn''t help but smile, "Eden, if he wants to eat it, just let him eats it for once." Eden looked at him quite helplessly. "It will make him sick." "I will be fine. He can drink more water." Victor looked at his son''s little body, feeling that he should not be that weak. Eden was still a little worried. She knew very well about the three children''s physical conditions. Ricky would be sick and end up having a fever if he ate junk food. He would be the only one who suffers from it. However, looking at his son''s face, she could only nod. Victor smiled and said, "Ricky, let''s go. I will take you to our own restaurant. You can eat whatever you want." "Where is it?" Henrick looked at her father expectantly. "The River City Restaurant. I have already bought it. From now on, you can go to have whatever you want to eat." "Yes!" Henrick nodded excitedly. "Dad, did you buy it for mom?" Victor nced at his wife and smiled. "Yes, your mom likes it." "Wow! Mom is the happiest woman in the world!" Henrick looked at his mother. Eden smiled and said, "Let''s go!" "Yes! I want to have fried chicken and coke." Henrick nodded excitedly. Victor carried Eden into the car and drove to the River City Restaurant. On the way, Victor had already called the manager, so as soon as they got there, the food was all ready. "Wow!" Henrick looked at all kinds of fried chicken and could feel that his mouth was watering. He quickly drank some coke to make him feel a bit better. Eden smiled when she saw his eyes lighting up, "Ricky, you can''t eat too much. There are also porridge and other dishes. You should eat more of those." "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me," Henrick said, and couldn''t help but reach out to grab a piece of chicken. Eden saw it and stopped him. "Wait. Let me take it for you." Henrick was so happy that Gia was not there to tease him today, so he could enjoy being spoiled by his mother. He wanted to record itter and send it to Giada, making her jealous. He took out his phone and recorded it when his mother feed him and sent it to his sister with a smile. Then he finally sat down and started to enjoy his chicken. "Mom, I love you so much!" Henrick''s gentle voice make Eden couldn''t stop smiling. Victor, on the other hand, was a bit jealous. "Henrick, do you know what love is?" Henrick answered with a smile, "Of course. You love mom romantically, and I love mom as a son. Why are you getting jealous?" Victorpletely lost his words. "I... I''m not jealous. Eat your chicken." Victor also picked up a piece of chicken. Eden wore a pair of disposable gloves and tore the chicken for her son. Victor also opened his mouth and moved closer, asking her for food. Eden looked at him and smiled, then put a piece of chicken in his mouth. Victor smiled and said, "It tastes much better when you feed me." "Oh my God. It''s so cheesy." Henrick couldn''t stand it anymore. Victor smiled proudly. "When you grow up and have a wife, you will know this feeling." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henrick thought about it and asked, "Dad, you waited for Mom for so many years, how did you manage it?" He was very touched by his father, and he never knew a person would wait for another person for this long. It was so ssic. Victor nced at Eden and thought of what he had been waiting for all these years. It was really worth it. "You would feel so fulfilled when you are waiting for someone. But sometimes, you do feel very lonely. Especially when I woke up at night, I was so sad when I noticed that I was alone. But every morning when I watched the sunrise from the east, I felt very happy again, because I know that person I was waiting for could see the same sunrise as I do. I kept thinking that she was probably very close to me, and I would bump into her at any time. Then one day, I really met your mom on the street. And after a few days, I found that she was the person I had been waiting for, because all I couldn''t think of in my mind was her. Even if there was only a little hope, I had never given up. When I first saw your mom, I felt that her eyes look very familiar. Because of this, I investigated her background. It turns out that your mom is really the person I was waiting for." Eden looked at him and smiled gratefully, "Thank you for always being so nice to me." Victor smiled sweetly and said, "You should love me more in the future then." Hearing this, Henrick cleared his throat. He felt as if his father took his mother away from him. "Dad, you are really too much. I am still sitting here." Henrick pointed to himself. He only wanted to enjoy the love of his mother today. He didn''t need his father to be so cheesy to his mother next to him. Victor said, "Little boy, you should know that this is our date. But your mom insisted on visiting you. I should be the one who is annoyed. I will take you back after you finish your chicken. I''ll continue the date with your mom." Henrick was speechless. He suddenly reached out and held his mother''s arm, "No, my mom belongs to me today. You can''t take my mom away with me." Eden looked at them and burst into augh. "Alright. I will be here with both of you today, so we can go wherever you want, and eat whatever you want. Is that ok?" Victor was still not very happy. Henrick, however, nodded inpromise. "Mom, let''s go to the Sleepless Town tonight. It''s a splendid ce with extremely beautiful scenery. We can see the ancient buildings and eat snacks there. I heard my assistant say that it''s very beautiful there, but I never had a chance to go there." Eden nodded excitedly when she heard about the Sleepless Town, "Sounds great. When I was a child, I passed by there once but I never went in. The street food there is very popr. Let''s go and have a look. The scenery at night is very romantic." Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Seeing that she wanted to go there, Victor said, "Eden, let''s go thereter." "Okay!" Eden looked at him with her clear eyes and smiled more and more happily. Seeing how delighted Eden was, Henrick gave Victor a thumbs up. "Dad, thank you so much for making mom so happy!" Henrick was sincere and grateful. He had never seen Eden so pleased before. In the past seven years, Eden had been very busy. She was afraid that they would starve if she lost her job. Victor felt very warm in heart when he heard Henrick''s words of thanks, "I will let you three live with joy, too." "Mm! As long as mom is happy, we''ll be d." Henrick opened his mouth and ate the fried chicken Eden fed him. A wave of happiness flooded him. Giada was at home. She was wearing a blue T-shirt and shorts. She had just washed her hair and hadn''t dried itpletely. The messy hair straggled down to her shoulders, making her delicate face even more beautiful and adorable. She sat on the sofa and clicked on the video sent by Henrick. Looking at the happy smile on Henrick''s face, she was very jealous. Then she went to Keh''s room sullenly. Pushing open the door, she saw Keh still sitting in front of theputer and typing very fast. She was even more depressed when she saw this. Keh lived such a life every day. Didn''t he feel bored? "Kenny." She called him feebly, lowered her head and walked in with an unhappy face. Keh looked up at her. Seeing that she was upset, he asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?" His childish voice was a little hoarse. "Mom and dad are having a good time with Ricky, but they didn''t take us with them. Look! Ricky actually sent me a video and showed off." Giada said as she clicked the video and showed it to Keh. Keh stopped what he was doing and took a look at the video carefully. When he saw that both of Ricky''s hands were wrapped with gauze, he frowned slightly, "Gia, can''t you see the gauze on Ricky''s hands? He is injured, so mom fed him." Keh couldn''t help but shake his head. Gia was actually jealous because of this. "Um..." Giada took a closer look and found that it was indeed the case. "Wow! Does Henrick even get hurt?" She really didn''t look at the video carefully just now. Keh was a little confused, "He has to act in a y today, doesn''t he? Why does he stay with dad and mom now?" Giada said, "Kenny, why are you stupider than me? He got injured, so he called dad and mom. Then dad and mom picked him up and bought him delicious food. The fried chicken is so yummy. I want to eat it, too." After that, Giada called Eden. Eden''s phone rang on the table. She had a look and found that it was a phone call from Gia. Then she looked at Victor, "It''s Gia. Answer the phone." Henrick''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gia''s name. Did Gia want to mock him? In that case, he would have no appetite. Victor picked up the phone, answered it and put Gia on speakerphone. He said with a grin, "Gia, this is dad." "Dad, I want to eat a lot of fried chicken! I want Ricky to watch me eat and envy me." Victor was helpless. Henrick said, "I am eating fried chicken now. Why should I envy you?" "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled smugly, "You''re easy to suffer from excessive internal heat. When you get up tomorrow morning, your throat will definitely ache. You''re putting yourself through misery, aren''t you? You don''t have to eat so much fried chicken." Henrick frowned, "You want to lose weight everyday, don''t you? Fried chicken is very high in fat. I''m afraid that you''ll have a hefty roll of b overhanging your waistband." "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed out loud, "Henrick, you''re such a moron. Never believe a foodie''s words. I always say that I want to lose weight, but I say those words when I''m full. Therefore, I won''t really eat less." Henrick nodded and said teasingly, "That''s right. We should enjoy much more delicious food when we''re alive. For a foodie like you, nothing couldn''t be solved by eating. I''m just worried that you''ll be very fat and your clothes won''t suit you anymore." "Henrick, you''d better note back today. Otherwise, I''ll give you a lesson!" Giada yelled at the phone angrily. Henrick smiled smugly, "Gia, if you want to lose weight but you can''t eat less, you will never lose weight sessfully. I hope you will always be a fat girl. I will ask mom to buy you more fried chicken. You must eat more. You can do it." "Beep..." Giada hung up the phone first. Eden and Victor looked at each other and then nced at Henrick who was smiling with satisfaction. Victor reached out quickly and knocked on his head. Henrick''s face was full of resentment, "Dad, why do you hit me?" Victor said, "Can''t you humour your sister? She hates it the most when someone says that she''s fat." Henrick asked in reply reasonably, "Is she thin?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor was speechless. Gia seemed to have gained much weight during the vacation indeed. "When I got up yesterday morning, I saw her muttering to herself in a low spirit because her denim shorts didn''t suit her anymore. She said that she wanted to lose weight." Henrick looked at his own perfect shape and felt very relieved. He practised dancing every day and burnt calories, but Giada was different from him. She studied painting. Eden smiled and asked, "Ricky, are you happy to quarrel with Gia like this?" Henrick said, "Mom, I will be very happy when I win." "Gia is not by your side today, so you finally vented your anger. You don''t dare to talk to her like this in normal times." She knew what Ricky was thinking. "Ha-ha..." Being seen through by Eden, Henrick smiled awkwardly. "Mom, it''s hard for me to bully her once, isn''t it? As you can see, in ordinary times, I am always rendered speechless and bullied by her like a coward." Eden looked helpless, "Ha-ha... Anyway, don''t take her words seriously." Henrick nodded and smiled brightly, "Mom, I don''t bother myself arguing with her. If I really cared about her mocking words, she would have been knocked out by me since she''s so naughty." "Mm! Although you''re her elder brother, you have to teach her when she is not polite. You can''t pamper her." Eden had always been very careful with her children. It was impossible for her to be completely fair, but at least she could educate them in the same way. "Mom, I see." Victor smiled helplessly. In fact, Ricky was not really a coward. He nced at Eden, "I''ll ask someone to send some fried chicken home." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Eden nodded, "Okay, Gia likes friend chicken. Send some to Abby and Anson as well." "No problem!" Victor dialed the manager''s number and asked him to send some fried chicken to Windsor Vi. Henrick was very happy, because he could stay with Eden alone and no one would share mother''s love with him. Although Victor was there, he didn''t affect him and Eden. At night, the colourful lights on the roofs of baronial houses lit up. The whole city was lit up as bright as day. In the middle of the spacious square, there was an artificial fountain and rockery. Some people were dancing around it. Young couples walked hand in hand on the square. Some young men were ying the guitar and singing for a living. They were surrounded by young people, and they all had happy smiles on their faces. On the other side of the fountain, there was a young handsome man who was dancing with many olddies. On both sides of the square, there were a lot of vendors selling snacks. Compared with the square, the snack street was more crowded. The snack street had more clients than it could take care of. It was not in a mess. Instead, it showed the hustle and bustle of this city. Victor pushed Eden''s wheelchair with Henrick by his side. He looked at this bustling ce. If it was in the past, he wouldn''t feel as if he belonged here because he was too lonely. Walking in such a bustling crowd, he would look more mncholy and doleful. But at this time, he had his lover and son by his side. When he came to such a lively ce again, he really felt the bustle and prosperity here. "Wow! Mom, it''s really beautiful here. It''s so lively." Henrick turned to look at Eden with a happy smile. "Mm!" Eden smiled and nodded, "I was too busy in the past and didn''t have time to take you out to y." She even didn''t have much time to take them to the garden at the gate of the neighbourhood. "Mom, you can apany us more in the future. Dad is very rich. He can travel a lot of ces with us. We can go for a trip together, and it is enough to make up for the regrets in the past." They were not greedy children, and they could understand that Eden was busy with working. They were also busy with their own things. He would be very d if they could go out for a trip like this sometimes. Victor looked at Ricky with tender eyes, "Ricky, when you have a holiday next semester, our family will travel abroad. You don''t need to sign a contract for a movie role next semester." "Okay! That''s a deal. I''ll n my time." Of course, he was looking forward to such a trip. They must be overjoyed to travel together. "Mom, there''re sugarcoated haws. I want to eat that." Henrick pointed at an old man not far away with candied haws on his shoulder. The sugarcoated haws were red and looked particrly attractive. Victor smiled, "If you want to eat something, let me buy it for you. Can your mother buy it for you now?" Victor red at Ricky. He wouldn''t think of him at all. He called Eden first every time, which made him envious. "Okay, dad, I want to eat sugarcoated fruit." Henrick grinned. Only then did Victor be a little happier, "Wait for me here with your mother. I''ll be back soon." Watching Victor leave, Henrick said with a smile, "Mom, dad looks cold on the surface, but he has a soft and warm heart." "Yeah! He is very kind, and he is just too proud to do something." Eden looked at Victor''s tall figure. He was so eye-catching among the people here. Although it was crowded, she could see him immediately because he was too noble and special. Soon, Victor came back with three bunches of sugarcoated fruit. Henrick smiled and said, "Dad, I only want one bunch of sugarcoated fruit. Why did you buy three?" Victor handed him a bunch of sugarcoated fruit, "Do you think they are all for you? The other two are for me and your mom. I have never eaten sugarcoated fruit before. Your mom ate it when she was young." Victor handed the sugarcoated fruit to Eden. Seeing this, Eden took it eagerly. There were very few people selling sugarcoated fruit. It was only sold on the crowded streets or squares. It had been a long time since she ate themst time. In the past, there were only sugarcoated haws. At this time, there was a variety of fruit, like strawberries, oranges... and so on. Eden ate a strawberry which was sour and sweet, and it tasted pretty good. "Miss Bleu!" Suddenly, a woman in a ck dress stood by Eden''s side and looked at her with neither joy nor anger. The woman was tall and slim. Her features werepelling and beautiful. The red lipsticks was the icing on the cake, making her more charming. Eden raised her head and was slightly stunned. Then she smiled faintly, "Maureen Moore, long time no see!" Maureen looked at her and smiled withplicated emotions. Seeing Eden sitting in a wheelchair, she thought that she had made a mistake, but it was really Eden. "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for a long time indeed. I actually meet you in the crowded square. I heard that Jasper came to River City because of you. So many years had passed, but he still likes you." Maureen said these words with unspeakable bitterness in her tone. Eden''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Jasper''s affection towards her all the time. She said, "Maureen, I''ve got married." Eden pulled Victor and introduced him, "This is my husband, Victor. You met my son a few years ago. Victor is the biological father of the children." Although she did not know what Jasper had said to Maureen, three years ago, no, four years ago, Maureen found her and her eyes were full of hostility. After saying goodbye to her, she went abroad. However, Eden knew that Maureen loved Jasper very much. But Jasper didn''t like her. She hadn''t seen Maureen for nearly four years, and she almost forget her. "What?" Maureen looked at Victor and Eden in disbelief. "Miss Bleu, aren''t you kidding now?" Maureen knitted her delicate eyebrows tightly. She stared at Eden and didn''t want to miss any expression on her face. "Yeah!" Eden nodded with a smile, "I am already married. As for Jasper, we have always been friends and rtives, and Jasper knows this very well." At the same time, she owed Jasper even more. When she was done, Jasper dragged her out of the morass of despair. When she was frustrated, he taught her how to forget. Jasper was a very rich but raffish young man when she first met him. However, it took only half a year for him to grow mature and be a sessful president. Of course, his sess was closely rted to his superior family. Jasper was born to be richer and nobler than many people. As long as he wanted to develop his career, he could sess smoothly. "Then why? Four years ago..." Maureen was about to speak but stopped on second thought. Eden frowned slightly and looked at her, "Did anything happen four years ago?" Something happened to her indeed. Maureen shook her head slightly, "Nothing." Jasper did not tell Eden because he did not want Eden to know. He would consider Eden''s feelings no matter what he did. It seemed that he had waited Eden for so many years in vain. "Ha-ha, I thought that I would attend the wedding of you and Jasper. When I was abroad, I told his parents about you. His parents saw you in the videos and liked you very much. Moreover, they knew that you had changed Jasper and thanked you from the bottom of their hearts. They didn''t mind the fact that you had three children." Maureen said in a mocking tone. Eden had never heard of such things before. It was the first time someone had said such words to her. Even Abby had never given her such a hint. Because it was impossible for her and Jasper to be together. Eden faintly remembered what had happened four years ago. Something happened, and then Maureen left a weekter. Just now, Maureen mentioned what happened four years ago. Eden asked in a deep voice, "Back then, did you leave after you quarreled with Jasper?" "Yep! We had a terrible quarrel that night." Maureen looked at Eden, not daring to look her in the eye. He beat me for the first time because of you. "So..." Eden wanted to speak but stopped. Forget it. It had been four years, and there was no need for her to think about it. She had had an answer in heart, and she knew that the fact would be crueller. Under the brilliant lights, Eden lowered her head slightly. Her side face looked more steadier than ever. Victor sensed that the atmosphere was a bit strange. Did something happen between Eden and Maureen? "Honey." Victor whispered in Eden''s ear. It just so happened that the descant was yed, so Eden did not hear him. She was lost in thought. "Mom!" Henrick called out loudly. Only then did Edene to sense. She looked up at Maureen, "Have you contacted Jasper after you came to River City?" "Ha-ha..." Maureenughed self-mockingly, "I''m afraid that he will never want to see me." Eden asked, "Why do you say so?" Maureen looked at her with brooding eyes, and there was a touch of grief in her eyes, "Because he can''t forgive what I have done." Eden clenched her hand all of a sudden. There were so manyplicated emotions in her deep and intense eyes. Victor noticed the change of her mood, and his heart tightened. She was very sad at the moment. The blow Haven dealt her had made her depressed all day long. Moreover, she met this annoying woman here. Victor said, "Eden, let''s go somewhere else to have a look." "Mm!" Eden nodded and looked at Maureen, "I''ll leave first." They were not friends, so Eden did not invite her. Although they had known each other for four years, they had no feelings for each other. Moreover, Eden didn''t want to let go of what had happened four years ago, so she didn''t want to have anything to do with Maureen.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maureen said, "Wait!" Victor stopped in an instant. His cold eyes were zing with the mes of fury as he said, "If you have something to say, say it quickly!" "Oh!" Only then did Maureen look at Victor. He was more charming than Jasper. He was domineering, noble, and iparably handsome. Maureen had to admit that Eden was luckier than any other women. Jasper was quite rich and outstanding, but she didn''t be with him. Her husband was eye-catching, and he should not be an ordinary person. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 "Victor... What a familiar name." Maureen smiled faintly. Victor''s face darkened, "Get straight to the point." Maureen smiled, lowered her head to look at Eden and asked, "Miss Bleu, what''s wrong with you? Why are you sitting in a wheelchair?" Eden smiled heartily, "I had an ident. It''s not a big deal." "I''m relieved to hear that. I wish you a speedy recovery." Maureen looked down at her legs. "You don''t have to worry about me." Eden said. "Miss Bleu, where is Jasper?" Maureen suddenly asked in a deep voice. Eden said, "You can call him." Maureen hesitated for a moment before she said, "I... don''t have his phone number." Eden was silent for a while and then said, "Go meet him in Joye Group. He has been in the company these days." "Ha-ha..." Maureen smiled and said dejectedly, "Do you think I''m miserable? He doesn''t want to see me in the rest of his life. Even you are not willing to tell me his phone number." The expression in Eden''s eyes changed slightly when she heard this, "You can go there by taxi. He hasn''t changed his phone number." "Thank you!" After thanking Eden, Maureen turned around and left. As soon as she turned around, her expression turned very mad. Jasper didn''t change his phone number, but he had cklisted her number. Eden turned to look at her back withplicated emotions in eyes. After watching for a while, she said, "Victor, let''s go." "Mm!" Victor nodded. "Mom, I''ve forgotten who she is." Henrick seemed to be thinking about something. Eden smiled faintly, "Ricky, you were small at that time. It''s normal that you don''t remember her." Victor couldn''t help but ask, "Eden, did anything happen between you and her?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden shook her head slightly, "She likes Jasper, so she may be hostile to me. Nothing else happened." She wasn''t sure if it was Maureen who did that thing. Since so many years had passed, she didn''t want to find out the answer anymore. Seeing that she was unwilling to talk about it, Victor didn''t ask much. "Mom, I want to eat grilled cold noodles." Henrick suddenly became excited when he saw the snacks he liked. Eden looked at his happy face and smiled, "Okay, we''re going to buy it." Victor pushed Eden over and bought three portions of grilled cold noodles. They didn''t have dinner, because they wanted to eat the snacks here. "Here you''re, Ricky." Victor handed Henrick a portion of grilled cold noodles. "Thank you, dad. I''m so delighted today." Henrick smiled with joy. He had always been looking forward to such happiness. They ate on wooden chairs aside. "It''s delicious!" Eden looked at Victor''s embarrassed face and grinned. She looked at him and asked, "Victor, is this the first time you''ve eaten in such a ce?" Victor nodded slightly, "Yep! Although I am not used to it, I feel very happy to be with you." "Dad, I feel very happy as well. Thank you!" Henrick''s lips were stained with grease, and Victor reached out to wipe his mouth for him. Henrick looked at him and smiled, "Dad, is it yummy?" Victorughed and nodded, "Yeah!" "Ha-ha..." Seeing that he forced himself to nod, Eden said with a smile, "You don''t like spicy food, and the grilled cold noodles are a little spicy. You should not be used to eating it." "No, Eden, it''s tasty." It was a little spicy for him, but he could ept it. After finishing the grilled cold noodles, they went to other ces to y and ate various food along the way. Eden was a little worried about Ricky. After all, he had never eaten so many different kinds of food in such a short time. However, Ricky was having a good time, so she did not stop him. By the time they got home, it was already 12 o''clock at night. On the way back, Ricky was very pleased and kept chattering. After feeding Ricky the medicine, Eden took a bath and then went to bed with Victor. Victorid on the bed with Eden in his arms, and Eden was a little worried. With a concerned face, she looked at Victor and said, "Victor, you have to go to Ricky''s room at midnight to see him. He doesn''t eat those food in ordinary times, and he ate a lot today. I am afraid that he will fall ill." "Okay! Eden, I will go to see him." Victor looked down at her, "You must be tired today." Eden said, "A little bit, but you had been pushing my wheelchair, so you are tireder. I am not very tired, and I am not so sleepy now." Saying this, she lowered her head slightly and recalled Maureen''s voice. Victor looked at her expression. She seemed to have a lot of things on mind after she met Maureen. Victor frowned, bent over and kissed her on the lips. Eden was slightly stunned, but she tried to please him. Instead of troubling herself with something else, she''d better make Victor happy. After a while, Victor let go of her and looked at her with keen eyes, "You have something on your mind." His low and hoarse voice was very sexy. Eden shook her head lightly. She didn''t want to think too much. It was a matter of the past. Victor''s eyes suddenly became brooding as he stared at her, "You do." The two words were loud and clear. Eden couldn''t helpughing, "It''s better for you to do something we like than guess my mind." Her words were suggestive and seductive. Victor smiled charmingly, "It seems that you like it very much." "Yeah! I''m sexually aroused now, so..." Even though Eden tried to keep calm and peaceful, she was too shy to say something. Her blushed face looked very attractive. With a yful smile, Victor got closer to her and said in a low and pleasant voice, "Are you only sexually aroused?" He remembered that she liked to have sex with him, and she was happy and satisfied every time. "You''re so bad." Eden red at him coquettishly. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed happily and leaned over to get close to her. They began to make love... Victor woke up at four o''clock in the morning. Looking at Eden who was sleeping peacefully, he chuckled with pleasure and went out quietly to see Ricky. After he reached the second floor, he gently pushed open the door of Ricky''s room. The bedsidemp was on. "Ahem..." As soon as Victor entered the room, he heard Ricky coughing. His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he walked over in a hurry. Henrick was sweating all over and couldn''t sleep soundly. "Ricky." Victor called him a few times, and Ricky suddenly opened his eyes with a painful face, "Dad, I''m not feeling well." Victor looked at his red face and touched his forehead. It was burning hot. He stood up with Ricky in his arms, "Ricky, I will send you to the hospital. You are ill." Victor finally understood why Eden was worried. Ricky really couldn''t eat improperly. He was really sick. Usually, they ate in a regr manner. The meals cooked by Jaida were very nutritious, and they wouldn''t suffer from excessive internal heat. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 "Mom, I want mom... I want water. Woo-woo... Mom..." Henrick became unconscious due to fever, sobbing and wanting to see Eden. Hearing that he wanted to drink water, Victor put him back on bed again. He got up and poured him some water to drink. After drinking a cup of warm water, Henrick fell asleep in a daze, but he didn''t sleep soundly and kept calling mom. For a moment, Victor didn''t know what to do. Would Ricky look for Eden all the time when he was ill? "Ricky, I am dad. Let me take you to the hospital, okay?" Victor whispered in Ricky''s ear. Henrick forced himself to open his eyes again and nced at him. This time, he saw Victor clearly and shook his head slightly, "I''m sleepy, and I want mom." Hearing this, Victor felt a bit upset, "Ricky, be obedient. I can take care of you as well. Your mother''s legs haven''t recovered." Henrick blinked his eyes and felt a burning pain in his throat. He had no strength at all. "Dad, just give me some anti-fever medicine. There''s no need to go to the hospital." After that, Henrick closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze. Seeing that he was almost unconscious, Victor didn''t go get the anti-fever medicine. Instead, he picked him up and took him to the emergency room in the hospital. When Eden woke up the next day, she didn''t see Victor beside her. She thought that Victor had gone to work. Just as she was about to get out of bed, Victor pushed the door open with a haggard face in his pajamas. Eden was stunned, "Victor, I thought you had gone to work." Victory down beside her and held her in his arms, "Eden, you were right. Ricky is ill. I''ve just come back from the hospital. Sleep with me for a while." Eden was anxious when she heard that, "Why didn''t you wake me upst night? Does he get better now?" Victory closely to her and whispered, "Eden, Ricky has recovered a lot. His fever is gone. Now mom is taking care of him. You are not in good health, so don''t worry too much." It turned out that taking care of a child was so tiring, especially when the child was sick. Last night, he understood it deeply. He took Ricky to the hospital and queued up to register alone. Ricky grabbed his clothes and wanted to see Eden. Looking at Ricky''s helpless eyes, he felt very distressed for Eden, and he was guilty and sad, because Ricky hadn''t really epted him. In the past, Eden had to be so tired when the three children were ill. He just waited for Eden everyday, but Eden had a hard life. "Honey, you must have had a hard time before, right?" Victor opened his eyes and looked at her with distress. Eden said helplessly, "I told you that Ricky had never eaten like that before. I knew that he would fall ill, but you didn''t listen to me. You suffered a lotst night, didn''t you? The three children are all very clingy to me when they are ill."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Mm! Ricky had been yelling to see you. Perhaps the nurses and doctors even regarded me as a human trader." Victor was a little wronged. Wasn''t it said that sons liked fathers more? In life, one would experience all kinds of things. Eden couldn''t be more helpless. She slept soundlyst night. "You should haven woken me up." Victor said, "I could handle it on my own. As long as I think that you used to be so tired when they fell ill, my hearts aches for you." Victor kissed her on the forehead and held her tightly. Mother''s love was the greatest in the world. Back then, for the sake of the safety of him and Gracie, Jaida would rather not see them forever. As for Eden, although she would be insulted by people, she insisted on giving birth to the three children. Last night, he learned a lot. Hearing his touching and sincere words, Eden smiled faintly, reached out to stroke his haggard face and said, "Victor, your love is also great." Those who were not blessed med God for being unfair, and those who were blessed worked hard to change their lives. After that car ident, she left the Gienger family. The moment she woke up in the hospital bed, she decided to change her own life. She would no longer please anyone or live humbly. She wanted to live up to her ideal of herself, and that was why she had such a good life. Victor pursed his lips slightly, smiled and looked at her tenderly, "Since you think like this, I''m quite relieved now." Eden said, "Sleep. Staying upte is not good for your health." Victor sat up, "Honey, I can''t fall asleep all of a sudden." Eden smiled slightly, "Then go to bed when you''re tired. I''ll take a bath first." "Mm!" Victor picked her up and took her to the bathroom. After they came out, Victor put her on the wheelchair. "Eden, have you woken up?" Jaida''s voice came from outside the door. Eden said, "Yeah, mom." Jaida came in with two bowls of porridge and looked at them with a smile, "Your dad asked someone to deliver you favorite porridge here. Hurry up and eat it. Victor, you should have your breakfast before sleeping. Ricky has fallen asleep, and he will be all right after he wakes up. Children get sick easily, but they recover quickly." Eden was guilty, "Mom, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let him eat so much yesterday." Jaida put the porridge on the table and said, "Ricky is very clingy to you. You seldom have time to y with him outside. How could he ignore those delicacies? Although he fell ill, he wouldn''t regret it." Eden looked helpless. She knew what Ricky was thinking clearly. "But it''s tiring to take care of him, and he suffers a lot." Jaida nced at Eden''s concerned eyes and smiled lovingly, "I have nothing to do all day long, and it''s not tiring at all. Hurry up and have the porridge. I''ll ask Kenny and Gia toe down for breakfast." "Alright!" Eden smiled. Only then did Jaida leave. At noon, Abigail and Anson came over for lunch. Abigail came here to ask for Ricky''s opinions. However, when she heard that Ricky was ill, she did not choose to ask him. The four of them sat in the living room and chatted. Victor looked at Anson and said teasingly, "Anson, don''t you want to go back? Why do you live in Abigail''s house all the time?" Anson red at him. Was Victor really his friend? How could he say something like this? All he wanted to do was to take good care of Abby. Although he had to use a wheelchair, he could do something within his scope. "I live in my wife''s house, not your house. What are you jealous?" Victor was stunned. Was he jealous? Jealous because of Abby? He was on the verge of breaking down. "Yeah, can''t my future husband live in my house?" Abigail looked at Victor with a righteous and confident face. Victor was rendered speechless. He shouldn''t have said that. He had to think twice before speaking. "Of course he can. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything." Victor moved closer to Eden and blinked at her. Abigail spoke for Anson, but why didn''t Eden say something to support him? Eden knew what he meant. She only smiled and didn''t say anything. She looked at Abigail who was smiling happily, "Abby, I met Maureen." Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 "Oh!" Abigail''s face suddenly changed, and she looked at her with concern, "Eden, did she make things difficult for you?" Eden shook her head, "No, I didn''t do anything to hurt her, and she had no reason to make things difficult for me. She just talked to me for a while and then left." Hearing this, Abigail felt a bit relieved. "Eden, don''t pay attention to her. If she wants to meet you, you must tell me. Understand?" Victor felt that Abigail''s words were meaningful, and he was sure that something had happened between Maureen and Eden. Eden didn''t know why Abigail said so. She smiled and said, "She probably won''t want to meet me alone." "Who knows?" Abigail narrowed her eyes. Maureen had an obsession with Jasper, but she was not kind, so Jasper didn''t like her. She had always been hostile against Eden. Anson asked, "Abby, who is Maureen?" Abigail gave him a weird smile, "A pretty girl. Do you want me to introduce her to you?" "No, I only want you." Anson looked at her with a gentle smile. Hearing his affectionate words, Victor didn''t want be upstaged by him and said, "I only love Eden." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Eden and Abigail was speechless. "What''s the point of you two saying such sappy words here?" Abigail said so, but she felt very sweet in heart. Victor knew what Abigail was thinking and teased her, "Abigail, you''re obviously so happy in heart. You have to learn from Eden and be honest. Smile when you''re happy, and lose your temper when you''re not happy. Men like such women the most." Abigail said, "You like such a woman the most, don''t you?" Victor didn''t intend to hide and nodded, "Yeah." Abigail said, "So, not every man likes such a woman." Victor said with confidence, "Eden is such a woman, and she''s my beloved. Eden,e on. Kiss me in front of them." Eden was speechless. What was wrong with Victor? "Victor, stop kidding." Eden pounded his arm. Victor looked wronged, "Eden, why can''t you kiss me now?" Eden said, "Now it''s not the right time." Victor replied, "But I want you to kiss me. This is a normal thing." He really didn''t understand why she was so shy in front of others. Eden said, "Let''s talk about something else." "Eden..." At this moment, the doorbell rang. Victor frowned slightly. Who woulde to his house at this time? Abigail couldn''t stand them anymore and got up, "I''m going to open the door. You two can act as if we''re not here." Hearing this, Eden blushed and red at Victor. Victor was still looking at her with a cheeky smile. Anson knew him very well, and Abigail was Eden''s best friend, so they didn''t have to hide in front of them. Abigail walked in with her face darkened, looked at Eden and said, "Director Shaprio is here." Director Shaprio held some fruits and expensive wine in his hand and looked at everyone with a smile. When he saw Anson, he was much more relieved. After all, Anson was softhearted and open to persuasion. He smiled tteringly, "Hi, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Skye, Miss Joye. You''re all here." Abigail nodded and reached out to hold Anson''s hand. Director Shaprio''s smile gradually froze when he saw this. The rtionship between Abigail and Anson... He was taken aback. He remembered that Anson had asked him to drink a lot and he was sent to the hospital that night. Therefore, Anson wanted to invest in his y on purpose. He wanted to take revenge for Abigail. After figuring this out, he broken out in a cold sweat. Anson raised her head and kissed the corner of Abigail''s lips. These days, their rtionship had be much closer. He could kiss her at any time, but they hadn''t slept on the same bed. Victor and Eden was stunned. Why did they show off their love so openly? "Have a seat!" Victor pointed to the sofa opposite and asked Director Shaprio to sit down. Director Shaprio saw Anson kiss Abigail clearly. When Victor said this, he immediately came to sense. As soon as he sat down, he apologized sincerely in a hurry, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry for what happened yesterday. Mr. Alwynn, please forgive me, and don''t withdraw your investment, okay?" Victor nced at him, "It depends on Ricky. If he wants to continue, I won''t withdraw my investment." When Director Shaprio heard this, he instantly breathed a sigh of relief, "Then what does he..." "He is sick, and he is sleeping now." Victor interrupted him, "Come here again in a few days." "Okay." Seeing that Victor''s attitude was not so tough, Director Shaprio felt much more at ease. Henrick''s acting career was more important than anything. After all, he had put in a lot of hard work before. "Then... I''ll leave first." He didn''t even know where he should look. Anson suddenly looked at him with sharp eyes and warned him sternly, "Director Shaprio, I have known what happened yesterday. Abby is my fiancee. You''d better behave yourself in the future!" Hearing this, Director Shaprio immediately swallowed in fear. Fortunately, he didn''t make a big mistake. Otherwise, his future would really be ruined. "No problem. Don''t worry, Mr. Skye. I won''t do anything to Miss Joye in the future." Director Shaprio said apologetically. He turned around and ran away in panic. Anson looked at Victor and asked, "Victor, are you really going to withdraw the investment?" Victor said, "It''s up to Ricky." Abigail frowned and looked at Victor, "Ricky won''t give up. He has been very tired for this y, and this role is very hard to y. Director Shaprio has been shooting with his selfish motives. That is aweful." Eden knew how dedicated Ricky. If Ricky liked this role, she would not stop him. Victor said, "We''ll talk about it when Ricky recovers." Abigail nodded, "We''ll go back first. You can continue to show off your love. Anyway, Aunt Jaida, Kenny and Gia are not at home." Abigail stood up and pushed Anson away. Eden smiled a bit shyly and sat there quietly. Victor''s phone suddenly rang. It was Lucian and he answered the phone call, "Hello?" Lucian said, "Something has happened. Come to thepany right now." Victor hung up the phone and looked at Eden, "I have to go to thepany." Eden said, "Go ahead. Carry Ricky downstairs. I can take care of him. You can rest assured." "Mm!" Victor nodded, went upstairs and took Henrick to their room. Then he drove to thepany. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Victor arrived at Alwynn Group as fast as he could. As soon as he entered thepany, he heard a lot of noise and frowned. Didn''t the security guards work that day? "Victor, you made my daughter pregnant, but you sent her to jail! How cruel you are! Give my daughter to me!" A woman in her fifties cried in the hall. A lot of reporters surrounded her and took pictures of her. Some reporters asked a few questions, and the woman distorted truth and answered them with tears. Victor saw this. Was this why Lucian asked him toe to thepany? Lucian saw Victor in the crowd. He walked towards Victor and said, "She is Kelsi''s mother. Kelsi has a bad reputation now, so she wants get even with you. She has been arguing here for more than half an hour. We drove her out, but she came in again. There are many reporters here. It will be better if you exin to them in person." Victor looked at him with displeasure, "Can''t you stop her?" Lucian said, "Should I cover her mouth and let her shut up? She contacted these reporters in advance, and she says these words on purpose. She wants to save Kelsi." Victor walked over. Others saw him and all looked at him excitedly. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re finally here. This madam said that you made her daughter pregnant and then sent her to prison. Is that true?" "Mr. Alwynn, please answer us." "Mr. Alwynn, what''s the rtionship between you and Miss Iverson? I heard that she has worked here for half a year and she is an excellent designer. Is she really pregnant with your child?" "Mr. Alwynn, I heard that you and your wife are deep in love. Why did you cheat on her?" "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask you to exin your rtionship? We want to confirm the authenticity of this news." Hearing these sharp questions, Victor walked to Mrs. Iverson with a gloomy face. When Mrs. Iverson heard that Victor hade here, she immediately looked at him. Looking at Victor''s horrible face, she swallowed in fear. Victor stood in front of her and looked down at her. "Mrs. Iverson, your daughter is Tillie''s niece. When she worked in Alwynn Group, she made use of her identity to steal the design draft of ourpany and sold it to LP Company. As for whether she is pregnant or not, you can follow me to the prison now, and we can take her to the hospital for a check-up." Everyone heard Victor''s sonorous and powerful voice clearly. Mrs. Iverson was stunned when she heard this. If she... went to the prison, she would be exposed, wouldn''t she? The reporters focused the cameras on her again. Seeing this, Mrs. Iverson was flustered. "Mrs. Iverson, will you really go to the prison and let your daughter have a check-up?" "Mrs. Iverson, is what you said true?" "Mrs. Iverson, you kept saying that Mr. Alwynn has caused your daughter to get pregnant. Why don''t we go to the prison and prove it?" The reporter''s words made Mrs. Iversonpletely at a loss. There was nothing she could do, so she came to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, please forgive my daughter." Victor had no sympathy for her behaviours at all. "Mrs. Iverson, Kelsi asked for it. I have to tell others that your words are not true. My wife is recovering now, and she''s not in good health. If she sees the news, I''m afraid that she''ll be heartbroken." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "If it is confirmed that Kelsi is not pregnant, I will sue you for ndering me!" Victor said word by word angrily and powerfully. In people''s opinion, Victor always doted on his wife so much. When Eden was in the hospital, Victor had been living in the hospital and spared no efforts to take care of her. This was something that was known to everyone. Many people did not believe that Victor would betray Eden. "Sue me..." Mrs. Iverson couldn''t stay calm when she heard that. Kelsi had been sent to jail. Would she be sentenced as well? Once Kelsi had a check-up, she would be exposed. How could she bear the consequences? She just wanted to see Victor and let him let go Kelsi. She looked at Victor with a frightened face, "No, Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I made a fuss because I wanted to see you and beg you to forgive Kelsi. She is young and not sensible. It was me who didn''t educate her well. If I didn''t say that, how could youe to see me?" "She is not pregnant, and you have nothing to do with her. I said those words thoughtlessly. You''re a magnanimous man. Please forgive Kelsi." Saying this, she knelt down in front of Victor. Everyone was stunned. All the reporters were speechless. Victor''s face was full of anger. Kelsi was really like her mother. Both of them told lie after lie and didn''t think for others. "It''s useless to kneel down in front of me. Kelsi is punished byw, not me. Since she has made a mistake, she should bear the consequences." Saying this, Victor strode forward. He was so commanding that people made a way for him unconsciously. Lucian walked to the exclusive elevator together with him. None of the reporters dared to follow him. Lucian said, "You can solve this problem faster. Since all the misunderstandings have been rified, you don''t have to feel uneasy while facing Eden." Victor was helpless. He was afraid that Eden would be sad when she saw such news. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have paid attention to those people. He said in a deep voice, "Is there anything else in thepany? If there is nothing else, I will leave first. Ricky is sill, and Eden is taking care of him at home alone. Her legs haven''t recovered." Lucian said, "Go up and sign a few documents first. I have other things to tell you." Victor nodded. The two of them entered the elevator and went straight to the 25th floor. Victor looked at his office where he didn''t oftene recently. He didn''t miss here at all. He liked to stay with Eden. Lucian sat on the sofa and asked him expressionlessly, "Are you going to let me be in charge of the company?" Victor was a bit embarrassed. "I don''t have such a n." Victor sat in front of him gracefully, raised his head slightly and looked at him. He knew that Lucian had been tired during this period of time, "I will give you another two percent of the shares. You''ve been hard-working these days." Lucian finally smiled, "What about Amelia?" Victor said, "I will increase her pay. You don''t need to hire another manager, so as not to make unnecessary troubles. After Edenes back to work, I will help her with her work." Lucian was speechless. In fact, Victor just wanted to stay with Eden all the time. He knew Victor too well. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Lucian nodded, "It depends on our future development. The spring collection is quite popr. Although it is not as popr as the winter collection, our sales is the best on the market." Hearing this, Victor smiled, "So, Eden''s design is really amazing. I just changed her design casually, and we made a lot of money." Lucian was speechless. Victor was lucky to marry such a capable and talented designer. Speaking of this, Victor suddenly wanted to talk about Lucian''s private life with him. "Lucian, Anson has been with Abigail, but when are you going to have a girlfriend?" Victor was worried about him. After all, he was more excellent than Adonis. But he couldn''t have a girlfriend because he was too excellent. Adonis was quite serious about this, and he wanted to have a girlfriend indeed. However, Lucian did not have such an idea at all. Lucian said, "This is something that I should worry about. You don''t have to worry about me. You should think about how to develop thepany better now. We have a very good business, and many multinationalpanies envy us. As far as I know, otherpanies have been ndering ourpany and trying to find our weakness so that they can stop us from developing so fast." Although everything process in thepany was legal, some employees were greedy. Maybe they would be bribed and do something hurtful to thepany. The qualification rate of their product was always one hundred percent. He was not worried about this, but he was worried that some information would be leaked. After all, Victor ran too many businesses, including real estate, restaurants, bars, hotels and so on... Victor frowned slightly. The spring collection had attracted a lot attention, so he had been prepared, "We both know that a person in a high position is liable to be attacked. Only one person can help us." "Who?" Lucian looked at him with interest. "Kenny''s master." Lucian was stunned. "Victor, I''ll pretend that you didn''t say anything just now. Think of other ways. Eachpany will arrange for some hackers to steal information from otherpanies. Recently, our firewall is always attacked, and I can''t deal with all the problems on my own." "I think you''d better make some preparations. You should find a way to deal with the problems that may happen next. Only the four of us know how much money you have. But if they attack our firewall sessfully, many people will know the assets you own. Ordinary people know that you are rich, but they don''t know that you are so rich. You have been living in a very low profile, which is the most enviable." Victor smiled, "Just let them be jealous. I am not afraid. Kenny''s master monitors the whole computer system of River City. Last time, it was him who posted Kelsi''s indecent video online. Kenny has been secretly protecting his mother. What an amazing child." Victor looked very proud. He had three awesome kids. Seeing that he became smug again, Lucian didn''t bother to talk to him anymore. He got up and walked to the desk. Then he picked up a stack of documents and ced them in front of Victor, "Sign them all." "Okay!" Victor picked up the pen and signed his name after reading the contents. Lucian sat by the side and waited for him. After Victor signed all the documents, he said, "Haven has been very close to a hacker named Ma these days. In the past few days, they often ate together and chatted with each other. Their rtionship was more intimate than that of she and Vincent." Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly, "Why do you mention that d*mn woman all of a sudden? Keep an eye on her. She was beaten by me a few days ago, and she won''t let me go easily." Lucian was surprised. Victor actually beat Haven. "Ha-ha..." Heughed in disbelief, "Victor, did you beat a woman?" "Yes! Because I was too angry. She actually asked Eden to die, or she would deal with her rtives ones one by one. I really couldn''t stand her anymore, so I beat her." "You all know how many years it took me to find Eden. I can''t let Eden leave me because of her threat." Lucian said, "Eden doesn''t want to leave you now. She lives happily and confidently. In our eyes, she is as dazzling as a shining diamond. She is very gentle and quiet in life, and she is hard- working and assured while working." "Don''t worry, Brian has been keeping a close eye on Haven." Seeing the expression in Lucian''s eyes, Victor pursed his lips slightly. Did he observe Eden so carefully? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In daily life, sometimes Eden was quiet as the listener of life. She just sat there quietly, but she made him feel peaceful and cured his restless heart. "Next time, tell Brian that I''ll offer a bonus at the end of every year. Let him work hard and especially pay attention to Eden''s safety." Hearing Victor''s words, Lucian curled his lips and smiled, "Victor, you really know how to draw people in. In this word, everyone loves money. To be honest, I like money, too. When I heard you gave me another two percent of the shares, I suddenly felt that I had be much richer." "Ha-ha..." Victor stood up, "Lucian, it seems that women can''t make you happy, but money makes you so delighted. It''s not bad for you to spend your life with money." Lucian said, "What''s wrong with that? Nothing is more important than having a lot of money." Victor asked, "When did you be so vulgar? I''m leaving." Lucian stood up and followed them, not saying a word. No one was not vulgar! Especially when they faced money. Seeing that Victor was about to enter the elevator, Lucian suddenly said, "Victor, actually, I''m very envious of you. You have a warm wife who gives you motivation and hope. I also hope that that she will be so warm forever under your protection." Hearing this, Victor looked back at him. He smiled very gently, "I will protect her well." When the elevator door opened, he strode in. Lucian turned around and went back to his office. When he looked up, he saw Amelia standing behind him. He was little nervous and took a few steps toward Amelia. Amelia said with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, I didn''t expect to hear such words from you. Everyone will meet someone that can warm their hearts. I wonder when you will meet such a girl." She wanted to have a warm boyfriend who could relieve her heart when she was sad and down. Looking at her, Lucian pursed his lips slightly, lowered his head and said, "I hope she''ll appear, too." Amelia looked at him with a bright smile, "Mr. Ronen, I hope that I can meet my Mr. Right who can affect my destiny and life soon." Saying this, she handed the document to him, "Mr. Ronen, these are the information I''ve sorted out. Take a look. If there is any mistake, I''ll change it." "Okay!" Lucian nodded, took the document and turned back to his office, but he nced at his behind. These days, Amelia seemed to be more confident and outgoing. Her smile was contagious and attractive, like the morning sunshine. Amelia''s face was a little hot. Looking at his back, she found that he was so charming. His every move was elegant, and even his voice was so pleasant. She seemed to have fallen in love with him gradually. During this period of time, they had been working overtime and having meals together. They did a lot of things together in silence and had be more tacit. Moreover, his praise made her more confident than before. It seemed that he no longer excluded her from his world. Amelia felt a little delighted in heart. He hoped to be with a warm girl. In the past, if he said such words, she would only smile and would not express her own thoughts. But recently, it was different. She could say anything in front of him easily. Amelia smiled and turned back to the office to work. Victor went straight to the garage and drove home. As soon as he got on the car, he received a phone call from Kenny. He smiled and answered it, "Hello? Kenny." "Dad, where are you?" Victor said, "Kenny, I''m at thepany, and I''m going home." Kenny said anxiously, "Dad,e to Fashion Square first. Gia has been beaten." "What?" Victor went berserk, "Where''s your grandmother?" "Grandma is also injured. We met Haven and her friend. Although Gia doesn''t like Haven, she didn''t say anything to provoke her. However, as soon as Haven saw Gia, she pushed Gia to the ground as if she was crazy. Grandma wanted to reason with Haven, but Haven pushed her to the ground with the man by her side." Victor said furiously, "Kenny, I will be there soon. Don''t call your mom for the time-being." Kenny said, "I call you because I don''t want mom to be worried. Grandma''s waist is injured, and Gia''s forehead hit the ground. Someone has dialed the number of first aid. We''ll go to the hospital first. Dad,e to the hospital." After Victor hung up the phone, Kenny quickly sent the address to him. He drove straight to the hospital, but it was in the centre of the city and there was a traffic jam. It took him half an hour to get to the hospital. Kenny stood alone outside the emergency room and waited for him. "Dad, I''m here!" Kenny''s anxious heart inexplicably quieted down when he saw Victor. Victor ran over, "Kenny, are your grandma and Gia all right?" Kenny shook his head slightly, "I don''t know. They''re having a check-up." Saying this, he melted into tears, "Gia hit the stone steps. Her forehead was broken and she bled a lot." Victor''s heart ached severely when he heard this. "Where''s Haven?" He asked in a cold voice. She actually really dared to hurt his family! Had she be so arrogant because she could make much more money? Kenny''s face was full of anger, "She seemed to have drunk a lot in the daytime. She was drunk, so was the man next to her." "Haven saw Gia first, and she came to us all of a sudden. After pushing Gia to the ground, she cursed and said that you had beaten her. Then she left with the man." "What a d*mn woman!" Victor cursed in rage. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Keh asked, "Dad, did you really beat Haven?" Victor nodded, and a hint of sternness shed across his eyes, "She said so many unpleasant and provocative words to your mother. I was so mad that I beat her." But he didn''t expect that Haven would take revenge on his mother and daughter. After Victor finished speaking, he took out his phone and called Brian. Brian asked, "Mr. Alwynn, what can I do for you?" Victor said, "Brian, check it out where Haven is now." "Okay. Mr. Alwynn, I''ll give you the answer in a few minutes." Brian hung up the phone. Victor took a look at the emergency room sullenly, and his mind tensed with a great sense of urgency. Gia bled, and Jaida''s waist was injured. His heart ached badly. "Dad, what did she say to mom?" Keh asked in a deep voice. Victor looked down at Kenny and smiled faintly, "Kenny, I have taught her a lesson. But we need to protect your mother together." Hearing this, Keh understood what had happened. Haven always wanted to hurt his mother. He nodded and said with determination, "I will." He was a child, and he was easy to be ignored by many people, so he had more opportunities to protect Eden. Victor and Kenny waited anxiously. After more than ten minutes, Jaida bent down slightly and came out with Gia who had stitches on her forehead. Gia looked very serious, and one of her eyes was bandaged. Jaida''s face was pale. When she saw the wound on Gia''s forehead, she was really scared. She still had a lingering fear at this time. "Mom, Gia, are you okay?" Victor stepped forward and asked anxiously. They both went deathly pale, and he knew that Gia must be frightened. Jaida looked at him with distress, "Victor, my waist is all right. I will be fine after resting for a few days. Gia is seriously injured." "We went out to buy ice creams in a good mood, but something bad happened as soon as we went out. Gia was pushed to the ground by Haven and there are eleven stitches on her forehead. She was scared. On the way here, she didn''t say a word. " Jaida looked at Gia with concern. There were only two exnations for Gia''s silence. One was that she was really scared. The other was that she was so irritated and she hated Haven so much that she didn''t want to talk to anyone. Victor squatted down, looked at Gia and reached out to hold her in his arms, "Gia, it''s okay. I''m here, and you won''t be injured anymore." Victor coaxed her softly, feeling grieved and guilty. Why couldn''t he protect his family every time? Giada blinked her eyes and took a few steps back. She nced at Victor but didn''t say anything. Seeing her like this, Victor was more depressed!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Gia." Just as Victor was about to go forward, Keh stopped him, "Dad, Gia wants mom to apany her at this time." Hearing this, Victor thought of Ricky''s performancest night, and his heart was more painful. Did children all want to stay with their mothers when they were sick? At this time, a nurse came out, "Giada,e to the ward and have an injection." Victor walked over again and picked up Giada, "I''ll take you to the ward." Giada didn''t speak, either. She only nodded with a somewhat dull expression. Victor''s nervous heart eased a lot when she finally had a reaction. They came to the ward, and Victor ced Gia on the bed cautiously. After the nurse confirmed that it was Gia, she gave her an intravenous drip. Gia didn''t say a word and fell asleep very soon. Victor whispered to Jaida, "Mom, did Gia have a detailed check-up?" Jaida knew what he was worried about. "Victor, we''ve had a careful check-up. Gia''s head didn''t get hurt. She bled a lot because the wound is deep. I''m afraid that Gia has been scared badly." Jaida looked at Gia with a worried face. She didn''t know why, but many bad things had happened to them recently. "Victor, should I insult the priest? Why are we so unlucky these days? Eden is not in good health. Ricky is ill, and Gia is injured. Eden must be so sad." Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly. He seemed to know what Jaida meant by saying these. Heforted her, "Mom, you don''t have to do that. Haven did it on purpose." Jaida sighed, "But you dad will do that. I don''t know what was wrong with Haven. She got drunk in the daytime. I have to call her mother and tell her about itter. She has known Eden''s identity, and she hurt us deliberately." "At that time, she kept on cursing, and her words were so unpleasant to hear. She said that she would never let Eden go, and she would never let Eden go back to the Clement family. Anyway, she screamed a string of obscenities before the man took her away." Victor was afraid that Jaida would be too worried. He thought for a moment and said, "Mom, those are all her drunken words. Don''t take it to heart." Jaida red at him, "Victor, truth is at the bottom of the decanter. I am afraid that she will hurt Eden. You should be more careful at ordinary times and protect Eden well." On her way to the hospital, she had been thinking about this matter. The more Jaida thought about it, the angrier she became. She took out her phone. Victor knew what she was going to do at a nce. "Mom, don''t call her. She is having a hard time taking care of Grandma Clement. She''ll be sombre if she knows this. Let''s tell her in a few days." Hearing this, Jaida put down the phone unwillingly, "You know that Haven is afraid of her mother the most. I was so angry just now, so I didn''t consider Aisling''s feelings." Victor nced at Gia''s pale face and wished that he could kill Haven. "Mom, I''ll ask the driver to pick you up, and I''ll take care of Gia here." Jaida nodded, "Alright, Eden is at home alone, and Ricky is sick. I am worried about them. Kenny and I will go back first. Gia will wake upter. If she doesn''t want to live here, take her home. We can take her here to have an injection tomorrow." "Okay!" Victor nodded. After Jaida and Keh left, Victor sat by the side of the hospital bed and looked at Giada. At this time, a woman rushed in with a slightly fat boy in her arms. She let the little boy lie on the bed next to Giada''s. Soon, a nurse came in and gave him an intravenous drip. Victor and the child''s mother stayed with the two children quietly, and no one made a sound. Victor didn''t like to stay in a room with a stranger, and his face had been gloomy. However, after the little boy woke up, he kept looking at Giada and asked worriedly, "Giada, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing this, Victor looked back curiously. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 "You... know my daughter?" Victor asked. "Sir, Gia and I study in the same ss. We are friends." Martin looked at Giada. Victor nodded, "Gia fell down to the ground, and her forehead is injured." "Me too." Martin answered with embarrassment. When he got out of the elevator, he identally fell over and his forehead hit the floor. Victor nodded and didn''t say anything. Martin''s mother suddenly said, "Are you Mr. Alwynn?" She was beautiful and her voice was sweet. "Yeah!" Victor answered ndly. Martin''s mother said with a smile in her eyes, "Gia is pretty. Martin often talks about her." "Thank you!" Victor turned around, looked at Gia''s delicate face and smiled. Seeing that Victor seldom spoke, Martin''s mother didn''t say anything else. Two hourster, Gia''s intravenous drip was finally over. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Gia woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Victor and licked her dry lips. Seeing Gia wake up, Victor was nervous and happy. "Gia, are you still not feeling well?" He asked softly. "Dad, I''m fine. Let''s go home." Giada''s childish voice was hoarse. She had suffered a lot. Hearing Gia speak slowly, Victor was finally relieved. She had not spoken before, and he almost suspected that there was something wrong with her head, and he was very worried. "Okay, I''ll take you home." Victor rang the bell. Then a nurse came in to withdraw the needle. Giada felt much more rxed in an instant. "Where are grandma and Kenny?" she asked. "I let them go back first." Victor gently held Gia''s hand. Her eyes were bright, but her face was deathly pale, which made him extremely distressed. "Are you all right, Gia?" Martin asked. Giada was shocked when she heard Martin''s voice. She turned her head and looked at Martin who was lying on the bed, "Martin, why are you here, too?" Martin smiled awkwardly, "I... identally fell over." His childish voice was somewhat awkward. Giada said, "You''re so stupid. Why do you always fall over?" Martin smiled dryly and said, "I will be more careful next time." "Mm! I''m going home. I hope you''ll recover soon." Giada sat up slowly. She looked at Martin''s mother and greeted her. After that, Victor took her away. When they got in the car, Victor received a phone call from Brian. "Hello? Why did you take all this time to investigate?" Victor''s voice sounded displeased. Brian said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. It took me some time indeed. Haven went to a hotel with a man and has stayed there for two hours. She cheats on Vincent. I''ve taken the video. The man is Ma, and they work in the samepany." Victor frowned, "Keep the video. It will be useful in the future." Brian said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve saved it." Victor hung up the phone and looked back at Gia who was sitting there quietly. Why did he always feel that she was abnormal? "Gia, if you don''t feel well, you must tell me. Talk to me if you''re sad or unhappy, okay?" Giada shot a nce at him before she suddenly roared loudly, "I''m going to kill that woman! Woo- woo..." Hearing this, Victor knew that she had finally vented her anger. He breathed a sigh of relief again. Gia... had been holding her anger in heart. It was really difficult for her for restrain herself for so long. Victor immediately unfastened his seat belt, opened the car door and went to the back seat. He hugged Gia in his arms and gently patted her on the back. "Gia, it''s okay now. I will handle it." Victor''s eyes were full of sorrow. "No, I want to kill her. She is a b*stard! How could she say such vicious words? She wants to kill my mother. Before she kills my mother, I''ll kill her first." Giada struggled in excitement. Haven''s words scared her. She was not afraid of anything except for losing Eden. Such fear had been spreading deep down her heart. Victor hugged her tightly, and he could feel that she was trembling. "Gia, nothing bad will happen. Your mother will be safe and sound. Let''s go back to see mom first, okay?" Victor coaxed her in a low voice, and his heart ached severely. "I want to see mom..." Tears streamed down Giada''s cheeks. At this time, she finally acted like a child. "Okay, Gia. Let''s go back to see mom. Sit still, okay?" Victor wore the seat belt for her. Seeing her crying with her eyes closed, he was burning with anxiety. It was the first time that he had seen Gia so helpless. Giada closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. Victor wiped the tears on her little face before he got up, returned to the driver''s seat and started the car. In the hotel. When Haven woke up, she felt painful and sore all over. "Mm..." She groaned. The aching pain made her somewhatfortable. ncing at herself and looking at the man lying next to her, she was shocked. "What''s going on..." She looked at Ma in horror. Her mind was in a mess, and she suddenly remembered a lot of things. She and Ma had had a torrid sex. Ma was stronger than Vincent. Moreover, he was more considerate and gentler than Vincent. But she had betrayed Vincent. If Vincent knew this, he would definitely kill her. Haven took a deep breath. She was so painful all over that shey on the bed again and frowned ufortably. She had never been so satisfied on bed, and she liked this kind of feeling. It had happened, and she could do nothing to change the fact even though she regretted it. In the past two days, she was in a particrly bad mood. That day, she had nothing to do, so she went out and had lunch with Ma. They hit it off straight away and chatted for a long time, so she drank a lot and got drunk. Haven shook her head. What else had happened? She closed her eyes slightly, and thought of Gia who was pushed to the ground by her. That was right! She seemed to have met Giada by ident and pushed her. Moreover, Giada''s forehead seemed to have bled a lot. Haven couldn''t think of too much, and she didn''t want to think about it. "Haven..." Suddenly, she heard a gentle voice. Haven was startled and looked at Ma nervously. Seeing that she was uneasy, Ma said yfully, "You''re shy." Haring this, Haven blushed more. "We..." She wanted to say something but stopped. How should they face each other in the future? Ma seemed to know what she was thinking. He turned over and held her in his arms, whispering in her ear, "Haven, we''re suitable for each other. We get along very well, and we have a lot inmon. I want to be with you. No matter what you want, I can help you. You will develop better with the help of my resources. I know you''re living a bad life in the Clement family. I can help you. No matter you want to divorce or not, I''m willing to stay by your side and help you." Haven''s eyes lit up when she heard this, but she said in a dilemma, "Ma, I can''t divorce now." Ma smiled, "As I said, I''m willing to be with you no matter you can divorce or not. You don''t have to worry about our rtionship, but I need you to be with me like this. At night, you''re not mine, but you must belong to me during the daytime." Haven was stunned. He was actually willing to do so. At the same time, she was very grateful, because he did not force her. "Okay, Ma, I promise you." As long as he didn''t push her, she could agree. Hearing this, Ma grinned, "Mm! I''ll be waiting for you all the time." He stroked her red lips with his slender fingers. Looking at the love-bites on her body, he smiled faintly. "Haven, let''s rest for a while." He gently turned over and held her in his arms. Haven looked at him coquettishly, "What are you doing? I''m sore all over. I don''t want to have sex anymore." "Ha-ha..." Maughed, "But I want it." The atmosphere in the room became horrid again... When Victor arrived home with Giada, she had fallen asleep. Eden had been waiting for them on the first floor. When she saw Victore back with Giada in his arms, her eyes gradually turned gloomy. Victor looked at her and said in a low voice, "Gia is asleep." Eden didn''t ask anything else, "Put her in our room." "Okay!" Victor went back to his room with Giada in his arms. Eden followed him into the room. Her face darkened as she looked at the gauze on Giada''s forehead. "Where is Haven?" Her voice was surprisingly calm. Victor covered Giada with the quilt before he squatted down in front of Eden and whispered, "I''ll let her pay the price in the future. If you see her now, you''ll only annoy yourself." Eden''s eyes were brooding, "Since she has my daughter, I will never let her go. Where is she?" Her last sentence was full of intense rage. Victor looked at her. She was always gentle and seldom lost her temper. Since she gave Kelsi a lesson in the office, he had not seen her get so irritated. "Eden..." "Where is she?" Eden insisted. He must know where Haven was. "Eden..." "Take me there!" Eden said stubbornly. Victor nodded and called Brian to ask where Haven was. Then he took Eden to the hotel. Victor took Eden there directly. This hotel happened to be owned by him. He had called the manager in advance and arranged everything. No wonder Brian could get the video. It was his hotel. Eden saw a middle-aged man in a suit walk towards them and greet Victor respectfully. Then she realized that this was Victor''s hotel. Victor said, "Mrs. Alwynn and I will go upstairs first. Prepare some juice for her. Strawberry juice without ice is the best." The manager nodded with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll prepare for Mrs. Alwynn immediately." Then, he handed the room card to Victor and turned to leave. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 However, Eden stopped him, "Manager, prepare a basin of very cold fruit juice for me. If the fruit is bad, it doesn''t matter. If you can, put every kind of fruit in it. Remember, I want the coldest juice." She wanted to sober up Haven. Since Haven drank a lot in the daytime, she must have her own difficulties, but she couldn''t vent her anger on Gia. The manager thought he had misheard and asked once again, "Mrs. Alwynn, are you sure you want a basin of cold juice?" Eden looked calm, "Yeah, a basin of juice, and I want the coldest one." The manager heard it clearly. He nodded and left with puzzlement. It was the first time that he had heard such a strange request. Victor looked at her worriedly. At this time, she was very simr to Gia who lost her temper before. She was obviously very mad in heart, but her face was very calm. He whispered, "Eden, what do you want to do? Let me do it for you." Eden looked at him calmly and then lowered her head, "There''s no need. I''ll do it myself." If she could walk, she would have found Haven and fought with her. Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly but didn''t say anything more. He pushed her to the elevator. She looked mild, but he could tell that her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Haven was in Room 803. Victor ordered the room opposite to let Eden have a rest. After the manager delivered the coldest juice, Eden asked Victor to wait for her in the room, while she took the strawberry juice and went to Haven''s room. She could smell the sweetness of the strawberry juice, and she felt a cold current coursing through her body. She couldn''t bear to waste the juice. It must be very delicious. It would be a pity to use it to deal with Haven. But she had no choice but to do that. Haven could bully her, but she couldn''t bully her daughter and sons. They were her treasures that had been supporting her to live in the past few years. If it weren''t for the three children, she would have died seven years ago. Without hesitation, Eden opened the door with the room card. The door was opened quickly, and she went in with the wheelchair. Victor followed her in a hurry, but he did not enter the room. He knew that Eden was furious, so he had to let her vent her anger. Therefore, he had to protect her more carefully. Moreover, he didn''t know what was going on inside. There was even a man in the room. He was afraid that Eden would see something indecent. Haven and Ma fell asleep again after having sex. On the way here, Victor did not tell Eden who Haven was with. As soon as Eden entered the room, she saw that the clothes were scattered on the ground and smelled an unpleasant smell. She frowned slightly as she looked at the man and the woman lying on the bed. She couldn''t believe what she had seen. Haven actually... "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered in heart. This woman was too shameless! She had a husband, but she cheated on him! People always thought that goodhearted people pretended to be innocent, but how many innocent people they knew? Everyone judged Haven by her appearance. But they would be shocked if they knew her true colours. Without hesitation, Eden poured all the cold fruit juice on Haven''s head. "Ah..." Haven was stirred from her sleep. She jumped up from the bed and screamed crazily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The cold feeling made her feel like she had fallen into hell. She wanted to open her eyes, but cold liquid kept flowing down from her face and blurred her eyes. "Haven!" Haven''s scream awoke Ma with a start. He looked at the red liquid on Haven''s face and then saw Eden who was sitting in a wheelchair. He was startled, "Who... are you?" Hearing that there was something else in the room, Haven wiped her eyes quickly and blinked several times before opening her eyes. Although she couldn''t see things clearly, she could tell that the woman in front of her was Eden. Eden was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at her in a frenzy of rage. Haven was surprised. Why was Eden here? "Eden, you b*tch! What did you do to me? Are you insane?" Haven yelled at her exasperatedly. How could Eden see such a scene? She would live in embarrassment and shame in front of Eden forever. Eden went off the deep end. Her anger didn''t overflowpletely until this time. She said harshly, "What did you do to my daughter? I have told you that you could just aim at me and don''t hurt my daughter and sons! But you didn''t listen to me. You should feel lucky because I am sitting in a wheelchair now. If I can walk, I would have killed you." Haven thought of Giada''s bleeding face in a daze. She had thought of this matter, but she didn''t pay much attention to it and thought it was just a dream, so she didn''t think too much. But at this time... She was in a bad mood before because Victor had beaten her. She had been liking Victor since she was young. Since Victor had beaten her, how could she feel good? Therefore, the moment she saw Giada, she lost her mind and vented all her anger on her. She didn''t care whether Giada was an adult or a child. She only wanted to make herself feel better, because she was too painful in heart. "What''s wrong with you? Even so, you can''t treat Haven like this." Ma wiped the juice on Haven''s face with distress. Seeing what he was doing, Eden was extremely disgusted. She finally understood why Victor said that she would annoy and disgust herself. They actually... "You pushed my mother to the ground and injured her waist." Mulroney heard Eden''s clear and angry voice. Ma looked confused. He didn''t remember this at all. He had a vague memory that he had pushed someone indeed. "Who is your mother? Why are you as crazy as a mad dog?" Ma roared at Eden with irritation. "Only mad dogs yell at people crazily! She is my mother, and she is Victor''s mother!" Eden''s firm and powerful voice echoed in the room. She couldn''t do anything, but Victor was her backer. She could rely on him without any worry. Hearing Victor''s name, Ma was stunned for a moment. Even Haven became nervous. She looked at Ma with a puzzled face. She didn''t remember that Jaida was there. Eden looked at their confused expressions and said sarcastically, "Humph! It seems that you''re really drunk. You have even forgotten what you''ve done." Haven felt cold all over, but she had no time to care about it. She was so anxious that her face twisted in fear. "Eden, please, we were drunk. You''re magnanimous. Please forgive us and don''t let Victor know, okay?" She was really afraid of Victor. "He has known about it. Haven, if you dare to hurt my children again, I will die with you!" After saying with rage, Eden started the wheelchair and left. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 However, Haven had never seen Eden like this before. It was said that mothers were all strong! A mother would really turn into a madwoman for her own child. "Eden, what you have seen today..." Eden said, "Don''t worry. Since I''ve disgusted my eyes, I won''t say it to disgust myself again." After Eden finished her words, she went out. Haven was dumbfounded for a moment. She felt that she had been greatly humiliated. Eden meant that she had disgusted her. Ha-ha... What Eden had said was a fatal blow to her. Why would Eden see all the bad things that she had done? When Eden went out, Victor was waiting for her at the door. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Victor didn''t ask anything and took her away. He had clearly seen what had happened in the room just now. After getting in the car, Victor wore the seat belt for her and asked in a low voice, "Eden, do you feel better now?" Eden looked at him and shook her head slightly, "I only feel more grieved. How can she be so shameless? She is the daughter raised by my parents. At least, she has to consider for the Clement family and herself." Victor knew what she was thinking, "Fool, people are different from each other." Eden shook her head slightly. If her parents knew what Haven had done, they would definitely be disappointed. Thinking like this, she felt so sad in heart. "No matter what, she was brought up by dad and mom. She will absolutely hurt their hearts since she has done such a thing." Eden looked up at Victor and her feelings were veryplicated. She did not know what Vincent would do. She just did not want her parents to be heartbroken because of this. Victor slightly pursed his lips and rubbed her head, "Fool, there is no forever secret in this world. Even if you don''t say it, they will know it one day." "But Eden, what you did today will make yourself more dangerous. Haven doesn''t want you to know what she has done." He was a little worried. After all, Haven was as vicious as Reba. He would always not be careful enough no matter how well he protected her. Eden looked calm, and she was not afraid at all, "I''m not afraid of her. I''m just afraid that she will hurt dad and mom''s hearts. After all, they regard her as their daughter." Victor said, "Eden, don''t think too much. Let''s go home first." "Mm!" Eden nodded with depression. ...... Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. With Victor''spany, Eden could stand up and take a few steps on her own. This was a big pleasant surprise for her. But the doctor didn''t allow her to walk for so long. During the recovery, she had to be very careful. Victor only stayed in thepany for a few hours every day. Then he woulde back and took her to the hospital for rehabilitation. Abigail was very happy to see that Eden had a remarkable recovery. She apanied Anson for rehabilitation as well. Anson had been in a good mood and his legs had got much better. Perhaps this was the power of love. In the past, his legs werepletely feeble. At this time, he could stand on the ground and take a few steps by holding onto the wall and sofa. This was a huge surprise to Anson and Abigail. Anson had been living in Abigail''s house reasonably. They often went to Eden''s house, and the atmosphere was very lively. After resting for a period of time, Ricky did not stop acting in the y. He forgave the director and continued to y the role. After all, he had put in a lot of effort, and he didn''t want to waste it like this. People could meet with all kinds of things in this world. Henrick left that day because he was too angry. After thinking about it, he felt that he couldn''t give up his own future. The school started on March 1st, and the three children went back to the school to study. Living in love, Eden felt that time went by so quickly. That day, she woke up early in the morning and nced at her phone. Cherries had been in season. Looking at the big red cherries, Eden licked her lips greedily. Victor came out from the bathroom. He was wearing a white casual suit, looking stylish and charming. Seeing her sitting on the bed and looking at her phone, he smiled gently, "Dear, do you want to go to work with me today?" Recently, she had recovered a lot, so she would go to thepany with him and discuss a lot of things together. Her facility for studying was very good. She had to learn how to deal with the affairs in thepany and study design. Besides, she had to read the information about real estate management which Calder gave her. To Victor''s surprise, she used her time reasonably and studied everything very seriously. Calder was even happier. Eden looked up at him with a smile and said coquettishly, "Honey, if you buy me cherries, I will apany you to work." Victor''s heart melted when he saw how adorable she was. He immediately walked over, carried her in his arms and took her to the bathroom to wash up. "Eden, we''ll go to buy cherries before going to work. Then we won''te back. Tomorrow is the weekend. I''ve asked mom to take care of the three children. We''ll spend the holiday in the vi." Victor was very d at the thought that they were going to spend two days alone. Eden took a look at him and smiled helplessly, "Victor, I can''t run or jump now. What''s the point of going on a holiday with me? I can''t swim with you, nor can we walk on the beach together. We can''t watch the sunset on the beach." For her, it was a romantic thing to go on vacation with Victor, but she couldn''t walk for long. Therefore, she would only be his burden, and she wouldn''t have a good time. Victor didn''t care about this. He smiled softly, "As long as I can be with you, I feel happy no matter where I am." Eden smiled helplessly when she heard that. He spoiled her too much. "Alright, we will have to trouble mom and dad to look after the children." Eden smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. Leaning against his arms, she smiled blissfully. An hourter, Eden ate cherries in Victor''s office. Victor went to the meeting. She sat on the wheelchair, eating the sour and sweet cherries with a satisfied face. At this time, her phone rang. She picked it up and found that it was Aisling calling her. Then she answered it with a faint smile. "Hello? Mom." "Eden, are you in better health recently?" Aisling asked in a loving voice. Eden was very happy to hear that. Aisling called her every day to care about her, "Mom, I''m much better now. I can walk a few steps on my own. You must be tired. Thank you for taking care of grandma alone." Aisling smiled, "Eden, I want to tell you about this. Your grandma has woken up! She is in a good condition now and she wants to see you. Can youe here now?" Eden throat tightened when she heard this. She asked with sobs, "Mother, is that true? Has grandma woken up?" "Yeah, Eden, she wants to see you as soon as she wakes up. The doctor said that she is in very good health now. Thanks to Victor. He invested one hundred million dors into the new medicines. Your grandma has been treated with the medicines in clinical trials." "Okay! Mom, I''ll be right there." Eden hung up excitedly. ording at the time, Victor was about to finish the meeting. She couldn''t help but smile happily. God blessed the good people. It was great that Grandma Clement had woken up. Eden started the wheelchair and went out to wait for Victor. As soon as she arrived at the door, Victor pushed the door open and came in, followed by Lucian. Eden said excitedly, "Victor, grandma has woken up. She wants to see me now. I have to go to the hospital." Hearing this, Victor and Lucian both smiled with joy. "Eden, that''s wonderful. I''ll go with you." Lucian said, "You have to attend a dinner party tonight." Victor said, "No, tell Mr. Parma that I''m going on a vacation with my life. As for his conditions, I don''t agree. Our construction materials must be very environmentally friendly. The materials he rmended are not environmentally friendly and harmful to the human body. Tell him that I''ll terminate the contract if he insists on using this batch of materials." He was not short of money, and it was more important to apany Eden. Looking at Victor, Lucian frowned and said helplessly. "Victor, do you want to make money or date?" Victor looked back at himcently, and then looked at Eden, "I, can do both." Lucian was speechless. Why did he have the urge to punch him? Eden said, "Victor, your work is more important. Go to work first. I can go to the hospital by myself. Master Wong is in the garage, isn''t he?" "No, I want to go with you." Victor insisted like a child. Eden couldn''t do anything about it. Victor ced the information on Lucian''s hand, "Lucian..." "Don''t call me in this tone." Lucian immediately took a wary step back. "Ha-ha..." Victor narrowed his eyes and said with a wicked smile, "Mr. Parma''s character is simr to yours. You two are birds of a feather, so you will definitely have a good talk. Attend the dinner party for me." He felt embarrassed just by thinking about that kind of scene. He could only smile dryly. Lucian was speechless. Would he and Mr. Parma have a good talk? They were not familiar with each other, and drinking with Mr. Parma was like taking the medicine. How could Victor say so? Victor''s words astonished him. "I won''t go. Go there by yourself, or you can ask Adonis to do that. This is his case. I''m handing it for him, but I don''t want to attend the dinner party!" Victor didn''t care about this. He smiled and said, "Then you can go there together with him. I''m leaving. I''ve booked a flight tonight. Eden and I will spend our holiday on the ind. Don''t call me these days. See you on Monday." Saying this, Victor left with Eden. "Ah..." Lucian kicked the couch angrily. He not only didn''t vent his anger, but also broke out in a cold sweat because his tiptoe hurt a lot. "Victor, you b*stard!" Lucian sat on the sofa with his face full of annoyance. He took out his phone and called Adonis. "Hello? Lucian, I''m chatting with my girlfriend now. Don''t disturb me." Lucian held his breath and said word by word, "Tonight, attend the dinner party with me. I''ll introduce you to a better girl." Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Hearing this, Adonis felt a bit strange, "Who? Do I know her? Is she beautiful? Is her family rich?" Lucian moved his feet painfully and said with a wicked smile, "You''ve pestered all the girls I know. You don''t know her. She is very beautiful and her family is powerful. You will like her." Lucian emphasized the word "like". In fact, he thought, "B*stard, if I can''t lure you there, I will have hurt my own feet in vain, won''t I?" "I don''t want to attend the dinner party for you." "Ha-ha... Lucian, I knew you were the best. Now my girlfriend is arguing with me and she wants to break up with me. She asks me to buy her a bag which is worth one hundred thousand dors. I might as well use the money to buy dog food and feed the dogs." Lucianughed sarcastically when he heard that, "Ha-ha... I think you will be single forever. You''re always fooled by women, which is a quite bad thing." Hearing this, Adonis asked unhappily, "Lucian, what''s wrong with you? You actually hope that I''ll be single forever. Let me tell you. Someone who is destined to be with me must be waiting for me somewhere in this world. Just wait. I''ll definitely find her one day." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lucian, "There''s nothing wrong with me. I mean no malice." "Ha-ha... Is that so? You''re just putting on an act." Lucian said, "I just hope you can be smarter so that you won''t be fooled again." Adonis sneered and said, "Don''t talk about me, Lucian. You have your background, and I have my own story. Since you don''t understand my story, don''t make randomments on me, and don''t always think I''m stupid. One day, I will let you look at me with new eyes." Lucian was speechless. He took the phone away from his ear and was a little puzzled. Was he really talking to Adonis on the phone? Lucian rebutted, "Adonis, your stories can always be the topic of my conversation, especially your love stories. You have countless back-ups. It''s not because you are very charming, but because you are stupid. You''re the silliest among us." Hearing this, Adonis roared angrily, "Lucian, are you insane? I didn''t offend you today. When I can talk to you peacefully, you must pretend to be friendly. Otherwise, I''ll beat you." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed, "Adonis, God is fair. He gave you an attractive appearance, but gave you a stupid brain so as to harmony between your face and your intelligence. Don''t think you''re clever just because you are handsome, and don''t show off in front of me until you really get married. Moreover, only a failed man needs a lot of back-ups. You''d better improve yourself more. See you in the evening." After finishing his words, Lucian hung up the phone. He got up, nced at Victor''s office and walked out with annoyance. Victor left in a good mood, but he had to clean up the mess for him. After half an hour, Eden and Victor arrived at the hospital. As soon as they arrived at the ward, they heard Grandma Clement''s soft and slightly husky voice. Everyone in the Clement family was in the ward, including Zofia and Glenn. "Grandma." Eden greeted Grandma Clement as soon as she entered the ward. Victor greeted her as well. "Oh, my baby Eden is here. Come here and let me look at you." Grandma Clement smiled more brightly when she saw Eden. The smile on her face faded away slightly when she saw that Eden sat on a wheelchair, "Eden, you finally wake up. You will slowly get better." Eden smiled, "Grandma, you are awake, too. Our family is reunited now." "Yeah." Grandma Clement nced at everyone. After Glenn was born, four generations lived under one roof in her family. She was very lucky. "Since every one is all right, I''m relieved. I lost five percent of the shares, but it doesn''t matter. I''m very rich. However, it was a pity that I didn''t help Victor sessfully." Victor said, "Thank you, grandma. You helped me, because you let Eden marry me. She''s very warm, and I''m so happy every day." Saying this, Victor put his hands on Eden''s shoulders and looked at her with a gentle smile. "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clementughed with joy, "I gave you the shares because I wanted you to take better care of Eden." Victor said, "Grandma, I would love Eden wholeheartedly even if you didn''t give me the shares." "Oh, you brat, you''re more and more honeymouthed, and I like you more." Grandma Clement laughed from ear to ear. Aisling took a look at Eden. Seeing how much Victor loved Eden, she was relieved. "Eden, Victor, you must be happy forever. When you and your grandma were in aa, I truly realized that the most important was not money, but the happiness of our family." Eden smiled when she heard that, "Mom, you''ve finally figured it out." "Mm!" Aisling looked at her with a smile. "Eden, I''ve learned a lot from you. You always attach great importance to friendship and family affection. Now I understand why Calder and Jaida like you so much." During the time she stayed with Grandma Clement in the hospital, she realized the importance of family affection deeply. In the past, she often quarrelled with Grandma Clement and felt very depressed. But when she saw Grandma Clement in aa, she felt very distressed. Eden found that Aisling''s expression had be more gently than before. She was no longer so arrogant and domineering. Hearing this, Delmont and Buddy smiled. Buddy reached out and took Glenn from Zofia''s arms. Glenn giggled at him. "Oh, my great-grandson, you''re so cute. I will give you a vi as a gift. In this world, nothing is warmer than having a home." Everyone smiled and did not speak. Victor looked at the time and grinned, "Grandma, you wake up today. Can I take Eden out to have a romantic date on this lucky day? I''ve booked the tickets." Hearing this, grandma Clement nodded with a smile, "Sure. I''m relieved since I''ve seen Eden. Hurry up and go to the airport. I still have to live here for a few days." "Thank you, grandma. Delmont, Buddy, Zofia, dad, mom, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of grandma." Victor called them one by one. He felt guilty in heart, but he had booked the tickets and arranged everything in the vi on the ind. Delmont smiled, "Hurry up and leave. Your only task is to take good care of Eden." Looking at Victor like this, Eden was quite helpless. "Alright! Leave Eden to me." Victor said confidently. As soon as they reached the door, they met Haven who had just arrived. When Haven saw Eden and Victor, she couldn''t be more awkward. Especially when she saw Victor. Even she herself felt that she had done an indecent thing. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Victor and Eden looked unhappy. It was the first time she had seen Haven since she left the hotel that day. In the Clement family, only Buddy knew what Haven had done. Victor knew that hiding it from Buddy would only bring a disaster to the Clement family. Haven''s lover was a hacker. Kenny said that Ma was very good at stealing information from otherpanies. "Eden..." Haven looked at Eden and greeted her with difficulty. Eden was disgusted. If she was Haven, she would never be able to say so. "Mm!" However, she could only brace herself to nod in front of her parents. Victor looked back at Buddy. Buddy looked at Haven with a gloomy face and said in a calm tone, "Victor, just leave. Don''t worry about grandma." Victor knew what Buddy meant by saying this, so he took Eden to leave. Wyatt didn''t know a lot of things. He looked at Haven with a smile, "Haven,e in quickly. Your grandma has woken up." "Okay, dad." Haven smiled gently, went in and greeted everyone. Finally, she stood in front of Grandma Clement who was very energetic. Grandma Clement looked at her with displeasure. "Grandma, congrattions. You finally woke up." Haven looked at Grandma Clement and smiled sweetly. The smile on Grandma Clement''s face disappeared instantly, "You don''t have to congratte me. I''m afraid I''ll die earlier." Everyone was stunned. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Mom, you..." "Don''t talk. I know something very well in my heart." Grandma Clement nced at Wyatt. Haven pursed her lips slightly and didn''t understand why Grandma Clement treated her with hostility. No matter how much Grandma Clement hated her before, she wouldn''t be so indifferent on the surface. She asked with a wronged face, "Grandma, I don''t know what I did wrong to make you so angry." Grandma Clement sneered, "You will know it in the future. Live a good life with your husband. Go out first, I feel sick when I see you." The expression in Grandma Clement''s eyes was weird, and she didn''t even bother to hide her disgust. "Grandma..." "Haven, go out first. Your grandma has just woken up, and she can''t be stimted." Delmont persuaded her. Grandma Clement had never rejected Haven like this before, which made him quite confused. "Okay!" Haven nodded quietly. Anyway, she didn''t want to stay here. She looked at Grandma Clement and smiled tenderly, "Grandma, you must have a good rest, live to a ripe old age and be healthy." After that, she turned around and left. Outside the door, she turned around with malicious and vicious eyes. This d*mned old woman was so lucky. She had never had a chance to kill her in the ward. Even Aisling seemed to be guarding against her. She stood there for a while before she left reluctantly. Three hourster, at about three o''clock in the afternoon, Victor took a private ne and took Eden to the private ind he bought. As soon as Eden got off the ne, she was attracted by the architectural style and scenery. Behind them were a luxurious and fashionable vi and a forest garden. In front of them was vast blue sea. Everything was extremely beautiful. The white beach was of natural beauty. The surrounding trees were verdant and lush, and the clear water mirrored the blue sky. Every ce wasfortable. "Wow! This ce is really beautiful." Eden smiled gently. This ce was something that she did not dare to imagine in the past. Standing on this wonderful ind, she felt as if she was in a dream. If it weren''t for Victor, she would never be able to enjoy such a lovely scenery. Victor lowered his head and looked at her, "Eden, I bought this ce. In the future, you cane here whenever you want. It''s not far from River City." Eden looked up at him and smiled, "Why do you have to buy a lot of house property?" Victor grinned and said, "Since we have so much house property, we don''t need to rely on our children when we are old, and we can live a good life." "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by his words, "You''re still young, aren''t you? Why do you think so much?" However, it was good to have such an idea. Young people lived under great pressure. Many parents would n their retirement lives in advance for the sake of their children. However, Victor was rich. Was there any need for him to do this? Moreover, her three children were all filial. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, "Honey, you asked me to save money, so I used all the money I saved to buy houses and shops. This is a kind of investment. Let''s travel around the world in the future." He wanted to travel around with her and left their footprints all over thend. "Alright! I will listen to you." Eden smiled happily. No matter when, he always made her feel a strong sense of bliss. Victor pushed her into the vi. "Eden, let''s go in and have a rest first, and then we''ll eat something. We''lle to see the sunset in the afternoon." "Okay!" Eden looked around the beautiful scenery. The sunset here must be very gorgeous. She couldn''t wait to see it. When she entered the vi, the decoration was not as glorious as she had imagined. Instead, it was of a warm and natural style. The wooden floor looked simple, and the curtain was indigo-blue, looking special and leisurely. The wicker chair was of Chinese style, and it was matched with a solid wooden table. It was simple and elegant, having a strong vour of rural life. The design was notplicated and luxurious. It was modern and simple, and every corner in the vi make people feel very good. A slight breeze was stirring the curtain. "Wow! I really like this style so much." Eden looked out the French window. There was a beautiful lake outside. Victor pushed her into the room. The room was like a fairnd. The wooden bed was surrounded by white gauze. As the wind blew, it was tossing in the wind, looking so pleasant. When she raised her head, she could see theke. The air was fragrant with scents from theke. The fast-paced city life seemed to make people tired more easily. Such a ce was quiet and elegant, and there was ake beside the house. Living here must befortable and peaceful. "Oh! It''s so romantic. This ispletely what I want." Eden raised her head and looked at Victor. He was really careful, and he tried his best to give her best things. Victor picked her up and put her on the soft bed. Then hey down next to her and said tteringly, "Eden, since you are so happy, why don''t you call me sweetheart? You''ve never called me like this." Eden was speechless. Why did he mention this again? She... could not say it. Eden red at him, "You''re going to bully me again, aren''t you?" Victor turned over all of a sudden, held her in his arms, and kissed her lips hard. He whispered in her ear with a wicked smile, "If you refuse, I will bully you until you agree." Eden was stunned. Was it very important to him? Why did he always want this? She said coquettishly, "How dare you!" Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled mischievously, "Do you think you can threaten me? There are only two of us on this ind." Eden was a little angry when she heard his threatening tone. She reached out and punched his back, "Why do you have to let me call you like that?" Victor suddenly looked serious. He recalled the past as he said in a deep voice, "I just want that. You used to call me sweetheart when you were young. On the day you got lost, you chased me and called me, asking me not to leave and not run so fast. That day was my birthday." "I ran in front of you, and you shouted behind me. At that time, I was too angry and painful..." Saying this, Victor did not continue. He always remembered what had happened at that time and wanted her to say it again. However, she always refused him. He felt regretful in heart all the time. Eden did not expect the reason to be like this. She knew that he was dealt a severe blow after she got lost. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, "When I remember my past, I''ll call you like that. Maybe you will really think that I have returned to your side at that time." She didn''t know that he had been thinking like this. If she had known it, she would definitely try her best to remember everything. She thought it was not important, but it seemed to be significant to both of them. Victor pursed his lips slightly, and his expression was unusually serious. He said with deep and brooding eyes, "When will you remember it?" It had been a long time. Could she really remember it? Eden shook her head slightly, "Maybe in a certain moment. Maybe it needs a miracle. Even if I call you like that now, it''s not meaningful enough. How can you be really touched when you hear it?" She was right. Victor lowered his head slightly and rubbed against her forehead gently, "Eden, do you think we should rest first or do something else first?" Eden suddenly looked at him defensively and pretended to be angry, "Didn''t you say that we would eat something first?" Victor frowned slightly and said with exaggerated confusion, "Did I say so? I don''t remember it." Eden knew that he was acting dumb. "Victor, get up." She raised her voice slightly and pushed him hard, but he didn''t move. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, lowered his head and bit her earlobe lightly. Eden was startled and looked at him with her eyes wide open. He... actually... Victor looked at her lovely expression. She seemed to be about to get angry, and she looked serious, but she was so attractive. He said with a wicked smile, "No. Eden, only we''re here, and we can do whatever we want. We won''t be disturbed by anyone." An idea came to Eden''s mind. She smiled and said softly, "Victor, let''s eat something and drink some fruit juice before doing something else. I want to lie on the lounge chair outside and enjoy myself." Victor pinched her pink cheek with a charming smile and said, "No, I want to have you. In the past few days, we didn''t have much time to stay together." Eden was taken aback. How could he... say such words in the daytime? Her delicate face blushed scarlet. The reason why love made her feel good was that he was so affectionate and gentle. She was obsessed with him, and his words induced her fantastic reveries. Seeing that she was unwilling, Victor said helplessly, "Alright, it''s all up to you. Satisfy me when you''re full okay?" His voice was tender and extremely sexy. When Eden heard this, she felt sorry for him. Fine, she admitted that she had be infatuated with him. He was very honest in front of her and treated her very well. He was considerate and careful, and she could not bear to let him wait and suffer. She wrapped his strong waist with both hands and smiled at him gently, trying to seduce him. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed in a good mood and held her tightly. After a horrid sex, Eden fell into a deep sleep. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Victor got up in high spirits to cook dinner. The sun was bending in the west, but Eden had not woken up. He was somewhat helpless. He took out his phone and took a few pictures of sunset, waiting for her to get up and show them to her. Eden slept until seven o''clock in the evening, and she was still sleepy. She slowly sat up and found that it was already dark. The wind on the ind strengthened at night. The white gauze was dancing in the wind. Seeing this, Eden felt a little helpless. She was a little angry, because she always got tired from having sex with Victor. Eden moved her legs and slowly got out of the bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she thought she had enough strength to stand up. However, she fell to the ground as soon as she stood up. "Ah..." She let out a cry of surprise. Victor was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Hearing her cream, he immediately put down the knife and walked to the room. As he expected, he saw Eden on the ground as soon as he walked in. She was holding onto the bedside and trying to stand up. Victor ran over and carried her in his arms with distress. "Fool, what are you doing?" He was so anxious. Since she had woken up, he would naturallye to carry her out of the bed. Eden looked at him withint, "I wanted to find you." Victor''s eyes darkened, and he smiled helplessly, "You can call me. I was preparing dinner." Eden said, "I want to walk to you on my own." She looked at him stubbornly. She was very weak. In the past, she was able to walk a few steps. She wanted to recover quickly and go anywhere she wanted. She always felt guilty about the pain in Victor''s heart. Someone said that memory was a bridge that led to loneliness. Her heart ached because he had waited for her for many years in pain. She wanted to spend more time with him so that he could feel at ease in heart. Victor nced at her, "Fool, I''m right beside you now, and I won''t go anywhere." He put her on the wheelchair and put on the furry slippers for her before pushing her out. Eden asked, "Is dinner ready?" "Mm! I fried steak, cooked fish soup and boiled salt shrimp for you. I can only cook simple food and it''s not very delicious. You can''t dislike it, and you must eat more." He was not very good at cooking. Although he had learned from Jaida several times, he couldn''t control the cooking time and use the seasoning very well. But he was good at frying steaks. Among his friends, Lucian was quite good at cooking, but he was single all the time. Eden nced at the open kitchen. It was in a mess, as if a robbery had happened inside. She shook her head slightly and bust intoughter, "If it''s delicious, I''ll do you the honour of eating more." "It must taste good." Victor smiled confidently. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Eden looked at his confident smile and smiled faintly. Since he was so confident, the food must be delicious. In order to cook for her, he learned cooking from Jaida. Jaida taught him very carefully. Victor pushed her to the table and poured her a ss of warm water, "Eden, drink some water first. You like pumpkin, don''t you? I''ll cook some pumpkin." Just now, he heard her scream while cutting the pumpkin cut and left immediately. "Okay!" Eden nodded. Although she was hungry, she could wait. He wore an apron, and his temperament looked somewhat different from usual. However, his every move was warm. "Victor, steam the pumpkin. Steamed pumpkin is yummy." Victor looked up at her, "Are you sure?" Eden grinned, supported her chin with one hand and looked at him with a smile, "If you put some lilies in it, it will be more delicious." "Oh!" Victor was slightly surprised, "But there is no lily here." Looking at what he was doing, Eden couldn''t help smiling. He looked clumsy while cutting vegetables. "Victor, you don''t have to put a lily in it. The pumpkin cooked by you must be delicious." She hoped that they could live such a happy life forever. However, something bad always happened to them after they lived happily for a period of time. It seemed to be destined. Sometimes, living with deep happiness made her feel unreal, as if she was having a dream. Victor nodded pleasantly when he heard that. In the end, he listened to Eden and steamed the pumpkin. Half an hourter, Victor served all the dishes on the table. Each dish was very beautiful. It could be seen that he made extra effort. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "It''s really beautiful. The steak tastes very good. Although thisbination is strange, it''s quite delicious." Eden picked up the chopsticks and ate a piece of pumpkin. It was soft, sweet and yummy. Victor looked at her with excitement and expectation, waiting for her to praise him. Eden saw through his mind, but deliberately kept him in suspense. She didn''t say anything, took a sip of the fish soup and ate the steak. Victor looked at her with disappointment. He wanted to be praised. "Mm!" Eden nced at him and praised him, "Victor, your cooking skills have improved a lot. It''s tasty." A smile finally appeared on Victor''s upset face, "Eden, I''ll cook for you more often." He shelled several shrimps and dipped them in the water before putting them in Eden''s bowl. Over the past few days, Eden had gained much weight and her face had be ruddier because he asked her to eat more. Eden enjoyed his service, and she had be used to it. He was always distressed for her. "The shrimp is very fresh." Eden ate with great appetite. Victor picked up the king crab and peeled aplete piece of meat for Eden. "Eden, these ingredients are very fresh. The king crab was alive when I cooked it. The meat is really tender." Victor said while feeding the meat to her. Looking at him, Eden smiled and ate it. "Mm! It''s really nice. Victor, eat it, too." Victor continued to feed her, "I''ll eat when you''re full." Eden smiled helplessly, "Ha-ha... You make me feel that I''m a two-year-old baby. When the three children were small, I was like this. I fed them before having my own meal." Victor smiled gently, and his eyes were filled with tenderness, "I just want to pamper you and want you to be as happy as a child." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed happily. In this world, no man was better than Victor. After dinner, Victor pushed Eden to the beach for a walk. The onshore wind blew steadily past them, gentle and pleasant. The ind was very quiet andfortable. Living on such an untouched ind was really leisurely. All they could hear was the sound of the waves, and the atmosphere was romantic. Eden looked up at Victor, "If I can walk on the beach side by side with you, it should be wonderful. I looked forward to love a long time ago. I hoped one day when I met my Prince Charming, we could step on the soft beach hand in hand and leave a string of footprints. I thought that was very romantic." Victor listened to her words. This should be something that every girl once looked forward to. However, in the past, his dream was to be with her. He wondered what she would look like after she grew up and wanted to know if he could find her before she got married. He had looked forward to the scene of them meeting each other countless times, but they met in such a way. He smiled and said, "Eden, now it''s already very romantic. When your legs are healed, we''lle here again and walk together on the beach under the sunset." "Okay!" Eden also wanted toe back and do what she wanted. She closed her eyes, felt the evening breeze. Her soft hair flow loose in the wind, and her delicate face was gentler than ever. Looking at how beautiful she was, Victor said with a wicked smile, "Eden, there''s a tent in front of us. We''ll spend the night here. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go fishing and make you soup." Eden looked at him teasingly, "Can you fish? You''re not someone who knows how to enjoy life." She knew his unusual attitudes towards life, and his life was dull and boring. Even his three friends felt that his life was boring to the extreme. It was not until she appeared that his life became colourful. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled happily, "Eden, I really don''t know how to fish, but I am willing to have a try for you." "Okay. Anyway, I don''t know how to fish. I''m looking forward your fish soup." She knew nothing about fishing. "Sure! I''ll definitely let you have delicious fish soup." Victor looked at the distant tent. Everything was avable in the tent, and he had prepared them in advance. At night, they could watch the stars and make love. When the two of them arrived at the tent, Victor carried her in. Eden didn''t expect the tent to be so delicate. It was like a well-arranged small room. Although it was small, it stocked everything. It was illuminated by a srmp, and she had no fear as she did in the wild at all. "Wow! Victor, you really surprise me constantly." That day, he was really romantic. "As long as you like it!" He smiled tenderly. If she didn''t have an ident, he would have brought her here a long time ago. He held her in his arms and ced her on the soft mat. Then he opened the top of the tent, revealing the bright night sky. Eden was totally rxed. It helped her to unwind after living under pressure for many years. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 At this moment, her mind settled as still water, and she felt very calm and peaceful. Victor sat next to her, took off his shoes and held her in his arms. They counted the stars together. He nced aside. There was couples clothes which they were going to wear the next day. It was a romantic journey. He loved spoiling her like this. Only when she lived a happy life with him could he feel at ease. "Eden, is it beautiful?" He whispered in her ear in a soft voice, leaving a glow in her heart. "Mm! It''s so lovely." Eden pointed at the night sky, "Look, the stars are so bright tonight. Sometimes when I''m tired, I want to look at the stars. After I was bullied by Myra, I would stand by the window and watch the stars or go out to run." "I hope she can learn a lesson from that matter and change herself. I gave her five million dors and repaid her debt. Although it was not enough to thank them for bring me up, I didn''t owe them anything." Victor held her in his arms and said in a deep voice, "You didn''t owe them anything a long time ago. They are too thick-skinned and greedy." He ran his finger through her hair. As soon as Eden mentioned the Gienger family, he had an impulse to kill them all. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled brightly, "Look at you. You are angrier than me. Think about it. If they spoiled me when I was young, I would not have made such an achievement. If people grow up in a comfortable environment, they may bezy." Victor said, "Do you want to thank her for doing those to you? You foolish girl." He raised his hand and gently knocked on her forehead with his eyes full of pity. Eden closed her eyes slightly. After a while, she opened them again with a smile and rubbed her head against his chest, "Something just happened by mistake. I''m not grateful, nor do I feel lucky. I helped Myra just to make myself feel at ease." She hadn''t made five million dors by herself, and that was the money Zaiden had given her. In the past, Zaiden gave her a ck gold card. When she checked the bnce, she was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. It turned out that having a rich father was so wonderful. She had be wealthy in an instant. "You!" Victor was helpless. If she didn''t help Myra, she would probably feel guilty in the rest of her life. At this time, Eden''s phone suddenly rang. Eden took a look. It was a phone call from Abigail. She answered it with a smile, "Abby." "Eden! How ungrateful you are! You went to travel secretly and didn''t take me with you. Don''t you love me anymore?" "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Abby, I was brought here by my husband all of a sudden. Why don''t you come here tomorrow?" Hearing this, Victor immediately snatched her phone. Eden was stunned. She was waiting for him to give the phone back to her, but he looked mad. "Abigail, we''re having a sweet date. What do you have to disturb us? Don''te here. We want to spend the holiday alone." Eden was speechless. They stayed together every day. Wasn''t he tired of it? Abigail said, "Victor, you jerk! You took away my best friend. I haven''t gotten even with you yet!" Victor frowned and talked back, "She is my wife!" Abigail said, "So what? If you annoy Eden, she will divorce you." Victor was angry. Was she really Eden''s best friend? His face darkened, and he became more and more irritated, "Where''s Anson?" Abigail asked with vignce, "Why do you ask this?" Victor said madly, "I want him to watch his girlfriend!" "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed, "He is obedient to me and listen to whatever I say. It''s no use of comining in front of him." Victor was dumbfounded. Why... was Anson... the same as him? "What a coward!" He growled. "Ha-ha..." Abigail suddenly burst intoughter, "Victor, aren''t you talking about yourself? You are the most obedient husband in this world." Victor was rendered speechless. He was just distressed for Eden. Did Abigail understand what love was? Love was not subservience, but distress. Moreover, outstanding men all doted on their wives. Victor didn''t speak, so Abigail said again, "Victor, you are just hen-pecked. But since your wife is Eden, I won''tugh at you. Have a sweet date. I won''te. After all, I don''t want to see your exasperated face." Victor was so annoyed that he hung up directly. He turned off Eden''s phone. "Eden, you''re not allowed to answer anyone''s phone call these two days. You can only look at me and think about me." He said in a domineering tone and stared at her. "Alright!" Eden smiled helplessly. She only had him in her heart. There were only the two of them here, so she could only look at him. Eden suddenly thought of something and asked with a smile, "Victor, do you know what kind of woman can bring fortune to her husband?" Victor smiled confidently, "You, of course. Since you came back to me, I''ve made a lot of money." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed and felt very satisfied with his reply. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She reached out to hold his waist and let herself lie morefortably, "Victor, if a husband and a wife are deep in love, their family must be harmonious. I am not a prodigal woman, and I love my family, so I can bring fortune to you." Eden praised herself in a good mood. She hoped that she could still have a warm home when she got old. Victor lowered his head and sniffed her forehead, "Eden, as the old saying goes, every outstanding man has a woman behind his back. You and mom are like this. Since dad married mom, his business has been getting better and better. Recently, he has got several big projects, and he is thinking about cooperating with me." "Really? I feel that dad''s business has always been sessful. Maybe mom is part of the reason, and maybe it''s because dad is kindhearted." During this period of time, Zaiden had been teaching her the knowledge about real estate. Although what she learned was the essence, it was not so easy to run the business. "Mm! Anyway, if I cooperate with him, you''ll get all the benefits in the future. With my help, you will soon take over his business." Zaiden''s determination was obvious. Eden looked gentle and weak, but she had a breadth of vision, the cardinal principles in mind and sense of propriety. Such a woman would be more and more sessful in business. No one was luckier and better than her. "Ha-ha... Stop it." Edeny down slowly. She was a little tired. Seeing this, Victor closed the tent and covered her with the quilt. The temperature on the ind was low at night, but the mat was very thick, so she wouldn''t catch a cold. Eden was tucked up in quiltzily. Victory down next to her, "You''re tired again." "Mm..." Eden nodded, looking a bit worried, "I don''t know when I can fully recover." Hearing this, Victor looked at her with distress, "Eden, you think too much again. You have to recover slowly." "I know." How could she not understand this? In order not to let her think too much every day, he always found topics to chat with her and talk about her favorite design with her. She knew that he cared about her so much. Victor rubbed her exquisite nose and said with tenderness and concern in his eyes, "Since you know it, don''t think too much." "Mm!" Eden smiled, "Now you are the one who is thinking too much." Victor was surprised. Eden knew him more and more. He kissed her red lips and said with an evil smile, "Eden, tell me. What am I thinking now?" Eden said, "You must be single in yourst life." Victor was stunned. So, was this why he always wanted to have s*x with her? "Ha-ha..." Victor got closer to her and held her in his arms, "Eden, you are right. I used all my luck to meet you in this life." "Humph... Cut out the banana oil. Oh... I''m obsessed with you." Eden couldn''t help but exim. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed out loud, "That''s good, and this is my luck. Eden, are you ready?" "Ha-ha... Oh no, don''t tickle me... You''re so annoying..." "Honey, don''t move. Wow, your ears are so beautiful, and your red lips are really attractive..." "Stop it... Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t stopughing because Victor had been tickling her. On the small ind, the sky was starry and they wereughing pleasantly. In the end, they whispered to each other. Victor panted and Eden groaned. Everything seemed to be in love. ...... On the weekend, Haven did not go to work. Adalynn had gone abroad. Only she and Vincent lived in the vi. Vincent woke up early in the morning and yedputer games in the room. Haven sat in the kitchen worriedly and began to drink in the early morning. Alcohol would make her forget a lot of things. Grandma Clement had woken up, which was a disaster to her. Victor had never given up investigating her car ident. It seemed that he was sure she was the murderer. He had set up a trap and waited for her to jump in. As for her, she really didn''t dare to act rashly during this period of time. She would never let Victor get something on her. "Haven, what''s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? Why are you drinking early in the morning?" Vincent took out a bottle of mineral water from the fridge, opened it and took a sip. He didn''t know why Haven had changed a lot. Haven didn''t drink before. But why did she often drink these days? Haven didn''t look at him and asked with a sneer, "Vincent, you are busy chasing beautiful women every day. How can you care about my feelings? A leopard can''t change its spots. You promised me, but you went to the nightclub to flirt with women again. Are you that eager?" Haven was extremely disappointed. How could she put her hope on Vincent? He always went back on his word, and he was not reliable at all. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Vincent put the water back into the refrigerator, walked over and sat opposite Haven. Looking at her, he sneered, "Haven, do you know why I went to the nightclubs? You don''t like me to touch you recently, do you? I am a man, and I have more sexual needs than other men." Vincent expressed his dissatisfaction. He was very satisfied with his present life and did not want to find trouble with anyone. But Haven didn''t think so. Haven took another sip of wine, looked up at him and said sarcastically, "Is that so? Can''t you tell that I''m very tired from working now? You only think for yourself, and you don''t care about me!" He was always so selfish. He waspletely inferior to Ma! Vincent wanted to have a good rest on weekends, and he didn''t want to quarrel with her, so he said angrily, "Stop drinking! I don''t want to argue with you." Then, he snatched the ss from her hand and threw it in the trash can. After that, he got up and left. Haven smiled painfully. She really didn''t want to maintain the unhappy marriage anymore. At this time, her phone suddenly rang on the table. Haven picked it up and took a look. It was from Ma. "Hello?" Ma said, "Haven, why is your voice like this? Are you not feeling well?" Haven smiled bitterly, "I''m fine." Ma said, "Haven,e to my apartment then. I''ll send you the address." Haven hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Mm!" After hanging up the phone, she clenched her fists and told herself that she could not go on living like this, but... She immediately got up with her eyes full of determination. Going back to the room, she changed into a beautiful dress and put on a simple makeup. Without telling Vincent, she left the vi. At a hotel with his messy hair, Adonis was staring at Lucian who had washed up. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was burning with a frenzy of rage. He wished that he could kill Lucian. This kind of look might be scary to other people, but Lucian was not afraid of him at all. "Lucian, where is the beautiful woman? Didn''t you say that her family was rich and I had never seen her before? Who did I seest night? It was Mr. Parma! I am so good at drinking, but I was almost sent to the hospital. Tell me. Why did I drink with himst night?" Adonis said exasperatedly. Last night, as soon as he entered the box, he saw Mr. Parma, and his face turned livid. He had really thought that Lucian introduced a girl to him so kindly. It was not until he entered the private box that he realized that he had been cheated. Lucian stood up casually and said, "You know the reason very well. Since Victor asked me to attend the party, of course I had to let you go there. You did not suffer any lossesst night. Although you were drunk and unconscious, you made a deal sessfully. Mr. Parma no longer had objections and kept his promise. You don''t have to go to work on the weekend. Have a good rest." Lucian was about to leave. Adonis stopped him immediately. His angry expression became meek, and his voice softened, "Don''t go. Stay here with me." Lucian was speechless. His voice was pleading, and it seemed to be a little... ambiguous? He shuddered, lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I have to go home to rest. Have a good rest here." Adonis roared, "Lucian, why are you so ungrateful? Who I got drunk forst night? You can rest here as well. At least, leave after having breakfast with me. Otherwise, I can pester you for a month because of what happenedst night." He had a terrible hangover and felt very ufortable. Lucian looked at his watch. It was time for lunch. "Get up and wash up first. After lunch, let''s go back to each other''s home and rest." "Ha-ha..." Adonis was happy to hear that. "Okay. I''ll get up immediately." With a dizzy head, Adonis immediately went to the bathroom to wash up. Lucian pursed his lips and said with a wicked smile, "B*stard, I don''t believe that I can''t deal with you." He picked up the warm coffee on the table and walked to the French window. Leaning against the window elegantly, he held the coffee cup and took a sip lightly. Bathing in the warm sunshine, he looked indifferent but tidy. He was simply too charming. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On weekends, he liked to stay at home and didn''t like to go out very much. His mother always urged him to have a girlfriend, so he didn''t like to stay at home recently. Speaking of which, the reason why their parents were so anxious was that Victor had three children all of a sudden. When he thought about marrying someone and having children, Amelia''s shy face came to his mind for no reason. Adonis came out very soon. After taking a shower, he was in higher spirits. As he looked at Lucian who was leaning against the window, he found that he was too charismatic and eye-catching. If he was a women, he would definitely pursue Lucian and marry him. Adonis shook his head. How could he have such a terrible idea? He must have be stupid because of alcohol. He changed his shoes and said, "Come on. Let''s go out for lunch. It''s your treat." Only then did Lucian move and walk back. Putting the coffee cup on the table, he looked at Adonis, "Where are we going to eat?" Adonis gave him an evil smile, "River City Restaurant ." Lucian smiled faintly, "Okay, Victor will pay the bill. Now the restaurant belongs to him." "Uh..." Adonis was taken aback. He wanted to fleece Lucian, but did it have something to do with Victor? Adonis said, "You''re offering me favours at the expense of Victor." Lucian replied, "You chose the restaurant on your own." "Let''s go. It doesn''t matter. Filling my stomach is the most important now. Yesterday, my girlfriend made me so angry that I had a stomachache. Why do women like luxury so much? She will throw away the bag which is worth one hundred thousand dors when the bag is out of fashion. It''s better to use the money to buy clothes for children in the orphanage. In that case, they can wear warm clothes in winter." Lucian smiled. After they walked out of the room, he asked, "Who introduced her to you this time?" "My aunt. The girl is the daughter of her friend. She is pretty, but she is too prodigal and not capable. Therefore, after you called me, I immediately broke up with her." Lucian pressed the button in the elevator and asked, "How long had you been in a rtionship this time?" Adonis thought for a moment, "Less than three days. I had only met her three times after I knew her." Lucian was speechless. Indeed, Adonis couldn''t be with someone for more than three days. "Don''t be in a rtionship anymore within half a year. Use this period of time to improve your taste in women." Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Adonis smiled, "Lucian, I''m not young, but I am still fooled by women very often. Are you sure that I can improve my taste in half a year?" Entering the elevator, Lucian nced at him and saw his confused face. In his eyes, Adonis was a kind and simple man. Only those who were really willing to know him could understand how nice he was. However, how many women could not be tempted by money and be willing to deeply understand such a na?ve and kindhearted man? He had seen many cases. In general, men whose families were rich and did not talk much got married veryte. That was right. They were such men. "I don''t mean to let you improve your taste, but to let you learn from other men. Look at Anson. He shows great discernment in his choice of girlfriend, and he lives a happy life with Abigail now." Adonis looked helpless and smiled coldly, "As you said, that''s Anson, not me, and not you. By the way, why do you let me learn from others? You''re also single, aren''t you? You know so many girls. Don''t you like any of them? Every girl that your family want to introduce to you is very pretty, and they try their best to get close to you. Why don''t you like them?" Lucian said, "Because none of them can move my heart." Adonis was speechless. How picky he was! "s! The women who can touch my heart always fool me, but I don''t like those who are sincere to me. What should I do?" Adonis had a headache. Why was it so hard to have a girlfriend? Lucian threw a sidelong nce at him, "Are you sure some of your ex-girlfriends were sincere to you?" Adonis said, "I''m not very sure. Don''t take my words seriously. That''s just my imagination." Lucian didn''t know what to say. Could Adonis chat with him normally? They went to the garage to get the car and went to the River City Restaurant together. Haven took a taxi to Ma''s apartment ording to the address given by him. Ma lived on the 25th floor. When she entered the house, she found that his house was quite clean. The decoration was simple, and the furniture was arranged in a warm style. After Ma closed the door, he hugged her from behind and kissed her earlobe, "Haven, I miss you." Haven''s nerves tensed up when she heard his gentle voice. She smiled faintly, "Why do you miss me every day?" Ma carried her in his arms and went to his room. Haven was stunned. Why was he in such a hurry? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ma lowered his head and nced at her, "You drank." Haven was touched by his carefulness and nodded, "Mm! I am not happy. Vincent flirted with other women again." "Ha-ha..." Maughed, "Haven, isn''t that good? You''ll be mine in the future." Haven looked at him shyly and did not speak. In the blink of an eye, they had be like this. She didn''t know when she would get tired, but Ma made her feel at ease, and she could be satisfied on bed. They were sweet. His room was very big, and it seemed to be achieved by knocking together two rooms. It was decorated with grey and white, which was very suitable for his style. The delicate and ssic wall painting was the icing on the cake, making the whole room romantic. Therge bed was covered with grey sheets. May on the bed with her in his arms. Looking at her tender face, he really wanted to make love to her immediately. He whispered, "Haven, I will relieve all the sorrow in your heart." Haven was deeply moved when she heard this. She always felt herself inferior and rarely took the initiative to get close to men. Victor was an exception. He was heartless. He had never been interested in her. She thought that as the daughter of the Clement family, she would be with Victor forever, be his wife and live a happy life. Even though she had reced Eden, she felt that the happiness should belong to her. But in the end, she got nothing. She couldn''t even be regarded as a substitute. She smiled, "How can you relieve my sorrow? I''m really annoyed now, especially when I think of the Clement family." Ma leaned slightly and hugged her in a gentle and ambiguous way, "Haven, just enjoy yourself. You will forget all your unhappiness." Haven''s face suddenly changed. She was a little sexually aroused and expectant. She had to admit that he was really seductive on bed. Ma grinned, "Haven, I know everything about you in the Clement family. Don''t you want to get the Clement family? I''ll tell you what to doter. With my help, you can get everything you want." Undoubtedly, he had mastered Haven''s sore point very well. Haven must get the Clement family. She wanted to tread Eden under foot and ruin her life. "Okay, thank you so much." Haven took the initiative to kiss him. The sexsted for a long time. After that, Haven leaned on the reclining chair with satisfaction. Ma came in with a ss of juice. "Haven, have some fruit juice. I ordered takeout and we''ll talk after dinner." "Okay!" Haven enjoyed such a moment. When she was with Vincent, she had to take care of him all the time, and he never treated her so considerately. But Ma was different. He cared about her very much. Haven took a sip of fruit juice and put it on the table beside her. Ma yed with her hair and whispered in her ear, "Haven, tell me. Were you upset while having s*x with me just now?" Hearing this, Haven blushed, but she shook her head quickly, "No, I had a good time. You''re so amazing. How could I have time to think about anything else?" "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Maughed proudly. "How about having s*x on the reclining chair?" He asked with a smile. He had prepared the chair for her specially. Haven nodded with a smile, "I felt veryfortable while swaying." She curled upzily and could still feel the wonderful sensation¡£ "Ha-ha..." Maughed, "I''ll let you feel better next time. Well, I''ve booked a massage chair. You can rx yourself when you''re tired, and we can have a better experience." Seeing that he was so thoughtful, Haven was no longer so vignt against him. She had investigated Ma''s family background. His family was very ordinary, and his parents were both working. His position in thepany was not bad. He bought the apartment by himself and only owned a car. As an ordinary person, his life was already very nice. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 "Ma, let''s talk about Clement Group." Haven was looking forward to his good advice. Grandma Clement had woken up, but her attitude towards her waspletely different from before, which made her so worried. However, Ma only smiled and pinched her cheek. With doting eyes, he smiled, "Haven, you are too impatient. I''ll tell you after the meal." Haven was not in a hurry. They had a whole day to talk to each other. Ten minutester, the takeout was delivered. Ma took it and put it on the table before carrying Haven to the seat. Haven liked this feeling very much. In front of Vincent, she was like a maid, but Ma treated her like a queen. Ma had ordered quite a few dishes, all of which were Haven''s favorite. Seeing how considerate he was, Haven felt very warm in heart. After lunch, they had a horrid s*x again. Haven didn''t know why he was so energetic, but Ma was so tender that she didn''t have time to think too much. It wasn''t until four o''clock in the afternoon that they got up from bed. Ma took out hisptop, put it on his knee and showed a photo to Haven, "Is this your eldest brother?" "Mm!" Haven nodded. Delmont was brainless, and he always looked arrogant. It was hard to read the expressions on his sharp-featured face. When she looked at him from a distance, he gave her a sense of alienation and indifference. But when she talked with him, he was very straightforward and didn''t think carefully before speaking. Ma smiled evilly and lookedpletely different from usual. He no longer looked calm. Instead, he looked dispirited and malicious as if he had experienced a lot of bad things, "Haven, we can aim at him first and throw the Clement family into confusion. I sent someone to follow him recently, and I found that he likes to go to nightclubs and goes homete at night." "Oh!" Haven frowned slightly, "That''s a good idea." If bad things happened to the Clement family constantly, they would have no time to manage the company. The supermarkets which were in the charge of Delmont would be closed up for a period of time. At that time, the only person who could manage thepany would be Wyatt. Wyatt trusted her quite much. From his words and deeds, she could tell that he didn''t know what she had done. He didn''t guard against her like Aisling, so she had the opportunity to carry out her n. Haven asked in a low voice, "Ma, what do you want to do?" Ma whispered a few words in her ear. Haven''s expression changed dramatically when she heard that, "Are you sure you can do it well?" Ma smiled and held her slender waist, saying, "Haven, if you believe me, leave it to me. But you have to give me some money. I don''t have much money. I need to hire someone." Haven nodded with understanding, "I see. I''ll give the money to youter." She had be richer than before because she owned the shares of Alwynn Group and had a steady source of ie. She had cheated Myra of millions of dors, and she hadn''t used it. The money came in very handy. "Eden, you can only me yourself for being too kind, and you''re so rich because Victor is your husband. Moreover, I know you very well. You have been cheated by me but you don''t even know." Haven thought. She took out a bank card from her bag and gave it to Ma, "There are one million dors in this card. It should be enough." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ma''s eyes lit up when he heard that there were one million dors. He kissed Haven on the face heavily, "Haven, it''s enough. I''ll take actions tonight. Wait for my good news." "Okay!" Haven smiled. Her n was being carried out step by step. Compared with doing it by herself, it would be safer to let Ma do it. Ma rubbed his lips against Haven''s hair, and he was obsessed with her faint fragrance. Since the first time he saw Haven, he had been infatuated with her and wanted to own her completely. "Ha-ha..." Havenughed, "Ma, as long as I can get Clement Group, I will divorce Vincent and marry you." The premise was that he could help her get Clement Group. Besides, she could only use herself as a bargaining chip. Ma smiled gently, "Haven, that''s what you said. From tomorrow on, I will use my techniques to transfer a sum of money from Clement Group to your ount every day. At the beginning, I won''t transfer lots of money so that they won''t notice it. A monthter, I will transfer a big amount of money to you. I''ll let you get all the money so that Clement Group will truly be yours. But you must keep your promise and marry me after you seed." If she married him, he could take over Clement Group in a right and proper way. He had been poor for so long that he hated poor days. This kind of life made him suffer every day. However, Haven had changed his life. On the one hand, he was attracted to her beauty. On the other hand, she was very ambitious and he could make use of her. He wanted to be as rich as Victor, and wanted to own a twenty-storey or even a higher building. However, with his own family background, he could never get such achievement. Haven was like his shortcut to sess. He would let her own Clement Group in a legal way and then made it his. The Clement family was the second richest family in River City, so the property they owned would definitely be beyond his imagination. Hearing that, Haven was shocked. She asked in a deep voice, "Ma, can we really do that?" Her heart instantly tensed up. If they seed, she would soon get Clement Group. These days, she had not been idle and had been learning how to run business. Besides, she had been influenced by her surroundings since she was a child, so she was confident that she could manage Clement Group well. "Mm!" Ma turned off theputer. He had known everyone in the Clement family very well. He got out of bed, opened the wardrobe, took out a white shirt and put it on. Haven saw countless of scratches marks on his back, and she was slightly stunned. She actually hurt him so badly while she reached orgasm. She had never done that to Vincent. Ma was really much better than Vincent. The scenes of them having sex came to her mind, which was something she had never imagined before. Words couldn''t describe how she felt at that time. Anyway, she was satisfied. After Ma left, Haven rested for a while before returning home, waiting for Ma''s good news. Sunday was thest day for Victor and Eden to stay on the ind. Victor went out for a blow with Eden early in the morning. Eden liked here very much and smiled all the time. Victor chuckled, "Eden, I made your favorite seafood today. You can eat it when you go back." "Okay!" Eden smiled. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Aisling calling her. "Hello? Mom." Aisling said anxiously, "Eden, you may have toe back in advance. Delmont has an ident." Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Hearing that, Eden was slightly stunned. Did something happen to Delmont? "Mom, say it slowly. What happened to Delmont?" Eden grabbed the phone more tightly. Victor suddenly stopped and did not push her forward. "Eden, Delmont went to the nightclubst night and yed with his fair-weather friends. As a result, someone said that he took drugs. Moreover, the police found evidence in his car and he has been sent to jail. But he said that he was wronged and he had never taken drugs." Eden knew what Aisling meant when she heard that. The police found evidence in Delmont''s car, but he insisted on saying that he had not taken drugs. What was going on? "Mom, we''ll be back soon." After Eden hung up the phone, she looked at Victor, "We have to go back first. Something had happened to Delmont. He has been sent to jail because of taking drugs." "Okay!" Victor nodded and said in a deep voice. He took out his phone and called Lucian. "Hello?" Lucian''s tone sounded unhappy. On weekends, what he feared the most was to answer Victor''s phone call. After Anson worked in Aurora Entertainment, Victor always ordered him to do some extra work, which made him so annoyed. Victor said, "Contact ourwyer and ask him to go somewhere. I''ll send you the addresster." Lucian asked, "What happened this weekend?" Victor replied, "Delmont has got into trouble because of drugs." Lucian instantly understood what he meant. "I see." After hanging up the phone, Victor looked at Eden, "Don''t worry. Lucian and ourwyer will go there." Eden nodded with a solemn face, "Mother said that the police found evidence in his car, but he said that he didn''t take drugs." Victor pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll call Kenny and let him investigate it." "Alright!" Eden nodded. After Victor called Kenny, he and Eden went back to River City on his own ne. In the evening, they arrived and went straight to see Delmont. Delmont''s face was haggard, and he looked very dejected. He sat on the chair heavily. The chair couldn''t bear his weight and creaked. Seeing Eden and Victor, he said with a wronged face, "Eden, you have to believe me. I will never take drugs. I was really framed by someone." Victor and Eden looked at each other, and then Victor asked, "Delmont, are you sure you really didn''t take drugs?" Delmont looked at him helplessly. His lips were dry, and it could be seen that he was very anxious. He was at a loss, because no one was willing to believe him though he had said it many times. "Victor, no matter how I self-indulgent am, I won''t take drugs. Besides, I have said this many times, and I have told yourwyer about it, but no one believes me." After that, he looked at Eden, "I''m no longer young, and I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t. You know that I am straightforward and I have always been trying my best to live. I want to live up to my ideal of myself. Dad let me be in charge of the supermarkets, and I''ve been working hard. I would never do such a thing to ruin my future. You must find out who has framed me." Eden nodded, "Delmont, I believe in you. But think about it. Have you ever offended anyone?" Delmont shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "I thought about it when I was caught. I haven''t offended anyone. I''ve always been very generous to others. Furthermore, I haven''t offended or abandoned any woman." Victor said, "Do as thewyer said. We will find out the truth as soon as possible." "Mm!" Delmont nodded with a serious face. "By the way, Victor, I didn''t even touch the drugs, so there is definitely no my fingerprints on the evidence." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This time, he was not stupid at all. "I see. I''ll tell thewyer about it." Victor said. "Okay! Just go back. The prison is not a good ce." After saying that, Delmont went back alone. Victor and Eden watched him open the iron door and go in. Eden felt very sad in heart. After they came out of the prison and got in the car, Eden guessed boldly, "Could it be Haven?" Except Haven, she could not think of anyone else. Only when something bad happened to the Clement family would she have a chance to carry out her n. Haven knew Delmont''s character very well. Looking at her, Victor nodded and said with brooding eyes, "Eden, I have the same idea. But since there is no evidence, we can''t prove Delmont''s innocence. Let''s go to thepany first. Lucian and Kenny are both in thepany." "Alright!" Eden replied. Victor took Eden to thepany. In Lucian''s office on the 25th floor. Lucian and Kenny sat in front of theputer and watched Victor and Edene in. Kenny finally smiled and said, "Dad, mom, you are back." Eden''s heart melted when she looked at Kenny''s delicate little face, "Kenny, Mr. Ronen, thank you for your hard work." Seeing that Eden and Victor were deep in love, Lucian smiled. Hypocritical love made people suffer, but true love made people more excellent. After being with Eden, Victor had a more sessful career. "You were dating happily, but you were asked to go back all of a sudden. Aren''t you angry?" Lucian asked casually. Victor had prepared for this trip for a long time, and he was very attentive to Eden. He studied the recipes and learned how to cook for her, which was something that had never happened before. Victor said, "I''m a little unhappy indeed, but that''s my brother-inw. I can''t leave him alone." "Ha-ha..." Lucian chuckled, "That''s right, but you might havee back in vain. Delmont is very likely to have been framed." "Kenny and I have investigated it. All the surveince videos in the nightclubs he went tost night have been destroyed. From the only surveince video, we can see that he was taking drugs in a private box, and he seemed to be enjoying himself, but his urine test proved negative. This video has been edited by someone. That person is a great hacker. We can not find any information through the IP address." Victor''s face turned serious, "The person is so cautious, and must have been fully prepared." "That''s right!" Lucian''s expression turned grave as well, "You know that if we don''t have enough evidence, Delmont will not be released." Eden suddenly said, "If something bad happens to Delmont, who will benefit from it the most?" They immediately looked at Eden. Victor sat on the sofa and said with his face darkened, "Delmont has been managing the supermarkets. If something bad happens to him, it will do no good to the Clement family. It will only make Buddy, dad and mom busier." Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Eden lowered her head slightly. Her longshes fluttered, and her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Could it be Haven? Haven hated her very much. She still remembered what Haven said very clearly. She would not let go of her family. When Eden thought about it, anger was growing and bubbling up inside her. She took out her phone and dialed Haven''s number. At this time, in order to celebrate with Ma, Have had made love with him several times in the bathroom crazily. The phone was on the table outside. Eden called her twice, but no one answered it. Eden hung up the phone. Victor knew what she wanted to do. "Eden, even if you go to see her, she won''t admit, and this is not something she can do alone." Eden knew that Haven wouldn''t admit it, but she wanted to meet her and sound her out. She suddenly looked at Kenny and asked, "Kenny, did you say that Ma is an awesome hacker?" Keh nodded, "Yeah. When the new productunch was held, my masterpeted with him personally. He is powerful, so we have been on guard against him." Eden looked at Victor again, "So, would it be easy for Haven to frame Delmont with the help of Ma?" "Mm!" Victor nodded and straightened up slightly. Seeing her worried expression, he couldn''t help but frown, "Eden, don''t be so anxious. We have to get some evidence first." "I know." Eden lowered her head. She was a little tired, but she didn''t want to rest. Anxiety and worry exhausted her even more. Victor crossed his slender legs coldly and called Brian. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." "Brian, where is Haven now?" Brian said, "Mr. Alwynn, she''s in Ma''s apartment. Yesterday, Haven stayed there for a whole day and left in the evening, and Ma left before her. Today, they met again, but Ma lives on the 25th floor, so I can''t know what they are doing for the time being." Victor ordered him, "I see! Now you have to keep an eye on both Haven and Ma." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." After hanging up the phone, Victor frowned slightly. However, Kenny looked at theputer and said, "Uncle Lucian, look at this." Lucian bent down slightly and took a look at the video. In the fire passage in the night club Delmont wentst night, a man was handing some money to a waiter. The man lowered his head, so they couldn''t see his face clearly. He frowned slightly and said, "If he wanted to give the waiter a tip, he didn''t have toe here. Moreover, he is extremely familiar to me. Have I seen him before?" Victor walked over and had a look. The man looked a little familiar. "This person is... Ma." Victor looked at the man''s figure. It was Ma indeed. Although he had only seen Ma once, he remembered him clearly. That day, he saw Ma outside the door, and this man was very simr to Ma. Lucian nced at him, "Are you sure?" Victor said, "Yeah! Take a screenshot and send it to Brian. Let Brian see if Ma was wearing this clothes when he left the apartment yesterday." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. Kenny immediately took a screenshot and sent it to Lucian. Lucian lowered his head and sent the photo to Brian. One minuteter, Brian sent him a photo of Brian leaving his apartment. Compared with the man in the video, their clothes were exactly the same. Lucian''s tone was quite serious as he replied, "That''s him." The expression on Victor''s handsome face turned somewhat stern, "It was definitely not a coincidence. Ask Brian to find this waiter as fast as he can." Lucian shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid it''ste to find this waiter now." Victor nced at him, and there were horrible emotions in his eyes as he said, "Since he worked here, there would be his ID information. Let Brian investigate it. Even if he has gone abroad, you have to find him." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. The waiter was their only clue. He lowered his head and sent a message to Brian. Seeing that they had got some clues, Eden heaved a sigh of relief. Then she called Wyatt and Aisling tofort them. After having dinner with Lucian, she, Victor and Kenny went home. On the way back, Eden had fallen asleep in the car. Victor and Keh did not wake her up. After arriving home, Victor carried her back to their bedroom. After watching her fall asleep, Victor returned to the living room. Jaida and Zaiden had heard the news about Delmont, and they were waiting for them toe back. AS soon as Victor returned to the living room, Jaida couldn''t help but ask, "Victor, have you got any evidence to help Delmont?" Victor sat on the sofa nearby. Jaida poured a ss of warm water for him. He took a sip and said, "Dad, mom, this matter is a little tricky, and now we''re investigating it." Zaiden looked at him with a frown, "Delmont is such a straightforward person. It''s impossible for him to take drugs." Victor nodded, "He may have been framed, but we must find the evidence now." "Oh!" Zaiden showed an angry expression rarely, "Why? Why was he framed?" Victor shook his head slightly and smiled weirdly, "Dad, if you want to know the reason, you have to wait!" Zaiden nodded with understanding. Seeing that Victor was confident, he was relieved, "I found that the nightclub Delmont went tost night happens to be run by my old friend. This is his card. With my help, you will find out the truth more easily. After all, he is Eden''s elder brother. I can''t bear to see Eden feel so sad." Eden was still weak, but she was very strong in heart and had a great learning capability. He asked her to learn real estate knowledge, and she could soon master the essentials. He was quite satisfied with her. Victor looked at the card in his hand with a smile and waved it at Zaiden, "Dad, with your help, we will soon find out whether Delmont has been framed or not." "Okay! Let Eden be happy soon." Zaiden said and went back to the room to rest with Jaida. At this time, Gia ran downstairs, "Dad, you are back. Where is mom?" Victor looked up at her and smiled. When he found that Gia''s face was gloomy, the smile froze on his face, "Gia, your mom... is asleep." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "So early?" Giada looked so wronged. Seeing her like this, Victor was stunned. After treatment, the scars on her forehead had be very light. Then he asked with a guilty conscience, "Did you quarrel with Ricky again?" "Humph!" Giada said with annoyance, "He tore the painting I had just drawn! I don''t know what''s wrong with him today, and he keeps chattering. Moreover, he topped up his game ount today." Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Well... N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Victor was speechless. Could he pretend that he didn''t hear anything? He had no way to solve the problem between Ricky and Gia. No matter how he dealt with it, he couldn''t bepletely fair. They had their own reasons. No matter whom he spoke for, the other one would be unhappy. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled, "Gia, why did Ricky tear up your painting?" Giada said angrily, "I stained his clothes with the paint by ident. He seemed to have gone mad today and tore my painting in a fit of anger." Victor was stunned. Was Ricky that bad-temper? Why didn''t he believe Gia words? "Dad, don''t believe her. She''s exaggerating. She didn''t paint in her room, but came to my room. I was ying games at that time. She identally knocked over the paint on my clothes. The painting was ruined, and my shirt was dirty, so I helped her tear up the painting." Keh exined as he went downstairs. He and Gia were simply enemies. Victor looked at Henrick who ran down without wearing his shoes. He was somewhat hesitant. Who should he believe? "Humph! I''ve told you to move aside. You didn''t listen to me." Giada red at him with her beautiful eyes. Henrick red at him madly as well, "Aren''t you ashamed to say that? It''s not easy for me to have a day off, but you had to make trouble in my room." Giada''s face was filled with grievances when she heard that, "I''m lonely, aren''t I? Kenny isn''t at home, and Boris didn''te here to y, so I went to y with you. I didn''t want you to be as lonely as me, did I?" Henrick was speechless and gave her a thumbs-up. "Gia, you really know how to make me suffer. I can''t outargue you, because you can give a false ount of the true facts. You can always be the reasonable one." Victor asked in a low voice, "How do you know that?" Henrick said proudly, "Dad, you are so stupid. She pretends to be unconcerned, but in fact, she is very jealous of me. She just doesn''t want me to rest because she can''t have a rest. That is why she made troubles in my room." "Humph! I said that I wanted to keep youpany, and I went to your room with good intentions. But you actually say so! How ungrateful you are!" "Ha-ha..." Keh sneered, "Giada, what hurt me is what you said. I''ve confirmed that I had a grudge against you in my past life." Giada was speechless for a moment. Henrick spoke so harshly that day. She pped her hands quickly and said with a cold smile, "I apud for you. You have such a rich imagination and believe that you havest life. I believe that there is no next life. In the next life, we can''t be brother and sister anymore." "Humph! You are a devil. I am unlucky enough to meet you in this life. When I see you in the next life, I will definitely run away." Keh retorted, not willing to show weakness. "Bah! You are so shameless! If you have the ability to arrange your next life, I will be obedient to you. Unfortunately, even if you do good things for a life time, you can''t arrange your next life well." Victor was taken aback. It was the first time he had seen such a way of quarrel. They hadn''t grown up yet. Why did they talk about the next life? He''d better... leave here quietly. He got up and walked step by step toward his room. He walked a few steps and felt that it was a bit cowardly for him to leave like this. He stopped, looked at them and smiled, "Alright. Ricky, Gia, since you''re both wrong, shake hands and make it up." "I did nothing wrong." "I didn''t do anything wrong." They roared at him at the same time. Victor was helpless. Why did he feel that both of them were wrong? "Humph! Henrick, I won''t talk to you anymore. Everyone does something despicable, but don''t annoy me again and again." After saying this, Giada went upstairs with annoyance. Keh smiled wickedly and roared, "Giada, everyone is changeable. Please pay attention to your words and actions. Behave yourself when I''m still polite to you." Giada, who was already on the stairs, turned around and red at him, "Is that so? You''ll be an evil man by the time I behave myself." Henrick was rendered speechless. He followed up angrily. Victor was afraid that they would be right, so he immediately stopped Henrick, "Ricky, she is your younger sister." Henrick answered without turning back, "Should I humour her just because she''s my sister? She made trouble first." Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Being roared at by Ricky, Victor suddenly had nothing to say. Eden was the best at dealing with their conflict. Watching them leave angrily, Victor was a little nervous, for fear that they would fight again. He followed them on tiptoes, but he heard the sound of the two doors being mmed shut. He finally rest assured and smiled. It was good that they went back to their own rooms. He turned around, went downstairs and turned off the lights in the living room before going to take a bath and rest. Early the next morning, Eden still followed Victor to work in thepany. The summer collection was very important. During this time, she had read a lot of information at home and checked the styles of other brands of all countries. She had specifics ideas and inspiration, and she wanted to begin to work. At the beginning of the summer, they could release their summer collection. She was used to working and didn''t intend to change her life. As long as she could move, she would not stop working. Even Victor couldn''t stop her dream. Originally, Victor didn''t allow her to work because she was not in good health. But if she didn''te to work, Victor didn''t want to stay in thepany. She could onlye to thepany. Besides, she had to solve Delmont''s problem as soon as possible. Amelia was in a particrly good mood when she saw Edening to work. The white dress was very suitable for Eden, and she looked pure and charming. Amelia looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, if you need anything, just tell me. Don''t be polite with me. You can ask me to make tea or coffee for you." Eden raised her head and looked at her with a grin, "Amelia, I haven''te to work for almost half a year. You''ve been working hard during this period of time. Look at you. You''ve lost much weight. I''m much better now, and I''lle to work everyday." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Director Bleu, it''s okay!" Ameliaughed happily and said with some embarrassment, "Director Bleu, my life has improved a lot because of the overtime pay." Recently, her elder brother always gambled outside and asked her for money when he got home. If she didn''t give him money, he would smash things and curse. She was so annoyed that she would rather work here all the time than go back. Her elder brother had gone too far. This was her mother''s fault. She spoiled him too much. Her brother was a spoilt brat, and her mother had to suffer when she was old. Anyway, she would not give her brother a penny. As for her mother... "Ha-ha..." She sneered in her heart. When she was young, her mother gave all the good things to her brother, and she grew up in envy. At this time, she had to be responsible for supporting her family. Sometimes, she thought that her life was really miserable. But that was her mother, and she couldn''t leave her alone. Eden had been ina for a few months before she woke up, which made her understood that life was unpredictable. It was very important to live ording to her own will. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. Amelia had be thinner, and her face looked more exquisite. Her skin was very fair and smooth. Although she didn''t spend money on maintaining her skin, her youthfulness was her advantage. "Amelia, how is your mother now?" Amelia said with a wry smile, "Now her condition has been stabilized, but I guess she''ll get ill again because of my elder brother. My elder gambles outside all day long. During this period of time, he can''t get money when he goes home, so he always smashes things and scolds my mother." Hearing this, Eden frowned, "No one can earn money by gambling. He has to get a formal job." Amelia smiled helplessly, "Director Bleu, my mother deserves it. My brother is spoiled by her." Amelia''s eyes blurred with tears when she said this, and she felt extremely bitter in her heart, "My mom values my elder brother only. In her heart, he is more important than anything else. She gave all the good food and nice clothes to my elder brother. When I was a child, I even wore the clothes that he didn''t want." "If we could afford to buy beef and shrimps, she would let my elder brother eat up all the food. I could only eat a little, and it depended on whether she was in a good mood." When Eden heard this, she was shocked. Was there such a mother in this world? She remembered that when she lived in the vige when she was a child, the old people often said that ten sons were no better than one daughter. Only the old people who had experienced a lot would say such words. Everyone was different, but there were many filial sons and daughters in the world. No matter how much hardship daughters had suffered, they wouldn''t abandon their parents and would take care of them when they were old. Eden smiled bitterly, "I suffered a lot when I was a child, because I am not their biological daughter. To my adoptive father and mother, I was like a time bomb. But I am different from you. You are your mother''s biological daughter." Thinking of her past, Amelia was overwhelmed by sorrow. She blinked her eyes to hide the sadness in her eyes and forced a smile, "Director Bleu, so I am the unluckiest biological daughter in the world. My mother is a real rural woman. She came to work in River City when she was young and has been living here. She values the male child only. When we were young, she cared about my brother so much. Now my brother is a good-for-nothing, but she still speaks for him. I am just afraid that my brother will suddenly get into trouble, and I won''t be able to deal with it myself." "He went home the night before yesterday and suddenly packed up his things and left. He said that he was rich and didn''t want to live with us anymore. He gave my mother ten thousand dors and asked her to buy new clothes. Then he never came back. I didn''t care about it too much. Anyway, he never tells the truth." Her house became much quieter because her brother didn''t go home. She worked overtime every day. When she returned home, she had been very tired. If she had to face her brother who cursed all day long, she would be exhausted. Eden did not say anything else. Families had their problems. The Clement family was the same. To Eden, her past experience was grand special favour. Thanks to her past experience, she became maturer faster. Eden smiled, "Amelia, don''t be too sad. God is fair. He let use to this world. Since we''re miserable in some aspects, he will let us get happiness somewhere else. Don''t worry." "Mm!" Amelia grinned, "I look forward to such good luck." Eden said, "Let''s begin to work. Irene has been transferred, and the new manager is not familiar with the business. We have to work hard to get off work early." "Okay!" Amelia smiled and lowered her head to work. In Victor''s office, Lucian took a stack of documents and walked in. Victor was reading the information on theputer. Seeing Lucian, he asked, "Have you found out the identity of the waiter?" Lucian nodded, "Yes, but he has left River City. Brian and his assistants are tracking him. They''ve gone to Gate City and we''ll get the news very soon." Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Lucian ced the information in front of Victor. He pointed to the man on the document and said, "Thanks to Mr. Calder''s connections, we found out his information so quickly. This man is named Neal Gambon, and he is a gambler. He worked part-time in the nightclub to earn some living expenses. Once he had money, he gambled it away. Ma knew that he needed money, so he contacted him. As long as Neal confesses what happened that night, Delmont will be free from guilt." Victor took a look at his name and smiled faintly, "Neal, what a nice name, but he is apulsive gambler and hasmitted an offense. What a pity. Ask Brian to use his connections to full advantage and find him within three days." Lucian replied, "I''ve asked him to do so. I''m afraid that three days are not enough. Brian has gone there with his assistants, and it takes him two days to go there ande back. I''m afraid it''ll be a little difficult to find him in a day." Victor looked up at him and said, "It''s not difficult for us. Do you forget that my dad owns considerable real estate in Gate City?" "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed ndly and narrowed his eyes, "You''re lucky. No matter what happens, you have a lot going for you." "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled, crossed his hands to support his chin and said in an elegant and noble way, "This is my luck. I am indeed lucky." He leaned back proudly. Lucian chuckled and did not say anything. "Dad, I''m here." Hearing Gia''s voice, Victor was slightly stunned. Why did his little princesse here? "Nice to meet you, Uncle Lucian." Giada walked in with fruit, bread and snacks in her hands. "Mm! Hello, Gia." Lucian looked at her lovely face and smiled. She was as talented as her mother. She could earn a lot of money by selling a painting. "Mm!" Giada ced the snacks on the table. Victor asked, "Gia, shouldn''t you be in school now?" Giada, "I asked for leave." Victor was confused. Her teacher didn''t mention this in group chat. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Was she still unhappy because of what happenedst night? Giada took out the bread and took a bite. Looking at Victor''s confused eyes, she said madly, "I... want to transfer to another school." Victor was dumbfounded. He stood up and looked at Gia with a smile, "Gia, why do you suddenly want to transfer to another school?" With her heart full of bitterness, Gia puckered her mouth and was on the verge of tears, "I don''t want to study in the same school with Ricky anymore. He is a superstar, and a lot of fans follow him no matter where he goes. When I went to school this morning, those girls rushed to send him gifts and knocked me down. This was not the most hateful thing. The most hateful thing was that he actually looked at me with a gloating expression and didn''t even help me up. My knee bled." Hearing this, Victor felt a little sad. Henrick, this brat, should humour Gia and help her. "Let me take a look." Victor rolled up her trouser leg cautiously. She had a Band-Aid on her knee. Victor was a little angry, "How about Kenny? Didn''t he help you?" Giada sneered. She hadpleted her front teeth, and her two lower teeth were still missing, but she still looked so cute, "Kenny said that Ricky was very popr these days, so he was very arrogant. He let me not care about these things." Victor was stunned. Was Ricky arrogant just because he was famous? However, Lucianughed, "Ricky is developing very well indeed. In the newly announced poster of the new y, his rebellious expression is very impressive." "Humph! Even if he is very sessful, he couldn''t do that to me, right? You seem to have forgotten that fate is very cruel. His life can get better, but everything is changeable. In the future, he may suffer a severe blow." Giada said exasperatedly. She really wanted to see how long Ricky could maintain his poprity. "What''s more, he was just born three minutes earlier than me. How can he be my elder brother? If the doctor delivered us from another angle, I would definitely be his elder sister." The more Giada said, the angrier she became. She mmed the bread forcefully on the table. Victor didn''t dare to speak. Lucian was surprised. Gia was so furious. However, every word she said hit the nail on the head. Lucian asked, "Gia, where did you learn to say these words?" Giada looked at him with listless eyes,"Uncle Lucian, nowadays, I can learn reading words with the help of phones. Then I read books and see a lot of reasons. I think that Ricky is going through a period of rebelling." Then, she looked at Victor, "Dad, don''t only care about mom. Pay attention to Ricky more. He is too strange these two days, and his nature has beenpletely exposed." Victor asked cautiously, "Gia, what is his nature?" He really didn''t know how to deal with these two children. Giada looked at him with a displeased expression, "Just like you when you''re bad." Victor suddenly thought of the words, "Like father, like son." However, Kenny inherited his evilness, and Kenny inherited his steadiness, while Gia was as stubborn as her mother. Lucian could not help butugh. Gia knew Victor very well. Victor smiled and reached out to pinch Gia''s mad face, "Gia, I''ll talk to Ricky when I go back tonight." "Mm!" Only then did Giada feel much better. "Where''s my mother?" She got up, picked up the snack bag and wanted to see Eden. Seeing this, Victor was envious, "Gia, your mom is in her office. My office is very big. Can you y here?" He said in a very gentle tone. "No, I want mom." Giada pouted and went out. Victor was speechless. What a heartless girl. Lucian grinned, "You can''t live in peace with these three children by your side, right?" Victor sighed helplessly, "They''re not like this every day. Ricky and Gia started to quarrel a few days ago. I''ve never been able to deal with them. You know that they are all my babies and I can''t be partial." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed, "Victor, you know what? Only the most ipetent men say that they can''t deal with someone." Victor was taken aback. "Lucian, you say this too soon. You will know when you have children in the future." Victor nced at him. In this era, children''s thoughts were more maturer than theirs at that time. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed slightly as he nced at Victor. In fact, he, Adonis and Anson were all envious of Victor. After all, he had married his beloved woman and had three children, which was the happiness they wanted the most. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 He had a half-brother, and the rtionship between them was especially bad. His elder brother was afraid that he would get all the property of Ronen Family, so he gave him a blow in every aspect. But he wouldn''t give in. He wouldn''t let his heartless brother take away everything that should belong to him. Lucian stopped filling his mind with nonsense and said, "I''m going out to work." "Alright!" Victor nodded, and his eyes turned upset. Gia did not like to apany him, which made him very depressed. "Mom!" Giada ran to Eden''s office happily. Seeing Gia, Eden was slightly stunned, "Gia, you should be in ss at this time. Why are you here?" When Giada heard this, she puckered her mouth, "Mom, I knew you would say that. I''m on leave. Today''s sses are not important. You don''t have to worry about my study." Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Gia''s unhappy face, feeling somewhat helpless, "Did you quarrel with Ricky again?" "Yeah!" Giada nodded. Compared to Victor, she was more afraid of Eden. She lowered her head and did not dare to look into Eden''s cold eyes. In front of Eden, she always spoke honestly. Eden was a little speechless, "Haven''t I told you to humor each other? Why do you always quarrel with each other? Even if you have quarreled with him, you can''t ask for leave ande here. If you do this again, don''t me me for punishing you." Giada looked up at her with grievances. Even if Ricky came here, he wouldn''t gain any benefit. She''d better go home so that Eden wouldn''t be annoyed. She had asked for leave, so she didn''t want to go back to school. "I''ll go back right now. Master Wong is waiting for me in the parking lot." Giada turned around and left after saying that. Eden looked at Gia''s back and did not stop her, allowing her to leave. Seeing this, Amelia asked with concern, "Director Bleu, should we let Gia leave like this?" "Mm! We can''t spoil children. It''s easy for them to get used to it." Eden''s tone was solemn. She had never cked off in parenting. She usually asked Gia and Ricky to solve their problems by themselves. She wouldn''t meddle in unless they couldn''t solve it. Amelia got up and said with a smile, "Director Bleu, after all, she is a child. I''ll go out and have a look. After I make sure that Gia gets on the car safely, I''lle back." "Okay. Amelia, thank you!" Eden smiled. She was also a little worried. After Gia returned home, Jaida would look after her, and she could rest assured at that time. After Amelia left, Eden picked up her phone and sent a message to Jaida. Eden had just put down her phone when she saw Victor pushing open the door anding in. Seeing that Gia was not here, he asked, "Eden, has Gia left?" "Mm!" Eden nodded, "It seems that she went to your office first. She cut sses. Didn''t you say anything to her?" Eden''s tone was serious. Such a thing couldn''t happen again. Victor was taken aback. He smiled, "Gia said she had asked for leave." Eden looked at him seriously, "Victor, children have to understand the difference between right and wrong. Let her solve the problems between her and Ricky by herself. If she can''t solve it, we can help her. But it is wrong for her to cut sses and go back." This kind of bad emotions would cause a lot of trouble in Gia''s life. Her friends would alienate her. The tolerance of this society was limited. She had to face the problem by herself so that she could grow up. Victor looked at Eden''s serious face. She was indeed an excellent mother. "Honey, if Gia does this again, I will personally send her back to school." Eden smiled, "We can''t ck off in parenting." Victor grinned, "Eden, I know. I''m here to tell you that Brain has found out the whereabouts of the waiter. As long as we can find him, Delmont will be released." "Really?" Eden was pleasantly surprised. Delmont had been careless. Since he had been taught such a lesson, he would be more cautious in the future." "Yep!" Victor looked at her and smiled, "Are you tired?" Eden shook her head slightly and smiled lovingly, "You''re next door. I''m not tired. You lock me here. I won''t go anywhere since you''re here." "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled pleasantly, "Honey, I like you when you say so. You''ve really melted my heart." Eden also smiled. Looking at the joyful smile on his handsome face, she was delighted. Only when she let him feel happy could she really be relieved. "Hurry up and go back to work. We should get off work on time and solve the problem of the children tonight. Otherwise, Gia will find fault with Ricky again. Ricky always humours Gia, and he wouldn''t argue with her unless he really couldn''t stand her." "Okay, I see. Call Buddy and tell him not to worry." After that, Victor lowered his head and kissed her forehead before he left with satisfaction. Eden smiled. Just as she was about to call Buddy, Haven called her. Eden answered it. "You called me yesterday. Sorry, I saw it just now." There was no guilt in Haven''s tone, but a trace of disdain. Eden said, "Since there''s something wrong with your eyes, I can''t me you. Just pretend that I''ve never called you." Haven said, "You called me because of Delmont, didn''t you? It''s really disappointing that he has done such a thing. Mom must be so sad. She has been spoiling Delmont since he was a child, but he actually takes drugs." Eden went berserk and said in a deep voice, "Yes, in mom''s heart, Delmont is the apple of her eye. Even if he does something wrong, mom will forgive him. But someone won''t be treated so well." When Eden said this, her tone suddenly became cold, "Haven, just aim at me. Don''t hurt my family. If you dare to do this again, I''ll die together with you!" After saying that, Eden hung up angrily. The match between her and Haven had just begun, but she had lost. Haven was ambitious enough, but she was not cruel enough. What was disappointing was not being poor, but being hopeless. There was no turning back for Haven. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Director Bleu, I''m back. Gia got on the car and left. You can rest assured." Amelia entered the office with a smile. Eden grinned and said, "Amelia, thank you! She is in a bad mood today." "It''s okay." Amelia smiled and sat back. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. Seeing that it was her mother calling, she frowned slightly. "Hello? Mom." Giselle Macdonald said anxiously, "Amelia, I don''t know what your brother has done. The police havee to our house." Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Amelia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, "Mom, take it easy. What happened?" "I don''t know." Giselle said in a choked voice, "The police came to find him, and I didn''t know where he was. They asked something and then left. I was more anxious because they didn''t say anything." After hanging up the phone, Amelia was very worried. Could it be that her elder brother had robbed somebody because he was in debt up to his ears? He obviously needed money so much, but the night before yesterday, he said that he was very rich and he was going to leave. What was going on? Seeing that her face was pale, Eden asked, "Amelia, did something bad happen?" Amelia nodded with a pale face, and her eyes were full of worry. "Director Bleu, what should I do? My elder brother seems to have done something illegal. The police havee to my house. The night before yesterday, he suddenly came back with excitement, packed up his things and left. He didn''te backst night. He gave my mother ten thousand dors and asked her to buy clothes, and then he disappeared." Amelia''s heart nged like fifteen buckets in a single well. "Well..." Eden frowned slightly. "Amelia, since he has done something illegal, let the police handle it. After learning some lessons, he may change himself." Amelia shook her head slightly and said with a bitter smile, "Director Bleu, you don''t know that he has been detained for many times because of gambling, but he never repents. Every time he is released, he bes more addicted to gambling. I don''t think he''ll change." Eden felt sorry for her when she heard that. "Amelia, why don''t you get off work first? Your mother is in poor health. If she gets sick because of this, it will be bad. If you go back and stay with her, she will be more at ease." Amelia looked at Eden with gratitude, "Director Bleu, thank you. I''ll go back to see my mother first. It was not easy for her to recover. If she fells ill again, it will be very troublesome." Amelia put the documents that she had sorted out on Eden''s desk. Seeing how flustered she was, Eden felt a little helpless. Everyone cared about their family the most. If anything bad happened to their family, they would panic. "Hurry up and go home, Amelia. I''ll deal with the work." Amelia nodded, picked up her bag and left. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden sighed and continued to work. Half an hourter, she received a message from Jaida and was told that Gia had arrived home safely. She smiled and sent a message tofort Gia before continuing to work. At lunch time, Victor came over and pushed her to have lunch with him. Lucian came with Victor and asked, "Where''s Amelia?" Eden looked at him meaningfully. It was the first time that he had asked about a girl''s whereabouts. Eden said, "Something happened in her family, and she went back. Her elder brother seemed to have done something illegal. He hadn''te back after since left the night before yesterday." "Oh!" Lucian frowned slightly. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and rubbed his chin with slender fingers. His every move was so graceful. "She has an elder brother. I actually didn''t know this." Eden smiled and said, "You don''t care about her. How could you know she has a brother? Amelia''s brother seems to be a gambler. She said that he came back the night before yesterday and left after giving his mother ten thousand dors." Hearing this, Lucian was slightly confused, "Eden, what''s the name of her brother?" Eden shook her head slightly, "She didn''t tell me about it." Victor looked at Lucian''s puzzled face and asked, "Lucian, are you suspect that Neal is Amelia''s elder brother?" Eden ate a shrimp and asked, "Who is Neal?" She heard this name for the first time. Lucian replied, "The only waiter who can prove Delmont''s innocence." "What?" Eden was shocked, "Haven''t you found any information about his family?" Victor stood up, went to his desk, and picked up the documents that Lucian had sent over. He didn''t read it carefully after knowing Neal''s name. After flipping through a few pages, he didn''t find the information about Neal''s family. Lucian said, "There''s no need to look at it. If they were family, I would have known it long ago." Victor said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He threw the information aside. Lucian picked up his chopsticks and started to eat, "You didn''t ask me." Victor was speechless. It was so hard tomunicate with Lucian. "Eden, have your meal and don''t pay attention to him." Victor simply did not look at the careless and unconcerned face of Lucian. He shelled shrimps for Eden. Eden smiled, "I''m eating. Gia has arrived home safely." "That''s good. I can''t do anything about her." Victor had a helpless look on his face. Eden smiled and didn''t speak. It was easy to bring up a child, but it was really difficult to raise three children. After dinner, Victor simply moved Eden''s documents to his office and worked together with her. He let her know about the properties owned by him, and he made no bones about sharing everything with her. Only then did Eden know that Victor was richer than he seemed to be. His industrial chain almost covered half of the River City, and he made it by himself. Moreover, he owned the property of the Alwynn family. He deserved to be the richest man in the nearby cities. However, Victor had more ambition and had been working hard, especially this year. He had worldwide distribution channels. Eden''s autumn collection and winter collection had attracted a lot of people abroad. CY Brand in Alwynn Group had won everyone''s recognition and praise. After five o''clock in the afternoon, Eden raised her head and nced at Victor who was still working with his head lowered. He looked extremely charming when he concentrated on working. Eden looked at him with infatuation. Victor seemed to have felt her gaze. He looked up at her and smiled, "Eden, have you finished your work?" "Mm!" Eden grinned, "Next, it''s your turn to exam it. If you don''t think it''s suitable, I''ll modify it." Victor said, "But you''re more serious than me. It should be perfect." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. "I don''t like to redone my work. That will break my train of thought." When she was working, she was indeed serious. Victor tidied up his desk, "Honey, let''s get off work." Eden was stunned. Clearly, he hadn''t finished his work. "What about your work?" Victor got up and looked at her, "I can finish it if I work harder tomorrow. Let''s go to dinner. I''m hungry." He obviously ate a lot in the noon. She was not hungry. How could he be hungry? "Then let''s go home for dinner." Victor shook his head slightly, "No, we''re going on a date today, and we''ll go to Marriott Hotel to eat lobsters. They have just been delivered by ne, and they''re very fresh. You like lobsters the most." Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Well... Could she refuse his kindness? Eden really felt so helpless. Lucian''s eyes were even filled withint as he looked at them. Victor really had a negative attitude to work these days. Seeing that she looked unwilling, Victor frowned slightly and squatted down to stare at her, "Eden, don''t you want to go there?" Eden shook her head slightly and said untruthfully, "Victor, if we go to eat lobsters, what about dad, mom and the children?" Hearing this, Victor smiled, "That''s easy. I can let them have a same meal with us. I''ll ask the hotel staff to send the cooked lobsters home, or I can let the chef cook in our house." "Then why don''t we..." "No. We should have a date. You got the marriage certificate with me just like that, and I didn''t propose to you in a romantic way, so I willpensate you in the following days. You have to compensate me as well. We''ve known each other for almost 20 years." Victor interrupted her with a smile, took a nket and covered her legs before pushing her out. Eden had nothing to say. He always touched her a lot. As soon as they reached the door, they met Lucian who had just arrived. Victor frowned and asked, "Do you have anything else to do? Why don''t you get off work?" Lucian was stunned. Was this man really Victor?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the past, Victor was very serious about his work. However, he was so casual at this time. Lucian nced at them, "Alright, you can leave now." Victor pushed Eden into the office again, "From your expression, I can tell that something has happened. I''ll leave after talking to you." Looking at his movements, Lucian was slightly taken aback, "Are you sure you want to listen?" Victor condescended to look at him, "Say it first." Lucian nced at Eden and said, "It''s about the Clement family. When I was monitoring the shares of Clement Group just now, I found that there was something with their money flowing, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. Call Buddy and let him be careful." Hearing this, Victor looked puzzled, "Delmont has just been framed when someone transferred the money. It can not be a coincidence." Lucian nodded in agreement, "This is not a coincidence indeed. I will find out the ount as soon as possible. Only a small amount of money has been transferred, so Buddy won''t find it. However, maybe that person will transfer more money in the future." Victor said in a deep voice, "I see. I will remind Buddy." "Mm!" Lucian looked at them, "I wish you two a happy date!" Eden blushed all of a sudden. How did he know that they were going on a date? Lucian looked at Eden and smiled faintly. He had gradually let go of his deep love for her, or perhaps he had hidden it in a certain ce in his heart carefully. She was a treasure in his heart. Finally, he was no longer in a dilemma. He turned around and left with a smile. However, Eden felt that his eyes were a little strange. Victor frowned. Had Lucian just let go of his affection towards Eden? There was a smile in his eyes. That was his good friend. When Eden was in aa, Lucian went to see her, and he had no way to hide the pain and distress in his eyes. Victor took out his phone and called Buddy. Then he took Eden to Marriott Hotel. They went directly to the room where they had lived before on the top floor. Seeing this, Eden smiled, "At that time, when we came here, I was conflicted. I didn''t expect to come here again." Victor put her on the soft bed and let her sit down. Then he looked at her with doting eyes and reached out to rub her nose, "Fool, do you think I''ll let you go since I''ve found you? You have always been a ray of light in my life, making me live bravely until now." "As long as I think that I can see you every day, I work desperately, because I want to make money and give you the whole world." Eden looked at him. She didn''t know why, but he always liked to say such words these days. But his words really made her happy. She suddenly asked with a smile, "What if I had got married before you found me?" Victor sat next to her and said with determined eyes, "I would take you away because you only belong to me." "Ha-ha..." Eden leaned against his arms with joy. Talking like this made both of them delighted and touched. There was a bright smile on Victor''s handsome face, and he rubbed his head against her cheeks. "Eden." Victor looked down at her. "Mm!" Eden raised her eyes slightly and looked at him with a smile. "Eden." He called her gently again, feeling that he would never get sick of calling her by the name. At the age of thirty, he was like a 20-year-old boy, spoiled and frivolous. Eden punched him and said coquettishly, "What!" "You are poison. After I was poisoned by you, I didn''t want to detoxify myself anymore." He liked spending time alone with her. It was so wonderful! "Ha-ha..." Edenughed joyfully, "Victor, I was the one who was poisoned by you. However, has anything happened to you recently? You always say such romantic words." Victor leaned on her shoulder and smelled the faint fragrance of her hair. It was very pleasant. He closed his eyes in a good mood, "Eden, we are dating. As your husband, the most important thing for me is to please you." Victor had been so gentle in front of Eden only. He always wanted to stay with her and didn''t want to be separated from her. Victor suddenly looked up at her, "Eden, let''s not go back tonight, okay?" Eden was stunned. He really wanted to date with her crazily! She shook her head with a smile, "No, the children are at home, and we can''t let dad and mom take care of them all the time. Mom is very tired." However, Victor smiled, "I''ll call mom and plead her to take care of the children for one night." Eden looked at him helplessly, "After Gracie gives birth to the twins after a period of time, mom will be busier." Victor did not take it seriously, "Eden, don''t worry. Loomis regards her as a treasure. During her pregnancy, he cooks for her every day, and he treats Boris as his own son. Boris no longer misses his father, and he regards Loomis as his father. Loomis is a scheming man." Eden was speechless. She wanted to say that Victor was more scheming than Loomis. But if she said so, Victor would definitely be unhappy. After thinking for a while, she chose to remain silent. Victor quickly hung up the phone and looked at Eden with a smug smile, "Mom asked us to have fun and let me take good care of you. She didn''t allow me to bully you. Do I bully you in ordinary times?" Victor felt a little wronged. In Jaida''s heart, Eden was more important than anyone else. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Jaida liked Eden more than him, but he was not jealous. Anyway, he loved Eden like this as well. Eden smiled helplessly, "Fine, but I am hungry." Moreover, she was a little tired. Once she got rxed after working hard for a long time, she would be very tired. Victor raised his watch and looked at the time, "Eden, wait for a little longer. The meal will be delivered soon." Victor took out his phone, took a few pictures of them and saved the photos with a smile. Then he sent a few photos to his friends to show off before putting down the phone contentedly. Seeing that he was so happy while staying with her, Eden was very d. After they waited for another five minutes, the doorbell rang. Immediately afterwards, a few waiters came in with a dining cart, served the exquisite dishes on the table and then walked out silently. Only then did Victor carry Eden to the table. Eden looked at the lobster feast and grinned. He always remembered what she liked. Last time, she had eaten the lobsters here. The dishes were cooked by a famous chef, and each dish was delicious. Especially the first-grade shrimp meat. She liked it very much. "Come on. My Eden''s favorite lobster feast." Victor took a bowl of fish soup and put it in front of her. "Eden, drink some soup before eating." "Okay!" Eden smiled, "Jasper must be very happy to see such a feast." Hearing this, Victor was unhappy and nced at her gloomily. "Eden, you can only think about me." He looked at her withint. Eden only smiled and did not speak. The expression in her eyes turned somewhatplicated. After she married Victor, she clearly felt the distance between her and Jasper. She knew it was the best for Jasper. She just missed the time when they ate lobsters together. In Joye Group! Jasper always worked veryte before getting off work. Eden had got married, so he no longer looked forward to getting off work early to go back to see her. At this time, he was looking forward to working overtime every day. Even if he did not have to work overtime, he would not go home early. Jasper was tall and straight. He walked out of thepany elegantly. Dressed in an expensive handmade shirt and a pair of dark-colored trousers, he looked noble and charming, just like the prince in a fairy tale. Just he was about to turn to the garage, a woman suddenly appeared and blocked his way. Jasper''s eyes darkened as he looked at her, "Why are you here?" His hoarse voice was filled with anger and ruthlessness. Maureen looked at Jasper. He was born to be rich, but he had be so sessful by his own effort.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Four years had passed, and he had truly grown up. At this time, he looked very steady and wise. The elegance and nobility of someone created by money could not withstand the test of time. Only the nobility and wisdom of one''s heart were really elegant. He was even more charming than he was four years ago. "What''s wrong? Why are you afraid of seeing me here?" Maureen sneered. She had been here for many days, but she had restrained herself for many days and did note to see him. She had been watching him in secret. He always worked overtime and would note down until this time. She remembered that in the past, he couldn''t wait to go to Eden''s house after he got off work. He helped Eden take care of her children and tried to please her. At this time, Eden had got married, and he had waited for her for eight years for nothing. He had never worked overtime before, but these days, he worked overtime everyday. It wasn''t that people couldn''t change. They only changed for some certain people. Jasper looked at her with extremely gloomy eyes, and there was a trace of harshness in it. "I... don''t want to see you again." His indifferent voice sent a chill down her spine, and a thrill of rm ran through her. Jasper walked past her and was about to leave. However, Maureen immediately reached out to hold his arm and asked with a painful face, "Four years have passed. Can''t you still forgive me? Everyone did something wrong when they were young. I''m very regretful." Jasper turned his head slightly, looked at his serious eyes with hostility and sneered, "Maureen, you have deceived me many times. Do you want me to believe you again? I grew up with you, so I know very well what kind of person you are. Let go of me!" He said thest words harshly and smiled mockingly. It was precisely because they knew each other too well that it was impossible for them to be together. Maureen''s eyes were stubborn and determined as she stared at him, "No, Jasper. I let go of my love for you four years ago. Now you can''t get Eden anymore, so I will definitely not let you go. I will change. I will never lie to you again. At that time, I treated you like that because I was jealous." Her exnation and promise didn''t move Jasper''s heart at all. Although he couldn''t be with Eden, he would not be with her. He might not fall in love with any woman in the rest of his life. Since he could not fall in love with anyone, he would not hurt others'' hearts casually. It was too painful to fall in love with someone, and it was more painful to wait for someone who would never come back to him. That kind of feeling was worse than death. He had been waiting for Eden, but it was impossible for Eden toe back to him. She was once touched by him, but she was not selfish and didn''t want to ruin his life. She didn''t want him to marry a woman who had three children. Therefore, she refused him ruthlessly and pushed him into hell at the same time. This was the girl he loved. However, Maureen was extremely selfish. Her jealousy almost ruined Eden. He had no way to forgive her. It had been so many years, but he would have lingering fear when he thought of the scene that night. If he went there a minuteter, something bad would have happened to Eden. Maureen said, "I will apologize to Eden. If she forgives me, will you also forgive me?" Jasper''s eyes were apathetic as he said, "Let''s talk about it after Eden forgives you." After Jasper finished speaking, he withdrew his hand and strode towards the garage. The ruthlessness in his eyes hurt Maureen''s heart. "Jasper, I won''t give up." Maureen said as she watched Jasper disappear into the distance. Her body tensed up and her heart was so painful. If it weren''t for that matter, perhaps they would not have be like this. He clearly knew that she was the one who did it, but he didn''t tell Eden about it. If Eden knew the truth, she would not have met her before she left. When she met herst time, she would not have talked her in a friendly way. She took out her phone and dialed Abigail''s number. At this time, Abigail and Anson were about to go out for a walk after dinner. Abigail was a bit surprised when she suddenly received a call from Maureen. Maureen said, "Abigail, I''vee to River City. Can I meet you?" Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Abigail said, "I''ve heard it from Eden. Where are you now?" Maureen said, "Downstairs Jasper''spany." Abigail frowned slightly. It seemed that Maureen had met Jasper. "Let''s meet tomorrow. I''ll send you the address. I don''t have time today." In fact, Abigail just didn''t want to see her. "Thank you, Abigail! I''ll be there on time tomorrow." After Abigail hung up the phone, she had mixed feelings. Anson looked at her and asked, "Abby, what happened?" Abigail looked down at him and smiled. He had always been so sensitive to her emotions and cared about her very much, "Nothing. Someone wants to see me. It''s okay." "Who?" It seemed that Abigail did not want to see that person. It was rare for Anson to get to the bottom of something, and Abigail said, "A beauty. You''ll see her tomorrow." Anson smiled wickedly and said with tenderness in eyes, "She''s definitely not as pretty as you." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Abigail was delighted and pushed him out of the house. Anson thought for a moment and said, "It seems that you don''t want to see her." Abigail was slightly taken aback, "Well... How do you know that? You''re so observant." She didn''t want to meet Maureen indeed, but she could not refuse her. After all, they had known each other since young. Moreover, their parents were friends. "I really don''t like her very much, but the rtionship between our families is not bad. She grew up with Jasper, and she''s not of excellent character." It was not because she was bad-tempered, but because she liked to scheme against others. This was why they didn''t like her. "Oh!" Anson narrowed his eyes slightly and a bold idea came to his mind, "Does she like Jasper?" Abigail smiled charmingly and fiddled with her curly hair, "You find out something again." Anson smiled ndly and said, "Moreover, I can tell that Jasper doesn''t like her." "Mm!" Abigail nodded and nced at the dim streetlights. There were many people who came out for walks at night, and everyone greeted each other politely. "Maybe it''s because we grew up together and Jasper knows her very well." Anson doubted these words and looked back at her. Seeing that her expression was a bit unnatural, he was a little worried, "Abby, many people like their childhood sweethearts. However, I''m an exception. If I know her very well, she won''t be so attractive to me when we''re together." Abigail retorted with a smile, "Victor and Eden are childhood sweethearts, and he loves her quite much, doesn''t he? Besides, he has been in love with her for the rest of his life. Look, during this period of time, he has been on a date with Eden. I live across Eden, but I feel like I haven''t seen her for a long time." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anson narrowed his eyes slightly and had an idea in his heart. He should be able to stand up after a few months, and he wanted to go on a date with Abby. These days, he had been living here shamelessly, and they loved each other more and more. But he couldn''t do anything because of his disabled leg. He could only asionally hug her and kiss her, and he wanted more. "Abby, how about me taking you to Marriott Hotel to eat lobsters tomorrow night? Others can''t enjoy the meal with out a VIP card, and living there for one night cost a million dors. We can live there for free." Marriott Hotel was the most luxurious hotel owned by Victor. Anson, Lucian, Adonis and Brian could live and eat there fore free. Abigail''s starry eyes suddenly lit up when she heard that, and she was so excited, "Are you sure we can live there for free?" "Yes!" Seeing her so happy, Anson smiled gently, and even his eyes were filled with tender smiles. He liked to see such a happy smile on her face. Abigail thought for a while. She had nothing to do the next day. She had heard about Marriott Hotel, but she had never been there. Eden had been there, so she wanted to experience the service as well. "Okay, let''s go there tomorrow." Abigail immediately nodded. She wanted to enjoy the extremely luxurious service. "Okay, I''ll arrange it tomorrow." Anson said. Just now, Victor sent them the photos to show off his love, which made him so jealous. He would go there with his girlfriend, too. At that time, he would let them witness public disy affection as well. "Abby." All of a sudden, Abigail heard Gracie''s voice. Abigail looked up and saw that Gracie was having a walk with the help of Loomis. Her belly was very big. Abigail looked at her belly with concern. She was pregnant with twins, so her belly was unusually big, which made Abigail a bit worried. Her belly was almost as big as Eden''s when Eden was pregnant with three children. She advised, "Gracie, you are going to give birth to the babies, so don''te out and have a good rest at home!" Gracie nced at Loomis and said gloomily, "I either sleep or eat at home. Yesterday, I went to have a checkup, and I''ve gained two pounds this month. The doctor asked me to control my weight. She said that if I kept gaining weight, it would affect the babies. The baby almost weighs five pounds each, and my belly..." Before she could finish her words, Loomis covered her mouth. Loomis looked at her and smiled, "Darling, don''t think too much. Our sons are very healthy." Abigail was speechless. She asked in confusion, "Loomis, how do you know that they are boys?" Anson was very curious to know the answer and looked at Loomis, wanting to get some experience. In fact, no matter they were boys or girls, the process of looking forward to their birth was the most pleasantly surprised. Loomis smiled awkwardly. Born to be fond of white clothes, he always looked gentle, elegant and neat. "By Gracie''s reaction and the information I searched online. In addition, I once had dreams." Abigail was stunned. She thought that he had some secret experience. "Humph, that''s not scientific." Abigail snorted. Loomis helped Gracie sit down on a stool aside before he looked at Abigail and said, "You should believe me. I''ve never dreamed of snakes before, but ever since Gracie got pregnant, I''ve always dreamed of snakes. Sometimes there were two snakes and sometimes a lot of snakes. In my dreams, they yed next to me." Abigail was taken aback. At that time, Eden said that she often dreamed about snakes, and she was still scared after she woke up. Sometimes, she dreamed that the snakes were on her bed, and she woke up in a cold sweat. Anson looked at him in disbelief, "Are you serious?" He actually had such mysterious dreams. Loomis smiled and said, "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know after Gracie gives birth to the babies." "Wow! We can see the babies soon. I''ve been looking forward to it!" Abigail looked at Gracie''s belly and felt a little envious. She also wanted to have children with her beloved man. Anson was expectant. He liked twins, too. "But I want a daughter." Gracie''s face was full of dissatisfaction. She wanted a daughter. In this era, it was hard to deal with sons and daughters-inw. Abigail red at her, "Nowadays, sons and daughters are all the same. Look at Ricky and Kenny. How filial they are." Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Gracie said, "Because Eden spends a lot of time and energy cultivating them. I don''t have that much time and energy." When she thought that she was going to take care of the three children, she looked sombre. She used to think that being pregnant with twins was a happy thing. However, when she was about to give birth, she suddenly felt that she was going to face many challenges in life. Could she really be a good mother? Compared with Eden, she seemed to be so failed. "Fool, you have me with you, don''t you?" Loomis smiled next to her, and his eyes were gentle and affectionate. "Oh!" Gracie pouted and looked at him, smiling tenderly, "You not only need to make money to support our family, but also have to manage mypany and take care of me. You''ll be very tired." "Oh! Gracie, now you can think for the people around you. That is a great improvement." Abigail laughed and said. Gracie liked freedom, and she always spoke without thinking much. She looked careless on the surface, but she was very kindhearted. "Humph. When did I not think for my family? Of course, I have to care about my husband." After all, Loomis was much better than her ex-husband. Loomis was her true love. No matter what he did, he cared about her feelings and took good care of her life. Even Boris had begin to call him dad. Moreover, he educated Boris in a special way. Boris had changed a lot of bad habits and no longer yed games all day long. Instead, he kept his mind on study. She saw a glimmer of hope on Boris. No matter how tired Loomis was, he would y with Boris and he was a good father. Seeing that Gracie was looking at Loomis with affection, Abigail and Anson looked at each other. Abigailughed and said, "Would you like to have a seat in the cafe ahead?" Gracie nodded, "It has been a long time since we got togetherst time. Where are Victor and Eden? Ask them toe out." Abigail said with jealousy, "Humph! Your brother has taken away my best friend. Who knows what they are doing in the hotel now?" Gracie looked at Abigail''s jealous face in surprise and retorted righteously, "They''re husband and wife." Abigail smiled, "I didn''t mean they were not husband and wife. Victor is just so annoying. He wishes that he could hide Eden and let her stay with him only. He is having a date with Eden in Marriott Hotel tonight." Gracie grinned, "That''s because he loves Eden too much. You have to understand his feelings. He had waited for her for nearly twenty years. That was really a hard time. When he was young, he only liked to y with Eden. In his life, no one can rece Eden. Since he has found her, of course he should love her wholeheartedly." "So, there''s no need to call them. They won''te back even if we call them. I guess that they won''te back tonight." "Ha-ha..." Gracie smiled and said, "Look at how jealous you are. You have Anson now, don''t you? You can go there at any time." Hearing these words, Abigail looked so shy and more charming. "Gracie, what are you talking about?" However, Anson looked at her and smiled. If he could walk, he would definitely take her there. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Let''s go. Don''t talk about this first. It''s getting hotter and hotter. Let''s go have some ice creams." Abigail said as she pushed Anson forward. But she blushed because Anson had nced at her. Her mind was filled with nonsense. When he kissed her tenderly and hugged her, he seemed to be very sexually aroused, but he tried his best to endure it. Abigail shook her head quickly, not allowing herself to think about those things anymore. The night was deep, and the stars and the moon were dim. It was particrly cheerless in the dark room. Only the street lights outside the window blinked through darkness. The pink curtains were gently swaying in the wind, and nts and trees were mysterious-looking. Haven stood by the window alone with a ss of red wine in hand, feeling so lonely. Vincent had note back. She finally gotpletely disappointed in him. She picked up the phone and looked at the time. It was alreadyte at night. Would she have to wait for him alone in the future? No, she didn''t want to live like this. What was the difference between her and a widow? Her fingernails were painted with beautiful patterns, and she swiped open the phone casually. In the end, she looked at the message Ma had sent her. He said that he would not disturb her at night, and he had been keeping his promise. Sure enough, she received some money from Clement Group, and she was very happy. The Clement family was in aplete mess because of Delmont''s ident. When they were in troubles, she could ask Ma to transfer all the funds to her ount so that she could make further ns. She pursed her red lips slightly. In the dark, her sexy and elegant outline could be seen vaguely. At this moment, she really wanted to see him and feel his tenderness and overbearing love. She dialed Ma''s number without hesitation. "Hello? Haven, why do you call me at this time?" Ma seemed to be shocked. Haven smiled, "Can''t I call you at this time?" Ma said, "No, I''m just very surprised that you call me. In fact, it''s very difficult for me to fall asleep at night. As long as I think that you''re being held by another man, I feel that I''m dying." Haven was suddenly in a good mood when she heard this. "I''ll go to see you now. Are you willing to open the door for me?" Haven asked in a gentle voice. "Haven, are you serious?" "Yeah! I''ll arrive in half an hour." After saying that, she hung up the phone quickly. She got up, grabbed the car key on the table and changed her shoes before driving out of the house. After a horrid night, Haven was very pleasant. She got up early in the morning, changed her clothes and was about to go to work. Ma had made a rich breakfast for her in person. Looking at the breakfast on the table, Haven smiled warmly, "Ma, I didn''t expect that you know how to cook." Ma smiled, "I can do anything. Let''s go to work together after breakfast." Haven nodded with a smile, "Okay!" She was more and more fond of his considerateness. Ma sat down beside her and handed her a piece of bread. "Haven, eat it." "Mm!" Haven was in a very good mood. Ma took the opportunity to ask, "Haven, what do you think of Alwynn Group?" Haven suddenly looked at him with confusion. Sensing the undisguised ambition in his eyes, she was slightly stunned and smiled, "What''s wrong? Is Clement Group not enough for you? Do you want to get Alwynn Group?" Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Ma smiled faintly. His smile was a little extreme and overbearing, and it could be seen that he hadplicated ambition. Haven rarely saw him like this. In fact, she didn''t know Ma very well. She only knew that he had been working in thepany for two years, and he was hard-working and kind. The president put him in an important position. It was said that he was a handsome gentleman, and many women liked him. These were the only things she knew about him. Ma smiled mysteriously, picked up the milk and fed her personally. He was not envious of anyone except for Victor. Victor was a billionaire, but he lived in a low profile. Besides, he doted on his wife so much. He was definitely a good example for men to learn. "Haven, I have received special training, and I can get Alwynn Group legally. No, I mean, we can get everything legally. As long as you believe me, we can take away everything from Victor." Ma''s words stunned Haven, and she almost spat out the milk in her mouth. He was more ambitious than anyone else. He was the most ambitious man she had ever seen. He actually dared to cast a greedy eye on Victor''s property. Moreover, he wanted more bang for the buck. Wasn''t it too unrealistic? It seems that she would never feel empty and nervous when she stayed with him. When he spoke with fervour and assurance, he was intent. His every move was very attractive to women. Haven''s depression, sadness, frustration and inferiority seemed to have disappeared because of him. Haven smiled with her face full of hatred. Whenever she thought that Victor had pped her on the face, she felt greatly humiliated. Her heart was filled with hatred and she wanted to take revenge. "Okay! Then let''s get Alwynn Group and take away everything from him." Havenughed. Her wild ambition came to light like a fierce beast. She had been restraining herself for many years, and she was acting out her feelings of inferiority by being overly ambitious. She didn''t want to be inferior. She wanted to own a better life and live with superiority. Money was her only emotional anchor and her only sense of security. Haven suddenly asked, "Ma, what do you want to do?" Ma smiled, "Haven, this is a secret, and it''s only known to you and me. I''ll tell you when it''s done." He set up the trap step by step. He and Victor were not familiar with each other, so Victor couldn''t guard against him. "Okay! I''ll wait for your good news. I hope you won''t disappoint me." She could no longer bear more disappointment and frustration. Moreover, she couldn''t bear to lose anything. "Mm!" Ma gently rubbed her soft hair. He knew that Haven would bring him unexpected surprises. "Haven, which cars does Victor like the most? Do you remember?" Ma asked casually. Haven knew what he was going to do in an instant. Reba had spent more than ten years to assassinate Victor, but she didn''t seed. Could Ma really do it? If Victor couldn''t manage Alwynn Group, it would be easy for Ma to get Alwynn Group indeed. Haven said, "I''ll think about it and then send you a message to tell you." "Alright. Haven, you have to tell me as soon as possible. Do you understand?" Ma was a little worried. After all, Lucian was not someone he could underestimate. "Okay! I''ll tell you at noon." Haven looked at him and smiled. She wanted to change her life all the time. Her position in the Clement family was awkward, and she could not get Vincent''s love. At this time, she lived in cracks and couldn''t get what she wanted. All she could do was to try her best to make some improvement. Then they ate the breakfast and went to work. Eden and Victor came to work on time. Amelia arrived immediately afterwards. After the meeting, Lucian met Amelia alone. Amelia followed him into the office. She was in a low spirit because of what had happened to her elder brother. She didn''t know what he had done, and there was no news about him. Looking at her sombre and doleful face, Lucian frowned slightly, "Is Neal your edler brother?" Amelia suddenly looked at him when she heard Neal''s name, "How do you know my edler brother?" Lucian pursed his lips slightly and did not speak. He walked over, sat on the sofa aside and pointed at the sofa, motioning to her to sit down. Amelia was anxious, because she couldn''t know where Neal was no matter how hard. She sat opposite to Lucian quickly. She stared at Lucian and waited for her answer. Lucian''s heart tightened when he saw her anxious face, "Your elder brother is rted to a crime. He took the money and left. Right now, we are looking for him." "What?" Amelia went deathly pale. ording to Neal''s character, he could really do such a thing for money. Amelia was anxious and helpless, and she was unwilling to ept the fact. Every parent loved their children, but why did she grow up in such an environment? In addition, she had to bear the harm and burden brought by her family. She said with a choked voice, "We don''t know where he went. I asked all his friends, but they didn''t know where he was." Lucian replied, "He''s in Gate City." "Gate City?" Amelia frowned. She didn''t expect that Neal would go to Gate City in two days. "Mm! But he is hiding now, and we can''t find him. He is your elder brother, so I want you to persuade him to turn himself in." After knowing her family, Lucian realized how hard her life was. Her family was quite poor. Her father died young, and her mother was sick and had no job. Her elder brother was a gambler, and she supported her family alone. Amelia shook her head slightly, "He won''t listen to me. Since we were young, he has been ignoring me." Lucian said, "That''s troublesome. Someone ordered him to do that. He was lured by money and framed Director Bleu''s eldest brother. Now, Director Bleu''s eldest brother is in prison." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Director Bleu''s eldest brother?" Amelia was shocked. She knew Neal very well, and he could do anything for money. Moreover, that night, he said that he had made a fortune happily. It turned out that he really took someone else''s money. Amelia clenched her fists. She had been worried that Neal would do something illegal, but she didn''t expect that he wouldmit a crime so soon. She looked at Lucian and begged him, "Mr. Ronen, please help me. Neal always liked to gamble, and we can''t do anything about him. I hate him very much, and I don''t want him to go back home." Tears streamed down Amelia''s cheeks uncontrobly when she said this. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Seeing her crying, Lucian kept frowning. "Alright, don''t be so sad. It has happened. Neal can only face it, and he can''t escape. He can run, but he can''t hide forever." Amelia wiped her tears, but tears immediately ran down her face again. Lucian''s heart ached for no reason when he saw that. "But we can do nothing about it, because we can''t find him. He has been imprisoned for several times, but he never repents. My mom is extremely grieved because of him." Amelia was mncholy and helpless. Who could her mother me? At this time, her mother still doted on Neal. She thought that he didn''t do anything wrong and he was just used by others. Neal had been used by someone indeed, but he was willing to be used for money. Lucian took out a tissue and handed it to her. Amelia slightly pursed her lips and nced at him. His eyes were full of concern, and she suddenly felt better. "Thank you!" She wiped her tears and calmed down a little. Lucian got up and poured her a ss of warm water, "Drink some water." "Okay! Thank you." Amelia picked up the cup and took a sip of warm water. After she calmed down, she looked at Lucian and said pleadingly, "Mr. Ronen, you must bring Neal back and let him ept the punishment he deserves. We can''t wrong Director Bleu''s eldest brother." "Mm! That''s what I think. Since he has done something wrong, he has to pay the price." He did not intend to let off Neal. "Thank you. Then I''ll go out first." Amelia got up and looked at him gratefully. She always believed that there was no shortcut to sess, and she had to get everything she wanted by working hard steadily. However, Neal always hoped that he could get a pie in the sky. Lucian looked at her with aplicated expression and said, "You don''t have to be so polite!" Amelia returned to the office absent-mindedly. Eden was drawing a picture. Seeing that Amelia''s eyes were brimming with tears, she was slightly stunned, "Amelia, what''s wrong with you? Did Mr. Ronen bully you?" Amelia shook her head and looked at Eden apologetically, "No. Director Bleu, I''m sorry. Your eldest brother was sent to jail because of my elder brother. I feel terrible." Eden opened her mouth wide in surprise, "Amelia, is he really your elder brother?" "Yes! Just now, I confirmed it with Mr. Ronen. That waiter is my elder brother." Amelia sat back in her chair with a sad face. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Eden sighed lightly. Why did things be like this? Why did the waiter happen to be Amelia''s elder brother? "Amelia, don''t be sad. We have to find your elder brother first. My eldest brother must be released. The Clement family is very dangerous now. Someone sent my eldest brother to jail deliberately." She felt that she must let Amelia know about the interest. Her elder brother muste back to take the responsibilities. Delmont''s drug testing was negative. The police were very confused, but they had evidence to prove that Delmont had taken drugs. At this time, they were waiting for the identification of fingerprints. If Delmont didn''t touch the drugs, his fingerprints couldn''t be left on it. They had been waiting in anxiety. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Such a thing happened when Grandma Clement had just been discharged from the hospital. Their family had troublesing one after another. Amelia said, "Director Bleu, the key is that we can''t find him now. My mother cries everyday, saying that he has been wronged and he didn''t do anything wrong. As long as I see her like that, I feel particrly annoyed..." Amelia choked with sobs and couldn''t finish her words. Her throat tightened and she had no way to continue speaking. Seeing how heartbroken she was, Eden could understand her. After all, her life was quite hard and she was very strong. "Amelia, don''t be sad. Since it has happened, you have to face it bravely. The more you escape, the more suffocated you will ." Amelia smiled through tears, but her smile was very bitter, "Director Bleu, you''re right. I don''t want to escape, and I just want to solve this matter quickly. I want to improve your eldest brother''s innocence and let Neal get the punishment he deserves. Only then will he grow up." Eden said, "Amelia, thank you for thinking like this, really!" "I want to thank you." Amelia cried andughed. She wanted to thank Eden for being so kind. She still talked her in a friendly way. Eden said, "Compose your emotions and then start to work. Mr. Ronen knows that he is your elder brother, so he will definitely handle this matter carefully." Amelia''s heart tightened. After thinking for a moment, she hesitated for a moment and asked, "Will he... really deal with this matter carefully?" Eden smiled, "Amelia, no matter what, we are colleagues who have been working together for a year. ording to my understanding of him, he treats you as a friend." "I have never seen him stay with any female friend since I worked here. I learnt that he basically has no female friends, and his only friends are Victor, Anson and Adonis. But he treats you differently. He takes you out for meals and chats with you." Amelia''s heart was moved when she heard the word "differently". But she stopped thinking too much soon. She was poor. How could she be good enough for him? His family was well-known family in River City, and his father and elder brother ran chemical nts. They owned a lot of property and their family background was very superior, but she had nothing. She only had a seriously ill mother and her brother was a gambler. Amelia smiled but didn''t say anything. She lowered her head and continued to work. She thought that as long as she worked harder, things would be different. But at this time, she found that things were unpredictable, and this world was not always what she wished it to be. Of course, after experiencing this matter, she would be maturer and would no longer dream to be with a rich man. She didn''t want to wait for a rtionship that did not belong to her. No matter how hard and bitter her life was, she would not give up on herself. She would face everything with a strong heart and grow bravely in troubles. At noon, Ma received a message from Haven. Ma sat in his office which was not big. Steam puffed out of the humidifier on the table. As he looked at the highly-priced cars in the message, his eyes were filled with intense malice and unconcealed jealousy. Victor actually had so many luxury cars. He was so envious! Even if he saved money for a lifetime, he might not be able to afford one of them. "s!" Ma slowly put down the phone in his hand and looked at theputer screen. He smiled viciously, "Victor, you are really amazing. You have umted so much property in just a few years. If I own these property, ha-ha... I will live a good life even if I have to stay aboard." Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Ma knew he didn''t have much time, and he couldn''t get what he wanted unless he took action as soon as possible. He wanted to leave this ce with Haven and live a happy life with her aboard. He liked Haven, and he wouldn''t give up being with her. After all, her beauty was very attractive to him. He typed on the keyboard very quickly. As he looked at theputer, a smile gradually appeared on his face. After a while, he saw Victor''s garage on the screen. He looked at those luxurious luxury cars with his eyes full of jealousy and envy. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He picked up the pen, drew a map and marked all the ces where there were security cameras. It took him more than an hour to mark all the security cameras. After making sure that he didn''t make any mistake, he looked away. After getting off work, Victor brought Eden to visit Grandma Clement. After Victor left, a heavily disguised man entered the underground parking lot... Eden bought two kilograms of cherries. This was the season for cherries. When they arrived at the Clement family, everyone hade back. "Eden, I was about to buy cherries, and youe back with them." Aisling looked at Eden. Seeing that Eden still couldn''t walk, she was very anxious. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Mom, the cherries have juste in. The sour and sweet taste is very nice." Aisling smiled and said with doting eyes, "You like to eat sour and sweet food since you were a child. It was rare to buy strawberries back then. When the strawberries were in, your father would try his best to buy you some strawberries. Victor would buy them for you as well." Eden nced at Victor who was sitting next to her, and smiled. She had not remembered her childhood. When she heard them talk about her childhood, she was always envious of the little Eden, because so many people loved her. Victor gently rubbed her head, "Mom, she doesn''t remember it." Eden looked guilty. Wyatt smiled and said, "Eden, Victor, since you''re here,e back after dinner. You''ve been tired because of Delmont''s affairs these days." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Grandma Clement looked at them and smiled, "I''m relieved to see you two in deep love. When you are all here, I will remake my will so that you, Buddy and Delmont can all get my property." "Grandma, what are you talking about? You are in good health now." Eden didn''t like to hear such words. If Grandma Clement hadn''t had the ident, she would have been more energetic. Grandma Clement grinned, "Eden, I''m old. I don''t know why, but I always have something on my mind and I don''t know what''s going to happen. I won''t be at ease until I give you my property." Hearing this, everyone looked at her sadly. Wyatt said, "Mother, don''t think too much. Now Eden hase back, and our family is reunited. We''ll live a happy life in the future." "Mm! I know that you are a filial child, and you have never let me down. But I''m old, and I''ll pass away sooner orter." After that, Grandma Clement looked at Buddy, "My hometown is Lemmon Ctiy. None of us live there, but I still have shops there. Moreover, my mother left me two vis in that city. I don''t have time to live there, but I will keep a vi for you. That vi is beside the sea, and you''ll have a house to live if you go there in the future. I''ve sold another vi, and I''ll give the money to you. As for the shops, I can get a few million dors as the rent every year, so just keep them." "No one lives in the house, and the rent can''t be very expensive, but the rent of the shops can make you live afortable life." "Mom, what''s the point of talking about these? You''ve always been in good health. Although the ident left you some seque, you can live to a ripe old age as long as you recuperate well." Hearing those words, Aisling was very sad. Everyone would get old, but she didn''t want Grandma Clement to leave them so soon. "Oh!" Grandma Clement looked at her and smiled, "I can die in peace since I''ve heard you say so." "Mom..." Aisling was quite helpless. How could she realize the importance of family affection if she had not experienced those things? "Ha-ha... Alright, you don''t have to feel distressed for me. I''m already very lucky." Grandma Clement looked at everyone with a kind smile. In the end, she looked at Glenn who was in Wyatt''s arms and smiled even more happily. Zofia washed the cherries and came out of the kitchen. Everyone sat together to eat cherries. Looking at them, Eden missed Delmont very much. He must be living a bad life in jail. He had been enjoying wealth and honor since he was a child. How could he bear to live such a life? No one mentioned Delmont. After dinner, Victor went to Buddy''s room. They sat down on the sofa. Buddy asked, "You have been investigating Delmont''s case all the time. Thank you so much." Victor shook his head slightly, "Now we have made some progress, and we have to wait a little longer." "Mm!" Buddy nodded, "Delmont can learn a rare lesson from this matter. I hope he will be steadier in the future." Although all the evidence indicated that he had been framed, he would really get in trouble one day since he liked to y in the nightclubs. Victor nced at him and found that he was somewhat haggard. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well in the past few days. "I have found out who that person is. The police have gone there and are searching for him. There should be news about him in two or three days." "That''s good!" Buddy looked at him and smiled, "Victor, to be honest, I feel at ease because you''re helping me." Victor seemed to be able to solve everything. Victor smiled, "I''m not omnipotent. You know that I''m familiar with both of the police and the gangsters, and my assistants can always find clues in secret. However, I haven''t found the evidence about grandma''s ident, so I''m not omnipotent." "Thank you!" Buddy looked at him and smiled, "I know that you have tried your best. When I received the phone call from the police, I did not trust Delmont. After all, he often ys outside and he is simple. It is inevitable that he would be lured by others." Victor chuckled, "I believed what he said." Buddy said, "Maybe it was because we judged him from different aspects." "Yeah! I do know him very well." Victor did not deny this. They grew up together. Although Buddy and Delmont were not his best friends, he knew their characters very well. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Buddy asked worriedly, "Eden is recovering now. Will she be able to stand up?" He had always wanted to ask about this matter, but he was afraid that it would hurt Eden''s heart. Eden was like a floating cloud. She wanted to live a pure and free life. She worked hard and tried her best to live, because she wanted to get something in return and hoped her life could get better and better. However, God didn''t favour her and she had a terrible ident. Victor smiled faintly and nodded, "She should be fully recovered in a few months. After all, her legs were broken at that time. Now she can stand up and take a few steps, but she is still weak and needs a good rest." Buddy finally rxed a little, "Aunt Jaida, Mr. Calder and you have been taking good care of Eden. Thank you." Buddy was sincerely grateful to them. Aisling and Wyatt always wanted to let Eden live with them. After thinking about it, they believed that Jaida and Calder would take good care of Eden, so they didn''t have to worry. Jaida and Calder regarded Eden as their biological child. Victor stood up and looked at him, "We''re going back. You don''t have to worry about Delmont. He will be really released in two or three days. What you have to worry about is yourpany. Over the past few days, someone has been transferring money from yourpany to another ount. Lucian can''t find out the ount. One hundred thousand dors or two hundred thousand dors are not much for you, but Clement Group will be in a crisis if things go on like this." "I know. I have been investigating this matter. Today, another one hundred thousand dors have been transferred. However, the money is the circting capital of Delmont''s supermarkets. Although I can see the change, why does that person choose the circting capital of supermarkets?" Victor''s brooding eyes suddenly turned indifferent, and he said with harshness in his tone, "I suspect that this is the n of Haven and her lover, Ma, but there is no evidence." Buddy kicked the table in front of him angrily, "Since we don''t have evidence, they won''t admit it, and we can''t do anything to them. We have to get the evidence." He knew that it was very difficult, but the technical staff in hispany was not as capable as Lucian. Victor said, "I''ll go back tonight and talk to Kenny. Maybe Kenny can help you." "Kenny?" Buddy looked at him in disbelief. Victor smiled proudly, "Kenny is much more awesome than Lucian. There was some news about the youngest hacker on the Inte some days ago. Didn''t you see that? The youngest hacker is Kenny. Now he is setting up websites and developing software on his own. He has won the recognition of manypanies and earned the first pot of gold in his life." Looking at Victor''s proud face, Buddy smiled with surprise, "Victor, you were lucky enough to marry Eden. I am Kenny''s uncle, but even I didn''t know that he is so powerful." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed smugly, "That''s because Eden and I have good genes. I''m leaving." Victor walked out with a smile. Whenever he mentioned his three children, he was iparably proud. Buddy looked at his back and smiled silently. Victor went downstairs, said goodbye to everyone and then left with Eden. When they got home, everyone was resting in their own rooms. After Victor helped Eden take a bath, he went to the second floor to find Kenny. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Ricky and Gia. Victor grinned, "It seems that the problem between you two has been solved. You can sit down and chat together." Henrick looked at Victor and then nced at Giada, saying with a smile, "Dad, you told me that Gia was my younger sister and I should humour her, so I don''t want to argue with her." Giada red at him, "You still know that I''m your younger sister?" "Ha-ha..." Henrickughed, "It''s not easy for you to get lost, because others will know we''re brother and sister by our appearances." Giada was speechless. She''d better stop talking, or they would quarrel again. Victor chuckled, "Since you''ve made it up, I am relieved. Gia, Ricky, go back to your rooms first. I have something to talk to Kenny." Giada''s face was full of dissatisfaction, "Dad, what secret are you going to tell Kenny?" Victor pinched her pink cheeks gently, "It''s about business." "Oh!" Giada looked at him in confusion. "Dad, will you pay Kenny?" Keh asked, "We''re family. Should dad pay me?" Giada rebutted reasonably, "Kenny, how can you make a living if you can''t get paid?" Keh replied, "I live at home, and I don''t need much money." Giada said, "Hey, Kenny, you''re really not greedy at all. At least you can earn some pocket money. You should give me money and let me my snacks, shouldn''t you?" Keh looked her up and down. Giada was stunned. She immediately reached out and waved in front of him, "Kenny, don''t speak. I know what you''re going to say. Humph!" After snorting unhappily, Giada left without looking back. Henrick got up and left silently. Victor sat on the stool next to Kenny, "Recently, the money of your uncle''spany has been transferred away for no reason, and we can''t find out the address and the ount of that person. Can you do something about it?" Hearing that, Keh thought for a while, "Dad, I''ll try to check it out tonight. However, just now, I found that the security cameras in your underground parking lot seems to have been deliberately destroyed." As Kenny said this, he typed on the keyboard quickly, but they couldn''t see the video of Victor''s underground parking lot. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Victor looked at him with doubts, "Kenny, is there something wrong with the Inte? Maybe the computer system has gone wrong." Keh shook his head slightly, "Even so, it can''t be like this. The security cameras have been destroyed on purpose." Just now, he had been thinking about this, but he couldn''t find an answer. Victor said, "I will be careful. You don''t have to worry." "Mm! Daddy, take warning from Uncle Anson''s car ident and exam your cars carefully." Victor had quite a lot of enemies, so he couldn''t be careless. "Okay! I''ll have someone do a thorough check-up tomorrow. I''ll leave the problem in your uncle''s company to you. If there''s any news, call me right away." Victor stood up, looked at Kenny with doting eyes and stroked his head gently. Keh nodded with a smile, "Sure!" Only then did Victor go back to his room to rest. When Victor went to work the next day, he told Lucian what had happened in the parking a lot for the sake of safety. Hearing that, Lucian carefully checked all the security cameras in the parking a lot. There was no problem with the cameras, but all the surveince videos had disappeared. Lucian was not at ease. The technical staff checked all of Victor''s cars thoroughly and did not find anything wrong. Ma had installed a camera in Victor''s parking a lot. At this time, he sat in his office and watched Luciane in and out of the parking a lot. He smiled, "Sure enough, Victor is more cautious than I thought." Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 "But, no matter how cautious you are, you can''t be more cunning than me." Fortunately, he had thoroughly investigated Victor, or he would be exposed this time. "Victor, even if you turn the parking lot upside down, you can''t find anything suspicious, ha-ha..." Maughed happily. As soon as he thought that he was going to be rich, he was overjoyed. He had been casting a greedy eye on Victor for a long time. God was fair to everyone. If he cried because of someone, he would definitely be happy because of someone else. He picked up the phone and looked at the time. It was almost time to get off work, so he dialed Haven''s number. "Hello? Ma." Haven answered it quickly. Ma smiled with satisfaction. Watching Victor leave with Eden, he smiled even more brightly. Victor seemed to prefer this off-road vehicle. It was home-made and quite expensive. "Ma..." Hearing Haven''s voice, Ma immediately came to sense, "Haven, will you go to my house tonight? Let''s have dinner together." Haven hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll get off work in half an hour. I''ll send you a message later." After Haven hung up, Ma put the phone on the table with confusion. Vincent still worked in thepany, and he checked Vincent''s whereabouts. Vincent didn''t go homest night. He went to the hotel with a woman. A leopard couldn''t change its spots. He was still a yboy. In the past, his romantic affairs always caused a great stir in River City. At this time, he was no longer so rich and powerful, but he didn''t restrain himself at all. No wonder Haven fell in love with Ma himself so quickly. Heughed. The best rtionship was that people wouldn''t feel tired while getting along with each other. He was quite pleasant when he stayed with Haven. Five minutester, Haven sent him a message. "Ma, I''ll go to your house." Ma smiled, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to get off work. /heart/" Half an hourter, he started the car and waited for Haven. After getting off work, Lucian found that Amelia was in a bad mood. She didn''t watch her feet while walking. He followed her all the way. Amelia hit several people in a row, and then she apologized to them with tears before she stumbled forward again. Following her, Lucian looked at her thin back and frowned constantly. After following her for a long time, he raised his watch and took a look. She had walked for an hour and a half. At this time, she arrived at an old neighbourhood, and the environment here was very bad. It was like a corner that had been forgotten by the prosperous River City. After he entered through the main gate, he saw a small square with simple workout equipment. Many elders were ying with children there. As the sky gradually darkened, Amelia looked even more lonely. She trod on the ground step by step. The road in the neighbourhood were paved with cement. It was old, so it was uneven. Amelia was tripped and fell forward suddenly. Seeing this, Lucian immediately walked over to support her. Smelling the familiar and pleasant smell of Lucian, Amelia was shocked. She raised her head, only to see Lucian''s worried eyes. "Mr. Ronen." She cried out in surprise. Lucian''s expression was extremely cold as he said, "Why are you so careless while walking? Are you okay?" Amelia nodded slightly. He held her in time, so she was fine. Feeling his cold breathing, she really wanted to lean against his arms. She didn''t know why, but she really had such an idea. However, she was very curious to know why he was here. "You..." She wanted to say something but stopped and looked at him with puzzlement. A few secondster, she looked away. Lucian did not think too much. At that time, he saw her walking alone on the sidewalk and then followed her unconsciously. He couldn''t help it. "I was worried about you, so I followed you here." While he said this, the expression on his face was obviously a bit unnatural. He was worried about her indeed, so he thought of a reason to convince himself. He followed her unconsciously, and he was concerned about her, wasn''t he? Amelia had tried her best to suppress her excitement, but she was touched again when she heard that. His words gave her hope. But she... "Thank you. I''m fine. Mr. Ronen, just go back." She was really too tired that night. Last night, her mother had cried for a whole night, and she had to work that day. She did not have much energy to guess Lucian''s intentions. He worried about her, and she thanked him very much. Lucian acted as if he didn''t hear what she said. He raised his handsome face slightly, looked at the old neighbourhood and knitted his eyebrows tightly, "Do you... live in such a ce?" Amelia smiled bitterly. Looking at his tightly knitted eyebrows, she felt a sharp pain in heart. It was getting hotter and hotter, but she felt cold all over. There was a huge gap between them. "Mr. Ronen, where do you think a person like me should live?" Lucian suddenly heard her apathetic voice, and it sounded extremely harsh. He pursed his lips tightly. It seemed that he could see through her mind, and he said, "It doesn''t matter where you live, as long as you think it''s your home." His house was very luxurious and big, but that was not his home. The reason why he lived in Victor''s vi before was that his friends would talk to him there After Victor got married, he moved out and the vi was empty. He and Adonis lived there asionally. But they were two men, and they had nothing to share with each other. Amelia was slightly stunned. Just now, she felt that she and Lucian were not of the same level, but at this moment, he looked so sombre and lonely that her heart ached for him. However, his expression immediately returned to normal, as if nothing had happened and that was just his illusion. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lucian looked as indifferent as before. The dim streetlight elongated his tall and straight figure. However, even his shadow looked so noble and highborn. People who came in and out of the neighbourhood all looked at him. "Let''s go. I''ll buy you dinner." Lucian turned around and walked. But after walking for a few steps, he didn''t hear footsteps behind him. He stopped and looked back, only to see Amelia stand still with her head lowered. In the night wind, her thin figure looked so helpless and pitiful. "Are you not going with me?" His nd and pleasant voice sounded. Amelia suddenly raised her head. Under the streetlights, he looked so charming that she was absent-minded. It was like a dream, but it was so real. Amelia gently blinked her eyes, but Lucian still stood in front of her quietly. It turned out that it was not a dream. Amelia moved, but her eyes blurred with tears. She cried and said with a smile, "Of course I''ll go with you. I''m just so hungry that I have no strength to walk." She didn''t eat anything in the morning, and she had been very hungry. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Lucian took a few steps back and looked down at her clenched fists. Then, he held her hand and walked out of the neighbourhood. Amelia stared at his hand quietly. It was the first time he had taken the initiative to get close to her. His hand was not warm, and it was even a bit cool, just like hers. However, she knew that his indifferent exterior concealed one of the kindest hearts. They left the neighbourhood under the envious eyes of the people around. A middle-aged woman who knew Amelia immediately went to her house when she saw that Amelia was taken away by a handsome and charming man. Lucian brought Amelia to a rtively nice restaurant and ordered a private box. After ordering the dishes, he poured a ss of warm water for Amelia. Along the way, Amelia did not say a word and allowed Lucian to take her hand. That kind of feeling was very secure. She felt as if she was really in love. Since it would never happen again, she didn''t want to refuse him this time. "Drink some warm water. The dishes will soon be served." Lucian said in a slightly hoarse voice, and she could smell the familiar and pleasant smell of him. Amelia nced sideways at him. He was sitting next to her, and he was so quite, just like the plum blossom in winter night, noble and distant. She took the water from his hand, and the temperature was just right. She took a sip of it and put it on the table. Lucian looked at her silently and didn''t speak. It was so quiet in the private box that they could even hear each other''s breathing. Amelia was very unustomed to this kind of quietness. She was reserved and nervous, and even her breathing was so cautious. "Thank you!" After a long while, she thanked him again. In addition to this, she did not know what to say. "Thank me for what?" Lucian looked at her coldly, and his expression was the same as ever. Amelia smiled, "Thank you for treating me to dinner." She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He had seen how poor and awkward she was, which made her feel herself inferior. Lucian said, "You don''t have to thank me." The private box became quiet again in an instant. Lucian seemed to have been used to such silence. He sat quietly and looked at ease. However, Amelia was uneasy and embarrassed. About ten minutester, the dishes were served and Amelia was no longer so nervous. Lucian filled her bowl with rice and ced it in front of her, "Eat it." His deep voice was very pleasant to hear. "Thank you!" Amelia felt that there was nothing else she could say except for these two words. Lucian nced at her and said nothing because he was not so hungry at this time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Amelia lowered her head and ate silently. Seeing that she only had rice, Lucian picked up some food for her. Amelia kept thanking him, but Lucian kept frowning. It seemed that he didn''t like to hear the two words. Amelia ate very slowly. Amelia''s nervous heart gradually rxed when she sensed Lucian''s concern for her, and she looked more at ease. She ate a lot sweet and sour pork chops and the fried pork. The canteen in thepany offered sweet and sour pork chops, and she liked this dish very much. When they ate in the canteen together, Lucian noticed this, so he ordered this dish in the restaurant. Seeing Amelia eat a lot, he was finally relieved. After the meal, he sent Amelia back. Along the way, they didn''t say a word to each other, just like how they went to the restaurant. At the door of Amelia''s house, Amelia looked at Lucian who was pursing his lips slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, I''m home. Thank you so much tonight!" Lucian looked at her smiling face. Seeing that she had felt much better, he nodded slightly and said, "Go back and have a good rest." His voice was cold but concerned. "Okay!" Amelia nodded. As soon as she turned around, she saw her mothering out. "Amelia, you''re back!" Giselle Macdonald was sick all year round, so she was weak and thin, and her face was somewhat sallow. Looking Lucian who was so handsome, she smiled happily. "Mom, haven''t you... slept yet?" Amelia was a little surprised to see her mother. She should have slept at this time. Giselle looked at Amelia''s surprised face and smiled, "Amelia, since you haven''te back, how can I sleep at ease?" Amelia couldn''t believe what she had heard. Had Giselle ever cared about whether she got off work late or early? She only cared about how much money she could earn every month. If she could save enough money to let Neal get married, Giselle would be happier. Giselle looked at Lucian with smiling eyes. However, Lucian was expressionless and indifferent. Giselle frowned slightly. It could be seen that Lucian was not an ordinary person, but he was too proud. He actually didn''t greet his future mother-inw. She looked at Amelia and said a bit unhappily, "Amelia, who is he? Is he your boyfriend? You''ve never brought a man back before." Upon hearing the word "boyfriend", Amelia looked at Lucian who had no reaction and exined in a hurry, "Mom, what are you talking about? This is my workmate, Mr. Ronen. He sent me back because he was worried about me. He is not my boyfriend." "Oh, is that so? Is he just your ordinary friend? But I saw him holding your hand and walking out of the neighbourhood with you." Giselle''s voice became apathetic. Since he was not Amelia''s boyfriend, why did he ruin Amelia''s reputation? Everyone in the neighbourhood was gossiping that Amelia had a nice boyfriend. But he was not her boyfriend. She would be too ashamed to face the neighbours. Lucian''s face darkened instantly when he saw the changes of Giselle''s expression. When he inquired about Neal''s affairs, he took the opportunity to know Giselle. She valued Neal only, and she either scolded or beat Amelia. She didn''t care about Amelia, but she was in poor health and Amelia supported the whole family kindheartedly. It seemed that Giselle took what Amelia had done as a matter of course. He looked at Amelia and said in a deep voice, "I''m leaving. See you tomorrow." After that, he turned around and left. Soon, he disappeared into the darkness. Giselle hit Amelia on the shoulder hard and flew into a rage, "You idiot! Since he''s not your boyfriend, why did you bring him here? Do you want everyone tough at you? "Now everyone in the neighbourhood knows that you have a charming boyfriend and you can soon marry into a rich family. A lot of people came to our house to congratte me, and I epted their kindness with joy." "But you told me that he''s not your boyfriend! Do you want to disgrace me?" Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 "Mom? We''re just colleagues. Who told you that he''s my boyfriend? He held my hand just because I was tired and hungry." "You cried and screamed allst night. I was afraid that you would fall ill, so I didn''t sleep for a whole night. Today, I''ve worked for a whole day and I''m very tired. I don''t want to argue with you." Saying this, Amelia walked inside. Tears streamed down her face and she felt so painful in heart. "D*mn girl! What''s wrong with you? I raised you! Couldn''t you take care of me for a whole night?" Giselle chased her and wanted to get even with her. But Amelia immediately closed the door of her room after she entered the house. Sitting on the ground, she covered her face and cried. Giselle cursed her loudly, but she pretended not to hear it. When Amelia went to work the next day, her eyes were still red and swollen. Seeing her like this, Eden was somewhat worried. After the meeting, she looked at Amelia with concern, "Amelia, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Amelia smiled bitterly and told Eden what had happenedst night. In her opinion, Eden was someone she could talk to. After hearing what she said, Eden smiled. Lucian was always reticent and indifferent, but he not only followed Amelia out of worry, but also treated her to dinner and sent her home. He was totally like a boyfriend. Eden looked at her, "Amelia, don''t think too much. Sometimes, you can just leave it to fate." Amelia understood what she meant. She said with a wry smile, "Director Bleu, I know what you mean, but you know that Mr. Ronen''s family background is much better than mine. I can''t imagine being with him." Even though they were fated, there was an unbridgeable gap between their family backgrounds. Eden had thought of Amelia''s worries. In the past, she was once touched by Jasper, but she had three children and she couldn''t marry him. That was why she had been friends with him. "Amelia, be strong, and the result will be good. You live for yourself, not to show off to anyone. The rich and the poor all eat three meals a day, and there is no difference. As long as you have a positive mental attitude and don''t envy others, you''ll have a wonderful life." "Mm!" Amelia nodded confidently, "Director Bleu, you are right. No matter what will happen in the future, I have to make it by myself." In fact, she didn''t have time to think about these things, did she? She had to work hard to earn the living expenses for the next month. For the sake of survival, everyone had to do something helplessly. "Mm!" Eden smiled and went to her desk by wheelchair. She turned on theputer and started the work of the day. Amelia handed the colour te to Eden, "Director Bleu, look at this. This is the colour te of this summer. I think all the colours are very nice." Eden looked it over carefully and found that most of them were light. She thought for a while and felt that bright colours were very suitable for the hot summer. Shepared several colours. There was no need to use white and light colours to design every clothes. Some warm, lively and bright colours can make the clothes more eye-catching. Eden looked at Amelia and smiled, "Amelia, this season, I want to use mixed colours. Mixed colours can create hundreds of colour schemes and various styles, which can give people afortable feeling. As for the dress, bright colours can make people feel enthusiastic." Amelia grinned, "Director Bleu, I believe in your ability. Summer ising and people like light and fresh colours, but bright colours can also add a uniquely feminine touch." Eden smiled faintly, "I think so, too. Pick out all the bright colours for me and I''ll do the rest of work." "Okay!" Amelia nodded with a smile. It was really enjoyable to work with Eden. Unconsciously, it was time to get off work. If Victor had note to pick up Eden, they would not have known that it was time to get off work. Victor looked at them who were working hard andughed, "It seems that I have to increase your pay. Both of you have a strong working ability." Amelia grinned, "Wow! Mr. Alwynn, you are already husband and wife. Are you still paying Director Bleu?" Victor nodded slightly and looked at Eden with a smile, "Of course. She has put in a lot of hard work." Eden smiled and looked at Amelia worriedly. When she was at work, she was very serious and could forget a lot of worries, but after work, she was alone. "Amelia, how about me having a walk with you? I have nothing to do after work." Amelia shook her head with a smile, "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn has been waiting for us to get off work and he wants to go back with you. You don''t have to worry about me. After chatting with you for a while in the morning, I have felt much better." Being refused by her, Eden did not say anything. After saying goodbye to her, she left with Victor. Amelia nced at the spacious and bright office and suddenly didn''t want to go home. When she came to work this morning, she found that the people in the neighbourhood all cast strange eyes on her, and she couldn''t understand the inexplicable strangeness in their eyes. People were all like this. When they thought that she had a rich boyfriend, they smiled tteringly. But when they found out that it was fake, they immediately changed their attitudes. Moreover, she didn''t even tell her mother that she was working in Alwynn Group. After all, those neighbours all catered to those in power. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They could be good friends with her because of her ability, but if she lost her job, they would immediately turned cold and ruthless to her. She had experienced these things clearly over the years. "s..." Amelia sighed. She sat back in her chair. Lucian opened the door, walked in and happened to see her sighing. "Haven''t you got off work?" He asked. Amelia didn''t expect him toe back. She stood up quickly and looked at him with a smile, "I''m leaving now." Lucian said, "Let''s leave together." After that, he turned around and went out. Amelia was stunned. Did he want to leave with her? They lived in different directions. Could they go home together? Amelia pursed her lips slightly and followed him out. Lucian had walked to the elevator. Amelia walked over and stood next to him. Lucian did not say anything. The elevator door opened, and he walked in directly. Amelia lowered her head, followed him in and stood beside him. "You... have always been afraid of me." Lucian''s sudden words surprised Amelia. She raised her head suddenly and looked at him. He was looking at her calmly. "I... am not afraid of you. I''m just... a little nervous." Amelia stammered. It could be seen that she was very uneasy. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 "Ha-ha..." Seeing that she was so nervous that she couldn''t speak, Lucianughed. Amelia felt moreplicated in heart when she heard his pleasantughter. She didn''t know what state of mind she should use to face him. He was neither friendly nor aloof, which almost made her crazy. After walking out of the elevator, Lucian said, "Let''s have dinner together." Amelia was a little surprised. Should they have dinner together again? Thinking of this, she smiled self-mockingly. Why did she always think about love? They were friends and colleagues, weren''t they? She asked, "Mr. Ronen, do you have any news about Neal?" Lucian shook his head slightly, "He is hiding somewhere and we''re searching for him. I told you that we''ll find him soon, didn''t I? You don''t have to worry. Do what you have to do every day and eat meals on time. Don''t think about this anymore." He didn''t go far away after he left her housest night, but went back unconsciously. She lived on the second floor, so he could hear her mother curse her. He didn''t expect that she would get into trouble because he followed her to the neighbourhoodst night. Amelia smiled bitterly, "How can I not think about it? No matter what, he is my elder brother. If I can''t find him, my mother and I will worry about him all the time." Lucian nced at her, "Is there any difference between finding him and not finding him?" Amelia smiled, "Yeah. If I know where he is and let him get the punishment he deserves, at least I''ll rest assured. He graduated from college, so he knows what he should do and what he shouldn''t. However, he never works hard and always gambles and breaks thew." Lucian did not speak. Instead, he walked out of thepany with her. He took Amelia to the parking lot. Amelia asked, "Will you drive there?" "Mm!" Lucian nodded, nning to have dinner in River City Restaurant. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, he could eat there for free. Victor had lobsters with Eden and sent pictures to them, and then Anson and Abigail showed off their love. That day, he wanted to have dinner with Amelia and show off. Amelia followed him nervously. Lucian could tell that she was jittery and uneasy, so he tried to make himself look as gentle as possible. Victor had just parked his car in the garage when Eden received a phone call from Abigail. Eden smiled and said, "Abby, I''m already home." Abigail said, "Eden,e to the cafe in the third area. I''ll wait for you here. Maureen wants to meet you." Eden was slightly stunned and asked with some doubts, "Maureen? When does she want to see me?" Abigail grinned, "Eden,e here first. I am here waiting for you. She will tell you the reason in person." Eden hung up the phone, and the expression on her face becameplicated. She held the phone and felt nervous for no reason. Victor unfastened the seat belt for her, looked at her and asked, "Eden, what had happened between you and Maureen?" Eden looked up at him and shook her head slightly, "I''m not very sure." Victor frowned. She didn''t look at ease. Maybe she couldn''t forget what had happened that year. Otherwise, she wouldn''t look so serious. Victor said, "Where will you meet?" Eden replied, "In the cafe in front of us." Victor said, "I''ll take you there. Since the problem hasn''t been solved, you have to solve it. Otherwise, there will always be a knot in your heart. I don''t want to see you doleful and unhappy." Eden nodded with a smile, "Okay. In fact, this matter is a knot in my heart indeed." "OK!" Victor got out of the car and took the wheelchair. He carried her to the wheelchair and took her to the cafe. In the cafe, Abigail and Maureen were sitting by the window. Both of them wore red dresses. They had different temperaments and different charms, but they were both so gorgeous and beautiful that people in the cafe looked at them frequently. Seeing Victoring with Eden, Abigail was a little worried. After all, Victor treated Eden as his treasure and doted on her so much. If he knew what Maureen had done to Eden back then, what would he do? "Eden." She waved her hand with a smile. Eden looked at her and grinned. Maureen turned around and looked at Eden with aplicated expression. Then, she nced at Victor who was next to Eden. After she met Eden that day, she searched for Victor''s information in detail. His face was so handsome, and a lot of women were crazy about him. He was so charming and noble that it was easy to get infatuated with him. If he had a shoring, it must be that he had been indifferent and ruthless. Those who were targeted by him would never live a good life. Victor pushed Eden to the table. H was tall and straight, and the surrounding atmosphere became tense for no reason. He sat on a chair aside as well. Abigail looked at him and asked with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, do you want a cup of coffee or ice cream?" Victor pursed his lips slightly and said in an apathetic tone, "No, thanks." Then Abigail looked at Eden, "Eden, What about you?" Eden said, "I want to have ice cream." Victor looked at her, "Eden, you can''t eat such cold food." Abigail said, "Just let her eat ice cream to satisfy her appetite. It''s okay." Eden nodded with a smile and chimed with her, "Victor, it''s hot recently. Actually, I really want to eat ice cream." Victor could only listen to her, "You can only eat a little bit. It''s enough to satisfy your appetite." "Alright!" Eden grinned. Only then did Maureen look at Eden''s calm face and say, "Miss Bleu, thank you foring to see me." Eden looked at her and chuckled, "I want to know what had happened in the past." Maureen nodded with a smile. She remembered that four years ago, Eden was a single mother who was struggling to live. When she met Eden again after four years, Eden had lived in a high-end vi and had be the design director in a listedpany. Who could be luckier than Eden? She couldn''t win Jasper''s heart no matter how she tired. Eden didn''t do anything but Jasper loved her. It had been eight years. Eight years ago, Jasper was a good-time boy. He was at a loose end and had no desire to advance. But after he met Eden, he changed a lot in just a few months. In the past few years, he lived in Gate City, attending various of social activities. He waspletely different from before. He was mature, steady, handsome and rich, and he had attracted everyone''s attention. He didn''t make any female friend because of Eden. Maureen had to admit that Eden had changed Jasper''s life. She made Jasper grow up in a short period of time. Jasper''s mother was from a noble family. When she saw Jasper''s changes, she thought highly of Eden. The waiter served the ice cream. Eden lowered her head and took a bite. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 "Mm! I haven''t had ice cream for a long time. The strawberry vor is so yummy." Eden smiled. Her voice was always as gentle and pleasant as her character. Seeing that she liked the ice cream so much, Victor couldn''t bear to stop her. But he coaxed her tenderly for the sake of her health, "Eden, just eat half of it." Eden nodded with a smile. Abigail looked at them and hoped that Anson could be with her at this moment. She was so envious of Eden as she looked at Victor''s gentle expression. It was said that he was a cruel man, but he was exactly different when he stayed with Eden. In the business world, he was a legend who had created countless miracles. Countless women were in a mad rush to marry him. But why was he so meek in front of Eden? "Oh! My baby Eden is really amazing." Abigail sighed with emotions. Eden raised her head and looked at her doubtfully, "Abby, what are you talking about?" Abigail pointed at Victor, "He is so obedient to you that even I envy you so much." Eden was speechless. They did nothing special in front of Abigail, did they? Victor narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Abigail''s envious face and asked in a nd tone, "Is Anson not good to you? Can you rest assured since he stays at home alone? What if he wants to drink water? What if he wants to go to the bathroom? What if he falls down by ident?" Victor asked a series of questions. Originally, Abigail was not worried, but she suddenly became a bit uneasy. "I can''t rest assured, but Anson is not as delicate as you think. He is not like you. You will look for Eden everywhere if she leaves you for a while. Why are you so clingy? It is because Eden is good- tempered and gentle that she can be so tolerant of you." Victor retorted with a proud face, "She is my wife. Of course I''ll be anxious when I can''t see her. My wife humours me and pampers me. Is there anything wrong with that?" Abigail was speechless. She shouldn''t have said that. "Alright, I can''t outargue you." Abigail said helplessly. She nced at Victor''s arrogant expression and felt unhappy. Since he had said that Eden was his wife, what could she say? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden smiled, "Abby, you are not very busy these days." Abigail nodded, "Yeah! The money we can earn is endless. I will apany Anson to recover first. After receiving treatment for a few days, he can walk for about ten steps now. The doctor said that he recovered better than before." Eden could tell that she was very excited and d from the bottom of her heart, "Abby, this is the power of love." She couldn''t walk for ten steps at this time. It seemed that she had to try harder. At this time, Abigail looked at Victor proudly andughed. She seemed to bepeting with him. He loved his wife, and she could dote on her future husband. Victor nced at her silently. It seemed that he was not interested in her reaction. Abigail felt that she had punched the cotton with great strength, and she did not feel that she had won. "Humph!" She snorted softly. The three of them chatted happily, which Maureen felt like she didn''t belong here. There was a reason why Abby liked Eden very much. Eden was quiet and kind, and she had a good personality. The most important thing was that she would not betray their friendship. She seemed to know what she had done wrong. Her character was not as excellent as Eden, and she would gossip with her mother. She told her mother about Abigail and Jasper''s affairs, which made them very embarrassed sometimes. However, Eden was not like that. She was like a listener. She kept all she heard and saw in her heart, and she never gossiped about others. She was not as sincere as Eden, and she felt ashamed of her inferiority. What Jasper liked was Eden''s kind heart. "Miss Bleu." She suddenly said. Eden looked at her and put down the ice cream in her hand. Her eyes were much colder as she said, "Abby said that you wanted to talk to me." Maureen nodded and said with a guilty expression, "She''s right! I have met Jasper, and he is still very hostile to me. Four years ago, before I went to see you that night, Jasper and I had a terrible quarrel." Saying this, Maureen paused for a moment. She narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to be recalling what had happened that night. She said in a deep voice, "He pped me for the first time because of you, because it was me who arranged someone to hurt you in the daytime. I''m sorry. I was wrong, I shouldn''t have done that to you." When Eden heard her words, the stic spoon in her hand broke with a click. She became excited and lowered her head slightly. It seemed that she was still frightened because of what had happened that day. Her eyes were filled with fear and anger. She always suspected that it was Maureen''s scheme, and she knew Maureen loved Jasper. Therefore, after Maureen left, she had doubts in heart all the time. However, she did not ask Abby and Jasper. Maureen''s family and Abby''s family were old family friends. At some deep level of her psyche, she did not want their friendship to be affected because of her. Although something bad happened to her, Jasper came to her and saved her at the critical juncture. At that time, she was horribly scared. Four or five gangsters tied her hands and feet, and stuffed her mouth with a man''s vest. Then they took her to an abandoned factory. Her clothes were torn apart by them. They made off-color remarks about her and humiliated her. It was the first time that she had experienced such embarrassment and helplessness. She had three children and a mother, and she had not seen her biological parents. All of these reminded her that she couldn''t be ruined like that. However, she couldn''t escape or break free. Her heart was filled with endless fear. At that time, she med God for treating her so unfairly. She was very tired, and she really had a hard life. "Eden." Victor squatted down, held her shoulders with both hands and looked at her with worry. Eden acted as if she didn''t hear him. She was overwhelmed by the extreme fear again. Abigail felt so painful in heart and looked away. She did not want to see Eden''s sombre face. Eden seemed to have experienced everything. She still remembered what Eden looked like after she was saved by Jasper. At that time, she shivered, lowered her head and did not look at anyone. She hugged herself tightly and did not believe anyone. She bit her lower lip with great strength and didn''t rx her bit though her lip had been bleeding. Perhaps her own pain could make her feel safe. Only when the three children appeared in front of her did shee back to sense. When the children babbled and staggered to her, she cheered up. Seeing that Eden had no reaction, Victor shook her gently and said softly, "Eden, look at me." Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Being shaken by him, Eden came back down to earth. She looked at Victor, but her eyes were somewhat dull. Victor''s heart ached severely when he saw her like this. "Eden, it''s all right. Everything is okay now." Although he didn''t know what had happened to her in the past, he could tell that she hadn''t let go of it, and that matter had inflicted hurt on her. "Eden..." "Shut up!" Victor nced at her with extremely indifferent eyes. Maureen was stunned. When she met Victor''s tepid eyes, she couldn''t help but shudder. What a terrible man. He was really as horrible as he was rumoured. It seemed that his gentleness was just her illusion. Abigail sighed helplessly and looked at Maureen with angry eyes, "Maureen, you almost killed Eden because of jealousy." "Do you know how much harm it had done to Eden that year? After Jasper took her back, she hadn''t said a word for an entire night. She had been shivering. How could you do such a thing? No matter how vicious you were, you couldn''t think about running her life. If Jasper hadn''t arrived in time to save Eden, she might have died! Do you understand?" "Eden had suspected that it was you who schemed it, but she knew that our families were family friends, so she didn''t ask us about it. She didn''t want to affect our family friendship." "Jasper wished that he could kill you at that time, but he only pped you. Was that too much?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "What did you do to her?" Victor said with a surge of great fury. He was like the devil from hell and looked at Maureen with hostility and harshness. Maureen was taken aback. She looked at his furious face in fear. At that time, she was really jealous of Eden because Jasper treated her so well. Jasper wanted to give her the best things. Moreover, Eden had changed Jasper''s life, which made her even more jealous. "I''m sorry. At that time, I was really not very sensible. I couldn''t get Jasper, so I didn''t want her to get him. That was why I hurt Miss Bleu badly. I will live guiltily for the rest of my life, and I will never forget what I have done to her." Maureen''s heart was filled with self-reproach when she looked at Eden who was suffering from fear and pain. When she was about to leave that night, she met Eden. Eden seemed to have returned to normal, so she didn''t think too much and left. She stayed aboard for four years. She thought that Jasper would gradually forget this matter. However, Jasper remembered it clearly and hated her even more. At this time, Victor didn''t have time to me Maureen. He was extremely painful and shocked as he looked at Eden''s frightened and listless face. She had suffered a lot before. Was there something else that he didn''t know? "Eden." Eden suddenly shook her head and forced a smile.], "I... am fine." Her voice sounded bitter and stiff. Victor''s heart ached. He got up, pushed her wheelchair and left. "Miss Bleu..." "Maureen, I need some time to forgive you." Eden interrupted her in an aloof tone. Victor pushed Eden out of the door directly. Abigail shook her head helplessly. Although Maureen was really regretful, she had no way to help her since Eden did not ept her apology. "Maureen, as long as you are truly remorseful, one day Eden will forgive you. She''s so kind." Maureen looked at her and nodded, "Abby, I see. I won''t leave here for the time-being. Since Eden is married, I want to try again. You know my feelings for Jasper." After thinking about it for four years, she still did not give up Jasper. Abigail looked at her with sympathy in her eyes, but she knew that she reaped what she sowed. "Maureen, do you know why Jasper doesn''t like you all the time?" Maureen shook her head slightly. That was something she always wanted to know. She only felt that she was not as kind and gentle as Eden. But she was very confident that she was no uglier than Eden. Moreover, her family was powerful. Their families were equal in social status. Abigail leaned against the chairzily, raised her head slightly and looked at her, "Maureen, the reason why Jasper doesn''t like you is very simple. You''re not kind, and this is the only reason. Do you remember when we were in college? You were in the same college with us, and you always shared the affairs of me and Jasper with others. Moreover, you used those junior female students to seduce Jasper and pretended to be jealous. We knew about your little tricks. It was just because our families were friends that we didn''t expose you." Maureen was stunned. She didn''t expect that they knew about these things. She lowered her head with shame, "Abby, I''m sorry. I was really not sensible at that time. In the past four years, I left here and lived with my parents. I went back and thought about a lot of things, and I became mature little by little. I didn''t decide toe back until I realized my mistakes." Abigail knew that no matter how much they said, they couldn''t change what had happened. "Then, try your best. If you can change yourself sincerely, I don''t mind you being with Jasper in the future." Abigail stood up. Maureen immediately looked up at her, "Abby, your boyfriend is disabled, and he may not be able to walk forever. Do you still choose to love him?" When she met Abby that day, she saw Anson sitting in a wheelchair and really admired her courage. She was actually with a disabled man. Abigail lowered her head slightly and said with some disdain, "This is why you can''t win Jasper''s heart. You look only at the surface of things and get jealous of it." "Although he is disabled, he is the man who loves me the most in the world. If it weren''t for him, I would be the one sitting in the wheelchair. He loves me with his life. Why can''t I be with him?" After Abigail finished speaking, she walked towards the bar counter with a charming smile. She picked up the coffee that she bought for Anson and walked away confidently and calmly. Maureen stared at Abigail''s back in a daze, and tears ran down her cheeks. No one had ever told her that this was the reason why she couldn''t win Jasper''s heart. Did she... really know Jasper? In her eyes, Jasper was smart, wise and handsome. He came from a very superior family, and she was good enough for him. He changed from a good-time boy into a mature and steady man. He even created a business miracle in Gate City. Without the help of his parents, he became the richest man in Gate City. These were why he was attracted to her and she wanted to marry him. But after she came back, she met two couples. Abby and Anson, Victor and Eden. Eden and Anson both had to use wheelchairs, but Victor and Abby loved them wholeheartedly. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Could it be that she really did not know how to love? Could it be that she really did not know what love was? Why couldn''t she get what she wanted forever? She wiped the tears on her face, took out her phone and called Jasper. The phone was soon connected. Maureen was a little pleasantly surprised that Jasper answered her phone call so quickly. She said, "Jasper, I''ve apologized to Miss Bleu. She said that she needed some time to forgive me." "So, she hasn''t forgiven you." Jasper''s voice was cold and ruthless. Maureen''s heart ached. She could even imagine how indifferent and cold-blooded his face was. With determination, she said, "I will let her forgive me. If... Jasper, I mean, if, Miss Bleu can forgive me, will you give me another chance?" Jasper remained silent for a long time. Maureen became nervous. Every time after she asked this question, she felt as if she was waiting to be sentenced to death. She had had an answer. "Jasper." Maureen did not give up and said again. Jasper said indifferently, "It''s impossible for us to be together." "No, Jasper, I will try my best. I swear that I will never do those things again. I will conduct myself, find a job and then be with you. I won''t give up. In the past, I was jealous, and I never tried to win your heart. This time, I will definitely try my best to get your approval. Jasper, trust me once, okay?" After saying that, Maureen first hung up the phone. She didn''t want to hear him refuse her again. She would regain the lost love. Out of the window, the sky was getting darker and darker. However, the people who came out for a walk all had happy smiles on their faces. The couples walked hand and in hand, and the olddies chatted happily as they walked past her. The children were all smiled innocently. What a romantic scene! This was the happiness that she had been longing for. She remembered that when she first met Jasper, his smile warmed her heart. She fell in love with him at that time. Her parents were busy with their business and rarely had time to apany her. After she left Gate City with a broken heart, she went back to live with her parents for four years. Only then did she realize how hard it was for her parents to make money. She only liked to spend money in the past, and did not know that the money was hard-earned. After experiencing four years of life, she actually understood a lot. This time, she was confident to win Jasper''s heart. She used to study design, and her major was the same as Jasper''s. She had investigated it and found that Jasper was recruiting new designers. This would be the beginning of her and Jasper. She suddenly smiled and said to herself, "Jasper, we will definitely be together." She got up and left in a confident and leisurely way. On the way back, Victor didn''t ask Eden what had happened. They went home silently. While having dinner, Eden chatted with Jaida and Zaiden in good spirits as if nothing had happened. Seeing her smiling, Victor felt so bitter in heart. It was even hard for her to force a smile, but she maintained the same smile. After finishing their homework, the three children went back to their rooms to rest. Victor brought Eden back to their room to rest. Eden acted as if she was all right. She answered every question Victor asked. But Victor clearly felt that she was different from the past. In the end, both of themy on the bed. Eden closed her eyes and then slept, not saying anything. Victor stared at her beautiful sleeping face with intense eyes. He had prepared a lot of words to comfort her and she knew he was worried, but she said nothing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They were the closest to each other, but she didn''t want to talk to him about it, which made him feel a tremendous pressure on the chest. Although Eden had closed her eyes, she couldn''t fall asleep. It was not easy for her to forget that matter, but she thought of it again. Maureen mentioned it, and she couldn''t get those horrible scenes out of her mind. Eden rxed herself. Suddenly, she felt that Victor was staring at her with keen eyes. Although she closed her eyes, she could clearly feel it. Even the atmosphere in the room became oppressive. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked into Victor''s brooding and worried eyes. He was staring at her quietly. "Victor..." She whispered. He maintained the posture and did not even blink his eyes. She knew that he was angry, and she know what he wanted to ask her. "I''m sorry to make you worry about me, but I''m fine now." She pursed her lips slightly and smiled. Only then did Victor gently touch her slightly pale lips with slender fingers, "Are you sure you''re all right? But I don''t think so." His tone was very soft, but Eden could sense the anger in his tone. She smiled again, "Look at me, I''m okay, aren''t I?" The bottom of his eyes became indifferent habitually, and he stared at her very seriously. Eden''s smile faded away when his eyes turned cold. She suddenly reached out and hugged his neck. Her heart ached, and tears kept streaming down her face. She no longer wanted to pretend to be strong in front of him. "No, in fact, I am not fine. I am afraid that you will worry about me, and I don''t want you to know my terrible past. I... was almost raped by them. If Jasper hadn''t rushed there to save me, I would have died there..." Her choked voice was full of helplessness and sorrow. After that day, she used all the methods she could bear to suppress this matter in heart, and didn''t want to think about it. She hadn''t even cried, nor had she vented her feelings. She had no ce to vent her feelings, and there was no one she could talk to. During that period of time, she was like this and pretended that nothing had happened. However, she was not okay, and she was agonized. Victor''s cold eyes suddenly softened, and he held her tightly in his arms. Without saying anything, he gently kissed her eyes and tears. She cried so sadly and painfully, and he only med himself for not being able to find her earlier. He didn''t protect her well in the past. After crying out loud, Eden felt much better. Her shoulders twitched because she had cried, and she still looked so uneasy in Victor''s arms. Although it had been four years, she could not forget it. It was very quiet in the room. Only her sobs and their heartbeats could be heard. Victor''s mind was in a mess. He had prepared a lot of words tofort her, but when he saw her crying so sadly, he couldn''t say a word and could only hug her tightly. After another five minutes, Eden slowly looked up and looked at Victor with a smile, "Now, I really feel much better. You really don''t have to worry about me." Victor hugged her and did not say anything. At this moment, no matter what he said tofort her, it was unnecessary. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 "Just sleep. You''ll be all right tomorrow morning." Victor gently patted her on the back. If his arms could warm her heart, he would like to apany her like this for the rest of his life. Eden shook her head slightly. "I... can''t fall asleep." Victor looked down at her and kissed her tenderly. There were tears on her lips and it tasted a bit salty. Then she heard his low and deep voice, "Honey, so what do you want me to do, huh?" His tone was wicked and ambiguous. Eden red at him. Why did he always get her wrong? However, since they were hugging each other, he could only think about sex. She looked at his perfect face quietly. He was born to be attractive. As long as she looked at him, she was obsessed with him. Such a man was her husband. After waking up every morning, she was always flooded by a wave of happiness. She smiled, "Victor, have I told you that you are really good-looking?" Victor was slightly stunned, and then he smiled, "No." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed with tears in eyes. "Darling, you''re very handsome. You''re so bewitching that I''ll wake up with a smile at night." Hearing this, Victor smiled more affectionately, "You''re sweeter and sweeter." Seeing that she was really fine and her smile was the same as usual, he was finally relieved. He hoped that she would forget those painful memories and live in happiness in the future. Victor looked at her delicate face in a trance. Eden slightly raised her head and kissed his lips. She liked how serious he was when he loved her. He only looked at her and thought about her. When she faced him, she was still shy. However, she wanted to be bolder and cater to him wholeheartedly. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed pleasantly and rubbed his forehead against hers. "Eden, I love you." It was a romantic night. They had s*x again and again and didn''t get tired... The next day, they went to work together. On the way to thepany, Victor told Eden that Lucian and Amelia had dinner in River City Restaurantst night. Hearing that, Eden felt that they were likely to be together. She took the opportunity to inquire about Lucian''s parents, "Victor, do you think the Ronen family will agree if they are really together?" Victor turned to nce at her and shook his head slightly, "I think it will be a little difficult. Lucian''s mother is a kind woman, but she cares about her reputation. His father only allows him and his elder brother to marry the daughters of respectable families. If they want to be together, they have to cross difficult barriers and convince Lucian''s parents. However, this can test their rtionship." Victor suddenly smiled, "Eden, they haven''t been together yet, so we don''t have to worry about it now." Eden nodded. Amelia''s worry was reasonable. Lucian''s parents were sensitive about their reputations, so Amelia might have to suffer. "Victor, I feel that they will be in love sooner orter." The lights were red, so Victor stopped the car and looked at her, "Eden, it will be great if they can be together. I have been friends with Lucian since I was a child. When we were in college, we were men in the news. You know that there are countless beautiful girls in college, but Lucian liked none of them. There are charity parties for the upper ss every year, and he can meet all kinds of beauties at the parties, but he has never had a girlfriend. He only treats Amelia like this, and they are fated." "Since he likes her, he will deal with this matter properly. Just believe him. He is a reliable man." "Yes!" Eden smiled faintly, "I''m just afraid that Amelia will be bullied. Back then, when we were in a rtionship, so many people scolded me online and I suffered blows in my life. But you''re my strong backer. If they really like each other, I hope that Lucian will be Amelia''s strong backer." At least, he should let Amelia see hope so that she could have the courage to be with him. The lights had turned green, and Victor started the car steadily. "Eden, don''t worry. Lucian will handle it well." "Okay!" Eden smiled and nodded. After they arrived at thepany, Lucian had been waiting for them. Amelia was also there, but she looked a little uneasy. Lucian looked at the three of them and said, "We''ve found Neal, but he was willing toe back and had escaped by coach. The police are hot on his trail. Moreover, I found that someone has transferred five million dors from Clement Group early this morning. That person did it so secretly that even Clement Group was not aware of it." Eden''s heart tightened when she heard that. She was so disturbed. "Has Buddy known about it?" Lucian said, "I''ve called him and told him about it. He has called the police. However, you know that it is useless. That person is very scheming and smart. Even Kenny and his master haven''t got his address." Hearing this, Victor looked extremely serious. "Lucian, you must let all our branches safeguard against dangers. Don''t let them take the opportunity to attack ourpany." Lucian replied, "I''ve made preparations and checked all the cars in the underground parking lot. Nothing has gone wrong. However, you have to be more careful. We haven''t found out how many people have got involved in this matter. Their purpose is very simple, which is to take away all the money from Clement Group." "I will be careful." Victor had a feeling that someone wanted to hurt him secretly and pull him into the depth of despair. "Phew..." Eden exhaled. Five million dors was not a small amount of money. Although Clement Group was rich, it would be in a crisis if things went on like this. If the Clement family was in panic, they would be more likely to get into trouble.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Amelia''s mood was extremelyplicated when she heard these words. Victor said, "Since Buddy has called the police, that person won''t be able to get the money for the time-being. Let''s have a meeting first." They nodded and walked to the meeting room. Sitting in his office, Ma transferred five million dors to Haven''s ount and smiled happily. He had three days left, and he must get all the money of Clement Group in three days. Even if the Clement family called the police, it would be useless. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Ma turned off hisptop and hid it before saying, "Come in." An intern with ck-framed sses walked in and looked at Ma with a polite smile, "Manager Mulroney, the police want to see you." Ma was not so surprised when he heard that. He knew that the police could find him, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. But so what? They couldn''t find anything here. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Ma said, "Go out first. I''ll be right there." He had arranged the time and ce, and the money in Haven''s ount wouldn''t be found out. He went out with a calm face. In the reception room, two officers in in clothes were there. After he went over and greeted them politely, he began to answer their questions. They didn''t leave until they had a technical exam and confirmed that Ma was not suspicious. Haven heard the news that the police were looking for Ma, and she had been restless in the office. At lunchtime, Haven asked Ma to have lunch at a nearby restaurant with her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Haven arrived at the private box first and waited for Ma anxiously. After all, the money in her ount was increasing day by day. She was worried that the Clement family would contact her. At that time, she would really be an ingrate. She did not want to ruin her reputation. She wanted to get achievement and be famous. As soon as Eden came back, Wyatt gave her two hundred million dors, but she didn''t even have two million dors. He treated them differently, which made her very unconvinced and annoyed. After Ma came in, he saw Haven sit quietly on the stool. She hadn''t even taken a sip of the water on the table and kept staring at the corner in a daze. The atmosphere in the private box was very nice. There were daffodils and scindapsus aureus on the flower rack in the corner. Haven seemed to have a grudge against the two pots of flowers. She stared at them quietly as if she wanted the flowers to wither. Ma observed her for a while. She didn''t even notice when he came in. He walked over and hugged her from behind gently, "Haven, what''s wrong?" Being hugged all of a sudden and hearing his voice, Haven was startled and immediately came back to sense. She looked up at him and smiled, "Nothing. You are here. Have a seat first." Ma sat down beside her. Seeing that she looked somewhat disturbed, he asked with a smile, "Can I think that you''re worried about me now?" Haven looked at him and nodded, "I heard that the police were looking for you. Are you all right?" "Ha-ha..." Maughed, "Fool, if I was exposed, would I be able to sit beside you like this? I''ve told you that since I am so capable, they won''t be able to find me out." Haven nodded rather suspiciously. After all, however strong he was, there was always someone stronger. "Ma, if we get all the money of the Clement family, they will definitely know the truth. What should we do at that time? Have youe up with a n?" She had decided to cooperate with him without thinking of a way out. Ma grinned and said in a gentle tone, "Haven, haven''t I told you? We''ll get everything legally." Looking at his smile, Haven felt a little uneasy. "I believe you." She had no choice but to believe him. "That''s right." Ma smiled and quickly kissed the corner of her mouth. Haven red at him shyly, "By the way, I received five million dors in the morning. I''ll transfer part of the money to you." "There''s no need." Ma shook his head with a smile. What he wanted was not only money. He wanted Alwynn Group. Haven would take over Clement Group, while he would be in charge of Alwynn Group. He got aplete picture of Alwynn Group with the information Haven told him. "Really?" Haven looked at him in disbelief. Wasn''t it because of money that he got to be with her? "Mm! Last time, you gave me some money, and I gave it to the waiter. As long as the police can''t find him, Delmont won''t be released and the Clement family will in troubles all the time." Hearing this, Haven finally felt at ease. She smiled gently and faintly, and she was particrly beautiful in Ma''s eyes. Haven was brought up by Aisling, so she had more or less learned some of Aisling''s noble and elegant temperament. This was why what Ma thought that she was different from other beauties. When he saw her for the first time, she smiled tenderly and he was amazed by her charm. When they met again, his car hit her car at the entrance of the hospital by ident. He had been trying to get close to her, and he finally got a chance. Among the beauties, he always thought that Haven''s appearance was pleasing to the eye, and he would never get tired of her. He knew that he had been obsessed with her. He was from a poor family, and it was a little difficult for him to have a girlfriend. He could only dream about being with them at night. However, after he really slept with them, he lost all his interest in them. But his affection towards Haven was different. There was always mncholy and sorrow in her good-looking eyes, which made him want to solve all the problems for her. Therefore, after getting close to her, he knew her deeply and found that she was more ambitious than he had imagined. She was his type, and the person he had been looking for. "Haven, you are so pretty!" Ma''s sudden words surprised Haven. What was wrong with him? "Ha-ha..." Ma looked at her dumbfounded face and smiled. Then, a waiter came in and served the dishes, and they chatted while eating. Haven was in a very good mood. She ate a lot and burped. Ma took good care of her, massaged her back and poured her a ss of water. Then, they looked at the time and found that there was some time left before going to work. Ma said that he had booked a room in a nearby hotel, so he asked Haven to go there and rest for a while. After all, if they went in and out of thepany together, they would more or less attract the attention of others. Haven cared about her reputation very much. Ma knew this and took her to the hotel. The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous. Haven knew what they were going to do and didn''t refuse. After spending an hour happily with Ma, she returned to thepany with him. ...... Lucian opened the door and went into Victor''s office. Victor was reading a document. It was the contract about the cooperation between Adonis and Mr. Parma. Although Mr. Parma had agreed with his requests, he was not at ease and had been searching for the information for a whole afternoon. It was not easy for him to ruin his business, and he had had a hard time before he became so sessful. He set up Alwynn Group with both despair and hope. He did all the investments when he had confidence of sess, and he seldom attended dinner parties. He didn''t like dinner parties, and he preferred to spend those time looking for Eden in the past. Even Jotham Alwynn Group had be a branch of Alwynn Group. When Lucian walked to the desk, Victor raised his head slightly and looked at him, "What''s wrong?" He hadn''t spoken for several hours, and his voice was hoarse. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed as he said in a deep voice, "We provided some clues to the police. They met Ma, but they did not find anything strange about him." Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Hearing this, Victor stopped what he was doing and looked at Lucian with a frown, "It seems that he is more powerful than we expected." "That''s right. He became a hacker because he wanted to take a shortcut to sess." Lucian admitted it. The purpose of him studyingputer technique was to safeguard thework. Everyone''s original intention was always different. "However, his only target is Clement Group, and he didn''t do anything to thepany he works for. Clearly, he wants to help Haven." Lucian looked serious. Since Haven was so ambitious, what she wanted was the entire Clement family. Eden''s appearance made her ambitione to the light. Victor sat there in silence. Lucian added, "At noon, they went to a hotel during the lunch break. You don''t need me to tell you what they did." Victor said, "Why do you tell me this?" Lucian smiled faintly, "If we tell Vincent about it, will we disrupt Haven''s n? Vincent has cheated on Haven, but he doesn''t allow her to betray him. He won''t let her go easily." Victor raised his head slightly and nced at him, "Don''t tell him about it for the time-being." Lucian nodded and turned to leave. Victor picked up his phone and looked at the time. Kenny was still in ss. He smiled helplessly. As a father, he even had to plead his son. He had to call Kenny after the school was over. This time, he hoped that Kenny''s master could find some clues. Victor lowered his head and continued to work. He really had a lot of work to deal with. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Victor did not look up, "Come in." His voice was calm and indifferent. The door of the office was opened and Abigail pushed Anson into the office. Seeing them, Victor smiled slightly, "Miss Joye, you seldome here." Abigail wore a beige dress that day. Her beautiful hair hung long in the back casually. She was tall, slender and pretty. She smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t you think that there would be no good news since I suddenly came here?" Anson smiled but did not say anything. Victor had to stop working, got up and walked to the sofa. Lucian made three cups of coffee and ced in front of them. He nced at Anson who was in good spirits andughed, "It seems that you''ve been living a good life recently." He looked at Anson with smiling eyes. Anson should have been with Abigail a long time ago. During that period of time, he and Adonis could not sleep well, and they were always worried about him. Anson pursed his lips ndly. Thinking that Lucian had taken Amelia to River City Restaurant, he smiled and said, "Congrattions, you have met the girl you like." "Who?" Lucian looked at him in confusion and seemed to be puzzled. Anson frowned and blinked his eyes as he stared at him. Did Lucian react too slowly or had he misunderstood? "You. Am I right?" Anson raised his voice a bit. Victor nced at Lucian and did not speak. Lucian smiled, "Do I have someone I like? Why don''t I myself know about it?" The three of them were speechless. So why did Lucian take Amelia to River City Restaurant? "Ha-ha..." Anson could not help butugh, "Lucian, is it so difficult for you to admit that you like her?" Lucian said, "It was very difficult for you to admit you like Abby in the past." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His unceremonious reply caused Anson and Abigail''s expressions to change slightly. Anson looked at Abigail guiltily. Abigail shook her head and burst intoughter. Why did Lucian mention something in the past? She and Anson loved each other more and more. They lived a happy life together. This morning, Anson''s mother called her and asked her to have dinner with them. She was very happy because his parents liked her. Victor looked at him, "Lucian, don''t you think your eyes are filled with affection when you look at Miss Amelia? You followed her home because you were worried about her, didn''t you?" Lucian was stunned. Was that so? Did he like Amelia? Why couldn''t he feel it? Victor was puzzled. Didn''t Lucian like Amelia? Of course, he could not see the expression in his own eyes. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled, "Lucian, don''t deny it. You like Amelia deep in your heart." Lucian was slightly taken aback, but he immediately became as calm and indifferent as before, "You have made a mistake, haven''t you?" His heart was moved. It seemed that he could no longer suppress his crush for Amelia. Then he immediately turned around and left in a hurry. Watching him leave in panic, Victor said with a wicked smile, "What a stubborn man." Anson smiled as well. Lucian knew what Love was, and he didn''t need them to remind him frequently. Abigail asked with concern, "Was Eden all right after she went backst night? I didn''t sleep well, because I was worried that she would be sad." Victor''s eyes darkened, and Abigail''s heart ached instantly. It seemed that Eden didn''t feel goodst night. "That was understandable. She hadn''t mentioned it since she came back that day, and we didn''t dare to mention it in front of her. I''m afraid that she has been keeping this matter in heart. Since it was suddenly mentioned, she would definitely be in so much pain." There was a trace of grief in Abigail''s eyes. She knew Eden too well. Victor nodded and said in a cold tone, "At first, she forced herself to smile. Then she cried out loud sadly and felt much better. She came to work in a good mood this morning." Abigail grinned, "It seems that my best friend and you are both in a good mood. I came here to talk to you." Victor was speechless. Why did he feel that her worry was so insincere? "Go ahead." Victor straightened up slightly, picked up the coffee and took a sip. Abigail nced at Anson and said with a smile, "I got a script. It is pretty nice, but we need an investment of a lot of money. So I came to you." Victor asked, "Will Ricky act in the y?" In all likelihood, Ricky could y a role. Abigail said, "Of course. He is my son, too. I will naturally give the good script to my baby." Victor knew how capable Abigail was. Mirth Company had a promising future, and he would not miss the chance. "How much do you want me to invest?" He sat quietly with his legs crossed elegantly. His expression was normal, and he looked verymanding. He lookedpletely different from Anson who was gentle and meek. Abigail shook her head slightly. Only Eden was good enough for such a man. She smiled, stretched out her ten fingers and waved them in front of Victor, "A hundred million dors. Anson will invest fifty million dors, and I''ll invest fifty million dors myself. I contacted two other investmentpanies. This is a big-budget y." Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Victor thought for a while. He hoped that Ricky could develop better and better, and he would naturally not give up his acting career. Moreover, Abigail had been taking care of Ricky and Eden all these years. "Okay, no problem." He nodded slightly, hoping Ricky would think that he was a useful father. After all, the three children were all outstanding. He felt that as their father, he had no sense of presence at all. "Wow! Mr. Alwynn, you are really generous! Thank you for your investment. I won''t let you lose money." Abigail gave Victor a thumbs up. She did not have to worry about the fund and only needed to select an actresses. Victor smiled, "Mm! I''ll earned a lot if the y bes popr." "Of course, you are the biggest investor." Abigail looked at him with a smile. She could finally feel at ease. Anson nced at her, "I said that Victor would agree." Abigail looked at him with charming eyes and blinked. They were both affectionate to each other. Victor was speechless. They actually showed off their love so openly. Abigail opened her mouth. Words couldn''t describe Victor''s expression, and she suddenly didn''t know what to say. She got up and grinned, "I''ll go to see Eden. You guys talk here. I''lle backter." "Alright!" Anson nodded. Abigail left with a smile. Victor asked, "When are you going to get married?" Anson raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him with a faint smile. He hadn''t thought about getting married with Abigail. He hadn''t proposed to her yet, and he couldn''t stand up. If he wanted to get married, he had to propose to her in a romantic way first. "We n to get the marriage certificate before holding a wedding." Victor was stunned. Why did Anson learn from him? At that time, he was really afraid that Eden would go back on her word, so he did so. He knew that she was the mother of his children, but he could not kiss or hug her. He knew that they couldn''t be in deep love without kiss or hug. As long as he thought of her at night, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. In the end, he used such a stupid method to keep her by his side. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled, "That''s good. Abigail is very excellent. If you don''t marry her, maybe she will be attracted to another good man." Anson smiled bitterly, "Are you suspecting that we don''t love each other enough? I don''t worry about that. You cheated Eden into marrying you because of Jasper, didn''t you?" Victor did not deny this, but that was not the only reason, "You know that I had waited for her for too long. I was so eager to marry her that I couldn''t fall asleep at night." In order to get Eden, he had always been thick-skinned. But it was the rightest thing he had ever done in life. Anson smiled shyly, "I''m eager to marry her as well. I can see her everyday, but I can''t hold her in my arms at night, which is agonizing. So, during this period of time, I''ve been trying my best to recover. Now I can walk for about ten steps. It seems that I can stand up very soon." Victor looked at his happy face. Although he was no longer as humorous as before, he was in a much better mood. After experiencing so many things, he had really became steady. "Do your best!" Victor made a posture to cheer him up. "Ha-ha..." Anson looked at him andughed. Victor smiled. The sun was shining brightly outside the window, but it was not as brilliant as their smiles. "Eden." Abigail walked in with two sses of juice. She handed one ss of juice to Amelia, and put another ss of juice in front of Eden. "Thank you, Miss Joye!" Amelia smiled. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "You''re wee. Thank you for taking care of Eden these days." Abigail looked at her and grinned. Then she looked at Eden, "Are you very busy today?" Eden nodded, "Yes! I may have to get off workte. But why are you here at this time?" Abigail sat on the stool next to her and smiled, "I''m here to ask for your husband''s investment." "Oh!" Eden smiled and asked, "Did he agree?" Abigail looked proud, "How could he not agree for your sake?" "That''s right. If he didn''t agree, I would quarrel with him." Eden chimed with her and chuckled. "Ha-ha... That''s my best friend." Abigail said with a charming smile. Meeting Eden was the luckiest thing in her life. She hoped that their friendship wouldst for a lifetime. She decided to stay in River City because she didn''t want to part with Eden. "You''re so happy. Did Ansone with you?" Eden asked with a smile. Abby live with joy every day. If those things didn''t happen, perhaps Abby wouldn''t have understood what real love was, just like her. At this time, they had be maturer, and they could take an all-round view of things. "Yeah! Now mypany and Mirth Company are working together, so he follows me everywhere, for fear that I would be bullied." Abigail''s tone was a little proud and she sounded annoyed, but Eden knew that she was very delighted. "Ha-ha..." Sheughed and suddenly thought of something. She turned on theputer and showed a picture to Abigail, "Abby, look at this dress. Do you like it? I designed it for you." Abigail nced at her design draft. It was not a light-coloured dress Eden designed in the previous years, but a simple and fashionable dress of mixed colours. The red colour was her favourite. "Very pretty!" She smiled and nodded. Eden smiled, "Abby, you''re well-shaped, and this dress has good tailoring. You must be very beautiful when you wear it. The fabric I chose is exquisite and soft, and it will befortable to wear." I like it very much. Your design has never let me down. My clothes are all designed by you." Abigail couldn''t help but hug her, "It''s so nice to have you by my side." "Ha-ha..." The two of themughed. Amelia looked at them enviously. She did not have any trustworthy friend. Only Eden was willing to be friends with her, but they were not familiar to this extent. However, she believed that as long as she treated Eden sincerely, Eden would definitely regard her as a good friend. Abigail looked at Amelia and smiled, "Amelia, you have to do your best! Don''t give up." Amelia was confused by her words. Edenughed, "Amelia, Abby means your rtionship with Lucian." Hearing this, Amelia was a little stunned. Should she do her best? It was impossible for her to be with Lucian. Every night when shey on bed, she felt extraordinarily lonely. She knew that it was because of Lucian. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Although she knew it was impossible, she nodded with a smile. Abigail stood up with a chuckle, "Eden, I won''t disturb your work and I''ll go back first. I have some work to do. See you in the evening." Eden smiled and nodded happily, "Be careful on the way. See you!" Abigail returned to Victor''s office and saw that Anson and Victor were still chatting. Anson sat down elegantly with a faint smile on his face. He was talking with ease and fluency. He should be like this, instead of keeping a straight face and looking as cold and distant as Victor. He was her sweet love! "Anson, let''s go back to thepany." She walked in with a chuckle. Anson turned her head to look at her and smiled gently as he nodded. Victor got up and looked at them, "Hurry up and leave. I have a lot of work to do." D*mn it, he had to work overtime that day. Anson nced at him, "Since I no longer work here, you may have to work harder. I''m sorry." Victor didn''t think too much before he said that, but he became so depressed after hearing those words. Since Anson left, the work of him and Lucian had doubled. "Leave here as soon as possible!" Victor said with a gloomy face. Anson curled his lips. How could such an indifferent person have a wife and children? "Mr. Alwynn, see you in the evening. I''ll go to your house for free dinner." Abigail smiled and waved at Victor. If he worked overtime here, they would be able to eat more happily. Victor walked back to his desk with a poker face. After watching them go out, he kicked the coffee table unhappily. "D*mn it. I don''t want to work overtime!" He walked back to the coffee table, picked up the unfinished coffee and took a sip. Then he put it on the table and called Eden''s office. "Hello?" Eden''s voice was rather official. Victor frowned slightly, "Honey, can youe to my office and work together with me?" Eden frowned slightly when she heard his coy voice, "Victor, stop it. I have a lot of work to do today." Victor said, "Honey, I''m serious. I''m bored alone." Eden said, "You have a lot of work to deal with, but you''re bored?" Victor replied, "Yeah! Anyway, I feel bored and my heart is empty when I''m alone. I''ll go to pick you up." Victor hung up the phone without waiting for Eden to speak and walked towards her office. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eden was speechless. Could they work together seriously? Eden had just put down the phone when Victor arrived at her office. He smiled and looked at her tteringly. Eden shook her head helplessly. Amelia smiled aside. She found that since Eden and Victor had been together, the atmosphere in thepany had eased a lot. She and other employees were no longer as nervous as they were in the past. In the past, when Victor went to work, everyone felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. The atmosphere in thepany had be much more active. "Amelia, you don''t have to work overtime today." Before leaving, Eden said to Amelia. "Okay!" Amelia smiled and continued to work with her head lowered. When Eden arrived at Victor''s office, she stared at him helplessly. However, Victor smiled cheekily, "Honey, in addition to going on a date, we have to maintain the freshness of our marriage." Eden had nothing to say. When it came to this, she could never outargue him. "Got it." She smiled sweetly. Victor helped her put down herptop. His desk was very big, so they worked on the same desk. This was the best welfare for Victor. As for Eden, she knew that he attached great importance to their marriage, and he was smart enough to do all these. There was no doubt that woman needed the nourishment of love. Eden finished her work earlier than Victor, so she read a book about real estate while waiting for him. She lowered her head and read very seriously. As long as she picked up a book or started to work, she would be concentrated. When she didn''t speak, she looked quiet and gentle, and Victor could feel peaceful and wonderful because of her. Victor looked at her several times, but she did not notice his gaze. With thepany of Eden, Victor became more efficient. At six o''clock in the evening, he finally finished all the work. He put the documents in the safe. Seeing that Eden was still absorbed in her book, he smiled gently. He lowered his head and kissed her face. Eden was surprised. She stared at him in a daze with her eyes wide open. Victor looked at her dumbfounded face, smiled and gently pinched her cheek, "Honey, we can get off work now." Eden smiled helplessly. He acted like a spoiled child and spoke to her affectionately, which had left a glow in her heart. "Let''s go home. Gia has beenining that we go home toote recently. She said that the children needed to be apanied and told us not to leave them alone." "Hey, even if we go back early, she may not apany us. She will go back to her room to paint, won''t she?" Victor got up. Seeing that the desk was almost tided up, he put on the coat for Eden and they got off work together. After arriving at the parking lot, Victor got on his favorite off-road vehicle and drove home. Ma had been watching all this on hisputer. He was smoking. The smoke filled the room, and his gloomy face looked somewhat ferocious and horrible in the smoke. He leaned against the chair and no longer looked so graceful. Instead, he smiled evilly like a hooligan, just like a devil. "Victor, what will happen in three days? I''m so looking forward to it." Ma muttered to himself with a smile and turned off theputer. It was almost time for Haven to get off work. Then he arranged himself and waited for Haven. When Amelia got off work, she ran into Lucian. They took the elevator to the first floor and parted with each other after saying goodbye. Amelia, who was walking in the opposite direction, suddenly received a phone call from her mother. Lucian had not gone far, so he happened to hear what her mother said. In order not to embarrass herself, Giselle arranged a blind date for Amelia. At first, Amelia refused her, but she scolded Amelia. Moreover, Amelia liked Lucian and wanted to give up this idea, so she agreed in the end and then went to the appointed ce. Seeing that she was really going on a blind date, Lucian felt angry for no reason. After Amelia walked far away, he drove his car to follow her. After parking the car, he suddenly realized what he was doing. Since he didn''t like her, why did he follow her here? However, he wanted to follow her. "D*mn it!" Lucian mmed the steering wheel in anger. The ear-piercing hoot frightened the passers-by. Lucian turned a blind eye to it and took a look at Amelia. She had sat down opposite a man. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 He parked the car on the parking lot and opened the door angrily. Under the setting sun, even his tall and slender figure seemed to be iparably furious. In love, if there was no hope, there was no sense of security. At this time, Lucian was like this, and Amelia was the same. They just didn''t know each other''s feelings. Amelia knew that she should be more realistic, and she should give up her feelings for Lucian, because she could get nothing no matter how hard she tried. They couldn''t be together, and they had their own future. She wanted to be in a romantic love, but it was very difficult. As long as her life could get better, she would be very grateful. It was an ordinary restaurant. It could be seen that the man was not very rich. Lucian found a hidden table and sat down. He could just hear their conversation. The man seemed to be about the same age as Amelia. Dressed in a suit, he looked thin and not so charming. His features were not good-looking, and he was very ordinary. The most important thing was that Amelia didn''t like his character. His every move showed that he didn''t respect her. "Miss Macdonald, don''t be nervous. Although it''s the first time we''ve met, we should treat each other as friends and rx." He smiled and said frivolously, looking Amelia up and down with obscene eyes. Amelia frowned and looked at him with no expression. She always thought that love was the foundation of marriage. Without love, marriage would be meaningless. She had no right to choose her life, but she always wanted to have the freedom to choose her spouse. However, she had given up this wish. "Mr. King, I''m not nervous. You''re the nervous one. Why do you always ssh the water on your tie while drinking?" There was no emotion in her extremely calm tone. The man smiled awkwardly and looked down at his tie which was really sshed with a lot of water. "Oh, I''m sorry." The man kept smiling. Amelia didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly. No! She couldn''t be with this man! No matter how much her mother wanted her to get married, she couldn''t marry this man. No matter how poor her taste was, she would not ept him. "Miss Macdonald, I have an annual sry of about two hundred thousand dors. How about you? I''m going to buy a house in River City so that it will be convenient for our children to go to school in the future." D*mn it! They had just met. Why did he talk about the children? "Mr. King, did you drink so much today?" She suddenly looked at him with a teasing expression. Lucian could not help butugh. Mr. King was slightly stunned and did not understand what she meant, "No, I didn''t drink before coming here to see you." Amelia was speechless. There was a gap between them indeed. "Miss Macdonald, you haven''t answered my question yet." Mr. King asked again with a smile, waiting for Amelia''s answer with an expectant face. Amelia asked, "Is it very important?" Mr. King said, "Of course, it''s very important. I heard that you are working in a very goodpany. Whichpany is it?" Amelia said, "I have a monthly sry of two thousand dors, which is only enough to support myself. I can''t buy a house and raise children together with you." Mr. King was surprised. How could it be? The person who introduced Amelia to him didn''t say like this. "Miss Macdonald, are you kidding?" Amelia asked, "Do you think I''m kidding?" Mr. King said, "Miss Macdonald, I''m sorry. I want to marry someone more my equal, buy a house together and have children." Tut-tut! Amelia sighed with disdain in heart. He had shown his true colours. "It''s okay. Mr. King, I hope that you can meet your ideal girlfriend as soon as possible. It is said that perhaps you can get to the bottom of a gaping abyss, but you can never guess what people are thinking." She stood up and looked at Mr. King with a sarcastic smile, "Sorry, Mr. King, my annual sry is more than twice as much as yours. But I think women must marry men of excellent characters." Amelia turned around with a smile and left in a leisurely way. At this moment, she didn''t know why, but she was in a good mood. In such a big world, she had her own right to choose. Mr. King was stunned. "Miss... Macdonald, I''m a man of good moral standing. Why don''t you tell me your phone number? We can get to know each other slowly." Mr. King got up quickly and chased her. Lucian shook his head slightly andughed. Money was the best thing to test human nature. However, it was the first time that he had seen Amelia so naughty. In the next three days, Amelia went on blind dates every day. Lucian followed her every time and sat in the corner, watching her go on a blind date. That day, the man was so fat that his features were somewhat twisted. Lucian shook his head secretly and thought that Amelia really had a poor taste. These men were so ugly and uncultured. Seeing the man, Amelia knew that he was not the type she liked, but she sat there quietly. This man was quite rich and took Amelia to a high-end restaurant. As soon as he sat down, he said, "Miss Macdonald, you''re very beautiful, and you''re suitable to be my girlfriend, but I like to go Dutch. If you don''t want to, we can live a normal life like other couples." Amelia was stunned, looking at him with a bit ridicule in her eyes. He and Mr. King really ttered themselves. Had she said that she was going to marry them? Go Dutch? Live a normal life like other couples? How ridiculous it was! Could he save a lot of money by going Dutch? He just didn''t want to be responsible for his wife and children. She could go Dutch with him, and this was the lifestyle of many young people, but she had never seen a couple go Dutch with each other. Such a couple would definitely divorce. Amelia smiled brightly and said ndly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lee. I like to live a stable life. I may not be able to ept your lifestyle." "Miss Macdonald, don''t refuse me so fast. We can get along with each other and then make some changes slowly." Mr. Lee looked at Amelia anxiously. Amelia was a smart beauty, and she was very special when she was naughty. Amelia frowned and said, "Why can''t I refuse you? I''m in a hurry to get married. Otherwise, how can I go on a blind date? Nowadays, we girls all like handsome men." Her tone was a bit casual and she spoke like a shrew. Was she in a hurry to get married? Lucian snorted in heart. Why did he feel that her words were so meaningful? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "That''s good. Miss Macdonald, I''m your ideal lover, aren''t I? Isn''t it said that lovers should have something inmon? We get along quite well, don''t we?" Amelia was rendered speechless. She didn''t think they got along well. It was obvious that this man thought in one way and behaved in another. Amelia smiled, got up and walked straight away without saying anything. The man waspletely dumbfounded! Others would stop when they met with setbacks, but Amelia chose to go ahead bravely. On the third day, she went on a blind date again. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 This one was less imposing than Lucian, but they were of the same height. Besides, he was pretty handsome. Overall, Amelia was rtively satisfied with him. He wore a white shirt and dark-coloured trousers, and had an inch-long hair. He looked neat, fresh, refined and elegant. Lucian disdained the men who went on blind dates with Amelia before, but he became a little flustered when he saw this man. Moreover, the man was very polite, and he talked with confidence andposure. Amelia smiled as she looked at him. Hormones would make people fall in love at first sight, and the process was like what was happening at this time. The man was talking, and Amelia responded to him with a smile. Gradually, they became well disposed towards each other. "Miss Macdonald, my aunt and your mother live in the same neighbourhood. I know your family condition." The man''s voice was very gentle. He spoke neither fast nor slowly, and his smile was just perfect. "Really?" Amelia smiled slightly. Since he knew her family''s situation, she didn''t have to make any effort to exin to him. The life she wanted was simple. As long as they could get along with each other well in the future. The man was obviously better than the other two men. She could consider it. However, she didn''t have a crush on him. Although her life would be nd, she had to ept it. After falling in love with Lucian, she wouldn''t be obsessed with anyone again. "Mm! Your mother will definitely get better. You don''t have to worry too much." "Thank you, Mr. Payton!" Amelia thanked him, but she clenched her hand tightly. Kevin Payton was an employee like her. He was a manager of a smallpany and had a stable ie. Besides, he was good-tempered and good-looking. She could have a try! This was what she thought. Kevin smiled, "Amelia, you are too polite. You can call me Kevin in the future." "Okay!" Amelia nodded in a friendly manner. "What would you like to eat?" Kevin asked with a smile. He had a good impression of Amelia as well. Amelia looked at the sky outside the window and could not help but think of the scene when Lucian took her to River City Restaurant for dinner that day. They went there at this hour. He did not ask her what she wanted to eat, but ordered all the dishes she liked. She enjoyed her meal that night. Amelia suddenly felt a sharp pain in heart. Why did she think of him again? She had decided to forget him. She looked at Kevin and smiled, "Just a few home-cooked dishes." "Alright!" Kevin nodded with a smile. "Amelia, let me add you on WhatsApp first." Kevin took out his phone and was about to add her. Amelia hesitated for a moment before taking out her phone. Just as she swiped open the screen and was about to add Kevin, someone snatched her phone with great strength. "Hey..." Amelia looked up in surprise. The moment she saw Lucian, she was stunned. Why was he here? Lucian looked at her coldly and angrily. He went berserkpletely when she was about to add Kevin. Did she really want to get married so much? "Mr. Ronen!" Amelia looked at him with pain. He was very furious and his eyes were extremely apathetic, as if she had cheated on him. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Why did he appear in front of her like this? She knew the difference between them, and she just wanted to get married. "Let''s go!" Lucian pulled her up, took her bag and dragged her out. "Mr. Ronen, let go of me." Amelia struggled hard, but she couldn''t break free. He used a lot of strength and she couldn''t move at all. Moreover, her hand hut a lot. Seeing this, Kevin just frowned slightly and didn''t go out to chase Amelia. But he was unwilling to give up when he found that Lucian was more excellent than him. He had seen Amelia several times when he went to the neighbourhood before, and he had a good impression of her. Knowing that she was on a blind date, he asked his aunt to help him. He didn''t expect Lucian to appear all of a sudden. Lucian pulled Amelia all the way to the parking lot where he had parked his car. When he got to the side of the car, he pulled the door open with force and pushed Amelia to the passenger seat. Then he mmed the door shut and returned to the driver''s seat. He fastened the seat belt for her with a straight face. Without saying a word, he started the car. The atmosphere in the car was stiff to the extreme. Faced with Lucian who had flown off the handle, Amelia did not know what to do. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She once saw him lose his temper before, but he was not mad with her. Although she was afraid, he wouldn''t vent his anger on her. But this time was different. He got angry because of her. No! She went there for a blind date. Why was he there? Moreover, what right did he have to go berserk? They were just colleagues and friends. "Mr. Ronen..." "Shut up!" Lucian shouted angrily. The car made a sharp turn. Amelia was almost tipped out of the seat and her stomach churned. "Ah..." She cried out very ufortably. Lucian frowned and slowed down a little. Amelia was very nervous. She didn''t know where he was going to take her. She only had a feeling that Lucian was very irritated and unhappy. She sat there nervously. Lucian had driven to Marriott Hotel. It took them nearly 40 minutes to get there, but they didn''t say a word to each other on the way. After parking the car in the parking lot, Lucian got off the car and pulled Amelia to the elevator. "Where are we?" Amelia asked in fear. Lucian said, "Marriott Hotel." "Ah..." Amelia opened her eyes wide. Living in Marriott Hotel for one night cost one million dors. She was shocked. Why did Lucian bring her here? Lucian brought her directly to his room. In this hotel, he, Anson and Adonis had their own rooms. They coulde here and stay at any time. He swiped the card and brought Amelia in. Everything inside was beyond Amelia''s imagination. The room was too luxurious. It was just like an imperial pce. She had never seen such grand decoration before. She looked at everything in the room in surprise. If it weren''t for Lucian, she would never have had the chance toe to such a hotel. No, this wasn''t the time for her to think about these things. She turned around and looked at Lucian who was sending a message with his head lowered. She stood aside and waited for him quietly. After Lucian sent his message, she asked angrily, "Mr. Ronen..." Lucian looked up at her calmly, but Amelia was still a little scared. She immediately stopped talking. Lucian ced his phone on the table and said ndly, "Have a seat. The dishes will be served very soon." Amelia was speechless. Was having a meal that important? Lucian sat down elegantly with his long legs crossed and leaned against the sofa a bit tiredly. "Sit down!" He said in a hoarse voice. Seeing that he was so tired, Amelia walked over and poured him a ss of water. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 "Drink some water." Amelia handed the water to him. Lucian lowered his head slightly to look at her and said, "Thank you!" He took the water, took a sip and put it back on the table, not saying anything else. Seeing Lucian like this, Amelia felt that she was going crazy. His personality was really unpleasant. She hated him when he didn''t speak. If he had something to say, he could just say it. Amelia was roaring madly in heart. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and found that it was a strange number. She frowned slightly and then answered it. "Hello?" "Amelia, are you all right?" Kevin''s concerned voice came from the phone. She was somewhat puzzled and wondered why Kevin knew her phone number. "How do you know my phone number?" Amelia asked in surprise. Lucian nced at her and did not say anything. "Amelia, didn''t I tell you that my aunt lives in the same neighborhood with you? I called her, and then she asked your mother for your phone number. You left like that, and I''m worried about you." "Oh!" Amelia said softly, "Kevin, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Originally, Lucian had calmed down, but he was stimted again when he heard Kevin''s name. He immediately got up, snatched Amelia''s phone and hung up the phone. Amelia was speechless. What was he doing? She was annoyed as well. Standing up, she looked at Lucian in confusion, "Lucian, you''re insane. What the hell are you doing? What the hell do you want?" She was as angry as a little lion. It was the first time he had seen her lose her temper at him. "Ha-ha..." Heughed, "I thought you would never get mad." That was why she was always bullied. "Who... said that I wouldn''t get mad? What are you doing? I was going on a blind date. Why did you take me here?" Amelia braced herself to look at Lucian. Lucian was very tall, and she could only barely reach his shoulder. He looked so aggressive, and the atmosphere oppressed her. He looked down at her with aplicated expression in eyes, "They''re not suitable for you." Amelia was stunned. What did it have to do with him? However, she did not have the courage to ask him. "That''s none of your business." As soon as Amelia finished her words, she immediately lowered her head, not daring to look straight into his intense eyes. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed a bit. When he was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." He said in a deep and cold voice. Amelia thought that she knew him well. They had been working together for more than a year. It was not until this moment that she realized that she only knew him on the surface. He was wary of everyone except for his friends. It was hard for him to believe ordinary people. Even her... How could he ept her? Amelia smiled self-mockingly, but she didn''t know why Lucian did this. Several waiters served the dishes on the table quietly and left silently. They didn''t disturb Lucian and Amelia. Lucian did not need anyone to serve him, and he had ordered them in the message. He looked at Amelia, "Have your meal first." "Humph! Fine. It''s rare for me enjoy such a meal. Anyway, you will pay the bill, and I won''t stand on ceremony." Amelia walked over angrily and sat down, but Lucian smiled as he looked at her back. She was really mad. They had worked together for a year, but he seldom saw her so annoyed. They sat down to eat, and Amelia did not stand on ceremony. Anyway, it was not the first time she had eaten with him. She had got used to it and was no longer reserved. At this time, she was very angry, so she would only do what she wanted. In this world, something was irreconcble with modern life, and she had to ept someone she didn''t like because of work. In this society, everyone had his own pain and secret. She really didn''t need to think too much. However, she couldn''t bear to eat the dishes when she saw how borate and exquisitely-made they were. She red at Lucian, picked up a piece of fried rose-shaped meat and had a bite. "Wow! What is this? The taste is amazing. It''s delicious, crispy, and not greasy." Amelia gave full y to her nature. Anyway, it was impossible for her and Lucian to be together. She did not want to be as obedient as before. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After she got off work, she was Amelia, not the gentle and quiet assistant. Lucian nced at it and said, "This is rose fish fillet." "Fish." Amelia was surprised to hear that. "Yeah!" Lucian nodded, filled her bowl with chicken soup and ced it in front of her, "Drink some soup before eating. It''s good for your stomach." Amelia said, "There''s no need to be so fussy." However, she was very grateful for his thoughtfulness. Lucian found that she was a bit different from before. In the past, she was always very cautious in front of him, and she was quiet and well-behaved. At this time, he actually felt that her character was a little interesting. Seeing Amelia lower her head to drink the soup, he smiled faintly, and his cold eyes were full of tenderness. He also picked up the chopsticks to eat, but he ate very elegantly. Amelia did not care about all these. She ate all the dishes without any hesitation, touched her belly with satisfaction and looked at Lucian, "I''m stuffed to the gills." Lucian nodded, "Of course. You''ve eaten all the dishes." Ameliained, "I ate a lot because the food is so yummy." Lucian was speechless. Rich people wouldn''t spend money here for nothing. The food was absolutely worthy of the prices. He didn''t like being served, so he didn''t order high-level service. He said, "Since you like it, I''ll take you here again." Amelia was dumbfounded, "Again? Don''t you know that I''m on a blind date?" Lucian looked at her quietly, "I said that those people are not suitable for you." Amelia retorted with her mouth puckered, "I will meet someone suitable sooner orter." Lucian moved his slightly stiff back. Then he tilted his head slightly, narrowed his eyes and looked at her with annoyance, "Do you want to get married that much?" Amelia bit her lower lip gently, not knowing how to answer him. She wanted to get married, but she wanted to marry the person she loved. Working in Alwynn Group indeed made her life better, but she had fallen in love with Lucian. "You should know that my mother keeps asking me to go on blind dates." She made up an excuse that couldn''t even convince herself. Lucian pursed his lips slightly and looked at her quietly. She lowered her head. Obviously, she was trying to avoid something that she did not want to face. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 In fact, her mother wished she could marry a rich man so that she could get enough money to support Neal to get married. How could she not know what her mother was thinking? She knew about it clearly, but she couldn''t bear to refuse her mother. Lucian said, "If you''re too softhearted, you''ll always be hurt and live in sorrow, but no one will care about you! Do you want to live such a life?" Amelia suddenly looked up at him. At the moment, he could see her through. She pursed her lips slightly and smiled bitterly, "Do I have the right to choose? As I grow up, I be more sensible, and my life bes harder. In this world, what hurts my heart is not only family affection." She raised her head and looked at Lucian bravely, "But also... something in the name of love." Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly. Something in the name of love? He lowered his head slightly and didn''t speak. At this time, he was experiencing a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. Harm in the name of love. What did it mean to him? Seeing him lower his head, Amelia felt so painful and disappointed in heart. Since he didn''t like her, how could she brace herself to be with him? She picked up the bag beside her and stood up to look at him, "Thank you for treating me to dinner tonight. I''ll go back first." She turned around and was about to leave. Lucian reached out to pull her, and then she fell into his arms. "Ah... " Smelling his familiar and pleasant smell, Amelia panicked. "Lucian, what are you doing?" She looked up at him with a puzzled face, and her whole body was trembling. It was the first time that they had been so close to each other. Lucian''s cold eyes turned intense and affectionate. He lowered his head and stared at her flustered face quietly, but he did not say a word. "Lucian..." Before Amelia could finish her words, Lucian lowered her head and kissed her on the lips. Amelia opened her eyes wide and looked at him in disbelief. However, she epted his kiss soon. She loved him and had been looking forward such a night, and it really happened... The next day. Eden arrived at the office. Seeing that Amelia had note to work, she did not think much and cleaned up the office casually. There was no morning conference, so she started a day''s work. As soon as she turned on theputer, Victor walked in with a ss of warm water. Eden smiled, "What''s wrong?" Victor took a look at Amelia''s seat and smiled, "Lucian doesn''te to work, neither does Amelia. Last night, they lived in Marriott Hotel." "Oh!" Eden was very surprised, and then she grinned immediately, "Why does their rtionship develop so fast?" Victor put the water in front of her, "I heard that Amelia had been going on blinds dates in the past few days. Lucian must be worried when he heard that." "Oh, Amelia didn''t tell me about the blind dates. She obviously likes Lucian, but why did she go on blind dates?" Eden couldn''t figure it out. Victor shook his head slightly, "It''s hard to exin the rtionship. Eden, I''ll go to the north district later. Originally, Lucian was supposed to go with me. I''m afraid that he won''te to work today. I have to go there alone. I''ve ordered your lunch and snacks for you, and I''lle back to pick you up in the afternoon." Eden nodded with a smile, "I can work here alone. You don''t have to worry about me. Be careful on the road ande back early." "Okay!" Victor lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then, he gave her a loving look, "Honey, I love you!" Victor said with a smile, lowered his head and kissed her lips gently before he left with satisfaction. "Victor." Eden stopped him. Victor had walked to the door. Hearing this, he stopped and turned to look at her with a tender smile. Eden smiled and said, "I love you too!" Victor said, "Eden, I can''t bear to leave you now." "Ha-ha... Go ahead. Drive slowly and don''t make haste toe back. I''ll wait for you in the company." "Okay!" Victor smiled and turned to leave. Eden smiled faintly and felt a little disconste in heart. It was as if he had taken away her heart when he left. Eden felt a little uneasy, but she didn''t think too much. Perhaps it was because he rarely left her like this during this period of time. At the same time, Ma, who was working in thepany, suddenly received a phone call from Neal. Ma frowned slightly and answered the phone. "Didn''t I tell you not to call me?" "Bad news! They''ve found what we did, and the police are searching for me everywhere." "What? Didn''t I ask you to go abroad? Where are you now?" Ma roared angrily. "The money you gave me is not enough for me to go abroad. I''ve spent a lot of money on hiding myself these days. If you don''t want me to betray you, transfer another sum of money to me immediately. I don''t want to go to jail." "B*stard! Isn''t the enough money for you to go abroad?" Ma didn''t expect that something bad would happen at this time. He watched Victor drive out alone. He knew Victor''s schedule. That day, he had a very important meeting in the Marketing Department in the north district. Ma asked, "Where are you now?" "I''ve fled back to River City, and I''m in the north district now." "Really?" Ma looked at the direction in which Victor left. He sneered and said, "Call your younger sister. Tell her that you are there and ask her to help you. I can''t help you." "Why should I call her? She can''t do anything to help me." Maughed and said, "Don''t you know that she is working in Alwynn Group? Alwynn Group and Clement Group are rted, and they are all looking for you. If they find you, you''ll be done for." "It''s all your fault!" Neal roared madly. Ma smiled, "You can''t me me. Just me yourself for being greedy." "Whether you believe it or not, I''ll tell the police what you have done immediately. Anyway, I''ve been detained several times, so I''m not afraid." His threatening voice did not scare Ma. "It''s up to you. Without evidence, who will believe what you say?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "You..." "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up. I have other things to do." Ma hung up quickly. He had been tracking Victor''s car. "Victor, the sea in the north district is very beautiful. It''ll be the ce that you die." Victor''s car was rted to hisputer. He could control the car''s braking system. Even if Victor drove at a very slow speed, he could turn over the car. Therefore, Lucian couldn''t find anything suspicious after checking his cars for two days. Lucian did not know about such aputer skill. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Otherwise, he would not be so confident. Victor was about to arrive at the the north district in forty minutes. But such an ident had happened, so he had to make another decision. He had to leave this ce. Otherwise, he would be in trouble. He''d better have two strings to his bow. He had hacked theputer system of Clement Group, and transferred arge sum of money to Haven''s ount. Then he hacked Alwynn Group and waited for an opportunity. He had wanted to steal the money from Alwynn Group for a long time. As long as he transferred the money to his bank ount, he could leave a rich life after leaving this city. "Bang..." He kicked theputer desk with great strength. This was not the result he wanted, and he wanted more. It was a pity that Neal, the good-for-nothing, actually came back. He sat down, picked up his phone and dialed Haven''s number. "Hello? Ma." Ma said, "Haven, I transferred anotherrge sum of money to your ount. Do you want to go abroad with me? Things are in a bad way." Hearing this, Haven waspletely shocked. "What happened?" Ma said, "The man who framed Delmont hase back. The police have know what he did, and they are hot on his trail." "What? Didn''t you say that no ident would happen?" Haven suddenly felt very uneasy and her voice became sharper. Ma said, "I asked him to go abroad, but he didn''t listen to me." Haven said, "Ma, once we go abroad together, everything we have done will be exposed. You know what will happen to us at that time. I don''t want to go to jail." Ma sighed and said, "I know. Haven, don''t worry. I won''t let you go to jail. I''ll think of other ways." After finishing his words, he hung up the phone. He still had some time. If Victor had an ident, no one would pay attention to him. Maybe he could take a gamble. After Victor left for half an hour, Lucian and Amelia came to thepany together. However, Amelia looked a little abnormal. Seeing her like this, Eden didn''t ask anything. As soon as Amelia sat down, Lucian walked to her again. Amelia became nervous again when she saw Lucian. She blushed scarlet and shrank her head, not daring to look at Lucian. What had happenedst night came to her mind again. She immediately lowered her head. Lucian nced at her tenderly and then looked at Eden, "Has Victor gone to the north district?" "Yes!" Eden nodded with a smile, "He said that he woulde back before work." "Oh!" Lucian nodded. ncing at Amelia who was so shy, he smiled faintly and turned to leave. Eden looked at Amelia and smiled, "Amelia, your face is so red." It seemed that something had indeed happened between themst night. Amelia raised her head shyly and looked at Eden, "Director Bleu... I''m sorry. I''mte for work today." Eden shook her head with a smile, "It''s okay. We don''t have much work to do today. However, did you and Mr. Ronen..." Eden didn''t finish her question. However, Amelia nodded coyly, "I don''t know why, but... things went out of control." "Ha-ha..." Eden could understand her. "Congrattions." She said with a grin. "s!" Amelia sighed. Last night, she was willing to have sex with him. After all, she really loved him. She was totally into him. When having sex with him, she finally realized that she had been crazy about him. There were lots of men in this big world, but she only loved Lucian. "Why do you sigh? Isn''t it a good thing?" Eden looked at her and knew why she was upset. Amelia felt a little helpless, "Director Bleu, you know my family. I am afraid that Lucian''s parents will not ept a daughter-inw like me." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was supposed to leavest night. She had been very satisfied with that kiss. She wanted to leave, but Lucian couldn''t control himself. She didn''t even know how they started. In short, they had sexst night. Eden said, "Amelia, Lucian is a very responsible man. Since he has been with you, he will think about what to do next. You only need to trust him." "Thank you!" Amelia nodded. After hearing Eden''s words, she became confident again. Eden lowered her head and continued to work, but she was somewhat uneasy. She took a look at the time. Victor was on the highway, and he was about to arrive at the north district. Panicked, she picked up her phone and dialed Victor''s number. The phone was soon connected. "Hello? Honey, I''ve arrived at the north district." Victor''s gentle voice was heard. "Okay, I''m relieved now." Just as Eden was about to hang up the phone, Victor said, "Eden, there are a lot of specialties here. What would you like to eat?" Eden thought for a moment and said, "Buy as you see fit. I like all of them." "Okay, honey, I see." Victor smiled. There was a tight bend in the front. He stepped on the brakes, only to find that there was no brakes. He frowned slightly and stepped hard a few times, but the car did not stop. He took a turn, but the steering wheel failed. The car rushed toward the cliff, and he didn''t even have time to jump off. "Eden!" Victor screamed in fear. Looking at the sea under the cliff, he opened his eyes wide violently. Eden''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She was flustered to the extreme and her heart jumped wildly. "Victor, what''s wrong with you?" She asked anxiously. "I''m sorry, Eden. There is no brake in the car. Eden, I''m sorry... Bang..." All of a sudden, Victor''s voice could no longer be heard. Instead, Eden heard the sound of a car crash. "Victor! Victor..." Eden shouted loudly in fear. "Bang..." She heard the loud sound of something hitting the water, "No! Victor..." She screamed in horror. "Director Bleu." Amelia looked at Eden who was had a heart-wrenching pain. She had no idea what was going on. "Ah... No... Victor, answer me! What''s wrong with you... Why don''t you speak..." However, only beeping sound could be heard. Seeing this, Amelia immediately ran out to find Lucian. After hearing Amelia''s description, Lucian hurried over to see Eden. "Eden, what happened?" "Victor, answer me!" Tears streamed down Eden''s cheeks as she shouted. She acted as if she didn''t see Lucian. Lucian frowned and held her shoulders with strength, "Eden, look at me." "Ah..." With tears on her face, Eden looked at him with her lips trembling and tried best to keep calm, "Victor said that... there was no brake... in the car. I... heard the sound of hitting and falling into water. Victor... had an ident." Shepleted the short sentence with great difficulty. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Lucian''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard that. "Victor." He quickly got up and told Amelia, "Take care of Eden." Before he could finish his words, he had rushed out of the door. After he got out of the office, he immediately called the police. Then he called Anson and Adonis. They went to the north district with Eden as fast as they could. When they arrived, the police had been there. Lucian had made a call to confirm that Victor had not arrived at the the north district. He knew the police in the north district. After all, Victor had a wide range of contacts, and he had been maintaining his connections. "Mr. Taylor, have you found out anything?" Lucian rushed over and asked quickly. Amelia pushed Eden''s wheelchair, and Eden waited for the answer nervously. Adonis pushed Anson and they all looked at the policeman with expectation. The policeman shook his head slightly, "The situation is not very hopeful. We can confirm that Mr. Alwynn''s car fell from here. There are some debris of car on the cliff, and there are no signs of an emergency brake. After hitting the cliff, the car fell directly into the sea. After you called the police, we contacted the firefighters and salvaged his car as fast as we could, but the sea is very deep. It has been an hour..." As he said this, he shook his head with grief. Hearing this, Eden looked at him in disbelief. She couldn''t see anything clearly, and she was about to have a nervous breakdown. She shook her head hard to stay sober, and her heart was very painful. She looked at the blue sea and almost lost conscience. After a while, she came to sense and shouted at the sea sadly, "No... Victor, you can''t do this to me!" More than an hour ago, he was so gentle and considerate when he left her. "Honey, I love you." "I''ve ordered your lunch and snacks for you, and I''lle back to pick you up in the afternoon." These gentle words were still ringing in her ears. "Woo-woo..." Eden burst into tears. She was filled with grave sorrow and couldn''t stop crying. Amelia looked down at her with a distressed face. At this moment, no matter what she said to comfort her, it would be useless. The feeling of losing her beloved man was really worse than death, wasn''t it? She did not want anything bad to happen to Victor. Victor was a good man. It said that God blessed good people. Victor was a strong man, so he would not die so easily. Lucian was dealt a severe blow and took a few steps back. "Victor." He looked at the blue sea with a mournful face. The firefighters and the police hadmanded the sea area. They jumped into the sea and salvaged Victor''s car constantly. Lucian did not believe that Victor would leave them like this. He looked back at the policeman and said, "Mr. Taylor, start an investigation into this case, but I hope you won''t make the news public. The brakes couldn''t have disappeared for no reason. I had a comprehensive examination of his cars two days ago and there was nothing wrong with them." Anson and Adonis did not believe the fact. However, Adonis received a phone call from Brian at this time. "Hello?" Adonis''s voice was grieved and sad. Brian said, "Mr. Church, the start-up fund of Alwynn Group, I mean, the one billion dors used for real estate, haven been transferred away by someone." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "What?" Adonis could not believe what he had heard. "Investigate it for me! Who on earth is it? Which b*stard is it? This is simply a premeditated murder!" Hearing Adonis''s mad and loud roar, everyone was shocked. Eden immediately stopped crying when she heard the word "murder". No, she could not be so fragile. She did not believe that Victor, who had loved her for so long, would leave her like this. Adonis walked to the policeman with an angry face and looked at him seriously, "Mr. Taylor, this must be a murder. As soon as Victor had an ident, one billion dors were transferred away from ourpany. Obviously, that person did it for money." The policeman heard it and nodded immediately. "I''ll report it to my superiors and start an investigation into this case." He turned around and made a phone call. Lucian suppressed the sadness and anger in his heart, "They are Haven and Ma. I can''t think of anyone else who would cast a greedy eye on the property of Alwynn Group except for them." While he was talking, his phone rang again. Seeing that it was a phone call from Brian, he quickly answered it. "Mr. Ronen, two hours ago, five hundred million dors were transferred away from Clement Group for no reason. The money was still transferred to the unknown ount. However, we found other cameras in the underground parking lot of Alwynn Group. It is obvious that someone is monitoring Mr. Alwynn''s whereabouts. We had a check-up, and I am afraid that Mr. Alwynn''s car has been controlled by a hacker." "If they did something to the car, we would find it easily. Mr. Alwynn''s cars were connected to the network. Although it is much safer than before, there are many loopholes. Many hackers can easily find these loopholes and attack the system." Lucian opened his eyes wide when he heard that, "D*mn it! when I examined Victor''s cars before, I only paid attention to the insides of the cars and ignored thework system. They took advantage of it." Brian said, "Mr. Ronen, how is Mr. Alwynn now? I don''t believe that he would die like that." Lucian nced at the sea with a painful heart. Then he looked at Eden who remained silent and said in a deep voice, "We haven''t found him yet." Brian said in a deep voice, "I believe he will be all right. By the way, Neal is in the north district. We are on our way to the north district with the police." "That''s great." Lucian hung up the phone, turned around and walked to Eden. He squatted down and looked at her with distress. At this moment, she was trying her best to remain calm, but his heart ached more when he saw her like this. "Eden..." "He will be fine." Eden interrupted him stiffly. Lucian pursed his lips slightly, "Eden, we all hope that Victor will be safe and sound. But it is windy here. Could you go back to the car to wait?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No, I have to wait for him here." Seeing that she was so stubborn, Lucian did not say anything else. Victor had a great influence on River City. A lot of police officers were sent to search for him. At almost five o''clock in the afternoon, his car was finally salvaged, but unfortunately, Victor was not in the car. The car door next to the driver''s seat was open. The police sent technical staff to check and confirmed that Victor had opened the door himself. The door was not knocked open by external force. Eden couldn''t ept this result, but she was still hopeful. Since she hadn''t seen his dead body, he was still alive. By six o''clock in the afternoon, everyone in the Clement family, Jaida and Zaiden knew about Victor''s ident. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Abigail and Jasper went there in a hurry. The police withheld the news from the public. Only they knew about Victor''s ident. No one dared to tell Gracie and Phillip. After all, Gracie was going to give birth. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Phillip suffered from hypertension, and he was in poor health, so they didn''t want anything bad to happen to them. At home, Eden was overwhelmed by deep sorrow. The three children were in pain as well. They went back to their own rooms and cried secretly. Keh did not believe that Victor had died like that. He got all the information from Lucian. Then he called his master in person. "Seven." His voice was always so proud and casual. Keh said in a deep voice, "Master, my father had an ident. His car was controlled by a hacker and he fell into the sea. We haven''t found him yet." "What?" His master was very surprised. "Seven, you must be very sad now, right? I was investigating the matter you told me yesterday, so I neglected the problem in your father''s parking lot. Seven, cheer up. Find the murderer and take revenge for your father. I will try my best to help you." His voice was no longer casual, but grieved and concerned. "Thank you, master!" After Kenny hung up the phone, he nced outside the window. It was already dark. His mother was staying alone. What should she do? He went downstairs on tiptoes. It was dark in the living room on the first floor. When he walked to the door of Eden''s room, he heard her sobbing. He gently pushed the door open and went in. Only a bedsidemp was turned on in the room. In front of the window, Eden was holding the photo of her and Victor and crying mournfully. His heart ached so much that he bit his lower lip hard. Then he ran over and hugged Eden''s weak body. "Mom, don''t cry. Dad will be fine. Since we haven''t seen his dead body, there''s a hope." He was not good atforting others. He didn''t know how to speak flowerynguage and readily spoke his mind. He knew that Eden''s heart ached severely. But she had to hold on. "Woo-Woo... Kenny, my heart hurts." Eden leaned against Kenny''s shoulder painfully and closed her eyes tightly. Tears poured down her face and dropped on Kenny''s thin shoulder and hair. Kenny''s arrival made her feel as if she had caught at a straw. Kenny''s face was full of tears, but he tried his best not to cry out loud. Eden''s heart was so painful as if it was being stabbed by a sharp knife. Her sorrow was so intense it seemed to be destroying her. A wave of grief flooded her. She felt painful all over, and she was even ufortable while breathing. Her world waspletely dark. She had fallen into the depth of despair and lost all her happiness. No vestige of light shed in her life. "Mom, let''s wait for dad toe back together, okay? Mom, don''t cry, okay?" Kenny readily spoke his mind. He had never seen Eden so helpless and painful. Victor had had an ident, and he didn''t want anything bad to happen to Eden. For them, as long as Eden was fine, their world would be bright. He wished that Victor could be safe and sound, so that their family could be warm and happy. But things happened so fast that they were caught unprepared. Listening to Kenny''s words, Eden suppressed her sobs. She raised her head and opened her eyes, only to see that Kenny''s small face was full of tears. She was stunned, as if she had lost her soul. Trembling, she reached out and wiped the tears on Kenny''s cheeks. At this time, she realized that if she was sad, it would only bring more pain to her children and rtives. She looked at Kenny with a forced smile, "Kenny, I can feel that your father is all right. Let''s wait for him toe back together." OK!" Kenny nodded, but he couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. "Mom, dad will be fine. He had been looking for you for so many years. It was hard for him to find you. He won''t leave you alone, and he will definitely find a way to survive and go back to you." He comforted Eden and himself like this. "Yeah!" Eden nodded. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she felt very ufortable. "Mom, you didn''t have dinner. Let me get you some bread." Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m not hungry." The expression in Kenny''s eyes changed. How could she not be hungry? She hated starving the most. If she was hungry, she would feel bad. "Would you like to sleep? You can''t get sick." He had lost his father, so he couldn''t lose his mother. "Okay!" Eden lowered her head and took a look at the photo of her and Victor. He liked to take a few pictures every few days, print them and and then keep them in the album. He said that these pictures would be their old memories in the future. He was very happy every day. At night, he would hold her in his arms and said to her gently, "Honey, I love you. Call me sweetheart." Thinking of these, Eden felt extremely ufortable. She hadn''t called him sweetheart. He always hoped that she would call him like this. Keh stood up and fetched some hot water. He wiped Eden''s face for her and let her have a foot bath for ten minutes. If Victor was here, he would do these things, because he always treated Eden very thoughtfully. Since Victor was not here, he would do these things on his behalf. Keh pushed Eden''s wheelchair to the bedside. Eden slowly used some strength, got on the bed andy down. She patted the ce next to her, "Kenny, just stay with me, okay?" She needed some power to support herself. Her heart was empty and painful, and she was about to have a nervous breakdown. With Kenny by her side, she knew that she could hold on. Keh nodded, climbed into bed slowly andy down. Then he covered Eden with the quilt. "Mom, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you all the time." "I know!" Eden closed her eyes, but all she thought about was Victor''s gentle expression and doting tone when he left her in the morning. Why was he so cruel to her? After so many years of suffering, he finally had her by his side, but happiness was so short. They had a lot of things to do, and they had not yetpleted their dreams together. Such a cruel thing happened to them. In the dark night, Eden''s pale and weak face twisted in sorrow. It had been so long, but they hadn''t found him. In fact, she had guessed the result. But no matter how desperate she was, she would not believe that he had died. He must be alive and staying somewhere in this world. Early the next morning, everyone was worried about Eden, and Abigail and Jasper came to apany her early in the morning, for fear that she would hurt herself in extreme grief. However, to everyone''s surprise, Eden took care of the three children normally before they went to school. With a mirthless heart, Jaida cooked porridge for them. Eden did not say anything and ate arge bowl of porridge. Jaida, Abigail, Jasper and Zaiden knew Eden very well. The more she behaved like this, the more worried they became. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Jaida''s eyes were red and swollen. She closed her eyes forcefully. After knowing about Victor''s ident, she seemed to have be much older overnight. She looked at Eden with tears in her eyes, "Eden, are you going to work today?" Eden looked up at Jaida. When she saw the tears in her eyes, her heart hurt instantly. But she could not show any panic or grief in front of them, or they would be more mournful. "Dad, mom, believe me. Victor wille back. He''s fine. We don''t need to be so pessimistic. He can''t bear to leave us. He will try his best to survive ande back to find us." They hadn''t found his dead body yet. Since his body hadn''t been found, she wouldn''t believe that he was dead. Jaida nodded. Perhaps Eden could go on living with such a hope in her heart. Tears ran down Jaida''s face uncontrobly. Zaiden patted her on the back gently. Seeing that Eden pretended to be strong, Zaiden was more brokenhearted, "Eden, why don''t you go to thepany after resting for a few days? Lucian is in charge of thepany. Nothing bad will happen." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jasper said worriedly aside, "Eden, listen to your father and rest for a few days at home." Eden shook her head slightly, nced at them and pursed her lips slightly. Her heart was so bitter that she was almost unable to speak. She choked a few times before saying, "Dad, Jasper, Abby, mom, you really don''t have to worry about me. I know you definitely don''t believe what I said. I have a strong feeling that Victor is still alive, so I have to manage hispany well and wait for him to come back. He had waited for me for more than ten years, and he made it. From now on, it''s my turn to wait for him." "Eden." Jasper looked at her worriedly. Eden looked at him and did not say anything. One billion dors had been transferred from thepany. They hadn''t found out the culprit, so she couldn''t be so depressed. She must cheer up and deal with the affairs in thepany first. Only then could she wait for Victor toe back at ease. At this time, she could understand the anxious and helpless feeling he had when he was waiting for her to wake up. When he thought that she might never wake up, he must have a heart-wrenching pain as well. In the end, Eden went to work at thepany. Seeing here to thepany, Lucian and Amelia were concerned about her. However, Eden said nothing and continued to work and eat as usual. When she went to the toilet, she would asionally need Amelia''s help. Lucian made the best use of his time and investigated Victor''s ident. With the help of the police, he tried to find some evidence on Haven and Ma. He asked Amelia to work harder during this period of time and help Eden as much as possible. Ma witnessed the whole process of Victor''s ident. After getting one billion dors, he was so happy that he had sex with Haven for half a night. Even at this moment, they were still lying on bed and didn''t want to get up. Of course, Ma did not tell Haven that Victor had had an ident. After all, the police had withheld the news from public, and there were not many people who knew about Victor''s ident. Haven was always calm. Seeing that he was very excited, she asked, "Ma, you''ve been very happy sincest night. Did something good happen?" Haven wrapped herself with the quilt and sat up. Her waist was sore and her back ached. After having sex for a long time, she was exhausted, but she felt satisfied both physically and mentally, so she didn''t mind the pain at all. "Yep!" Ma smiled very evilly as he gently touched her fair skin. After a year of careful consideration, he schemed the ident very secretly. He could guarantee that there wouldn''t be any mistake. With his skills and means, he could own those money in a legal way. Haven suddenly felt a little uneasy and asked, "Ma, have you dealt with Neal? If he is caught by the police, the fact that I framed Delmont will be exposed and I''ll be driven out of the Clement family." Ma was worried about this matter as well. After all, he didn''t know much about Neal, and Neal was introduced to him by his friend. "Haven, he is still in the north district. I''ve been curious to know why the police suspect him." Did something go wrong? He was sure that there was no security camera in the corridor. Yesterday, he had been monitoring Victor and did not think too much. At this time, he had time to think about it and found that something was wrong. He didn''t know why the police wanted to arrest Neal. Was it because of what Neal had done before or this matter? Haven had been uneasy because of this, and she was very annoyed. Ma actually made such a big mistake. "If you have his phone number, call him and ask him. We can be more at ease after knowing the answer." Haven leaned against his arms with depression. Looking at sunshine outside the window, she said in a deep voice, "Ma, I can''t lose everything I have now. In order to get all these, I have lost too much." Ma patted her back andforted her, "Haven, don''t worry. I won''t let anything bad happen to you." However, once what he had done was exposed, he couldn''t protect her anymore. He liked her. At the same time, he used her to get everything he wanted. Haven nodded and was very satisfied with his attitude. She had been feeling herself inferior since she was a child, and she smiled to tter others all the time. However, Ma treated her differently and listened to her in every aspect, which gave her an inexplicable sense of superiority and advanced her presence. She got a lot offort from him. "Haven, with the money you own now, you can buy another thirty percent of the shares and get Clement Group. Have you thought about what to do?" Ma lowered his head and stared at her intently. Haven''s face lit up with joy when she heard that. "I have owned some shares. Now, as long as I buy another thirty percent of the shares, I''ll be the biggest shareholder of Clement Group." She had been looking forward to this day. She wanted to get everything of the Clement family, and Eden couldn''t get anything. Ma raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a triumphant smile on his face, "Haven, you said that you would marry me after you get Clement Group." Haven nced at him. If she had heard this before, she might have thought about it. But at this time, she nodded without hesitation, "Ma, after I take over Clement Group, I''ll divorce Vincent and marry you." "Okay!" Ma smiled with satisfaction. He moved slightly and held her in his arms, "Haven, we don''t have to go to thepany today. Let''s have fun." "No." Haven red at him coquettishly, "Why are you so sexy all the time?" He acted like a beast and she couldn''t bear it. "Ha-ha..." Maughed, "Haven, because you''re too charming." Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 "Ha-ha..." That was exactly what Haven wanted. "Oh, my waist hurts. Just once more." Haven said with a shy face. He was much stronger than Vincent. "Deal!" Ma pressed her down and smiled brightly. Just as they were kissing affectionately, Haven''s phone rang. Haven looked at the phone and frowned slightly. Ma also saw it. It was a phone call from Vincent. He slowed down and smiled weirdly, "Haven, answer it." Haven looked at him with a puzzled expression, feeling that she had been humiliated. She shook her head slightly, "Wait... Oh..." She wanted to say that she would answer itter. However, Ma seemed to have gotten angry all of a sudden and his movements became very crude. Ma was very satisfied with her reaction, and his face was filled with abnormal happiness. "Haven, hurry up and answer it. Otherwise, I won''t let you go even if you kneel to beg me." Ma laughed evilly. Haven red at him, reached out to take the phone and answered it. "Hello?" She tried her best to keep her voice steady.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Ma used more strength deliberately to make her groan. "Haven, how many days have you lived outside?" On the phone, Vincent questioned her furiously. Haven wanted to speak, but Ma smiled wickedly and moved vigorously. The phone almost fell of Haven''s hand. She knew that Ma did it on purpose. At this moment, he was very excited. He had the killer instinct and wanted to prove that he was better than Vincent. "What is that noise?" Vincent asked in confusion. Haven said madly, "Aren''t you ashamed to question me? Why should I go home since you don''t go home? Do you want me to go back and sleep alone in an empty room?" After that, she hung up the phone, raised her fist and punched Ma hard. "Ha-ha..." Maughed haughtily. At the same time, Buddy was checking the financial ounts in Clement Group due to the loss of hundreds of millions of dors. Buddy was terribly busy. Moreover, he was worried about Eden. At noon, he did not have time to have lunch and drove all the way to Alwynn Group to see Eden. Eden had had lunch in the office. At this time, she was working. She had stared at theputer screen for a long time, but she couldn''t concentrate. Unconsciously, she thought of Victor''s gentle smiles. Amelia had gone to the factory to deal with something, and she was alone in the office. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, which made here to sense. She said in a hoarse voice, "Come in." Buddy pushed the door open and went in. "Eden." Buddy''s heart ached badly when he saw Eden''s pale face and mncholy eyes. Seeing Buddy, Eden knew that he came here because he was worried about her. "Buddy." She greeted him in a weak voice. Buddy didn''t realize how sad she was before she spoke. Upon hearing her hoarse voice, Buddy knew that she had been overwhelmed by sorrow. His throat tightened, and a wave of distress flooded him. "Eden, why don''t you rest at home?" Buddy looked at her with concern. Eden wanted to smile, but she couldn''t. Buddy came here in a hurry, and he didn''t look very well. During this time, so many bad things had happened to the Clement family, and Buddy was mentally and physically exhausted. "Buddy, you''vee just at the right moment. I have something to talk to you. Have a seat." "Okay!" Buddy sat opposite her desk. Eden handed him the bread and got a bottle of mineral water for him. "I guess that you haven''t had lunch. Eat some bread first." She didn''t prepare anything to eat in her office. Speaking of these snacks, they were all prepared by Victor. He always felt that she was too thin and wanted her to gain some weight. Buddy smiled helplessly, "Eden, I haven''t had lunch indeed." He opened the package and started to eat the bread. Eden''s heart was filled with bitterness when she saw Buddy like this. Buddy was the pir of the Clement family, and he couldn''t fall ill. Eden asked in a tentative tone, "Buddy, hasn''t Haven gone back to the Clement family these days?" Buddy nodded. He swallowed the bread before saying, "Eden, she hasn''t been home for a long time. Grandma doesn''t like her, and she doesn''t want to go back to suffer." Eden said in a deep voice, "Buddy, if my guess is right, she will get Clement Group very soon." "What?" Buddy was stunned and looked at her in surprise. Haven couldn''t seed so quickly. He had been keeping an eye on her secretly. Eden had no expression on her face, "I know that you have been on guard against her, but defence is well-nigh impossible against her since she is very ambitious. Lucian checked the shares of Clement Group this morning. Haven may buy the shares with others'' names. She will do a lot of things immediately." Seeing that he did not speak, Eden added, "Buddy, I think that Victor''s ident also has something to do with Haven and her lover." "What a hateful woman..." Buddy went off the deep end. "Buddy, it is not time to lose temper now. We need to lure them patiently and find evidence to send them to jail. Grandma had a car ident because of her, and we should let her pay all the price." Eden''s eyes darkened as she said, "Kenny told me this morning that her lover is an awesome hacker. As long as he knows the operation of apany, it is easy for him to steal money from the money without leaving evidence." "Mr. Ronen has contacted Kenny''s master. There will be a result soon." "Buddy, I want you to transfer the property of the Clement family to create a false impression. Haven wants to get Clement Group, doesn''t she? Then give her an empty Clement Group. She can''t have money to buy the shares unless she owns the money which has been transferred from Clement Group." "If she owns more shares than you and wants to choose a new president for Clement Group in a week, our guess is right. At that time, we can get the money back together." Seeing that Eden could still analyze things so calmly at this time, Buddy suddenly felt ashamed. These days, he had been flustered because someone kept transferring money from Clement Group. The technical staff could not find out the cause, which made him even more anxious. After all, Clement Group was handed down from his grandfather, and he couldn''t ruin thepany. "Eden, I understand what you mean." Eden''s expression was the same as usual. She did not smile or get angry, as if these were all ordinary things in her eyes. She knew that the more panicked she was, the more mistakes she would make. Only by calming down could she ovee the difficulties with her family. "Buddy, we can''t be led by the nose anymore. We must let them fall into our trap. That''s the only way we can defeat them. I didn''t pay attention to these things before Victor had an ident. After all, he''s like the sky above my head. As long as he''s with me, I don''t have to worry about anything." Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 When she mentioned Victor, she still looked so calm. A day and a night had passed. Victor fell into the deep sea, and there would be no chance for him to survive. But looking at Eden like this, he couldn''t say such word. "Eden, tell me. Are you really okay?" Buddy looked at her worriedly. Eden smiled lightly, "Buddy, do you think I am not okay?" Buddy pursed his lips slightly and didn''t know what to say. He always felt that Eden was somewhat abnormal. "Eden, if your heart hurts, you can cry out. Don''t bear everything alone. Don''t forget that you still have your parents, your friends and me." He was afraid that Eden would bear too much pressure in heart. In that case, she would go crazy. Eden curled her lips slightly and smiled, "Buddy, you don''t have to worry about me. Victor will be fine. When he left, he said that he woulde back to pick me up." Lucian, who had just pushed open the door and entered, heard Eden''s words, and his eyes turned gloomy. Eden was sad, but she did not ept the fact that Victor might have died. "Mr. Ronen, you''re back." Eden tilted her head and looked at Lucian. Lucian looked at her with brooding eyes. There was intense sorrow and grief in her clear and beautiful eyes. Eden acted as if she didn''t know how worried and grieved Lucian was and maintained a light smile. "Mm!" Lucian nodded. "Lucian, did you find anything?" Buddy asked. Lucian sat down on the sofa and said, "First of all, we must save Delmont. Neal has returned to River City. He came back by boat, and now he is hiding near the north district. We must catch him first so that we can save Delmont. The person who framed Delmont is Haven''s lover. As long as they confess what they have done, Haven will naturally have no way to deny it." Buddy''s eyes became intense as he looked at Lucian, "This person is pretty cunning. The police have been searching for him for so many days, but they haven''t caught him." Lucian nodded, "He has a lot of experience in escaping. Now he is contending with the police. However, it won''t be long before he is found. The north district is not big. He won''t be able to hide for long." Saying this, Lucian let out a sigh and looked at Buddy''s slightly haggard face, "Buddy, let''s talk about yourpany now. I suggest that you transfer all the property and then set up a trap for Haven. I have carefully checked the shares of yourpany, and she is about to own the same shares as you." "She asked Tillie to buy a lot of shares of yourpany before, and those shares have belonged to her. Now she has lots of money, and she is rich enough to buy shares andpete with you." "In addition, you can take the opportunity to reorganize your ownpany and give up the stock- holding system. If you can manage thepany like Victor, you will be more rxed. The Clement family is established, but remember that Rome was not built in a day." "Although this blow will represent several steps backwards in yourpany, the loss is not a big deal in the long run." Lucian''s light and calm voice echoed in the office. Buddy nodded. A trace of harshness shed through his eyes as he said with a serious expression, "Lucian, thank you for doing so much for Clement Group. After we go through this difficult period, I will give you two percent of the shares of Clement Group. Eden said the same words to me just now. I know what to do. Thank you. Now I''m no longer troubled and worried." "Even if we will have several steps backwards, I don''t care. After all, the Clement family will not be ruined so easily." Lucian nced at Eden and saw her purse her lips tightly. She actually thought the same as him. Buddy said again, "As for the shares Tillie bought, Haven stole them from her. After Tillie got divorced, she felt sad and was not in the mood to read the documents carefully. Haven took advantage of it and asked her to sign the transfer contract. That''s how Haven got Tillie''s shares." The more Buddy said, the angrier she became. How could the Clement family raise such a vicious person? Lucian said, "In addition, she has got the five percent of the shares owned by Grandma Clement. Brian has found the person whopleted the procedures for her." "Hence, she was really the one who hurt grandma." Eden roared very madly. Buddy and Lucian were used to seeing her being so gentle and warm. When they saw how angry she was, they were a bit uneasy and stunned. Lucian shook his head slightly. Looking at her irritated face, he felt very painful in heart. She looked strong on the surface, and her heart was suffering. "Eden, although we''ve found evidence and we know that the shares were transferred to her, she''s not involved in the car ident. We can only say that she''s the mastermind behind the scenes. We need more evidence. Brian has been persuading her aunt. As long as he can make a breakthrough, this matter can be solved perfectly." Eden punched the desk hard and asked, "Where is her aunt? I''ll meet her." "Eden, you can''t be so reckless. Let Lucian deal with this. You are not in good health now. The most important thing for you is to recover." Buddy looked at her worriedly. They worried about Eden the most. Eden remained silent and did not speak. If she did not find something to do, she was afraid that she would have a nervous breakdown and go crazy. The three of them chatted for a long time. After making all the ns, Buddy got up and left. Lucian did notfort Eden. He knew that she did not need it. If he said too much, it would only make her feel worse. Eden sat quietly for a while and stared at theputer screen. Her mind was still filled with Victor''s gentle smiles. "Honey, I love you. Let''s get off work together when Ie back." These words kept ringing in her ears. At this moment, her phone rang, and she moved her head slowly. She looked down at the caller ID. Haven was calling her. Her eyes suddenly darkened and became cold and fierce. She grabbed the phone, held it tightly and answered it. "Hello?" She said in a deep voice. Haven said, "Eden, do you remember what I told you before? I will tread you under foot and make you lose everything. I''ll ruin your life!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Eden bit her lip angrily. Feeling the pain, she suppressed the anger in heart slowly. She couldn''t act rashly and alert Haven, "Is that so? It''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Do you think you''re awesome? Then let''s wait and see what you will get." Haven smiled, "Eden, you will see it soon. I will let you know what kind of price you will pay for taking away my Victor." Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Eden asked mockingly, "Haven, aren''t you ashamed when you say things like that? Is that really the only reason? The Clement family has done you no wrong. So this time, I won''t show you any mercy either." Haven suddenlyughed with self-satisfaction. "Eden, what do you think you can do as a cripple?" "You will see what I can do. Although every person do things for themselves, you are damned for sacrificing others for your own benefit." "Eden, are you serious? I still remember what you told me before. If I hurt your family, you would take me to hell with you. But I don''t think you''ll ever get that chance, because I''ll make you go to hell before you do." "Really? Let''s see which one of us goes to hell first then." Haven sneered and tried to say something, "Eden..." But Eden interrupted her, "Don''t forget that your surname is also Clement. I know you are shameless and will not be ashamed of the usations of others. But Haven, I''d have to say you''re not even as good as a dog. After all a dog knows to be grateful to the people who raised it." "Eden, you b*tch, I''ll make your life as miserable as a dog." After Haven finished, she hung up the phone angrily. Eden smiled sarcastically. If a person wants to irritate others, he must first make sure that he is not irritated. Otherwise, you will lose very badly. She said that to provoke Haven to take action quickly. Haven was ambitious indeed, but if she wasn''t confident enough, she wouldn''t be arrogant like this. She once felt inferior, so she knew very well the current state of Haven. Haven would only be this aggressive if she felt she waspetent and confident enough. However, if one of these matters were exposed, her hard-earned confidence will crumble in an instant. She could not yet achieve a truly open-minded attitude. Three days had passed. Five days had passed. By the tenth day, Victor''s body still had not been found. Even Victor''s shoes and belongings were not found. Both the police and the fire department gave up the search and rescue. Everyone knew that there was no hope. Victor was dead! He''s really dead. Even the most powerful people couldn''t live so long in the sea. What''s more, the car ident was very fierce, and Victor was likely to get hurt. Everyone was immersed in grief. Only Eden insisted on going to thepany every day and believed that Victor was still alive. Jaida wanted to give her son a funeral, but Eden wouldn''t allow it. Without seeing Victor''s body, she wouldn''t believe Victor was dead. Moreover, she loved him deeply. If he really did not exist in this world, she would have a premonition about it. She remembered that she felt very uneasy on the day of his ident. She would have a premonition of what was going to happen to him. Early in the morning, Eden went to work and came alone to Victor''srge and bright office. In the past, as soon as she came in, she could see him sitting at the desk. He would look up and smile tenderly and call her wife. And she always smiled helplessly. He was so clingy to her, even wanting to be with her at work. He would always be passionate about her, and always so indifferent to others. Such a stark contrast let her know that she would always be unique to him. Lucian walked in and said hello to Eden in a distressed voice. He knew that Victor would note back again and that Eden had never epted this fact. Eden hid her longing for Victor and turned to look at Lucian. "Mr. Ronen, issue a statement saying that Mr. Alwynn will return after a year of study abroad." Lucian was stunned, then asked with a pained expression, "Can'' t you still ept the truth? Victor ......" "He''s not dead. Believe me, please." Eden''s supplicating voice shocked Lucian deeply. Lucian crouched in front of her so that his gaze was level with hers. He gazed at her with grief. "Eden, I know you can''t ept it, but one day, You have to face the fact. Sharp pains than are better thansting ones." He reached out his hands and held her shoulders, trying to make sense of that fact. She smiled every day and acted as if she was the same as before, but he knew she was hurting inside. She looked vulnerable, but acted so strong, telling everyone that she was fine. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But he knew she wasn''t okay. Sometimes pain doesn''t always manifest itself in the visible scars and tears of aggravation. It''s the pain inside that hurts the most. Eden smiled reluctantly, but she didn''t want to think that way, "Lucian, could you please trust me for once?" She still looked at him pleadingly. Lucian was slightly stunned. In all the time he had known her, this was the first time she had begged him like this. He did not deny that he had liked her. Now when he saw her like this, he was even more heartbroken. "Okay, I promise you." Lucian nodded, "I''ll announce the newster, but there must be someone in charge of thepany''s overall situation." Eden looked at him with trust. Lucian felt her trust in him and had the urge to willingly guard her for the rest of his life. "Lucian, you are the best person to take charge of thepany. Victor trusts you, and so do I." Hearing her say that, Lucian felt satisfied. He deeply understood how hard it was to get someone''s trust. The fact that she trusted him made him even happier. It wasn''t an easy task either, as they are both people with stories and tragic experiences. Lucian slowly stood up and looked at her with a smile. His smile made him not as cold as usual, but more gentle. "Eden, you are wrong. You are the best person to be in charge of thepany. You need to know all the business in thepany now. I''ll make you president of the Alwynn Group, and I''ll stay with you until you''re familiar with everything." At that time, Kenny also grew up and could take over his father''spany. As Victor''s good friend, that was all he could do. Eden was stunned and then shook her head slightly, "I studied design, Lucian, not management. I can''t do it." She knew what she could do. Lucian''s tone was gentle, "Eden, don''t be afraid. You can learn. Adonis, Anson, Brian and I, we''re all here to help you." Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Eden felt an overwhelming sense of warmth at his words. "Thank you, having you good friends around is a blessing to both Victor and me." Eden looked at him sincerely. Although Victor had suffered a lot in those years, he was not lonely because of these close friends. Lucian smiled and said, "From now on, you and Amelia can work in Victor''s office." Eden nodded. "Okay! Thanks." "That''s what I should do." He turned to leave and went to let Amelia pack her things to work here. Victor''s office was veryrge. He arranged for Amelia to work outside, because Eden needed a private space. Amelia didn''t say anything. She quickly moved her things over and began to sort them out. Eden looked at Victor''s desk. His desk was very neat, and there was nothing to sort out. There were documents on it that he couldn''t finish reading. Eden looked at the safe by the side. She did not know the password. However, after thinking about it, she entered her birth date, and the safe was opened. Eden was so upset that she took out the things inside with trembling hands. These things must be incredibly precious to Victor. Eden looked through them one by one. They were not some secret documents, but memories of her and him as children, pictures of them as children, and Victor''s diary, all of which he treasured here. Eden opened the diary. The paper inside was slightly yellowed and the notes were a little blurred. It could be seen that this was a notebook from a long time ago. She opened the first page of the list of things Victor had to do. He also wrote down some negative words when he was angry. He always hadints about his father. At that time, Victor was still young, but his handwriting was very beautiful. The diary was written on the third day after he lost Eden. "Eden has been missing for three days now. Why did I run out in the rain that day that I lost my only Eden? Eden, where are you?" It could be seen from these few words that he was very sad at that time. At that time, he had no one to talk to, so he could only have this way to vent his emotions. Eden turned to the page where he recognized her. He wrote, "I have waited for so many years. Finally, I found her. She''s still my beloved one. She is still as wonderful as she was as a child. Eden, thank you foring back to me." These sincere inner monologues made Eden feel warm. Eden blinked her eyes, and her vision was a little blurry. She suddenly realized that she was in tears. "Victor, if you can wait for me, so can I." As long as she hadn''t seen his body, she wouldn''t believe he was dead. She wiped away her tears. She hasn''t cried for some time. Even at night, when she misses him and her hidden pain could not be ignored, she did not cry. But today, she couldn''t control her tears again. In the past few days, she dreamed of him, and he smiled at her and . "Honey, I love you. When I come back, I''ll pick you up from work together." This dream appeared in her dreams for several consecutive nights. She always believed that he was still alive. "Victor, I will run thepany well and wait for you toe back. You said that after I achieve my dream, you will take me to travel around the world. By that time I will also promise to take over my father''spany. I never told you that my dad treated me well so I wanted to fulfill his wish to take my mom around the world." After all, we are still young and have plenty of time. It''s not toote for us to travel around the world after mom and dad return from their world tour." Eden muttered to herself, then put Victor''s diary back carefully. "Director Bleu, have a ss of water." Amelia came in with a ss of water. Looking at Eden''s crying red eyes, she also felt sorry for her. She put the cup in front of Eden and wanted to say something tofort her, but she didn''t know what to say. "Thank you, Amelia! In the future, you may have to work a little harder to be in charge of two tasks until Victores back." When Amelia heard this, she was silent. Just like Lucian had said, Director Bleu had refused to ept that Mr. Alwynn was dead. "OK! Director Bleu." She replied with a smile. In fact, this was what everyone was most worried about her. If she burst into tears and lost her temper because of sadness, they would be less worried instead. "Thank you." Eden smiled and picked up the water and took a sip. Amelia smiled but didn''t say anything. Then she turned around and went out. Lucian quickly posted a statement on the official website. The news that Victor left Alwynn Group to study abroad was quickly spread by major media. And the news that Eden would temporarily serve as the president of Alwynn Group was even more hotly discussed. There were two purposes for Eden to do so. One, to calm people down. Two, to get Haven to let her guard down. When Haven called her, she did not mention Victor. There were only two possibilities. First, she didn''t know about Victor''s ident. Second, she knew and pretended as if nothing had happened. However, the hundreds of millions of dors that were transferred from Alwynn Group have not been traced until now. Even Kenny''s hacker master couldn''t find out the clues, which showed that their opponents must be very cunning. No matter what Haven did, she had to take Victor into ount. Now that Victor was supposedly out of the country, she wouldn''t be as alert as she was before. It had been ten days, and she had overestimated Haven''s ability. It was best to resolve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise she would leave enough time for them fight against her. Eden turned on Victor''sputer. The mostplicated thing was the previous Jotham Alwynn Group. Some of the old shareholders would not want a person studying design to manage thepany. Irene''s pressure would grow as well. At this time, Haven was sitting in her office, sorting through her share documents. She had a brilliant smile on her face as her dream finally came true. The Clement group was now hers. Haven put all the documents in the safe and then tried to send a message to Ma to tell him the good news. However, as soon as she opened the screen, she saw a push notification. When she saw that Eden was temporarily appointed as the president of Alwynn Group, she was stunned and quickly browsed the news. "How is it possible that Victor could go abroad to study? And how can he let Eden be the president of Alwynn Group?" She narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking that this was just not a credible rumor. What the h*ll was going on? Why did Victor suddenly go abroad? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Well! This was also good news, after all, the person she had always been most afraid of was Victor. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 She dialed Ma''s phone number quickly. Ma was perfunctory about answering other people''s calls, but he always answered Haven''s calls as quickly as possible. "Haven, what''s wrong?" Ma was also reading the news about Alwynn Group. In this period of time, what he paid the most attention to was Victor''s matter. The police didn''t reveal the news of Victor''s ident, and not many people knew about it. "Ma, Victor has gone abroad, which surprised me a lot. However, it also gives me more chances." Haven sounded very confident. Ma narrowed his eyes as he read the news that Eden had be president. What could a design student do to run apany? He thought that the person who would take over Alwynn Group would be Lucian. He didn''t expect it would be Victor''s wife. This woman was very talented in design, but it was hard to say if she was good at business management. "Haven, let''s go to the Clement family tomorrow. Now that you''ve gotten everything you wanted, I can marry you now." Ma smiled happily. There were many beautiful women, but he just liked a woman like Haven. Haven smiled and said confidently, "I''m also nning a showdown with the Clement family tomorrow. How about you apany me to the Clement family tomorrow?" Hearing this, Ma smiled and his eyes suddenly lit up. "Great! Haven, I also want to be with you aboveboard. But don''t worry, I won''t hold you back, and I will help you instead." "I know. I will pick you up tomorrow morning." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Ma smiled smugly. There was no problem in this world that money can''t solve. After Haven hung up the phone, she looked out the window with an unprecedented determined expression. Haven muttered to herself, "Mom, don''t me me for being ruthless. Just me Eden for being alive. You gave me hope when you brought me back to the Clement family, and you shouldn''t let me down now. You let me get close to Victor, but then you ruined my dream." Haven took a deep breath. She missed the beautiful days of her childhood, thinking that she would be the only youngdy in the Clement family and live her dream of being a princess. Since she was a child, she thought that she could marry Victor ording to her mother. However, in the end, her dream was still shattered. After Eden appeared, her mother''s attitude towards her changed. She felt particrly ufortable and awkward living in that home. Especially when she met Eden, she felt that everything she had was taken away by Eden. In that home, she clearly realized that she was excluded. She seldom made mistakes since she was a child. She was afraid that if she made mistakes, her mother would criticize her and dislike her. She lived with such a humble attitude and cautiousness and felt satisfied whenever she saw her mother''s gentle smile. She would be the daughter her mother liked. However, she didn''t know when she started to dislike living such a humble life anymore. She resented her humble attitude. After she came out to work by herself, she realized how ignorant she was before and how much money and time she wasted. However, from tomorrow on, she could finally show her confident smile. Haven smiled and focused on today''s work. Since she got the Clement family, she would still work here. She had to do a better job in order to prove herself superior to Eden. In the future, she must take advantage of good opportunities when she encounters them, and also get along well with others, so that she can develop her career well. Ma narrowed his eyes as he read Eden''s information on theputer. If Victor had not been there, he would have had more chances to get Alwynn Group. Without Victor''s effective and decisive decisions, Eden would not have been able to run the company well. He was well aware of that. His phone suddenly rang. Ma picked up the phone impatiently without looking at the phone number. "Hello!" His voice was cold. "I''m running out of ces to hide. If you don''t find a way to save me, we''ll have to be arrested together." Ma frowned slightly when he found that it was Neal. This guy was pretty amazing. He actually escaped another 10 days of police chasing. "Sure enough you''re not that easy to be arrested. However, as long as I deny it, you don''t have any evidence to say that I let you do it. Don''t forget that I gave you the cash." Ma didn''t care about Neal''s threat at all. "How can you do this?" Neal was furious. He has been hiding all this time. The police were driving him crazy. "No, I didn''tmit any crime before. If the police didn''t suspect me, they wouldn''t keep looking for me like this. They must have found relevant evidence that I did it. At the same time, I was instructed by you, so do you think you can still escape from thew?" Ma thought he had a point, then said angrily, "There are no cameras where I meet with you. How would they find evidence of that?" "How could I know? I have no ce to hide in the north district. These days, they have conducted two thorough searches, but they still haven''t given up. I am about to be discovered. If you don''t try to save me, we will be screwed together." Ma asked with an angry expression, "How do you want me to help you?" "You bring a set of women''s clothes and makeup supplies over. I''ll dress up as your girlfriend and you take me out of here. Then I''ll find a way to hide somewhere else." Ma frowned. What if this was a trap for him? "Okay, I''ll call you tomorrow." "How can I wait until tomorrow? Youe here right now, and I..." Neal hadn''t finished speaking when his phone, which hadn''t been charged for many days, suddenly ran out of battery. "D*mn it!" He growled angrily. He looked a bit like Amelia. But now his face was full of scruff looking unbearably haggard, and the ck clothes he wore were dirty. He hid under a cliff, a small space, damp and smelly, which made him ufortable. He nced outside and saw that the police had already left with their dogs. He could finally go out and get some air. He climbed out with his head down, feelingfortable in the sun. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was still quite cold at night by the sea. He spent the night huddled up herest night, which was really hard. Now that his phone was out of power, he was even more filled with fear. Neal was about to get some water when, after a few steps, two dark figures sprang up from behind the rocks and held him to the ground. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 "Freeze! Police!" A middle-aged police officer yelled. They had spent a lot of time and energy trying to catch Neal this time. Neal was extremely cunning, and if he hadn''t just made a phone call, they wouldn''t have been able to catch him in such a short time. Neal struggled with anger. However, no matter how strong he was, he was not as strong as the few policemen and he was eventually taken away. ... Early the next morning. Haven took a few days off from work and broke into Buddy''s office with Ma and a group of shareholders and assistants she had paid off at the Clement family group. Buddy had juste out of the meeting, and Wyatt and Aisling were both here. They had just received a call from the police that Neal had been arrested. They were on their way to see Delmont in prison. Buddy knew what was going on when he saw Haven barge in with so many shareholders. But Wyatt and Aisling were confused. "Haven, why did youe here with thepany''s shareholders?" Wyatt frowned at his daughter in front of him, who was dressed in a different way today, looking more luxurious and confident. Haven nced first at her brother before looking into Wyatt''s loving face and smiling smugly and arrogantly, "Dad, I''m now thergest shareholder of the Clement family. What do you think I''m doing here?" Wyatt''s kind face suddenly turned serious. He looked sharply at the shareholders and Haven. Those shareholders lowered their heads with a shameful face, not daring to look at Wyatt''s sharp gaze. Wyatt frowned slightly. How could they fool around with a little girl? Aisling was also stunned, and then said angrily, "Haven, you are really ungrateful and cruel to send your brother to prison." Aisling''s sarcastic tone showed the darker side of her character at this point. Haven nced at Ma behind her and said, "Ma, you take everyone and wait in the conference room first, I''lle over after Imunicate with my parents." "Okay!" Ma squinted at Aisling and left with the others. Buddy nced at Ma. His expression was suddenly gloomy and terrible, but desperately trying to hold back all his anger. Only the four of them were left in Buddy''s office. Haven smiled and said, "Mom..." "Shut up, who is your mother? You''re nothing but something I picked up from outside that''s worse than a dog. How dare you call me mom? I don''t have a daughter like you. I only have one daughter in my life. She is gentler, prettier, kinder and more excellent than you. How are you worthy to be my daughter? Seeing you makes me feel sick of you, like seeing a parasite in rotten flesh." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Havenughed out loud at her heartless words and she didn''t seem to be upset anymore. She had cared so much about her mother before, but now she didn¡¯t. It was true that they were not rted by blood, so they were not destined to be that close. Afterughing for a while, Haven looked at Aisling and said arrogantly and ironically, "Mrs. Clement, the daughter you said was better than me is now a cripple. How do you think she is better than me?" Speaking of this, Haven''s gaze suddenly turned cold and her tone became mocking, "Also, I did know that Eden was your daughter before any of you did, and I set everything up after that. I wanted to turn your mother and daughter against each other, so that she could never return to this family. But unfortunately, your daughter is indeed kind. You did so many bad things to her, even pushed her own daughter down the stairs and broke her bones, and even abused her with the most vicious language in this world. She silently chose to forgive you." "You vicious woman..." Aisling was so angry that she raised her hand towards Haven''s face and hit her. These things had always made her regret. Every time she saw her daughter, she regretted it so much that she wanted to p herself. Haven quickly grabbed her wrist and said maliciously, "Mrs. Clement, you don''t have the right to hit me now. Your family will be an outcast." "Mom, calm down." Buddy, who had not spoken all the time, said calmly. "Buddy, How can I calm down? She''s such an ungrateful b*tch." "Mom, no matter what you think she is, but she was also raised in the Clement family." Back then, it was also Aisling who insisted on bringing Haven home. "Get your filthy hands off me."Aisling gave a hard shake to free herself from Haven''s grasp. "Do you think I''m dirty now? You didn''t say that when you brought me home as a child. You kept inducing me to learn all sorts of social etiquette, wine tasting, and dressing style, just so that one day I can rece your daughter to marry Victor. I grew up with such hope under your tutge. I lived humbly as a obedient youngdy. I didn''t dare to make a mistake for fear that I would be hated by your whole family. This is how I''ve lived my entire life in your Clement family. When I was full of hope, your daughter suddenly appeared, so the person who finally married Victor was not me but your daughter. How can I reconcile myself to that? My dream of marrying him was shattered, and I also despaired of you guys at that moment." At this point, Haven moved closer to Aisling and stared at her. Aisling frowned and took a few steps back. Wyatt stretched out his hand to support her. Haven roared hysterically, "It''s all because you gave me hope and let me down that I''m in this situation today. All because of you!" Suddenly, Wyatt raised his hand and gave her a hard p in the face. "Have you said enough? If so, get out of here. From today onwards, you will not be allowed to step foot in the door of our Clement family." Wyatt, who had always been a loving man, was now like a different person. His gaze was frightening, but he was actually heartbroken. He had never hit Haven and had raised her as his own daughter since she was a child. But he didn''t expect her to betray them and their expectations and love for her just because of her jealousy. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 "Dad, you''ve never hit me before. Are you finally angry now?" Haven looked at Wyatt provocatively as she covered her sore face. He was kind, but also cowardly especially when it came to his wife, never opposing her decisions. So, everything was decided by Aisling. Wyatt was a kind man, but at this point he had aplicated expression of anger and helplessness. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down, "Haven, I can only say that during the years you lived in the Clement family, we did not treat you badly. Except for this Victor thing, we have no guilt about you." "No guilt?" Haven lost her mind and yelled, "The building you sold billions of dors and immediately gave Eden almost a third of it, while I had nothing. Can you still say you have no guilt for such a difference in treatment?" Hearing this, Wyatt didn''t get angry butughed instead, "Haven, when the Clement family was about to go bankrupt, didn''t you think about how to get out of the Clement family? Why did you ignore our opposition and marry Vincent in advance? I know you are just afraid that you couldn''t continue to live a luxurious life after the Clement family fails. Just when you were desperate to get rid of us, Eden was running around for the Clement family. She convinced Mr. Calder to solve our Clement family''s bankruptcy crisis. And where and what did you do at that time? Aren''t you ashamed to bring it up?" Wyatt said fiercely and ruthlessly. Haven''s eyes went wide with shock at the words. Zaiden actually came to help because of Eden. How did she manage to get Zaiden to help the Clement family at such great expense? Buddy stood up and said, "No matter how many things that happened in the past can''t change the current situation. You don''t need thest name Clement anymore, change it back to your original last name. Your aunt, uncle and cousin are all still alive. Since you don''t think we can give you a sense of home, you can find them." "What?"Aisling''s eyes widened, "Does she ...... still have family?" Aisling was in some disbelief, "When I first adopted her, the director of the orphanage said she had no other family." Haven was also stunned. How did he know that? Wyatt took a deep breath. Buddy nced at his dad. Although he didn''t say anything and didn''t ask anything, he actually understood Haven''s character better than anyone else. "Mom, there are many things that you don''t know. I will tell youter. Let''s solve this problem today first." After Buddy said that, he dialed the inte. "Noah, let the reporters in." "Ok, Mr. Clement." Buddy looked up at Haven and said, "I thought that with your ability, a week would be enough, but I didn''t expect you to take ten days. I have to say that I overestimated you. If you want the Clement group, I''ll give it to you." Upon hearing this, Haven looked at him in confusion and asked nervously, "How do you know that?" Buddy sneered. "Do you think that what you have done is very secretive? Now let''s go to the conference room." Buddy said as he walked out. Wyatt and Aisling looked at each other. Then, they followed him to the conference room. Haven frowned and felt a little uneasy. But she quickly figured out that those shareholders wouldn''t dare betray her. She had all the evidence of the illegal things they did secretly. So she must be the last winner. She followed confidently into the conference room. When they arrived at the conference room, the reporters were already waiting there. Haven looked at the reporters invited by Buddy and felt a little uneasy. What id Buddy want to do? She saw Buddy was sitting elegantly on the seat of the host. ncing at the reporters, he smiled slightly. His handsome face and gorgeous figure were pleasing to the eye. From N?velDrama.Org. "Dear reporters, I invited you here today to share good news with you." His elegant voice slowly passed into everyone''s ears. A female reporter asked with a smile, "Mr. Clement, it is said that you became a father not long ago. Now what is the good news?" Buddy smiled, "It is indeed a very happy news for our Clement family. We, the Clement family, have anotherdy who was lost at the age of six, and now we have finally found her." "Well! Who is she?" Another male reporter asked quickly. "Eden, the president''s wife of Clement family group, is my sister." Haven frowned and looked at Buddy in confusion. Why did he announce Eden''s identity on such an asion? "Eden! She is the design director of Alwynn Group. I''ve met her, a beautiful and very capable woman. She has made the Alwynn Group number one in several nearby cities over the past year or so, and her winter clothes in particr are very popr." "Yes, the suit I''m wearing is this year''s spring product, and it''s veryfortable to wear and very fashionable. I heard it was designed by the couple together, and I feel happy just wearing it." Alwynn Group has always been in the news media spotlight. But there was very little news they could find rted to Victor. Now this news can be taken as a headline. "Congrattions Mr. Clement. and congrattions to the Clement family for finding your young lady." Wyatt and Aisling also smiled. They didn''t expect their son to announce it at this time. All the reporters looked at Aisling and Wyatt with a smile and congratted them. The marriage of the Clement family and the Alwynn family indicated that Eden would be the most honoreddy in River City. She was like a princess who lived in the castle. Not to mention that everyone knew how much Victor doted on her. At this moment, Haven had been forgotten by everyone, and she was standing behind those reporters in anger. Buddy said calmly again, "But today I will also announce a bad news." Upon hearing the bad news, everyone instantly fell silent, and even those shareholders looked at Buddy uneasily. Buddy''s ability was also seen by everyone in thepany. Haven tensed up. "Brother." She suddenly called out. Only then did everyone realize that Haven was also here. Haven smiled at everyone and walked toward Buddy. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 She walked up to Buddy and asked in a low voice, "What do you want to do?" Buddy raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?" Buddy looked at her calmly. His voice was not too loud but everyone could hear him clearly. Haven frowned and her expression suddenly turned cold, "Buddy, why should I be afraid?" From N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the crowd and smiled charmingly. "Dear journalists, I already own fifty-three percent of the Clement family, and I''m here today topete for the right to run the Clement family. Why don''t we witness it together?" Buddy just quietly watched her foolish behavior. A female reporter sharply asked, "Miss Clement, I heard that you are the adopted daughter of the Clement family. Are you doing this topete with the Clement family who raised you?" Haven looked at her with a sweet and charming smile and gently stroked the hair beside her ear, "What you said is too serious. This should all be decided by business ability. My brother almost bankrupted our Clement family because he was emotional. I must think about the livelihood of those employees in Clement Group, not trust someone who can only be emotional." A male reporter asked again, "But the Clement family also passed that crisis, and now it is developing very well. Mr. Clement''s ability has never let everyone down." Haven smiled and said, "This is ourpany''s business. Anyway, with more than 50% of shares, I am capable enough to be the next president of Clement group." Buddy nced at her. A person can lose anything, but not faith. Haven had no faith at all, so she was destined to have nothing in the future. He looked at Haven calmly. "You can be the president of Clement Group. However, you are no longer a member of the Clement family from this moment on and no longer have anything to do with us, because the Clement family will not have an ingrate. Today I give the Clement group to you, we have done our utmost to you. However, you may have to work somewhere else, there is no ce for you here." Hearing this, Haven felt funny, "Are you kidding? This building is also owned by the Clement family, and part of it belongs to me as well." Buddy leaned back slightly and looked at her calmly, "Are you sure you have a share here?" Haven was stunned, remembering that there were three percent of shares Clement family had never given her. Buddy said, "Ourpany has experienced great losses in recent times. Several hundred million dors of money was inexplicably transferred. In order to avoid greater losses, this building, including all the properties under the name of Clement Group, was gifted to my sister, Eden. She suffered so much outside, and these are the compensation for her. Now these also belong to the Alwynn Group." "What?" Haven stared at Buddy with wide eyes in shock. No wonder he was so quick to agree to give her Clement Group. It turned out to be apany with nothing. How could she run it? Ma was also stunned. He didn''t expect the Clement family to do this. In this way, Haven would struggle after separating from the Clement family. A reporter rushed to ask, "Mr. Clement, have you found out who transferred the money from the company?" Buddy said, "I haven''t found it yet, but the police have been doing their best to investigate. There are clues recently. I''ll be sure to share the good news with everyone when we find out the truth." Haven looked at Ma with a startled expression. Ma gave Haven an assuring look, telling her not to be afraid. Even if the police find out the cash flow, Haven will not be suspected. After all, she had invested in otherpanies before. It was him who would be suspected. As a wage earner with no family background, it was strange to see several hundred million dors suddenly appear in his ount. Buddy suddenly turned grim and terrible and said with extreme disgust, "You are already the president, and Noah will assist you in other matters. Now take your shareholders and leave here immediately." "No..." Haven shook her head excitedly, unwilling to ept the result. She had nned for so long, but all her efforts were in vain in the end. All of this still belonged to Eden. She did not ept the result! Upon hearing this, all the shareholders also knew what Buddy meant. Their betrayal just let the Clement family out of their responsibility and management of the company. One of the shareholders said excitedly, "Mr. Clement, you can''t give up on us like this. We have been working in Clement Group for more than ten years." Buddy looked at him gloomily, "You guys betrayed first. You can''t me anyone." Hearing this, that shareholder lowered his head in shame and dared not speak. Buddy wrote down all the shareholders who betrayed him. Eden and Lucian were right. It might be costly, but the future of the Clement family was more important. Then Buddy looked at Haven with a gloomy gaze, "Leave here immediately with your people, or security wille to evict you." "Buddy, how could you do that?" Haven angrily questioned, "Is it because I have more shares than yours that you are in such a hurry to let me leave Clement family? I am also a member of the Clement family." When she left here, the shareholders must turn against her. She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this. While she was busy acquiring shares, he secretly transferred all the properties to Alwynn Group. Buddy was really cunning. "Really? Am I the one keeping you out of the Clement family connection, or are you the one? I think you know very well. It''s our fault for adopting you to raise you and not teaching you well. It ended up making the Clement family a joke. Your ingratitude has upset the people who adopted you and nurtured you. If you still have a conscience, you''d better leave immediately." He also arranged many other things against Haven afterwards. This time, they would arrange everything so that she would fall into the trap herself. A person has to work hard like Eden said in order to hold everything securely in his hands, so as not to lose to anyone. What kind of person was Haven? He knew very well that she was someone who grew up only knowing how to trap people and enjoy a luxurious life. Even if she were given a conplete Clement Group, how long would she be able to run it? Haven''s behavior as an adopted daughter was not unique. The same thing happened in River City. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 However, the other daughter was obviously much smarter than Haven. Ma noticed that something was wrong, so he got up and whispered to Haven. Haven pursed her lips and smiled at the shareholders, "Trust me, everyone. I will lead you to develop better." All the shareholders looked at Haven with an angry face. "Well, how can apany that has nothing grow better?" "That''s right. I think I''d better transfer my shares." The shareholders were all discontented and full ofints. Buddy said, "I don''t care what you want to do or say, but don''t say it here. Before you leave, I will tell you one more thing that Clement family will transfer all the shares we hold." "Buddy, you..." Hearing this, Haven waspletely panicked. In this way, the Clement family and the Clement Group would no longer have any rtionship. What a good way to get rid of responsibility! "Buddy, if you do this, it will bring more damage to the Clement family." Haven reminded him. Buddy sneered, "Those few hundred million dors are not a big loss for the Clement family. What is lost is gained, and what is lost, will be better returned. This matter is already being worked on by the Legal Department. Now please take your shares and your shareholders and leave immediately." Buddy''s expression was indifferent. But it was the best decision he could make. Wyatt and Aisling were satisfied with the calmness of their son. Such a decision would indeed solve many of the Clement family''s problems. After all, there has been no end to thepetition for the right to run the Clement Group. Considering the power of the Clement family, it was eptable to lose that money. The Clement family had a lot of real estate and could have earned that money back again in a few years. Just think of it as a lesson learned. From N?velDrama.Org. Haven snorted and turned to leave. Ma also asked the other shareholders to leave with him. In the conference room. Only Buddy''s family was left. Aisling sat down unwillingly and said, "Buddy, are you just going to give up?" Buddy looked at her mother and smiled. "Mom, don''t worry too much about it. If she wants it, give it to her. We will definitely be the final winners. The game between us is not over yet." Wyatt said, "Buddy, although we''ve suffered a great loss, the potential betrayers against the Clement family have beenpletely eradicated. It will be easier for you to manage thepany." Buddy nodded. "Dad, Eden asked me to do this. She''s right. It doesn''t matter how much I lose, but better development in the future is the most important thing. We should not be blinded by immediate interests, but be more vignt. These shareholders will choose to betray us in such a short time, which shows that Haven has some of their secrets. "We''ve been turning a blind eye to the bad things they have done because we didn''t want to embarrass them. I didn''t expect Haven to make all those things public first, which saved us from being bad people. I don''t want to give her a penny now. After all, I spent a lot of money raising her. I didn''t expect her to be so ungrateful. " Aisling pped the table in anger. Wyatt nced at her and said, "Do not be too angry. Haven''s behavior has given us a chance to see those shareholders clearly. If she doesn''t mess up thepany, we may not be able to get any benefits when dealing with traitors." Aisling gnashed her teeth in anger and said, "But I still don''t want to ept this result." Buddy smiled and said, "Mom, what can we do if we are not satisfied? Can we kill her? You can rest assured that she''ll always get hereuppance. Let''s just wait and see what happens." Aisling nodded and looked at his son with satisfaction. "Buddy, I''m d to see your growth. But I''m worried about Eden now. Victor, he..." "Mom, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Eden is also working hard to adjust her mood now. Let''s give her some time and don''t force her to ept the facts urgently. Just let her be. She knows exactly what she''s doing." "My poor daughter, why does everything bad happen to her?" Whenever Aisling thought of her daughter, she burst into tears. "By the way, you should go see your brother. I''m going to visit Jaida. I''ve only seen her once since the ident, so I''ll go over and chat with her." Wyatt nodded and said to Buddy, "OK." The fight between Haven and the Clement family for the right to run thepany instantly caught the attention of everyone in the River City. Everyone could see through the live broadcast and what Haven had done at once. There was a lot of badments on the Inte for Haven. Eden was watching the news with a gloomy look in her office. Since Victor''s ident, she seemed to have changed into another person. There was no longer a smile on her delicate face, which showed that she has be more calm. The beauty of a woman is not just the beauty of her appearance, but the charm that emanates from within. For a woman, such temperament was far more beautiful than her appearance. The beautiful appearance was fleeting, but inner beauty was the eternal charm of a woman. She was even more beautiful when she was cool like this! The Clement family waspletely free from hidden problems. Then, the money that Alwynn Group had lost must also be taken back. Ma was the most suspicious person. No one else would do this except him. In her opinion, Ma approached Haven with a purpose and that''s why they got together so quickly. He was able to get a lot of information about the Alwynn Group from Haven, since she had previously worked at the Alwynn Group and also knew something about the Clement family. "Eden." Lucian walked in with a smile on his handsome face. Eden looked at his expression and knew that something good was going to happen. "Good news? I haven''t seen your smile these few days." Lucian nodded with a smile, "Yes, Neal has been arrested." "Where''s Amelia? Did you tell her the news?" Eden was a little worried about Amelia. After all, she was also worried about her brother during this period of time. It was more likely to encounter danger when escaping from the police. And Neal was cunning enough to hide from the police for so long. "Yes! She''s fine. You don''t have to worry about her." Lucian''s expression became serious, "Eden, now just wait for Neal to say who hired him. I will also hand over the video to the police to assist in the investigation. And you''ll be on duty in three days, and I''ve already notified all the branches." "Well, thank you." Eden smiled. During this time, she gained an understanding of the entire Alwynn Group, from the history of its development to the concept of the management. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Lucian nced at her and smiled. "You''ve worked hardtely to get a handle on the history of the Alwynn Group and the state of thepany''s operations in such a short period of time. You''re even better than we thought you would be." Eden was a little embarrassed by hispliment, "Now, the most important thing is to get my brother out of jail, and then catch the murderer who killed Victor. Once we find the murderer, we can get back thepany''s lost money." Lucian nodded. After Victor''s ident, she had remained rational all this while. She refused to ept reality and always thought that Victor was still alive. Maybe that was the only way for her to move on with her life. "Eden, I read the news about the Clement family. Buddy did a good job. Haven originally thought it was a big win for her this time, but she never thought that what awaited her would be constant bad luck." Eden said seriously, "Really? We still can''t let our guard down. After all, she also has a lot of capital, so she can''t throw in the towel like this. Have you forgotten that there is also a cunning Ma helping her? " Lucian did not take it seriously, "How could a person like him achieve anything?" Eden kept silent and sat stoically and calmly. She would never underestimate her enemy. Lucian did not say anything else and turned to leave. Haven found a building close to Clement family in her own property and vacated a floor to serve as an office. But even so, those shareholders were not satisfied. All of them looked at Haven with angry faces. Haven had never seen such a scene before. What she originally expected should be everyone''s envious eyes and congrattions. She didn''t expect it to be a nightmare and now looked powerless in the face of the shareholders'' questions and usations. "Miss Clement, you persuaded us to support you, but without the support of the Clement family, it would be difficult for you to run thepany. How do you want us to support you?" An older shareholder questioned Haven. Haven was already in a panic and had no idea at all. After leaving the Clement family, she still owned the most shares, and her assets would not be less than the current Clement family''s. But the worst case scenario was that all the previous cooperations would be cancelled. Next, she would have to face a huge test. If she can ovee this difficulty, herpany may make aeback. She looked at the noisy shareholders with cold eyes. "What are you guys arguing about? When the time is up, you will get the dividends you deserve, and your interests will not be damaged. I can handle anything." The reason why these shareholders were so uneasy was that they were afraid of their interests being harmed. As long as they were given enough benefits, they would be appeased and thus would not do anything drastic. "But ..." "Well, that''s all for today." Haven interrupted one of the shareholders. "I''ll make sure you get the benefits you deserve at the end of the month. Is that OK?" Upon hearing this, all the shareholders became much quieter. "Miss Clement, I hope that you can do better than Buddy. In this way, I will still support you in the investment of this new project." A fat-looking shareholder looked at Haven with a wicked smile. Haven was well aware of men¡¯s obvious intentions. She gave him a charming smile and said, "Mr. Dillon, thank you for your support. I won''t let you down. From now on, this will be our Clement Group''s office and the meeting will be held here. I will arrange it as soon as possible." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Once the shareholders heard this, they left whileining. Only Haven and Ma were left. Haven sat down on the stool in exhaustion. "Haven." Ma looked at her with concern. Haven''s face turned pale. She trembled and looked at Ma. "We have failed and the difficulties we will have to face next will be beyond the imagination. The Clement family has drawn a clear line with me and will take all the business away. No one will cooperate with us." Haven was well aware of this. Ma said, "Haven, don''t worry. I have a idea." Haven instantly asked excitedly, "What?" Ma smiled smugly and confidently. He gently stroked Haven''s pale cheek. "Don''t you forget you have me to fall back on. We can do shorting and margin financing." Haven looked at him with narrowed eyes. The previous her would not have understood what he meant by that, but she did now. This means borrowing a certain number of shares from long-term stockholders and brokerage firms, then sells the borrowed shares at a high price before shorting them, and then buys the same number of shares at a low price after the stock price drops quickly. The shares are then returned to the brokerage firms and long-term holders in full, so they could get to earn the difference. "Yes, Ma, Thank you for being by my side. As long as we give higher dividends and interest than others, someone will definitely lend us stock. So we can run ourpany with the difference we earn. We are definitely profitable in a normal situation and can get through the immediate difficulties for a while." Haven suddenly became confident. Ma was really amazing. His words enlightened her. "So don''t worry about it for now. Even though you didn''t get the whole Clement family, this oue has given you a chance to seed." Ma was sincere about trying to help her. She was the only woman who would grant him all his requests for sex. He had a penchant for making love in different ces and Haven never refused him. He was so excited as they made love in the massage chair. Ma gently hugged her and kissed her forehead. "Haven, Eden is currently the president of Alwynn Group for the time being. As a shareholder of Alwynn Group, you have the right to stop it. How about persuading those previous shareholders of Jotham Alwynn Group to oppose her? We''ll take it slowly against the Alwynn Group. " "Okay!" Haven sneered with a vicious expression. She wouldn''t let Eden go. The game between them was not over yet. Three dayster, Lucian officially announced that Eden became the president of the Alwynn Group. Anson, Adonis and Brian were there to support her. No one on the head office held an opposing view. After all, they thought that it was Victor''s decision. And Eden''s design talent was obvious to everyone, and she was also kind, so she could get along with everyone to get the job done more effectively and quickly. Whenever there was a problem, she was able to solve it. They also liked this kind of boss very much. Amelia was also promoted to her assistant temporarily, and she also got a promotion and a raise. And Lucian had been assisting her the entire time. No one in the head office opposed it, but some people from the former Jotham Alwynn Group disagreed. As the meeting wasing to an end, Haven and Ma barged in with some people. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Haven walked in and looked at Eden. Eden nced expressionlessly at Haven, then looked away, as if worried about getting his eyes dirty. Haven looked at the shareholders present, then sneered at Eden, "As shareholders of the Alwynn Group, we don''t agree with someone who studied design running Alwynn Group. We need a professional to lead us." "We don''t agree with that either. There is no statement from Mr. Alwynn. Howe there is a sudden change of president?" "We don''t agree with that either." Some of the restless shareholders who had been taught a lesson by Victor naturally wanted to make things difficult for Eden at this time. After all, Victor has already gone abroad, so they can be arrogant as much as they can, and let out their previous anger. After Victor''s rectification, not only did the Jotham Alwynn Group be a branch of the Alwynn Group, but their interests were greatly harmed. This was the reason why they felt so unbnced. Lucian and Anson, Adonis, Brian, all looked at Haven indifferently. The Haven before yesterday would not have had the courage to stand up against Eden. But now she had a different status. She was now president of the Clement Group, which was not asrge as it had been before, but she did already own a separatepany. She had the confidence to do so. She didn''t care about the online insults against her either. It didn''t matter if she was an ungrateful, heartless, mean, or despicable person. Those people cursed her because they were jealous of her. She could still enjoy a rich and prosperous life. The facts could not be changed. And it wouldn''t hurt her to be scolded. She looked at the silent Eden and questioned her, "Eden, you are disabled. What ability do you have to run the Alwynn Group, and how could Mr. Alwynn leave thepany in your hands? We do not agree with this decision. We need someone more capable to be the president." "A more capable person? Like you, for example?" Eden asked calmly. "If Mr. Alwynn trusts me, I can ept the appointment as well." Haven spoke out her thoughts without any shame. Adonis burst outughing, "It''s hrious that you want to be president of the Alwynn Group." He spat at Haven. "Haven, I know you are ambitious, but I didn''t expect you to be so greedy. You are not satisfied with having Clement Group and even want Alwynn Group. Do you think you have that ability?" Haven smiled instead of getting angry. "Mr. Church, everyone has a dream. I''m just trying to defend my interests. So please speak nicely." Haven knew that the four men in front of her were very difficult to get along with. They all looked handsome, but when they tried to make things difficult for people, they definitely made them embarrassed and desperate. "Speak nicely?" Adonis looked at Haven mockingly and scornfully and inwardly wanted to punch her in the face. "Haven, have you heard me say nice things to you since childhood? I was shocked by your brazenness. Your despicability makes me feel inferior. You are the most shameless woman in the world, betraying those who love you. It seems I was smart enough to see through your ungrateful nature from a young age, so I haven''t been nice to you." "You... " "What are you stuttering about? You can''t even say aplete sentence, and dare to be arrogant here. You said you are a shareholder of Alwynn Group. How many shares do you hold? None of us major shareholders have any objection. What right do you have to object? You really take yourself too seriously. Did you look in the mirror before you came here? It''s okay to look so disgusting. But it'' s your fault if youe out and disgust people. If I were you, I''d go back and enjoy the few happy days you have left." "Adonis, you son of a b*tch!" Haven cursed in rage. Adonisughed. "You''re always scolding me. It''s not fair not to do something correspondingly assholeish. Do you think I dare not hit women?" From N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he was so angry that he wanted to rush over and beat Haven. He had tolerated this woman for a long time. Today, he can''t f*cking stand it anymore. He was going to punch this woman today. "Don''t stop me. I''m going to f*cking punch her today." Adonis roared and took a few steps forward. Lucian, Anson, and Brian didn''t stop him, and he couldn''t help but wonder how they were so calm today. If the usual Brian would havee over and said sarcastically, A gentleman does not hit ady. If your future wife saw you do that, she''d leave you for sure. It''s a crime that can''t be erased for life." But why did Brian remain unmoved? He shouted again, "Don''t stop me. I must teach her a good lesson today." Eden was speechless. Who was stopping him? "All of you... don''t stop me." Adonis kept walking forward, but still no one stopped him. Adonis was confused about what was going on today. Why didn''t anyone try to stop him this time? This was strange. He thought silently that he would really beat her, because this woman deserves to be beaten. Haven looked at Adonis walking towards her in an aggressive manner. It was a lie to say that she was not afraid. Adonis was a very strong man, the one who handled a lot of Victor''s business that involved physical conflict. He had kicked Paulina twice before making her sore for a long time. Ma immediately pulled Haven behind him. He smiled at Eden, "Director Bleu, everyone is here to solve the problem. Wouldn''t it have been convincing if Mr. Alwynn himself had told everyone that you were president? Is he not attending because of some ident?" Eden suddenly looked at him with a gaze as sharp as a knife. She threw the mineral water bottle in front of her at Ma. Everyone in the room was stunned by her anger, and everyone looked at the angry woman. Eden angrily asked, "Who are you? What does the matter of Alwynn Group have to do with you?" Haven said, "He is my assistant." "How is an assistant qualified to speak on this asion?" Eden''s voice was so cold that it shocked and frightened everyone who heard it. At this point, Eden was not the same as she was before, but much like Victor. She was cold, ruthless and awe-inspiring. Ma''s expression became gloomy. It was true that he was in no position to say anything about the Alwynn Group, but he was the only one present who knew that Victor was dead. He would nevere back. And the cause of Victor''s death would only be judged as an ident. "And..." Eden changed the subject and questioned sharply, "Why did you say that my husband had an ident. Howe I, as his wife, don''t know about it?" Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 As soon as Ma heard her questioning, he couldn''t help but sigh at her acumen. By saying this, he was equivalent to taking the initiative to trap himself. What should he do next? He was too impulsive just now, and Eden was too calm and immediately realized the hidden meaning in his casual words. "My husband left in a hurry this time. He asked Mr. Ronen, Mr. Skye, Mr. Church and Mr. Wiggins to assist me as the acting president, but you said that my husband may have had an ident. Why did you say that?" Eden''s tone was so cold that one could not help but shudder. It made people tremble with fear. Ma smiled and said, "Director Bleu, you misunderstood me. It was a slip of the tongue. Please don''t be angry. But I think it''s wrong to hit people, and we should solve the problem rationally." Adonis said angrily, "Get out of here. You are not a member of Alwynn Group. Who let you into the meeting room of Alwynn Group?" Haven walked out from behind Adonis and said angrily, "Adonis, I told you. he is my assistant." "Then he is also an assistant of Clement Group, not of Alwynn Group. What is the purpose of you bringing such a person here? Wait, why does this man look so familiar to me?" Adonis looked at Ma with deliberate scrutiny. He nced at Lucian who sat there quietly and give him no response. Adonis did not know whether it was still necessary to keep the secret now. Haven was a little uneasy. Why did he feel familiar? "Oh!I remember I''ve seen you in a video in the hotel." Adonis looked at Haven with an expression of dawning realization. Haven looked flustered. What hotel? What video? What was going on? When had Adonis seen them? Was it because of Eden? She snapped her eyes to Eden. She had said that she would not tell anyone. Eden was frank about Haven''s skeptical expression, because she didn''t tell anyone about it. However, she had the bad luck to go to one of Victor''s hotels. This was investigated by Brian, so the video was seen by several of them. Adonis grinned, "What are you looking at our president for? She didn''t say anything about you. Are you afraid of what others say about what you have done? Don''t me me for speaking too harshly. I''m only polite to people who deserve respect." Lucian interrupted him, "Adonis, that''s enough. Stop it." Hearing this, Adonis got angry. "I told you guys not to stop me." Lucian said, "Then you can hit her first." Adonis was speechless and he was just making a joke. Brian also teased him, "Hurry up and don''t waste everyone''s time." Anson also smiled and said, "Adonis, I promise I won''t let your future wife know about what happened today." Adonis was so embarrassed that he didn''t want to be friends with them anymore. He red at the three of them. "My future wife won''t be stupid to know me through the words of others." Eden also knew that Adonis would not really hit Haven in front of so many people. Haven was indeed guilty, but she should be judged by thew. She looked at the group of people behind Haven. After A Victor took charge of Jotham Alwynn Group, they didn''t reap the benefits as easily as before, so not surprisingly, they would protest. This was what she had thought of a few days ago. Victor was acquiring shares little by little before, just in order to make thepany more manageable. She said in a low voice, "I understand that you don''t agree with me as the president. But the Alwynn Group affiliate''s business is also developing, and its forecast earnings are not good. I am very dissatisfied with this state, and I agree to your withdrawal from thepany. Alwynn Group cannot afford you. We will also buy your shares at a reasonable price. If any of you are not satisfied, you can sue." "How can this be?" A middle-ageddy looked at Eden unhappily. "I have no problem with you being the president. It''s just that Haven told me that you were not capable of taking on the role of president. I was concerned about my interests before I was convinced by her. I now agree with Director Bleu as president of the Alwynn Group." If they left Alwynn Group, they won''t be making much money. Now whichpany would be as profitable as Alwynn Group? When one person took a stand, the rest hesitated. No one would have a problem with money. "You..." Haven looked at them angrily as they changed their minds. "We also agree that you should be the president. Congrattions." The man who just said he didn''t agree, suddenly changed his position at that moment. "We also agree that." "Me too." In the end, only Haven did not speak. Eden looked at her and said, "Haven, you should hold ten percent of the shares. The legal department is investigating another 5% of the shares of unknown origin, and the results will be obtained soon. " "What did you say? How is it possible that the origin of the shares is unknown? Eden, don''t talk nonsense. Your words should be liable to thew." Haven said angrily. How could there be a problem with that 5% share? "Wouldn''t it be better if there were no problems? Why are you so angry?" She hoped that she would still be so confident when the time came. "By the way, everyone has agreed now. If you still disagree, we''re willing to buy your 10 percent." Eden didn''t want to argue with her over something like that. She had already been mentally and physically exhausted, but she had to hold on. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her beloved was missing, and it made her desperate. When everything was settled, she would go to find Victor, and wherever he might be, she must get him back. "No! I won''t transfer my shares." Haven was furious. Why did Eden have to do nothing to get everything she wanted? And she had tried her best, but get nothing. She moved forward fearlessly, but only ran into setbacks and trouble. Eden, on the other hand, has had a smooth life. It made her feel very unfair. "Then the meeting is adjourned." Eden nced at Amelia, who got up and pushed her wheelchair out the door. Everyone made way for Eden, and only after Eden went out did everyone follow her out. Anson, Lucian, Adonis, and Brian followed her to the office. Amelia knew that they had something to say, so she went outside and waited. Eden looked at them and smiled. "Thank you all for today." Anson said, "Eden, don''t worry. Thepany will be fine." As long as they were here, they wouldn''t let Victor''spany be ruined. They would stick it out until his children grew up. This was the decision of the four of them. Adonis nced at them with a look of anger. "An asion like today would be appropriate to make Haven''s scandal public." Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Lucian said, "Idiot, it''s not time yet. Take it easy." Adonis red at him. "Lucian, who are you calling an idiot?" Lucian leaned on the sofa, arms crossed at his chest. "Well, it''s you." Brian said, "Therefore, we can''t let him know the secret first." Among them, he was always thest one to know all the secrets. "Brian, why do you say so too? It would have made Haven and her lover forever infamous today, and no one would have wanted to be in business with her in the future. Herpany that she got for free would have been screwed in a few days." Lucian replied, "You shouldn''t have said it today. It''s not time to make it public. Once they perceive something, they will be more vignt. Now we have to let them rx their vignce, so that we can get back our lost money and know how Victor''s ident happened." In thest sentence, Lucian''s tone is both painful and angry. Everyone had the same look of heartache and anger. Anson said, "I still have a meeting today, so I''ll go back to thepany first. Please let me know if anything happens." Lucian nodded. Anson said goodbye to Eden and started his wheelchair to leave as well. Adonis said, "Well, let me help you. I can''t stand seeing you like this." Anson smiled but did not say anything. Adonis turned around and pushed Anson''s wheelchair away, but he was still angry. Brian said, "I''m not too busy with managing models. How about I move my studio over here? I can help you with some of your work." Lucian red at him and waved at him in disgust. "I think you came here with no good intentions. You are useless here. You''d better go back and manage those models well." Brian said, "You''re such a drama queen." After saying goodbye to Eden, he also turned around and left. Eden looked out the window. It was a sunny day. But even if the water was not cold, Victor must have suffered badly when he fell into the sea. She murmured, "Lucian, do you believe Victor is still alive?" Lucian looked at her helplessly. Did she still not ept the reality by now? However, it was strange that Victor''s body had not been found, so maybe Eden''s intuition was right. "Eden, maybe you are right. Let''s wait for Victor toe back together." When Eden heard what he said, she turned to look at him with a smile. "Do you finally believe what I said?" She didn''t have any evidence that Victor was still alive. However, she knew how strong that man was. How could he bear to leave her alone in this world? He had not yet apanied her toplete her dreams, and they still had a lot of things to do. She knew that he would not abandon her. Lucian sighed when he saw her listless gaze outside the window. She wasn''t as weak as they thought, but he knew she wasn''t that strong either. He silently turned around and went out. Amelia stood at the door waiting for him, and when she saw hime out, she asked, "Is Director Bleu okay?" Lucian looked at her gently and said, "Don''t worry." Amelia bit her lip and summoned up the courage to ask him. "Then... is my brother okay?" Lucian reached out to pinch her cheek. "Babe, do you think he''ll be alright? Didn''t you say that you''ll only feel at ease after he''s brought to justice?" Amelia looked sad. She lowered her head and whispered, "I know him too well. Even if he goes to prison ten more times, he will not turn over a new leaf. The most hateful thing is that my mother still protects my brother. What do you think I should do?" Lucian thought for a moment and asked, "Then what do you want to do?" Amelia pouted her lips and punched him hard, "If I knew what to do, I wouldn''t have asked you." Lucian caught her small fist and gazed at her. "Cutie, you are getting bolder and bolder, and dare to hit me now. " Amelia found his tone doting. Since that night, the two of them had be much closer to each other. But it was only that night, and they never went out alone again after that. They were all in a bad mood after Mr. Alwynn''s ident. He couldn''t sleep well at night and also had so much work to do, so he had been haggard all this time. Lucian said softly, "Amelia, give me some time." Amelia said, "By the way, my mother has introduced me to another date..." Lucian interrupted her angrily, "If you dare to date someone else, I''ll make sure you can''t get out of bed. I''ll take you home tonight." As he spoke, he strode away and returned to his office. Amelia sullenly sat back down on her desk. She didn''t want to go home, because her mother kept swearing at her. She really doubted whether she was her mother''s own child or not. Her mom was like a stepmother in a fairy tale. She was about to have a nervous breakdown from her mother''s scolding, and she reckoned she was better off in a mental hospital than at home. If her mother knew that her brother had been arrested, she would treat her even worse. Moreover, there was really a blind date at night. She only liked Lucian, so she really didn''t want to go on a blind date. She was now financially independent and strong enough to live on her own, but she still had her mother to support. Amelia''s heart ached when she thought of her mother. "Miss Amelia." Jasper said gently. When he came in, Amelia did not notice him, so he had to say something. "Mr. Joye, you''re here." Amelia looked at him with an embarrassed face. She had just gotten too involved in her thoughts. "Where is Eden?" Jasper asked. Amelia pointed to the office, "Mr. Joye, Director Bleu is in her office." Jasper handed her a cup of coffee and said, "Thank you." Then, he entered Eden''s office. During this period of time, he would personally drive Eden to and from work whenever he had time. He was worried about her all the time. As soon as he entered, he saw Eden sitting by the window with her eyes staring nkly out of the window. She was immersed in a sense of loneliness and pain. His heart ached. "Eden," he called out her name tenderly. Eden quickly turned around as soon as she heard someone call her, but when she saw it was Jasper, she was a little disappointed. She said with a smile, "Hi, Jasper." Jasper had been watching her, so he also saw her disappointed expression. "Eden, I bought you fruit, including freshly ripened prunes. Don''t you like to eat them?" Jasper knew that after Victor''s ident, she had been eating regrly in order to keep her health from going wrong. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She also knew she couldn''t get sick again or her home would be destroyed, so she stayed strong. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Eden started the wheelchair to go next to him. Looking at the waxberry, she wanted to taste it. ¡°I just want to eat waxberry recently, and you bought it.¡± Jasper smiled, "Strawberries are off the market and not very fresh, so I bought this. Let me wash it for you to eat." "Okay!" Eden smiled. Recently, he often came to apany her. He was very busy and always found ways to keep herpany. Amelia made a cup of coffee and brought it in as Jasper wash the waxberry. She looked at Eden and smiled. She respected the kind of female president in the workce who was capable and willing to give her best in her work. When it came to matters, she had her own unique opinions. When it came to others, she was mature, sincere, and would lead everyone to grow up, so that people would trust her. Today, Haven was very angry. And Eden always remained calm. "Madam President, here is the coffee." Amelia smiled. Eden said, "Amelia, you can call me Eden." Hearing this, Amelia was a little surprised. Can she really call her that? She was always moved by her. "You and I are both colleagues and friends who canugh, talk and share together. You are a trustworthy person and have your own style. I am very lucky to have you as a friend." She didn''t have many friends. Abby was the closest to her. Gracie was another one of her friends. She didn''t know about Victor''s ident yet but Loomis did, so they hadn''t visited her recently. "Thanks, Eden." Amelia excitedly called her name. The friendship between them had gone further. She was grateful for her trust. "Miss Amelia. Enjoy some waxberry." Jasper has washed the waxberry. "Wow! Thank you, Mr. Joye. It''s so happy to have fruit to eat while I''m at work." Lucian was very rigid and strict when he was at work. He would have nothing but coffee and tea. "Eden, congrattions on bing president of the Alwynn Group." Jasper knew that it was very ironic to Eden, but he still had to say. It was unlikely that Victor would live, but he would stay with her until she came out of this dark period. Eden said with a smile, "It''s just a temporary president. I''ll wait for Victor toe back." "He wille back." Jasper smiled and fed a waxberry in her mouth. He was tormented inside, because Victor might note back. But he would not deny her the only reason to live. Amelia found out that Jasper was different from Lucian, Anson, Adonis, and Brian. No wonder he would be his Eden confidant. He knew exactly what was going through Eden''s mind. He also approved of Eden. His outward gentleness hid the sorrow. Lucian had always wanted Eden to ept the fact. However, Eden was not willing to face it. She hoped that Eden was right and Victor was really still alive somewhere in this world. Hopefully they will be reunited. In Haven''s office. Haven pushed all the things on her desk to the ground. Her exquisite features were beautifully made up, but full of anger. Her originally gentle and beautiful face was currently terrifyingly ferocious. "Haven, don''t be angry. Believe me, Eden won''t be able to hold on for long. There must be something wrong with Victor''s sudden disappearance." Ma narrowed his eyes and said. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Haven asked in anger and disbelief, "What do you mean? When you were in Alwynn Group, you said so too. Did something bad really happen to Victor?" Ma smiled strangely and said carelessly, "Who knows? Don''t you think it''s strange? Even if Victor left the country, he should have arranged thepany''s affairs before leaving, and would not let Eden face these things alone. If he personally issued a statement, who would dare to question Eden''s ability?" "But it''s said to be Victor''s decision." Maughed. "Dummy, will the shareholders be convinced if they don''t say so? The presence of Lucian, Anson, Adonis, and Brian were to keep others from suspecting." Victor had already died in the sea. So maybe he could try to get the Alwynn Group. As long as there was no Victor, it would be easier to get it. After Ma''s analysis, Haven also wondered why Victor had left in such a hurry. With Victor''s attitude towards work, he would never leave like this. She looked at Ma and said, "Can you find out where Victor is?" Ma narrowed his eyes. "It will take a few days." "Hey! What a nice office." Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Vincent walked in with a silver suit and looked at Haven with a smile. "Haven, I didn''t expect you to get Clement family, and so quickly, you really impress me." Vincent put one hand in his trouser pocket and walked towards Haven with a smile. Haven''s and Ma''s expressions changed when they saw Vincent. Haven said angrily, "What are you doing here?" Hasn''t he not been home for many days too? She was busy dating with other women, so he had no time to care about Aisling. "You haven''t been home a lot this time. I thought it was because you were having an affair. So you are busy with work, right?" Vincent saw Haven''s face a little bad, and smiled again: "Haven''t you always wanted to get Clement Group? Why aren''t you happy now?" He walked over and held Haven in his arms. Ma stopped watching them hug because decided it was d*mn harsh. Vincent''s behavior made Haven feel embarrassed. She said with a sullen face, "If you have nothing to do, just leave. I have other things to do." Vincent squinted at her and nced at Ma. "I''m being intimate with my wife, shouldn''t you leave for a moment?" "Vincent, what are you doing? We have work to talk about." Haven couldn''t help but try to defend Ma. After falling in love with Ma, she was very reluctant to see Vincent. Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Haven''s expression. He felt that something was wrong. Ma said, "Mr. Clement, I''ll go out first." Ma walked out with a gloomy face. Why did Vincent suddenlye here? Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 After watching Ma leave, Haven looked at Vincent with dissatisfaction. "What are you doing here instead of going out with those women? You never cared about me, didn''t you? In your mind, you and I are nothing more than strangers. Since when have you ever cared about me?" Vincent stared at her angry face. "Haven, you''ve changed. You usually don''t treat me like this. Why do I feel like you just don''t love me anymore?" Haven sneered at him. Ma could make her dreamse true, while Vincent could do nothing for her. He would just make her angry and would just disgrace her. He was really not as good as Ma. "If you have anything to say, just say it and leave. I''ve just started mypany and have a lot to do." Haven looked ruthless. Looking at Ma''s expression as he left, she felt very upset deep down. Vincent let go of her and sat on her office chair. He looked at her with a weird smile. "I''ve seen the news. You didn''t even tell me when you got the Clement Group. You''ve always cared so little about your husband. I just want to know how you got the money to acquire the shares?" After seeing the news yesterday, he was surprised to see that she had a falling out with the Clement family. Was she still Haven he knew? She seemed to have changed into another person. She was full of confidence, like a sessful career woman. A man would prefer a woman who looked like that. "Vincent, you don''t love me either. Let''s divorce." She promised Ma that she would divorce Vincent after she got the Clement Group. Especially before Vincent knew that she had betrayed him, she especially wanted to divorce him. Vincent was a scum bag and she would not live her life with Vincent like that. She wanted a man to live with who couldmunicate with and understand her. Vincent sneered. "I always knew you were malicious. But I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. Do you want to get rid of me when you just got the Clement Group?" It''s true that women are the most ruthless! After a period of experience in society, Haven has be more ruthless. Haven snorted coldly. "Vincent, when you sleep with other women, have you ever thought about my feelings? And I, who can''t enjoy your love, have to deal with the trouble for you. Do you know how I feel?" Back then, the reason why she married him was because of that video. It was also because Eden had married Victor. She made one mistake after another and things turned out to be what they are now. Vincent said shamelessly, "Didn''t you allow all this?" Haven said angrily, "Did you ask my permission?" Vincent nced at her and smiled. "Did you care about me? When I went out, did you ever say to me not to go out because I''m a man with a wife and a family? No, you don''t care about me at all." Vincent shrugged his shoulders and thought that it was all Haven''s fault. Haven smiled coldly and had nothing to say. This man had always been so shameless. "So, are you going to get a divorce or not?" Haven looked at him with a determined expression. If Vincent found out she was having an affair, Vincent would make it even more serious. So she was going to divorce him before that happened. Vincentughed and looked at her with narrowed eyes and and a weird look. "Haven, I helped you out when you were at your lowest point, so you can''t abandon me like this without mercy. I''m not going to divorce you. Let''s just live like this for the rest of our lives." "Vincent, you..." Haven was so angry. Why did Vincent keep being so shameless? "Haven, do you want to cooperate with mypany?" "What could be the point of working with yourpany?" Haven questioned him with a sneer. "Haven, you are getting bolder and bolder." Vincent''s expression was a little gloomy and terrible. Haven sneered, "The courage is gradually strengthened by bearing the fright. Vincent, our marriage has been in name only for a long time. Without me, you can date with others openly." "I can date someone else openly even without divorce." "You..." Haven was infuriated and didn''t know what to say. "You are still so impatient. Now that yourpany has just been established, those shareholders are keeping a close eye on you at all times. Don''t you know that Buddy has changed hispany to DBE Group to differentiate it from Clement Group?" "DBE Group?" Haven frowned. It was abination of their three siblings'' initials. From N?velDrama.Org. "So what?" Haven sarcastically thought Buddy was really capable. He had already found out what she had done, but he didn''t say anything and waited for her to show her true colors. As for her, she suffered a heavy blow from her. "It doesn''t matter if he changes the name." Haven said with an indifferent face. Buddy could only prepare in advance with Victor''s help. Without Victor, he would just be an ordinary businessman. He didn''t care about other things. People in this world all valued results. No one would remember the hard work and effort you put in. What can be remembered was just the status and background. Therefore, thosements were nothing for her. Once she seeded, everyone else would only look up to her and not care about what she had done. "Haven, you are too naive. The biggest weakness of human nature is not greed or cowardice, but the desire to be perfect. You can''t do it. People in this world don''t care about your self-esteem. They only care about the results you made, not how you feel. This will be what you have to face in the future." Just like him, he had a hard time maintaining the status in business after leaving the Alwynn Group. What''s more, Haven didn''t have any business experience. Everyone was waiting tough at her. Haven was also aware of these problems, so she had always been very worried. However, she had alreadye up with a solution. She said with a sullen face, "I now know what to do next. You don''t have to worry about that, instead you''d better think about when we''re going to divorce." Vincent was still smiling but his tone was cold, "Have you made up your mind to divorce me? I saw you suffer, so I gave you five percent of the Alwynn Group, and you''re still not satisfied?" Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Haven sneered at Vincent. "You said I deserved it, too. It''s not that I''m not satisfied, but that we''re really not the right couple." Vincent mockingly looked at Haven with an iparably sharp gaze, "That''s not what you said when I left the Alwynn Group and you and I went to live at the vi." It seemed that this cunning woman was plotting for his shares at that time. Vincent snorted and turned to leave. As he passed by Haven, he suddenly saw the hickeys on Haven''s neck. He frowned slightly and tore her cor open hard to find more hickeys on her body. Vincent was filled with monstrous anger. "Vincent, what are you doing?" Haven pulled her cor back angrily. She was suddenly a little nervous because he, the scumbag, was surely familiar with the look of a hickey and would know what it meant. These days, Ma has been madly having sex with her in various ways. However, she damnedly liked this feeling. Her body and spirit were both immensely satisfied. Vincent sneered. "Looks like you had a pretty fierce sex ah. We''ve never been like this before, do you like it when people f*ck you hard?" His sneer was especially harsh. Haven has betrayed him. "Shut up!" Haven frowned and looked at him with some uneasiness. Vincent just looked at her coldly and then left angrily. Vincent opened the door and saw that Ma was still standing at the door. He frowned slightly and strode away without thinking too much. Ma waited for Vincent to leave before entering. Haven looked lost in thought and sat on the stool with a somewhat pale face. Ma looked at Haven with concern. "Haven, what''s wrong?" He stroked her pale face with his fingers. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Haven looked at him nervously. "Ma, Vincent refused to divorce me. He saw my hickey just now, and he must have suspected that I was having an affair." She was a little disturbed. That angry snort made her somewhat confused about what Vincent meant. Vincent left without saying anything, which made her more worried. Based on Vincent''s personality, he should have lost his temper on the spot. It was impossible for him to just leave silently. Hearing this, Ma was also a little worried. After all, it was a scandal for them. "Haven, don''t worry. There must be a way to get a divorce." Ma looked at her with a gentle expression. Haven nodded and leaned into his arms with a look of relief. She was more determined than before, "I must divorce him as soon as possible, and then I will be with you openly." Now Haven had taken Ma as her savior, and she found that there was nothing that this man could not solve. "Okay!" Ma hugged her. These words of hers pleased him. He said gently, "I''ve found a fewpanies that are willing to lend us their shares, but they want a higher than normal interest rate. I''ll take you to meet them this evening. If you think it''s ok, we''ll start to do shorting and margin financing. In this way, we can maintain the situation of yourpany." Nopany was willing to cooperate with her now. Buddy was deliberately making things difficult for Haven. Ma would not stand by and do nothing. After all, Haven was his woman. Upon hearing this, Haven gave him a gentle smile. "Ma, it''s so good to have you!" Ma smiled pleasantly and looked at her fondly, "Did you just know I was nice to you? Hmm?" His voice was sexy and full of ambiguity. His fingers gently stroked her chin, and for Haven, no one had ever doted on her like this before. Haven red at him shyly. They embraced each other and were just about to kiss when they heard a knock at the door. Ma unhappily let go of Haven and walked aside to sit on the sofa as Haven said in a deep voice, "Come in." Her assistant, Elsa Fowler, came in with a bad expression. Haven felt a bit uneasy when he saw her expression. "Mr. Clement, in one day, fivepanies have cancelled their cooperation with us." Elsa put the documents on Haven''s desk. Haven nodded, "I see. You can go out." Elsa nodded and left with a worried look. Haven took a deep breath. She was so overwhelmed with anxiety that she had a slight headache. She knew she would face such a situation, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon. There were five now, and would be moreter. It is impossible to solve this problem just by doing shorting and margin financing. They need time and opportunity. Buddy also expected these results. Although he lost a lot, but once these customers followed him, these losses can be earned back in just one or two years. So Buddy chose to give the Clement Group directly to her for the sake of the Clement family''s reputation, which seemed really impressive to outsiders. But people only saw things on the surface and wouldn''t look at how horrible it was behind the scenes. This was worse than a big fight with the Clement family over the property. Ma said, "Haven, don''t worry. There must be a solution. We still have plenty of money right now, but we can''t afford to lose any other partnerships next. After we meet those brokerage firms tonight. We''ll go have a nice chat with our partners." Haven nodded. "We can only give it a try." ... Eden kept waiting for Neal to confess, but no matter what the police asked, he wouldn''t talk. If he didn''t say anything, there was nothing anyone could do about it. Eden asked Amelia to visit him, but Neal was not convinced by Amelia Instead, she got a scolding from her brother. Eden could only wait. Time passed by in a sh. Eden still did not get any news about Victor. It was as if he hadpletely disappeared from the world. The fact that Eden was the missing youngdy of the Clement family was so shocking that no one paid any attention to Victor''s departure from the country. One day, Gracie felt as if she was about to give birth and realized that she hadn''t called her brother in a long time, and Victor hadn''t told her before he left the country, which made her quite angry. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 She dialed Victor''s number, but she heard a mechanical female voice, "The number you dialed cannot be connected for the moment." "Well..." Gracie looked at the phone in confusion. Her belly hurt again. She frowned as she watched Loomis walk in with a cup of warm water. She was pregnant with Boris before, so she knew that he would not give birth so quickly. She called Victor calmly again, but she still couldn''t get through to him. She looked at Loomis who was walking toward her and asked, "Honey, why can''t I get through to Victor? My belly hurts a little. I feel like I''m going to give birth. I want to tell him about it." "Bang..." Hearing her words, Loomis was so shocked and the cup fell off his hand. His surprised face was reflected on the French window. Gracie was stunned. Was he too excited? Loomis walked to her quickly and helped her sit down. Looking at her worriedly, he said in a nervous tone, "Gracie, there are twenty days left before the expected date of childbirth. Are you sure you''re going to give birth?" Gracie said, "Honey, I''m pregnant with twins. It''s not easy for me to be pregnant for so long. Look at my feet, my hands and my face. I''m swollen all over. Am I still like a woman? I am not charming at all. However, I haven''t called Victor for a long time. Why can''t I get through to him?" The expression in Loomis''s eyes changed slightly when he heard this. It was not easy form them to hide it from her for so long. In order not to let her know about Victor''s ident, they had been cautious. Later, she finally believed that Victor had gone abroad to study. From N?velDrama.Org. He said, "Perhaps he''s busy. Now he is studying aboard, isn''t he? He went there hastily. But he will only stay there for one year, and he will be back soon." "Oh!" Gracie felt a little regretful, "No matter what, he had toe here to see me before going aboard. What an ungrateful brat! I dote on him so much... Ah, it hurts." Gracie closed her eyes. Words couldn''t describe how painful she felt at this time. Boris was born after an easy delivery, and she still remembered that feeling. But this time, she was going to have a cesarean section. "Gracie, let''s go to the hospital first." Loomis''s heart ached a lot when he saw that she was sweating from pain. He had been looking forward to this day, but he felt very distressed because she had to suffer so much in order to give birth to their children. When he went out to pour water just now, she was eating red bayberry. Why was she inbour all of a sudden? Moreover, she was so calm. Gracie opened her eyes, looked at his anxious face and said after taking a deep breath, "We must go to the hospital. I don''t have the strength to have a naturalbour, so I''m going to have a cesarean section. Call mom and ask her to go with us. You don''t know anything about this, and you can''t take care of the babies." "Okay!" Loomis was so worried that he didn''t know what to do. He immediately picked up the phone and called Jaida. After calling Jaida, he immediately sent Gracie to the hospital. When Jaida received the phone call, she was chatting with Eden. They went to the hospital to see Gracie together. When they arrived, Loomis was waiting outside the operating room in anxiety. "Mom." Seeing Jaida, he seemed to have clutched at straws. Eden looked at him and asked, "Loomis, is everything okay?" Loomis nodded and said, "Gracie is inbour. The doctor said that she should have a cesarean." "Oh!" Jaida nodded, "Loomis, as long as the children can be born safely, the mode of delivery doesn''t matter. Let''s wait here. The children should be born soon." "Oh!" Loomis was still a little nervous. When the doctor asked him to sign just now, he told him a lot of things that would happen to Gracie. He did not dare to sign his name when he looked at the paper. After Gracie was taken into the operating room, he suddenly became more flustered. Seeing how disturbed Loomis was, Eden smiled, "Loomis, it''s okay. You don''t have to worry." Loomis nodded with some embarrassment, "This is my first time to be a father, and I am really excited and worried. But Gracie is suffering, so I feel guilty and distressed." Hearing Loomis''s words, Jaida finally felt that Gracie had married a good man. "Loomis, thank you for loving Gracie so much. I''m happy to see that you''re deep in love." She had lost Victor and only had two daughters now. Gracie was living a happy life, so she was very grateful to God. She looked down at Eden. It had been almost two months, but Eden refused to ept the fact that Victor had died. Last night, she couldn''t fall asleep, and she was worried about Eden, so she gently pushed open the door of Eden''s room. Eden was not sleeping. She sat by the window and looked outside, muttering to herself, "Victor, I''ve been waiting for you. When the moon wanes and the summer comes, I''m waiting for you, and I''ll wait for you for the rest of my life. Could youe back soon?" She still believed that Victor was alive. However, she did not dare to wake her up from her dream. She was afraid that Eden would die with Victor. Eden smiled but did not say anything. Loomis nced at Eden with his heart full of with bitterness. Her life had a lot of ups and downs. In most of time, she lived in sorrow, and her happiness was short. He even wished that she could live her life over again. In that case, she wouldn''t have to face such a cruel fact. However, she was so calm and confident. They had not found Victor''s dead body, so he also hoped that the bold and strong man was still alive. In this way, Eden''s life would get better again. They all knew that Eden didn''t want to ept the fact, and she was on the verge of breakdown. Once she knew that Victor was really dead, she would be in so much pain and fall into the depth of despair. Everyone needed courage to face such a fact. After forty minutes, the two children were carried out by the nurse. "Where is Gracie''s family?" One of the young nurses asked with a smile. Loomis immediately walked over and looked at them with excitement. The nurse nced at Loomis, "Mr. Rubio, congrattions! They are two boys." "Thank you. How is my wife now?" Loomis didn''t even look at the children and only cared about Gracie. The nurse said with a smile, "Mrs. Rubio is fine. She is having a stitched surgery now, and she will come out soon. She and the children are all safe and sound." "Thank you so much!" Loomis, who was reticent in ordinary times, was as happy as a child at this moment. Jaida walked over and held a child happily. The newborn baby had a red face. He sometimes frowned and sometimes spat bubbles, looking very cute. Smiling, she burst into tears and said with a chocked voice, "Loomis, the children both look like you." She handed the child to Eden. Taking over the other child who looked exactly the same, she was so excited that her lips were quivering. As long as they could live together, they would be delighted even if they were poor. She only hoped that Victor could live a happy life in heaven. "Ha-ha..." Loomisughed with joy. Looking at his two sons, he was gratified. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 The happiness came so fast that he was at a loss. "Where is Gracie? Has she given birth to the children?" Abigail rushed to the hospital after getting the news. Looking at them, she asked while panting. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Yeah, they''re two boys." "Wow!" Abigail was surprised and looked at Loomis in disbelief, "Loomis, you''re amazing. You guess is right, and you really get two sons." Loomisughed, "I do have a hunch before many things happen." Since Gracie got pregnant, he had been dreaming of snakes. His mother said that those were lucky dreams. "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed happily, "Loomis, congrattions!" "Thank you!" Loomis smiled with joy. Abigail looked down at the baby in Eden''s arms. Then she looked at the other baby in Jaida''s arms, "Wow! Aunt Jaida, he''s very simr to his father." Jaida nodded with a chuckle, "He looks like Loomis indeed." "He''s asleep." Eden looked at the baby in her arms, and her heart melted. Children were always the bestpanion of their parents. Whenever their parents heard their childish and lovely voices, they could forget a lot of troubles. After Victor had an ident, Gia and Ricky no longer quarrelled with each other. Kenny became steadier. They always looked at her with worried eyes. "Wow! How adorable and beautiful they are!" Abigail looked at the little baby. He was so small, and his face was not as big as her fist. Eden smiled, "Abby, since you like children so much, get pregnant as soon as possible after you marry Anson." Anson recovered better and better. He could walk asionally, but he couldn''t walk for too long. However, Eden was unable to stand up after she was dealt a blow. Abigail looked at her and smiled with distress, "Eden, you have to try your best to recover, too. Only then can you take care of my child for me, right? Anson and I will get our marriage certificate in a period of time." She wanted to have a child of her own so that Eden''s three children would have a friend to y with. "OK!" Eden smiled and nodded. About forty minutester, Gracie was pushed out of the operating room. "Gracie." Loomis''s heart ached as he looked at Gracie''s pale face. Gracie looked at Loomis withint, "Why are they two boys? Why can''t I have boy-girl twins? I want a daughter." Loomis was stunned. The others were speechless. Loomisughed, "Fool, if you like daughter, we can have another child." Gracie was dumbfounded. She didn''t even have time to take care of these three children. Should she give birth to another child? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Gracie red at Loomis and did not speak. Loomis smiled helplessly and said nothing. He knew what Gracie was thinking. The nurse pushed Gracie to the VIP ward and then left. Gracie frowned, feeling a little ufortable. She didn''t feel well after having a caesarean section, and she had to lie on bed for a few days. A catheter had been put into her body and she was attached to monitors, which made her so ufortable. Moreover, she was having an intravenous drip. "Mom, how long should I lie like this?" Gracie felt a little wronged. Although it was not painful, lying down like this was distressing. She felt that she couldn''t get up. If she used too much strength, the wound would definitely hurt. Jaida smiled, "Foolish girl, you will have to get up and walk around after the catheter is taken out. You can eat somethingter. Eden suffered much more than you back then." "Oh, really?" Gracie looked at Eden, "At that time, if Victor was by your side, you would feel better. When hees back from aboard, I will let him make it up for you." "Alright!" Eden grinned. Jaida, Abigail and Loomis looked at Eden''s expectant expression, and their faces changed. Gracieined, "Mom, call Victor for me. He didn''t answer my phone calls. I couldn''t get through to him. I have to tell him that I have given birth to two sons."0 Jaida lowered his head slightly and did not dare to look at Gracie''s eyes. They had been hiding it from Gracie, and they couldn''t tell her about it because she was weak after giving birth to the children. However, Eden smiled, "Gracie, I will tell himter. He went aboard hastily, and he should be in ss now. I will call himter." "Okay." Gracie nodded with a smile, "Mom, give me another quilt. Why am I getting colder and colder?" "Oh." Jaida went to the cab to take the quilt and covered her. Looking at Gracie, she smiled lovingly, "You''ll feel warm in a while. I felt very cold after I gave birth to you." "Is that so? Mom, thank you. Thank you for giving birth to me and Victor. When I became a parent, I finally realized how much you''ve done for us." Gracie understood how hard it was to be a mother, and she never med Jaida. Jaida had her own difficulties when she left them. At this time, seeing Jaida live in happiness, she was very d. The person who made her unfortunate was just a passer-by in her life. She had met the one who made her delighted and happy. She was very d that she had met Loomis. After watching the two children fall asleep obediently, Loomis sat next to Gracie and apanied her. Jaida asked, "Loomis, have you told your mother that Gracie has given birth to the babies?" Loomis shook his head slightly, "Mom, I''ll call my parentster." Jaida nodded with a smile, "They will definitely be very happy when they hear that." After all, every parent was looking forward to having grandchildren. Loomis''s parents were the same. His mother was a very cheerful person, and she often called her and chatted with her. "Yeah, my mom has been looking forward to having a grandson." Loomis looked at Gracie and smiled, "Honey, thank you so much." Hearing this, Gracie was very touched. Eden and Abigail looked at each other and smiled. In the evening, Jaida stayed in the hospital to take care of Gracie. Abigail sent Eden back. After getting on the car, Abigail nced at Eden and asked her, "Eden, it''s early. Do you want to go anywhere? How about going for a walk or eating something together? The three children and Boris have been taken home. Anson and Uncle Calder are looking after them." Eden shook her head slightly, "Abby, I don''t want to go anywhere. I''m a little worried about Delmont. Neal refuses to confess the truth, and Delmont has been in prison for many days." Abigail said, "Amelia went there to persuade him. Was he not moved?" Eden nodded and smiled bitterly, "He scolded Amelia, and Amelia cried. He said that she helped others bully him, and he didn''t regard her as his younger sister." Abigail went berserk, "Is he Amelia''s biological brother? No matter what, he made the mistake first. He is really impenitent." Abigail knew that Eden would feel lonely and sad after she came back. "Eden, we haven''t eaten together for a long time. How about us having a big meal tonight?" Abigail looked at her with distress. She didn''t dare to mention Victor in front of her. Eden nodded with a smile, "We can have dinner together, but what about dad, Anson and the children?" Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Abigail smiled, "That''s easy. Let them order takeout." Eden said, "Let''s go to River City Restaurant and then let the manager deliver some dishes home." She had not been to River City Restaurant for a long time. It was owned by Victor. He bought the restaurant just because she liked the food there. "Alright, the food there is my favorite." Abigail smiled as she drove towards River City Restaurant. Eden chuckled and asked, "How is Maureen recently?" Hearing that, Abigail looked so displeased, "Oh! Jasper''spany was recruiting designers, and she applied for the job. Jasper didn''t interview the designers in person. He didn''t know that she was working in thepany until he saw her." "Oh!" Eden frowned slightly. Maureen had never given up her love for Jasper. "Abby." She said. Abigail turned to nce at her and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? You called me but didn''t say anything." Eden said, "Abby, in the past, Maureen just didn''t like me. Without me, she would not have done such a thing. She and Jasper are suitable for each other." She hoped that Jasper could live a happy life. Maureen loved Jasper all the time. Abigail grinned. How could Jasper be in the mood to date since he knew how sad Eden was? He cared about Eden wholeheartedly. "Eden, although Maureen is not bad, she''s not kind. Who knows what will happen between her and Jasper in the future?" Jasper wanted to try his best to win Eden''s heart. They all thought that it was impossible for Victor toe back. Jasper thought like this, too. Eden nodded. That was right. Love couldn''t be forced. Ever since she met Jasper, she had been making Jasper worry about her, and she felt very guilty. One was too shy to express his deepest love, and was too dull to tell his intensest affection. She understood Jasper''s heart, so she was even more worried. Abigail drove the car to the parking lot of River City Restaurant directly. After parking the car, she let Eden sit on the wheelchair and pushed her upstairs. When they were waiting for the elevator, Abigail took out Eden''s thermos and let her drink some water. Before Eden could open it, the elevator door was opened. Seeing two peopleing out of the elevator, she frown slightly and looked at them sharply. They were Ma and Haven. "Oh! Look! We actually meet my sister, Eden. Haven''t you recovered? Ha-ha... I think you can only sit in a wheelchair like this for the rest of your life. Victor is really heartless. You''re disabled, but he actually left you. It seems that he doesn''t love you so deeply." Haven said in a mocking and mean tone. She looked at Eden sarcastically. Perhaps Eden would sit in a wheelchair like this forever. "B*tch! How dare you be so arrogant in front of me? You ungrateful sl*u! God is watching everything you do. If you''re too despicable, you''ll be punished by God." Abigail''s eyes were filled with hostility as she looked at Haven and Ma. Then, she looked at Ma with an evil leer, "You haven''t even divorced, but you have a lover and even raise him. Just you wait, those who have bad conduct will be punished by God. Just wait and see. You will get your retribution very soon." Abigail''s tone was harsh and her eyes were filled with contempt as she looked at Haven. Ma had a shifty face and didn''t look like a kind man at all. Haven''s expression changed, and she was a bit awkward. Eden and Abigail were good friends, so Eden would tell Abigail about what happened between her and Ma. However, Ma went berserk. Abigail''s words made him feel deeply humiliated. He red at Abigail with bloodshot eyes angrily. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What do you mean by that?" Abigail smiled and looked at him with disdain, "Are you so stupid that you can''t understand my words?" "Abigail, don''t talk nonsense." Haven gave her with a warning look, "As a famous agent, you''re in a rtionship with a disabled man, which is enough to make you be the hot topic online for several days." Haven sneered with malicious and sharp eyes, and she wanted to touch Abigail''s raw nerve heartlessly. Anson was disabled, but Abigail still stayed by his side and didn''t leave him. They had been together, which made Haven quite surprised. Although Anson was outstanding, he was as rigid as Victor, and he was not easy to deal with. She once thought about being with Anson, but she gave up in the end. After all, Adalynn liked him. Adalynn was timid and cowardly. After Anson had an ident, she went abroad to study. It was said that she had been living a good life recently. "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed, and her charming eyes were full of softness and happiness which was something that Haven could never get in her life. "Haven, I''m very grateful that you want to hold a press conference for us. You can tell everyone that I have married a disabled man who spoils me very much." Haven was stunned. Anson''s love for Abigail was beyond her imagination. Anson became disabled in order to save Abigail. "Abby, there is no need to argue with them." Eden suddenly said apathetically. Her eyes were as cold as sharp des as she looked at Haven. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "We have caught Neal, and we will improve Delmont''s innocence very soon." Eden spoke casually again. Ma and Haven''s expressions changed, and they both panicked. Ma almost forgot Neal. After he hung up the phone in a hurry that day, he didn''t call Neal again. He thought that Neal had escaped. Haven said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Eden smiled, "You will understand soon. Do you really think that there is no evidence for what you have done?" Lucian liked Amelia, and he wanted Neal to confess on his own, so he kept putting off solving this matter. But he would lose his patience sooner orter. Moreover, Eden wanted to know whether Victor''s car ident had something to do with Ma or not. It was time to alert Ma and Haven. "Evidence? What evidence?" Ma did not believe that he would leave evidence. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Eden, feeling a little anxious. Could it be that he had left some evidence? "Are you... anxious?" A weird and indifferent smile appeared on Eden''s face. She was no more gentle, and she lookedpletely different from usual. Ma wiped his nose, lowered his head and didn''t dare to look into Eden''s eyes, "Why should I be anxious? It has nothing to do with me. I just asked it casually." "Oh... I wish it were true, but we have a video as evidence. You know whether it has something to do with you or not very well. Besides, we lost one billion dors for no reason. No matter what, I have to get even with you, right?" Eden said word by word, and her tone was as cold as the icy wind in winter, sending a chill down Ma''s spine. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Ma''s expression turnedpletely aloof. Looking at him carefully, Eden found that he was trembling slightly. Why did Eden rte the two things to each other? Haven looked at Ma in confusion. Was it him who had stolen one billion dors from Alwynn Group? Oh, since he could transfer the money from Clement Group easily, stealing the money of Alwynn Group was just a piece of cake to him. One billion dors was enough for him to enjoy a rich life forever. Ma said angrily, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" He immediately suppressed the panic in his eyes and looked at Haven, "Let''s go." Haven didn''t say anything and left with him. Eden''s phone suddenly rang, and she answered it. "Kenny." Kenny said excitedly, "Mom, I''ve found out something. The money of Clement Group was transferred to Haven''s ount in batches. However, she owns the money legally. She registered a company when she dragged Myra into the mire. Thepany runs no business and it is a trap. It has whitewashed her money, but we can call the police. I''m investigating it." Eden held the phone more tightly, "Kenny, thanks for your hard work during this period of time." Kenny said, "Mom, I have one more thing to tell you. The money that Alwynn Group has lost is in Ma''s bank ount. His way of transferring money is very clever, and he has made lots of preparations, so the police haven''t found it yet. I have got the evidence, and I can hand it over to the police at any time." Eden said, "Kenny, don''t be in a hurry. I met them and alerted them just now. I want to know if your father''s ident has something to do with Ma." Kenny said, "Mom, I''ve been checking the surveince videos in dad''s parking lot. Give me some more time." "OK!" Eden hung up the phone. The sorrow was on her face was hard to hide. "Victor, I will catch the person who hurt you with my own hands." She thought. She immediately dialed Brian''s mobile phone. "Hello, Mrs. Alwynn." Eden said, "Brian, I met Haven and Ma just now, and they have known something. You... know what to do, don''t you? Judging from Haven''s expression, I think she doesn''t know Ma very well. Take actions now. They have just left River City Restaurant, and they will definitely go back to their apartment. Get ready." Brian said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I know what to do. I''m with Mr. Ronen now." "Oh!" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Let me speak to him." "Eden." Lucian said in a serious tone. Eden said, "Lucian, we''ve spent much effort, and Kenny has found the evidence. The money of Clement Group is in Haven''s bank ount, and the money that Alwynn Group lost is in Ma''s bank ount. So, Victor''s car ident must have something to do with Ma. They want to make up for the loss, so we have to take actions quickly. We can''t let Clement Group suffer losses in vain." Lucian said, "Eden, don''t worry. We''ll go and arrange it right away. I''ll call Kennyter." Eden said in a choked voice, "Thank you!" Her voice was hoarse. After she hung up the phone, her face still looked cold. She had waited for two months, and they finally got some clues. Abigail lowered her head to look at her. Eden had been such a gentle and kind girl, but her life was so hard that she had to be so cold and vignt every day. Her heart ached a lot every time she saw Eden like this. Since Victor had an ident, Eden had really changed. When she stayed alone, she always looked indifferent, and her eyes were listless. She was immersed in her own world, and Abigail couldn''t bear to see her so lonely. "Eden, let''s go up." Abigail''s tone was full of pity. Eden smiled and nodded, "Okay! I''m hungry." She said like a spoiled child. Abigail''s throat tightened, and she was about to cry. "Alright, let''s go eat your favorite seafood porridge." Abigail pushed her into the elevator. When they got upstairs, Eden went to the private box where she and Victor often went before. This box was specially reserved for the two of them. The business of River City Restaurant was always booming. This private box was left only for her. The manager knew what Eden liked to eat. After letting Abigail order the dishes, he immediately ordered the chefs to prepare the dishes. Eden looked at the familiar ce, but she could not hear Victor''s gentle voice. When he stayed with her, he always smiled very happily, and the gentle smile in his eyes was only for her. "Eden, let''s continue our date after dinner." He often said these words to her. After he got the marriage certificate with her, he always felt that he owed her and had been making up for her in different ways. "Honey, I love you." "Eden, I love you." He often said like this, as if he would never get sick of it. Abigail could tell that Eden was thinking about Victor again. She sighed and looked down at her phone. Anson had just sent her a message, "Abby, the children are all well-behaved. You don''t have to worry." Abigail smiled faintly, "Great! We''lle back after dinner." "Boris has finished his homework as well." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Finally, we don''t have to worry about him anymore. Tell him that he has two younger brothers, and he will be very happy." "Okay! Love you!" Abigail smiled slightly and looked up at Eden, "Anson told me that the children are very obedient. You don''t have to worry about them." "Great!" Edenposed her emotions and grinned. The dishes were soon served, and they ate while chatting. On the way back, Haven and Ma didn''t say a word to each other. When they arrived at Ma''s apartment, Haven couldn''t help but ask, "Ma, did you really transfer one billion dors from Alwynn Group?" He actually didn''t tell her about it. Why did he hide it from her deliberately? He had been inquiring about the Alwynn Group. Did he do this for the money of thepany? Didn''t he say that he would get the entire Alwynn Group? Ma was a little agitated because of Neal. He nced at Haven irritably, "Haven, don''t believe that woman''s nonsense." However, Haven did not believe his words. Looking at him, she found that he seemed to have a guilty conscience and didn''t dare to look into her eyes. Then she sneered, "Ma, we''ve been together for a period of time. Do you want to keep it a secret from me?" Ma''s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked a bit indifferent and hesitant. Hearing Haven nagging, he seemed to have lost his patience, "Haven, is it time to quarrel about this now? Neal has been caught. If he betrays me, we will be ruined." Haven narrowed her eyes and looked at Ma suspiciously. She no longer trusted him so much. She once trusted Ma so much, but Ma was dishonest with her, wasn''t he? She looked away and said, "I''ll go back first." The Clement family had long suspected that she had something to do with Delmont''s affairs, but it was schemed by Ma, and it had nothing to do with her. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 If Ma was wary of her, she would not treat him sincerely. One was both evil and kind. Her love for him turned to deep mistrust in an instant. Seeing that she was about to leave, Ma pulled her with a somewhat indifferent expression. However, he felt rather helpless when he saw her angry face. He had hidden this matter from her because he had selfish motives indeed. In his expectation, after Victor had an ident, he would make use of Haven to enter Alwynn Group. Then he would infiltrate into Alwynn Group, ruin Eden''s career and get the whole Alwynn Group. With his ability, he could achieve this goal. However, Neal had be a great worry in his heart. Getting one billion dors and winning Haven''s heart made him treat everyone with contempt. He ignored Neal. "Haven, don''t go." He said in a pleading tone. "I told you that I wanted Alwynn Group. I stole one billion dors from Alwynn Group indeed. I did it to help you," Ma exined. He and Haven were inseparable. Haven looked at him with a sneer and said with her eyes full of ridicule, "Ma, you keep saying that you love me, and I treat you wholeheartedly. During this period of time, you''ve helped me a lot. I am grateful to you and trust you very much. That''s why I asked Vincent for a divorce. I really want to be with you, but I hope that you could be honest with me." Ma smiled and nodded, knowing that Haven had fallen in love with himpletely. The way she looked at Vincent was full of disdain and contempt, and she hated him as her wife. He could tell that Haven really didn''t love Vincent anymore. Ma held Haven in his arms, put his head on her shoulder and whispered, "Haven, if I tell you a more shocking fact, you will know why I didn''t tell you about these money." Haven was stunned and raised her head, only to see that the expression on his face was slightly anxious. She rarely saw him like this. A hint of doubt shed across her eyes as she said in a low voice, "Is there anything else that you have hidden from me?" Ma nodded and said, "Victor has died." "What?" Haven was shocked and couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Isn''t he... abroad now?" Haven still couldn''t believe that Victor, the arrogant man, was not abroad, but dead. Ma always boasted that he was an invincible hacker. He would definitely not lie to her. Seeing that she didn''t believe him, Ma sighed slightly, "Haven, I can guarantee that he is really dead. Eden said that he went abroad just for thepany." Haven''s eyes were wide open and her heart ached. Victor was clearly a heartless man, but did her heart hurt so much when she heard about his death? She wanted to marry Victor all the time. He was so imposing that she would be afraid as long as she saw him, and he was such a handsome and outstanding man. Had he died just like that? "Ah..." Haven took a few steps back in disbelief. She lowered her head and looked extremely painful. She grew up with her affection towards Victor. No matter how heartless he was to her, she had never wanted him to die. She did all those things because she wanted him to know that she was not inferior to any woman. Although she used despicable methods, she didn''t care. The only thing she cared about was the result. "Haven, you..." Ma looked at her in confusion. Why was she so heartbroken? Haven immediatelyposed her emotions and looked up. Her eyes were a bit red as she asked in a low voice, "How did he die?" Ma said, "His car went out of control and rushed into the sea. His dead body hasn''t been found." Haven asked, "How do you know that?" Ma said, "That was my conspiracy. Only I know how Victor died." His words came as aplete shock for Haven. She asked word by word, "Did you kill him in order to get Alwynn Group?" Ma was a bit displeased when he heard these words. Looking at her sad expression, he had a feeling that Victor was the man she loved the most. His eyes turned cold, "We have reached an agreement that you would get Clement Group and I would get Alwynn Group, and we would be in charge of the business world of River City. Haven, you won''t forget our dream, will you?" Ma took a step forward, approached Haven and held her in his arms tofort her, "Alright, Haven, don''t get angry with me. Let''s solve this problem first." Ma didn''t know what kind of video Eden was talking about. Perhaps Eden was just bluffing in order to find out the truth. After all, her ideas were different from before. Victor''s death was the greatest blow to her. He had thought that Victor''s death would be known to the world. However, Eden was calmer that he had imagined. She said Victor had gone abroad to study. What Eden had done upset his n. That was why he was in such a dilemma. But Haven insisted on getting to the bottom of this matter. She stared at him and asked, "You killed Victor, didn''t you? You did something to his car, didn''t you?" He had asked her about Victor''s parking lot and which cars he liked to drive. Ma looked at her with a frown. Seeing that she didn''t want to let him go, he had a strange feeling that all his efforts had be a joke. "Haven, I told you that as long as something bad happened to Victor, we would be able to get Alwynn Group. You were very happy at that time, weren''t you? Why are you questioning me now? Moreover, I have told you that it was my conspiracy." Ma was puzzled. Haven''s mental state at that time might be different from her current state of mind. Haven was stunned, and she had nothing to say. It turned out that she was an aplice in the crime. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that time, Victor pped her in the face, which made her disillusioned. "Ha-ha..." She sneered as if she had gone crazy. She seemed to beughing, but also seemed to be crying. "It''s good that he''s dead. Now we have one less powerful enemy. Since Eden has taken away everything from me, I won''t let her live a good life," Haven said with a vicious smile. She looked at Ma with reproach, "You should have told me about this earlier. In that case, I wouldn''t have agreed to let Eden be the president of Alwynn Group." Ma smiled and said, "Haven, I thought that Victor''s death would give Eden a fatal blow. I didn''t expect her to be stronger than we expected. I was very hesitant at that time." Haven said, "That is not like you." "Ha-ha..." Ma pulled Haven to sit down and asked, "Do you still want to leave?" Haven was speechless. She didn''t say that she wanted to stay. "No." She smiled and punched Ma''s chest. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 "Ha-ha..." Ma immediately pushed her to the sofa and lifted her chin with his finger, "Fool, after I let you reach orgasm, I will tell you what we should do next." Haven blushed and said coyly and coquettishly, "How can you still think about this now?" Maughed wickedly, "No matter when, we have to enjoy ourselves. We get the money and power in order to live a morefortable life, right?" "Ha-ha..." Haven smiled. His words made sense. Haven nced at the massage chair next to him and said in a low voice with a shy face, "Go there. I like it when we have sex on the chair." Ma had the same idea. He carried Haven in his arms and walked to the massage chair. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the opposite room. Lucian and Brian sat on the sofa. Brian was 180 centimetres in height. His stern and handsome face looked upright, and his jewel-like ck eyes were bright and sharp. The expression in his eyes was shrewd and keen, and he looked very perceptive and smart. He pursed his lips, "Lucian, should we continue to watch? Ma has admitted it, but we still need some evidence." Brian nced at Ma and Haven who were having sex. Both of them were crazy, and they actually had such a special hobby. Lucian did not look at it and frowned slightly. His handsome face was full of disgust. He turned off the volume and turned theputer screen around. Then he leaned on the sofa tiredly. Brian picked up a cigarette. Lucian cast a nce at him and he immediately put it down dejectedly. Smiling, he said, "Lucian, I know you don''t smoke, but don''t stop me. My blood is boiling after watching them." Lucian shot him a disdainful look, "That is disgusting, but you''re sexually aroused? Brian, have you watched too much porn?" Brian was shocked, "Don''t tell me that you don''t watch it! For example, have you never watched it when you were in high school or in college? I did watch it out of curiosity before. What they are doing is simr to the plot in porn, so I do feel randy." Lucian said, "I''ve never been curious about it, and I''ve never watched it before." When he stayed with Amelia that night, he didn''t know how to have sex with her at first. Fortunately, he had a special physical reaction naturally. Otherwise, he would really be embarrassed. Moreover, he was quite energetic, so Amelia didn''t notice anything wrong. Having sex was indeed a wonderful thing, but that was because he loved Amelia. He would never be sexually aroused when he faced other women. Brian was speechless. Was Lucian a normal man? No wonder he hadn''t had a girlfriend for so many years. Victor was ascetic because he had been waiting for Eden. He felt that it was understandable that Victor and Lucian had no girlfriend before. However, in the past, Adonis and Anson were single as well, which puzzled him a lot. "By the way, after watching the video, we can basically make sure that Mr. Alwynn''s ident has something to do with Ma." Brian''s eyes were filled with intense hostility and harshness. Lucian straightened up slightly and looked at him, "He admitted it himself, didn''t he?" Brian said, "But even so, we can''t use the video as evidence to send him to jail. We must solve all the problems in one go." Lucian nodded, "Eden insists that Victor has not died. I trust her instinct. We haven''t found Victor''s dead body, so we can''t give up. After solving this matter, you try to find him. Perhaps he is seriously injured, or he does not remember us anymore. Before Eden gives up, we should hope against hope." Brian nodded, "I also believe that he is not dead, and I have the same hunch. We have started to check all the hospitals nearby." Lucian nodded, "I dreamt of himst night. Maybe it is because I think about him all day long. In my dream, he was in the vi we lived in before, but he was anxious and seemed to be looking for something. I asked him, but he didn''t talk to me. After waking up from the dream, I felt so bad. It was the first time I had dreamt of him after he had an ident." Lucian''s voice was hoarse and his throat tightened. Victor had a car ident so suddenly that he was toote to do something to help him. That morning, they were supposed to go to the north district together, but he stayed with Ameliast night and went to workte. Brian said, "I''m not afraid that you''llugh at me. In my dreams, he always gave orders to me and asked me to protect Eden. She is as important as his life." Lucianughed, "You know that in the past, the only reason why he was alive in this world was to find Eden. After finding her, he cherishes her as a treasure. She is the apple of his eye." "Yeah, I admire his deep affection. If I were him, I wouldn''t have waited for a girl for so long." Brian laughed self-mockingly. He was not lucky enough to meet such a good girl. To Victor, even if he was burdened with many worries, Eden''s smile would alwaysfort him. Lucian nced at Brain from the corner of his eye, "An outstanding man like you actually has no girlfriend, which makes me quite confused." Brian was speechless. Was Lucian inferior to him? Lucian didn''t have a girlfriend, either. He leaned aside slightly and looked at Lucian with a mocking face, "Are you inferior to me? You have no girlfriend." However, Lucian smiled proudly, "Is that so? I already have a girlfriend." "Ahem..." Brian was choked and coughed a few times. Then he lowered his head and smiled. Did he hear it wrongly? Lucian actually had a girlfriend. Pigs might fly. He was almost thirty years old, and he was finally no longer single. "Why am I the only one who doesn''t know such a piece of shocking news?" Lucian said, "You are not the first one to know about it, nor are you thest one to know about it. Anyway, I have had a girlfriend." Brian smiled, "How proud you are! But I have to congratte you. You''re no longer a single man." Lucianughed, "Have a girlfriend as soon as possible. Now only you and Adonis are single." Brian was stunned, "What about Anson?" Lucian replied, "He has got someone he likes, and he is chasing after her." "Who is she?" Brian looked at him in shock. Only he and Adonis didn''t have a girlfriend. Adonis had been single, and Brain could understand it. If he himself had been single, he would have been depressed. Lucian clicked on the video and found that Haven and Ma hadn''t finished their sex. He turned off the volume in anger again and moved theptop to another direction. Brian said, "Ma is abnormal." Lucian asked, "Why? He had been having sex for a long time." Brian looked puzzled, "It''s true. Having sex for half an hour is very impressive, but every time, he canst for about one hour. Moreover, he has some special hobbies. For example, he likes to torture Haven, but Haven enjoys it very much. What''s more, I found that he would take some medicine before making love with Haven." Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Lucian''s eyes suddenly turned cold when he heard that, "Don''t tell me such a disgusting thing. Moreover, deal with them as soon as possible. I''m about to throw up and I don''t want to see them anymore. ." Lucian''s handsome face was full of disgust. He did not want to see Haven at all. Brian smiled, "I know. I feel disgusted as well, but this matter can''t be solved so quickly. We have investigated for so long, so we can''t waste all the previous efforts. As long as we get enough evidence and send them to jail, things will be much easier and you won''t see them again." Lucian nodded. With glum eyes, he looked out of the window and said in heart, "Victor, I hope that Eden''s intuition is right and you are still alive in this world." Brian wanted to smoke, so he could only go to the bathroom. Lucian hated the smell of smoke. Knowing this, he did not dare to smoke in front of Lucian and could only run to the bathroom sullenly. Half an hourter, Lucian asked Brian to take a look at the video. Brian was quite helpless and said with a smile, "They have stopped." He nced at the watch on his wrist, "An hour has passed, haha." Heughed in disbelief, "Ma is too scary." Lucian said, "That''s distasteful." Brian didn''t know what to say. He could never understand what Lucian was thinking about.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Haven and Ma didn''t fall asleep after the sex. Both of them put on their clothes, and Haven sat in Ma''s arms powerlessly. Her eyes were sleepy and she looked very tired. Brian said, "If it weren''t for Ma''sst words, we wouldn''t have to waste an hour here. But I''m so hungry right now." Lucian said, "I have no appetite." Brian said, "Adjust your emotions. You won''t feel disgusted as long as you don''t think about it, will you?" Lucian red at him, "Shut up. Listen carefully to what they''re talking about and save the video. This is evidence." Brian looked at them in the video, "I''m watching, aren''t I? Don''t be in such a hurry. Oral expressions cannot be taken as proofs. We have a lot of things to doter." He saw that Ma''s neck was very red and his chest seemed to be congestive. Ma was still energetic, which shocked him a lot. "Haven, Victor is much richer than we expected, so we have to take it slow and use yourpany to take over Alwynn Group. What''s more, the most important thing is to make sure that Neal won''t betray us." Haven nodded feebly, "I have no way to help you. I know that you''re capable enough to make it." Ma smiled viciously, "I''ll meet Amelia tomorrow." Haven raised her head and looked at him with puzzlement, "What''s the use of meeting her?" Ma smiled, "Now I can''t go to see Neal, but Amelia is different. She has a sick mother. If we threaten her with her mother, she will do a lot of things for us." Hearing this, Lucian suddenly stood up angrily. His handsome face was full of malice and his eyes were extremely fierce. He looked like a devil from hell. "What a b*stard!" He roared with a surge of great fury, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Brian looked at him with confusion, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so mad?" Lucian said, "D*mn it! Amelia is my girlfriend!" Lucian rarely swore. At this moment, he was furious to the extreme. "Ah..." Brian was rendered speechless. What did he hear just now? Lucian said that Amelia was his girlfriend. Wasn''t Amelia Neal''s younger sister? "Are you... serious?" Brian looked at him in disbelief. Lucian said, "Since I''m so irritated, do you think I''m kidding?" "Ahem..." Brian coughed a few times, "You''re bringing trouble to yourself, aren''t you? Your elder brother willugh at you, and your parents won''t agree." Lucian asked, "My marriage has nothing to do with them, and I don''t need their permission. Did they get my permission when they gave birth to me?" Brian said, "It''s not the same thing. If your elder brother knows that you have such a girlfriend, he will despise you even more. He has been looking for opportunities to deal with you, but he has no chance because you work in Alwynn Group. However, things will be different because Amelia is your girlfriend. He will use Amelia''s identity to speak ill of you in front of your parents." Lucian said angrily, "Since he will definitely do so, I won''t escape it. I''ve fallen in love with Amelia, so I will protect her well. Therefore, you must keep a close eye on my elder brother." Brian nodded and sighed in heart. Who could exin love? Brian said, "I have been keeping a watch on him. He has got nothing on you, so he can''t do anything to frame you. Now the chemical nts are developing very well, and he is in charge of the business. Of course, he won''t be willing to give you half of the property. The other business of your family is managed by your father, which means that you have nothing in the Ronen family." Lucian replied, "I don''t care. I only want to get the property that should belong to me. As for money, I''ve been investing in Alwynn Group and other industries these years, and I have enough money to raise her. It''s useless to own too much money. The most important thing is to live a happy life." Victor''s ident made him more philosophical about life. "Ha-ha..." Brianughed, "One changes a lot after he bes mature. I feel that you''repletely different now." Seeing that Haven and Ma were about to have their meal, Brain was very hungry. In order to monitor Ma, he had spent a lot of effort to rent this house. "There are instant noodles. Do you want some?" Lucian said, "I have to meet Amelia. You keep an eye on them here." Brian looked at him with disdain, "You don''t care about me anymore after having a girlfriend. Go ahead and ask Amelia to take the recording pen with her. Ma will meet her, and this is a great opportunity." Lucian nodded, "I understand what you mean. I''ll be well-prepared." Lucian picked up his phone and car keys, turned around and left. Brian shook his head helplessly. His friends were all stubborn and spoony. Lucian''s family wouldn''t agree to let him be with Amelia. Anson was the only son of his family, while Abigail was outstanding. They fell in love with each other and no one would stop them. Adonis was the same. He only had one elder sister, and there would be no property dispute. However, Adonis was an idiot when it came to rtionships. He couldn''t tell whether a woman was sincere to him or not. Although he didn''t understand women, his family was not asplicated as Lucian''s. Lucian was different. Just like Victor''s father, his father divorced his mother and married another woman. That was why his half-brother and stepmother hated him very much and he couldn''t get enough property. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 After Lucian went downstairs, he called Amelia. "Hello? Lucian." After getting off work, Amelia called Lucian by his name. At first, she was too embarrassed to call him by name. Later, Lucian used both hard and soft tactics, and she finally agreed to be on first-name terms with him. She was very happy that Lucian loved her deeply. Hearing that her voice was a bit depressed, Lucian frowned and asked, "Where are you?" Amelia said, "I''m in Fashion Square." Lucian asked, "Why don''t you go home after work?" Amelia said, "Has anyone stipted that people must go home after work? In order not to go on a blind date, I came here. I have drunk two cups of juice, and I will go back after my mother goes to bed." Lucian looked displeased, "Why does she ask you to go on a blind date again?" Amelia said, "s! I won''t go on a blind date anymore since you''ve admitted that you''re my boyfriend. So, I came here to see someone else on a blind date." Amelia felt happy when she said that, but there was a note ofint in what she said. Lucian was busy every day. Lucian was stunned. "Wait for me. I will be there right now and take you to eat delicious food." After hanging up the phone, Lucian walked towards his car. When Eden and Abigail finished their meal and came out of the restaurant, Jasper had arrived. He was there to pick them up. "Alright, it seems that you havepletely forgotten me. You didn''t even bring me with you when you enjoyed delicious food here." Jasperined. He took the wheelchair from Abigail and pushed Eden away. Abigail patted him on the head, "I was dating with my best friend. Do you want to be a third wheel?" Jasper looked at her with a unhappy face, "Abby, didn''t you always bring me with you before? Although I''m a third wheel, I won''t affect you two at all." "Fine. Next time, I''ll bring you with us." Abigail looked at Jasper and smiled gently. During this period of time, no matter how busy he was, he would find time to apany Eden. He was so infatuated with Eden, and Abigail couldn''t do anything about it. Jasper lowered his head and asked Eden, "Do you want to go home or go somewhere else for a walk?" Eden smiled, "Let''s go home first. My mom is not at home, and it''s hard for dad and Anson to take care of four children." Jasper nodded with a smile, "Okay, let''s go home first." He was still wearing a suit. It could be seen that he came straight from thepany. Eden looked up at him and asked, "Jasper, have you eaten yet?" Jasper answered, "Not yet." He had been very busy in thepany. As soon as he got off work, he rushed here. He was afraid that Eden would be too sad and fill her mind with nonsense. After seeing her, he would be more at ease after he went back home. Eden looked at him somewhat helplessly andined, "I''ve told you that you have to eat on time no matter how busy you are. You must take good care of yourself." "I see. I won''t be like it again. I''ll send you back first." Jasper grinned. Hearing her concerned tone, he felt very warm in heart. Not far away, Maureen watched them as they left while talking andughing. Staring at Jasper, she was heartbroken and somber. Jasper looked so rxed and happy when he stayed with Eden. No matter how busy he was, he woulde to see Eden. Eden was the most important person in his life. But he didn''t even want to give her a little bit of his love. Would Jasper never forgive her just because she had made a mistake? Everyone would make mistakes when they were young and insensible. It had been so many years, and she felt that Jasper had been getting further and further away from her. Four years ago, Jasper treated her pretty well. At least she could sit down to have a meal with him and chat with him. At this time, she seemed to have been eliminated from his life. He didn''t even want to say a single word to her. When he faced her, his expression was always so indifferent and distant. Talking to someone who understood her could relieve her tension. Talking to someone who didn''t understand her was boring. Talking to someone who didn''t like her was a kind of torture, and she understood it deeply. Every time she spoke to Jasper, she was very nervous. Listening to his cold voice, it was a kind of suffering. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were too apathetic and his voice was indifferent, which made her heart ache a lot. She had her own pride. Sometimes she wanted to give up, but she felt that it was not worth it. Since she hade here, she should hold on. Watching the three of them leave, Maureen turned around and left. After walking a few steps, she felt that her face was a little cold. Only then did she realize that tears had run down her face unconsciously. After returning home, Eden did not go to bed. She cooked some dumplings for Abigail and then chatted with Zaiden. The four children went upstairs to y. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I''ve almost finished reading the books you gave me. I have known a lot about real estate." Hearing this, Zaiden was shocked, "Eden, is that so? It hasn''t been a long time." Eden smiled and nodded. Jasper, who was eating dumplings, raised his head and nced at Zaiden, "Uncle Calder, when Eden studies hard, she can learn everything quickly and even I am inferior to her." Eden smiled and said, "Dad, I''ve known about the conventional processes, like the process of real estate development, legal proceedings, theprehensive establishment of domestic real estate, as well as the qualification approval and application for projects. What''s more, I''ve learned how to choose projects and develop solutions. But I have to review the knowledge about engineering construction survey and tender management." Eden said with a smile. If she turned all the sorrow into impetus, she could learn faster. Too many industries were rted to real estate, so she had to learn for a long time. Looking at her, Zaiden smiled with kindness and gratification. He knew how capable Eden was all the time. No matter what kind of problems Eden encountered in life, she could always solve them at ease. This time, Victor''s ident dealt her a great blow. She did not be dejected. On the contrary, she became even more hardworking. Only when she became more powerful could she solve all the problems. "Eden, believe me. You''ll weather the storm one day. Since we haven''t found Victor, he must be alive. I believe your intuition. I haven''t seen you marry him in a wedding dress, and I''ll apany you and wait for him toe back." He knew that Eden had the same idea, and he believed that her intuition might be more urate than anyone else''s. Eden smiled and nodded. At this time, she missed Victor very much. "Dad, thank you for trusting me. I''m fine, and I know what I should do." Eden smiled and held back her tears. Jasper looked at her with distress in heart. She pretended to be strong, because she didn''t want them to worry about her. But her heart was in pain. She didn''t know that they felt more mournful when they saw her like this. "I''m full." Jasper ate thest dumpling. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed. He looked at Jasper and narrowed his eyes slightly, "You have a good appetite, and you can eat dozens of dumplings every time." Jasper suddenly felt a little wronged, "Uncle Calder, in fact, I can eat more dumplings tonight." Dumplings were his favorite, and the dumplings made by Eden and Jaida were all very delicious. Eden smiled, "Jasper, I have cooked all the dumplings in the refrigerator for you. If you want to eat, you cane here for dinner tomorrow night." Hearing this, Jasper grinned happily, "Do you have time to make dumplings?" Eden said, "Yep, I''ll go to the market after work, and I can make dumplings when Ie back." Zaiden felt a little distressed when he heard that. He thought for a moment and said, "Eden, you and your mother are both very busy. Why don''t I hire two servants for you? You don''t like outsiders to live at home, so I''ll ask them to cook breakfast and dinner for you, and they''ll go back after cleaning up the house." Eden nodded. She couldn''t walk. Jaida had to take care of Gracie and couldn''t cook at home everyday. She often went to work in thepany, so she couldn''t help Jaida with the housework. "Okay. Dad, let''s hire two servants. It''s hard for mom to cook and take care of Gracie." "OK! I don''t want your mom to be so tired. Our family is rich, and we can afford to hire two servants. I''ll make arrangements and you don''t have to worry. Just manage thepany well." Zaiden was always kind and amiable while facing Eden. Jasper smiled enviously, "Uncle Calder, I want to move to your house. Living alone makes me feel lonely." "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed, "It seems that you can''t live without us. You cane here to visit us asionally, but you can''t live here. Why don''t you live with your sister? In that case, you cane here to eat every day." Zaiden''s voice was maic and pleasant. Clearly, he had be happier than before. Jasper pursed his lips and said with a cunning smile, "Ha-ha... Then I''lle here for free meals every day." Zaiden said, "That''s possible." He had to maintain Eden''s reputation, so he couldn''t let Jasper move here. If Eden hadn''t got married, Jasper could live with them. However, Eden was married, and Victor was missing. He absolutely couldn''t agree with Jasper. Jasper said, "Uncle Calder, I was just kidding." How could he not know what Zaiden was thinking? "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed and looked outside. It waste. He got up and said, "Eden, I''m going pick up your mother. A nurse maid will take care of Gracie at night. She will go to the hospital tomorrow morning." "Alright! Dad, be careful on the way." Eden reminded him. "Okay! Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." Zaiden left with a smile. His back was tall and straight. In Eden''s heart, Zaiden was the pir of their family. Jasper looked at her and smiled, "Eden, do you want to go for a walk in the yard?" Eden shook her head slightly. Jasper was smiling, but she could see the worried expression in his eyes. She said with a chuckle, "No. If you''re tired, don''t go back today and have a rest on the second floor." She had been waiting for Brian''s news in anxiety. She wondered if Brian had got some evidence. Jasper nodded and looked at her with a gentle smile, "Eden, originally, I didn''t intend to go back tonight. I''ll send you back to your room before going to bed." Eden nodded with a smile. Jasper got up and pushed Eden back to her room. Kenny came down to take care of Eden with aptop in his hand. Watching Jasper apany Eden into her room, he thought for a while and then followed him. "Uncle Joye, you''re here." He said behind Jasper. Jasper looked back at him and said with a smile, "Kenny, haven''t you rested yet? I haven''t seen you for some days, and you''ve be taller." Keh said, "I came down to take care of my mom." "Oh, our Kenny is more and more sensible." Jasper looked at Kenny''s steady face and his jewel-like bright eyes. His every move was unusually steady and calm, and he would definitely be extraordinary when he grew up. "How about me taking care of your mom? You can go back and rest." Jasper looked at Kenny. Kenny was young but very considerate, which made him feel warm in heart. Keh shook his head slightly, "Uncle Joye, I have something to tell my mom." Jasper was stunned. Did Kenny want to drive him away? However, he wouldn''t leave. He asked with a smile, "Kenny, can''t I listen to it?" The expression in Keh''s eyes changed as he looked at Jasper''s smiling face. Jasper had been protecting Eden. Besides, Jasper was investigating what he wanted to say as well, but he never told Eden what he had done for her. From N?velDrama.Org. Kenny was very grateful for what Jasper had done for his mother. "Of course you can." Keh smiled faintly. He trusted Jasper. "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed happily, "It seems that I didn''t dote on you in vain." Eden smiled. She knew that Kenny trusted Jasper very much all the time. After returning to her room, Eden suddenly received a call from Brian. Her heart skipped a beat as she said, "Hello? Brian." Brian said, "Mrs. Alwynn, you did a right thing today. Ma is in panic now. He became more flustered after he knew that Neal had been caught. He nned to meet Amelia and let her persuade Neal. Mr. Ronen has gone to see Amelia. He will tell her what to do. Morover..." Brian hesitated for a moment. His tone suddenly changed and he choked with sobs. Eden''s heart missed a beat. She felt so painful in heart, as if it was being cut by a knife. "Go ahead." Eden''s voice was deep. Brian took a deep breath before saying, "Mrs. Alwynn, Ma murdered Mr. Alwynn, and Haven is the aplice. However, we don''t have enough evidence now, and we''re looking for more clues. The conversation between them can be used as a part of the evidence." Eden burst into tears. Suppressing the intense sorrow in heart, she tried her best to speak in a normal and deep tone, "Brian, try your best to find evidence. Since Ma did it, there must be evidence in hisputer. As long as we find a way to get hisputer, we can get the evidence." Hearing this, Keh and Jasper immediately looked at each other. Brian said, "Mrs. Alwynn, Ma is very alert. He and Haven are plotting to get Alwynn Group. With Ma''s ability, he will transfer money from Alwynn Group again. I will show the video to the police tomorrow morning." "Okay! Brian, thank you so much." Eden hung up the phone and quickly wiped the tears on her face. Her eyes darkened and she looked apathetic all over. "Eden." Jasper walked over and hugged her with distress. When he closed his eyes, he could even sense the deep grief in her heart. She was experiencing the most painful things in life. She had learned how to be philosophical and magnanimous, but life gave her a severe blow. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Eden was in deep pain and sorrow. Ma, who had been ignored by them, hurt them when they were caught off guard. Ma looked gentle and polite on the surface, but who would have thought that his heart was so vicious and greedy? She had been on guard against Haven. Grandma Clement had had a ident, so she and Victor had always been very careful. However, they were targeted by Ma and Victor had a car ident so unexpectedly. "Jasper, Ma is a b*stard! He and Haven hurt Victor together. Ma made Victor''s car out of control. That was why Victor had an ident. How can they be so vicious and cruel... Woo-woo..." Eden couldn''t help crying. At this moment, what Haven had said to her came to her mind again and again. "Jasper, it''s all because of me that Victor had an ident. Grandma and Delmont got into trouble because of me, too. I caused those bad things to happen to Clement family." "I am a bad person. My rtives get into trouble one by one because of me. When Haven warned me, I thought I could face all these and deal with all the problems." "But I was wrong, really. If I left here, these things would not have happened, and Victor wouldn''t have left me." At this moment, she was so fragile, and she really regretted it. She thought that Haven didn''t have the courage to do anything, but she was wrong. Haven was just an ungrateful and cold-blooded beast! Hearing these words, Jasper held her hand more tightly and felt more distressed for her. He took a deep breath and said, "Fool, how could this be your fault? This is not your fault. Haven and Ma are too vicious. There is no need for you to leave, and you can''t leave. You are not a bad person. Don''t think too much about." Saying this, Jasper squatted down, looked at her with concern and wiped the tears on her face. "Woo-woo..." Eden could not relieve the grief in her heart. It was the first time she had cried so desperately in the past two months. It was the first time she had felt so regretful and helpless. She was going through the most difficult period of her time. What should she do? No, she couldn''t give in to fate, and she couldn''t ept the fact like this. She must cheer up. She hadn''t found Victor, so she couldn''t be so pessimistic and had to be stronger. Haven and Ma just yed some tricks on her, and they could absolutely not stop her from moving forward bravely. Eden immediately stopped crying and wiped her tears. She looked at Jasper and forced a smile with difficulty, "Jasper, I let you worry about me again." Jasper''s heart ached even more when he heard that. Seeing how she pretended to be strong and how she suppressed all the grief in heart, he was more doleful and heartbroken. He would rather see her have a nervous breakdown and cry out loud before smiling at him. In that case, he would not be worried. She was not a saint and couldn''t be toughened and hardened into steel. He only hoped that she couldugh heartily when she was happy and cry loudly when she was sad and then forget all those bad memories. She was still the simple and kindhearted girl. In the past, she was strong and lived in peace. If she could really be so calm, she would gain a lot from this experience. But he knew that she was just pretending to be calm. "Fool, I''m more worried when I see you like this." He said in a hoarse voice and looked at her with deep and sympathetic eyes. He didn''t know when she would be able to drag herself out of the morass of despair. Seeing how heartbroken Eden was, Kenny left silently with tears streaming down his face. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He said in heart, "Haven, Ma, since you hurt my family like this, I will never let you go! "Ma, you boast of yourputer skills as a hacker. Then, I will show you what a real hacker is like." Keh''s eyes were treacherous and deep. He bit his lip with great strength and it was bleeding, but he didn''t feel any pain. Compared to the pain on his lip, he felt more painful in heart. When he saw how helpless and fragile Eden was, he was overwhelmed by sorrow. He only wanted to grow up quickly so that he could protect his mother and family. When he passed by the window on the second floor, he saw that the lights outside were bright, and the yard was overshadowed by tall trees. The leaves were swaying in the night wind. Victor liked to chat with them under the big tree in the yard. Sometimes, he would take them there and apany them to do homework. He, Ricky and Gia were all happy at that time. Victor was very patient with them. He had seen different fathers. Some of them were only focused on their phones while ying with their children. They lowered their head and swiped the screen. Whatever the children said to them, they would always answer impatiently, "Go y aside." However, Victor was not the same. When he apanied them, he chatted with them and listened to them patiently. He never thought that they were talkative and noisy. Gia and Ricky talked a lot, and he always answered them gently. If they were wrong, he would exin to them tenderly. He had been kind and amiable to them. He was a great father, and he was a good man. "Dad, I have a feeling that you are still alive. If you are alive, you muste back to mom." Keh finished his words in a low voice and turned to go upstairs. When he got to the stairs, he saw that Henrick was leaning against the railing with his arms crossed. There was no expression on his face as he looked at Kenny quietly. His eyes were no longer casual, but very steady and serious. He seemed to have grown up a lot. "Kenny, just now you said that dad is still alive. What do you mean by that?" He said in a choked and deep tone, and he was very sad. Keh said, "Ricky, I have the same idea as mom. I think dad is not dead. He''s still alive." Henrick smiled bitterly and said, "Is it because we haven''t found his dead body?" "Yes!" Keh nodded. "Ha-ha..." Henrick suddenly smiled, "Kenny, do you think it is possible? He fell into the sea, and he was injured. Do you think there was any chance for him to survive?" Keh kept silent and walked upstairs step by step, but he felt weak in his legs. He walked to Henrick and whispered, "It''s better to have hope. I won''t believe that dad has really left us until I see his dead body." Henrick did not speak. When he turned around, his eyes were brimming with tears. "I''m going to sleep." After that, he ran back to his room in a hurry. Keh looked at his back and clenched his fists. Veins stood out on his forehead, and he said word by word angrily, "Haven, what qualifications do you have to make my family suffer like this? I''ll ruin you in the way you ruined my mom and my uncle!" His eyes were terribly gloomy as he strode to his room. Although he was young, he looked as fierce as a devil at this time. Turning on theputer, he typed on the keyboard very quickly. He stared at theputer screen with a pair of ck eyes and concentrated to investigate Victor''s car ident. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Lucian sent Amelia back. When they were having dinner, Lucian had told her what would she should do the next day. When they arrived at Amelia''s house, Lucian looked at Amelia seriously, "Amelia, tomorrow is the weekend, and we don''t have to go to work. Ma will definitely call you in the morning. After he calls you, you have to call me immediately. I will tell you what to do." Amelia nodded, "Okay! I''ll listen to you." Seeing that she kept nodding, Lucian couldn''t help but smile. "Foolish girl, hurry up and go back." Lucian rubbed her head dotingly. Amelia was really lovely. Amelia smiled and reminded him, "Go home and rest early. Call me when you get home." "Alright!" Lucian nodded. Amelia turned to look back repeatedly at every step and couldn''t bear to leave him. Lucian asked, "Don''t you want to go in?" He smiled, and his tone was ambiguous. Amelia red at him but nodded. The lights at home were still on, and her mother hadn''t fallen asleep. If she went back at this time, she had to listen to her nagging. She had not told her mother that Neal had been caught. Lucian said, "Let''s go to the hotel." Hearing this, Amelia immediately looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, she said, "Lucian, what did you say? Hurry up and go back." Lucian smiled, "I''m serious." Amelia blushed and couldn''t even speak fluently, "You are... so bad." She was a bit shy and nervous, so she turned around and went home quickly. Watching her go back in panic, Lucian felt a little disappointed. Was he no longer attractive to her? He was indeed serious about their rtionship. Amelia returned to the room, opened the window and took a look downstairs. She found that Lucian was still in the same ce. Under the dim streetlights, he looked extraordinarily charismatic. Amelia whispered, "Why don''t you leave?" Lucian looked up at her and smiled, "Good night." Then, he turned around and left. Amelia smiled helplessly. She didn''t look away until he was nowhere to be seen. Then she washed up and went to bed, ignoring what her mother said to her outside the door. Early the next morning. After making breakfast, Jaida went to the hospital to see Gracie with Zaiden. Eden took care of the children alone at home. The four children were ying by theke happily. Keh looked back at Eden from time to time. Last night, he didn''t sleep all night. He would certainly give Haven a big surprise that day. The phone next to Eden suddenly rang. Eden picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from Haven. With an angry face, she answered it, "Hello?" Haven said, "Eden, let''s meet." Eden''s voice was surprisingly calm, "I am afraid that I will kill you when I see you." Haven said, "You won''t do that. You are not like me. I live without a tie in the world, but you have three children, nice parents, brothers and a husband who loves you very much. But is your husband really studying abroad now? I called him just now, but I just couldn''t get through to him." Haven''s tone was full of threats and sarcasm. Eden''s eyes suddenly turned aloof, "Haven, are you turning yourself in or putting your head on the block? Don''t be so smug. You''ll stew in your own juice soon." Haven said, "Ha-ha... What did you say? Will I stew in my own juice? I''m waiting for it, aren''t I?" Haven''s tone was extremely arrogant. Eden said, "Only we know whether Victor is studying aboard or not. How do you know that he didn''t go aboard?" Obviously, Haven was silent for a while. "Eden, do you still remember what I told you before?" Eden put away her phone slightly and clicked the recording button, "Yeah, you asked me to die, or you would let all my rtives get into trouble. Grandma had a car ident, and Delmont is in prison now. But I believe that he will be released in three days. You have been provoking me, haven''t you? I will let you know that you can''t afford to bear the consequences." Eden said these words to annoy Haven deliberately. She wouldn''t let go of any chance to get evidence. "Ha-ha... Eden, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand." Eden said coldly, "You don''t understand, but it''s better, isn''t it? As long as Neal knows what he has done. You can disassociate yourself from that matter." "Eden, you''re right. I framed Delmont indeed, but it was not me who asked Neal to do that. Although I''m the mastermind, this matter has nothing to do with me. Even if the police find out the truth, I can be safe and sound." Eden smiled weirdly when she heard that, "Is that so? What about grandma''s car ident? Although you didn''t leave any evidence, do you think that we don''t know it was your scheme?" Haven said, "Eden, just show me the evidence." Eden said, "I have got some of the evidence, but I want you to reap what you sow at one go. Therefore, I have been collecting other evidence. Haven, when we meet next time, maybe you will have been in jail." Eden finished her words and hung up the phone with a smile. Keh turned around and happened to see her miserable smile. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His heart ached and he bit his lower lip hard. He had the same habit as Eden. When Eden was very sad, she would bit her lower lip with great strength out of habit. He got up and walked to Eden. Eden looked at him with a gentle smile, "Kenny, what''s wrong? Don''t you want to y anymore?" Keh sat in front of her with a smile in eyes, "Mom, I have attacked theputer system in Haven''spany. In this way, there will be many loopholes in the system. I hope the police can find more evidence." Eden was stunned. She asked in surprise, "Kenny, are you that capable?" "Yeah!" Kenny nodded, "Mom, I''m very talented inputer science. I learned a lot of things at ease. Besides, dad bought a very nice and expensiveptop for me, which has helped me a lot." Eden reached out and stroked his head lightly, "Kenny, as long as you like it and you won''t do anything illegal, I will support you no matter what you want to do." "Mom, don''t worry. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t. The profits in my websites are large. I only hope that I can grow up quickly to protect you, Gia, Ricky, dad, grandma and grandpa. I want us to live a happy life together." Hearing Kenny''s words, Eden suddenly felt so grieved. Her eyes blurred with tears as she looked at his good-looking face, "Fool, why do you want to grow up so quickly? With me by your side, you don''t have to do anything. Just have a happy childhood." However, she knew that Kenny had been sensible since he was a child. Such things had happened to her family, and his heart had been hurt greatly. He would remember these things forever, and they would affect his character and emotions in the future. At the thought of such a result, she felt scared for no reason. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 "Mom..." "Kenny, I just want you to be an ordinary child, and I don''t want you to have hatred in your heart. The pain that we''re suffering now is temporary. As time goes by, the pain will change in our hearts. I don''t hope that you''ll live in hatred and sorrow in the future. I hope that you can smile when you are happy and cry when you are sad. Although you are a man, it doesn''t matter if you cry. You are always a baby in my heart." Keh understood what she meant. He slightly lowered his head and did not speak. Originally, he wanted to transfer the money back to Buddy''s bank ount, but he didn''t do so in order to let the police get enough evidence. Eden sighed. The children would grow up together with the pain they suffered. She had to let Haven be punished as soon as possible. She looked up at the blue sky. In summer, it was so hot that she could not bear it. She felt that she was almost out of breath. How long would this kind of lifest? "Victor, where are you exactly?" She asked in heart. "Phew..." She took a deep breath. At this moment, the phone in her hand rang again. Eden looked down and found that it was a call phone from Lucian. She answered it quickly, "Hello? Lucian." Lucian said, "Eden, Ma called Amelia. Then Amelia went to see Neal with the recording pen. I have told her what to ask. I am waiting for her nearby. You don''t have to worry about her safety." "Good! Thank you so much." Eden hung up the phone and looked a little excited. As long as Ma could be exposed, things would be easier. "Mom, how is it?" Keh looked at her expectantly. Lowering her head, Eden saw his hopeful expression and smiled, "Kenny, Ma is finally scared. He has met Amelia. Let''s wait for the news at home." "Okay!" Keh nodded excitedly. In an ordinary cafe, Amelia received a phone call from a strange number early in the morning. She knew it was Ma whom Lucian had mentioned to her. After knowing what Ma wanted her to do, she quarrelled with him angrily at first. Then she agreed to meet him in this cafe. Amelia waited for more than ten minutes, but she didn''t see Ma. She had never seen Ma before, but she felt very uneasy when she thought of Ma''s threatening words. She waited for a few more minutes, but Ma hadn''t arrived. She took out her phone and dialed his phone number. As soon as she dialed the number, she saw a man in a suiting in, and his phone was ringing in his hand. Amelia nced at him and hung up the phone, and the phone in his hand did not ring anymore. At this time, Ma had sat opposite Amelia. Ma looked around. There were very few customers in the cafe in the morning. He looked at Amelia''s innocent face and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be quite pretty. You look pure and attractive. If I could meet you earlier, I would definitely let you be my girlfriend." Amelia was speechless. How shameless he was! Furthermore, Lucian was in the breakfast shop across the street, and he could hear their conversation. Sure enough, when Lucian heard Ma''s words, he nced at him with gloomy eyes. Amelia looked at Ma with a sneer. She looked weak and cowardly in ordinary times, but she waspletely different at this time. Her eyes were sharp and cold as she said, "Mr. Mulroney, don''t you think it''s rude to say something like this to someone you meet for the first time?" Ma smiled unconcernedly. Looking at Amelia''s pure face, he narrowed his eyes slightly. She was a little scared, but she seemed to be trying her best to face him bravely. Haven was such a woman, and he took pity on Haven for no reason. "Miss Macdonald, it''s because you''re beautiful that I said those words. This is the first time we''ve met, and it was a bit abrupt indeed. Miss Macdonald, please don''t take it to heart." Seeing that he was looking at her with a shameless smile, Amelia sneered in heart. Sure enough, Ma and Haven were suitable for each other. They were both disgusting. She said indifferently and mockingly, "You threatened me just now. Why can''t I take it to heart? You made it very clearly on the phone this morning, didn''t you?" Ma smiled. Amelia looked mad, and it seemed that she wanted to kill him, which made him in a good mood, "Miss Macdonald, you''re smart. You just need to ask Neal not to betray me. I can assure you that your mother and you will live a rich life in the future, and your mother''s diabetes will be cured. I will live without worry and you will live at ease. Isn''t it good?" "Yeah, it''s very good." Amelia gave him a weird smile. Lucian was puzzled. Amelia... "You f*cking idiot! You ordered my elder brother tomit a crime, but you want to live in peace? Are you out of your head? You even want to threaten me with my mother''s illness. Do you think you can threaten me in this way? Since you don''t have the ability, don''t give yourself airs. You should be grateful because I give you a chance to meet me." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lucian was stunned and then smiled. What a hot-tempered but lovely girl. He rarely saw Amelia lose her temper. Ma was not angry when he heard that. Instead, heughed. He knew that it required patience to deal with someone like Amelia. "Miss Macdonald, you still look beautiful when you''re mad." Saying this, he looked up at her carefully. Her face features were delicate, and she was good-looking and appealing. "Amelia..." "Don''t call me so affectionately. I''m not familiar with you." Amelia interrupted him in a ruthless voice. "Ha-ha... What a fierce darling. I like your character quite much. Why don''t you be with me? I''ll buy you a house and give you the best things in this world." Ma began to tempt Amelia shamelessly. For girls like Amelia, money was their lifelong pursuit. They had got used to living a hard life, so they hoped to be as rich as thedies from the powerful families. Hearing this, Amelia sneered in heart. It seemed that Ma was totally out of his mind. However, her cold eyes suddenly became obsessed. "But, if I do as you say, will you really buy me a house?" Her voice became soft and full of expectation. Lucian was speechless. She had never been so gentle to him before. After solving this matter, he had to give her a lesson! Lucian looked sideways and red at Amelia with unhappy and different eyes. It was said that men and women were the most sensitive when they were in love. Lucian was the same. Amelia could only be so gentle to him. His love was overbearing. Amelia felt a chill on her back. She shook her body and continued to look at Ma tenderly. Since she hade here, she had to get Ma to say why he had ordered Neal to frame Delmont. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Seeing that she had been moved, Ma sneered in the heart. Sure enough, girls who were born in poor families were all materialists. "Yeah, as long as you can be my lover, I will buy you a big house so that you can live in it at ease. All you need to do is to be with me." Ma smiled meaningfully. Although he liked Haven, he would get sick of her one day. Amelia was not as tall as Haven, but she was slimmer than Haven. She was not inferior to the girls he thought about at night. Amelia felt sick in heart. This shameless jerk really regarded himself as somebody. Didn''t he know how disgusting he was? However, she looked at Ma with her face full of excitement. Blinking her big clear eyes, she asked with expectant, "Mr. Mulroney, it''s so nice of you. But how should I deal with my elder brother''s affairs?" From Ma''s point of view, Amelia had definitely been lured. He thought for a moment and said, "Amelia, I want you to ask him to bear the crime. When he is released, I will give him several million dors aspensation." Last night, he investigated Neal thoroughly. Neal loved gambling and was very greedy. Luring him with money was the best way. In this way, he could keep himself safe. Moreover, Amelia and her mother depended on each other for survival. Anyone would be tempted when he offered such a good condition. Amelia was living a rough life, and she had to support her family, so she must be eager to find a shortcut to get rid of her poor life. Amelia listened to his words and found that those conditions were really attractive. However, she had suffered for so many years, and she didn''t mind living a hard life for a few more years. She never cared about what others thought of her. She lived her own life, and she could make a living by herself. Even if Lucian had not been her boyfriend, she would not be Ma''s lover. Since Neal had done something wrong, he deserved to be punished. If she let his bad behaviour go unchecked, his life would really be ruined. Her mother nagged all day long, and she had had enough of it. Should she raise a good-for-nothing brother in the future? She had her own life, and she wanted to live a happy life. She did not have much motivation in the past, but at this time, she had Lucian by her side, so she wanted to fight for her future and happiness. In order to be with the man she liked, she had to hold on. She looked a little serious and asked, "But what was the purpose of him framing that person? As far as I know, that person is the eldest brother of the president of Alwynn Group. What will you gain by doing this? If my president knows that you have asked my brother to frame his brother, how should I face him in the future?" Amelia pretended to be worried and pitiful as she looked at him. Ma wanted to say something, but she took the initiative to say with a happy face, "Mr. Mulroney, you said that you could give me a rich life, but I can''t be idle at home forever. I am very happy to work in Alwynn Group, and I want to work there all the time." Originally, Ma suspected that she had other purposes, but he no longer doubted her when he heard her words. "Amelia, you don''t have to worry about this. Just do as I say and persuade your elder brother. As long as he won''t tell the police that it was me who asked him to frame Delmont, I promise you that you will be rich even if you don''t work in Alwynn Group in the future." Amelia curled her lips weirdly and smiled. Ma finally admitted that it was him who asked Neal to frame Delmont. She quickly got up and looked at Ma with a strange smile on her face, "Mr. Mulroney, I''ll do as you say and tell Neal to take the me for you. Just rest assured and wait for my good news." Ma nodded with a smile. Seeing that Amelia was as obedient and cute as Haven, he was very satisfied. He said in a gentle tone, "Amelia, after persuading him, call me immediately. I''ll take you to buy a house." Amelia smiled treacherously, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned around and left. After she got out of the cafe, she hailed a taxi and left. Ma watched her leave and feltpletely relieved. He raised his eyebrows and smiled triumphantly, "It''s so easy to cheat women." He got up, paid the bill and drove back to the apartment, not suspecting Amelia at all. Not long after Amelia got on the taxi, she received a phone call from Lucian. "Lucian." She said with a smile. Lucian said in a deep voice, "Wait for me in Marriott Hotel." Amelia was a little confused when she heard his angry tone. Why was he angry? She wanted to speak, but Lucian had hung up the phone. She pouted her red lips and thought, "What a changeable man." He was so annoying! From N?velDrama.Org. Amelia nced out of the car window. It was hot and sunny. She didn''t know if she could help Eden by doing this. She thought that she was very unfortunate, but Eden was even unluckier than her. Sometimes, she felt that the setbacks she suffered in life were not worth mentioning. After transferring the recording to Brian, Lucian called Eden before he went to Marriott Hotel to find Amelia. After receiving Lucian''s phone call, Eden finally saw a glimmer of hope. She only needed to wait for the police to adopt a long-term n to arrest Haven and Ma. She nced at Kenny who had been apanying her and said with a smile, "Kenny, the people who hurt your father will be brought to justice soon." Kenny nodded. However, something bad had happened to Victor. Those bad guys would only get the punishment they deserved, but his father and his family had been greatly hurt. Kenny got up, "Mom, I''ll take you for a walk around." Eden nodded with a smile and felt much better, "I want to walk by theke." "OK!" Kenny pushed the wheelchair and went to theke. Henrick, Giada and Boris were ying with water by theke. Eden had taught them to y such a game by theke. They could dig a hole on low-lying ground and put a small wooden stick on it. If they covered it with wet mud and poke a hole to draw the water over, the water would be in the shape of a whirlpool. It was like a bridge and a waterfall. The scene would be amazing and very interesting if they put several such small waterfalls together. Henrick and Giada liked to y it, and they taught Boris how to build such a small waterfall that day. Boris was very interested in it. Seeing that they were having fun, Eden smiled. Children should be like this. They should be able to spend their childhood without any worries. Her childhood was full of trauma. She hoped that her children would not have the same miserable childhood as hers. However, she always brought harm to the children. When she passed by an osmanthus tree, the winds came down with the scents of the flowers, which was refreshing. Eden closed her eyes slightly and breathed in the sweet scent of osmanthus around her. It was pleasantly scented and pleasant. She became helpless and missed Victor again. She opened her eyes and looked at the tall buildings in the distance. The city was bathed in warm sunshine. "Victor, you''re still alive, right? You just haven''t found the way home, just like me after I got lost back then." She said in heart. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 "These days, Brian went to all the hospitals in River City, but there was no news about you. However, I always feel that you are waiting for me to pick you up somewhere." "Victor, I''ll wait for you toe back." "You had waited for me for more than ten years, and I can wait for you like this forever." In Marriott Hotel. Amelia was waiting for Lucian in the underground parking lot. Lucian came very fast. When he arrived at the parking lot, he saw Amelia waiting for him at the elevator entrance. She wore a white dress and her soft hair hung down loosely. She had a good and slim figure. At this time, she kept looking out and looked so charismatic. Lucian thought about the fact that she had met Ma in such a dress. Then he went berserk. He parked the car, opened the door and then strode to Amelia. "Lucian..." However, Lucian didn''t reply to her and dragged her into the elevator directly. Amelia could tell that he was angry and looked at him with a frown. However, without looking at her, he pulled her with one hand and put the other hand in his trouser pocket. He looked furious, and there was no warmth on his face. His darkened eyes were filled with unhappiness and anger, as if she had done something that annoyed him a lot. Amelia was a little wronged. Why did he get angry for no reason? Lucian didn''t let go of her until he pulled her into the room. Amelia roared at him with grievances on her face, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you go berserk for no reason?" Did she look that easy to bully? Every time he got angry, he would bully her. Lucian narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Hadn''t she known what she did wrong? He stepped forward and held her in his arms with force. Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Amelia was stunned. This d*mn b*stard! What the hell was going on? Rage bubbled just below the surface of Lucian''s mind. He used a lot of strength and tore apart Amelia''s dress. "No!" Amelia''s face was filled with irritation. She struggled, but Lucian was so strong that she was no match for him. "Oh... Lucian, you are crazy! This is the... new dress I bought for myself. I like it very much. You should buy me a new one!" Lucian said, "Tomorrow, I''ll buy a more beautiful dress for you." Lucian''s breathing became a little heavy. Before Amelia could react, he had kissed her crazily. Amelia''s heart meltedpletely, and all she wanted to do was to enjoy the sex. ...... After the sex, Amelia looked at her broken dress and red at Lucian madly. Looking at her pink and seductive face, Lucian could not help but curl his lips. He smiled wickedly and said, "It seems that I haven''t made you tired enough. You even have the strength to re at me." Seeing that Lucian was not angry but smiled wickedly after having sex, Amelia lost her temper, "Why did you do that to me? I didn''t do anything wrong." Lucian looked at her leisurely and held her in his arms casually, "Because I am jealous." Amelia was dumbfounded. Jealous of what? She looked at him in a daze, not knowing why he was jealous. Lucian looked at her confused face and pinched her nose lightly, "Ma said that he would buy you a house, and you smiled so happily! Moreover, you have never talked to me in such a gentle tone. I didn''t even punish you severely just now." He would still make love with her at night, but he wouldn''t say it at this time. Amelia was taken aback. Lucian could always distinguished right from wrong. What was wrong with him? She did that in order to fish for information. She punched his chest and said with her face full of dissatisfaction, "I behaved like that to fish for Ma''s words, didn''t I? Since he had said that, we can make sure that he is the one who ordered my elder brother to frame Eden''s eldest brother. My elder brother will definitely confess when he hears the recording." The reason why Neal hadn''t confessed was that he thought the police had no evidence. Since they had got the evidence, he could not keep it a secret anymore. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed as he said in a low voice, "But I''m still jealous." Amelia was speechless. Why was she so happy when she heard that? "I''m hungry!" Amelia looked at him like a spoiled child. She was not angry anymore. Lucian''s fury vanishedpletely when he heard her coquettish voice. He smiled charmingly and said in a tender tone, "Go take a bath first. I''ll get them to bring you something to eat." "Mm!" Amelia smiled, wrapped herself with the quilt and then went to the bathroom. Lucian took a look at her and smiled evilly. He still had a very strong feeling of sexual love. After picking up the phone and calling someone to deliver some food and clothes for Amelia, he followed her to take a bath. The moment he pushed the door open, Amelia could see his tall and strong body clearly. She was tempted and red at him fiercely. Lucian did not mind it and walked to her shamelessly. She used to think that Victor doted on Eden too much, and it seemed that they wanted to stay together every second. Only after she was in love with Lucian did she realize that as long as they loved each other, they really wanted to stay together all the time. Before Ma returned to the apartment, he received a phone call from Haven and was told that all theputers in thepany were paralyzed. Ma was confused and then drove to Haven''spany. Haven was waiting for him in the office. As soon as he came in, Haven stood up and walked towards him, saying anxiously, "Ma, all the computers in thepany are paralyzed. Such a thing had once happened in Jotham Alwynn Group before, and one billion dors were transferred from thepany to the Children''s Defense Fund three dayster. I am very worried now. Eden''s son is very good at doing such a thing." Ma frowned slightly and said in disbelief, "Haven, Eden''s son is about seven years old. How could he have the ability to do such a thing? You think too much." With a dejected and worried face, Haven lowered her head and said powerlessly, "No one will believe such a thing, but I heard it from him in person." She looked up and looked at Ma seriously, "Eden''s eldest son, Keh, has an extraordinary talent. I can be sure of this." Ma didn''t believe it andforted her, "Haven, don''t worry. I''ll go to the Technology Department to have a look now." "OK!" Haven nced at him. With him by her side, she was at ease. After Ma left, she waited for him nervously in the office. Amelia and Lucian stayed in Marriott Hotel for a whole weekend. Lucian waspletely rxed. He was in deep love everyday and dated with Amelia. He had never been so happy before, and he was sure that Amelia was the girl he had been waiting for. He decided to tell his family about it after knowing the truth of Victor''s ident. He had to face this matter sooner orter, and it was time to face it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On Monday, Eden went to work as usual. She adjusted the work in thepany and became much more rxed. The summer collection was gradually avable on market. She had been looking forward to this. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 At noon, Darlene came to thepany to see Eden. From N?velDrama.Org. "Have a seat, aunt," Eden asked Amelia to pour a ss of juice for Darlene. Darlene went abroad for a long time and just came back today. She seemed to be in a good mood, and her smile was much brighter than before. Eden always felt that her aunt was in love. Darlene nced at Eden and smiled lovingly. "Eden, I learned a lot of things abroad this time, so I came to share it with you. It seems that you won''t be able to participate in this year''s international designpetition. We will wait for next year." Darlene felt a little pity for her. There hadn''t been any good works in thepetitions for the past two years. Eden had a good chancest year, but all kinds of things happened. Eden only smiled, didn''t seem to bother at all. "There are still many opportunities in the future. It doesn''t matter." Without Victor, she would still be alone even though she climbed up to that position. "Yes!" Darlene smiled and nodded. "There will be many opportunities in the future. Don''t worry, you''re still young." Darlene looked at Eden''s legs, feeling great pain in her heart. "You told me that you walk for a bit now? How are you feeling?" "It''s still the same. We have to be patient," said Eden. Darlene nodded, "Yes, you should have faith." "Yes, I will." Eden smiled gently and nodded. The news of Eden taking over Alwynn Group had gone mad online recently. Darlene also saw it. She actually met a very talented girl this time when she was abroad. This girl had been focusing on the market in the north district of River City two months ago, and Alwynn Group also had a very sessful sales result in that area. Eden''s work had inspired her a lot, therefore, and Darlene believed that her design of this summer season would make a great coup in C Country. Thinking of this, she took out a stack of documents from her handbag and handed them to Eden. "This is the document of my overseas investigation this time. There is a designer named Melissa Craig from C Country, who is also the daughter of the president of ourpany. I met her this time, and she said she has always been very interested in your work. She came to the north district of River City to study your work. Your design inspired her a lot, so after going back, she created a lot of good designs. And this batch of clothes is going to aim the market around River City. In my opinion, she is a strongpetitor to you. And this time, Alwynn Group is also going to have a strong opponent." Eden smiled and didn''t seem to care at all. But she was still very grateful that Darlene told her this. "There always will be many talented people in this world. This is a verypetitive industry as well, so it is somon to have opponents. The only thing I can do is try my best." "That''s true." Darlene looked at her confident face and smiled as well. "I believe that with your ability, you can definitely be the winner. Melissa is a verypetitive person, but her father is a nice man." This time, she also had her own business to deal with in C Country. She had known Carney Craig for many years, and he also liked her for many years. She felt that she finally started to feel something for him recently. However, his daughter didn''t like her at all, so they didn''t have any progress this time. She only hoped that his daughter would change a little in the future. Eden looked at her and smiled. "Aunt, you''ve changed a lot this time." Darlene didn''t expect that Eden could tell it, but she didn''t want to hide anything from her anyway. "The girl I just talked about, Melissa, is Carney''s daughter. Carney''s wife died a few years ago, leaving a son and a daughter to him. And these few years, he has been asking me out. I didn''t properly move on from my own mass at that time, so I never agreed to it. When I met you, I feel that I figured everything out all of a sudden. There is really no point to make myself stuck in the sadness from before. I should move on and enjoy my life. So I wanted to try it with him. However, his daughter did not like us to be together. His son didn''t say anything. This time, I had a bit hard time with his daughter. She always thinks that I just wanted her father''s money." Hearing this, Eden already knew howplicated it was. Rich families never have trust in each other. "You are such a sincere person, so I believe you will convince her one day." Darlene nodded with a smile. "That''s what I''m thinking too. Anyway, I need to go now as I have a meetingter. I left the box outside. There are snacks I brought for you. I didn''t know what to bring, so I just bought some snacks." Eden smiled with a grateful look and nodded. "Thank you." Then Darlene got up and ready to leave. Before she left, she suddenly turned back around and looked a little worried. "Eden, although Melissa and I don''t get along with each other, I still won''t say bad things about her just because of that. But I have to tell you that I think she copied your work. You must be careful. Don''t fall in her trap." Eden frowned slightly. It sounded like she indeed should be careful. "Yes, I''ll be careful." Darlene looked at her and nodded with satisfaction. "Eden, a real strong person never cares about winning others. Instead ofpeting with others, it''s better to calm down and make yourself stronger, so that no one else could defeat you anymore. When you be popr, they will have to respect you." Eden was this kind of person. Once she showed her real talent, no one else could be a match for her. Hearing these words, Eden knew what she should do. A person of high position was more liable to be attacked. A real strong person might not be the most powerful man in the world, but they must have a strong heart that made them confident. Confidence was always the most important thing. After Darlene left, Eden started reading the documents. Darlene always tried her best to give everything she had to Eden. No matter what she learned from abroad, the first thing she thought about would always be to share it with Eden. Eden pressed the button on her wheelchair and went back to the desk, looking at Melissa''s information carefully. Melissa Craig, twenty-six years old. Eden frowned slightly, thinking that she was still very young. Then she nced at the photo, noticing that she was also a very beautiful girl. She graduated from a famous university of C Country and majored in design. She scrolled down and saw several photos of her design. Eden frowned even deeper. All her designs looked very simr to her own work. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Eden looked at a few more designs. Her design style waspletely integrated into Melissa''s design. She frowned slightly. She never knew there was a person in the world who would pay so much attention to her. She called Lucian through thepany line. "Hello, Eden." Lucian quickly answered "Lucian,e to my office with Amelia. I have something to talk to you about." "Sure," said Lucian. After hanging up the phone, Eden stared at the design again. The more she looked at it, the more she realized how simr they were to her design of the previous years. Melissa was indeed very talented in designing. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, her works were still totally outshonepared with Eden''s new design this year. Eden slightly narrowed her eyes. She was worried that there might be people with evil intentions in thepany. Erin had also been in thepany all this time. Without Tillie, she never did anything out of line as she lost her backer. "Eden." Lucian and Amelia came in. Eden ced Melissa''s designs in front of them and said, "Look at these designs." Lucian and Amelia looked at each other first, then Lucian stretched out and took over the photos. Amelia eximed in surprise when she saw them, "These designs are very simr to your style." Eden smiled and nodded. "It seems that you can see that as well." Amelia nodded. "But..." she looked at Eden and hesitated. Eden nodded and encouraged her to continue. "Although the style is very simr to yours, I can tell they have been struggling in this industry. The details and fashion sense cannot be a match to ours. There will be a fashion festival hosted by the Clothing Association at the end of this year, and I''m afraid she would want to participate in it." Eden nodded. "We still have a lot of time to prepare for the fashion festival. But now, I am more worried that our design ideas for this summer season were leaked. This was designed by a designer named Melissa Craig. She is the daughter of the president of Darlene''spany. A part of their summer products has been released in the market already, and the main market is in River City and nearby cities. Our summer products are sold well in the early stage, but we are still waiting for more products to be released. Inform the factory now that I want all the new products to be finished early." Lucian nodded and said, "I''ll inform the factory soon." Eden looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, ask Irene and the marketing team to find out if there is any conflict between their summer new product and ours as soon as possible." "Okay!" Amelia nodded. Lucian felt reassured when he saw how Eden''s confident face. She looked like a gentle and quiet person, but she had the same decisiveness as Victor. Thinking of this, Lucian said, "Kenny hacked theputer system of Haven''spany, and the police have grasped hold of some clues. They have already found out where Buddy''s money is gone and are ready to freeze the ount. Now, they only need the evidence for Ma." Eden smiled contentedly when she heard that. The person who had done something to Victor''s car was Ma. She could only be at ease when they catch him. Lucian nced at Amelia and said, "Neal has also confessed and identified the person in the video as Ma. It was Ma who instructed him to put the thing in Delmont''s car. Now we only need the evidence for the one billion and what happened to Victor." Eden heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, this matter was about to be brought to light. She looked at Amelia with some concern. After all, Neal was her older brother. Amelia seemed to understand what she was worrying about, so she smiled and said, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about me. My brother deserves it. If we don''t bring him to justice, his future will be more difficult." She felt sorry for her brother, but it was all for his own good. She hoped that he could learn from it, and then find a better job aftering out of jail. It would be good for him if he could live a peaceful life in the future. She never expected too much from her brother anyway. Her only hope was that he could live a normal life. Eden looked a little guilty. "Amelia, I''m sorry. I have no other choice." Amelia shook her head slightly. It was not Eden''s fault anyway. After Lucian and Amelia went out, Eden sat down alone in the office and stared nkly. Looking at the photos of her and Victor, her heart began to ache again. "Victor, where the hell are you?" She said to herself, looking quietly at the man who was smiling gently in the photo. The gleam of his smile did not eclipse the dazzling brilliance of his eyes. She missed every moment they had spent together. Eden sat there and stared at the photos of the two of them quietly. All of a sudden, her phone rang on the desk, pulled her back to her senses. She picked it up and nced at it. It was from Haven. A cold light came across her eyes. She picked up the phone, "Hello?" "Eden, did your son do it?" "What are you talking about?" On the other side of the phone, Haven couldn''t help but roar, "Stop ying dumb. You know very well what your son has done. He made mypany suffer a great loss. Don''t pretend that you didn''t know." Eden looked out of the big window expressionlessly. "Well, you''d better show me the proof if you say so." She used the words that Haven used to say to her. "I know he did it even though I don''t have the evidence. Eden, let me tell you, I have no way back now, so if you carry on doing this to me, I''ll make sure all your family will suffer! I don''t care about anything anymore, so I''m capable of everything!" Eden knew she was not joking. She would definitely be able to do anything. Eden said, "Really? The next time you do this, we can die together as I want to kill you for a long time. Let''s see what would happen if you dared to touch my family again." Her tone was calm, but it made Haven on the other side of the phone shiver. "Let''s wait and see. The new summer product has been released now, so I''d like to see how you can win against me." Haven sounded very confident, even with a hint of gloating. Eden was about to say something, but Lucian suddenly sent her a message. She nced at it and saw Haven''s name, so she quickly opened it. "Eden, the market investigation team just sent back the message saying Haven''spany released a batch of summer products today, whose style was very simr to that of ourpany''s M1084." Seeing this, Eden finally knew why Haven was so confident. She sneered and said, "We''ve already have a final say. Let''s wait and see then." Then she hung up the phone angrily. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Lucian walked in as soon as Eden hung up the phone. He looked at Eden who was sitting quietly. She did not seem worried at all. Then he said casually, "Someone in thepany leaked the design drawings of this year." Eden nodded slightly. "Ask Brian toe over. I want all the models put on a live show of this year''s new product. From today on, until all the new products are released, we need to make some short videos and posted them online as well. Then all the problems will be solved." She leaned back slightly and continued, "When we were preparing the design of this season, Victor was with me, and we have video materials as well. We edited the video and yed it along with other videos online." Lucian understood what she meant instantly. He nodded and said, "We have to find out who leaked the information too." Eden''s gaze sharpened as she looked up at Lucian. Erin''s resentful face appeared in her mind. "It''s Erin. Haven must know what happened between Tillie and Erin. With such a person in Alwynn Group, she won''t miss it." Lucian nodded. His eyes were dark and cold, and his voice was even more ruthless when he spoke. "I''ll go and find her now." Eden sighed slightly. "Yes, you may catch her off guard now." She knew Erin had held a grudge against her after what happened to Summer. A smile appeared on Lucian''s gloomy face. "By the way, your work is getting more and more popr now. Today, I got an invitation from a famous actress who wants you to design her dress for all the events. She came to us several times already, but you were injured at that time, so we refused her. But she just sent me a message again today, saying that she still wants to see if you have time even though she knows that you are not fully recovered yet." Hearing this, a confident smile appeared on Eden''sface. "Yes, I have time. Please reply to her for me." Lucian smiled and nodded, "I''ll send you her informationter." "Thank you for your hard work," Eden said politely. Hearing this, Lucian smiled warmly and said, "You are wee. And thank you for your hard work!" He smiled and turned around to leave. Even his back looked less lonely now. Eden smiled with relief. Looking at Victor''s smiling face in the photo on the desk, she smiled and said, "Victor, did you see that? Lucian and Anson have both found their own happiness. You were worried about Lucian before, weren''t you? Now you don''t have to worry anymore. He is with Amelia now, and they are very happy. You have always hoped that they can all have their own happiness. Now they are both happy, so you can rest assured." She stretched out and gently touched his face on the photo with her slender fingers. She missed him so much. In Erin''s office. The thing that happenedst time didn''t affect her much. She was still working in the wedding dress designing department. She seemed to have a good life during Eden''s absence. Without Eden, she was still the best designer in thepany. At this time, she was dressed in a white business suit, looking very rxed. Her hair seemed to have just been dyed in brown, which made her look much more mature. She was holding a cup of coffee and chatting with her assistant and two other staff. They finally could have some rxed time when Victor was not here. "Erin, have you made a fortune recently? Your clothes look so expensive, so does the diamond ring. It suits you very well." A female staff said as she smiled at Erin with a ttering face. She also looked very envious. Erin stretched out to show her diamond ring, smiling proudly. "I have seen thinking about this diamond ring for a long time. I like it very much. I finally bought it after saving for a while." She looked arrogant. In her mind, luxury goods are everything. For real rich people, money and fame were just something they have all the time. However, in the eyes of an ordinary person like Erin, money and fame were what she had been dreaming of for her whole life. "Wow! How long have you been saving for that?" Another staff also asked excitedly. She looked enviously at the diamond ring on Erin''s finger. As a woman, she also hoped that she could have one or two sets of jewelry that she could show off. Erin smiled. "It took me a long time." However, this diamond ring was given by Haven. Haven was more generous than Tillie. So Erin got a lot from her since she started working with her. Erin lowered her head to look at her phone. Suddenly, a few models walked past the corridor. Some of Erin''s assistants knew the models, so she shouted, "Natalie, where are you going in such a hurry?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The model named Natalie stopped, took a look at her, and said with a smile, "The president gave an order and asked all models go to the eleventh floor to provide a live broadcast of all the new products of this season." Hearing this, Erin suddenly looked up at her and said, "Natalie, the rest of the new products are still in the factory. Why do they suddenly start to broadcast new products?" Natalie shook her head slightly and said, "We don''t know. But you know that Alwynn Group always likes surprises. Our products sold very well in all the districts, so I guess they want to release the rest of them in advance." After that, Natalie smiled and left. But hearing this, Erin started to feel a bit uneasy. Eden and Victor were both extremely efficient, but why didn''t they act ording to the n? If they want to release the products in advance, then...... Erin panicked a little. She turned around and quickly returned to her desk. Before she could sit down, she heard the assistant behind her call out, "Mr. Ronen." Her face turned pale, then she quickly looked back at Mr. Ronen in panic. Lucian had already entered the office. He was wearing a white shirt and the sleeves were slightly rolled up, making him look more casual and sexy. There were two people from the legal department and IT department came with him. Erin''s whole body shivered a little. She didn''t expect everything to happen so soon. "Mr. Ronen, what''s up?" Erin''s assistant said to Lucian with a smile. After greeting them, the other two staff left quickly. Lucian nodded but did not say anything. He only looked at Erin quietly. Erin tried to hide the uneasiness in her heart and looked at Lucian with a smile. "Mr. Ronen, is there anything that I can help with......" Lucian turned around and nced at the two people from the IT department. "Check herputer." "Yes, Mr. Ronen." The two staff in dark suits walked to Erin''s desk and looked at her, "Chief Pelosi, thepany''s summer product has been leaked, so we need to check yourputer." Erin instantly looked at Lucian angrily and said, "Mr. Ronen, are you suspecting that I am the one who did it?" Lucian said calmly, "We will find it out after checking yourputer." Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 "I didn''t do it. Don''t touch myputer." Erin red angrily at Lucian. She couldn''t let them see her computer as she still kept everything there. "Mr. Ronen, you don''t have the right to do this." Her face turned stern. "What about us?" The two staff of the legal department looked at Erin with cold eyes. Lucian put on a sarcastic smile and said, "Why don''t I have the right? I am a shareholder of Alwynn Group." Hearing this, Erin fell silent. She had nothing to say to refute him. He didn''t say anything wrong anyway. Lucian made eye contact with the two IT staff. Then one of them looked at Erin and said, "Chief Pelosi, please move away. We have to do our job." Erin red at him and stood where she was, refusing to let anyone pass her. Looking at her nervous expression, Lucian already knew that she was involved. Most of their employee knew that the sry they got in Alwynn Group was so much better than any otherpany, so they would all try their best to keep their jobs. "Do you need me to call the security guards?" Lucian asked coldly. Erin''s body couldn''t stop trembling. If he really called the security guards, it would only make her more embarrassed. She slightly moved her body, and there was cold sweat on her forehead. How could it be possible? How could they be suspicious of her? They didn''t even get to herst time. Just as she was thinking, Lucian spoke in an indifferent voice, "Do you know why the President had different ns regarding Summer Shriver''s wedding dress? It was because she had long noticed that you were helping Tillie. But after that, she got injured, so that matter just ended up like that." "What?" Erin couldn''t help believe it. How did she find out? She did not often meet Eden either. How would she know that she was helping Tillie? "That''s impossible. I didn''t do it." Erin''s trembled voice couldn''t even convince herself, but what else could she do? She hadn''t even got time to delete the history of her sending the design drawings to Haven. Lucian came in earlier just when she was about to delete them. The two IT staff were very efficient. It didn''t take them long to get all the evidence. "Mr. Ronen, we found it." Hearing this, Lucian walked over and took a look at the files. All the photos of the new design of this season were in there. Erin panicked, and her eyes were filled with despair and fear. She didn''t expect that everything happened so quickly. Looking at Lucian''s angry face, her heart sank. She thought of this day, but she didn''t know it woulde right now. She just wanted to get what she had been dreaming of. She just wished that she could have a stable life in this city as an outsider. Many people made money from doing this kind of thing, so she thought she could do it too. Lucian nced at the people from the legal department, then said emotionlessly, "Sue her immediately." "Yes, Mr. Ronen!" The two of them then came to verify the evidence. "No, Mr. Ronen, please. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done such a thing. I was being stupid. Please let me off this time." Erin said to Lucian helplessly and fearfully. Lucian looked at her mockingly, "Were you just being stupid, or did you do it for the diamond ring? The diamond ring is just something that Haven doesn''t want anymore, so she gave it to you. But you really think it''s a treasure and bring it to thepany every day to show off." His words made Erin so embarrassed. Was it something that Haven didn''t want anymore...... But when Haven gave it to her, it was clearly wrapped up like a brand new ring. Haven came to her not long after she became the design director and asked her to steal the Alwynn Group''s design drawings. She also offered her a lot of money. Erin sessfully fell into her trap when she saw the money. Therefore, without thinking much, she stole the design and gave it to Haven. However, she didn''t expect that she actually forced herself into a dead end. "Mr. Ronen, I''m sorry. Please forgive me this time." Erin''s pretty face was as pale as paper. It was as if she had been sentenced to death, and her entire body was trembling severely. If Alwynn Group kicked her out because of this, her reputation would be totally ruined. Then how could she find another job? Lucian looked at her indifferently and said, "Forgive you? Then are you going topensate Alwynn Group for the loss of hundreds of millions of dors?" "I......" Erin lost her words. If she had money, she wouldn''t need to do this kind of thing from the beginning. Lucian called a reporter he knew and was going to hold a press conference soon. He had to finish everything today. At this time, Eden came in in her wheelchair. Lucian looked at her worriedly and asked, "Why are youing down alone? Amelia went to the factory." Eden smiled. "The is an electric wheelchair, and I only used the elevator. Don''t worry." Then, everyone all greeted Eden. Eden smiled back at everyone. Then she nced at Erin''s deathly pale face and asked Lucian. "Have you found it?" "Yes! We are going to sue her. I''ll hold a press conference soon." Lucian turned around and stood in front of her. Great anger swept across Eden''s beautiful face. Haven almost ruined everything for these two seasons. If she hadn''t called her to show off today, Eden still wouldn''t have known it. "President, please, I was all my fault. Please forgive me this time. I didn''t mean to do it. I was just being stupid." Erin knelt in front of Eden, who looked so indifferent. Erin still had some hope in her heart, because Eden was more soft-hearted than Victor. This time Victor was not here, so she could definitely get away with it. Eden did not look at her, but said indifferently, "I''m not here to sympathize with you. I just want to warn you that a person should always work hard and never forget about your moral standing." Erin didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Eden could be this ruthless. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I already gave you a chance after what happened to Tillie, but you didn''t appreciate it at all." Erin looked at her emotionless face, thinking that she probably still had a chance if she told her all the truth. "President, it''s Haven. She threatened me." She wanted to me everything on Hacen. Everyone knew that Eden and Haven didn''t really get along. Eden ignored her. She looked at Lucian and said, "Mr. Ronen, I''m afraid you will have to take care of the rest." "Sure, don''t worry." Lucian said in a deep voice. Eden smiled faintly. She always trusted him. After that, she turned on the wheelchair and ready to leave. "President, please, please forgive me." Erin wanted to go after Eden, but Lucian stopped her. Erin could do nothing but watch Eden leave. She covered her face and cried. This time, her career and life would be ruined. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Lucian looked at Erin, who was crying fiercely, and said, "I can forgive you if you rify it to the media. Otherwise, ording to how much money we lost, I''m afraid you would stay in the prison forever." Hearing this, Erin instantly stopped crying. She looked at Lucian''s ruthless face, thinking that she would rather get a lower paying job than to stay in prison. She really had no other choice now. "Okay, I''ll rify it to the media." She nodded and wiped her tears. Lucian said, "Come with me to the press conference then." Then he turned around and walked away. Erin clenched her teeth and followed behind him. Erin''s assistant waspletely shocked. She couldn''t believe that Erin would do such a thing. And she even brought out the ring that was not wanted by others to show off. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The news of Erin was soon spread throughout the wholepany. At the press conference, she admitted that she colluded with Haven and told everyone the details in which she and Haven had reached an agreement and sold the design drawings to Haven. All of a sudden, this breaking news went all over the inte. There were more and more people who joined the discussion online and they were all on Eden''s side. L.P. called Haven and dismissed her as soon as possible. Then the person in charge rushed to Alwynn Group to apologize to Eden immediately. Many real estate and shopping malls in River City belonged to Alwynn Group. All the internationalpanies who wanted to develop better here had to at least show some respect to them. L.P had been seriously damaged for these two seasons, so the executive president was furious. He was going to sue Haven and ask her topensate for the corresponding loss. Haven was already extremely busy with the Clement family''s matters. Now that something like this had suddenly happened, she felt as if the whole world had copsed. "Ah..." she let out a fuming scream, throwing everything off the table in front of her. She saw the news, and she became the person that was criticized and insulted by everyone online now. Besides, with the conflict with the Clement family not long ago, she had totally be a heinous person in other people''s eyes. "Haven," Ma came over after hearing the news. He frowned deeply and walked in. "Why did you do this? You are ruining your own future." Ma looked at her with a disappointed face. He thought she beat Tillie with her own design. However...... Haven looked up at him with a cold smile and asked, "Don''t you know why I did this?" "At least you should give it a try and use your own works," said Ma. Haven staggered a few steps forward and looked a little absent-minded. "How can I win Eden? Haven''t you seen her influence in River City? My own works can never be a match to hers. I thought we would finally have a chance when Eden was disabled and Victorpletely left Alwynn Group aside. However, every time when I thought I was going to win, I''d be defeated even harder." She said agitatedly, couldn''t stop shaking her arms. Hearing this, Ma felt inevitably disappointed. He said sincerely, "Even if you wanted to do such a thing, you should have thought it through properly. At least you should find someone who you can trust. Now, the stock of the Clement family is falling, and those shareholders wille to you soon." Haven took a deep breath, nced at him, and said with a sneer, "What about you?" Ma was confused. "What do you mean?" Haven looked up and looked at him with a smile. "You asked me to find a person I can trust, then have you convinced Amelia? Why haven''t I heard your good news?" Ma narrowed his eyes. Amelia hadn''t called him again ever since she left that day. "I''ve been busy with the Clement Group''s affairs for the past few days and have forgotten about this. I''ll call Ameliater. Given her current situation, she will definitely say yes to anything." Haven said, "You''d better persuade her. Otherwise, we''ll both go to hell." Ma said with a smile, ignoring her crazy words, "Haven, I''m not afraid of hell as long as you are with me." "F*ck that! I don''t want to go to hell at all! I worked so hard to get Clement Group. How can I let everything go in vain? I did everything for the sake of my own life. I will have to live a good life!" She narrowed her eyes, thinking she might have to go abroad soon. With a few hundred million in her hands, she would still be able to live a carefree life abroad. Ma said, "What are you saying this? I already said that I''m willing to go to hell with you." Haven nced at him coldly. "So what?" Ma smiled awkwardly, walking a little closer to her. Haven didn''t talk to him anymore. Instead, she walked back to her desk, grabbed her phone, and dialed Eden''s number. At this moment, Eden was watching the new products live broadcast. As long as Brian was there, she could totally rest assured. Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at it, and it showed Haven''s name. She knew what she was calling for. She picked up the phone slowly and answered it. "Hello?" Her voice was still indifferent and calm. "Eden, do you think you can destroy me like this? Let me tell you, even if you did this to me, I can still take you down." Hearing this, Eden only smiled. She leaned back slightly, looked at the live broadcast on the computer, then said in a calm tone, "Haven, if I had treated you like how you treated me, you would not have been in this world now. In other words, even if you were me, you would never have been able to do what I did. I am just someone you could never defeat." "Ah..." Upon hearing this, Haven couldn''t help but scream out furiously. "Eden, let''s see!" The phone was hung up. Eden could imagine how fuming Haven was right now. A sarcastic smile appeared on her face. No matter how hard life was, people should never pass their bucks to others. And Haven has finally been defeated by money. At the same time, at Clement''s family''s house, Aisling was watching TV with grandma Clement, and they saw the news about Haven as well. They both were astonished. Grandma Clement nced at Aisling and said, "Look, this is the ingrate you raised with your own hands. If Eden is not clever enough, her reputation and career would be seriously damaged this time. There are so many people who are watching her as she just took over thepany. This time people could also see her ability." Aisling looked really regretful. She nced at her mother-inw and said with a little dissatisfaction, "I didn''t know how vicious that woman is either. Why do you think she hated Eden so much?" Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Grandma Clement smiled and said, "Haven is too greedy. She loves money too much. A thief is never going to change. She stole things when she was a child, so she is only going to steal more and more in the future." Hearing this, Aisling was a little confused, "What do you mean by that?" Grandma Clement picked up her cup and had a sip of water. Then she straightened her sses and said sarcastically, "When she was in high school, she stole money from my closet many times. I caught her a couple of times. I never liked her, but she is the girl you brought back. I thought she at least would make you feel better after Eden was missing, so I never said anything." "What?" Aisling was shocked. "I gave her a lot of pocket money at that time. I bought her whatever she wanted. Why did she still do that?" Grandma Clement snorted and said, "God knows. She is so ungrateful and greedy. However, she became a person like this, you should also take responsibility. You are the person who owes her the most in the world." Upon hearing this, Aisling instantly felt pressure on her shoulders. "How can you say that? You have seen how I treated her. I sent her to the best school and I bought her the most expensive clothes. I gave her everything she wanted. I already tried my best. It''s her own fault that she ended up like this. It has nothing to do with me." Grandma Clement shook her head slightly and said, "You''re her mom. No matter what you gave her, you didn''t make her a good person, then it is your failure. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Our Clement family has never treated her badly, so we don''t need to feel guilty." Then she sighed slightly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything was meant to be this way. Aisling didn''t say anything anymore. She had already thought about it, but things hade to this point, no one had a way back anymore. Ma finally got some time to call Amelia and asked her how was everything going. "Mr. Mulroney," Amelia received his call as soon as she left the factory. She already knew that he would call her, and Lucian had already told her what she should say, "Amelia, it''s been a couple of days. Why didn''t you call me?" Ma''s voice was very gentle, however, it still made Amelia feel disgusted. "It''s all done. My eldest brother has agreed. I''m very busy these days, so when will you have time? I have already looked at some vis. Are you sure you will buy it for me?" Amelia''s tone was full of expectation. "Vi?" There was a cry of surprise from Ma. "Amelia, I thought you said apartment before?" Hearing this, Ameliaughed sarcastically. "Mr. Mulroney, I never said apartment before. You are the one who said that you will guarantee that I get what I want if I can save your life. Do you want to go back on your words?" There was a hint of threat in Amelia''s tone. He should have already prepared to be ckmailed by her from the beginning. However, it was a shame that Amelia was not the girl he thought she was. She was only saying this to win his trust. So that the police would be able to get more evidence. "Amelia, you..." Ma originally wanted to say that she thought too much of herself. But when he thought of that he had just convinced her, he knew he couldn''t be too pushy. "Ok, it''s all up to you. But can youe to my apartment tonight?" Ma sounded very weird, so Amelia instantly understood what he meant. She couldn''t help but swear at this shameless brat in her heart. "I''m sorry. I have to work until veryte tonight. I assume you already know what happened to Haven, so everyone is very busy now in mypany. I will call you to check out the vi when I have time." If she really went to his apartment tonight, she would never be able toe back out in one piece. Lucian, who was such a jealousy person, wouldn''t even let her get away with it. "Alright, I''ll wait for you." Ma pretended to be disappointed. Amelia quickly hung up the phone, curled her lips, and quickly returned to thepany. Ma''s heart waspletely at ease. It seemed that he only needed to focus on helping Haven settle herpany''s matters right now. They had just made some progress on securities loan, however, the other party withdrew the offer because of the news of Haven today. This waspletely a disaster for them. Haven''s incident had caused a stir in River City. She also had to deal with the chaos caused by the shareholders. But at this time, Vincent also came to her to humiliate her. So she hadn''t been home for a while but staying at Ma''s apartment. Vincent had been looking for evidence since he leftst time. Recently, he finally got the photos of both Haven and Ma going in and out of the apartment, as well as the videos of them making out. On this day, as soon as Haven and Ma entered the office, they saw that Vincent was already there waiting for them. Haven felt a little uneasy when she saw Vincent again. He hadn''t called her even once since he left last time. The moment their eyes met, Vincent put on a strange smile. Haven quickly looked away uneasily. Ma was also a little awkward when he saw Vincent. After all, they were sleeping with the same woman. Haven asked coldly, "Vincent, what are you doing in my office?" Vincent wore a white casual suit. After he left the Alwynn family, he looked even thinner. An evil smile appeared on his face handsome. "Haven, I am your husband. Can''t Ie to your office?" Haven blinked her eyes and said in a harsh tone, "Shouldn''t you be working at this time?" Vincent lowered his head slightly, pursed his lips, and smiled with a strange expression. He gently tugged his hair and looked at Haven again, looking extremely ruthless. He walked towards her with an aggressive look. "I wondered why you haven''t been home for many days. It turns out that you got someone already." Then he cast his eyes to Ma. Their eyes met and shed as two streaks of lightning bolts. Ma frowned as he looked at Vincent a hint of surprise running through his heart. It seemed that Vincent found it out. Ma felt a little guilty, not daring to face Vincent''s gaze anymore. However, a look of great anger swept across Vincent''s face. Haven red at Vincent and said, "What are you talking about?" Vincentughed again and looked back at Haven. "Haven, it turns out that I have never been able to make you satisfied ever since we were married. I''m really not too impressed with your preferences. Are you even willing to be tied up? I think you are really enjoying it." "You..." Haven''s face turned pale, and she lowered her head, not daring to look directly at Vincent anymore. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Vincent left without saying a word that day, so Haven thought that he would not care about what she was doing anymore, even though they were still a married couple. She assumed that they would carry on living their own lives in the future. However, he suddenly came to her and brought this up again. Haven looked up at Vincent with a sarcastic smile on her beautiful face. "Have I ever said anything about you when you are hanging out with all the women before? So why are you caring about me now? We are grown-ups, so just be mature." Vincent couldn''t help butugh out loud, still looking very arrogant as usual. He looked at Haven with his sharp eyes after he stoppedughing and said word by word sarcastically, "It turns out that you are so disgraceful. Although I have known it for a long time, I still married you. However, it''s still not enough for you even though I treated you very well. You are even eyeing the Clement family''s assets now." Vincent put his hands in his pockets and looked indifferent. "I thought I was a ruthless person, but I felt I am nothingpare with you." The Alwynn family raised him up, but he had been fighting with Victor all his life. Only in the end did he realize how ridiculous he was. He had been living in Victor''s family and spending their money, so what position did he have to argue with Victor? Therefore, he finally decided that he had to stop. Victor had lived a very hard life when he was a child. But he still didn''t push him too hard at the end, which made him very grateful. Therefore, when Haven asked him to help her and get Clement Group, he had carefully thought about it. If nothing happened to his family, he would not have hesitated at all. But after he experienced everything now, he felt he had finally grown up. There were some things that he had to make his own decisions. He had always lived his life as his mother wished and never could say no to his mother at all. Haven knew this, and that was why she left with him when he left the Alwynn family. She thought that she could control him just like how his mother used to do, but she was wrong. A person would grow up after experiencing too much pain. He also saw everything clearly and knew that he would only make himself look stupid if he carried on fighting against Victor. He now had his father''s industry and lived a good life, so why would he want to get involved with the conscienceless things? Haven knew what Vincent meant. She looked at him with disdain and sneered, "Do you think you are better than me? You are just a useless person who didn''t know anything except for flirting with women!" He had said that he would help her to get Clement Group, but he had done anything at all. Hearing this, Vincent smiled lightly then looked at Haven with a gloomy look. Her face was very pretty, but it could never change how disgraceful she was, even if she could take control of the whole Clement Group. She had lived her whole life like this, and she could never change it anymore. After all, no one was hated for nothing, and there must have been a reason. Vincent looked out of the window and said calmly, "I did that because I just wanted to enjoy my life. The Clement family has always been nice to you even though you were adopted. What makes you be like this today is your own greed. You found another man as soon as you knew that I can''t help you. This guy must have an extraordinary ability, otherwise, you would never ever be with such a person who had nothing." His words made Ma felt deeply hurt. All of a sudden, all the memories were like a tidal wave of pain rolled through his heart. When he was in college, he liked a girl very much. He had liked her secretly for three years. Finally, when he was about to graduate, he plucked up the courage to confess his love to her. He thought that she would ept him because of his sincerity, but he was wrong. After all, he was just a guy who had nothing. How could she be with such a guy? She refused him and also humiliated him. That was just the beginning of his tragic life. "Ma, you''d better look at yourself in the mirror first. You are such a worthless wretch. I bet you never had a girlfriend before because no one wants to be with you. Have you ever slept with any girls?" You have nothing. Every time I see your ingratiating smile, I feel sick. Don''t let me see you again in the future." It turned out that the girl he had liked for three years was a girl like this. She was so beautiful, but she was also so ugly inside. Those words had truly hurt him. From that moment on, he had decided that he had to get everything he wanted, no matter what method he used. When he started it, he found that there were always opportunities that came to him. Now, he already bought a house and a car, and these materials gradually diluted the pain in his heart. But these things were still not enough for him at all. He could never have enough money. That girl was right at that time, and he hadn''t slept with any girls in college. This also caused a sense of inferiority. He was never confident enough to go out and socialize. He could only stay at home and watch porn when he had needs. After a while, his mental health was totally damaged, which became a hidden disease in his heart. He needed to take medicine now to maintain his man''s dignity. However, Haven was the only woman who could stand up to him. She was the only woman who didn''t look at him differently because he wasn''t rich and was willing to sleep with him. He got close to her with a purpose, but he also liked her very much. Ma lowered his head and did not speak. Haven looked at her, feeling a little sorry for him somehow. She shouted at Vincent, "Vincent, do you think you''re great? Even if he has nothing now, he still could earn everything he wants by himself, which is much better than a loser like you." "A loser?" Vincent smiled, did not deny it. Yes, he was indeed a loser. From the moment he was born, his life was already set by his mother. He had thought about it many times when he was alone at night. If her mother had not married Phillip like this, perhaps his life would have been totally different. He probably would have worked harder to get what he wanted in life, rather than dreaming about what never belonged to him. And now he liked to live such a free and easy life. He was no longer worried about being shouted at by his father because of work, neither did he need to worry that he had to force himself to do what his mother wanted him to do.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Vincent took out a stack of documents from the bag on the table and threw it in front of Haven. He looked at her with a sneer and said, "Haven, this is the divorce agreement. You cheat in our marriage and you should leave my house without taking anything. Also, you should return the shares of Alwynn Group to me." Upon hearing this, Haven was totally shocked. She looked at Vincent scornfully and said, "You wish! It''s you who cheats in our marriage." Vincentughed and said in a cold voice, "Show me the evidence. I have the evidence that you cheated on me, so we could go to the court if you want and see who sounds more reasonable." "You b*stard!" Haven was so fuming that she wished she could kill Vincent right now. She always knew that this man was unreliable, but she didn''t expect he could do such a thing. Ma took a sharp look at Vincent and walked to Haven''s side. He said softly, "Haven, don''t worry. Just leave him if that''s what he wants. There is no need to argue with him." Haven looked at him and said, "No way. I will never return Alwynn Group''s shares to him." She had been with ViIncent for two years, and the shares of Alwynn Group were the only thing he gave her. He hadn''t given her anything else. Vincent sneered. He finally saw Haven''s greed in her eyes now. A woman like her, who was self-righteous, selfish, and ungrateful, would pay the price in her life sooner orter. Especially after what happened today, her days would be even harder. "Haven, I really want to thank you for having an affair with Ma. I married you because of Alwynn Group anyway. We both know each other''s intrigue clearly. There had never been love between us at all. So, just sign the agreement and we can carry on with our own lives happily." He felt he was losing his patience already. Haven smiled coldly, feeling a little sad in her heart, however. She suddenly felt that no one seemed to have ever loved her sincerely. Today, he finally said the truth. The two of them had always made use of each other anyway. There had never been anything between them at all. "I can divorce you, but I only want the shares of Alwynn Group." She made herpromise. She did not have the energy to deal with Vincent at the moment. She was sacked by thepany, and she had to look into the losses. The shareholders were all pushing her so hard and she was mentally and physically exhausted already. "It seems that you still haven''t given up on Alwynn Group. You still want to get Alwynn Group, right? Alwynn Group lost one billion and Clement Group lost several hundred million. Where did all this money go?" Vincent asked. Ma narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything. It seemed that this matter was no longer a secret. He must think of another way. Haven said coldly, "God knows. I can divorce you if you want me to. As long as you promise that you don''t want the shares of Alwynn Group back, I will sign it right now." Vincent thought for a while and felt it would be good to get rid of her regardless. He still had a lot of time to figure other things out in the future anyway. He believed that he would meet a woman he loved and spend the rest of their life together like any other couple. "Okay! I don''t want to see you anymore. Let''s get it sorted as soon as possible so that you and this man can be together happily." His indifferent words made Haven feel that she was nothing in his heart. She didn''t get anything she wanted in the end, and everything she got never really belonged to her. She took over the agreement with her trembling hands and signed her name on it. Vincent looked at it and smiled. "You don''t have to go back to the vi anymore. You don''t have many things there anyway. I don''t want you to step into my house anymore." After saying this heartlessly, Vincent picked up the divorce agreement and strode out of the room. It only took a few minutes to end this ridiculous marriage. When Vincent walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Haven. "Haven, I hope you can be happy in the future. However, a person like you would never get someone who truly loves you. Because you make everyone feel sick just by looking at you." You are such a b*stard!" Haven''s whole body was shaking angrily. However, Vincent smiled and left heartless without saying anything anymore. Behind him, Haven sat down on the ground and burst into tears. His words pierced through her heart like a sharp knife. What had she done wrong? Why did she have to live such a life? Ma looked at her helplessly. He bent down, helped her up, and held her in his arms. He said softly, "Haven, don''t cry. You still have me." Haven leaned against his chest and felt a little better. "Ma, I''m divorced now. I''m really divorced now." Haven didn''t expect this day toe so quickly. Ma looked at the door with his cold eyes. "You are going to divorce sooner orter anyway. Now we can finally be together." He didn''t like it when they had to do it secretly, and it would be more convenient for him to move in with Haven. After all, he needed her to prove that he was better than any other man. Haven looked up at him and said, "But what should we do now? Thepany can''t hold on any longer. If no one works with us, I''m afraid even if we put all the money in, it still wouldn''t change anything." Ma said, "Let''s wait and see. There''s still a chance." He didn''t want to give up yet. He was optimistic about the huge sum of money of Alwynn Group. After getting that money, he could rest assured. Haven asked, "What chance?" Ma smiled mysteriously. "Let''s just wait patiently." Haven frowned slightly but didn''t ask any more questions. She walked to the sofa and sat down powerlessly. She got divorced now, but she ended up having nothing. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thepany that Vincent owned was not bad, but unfortunately, Vincent would not give it to her. Her hard work was all in vain in the end. Such a miserable ending was uneptable for her. ...... The new product of Alwynn Group had got a lot of goodments online and abroad. Alwynn Group''s brand image had been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Regardless of the style or quality, it had been loved and trusted by everyone. This season, Alwynn Group became an overnight sensation again. But this time, it got popr even abroad. The great response showed that the fashion elements that had been closely linked to the noble ss and the social celebrities, had be the luxury dream of many people. Even all the limited editions had sold out. This season, Alwynn Group still used the same ambassador asst season. Eden''s work had not only made Alwynn Group popr but also made many celebrities famous. The brand was very popr online and everyone paid attention to the shows held recently, especially this summer season. The clear market positioning made the topics and discussions of Alwynn Group be the hottest online, and their sales were rising step by step! Moreover, the style also became a trend among young people, which was totally beyond anyone''s expectation. In just a few days, C.Y of Alwynn Group had be the top ten global fashion clothing brand. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Eden''s rising poprity made her the most popr person at home and abroad at the moment, as well as the hottest topic in the designing industry. In the office, Lucian, Amelia, Anson, Adonis, and Eden were looking at the data on theptop together, still feeling hard to believe what achievement they got. Anson nced at Eden, and his eyes were full of appreciation. "Eden, great job. We did even better in marketing this seasonpare to thest one, and we are in the top ten in the world now." This was what Victor and Eden had always been hoping for. No matter what they had experienced, they were fighting for each other''s dreams. Eden smiled and looked at their happy faces. She really wished that Victor could be here to celebrate this moment with her. He would definitely be very happy and proud. He would give her a gentle hug and melt her heart with his soft voice. However.¡­.. "Thank you, this is the result of everyone''s joint effort." She looked at them gratefully, knowing that she would never be able to achieve such a good result without their help. Lucian looked at Eden solemnly, and his voice was a little hoarse, "Eden, we need to be careful with Ma now. He will definitely not leave this money alone. Brian and Kenny, as well as the police have been keeping an eye on him." Eden nodded. "Yes! The trap has been set up. We will just wait for himself to fall in." Adonis twitched his nose angrily and said, ¡°That b*stard. That billion is my start-up funds. If there was a penny less, I would definitely beat him up.¡± Everyone fell silent. Anson smiled at him, thinking back to what had happened in the meeting roomst time when he couldn¡¯t beat Ma at all. "Adonis, I promise that I won''t stop you when the timees." Adonis raised his eyebrows and looked at him arrogantly. "No one can stop me anyway." Anson lowered her head and smiled quietly. He knew Adonis too much. He was a big guy and had a bad temper, but he was very kind and soft inside. He would never bully any innocent people or the weak. On the contrary, he was always so kind and supportive to everyone around him. Anson looked up at him and said with a smile, "I hope it would help you vent your anger when the timees." Adonis patted his chest confidently, looking a little righteous. "Of course. This would be the biggest loss in my life. If Victor finds out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back even if I sell all my assets." One billion was indeed a lot of money! When he first heard about this matter, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. As soon as he mentioned Victor, everyone''s face sunk. Eden lowered her head slightly. The pain in her heart spread all over her body after hearing his name. No one said anything after that. In the past few days, no one had mentioned Victor¡¯s name in front of Eden, and this seemed to have be an understanding In everyone¡¯s heart. The atmosphere was a little depressing. Eden nced at everyone quietly, and finally, her gaze landed on Anson. "Is Abby very busy these days? I haven''t seen her even at home." Anson smiled helplessly and his eyes couldn''t help but fill with tenderness. He always felt sorry for Abby when he thought of how hard she worked. "She has been busy looking for that celebrity who is unwilling to return to the stage. But she still hasn''t given up and has been working hard on it." "Really? That sounds like Abby. She would never give up on things that she wants." Eden smiled lightly. She was just trying to liven up the atmosphere. But she was surely not very good at it. Lucian nced at Anson and asked, "Did you guys get your marriage certificate?" From N?velDrama.Org. Anson smiled and nodded. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes. I also had a video chat with her parents and they like me very much." Hearing this, Adonis was a little jealous. He walked a bit closer and asked, "Anson, why can''t I find a mother-inw who likes me?" Hearing this, everyoneughed. Anson reached out to pat his hand with a smile. "Before you find a mother-inw who likes you, you have to find a wife who likes you first." Adonis looked at him seriously and narrowed his eyes. "I''m not much worse than you, but why no one likes me? Those girls who are still single must all be blind if they can''t see such a handsome guy like me." Everyoneughed again. Lucian turned to look at him and smiled happily, "Adonis, it''s not that you are ugly, it''s because you are stupid." Then he pointed at Adonis''s head and said, "You have something wrong there." Adonis was speechless. He turned his head to Amelia, who was standing next to him, wondering how she fell in love with such a person. "Amelia, do you think I am handsome?" Adonis held his chin with both hands and looked at Amelia with a smile. Amelia didn''t know why all of a sudden he asked her this weird question, so she fell silent. Everyone else was confused too. It seemed as if Adonis really had something wrong with him. Amelia smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Church, you...you are handsome!" Then everyone fell silent again. "Adonis, you''d better stay away from Amelia." Lucian felt jealous as soon as he saw Adonis moved closer to Amelia. Adonis finally stopped smiling and looked at Lucian with a face full of anger. "You should have thought about what you were saying then." Lucian frowned and looked at him with his sharp eyes. "I was only telling the truth." Adonis red at him, looking more like an angry child. "The truth? So the truth is that you have a girlfriend now and I look more stupid." Anson tugged at Adonis''s sleeve and said with a smile, "Adonis, you know Lucian. He is always like this. Why are you being so serious now? " Adonis snorted at Lucian. "Don''t try to piss me off. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson!" His words made everyoneugh again. Adonis was always the one who could keep everyoneugh. Soon, it was time to get off work. Everyone went home. Adonis drove Anson and Eden back to the Windsor Vi. After Eden got off the car first, Adonis said goodbye and carried on driving Anson back. Eden turned on the wheelchair to go through the door. When she looked up, a white figure came into view. Maureen was standing there in a white dress and her hair was tied into a bun, looking young and beautiful. She walked towards Eden calmly. "Miss Bleu," she greeted Eden with a smile. Eden also nodded lightly. She hadn''t seen Maureen again ever since they met in the cafest time. But she heard from Abby that she was working in Jasper''spany now. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Maureen stood in front of Eden and looked at her. "Miss Bleu, can we talk?" Eden said that she needed time, so she hadn''te to her for the past few months. During this period of time, Eden had be a well-known figure online and in the fashion world. She finally understood how talented Eden was, and why Jasper liked her so much. Maureen also knew that Jasper was working overtime today and would note to find her so soon. Eden did not refuse her. After all, things had to be solved. She pointed to the park in front of the vi and said, "Shall we go to the park?" The children had already finished school, and it would not be convenient for them to talk at home. "Sure!" Maureen smiled gratefully and turned to push her to the park. When they arrived by theke, Maureen stopped beside a bench, sat down, and then smiled. "Miss Bleu, congrattions!" "Thank you!" Eden looked up at her, feeling that she had lost a lot of weight. She remembered that her face was still round thest time she saw her. But this time, she looked much thinner. The evening breeze was cool and refreshing, making Eden feel veryfortable. Her hair swept over her face, and she just sat quietly and looked at theke in the distance indifferently. She was indulging in the beautiful view. Maureen followed her gaze and looked over. This ce was very beautiful and very suitable for living. She moved her gaze back and looked at Eden''s indifferent face. She felt as if Eden was shrouded in great sadness. Hadn''t shee out of what happened that time? At that time, she was young and arrogant. When she was in college, she would not let go of any girls who gave gifts to Jasper. Her family was rich, and no one dared to make trouble for her, so she became worse and worse. When she met Eden, she only felt that Eden was not good enough for Jasper. So she wanted to show it to her. Thinking of this, Maureen said with a wry smile, "You must already know that I''m working in Jasper''s company, right?" Eden slowly drew her thoughts back, looked over at her, and said in a calm tone, "Abby told me already. You studied design before, so your work must be alright for you, isn''t it?" Maureen nodded and pursed her lips slightly. She lowered her head and smiled, but soon her face was covered with sadness. She almost cried. "The work is alright, but Jasper and I don''t really get along with each other. I am just an evil person in his eyes, and he got really angry when he found out that I secretly applied for this job." Looking at her upset face, Eden did not say anything. After all, she was not the one who could help. She still sat there quietly. After crying that night, she didn''t bear it in mind anymore. "I have forgiven you." Her words made Maureen slightly stunned. She looked into Eden''s eyes, knowing that she was being serious. She instantly felt that there was an unspeakable emotion in her heart. Eden''s words made her feel so pleased and warm. For the first time, she realized how much can some words mean to her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Miss Bleu. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have treated you like that!" Maureen''s voice was full of excitement and tears welled up in her eyes. Eden smiled lightly and didn''t say anything. Everyone used to be very jealous of Maureen who had a rich and nice family. Every boy liked her, and every girl was jealous of her, so she never apologized to anyone else. However, this time, she really meant it. That day, when Eden was in so much pain, she realized how great the harm she had brought to her. After saying goodbye to Eden, Maureen called Jasper immediately and told him that Eden had forgiven her. Jasper didn''t seem to care, but she still felt as if the burden was finally off her shoulders. After resolving this matter, she felt that the rtionship between Jasper and her got a little better. After Eden got back home, she went to see the children first whilst the two servants were preparing dinner. Jaida was still busy running around the hospital and home. When Eden was alone, she would always think about something. Day after day, there was still no news about Victor. She was so afraid that everything she was waiting for was all in vain. She was also afraid that her mood would affect everyone around her. But no matter what, she still didn''t want to admit that he left her. Her feeling was still strong. She still believed that he was still alive. Seeing her like this, Keh always felt so upset. The four children used to be very noisy when they were together at home, but this big house felt so quiet and lonely now. Boris did not quite understand what was going on. He asked about his uncle a couple of times, but Giada just told him that her father had left the country and asked him to stop talking about him. Every time when she said it, she always looked at Eden cautiously. Eden knew that they were all worried about her, which made her feel even more upset. Everyone around her, including her children, was carefully protecting her. Her heart ached, but she was also sure that she would never give up. Haven''spany had a lot of problems recently. No one would like to cooperate with them, and the shareholders were making trouble every day. She really had no choice but to hide in Ma''s apartment and did not dare toe out. At this moment, she was holding a wine ss in her hand, sitting on the balcony, looking out of the window with ssy eyes. Her face was haggard, looking nothing like the arrogant and confident Haven in the past. Her skin was much darker, and her eyes were duller. She couldn''t understand how she hade to this point. Eden already stood on the brilliant stage, but she fell into the bottomless abyss when Eden was at her peak. Such an oue was totally beyond her expectations. Now she had be a person everyone hated, while Eden was standing on the stage and enjoying the honor that belonged to her. But so what? In her opinion, Victor''s death would definitely smash Eden into pieces. Therefore, she did not need to be so pessimistic. Thinking of this, she picked up the wine ss, took a sip, and continued to sit there in a daze. Ma had been very busy recently. He had been staring at theputer all day long and didn''t even have time to eat. Haven couldn''t understand anything, neither did she want to disturb him, so she just sat alone in front of the window and looked out in a daze. After dinner, Kenny brought hisptop to Eden''s room. After helping his mother wash up, Kenny put hisptop on the small table and turned it on. Eden looked at him and smiled. "Kenny, you must have been very tired these days." Kenny shook his head, looking very determined. "Mom, I want to avenge Dad. Tonight, Ma will definitely start the virus again and attack Alwynn Group. Then our chance wille." In the past few days, he had been keeping an eye on Ma. Ma was indeed a good hacker, and he didn''t deny that. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Eden looked at theptop in front of her with her confused face. There were criss-cross data on it, but she couldn''t understand it at all. The news of the money of Alwynn Group and Clement Group had been transferred away by hackers was also spread widely in River City. Many enterprises became more vignt, which made people start to think more about it. The hacker could use the bug and weakness of internal infrastructure and the Inte to attack the network, and the damage it caused was often immeasurable. However, Eden believed that those who were blinded by greed would not be able to escape the consequences in the end. "Kenny, nowadays the Inte is expanding constantly, and the risks are ever-changing. Can you also master it with all these changes?" She was very curious about what was in her son''s little head that he could understand such complicated things. Sometimes she was thinking that she didn''t know much about her three children at all. Keh smiled, gently held her mother''s arm, and leaned against it. His small face was slightly blushed, but his big eyes were shining like stars. "Mom,work technology has no boundaries. The network is ever-changing, but I¡¯m also learning more and more things from it, so I can always keep pace with everything." Eden smiled. She felt she never even really known her son. She had always been busy with work, so she had no extra time to stay with the children. Now she had Lucian, Anson, and Adonis to take care of the social interactions, so she can get off work on time every day. Although she had more time to apany them now, she still felt she did not know her children enough. "Kenny, I''m sorry. I never knew that you like this. If it weren''t for your dad''s slip of the tongue, I''m afraid that you''ll hide it from me for the rest of your life." "Mom, I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be worried." He smiled sweetly. He really didn¡¯t want to make his mother worry as he had seen how busy his mother was every day. Ricky and Gia both knew it as well, but they chose to make money. Kenny felt he couldn¡¯t do anything at that time, which made him even more depressed. He studied the technology every day and discussed it with his teacher. He just wanted to wait for the opportunity to create his own empire in the virtual world. ¡°I am indeed worried, especially after knowing what Ma has done. I am really a little scared now. But I know you are different, Kenny. You will never do that." "Yes, mum. Thank you for your trust. I''m studying how to protect the inte and I won''t deliberately attack others." He was very happy when he heard his mother¡¯s words. He would only use his knowledge to punish evil people. Eden was assured when she heard her son''s words. Even though he was young, he still could tell what was right and what was wrong. "Well done!" She smiled and stroked his hair softly. ¡°I will try my best.¡± He was so pleased that his mother understood him and supported him. After Abigail told them about her mother''s past, he had always been grateful for his mother giving birth to the three of them. He would try his best to make his mother live a happier life in the future. "Mom." At this time, Henrick held the pillow and pushed the door open. Eden looked at him and said, "Ricky, why don''t you sleep? What are you doing here?" From N?velDrama.Org. Henrick''s handsome face didn¡¯t look very happy, "Mom, why only Kenny can be here with you?" Eden didn¡¯t know what to say. She and Kenny had some important tasks to do. Henrick threw the pillow to Eden''s side and got in bed with them. Then he covered the quilt on his body and pouted with an unhappy face. Eden looked at him and said with a smile, "Look at you. You must have argued with Gia. I heard that you are being very cocky now as you have made a lot of money." Henrick''s big bright eyes widened. He puffed out her cheeks and his face was full of unhappiness. "Mom, what are you talking about? Can''t I even be happy when I earned more money now? Is it wrong for me to be proud of myself and show off? I only paid some money for the games. Gia just doesn''t like me. She said that I was being cocky. Anyways, she is just so good at talking nonsense. I really can''t deal with it anymore if she keeps staring at me with her big scary eyes." Eden felt as if she knew her son''s pain. Because she knew how harsh Gia could be. Even she herself couldn''t even win her sometimes. Neither was she nor Victor like this, so she really didn''t know where Gia got this personality from. Every time when they argued, it was always Eden who ended up having nothing to say. She felt somewhat happy, but at the same time, she felt a little ashamed that they didn''t understand the children''s world at all. She thought for a moment then said to Ricky, "But Gia..." "Mom, don''t tell me that she is younger than me. I''m only a few minutes older than her. I always have to take care of her anyway." He knew what his mother was going to say. Gia was his younger sister, so he shouldn''t argue with her. But why should he let her bully him every time? Eden smiled and said softly, "That''s not what I''m going to say. I wanted to say that Gia never meant to hurt your feelings, so you don''t need to take it to heart." Henrick was speechless. In his mind, it meant the same. "Mom, it''s not that she didn''t mean it. She always speaks without thinking first. So she always says her real thoughts out honestly, which made me even angrier. But she never cares. She just doesn''t like me at all." "You are thinking too much. She is not like that." Eden couldn''t believe that the rtionship between them was already so bad. "Humph!" Henricky down angrily. "I don''t care, I''m tired. I just argued with her earlier. She has been hanging out with a boy called Martin these days. Martin brought her snacks every day, and the two of them often went to the canteen together. I can tell Martin was obviously up to no good. I was concerned about her so I reminded her, but she was being so harsh to me." Hearing this, Eden really didn''t know what to say anymore. She knew Gia had a lot of friends, and she didn''t think it was much of a problem for her to be close to any of her ssmates. Kids always would share their snacks with their friends anyway. Besides, they were only in their second year of primary school. She shouldn''t worry about her having a boyfriend yet. However, thinking of this, Eden''s heart tightened a little. Why would she think about this on her daughter? She felt a little speechless to herself. "Martin is just being nice to Gia. Don''t think too much," Keh said from the side. Henrick leaned slightly to one side and nced at him. "But why is he only nice to Gia? And only gives his snacks to Gia?" Eden felt that Ricky sounded like he was being jealous. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Keh nced at his brother''s angry face. It had been a few days that Ricky didn''t argue with Gia, so he already knew that it was about time. "Ricky, you are just being jealous." Henrick smiled coldly and snorted. "Why would I care? There are so many girls who are waiting for me at school every morning. Why would I care about what Martin is doing?" His small face was full of anger. Gia had really pissed him off this time. However, he felt that he shouldn''t have let anyone else see it. Every time when he was angry, he would think of the script he had in the movies. He was the little prince, so he had to be careful with his words. ording to Confucius, a person with a well-cultivated sense of ren would speak carefully and modestly; be resolute and firm. Words cut deeper than knives. A knife could be pulled out. Words were embedded into people''s souls. However, he should not have taken Gia''s words seriously. He was supposed to be a cool and mature boy. That was what he always wanted to be like. Thinking of this, he looked at her mother with a silly smile and said in a sweet and warm tone, "Mom, I''m going to sleep now." Hearing this, Eden and Kenny looked at each other at the same time. Neither of them understood why he suddenly calmed down. He was never like this before. Keh whispered, "Mom, he has thought it through himself." Eden smiled and pulled up the quilt to cover his body. Then she bent over and kissed Henrick on the forehead. Henrick opened his eyes again and smiled brightly. "Mom, I love you! Good night!" "I love you too," Eden said softly, couldn''t hide her happy smile anymore. Eden and Kenny waited until midnight, but Ma still didn''t do anything. Lucian sent Kenny a message asking him to sleep first and he would keep an eye on Ma. Brian was still up with him as well. Kenny trusted them very much, so he wasn''t too worried. With two of her sons with her, Eden slept very soundly the entire night. The next morning, after the children went to school, Eden was also ready to go to thepany. Ma didn''t make a movest night, which was very surprising. However, Eden didn''t feel much about it when she heard this in the morning. After all, he would do it sooner orter, so she wasn''t too bothered as she knew they would catch him. By the time Master Wong drove her to thepany, Amelia had already been waiting for her downstairs. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, you''re here." Amelia smiled gently and sweetly. She had always been very happy to see Eden ever since they got closer to each other. She had no friends, so she especially appreciated this friendship with Eden. Looking at Amelia''s confident smile, Eden felt so pleased for her. She finally could be herself now. Her optimistic attitude made her work more and more excellent. And she also looked more and more beautiful ever since she fell in love. "Thank you for waiting for me here every day, Amelia." Amelia looked at her seriously and said, "Stop saying that! We are friends. Besides, I am very proud that I can go to work with the president." Eden was totally amused by her words. She smiled and said, "It''s getting hotter and hotter recently." Even the morning breeze felt so stuffy now, making her feel as if she could not breathe. "Yes. By the way, Lucian said it''s not very busy in thepany today, so he asked me to take you to the rehabilitation treatmentter." Amelia said as she pushed Eden to go inside. "Sure!" Eden lowered her head and looked at her legs. She really wanted to stand up as soon as possible. Before they could get into the building, Haven, who seemed to be very drunk, suddenly stood in front of them and blocked their way. She was wearing a ck dress. Her hair was greasy and her face was haggard, which made her completely different from before. This was the first time that Eden had seen Haven like this. When Haven recognized Eden, her dull eyes suddenly became extremely angry. "Eden, you b*tch! Are you happy now that you made me like this? I lost all our customers, and shareholders withdrew their shares. The Clement family also kicked me out. Now even Vincent divorced me. Are you happy to see me like this now?" She had been drinking the whole night, which made her totally lose her mind. She had never felt so awful before in her whole life. As soon as she thought of what she had lost, her heart ached so much that she felt as if she couldn''t breathe anymore. Eden lifted her eyes, lookingpletely indifferent. She did not have any sympathy for her. "You deserve it. I told you that nothing would change for you even though I go back to the Clement family. But you were just being greedy and ungrateful. You always want more. That''s why you end up like this today. You can''t me anyone else." Eden''s tone was clear and extremely calm, but every word was like a sharp knife piercing Haven''s heart. Havenughed out loud and then staggered a couple of steps back. Her face was dispirited and filled with pain. She shook her head a couple of times and tried to stay awake. Then she raised her head and stared at Eden with her vicious eyes. She roared angrily, "Stop trying to be a saint. You clearly know that I have been waiting for Victor for so many years. However, you still took him away as soon as you were back. You also took everything away from me. How can you say that you are not here to take my things from me? You didn''t do anything but all my things are gone now!" Haven''s eyes were full of hatred, and her body started shaking crazily. It seemed that she couldn''t bear this huge pressure anymore. Seeing her being like this, Eden knew she wouldn''t listen to her right now no matter what she said. "I never thought of taking anything from you. If I really wanted to, I would have gone back to the Clement family a long time ago. The reason why I didn''t go back was that I just wanted to make you feel at ease." Shepletely understood how Haven felt. After all, she had been there before. However, Haven never seemed to understand her. "Haha..." Havenughed crazily. She felt so much pain in her heart. She believed Eden was the one who caused all her pain right now. If Eden had note back, she would not have be homeless. She would not be kicked out by the Clement family, would not be divorced from Vincent, and would not be a person that everyone hated. "I got kicked out by the Clement family all because of you! You are such a b*tch. You will be dying pointlessly." Haven shouted at Eden like a shrew. But Eden was still as calm as usual. She looked at Haven with her extremely cold eyes. "No one had kicked you out. You kicked yourself out. You knew what you have done, but in the end, you just bit off your own head." Eden''s words made Haven instantly sober up a little. She was shocked. She looked at herself, then looked at Eden. She had lived a luxurious life in the Clement family since she was young. She had always been arrogant in front of others and had never been humiliated like this. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Haven took a look at the surroundings and suddenly realized how embarrassing she looked right now in front of Eden. Eden''s words seemed to have sobered her up. "No, it''s not like that." She shook her head and denied. Her scarlet eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Eden. She could clearly see her image reflected in Eden¡¯s eyes, looking so sad and ridiculous. Sheughed with her tears streaming down her cheeks. "If I had a choice, why wouldn¡¯t I want to live a stable and happy life?" She sounded like she was talking to herself. Eden answered indifferently, "You chose your own path. There is no one in this world who can get what they want without getting hurt. However, you are the only one who can make the decision for yourself." Eden really felt that nothing could save her anymore as she still had no regrets at all. She was a person who would always choose money and glory other than a stable life. If a person always looked at the world with a wounded heart and a pair of eyes with tears, then the world would always look bad and blurred. This was what she understood after experiencing everything. But Haven never even could see herself clearly. Haven smiled and said, "Eden, are you sad about Victor''s death? Is it still worth it for you to do this as he had already left you? Look at you. How many people are involved in your business? In the end, you even lost the man you love. Now you are taking over hispany, and living such a hard life. I don''t even know why you bother." Haven spoke every word with sarcasm, hitting Eden directly in her heart. Hearing this, Amelia couldn''t help but shout angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you drunk? Get out of our way!" Haven didn''t even pay any attention to Amelia but stared at Eden with hatred. Eden lowered her head and her eyes darkened. She knew very well that there was no one in the world who could truly feel her pain. No matter how bad it felt, it was just a personal matter. Others would sympathize with her, but they would never know how badly the wound in her heart was. Therefore, Haven was able to ruthlessly tear open her wound every time, so that she could enjoy looking at her suffer. Haven looked at the painful expression on Eden''s face and then left with pleasure. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Amelia looked around quickly. Fortunately, there was no one around them. "Eden, are you all right?" She looked at Eden''s painful face with concern. She felt a little worried about Eden after hearing Haven''s words. She couldn''t believe how Haven could say such awful things to Eden. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "I''m all right. Let''s go upstairs." Her tone was a little down. Amelia did not say anything more and pushed her into the building. Not far away, two undercover policemen followed Haven and left. Eden did not take Haven''s mean words to heart. Haven was already a passer-by in her life. She was someone unimportant now. Therefore, what she said would never hurt her. At noon, Aisling brought the food over to have lunch with Eden. Eden was very happy. Her mother was getting more and more like a real mother to her now, just like Jaida. She told Eden a lot about her grandmas and the little Glenn who already started babbling. It could be seen that she was really living a good life right now. The happiness of having a real family was always the best. After Aisling left, Eden went back to work. Victor owned a lot of industries, so she had to read a lot of documents every day. These were all the documents that Lucian had seen already, but she still wanted to review them herself. When there was something she didn''t understand, she would go to discuss it with Lucian. The busy days had made her forget a lot of her pain. Haven returned to Ma''s apartment, out of her wits. Ma had just taken a shower and was changing into his suit. He was about to go out to find Haven. Seeing Haven was back with her whole body smelt of alcohol, he frowned with displeasure. He had been very busy these days and didn''t have time to take care of her, but she already made herself like his. "Haven, where have you been? It''s very dangerous outside now. Don''t you know that?" Haven was already in a bad mood, so when she heard his question, all her anger surged up inside her immediately. She looked at him with a displeased expression in her eyes, thenughed out coldly. "Even you want to abandon me now?" "Haven, what are you talking about? I was about to go out and find you. But where have you been? It''s still so early." He was not used to see her like this at all. "Ma, how did we end up like this?" Haven was in a trance, and she sounded like she was in great pain. After that, she stumbled into the living room. Looking at her tired figure, he knew she was having a lot of pain. He followed her, helped her to sit on the sofa, and then poured her a ss of water. Haven took a sip of the water and lowered her head without saying a word. "Haven, let''s go abroad. There is no ce for us here anymore." He always felt that there was someone watching them. Thinking about what Amelia said, he just felt there was something wrong. When he tried to call Amelia again, no one even answered the phone. "Going abroad?" Haven looked a little scared. What could she do if she went abroad? She didn''t like to live in an unfamiliar environment. Ma nodded seriously. He lowered his head slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "Haven, we are in a very dangerous situation now. We''ll leave tomorrow. Is that okay?" He had already got thest bit of money sorted. They would receive the money tonight. No matter how smart Lucian was, no one could trace it in such a short time. With this money, he could go wherever he wanted. "Tomorrow?" Haven looked out of the window with some reluctance. She grew up here and lived here all her life, so she really didn''t want to leave. "Yes. The Clement Group has nothing now. And, look, it''s a summons sent by L.P. Company. They ask you topensate for the loss. Instead of giving them the money, it''s better for us to go abroad and have a good life." That was the decision he had made just now. The police had been investigating him, and they must have some evidence. Otherwise, they would not have kept their eyes on him. Haven grabbed the summons and read it through, then she tore it up and threw it on the ground in anger. At this moment, she was already totally sober. "Okay! We will leave tomorrow morning." She finally made up her mind. She knew there was no ce for her to stay here anymore. Ma smiled and then bought the flight tickets on his phone straight away. Upon hearing this, Brian, who was in next door, breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t have to wait anymore, because everything would be over tomorrow. He stretched his arms and made a phone call to his friend who was at the police station. Then he ordered some food and felt much more rxed. He felt he had nearly gone crazy because of these two people. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Early the next morning. At the international airport. In the crowd, Ma and Haven were carrying their suitcases, ready to get boarding passes and check-in their luggage. Haven had a pair of sunsses on, looking like a richdy with all the jewelry and expensive designer clothes. The two of them walked past the crowd together. Haven started feeling a little upset. She couldn''t stop but look back. This was the ce where she lived all her life. Thinking about her future, she took off her sunsses, looking very scared and sad. She smiled bitterly. She never imagined that she would end up like this. Ma, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, also wore sunsses. However,pared to Haven, he was full of hope and expectation for the future. After all, he had two billion dors in his hand, which was enough for him for the rest of his life. "Haven, let''s go. We still cane back in the future." After a few years, when no one remembered them anymore, they still coulde back with different identities. "Yes." Haven nodded and nced at him. She really hoped that everything would go well this time. Amelia and Eden had already been waiting there at the entrance, watching Haven and Ma walked into the airport. Amelia''s face darkened as soon as she saw them. "Here they are." "Right." Eden nodded slightly, and her eyes were fixed on the two of them. She clenched her fist angrily, feeling a boiling fury swelled inside of her. She promised Victor that she would find the people who hurt him and bring them to justice. She said in a low voice to Amelia, "Push me closer." "Okay!" Amelia pushed Eden and walked towards Ma and Haven. Eden was moving through the crowd, but her eyes were still fixed on them. When she saw Ma, her clear eyes were full of hatred. Amelia pushed her and walked straight to Ma and Haven. When the two saw Eden and Amelia, they suddenly stopped and looked at each other in great shock. "Eden, why are you here?" Haven looked at Eden uneasily. Why would she be there? Looking at her calm face, Haven felt as if they were waiting for them on purpose. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Eden looked at her coldly. Her face was gloomy and full of hatred and anger. Even though she was sitting in a wheelchair, she still could feel her pulse sped up all over her body. After looking at Haven for a while, she slowly moved her cold and angry gaze to Ma without saying a word. Ma was stunned. This was the first time he had been in such close contact with Eden. She looked like a normal woman, but she surely was much stronger and braver than any other woman. Eden said word by word, "Ma, you murdered my husband, and now it is time for you to pay back." She said it clearly with her ice-cold voice, brimming with hatred. Her gaze was so sharp as if it was piercing into Ma''s heart like a knife. Ma was shocked and a panic look shed across his face. He felt a chill on his spine. He felt he was never afraid of anyone, but at this moment, he felt great fear in his heart. "What are you talking about? I''m so lost," said Ma. His eyes were cold and filled with fear as he looked at Eden. He felt they might not be able to leave today. Then he shot a cold nce at Amelia. Amelia was not afraid of him at all. Instead, she looked straight back into his eyes bravely. Mae suddenly realized who she was. But before he could say anything, he heard Eden''s cold voice again. "Do you think that you''ve done everything so perfectly that no one could find anything out? You''ve taken away hundreds of millions of dors from the Clement Group and 200 million dors from Alwynn Group. Now, are you nning to run away?" Eden asked sarcastically. Her gaze swept across their faces slowly. A mocking smile gradually appeared on her face. "Stop slinging mud at us! That''s a pack of lies! We are just going on holiday. What do you mean by running away?" Haven looked at Eden with her teeth gritted. She was actually scared when she saw Eden''s angry face. "Really? Are you really in the mood to go on holiday when the Clement Group is in such a mess? Haven, you are the worst liar. You literally write everything on your face. My grandma''s ident, my brother''s thing, even the stock and the hundreds of millions of dors of the Clement Group are all that you have done, right?" Eden looked at her coldly, full of anger and hatred. Her cold gaze made Haven feel a chill on her body. Hearing what she said, Haven''s heart tightened. She quickly took a look at Ma. Ma narrowed his eyes and looked at Eden. He felt a little annoyed that they didn''t leave early. Eden had made it so clear right now, he was worried that...... Before he could figure it out, a lot of undercover policemen came up around them. The captain took a step forward and looked at Haven and Ma seriously, then showed his badge. Other policemen already pulled up a cordon around them and evacuated the surrounding onlookers. "Haven Clement and Ma Mulroney, you are suspected of fraud and murder. We got the evidence now, so you are under arrest." The captain''s loud and clear voice lingered in Haven and Ma''s ears. Haven shook her head crazily and looked at Eden. "Eden, you b*tch! You set this trap for us to fall in, didn''t you?" She shouted uncontrobly at Eden like a crazy woman. She couldn''t control herself anymore when she thought that she was going to spend the rest of her life in prison. This was not the result she expected! Eden smiled coldly, but she felt so much pain in her heart. She did not deny what Haven said. "It was not just me. Everyone helped me a lot. We asked Mae to transfer the money to Alwynn Group at that time just because we wanted to figure out how he managed it so that we can take back the one billion at once when it is time. That''s why it took us so long. More importantly, Ma should also know about it. We need to figure out how you used the technology to control my husband''s car." Eden''s tone suddenly became serious when she said thest few words. In order to get these pieces of evidence, they had really waited for too long. Hearing these words, Ma shook his head in disbelief. "No, that''s impossible. How can you find it out?" He regretted it straight after he said this. Did he just confess everything by himself? At this moment, Lucian and Jasper also came here. They both looked elegant and calm. "Ma, there is always someone better than you. Do you really think that no one can find it out?" Lucian''s cold voice came over. Ma''s face turned pale, and his lips were tightly pursed. He could not deny it. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 "If it weren''t for Mr. Joye''s help, it would be very difficult for us to find evidence for Victor''s car ident." Lucian looked at Jasper gratefully. Jasper loved Eden very much. After she had an ident, he installed a security camera in her car secretly. In the surveince video, they saw Ma appear in the underground parking lot. After checking up, Lucian found that Ma did something to Victor''s car when all the security camera in the parking lot failed, and he didn''t notice this all the time. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Of course, they didn''t tell Eden that it was Jasper who provided them the evidence. Eden only knew that Jasper was helping her secretly. She was very grateful, but she had never asked in detail. Jasper wanted Lucian to keep it a secret. After all, he only cared about Eden''s safety. Other things were not important to him. Ma did not believe that they could really find the evidence. How could his perfect conspiracy be so vulnerable? "Jasper." Ma took off his sunsses and turned to look at Jasper''s handsome and calm face with cold eyes. Rage bubbled just below the surface of Ma''s mind. What did Jasper... find? Looking at Ma''s gradually pale face, Jasper only curled his lips and smiled mockingly. Last night, if Eden hadn''t said that her car had been parked in the parking lot for a long time, he wouldn''t have thought of the security camera in her car. Then he called Lucian, and Lucian found more convincing evidence indeed. "Take them away." The policeman gave the order, and then four people walked towards Haven and Ma. "Ah..." Haven fell down and sat on the ground dejectedly. Her face was pale and she was trembling all over, "No! It''s not like this!" Haven shook her head and could not believe that her life would be ruined just like this. Lucian nced at Haven and sneered, "Haven, Ma approached you deliberately. His purpose is to use you to get Alwynn Group. The reason why he gave you Clement Group is that you can ept his kink in sex." "Ah..." Haven was dealt a severe blow. She shuddered and then took a look at Ma who did not speak. "No, it''s impossible... Woo-woo... No way! He can''t treat me like this." Haven burst into tears. However, Ma didn''t defend himself, which was a tacit admission that Lucian was right. Haven didn''t understand why her life was so miserable. No one had ever loved her sincerely. Seeing Haven like this, Eden didn''t sympathize with her at all. Life was short, but why didn''t she cherish it? At the very least, she had to sharpen her vignce and discriminate the sincere people from the hypocritical people. When two officers in in clothes helped Haven up, Eden said, "In this world, at least mom and dad love you sincerely, but you chose a wrong way. You have ruined yourself and hurt their hearts. Your ambition and what you have done disappoint everyone." Haven stopped crying all of a sudden. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Eden''s calm face. After being taken away by the police, she didn''t defend herself anymore. Ma and Haven were taken away by the police. Eden didn''t look away until they left. She remained silent and didn''t speak. She lowered her head, and there was no joy on her face. On the contrary, she looked more sorrowful. The person she loved had note back to her. What made her sadder was that her lover went missing because of such two despicable people. Jasper walked behind Eden and held the handles on her wheelchair. Lucian left with Amelia first. Jasper pushed Eden out of the airport. Along the way, he did not speak to Eden. He knew that she did not want to speak at this time. Haven was sitting in the police car. Her pupils trembled when she saw that Eden was pushed out by Jasper with a calm expression. She suddenly thought that if she could go back to twenty years ago, she would not choose to go home with Aisling. She would definitely choose to be an orphan. If she didn''t be the daughter of a rich family, and if she could be philosophical about life, her smile would be as pure as the sunshine, and her eyes would be as clear as the sky above the snow mountain. She would not be afraid of losing what she once had. Moreover, she wouldn''t have been arrested like this. If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to be a daughter of a rich family, she wouldn''t have gone to the Clement family, and she would live a peaceful and ordinary life in the orphanage. She could marry a tall and handsome man, not a heartless man like Vincent. Eden once said, "Haven, no one abandoned you. You have abandoned yourself." Her words were exactly right. However, could she choose at that time? After her parents died, her life was in a mess. Her aunt and uncle adopted her, but they treated her badly. Her aunt would hit the ceiling every time she went to pay the utilities such as gas, water and electricity. She went to the supermarket once a week, but she always lost her temper after she came back. She lived in their house, which was an intolerable to her aunt. Her aunt often scolded her as an ingrate. Once she was mad, she would beat or pinch her. They had no money, but they couldn''t live without money, so her aunt vented all her anger on her. She was afraid and irritated. She was a child, but she had to take her cue from her aunt and live in this world humbly. One morning, when she was ying on the road outside the yard, she heard two women talking next to her. A little girl who had the same experiences as her was sent to an orphanage. Then she was adopted by a rich family and lived like a little princess. The rich life they described was beyond her imagination. At that time, she had decided to live such a luxurious life in the future. One day, her aunt beat her again, and she said that she wanted to go to the orphanage. At first, her aunt was stunned, and then she smiled happily. She discussed with her husband and immediately agreed to send her to kindergarten. They thought of many ways before sending her to the orphanage. Although Haven would not be beaten or scolded in the orphanage, she lived a lonely life without family. The children in the orphanage would be adopted every few days, and she was envious. Many lucky children were adopted by good families and lived afortable life. She knew about this very well. Whenever she saw rich peoplee here to adopt a child, she would walk around them obediently. However, she was too dull and reticent. She felt inferior, so no one was willing to adopt her. After a long time, Aisling went there. The moment she saw Haven, she kept staring at her and called her "Eden" with tears in her eyes. Then she took the initiative to talk to Haven. At that time, Aisling looked very young and beautiful. She was exactly a noble woman. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Haven had only seen such exquisite makeup and clothes on TV before. She had never met any rich people in real life. She had been in the orphanage for so long, but it was the first time she had seen such a beautiful lady. With tears in eyes, Aisling took her hand and said with a smile, "Are you willing to be my daughter? My daughter Eden got lost and we can''t find her. You look like her very much. Looking at you makes me feel like seeing my own daughter. If you can stay by my side, I won''t be so painful." When Haven heard it, she felt that she was a substitute and was somewhat unwilling. But Aisling loved her daughter very much, and she was moved by her. She wanted a mother who really loved her. As long as she could be obedient and sensible, Aisling would love her and treat her as her own daughter. Looking at Aisling''s expectant face, she couldn''t help but nod. She pursed her lips and looked at the expression on Aisling''s face cautiously. Seeing the smile on Haven''s face, Aisling grinned with joy. She reached out and rubbed her head, "Good girl. Eden is as clever and sensible as you. You look quiet and gentle. From now on, your name is Haven. I hope that you will be safe and sound in the rest of your life." Hearing these words, Haven smiled happily, nodded excitedly and said, "Mom." She spoke in a very low voice. Aisling was so gorgeous and noble, so she didn''t dare to make any mistake, for fear that Aisling would abandon her. After Aislingpleted the procedures in the orphanage, she took Haven to the shopping mall and bought a lot of beautiful princess dresses for her. When Haven returned to the Clement family, she liked the grand and luxurious vi so much, and she had her own princess room. She had be the little princess whom she had been envious of before. Everyone in the Clement family treated her very well. She had finally be a little princess living in the castle, and her dream had finallye true. When she was young, she lived the happiest life. However, as she grew up, she gradually realized that her appearance did not ease their longing for Eden. She sneaked into Eden''s room, only to find that her room was the real princess room. It was more luxurious than Aisling''s master bedroom. At that time, she understood that she could not rece Eden''s position in the Clement family. At such a young age, she had begun to be jealous of a person who might haven been dead. She had been jealous since then. Jealousy could change one''s nature. Before going to bed every night, she would pray in bed for Eden to nevere back. But worrying about things that might never happen increased their chances of happening. Eden really came back. Haven was anxious and panicked. Moreover, Victor and Eden were childhood sweethearts, and he still loved Eden. Eden was back, and she was so excellent. That was why Haven became more jealous and did so many vicious things. Her life was supposed to be wonderful, but she had ruined her own life. Eden didn''t want to take away anything from her, but she did so many wrong things. "Woo-woo..." Haven looked back on her life. She had destroyed the only trace of warmth in her heart. She lost her dream because of jealousy and fear. The more she wanted to get, the more she lost. In the police car, Haven cried very mournfully, feeling sad and regretful. A few dayster, Haven and Ma were used of all the crimes. As for Grandma Clement''s car ident, Haven''s aunt turned herself in to get lighter punishment. The three of them were imprisoned, getting the punishment they deserved. Delmont was released without charge. Eden sat in front of the French window and watched the live broadcast on her phone. Newspaper editors all strove to be first with the news about Haven and Ma. However, they didn''t know about Victor''s car ident. Haven''s rtionship with Ma was exposed. Ma''s hacking skills panicked variouspanies. Alwynn Group took back the two billion dors that they had lost. Clement Group got their shares and money back as well. Everything seemed to have returned to the starting point. However, Eden''s heart was still painful. Victor hadn''te back. In the age of socialworks, everyone could express their opinions online. What Haven and Ma had done became a hot topic online, and so many people scolded them with harsh words. Eden was not interested in theirments at all. She looked out of the window with sorrow, "Victor, I haven''t fulfilled your wish and you haven''t spent the rest of your life with me, but where are you?" She muttered to herself sadly and felt slightly cold on her face. Unconsciously, tears ran down her face again. She wiped the tears, went back to the desk in the wheelchair and begun to read the sales report of the summer collection. After reading the report for a while, she found that the new product of TS Company had been on the market as well. However, their business was inferior to that of Alwynn Group. Seeing the simr styles of TS Company, Eden was lost in thought. Eden knew that customers would have such a doubt. After all, in this season, their new product had something inmon. But the clothes designed by her were more popr. Alwynn Group had won. Darlene called Eden to congratte her. Alwynn Group had always been in the limelight, attracting tens of millions of fans. In people''s opinion, Eden was a very famous and excellent designer. Three monthster! The summer collection was popr, and Eden became busier and busier. In those busy days, she had forgotten how many days Victor had left her. It had been more than half a year, but they hadn''t found Victor. Eden did not give up, neither did Brian and the others friends. They had been looking for Victor. When Eden was reading a document carefully, the phone next to her rang suddenly. She took a look. It was a strange phone number. "Hello?" No one spoke on the phone. Eden took away the phone and nced at it. There was nothing wrong with the connection. She said again, "Hello?" No one responded to her. Just she was about to hang up the phone, she heard a woman''s voice. "Excuse me... Is that Eden, the president of Alwynn Group?" "Yeah." Eden said calmly and unhurriedly. In a secret high-ss ward. Melissa Craig looked at the man lying on the hospital bed. His face was deathly pale, and he was lying still, as if he was dead. Melissa held his ice-cold hand and smiled tenderly. "I''m Melissa, the design director of TS Company. We are blown away by your design, and I want to cooperate with you. Could youe to C Country and talk to me in detail?" Hearing this, Eden was a little confused. Since Melissa wanted to cooperate with her, why did she ask her to go to C Country? However, it was a good chance for them to prate new markets in C Country. "Okay. Miss Craig, when will you be free?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Three dayster. I will wait for you in the headquarters of TS Company." After saying that, Melissa hung up the phone. She looked at the man''s handsome face tenderly and smiled charmingly. The man was Victor. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 After hanging up the phone, Eden nced the photo of her and Victor on the table. Her eyes became gentler and gentler. "Victor, I want to go there to have a look. That''s your dream." After muttering to herself, Eden frowned slightly and pondered. ording to the information Darlene had given her, Melissa was a very proud woman. But she suddenly called her. Why did she do so? No matter how she thought about it, she felt strange. The Craig family was very powerful abroad, and Melissa was born to be rich and noble. Among the youngdies of renowned families, she was outstanding and well-known, and many girls envied her. Her father was a famous and wealthy entrepreneur who had a dominant position and a great influence abroad. Eden called Lucian and Amelia''s offices, and they walked in shoulder-to-shoulder soon. Looking at them, Eden smiled. Lucian was handsome and Amelia was pretty. They were a perfect match. "Eden, what''s the matter?" Lucian asked. Eden smiled and said, "Just now, I received a phone call from Melissa, the designer director of TS Company. She said that she wanted to cooperate with ourpany, but we must go there to meet her three dayster. Let''s go aboard together." Amelia looked at Eden happily and couldn''t be more excited, "Eden, could I go with you?" C Country was a developed superpower, and she always wanted to travel there. Eden nodded with a smile, "Of course, you are my assistant. Book the flight in advance. We''ll have an investigation of the market before deciding whether to cooperate with her or not." After all, she felt that Melissa was very strange, and she wanted to go there and take a look herself. Melissa had known herself in advance, but she only knew a little about Melissa. "Okay! Country C is a very nice ce. We''ll gain a lot if we can cooperate with her." Lucian agreed with Eden. Lucian and Amelia had no objections, and Eden wanted to go aboard to rx herself. "That''s settled then. We''ll set off in three days." "Alright!" Amelia nodded excitedly. She was lucky enough to go abroad. Lucian turned his head and looked at her dotingly. Seeing how delighted she was, he could not help but smile and asked, "Are you that d?" "Yeah!" Amelia looked at him, blinked her big eyes and smiled with joy. She rarely had the chance to go abroad. Since she had the chance to work aboard, she was naturally overjoyed. Seeing Amelia''s happy face, Eden was pleased. She had also never been to C Country before. Haven and Ma had been punished, and she was relieved. She suddenly thought of Haven''s eyes before she left. She seemed to have realized her mistakes, but it was toote. One whomitted many injustices was doomed to failure. Sometimes, being cold-blooded was not to hurt others'' interest, but to protect oneself. She didn''t feel sorry for Haven. Perhaps she had grown maturer. She was no longer as guilty and sad as she had been when she faced Bethany. She had always been kind, so she couldn''t bear to see others suffer because of her. But at this time, she didn''t think so. Haven had done something wrong indeed. She should be decisive, and she couldn''t let her, her friends and family get hurt all the time. After Lucian and Amelia went out, Eden finished her work, got up from her wheelchair, and walked slowly while holding onto the table. Maybe it was because she was in a good mood. She could stand up and walk a few steps on her own these days. She didn''t feel painful in her legs anymore, but sometimes her legs were limp and she had no strength to walk. In the past few days, she would exercise her legs in the office after finishing her work. As long as she looked at Victor''s photo, she would be energetic. When she found Victor, she wanted to walk to him instead of sitting in a wheelchair. In the photo, he was looking at her tenderly. She would be encouraged and emanate power and confidence when she saw the photo. Eden had been walking around the desk. She looked at the time. That day, she had walked three minutes longer. Ten minutes had passed, and she felt that she could walk for a more while. Smiling, she tried to let go of the desk and walk towards the leather sofa aside. One step, two steps, three steps... To reach the sofa, she had to take fifteen steps at least. She walked slowly, but she kept moving forward. She did much better than she did in the rehabilitation centre. In the rehabilitation centre, she couldn''t walk without the help of other things. That day, it was the first time that she had walked a dozen steps at one go. Walking to the sofa, Eden slowly sat down with a smile. She didn''t fall down, nor did she stagger and lose bnce. She walked here steadily and sat down slowly. She felt rxed all over, and she only got a tight feeling in her legs. "Ha-ha..." She smiled happily. Could she finally stand up and walk? Every minute she sat in the wheelchair, she felt very ufortable. She had been looking forward to the moment when she could walk freely. After resting for a while, she was still energetic, so she tried to stand up slowly. One step, two steps, three steps... She walked out of the office. She walked very slowly, but she could walk like a normal person. The locations of the injuries of her and Anson were different. Anson was a littleme as he walked, and he couldn''t straighten one of his legs while walking. Anson had been recovering quite well because of the power of love. Seeing Edening out by herself, Amelia was so surprised and opened her eyes wide, "Eden, you..." "You''re surprised, aren''t you? I can walk on my own now." Eden said in a proud tone. Looking at Amelia''s surprised eyes, she felt that she had done something great. "Yeah..." Amelia kept nodding with tears in her eyes. She was not used to seeing Eden sit in a wheelchair everyday, and she hoped that Eden could stand up quickly. Although she had lost Victor, at least she was a healthy person, and she wouldn''t be that upset. Amelia walked toward her and asked with concern, "Eden, do you feel painful while walking? Although you have been receiving treatment, the doctor said that you can''t force yourself, and idents are likely to happen." Eden shook her head slightly and gave her a reassuring look, "Amelia, I have been trying my best to recover during this period of time. I want to stand up. When Victores back, I will let him know that I can walk by myself. He will definitely be very happy to see that." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The smile on Amelia''s face froze when she heard that. Did Eden still believe that Victor woulde back? They all knew what she was thinking in heart, but no one dared to ruin her only faith in Victor. She smiled and said, "Eden, Mr. Alwynn will definitely be very delighted to see you stand up and walk." Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Eden nced at Amelia. Seeing that Amelia could not bear to deny her, she did not say anything. In fact, she knew that Amelia did not believe her. The reason Amelia chimed with her was that she didn''t want her to be sad. She suddenly looked out of the window. It was sunny. Looking at the sky on the 25th floor, she found that the sky was particrly blue. She suddenly said with a smile, "Amelia, I have a very strong feeling that Victor ising back. I dreamed of himst night. He told me that he was fine and asked me not to worry about him." Amelia didn''t know how to reply to her. In the past, Eden had been paying attention to Haven, Ma and Delmont. She wanted to find out the murderer who had killed Victor every day. But Haven and Ma had been brought to justice, so all Eden could do was to work. When she didn''t have much work to do, she would naturally think too much. Amelia and Lucian had been paying close attention to Eden''s emotions. If Victor really lived in this world, he should have been back. After all, more than half a year had passed. Lucian and Brian had been looking for him, but there was no news about him. Although Lucian did not say it, Amelia could tell that he was very upset, and she didn''t dare to mention it in front of Eden. When Victor was in thepany, the atmosphere was tense, but Amelia felt warm on the 25th floor. Victor doted on Eden. Eden''s happy smile was very infectious and could make her happy. Eden muttered again, "Amelia, you know what? I heard his words in my dream, and I was really happy when I woke up. I have dreamt of him many times, but it was the first time he had spoken to me." "I told him toe back soon. I said that I lived a lonely life without him and I missed him very much, but he didn''t say anything. He only reached out and rubbed my head, and then I woke up." After finishing her words, Eden turned her head and looked at Amelia with a smile. She missed Victor terribly. Amelia smiled, "It seems that Mr. Alwynn will reallye back soon." Eden nodded with a smile. She firmly believed the feeling in her heart. He had never given her up, and she would keep waiting for him. "Amelia, after chatting with you, I feel much better. Go back to work. I''ll continue to exercise. I... don''t want to sit in a wheelchair anymore." Saying this, Eden walked out of the office. Amelia looked at her back. She walked very slowly, but she was very confident. She believed that her beloved man was alive, and she believed that there was a miracle. Wasn''t it just that? Eden could stand up and walk, and this was a miracle. Amelia smiled and went back to work. It had always been very quiet on the 25th floor. Eden looked at the spacious office building. She and Victor met for the second time here. At that time, he was indifferent. Knowing that he was her superior, she was very surprised. He was exactly the same as he was rumoured, and ncing at his cold and shrewd eyes would make her hair stand on end. At that time, when she saw Victor like that, her heart skipped a beat. Eden thought of some scenes when they met and smiled gently, "Victor, you love me so much, so I''ll use the rest of my life to wait for you." "Ha-ha..." She suddenly heard low and pleasantughter behind her. Eden turned around, only to see Lucian standing under the crystal chandelier and looking at her with a yful smile on his face. Eden blushed a little. She lowered her head and said, "How can you... eavesdrop on me?" She couldn''t speak fluently. Just now, she said those words because she missed Victor too much, and she was in a world of her own. Lucian walked to her. Seeing that she didn''t sit in a wheelchair, he raised his eyebrows slightly, "Eden, can you walk now?" His pleasant voice was filled with surprise. He stood where he was and looked at Eden quietly. "Yes!" Eden looked down at her legs and said with pleasant surprise, "Today I feel better than before, so I''ve walked a little longer. I walk out of the office, and I don''t feel tired." Lucian looked at her with excitement, "Eden, it''s good that you can walk now. But don''t stand for too long now and don''t be in a rush." "I know. I will be careful. Have you booked the flight?" Eden asked with a smile. The awkward atmosphere had been eased, and her face was no longer red. She smiled faintly and looked so confident. If there were many people around, she must be the focus of people''s attention. Lucian walked to her slowly and helped her sit down, "Eden, of course I can do such a thing well. You don''t have to worry. I''ve booked three first-ss seats." "Okay!" Eden smiled and nodded. The smile on her delicate face was brighter than ever before. In the past, she looked aloof. At this time, she had be much warmer than before. Lucian spent more time with her, so he had witnessed all her change. She had been so amazing. When she seeded, she was neither conceited nor rash, and she kept herposure. Facing everyone''s admiration and appreciation, she only smiled slightly and didn''t care about those impressive achievements at all. She was unworldly and unimpressed by power or fame. Eden rested for a while and slowly stood up again, "Lucian, go back to work. I have finished my work, and I want to keep walking. I feel very nice today. Maybe I''ll be able to walk by myself completely tomorrow." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucian didn''t go back to his office until he watched her walk a few steps and made sure that she was much better than before. She no longer staggered or fell forward all of a sudden. Eden became more and more addicted to walking. She walked for a long time in thepany. After she got home and had dinner, she continued to walk in the garden. Seeing that she could walk, Jaida and Zaiden were so excited that they burst into tears. The three children were very happy and stayed with her all the time, for fear that she would fall down. Eden walked slowly till it was dark. Then she went back to rest. When she came back, Zaiden put down the book in his hand, looked at her lovingly and smiled, "Eden, you recover very well, but you should rest more. The recovery period is very important." Eden looked at his concerned eyes and felt very guilty. During this period of time, she had made them worry about her. "Dad, I will be careful. Maybe I can get rid of the wheelchair in a few days." Under the sleeves, Eden''s hands trembled with excitement. "Yes! Eden, I''m very happy that you can stand up. Thank God, and thank you for being strong." Zaiden looked at Eden graciously. Eden had been unlucky, and he hoped that she could be safe and sound for the rest of her life. Seeing that she had got much better, he knew that it was a matter of time before she could walk on her own. Jaida came out with fruit and sat beside Eden. She handed her a peeled apple and said, "Eden, take your time and don''t worry. Since you can walk for an hour today, you will be able to walk for two hours tomorrow. You will get better and better." Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 "OK, mom, I''m not in a hurry. By the way, is Gracie better now? Are the children obedient?" Eden was a little worried about Gracie. She still didn''t know that Victor had had an ident. Jaida smiled and said, "Eden, she is fine. She is busy taking care of the children. Her mother-inw hase here to look after her. She wants to a hold a hundred-day banquet for the children, but Gracie is unwilling. The children are more than one-hundred day old, aren''t they? She wants to hold a party when the children are one year old, and her mother-inw is a little unhappy.The atmosphere in her family has been tense these days." "A hundred-day banquet?" Eden was stunned. She had forgotten to celebrate when the children were one-hundred days old. "Yeah! Gracie ignored it deliberately. It is so tiring to take care of three children, and she doesn''t want to hold a banquet. Loomis only focuses on taking care of them, and he forgot about it. He regrets it so much! Gracie doesn''t argue with him because he treats them very well, but her mother-inw doesn''t agree." "When I went there in the morning, she mentioned this matter to me. She said that she wanted to show off her grandsons, but Gracie didn''t even allow her to hold a banquet. She looked so wronged that I felt sorry for her. I''m happy that she loves the children so much, but what can I do since Gracie doesn''t want to hold a banquet? "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. She suddenly felt that Gracie''s mother-inw was a very cutedy. The old all liked their grandchildren, and she could understand her feelings. "Mom, I didn''t hold a hundred-day banquet for Kenny, Gia and Ricky, either. They are very obedient. Gracie has to take care of three children, and I can understand her. She is busy all day long." "Indeed! She has agreed to hold a birthday party for the children when they are one year old, hasn''t she? At that time, the two little boys will be very noisy. They will learn to walk, and Gracie will be more tired. I persuaded her, but she didn''t listen to me. She insisted on holding a birthday party when the children are older. At first, her mother-inw refused her, but Loomis agreed. Then her mother-inw had to agree because she doted on Loomis." From N?velDrama.Org. She knew how stubborn Gracie was. Eden once lived a miserable life in the Gienger family. After she met Jaida, she cherished their fate so much. She understood the difficulty of Gracie, because she raised three children on her own. At that time, her life was harder. "Mother, Gracie will deal with the rtionship between her and her mother-inw well. I heard that her mother-inw is a kind person, and she is very nice to Gracie. She has taken care of Gracie for half a month, which means that she regards Gracie as her own daughter." "s!" Jaida sighed, "Gracie doesn''t know how lucky she is. Loomis''s mother is much kinder than Benedict''s mother. Benedict''s family was not rich, and Gracie had always been reckless with money. Benedict''s mother disliked Gracie, so she lived with Boris alone for six years. Fortunately, she divorced and then met Loomis." "Mom, now Gracie is living a happy life, and you can rest assured. You and dad can travel as much as possible when you have time. When Victores back, I will run thepany together with Dawson. In this way, dad will be at ease when he travels outside." When Jaida and Zaiden heard this, they immediately nced at each other. Jaida was sad and grieved, but she did not dare to tell Eden that it had been more than half a year and Victor wouldn''te back anymore. She was afraid that she would lose Eden after saying so. Jaida nodded bitterly and changed the topic, "Since you''re going to take over thepany, your dad will be so happy that he won''t be able to fall asleep tonight. Delmont''s problem has been solved, and Haven and Ma have been punished. You should rx and have a good rest. Aren''t you going to have a business trip aboard? Have a good time and enjoy yourself. Your dad and I will take care of the children, and you don''t have to worry." Hearing her loving voice, Eden felt so warm in heart. "With you and dad by my side, I am the happiest daughter in the world." Eden leaned on Jaida''s shoulder and smiled at Zaiden. "Dad, do you feel happy because I''m your daughter?" Eden looked at him with a bright smile. "Ha-ha..." Zaidenughed happily, and the atmosphere in the living room was warm. "Foolish girl, I don''t need you to tell me that. The happiest thing in my life is that I have you and your mom by my side. You two are the most important people in my life. After you take over Symantec Group, I will fulfill my promise to your mom, travel around the world with her and live the life we want." "Wow!" Eden was envious, "That sounds wonderful." Jaida looked at Zaiden and smiled gently. If she could stick to her choice and insisted on going against her family back then, they would have been together long ago. At this time, she was too old to give birth to a child for him, and she felt very guilty. She took another look at Eden who was leaning against her. Fortunately, Eden was by their side. Three dayster. Eden didn''t need to use a wheelchair anymore. She could finally walk, but she couldn''t walk too long. In the international airport in C Country. Eden wore the most popr ck gauze dress this season, looking sexy and bewitching. Her bangs werebed back, which set off her delicate eyebrows and neat temperament. In the crowded airport, she was like a noble and beautiful ck swan. Lucian and Amelia followed behind her shoulder-by-shoulder. They were charming as well. They got in the car prepared by TS Company and went straight to the head office. In a high-end ward arranged by Melissa. Melissa sat next to Victor, and her phone suddenly rang. "Have you picked up Eden?" When she was not paying attention, Victor''s moved his fingers slightly after he heard Eden''s name. "Yes, Miss Craig. We''re heading to the head office now." "OK! Bring Eden to my office." Melissa smiled wryly. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Victor who was lying on the bed. She was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that Victor had woken up. She was too pleasantly surprised. "Victor, you''re awake!" Hearing her excited voice, Victor turned his head slowly and looked at her. Seeing a strange woman, he frowned with displeasure. Then he looked around and found that the environment was unfamiliar. Where was he? Why was Eden not here? In his dream, Eden seemed to be crying all the time. He tried his best tofort her, but he had no strength. Every time he saw her helpless face, he was distressed, but he couldn''t touch her. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound. He couldn''t tell whether it was reality or just a dream, but he didn''t want to make her sad anymore. If it was a dream, he prayed to wake up soon. "Who are you? Where am I?" Victor didn''t know if he was dreaming, and his head was dizzy. Melissa smiled and stared at his handsome face, "You''re in C Country, and I''m your fiancee." Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 When Victor heard the word "fiancee", he frowned and immediately put on a straight face. His body was trembling. What was going on? He had got married. How could he have a fiancee? He was here, and where was Eden? Why wasn''t she by his side? Victor nced at the strange ward. He was sure that he had never been here before. He closed his eyes in pain, and the scene of him being in love with Eden came to his mind. Her grieved face, her happy expression and her bright smile were all so clear in his mind. He hated seeing her crying the most. However, in his dreams, she always looked at him and cried sadly. "Honey, I love you. Let''s get off work together when Ie back." "Eden, there''s no brake. Eden..." Victor''s heart ached severely when he thought of what had happened before he had a car ident. This woman imed to be his fiancee. What had happened? "Where am I?" Victor asked in a deep voice. His tone was cold, clear and ruthless. Melissa smiled and looked around the ward. Then she looked at the confused expression on his handsome face, "You''re in a VIP ward in C Country, and this is a private hospital owned by my family." "You have been lying here for almost eight months. During the past eight months, I have been taking care of you. Before you passed out, you said you would marry me, so I became your fiancee." Victor was stunned for a moment. When had he ever said something like that? It was the first time he had seen this woman. Hearing her words, he felt that he was in a dream, and it was impossible for him to distinguish reality from a dream. He didn''t remember what happened after he had a car ident. He remembered that his head hurt a lot at that time. The airbag popped out and hit him in the face. Then he lost consciousness and and forgot everything. He had been here for eight months. What about Eden? Did she know that he was here? In the past eight months, he seemed to be with Eden all the time. He saw her sitting in front of the French window in their room and crying bitterly at night. With their photo in her arms, she murmured, "Victor, where are you?" He really wanted to tell her that he was by her side, but he couldn''t say anything. He wanted to hold her andfort her, but he couldn''t do it. That kind of feeling made him very painful. He had tried and struggled, but he couldn''t get rid of the powerlessness. Looking at Victor''s confused and good-looking face, Melissa smiled tenderly. When he opened his eyes, he looked more handsome than in the photo. He was God''s favored one, and his face was perfect and wless. "Victor, wait for a while. The doctor wille here in a minute." She said with a smile and looked at Victor with infatuation. Victor came to sense when he heard her voice. Then he slowly turned to look at her. In his opinion, Melissa was not very beautiful. She had heavy makeup and wore a gorgeous diamond ne. She was noble, but her beauty was self-conscious and contrived, and it was not natural and pleasant to the eye. She was much inferior to Eden. However, Victor knew that Melissa knew him, because she called him by his name. She knew who he was and brought him to C Country. Was that so? "Who are you?" Victor asked her in a cold voice. Melissa smiled, "Victor, you really have a poor memory. I''m your fiancee, Melissa." Melissa introduced herself gently. "Melissa." Victor said ndly. He had never seen her before, and he didn''t know her. At this time, several doctors came in and said to Melissa, "Hello, Miss Craig." Melissa nced at the attending doctor, "Doctor Doelger, I''m sorry to trouble you. Victor has just woken up. Please have a check-up for him to see if he''s all right. I will hold a birthday party tonight. If he''s fine, I want to bring him to my birthday party and introduce him to my friends." Doctor Doelger nodded respectfully, "Miss Craig, please wait outside the door for a moment. I''ll have a check-up for him right away." Melissa looked at him and smiled. A thought shed through her mind. After Victor woke up, he didn''t look for his family. Had he lost his memories? "Victor, listen to the doctors obediently. I''ll be back soon." Melissa turned around and left with a smile. After she went out, Victor took a look at the doctors with horribly gloomy eyes. "Sir, I''m going to do a detailed check-up for you." Doctor Doelger smiled at him lovingly. There were some ck spots on his aging face, making people feel that he was a kind person. Victor took a look at him, "Doctor Doelger, can I borrow your phone?" Doctor Doelger was stunned and then shook his head, "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t bring my phone with me." From N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as he said that, he got a p in the face. His phone suddenly rang in the pocket of his clothes. Doctor Doelger was embarrassed, and the two doctors and nurses lowered their heads awkwardly. Melissa had warned them not to tell anyone the news about Victor. Victor nced at Doctor Doelger''s awkward face indifferently. He seemed to have understood that no one else knew he was here. Otherwise, Eden would have been by his side. Everyone fell silent in an instant. Not only Victor looked apathetic, but the atmosphere in the ward also became stiff. The doctors lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look at Victor''s aloof face. "Doctor Doelger." Victor called him ndly with anger and indifference in his tone. Doctor Doelger came to sense and nodded politely, "Sir, I''d better have a check-up for you first." However, Victor didn''t reply to him. Victor stared at Doctor Doelger''s ringing phone in his pocket. He ignored other people in the ward, as if they did not exist. Doctor Doelger looked at Victor apologetically, "Sir, I''m really sorry. If you want to use a phone, Miss Craig will buy a new one for you." Victor said, "Lend it to me. I won''t make a phone call and I''ll just search for something online. She won''t know it." Hearing this, Doctor Doelger looked more embarrassed. Victor had seen him through, which made him ashamed. He raised his head, but then immediately looked down when he saw Victor''s aggressive eyes. Unconsciously, he took out his phone and hand it to Victor. "Thank you!" Victor took the phone and sat up straight slowly. His waist was painful, but he didn''t have time to care about it. He looked calm on the surface, but he was extremely anxious in heart. He clicked the browser and typed his name. Then he immediately saw the news about himself. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 He read the web page carefully. When he saw the title "The president of Alwynn Group will go aboard to study for one year", he clicked on it and read it with serious and brooding eyes. The news was released a few months ago. It was said that he would study abroad for a year and Eden would be the president of Alwynn Group temporarily. The summer collection of Alwynn Group had be popr around the world. Eden had be a star in the designing circle. Seeing these, he couldn''t help but smile. His wife was always so amazing. Haven and Ma colluded with each other. They stole two billion dors from Alwynn Group and stole seven hundred million dors from Clement Group. On their way to the airport, they were caught by the police. These were all reported in detail. He clicked on all the news and read them carefully to confirm their authenticity. Therefore, after he had a car ident, he fell into the sea. Eden didn''t know where he was. In order to stabilize thepany, she said that he would study aboard for one year. Was that the case? After he had an ident, Haven and Ma were arrested one after another. Had Eden faced all these things alone? Victor''s heart was so painful that he almost couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t imagine how much she had suffered before making those decisions. He returned the phone to Doctor Doelger and said, "Thank you." Then hey down slowly, turned over and closed his eyes to hide the sorrow in his heart. Doctor Doelger nced at him and said with a smile, "Sir, let us do a detailed check-up for you first." Victor asked in a deep voice, "Have I been here in the past few months?" Doctor Doelger nodded. As a doctor, he exined to Victor professionally, "Sir, your head was hurt. When Miss Craig sent you here, you were in aa. Your arms and ribs were broken, but you recovered very well. You''ve been in good health, but you didn''t wake up until today. I''m your attending doctor, and I knew that you were about to wake up. I thought you would wake up in three days, but I didn''t expect that you would wake up two days earlier." What Melissa had said shed through Victor''s mind. She asked someone if he had picked up Eden and let him bring Eden to her office. Eden? Was it Eden? Victor''s pupils trembled, and his eyes were full of pain, "Have a check-up for me." His voice was deep, and it was filled with harshness and viciousness. Doctor Doelger and others couldn''t help but swallow in fear. Victor''s tone sent a chill down their spines. Doctor Doelger motioned to several doctors and nurses to have a check-up for Victor. In order to give him a better treatment, they had moved all the medical equipment here. After a long time, Doctor Doelger''s forehead was sweating. He asked the other two male doctors to remove all the monitors on Victor''s body. He smiled with joy and looked at Victor, "Sir, you have recovered very well, but you can''t be too tired. Have a rest more often and control your mood." "I thought that you would lose your memory or be a vegetable, but you are a strong-willed man. That is why you can recover so quickly. Some professional nurse maidse here to massage your legs every day, so I think that walking isn''t a problem for you." "My legs." Victor thought of something all of a sudden. He moved his legs slightly. He felt no pain and could stretch them freely. Eden! Yeah, Eden couldn''t stand up and walk, and she had to bear the pain of losing him. How could she make it through the day? In his dreams, she was crying desperately all the time, but he couldn''t touch her. This kind of feeling was extremely agonizing. "Humph!" Victor''s heart ached and he snorted madly. "Sir... " "Get out." His voice was deep and aggressive. Doctor Doelger nodded immediately. He was just a doctor, and he didn''t want to get himself into trouble. If he could leave here, he would feel lucky. He immediately turned around and left with several doctors. Melissa walked in quickly and looked at Victor who was sleeping on his side. She smiled and congratted him, "Victor, congrattions. You''ve finally recovered." From N?velDrama.Org. However, Victor only remained silent as if he didn''t know that Melissa hade in. He kept the same posture and closed his eyes tightly, but his grief was etched into every line of his heart. "Eden, I''m sorry. I can only bring you pain and sorrow." He whispered in heart. After Eden met him, so many bad things happened to her, and he couldn''t protect her well all the time. However, he couldn''t bear to leave her. She was the only reason for his living in this world. She was his life. "Ah..." Victor let out a cry of pain. His mournful voice echoed the ward, and he vented his sorrow in this way. Melissa was stunned by his sudden roar. She stood still and looked at his cold-blooded face in fear. It was said that he was unpredictable, ruthless and malicious. This was indeed the case. "Victor, you..." "Get the hell out of here!" Victor''s cold voice was so prating, and Melissa felt that her heart was trembling violently. She swallowed in fear and stared at Victor whose blood was boiling with rage. The doctor said that he was all right and he recovered very well. But why did he hit the ceiling like this? She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that Victor would really kill her with a frenzy of rage if she really provoked him. Melissa stared at him for a while, but she didn''t want to give up. She stood there and waited for him to cool down, because she liked him too much. When she saw him on the news before, she had been tempted by him. One day, she actually met him by chance. How could she give up such an opportunity? However, she couldn''t help but say, "Victor, today is my birthday. Celebrate my birthday together with me." If he could apany her to celebrate her birthday, it would definitely be the most unforgettable birthday in her life. The ward was still quiet, and Victor still didn''t say a word. Melissa didn''t give up, waiting for his response quietly. After a long time, Victor slowly turned his head to look at her and sat up. At this moment, Melissa finally saw his features clearly. He looked more perfect than he was when hey on the bed. His eyebrows and eyes looked cold but charming. His slightly pale lips were wless, and his face was chiselled and bewitching. She smiled happily. Victor was the man she had always wanted. Victor said in a low voice, "Get me some clothes." "Okay, Victor." Looking at his appealing face, Melissa turned around and went out happily. Victor looked at her back with apathetic and hostile eyes and sneered. If she dared to hurt Eden, he would kill her. Melissa sent a set of high-quality suit and a limited edition leather shoes to Victor very soon. He had lost a lot of weight during this period of time. He was almost 1.85 meters tall, and he had a noble and excellent temperament. After he put on the suit, he looked even more handsome. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Melissa looked at him and smiled tenderly. She was so excited that she almost cried. Being with such a man was her lifelong dream. She said excitedly, "Victor, you''re really handsome. You know what? I buy every financial magazine about you, and I save all your photos on the Inte. Each of your photos is amazing enough to make me cry with happiness." Saying this, Melissa melted into tears. No matter what, she would never give up Victor. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hearing her pleasantly surprised voice, Victor was not touched at all. At this time, he only wanted to see Eden as soon as possible. He was very grateful to Melissa because she had saved his life, but she hid him and didn''t tell others that he was alive. It had hurt his family, lover and children, and he had no way to forgive her. He nced at Melissa''s excited face ndly and said with ruthlessness in his tone, "I''ll eat something first." "Okay. Victor, let''s eat something before going to the party!" Melissa couldn''t be more overjoyed. In front of Victor, she hadpletely let go of her pride and self-esteem. She could agree to all of his requests. Victor walked a little slowly. He had slept for a long time, so he felt as if treading on air while walking. With a straight and gloomy face, he gritted his teeth tightly. Apart from anger and grief, there were no other emotions in his eyes. Eden, Lucian and Amelia were taken to the head office by the staff in TS Company. Then they were told that Melissa was not there. Melissa invited them to her birthday party at night, and she would meet them at that time. Eden did not say anything when she heard that. The three of them went to the chain hotel owned by Alwynn Group. Lucian had arranged all these in advance. They arrived at the lounge on the top floor. Eden sat on the sofa with a tired face. Lucian and Amelia sat opposite her. Lucian looked at her tired face and felt somewhat distressed, "Eden, go have a rest." Eden shook her head slightly, "Lucian, Amelia, we have to pick a birthday present for Miss Craig. We can''t attend her birthday party without a gift." "That''s right. Why does it happen to be her birthday?" Amelia leaned back on the sofa, feeling a little exhausted. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Amelia, you must be tired, right?" "Yeah!" Amelia nodded with a smile, "Eden, I am very excited to be here, but I''m fatigued." Lucian turned to look at her, "You two rest in the hotel, and I''ll prepare a gift for her. She''s not an important person to us. I just need to buy something expensive for her." Amelia replied, "Since she''s not important to us, why should we buy her something expensive? In my opinion, we can just buy her something casually to show our kindness." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Eden smiled and said, "Lucian, do as you see fit. Amelia and I will go to sleep for a while. I am very sleepy now." Lucian nodded, "I''ll order some delicious food for you first. Sleep after you finish eating, in case you would wake up from hunger." Amelia shook her head with a drowsy face, "Lucian, I guess I will fall asleep while eating. I want to sleep now." Eden said, "Me too. Remember to wake us up when youe back, Lucian. We can''t bete, or we will leave a bad impression on her." "No problem!" Lucian always spoke in a simple and straightforward way. Eden and Amelia walked into their rooms. Lucian followed Amelia into her room. As soon as Amelia took off her shoes andy down, she saw Lucian lie down beside her and look at her with a concerned expression. Amelia was sleepy, but she sobered up a little when she saw his handsome face, "What are you doing?" Her voice sounded tired. Lucian rubbed her head, "I''ll go out after you fall asleep." Amelia smiled happily with her eyes closed. She was finding it hard to stay awake and fell asleep very soon. Listening to her even breathing, Lucian lowered his head and kissed her forehead before getting up to leave. Eden returned to her room, took a bath andy on the bed. She was very sleepy and tired, but she could not fall asleep. She held the phone and put her hands on her knees. Looking at Victor''s photo, she missed him so much. "Victor, aren''t youing back? I can''t hold on any longer." She murmured to herself. She swiped open the phone screen and looked at the chat box of her and Victor. As she looked at those warm messages, tears streamed down her cheeks, and she couldn''t help but send a message to him. "Victor, where are you? They all said that you are dead, but I don''t believe it. I know that you are alive. Am I right? I can''t hold on anymore. Victor, I miss you so much. Come back soon, okay?" She could never get through to him again, and it was the first time that she had sent a message to him. Except for this, she couldn''t find another way to vent the sorrow and pain in her heart. She stared at their chat history without blinking. Victor''s profile photo was grey, which meant that he was not online. She felt so painful that her whole body was trembling. When she had nothing to do, she only thought about him. She called his name thousands of times at nights, and she didn''t get any response, but she had never given up. In the photo, Victor was smiling brightly. Looking at his photo dejectedly, she was no more sleepy. Sometimes, she felt that she was sick. She always felt that she hadn''t finished something and had to confirm it over and over again. After having a meal with Melissa, Victor looked at her and said with a poker face, "I need a phone." Hearing this, Melissa smiled, took out a new phone from her handbag and handed it to Victor. "Victor, I''ve prepared it for you. But... do you still remember your family?" She asked tentatively. He had never said that he wanted to look for his family. It made her very confused. After all, something good would happen at night. When she announced that Victor was her fiance on her birthday party, Eden would be there. She felt very excited just by thinking about it. Victor did not speak. Instead, he turned on his new phone and logged on his WhatsApp. He received a new message. "Victor, where are you? They all said that you are dead, but I don''t believe it. I know that you are alive. Am I right? I can''t hold on anymore. Victor, I miss you so much. Come back soon, okay?" Victor took a look at the time. Eden sent it to him five minutes ago. A mood of mncholy descended on him. Eden said that she could not hold on any longer. Everyone said that he was dead, and she was the only one who believed that he was alive. She was indeed the woman he had been loving since he was a child. He logged out and held the phone with so much strength. Even his knuckles had turned pale. All of a sudden, he looked at Melissa with apathetic eyes. "What is your purpose of doing this?" His words were brief and cold. When Melissa heard this, she immediately understood what he meant. She smiled gently. She had known that he would ask such a question, and she had thought about how to answer him, "Victor, I have no purpose. You promised me, and I will protect you. That''s it." Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 "Is that all?" Victor stared at her with brooding eyes. His dark pupils were like bottomless abysses, and it was difficult for Melissa to figure out what he was thinking. Melissa looked at his terrifying gaze. There seemed to be mes of fury and some emotions she couldn''t understand in his eyes. Being stared at by him, she forced a smile with difficulty, "Victor, you have to keep your word. During this period of time, I''ve been taking care of you because you let me wait for you." Melissa said in a gentle tone and looked a bit shy. If it weren''t for the heavy foundation of her face, Victor would have seen that her cheeks were glowing. Victor''s expression didn''t change, and he said in a more serious tone, "Show me the evidence." Obviously, Melissa was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled, "Victor, how could there be such evidence? I was busy saving you. I didn''t have time to record it, did I? Don''t be caught up in it. Look, you woke up on my birthday, which means that we are destined to be together." "Don''t you say that you like design? I''m gifted in design, and my summer collection is quite popr. If you be my boyfriend, we will have much inmon." While speaking, Melissa looked so shy and expectant. She had been waiting for Victor to wake up. She had loved him for a long time. Victor slowly looked away. Without saying anything, he lowered his head and searched for the information of TS Company online. He saw the summer collection designed by Melissa on the web page. After watching for a while, he suddenly frowned. These styles were obviously simr to Eden''s design. "Where did you save me?" Victor asked in a deep voice. Melissa leaned back slightly and looked at Victor''s calm face. He looked noble and proud, but she couldn''t understand his strange mood. She always knew that he was excellent. All the women who had seen him fell in love with him, and she was no exception. However, he had been indifferent to her since he woke up. It seemed that he did not lose memory. Moreover, he didn''t mention his family. Seeing that Victor lowered his head and didn''t speak, she smiled again and said, "Victor, don''t let me down. I always fill my mind with nonsense, and I''m easily to be moved and satisfied. I have a sharp tone but a tender heart. I''m not outstanding, but I''m kindhearted. I''ll always protect the people I love, and I speak and do things in a straightforward way. Therefore, don''t disappoint me." Victor slowly put away his phone and asked, "I asked you where you saved me." Melissa did not hide anything, "In the sea in the north district." Victor clenched his fists. He had had a car ident on the way to the north district. "Why didn''t you tell my family? I have a wife and children. They are worried about me, and my wife is suffering a lot." Victor''s cold eyes made Melissa shudder. Melissa narrowed her eyes. Although his head was seriously injured, it seemed that he didn''t forget his past. "Victor, your wife didn''te to save you after you had an ident, and she upied your Alwynn Group. Eden became the president of Alwynn Group. So, when you were in aa, I tried to get everything back for you. However, Eden is very powerful. Her summer collection made her famous around the world. She is even specially invited to the fashion festival held by Garment Association." "Have you realized it? When you were dying, she was busy with her career and running the company. She has never looked for you. Do you still want to be with such a ruthless and cold- blooded woman?" Victor turned a deaf ear to what she said except for the words "I tried to get everything back for you". "What did you do to her?" Rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. However, Melissa acted as if she didn''t see it and said with a smile, "In this society, I can''t kill her or beat her." "My only goal is to surpass her with my design. Iunched the clothes I designed in River City. The response is very good, but it is not as popr as the clothes designed by Alwynn Group. So, I lost, but now you''ve woken up. You can take back everything by yourself." "Humph!" Victor mmed the table angrily and got up to leave. Melissa frowned, stood up and chased after him. "Victor, we''re going to the banquet hall!" Melissa reminded him. Victor didn''t say anything and just walked forward. He thought about the message that Eden had sent him. It was getting dark outside. The air was sultry and it was going to rain. Eden, Lucian and Amelia had arrived at the hall. The hall was decorated very well, and it was peopled with guest. The decoration was exquisite and luxurious. Many girls would like such a warm and beautiful scene. "Wow!" The luxury of the party was beyond Amelia''s imagination. "Eden, the money which the rich used to hold a birthday party is enough for me to buy a house." Eden smiled and nodded, "Yeah." She nced at the people here. Most of them were rich and dressed in high-ss clothes. The waiters were very attentive to every guest, maintaining their smiles and speaking in soft voices. "Did you hear that? Melissa is going to introduce her fiance to us tonight. I heard that he is a famous president in River City." "I heard that she has been taking care of her fiance in the hospital, and that man woke up miraculously today. It happens to be her birthday. Isn''t it very fateful?" "s! She has a bad temper. I don''t know whether the man can humor her or not." "Now the biggest group in River City is Alwynn Group, but it is owned by Victor and his wife, Eden. Who is her fiance?" "Ha-ha... I''m curious, too. Who can be charming enough to win her heart?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Twodies who were dressed in fashionable clothes were chatting next to Eden. Hearing their words, Eden was taken aback. Melissa''s fiance was the president of the biggest group in River City. Lucian and Amelia also heard their conversation. They both looked at Eden. "Eden." Amelia looked at her worriedly. Eden shook her head slightly, "Amelia, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m going out for some fresh air and I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Eden turned around and walked outside. Lucian and Amelia took a look at each other, and then looked at her back with distress. Eden was wearing a gown with mixed blue and white. Her hair was tied severely in a bun, revealing her round forehead and delicate features. She went downstairs by the elevator. "Phew!" She exhaled with depression and nced at the gloomy sky. It was going to rain soon. Her heart ached a lot. As long as she heard Victor''s name, she would be in so much pain that she almost could not breathe. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 She walked to the opposite side of the road and nned to walk for a while before going back. After she crossed the road, she received a phone call from Jasper. Jasper was on a business trip here, and he hade here two days earlier than her. "Jasper." She tried to keep her voice calm. "Eden, are you here? I''ve finished my work, and I''lle to youter." Eden smiled, "Jasper, I have arrived. It seems that you are really busy. If you are tired, go back to the hotel and have a rest. I''m going to attend a party, and maybe I''ll go back to the hotel a bitte." Jasper smiled and said, "I know whose party it is. I''m already downstairs. Where are you? I''m going to find you. It''s rare for us to go on a business trip in the same city. I''ve finished my work and I''ll wait for you to go back together. I have time tomorrow. Let''s go shopping together." Hearing his words, Eden felt quite helpless and went back. "Okay! Wait for me downstairs. I''ll be right there." Eden smiled and hung up the phone. Putting the phone in her bag, she looked up and looked around for Jasper. However, she saw a familiar figureing out of a luxury car, and she was familiar with the woman standing next to him. The man stood with his back to her, but she could tell that he was Victor at a nce. She opened her eyes wide and kept staring at his familiar back. "Victor..." Eden choked with sobs and couldn''t be more excited. When the man turned around, she saw his side face. "Ah..." Eden cried out in shock, "It''s you!" Without blinking her eyes, she stared at Victor whom she missed every day. Tears streamed down her face. She held the handbag in her hand tightly and did not dare to blink. She was afraid that Victor would disappear all of a sudden. The weather wasn''t cooperating, and it started to rain. Eden missed Victor so much that she ran towards him recklessly. Seeing that they were going to leave, she immediately ran a few steps forward. "Victor..." She shouted in a voice full of yearning and excitement. At the same time, she ran toward him quickly. However, when Victor heard her call his name, an ear-piercing hoot sounded. Victor immediately turned around and had a look. In the heavy rain, he saw a figure standing in the middle of the road. He couldn''t see her clearly, but he trembled and stared at Eden. She was... "Eden!" He turned around and rushed to Eden in the rain. Seeing the dazzling car light, Eden stood still as if she couldn''t move. In the heavy rain, she opened her eyes wide and stared at the car that was speeding towards her. The same scene shed through her mind all of a sudden. In the heavy rain, a little girl was chasing after a boy. "Victor, don''t run so fast. I can''t catch up with you." "Victor, don''t run anymore. The rain is so heavy, and you will get sick. Today is your birthday. I haven''t given you the birthday present yet." "Victor... Ah..." No matter how she cried, the boy who was running ahead refused to stop. In the heavy rain, a trunk rushed to the little girl. She was lying in a pool of blood and had lost consciousness. At this moment, some memories rushed into Eden''s mind uncontrolled. "Eden, step aside!" Victor yelled desperately, but sound of rain was so loud that he couldn''t be heard. However, Eden stood where she was and did not move. She was stunned by what she had recalled. His pupils shrank sharply when he saw that she stood there still. His grief was etched into every line of his face as he looked at Eden''s thin figure. She was about to die. Eden came to sense, but she had no time to dodge the car. She looked in Victor''s direction and smiled happily. She had remembered everything. Her face was full of tears and rain, which made her look so pitiful. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Bang..." The driver mmed on the brakes. Eden took a few steps back reflexively, but it was toote. She was knocked down by the car and fell down to the ground, and her head hit the stone steps on the sidewalk. Victor suddenly stopped, and he was overwhelmed by fear and sorrow. "Eden!" Jasper saw what had happened and shouted at Eden sadly. Hearing his voice, Victor came to sense and immediately rushed to Eden. While Jasper was rushing towards Eden, Victor had rushed to her. He picked up Eden who was in a pool of blood. With his hands trembling, he brushed away the hair on her forehead. Her face was covered in blood. He ced his hand on her face and did not dare to move anymore. His heart ached when he saw that she was vomiting blood mixed with rain, and he held her more and more tightly. "Eden, hold on. I''ll take you to the hospital right now, okay?" Victor begged her. He didn''t intend to see her at night because he wanted to know the purpose of Melissa. He had nned to go back to the country to see her the next morning. He heard Melissa talking on the phone, but he wasn''t sure if it was true. To his surprise, she was really here. Eden looked at Victor who was hugging her. He looked nervous and afraid, and he was the man she missed the most. Her long and slender eyshes trembled, and she used all her strength to open her eyes and look at him. Had he finallye back to her? "Victor... don''t go. That night, you lost me. Tonight, do you want to lose me... once again?" Her words were intermittent, but Victor knew that she had remembered everything. When she was a child, she always called his name in such a lovely and sweet way. Her tone was affectionate, like her favorite strawberry lollipop. It was so sweet that his heart melted. "You have remember it, haven''t you?" Victor looked at her excitedly. Only when she called him by the name in this way would he have the familiar feeling. In the heavy rain, Eden smiled tenderly and slowly closed her eyes. Tears came out of her eyes and ran down her cheeks along with the rain. The smile on her face was the same as before. She felt Victor''s familiar embrace and heard his familiar voice. She finally saw him, and her heart was filled with happiness. At this moment, she could finally have a rest. She was very tired. During these days, she had used all her courage and strength to wait for him. "No, Eden... Wake up! Okay? You can''t sleep!" Victor pleaded her in a trembling voice, and his heart jumped wildly. He shivered and a mood of mncholy descended on him. Just as he lowered his head, Jasper caught him off guard and punched him in the face. Jasper looked at him with anger and hatred in his eyes and roared like a lion, "Victor, you b*stard! Aren''t you dead? Why do you appear again? Since you went missing, don''te back anymore! With you by her side, she always gets hurt!" "I let go of my love for her to let her be happy, not to let her get into trouble again and again!" He pushed Victor and held Eden in his arms. Then he got up and nced at the driver who had hit Eden with the car. At this time, the driver was looking at Eden in panic. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Jasper said angrily, "What are you looking at? Send us to the hospital!" "Oh." The owner of the car was a youngdy who looked pure and beautiful. The blood on Eden''s face was washed clean by the heavy rain, but the wound bled again and the blood ran down her face together with the rain. She was very scared. She had just got her driving license, and it was the first time she had driven on her own, but she hit someone with the car before she could enjoy the joy and excitement of driving. Can she still drive? No! She was trembling all over. She couldn''t even walk, let alone drive a car. Seeing that she was standing motionless in the rain, Jasper turned around and shouted coldly, "Why are you doing there?" Thedy looked at Jasper while crying, "I... I''m afraid. I don''t dare to drive anymore." She opened her big eyes wide and looked at Jasper helplessly and innocently. "Let me drive you to the hospital." Victor nced at thedy and asked her to get in the car first. "Victor, you can''t leave. You are my fiance. Today is my birthday. Do you want to leave me alone?" Melissa dressed in a noble gown and wore delicate and elegant makeup on her face. The hotel waiter was holding an umbre behind her. She walked over and looked at Victor angrily. What had happened was out of her expectation. Originally, she wanted Eden to see Victor be her fiance on her birthday party. With her understanding of Eden, Eden wouldn''t be with Victor anymore. Then she would be Mrs. Alwynn. However, Eden had a car ident here, and Victor happened to have seen it. Things werepletely out of her expectation and control, and all her ns had been ruined. "Ha-ha..." Jasper sneered and looked at Victor with mocking eyes, "Victor, it turns out that Melissa is going to announce to the world that you''re her fiance. You are alive, but you didn''t let Eden know it. Do you know how much she has suffered in order to look for you and wait for you? After you had an ident, she didn''t cry or make a fuss, but pretended to be strong and faced everyone with a smile. Do you know how sad she has been? She said that you were not dead and she would wait for you all the time." "Everyone thought that you were dead, but she believed her intuition and waited for you toe back. How can you treat her like this?" "You suddenly went missing. Haven and Ma were ambitious, and they wanted to take over Alwynn Group, but she went against them bravely. In the end, Haven and Ma were sent to jail, but her heart had been broken." "She believed that you were alive, and this was the reason she survived in this world. None of us dared to ruin her extravagant hope, because we were afraid that she would get a fatal blow and fall ill." "Victor, since you don''t need her anymore, just make it clear to her. She won''t pester you like other women. Why do you treat her so cruelly?" Hearing Jasper''s words, Victor felt as if a sharp knife had stabbed into his heart. "Victor..." "Get out of my way!" Victor roared at Melissa with a frenzy of rage and pushed her away with great force. His deep eyes were full of malice and fury. "Ah..." Melissa staggered and took a few steps back. If the waiter didn''t hold her in time, she would have fallen to the ground awkwardly. Her heart trembled violently as she looked at Victor''s horrible face. At this moment, she suddenly thought of the rumours about Victor. "Victor, you can''t do this to me. I''m your fiancee." Looking at Victor''s ruthless and cold-blooded face, Melissa was a bit nervous, but she didn''t want to give up and looked at him stubbornly. How could he treat her like this? She had looked after him for several months. Wasn''t he grateful to her at all? Victor did not speak, nor did he exin. He quickly turned around and got in the car. The trembling girl followed him into the car immediately. Victor got in the driver''s seat, started the car and drove to the hospital. The car was driving very fast, and the rain went all over Melissa''s dress, but she could only watch Victor drive away helplessly. "Victor,e back! Don''t go!" She shouted madly in the heavy rain. No one answered her except for the sound of the heavy rain. "Where is the hospital?" Victor''s voice was cold as he asked the girl sitting beside Jasper. The girl reacted very fast, "Go... ahead all the way and turn left... at the intersection. Then you''ll see a hospital." From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Victor turned the steering wheel smoothly and drove to the hospital. Cautiously, the girl looked at Eden who was unconscious. She was so scared that her whole body was trembling. Was she dead? At that time, when she... saw someone rush out, she was so frightened, but she had a quick reaction. Although she braked hard, she hit Eden with the car. "I''m... so sorry. I got my driving license today and it was my first time to drive. I didn''t expect that she would suddenly rush out." Jasper nced at her indifferently. She lowered her head in fear and blinked her eyes. With an innocent and nervous expression, she exined in a low voice, "I''m... not trying to shirk my responsibility. I''m just telling the truth. I... will be responsible for her." Jasper did not speak. He lowered his head and looked at Eden with tender and loving eyes. He pressured to her wound with his clothes to stop the bleeding, and his eyes were filled with affection and distress. Victor nced at Jasper from the rearview mirror, feeling jealous and angry. Were Eden and Jasper on a business trip together? But it was not the time to care about this. He drove very fast. A few minutester, they arrived at the hospital. Victor immediately got off the car, mmed shut the car door and walked to the back seat in a few steps. Then he opened the car door and reached out to hold Eden. "Don''t touch her!" Jasper said in a warning tone furiously and looked at Victor with angry eyes. He went off the deep end when Victor reached out his hand. Victor looked at him calmly and coldly, and said word by word, "She is my wife." "You have abandoned her, and you''re going to marry another woman. What qualifications do you have to be her husband? In the past, Eden loved you and she lived a happy with you, so I let go of my love for her. In the future, I will never give her up." Victor''s eyes turned gloomier and colder when he heard thest few words, "I won''t give you such a chance. Eden can only be my woman in this life." His tone was full of earnestness, as if he was making a promise. He used some strength and picked up Eden from Jasper''s arms. Then he turned around and ran to the hospital. Jasper''s white shirt was dyed red by Eden''s blood. The strong smell of blood spread in the air. The girl sitting next to him looked at the bloodstains on his shirt and his gloomy face. Just now, the conversation between the Jasper and Victor was filled with hostility, and the atmosphere in the car was extremely weird. What Victor had said was ringing in Jasper''s ears. He was mad, but there was nothing he could do. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Why was Victor here? Since he was alive, why didn''t he go back to find Eden? He made Eden live such a painful life. Jasper''s mind was filled with puzzlement. "Sir, are you okay?" The girl looked at Jasper cautiously. The strange atmosphere in the car made her feel very ufortable. It was her own car, but she felt that she should be the one getting off. She lowered her head slightly and lifted her eyelids, looking at Jasper warily and nervously with her clear eyes. When Jasper looked at her, she lowered her head quickly and didn''t know where to look. Jasper was very charming. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen. However, he looked so fierce and angry, and he was as irritated as the man who had left with the injured woman. She was very nervous and high-strung. Had she offended someone who was not to be trifled with? The two men had outstanding temperaments, and they were definitely not ordinary people. Jasper slowly looked away and did not pay attention to her words. He opened the car door and followed Victor to the hospital. When the car door was closed, the girl suddenly raised her head. She looked at Jasper''s back with dissatisfaction and muttered, "You''re too strange. I am very innocent." She followed him out of the car helplessly and lowered her head with a guilty face, just like a sinner. The rain hadn''t stopped, and her clothes was wet through. She didn''t care about it and entered the hospital. Victor had sent Eden into the emergency room. He sat on the bench outside and waited nervously. He took out his phone, wiped the water on it and dialed Lucian''s number. Eden had gone out for a long time, which made Lucian and Amelia a bit worried. They hade out of the hall to look for Eden. "Hello?" Lucian answered the phone while looking for Eden. "Lucian, this is me." Hearing the familiar and somewhat apathetic voice, Lucian froze. He looked at his front in shock and did not move. The whole world stood still right at that moment. The phone in his hand almost fell to the ground. "What did you say?" Aftering to sense, Lucian raised his voice and asked excitedly. It was Victor. He didn''t mishear! It was Victor''s voice! "Lucian, this is me. Eden had a car ident. We are in the hospital now." Victor knew that his appearance had shocked and excited Lucian, but he wallowed in his own sorrow at this time. He could not ept the fact that Eden had got hurt in front of him. Lucian said, "Are you in C Country?" He was even more shocked. "Yes!" Victor nced at the door of the emergency room. "Which hospital is it? Amelia and I came here to meet Melissa with Eden. We''re on a business trip. Now we are looking for Eden downstairs." Hearing that they were here, Victor felt better for no reason. Then, he told Lucian the address and hung up the phone. Sensing that someone had walked to his front, he looked up and saw Jasper whose clothes was stained with blood. Then he looked away indifferently and lowered his head. His longshes cast a shadow on his face. There was a bruise on his face, because Jasper had punched him. His face was very pale. His skin didn''t look as healthy as before, and he was much weaker. When he carried Eden into the hospital, he walked with great difficulty. His legs seemed to be feeble. Jasper saw all these. He sat opposite Victor powerlessly. Seeing that the atmosphere was still tense, the girl who had followed them in could only sit far away and wait for the result. From N?velDrama.Org. However, she listened to their conversation carefully. "Since you''re alive, why didn''t you tell Eden?" Jasper only wanted to know the reason. Victor looked at him silently and didn''t say anything. He was alive, but it didn''t make any sense. He had been lying on the bed and knew nothing about the outside world. "If I say that I''ve just woken up from aa today, will you believe me?" His tone was filled with depression and mncholy. Jasper was stunned. His body trembled, and he was a little confused, "You had a car ident in River City, but are you in C Country now? Lucian has been looking for you. They have searched every hospital in River City. Eden has never given up, and she has been waiting for you..." As Jasper said this, he was so grieved that he couldn''t finish his words. Eden loved Victor with her life. But Victor made her live in pain and sorrow. He had never seen Eden bear so much stress and grief before. He had doted on and protected Eden for seven years, and Eden had never been so desperate before. Seven years! How many seven years could he have in his life? Although he was very sad and unwilling, he let go of his love for her. However, when he found that Eden became more and more mournful, he regretted his decision. She should have lived a better and happier life. Jasper wiped the water stains on his face in pain and lowered his head. He had a very bad temper, but he gradually became gentle because of Eden. He had finally became a respectable person in the eyes of outsiders. He really learned a lot from Eden. When he became a better man, he suddenly realized that he had fallen in love with Eden, the girl he had always doted on. Victor looked at the painful expression on Jasper''s face and chose to remain silent. He was powerless and had no reason to defend himself. No matter what kind of reason he had, he had hurt Eden''s heart. "Victor!" Lucian stood a few meters away from them and called Victor''s name loudly. The moment he saw Victor, he couldn''t be more ecstatic. Victor raised his head and nced at Lucian, but he did not say anything and just looked at him quietly. Amelia widened her eyes in shock. Victor was really alive, and Eden was right. Lucian walked over and ignored Jasper who was beside Victor. "Victor, you are really alive! Eden''s intuition is right!" He said in a very excited tone. However, Victor looked at him with guilt, "I''m so sorry that I made you worry about me." He said this ndly and did not say anything else. However, Lucian smiled, "As long as you''re alive, it is the greatestfort to Eden." He turned around and nced at the door of the emergency room. A mood of mncholy descended on him as he asked, "Is Eden badly hurt?" She said that she wanted to go out for some fresh air. Why did she have a car ident? Amelia looked at the door of the operating room and felt distressed. Why did something bad happen to Eden all the time? Victor shook his head slightly and said in a painful voice, "We don''t know the result now." Amelia looked at the door of the operating room nervously, "She was just able to walk normally. What should she do if her legs are injured again?" Hearing her words, the others looked sadder. Victor lowered his head in sorrow and wished that he could bear all the disasters alone. Eden could have lived a happy life, but the fates conspired against her. She was always so lucky and miserable. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Victor felt pain and tightness in the chest, and it made him extremely ufortable. When he thought of the fact that Melissa had hidden the news that he was alive and had caused great harm to his family, he became iparably furious. There was no warmth on his face, and he looked terribly apathetic. The others felt the sudden change of his emotions and looked at him with puzzlement. The most frightened one was the girl sitting on the bench. She felt constrained and depressed deep in heart. She felt cold after getting wet in the rain, but a chill stole over her body at this time and she felt colder. Her lips quivered uncontrobly and her breathing became tense, but she listened to their conversation carefully. She couldn''t understand what they were talking about and could only wait. The injured girl was called Eden. She prayed in heart, "Eden, wake up. You have to be safe and sound. I am still young and I don''t want to be a murderer. I haven''t been in a rtionship yet, and I don''t want to ruin my life. Please be fine." The girl kept praying in the bottom of her heart. Her hair had been wet by the rain and clung to her cheeks. She felt very ufortable, but she couldn''t leave, because it was her who had hit Eden with a car. "Miss, wipe yourself with this." "Ah..." Suddenly, someone spoke to her and she looked up in surprise. Amelia handed her some tissues. The makeup on the girl''s face was wet by rain and she looked a little awkward. Although the girl had hit Eden, Amelia sympathized with her as a woman. No one wanted this kind of thing to happen. Everyone wanted to live in peace. How could the girl hurt Eden on purpose? "Thank... you!" The girl took the tissues and wiped her face. She knew that the makeup on her face must have been ruined and she must look very awkward. "You''re wee." Amelia said ndly. They sat together and waited for Eden. The hospital had always been quiet. At this time, none of them spoke and even the sound of breathing was very light, as if there was no one in the corridor. "Bang..." The sound of opening the door of the emergency room broke the stillness. Victor suddenly stood up, looked at the doctor who came out first and asked, "Doctor, my wife..." He did not finish his question and only looked at the doctor with expectation. He prayed that Eden would be safe and sound. The doctor took a look at them with relief, "She''s not seriously injured. Her head hit the stone and she had more than ten stitches in the head wound. The wound is deep, but she is not fatally wounded. However, she had been very uneasy and excited during the operation, which made it more difficult for us to stitch her wound." Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor suddenly said, "She is emotionally unstable, because she is too tired and she has great pressure in heart. Moreover, she suffers from light depression. I guess that she can''t sleep well every night. You have to take care of her carefully. Otherwise, her depression will get worse." Victor nodded heavily, "I see!" After the doctor left, Eden was pushed out and transferred to a VIP ward. She was lying on the hospital bed with gauze on her head. Her face was deathly pale, and she frowned from time to time. She was even uneasy when she was asleep. She muttered in a low voice, but Victor could hear that she was calling his name. "Eden, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you again." His voice was very gentle. He wanted to give her the greatestfort and held her cold hand tightly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although such a promise was so pale and useless, he wanted tofort her. He promised to her all the time, but he always failed to protect her. Eden seemed to have heard Victor''s voice. Her uneasy expression gradually eased and she fell asleep. Seeing her like this, Jasper felt more mournful for no reason. At this time, he finally realized that Eden had never loved him. He had protected her for seven years, but it was not as useful as Victor''sforting words. During the time when Victor disappeared, he had been by her side, but she didn''t feel at ease because of him. He didn''t even know that she was suffering from light depression. At this moment, he was jealous and envious of Victor. No matter what he did, he could not rece Victor in Eden''s heart. In the end, he lost to Victor. No matter how many years he had been protecting Eden, it could notpare with Victor''s deep affection towards her. Jasper walked out of the ward silently with a dispirited expression on his face. Lucian nced at his mncholy figure and followed him out. In the past few months, he knew that Jasper was a very good man after getting along with him. Out of the ward, the girl hadn''t left, and Amelia kept apanying her. Lucian looked at her and nodded. Then, he looked at Jasper again. "Are you all right?" There was a touch of concern in his nd voice. Jasper lowered his head. Under the lights, his face looked more grieved as he said in a doleful and sombre tone, "The most difficult time has passed. For me, this kind of pain is just a piece of cake. I just feel distressed for Eden. She always gets hurt." Lucian pursed his lips slightly and did not know how to reply to him, "Everything will get better." He was not good atforting others and readily spoke his mind. If he didn''t treat Jasper as his friend, he wouldn''t even say a word to him. Jasper looked up at him and smiled faintly, "I''ll go back to the hotel first." "Okay!" Lucian nodded calmly. Jasper lowered his head and bowed his shoulders. He walked very slowly and his footsteps were very light. It seemed like he could not bear to leave, but he had no choice but to do so. Lucian sighed and took a deep breath. Jasper fell in love with Eden first, but Eden didn''t love him. He was destined to be the heartbroken one. Amelia stood up and looked at Lucian, "How is Eden now?" Lucian turned to look at her worried face and shook his head slightly, "She hasn''t woken up yet. Let''s go back to the hotel to rest first. We wille here tomorrow morning to take care of Eden so that Victor can have a rest." After finishing his words, Lucian called Adonis. It waste at night, and Adonis was sleeping soundly. When he heard the ringtone, he fumbled for the phone and answered it. "Hello?" His voice was hoarse and sleepy. Lucian said, "Book the earliest flight ande to C Country immediately. We''ve found Victor." Hearing this, Adonis was not sleepy at all. He jumped up from the bed, turned on the bedsidemp and looked at the time. It was two o''clock in the morning. He pursed his lips unhappily, "Lucian, shouldn''t you be with your girlfriend in the middle of the night? What nonsense are you talking about?" Lucian knew that Adonis might not believe him, but he did not expect that he would say so. "Adonis, I''m serious. Victor is not dead, but Eden had an ident. Come here and deal with the things here first." After finishing his words, Lucian hung up the phone without waiting for Adonis''s reply. ording to Adonis''s character, he would definitely keep talking with him. "Amelia, let''s go." He took Amelia''s hand and was about to leave. Amelia nced at the girl next to her andforted her, "Go home and have a rest. Eden is fine." Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 The girl stood up. There was finally a smile on her somewhat awkward face, "That''s great! My name is Candace Aiken. Thank you so much today." Amelia smiled, "Goodbye, Miss Aiken!" "Goodbye!" Candace smiled. After Amelia finished speaking, Lucian left with her. Candace nced at the ward and couldn''t bear to disturb Victor. She nned toe here the next morning. She turned around and left in a sullen mood. Victor sat quietly in the ward and apanied Eden. The doctor''s words were still ringing in his ears. His heart was filled with grief and pain. He had been holding Eden''s hand and staring at her pale face. "Eden, thank you so much for what you have done these days, and thank you for trusting me all the time." His hoarse voice echoed in the ward. Early the next morning, Adonis and Brian took the earliest flight and arrived in C Country. Brian didn''t have time to see Victor. He met Lucian immediately and then went to investigate Melissa. Adonis went to the hospital alone. He wore a white shirt and rolled up his sleeves casually, looking leisurely and handsome. The ck trousers were clean and simple, setting off his charm. Girls loved this kind of man, and he gave others a veryfortable feeling. He ran to the hospital with an excited face. However, he bumped into a girling in the opposite direction at the corner carelessly. "Ah..." The lunch boxes in Candace''s hands all fell to the ground. Adonis was in a hurry to see Victor, and he did not expect that something like this would happen. "Miss, are you okay? I''m sorry. I was in a hurry." Adonis lowered his head and looked at her. When he saw the lunch boxes on the ground, he quickly squatted down and picked them up for her. "What bad luck!" Candace sat on the ground angrily and looked at her broken knee. She was in so much pain that she burst into tears. Adonis''s hand suddenly paused when he heard Candace''s words. He looked at her. Her head was lowered, and the soft hair covered half of her face. However, he could see that she was beautiful and adorable. The makeup on her face was simple and refreshing, and her pouted pink lips looked so attractive and lovely. Adonis smiled, "What do you mean by that? Do you think you''re unlucky to bump into me?" His tone was a little unfriendly. After bumping into her, he had apologized to her. From N?velDrama.Org. Candace raised her head and nced at him. He looked charismatic as well. But why was she so unlucky when she met handsome guysst night and that day? She shook her head slightly and said somewhat powerlessly, "Sir, it has nothing to do with you. I just feel that I have back luck." Hearing this, Adonis was stunned for a moment. He had encountered such a situation before. Those girls would only roar at him madly, "It''s because I meet you that I be unluckier!" He was furious, but he had no way to defend himself because he had bumped into others indeed, and he could only endure his annoyance. However, this girl said that it had nothing to do with him. It was the first time he had met such a lovely girl. "Ha-ha..." Adonis smiled happily "I''m a very unlucky person, too, so you don''t have to feel discouraged. Get up first. It''s cold on the ground." Adonis reached out to help her up, picked up the lunch boxes and put them in her hands. The lunch boxes looked very delicate and expensive, and the food inside was not spilled at all. Candace took a cold look at Adonis, and she seemed to be in a bad mood. "Thank you!" she said ndly. Then, she turned around and walked forward. Adonis was taken aback. Without saying a word, he followed her. Candace took a few steps and found that Adonis was still following behind her. She suddenly stopped and turned to look at him with vignce. "Why are you... following me?" Adonis was speechless. He had to go to Eden''s ward! "I''m going in this direction as well. Who says I''m not allowed to go there?" Adonis frowned slightly. He no longer had a good impression of her. He was so perfect and handsome. Did he look like a bad guy? What was wrong wit her judgement? Looking back at the corridor, Candace nodded, "That''s true. This is not my home." Adonis smiled mischievously. Was she innocent? Or was she silly? He didn''t say anything and walked straight forward. Candace puckered her mouth and followed behind him. Seeing that he walked in the same direction as her, she muttered in heart, "It seems that I''m not only unlucky, but also have be stupid." It was a hospital. He could go wherever he wanted, but she actually thought of him as a stalker. As Candace thought so, she saw that Adonis was about to push open the door of Eden''s ward and walk in. "Hey... You stalker! You said you didn''t follow me, but why do youe to this ward?" Hearing this, Adonis stopped opening the door stiffly in an instant. He looked back at Candace. At this time, Candace was looking at him defensively, and she was afraid and unconvinced. At the moment he turned around, she was so scared that she took a few steps back. Adonis curled his lips. Even though he was not attracted to women, she didn''t have to be so frightened, did she? Adonis was a little depressed. Looking at Candace who was afraid of him, he sneered in an evil and casual way. When Candace saw Adonis like this, she had to admit that Adonis was extremely handsome. Compared to the three sullen menst night, he looked more easy-going and many women would fall in love with him at first sight. With his left hand on his waist, Adonis frowned and said with a smile, "Miss, my friend''s wife lives in this ward. I''m here to visit my friend, but why did I be a stalker? I won''t take the me." Candace was stunned. Looking at Adonis''s wicked face, she took more stepped back. What the hell? She must have not slept wellst night. Otherwise, she would not have been so embarrassed. Eden was hit by her, and she not her friend. She just came to apologize to Eden, while Adonis came to visit Eden. What did it have to do with her? "I''m... sorry. I was frightened yesterday, so I''m a little abnormal today. I came to see the injureddy as well. I... hit her with my car identally. I don''t know if she has woken up. I brought porridge with me. If she has woken up, I want to apologize to her sincerely." While saying this, Candace kept her head down. Who was Eden? Why did she have so many handsome friends? Adonis''s face darkened when he heard that, and he said angrily, "Did you hit her? How did you drive your car? Eden''s legs were injured in a car ident, and she has suffered a lot of blows. It was not until a few days ago that she could stand up and walk. How could you be so careless?" Adonis''s tone was very unfriendly. Candace knew that it was her fault. She shouldn''t have pressed down hard on the gas pedal. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean it." She lowered her head, and the innocent look on her face was pitiful. She didn''t dare to drive anymore because of the car ident. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Adonis looked at her and frowned, but he didn''t say anything else. He turned around and nced at the ward. As he pushed the door open, he said, "Come in." Although Adonis said with his back to Candace, she nodded and followed him in. "Victor." When Adonis saw Victor who was sitting beside the hospital bed, he cried out excitedly. He didn''t believe that Victor was really alive until he saw him. Victor had been sitting there for an entire night, and his neck was a bit sore. He had just woken up from aa, and he was very weak. At this time, his face was pale and he looked ailing. He looked at Adonis, nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "Adonis, you''re here." Adonis walked to him in a few steps and patted him heavily on the shoulder, saying in a choked voice, "Victor, you b*stard, you''re finally back! We all thought that you were..." Adonis did not finish his words. As long as Victor was alive, it was better than anything else. His heart ached as he looked at Victor''s pale face, and he couldn''t imagine what he had experienced. However, as long as Victor still lived in this world, they wouldn''t feel regretful in hearts. They had been in a lot of pain during this period of time. Victor grew up with them and had helped them a lot in their careers. They all lived a rich life because of Victor, and they would always gain profits by cooperating with him. In addition, they had been friends since they were children, so they were very important to each other. A smile appeared on Victor''s handsome face. Looking at Adonis''s excited expression and hearing his choked voice, he knew that he had been living in sorrow during this period of time, "I''m sorry that I have made you worried." Adonis smiled, "Don''t say such words. Eden is the most worried and doleful one. The summer collection is very popr, and Alwynn Group has created an unprecedented achievement." Victor looked at Eden''s pale face, and his heart ached even more. Seeing that Eden hadn''t woken up, Adonis became a little nervous and uneasy, "Is Eden badly injured?" Victor shook his head slightly, "No. The doctor left just now, and he said that she is not seriously injured. She has been too tired recently, and we don''t know when she will wake up." Victor was afraid that Eden would think that it was her illusion to see him, and he didn''t want her to sleep for several months again. Adonis heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s good that she is all right. She has suffered a lot, and she can''t get hurt anymore." Victor pursed his lips slightly and looked at Eden with grief in eyes. It was all his fault. His eyes suddenly turned sharp, and he said in a low and nd voice, "Has Briane here?" Adonis replied, "Yeah, he has met Lucian, and he is investigating Melissa now." "Mm!" Victor nodded. Adonis nced at Candace who did not speak aside and said, "Go back first. You cane here after Eden wakes up." Only then did Victor find that there was another person in the ward. "Who is she?" His tone was indifferent, and he looked a bit unhappy. Candace immediately introduced herself, "I was the one who hit Edenst night. My family cooked some porridge for you. You have stayed here for a whole night. Please have some porridge." Victor looked at Candace. He was too anxiousst night, so he did not pay attention to the girl who had hit Eden with the car. "You can go back now." Victor said coldly. Candace said, "I''ll put the porridge on the table. There are several lunch boxes and you can eat some. I... will wait for Eden to wake up outside the door." After saying that, Candace put the lunch boxes on the table and immediately turned to leave. She felt that the ward was like hell. Victor was simply too scary and horrible! She ran away from the ward in panic. Adonis was speechless. Why did he feel that she was a bit silly but cute? Seeing that Victor''s face was really pale, he took out the porridge brought by Candace and opened the lunch boxes. In an instant, the aroma of the porridge filled the ward. Adonis smiled, "The porridge is not bad. Victor, you don''t look well. Eat something first. What should Eden do if you get sick? These lunch boxes are new, and that girl is very sincere." Victor nodded. He couldn''t hold on any longer. If he fell ill, what should Eden do? He got up, but he couldn''t keep his bnce and almost fell down. Adonis immediately held him and looked at him with a worried face. Lucian said that Victor was seriously injured at that time. He had been in aa for a long time, and he had just woken up. "Victor, eat something and take a break. I''ll look after Eden." Adonis looked at him with distress. Victor said, "I''ll eat something first." Looking at the delicious porridge, he had no appetite, but he had to eat for the sake of his health. He couldn''t get sick. Otherwise, Eden would be sadder, wouldn''t she? Victor was not in the mood to eat, but he finished a bowl of porridge very quickly. Immediately afterwards, he sat down and apanied Eden. Adonis found that there was a lot of porridge left. He was hungry, so he ate some to ay his hunger. To his surprise, the porridge tasted good. He couldn''t help but eat two bowls of it. "Ahem..." Eden suddenly coughed twice on bed. Victor''s pupils trembled as he looked at Eden with excitement. "Eden." He called her in a very gentle tone. Eden slowly opened her eyes. Her head was very painful, and she felt suffocated and very ufortable. However, she was so happy when she heard Victor''s voice. "Victor!" "Victor." Two voices sounded at the same time. One was angry, and the other was weak. Melissa rushed in angrily. Looking at Victor who was sitting next to the hospital bed, she was furious beyond belief. Seeing that Eden had woken up, she nced at Eden coldly. "Eden, it''s good that you''re awake. I''ll make it clear to you now. Victor is my..." "Shut up! Get the hell out of here!" Victor roared at Melissa ferociously and horribly in a harsh and brutal tone. Melissa was startled and took a few steps back in fear. However, she vented all her anger on Eden. "Eden, after Victor had an ident, you upied Alwynn Group. How dare you appear in front of Victor again? Let me tell you. Victor is my fiance now, and we are about to get married soon. You''d better be sensible and divorce him as soon as possible." Melissa said these words in a fit of anger. Adonis was stunned. Was she out of her head? Why didn''t he know that Eden had upied Alwynn Group? In order to run Alwynn Group, Eden had suffered a lot. When Eden heard these words, she thought of what she had heard on Melissa''s birthday party, and she suddenly felt heartbroken. Victor was alive, but he had be someone else''s fiance. She waited for him every day. No matter what she saw, she would thought of him and miss him. When she looked at the blue sky, she thought of him. When she met a stranger who looked like him, she would quietly look at him for a long time and couldn''t move her eyes. At that time, her heart was filled with bitterness. Victor just didn''te back to her. Victor was really alive, but he didn''te back to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At this moment, Eden felt that all her dreams and hope had been destroyed. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 She couldn''t help but burst into tears. Then she closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at Victor. Looking at Eden''s painful expression, Melissa felt that she had finally vented her anger. She was so awkwardst night, and she could only bear it alone. However, Victor stayed here to apany Eden, which made her so jealous that she almost went crazy. Victor was hers, and no one could take him away from her. Victor looked at Eden tenderly. She knew that Melissa''s words had hurt her heart. But was she in such distrust of him? He knew that she always trusted him very much. "Fool, don''t you believe me that much?" Victor said gently. Eden''s eyshes trembled, and she suddenly thought of something. When people were in sorrow and pain, they were the stupidest. They cared about something too much, so they would ignore the traps right in front of them. She had been waiting for Victor such a long time, and this was not the result she wanted. She wanted Victor toe back to her and spend the rest of his life with her happily. Only when she knew how to love and understand could she live a happy life. She did not want to misunderstand him and live in regret. Her long eyshes which were stained with tears trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes. Victor, whom she had missed for a long time, finally appeared in front of her safe and sound. However, he had be thinner. His face was pale, but he looked more handsome and sharp- featured. He was the most important person to her. In the bottom of her heart, he was always so charming and wonderful. Seeing the change of her expressions, Victor became gentler and smiled tenderly. He knew that she always trusted him. "I''m not dreaming, am I?" Her hoarse voice was very excited. Victor held her hand tightly and still looked at her with affectionate eyes. His eyes were brimming with tears. In his dreams, she had been crying. But at this time, he made her cry again. He was really not a qualified husband. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Fool, you''re not dreaming. I''m back, and I''ll never leave you again." "Woo-woo..." Eden couldn''t help crying. At this moment, she vented all her worries and expectations together. Seven months was as long as a century to her. At this time, she didn''t have to wait for him anymore. "Don''t cry, fool." He reached out and wiped the tears from her face. Eden sobbed a few times before she stopped crying. She held his hand which was wiping her tears, looked at him with misty eyes and smiled, "I won''t cry. I''m so d that you''re back.'''' Victor stroked her cheeks which was covered with tears and said, "Why didn''t you take good care of yourself when I was not with you? Before I had an ident, you had gained some weight, but now you''re thinner." His concerned tone was the same as before, and his eyes were gentler. He was still her beloved man. "I think it''s okay. Whatever I wear, I look beautiful." Eden cried andughed proudly. She held his hand tightly and refused to let go of him. She was very dizzy, and she was afraid that he would disappear as soon as she let go of him. She looked around and asked with confusion, "This is the hospital. What happened to me? Have I forgotten something? I seem to be ill, and I always feel that I have forgotten to do something." Victor was stunned and suddenly remembered what the doctor had said. She suffered from light depression. She had a car identst night. Didn''t she remember it anymore? Victor said, "Eden, you had a car identst night. Do you remember it?" "A car ident..." Eden thought for a moment. What had happenedst night shed through her mind intermittently. "Yeah, a car ident. It was raining heavily, and I was chasing after you. I called you by your name and asked you not to run so fast. I couldn''t catch up with you. On a very beautiful grasnd, you broke my lollipop and then bought ten lollipops for me. It was a kind of pink and big lollipop. I was so delighted at that time." "You knocked over my strawberries, and I sshed you with the juice. You always got angry, and I always felt distressed for you. Every day, I stood on the balcony and waited for you toe back from school, and I wanted to y with you. You disliked me because I followed you all day long and I often cried. You thought that I was troublesome..." Eden said a lot in detail. Those were what she had remembered vaguely. When Victor was a child, he was so good-looking that people couldn''t take their eyes off him, but he had a terrible temper, and people didn''t dare to approach him. Only she dared to follow him and pester him to y. The more Victor listened, the happier he became. She had finally remembered their past. Although it was not much, he was very satisfied. "Yes, I broke your lollipop. You cried for a whole morning andined to Delmont. I had no choice but to buy you ten lollipops which were several times bigger." "I knocked over your strawberry, so you poured a ss of juice all over my body. That was my school uniform. I didn''t wear my uniform in school, so I was punished and stood at the gate of the school." "You waited for me toe back from school everyday. You know what? I went home as soon as the school was over, because I was afraid that Vincent and Adalynn would bully you. I said you were a persistent follower, because you even followed me when I went to the toilet. I thought you were troublesome because you often fell down and get hurt. That made my heart ache." "Dummy, why do you only remember the bad things? Don''t you remember how good I was to you?" He remembered every scene and every warm moment. In his life, she was thest person he wanted to forget. Eden smiled. She thought for a while and couldn''t remember many things. "I don''t know. I only remember these." She puckered her mouth and looked at him with a smile. At this moment, she realized that she was the girl that he had been waiting for. She was the girl that everyone liked in the Clement family. They chatted happily and warmly, as if other people didn''t exist. "Ah... Victor!" Melissa let out a cry of pain. Victor sat there, unmoved. Adonis covered his ears impatiently. He said angrily, "Are you out of your mind? Why do you yell so loudly?" Melissa stared straight at Victor, "You promised me that you would marry me. What do you mean by doing this now?" She looked a little ferocious and crazy, and she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She really looked like an insane woman. Hearing her words, Eden had to face this matter again. She looked at Victor and asked, "Victor, what''s going on?" Victor kept the same posture and gently rubbed her face with his fingers. Her face was a little cold, so he tucked her in so that she wouldn''t catch a cold. He exined with a smile, "Eden, when I woke up yesterday, the first person I saw was her. She saved me, but withheld the news that I was alive. That was why you couldn''t find me. I wanted to figure out everythingst night and go back to see you this morning, but I didn''t expect you to be here, and you had a car ident." Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Hearing this, Eden suddenly understood why Melissa called her in person and invited her to C Country. She nced at Melissa''s proud and arrogant face, and Melissa was looking at her with hatred and anger. Her purpose was to let Eden see Victor be her fiancee with her own eyes. In that case, Eden would leave sadly. But was that her only purpose? She withheld the news that Victor was alive from others and made it impossible for them to find Victor. Did she do this just because she liked Victor? Melissa looked into Eden''s eyes without fear. She smiled confidently and said, "Eden, I had been taking care of Victor in the past few months. I have seen him naked, and I have kissed him. He has belonged to me. Moreover, I saved him. Before he fainted, he promised me that he would marry me when he woke up..." "Bah!" Adonis couldn''t help but spit on the ground. He looked at Melissa with extremely sarcastic eyes. "Melissa, aren''t you ashamed to say so? Who do you think you are? As the daughter of the Craig family, you are arrogant, wilful and unreasonable. How could you wipe Victor''s body in person? Even you yourself don''t believe such words, let alone me. Listen, you saved Victor''s life, and we are very grateful to you. But you withheld the news that he was alive, and it was against thew. Although we should thank you for saving Victor''s life, you force him in this way and you''re too mean. Therefore, we won''t show you any mercy." He felt that what Melissa had done was too shameless. Besides, they hadn''t figure it out, and they couldn''t make a conclusion until they got to know the whole story. Brian would investigate it in secret. Melissa would definitely not be very vignt. Only then did Melissa notice Adonis in the room. She said coldly and mockingly, "This is something between me and Victor. It''s none of your business!" Adonis smiled triumphantly, "He''s my best friend. Of course his affairs have something to do with me! Listen carefully. You''d better not be so arrogant before we know the truth. Before I came here, I''ve had a thorough outstanding of you." Melissa was stunned for a moment. A trace of nervousness shed across her eyes, and her slender body tensed up slightly. They were investigating her, but why did they do so? Eden looked at her face and thought for a moment. Melissa''s expression was a little different from normal people''s. There was intense viciousness in her eyes. Darlene said that she had agreed to be with Melissa''s father, but Melissa had an objection all the time. Melissa had a bad temper, and it was indeed difficult for her to agree to something like that. After all, she was selfish, and she wouldn''t fulfill other people''s wishes. Her mother passed away early. Her father spoiled her and brought her up. Money was her only reliance. Darlene suddenly appeared in her life, so she thought that Darlene would take everything away from her. Eden could understand Melissa, but Melissa had to trust others, and she couldn''t be so mean. Melissa didn''t want to argue with Adonis. She looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I only want you. You know this." Victor didn''t look at her but said in a deep voice, "The moment you withheld the news that I was alive, it had been impossible for us to be together. We''re not fated. You saved my life, so you can ask me to do anything except for being with you." "But I only want you." Melissa was determined. Other than Victor, she didn''t want anyone else. Before Victor had an ident, she had been observing his every move. That was why she took the initiative to go to the north district on a tour of investigation. She went to all the clothing stores owned by Victor and got a lot of inspiration. She was confident that she could surpass Eden. So, when she met him by ident, she felt that density had brought them together. Victor was silent. He looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, are you hungry?" Eden was speechless. She was hungry, but how could she eat at this time? She cared about this matter quite much. She red at him, "I''m hungry, but I have no appetite." Victor smiled, "Then let''s eat somewhere else." Eden was surprised to see him smile. She was so sad. Although she was d because she had found Victor, Melissa''s existence made her very unhappy. There was no coincidence in this world. She couldn''t let nature take it course. Moreover, Melissa had saved Victor, and it was hard for them to repay her. Victor turned around and nced at Adonis, "Let''s go back to the hotel." "Okay." Adonis nodded. Saying this, Victor helped Eden sit up, "Eden, since you don''t feelfortable here, let''s go back to the hotel first. Now you only have to get an antiphlogistic injection every day." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden nodded. She didn''t want to stay in the ward, either. Victor picked up her shoes and put them on for her. Seeing this, Melissa was envious and jealous. Victor should have treated her like this, but he only cared about Eden. "Victor, do you really want to treat me like this?" Melissa walked to him and stared at him. Her sharp eyes glistened with tears. Victor protected Eden behind him carefully. With a cold expression, he said without looking at her, "I said that I thanked you for saving my life, but it was impossible for us to be together." "Why? Victor, I have taken care of you for seven months, and we stayed together every day and every night. Do you think you can ignore the fact just by saying that?" Melissa got closer and closer to him. Victor became more and more impatient. "Melissa, don''t say such shameful words, okay? If you told the police that Victor was alive, would he need you to take care of him? Eden would take care of him better than you did! We haven''t let you take the me, but you be more and more domineering. This is too much!" "I''ve seen so many home-wreckers, but you''re the most shameless one. You want to be a mistress, but you look so unreasonable!" Adonis said with disdain. Victor was too embarrassed to say these words, so he said on his behalf. He had a hard time as well when Victor was missing. Who could be responsible for what he had suffered? "Miss Craig, aren''t you my cousin''s fiancee? Howe I don''t know that you''ve broken up with him?" When they were not paying attention, Candace came to the door of the ward, and she asked all of a sudden. Adonis was stunned. Heughed in heart, thinking that Candace really came at the right time. There was going to be a good show. Melissa looked back at Candace, "What are you talking about?" Candace looked at her with confusion, "Am I talking nonsense? Three days ago, didn''t your family have a meal with his family to discuss your marriage?" Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 "I... don''t want to care about your business, but you are my cousin''s girlfriend. Although he doesn''t love you so much, you''re about to get married. How can you be a home-wrecker? My cousin was in love with his ex-girlfriend. It was you who ruined their rtionship. He gave up his ex-girlfriend and became your boyfriend. You can''t do anything to betray him." Candace''s mind was rtively simple, and she readily spoke her mind. Everyone was stunned. "Ha-ha..." Adonis couldn''t help butugh. Candace was simply too naive. She said these words like this, which had helped them a lot. "Miss Craig, do you want to betray my cousin?" Melissa''s face darkened to the extreme when she heard that. "You shut up!" She looked at Victor, "Don''t believe what she said. That is not true. You are the only one in my heart." After saying that, she red at Candace fiercely. Candace didn''t say anything else. She walked to Eden and bowed to her, "Miss Bleu, hello. I''m Candace Aiken. I''m sorry. I hit you with my carst night. I have just got my driving license. In the future, I... won''t drive anymore." Her eyes were brimming with tears. Eden looked at her sincerely face and smiled, "Miss Aiken, I should be responsible for the car ident as well. I suddenly rushed out and scared you." At that time, she only wanted to chase after Victor and forgot to pay attention to the cars around her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Candace heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that, "Miss Bleu, thank you. It''s great that you''re safe and sound. I had been prayingst night. It seems that God has heard what I said." Eden could not help but smile again when she saw how sincere and adorable Candace was, "Miss Aiken, thank you for praying for me. I''ll leave first." Candace nodded with a grin, "Miss Bleu, I like your design very much. Look at the clothes I''m wearing. They''re all produced by Alwynn Group. Your design is simple and generous, and it''s very suitable for me. Whenever I go to the clothing shop owned by yourpany, I really want to spend all my money." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed when she heard that, "Thank you for your appreciation. Please support our new collection. The autumn collection will go on the market soon. I hope you will like it." "Wow!" Candaceughed pleasantly. Eden had met many women, but she suddenly felt that Candace was very pure. Her heart was as clean as a piece of nk paper. "I have been paying attention to the new clothes of yourpany every season. I buy a lot every season. Look at this dress. This is your new design." Saying this, Candace looked down at the new clothes she had just worn this morning. The dress was in orange and white, looking stylish and fashionable. Eden recognized this dress as soon as she saw Candace. "Thank you." She sincerely thanked her. It was because of their support that her summer collection had be so popr. "No, I have to thank you, Miss Bleu, because you have forgiven me. If you do not forgive me, I will be guilty and uneasy after I return home." Candace''s face was no longer dejected and she looked extremely happy. Her bright smile was just like the sunshine in the snowy day, clean and pure. Looking at her, Adonis couldn''t help smiling. He seldom met such a lovely girl. "Victor, Eden, let''s go." He said with a smile. Candace looked back at him, "Big guy, you look very handsome." Adonis was speechless. He was handsome indeed, but why did she call him a big guy? Why didn''t she describe him as a charming man? Big guy? That was too silly! Ahem! Did he look silly? What was she thinking about? However, she said that he looked very handsome, which pleased him a lot. He frowned and looked at Candace, "Big... guy? I am indeed very tall, but I am not a big guy. Am I not sexy? Don''t I look like an appealing man?" "Yeah, you''re sexy and appealing!" Candace admitted it with a shy smile. Adonis was speechless. Well, it seemed to be a bit difficult for them tomunicate with each other. "Goodbye, Miss Aiken." Adonis said with a smile. Then he turned around to look at Melissa who stood still. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her sarcastically, "Miss Craig, please step aside." Melissa nced at him before looking at Victor, "Go back with me." Victor said, "My wife is here. Where do you think I will go?" He helped Eden out of the ward. Melissa didn''t want to give up and wanted to follow him. However, Adonis quickly stopped her. He looked at her with harsh and fierce eyes and said in a warning tone, "Melissa, enough is enough." "Get out of my way! You b*stard! Don''t stop me!" "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed, "Melissa, what''s the point of behaving like a crazy woman? Do you know what you''re like now? You''re not quite right in the head. You''re a woman, not a beast. Therefore, you should know when enough is enough. If anything happens to Victor again, I don''t mind doing something illegal." Adonis didn''t turn to leave the ward until Victor and Eden walked away. "Ah..." Melissa screamed madly. Staring at the direction in which Victor had left, she was so furious that she wanted to kill someone. Candace was startled by her. Seeing that there was no one else in the ward, she said angrily, "Melissa, who was the fiance you wanted to introduce to othersst night?" Last night, she was going to attend Melissa''s birthday party. However, when she arrived, she found that it was boring. After putting down the gift, she went downstairs and was about to drive home to have a rest. It happened to rain heavily and Eden happened to run out. That was why the car ident happened. However, she did not have the time to think about Melissast night. She only wanted Eden to be fine. She didn''t notice Melissa''s affairs until she knew Eden was safe and sound. Melissa ruined the rtionship between her cousin and his ex-girlfriend, and her cousin had to break up under the pressure of his parents. He treated Melissa very well, but Melissa had fallen in love with a married woman. She had betrayed Candace''s cousin. Melissa shot Candace a cold nce and said with an arrogant face, "That''s none of your business." Candace''s face darkened, "I don''t care about your business, but my cousin is very kind to me. You''re wilful and bad-tempered, but he tolerates you. He became your boyfriend because of the business cooperation between your families, but you have to cherish him." Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Candace said in a serious tone. Such a thing could never happen to her cousin. For the sake of his family''s interests, his cousin had sacrificed his love and paid a high price. There was aplicated expression in Melissa''s eyes. Caleb Arogon was very kind to her indeed. She was had-tempered, arrogant and unreasonable. But in Caleb''s eyes, these were all her merits. He tolerated her and treated her nicely. But after she lost her interest in Caleb after getting him. Caleb''s affection towards her was not as good as Victor''s love for Eden. She wanted to have the love that only existed in fairy tales. Moreover, she had loved Victor from afar for a long time. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had nned to go to River City, but she had been hesitating in the past one year because of Caleb. However, God let her meet Victor by ident, so she had to take a gamble. Melissa narrowed her eyes and turned to leave. Seeing this, Candace shook her head helplessly. Last night, Caleb must be very disappointed. She went out of the ward in silence. The sky was clear and the sunshine was bright, making people be in a good mood. Victor hailed a taxi and went straight to the hotel. Along the way, Eden leaned against Victor''s arms and did not say anything. Feeling his strong heartbeats, she finally felt at ease. When they arrived at the hotel, both Lucian and Amelia had gone out. Adonis went back to his room to rest. Rushing to this country overnight, he was sleepy and tired. Victor and Eden returned to their room. Eden sat on the big bed wearily. She looked at Victor and found that he had been looking at her. His eyes were gentle and distressed. She smiled and said, "Am I very pitiful in your eyes?" "Yeah!" Victor nodded ndly and blinked his eyes tiredly. "Eden, are you sleepy?" He asked. He was extremely sleepy, but he couldn''t bear to sleep. Eden looked at his pale face. She knew that he didn''t sleepst night because he had been worried about her. She nodded. She felt dizzy, and it would be morefortable for her to lie down. Victor smiled tenderly, squatted down and helped her take off her shoes. Then he took off his shoes and coat, and theyy in bed and hugged each other. Victor was very weak. He gently kissed Eden''s forehead and immediately fell asleep. However, Eden could not fall asleep. She looked at Victor''s sleeping face quietly. His face was much thinner. In the past few months, he had been lying on the hospital bed alone. How lonely he would be. When she was in aa, he apanied her all the time. asionally, she could hear his painful voice and tried her best to wake up, but she couldn''t do that. Eden could not help but reach out and gently stroke his well-defined handsome face. He slept soundly, and there was even a faint smile on his pale face. After looking at him for about half an hour, she was so drowsy that she gradually fell asleep. In her dream, she dreamed of Victor holding her hand and walking with her by the beach. There was a string of footprints behind them. Under the beautiful setting sun, they seemed to be the only two people in the world. The romantic scene made her very happy. Eden didn''t want to wake up from this beautiful dream. However, she felt a pair of boiling hot handfs touching her body. She opened her eyes, and her head was not as dizzy as before. She raised her head and saw Victor''s randy and affectionate eyes, as well as his handsome face. He was looking at her with a faint smile. She was a little taken aback, and a trace of surprise shed across in her eyes. "Anson..." Eden couldn''t speak fluently and felt that she was in a dream. Feeling his hot breathing, she knew that he was by her side. Seeing that she had woken up, Victor smiled more brightly and rubbed his forehead against hers, "Honey, I miss you." His maic and deep voice was full of love and affection. Eden was a bit uneasy. Well... they hadn''t been together for a long time, and she was... nervous. "I..." "Call me honey." Victor''s voice was pleasant and seductive. Eden red at him, "Stop it." Victor smiled charmingly, "I like to hear that." He kissed her forehead. A trace of distress shed through his eyes when he saw the gauze on her forehead. "Eden, is it still painful?" Last night, she bled a lot, which scared him terribly. Eden shook her head slightly, "I feel much better after having a sleep, and I don''t feel dizzy anymore." Eden reached out to hold his waist with a bright smile, "You know what? When I heard Melissa''s words, I was heartbroken, as if you killed me with your own hands." Victor held his breath and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips, "Fool, I only love you in my life, and I will never fall in love with another woman." In his heart, she was always perfect. Her pure and simple smile was very sweet. Every time he saw her smile, his heart was full of happiness. "So, I believed you." Eden smiled warmly. The process of waiting was very painful, but the ending was very sweet. She had remembered her childhood. At this moment, she really felt that he was Victor, whom she always chased after and yed with when she was a child. Everything was not a dream. A wave of joy flooded her when she heard him call her by the name. Hearing what she said, Victor became even more pleasant. "Eden." He whispered, and his eyes were darker than ever before. Eden smiled gently, "Yeah! I''m here." She said like a spoiled child. At this moment, she felt that she was really alive. "I am not dreaming, right?" Victor asked in a low voice. Eden was speechless and she suddenly smiled. She also felt that she was dreaming, but he was more confused than her. "Even if it is a dream, I am very happy because we''re together." Eden said with a chuckle. Hearing this, Victor smiled. Whether it was a dream or reality, he was satisfied as long as they were together. Closing his eyes, he felt the familiar and pleasant smell on her and kissed her soft lips. He had always been infatuated with her beauty. After a long time, the sky got dark. They finished the sex, and Victor''s heart was full of sweetness and happiness. Eden leaned against Victor''s arms. She was so tired that she wanted to sleep. Seeing her like this, Victor was satisfied. At the same time, his heart was no longer empty. Eden opened her eyes with difficulty and nced at him, "I''m exhausted." Victor''s heart ached when he heard that. "Eden, just sleep. I am by your side. You can sleep peacefully." When Eden heard his gentle promise, she smiled faintly, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Victor heard her even breathing, and his dark eyes were filled with tenderness. He quietly got up and took a bath. At this time, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, his whole body was rxed. The top floor of the hotel was always Victor''s private ce. He changed into afortable casual suit, walked out of the room lightly and went to the lobby. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Lucian, Amelia, Brian, and Adonis were all waiting for Victor in the hall. Hearing the footsteps, they looked up and saw Victor walking towards them. After he took a shower, his bangs were flowing on his forehead, and his skin looked wless. He looked refreshing and handsome, but his eyes were as apathetic as usual. "Victor." Brian looked at Victor in surprise. Usually, when he was at work, he would call him "Mr. Alwynn" respectfully. Moreover, they had been good friends since college. Victor looked at them and nodded. Then he sat on the single sofa aside. Lucian had prepared some flower tea for Victor. He picked up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea. Victor was in no hurry to speak. He picked up the tea cup and took a sip elegantly. Without putting down the cup, he yed with the edge of the cup, rubbed it lightly with his fingers and leaned back slightly, looking leisurely. "Have you found out something?" He said in a low and angry voice. He didn''t believe that he would say such words to Melissa. Even if he was in aa, he would not make a promise to her. Brian said, "I checked the surveince videos in the hospital. Four days after you had an ident, you were transferred to the VIP ward in C Country. The person who brought you here was Melissa." "At that time, we were busy looking for you, so we didn''t think of the possibility that you would be taken aboard." As Brian said this, he clicked on the video and showed it to Victor. In the video, Victor was pushed into the ward and didn''te out anymore. It wasn''t Melissa who had been taking care of him. Instead, it was an old male nurse. Melissa came to see him every few days, but she wouldn''t stay for a long time. She left in about twenty minutes every time. Only the man nurse was busy taking care of him. Brian added, "I''ve investigated Melissa thoroughly. She has a fiance, but it is not you. The man is named Caleb. Hees from a well-off family and ruins several foreignpanies. Carney intends to let Melissa marry Caleb." "Caleb had a girlfriend before. They broke up because of Melissa. Moreover, Melissa used to suffer from schizophrenia. She was diagnosed with schizophrenia after her mother passed away. But it was something that happened ten years ago. Now she has recovered." Victor said in a deep voice, "So she waspletely sober when she did those things." "Yes! I found a secret room in her office. She stered the room wall with photos of you, including some of your old photos and the photos of you and her. Of course, she edited those photos by computer. This means that she has been interested in you a long time ago. You happened to have an ident and she met you, so she took you here and hid you." Brian felt that Melissa''s way of doing things was crazy. How could a woman have such thoughts? Regardless of the other people''s concerns, she hid Victor. They spent a lot of time looking for Victor, but they neglected such a woman. Victor didn''t say anything as if he didn''t hear Brian''s words. He kept his head down and stared at the tea in his hand. It seemed that he was lost in thought. Lucian, Adonis and Brain had been used to Victor''s character, but Amelia felt very ufortable. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt Victor was more terrible than he was before he had a car ident. She got up and nced at everyone, "I''ll... go back to my room to rest." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although they trusted her, she couldn''t stand such pressure and atmosphere. Lucian stood up, looked at her flustered face and curled up his lips helplessly, "Let me send you back to your room. I''ll call you at dinner time." Adonis and Brian were speechless. Amelia''s room was less than twenty steps away from here. Did they have to witness public disy affection like this? "There''s... no need. I... can go back by myself. The room is right behind you." Amelia said and immediately ran away. Lucian was stunned. Why did she refuse him again? Adonis raised his eyes and nced at him. Seeing his depressed expression, he smiled gloatingly. "Sit down. It''s not far away and she won''t get lost. Look at how nervous you are! It seems that she is more precious than a rare treasure." Adonis''s voice was a bit jealous. Why was he single all the time? With cold eyes, Lucian turned his head slowly looked down at Adonis''s handsome face. Adonis knew what he was going to say. "Lucian, don''t talk. I''m just telling you what I''m thinking. I know what you''re going to say. Don''t make fun of me. Sit down and let''s discuss what we should do. We can go home after solving this matter." Hearing this, Lucian bit back the words he would like to have said. Lucian sat down expressionlessly and crossed his legs elegantly, waiting for Victor to speak. Only then did Victor raise his head and look at Lucian, "Make an appointment with Mr. Craig. I want to meet him at noon tomorrow." Lucian said, "I see. I''ll go to hispany to meet him tomorrow morning." Victor got up and looked at them, "Let''s eat first. I''ll decide what to do after meeting Mr. Craig." After that, he looked at Brian, "Have an investigation and find out if it was really Melissa who had saved me. I need to know all the details." Brian nodded, "We can start from Melissa and get to the bottom of this matter. I need three days. I''m leaving right now. I have something to discuss with my friend here. He knows Melissa, so he might provide me some good news." Saying this, Brian put away hisputer and was about to leave. Victor looked at him, "It''s hard for us to meet again. Leave after having dinner with us." "Ha-ha..." Brian smiled and looked at him, "Victor, you''re right. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. Okay, I''ll leave after dinner." Lucian said, "I''ll get them to deliver the meal here" He stood up and made a phone call aside. With an arrogant and casual look, Adonis put his legs on the tea table, took out his phone and started to y mobile games. Anyway, he had nothing to do. He felt much better after having a sleep. Brian sat down and yed together with Adonis. Victor returned to his room to see Eden. She was still sleeping soundly. Eden''s phone suddenly vibrated, and Victor took a look at it. It was a phone call from Gia. Thinking of the three children, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. He picked up Eden''s phone with his hands trembling. Gia was making a video call, and he answered it. Gia had grown up a lot, and she was so pretty. Her clear and beautiful big eyes were the same as Eden''s. "Oh..." Giada was dumbfounded when she saw Victor. Immediately afterwards, she burst into tears. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 "Dad..." Giada burst into tears and kept calling him. She was startled when she saw Victor all of a sudden, and then she was overwhelmed with great joy. She actually saw Victor. "Dad, I thought I would never see you again. Dad, where are you?" Gia opened her eyes wide and looked at Victor without blinking, for fear that he would disappear all of a sudden. Seeing her crying, Victor melted into tears. "Baby, don''t cry. I wille back in a few days." Victor choked with sobs. His disappearance had caused an indelible pain in the hearts of his three children. It was something that would darken theirter life. "Dad..." Giada stopped crying. With tears in eyes, she stared at him without blinking, "Dad, you... said that... you woulde back in a few days, Dad, so, you''re not a..." Giada couldn''t say the word "ghost". "You''re really dad, right?" Giada stopped crying, but her shoulders still trembled. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Victor smiled and nodded. He felt so sad when he saw Gia crying, but his heart melted when he heard her call him. "Gia, I''m all right. I will go home in a few days. But Gia, you have lost some weight recently, and you look so pretty." "It''s because of you that I be thinner." Giada smiled through tears. Just now, she thought that she had seen a ghost, but she knew that it was really Victor when she heard his familiar voice. "Dad, you''ve be much thinner. Where have you been during this period of time? Mom has suffered a lot because of your ident. She couldn''t be able to stand up and walk until a few days ago. Kenny, Ricky and I are all thinner. We have no appetite and can''t sleep well." Giada puckered her mouth and expressed her dissatisfaction. They were easily infected by the atmosphere at home. Their hearts ached, and they had no way to ept the fact that Victor had left them. Victor felt painful in heart when he heard that. "Gia, eat more and sleep well. Tell your grandma and grandpa that your mom and I will be back in a few days." Victorforted her in a soft voice. Giada nodded happily, "Dad, wait a minute." After saying this, Giada took the phone and ran out. Victor could see the scene at home in the video. He had left home for half a year, but the house was still the same. Gia''s room was still in a mess, and the drawing paper was everywhere. Victor smiled helplessly. Gia had a strong character. Giada shouted excitedly as she ran, "Kenny! Ricky! Grandpa! Grandma! It''s Dad! He''s alive!" Giada took her phone and ran downstairs happily. However, Jaida, Zaiden, Henrick and Keh were watching TV at this time, so they didn''t hear clearly what she had said clearly. Giada was so excited, so she fell on the first floor. Henrick was eating watermelon when he saw Giada fall down. Heughed and spat out the watermelon in his mouth. Seeing Giada fall down, Victor felt very distressed. Just when he was about to speak, he heard Henrick''s gloating voice. "Ha-ha..." Henrickughed out loud, "Giada, why do you have to run in such a hurry? Just slow down. I have kept some watermelon for you. I''m in a good mood today, so I''m going to send it to you." Hearing his words, Victor wanted to go back and spank him. Gia had fallen down, but he made sarcastic remarks beside her. He was not polite at all! "Bah! You hypocrite. I don''t want you to send it to me." Giada spat angrily and sat up from the ground as she spoke. Jaida walked over, looked at Gia and rubbed her hair with distress, "Oh, Gia, I''ve told you many times that it''s very dangerous to run on the stairs. Don''t run so fast. Did you get hurt?" Giada shook her head quickly and picked up the phone on the ground. Seeing that Victor was still there, she heaved a sigh of relief. She pointed at the screen excitedly and said, "Grandma! Look, it''s dad! Dad is fine." Jaida was stunned by her excited voice. She looked at the phone and really saw Victor. "Victor!" She cried out in excitement, and tears ran down her face immediately. In many days and nights, whenever she thought of Victor, she cried and her tears wet the pillow. At this time, she actually saw Victor. Was it a dream? Hearing Jaida''s voice, Henrick, Keh and Zaiden ran over to have a look. Seeing Victor on the phone, they were all very delighted. "Dad!" "Dad!" Henrick and Keh cried out in disbelief. Victor looked at them and felt so guilty, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry that I made you worry about me. I am all right, and I wille back with Eden in a few days." Hearing Victor''s familiar voice and seeing his familiar face, Jaida finally believed that he was still alive in this world. "Woo-woo..." She sobbed in a low voice and her body trembled. She had never cried so sadly before. Zaiden held her shoulders tightly and looked at Victor with a happy look on his face. Henrick and Keh had dissolved into tears. "Jaida, don''t cry. You should be d that Victor is alive." Zaiden whispered in Jaida''s ear tenderly. Jaida smiled with tears in her eyes and wiped the tears on her face immediately. She looked at Victor and nodded with a smile, "Victor, when will youe back?" Victor thought for a moment, "Mom, I have something to deal with here. I''lle back after finishing it." "Okay, you don''t have to be in a hurry, and don''t worry about the three chidlren. They are sensible and obedient. Come back after dealing with your affairs." Victor had been missing for a long time, and she knew that a lot of things must have happened. "Okay, mom." Victor looked at Henrick, "Ricky, don''t bully your younger sister." Hearing this, Henrick felt particrly wronged, "Dad, I''m the bullied one, aren''t I? Look at how cowardly I am. Can I bully her? She bullies me everyday!" Henrick poked his chest hard. He defended himself. "Humph!" Giada snorted at Henrick proudly when Victor spoke for her. Henrick red at her, "Don''t be so arrogant in front of me. I just reminded you, but dad said that I bullied you. I''m so wronged." Keh red at Giada fiercely. "Ha-ha." Giadaughed, "It serves you right. After all, I''m younger than you." Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 After Giada finished speaking, she made a face at Henrick. Seeing this, Victor was somewhat helpless, "Dad, mom, that''s it. I''m going to have dinner." Henrick and Giada could solve the problem on their own. "Dad, you can''t hang up after stirring up troubles. You have to judge who is right and who is wrong. I really didn''t bully her. Why can she be so arrogant just because she is my younger sister?" Henrick looked at Victor unhappily. Victor was speechless. Why did he have to face this question again? "Ricky..." "Dad, I know you''re partial to your daughter. I want mom." Henrick interrupted him. Victor didn''t know what to say. Well, he was not partial to anyone. He wanted to treat them in a same way, but he always spoke for Gia unconsciously. "Ricky, your mother is asleep. She''s having a rest." Victor said lightly and did not tell them about the car ident. "Humph!" Henrick snorted, turned around and left with dissatisfaction, "I''m going to bed. Now I can finally sleep well. I should have believed mom that you''re alive. She never deceives us. These days, my eyelids are swollen everyday when I get up. I can''t even act in the y." Hearing Henrick''s words, Victor felt so bitter, and his heart was filled with guilt as he looked at his back. After hanging up, Victor held the phone tightly, feeling very exasperated at the bottom of his heart. Eden had woken up. Victor looked so mad and clenched his fists with all his strength, which made her feel distressed. She said, "Victor, if you hold my phone more tightly, I''ll have to buy a new one." When Victor heard her voice, his whole body softened in an instant, and his gloomy eyes suddenly turned gentle. "Eden, did I wake you up? Gia called you." Eden shook her head slightly, "I''ve slept for too long, so I''m not very sleepy." She sat up slowly and looked out of the window, only to see that it was already dark outside. She rubbed her eyes and the pain in her waist came in waves. Then she frowned ufortably. Victor had been looking at her. Seeing that she was ufortable, he held her in his arms, "Eden, are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Eden shook her head with a smile and looked shy, "There''s no need. My back hurts and my waist is sore. How should I exin to the doctor?" Hearing this, Victorughed, put his good-looking hand on her waist and massaged her waist lightly, "It''s my fault. I made you too tired." Blushing, Eden smiled and looked up at him. What Victor liked the most were her big, clear and charming eyes. From N?velDrama.Org. Eden said shyly, "After all, I enjoyed the sex as well, didn''t I?" Victorughed evilly and bowed his head to kiss her forehead, "Eden, let''s go to dinner. Tomorrow morning, I will meet Mr. Craig, and we''ll go back after solving the problem." "Okay!" Eden got up from his arms. She trusted him unconditionally. After Eden washed up, they went to the hall. The dinner was ready. Everyone were waiting for Eden and Victor. Eden said hello to everyone and then sat down to eat. Amelia sat next to her. With Eden by her side, she felt much more at ease. Adonis looked at everyone and smiled, "It''s really not easy for us to sit down and have a meal together. Unfortunately, Anson is not here." Brian nodded and nced at Victor. He was fine, and they had a backbone again. He grinned and raised his ss, "Victor, thank you foring back alive. Cheers." Victor nodded slightly and picked up the ss. They clinked their sses and drank up the wine. "Ha-ha..." Adonis smiled, "I used to feel a little bitter while drinking red wine. But now I think it tastes so good." Brianughed, looked at him and said teasingly, "That''s because you can''t bear to drink expensive wine in ordinary times. This red wine was made in 1982. Of course it tastes great." Adonis was stunned. Why did they all think that he was petty? "Who told you that I can''t bear to drink expensive wine? I don''t like red wine very much, do I?" Adonis defended himself. He had collected a lot of red wine, but the wine was too precious that he couldn''t bear to drink it. He didn''t even want to drink it, let alone share it with others. Well... It seemed that he couldn''t bear to drink expensive wine indeed. Among these friends, he was famous for being petty. Lucian teased him, "It''s not that you don''t like to drink it, but you can''t bear to drink it. How much red wine do you hide in your basement? You treasured up the wine that Anson gave you every year, didn''t you? You don''tck good wine. What youck is a generous heart." "Hey! Lucian, you have a lot of good wine as well. Why have you never brought it out and shared with me?" After saying that, Adonis looked at Amelia who sat beside Lucian. Seeing him like this, Amelia looked at Lucian for help. She couldn''t deal with Adonis. Lucian leaned slightly and looked at Adonis with a gloomy expression, "If you have something to say, just say it to me." Adonis was stunned. Why did Amelia and Candace both think that he was a bad guy? He just took a look at Amelia, and he wanted to ask her if Lucian was generous to her. That was all he wanted to ask. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Lucian, "How can you treat me like this? I am being treated unfairly, but I haven''tined about it yet. Even I haven''t lost my temper. How can you be so unreasonable?" Lucian looked at him ndly and said with the same expression, "Don''t bully Amelia." Adonis didn''t know what to say. Why did he feel that Amelia was quite scheming? Did he say anything to her? "I didn''t say anything to her, did I? Why do you think I''ve bullied her?" Adonis looked at Amelia again, "Amelia, tell him. Did I bully you?" Amelia blinked her big eyes and felt a little innocent. Why was she involved every time? "You didn''t bully me. I just thought that your question might be tricky, and I was afraid that I couldn''t answer you by myself." Hearing this, Adonis frowned and felt so confused. Anger was growing and bubbling up inside him. Amelia thought that he was an annoying man and wanted to avoid him, which made him almost out of control. "Alright. I won''t say or ask anything." He poured himself a ss of wine and gulped it down. Lucian was still expressionless, and Adonis filled his wine ss with a smile. Looking at Adonis like this, Eden smiled and didn''t say anything. Then she asked Amelia, "You went out today. Have you got any useful information?" She changed the topic so that they wouldn''t be so embarrassed. Amelia was interested in this topic. Then, she had a hot discussion with Eden. She had taken pictures of a lot of new design of Alwynn Group and the other nice new designs, and she showed them to Eden. Adonis was even more depressed when he saw them chatting while eating. Women were so talkative. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Although Adonis had a hot temper, he cooled down very quickly. Soon, he chatted with Lucian enthusiastically again. He talked a lot, but Lucian only replied to him indifferently from time to time. "Yeah." "You''re right." Victor answered in the same way. In less than ten minutes, Adonis''s enthusiasm became tempered. He nced at Brian, "Is it time for us single men to leave? Why do I feel that I don''t belong here?" Brian took a bite of the tender chicken and smiled, "I don''t think so." Adonis was speechless. Why was Brain more thick-skinned than him? Lucian had a girlfriend, and he showed off his love all the time. He couldn''t stand it anymore. Lucian was worried that Amelia couldn''t eat enough, so he kept filling her bowl. He wanted to eat thest shrimp, but Lucian gave it to Amelia. Jealousy and envy filled his heart. When he had a girlfriend one day, he would definitely show off in front of Lucian. Adonis felt that he was stuffed to the gills. He got up and shook his body, "I seem to be a little drunk. I''ll go out for a walk. If I don''te back in two hours, remember to call me. I''m afraid I''ll get lost. If you have to look for me everywhere, you''ll have less time show off your love." Everyone was speechless. Victor said, "It seems that you''re really drunk, but I''m afraid that I''ll forget you when I show off my love. Don''t go out and hang out on the streets." Adonis was about to cry. Was Victor really his best friend? Clearly, their friendship was less important than his love. "Humph! You really let me down." Adonis pushed the chair aside and walked towards the elevator. Seeing that he had really left, Brian was stunned. Lucian looked at Adonis''s back worriedly, "Is he really drunk? Something bad will happen to him if he goes out like this." Victor said, "He is not particrly drunk, and he''ll be all right." Brian got up and said, "I have something to do, so I can''t stay with him all the time. You two pay attention to the time and call him if he doesn''te back in two hours. I have to meet a friend." Lucian said, "Go ahead. I''ll watch him." Brian picked up hisptop, nodded at them and left. Victor looked at Eden. Seeing that she had almost finished the discussion with Amelia, he said, "Eden, if you are tired, go back to the room and have a rest." Eden shook her head with a smile and nced at the time. It was nine o''clock at night. "Why don''t we go out for a walk? It''s early. Isn''t there a very bustling night market here? Let''s go there and have fun." She was in high spirits and couldn''t fall asleep at all. Lucian nced at her legs, "Eden, you can''t walk for too long. It''s a long way from here to the night market." Eden moved her feet and felt very energetic, "Lucian, don''t worry. Victor is back, so I am in a good mood, and I feel that my legs are particrly strong. I think I can walk for a long time." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Victor smiled and said, "It''s okay. If you can''t walk, I''ll carry you on my back." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed happily. She remembered that when she was young, he would carry her on his back when she was too tired to walk. That was a period of wonderful time. They were naive and pure, and there was no love between them. They were sincere and only wanted each other to be happier. At this time, they were no longer young, and they had got married. The mostfortable rtionship in the world was probably like this. Even if they kept silent, they would not feel embarrassed. He knew how to make her happy and she could understand him. They loved each other unconditionally and didn''t have to cater to each other. Although they had suffered a lot, they bridged over all the difficulties and had a happy ending. "Let''s go, Victor." Eden smiled gently. Lucian was slightly taken aback, "I''m so familiar with your tone." Victor took Eden''s hand and said with a smile, "Lucian, Eden and I have no regret now. She has remembered something in the childhood. For me, my life has beenpleted." Victor smiled happily and held Eden''s hand tightly. It could be seen that he was happier than before. Lucian smiled faintly. He had not seen Victor''s lonely back for a long time. Before he found Eden, he was particrly lonely in the middle of the night. Whenever they saw Victor like this, they had in sharp pain in their hearts. After Eden came to Victor''s life again, there was no need for them to worry about him anymore. "Congrattions!" Lucian congratted them sincerely. Victor would be more delighted in the future. "Thank you. I wish you and Amelia happiness." Victor took a look at them. When he was not by Lucian''s side, Lucian and Amelia were in deeper love. "Thank you!" Lucianughed and nced sideways at Amelia. She became prettier and prettier because she was in love. In his eyes, her smiling and shy face was the most beautiful scenery in this world. However, he felt a little bitter in heart. In order to be with Amelia, he had to go through a difficult period. He had not mentioned this matter to his mother. His father would never agree to let him be with Amelia, but he was not afraid. As long as Amelia loved him, he could win. They went out of the hotel. The manager arranged a special car to send them to the night market. The night market was the most prosperous ce in C Country. There were lots of people there even at 2 o''clock in the morning. Some shops stayed open 24 hours a day. Thirty minutester, they got out of the car at the entrance of the night market. No cars were allowed to get in or out of the night market, and they had to walk. The night market was illuminated, and all kinds of special snacks were avable here. From ten o''clock to twelve o''clock at night, it was the busiest. At this time, the snack street was crowded with people, and couples walked hand in hand. Eden and Amelia were affected by the lively atmosphere here, and they were so d. Although they had just finished dinner, they felt hungry when they smelled all kinds of delicious food. "Amelia, how about buying some Spicy Hot Pot?" "Great! I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Amelia smiled and kept nodding. Lucian and Victor looked at their happy faces with doting eyes. They stood behind them to protect them carefully. In a luxurious living room of a magnificent vi. Melissa sat on the sofa quietly and looked at the exquisite gift box on the table. There was a set of suit inside. She had the suit made to order especially for Victor. After falling in love with him, she learned to pick up gifts for men. In her heart, Victor was noble, and he was different from others. His clothes were all custom-made, and he never wore the same outfit as others. This was his unique temperament. However, he would never wear the suit. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 "Ah..." She turned over the gift box on the table excitedly. Looking at the luxurious suit, she couldn''t bear to throw it away, and she was slightly lost in thought. She could imagine how handsome he would be when he put on the suit. However, as long as she thought that Victor and Eden would live in the same room after they returned to the hotel, she had no way to calm down. "Woo-woo..." She felt so painful and tears streamed down her face, "Victor, how can you treat me like this? I ampletely infatuated with you, but you repay me like this! No matter what, I saved your life. Isn''t it enough to make you abandon Eden and be with me?" In the big and luxurious vi, her crying sounded very miserable. At this time, she was alone in the vi and looked particrly mirthless. Her sad crying were so horrible. After crying for a while, she stopped, grabbed her phone with great strength and dialed a number. Her eyes were full of determination, and she would not give up. "Hello? Is Victor still in the hotel?" Her tone was very unfriendly and angry, and she sounded like she was about to cry. "Miss Craig, Victor and Eden have gone to the night market." "The night market?" Melissa narrowed her eyes slightly. Jealousy filled her eyes. "Take someone there. I''ll be right there." She said angrily and hung up the phone. She looked out of the window with gloomy eyes. Her family was very powerful in C Country, and she was determined to get Victor. She got up, changed into fashionable clothes and put on a delicate makeup. Then she looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction, left the vi with a smile and drove to the night market. Adonis went out and wanted to get some fresh air. However, he regretted it so much after walking for a while. He was not familiar with this city. After walking for some distance, he found that he had really lost his way. Looking around, he felt so boring. It was very hot in this city, and there were not many pedestrians on the street. Adonis had drunk a lot, so he felt a little bitter in mouth and it was very ufortable. He looked around and nned to buy a cup of coffee. After walking for about ten minutes, he saw a famous cafe shop. He walked in. The atmosphere in the cafe was very nice, and it was the busiest shop on this street. He ordered a cup of coffee and got it wrapped up. After paying the bill, he sat aside and waited. The light music in the cafe was very pleasant to hear. He closed his eyes in a good mood and listened to the song. "No I can''t forget this evening... Or your face as you were leaving... But I guess that''s just the way..." The lyrics were obviously sad, but he felt veryfortable while listening to the song. But how could it be so d*mn simr to his love life? "Sir, your coffee is ready." The waitress''s sweet voice sounded in his ear. Then he suddenly opened his eyes, thanked her and walked out with the coffee in his hand. The night wind was very hot, which made him feel a little irritated. Perhaps it was because he had drunk, his face looked very serious. However, at this moment, he looked more domineering and imposing than ever. He took a sip of coffee. The coffee was burning hot, and he frowned unhappily. There were a lot of annoying things in his life. He walked on the sidewalk. In fact, he had been troubled by one thing. It was easy to have a girlfriend, but it was difficult to get married. His mother prattled on about his marriage every day. From the bottom of his heart, he wanted to get married to a good girl and have his own child. He had a sessful career, luxurious cars and nice houses. He just needed a wife. But it seemed that he was really not fated with women. He broke up with women every few days indeed. It was said that one would meet his predestined lover sooner orter, but he hadn''t met such a girl. "s!" Adonis sighed. Perhaps in his life, he could only get married with a woman who was suitable for him. If the woman was not suitable for him, he would rather stay single. No one was born to be with someone. The process of understanding each other was very painful, but it would be meaningful if the final result was good. "Hey, girl, you are quite beautiful. Let''s go and have some fun." "Look at her skin. It''s so fair and tender." "We haven''t met such a beautiful girl for a long time. I''m so excited." "That''s right. There are many beautiful women here, but I''ve never seen such a pure and lovely girl." When Adonis passed by an alley, he heard these malicious voices. He frowned slightly and stopped. Looking sideways at the dark alley, he found that several young men were surrounding a girl. He couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly. Through the young men, he saw a slender figure. She lowered her head, and her body trembled in fear. "Come with us. There''s a bar in front of us. Let''s have some fun before going back." Another man said with a smile, and his frivolous tone was very disgusting. "Don''t... do this. It''s toote. I have to go home." The girl whimpered in a low voice, and she was very scared. "Hey, your voice is soft and pleasant that my heart melts." A slightly drunk man''s face was very red, and he reached out to the girl. "Ah..." The girl screamed and tried to dodge, but she bumped into another man''s arms. "Ha-ha, you throw yourself at me. I like it the most." The man hugged the girl tightly. The girl''s face was covered by her long hair. She struggled hard and cried loudly, "Please don''t do this, or you will regret it." "We will regret it if we let you go. Carry her away and let''s have fun." "Okay..." A group of drunk young men wanted to take away the girl by force. They were simply too bold. "Bang..." From N?velDrama.Org. "Ah... It''s hot." The man, who was smashed by the coffee in Adonis''s hand, felt a burning sensation and cried out in pain. He looked back and wanted to see who had attacked him, but he had been knocked over before he could turn around. He felt so painful that he couldn''t get up. "Which b*stard is it..." Seeing him fall to the ground, another man cursed and saw Adonis who was almost 1.9 meters tall. Before he could see Adonis''s face clearly, Adonis punched at him fiercely and kicked his aplices to the ground. "Ah... " "It hurts." "B*stard, do you want to die?" "Ah..." Painful and panicked voices rang out one after another. Adonis did not give them a chance to speak. In less than two minutes, all the hooligans had been beaten to the ground. They were not as strong as Adonis. Moreover, Adonis was expert at martial arts. They didn''t have a chance to fight back and fell to the ground in pain, not being able to stand up. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Only the man who held the girl in his arms stood there. The girl still lowered her head in fear, and her face was covered by her soft hair. In the dark night, her face could not be seen clearly. Adonis shook his shoulders, looking a little casual. With his handsome face darkened, he approached them step by step. The man looked at Adonis in panic and stepped back with the girl, "Don''t...e here." Even his warning tone sounded so weak and scared. Adonis smiled wickedly, "I can stop and you''ll be safe, but the premise is that you have to let go of her." The girl trembled when she heard his voice, and she immediately looked up. The moment she saw Adonis, she was stunned for a moment and then smiled in pleasant surprise, "Big guy, it''s you! Hurry up and... save me." Adonis was speechless. It was actually Candace! Well... He didn''t know what to say. Why didn''t she cry out for help when she was bullied? If he hadn''t walked past here by ident, something bad would have happened to her. Adonis looked at Candace with a smirk. He looked foppish, and his expression was charming and sexy, "You want me to save you. Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy?" Candace blinked her eyes, pouted her red lips and looked at him carefully. Then she shook her head, "You don''t look like a bad guy." Adonis was dumbfounded. When they were in the hospital, she didn''t like him very much, did she? "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed happily, "I''ll help you because your words please me a lot." Then he looked at the man evilly. The man was startled and looked at his aplices on the ground. They were too painful to stand up, and they were rolled on the ground in pain. A wise man knew when to retreat. He immediately let go of Candace, turned around and ran away. Adonis was quite surprised. How could he be so disloyal? His aplices were lying on the ground and could not get up, but he escaped alone. Tut-tut! In this era, only a few young people were loyal to their friends. "Are you okay?" Adonis looked at Candace who was somewhat scared. Candace ran her fingers through her soft hair. Her long and curled eyshes trembled slightly as she shook her head, "I''m... fine. I am just scared. I often go home this way, but this is the first time I''ve encountered such a thing." She said in a somewhat depressed tone. It was not toote at night. She finished dinner and came out for a walk, but something like this happened. "Ha-ha..." Adonis could not help but smile when he saw her red and attractive face. She was obviously frightened, but she tried to suppress the fear, and she blushed. In fact, she was not only afraid of those gangsters, but also afraid of him. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home." She looked so nervous, so Adonis did not intend to tease her anymore. "Thank you!" Candace thought that although he looked like a bad guy, he was kindhearted. She walked to Adonis in small steps. When she didn''t speak, she was very quiet. Adonis curled his lips slightly, turned around and red at the gangsters on the ground fiercely. They rolled aside in fear, giving way to Adonis and Candace. After they took a few steps, a man looked at Candace''s back with a vicious face. He was drunk, and he felt ufortable all over. He was unwilling to miss such a beautiful woman. He reached out to his trouser pocket and took out a switch-de knife. Holding the cold and sharp knife, he got up and rushed towards Candace''s back. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. On the way, Adonis and Candace didn''t say a word and walked side by side. The sound of footsteps behind him was very light, but the man''s breathing was very rapid. Noticing something strange, Adonis immediately turned around to have a look. His eyes widened when he saw that the man was about to stab Candace''s back with the knife. Then he immediately held Candace in his arms. The man stabbed the knife into Adonis''s back fiercely and ferociously. Adonis''s white shirt was instantly dyed red with blood. "Ah..." The man screamed. His legs trembled, and he turned around and ran away in panic. Adonis knitted his eyebrows slightly. Feeling the pain on his back, he went berserk, and his face turned livid. He shouldn''t have shown them mercy just now. Only by breaking their legs and arms could he give them a lesson. Candace was still in shock. She raised her head and saw a painful expression on Adonis''s gloomy face. "Are you... okay?" When Candace asked him, she quickly nced at his back. Looking at the hilt on his back, she went deathly pale instantly, and her clear eyes were full of fear. "Ah..." She held Adonis, took out her phone and called the ambnce. He protected her in his arms just now. If it weren''t for him, the knife would have been stabbed into her back. They were not friends, and she didn''t even know him. They had just met each other once. It could be said that they were strangers, but he saved her at the risk of his life. Candace was very touched. She had been quiet since she was a child. She was not good at communicating with others, and didn''t know how to get along with men. She once had a few boyfriends, but they broke up very soon. She was very quiet and didn''t like to talk. Men didn''t like her character. Moreover, when they were in the hospital, Adonis hadforted her. Candace opened her clear eyes wide and looked at him nervously, "Hold on for a while. The ambnce will be here soon." Adonis blinked his eyes, forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''m not so painful." He didn''t know how deeply the knife had been stabbed into his back. As long as he wouldn''t die, he didn''t mind. Candace''s eyes glistened with tears as she said, "I''m... so sorry. It''s because of me that you get hurt." Her voice was so low, and her bright eyes were brimming with tears. "Ha-ha..." Adonis smiled and rubbed her head. She was about 1.6 meters tall and looked very petite in front of him. He felt a little distressed for no reason and said with a yful smile, "Don''t worry! I''m all right. It''s not a big deal." But he felt that his back was wet. The hot wind was blowing on his face. He could feel the strong smell of blood and kept frowning. His eyes grew darker. Then he took out his phone and dialed Brian''s number. "Hello?" Brian was in a very noisy ce. Adonis asked with a frown, "Are you at a nightclub?" "Yeah!" Adonis answered him loudly, "Something bad has happened to me. Come here." Brian said, "It sounds that you''re still alive." Adonis said, "I''m afraid you''ll have to see my dead bodyter." Hearing his words, Candace raised her delicate eyebrows and looked at him more guiltily. Brian said, "Are you serious? Did you fight with someone in a drunken fit after drinking?" Adonis smiled, "You know me the best. I fought with someone and got hurt. I''ll go to the hospital first. Come overter. I''ll send you the address." After Adonis finished his words calmly, he hung up the phone. The sound of an ambnce came from afar. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Adonis couldn''t keep his bnce. Candace held him and looked back. There was arge pool of blood on the ground. She was so scared that she almost fainted. Seeing the ambnce getting closer and closer, she finally felt a little relieved. Adonis felt a little dizzy and fell on Candace''s shoulder. Watching the ambnce approaching them, Candace waved at it nervously. The ambnce stopped, and several doctors got off with a stretcher. Adonis lost consciousness completely. The moment he closed his eyes, he was carried into the ambnce, and he was in aa. Candace followed him all the way to the hospital. Adonis was sent to the emergency room. She took Adonis''s phone and waited for him outside. All of a sudden, Adonis''s phone vibrated on her hand. She was very tense, so she was startled by it. The phone almost fell to the ground. She nced at the caller ID on the phone screen. Brain! She frowned and answered the phone. "Adonis, are you still alive?" Brian''s tone was a bit harsh, as if Adonis had done something bad to him. It was because of Adonis that he couldn''t enjoy himself in the nightclub, so he was somewhat mad. Candace held the phone nervously, "He... is in the emergency room now. I don''t know if he is all right." "What? Who are you? Which hospital is Adonis in?" Brian became anxious and trotted out to hail a taxi to the hospital. Candace told Brian the address of the hospital. Brian hung up the phone. She raises her head and nced inside the operating room. The lights were still on. The doctors hadn''te out, which meant that Adonis was seriously injured. She waited nervously with a chill all over her body. In the night market, Eden and Amelia were having a good time. Eden had stitches on her forehead, but she didn''t feel painful anymore. They walked along the street. Victor''s eyes had been gentle as he looked at Eden''s happy face, and he smiled all the time. Lucian smiled and said, "This is the first time I''ve seen Eden smile so happily ever since you had an incident. She often smiled after you went missing, but that kind of smile made me feel sour and bitter in heart." Lucian took a look at Eden and grinned, "In front of the French window in your office, she said that you were alive and asked me to trust her." "Do you know how I felt when I heard that? My heart was very painful, as if it had been stabbed by a knife." "We all thought that she had no way to drag herself out of the morass of despair, so she cheated herself that you were alive. We were very worried that one day we would find your dead body. In that case, how could she survive? But her intuition and persistence were right. I finally believed in love because of her." Victor smiled and put one hand in his pocket. The brilliant light shone on his charming figure, and his handsome face was full of happiness as he looked at Eden''s excited face. "Although I had been in aa, I always remembered her in my heart. I often saw her crying in front of me. I wanted tofort her, but I couldn''t touch her. My head was seriously injured. Perhaps it was because I could see her in my dreams that I didn''t lose my memory and didn''t forget her. However, I always believe in love." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed and raised her head. Under the brilliant lights, his smile was so charismatic, "I remember when we were in college, you was engrossed in a novel. You liked it so much, so I read it as well. The main characters in the story are like you and Eden. A miracle happened to them, while you and Eden have worked a miracle as well." "Unfortunately, at that time, I was very disdainful of love. I read the story, but I didn''t believe their love." Victor looked at him with a smile. Lucian had changed a lot. His expression was not as indifferent as before, and his eyes were no longer nd. There were emotions in his eyes, and he was no longer indifferent and unconcerned. Seeing that Lucian had be a warm man, Victor was relieved. "Lucian, only when you know how to love can you live a better life. My original intention is to love." Many things were up to an attitude of mind. Love really had infinite magic power which could change someone invisibly. He was very gratified to see Lucian''s changes. After surviving from the jaws of death, he had gained a lot. In the future, he could live more pleasantly. Lucian agreed with him. He looked at Amelia with tenderness in his eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''tpletely believe in love. In the past, he just didn''t meet the person whom he could love sincerely. But he had met the woman he loved. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this time, they heard amotion in the front. Many pedestrians stepped aside, and two rows of bodyguards in suits separated them quickly. For a moment, Victor, Lucian, Eden and Amelia became the focus of everyone''s attention. Eden and Amelia were going to buy dolls, and they stopped instantly when they saw this. Victor and Lucian''s faces darkened. They looked at each other and went forward to protect Eden and Amelia. It suddenly became quiet, as if somebody was about to arrive soon. "tter..." The crisp sounds of the high heels stepping on the ground were particrly abrupt. In a red dress and a pair of bright red high-heeled shoes, Melissa walked towards them arrogantly under the protection of her bodyguards. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked so indifferent when he saw Melissa. Eden raised her head and looked at him. He gently rubbed her beautiful hair and gave her a reassuring look. Seeing this, Melissa frowned hard. This scene deeply stimted every single nerve in her body. "Victor, it''s time for you to go home." Her tone was calm and domineering, as if Victor was something belonged to her and he had to listen to her. When Eden heard this, she held Victor''s hand. Rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Victor looked down at her hand and had a smile on his perfect face. "Melissa, Victor is my husband. Why should he go back with you?" Eden questioned her. She came with so many bodyguards. Did she intend to take away Victor by force? When Melissa heard the word "husband", her eyebrows twitched and her eyes were filled with jealousy. Her body tensed up slightly. Seeing Eden and Victor holding each other''s hands, she was overwhelmed by jealousy. She had had him for a few months, but she had only talked to him for less than two hours. She was unwilling to ept the fact. She asked Eden toe to C Country on purpose. However, she helped them meet each other. She couldn''t ept this, either. Moreover, she couldn''t stand what she had seen. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 "Victor, you''ve promised me. Do you want to go back on your word?" Melissa''s tone was aggressive, and she kept staring at Victor. She looked as if Victor was her husband who had cheated on her. Victor looked her directly in the eye, and there was no warmth on his handsome face. "Miss Craig, I don''t think I have promised you anything." He recalled what happened after he had a car ident carefully. The safety of his car had been improved. Although he was knocked unconscious by the airbag, he was a little sober after falling into the sea. He was fished by someone. No matter how blurry his memory was, he knew that Melissa was not there. Melissa was definitely not the person who had saved him on the sea. He heard a man''s voice at that time. Hearing this, Melissa went ballistic, "Victor, everyone knows that you are loyal to friends and you''re very generous to those who have helped you. But why do you treat me like this? You said that you would marry me. I am your fiancee. Can you see the bracelet on my wrist? This is the style you like. I bought a pair of bracelets, and the other one belongs to you. It''s the witness of our love." Victor waved his hands gently. "Where is the bracelet?" His eyes darkened. Melissa kept pestering him, which made him very angry and disgusted. Melissa was stunned for a moment and stared at Victor''s hands in a daze. She remembered that she had worn the bracelet for Victor. Why... She looked confused. "Victor, you didn''t deliberately take off the bracelet in order to disassociate you from me, did you?" She frowned and asked in a stern tone. Victor shook his head slightly, "I have never owned such a bracelet. When I woke up, I didn''t see it, either." When he was bathing, he would definitely be puzzled if he saw a bracelet on his hand, but he had never seen a bracelet on his hand. "You''re lying. You must have taken off the bracelet." Melissa didn''t believe it that bracelet would disappear for no reason. She wore it for him personally. The tinum bracelets were unique and special in the world. She made the bracelets to order for the two of them. "Melissa, that bracelet is on my wrist." All of a sudden, an angry voice came from the crowd. Victor and Eden looked over. They saw a tall and handsome man who was dressed in a grey casual suit walking out of the crowd. The man was good-looking. They didn''t find his attractive at first, but they gradually realized he was the kind of man who was always easy on the eyes. He had an outstanding temperament, strongly defined features, straight nose and perfect lips. At this time, he was looking at Melissa with annoyance in his brooding eyes. Melissa turned around slightly and saw Caleb. Her eyes were filled with anger as she asked, "Why are you here?" Caleb nced at Victor and the others before slowly walking towards Melissa. "Melissa, have you had enough of it? Mr. Alwynn has got married! His wife is right in front of him. Why do you have to be so stubborn?" "Humph! Although he is married, he can divorce. In this world, many couples divorce every day. After he divorces, he will be my fiance." Melissa said these words at ease. She didn''t care about others'' feelings at all. "Melissa, please wake up! I''m your fiance, but you hurt my heart severely. I''m so sad and painful now. Is this what you want? Do you know what you''re doing now? This is simply like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. I am really surprised. You ruined my rtionship with my ex-girlfriend, but now you let me be in the depth of despair. Is this the result you want?" Caleb was so excited as he looked at Melissa with bloodshot eyes. He gave up his dignity and his beloved woman because of Melissa, and he had to marry her for the sake of his family''s business. He did all these to let his family have a ce in this city and stable his family''s business. He had even given up his beloved woman, but Melissa was too greedy. He knew that she had been infatuated with Victor, but he didn''t expect her to be so crazy. He would pay attention to the news in A Country. He knew that Victor went abroad to study and his wife took over Alwynn Group. He thought that Victor really went abroad to study, but he didn''t expect that Victor had had an ident, and the person who had saved him was Melissa. After saving Victor, Melissa did not send him back. Instead, she hid him ridiculously and selfishly, which made his family suffer a lot. Originally, he would not have investigated these things on purpose. But yesterday, she said that she would announce her fiance on her birthday party, which made him so happy. Although he didn''t love her, she had be his fiancee. Since he had made the choice, he should take the responsibility and treat her well. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He listened to the conversations between the guests, only to find that the fiance she was going to announce was someone else. At that time, his mood was veryplicated. When he went out to look for Melissa, he saw a scene that saddened him a lot. The man Melissa brought there was Victor, the richest man in River City. It was really like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Four days ago, their parents met each other and decided their marriage. Three days had passed, and he found out that his fiancee had another fiance. In order to marry Melissa, he had given up his beloved woman, so it was a fatal blow to him. Moreover, he would be gossiped about by others. The people around them all knew Melissa, the famous and richdy. When they heard Caleb''s words, they whispered to each other. "Hey, I specially paid attention to her birthday party yesterday. I heard that she was going to announce her fiance, and I was guessing who it was." "Yeah, I wondered who would be so lucky. The man who can marry Miss Craig will get a lot of property and be very rich in this city." Those who said these words were all envious men, while the women looked at Melissa jealously and cursed her for being shameless in heart. She even betrayed her fiance and wanted to be with a married man. "Caleb, shut up! It''s none of your business! You''d better go home now!" Melissa became angry as she listened to those terriblements. She only wanted to be with Victor, but these people all went against her. After she was born, she could get everything she wanted. In the past, she liked Caleb very much, because he looked imposing and neat, and his temperament was simr to Victor''s. That was why she told her father that she wanted to marry Caleb. Her father agreed and then arranged their marriage. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 At that time, Caleb had a girlfriend, and they had been in love for many years, but they broke up because of her. It was because of this that Melissa had a sense of her own superiority. She thought that she could get anything she wanted, including Victor whom she wanted all the time. As long as she wanted, she could realize her dream. God sent Victor to her, didn''t he? Caleb looked at Melissa with his eyes full of disappointment and sorrow. "Melissa, it''s all over. From now on, our families are just business partners." After saying this, Caleb nced at Victor indifferently, turned around and left without looking at Melissa. When Melissa saw Caleb''s disappointed eyes, she was in a dilemma. Her father would definitely not let her go if he knew this, so she must take Victor back and satisfy her father. She looked up at Victor''s cold eyes and ordered her bodyguards, "Take him back." Several bodyguards nodded and walked towards Victor. Eden held Victor''s hand more tightly. Victor looked down at her and smiled, "Eden, don''t be afraid. I won''t go with her." Amelia nced at Lucian nervously. Lucian gave her a reassuring look and pulled her to him. Then he took a step forward and stood in front of Victor and Eden, "Don''t think about taking him away! Melissa, don''t be so arrogant. This is not your territory, and this is aw-ruled society. The Craig family doesn''t have the final say! Your family is powerful indeed, but you can''t act truculently." "Humph! Aw-ruled society? I''ll bring back my fiance. What does it have to do with you? If you don''t want to get hurt, get out of my way!" Melissa wasn''t afraid at all. She had been wilful and arrogant since she was young. The reason why dreams were precious was that some people might not be able to realize their dreams forever. Melissa could always get whatever she wanted, so she believed that she could get Victor as long as she was domineering enough. She had always been so confident. He liked design, so did she. She didn''t think that she was inferior to Eden. She could work with Victor and help him with his career. Therefore, she became more confident at this moment. Lucian did not step aside, but stood in front of Victor calmly. The two bodyguards were getting closer and closer. His handsome face darkened to the extreme as he pursed his lips slightly. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. The atmosphere became tense. Eden nced at Lucian. She could not let Lucian get hurt because of Victor. In that case, Amelia would be sad. "Melissa, stop." Eden let go of Victor''s hand, stepped forward and stood in front of Lucian. "Eden,e back." Victor said with a frown and walked to her. "Humph! What right do you have to stop me? You conspired with the people around you and got Alwynn Group. You didn''t even care about Victor. But you dare toe forward. How shameless you are!" "As long as you can divorce him, I will give you as much money as you want." Melissa was aggressive, but Eden smiled calmly. Her smile was very confident. However, her smile was so unpleasant to Melissa. "Melissa, you can''t separate us. Victor had waited for me for more than ten years. We won''t let each other down. You are the one who should give up." Eden held Victor''s arm. She knew that Victor was very excellent and many women wanted to marry him, but she believed that Victor would never abandon her. In addition, he would dote on her in the rest of his life. "I won''t give up. I''ve been obsessed with him for a long time!" Melissa roared at Eden crazily. Ignoring her own image, she spluttered terribly when excited. Her exquisite makeup looked ferocious and horrible because she was furious. Her back arched slightly, and she clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. Her vicious eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Victor''s ruthless face. She was a little awkward, and she looked somewhat pitiful in the night wind. Victor knitted his sword-like eyebrows slightly, and he had no way to suppress the fury in his heart anymore. Pursing his lips tightly, he said, "Melissa, after investigating everything, I will give you an exnation. If you dare to act unreasonably again, don''t me me for being rude to you!" His tone was cold and fierce. Everyone heard his words clearly, and they couldn''t help but shudder when they felt how apathetic and brutal he was. "Ha-ha..." Melissa smiled sadly. Looking at Victor''s cold face, she was painful, and she didn''t want to give up. She was overwhelmed by sorrow and grief. "Victor, what are you going to do to me? I saved you, and you said you would marry me to repay me. I promised you, but you went back on your word and hurt my heart again and again. I held my birthday partyst night. You said that you would apany me, but you left halfway. You left me alone and let me clean up the mess. Is this the promise you made to me back then?" Being questioned by her, Victor was unmoved. His face looked cold and ruthless all the time, and he didn''t even move his tall and slender figure. But his eyes turned more and more apathetic, "I don''t remember that I have promised to me, and I''m sure that you are definitely not the first person I saw after I had an ident." He was not emphasizing or exining. He just told the truth in a nd tone. Melissa was stunned for a moment and frowned. The expression in her eyes changed slightly, and she didn''t dare to look into Victor''s eyes. Seeing her like this, Victor narrowed his eyes. It seemed that his guess was right. Melissa smiled in pain. A mood of mncholy descended on her, "Ha-ha... Victor, do you even want to deny the fact that I''ve saved you?" Under the lights, she was on the verge of tears and was about to fall down. Eden looked at her stubborn face. Melissa seemed to be very upset and sad. However, Eden could not sympathize with her at all. She did not understand why Melissa would be so stubborn. She had saved Victor, and they could repay her in many ways. Why did Victor have to marry her? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I don''t want to deny the fact that I was saved by someone. I won''t forget the person who saved me and I will repay him. But this person is not you, so that''s another matter." Victor''s deep and cold voice made Melissa flustered for no reason. Melissa smiled self-mockingly and looked at Victor with iparably sincere eyes, "The person who saved you is me..." "You saved him, which is something to be grateful for. But you are too unreasonable. Does he have to marry you just because you saved him?" An olddy couldn''t stand Melissa anymore and couldn''t help but interrupt her words. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 "Get out of my way! It''s none of your business!" Melissa was so furious that she had been out of her head, and she roared at the olddy angrily. His attitude was extremely arrogant and annoying. "Hey! You are not only shameless, but also very overbearing. Who dares to marry you? Even if your family is super rich, no one will marry you." The olddy was not mad and retorted with a smile. She was old and unworldly, and she would not take Melissa''s words seriously. She came forward to vent her anger just because she couldn''t stand Melissa anymore. "Humph!" Melissa snorted and didn''t intend to argue with the olddy. Although she couldn''t understand the emotion in Victor''s eyes, she said, "Victor, go back with me." "Get out!" Victor had reached the limit of his patience, and his extremely gloomy face made the atmosphere very tense. Melissa was stunned. Did he ask her to get out just now? She gave up Caleb in order to be with him, but he asked her to get out. "Victor, why do you... treat me like this? I really love so much. Victor, don''t do this to me." Melissa was on the verge of tears, and her face was full of helplessness and grievance. She had really fallen in love with him. That was why she was so crazy. She didn''t care about anything else. All she wanted was him. "Victor, I gave up my fiance for you. Can''t you be with me? Victor, I really love you." Melissa approached Victor step by step and looked at him with expectation, hoping that he could change his mind. Victor stood where he was coldly as if he didn''t hear Melissa''s words. Instead, he was like an outsider who was watching a good show. Looking at Melissa who was getting closer and closer, Eden felt very unhappy. She said angrily, "Melissa, I''m very grateful that you saved Victor, but you''re too unreasonable and overbearing. What''s more, since you don''t know how to cherish others, how can you be cherished by others?" She and Caleb could not weather the storm together, and they didn''t love each other. She treated Caleb indifferently and he had left her. They were destined to be strangers. Melissa had been very excited. She roared at Eden with irritation, "Eden, shut up! This is something about me and Victor! It has nothing to do with you!" Eden suddenly smiled and tiptoed to kiss Victor''s face. Then she turned around to look at Melissa who was dumbfounded and was about to have a nervous breakdown, "You even want to take away my husband in front of me. As his wife, am I not qualified to say something? Don''t try to seek comfort from him. He doesn''t love you, and he won''t even show you a trace of sympathy." Victor loved her deeply, which meant that he wouldn''t show Melissa any mercy. She knew it very well. Melissa was left without a shred of self-esteem. In order to get Victor, she could do everything, and her courage was really admirable. She knew that it was impossible for her to be with Victor, but she got obsessed with him, which was something that Eden could not understand. Victor looked at Eden softly. He was touched when she spoke for him. "It''s impossible! Eden, I don''t believe that only you can get Victor. I can..." "Shut up..." Victor shouted exasperatedly. Before he could finish his words, the phone in his bag rang. Brian was calling him, and he answered the phone. "Victor, Adonis is in trouble. He''s in the hospital. Come here in a hurry." Victor said in a low voice, "Send me the address. We''ll be there soon." Brian replied, "Okay." Victor nced at Lucian and said, "We have to go. Something bad happened to Adonis." Lucian frowned. They shouldn''t have allowed Adonis to drink so much. He always got into trouble after drinking. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He protected Amelia behind him, nced at the two bodyguards and punched one of them. The bodyguard didn''t expect that Lucian would suddenly attack him. He thought that Victor and Lucian were physically weak rich young men, but Lucian had great strength. He punched him quickly and he was caught off guard. "Ouch..." A bodyguard cried out in pain. While the other bodyguard was in shock, Lucian had waved his fist toward his face. The two bodyguards were soon knocked down to the ground by Lucian. Seeing that they were fighting, people around didn''t want to get into trouble or get hurt, so they didn''t dare to watch the fun anymore and left one after another. Melissa''s family was powerful, and they couldn''t afford to offend her. Eden held Amelia''s hand and they stood aside. However, Amelia''s face was filled with anxiety as she watched Lucian walk towards the other bodyguards. The bodyguards had been prepared, but they were no match for Lucian. "Bang..." Lucian punched them. But another bodyguard beat him on his face. "Lucian!" Amelia couldn''t be more worried. Eden held her hand tightly. These bodyguards were no match for Lucian, but it was unavoidable that he would be beaten by them. Seeing that Lucian had been beaten, Victor followed him. Eden looked at him worriedly. He had not recovered yet. He was still weak and didn''t have much strength. How could he fight these bodyguards? However, Eden underestimated Victor''s strength. After resting for one day and one night, he had recovered a lot. He was of a high level of physical fitness, so he recovered very quickly. Moreover, Eden was by his side at this time. He got himself together because he wanted to protect her, and he was very energetic and spirited. He punched them, and his strength was even greater than Lucian''s. Melissa watched Victor and Lucian fighting, and her heart was filled with mes of fury. "Victor, you are making things difficult for me. You will get hurt." She stared at Victor. As long as he went back with her, nothing bad would happen. Victor ignored her. He and Lucian began to beat those bodyguards tacitly. There was absolute mayhem in the night market. Victor, Lucian, Anson and Adonis would practice Taekwondo and boxing every weekend to strengthen their bodies. After they graduated from high school, they learned a lot personal-defense skills. These bodyguards were no match for them. Eden held Amelia''s hand and followed Victor and Lucian. Seeing that they could deal with these bodyguards with ease, they were finally relieved. "Ah... " "It hurts..." "Oh my god, I lost my teeth." "My foot." "My arm is broken, Ouch..." A dozen bodyguards fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Lucian and Victor''s movements were extremely fast and they had a tacit understanding. Seeing that all of the bodyguards had fallen to the ground, they sneered sarcastically. However, they got hurt as well. Victor''s eyes were bruised, and Lucian''s face was red and swollen. However, they didn''t mind it at all. Melissa stood still and looked at Victor in surprise. When Victor turned around to look at her, her pupils trembled violently. Victor slowly turned to look at her with harshness in his eyes. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 "Melissa, listen to me. If you dare to do this again, don''t me me for being rude to you. You saved my life, but I didn''t owe you anymore when you hid me and hurt my family''s hearts. If you continue to pester me like this, I won''t let you go." Victor said word by word in a cold tone, and his eyes were filled with aloofness. Melissa felt so painful in heart, as if her heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife. She shook her head in pain and tried to stay calm. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She felt that her heart was about to explode. She was really grieved. When he looked at her with apathetic eyes, she hoped that he would never wake up. When hey on the hospital bed, no matter how she looked at him, he would only be quiet and wouldn''t speak to her so harshly. "Victor, I hid you and didn''t tell anyone that you were alive because I really loved you. I was afraid that your family would take you away after they knew it. Then I would lose you again. Do you know when I started to like you? Many years ago..." "I''m not interested in that. I will figure out everything by myself. If you are really the one who saved me, I will not forget your kindness." After saying this, Victor turned around, held Eden''s hand and left. Lucian and Amelia followed him. "Ah..." Melissa screamed in anger and sorrow. She chased after Victor for a few seconds and shouted at his back, "Victor,e back! You can''t do this to me! I have lost all my dignity to love you!" "My life is like a piece of white paper. What is written and painted on the paper is the process of me loving you. I have stered my bedroom wall with photos of you. There is no room for new photos now, but I can''t stop loving you. Why can''t you look back at me and give me a chance?" Melissa''s painful voice echoed throughout the spacious za. Some people who hadn''t left kept taking photos of her and recorded this. However, Eden stopped at this moment. She turned around and looked at Melissa who was slightly arching her body in pain. All of a sudden, her mood becameplicated. Seeing that she had stopped, Victor said, "Eden." However, Eden let go of his hand and nced at him quietly. Without saying anything, she turned around and continued to move forward. Victor nced at his palm. He could still feel her warmth on it. Her body was thin, and she walked very slowly. A mood of mncholy descended on her. Victor frowned and followed her. Lucian and Amelia looked at each other. Lucian shook his head slightly, "This is something about their rtionship. We can''t help them." Amelia nodded, "But I always feel that Eden is heartbroken." Lucian nodded and said in a slightly deep voice, "We''re not qualified to deprive other people of their rights to love someone. However, if one is too obsessed, he will trouble the people around him, and he can''t do whatever he wants. Eden is troubled by Melissa''s love for Victor, and she has no way to ept it." If they had experienced such a thing themselves, they would be able to understood Eden''s feelings. Amelia smiled and said, "Lucian, you said that you didn''t understand love, so I didn''t expect that you would stand in other people''s shoes. Now you are much warmer than you were when I first met you." Lucian smiled and did not reply to her. Victor was right. Love had infinite magic power that could change a person. When he was reading that novel, his heart was as hard as a rock. Victor was deeply touched by the novel because he had the same experience as the main character, but Lucian was disdainful. How could there be such love in this world? The love of the main characters was as hard as the love of Victor and Eden. At that time, he had carefully thought about what kind of girl he wanted, but he did not meet anyone he liked in the past. Eden could be said to be the first girl who had touched his heart. Her eyes were bright and clear, just like the blue sky in the snowy day, and she could always warm his heart. Her smile was very beautiful. Although her life was hard, her smile was brighter and more confident than anyone else''s. It was contagious and catching. However, after knowing that she was Victor''s childhood sweetheart, he immediately stopped liking her. He lowered his eyes slightly and took a look at Amelia. At this time, he only loved her. Victor and Eden didn''t say a word on the way to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, they found Brian. Adonis hadn''te out of the operating room. "What on earth has happened?" Lucian asked. Brian shook his head, "When I arrived at the hospital, he had been in operating room, and I didn''t see him. Thisdy held his phone. I asked her, but she didn''t want to tell me what had happened. She just held Adonis''s phone nervously and didn''t talk." Brian looked at Candace quite helplessly. Lucian nced at Candace and frowned slightly. Eden saw Candace as well. She lowered her head and looked at the ground, scared and reserved. Her face was drained of all colour and animation, and her lips were slightly pale. Eden squatted in front of her and softened her tone, "Miss Aiken, I''m Eden. Did Adonis have an ident when he stayed with you?" Seeing Eden, Candace nodded quickly, "He got injured because he saved me. His back was stabbed with a knife and he bled a lot. He has been in the operating room for almost an hour, but he hasn''te out." Candace choked with sobs. Hearing this, they realized that Adonis had saved Candace in danger. Brian asked nervously, "Is the knife long?" Candace shook his head, "I don''t know." Brian went berserk and looked very unhappy, "Why do you know nothing about it?" Being roared at by Brian, Candace was even more frightened. She curled up in fear and leaned closer to Eden. She lowered her head harder and bit her lower lip tightly, feeling more depressed. Everyone waited for Adonis nervously without saying a word. After another twenty minutes, the door of the operating room was opened. Several doctors and nurses came out. Victor went forward and asked, "Doctor, how is my friend?" The doctor in front of them was middle-aged. He took off his mask, looked at Victor and nodded with gratification, "The knife was only two centimetres away from his lungs. If his back was stabbed more deeply, he would really be in danger." Hearing this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Victor said gratefully, "Thank you so much, doctor." "This is what we should do." Said the doctor, "The patient will be sent out soon. In order to avoid reinfection, he will be sent to the ICU for observation. You can''t visit him tonight. Come here tomorrow." After that, the doctor left with a group of people behind him. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 "Ha-ha..." Brian smiled, "In order to save a girl, he almost died. Adonis, it seems that I have to give you an award when you wake up." Lucian said, "Since we can''t visit him, let''s go back first. We''lle here tomorrow morning." Brain raised his head to look at Victor and Lucian. Seeing the injuries on their faces, he was slightly stunned. "I can understand that Adonis is impulsive. He has always been a careless person who will take up the cudgels for the injured party." "But you two are the calmest among us. Why did you fight?" The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed as he said, "It''s a long story. I''ll send you a message to exin to you. Go back and have a rest." Eden looked at Candace''s nervous face and persuaded her, "Miss Aiken, Adonis is fine. Go back and sleep." However, Candace looked at Eden with her big bright eyes wide open and shook her head, "Miss Bleu, you go back to rest. I''ll stay with him here. I can''t fall asleep even if I go back. I''ll be more at ease if I stay here." Speaking of which, she was strangely fated with these people. The first time she saw Eden, she hit her with a car. The second time she saw Adonis, Adonis was injured in order to save her. She couldn''t exin such a strange destiny. In addition, she always felt sorry for them. Seeing that she insisted on staying, Eden was helpless. In fact, she was physically and mentally exhausted, and she only wanted to go back to have a good rest. Candace insisted on staying, and they could do nothing about it. When they returned to the hotel, it was well past midnight. The injuries on Victor and Lucian''s faces were not serious. They applied some medicine and went back to their own rooms. After taking a shower, Eden changed fresh dressing for her wound andy on the bed with a tired face. Victor took a bath in another room. When he came out, he saw Eden lying on the bed. Ever since she left the night market, she had not said anything to him. He untied the bath towel,y beside her with his upper body naked and hugged her from behind. Eden was a little taken aback, but she didn''t say a word. He had just taken a shower and there was a slight chill in the air. The icy cool feeling made her veryfortable. Eden closed her eyesfortably and did not say anything. She was very tired. Maybe it was because she had been influenced by Melissa. In fact, what Melissa had said affected her mood indeed. Melissa wanted to get Victor so stubbornly. How much did she love him? To Melissa, how important was Victor in her heart? Eden didn''t dare to think about it. "Eden." Victor''s gentle voice came from behind her. "Mm." Eden replied in a low voice. Her voice was a little gloomy and she did not say anything else. Victor raised his eyebrows and used some strength, forcing Eden to look at him. Eden opened her eyes. When she saw his distressed eyes, she looked away calmly and then curled up in his arms like a lovely kitten. Compared to a few months ago, she could feel that his temperament had changed a lot. At this time, his eyes were sharper and colder than before, and he looked extremely indifferent. Even she was a little scared, but she felt more distressed for him. Eden raised her hand unconsciously and stroked his handsome face gently. Her eyes were tender, and such tenderness was special for her. "Eden, are you angry?" He asked in a low voice, rubbing the wound on her forehead with his slender fingers lightly. She had changed fresh dressing for her wound on her own. He went to another room to take a bath, because he wantede back early to change the dressing for her. Eden opened her eyes slowly again and blinked, "I''m not angry. I''m just in aplicated mood. In this world, people will encounter all kinds of troubles, sadness, worry and happiness. Sometimes, people''s hearts are like ss. Once it is hurt, it will break into pieces and people will feel painful. This is how I feel right now." Victor held her more tightly, kissed her hair and whispered in her ear, "Honey, I know what you are thinking. We don''t want such a thing to happen, but we have to ept it. We have to face someone we don''t like." "I will deal with this matter. You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t want you to worry about gains and losses. I am so sad to see you unhappy." Eden sighed helplessly, "When I saw how stubborn Melissa was, I felt distressed. But when you were not by my side, I felt very sad and grieved as well. To me, the days without you were dark. I seemed to be in the depth of despair everyday, and I couldn''t drag myself out of the morass. I was painful and I wanted to find you, but I didn''t know where you were." "Victor, why do we have to bridge over so many difficulties?" Her tone was very depressed. Various of bad things had happened to them. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Victor''s heart ached severely when he heard Eden''s question. He didn''t know why they had to suffer so many hardships. "Eden, no matter how many difficult barriers we have to cross, as long as we love each other, it is enough." As long as they loved each other, nothing could stop them. Eden smiled and nodded, "I''m sleepy." Victor didn''t want her to sleep. Seeing that she was really sleepy, he didn''t bother her and let her sleep. However, he couldn''t fall asleep. It seemed that Melissa wouldn''t give up so easily. Those who were pitiful must have a cause for having sunk to their lows. He didn''t sympathize with Melissa or feel pity for her at all. He would only give his great tenderness and love to Eden, and he would not love anyone else. He knew what Eden wanted. Coffee, fruit sauce and bread was sweet, and their life was sweet as well. They were soul mates. No matter where they were, they could live in happiness. Victor smiled gently and kissed Eden''s red lips. The atmosphere in the room was warm, as if there were only the two of them in the world. The next morning, what had happened in the night market was fully reported in the media. Everyone gossiped that Melissa didn''t care about the image of her father''spany and tried to take away someone else''s husband on the street. All of a sudden, Melissa became a hot topic in the city. A lot of people scolded her online and the Inte almost paralyzed. Victor and Lucian had guessed such a result. After Eden had an anti-inmmatory injection early in the morning, they had breakfast together in the hall. Lucian put down the chopsticks and looked at Victor, "In this way, we don''t have to meet Carney anymore. He wille to see us." Victor nodded. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. Lucian stood up to answer it. "Hello?" "Mr. Ronen, Mr. Craig wants to meet Mr. Alwynn now." The receptionist said in a sweet voice. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Lucian said, "Tell him toe to the top floor." Hanging up the phone, he nced at Victor and said in a cold voice, "Carney hase here." Victor nodded ndly. Carney came just at the right moment. He looked at Eden and smiled gently, "Eden, you and Amelia go back to your rooms to rest. We''ll go to the hospital after I talk with Mr. Craig." "Okay!" Eden and Amelia stood up and went back to their rooms to rest. Victor, Lucian and Brian went to the reception room. Lucian prepared superior Puer Tea. The reception room was very big, and it was a veryfortable establishment. It was not luxurious, but it would not demean Victor. It was of an artistic European style. Victor entertain guests here when he came here on a business trip every year. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A few minutester, Carney came to the reception room with his assistant. Carney was dressed in a suit. He was just 50 years old, but he looked quite young. He had a square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. There was shrewdness that only belonged to businessmen in his sharp eyes, and his every move wasmanding. Judging from his appearance, they felt that he was an upright man. Before Carney came in, Victor had read the information Brian gave him. Carney was 50 years old this year. He inherited his family business and became the richest businessman in C Country in ten years. His power and strength could not be underestimated. A sessful man had his own goals and pursuit. He had a certain sense of responsibility, and he could take on his own responsibilities for his career, family and children. Seeing Carney, Victor was not stressed at all. He stood up and introduced himself in a nd tone, "Mr. Craig, I am Victor. They are my friends, Lucian and Brian." Carney looked at the three of them and smiled. Then he sat opposite them with his assistant. Brian squinted at Carney. What a wily old fox! He could even smile at this time. Ha-ha... No wonder he was a sessful and experienced businessman. Carney looked at Victor up and down with shrewd eyes. Before he came here, he had investigated Victor thoroughly. In the business world, Victor was definitely an excellent and powerful opponent. In terms of love, many women were crazy about him. He was so outstanding. No wonder Melissa was so obsessed with him. Carney smiled again, as if the rumour had no effect on him at all. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you. My daughter had hidden you for half a year, but I didn''t even notice it. I''m so sorry for what she did. Please let me apologize to you on her behalf." "She has been spoiled by me since she was a child, and she thinks that she can get what she wants. That is why she is so domineering and overbearing." His voice was sonorous and powerful, and it was pleasant to hear. He looked proud and noble, as if he was born to be superior to others. However, he was not as imposing as Victor. Victor was born to be at the top of the social pyramid. Victor did not speak. Carney apologized to him so easily, and he knew that it was just a mere formality. What he was going to say was the highlight. When Victor was thinking like this, Carney said in a deeper voice, "Mr. Alwynn, my daughter is so infatuated with you. Aren''t you touched at all? Or do you think that she is not good enough for you?" Carney emphasized thest few words, and his eyes were extremely sharp and shrewd, as if Victor was his prey. Victor still sat there calmly. It was said that a good-tempered rich man who had a lot of free time was the greatest. However, Victor was different. He was a bad-tempered great man who had no time. "Mr. Craig, your daughter is very outstanding. I don''t deserve to be with her. What''s more, I have my wife and children. If I fail to live up to them, you will think that I am a jerk. I am very grateful to Miss Craig because she saved my life, but I will never promise to marry her. I love my wife very much, and I will never break up with her." Victor said calmly and steadily. He spoke slowly, but his voice was clear and prating. Carney looked at Victor who remained calm. His courage and ability were admirable. He knew that Eden was a very capable designer. The summer collection of Alwynn Group completely suppressed the development of theirpany. Carney narrowed his sharp eyes slightly. A sessful businessman loved his wife so much, which was very rare in this world. Their love was enviable, and they even had three smart children. He knew exactly how hot-tempered and wilful Melissa was. Victor was good enough for her, but she didn''t deserve to be with Victor. "So how do you want to repay her for saving your life?" Carney asked ndly with a cunning expression in his eyes. Victor''s dark eyes suddenly turned deep and treacherous. He picked up the tea, took a sip and lowered his head slightly, as if he didn''t hear Carney''s question. Carney was not in a hurry and didn''t urge Victor. He knew that Victor was famous for his ruthlessness in the business world. Everyone in the upper ss knew Victor. In A Country, his social status was high and his family background was first-ss. It was understandable that Victor was proud. Carney had experienced a lot, and he admired Victor quite much. He set up his business by illegal fundraising. But Victor became so sessful by his abilities, wisdom and hard work. Every rich young man was envious and jealous of him. After a long while, Victor slowly looked up at Carney, "Mr. Craig, give me a few more days, and I will give you a satisfactory answer. As for Miss Craig, I hope that she will not bother me anymore." Eden minded Melissa''s affection towards him very much. Last night, she didn''t sleep soundly, which made him feel distressed. "Okay!" Carney nodded patiently, "By the way, I will hold a party personally tonight. Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Ronen, Mr. Spielberg,e to the party together." After Carney finished his words, his assistant immediately handed over several expensive and noble invitations to them. Lucian took it and ced it on the table. Carney got up, and then they got up as well. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll wait for your reply." Carney smiled cunningly. Victor saw his expression clearly, but he did not say much. He nodded slightly, "Goodbye, Mr. Craig." Carney arranged his suit, nced at Victor with brooding eyes and left with his assistant. Brian felt a tightness in the chest and pulled his tie. He was an instinctive detective, and this kind of asion was really not suitable for him. Lucian looked at Victor, "Will you attend the party tonight? He may have a conspiracy." Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 The expression in Victor''s eyes changed slightly as he smiled wickedly, "Of course! All of us will go there. Let Amelia dress up well. Brian, remember to bring a femalepanion with you." "Should I go with you?" Brian looked as if he didn''t want to attend the party. He wouldn''t feel at ease at a party, but he would feelfortable when he sat in front of the computer. Victor replied, "Yes!" Brian looked reluctant, "Why should I go there since he has a conspiracy? Who''ll save you if you''re in danger?" Victor smiled weirdly, "Can''t you guess what Carney wants to do? Make an appointment with the top makeup artists for Amelia and Eden. Carney thinks that his daughter and family background are very outstanding. You''ll be impressed by what you see tonight." Brian was speechless. That was none of his business. He just wanted to get paid and live a stable life. These social interactions had nothing to do with him. "I''m going to... take care of Adonis." Brian made an excuse immediately. Adonis got injuried at the right time. Brain always made all sorts of excuses, which made Victor very helpless. "I''ll ask a nurse maid to look after him. You don''t have to go there." Brian said, "Can the nurse maid be as careful as me?" Brian smiled. He was just an employee and he was not suitable to attend a party. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Victor nced at him with his eyes full of disdain, "Can you take care of him? You can''t even take good care of yourself." Brian lowered his head slightly and puckered his mouth, "Why do you have to make it so clear?" It seemed that he had no way to refuse Victor. "Fine! I''ll bring a femalepanion and go to the party." Brian narrowed his eyes slightly. He only needed to go there to eat something and y for a while, didn''t he? That was not a big deal. Only then did Victor feel better. "Let''s go to the hospital to see Adonis. We can dress up after three o''clock in the afternoon." Victor walked to the room to call Eden. They went to the hospital. Adonis had woken up, and he was not infected. He had been transferred to a general ward. Candace had been staying with him. When Adonis opened his eyes and saw Candace, he felt very grateful. Adonis was living in VIP ward, and the environment was veryfortable. The winds came down with the scents of the lily on the table, and steam came out of a humidifier. Adonis smiled and looked at Candace''s worried face. She didn''t sleepst night, and she was too nervous. At the moment, she looked very haggard. Her face was drained of all colour and animation, and her eyes were listless, and her lips were dry and pale. "Didn''t you sleep all night?" Adonis''s voice was somewhat hoarse. He was a little moved. Candace nodded and forced a faint smile, "Do you feel better now? Your friend hired a nurse maid for you, but I refused. I will take care of you in person." He saved her life, and she should take care of him. Adonis grinned, "You''re not my girlfriend, and you can''t wipe my body for me. How can you take care of me?" "I..." Candace blushed a little, and she didn''t know how to answer this question. She only thought about taking care of him and ignored this matter. "It''s... okay. I will look after you, but you can move your hands and feet. You can wipe your body on your own." Candace exined with a red face. Her pale face suddenly turned red, and she looked so adorable. She seemed to be afraid ofmunicating with strangers. When she spoke, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Looking at her like this, Adonis really doubted if she could have a job. She was like a little girl who stayed at home and didn''t dare to go out. But it didn''t seem to be the case. However, she insisted on staying here, so he did not refuse. "Alright, you can look after me here. We can talk, and I won''t feel bored." As soon as Adonis finished speaking, Victor and the others came in. Candace immediately got up and moved aside, for fear of affecting them. Seeing that Candace was still here, Eden was really surprised. Candace was quite kindhearted and righteous. Adonis got hurt because of her, and she did not shirk her responsibility. Brian nced at Adonis who had woken up and said with a yful smile, "Adonis, you did a nice thing! You saved her." Adonis looked at them ndly. "How heartless you are. None of you stayed here to take care of me, and she stayed upte here alone." After saying this, Adonis nced at Candace who was standing in a corner, and he frowned slightly. Lucian stood aside. The sleeves of his shirt were half rolled up. Sunshine flooded in through the window and shone on him. He was like a male character in aic. Amelia stood next to him. Seeing him like this, she couldn''t help but smile. She was really fascinated by this man. Lucian said in a nd voice, "The doctor asked us to go back. We couldn''t visit youst night, so we''d better go back to rest. We''re here to take care of you today." "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed mockingly, "Do you take care of me by hiring a nurse maid for me?" Could a nurse maid take good care of him? In that case, he would feel depressed all day long. He had to stay with someone who could talk to him. He was not afraid of anything except for living in the hospital. Lucian nced at him who was in good spirits, "Do you think we''re very idle?" Adonis looked unhappy, "No matter how busy you are, you should take care me. I''m a patient." Victor said, "How affected you are!" "Ahem..." Adonis got choked. "Victor, how can you say so? I am injured now. You should take good care of me. Otherwise, my mother will definitely nag you when you go back." Victor said, "So we didn''t tell Aunt Church about your injury." Adonis was speechless. They were simply too cunning. Knowing that his mother was not a person to be trifled with, they did not dare to tell his mother about his injury. Well... His mother had a sharp tongue but a tender heart. She was on good terms with their mothers, and no one hated her. Adonis nced at Victor, "If my mother knew about it, she woulde herest night, and she would have nagged you." "Well..." Candace said in a low voice, "I... can take care of Mr. Church. He got hurt because of me. I have time, so I will look after him." She shouldn''t have said this, but she couldn''t help but speak because she was afraid that they would quarrel with each other. Eden nced at her. Seeing that she had a pale face, she said, "Miss Aiken, you haven''t slept all night. Why don''t you go back and have a rest? You can change your clothes ande here at night. We''ll stay with him in the afternoon." Candace nced at herself and found that her dress was wrinkled, and it was stained with Adonis''s blood. She looked awkward indeed. She looked at Eden gratefully. In fact, she had a good impression of Eden, "Miss Bleu, I''ll be back in two hours. My house is quite close to here. I''lle back after I change my clothes." After that, she nced at Adonis. Adonis looked at her. She smiled at him brightly, "Mr. Church, have a good rest." Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 After saying that, Candace left the ward in a hurry. Brian was speechless. Why was she so timid? "Hey, Adonis, what''s wrong with her? Why is she so shy?" Adonis nced at him, "She''s simple and innocent. You know nothing. It''s hard to meet such a pure girl like her in this society." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed, "I still like sexy women, just like Abigail." He liked that kind of charming, sexy, beautiful and well-shaped women. Eden and Amelia looked at each other. They were not sexy, but Victor and Lucian liked them. Adonis was rendered speechless. Since Brain said so, why didn''t he have a sexy girlfriend? He had been single for many years. Lucian looked at him, "Has the doctore here?" Adonis nodded. He had lingering fear when he thought that he almost died yesterday. "The doctor said that I was not seriously injured. As long as I can rest well, I will recover slowly and I won''t die." Victor said, "Have a good rest in the hospital and don''t drink these days. We may have to go back in a few days. Take this chance and rest well. I will ask other people to deal with the affairs in the company." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Adonis was really happy, "Victor, after we set up thepany, we can only have a break on Spring Festival, and we really don''t have much time to rest in ordinary times. We even have to work on weekends. It seems that I can really have a good rest this time." Victor looked at him ndly, "If you don''t work hard, you won''t be able to keep up to date. Only when you have nothing will you try your best to work." "Although you have been very tired in the past few years, you have earned much more money than others. Do you dare to say that your family could be so rich without me?" "Ha-ha..." Adonis smiled and did not deny it. "Go and do your own things. If all of you are idle, who will make money? Living in the hospital cost a lot everyday." Everyone was helpless. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Adonis, even if you are short of money, you can rest for a few days. No matter how miserable a person is, he will be treated sincerely. You''d better have a good rest now. I think Miss Aiken is a good girl. She is gentle and considerate." Adonis was delighted, and his smile was brighter than the sunshine, "Eden, I feel that there will be good news when I hear your words. You are the president of Alwynn Group, and you have to get my medical expenses paid." Eden smiled and nodded. They were relieved to see Adonis in high spirits. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Alright, I''ll get the expenses paid." Eden agreed with a smile. Compared with the money they could earn, his medical expenses were not worth mentioning. "Eden, you''re the best." Adonis looked at Eden with a smile. Although he was injured, he was very satisfied with herfort. "Ha-ha..." Eden grinned and nced at Victor. Victor looked at her and smiled softly. Eden saw deep affection and appreciation in his eyes. She remembered that when she woke up in the morning, Victor said, "Eden, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You have changed a lot, and your temperament is different." When she heard these words, she was slightly stunned. Has she changed? She felt that she was still the same. However, when she washed up in the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror and found that she had changed indeed. In the past, she always looked gentle, but she had be maturer and colder. At that time, she finally admitted her changes. Everyone said that she had changed, but no one asked what she had gone through. Since she was six years old, her life had never been smooth. At this time, she no longer comined. She would only work harder and be a better person. Only after working hard did she know that what people needed was not much. As long as she could live healthy and love sincerely, she owned a kind of wealth that others could not have. Candace came back on time. Two hourster, she arrived at the ward with some daily necessities and the porridge she had cooked. Adonis watched here in with several bags in hands. It was very hot outside, and her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat. He frowned and looked at her, "It''s so hot. Why do you have to take so many things with you?" Candace looked at him and smiled, "These are things that you will use in the hospital. I have brought them all. I asked my family to cook some porridge for you. Drink it when it''s no longer hot." After changing her clothes, Candace put on a simple makeup and looked more energetic. "Thank you." Adonis smiled happily. She looked clumsy, but very warm. Candace grinned and didn''t say anything. Amelia whispered in Eden''s ear, "Eden, I feel that they are a good match." Eden nodded with a smile and didn''t speak. Victor looked at the time and then nced at Adonis, "There''s a party tonight. We have to go there now." Then he looked at Candace, "Miss Aiken, thank you for taking care of Adonis here." Candace shook her head with a smile, "This is what I should do. However, are you going to attend Mr. Craig''s private party?" Victor nodded. "Oh! I know it. It will be held in the hanging garden in Dragon Hotel. That is a nice ce. It is the most luxurious hotel here, and it belongs to Mr. Craig." Saying this, Candace took out a room card and handed it to Eden. "Miss Bleu, you can enter the lounge in the hotel by this. I''m a VIP customer there, but I''ve never been there. Why don''t you enjoy the service on my behalf this time?" Eden smiled, took the card with both hands and said, "Thank you, Miss Aiken!" It seemed that Candace wasn''t an ordinary person. After they left, Lucian took them to a beauty salon for make-up. Brian went to pick up his femalepanion. Eden and Amelia went to a top luxury store to pick out dresses. The manager knew that the people who came here were either rich or noble. She received Eden and Amelia personally and introduced the dresses to them enthusiastically. Amelia looked at the beautiful dresses with her eyes full of excitement. She had worn evening dresses before, but they were not as noble and luxurious as the dresses here. Eden took fancy to a ck dress. The style was simple and generous, and she liked such elegant design all the time. "Amelia, I want this one. I''ll try it on. You can continue to choose the one you like." "Okay!" Amelia smiled. After picking out carefully for a while, she chose a white dress and went to the fitting room. A few minutester, Eden and Amelia came out together. Victor and Lucian happened toe here. Looking at Eden and Amelia in the dresses, they held their breath. Victor stared at Eden, and Lucian fixed his eyes on Amelia. Eden looked at herself in the mirror. The ck dress set off her fair skin, making her so charming. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 The dress was backless, and her slightly curly soft hair covered her back. Her snow-white skin was partly hidden and partly visible. The close-fitting dresspletely ttered her perfect figure and slim waist. Victor waspletely obsessed with her. There was a faint smile on Eden''s delicate face. She curved her lips with satisfaction. She no longer looked innocent and tender in this dress. Instead, she looked elegant and mature. Victor walked to her, held her slender waist and kissed her ear intimately. Then he whispered, "You''re so beautiful. Why don''t we go back?" If she wore the eternal heart, she would be the most beautiful and eye-catching woman at the party. Eden was stunned and then smiled. She red at him coquettishly and looked at Amelia beside her. The white dress was very suitable for Amelia. The cor was decorated with precious crystal, and the style was simple and elegant. The dress was short, exposing her slender legs. Her skin was crystal clear and fair. Wearing a pair of silver high heels, she looked perfect and gorgeous. Lucian frowned slightly. Her beauty was holy and pure, but he asked, "Isn''t the dress too short?" Her dress left nothing to the imagination, and she looked pretty no matter what she wore. She would be extremely charming if she dressed up. Even such an ascetic man like him was obsessed with her, let alone other men... No, he was furious as long as he thought of the way other men would look at her. Eden and Victor were speechless. Was the dress... short? Amelia looked down at her dress. Then she nced at Lucian with confusion, "It''s not short. If it is longer, it will be ugly. I think it''s just right." She liked this gown very much, and it suited her very well. This was the first time she had worn such an expensive gown. She was even a bit shy in the dress. However, Eden smiled and said, "Amelia, don''t you know the implication of Lucian''s words? He doesn''t want you to dress like this." Amelia was dumbfounded. Was there anything wrong with her dress? Lucian nced at Eden casually, "Eden, we''re friends, but you expose me." Eden grinned, "Amelia is your girlfriend now. The weather is hot, and she will feel suffocated if you ask her to wear too much. Moreover, since she is so pretty, she shouldn''t camouge her nice shape." Lucian said, "Alright, just wear this one." Amelia pursed her lips, but she was quite happy because he cared about her so much. She smiled faintly, and her pink lips looked so attractive. Lucian lowered his head and chuckled. He felt that he had truly changed. He had be more overbearing. When he was in college, some girls wore sexy clothes and walked past him, and they were even sexier than Amelia, but he didn''t have any special feelings. Amelia was his girlfriend. Seeing her dress like this, he wanted to hide her. Victor paid the bill and said, "Let''s go." He held Eden''s hand and walked out. Lucian held Amelia''s hand, and they went out as well. Seeing that her high heels were higher than usual, he frowned and asked, "Are youfortable wearing the shoes?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amelia said, "Even if I don''t feelfortable, I have to wear it. Women can do anything to be beautiful." Lucian was speechless. Staying beautiful was really suffering. When they gathered under Dragon Hotel, it was getting dark. Brian brought a sexy woman in red. She put on heavy makeup and looked bewitching. Her features were strongly defined and perfect. The red dress set off her charm, and she was very charismatic. The dress was slit to the thigh, and she looked incredibly sexy. Seeing her, Eden knew that she was Brain''s type. Victor and Lucian were stunned. They didn''t expect that Brain would like such a hot woman. Brian introduced her with a smile, "This is my friend, Chloe Craig." Chloe looked at them and smiled charmingly, "Nice to meet you." They nodded with a smile. After getting to know each other, they went to the party together. As Candace had said, the party was held in a luxurious hanging garden. As soon as they walked in, they felt the hot atmosphere. Beside the swimming pool, young men and women were dancing in sexy dresses. Rock music livened things up. Eden frowned slightly. She was not used to such a noisy environment. Along the way, those people cheered and danced, and the atmosphere was lively and noisy. None of Lucian, Victor, and Amelia and Eden liked such a party. Lucian said, "Mr. Craig is really different from ordinary people." As soon as Lucian finished speaking, the crowd suddenly became quiet. "Yo! Mr. Alwynn, you''re here." Carney said in a slightly deep voice with a smile. Victor looked up and saw Carney and Melissa walking towards them side by side. Many people knew Victor because of what Melissa had done that night. Holding red wine in their hands, they stood aside and watched the show. Some whispered about the rtionship between Victor and Melissa. Melissa was dressed up that night. Eden liked simple and graceful styles, while she liked luxurious and eye-catching princess dresses. Her red princess dress was short and bell-shaped, trimming withce. At first nce, Eden thought she had seen a red swan. Meanwhile, Melissa stared at Victor all the time. It was hot, so he didn''t wear a jacket. Dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, he looked as noble as ever, neat and charming. He held Eden''s hand. He had always been indifferent to her, but his eyes were filled with tenderness when he looked at Eden. "Hello, Mr. Craig." Victor said apathetically. He held Eden''s hand more tightly. That night, he would stay with Eden all the time. Carney smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go there and have a talk. Let young people y here." Victor nodded, held Eden''s hand and walked forward. Only then did Carney notice Eden. She looked more attractive than in the photo. No wonder Victor loved her so much. "Mr. Alwynn, she must be Mrs. Alwynn." Hearing the word "Mrs. Alwynn", Melissa look at Carney with displeasure. "Dad!" She said angrily. Carney nced at her helplessly. Compared with Eden, he felt that Melissa was much inferior. When Melissa decided to chase after Victor, she had lost. She pursued her love bravely, which was not something wrong. But she shouldn''t have fallen in love with someone who would never love her. Caleb was a nice man. But the rtionship between their families had been ruined by Melissa. All the celebrities and famous businessmen in this city would attend the party, so he didn''t want to embarrass anyone. Victor introduced Eden solemnly, "Mr. Craig, this is my wife, Eden." Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Carney smiled, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you. In the past one year, I often heard about your design. Your design is the most popr and fashionable nowadays." Eden smiled faintly. Her smile was elegant, and her expression was calm and her every move was so steady, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Craig. I heard my aunt mention you before." "Who is your aunt?" Carney looked at her doubtfully. Eden smiled, "You know her, too." Eden didn''t make it clear, but she knew that Carney would not get to the bottom of it. Melissa didn''t like her aunt. Mentioning her name would only make Melissa hate her more. As expected, Eden did not finish her words, and Carney did not ask further. Eden''s beauty was unique. Her appearance attracted the attention of all the guests. She dressed up in a simple way. Her dress was not the most eye-catching, but she was the most appealing. Her faint smile was very pleasant to the eye. The surrounding guests whispered to each other, "Mrs. Alwynn is even prettier than in the photos online. Melissa has lost to her." "Of course. She keeps a low profile, but Melissa has been arrogant and wilful. I thought she would marry Caleb and hold a grand wedding, but she betrayed him and fell in love with a married man. Now she can''t even marry into the Arogon family." "Ha-ha... It''s her own fault. She asked for it." "Yeah, look at her. She has been looking at Victor with infatuation. Victor deserves to be the most handsome man in River City. If I can have something to do with him, I will be as crazy as Melissa." "Tut-tut, you are a realdy in ordinary times, but you be a man crazy when you see a handsome man. It seemed that I''ve underestimated you." "Humph, I just said it casually." Their voices were neither loud nor low, and Melissa could hear them clearly. With fierce and vicious eyes, she nced at those women who were speaking ill of her. They immediately shut up, but they didn''t leave. Instead, they looked at Melissa and smiled maliciously. Melissa naturally knew how thick-skinned they were. Most of them were brought here by men as their temporary femalepanions. Some of them were here to hunt for rich men. Once they left here, no one would remember who they were. Carney''s face darkened a little. He nced at Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, why don''t you chat with your friends here? I''m going to y cards with Mr. Alwynn. You may feel bored if you go with us." When Eden heard this, she knew that Carney wanted to send her away deliberately. She gave Victor a reassuring look. Victor was worried about her. He looked up and wanted to refuse Carney. However, Eden spoke first, "Victor, go ahead. Amelia and Chloe are here with me. You don''t have to worry." Looking at her with brooding eyes, Victor bit back what he would like to have said. He reached out, stroked her red lips with slender finger and whispered to her in a gentle tone, "Enjoy yourself and be careful." "Okay!" Eden smiled lightly. Victor''s eyes grew darker and he let her go reluctantly. Victor''s actions were extremely ambiguous. He seemed to be using his actions to tell everyone that Eden only belonged to him. Everyone was envious and admired their love. Seeing this, Melissa was so mad that her face turned livid. She had been prepared, and Victor wouldn''t be able to escaped from here. She not only wanted to get Victor, but also wanted to ruin Eden. Victor, Lucian and Brian left with Carney after reminding Eden, Amelia and Chloe. Even Melissa left with them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before leaving, she nced at Eden provocatively. Eden did not care. She believed that Victor would be more vignt and would not fall into their trap easily. Moreover, people gathered here were all famous and noble in the upper ss. How could the Craig family disgrace themselves? "Let''s go over there. I''ve been here before. There is a garden, a swimming pool and delicacies there, and there are not so many people. We''ll feel morefortable." Chloe looked at Eden and Amelia and said. Amelia couldn''t help asking, "Miss Craig, your surname is Craig. Do you have anything to do with the Craig family?" She would rather be more careful than be framed. Chloe crossed her arms slightly, looking more charismatic. She smiled and said, "Miss Macdonald, my surname is Craig, but I have nothing to do with the Craig family in this city. I''m from River City, and I just work here. We''re from the same city." Hearing her words, Amelia rxed her vignce, "Since we''re all from River City, you don''t have to be polite. Just call me by my name." "Just call me Eden." Eden said with a smile. Chloe said, "Then I won''t stand on ceremony. You can treat me as your friend and call me by the name." They became good friends after brief contact, and then walked toward the ce that Chloe had mentioned. Along the way, the waiters were busy. There was wine and snacks on the tables on both sides of the road, including many special food in this city. The guests could choose whatever they wanted to eat. No matter which industry one worked in, as long as he could seed and make great achievement, the door to his house would be crowded with visitors. In this city, the Craig family was in the highest status. There were so many guests, which was beyond Eden''s imagination. However, Eden suddenly felt that her father kept a low profile all the time. In fact, Zaiden''s property was no less than that of the Craig family. Zaiden started his real estate business in the early years, and he had owned countless houses and shops at this time. However, he was not arrogant or impetuous, and he didn''t spend extravagantly nor show off his wealth. He just lived the same life as ordinary people. She preferred Zaiden''s character and conduct. The core of moral standing was integrity and magnanimity. Zaiden and Wyatt were such people. She was not in a close rtionship with Ashton. Since Bethany had an ident, she had never seen him. "Eden, do you want some snacks?" Amelia held a te and took sushi and a strawberry cupcake. Eden shook her head slightly, "No, Amelia, I want to eat shrimps." Chloe said, "The shrimps are in the front. Those are imported Mediterranean red shrimps. They are very fresh." "Oh!" Eden was interested when she heard that. She liked shrimps. They went forward happily. Four or five women followed them secretly with malicious smiles on their faces. The three of them took the food they liked and ate next to the swimming pool. Just as Chloe had said, this ce was a bit remote, and there were very few people here. asionally, a few people would pass by, but they would not stop. It was not noisy and very quiet. "Wow! This red shrimp is really fresh and sweet." Eden ate one and praised it. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chloe smiled and looked at the shrimps on her te, "It seems that you really like shrimps. It''s right to eat shrimps here at this season. The shrimps here are meaty, sweet and fresh." Eden nodded with a smile. She wore disposable gloves and ate a few shrimps quickly. When she stayed with the people she knew, she would not eat in a graceful way. If she had to be restricted while eating, she wouldn''t be able to stand such a life. In front of Victor, she could do everything as she pleased. She was very happy because he humoured her a lot. Although Eden was Victor''s wife, she didn''t put on airs, and she was gentle and easy-going, which made Chloe rxed a lot. Amelia ate the dessert with joy and kept smiling. "Eden, you eat so much, but why do you never put on weight?" Eden ate much, and she would have midnight snacks everyday, but she kept a good shape. Moreover, she had given birth to three children. In ordinary times, Amelia didn''t eat much because she was afraid that she would grow fatter. Sometimes, she was very upset when she put on weight. Other people wouldn''t put on weight by eating three meals everyday, but she would. During the Spring Festival, she had nothing to do and studied recipes at home, so she became fatter. These days, she had a diet and had lost some weight. Eden looked up at the dessert on her te and smiled, "Amelia, I don''t like sweet food, and I prefer white corn. In fact, it''s easy for me to get fat, but I used to run and exercise every day. I train regrly on weekends, so I can be well-shaped all the time." When she lived in Gate City with Jasper and Abby, she was fatter. No matter howte Jasper got off work, he would buy delicious food for her. She couldn''t help eating so much and put on weight. Thinking of this, Eden suddenly remembered that Jasper was also here. She stopped eating the shrimp. ncing at Amelia and Chloe, she said, "Have your meals here. I''ll make a phone call." Eden got up, walked aside and called Jasper. It was rtively quiet in a luxurious hall. The light music made people feel at ease. Only the pungent smells of cigarettes, wine and perfume were unpleasant. There were a few tables. Victor, Carney, Brian and a businessman were ying mahjong on one table. The four of them sat round the table. Every man had a femalepanion except for Lucian and Brian. Sometimes, the waiters came here to to pour tea for them. Melissa sat very close to Victor. Victor sat there with no expression on his face, and his eyes were full of impatience. As soon as Melissa approached him, he moved away a little. "Victor, drink some wine. The cocktail mixed by the bartender here is nice." Melissa handed a ss of cocktail to Victor. Brian squinted at Melissa''s movements and cursed Carney in heart. The reason why he sent Eden away was that he wanted to create a chance for Melissa. Had the wine been drugged? Victor couldn''t have an ident again. If anything bad happened to him, Eden would die. In the past few months, they had been worried about Eden. They were afraid that she wouldmit suicide in deep sorrow. Victor acted as if he didn''t hear Melissa''s words. He held a tile in his hand and yed with it. He pursed his thin lips slightly and stared at the tile Carney had discarded. Then he discarded a bamboo tile and pushed all the tiles, "Mr. Craig, I win." "Oh!" Carney smiled, narrowed his eyes and looked at Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re quite lucky. I haven''t imed a tile to win, but you have won for three times." Carney paid the money. The winner could get ten of thousands of dors, and Victor had won hundreds of thousands of dors. Brian sneered. Victor was lucky, and he was so good at ying mahjong. He could guess what tile the others would discard so correctly. In this era, few young people liked to yed mahjong. They liked to y other games. Only these old men liked ying mahjong. Victor didn''t say anything. With an indifferent expression, he leaned back elegantly. The automatic mahjong machine began to shuffle the tiles, and Melissa put the wine back in front of herself. She was very embarrassed and looked unhappy. Victor didn''t even look at her. He acted as if she didn''t exist. After the tiles were shuffled, Victor had a look of his tiles. He was about to win again. He exhaled with depression, nced at the watch on his wrist and felt a little worried. He didn''t know if Eden had been bullied. When she was not by his side, he was always worried about her. The more Victor thought about it, the more irritated he became. Then he moved his ufortable body. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Melissa approached him with the wine again. When she called him by the name, Victor reached out to take a tile and the wine in her hand was knocked over. The wine was sshed on Victor''s body. The wine spattered on Victor''s face and lips. "Oh! Victor, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Melissa took out a tissue and was about to wipe his clothes. Victor immediately got up as if he had seen something dirty. Melissa was stunned. She felt heartbroken as she looked at Victor. "Miss Craig, except for my wife, I don''t like any woman to touch me." He said in a warning and ruthless tone. Looking at the wine on Victor''s face, Brian was somewhat worried. The skin on his face that had been spattered by wine was a little red. "Bang!" Brian hit the table with a tile impulsively. His movement attracted everyone''s attention. Victor nced at him. Carney''s face was a bit gloomy. In this city, everyone had to show him respect. Brian was too arrogant. "Melissa, what did you put in the wine?" Brian questioned her angrily. Victor felt a burning sensation on his face. He felt that the wine was strange, but he didn''t doubt Melissa. The expression in Melissa''s eyes changed a little. Looking at the empty wine ss, she was in a very bad mood. "Nothing. It''s just a ss of wine." Her tone was very harsh. Since the wine had been sshed, they would have no evidence to prove what she had done. Victor nced at her with no emotions in his brooding eyes. He felt abnormally hot on face, and his eyes turned apathetic all of a sudden. The atmosphere in the hall became oppressive and tense, and everyone felt suffocated. Melissa''s heart skipped a beat. Victor looked so cold-blooded that she felt frightened in heart. She suddenly turned to look at Victor''s furious face and couldn''t help but take a step back. Carney and the businessman were experienced, and they knew there was something wrong with the wine indeed. Carney nced at Melissa with disappointment. She was really out of head. She actually did such a thing and disgraced him a lot. Lucian got up from another table and walked to Victor, "I''ll send you back to change your clothes." When they came here, they booked a room in case there would be an ident. Brian said, "I''m going to find Chloe, Amelia and Eden." Brian took a cold look at Carney, turned around and left without saying anything. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Brian walked to the door, but he didn''t want to leave like this and turned back. Then he took away the wine ss in which there were a few drops of wine left. Melissa''s heart beat so wildly as she watched Brian''s movements. She couldn''t help but look at Victor, only to see him nce at her with horrible and brooding eyes. In an instant, she felt that her heart beat faster, and she was totally panicked. The atmosphere was terrifyingly oppressive, and Melissa couldn''t stand it. She snorted angrily and walked outside. Carney shook his head helplessly. Lucian nced at Carney, "Mr. Craig, we''ll leave first." Lucian picked up the bag and filled it with the money Victor had won. Without waiting for Carney to reply to him, he went out with Victor. The businessman shook his head with disappointment, "I heard that Victor has made great achievements in the real estate industry in River City, and he has a close rtionship with Mr. Calder. Originally, I wanted to take this opportunity to get to know him andy a foundation for my development, but such an ident happened." After he finished speaking, he looked at Carney and said earnestly, "Carney, you can''t spoil your daughter like this. She will be taught a lesson sooner orter. I know you only have one daughter, and you give her whatever she wants, but you are not helping her. You''re hurting her in this way. We all know what she has put in the wine. Once Victor drinks it, his family will be ruined." After saying these words, the businessman stood up and left. Carney had been sitting there quietly and did not speak. His face darkened to the extreme, and he was very mad. Melissa was indeed arrogant, but he didn''t expect her to be so crazy. Her mother passed away when she was young, and she got sick because of her mother''s death. He always felt guilty, so he had been tolerant of her and allowed her to spend extravagantly. Thinking of what Melissa had done these days, he was worried that she would suffer schizophrenia again. He asked his assistant to greet the guests here, and then got up to look for Melissa. Melissa walked out angrily. The swimming pool was in the area next to the hall, and Eden was there. Eden came out to call Jasper. Jasper was still in this city. Eden was very happy to hear that and kept chatting with Jasper. They hadn''t met each other after Eden had a car ident. Eden stayed with Victor these days and almost forgot Jasper. She felt very sorry for him, so she wanted to chat with him for longer. Eden stood by the deep end of the swimming pool. Her nice shape was reflected in the clear water. Jasper was in a bad mood these days. After finishing his work, he knew that Eden was in this city, so he had no intention to go back. He had been waiting for her to call him, wondering if she would forget him because Victor hade back. When he was about to give up, she suddenly called him. Moreover, she was right in front of him. Jasper leaned against the big tree and looked at Eden who was talking to him on the phone. He smiled tenderly, and the atmosphere was lovely. "Jasper, let''s talk when we meet. I''ve been out for a long while." "Okay! Eden, have a good time." Jasper nodded with a smile and hung up the phone. That night, Eden was really beautiful. Jasper turned on the camera and focused it on Eden. Eden hung up the phone. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she bumped into Melissa coming the other way. Melissa had stood behind Eden for quite a while. Hearing Eden talking on the phone happily, she was in a very bad mood. Why was Eden so happy but she felt so sad? They both fell in love with Victor, but Victor didn''t even want to look at her. "Except for my wife, I don''t like any woman to touch me." Ha-ha... What a nice excuse! She did not believe that a man could be so loyal to a woman. Eden''s family background was not as good as hers, and Eden was no prettier than her. What qualification did Eden have to win Victor''s heart? Her affection towards Victor was unrequited, and she couldn''t get him no matter how hard she tried. Eden stood still and didn''t move. She knew that she would meet Melissa. Although she didn''t know why Carney sent her away, she knew she would definitely meet Melissa. Melissa nced behind her. As soon as Eden entered here, she had been watched by her friends. "Eden, are you still unwilling to divorce Victor?" Melissa approached Eden step by step and said in an aggressive tone. Eden nced at the swimming pool behind her and felt somewhat nervous. She looked at Melissa with a smile in her eyes, but her expression was very indifferent, "Even if I divorce Victor and let him be with you, can you win his heart? Will he love you? Miss Craig, do you only want him to live with you?" Just as Melissa was about to speak, Eden said again, "What''s more, Victor won''t divorce me, and I won''t give him up. Miss Craig, you should let go of your love for him. If you are obsessed with the love you can''t get, you will get hurt in the end." "Ha-ha..." Melissaughed sorrowfully. Eden was a little frightened when she saw her crazy expression. Melissa looked into Eden''s eyes. Her eyes were very beautiful, starry and bright, just like the shinning stars. Victor always liked to look at Eden''s eyes when he talked to her. Her eyes were eloquent, and Melissa could see her love for Victor in her eyes. She said word by word viciously, "Eden, since I can''t get Victor, I would rather ruin you than let you live a happy life with him. I''m gambling my life on it. I will ruin you and let you be scolded by the whole world." After Melissa finished speaking, she suddenly jumped into the swimming pool, which shocked Eden a lot. "Bang..." The water was sshed on Eden''s body, and she took a few steps back subconsciously. "Miss..." "Help! Eden wants to kill Melissa!" Before Eden could call Melissa by the name, a woman screamed loudly behind her. Once again, Eden realized that she had been framed by Melissa. In this country, whoever wanted to murder someone would be sent to jail. Eden couldn''t help but recall the words Melissa had said before she jumped down. "I''m gambling my life on it. I will ruin you and let you be scolded by the whole world." Yeah, Melissa jumped into the water and she had a witness. No matter how she exined, no one would believe her. "Help... I can''t swim!" Melissa struggled in the water painfully. Melissa didn''t know how to swim. She was afraid of water, and she didn''t like water since she was a child. Only by doing this could she let Carney trust her. When she jumped down, she suddenly thought of Carney, and she knew that Carney would not let Eden go. Hearing Melissa''s words, Eden came to sense. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The women behind her were still screaming in terror, "Eden has pushed Melissa into the water!" Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 There was no one around. Besides, those women only screamed and didn''te here to save Melissa. Eden shook her head slightly. No matter how vicious Melissa was, she was a life. Although she didn''t like Melissa, she couldn''t stand by and watch her die. She jumped into the water to save Melissa. Seeing this, those women were so surprised and they immediately stopped screaming. "Ahem..." Melissa was choked by water and her head was dizzy. She had no idea who was saving her. At this time, she only wanted to go ashore immediately. She hated such a suffocating feeling. Eden pulled her forcefully and swam towards the terrace. Melissa was much heavier than her. She was thin, and it was hard for her to swim while dragging Melissa. With great effort, Eden dragged Melissa to the terrace. She was exhausted and gasped for air. She wiped the water from her face. Two security guards rushed over and drag Melissa together. However, no one cared about Eden. Everyone gathered around Melissa. Eden held the handrail and had a rest. Hearing that Melissa was fine, she was relieved. She rested for a while and got out of the swimming pool when she had enough strength. She was drenched all over and felt extremely ufortable. "Ahem..." Melissa kept coughing. A lot of people asked her with great concern. Brian had been looking for them, but he didn''t see them in the hall. Instead, he heard a loud noise here. Then he heard someone yelling that Eden had pushed Melissa into the water. He had a nasty feeling and immediately rushed here. "Eden, are you all right?" Brian looked nervously at Eden who was sitting on the ground feebly. Eden shook her head slightly and wrung out the hem of her dress. "I''m... fine." The temperatures were very different during the day and at night, and the water was cold. At this time, Eden felt so cold that she kept shivering. Brian only wore a white shirt, and he could do nothing to make Eden feel warmer. He took out his phone and called Victor. "We saw it with our own eyes. Eden pushed Melissa into the water. They had a quarrel next to the swimming pool. We don''t know why, but Eden suddenly pushed Melissa into the water." Seeing that more and more people gathered here, a woman pointed at Eden and said harshly. Eden sneered in heart. Did she really see it with her own eyes? It seemed that there was something wrong with her eyes, and her heart was too malicious. Even if she was a heartless woman, she couldn''t watch Melissa die in front of her. Everyone looked at Eden angrily. Eden and Melissa had been in a bad rtionship because of Victor, and they all knew about it. Melissa kept provoking Eden, so it was understandable that Eden would lose her mind and hurt Melissa. "Woo..." At this moment, Melissa cried with grievances. "Eden, I know that I shouldn''t have fallen in love with Victor and you hate me, but you don''t have to kill me." Melissa felt refreshed. Tears streamed down her face as she made aint against Eden. Eden only sneered when she heard that. She did not say anything and did not defend herself. After hanging up the phone, Brian heard Melissa''s words and couldn''t stand her anymore. He hated such a scheming woman very much, "Melissa, since it was Eden who pushed you into the water, why did she have to save you?" Melissa was stunned. She pushed her way through the crowd and looked at Eden. Seeing that Eden was wet all over, she was shocked. The person who had saved her was Eden. Why didn''t her friends save her? "Maybe she regretted it after pushing me into the water. After all, she would be imprisoned if she murdered me." Melissa red at Eden and said. She didn''t expect Eden to save her. Was Eden so kindhearted? Wouldn''t she be happy if she died? Melissa couldn''t swim, and she only wanted to ruin Eden by doing this. "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered, slowly got up from the ground and looked at Melissa. Drips of water rolled down the hem of her dress. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She looked at Melissa carefully, "Melissa, since you dared to jump into the swimming pool, why don''t you dare to jump off the building? Even if I am detained, I will be released soon. But I guess I will be imprisoned forever if you jump off the building." "What do you mean? You were the one who pushed me into the swimming pool!" At this time, Melissa was not dizzy at all and listened to Eden''s words carefully. Eden pointed at the woman who screamed just now and asked, "You said that I pushed Melissa into the swimming pool after quarrelling with her. Then tell me. What did Melissa and I say?" Hearing this, the woman red at Eden, "How would I know what you were arguing about? Anyway, I saw you push Melissa with my own eyes." The woman raised her head proudly and looked at Eden. Eden smiled, "Providing false evidence will be punished in this country, right? There should be a security camera here. Whether I pushed Melissa or not, you will know it after you check the surveince video." The security guard red at Eden fiercely, "The security camera is out of order. We haven''t repaired it." "Oh, what a coincidence! I fell into the water as well. Melissa pushed me down and I dragged her when I fell down." Eden said with a smile. She looked awkward, but she was extremely confident and said every world clearly and coldly. Melissa was speechless. Everyone was stunned. Even Brian looked somewhat dumbfounded. The woman was taken aback for a moment. Then she roared subconsciously, "Eden, it was you who pushed Melissa into the water!" Eden looked at her and sneered. Her clear eyes suddenly turned indifferent as she shot the woman a harsh nce. "Is that so? Did you really see it with your own eyes? You''re with your friends. They didn''t say anything, but you saw it alone. Tell me more about the details. How did I push her down?" "It was Melissa..." The woman almost told the truth and immediately bit back the words she would like to have said, "No, it was you who pushed Melissa into the swimming pool." "Eden, it''s no use defending yourself. I have evidence and a witness. You were trying to murder me. I have to call the police." Melissa looked at Eden apathetically. At this moment, her eyes were full of provocation as she looked at Eden. "Oh, do you mean that she is the witness? You two are friends. Who knows if you two have colluded to frame me?" Eden was not timid and cowardly. Although she didn''t have evidence, she wouldn''t allow anyone to frame her. "What''s going on?" Carney''s serious voice was heard. Melissa immediately burst into tears with grievances, "Dad, hurry up and call the police. Eden pushed me into the water. She wanted to kill me." These days, the bad rtionship between Eden and Melissa had provoked much discussion among people. Everyone would believe that it was Eden who pushed Melissa into the swimming pool. Carney frowned and nced at Eden, finding that her dress was also wet. "Eden!" Victor squeezed through the crowd. He and Lucian ran to Eden. Seeing that she was wet all over, Victor took off the thin coat he had just put on and wore it for her. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 "What happened? Are you hurt?" Victor looked at her worriedly. After receiving Brian''s phone call, he immediately rushed over. When he saw Eden stand in the crowd and shudder with cold, he wished that he could kill Melissa. Eden shook her head slightly and smiled at him brightly, "I''m fine." Seeing her like this, Victor felt more distressed. He endured his difort and had a check-up for her. When he was sure that there was no wound on her body, he was finally relieved. "Victor, why don''t you ask me if I''m all right? Eden wanted to kill me! You actually care about such a vicious woman so much." Melissa was so jealous and mad that she cried. Victor nced at her with malice and harshness. Melissa was stunned. Seeing the terrifying look in Victor''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel frightened. She was afraid of him, but she loved him and didn''t want to give up. "Melissa, I have warned you not to go too far, but you hurt Eden again and again. Although you saved me, now I don''t feel grateful anymore, and I won''t show you any mercy." Victor said every word in an apathetic and prating voice, and everyone heard his words clearly. Anyone who knew Victor knew that he was a man of his words, and he would really let Melissa pay the price. Carney nced at Victor with brooding eyes. He had investigated Victor thoroughly and knew that he could do anything for Eden. "Hey, Victor, you can''t say that. When I came here to look for Eden, I received a phone call from my friend. She didn''t save you. It was someone else who saved you. She bribed that person and then brought you here." "She happened to pass by and see you being rescued. Then she took you here. We''ve found the one who saved you. She had hidden you for half a year, which was illegal imprisonment." "What?" Eden was dealt a severe blow when she heard the news. She fell forward and almost sat on the ground. In the past few months, she suffered every day and night because of Melissa, the selfish woman. She almost couldn''t hold on and once thought about dying together with Victor. "Eden." Victor immediately pulled her and held her tightly in his arms. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He knew how much she had suffered in the past few months and how she had managed to survive. Melissa instantly stopped crying when she heard Brian''s words. She was very flustered, and her lips kept quivering. Her body trembled slightly. She felt only felt cold all over, but also felt panicked and scared. She knew that Victor''s assistants were very capable, but she didn''t expect them to find out the truth so quickly. Seeing Melissa''s expression, Brian finally felt much better. They had been having a tough time of it lately. In order to find Victor, he had lost a lot of weight. He couldn''t even sleep and eat well. Most of the time, he ate instant noodles and takeout. Ha-ha... Fortunately, he didn''t suffer all these in vain. He looked at Melissa''s terrified face with a mocking smile. She grabbed Carney''s hand tightly and looked at him nervously. Brian was kindhearted, but he was extremely malicious to bad people. "Melissa, your family is the richest in this city. Only you can afford to give him five million dors to keep his mouth shut. He got the money and didn''t tell us he had saved Victor, though we searched for Victor on the sea everyday. If we didn''t meet Victor here, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have been able to find him forever." "Five million dors! That is a huge amount of money!" "Yeah, how could that person go fishing again since he had got so much money?" "She has proved herself to be the daughter of the Craig family. She''s really generous." "The clothes she wears are of limited edition. Her clothes are enough for an ordinary family to buy a small house. She has the qualification to be generous." Hearing Brian''s words, the people around whispered to each other. Carney nced at Melissa in his arms and closed his eyes helplessly. Originally, he wanted to pin down Victor with this matter, but he did not expect that Melissa was not the one who had saved Victor. At this time, tears ran down Melissa''s face. She didn''t say a word or exin. "Didn''t you say you were going to call the police? Why don''t you call the police anymore?" An angry and clear voice came from behind. Hearing Jasper''s voice, Eden was stunned. She looked up from Victor''s arms and looked at Jasper''s dark and deep eyes. "Jasper." Why was he here? Jasper walked to her step by step and stared at her all the time. He saw what had happened clearly. "Jasper..." "Are you stupid?" Jasper interrupted her. It was the first time he had been so mad with her. "Jasper, I..." "Since she wanted to die, just let her die! The water is so cold, but you jumped down to save her. When you jumped down, did you think about us? What should we do if you had an ident?" Jasper interrupted her angrily again. Eden was shocked. Jasper had seen what had happened just now. She opened her eyes wide. Looking at Jasper''s furious face, she moved her lips but bit back the words she would like to have said. She knew that Jasper was really exasperated at this time. She bit her lower lip with great strength and the corner of her mouth turned pale. Seeing her like this, Jasper was helpless and sad. Knowing that she woulde here at night, he asked a friend to get an invitation for him and wanted to see her. He was very happy to see her here, and he had been keeping herpany nearby. To his surprise, he received a phone call from her. He was in a very good mood at that time, but he was afraid that Victor would be unhappy if he went out to meet Eden, so he had been secretly watching her. Victor looked at Eden, "Is what he said true?" Eden nodded slightly. She could feel that his body was very hot. She was very cold, and he shouldn''t be so hot. "Victor, you..." Victor looked at her with difort. The coldness on her body made him feel a little better. The drug was highly potent. The wine only spilled on his lips, but he felt so ufortable. Lucian looked at Victor with intense eyes and said, "Eden, go back with Victor first. Brian and I will deal with the things here." Eden had realized what was going on. She looked at Victor helplessly, "Why were you so careless?" Victor didn''t know what to say and just looked at her with guilt. Jasper looked at Victor''s abnormal face and frowned. His heart ached severely for Eden. "Melissa, aren''t you going to call the police? If you don''t call the police, I''ll do it for you!" Jasper picked up his phone and was about to make a call. Being roared at by Jasper, Melissa became much more clear-headed. "Alright! Just call the police. Eden pushed me indeed." She was hopeless, so she decided to act recklessly. Seeing Victor like this, she knew that she had miscalcted. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 She ignored the drug''s effect. Victor couldn''t bear it. She put a lot of drug in the wine and wanted to seed at one go so that Victor wouldn''t be able to leave her in the rest of his life. She had loved Victor from afar for many years. She seemed to have loved him for seven or eight years. She couldn''t remember it clearly. At that time, she saw his first photo on a financial magazine. She had been obsessed with him since then. She loved him so much, but he had never cared about her. Jasper''s eyes were filled with apathy and hostility as he looked at Melissa''s aggressive face. "Before I call the police, I''ll show you a video." He wouldn''t let off Melissa. She had hidden Victor, which made his beloved Eden suffer a lot. When he saw her forced smiles, he felt so distressed that he was about to go crazy. He had been angry with Victor because Victor didn''t let Eden know that he was alive. It turned out that it was all Melissa''s fault. Upon Jasper''s words, Melissa was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t remain calm and looked at Jasper nervously. The security camera had been broken by her. How could he have a video? Jasper raised the phone in his hand with a mad expression. Melissa was dumbfounded. She opened her eyes wide and shrank against Carney''s arms in fear. Carney frowned. Seeing how frightened Melissa was, he understood everything. Why was she so silly? Couldn''t she give up Victor? Jasper looked at Victor who was leaning against Eden''s shoulder. He had reached his limit, and his face was scarlet. Even his breathing was ragged and rapid. If he couldn''t receive treatment, Eden would suffer more. Jasper''s heart ached, but he had to let them leave. "Eden, take Victor out of here first. We will deal with the things here." If they left at this time, Carney would not stop them. Besides, since Melissa had done such a thing, he was not qualified to stop them. Eden looked at Jasper gratefully. Without saying a word, she left with Victor. Victor hugged Eden tightly, trying to warm her with the warmth of his body. However, the coldness on her body kept him awake all the time. He could walk, but he had no strength as if he was treading on air. Jasper stayed here, so Lucian nced at Brian and said, "Brian, go help them." Brian pursed his lips slightly. Should he disturb Eden and Victor at this time? "Ahem..." He coughed a few times in a low voice. Then he followed them. "Dad..." "Shut up!" Before Melissa could finish her words, Carney roared at her. Melissa felt so wronged that tears poured down her face. Everyone knew why Victor behaved like that. They stood around and didn''t want to leave, wanting to watch a good show. Seeing that Jasper didn''t intend to let go Melissa, Carney felt a little anxious. Melissa''s reputation had be bad. If this video was watched by more people, her future would be affected. Carney looked at Jasper and felt that he was a little familiar, but he did not remember where he had seen him. However, since Jasper coulde to the party, his family must be rich and powerful. "Excuse me, who are you?" "Jasper." Jasper replied indifferently and angrily. Hearing his name, Carney narrowed his eyes slightly. No wonder he felt that Jasper was somewhat familiar. It turned out that he was the richest man in Gate City. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His parents were even richer. "Mr. Joye, I''m sorry that I''ve neglected you tonight. If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it in the hall." Jasper nce at Melissa coldly with his prating and shrewd eyes, which made Melissa''s hair stand on end. She looked away subconsciously. At this moment, she felt that she was very miserable. The cruellest thing in the world was that she had fallen in love with a man who would never be with her. The saddest thing in the world was that the man she loved didn''t love her. She was brokenhearted as she watched Eden leave with Victor. She loved Victor so much. She had thought about being with him countless times, and she thought that she could be with him one day. However, she was dealt a fatal blow. She didn''t want to give up, but she had been so awkward and painful. However, Jasper didn''t want topromise. He said with an extremely indifferent smile, "Mr. Craig, didn''t Miss Craig say that she wanted to call the police? Why don''t we call the police?" Carney had been in the business world for a long time, and he had experienced a lot. Although he knew that the video in Jasper''s phone must be true, he would not let him show it to the public. Melissa had her own life, and she would get married in the future. She couldn''t ruin her life because of a man she could never get. There was not only one choice in life. Since she couldn''t be with Victor, she would choose another man and live a good life. "I... won''t call the police." Melissa didn''t want to lose all her dignity. Whether the video Jasper had mentioned was real or not, she did not care about it anymore. Victor had left, and no one would be interested in this farce anymore. "Ha-ha..." Jasper sneered. He looked at the night scene in the distance. The night scene in this city was very beautiful, and the neon lights were dazzling. This city was as wonderful as heaven, but his heart was broken and painful. His heart ached! What was the cruellest thing in the world? It was to send the woman he loved the most to another man''s arms personally. He couldn''t bear to give up his love for Eden, and he hesitated again and again, but no one was allowed to bully his beloved woman. Jasper looked at Melissa, "You have to bear the consequences of what you''ve done. Don''t let others take the me for you forever." Jasper finished his words ruthlessly. Without waiting for anyone to reply, he clicked on the video. At first, Eden was looking at her phone with her head lowered. That night, she looked gorgeous. Jasper wanted to take a video of her and remember how pretty she was. When he missed her at night, he could watch the video. A video was more vivid than photos. After a while, Melissa walked to Eden with an evil look on her face. "Eden, are you still unwilling to divorce Victor?" Melissa approached Eden step by step and said in an aggressive tone. Eden was very calm. She looked at Melissa with a smile in her eyes, but her expression was very indifferent, "Even if I divorce Victor and let him be with you, can you win his heart? Will he love you? Miss Craig, do you want to be with a man who doesn''t love you..." Melissa said word by word viciously, "Eden, since I can''t get Victor, I would rather ruin you than let you live a happy life with him. I''m gambling my life on it. I will ruin you and let you be scolded by the whole world." Seeing this, everyone understood that Melissa jumped into the swimming pool on her own. In the end, Eden tried her best to save Melissa. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Melissa started at the video and was about to have a nervous breakdown. Jasper actually took a video and recorded what had happened. Her imagine had been ruined completely. She was arrogant, wilful and rude indeed. However, people didn''t think that she had a vicious heart, and she was not so bad among those daughters of rich families. She could do whatever she wanted, and no one dared to stop her. In fact, only she herself knew how malicious she was. She would be very angry if she couldn''t get what she wanted, and she would risk her life to get it. Even if she had to pay some price, it didn''t matter. In order to get Victor, she would do anything. "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed indifferently again. His eyes were always gentle, but there was not a trace of warmth in his eyes at this time. It was the first time that Lucian had seen him like this. In his impression, Jasper was very energetic, hard-working and gentle in front of Eden. When it came to work, he was more outstanding and capable than others. In the business world, he was calm, wise and talented. He set up Joye Group by his own hard work. As Victor''s rival in love, he was not inferior to Victor at all. Everyone heard Jasper''s cold voice. His tone was still apathetic, making them shudder for no reason. "Melissa, since you want to gamble your life on it, why don''t you jump off the building or arrange a car to hit you? Why did you have to jump into the water?" "When you risked your life to frame her, she jumped into the water to save you without hesitation. She is in poor health now, and she can only walk slowly. She is very weak, but she dragged you with all her strength and saved you. But what did you do? All of you only cared about Melissa, and no one was willing to drag her out of the water." Jasper knew that most of the people were cold-blooded. They ttered the rich and looked down on the poor. But he didn''t expect them to be so indifferent. Eden struggled in the water alone, and no one came to help her. He was distressed, but he didn''t dare to go forward and see how awkward she was. She didn''t want him to see her like that. Her heart was strong, and she had her own pride. He knew all these. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer, and his heart ached so much. She was annoyed and sad, just like how she felt when those who were jealous of her sshed red wine on her. At that time, she only wanted to stay alone and cry, and she didn''t need anyone tofort her. She had been used toforting herself quietly like this. Hearing his words, some people who had conscience flushed with embarrassment. Jasper raised his head and looked at the woman who had used Eden. His voice became more unsympathetic as he said, "Vicious women are the most horrible, and you''re such a despicable and malicious woman. You''re evil-minded, and you twist the fact. Do you really think you can frame Eden at will? Your life is a miserable failure!" "Don''t think you''re qualified to ruin a person. Every dog has its day, and you will get your retribution one day!" Jasper said every word loudly with fury and grief. He hated these mean people so much. The woman was stunned and quickly lowered her head. Her heart nged like fifteen buckets in a single well. How could she face others and live her life in the future? Jasper said that she was not qualified to ruin a person, and she would get her retribution one day. She was scared when she heard that. One would reap what he sowed. She knew this, so she was very frightened. A lot of people were here, and it was inevitable that they would gossip about her andugh at her in the future. She had been on good terms with Melissa, so she agreed to frame Eden together with her. Everyone looked at her and Melissa with mocking eyes. It was obvious that they had colluded with each other. "It''s so disgusting. They usually go to various parties in the upper ss together, but they actually connived to hurt Victor''s legal wife." "You''re right. No matter how arrogant Melissa is, she can''t be so vicious. Trying to steal someone else''s husband is hateful enough, but she actually wants to frame Eden in this way! How can she be so heartless?" "She''s utterly detestable. If I were Eden, I wouldn''t save her so stupidly!" "Stay away from them in the future and don''t offend them. Otherwise, they will scheme against us." "Yeah, such a woman is so terrible. Who dares to marry her?" The whispers of the crowd stimted the woman''s heart. That was what she was worrying about. Her family was not as rich as the Craig family. Moreover, her parents came to the party as well. They would definitely give her a lesson. "s!" Carney sighed. He didn''t expect things to be like this. "Don''t worry, Mr. Joye. I''ll ask Melissa to apologize to Mrs. Alwynn early tomorrow morning. She has been spoiled by me, and she has been so wilful." Carney had to attach great importance to this matter. He was too busy in ordinary times, so he didn''t have time to educate Melissa. But he believed that Melissa was not that vicious. Jasper didn''t soften his tone, "Then, it depends on Miss Craig''s sincerity." Jasper nced at Lucian, and Lucian nodded. He went to find Amelia and Chloe and then went back with them. Victor and Eden returned to the hotel. Seeing that Victor had been holding Eden tightly, Brian instantly understood what would happen. After sending Victor to the door, he turned around and left in a hurry without saying anything. He was afraid that he would be infected, because he didn''t have a girlfriend. After Eden closed the door, she heard Victor whispering in her ear, "Honey, I feel so ufortable." She could feel his burning hot breathing. Eden even felt that her wet clothes were almost dried by him. She helped Victor to the bed and let him sit down, "Victor, sober up. I''ll get you a ss of water." Victor pulled her all of a sudden. Eden lost her bnce and fell into his arms. Victor rested his head on her shoulder, and the icy feeling sobered him up a little. Eden was a little uneasy and shy in his arms. He loved her tenderness and delicateness the most. "Eden, I love you." He whispered softly in a gentle voice, "Eden, I''m sorry. I can''t protect you whenever you''re in trouble." His voice was full of guilt and pain. Eden raised her head slightly and looked at him. Seeing that he had be more clear-headed, she smiled and said, "Victor, you don''t have to say sorry to me. You had waited for me for so many years. To me, these hardships are not worth mentioning. No matter what others do to us, as long as we can reach old and grey together, that''s enough."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Before she found him, she never dared to revisit the ce full of their memories, for fear that the scene would remain the same, but only the person she loved was gone. She was most afraid of missing him ale at night and not getting a response, and that her beloved one will suddenly disappear from her life one day. It was like a nightmare, and when she woke up, she felt more pain. She never wanted to experience such a thing again. Hearing Brian''s words this evening, she almost broke down. It was hard to imagine how selfish a person could be. She could only getfort from her Eden, but those warm memories could no longer support her. She was like a fish that had lost its water and was on the verge of death. There were few quarrels between her and Victor. He had spent 20 years waiting for her. How many 20 years was there in his life? So she didn''t want them to spend their love in quarrels and let their good life fade away. What color was her world? She knew very well that she went from darkness to light because of him. It was all because of him. Victor smiled gently and kissed her face with his hot lips. "Eden, we have hardships, happiness,ughter, tears in our lives. We have warmed each other, so we should know how to cherish each other all the more." Victor said no more, but tenderly embraced her, as if holding the most precious treasure in this world. "Eden." His voice was getting softer and softer. Now rxed, he was again the gentle and handsome Victor that Eden knows best. Eden couldn''t bear to see him suffer too much. Her warm, spring-like smile was so charming to Victor''s eyes. She took the initiative to hug him. They continued to make love until midnight, when Victor stopped and found Eden too tired to open her eyes. He hugged her tightly with a little guilt, then smiled and dropped a kiss on her brow before going off to bed satisfied. She has always had a fatal attraction for him. Just one hug could ignite his desire. At noon the next day, when Victor woke up, Eden was still asleep and her little face was pale. Victor frowned as shey weakly in his arms and her body was hot. The aphrodisiac had worn off and he waspletely conscious. He recalled all the things that happenedst night, and he was filled with anger. Sex in that situation was extremely harmful to her body. He even remembered the way she frowned in pain and tried to endure. He had no idea how many times they had made love yesterday. She was at the limit of her tolerance, and he still didn''t stop. At that time, he had no sense so he was rude. Looking at the scratches on his arm, he could tell how ufortable she was. "Eden." He patted her hot little face gently. Eden did not respond at all. She had fallen into the waterst night and the wound on her forehead, which had been sewed with a needle, had turned pale. Victor quickly got out of bed to get dressed. After helping Eden get dressed, he immediately called the doctor. Half an hourter, Eden started an IV. Victor stood by her side. Her face was so pale that she was like a porcin doll that could be smashed with a pinch. This made Victor''s heart ache. His fingers gently stroked her beautiful eyes, and he suddenly remembered the words she said to him yesterday, "why are we going through so many trials and tribtions?" At that time he was also thinking about this in his heart. They were childhood sweethearts. They loved and cherished each other, but it was hard for them to live happily. There were always people who wanted to separate them. He felt a dull pain in his heart, but he quickly suppressed it because no one could separate them in this world. Eden had to rest for three days before she recovered a little. Her body had suffered a serious injury and could not withstand the illness. This illnesssted for three days. During these three days, Victor stayed by Eden''s side. The next day, Melissa and the woman who testified against Eden came to apologize to Eden under the pressure of both families. But Victor refused to see them, and they waited for about 20 minutes before leaving. Victor disdained such an insincere apology. The next day and the third day, they still came, and Victor still didn''t see them. For Victor, those people were too obnoxious. Their apology seemed so insincere. Victor had plenty of life experience and knew that they were not here to sincerely apologize, but rather to upset his beloved one. Melissa wasn''t the one who saved him. The little bit of gratitude he had for Melissa had long since disappeared. At this moment, there was only anger and hatred in his heart. She hid him and made Eden suffer a lot when she was looking for him. Of course, he wouldn''t just let it go. Eden woke up after a sleep. She looked up and saw Victor''s once gentle handsome face with a cold expression, making him look superior. Maybe he was preupied and didn''t even notice when Eden woke up. "Victor," she said in a hoarse voice. Victor immediately regained his mind and the instant he looked at her, he became gentle. "Eden, are you still sleepy? If you''re, just sleep a little longer." Eden looked at him strangely and shook her head slightly. After three days of sleep, she felt much more refreshed today, not always groggy like before. "I''m hungry." She smiled brightly at Victor, but her pale face still made his heart ache. "Okay, I''m going to have them bring up food. You lie down for a while." Victor rubbed her head dotingly. Eden nodded with a smile andy back down. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She stared nkly at the crystalmp above her head. The crystalmp emitted a dazzling light under the sun''s rays. She blinked, and her dull eyes seemed to brighten a lot. She didn''t know she was so weak. A little cold made her lie down for almost four days. In such poor health, she also wanted to have a child with Victor so that kids can have a loving brother or sister. Eden sat up again and poured herself a ss of water. It was a little hot and she wanted to drink itter. She got out of bed, put on her shoes and nned to go to the bathroom. After taking a few steps, she looked back in puzzlement. What did she want to do just now? She always felt like something had slipped her mind again. Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Eden blinked in confusion and walked weakly to the bathroom again. Victor didn''t see her when he came back. When he heard a sound in the bathroom, he was assured to sit on the sofa and wait for Eden toe out. When Eden came out, she scratched her head with one hand and pouted her pale lips slightly. She muttered to herself with some chagrin, "What did I forget? What did I want to do just now?" Hearing her whispering, Victor asked, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden looked at him and shook her head, but the expression on her face remained puzzled, "Victor, did I just say something? I didn''t remember that." Victor was a little nervous as he remembered that the doctor had said she had a mild case of depression. Eden suddenly smiled and pointed at the cup on the table. "My memory is really getting bad. I poured myself a cup of water. It''s hot so I want to drink itter. But I forgot about it as soon as I turned around. No wonder I felt like I''m forgetting something." Eden smiled helplessly. Her memory seemed to have diminished a bit in the past few months. Sometimes when she went out, she would wonder if she had locked the door. She went back and saw that the door was locked. Victor held her hand and pulled her to his side. He smoothed the hair in her ear with one hand and said gently, "Eden, it''s okay. I am with you all the time. If you want to drink water in the future, I will pour it for you." His words warmed Eden. Nothing could be more reassuring to her than hispany. The sun shone on her little face, making her smile bright but weak, and her face even paler. Looking at her like this, Victor''s heart suddenly ached. He gently held her in his arms and patted her on the back. "Eden, don''t think anything more than that. I''vee back. I''m right here with you and will never leave you again." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His disappearance had made her sick. Victor felt as if his heart was being squeezed by something. He was in so much pain that he could not breathe. She was the only sunshine in his life, taking him out of the dark from an early age. In all those years of losing her, he never gave up looking for her whose smile was warm in memory. Then he took care of her, loved her but still always let her get hurt. He suddenly found that he was so useless that he couldn''t even protect his beloved one. Eden smiled happily and rubbed her cheeks against his chest, wrapping her arms around his neck, "Victor, I know you''re back. I''m really happy. Let''s go home. The kids and parents are missing you." She was homesick for her mom and dad, and even more so for her three children. "Okay, let''s go home." Victor said in a doting tone and gave her a kiss on her forehead before releasing her. After a while, the waiter sent some dishes that Eden liked. Victor apanied her to have breakfast and asked Lucian to book a flight back home. Brian will stay here to take care of the aftermath. Brian knew Chloe was here and didn''t want to leave, so he stayed. Adonis'' wounds were not healed, so he was also reluctant to leave. They booked a flight back home the next day. Melissa didn''t know Victor was back home until after Victor left. She was furious and mmed the things in her room to the floor. In her house, there was a study next to the bathroom, and the walls of the study were covered with Victor''s photos. She had been collecting Victor''s photos since the first one of him appeared to the public. Over the years, Victor has not been seen much in public, but she has always had a way to get his picture. He already knew that she hadn''t saved him, so there was no reason for her to see him. Since she gave him an aphrodisiac and framed Eden, he should have hated her. With his indifferent character, he would not want to see her for the rest of his life. She loved him so much that even if she couldn''t get him, she didn''t want anyone else to get him. She didn''t know since when she had such obsession. The reason why she went to River City this time was actually to make herself famous and go to his side. After her market inspection in the north district that day, she rented a cruise ship to go to the sea to see the scenery. His male assistant happened to be able to drive a cruise ship, so there were only two of them on the cruise ship at that time. When they arrived at the bay, they suddenly saw a car fall off a cliff. She was shocked at the time. The car ident was so frightening that the people inside must have died. They couldn''t pretend not to see it. When they rushed over, the man in the car happened to be pulled up from the sea by a man about 30 years old. She was so surprised when she stood on the yacht and saw clearly that the man was Victor. Her prince charming appeared in front of her like that without any warning. At that time, she had been in love with Victor for many years. She heard that he had a very capable wife, a designer who was bing more and more famous, and that''s why she wanted to work at the River City branch. At that time she didn''t have any achievements and her father kept denying her to go to River City, but she never gave up. The purpose of imitating Eden''s design was to attract Victor''s attention. However, before this n could be implemented, Victor had alreadye to her. How could she let go of such a good opportunity when she loved him so much? She immediately decided to leave with Victor and gave the man nearly a million dors as hush money, and for the man that was money he would never earn in his lifetime, so he quickly promised to keep it a secret. In this way, her prince charming finally came to her side. Every time she went to see him in the hospital, she felt as happy as if she was dreaming. She kept hoping he would lose his memory due to the head injury and the doctor said there was a high likelihood for that. So she waited joyfully for him to wake up. She called Eden when the doctor told her he would wake up within the next two days, just in time for her birthday. She knew that Eden had never given up looking for Victor. Instead of holding a funeral service for Victor whose body was never found, she said that Victor had gone abroad to study. She did this to ruin Victor and Eden''s rtionship. She didn''t expect Victor to have no memory loss and still love her wife very much. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Melissa thought to herself sarcastically that she was indeed being whimsical. But how would she know if it would work without trying? She loved him so much that she fell in love with him from the first moment she saw him in the photo and then could never forget him. "Victor, if only I could have met you earlier?" She mumbled sadly to herself. It was more painful than ever before. "Victor, falling in love with you made me live in heaven, but after losing you, it made me live in hell. Didn''t you say you wanted to settle a score with me? Why don''t you just kill me, and I might not suffer so much." Melissa was heartbroken to look at Victor''s god-like photos. Melissa broke down and burst into tears. Carney, standing outside the door of the room, heard his daughter''s cries and his heart ached as if he was being cut by a knife. He wished his daughter had never met the man called Victor. Being in heaven or hell is all in a thought. It was an unbearable pain for his daughter. It was too cruel. Carney sighed and turned away from the vi. When he arrived outside the vi, Carney suddenly thought of the woman he had always wanted to marry. He gave Darlene a call. "Hello, this is Carney." Carney knew that Darlene was in River City and knew Victor. "Carney? What''s up?" Darlene has actually epted Carney''s love inside. It was only due to his daughter''s opposition that they did not get married as they had hoped. Carney felt that Victor would be happy and Darlene and he would be able to establish a rtionship only after his daughter had let go. Only when she got out of her grief would everything get better. Carney told Darlene what had happened recently. Darlene was extremely shocked after hearing it. She didn''t expect Victor, who had disappeared for so long, to be hidden by Melissa. "Carney, I have to warn you that what Miss Craig did may have offended Victor. His wife is my apprentice. We are very close to the point that I consider her family and she calls me aunt. It''s been a painful time for Eden." Darlene found it unbelievable. She originally just thought that Melissa was an arrogant and haughty youngdy, but never expected that she would do such a terrible thing. Carney smiled gently. "Thank you for reminding me. I know Victor''s temperament. After all, he is very famous and I have investigated him carefully. But they have already returned home, and when Melissa is in a better mood, I will take her to give Victor and his wife a solemn apology." Carney gave her the impression of a rather arrogant man. She was indeed a little surprised when he, who had always been superior, suddenly said he would apologize to someone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Carney was born proud and indomitable. It was the first time she had heard him apologize to someone in all the years she had known him. She then smiled. There was always a first time in life, and even the rampant ones would have to bow down at some point. "Darlene, why don''t you speak?" Darlene didn''t speak for a long time, and Carney couldn''t help but ask. In fact, he had always had feelings for Darlene. She had her sad past, and all these years he was aware of it but had no way to help her let it go. Maybe his love was not deep enough, or maybe he never gave her security. After all, they were in a long-distance rtionship. Darlene smiled softly and said, "I''m just a little surprised to hear you apologize to someone out of the blue. I''ve never seen you give in to anyone in all the years I''ve known you." He looked strong standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He smiled and his tone was unconsciously gentle, "I have given in to someone else. It''s just that person never found out." "Who?" Darlene asked curiously. "Darlene, it''s you." Darlene was stunned and the hand holding the phone involuntarily tightened a little. Sometimes love is invisible. Because she didn¡¯t care about him enough to ignore his feelings. Darlene was moved, "Carney..." Carney interrupted her, "Darlene, I might stay a little longer this time in River City. A long-distance rtionship is not good for us to nurture our rtionship. Being together at our age is for the companionship of our souls." Being single was lonely, especially at their age. When he was young, he would always feel that the person he loved was his little sweetheart. "Darlene, if there is another life, I must have met you earlier, because liking you makes me so happy." Carney said very normal words with a light smile in a very normal voice. But when she heard that, she was deeply moved. Darlene''s voice was a little choked up, "We''ll talk about these things when you arrive here. There''s been a lot of discussion about Miss Craig on the Intetely. You''''d betterfort Miss Craig." She and Melissa didn''t get along well with each other. When Melissa saw her, it was as if she was looking at an enemy. "Okay, I''ve spoiled her since she was a kid, and I won''t spoil her like this anymore. Darlene, I''ll be there in a week." Carney said with great anticipation. To Darlene, he now looked like ad in love, with the urgency of seeing the one he loved. "Okay, see you then." Darlene smiled. After hanging up the phone, Darlene looked at the bright sunshine outside the window. The autumn weather was not bad, and the afternoon of River City was gradually getting colder. She had seen so many people. Would Melissa apologize to Eden sincerely? She didn''t think so. How could a girl with great ambition like her easily change her mind? People have contradictory thoughts and tend to be envious of what others have. But in fact, if one works hard, one can even have what others cannot have. It depends on each person''s choice and mindset. This world doesn''t care about the self-esteem. The only way to have someone to emphasize your presence is to achieve something. But Darlene was happy to think that Eden would be back today. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 She nced at the time on her phone, and Eden said they wouldnd in about an hour. Eden, who has found Victor, must be very happy now. At the international airport. Zaiden, the three children, Jaida, Anson, Abigail, Gracie and Loomis all came to the airport to pick them up. Gracie didn''t know until today that her brother didn''t study abroad, but had an ident, and everyone kept it from her. She scolded Loomis for not telling her the truth and cried all afternoon before she felt relieved. She felt terrible when she heard what happened to her brother. She also once med Victor for being so cold to go abroad for so long without giving his only sister a call. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They looked at the exit and kept looking for Victor and the others. "Look, it''s mommy and daddy!" Giada shouted excitedly and couldn''t help crying. Her lovely little face was already in tears. At this moment, she was really sure that her dad was still alive. Her mom would never cry at night again, and she would never be sad again. Keh and Henrick also shed tears silently. Although they had made video calls with their dad, they had never seen the real dad, so they would still worry. They now finally saw their dad walking out of the exit. He was as healthy and strong as ever, and his dazzling figure was still the most eye- catching, making him stand out from the crowd. The envious eyes of the people around, especially the women, made them finally believe that their daddy was really back. Jaida was also red-eyed, and Zaiden hugged her tightly. Anson was able to stand up, but the airport was too big to walk, so Abigail urged him to take a wheelchair. After all, his legs needed to recuperate. Anson did whatever Abigail ordered. Even if it was an unreasonable request, he eded to it with a smile. In Anson''s view, it was necessary to spoil his wife without limit, and even rude demands were the best. Abigail really enjoyed being pampered after she registered her marriage with Anson. Abigail sometimes couldn''t help but feel that her husband was really handsome and charming, and loved and spoiled her deeply. They were extremely excited to see Victor. Brian, who waste ining over, saw theme out and got red-eyed with excitement. He stood at the back and looked at them with a smile. Victor took Eden''s hand, who was not well and had turned pale after such a long flight. Her delicate face looked tired and sickly. They had seen the people who hade to pick them up, and Victor waved at them. "Daddy." Giada cried and ran into Victor''s arms. Victor squatted down to pick up Gia and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. "Baby, daddy is back." Victor''s tone was choked with sobs, and he missed the children very much. "Dad, are you really back? Mommy won''t cry at night thinking about you anymore, will she?" Giada, who was still a little unsure at this moment, asked in a scared voice. It wasn''t until she felt this warm embrace and the familiar scent lingering around her that she was sure that it was really her daddy who had returned. "Gia, I won''t let your mother cry anymore." Victor nced sideways at Eden. Eden looked at him and smiled gently. Her smile was so dazzling in Victor''s eyes. Henrick and Keh also went up to greet them. They smiled at the two children. Victor then put Gia down and walked towards Jaida and Zaiden with red eyes. Jaida had already choked with sobs. "I''m sorry to have worried you." Victor looked at these people he had been missing. "d to see you go home safely." Zaiden said with a smile. Jaida nodded with tears in her eyes. "I, as your sister, did not know until today that you had an ident. I always thought you had studied abroad and scolded you every day for not calling me. I couldn''t get through to you on the phone and I didn''t suspect that you had an ident. I always thought you didn''t have time to call me because you were too busy studying. You cruel boy, I will never forgive you next time you do that." Gracie patted Victor emotionally, and all her emotions were vented at this moment. Victor looked down at his sister with his eyes red. "I''m sorry." He didn''t know what to say except to say he was sorry. His sister grew up caring for him, doing everything to think of him first. But he didn''t do anything for his sister. He wasn''t even by her side when she got divorced. His sister never let him worry. She always seemed to be an elderly sister who was very capable and doted on him. "What''s the use of being sorry? You have to promise to be healthy and well all the time." Gracie cried and threw herself into Victor''s arms. His scent was familiar and his skin was warm. He was indeed her healthy brother. "Gracie, Victor hase back safely." Loomis pulled Gracie out of Victor''s arms. There was an imperceptible jealousy in his tone. For him, his woman could not be this close to other men, not even her brother. Victor smiled at Loomis, before looking at Anson and Brian. "Anson, Abby, Brian, I''m back." He greeted them with a smile. They were both red-eyed and had thought they would never see each other again, so they felt lucky for the reunion now. Brian didn''t see Adonis and asked suspiciously, "Did you guys lose Adonis?" Lucian replied, "Don''t worry about him. He''ll be returning in a few days." Brian nodded, still a little surprised not to see Adonis. Eden was a little tired and so weak that she could barely stand and broke into a cold sweat, but she still held on silently. "Eden, are you okay?" Jasper kept an eye on Eden and noticed how pale she was and how she looked like she was about to faint. Eden felt dizzy and shook her head slightly with a weak smile, "Jasper, I''m fine." Her tone was feeble like she didn''t even have the strength to speak. Victor took her hand and looked at everyone. "Let''s go home first." Everyone nodded their heads. Eden insisted on walking to the parking lot, and as soon as she got into the car, she closed her eyes and lost consciousness. "Eden, Eden..." Victor gently patted her pale little face. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Eden, however, did not react at all. Zaiden, who was driving, looked back at Eden and saw her pale little face covered in sweat. He said worriedly, "Victor, you take care of Eden. I''ll call the family doctor over here." Jaida said, "Zaiden, you focus on driving. I''ll make the call." Keh and Henrick were also in the car. Giada and Abigail were in the other car. Both kids looked nervously at their mother. "Mom." Henrick held Eden''s cold hand with some concern. It was not too cold now. How could her mother''s hand be so cold? Henrick was sad and felt like his heart was being pinched so hard that it hurt and he couldn''t breathe. Keh squeezed his lip tightly and looked intently at his mother. He already knew what had happened to her in C Country. So he''s pretty calm at the moment. His mother was in a wheelchair for a long time after the car ident resulting in very poor resistance, so she was prone to illness. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After falling into the water, she had a high fever for three days, and now she was in aa again and again. Keh clenched his small hands, and his knuckles turned white. Victor didn''t say anything but held Eden tightly in his arms. He was anxious and scared when he saw Eden''s pale face. She had been much better today and had been resting on the ne, but hadn''t eaten anything. After getting off the ne, he had felt that she had been very quiet. At that time, she must feel very ufortable. When he asked her if she was okay, she always shook her head and said gently, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." What a silly girl! She was obviously suffering, but she lied because she loved him and didn''t want him to worry. How could he not love such an Eden? Zaiden drove very fast. It took two hours to get from the airport to Windsor Vizh, but he drove the car there in 40 minutes. The car was so fast, so Jaida was so seasick that she couldn''t even walk when she got out of the car. Zaiden helped her back to her room to rest. At this time, Dr. Conley, the family doctor, was already waiting in front of the vi with a medicine chest in his hand. Dr. Conley, in his mid-50s, has been the family doctor on call. "Mr. Calder." He greeted respectfully. Zaiden nodded, "Doctor, go check on my daughter. She''s fainted." "Yes, Mr. Calder, please don''t worry." Dr. Conley nodded. Watching Victor rush over with an unconscious Eden in his arms, Zaiden opened the door and let them both in. Victor carried Eden to their room. Keh and Henrick Ran jogged behind them. Once in the room, Victor carefullyid Eden down on the big soft bed. The sunlighting in through the window fell on her small face, making the fully conscious woman look even weaker. "Dr. Conley, hurry up." Victor''s trembling voice was full of worry. "Yes!" Dr. Conley quickly began to treat Eden. Eden had high fever again, almost 40 degrees Celsius, and in addition to the fever, an infection had urred in her lungs. Dr. Conley immediately gave Eden an IV. "Dr. Conley, how is it?" Victor was worried that Eden would have seque. Dr. Conley gave Eden a loving look. "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. Your wife just has a bad cold and some inmmation in her lungs. After three days of anti-inmmatory injections and some medicine, she will soon get better." Victor was relieved to hear that. Keh and Henrick also let out a sigh of relief, and Henrick immediately slumped on the sofa. He got up and left in silence, a little dejected and pale. Victor looked at his son''s back with an indescribable sadness. Victor knew he was worried about his mom, but he wouldn''t say anything to anyone when he was depressed. So was Kenny. Keh also left the room. The two children left in silence. Their silence was what worried people the most. Victor sighed helplessly and told Dr. Conley about Eden''s health condition. Dr. Conley looked at Eden again as soon as he heard that she was mildly depressed. He knew some of the things that had happened in their family during this time. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard from Mr. Calder. Your wife has been very calm after your ident. I also spected that she would get depressed because she was keeping all her grief bottled up. That does happen when a person is under a lot of stress and pain. At the moment, her depression is only mild and I gave her some medication to take three times a day. Now that you''re back, she should be able to get better quickly when she''s in a good mood." "Thank you, Dr. Conley!" Victor said, and then turned to look at Eden. Victor had learned to change IV bottles and remove needles while taking care of Eden at the hospital, so he told Dr. Conley to go home early. Dr. Conley made sure that Eden was fine before he left. Victor sat on the edge of the bed, gently stroking the girl''s delicate eyes with his slender fingers with a gentle expression. He had never gotten tired of seeing her face. It was the only light in his life. He didn''t know how big the world was, but in his heart, she was his world, his one and only. "Eden, you have to get better soon. We still have a lot of things to do." Speaking of this, the tenderness on Victor''s handsome face was reced by guilt. "Eden, we haven''t been on a few dates, and there are a lot of ces I haven''t taken you yet. We haven''t had a chance to go where we want to go. When you''re better, we''ll keep dating." Victor suddenly smiled again and put his fingers to her pale lips. Her softness and beauty attracted him all the time. "And we made a deal to have a wedding. At the end of this year, you must wear a beautiful wedding dress to marry me. You can''t go back on your word, or I''ll be angry. I''ve actually nned a honeymoon trip. We''ll go to seevender, visit a famous church abroad, and then go to your favorite ce. I''ve always fantasized about us having a romantic trip like this." Speaking of which, his long eyshes trembled slightly, and he smiled with tenderness again. "Thinking about it, there are really a lot of ces we haven''t been to, and ces I took you to y with when I was a kid, because I never dared to revisit the same ces without you. Now that you remember me, when you are well, we will revisit the ces we yed together as children to see our childhood memories." Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Victor talked non-stop, and the scene that they were together emerged in his mind. After everyone knew about Eden''s health, those who wanted to get together had to do so some other time. In the evening, Jaida felt much better. She cooked porridge and brought it in. Eden still hadn''t woken up. Fortunately, the fever had gone away. Her breathing was much more normal and her face was not so pale. "Victor." Jaida looked at her son''s tired back and felt extremely distressed. He has lost a lot of weight in the months he disappeared. Fortunately, he returned safely, which made her very happy. "Mom." Victor nced back at his mother, and his expression didn''t change much. Jaida smiled lovingly, "Victor, you''ve lost weight. Eden hasn''t woken up yet, so eat something for your stomach so that you have the strength to take care of her." "Mom, thank you." Victor let go of Eden''s hand. He had been holding her hand, and his palm was already sweaty. He ced her hand under the covers before walking to the table. "Where are the children?" Victor thought of Henrick''s tiny sad back and his little head bowed when he left. He felt heartbroken just thinking about it. Jaida sighed and felt a little helpless. "They''re watching TV with Zaiden. Seeing their mother like this, the three of them don''t say anything. Since your ident, these three kids are much quieter. Gia used to be very lively and Henrick liked to make Gia angry, but now I barely hear them arguing, and asionally they quarrel, and Henrick doesn''t mind. It hurts me to see them like this." Victor paused without speaking for a moment before he continued to eat his porridge. Jaida has long been used to her son''s silence. But after this ident, she felt that her son was even more silent. Only Eden could bring him to life instantly. Whenever he talked about Eden, he could not help but be tender in his cold gaze. She knew her son cared for Eden, his best ymate as a child, and Victor liked no one but Eden, who was a few years younger. Eden was indeed lovely, and her innocent caring words and her shining eyes were the only warmth in Victor''s life. He had waited for her for more than twenty years, never giving up on finding that glimmer of light in his heart. Jaida sighed and turned to leave. The moment Jaida turned around, Victor put down the spoon in his hand. He didn''t really have any appetite. He got up again and sat silently back on the edge of the bed. He kept watching the progress of the IV. When it was almost over, Victor pulled the needle for Eden and pressed it with a sterile cotton swab. But she still showed no signs of waking up. Victor looked out of the window. It was getting dark. He tucked Eden in and got up to take a bath. After the shower, he got a basin of hot water and wiped Eden''s entire body, then helped her change into a clean set of cotton pajamas. He was relieved to see her sleeping morefortably. This room was still exactly the same as when he left. He looked at the floor-to-ceiling window not far away. Every time he dreamed of Eden, he would see her sitting in front of it, crying sadly, looking at him with some sadness and expectation. He wanted to respond to her but couldn''t say anything. He felt like he had actually been here with her every night during hisa, even though it wasn''t scientific. He stood there quietly for a while, and the tall figure was hidden in the darkness, which was still eye-catching. He stood quietly for ten minutes. Looking at the floor-to-ceiling window, he wondered with some sadness if that was where Eden sat every night thinking of him. He went to pick up the frame on the table, a picture of him and Eden together. She was smiling brightly and he was smiling tenderly. This photo was taken by him after they were together. There weren''t many pictures of him and her now, but there were many when they were little. He used to take Eden with him every festival to take pictures. He would always look down at her big bright eyes. And she would put her arms around his neck and look at him with a smile. When she was happy, her big eyes were shining like stars. When she was angry, she would pout to show her mood. Years of life honed to let the girl¡¯s eyes of the pure disappeared, reced by self-confidence and mature calm. He remembered that once he identally knocked over her strawberry jam. So she looked at him usingly with those big clear eyes. She didn''t eat toast bread without strawberry jam, and he had never seen someone who loved strawberries so much. It was as if she was made of strawberries. It was toote to go to school, but she didn''t want to eat breakfast. So in the harsh winter, he ran a long way in his school uniform before he bought her back strawberry jam. She then smiled in satisfaction. Looking at her happy smile, his mood that was more gloomy than the weather in the winter also disappeared. He waste at school that day, and more importantly, he had not finished his homework. So he was punished by the teacher for sweeping the ssroom for a week, but that was okay. That week he woulde homete and she would always be waiting for him at the door and would leave him her favorite snacks. "Victor, why have youe back sote recently? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The little girl''s sweet tone was full ofints. After he finished the snacks, he would carry her home with some effort, and she would stay quietly with him while he did his homework. She was very obedient and never bothered him when he was doing his homework. She, who had just gone to the kindergarten, could already recognize some simple numbers and would also take the books from her kindergarten to read. After finishing his homework, he took her to y. At that time, she always sweetly shouted his name and trotted behind him. When she couldn''t keep up with him, she cried. After she was lost, he was overwhelmed with grief at the memory of the scenes they had once shared together, and he went crazy trying to find her. Victor looked out the window and recalled the old days. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He stood for a long time before he turned out of the bedroom, causing some tingling in his legs. With the lights off in the living room, Victor gingerly went upstairs to check on the kids. All three children have sses tomorrow. They were disciplined enough to go to bed on time and get up for school on their own. He went to Henrick''s room. The lights were off, but he could hear him sobbing. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Victor turned the light on and watched Henrick''s tiny figure curled up in a ball on the bed, crying into tears. "Henrick," Victor''s voice was a little hoarse. Henrick stopped crying the moment Victor came in. Henrick had some smallints in his heart that there was no ce to cry secretly. He turned his back on Victor and wondered what his dad was doing here at this time. How embarrassing he looked now. He rarely cried in front of others. What an embarrassment! "What''s wrong?" Henrick still didn''t turn around and said a littleiningly. Victor slowly sat on the edge of the bed. Even if he did not turn around, Victor could still see his expression clearly in such a short distance. "Henrick, your mother is fine. Don''t cry." Victor gently patted his back. "I''m sad so I want to cry." He said out loud. Now he wasn''t embarrassed anymore. He slowly turned to look at his dad, "Did you let my mother be bullied again?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Victor''s hand, which was patted on his back, paused slightly. He nodded without denying it. "I''m sorry I couldn''t take good care of your mother." Victor looked at his tearful little face and admitted his fault. He had failed to protect Eden. Henrick snorted. "Even so, mom wouldn''t bear to me you." Hearing this, Victor smiled slightly. "Henrick, go to sleep. You have to go to school tomorrow." Victor''s tone was gentle. He knew that Henrick would cry in secret at night when he was sad. Henrick nodded slightly, "Dad, you should get some rest too. Mom must be panicking when she wakes up and doesn''t see you. I noticed that mom is sick. She always seems to forget things." Victor''s heart ached a little. Did Henrick find out that Eden was sick too? Victor smiled slightly and rubbed Henrick''s forehead with his hand. "Henrick, don''t worry. Your mom is fine. Daddy''s already back. I won''t let anything happen to your mom." "All right." Henrick was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk much. He closed his eyes and went to bed. Victor tucked him in, turned off the lights and left. He returned to the bedroom to find Eden had woken up. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Eden, who thought what had been happening all this time had been dreaming, quickly looked at the door and was joy-filled when she saw clearly that it was Victor. "Victor, it''s you. You''re back, aren''t you?" Her surprised voice caused Victor to freeze slightly. "Eden, you''re awake." He walked over with a smile and sat next to her. Eden looked at him incredulously, "Victor, you''re really back! Am I dreaming?" Eden had been running a fever these days and had not been very sober. Now she woke up in her room, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the empty room, which made her feel that everything that had happened before was a dream. She found Victor, but he wasn''t here. She was a little afraid that it was all a dream. Looking at her like this, Victor''s heart ached. He gently put her hand on his face and smiled tenderly, "Eden, it''s me, I''m here." Eden was touched by his words. In the moments when she needed him the most, his short words could warm her heart''s. She could clearly feel the warmth on his face. "Victor, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Eden looked at him with a smile. Her face was no longer pale, she was much soberer by now. Some images from her memory appeared in her mind like a short film. Perhaps because of the sudden return to this normally empty bedroom, the moment she woke up alone, she fell back into the pain and fear of losing Victor. Eden looked at his handsome face and smiled. "Dear, I finally waited for you toe back." Eden smiled sweetly and happily. She threw herself into his arms and felt his strong heartbeat and familiar scent. So she was overjoyed. Victor also hugged her tightly and made her feel that he was with her. "Eden, don''t be afraid. I''m here." He whispered,forting and reassuring her. He knew she was sick. She would not remember what had happened before for a while, and she would be scared and in pain as soon as she woke up and found her alone right there in the house. He lowered his head and kissed her hair, her forehead, her nose, and finally her lips. He felt her tenderness. Eden raised her head slightly, with an unsatisfied face, and took the initiative to encircle his neck. She took the initiative to kiss him deeply. Victor smiled in pleasure. He was dominated by her. Eden felt that this was not enough, and her whole body was lying on Victor''s body, feeling his presence. Victor was amused by her clumsy movements. "Silly girl, you are sick, and you need a good rest." Victor pulled her hand away and gazed down at her with deep affection. Eden blinked her big eyes and looked at him with confusion. "Am I sick?" Eden still couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Yes." Victor reached out and touched the tip of her nose. Eden pouted her lips and was quite dissatisfied. She looked at him with blinking her big watery eyes, "But I miss you." Victor''s body froze. He really couldn''t resist this temptation. "Honey, please. You''re sick. I will satisfy you when you get well." Victor''s voice was husky and charming, and his forehead gently touched hers. Yet he had a sexual reaction. She was so attractive to him, the ever-shining light of his heart. "No!" Eden acted like a spoiled child. Instead of letting go of him, she embraced him tightly, as if Victor would disappear if she let go. "Eden." Victor called her softly again. "What?" Eden gave a quick nod and was quick to respond to him whenever he called, letting him know she was here. "Eden, take a good rest first." Victor coaxed her in a soft voice. Eden shook her head slightly and hugged him tighter, "No, I''ve slept too long to be sleepy." "Eden, can we have a talk?" When Dr. Conley left, he told him that as long as Eden was in a good mood, she would be fine, and her slight depression would be cured soon. Victor felt that now that thepany was running well, so he wanted to take Eden out on a trip. Through traveling, the gloom in her heart would be cleared in recent months. Perhaps hearing Victor''sughter, Eden was a little more awake at this moment and called out in a low voice, "Victor." Victor froze. Her voice and tone were still as familiar as when she was a child. He smiled and could no longer resist kissing her, "Silly girl, you asked for this." Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Eden giggled and said nothing, pandering to him as he made his move. For a moment, she was relieved that he was really with her. ... The next day, Eden woke up very early. She looked around habitually and felt the warmth around her. She looked sideways and saw his familiar handsome face, and she giggled again. Eden mentally reminded herself several times that she was not dreaming. Victor was awake when she woke up. He wanted to see what her reaction would be, and then he saw her giggle. He was quite satisfied with her reaction. He held her in his arms and asked in a low voice, "Honey, did you sleep well?" "Yes!" Eden nodded and smiled when she looked at his gentle expression. "I feel so happy right now." This was her real feeling inside. The only regret was that she was so tired that she fell asleep first when she made love to himst night. She felt so sorry for him. He usually got a long erection, so he must have been ufortable yesterday. She did not have such thoughts before, but after losing him once, she wanted to be more tolerant of him and understand him. She smiled. "Victor, I will definitely try to get well." And there was a gentle smile on Victor''s handsome face, which was like the sun in winter, making people feel warm from head to toe. "That''s right. Thepany is running very well. So Eden, let''s go on a trip." Eden looked at his face, which was as delicate as a work of art and shook her head slightly, "It''s almost autumn. I have to prepare winter styles. Let''s travel together with the children after the New Year." Victor was a little reluctant to take the kids with him. "Honey, the two of us go on a trip first, and then we''ll take them with uster." A pair of big ck eyes blinked in Eden¡¯s pretty little face. "How can we go on our own? The three little kids would love to go on a trip, and I haven''t had the time over the years to take them along since they were little. I just take them to the park once in a while and haven''t taken them on a trip together yet." Eden felt sorry for her three children, because at that time she could not afford to take them on a trip because of her financial constraints. Jasper saw her economic problems, so when he took them out for the weekend, he rushed to pay for them. Victor pursed his lips and finally nodded in agreement. He always listened to her advice, not to mention that it would be happy to travel with his children. He just wanted to give her more love andpanionship. Eden took the phone and looked at the time. The kids had gone to school. "Victor, you should also go to work." She was still a little ufortable, so she would not go to work today. She hadn''t been with her mom and dad for a long time. She had been worried about Victor before, so she rarely went back to see her family before. Victor shook his head slightly and smiled in a low voice. "I won''t go to work today. Lucian can handle it all. You''ve been doing a good job before, so there''s nothing important going on in the company. What I want today is to apany you." Eden was very happy to hear that. "Let''s go to the Clement family. I''m ashamed that I haven''t had time to visit my mom and dadtely. They''ve been worried about me these past few months." "Okay, let''s go visit them." Victor got up and helped her up as well. After washing up, Jaida had already made breakfast for them. "Victor, Eden,e and have breakfast." Jaida looked at them with a loving smile. Perhaps it was because her son had returned, she had regained her usual happiness. Everyone kept the secret from Phillip. Until now, Phillip didn''t know that Victor had an ident. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Eden took a bite of scrambled eggs with fresh milk. Jaida¡¯s a good cook. She always loved her food. "You seem much better today. I''m relieved. I have to go to your sister''s houseter to help her look after her two children. I guess I won''t be able to cook for you today." Eden asked, "Did Gracie''s mother-inw leave?" "Yes. It is said that something happened in her family, so she left and may not return until half a monthter. She loves her grandchildren and is from a very famous family. Before she left, she bought Gracie a bunch of things aspensation. I told your sister that her mother-inw was quite nice. Your sister doesn''t think so. She said it was because she had a son. If it were a daughter, she wouldn''t be so nice." Jaida chatted with her as she ate breakfast. Eden listened carefully. The Rubio family was also a prestigious family. It''s only natural to want an heir. Victor looked at Eden and said, "Let''s drop mom off at our sister''s houseter and see our two little nephews, then we''ll go to the Clement family." "Okay!" Eden nodded with a smile. She hadn''t seen those two little ones for a long time either. Gracie and Loomis were both good looking. As a result, their children were cute and handsome. Previously, she was afraid that her emotions had exposed the matter of Victor''s ident, and had rarely gone to Gracie''s house. After breakfast, Victor drove Jaida to Gracie''s house and bought lots of presents for his two little nephews. He talked with Gracie for half an hour before taking Eden to Clement family. Eden had already called her mother in advance. As soon as she heard that her daughter was coming home, her mother asked the maid to prepare lunch. Grandma Clement was so happy to hear that. They also knew the news of Victor''s return, and was even happier. Victor and Eden bought gifts for all the family again. They entered the door of the Clement family with many shopping packages, and for the first time, Eden felt a sense of familiarity with this home. A blur of memories came flooding back to her mind. "Eden, Victor. Come in and have a seat." Aisling greeted them as they came in. Eden and Victor also greeted each other. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What Eden didn''t expect was that her elder brother was also at home. "Eden,e on over here. You haven''te to see me in a long time. I''ve missed you so much." Grandma Clement looked at Eden with a loving smile. Eden smiled and nodded. In a trance, she seemed to see a little girl in a pink princess dress on the second floor, smiling and shouting at her grandmother as she ran downstairs. At that time, her grandmother seemed to have raised a Persian cat. It''s called Venus. She didn''t like the cat very much, but she was very sad when the cat was lost. Because Grandma liked it. Looking at grandma unhappy, she was also very unhappy. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Eden smiled and sat next to her grandmother, recalling that at that time, her grandmother was a beautiful nobledy dressed in fashion, and after twenty years, her grandmother looked really old. She had a head full of silver hair, but was in good spirits and had be very kind. "Grandma, did Venuse back?" She remembered that Venus never came back. Hearing her words, grandma Clement was stunned for a moment. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Even Aisling and Delmont, who were standing beside them, were also stunned. They both knew that Venus was the cat their family used to have. Victor smiled gently, "Grandma, Eden got her memory back, but Venus never came back, right?" "It didn''te back." Grandma Clement nodded with tears. She looked at Eden lovingly, "Eden, do you really remember what happened once?" Eden nodded, "Grandma, I was too young at that time, so what I remember now are some vague images. Maybe it''s because I hate Venus, so I remember more clearly." Grandma Clement nodded with a smile. She was relieved to see the sweet smile on her granddaughter''s face. It was a hard time for her, nning for the Clement family and suffering the pain of losing her husband. She had been so worried about Eden before. But now she was relieved to see her sweet smile. "You didn''t like Venus because your skin was too fragile, and Venus always scratched your hand when it yed with you. You hated it when it hurt, and then you slowly disliked it." Eden lowered her head awkwardly. It was indeed for this reason. Aisling sat beside Eden, holding on to Eden''s shoulder with one hand. She was still in shock, "Eden, did you really get your memory back?" Eden smiled at her mother and nodded. She had never felt close to her mom before, but after she had her memories, she feltpletely different about her mom. She felt closer to her mom. "Mom, I remembered some of it. You like to braid my hair, but I don''t like it. I like to wear a ponytail for convenience. I would always fight with you about it. You liked to tie my hair with a ck headband, and I preferred a pink strawberry headband. You always said it was outdated, but I just thought it was cute." Aisling kept nodding her head. As a child, Eden had an almost paranoid love for strawberries. Eden added, "Delmont, do you remember? You smashed the seats in the cafeteria in anger when you were at school. Then you came home and got beaten up by our dad, who wouldn''t give you dinner. You stole my strawberry cake and chocte, and when I found out, you gave me ten dors to keep secret about it." Hearing this, Delmont smiled awkwardly, "Eden, it seems that you really remember. There is such a thing. Ten dors at that time was quite a lot." Eden smiled sweetly and her eyes were bright and moving. Thinking of her father, Eden looked out of the window and recalled the past in her mind. In this family, the person who impressed her most was her father. Her dad loved her very much and never scolded her. Every day when he came back from work, her dad would bring her little gifts. No matter what it was, her dad never broke his promise to her. After dinner, he would always take her for a walk, and sometimes he would take Victor with him. She and Victor chased and yed with each other, and her dad always worriedly reminded them to be careful not to fall down. His voice was kind and benevolent, as if he would never scold her. He had always doted on her. Eden''s memory made her get closer to her family. Now Clement family was running a good business. Buddy and Zofia, who had taken Glenn to get the vination, also came back at lunch time. Everyone had lunch together and had a happy chat. Wyatt went to thepany and would note back until night. Eden was in no hurry to go back and wanted to have dinner with her dad. Eden kept ying with Glenn and waited until he fell asleep before she and Victor went back to the old house of Alwynn family next door. After Vincent''s family left, the Alwynn family''s old house was renovated. The style was much simpler and brighter than before. Victor took Eden straight to his room on the third floor. His room was facing the window of the room Eden lived in when she was a child. The house had been renovated for a long time, and Victor''s room was the style he liked. It seemed that Phillip was very concerned about him. Eden sat on the sofa and looked at Victor who looked a bit bad. He was not happy here at that time. Because there were memories of his mother here, he could not leave, and had been suffering from Vincent and Reba''s bullying. Vincent was a little bully when he was a child, and he liked to bully Victor. But Victor was not someone to be trifled with. After being scolded by Victor, Vincent always cried andined. At a young age, she disdained Vincent very much, and always standed in front of Victor angrily and stared at Vincent. She seemed to be protective of Victor, as she regarded him as the most important person in this world. Eden suddenly smiled. Her bright eyes were extremely enchanting. Victor was brought back to his senses by herughter. He looked at his beloved woman with a smile and said, "Eden, what are youughing at?" Eden smiled sweetly while looking at him intently, "I was thinking about what happened when I was a kid. Why did I always protect you? You were obviously always bad to me." Eden pointed at the window and said, "Do you know how bad you are? Every day before going to school, you shout at my window. Eden, the sun shines on your butt. Then after waking me up, you went downstairs to go to school." Her memories were once sealed. When the memory was restored again, some unforgettable things were still clearly in the mind. How could Victor not remember these things? At that time, he only had her to y with him. Before going to school every day, he wanted to see her. Then he felt very happy all day. After he woke her up, she would always bring a small stool and stand in front of the window, shouting at him before her eyes opened, "Victor, you''re so bad. You''re such a bad person, I''ll never leave you any more delicious strawberry cakes for the evening. " Looking at her angry face, he always went to school happily. When he came home in the evening, he would bring her choctes or lollipops to please her. She would be happy and would forget all about the morning. She was the joy in his boring life. She was also the only bright light in his life. Victor sat beside her and held her in his arms. Looking at her beautiful face, he said gently. "Honey, it seems that you remember much more than I expected." Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Eden nodded in surprise. So many memories were triggered again aftering here. Victor lowered his head and kissed her between her eyebrows. He whispered in her ear, "Eden, it¡¯s good to have you around." Eden smiled softly and looked into his eyes that were gazing deeply at her. She raised her head slightly and gave him a quick kiss on his sexy thin lips, "Victor, my life is perfect with you in it.¡± Victor was instantly blown away. The Eden that did not regain her memory already fascinated him enough, and the Eden now made him love her even more to the point of madness. Victor could not control his desire and kissed her smiling red lips hard. Although they were very close, Eden was still shy of his passion, so much so that her face flushed. She hid in Victor''s arms, and in Victor''s eyes, her shy look was even more charming. "Honey, I want you." He whispered in her ear in a sexy voice. Eden was suddenly stunned. She raised her head and red at him. "Why are you thinking about these things all day long?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With a smirk on his face, Victor took it for granted and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s only natural to do this to my wife.¡± Although the bed in this room has been redecorated, this big bed has still not been changed. Victor pointed to the big bed and smiled gently. "Do you remember when you were a kid and you were afraid of thunder? You used toe into my room, pull up my sheets, and lie in my arms. Then you looked at me with big, watery eyes and said you were scared. In a few minutes, you fell asleep in my arms. You weren''t shy with me when you were little." Eden blushed a little at the fact that she had actually done such a thing as a child. It seemed like she had such a confusing image in her mind, but she couldn''t remember it too well. She shook her head slightly and really couldn''t remember. Victor stroked her soft hair and smiled. "Dummy, you were too young to remember at that time." "Was I four or three years old then?" "Around three years old." No wonder she couldn''t remember it. However, he remembered everything between the two of them very clearly. "You are so nice!" Eden couldn''t help but smile and rubbed her face against his chest with happiness. "Victor, we must always be happy together in the future." Eden thought back to the past and always felt that they always met with misfortune. Victor hugged her tightly, "Eden, it will be fine. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll make sure you''re happy every day." "I am not afraid of anything with you around." Eden leaned against his chest and felt much more reassured. They stayed in the Alwynn family for a long time before going to the Clement family. Eden went back to make dinner with her mother and waited for her father toe back. Aisling was happy to see her dutiful and well-behaved daughter, and she was always grateful to the God for bringing her back to her. Victor, Buddy, and Delmont sat in the living room ying poker. Zofia and grandma Clement were ying with Glenn. The family was happy and harmonious now and the atmosphere was cozy. At six o''clock, Wyatt came back from work. Eden went to the door to wait for her father. Eden walked over to her father, who had just gotten out of the car, and smiled brightly at him, "Daddy, you''re back. Did you bring me my favorite strawberry cake today?" Her tone was sweet and soft. Wyatt froze and drifted back to the day when his daughter was lost. She told him in her sweet voice, "Daddy,e home early and don''t forget to bring me strawberry cake. Today is Victor''s birthday and I want to have cake with him." He smiled lovingly and rubbed his daughter''s head. Looking at her smiling, delicate little face, he couldn''t help but sigh at how time had flown by and how his daughter had grown into an elegant lady. "Yes, Eden. I bought strawberry cake, which is your favorite." Aisling had already called him to say that Eden was waiting for him for dinner, so he went specifically to the century-old store she liked to buy strawberry cake. After so many years, its taste had not changed at all. It was still her favorite taste. Eden''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Dad, do you remember that I used to ask you to bring me a present when you came home Wyatt''s eyes also instantly reddened, "Eden, your memory is back." He was so excited that he choked on his words. Those had been his happiest days. When picking out a gift for his daughter, he was happy to think of her happy, smiling face. No matter howte he came back, he would never forget to buy a gift for his daughter. "Yes!" Eden nodded heavily. She feltpletely different before and after her memory was restored. Wyatt was too excited to say anything. At this moment, he felt that his daughter was really back. "Eden, wait." Wyatt opened the trunk and pulled out a strawberry cake. Eden looked at the familiar packaging and knew it was the same cake she used to eat when she was a kid. "Here you go. Your favorite strawberry cake." Wyatt''s voice got more and more loving. "Thank you, dad!" Eden had a sweet smile on her face. "Come on, Eden. let''s have dinner." Wyatt smiled very happily. As soon as he heard that his daughter came back to eat with him, he immediately bought the cake and rushed home. This family reunion, with Eden''s recovered memory, was a true reunion. After dinner, Victor and Eden returned to the Windsor Vi. Eden apanied Zaiden to theke for a half-hour walk. For Eden, who had two fathers and two mothers, she felt that she was the happiest person in the world. The days passed quickly. Victor has been back for more than a week now, and Eden didn''t doubt that she was dreaming by looking at Victor, whomuted to work with her every day. She finally waited for Victor toe back to her as she wished. After Victor came back, he also quickly went to work. Amelia moved out of the president''s office, while Eden was kept by Victor. The couple worked in the same office. Victor was overjoyed. Victor filled a vitamin bottle with antidepressants and personally gave them to Eden three times a day as Dr. Conley had instructed. A weekter, he rarely heard Eden say anything about forgetting something. She was getting better so he was a little less worried. However, he still didn''t dare to be careless and kept an eye on Eden''s mood. On the weekend, Victor decided to go to the prison to see Haven. He was not going to visit her, but to let her know that he was still alive. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 He didn''t tell Eden that he would see Haven. Instead, he made an excuse that he was going out and woulde back for lunch. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden was at home ying with her three children and didn''t pay much attention to him, but just told him to drive carefully on the road. After all, Victor had a car ident. When Victor drove, she would worry. Victor drove to the prison outside the city alone. He knew the person in charge of this ce, so he easily met Haven who was in prison uniform. When Haven heard that someone wanted to see her, she was very confused. Who woulde to see her in the world? Was it dad or mom or her two brothers? She actually wanted to see them and say sorry to them. She ruined her happy life and ended up like this. She did regret it. However, no one hade to see her after waiting for such a long time. She also knew that the Clement family was utterly disappointed in her, and she didn''t even have the chance to say sorry. But she had never dreamed that the person who came to see her was Victor. When she saw Victor, she looked like she had seen a ghost. She thought she was dazzled and blinked her eyes. But Victor still sat in the chair opposite her. He was wearing afortable white suit, and his hair was a little longer than before, making him look even more handsome and noble. His expression was so cold and unfamiliar as if it wasn''t the Victor she knew. She felt that Victor had changed, and he was more terrible than before. He still had that careless look, but there was a lot more aggression in him than before. Haven was very thin. In this ce, the torment and remorse made her body worse day by day. Without delicate makeup, her face became ordinary and sallow, and her eyes were dull. She plucked up the courage to sit opposite Victor. Victor nced at her and folded his legs elegantly. Then he looked up at Haven. His calm ck eyes became sarcastic and sharp at the moment he looked at Haven. Haven couldn''t help but shudder at that gaze of his and lowered her head, not daring to look at Victor. But the familiar feeling of oppressioning from him made it impossible for her to escape the truth. She would never have imagined that he was still alive. She was still the same as before, not daring to look directly into his deep and gloomy eyes. "Aren''t you surprised to see that I''m still alive?" There was anger and aggressiveness in Victor''s voice. Haven tensed up instantly, and she knew the purpose of Victor''s visit. He wasn''t here to visit her, but to let her see that he was still alive. At this thought, Haven suddenlyughed mockingly, "I am indeed surprised that you are still alive. But everything before that was also because of you. I was raised to be Eden''s recement. If she hadn''t returned, I would have married you. It was a dream I had since I was a child. But with the dream shattered, what do you think I would do?" Her life had been nned by them. Although it was a little far-fetched. In the end, her mother did not force her to marry anyone. Everything was done by her voluntarily. It was that stubbornness in her heart that made her make mistakes step by step, and finally so wrong that she didn''t even recognize herself anymore. Victor looked at her mockingly. "Are you worthy to rece Eden? I never cared about you, nor did I give you any chance of having the opportunity to marry me. You''re the one who thinks too highly of yourself. You will never be able to rece her. What you two did to me hurt Eden. You think that''s the end of it? I''ll make sure you never walk out of here for the rest of your life." After Victor finished, he got up and angrily kicked his chair away before striding away. He came here just to say this. Haven looked at Victor''s back with tears. At this moment, she still missed and liked this man. Sheughed sorrowfully. What he had just said echoed in her ears. She really wanted to die, but she did not have the courage. She thought she had a chance to get out of prison and try to make a new life, but he said she would never get out. She also lost herst hope. She was a ruthless person but would not be ruthless to herself. In this world, she was the only one who lived in her family. If she died, her family would really disappear from this world. Her dad, mom, and her would be quickly forgotten by the world. She was not willing to just disappear from this world. When those things she did were exposed at the beginning, it shocked all the people. She, who was always gentle and obedient, did such a terrible thing. Everyone thought she was evil, but who could understand her? Haven just felt her heart ache so badly that she couldn''t help but cry out. Looking at the direction in which Victor left, her heart ached even more. She spent her life chasing the man she couldn¡¯t have. Yet she had ended up like this. Was it worth it for her? No, it wasn''t. Because that man had never cared about her. Haven was filled with regret and wished she could go back in time, and if she could do it all over again, she really just wanted to be the most ordinary kid in the orphanage and live the most ordinary life. However, everything was toote. In the room with only a table and a stool, Haven cried out with regret. After Victor went home, Eden had already cleaned up the house and was making lunch. On weekends, Eden usually stayed home to take care of the children. Jaida and Zaiden would go to Gracie''s home to help take care of her children. Phillip was afraid of running into Jaida and Zaiden, so he would only visit his two grandchildren when Jaida was not there. They lived very close, but have never met each other. Eden''s three children also kept their promise to visit their grandfather every weekend. Only Gracie knew that her father was regretful, but it was toote. There were some mistakes that could not be undone for the rest of his life. When Victor entered the kitchen, Eden had her head down and was making dumplings. The kids loved dumplings, and when she wasn''t working on weekends, she tried to amodate them. "Dear, I''m back." Victor hugged her from behind and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek. Eden gave him a sideways nce, "I thought you''d be gone a long time. Let''s have dumplings for lunch. Kenny wants to eat dumplings." "Yes, I haven''t had your dumplings for a long time." His wife can do everything well. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Eden gave him a gentle push to let go of her. Instead of letting her go, Victor rested his head on her shoulder and hugged her a little tighter. It was said that the woman who cooked for her loved ones and family in the kitchen was the most beautiful. And now, Victor realized it. She wore a pink sweater and a white apron with her head tied in a pill. She looked really beautiful when she cooked for her family with a smile on her face! "Honey, I love you!" Victor whispered in her ear and gently rubbed her earlobe with his lips. He never hesitated to express his love for her. Eden couldn''t stop giggling because of his words. Eden nced back at him, who often said he loved her. And she would never get tired of his love words. These moving words of love were often the romance needed in love. "Dear, I love you too. But if you''re free, go boil water for me. The dumplings are ready." Eden said sweetly. Victor, who felt happy, also smiled more and more tenderly. Every time she made dumplings, she would make many. The kids were growing, so they had good appetites. They could only eat 10 before now they can eat at least 15 dumplings and other dishes. She was surprised at how much they ate. She called Abby and Anson toe over for dinner and also called Jasper, but he didn''t answer. "Well, okay." Victor was reluctant to let her go.Eden was in good health and mood these days, and Dr. Conley said her condition was gradually improving, but he still didn''t dare to be careless and would still personally watch her take her medication three times a day. "What is this smell I''m getting? Dumplings?" Abigail''s surprised voice came from outside the kitchen. Eden looked back and saw Abigail running towards the kitchen. "Abby, the dumplings are almost ready. Call your husband toe over and eat with us. I have made a lot of them." Abigail was happy to hear that. "Babe, your son called me early to say you were making dumplings for me. I''m so happy." Abigail said as she came in. Victor stood inside, but she couldn''t see him. "Hey! Eden, your husband is not at home. Let''s go out and have some fun after dinner." Abigail said mysteriously. Victor heard this and wondered why she thought he wasn''t home. Abigail walked in with a smile. When she saw Victor in the kitchen, she froze for an instant. Then she said with a smile, "Victor, you are at home. Didn''t I see you drive out this morning?" Victor said, "I went out in the morning, so now I can''te back? But where did you just try to take my wife while I wasn''t home?" After Victor said that, he turned around and gave Abigail a cold look. Abigail curled her lips and felt speechless. She wasn''t not going to kidnap his wife! "Of course I''m taking Eden to have fun. Don''t worry. I won''t kidnap your wife." Abigail walked over to Eden and gently took Eden''s arm in a position that wouldn''t interfere with Eden''s dumpling wrapping. Eden looked at her and smiled. If her husband wasn''t home, where would Abby want to take her? A dip in the hot spring! Once in a while, Abby would take her there. When they were in Gate City, there was a hot spring 40 minutes away from the city. There were a lot ofrge and small hot springs there. It was nice, but she disliked the pattern of men and women mixing together in the hot springs. However, Abby liked to show off her figure. Every time she appeared there, women admired her and men drooled over her. However, if Abby liked it, she would apany her. But in River City, she hadn''t been there yet and didn''t know where it was. Victor didn''t look at her and added water to the pot, "I was worried because of thatment you just made about me not being home." "Well, I''m just here to eat dumplings. You can rest easy now. Wait for me to call my husband." Abigail gave Victor a hard stare as Victor lowered his head. Then, she smiled at Eden and went back home to call for Anson. After Abigail left, Victor hurriedly asked Eden, "Honey, where would she take you to?" Eden looked at him and smiled. "It''s not a weird ce, just a hot spring." Victor was speechless. Did she have to talk so mysteriously? "Eden, do you like hot springs?" Eden shook her head slightly with a sweet smile. "I don''t particrly like it. We would go to the hot springs asionally when we are at Gate City." Victor asked again, "Do you want to go?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eden handed him the dumplings. "If Abby wants to go there, let''s go. But I''ve never been to a hot spring in River City and I don''t know where there is one." Victor smiled, "Honey, I know where it is. If you want to go, we''ll go together after dinner." He would bring her wherever she wanted to go. Eden smiled, "Let''s ask Abbyter." Victor nodded and noticed that the water was boiling. He put the dumplings on his te into the pot. Victor looked at her still wrapping dumplings and asked, "How many more dumplings do you want to wrap?" "I probably prepared about 100 dumplings. You and Anson usually eat a lot, so I prepared some more." Victor was a little unhappy. "Why do you work so hard to prepare for them? Anson has a wife too. Let his wife make it for him. Why trouble my wife?" Eden smiled when she heard his jealous voice. She saw the reluctant expression on his handsome face and knew he was worried that she would be tired. "It''s not so much to tire me out doing this. Maybe because you''re back, I''m in a better mood so much so that I''ve been feeling much better for a while." "Victor, I didn''t expect you to be so stingy." Anson said as he came in the kitchen. Victor was a little surprised when he saw Anson, "Anson, you can stand up now." His voice was full of surprise, and the little unpleasantness he had just felt was instantly left behind. "Yes!" Anson lowered his head and looked at his legs. It was a pity that he did not walk normally and would feel a little pain. The doctor said that he had to recover for a year or two before he could walk normally. "Great£¡" Victor walked over and patted him on the shoulder heavily. He looked at Anson who was his best friend with a smile, and thanked Abigail for the love and support she gave Anson. Anson looked at him and smiled. Their friendship was self-evident. "Sizzle..." The water in the pot spilled out. Victor quickly turned around and picked up the dumplings. Anson smiled as he watched Victor cook. He should also learn how to cook and make delicious food for his beloved woman. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Anson looked at Eden, who was seriously wrapping dumplings and smiled. Eden''s serious look was cute and beautiful. Now he finally found out that women who can cook were very attractive. "Eden, remember to tell me when you make dumplings someday in the future. I''ll learn and make them for Abby." Eden was willing to teach him. Abby didn''t know how to cook, so it was a good thing that Anson was willing to cook for Abby. Victor looked back at Anson. "Anson, can you have any dignity in your love? Eden can do everything. No need for me to cook at all." When he said this, Eden nced at him and didn''t say anything. Victor said as he put the dumplings into the pot, and he didn''tpare himself with Anson at all. Anson red at him. Why didn''t he talk about himself first? Didn''t he love more without dignity? He was still in the kitchen now! "Victor, shame on you for saying that." Anson snorted coldly and looked at his back sarcastically. He remembered the days when he used to live with Victor and had never seen Victor in the kitchen. He remembered eating Victor''s cooking once and almost made him vomit. Thinking about the boring days of the past, Anson couldn''t help but sigh that men were happy only when they had the woman they loved with them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Victor then realized what he had just said and smiled awkwardly. "Anson, this is love." He stayed in the kitchen to help out for love now. Victor smiled at Anson and said, "Anson, you need to learn how to cook from my Eden. She is a good cook. If you can learn it, I guarantee that Abby will say sweetly that she loves you every day." Hearing this, Anson was very happy. "I want Abby to say that to me every day." Victor felt speechless to him. Anson was really deep in love. But he was also just as deeply in love with Eden all his life. Eden knew that they were both deeply loving men, and that the women who could marry them were lucky. Love can change a person. If one is away from hurt and pain, then one must be gentle. It was autumn and it was pouring rain now and then. Eden had just finished wrapping all the dumplings when the sky outside became overcast with dark clouds, and it was going to rain heavily. Eden was slightly stunned. It''s not a good time to go to the hot springs. But no matter where they were, spending time with friends and loved ones was a pleasure, even at home, enjoying leisure until dark. "Mom, Dad. I''m hungry." Henrick ran to the kitchen. For Henrick, as long as his mom and dad were home, he was very happy. Victor handed him a te of freshly cooked dumplings, "Serve your own food. You have to help your mother share the housework since you grow up." Henrick looked at him with an unhappy face: "Dad, you are so old, and you still want my mom to bring it to the table before you eat it. I''m still young. My mom will take care of me." Henrick took the te and turned around and left. Victor felt that he really had to lead by example, otherwise he could not convince the child. Ansonughed. "Victor, raising a child isn''t easy, right?" He did not know what was going on in the minds of Victor''s three children. He was considered erudite, and there were times when he couldn''t answer their questions. Victor nodded and looked out of the kitchen secretly. Seeing that his daughter and son were not here, he secretly just said. "Anson, when you have children in the future, you must treat them fairly, or they will fight. I don''t know what to do when Gia and Henrick fight. If I lecture Gia, she''ll say I don''t love her, and if I lecture my son, he''ll say I favor his sister. But in fact, I am fair and love them all the same. But the kids don''t think so." Therefore, every time he heard the quarrel between them, he simply ignored it and let them solve it themselves. Ansonughed. "If I were as lucky as you, I would naturally lead by example and be a good father." Victor gave a thumbs up toward him, while he was proud of having three children. "Anson, that''s an excellent idea." Eden was amused by him. Eden said, "You guys go to the table. I''ll cook the rest ande over." "Eden, you go to eat, I''ll cook." Victor was afraid that she would be tired, because she had been standing here for a long time. "You cooked the dumplings too long. The dumplings should be picked up after they float up and cook for a minute or so. It''s better for me to cook the rest." Eden found that two of the dumplings in the pot had broken. The water in the pot was low and he didn''t add any. If he continued to cook, the dumplings were going to be mushy. "I''ll stay with you." Victor handed the other dish of dumplings to Anson and told him to leave quickly and not to be an eyesore. Anson smiled helplessly and turned around to leave with dumplings. Abigail chatted with the three children, and her gentle and charming eyes were shining with maternal love. She also wanted to have her own children now. Anson found out that Abby loved the kids. They also had sex every night, but Abby never got pregnant. He was jealous of Loomis and Gracie for having twins so quickly. But when it came to this matter, Victor was the proudest. His arrogant look seemed to say that he had triplets. He always felt like Victor was provoking him. He grunted. Even without triplets, he was okay with twins. "Abby, here are your dumplings." Anson put the dumpling in his hand in front of Abigail. Abigail smiled sweetly at him and said in a charming tone, "Thank you, dear!" Anson couldn''t be happier once he heard her tone of voice. The three children had never seen such a gentle Abigail before. They could sense that Aunt Abigail and Uncle Anson were very close. Henrick looked at Abigail and said, "Auntie, when are you going to have the little ones? With us as thepanion, the little baby must be very happy." When Abigail heard this, she almost choked on the dumpling she just put in her mouth. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Abigail barely swallowed the food in her mouth and gave a sideways nce at the child beside her. "Henrick, this kind of thing has to go with the flow." Henrick was an actor and had read many scripts and actually knew about these things. He may be young, but he knew a lot of things. Giada also said with a smile, "Auntie, I want a little sister. I like little sisters the most. I can help you take care of her." Her little face was filled with anticipation. Abigail treated them so well that they would regard her children as their younger siblings. Abigailughed awkwardly and looked at Anson who had a tender expression on his face. Anson said to the three children, "Kenny, Henrick, Gia, you will have younger siblings soon." Abigail red at him. Could such a thing be decided by him? She was ready to get pregnant and had begun to secretly have folic acid. Anyway, she also liked children. After giving birth to a child, it was not toote to start her career. In the past, her principle was not to marry until 30 years old, and even after marrying someone, she did not want to have children. But looking at these three children, she suddenly changed her mind. A child canfort the soul. It was true that not having children would make them feel free, but it was easier to feel lonely when you got older. Love did always turn into affection, but she wanted to have a lifetime of romantic love with Anson. Children would be a sce to their souls. She had seen many cases of dinky families. It''s true that they didn''t regret it when they were young, but they did when they were old. The experience of the older generation was always trustworthy. Children were like the fruit of the trees, a continuation of life. Victor and Eden came out with two big tes of dumplings. She was happy to watch the three children enjoy eating. It was the first time since Victor''s ident that she saw them smiling like this. "Abby, Anson, you guys eat. We have a lot." They sat down and ate together. "Yes, Eden, I''ll have thirty dumplings." Abigail smiled as she brought arge te of dumplings to herself and ate them happily. Eden could see that she had been very happy during this period of time. However, she called Jasper in the morning and no one answered. Maybe he wanted to sleep a little longer on the weekend. He also liked dumplings, and every time she made them, she would call him. He came over happily every time. As Eden ate, she decided to give him another call after lunch. ... In Jasper''s luxurious apartment, a loud p suddenly rang out, followed by the sound of a woman sobbing. Jasper''s hair was a bit disheveled, and the expression on his handsome face was gloomy and frightening. He looked at Maureen, who was wearing only a pink camisole, in front of him. Maureen sobbed with her head down, looking aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting to give me an aphrodisiac. Get out of here!¡± Jasper¡¯s voice trembled with rage as the room echoed with it. He looked at the woman in front of him with iparable hatred. He drank too muchst night as his dead feelings were rekindled once again. This time, when he saw Eden shivering in the swimming pool in Country C, he almost went crazy. He tried his best to protect her, but she got hurt again and again. For a moment, he really regretted it. Each time he regretted it, it took him a long time to suppress his feelings for her. Losing her was equal to losing happiness. During the days after he lost her, he lived unhappily. When he saw her happy, he could be happy, but when he saw her suffering, he would always regret it to the point of wanting to imprison her by his side and take care of her in every way. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, he had already lost the right to do so. After she was gone, his world became grim.and gloomy. He remembered that when she came to his side in the past, his whole world was gorgeous and wonderful. She was not as vivacious and carefree as other women. She was gentle, quiet but strong at the same time. She seemed very fragile, but she worked hard and gave support for her family. After she gave birth to three kids bravely, her life was filled with all kinds of work and she had almost no time to rest, but she still lived a happy life under the high-intensity work. He did not understand why she could still be so kind after so many misfortunes, and could still be so happy to make an effort to live. Her motivation infected him, turning him from a dandy into a hardworking young man. When he really got into work, he realized how hard it was to try to do a good job. The way they destress was to chat under the moonlight every night, eating a midnight snack and telling each other about the day''s events. It was a heartwarming picture. Every time he recalled these things, he felt happy, but now that he no longer had her by his side, he felt nothing but loneliness at night. Jasper rubbed his messy hair in annoyance to clear his head. He was about to get out of bed when Maureen suddenly took his hand. She looked at him with tears streaming down her face. He looked coldly into her teary eyes, and his expression was tinged with mockery and disgust. Maureen hurriedly exined, "Jasper, I really love you. You are aware that I have been pursuing you all my life. It was indeed my faultst night. You were drunk, but you still recognized who I was. I knew before I put the aphrodisiac in the wine that you would resent me and hate me even more than before. But Jasper, there is no one in the world who loves you more than I do." "Get out!" Jasper pointed at the door and roared with emotionless fury. Maureen froze for a moment because of his angry roar, then she immediately grabbed Jasper''s hand again and cried, "I''m not leaving. Jasper, now that I am your woman, I will take good care of you and love you well. I used to be the one who didn''t know how to respect others and liked to hurt them. But after these years of experience, I have changed. Why don''t you try to ept me? Why don''t you try to get to know me again? I won''t be the same as before. I beg you to take a look at me, okay? Don''t be so ruthless to me. Just give me a chance, please." Maureen begged him as she cried. She used to be so arrogant. If he had yelled at her like that, she would have turned away immediately and stayed away from him until long after her anger had subsided. But love could make a person inferior enough to put up with anything he did. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 She thought, if she could love him when he needed someone''s care the most, would the result be different? "Get out!" Jasper cried out in pain. He grabbed the clothes on the ground, put them on in a mess and rushed to the bathroom. He ran in a hurry, as if he was escaping. "Ah... Woo-woo..." Maureen burst into tears sorrowfully. Her sad voice echoed in the room. Jasper came back, but he was always absent-minded while working. He got off work very early yesterday. She followed him all the way, only to find that he went to the bar alone. He ordered a few bottles of wine and drank desperately. She walked over to apany him. He was drunk, but he knew it was her. She clearly heard him call Eden''s name very affectionately. When he saw her face, he shook off her hand with a disgusted face. She knew it was an opportunity. In fact, she was well prepared. When she saw Jasper drunk, she really did not want to miss this chance. Because she loved him crazily. Eight years ago, Jasper was a bad-tempered young man. Although he achieved nothing, she liked him very much. After eight years, he had be a mature and steady man. She had never seen him so wise, stable and eye-catching. He had be more charming. When she met Jasper again, she became totally crazy. Since he hated her so much, it didn''t matter if he hated her more. Moreover, he could remember her well in this way. No matter how childish a person was, he could be mature if he loved somebody from afar. She had indeed be much maturer in the past four years. No matter how careless she was, she could calm down and observe his life carefully. She wanted to grow up in pain and change herself in hope. Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, she was heartbroken. Her cold fingers trembled slightly, and her eyes were brimming with tears as she looked in the direction of the bathroom. She did not know what to do. When she thought that her future might be hopeless, she was scared, but she wanted to try once again. Just try again! She wouldn''t give up. She got up and put on her clothes. Looking at the sheets and quilt on bed, she knew how crazy he was after being druggedst night. When she woke up, her waist was sore and her back ached. Although she felt ufortable all over, she did not regret it. She cleaned up the bed and spread new sheets and quilt before she washed up and went to cook in the kitchen. For him, she learned how to cook. She was willing to do anything for him. The time of life when she was eighteen or neen years old was crazy, and many people had the same experience as her. One couldn''t be mature unless he had suffered from intense loneliness. She had nothing to lose, so she made ast desperate effort. She wanted to try her best to win Jasper''s heart. She looked back at Jasper''s bathroom again. The sound of running water was loud. "Jasper, in this world, nothing is as wonderful as you. I did all those things just for you. I don''t want to get anything but your love." She tried to ept another man, but that man was not Jasper, so she couldn''t really fall in love with him. Jasper stayed in the bathroom for a very long time. After he came out, his blood was still burning with anger. He scrubbed and washed himself with great strength, and his body was painful. Last night, he had sex for the first time, but he had no feelings at that time and he didn''t remember what had happened. He felt that he was pathetic. He thought Maureen had left. As soon as he raised his head, he saw her walking out of the kitchen with lunch in her hand. He had been mad, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind again. He was wrapped in a bath towel. Drips of water rolled down his hair and fell on his perfect abdominal muscle. He looked so sexy. He knocked over the te in Maureen''s hand furiously and roared at her mercilessly, "I asked you to get out of here! Didn''t you hear me?" "Bang..." The te fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Two beautiful fried eggs fell on the ground and were mixed in pieces of broken white porcin. The yolk of the eggs was particrly ring. Tears streamed down Maureen''s face again. She didn''t leave, but squatted down silently to pick up the broken pieces of porcin. Seeing this, Jasper kicked the pieces exasperatedly. The pieces happened to hit Maureen''s hand, and the sharp porcin pieces instantly cut her finger. Maureen endured the pain and did not cry out. Jasper saw a drop of blood drip onto the floor. He nced at her with irritated and cold-blooded eyes and turned back to the bedroom. After putting on his clothes, he left the house directly. He was so angry that he didn''t even bring his phone with him. Maureen''s heart ached severely when he mmed the door shut. After stopping the bleeding, she cleaned up the mess on the ground in silence. Then she ate the lunch alone, washed the sheets and cleaned up the room. Then she stared at the empty room in a daze for a long while. "Jasper, I''m sorry. I love you sincerely." she muttered to herself in a hoarse voice. Suddenly, the phone rang. Maureen searched for Jasper''s phone in the room and finally found it under the bed. The caller ID was "You''re My World". Her body shook violently. Without thinking, she knew that it was Eden. She hoped that she could be his world and spend the rest of her life with him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maureen answered the phone but didn''t say anything. "Jasper, are you busy today? Why didn''t you answer my phone calls? I cooked dumplings, and I want you toe over and eat with us." It was really Eden''s voice. The phone in Maureen''s hand almost fell to the ground. She had forgotten that Jasper liked the dumplings made by Eden the most. Eden was good at cooking, and Jasper and Abigail both liked to eat the dishes cooked by her. They would have meals in Eden''s house on weekends. "This is me." Eden was slightly stunned. It was Maureen. But her voice... "Eden, I''m with Jasper now." Eden heard Maureen''s words when she wondered why Maureen had Jasper''s phone. "Maureen, you..." "I schemed against him and drugged him. You know that he hates me very much and he doesn''t even want to see me. He can''t forget you. So, I abandoned my dignity and did it recklessly in order to get him." Eden''s heart ached badly. Maureen drugged Jasper. She clenched her fist and took a bite of it hard. She felt painful, so it was not a dream. "Maureen, what you did will only make Jasper hate you more." Eden felt a little sad. It was not because of Maureen, but because of Jasper. He didn''t love Maureen, so he would get hurt. He didn''t love Maureen, but he had to be responsible for her. She wanted Jasper to be happy, but happiness was not like that. "I know." Maureen sighed, "Eden, promise me. Please don''t appear in Jasper''s life again. It''s very painful for him to lose you. I want to warm him with my love, but the premise is that you can leave him." Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Eden had a dull pain in heart. Would Jasper really be happy if she left him? If that was the case, she was willing to leave him. Eden didn''t say anything, so Maureen said again, "Eden, you have got married with Victor." "Can''t you forget Jasper? Your care is a kind of harm to him, and you often affect his mood. He will be sad just because you are unhappy." "Something seems to have happened to you when you were aboard. He has been unhappy since he came back, so he went to the bar. That''s why I had the opportunity to do so. Eden, I promise you that I love him sincerely, and I will care about him wholeheartedly in the future." "Can you rest assured to let me be with him now? I know that you are in a good rtionship. Although you''re not lovers, you''re friends and even family. I envy your rtionship, so I have been trying to live up to my ideal of myself." Eden frowned. She hesitated. What Maureen had done before... Forget it. Since Maureen had said so, she couldn''t say anything else. However, her choice did not represent Jasper''s choice. "Maureen, I don''t think that I should leave to help you and Jasper. I know him too well. But I promise you that I won''t take the initiative to see him again." "Thank you, Eden!" Maureen smiled and hung up the phone. Eden looked at the phone and sighed. Jasper didn''t bring his phone with him. At this time, he might be hiding somewhere and crying. Although he wouldn''t really cry, he must be in great pain. It might be Jasper''s first time to have sex. He had never had a girlfriend. She had known him for eight years, and she had never seen him being with any woman. Once upon a time, when she chatted with Abby, Abby said that Jasper had never had a girlfriend. Eden sat on the bed with her arms around her knees. She looked out of the window worriedly. Victor saw her uneasy expression when he entered the room. He walked over, held her in his arms and kissed her hair. Then he asked with a smile, "Eden, what''s wrong? You look unhappy." Eden looked at him and thought of the fact that she had slept with him by ident eight years ago. She suddenly asked, "Victor, if a woman whom you don''t like drugs you and then bes your girlfriend, what will you do?" Victor''s handsome face suddenly darkened. Eight years ago, Reba schemed against him and he slept with her. Fortunately, it was her. Otherwise, he would not be able to forget it in the rest of his life. "Eden, why do you suddenly ask this? Fortunately, I slept with you back then, or I would feel very painful." Eden still looked at him quietly, "If it wasn''t me, would you be very angry?" A trace of hostility shed through Victor''s dark eyes as he said, "At that time, I didn''t know it was you, so I wanted to kill Reba and tear you into pieces." When Eden heard this, she became more worried, "So, is this what Jasper thinking about now?" The expression in Victor''s eyes changed when he heard Jasper''s name, "What happened to Jasper?" Since they came back, Jasper had nevere to visit Eden. All of a sudden, he remembered that Jasper roared at him when Eden got injured that night, and Jasper had never appeared since he gave up Eden. He understood Jasper''s feelings at that time. Jasper was angry, so was he. He was very helpless because he could not protect Eden well every time. Jasper had loved Eden for so many years. After he appeared in Eden''s life, Jasper gave up his love for Eden painfully, and he only wanted Eden to live a happy life. Jasper only trusted him and believed that he could protect Eden, but he made Eden get hurt again and again. He could understand that Jasper was very mad. But he hadn''t solved the problem about the Craig family yet. Carney and Melissa had decided toe to River City. Brian told him the news just now. Melissa wouldn''t give up so easily. She didn''t love him, and she was just unconvinced because she couldn''t get him. Eden thought for a while and told Victor the whole story. After hearing that, Victor opened his eyes in surprise. He might not be so surprised about other things, but this matter came as aplete shock for him. He had known Jasper for more than a year, so he knew him more or less. Jasper could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. What Maureen had done would provoke him more. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jasper would not forgive her easily. Victor said, "Eden, let them deal with their rtionship by themselves." Eden nodded slightly, "I see." Victor stood up, poured her some water and let her take the pills. Eden looked at the pills in his hand. In the past few days, he always asked her to eat vitamin pills, and she did not doubt anything. She took the pills, took a sip of water and swallowed them. Victor helped her to lie down, "Eden, sleep for a while. It''s raining outside. We''ll go to the hot spring another day. Anson and Abigail are ying with the children. You don''t have to worry about them." After eating the pills, she would get sleepy, and sleeping more was good for her health. She had beenck of sleep in the past. "Mm!" Eden looked at him with a smile, "I''m always sleepy during the day. Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well before." She almost couldn''t fall asleep every night before she found him. Victor reached out and stroked her forehead. There was a faint scar on her forehead. He said in a low and gentle voice, "Eden, sleep. I will be here with you all the time." "Okay!" Eden closed her eyes soundly. In less than ten minutes, Victor heard her even breathing. Victor smiled softly. In this short period of time, he would stay by her side until she felt at ease. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Victor frowned slightly and got up to open the door. Abigail whispered, "Is Eden asleep?" Victor nodded. Abigail said, "Come out. I have something to tell you." Victor looked back at Eden, closed the door lightly and followed Abigail to the living room. "The three children went back to their rooms to take a nap." Abigail exined. Victor still nodded. When they reached the living room, they saw Anson eating sunflower seeds leisurely. Abigail looked at Victor with a worried face, "Victor, is Eden sick?" Victor was slightly stunned and did not speak. Abigail added, "I''ve been paying attention to her during this period of time. There seems to be something wrong with her. When she went to my housest time, she clearly wanted to get something, but she forgot it in an instant. Before she went abroad, she went to my house. When she entered, she said that she wanted to borrow some soy sauce, but she said that she hadn''t said such words when she left." "Just now, I ate the rest of the dumplings, but she insisted on looking for the rest of the dumplings in the refrigerator. Don''t you think there is something wrong with her memory?" Victor''s heart ached when he heard that. He said in a low voice, "Eden suffers from slight depression. I have been with her these days and let her take medicine on time. Now she is much better than before." "What?" Abigail looked at Victor in surprise. "It''s all your fault! If you didn''t have an ident, how could she suffer from depression?" Abigail said harshly. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Seeing Abigail lose her temper, Anson instantly felt wronged for Victor. "Abby, don''t be angry. Victor didn''t want to have an ident, and Eden doesn''t want to get sick, either. Take it slow. She will get better day by day." Abigail frowned tightly. No matter what, Eden was ill. She was very sad and very unhappy. Victor pursed his thin lips and did not speak. This was indeed his fault. Eden suffered from depression because of him. He didn''t want to shirk responsibility, and he only wanted Eden to recover soon. If he had not woken up earlier, he didn''t dare to imagine what the consequences would be. At that time, Eden really couldn''t hold on anymore. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Victor''s heart hurt, as if it was being pounded by a hammer from time to time. "Phew..." Abigail exhaled with grief, and she still looked very upset. She looked at Victor again and said in a resentful and displeased tone, "Victor, don''t be mad at me. I''m just worried about Eden. She and I have been best friends for eight years, and we''re as close as biological sisters. I watched her be so mature and strong." "I know how much she has suffered these years. After she married you, I thought she would live a happier life, but she still got hurt all the time. Just now, I spoke without thinking because I was too sad. No one wants such a thing to happen. In the future, please protect yourself well." Victor''s face suddenly tensed, and he still did not speak. The atmosphere was a little stiff. Anson knew Victor well. He knew that Victor was angry with himself because he failed to protect Eden. "Victor, don''t me yourself too much. There is something inevitable in this world. In the future, take good care of Eden. She will soon get better. Slight depression can be cured soon." Anson didn''t even notice that there was something wrong with Eden. Abby was indeed Eden''s best friend. She had been caring about Eden all the time. "I see." Victor nodded and lowered his head more. Abigail looked at him quite helplessly. "Anson, the rain has eased off. Let''s go back first. I have to go to see Gracie. I''lle back to apany Edenter." "Okay!" Anson stood up and took her hand. After saying goodbye to Victor, they left together. Victor wiped his face hard and turned back to the room to apany Eden. ...... After Jasper walked out of the apartment, it began to rain heavily outside. He did not hide and let the heavy rain wet him. Last night, he drank a lot because he knew Eden was ill. He was sad, so he went to drink alone after work. Whenever he knew that she was unhappy or sad, his heart would ache if he could not stay by her side. He could not share her happiness with her, but he could share her sorrow with her. He had thought about it, and he had warned himself that he should give up. She had got married with Victor who could take care of her and make her happy for a lifetime. He had told himself not to be so stubborn. He would get his happiness only when she lived a good life. He had persuaded himself to let go of his love countless times, but he hesitated every time. Standing in the rain, Jasper looked up at the falling rain in the sky. He blinked his eyes, and his long eyshes were stained with rain. His grief was etched into every line of his face. In the heavy rain, his face looked colder and his eyes turned more apathetic and mournful. "Eden, in the future, I''m no longer qualified to love you. I don''t deserve to apany you and comfort you anymore." He was unwilling to ept the fact, and his low voice was filled with intense vexation. Even if he could not be with her, he was willing to stay with her as her friend forever. She was the first woman he had fallen in love with. He loved her so much, and he couldn''t get her out of her head. Jasper walked forward aimlessly. Unconsciously, he actually walked to Windsor Vi. He stared at the path that led to Eden''s house in a daze andughed self-mockingly, "Eden, I can''t forget you. What should I do? Eden, tell me what to do." His painful voice couldn''t be heard in the heavy rain. Perhaps it was only in the heavy rain that he could say such words recklessly and loudly, because he wouldn''t be heard by others. In front of Eden, he didn''t dare to expose his real thoughts, because he was afraid that she would feel guilty and sad. She would feel sorry for him. The most painful thing in the world was that he could not be with the person he loved. In addition, he had to watch her be in love with another man. He looked at the path to Eden''s house nkly. As long as he walked to her house, he would be able to see her. But at this time, he was really... Jasper bit his lip hard. The intense pain sobered him up a little. He turned around quickly and took a few steps on the wet ground. The rain was very heavy, and there was plenty of water on the ground. However, he didn''t care about it at all. After taking a few more steps, he turned around and looked at the end of the road. Unconsciously, his eyes blurred with tears. "Eden, I just love you. What can I do? But this time, I have to give up. I will always be your Jasper, right?" Jasper turned around without hesitation. The rain fell on his face and dripped on the ground along with his tears. His heart was in great pain, and he missed her so much. He couldn''t bear to let her see him like this because he didn''t want her to be worried. In the past eight years, he had been trying to be a better man. He wanted to give her a solid shoulder to rely on and protect her forever. He wanted to let her be with him and make her feel happy. However, before he could live up to his ideal of himself, she had got married with another man. At that time, he was unwilling to ept the fact that they were just friends. But one day, he suddenly found that Victor loved her more than he did. He had thought about it carefully for many nights and had been in pain for many days before he decided to give up. He could wish her happiness. Since then, he never added sugar to his coffee. The taste of the coffee was just like the bitterness in his heart. It reminded him that he was alive. A lonely person would always remember the most important person in his life. Whenever he thought about Eden, his heart was filled with expectation. At night, he would recall the wonderful time they had spent together over and over again and tried to relieve the loneliness in his heart. "Ah..." Jasper screamed in pain and ran wildly in the heavy rain. He thought that happiness was very simple, and he thought that he would be with her. They would look at each other with affectionate eyes and spend the rest of their lives together, and they would miss each other when they were apart. But he was wrong. They were not destined to be together. In the end, she left him. ...... Jasper was sick, and Eden knew about it three dayster. Abigail went to take care of Jasper. When she came back from Jasper''s house, she came to Eden specially and told her the news. Jasper had been racked by high fever for three days, and he was half asleep. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 When Eden heard the news, she really wanted to visit Jasper. In the past, when Jasper was ill, she always cooked porridge for him. Jasper was clingy when he got sick. He always wanted someone to take care of him and apany him. In the past, when he was sick, she, Abigail and Jaida would take turns to look after him. But she hesitated when she thought of Maureen''s words. What Maureen said was reasonable. Only when she stopped meeting Jasper could he forget her. She always thought that Jasper had disentangled himself from the past, but she was wrong. Jasper was someone who would not give up easily. Eden picked up the phone and looked at Jasper''s phone number. After hesitating for a while, she put it down. Before Jasper met her, he had been carefree and happy. It was her who dragged him into the depth of despair. At this time, he was struggling in the morass of despair alone. How could she just stand by and do nothing about it? What qualification did she have to interfere with Jasper''s life? Jasper was ill, and he would be cured in a few days. Eden thought in a positive way. Recently, in order to apany Eden, Victor used the study as his office. He worked in the study during the day and held video conferences to deal with the affairs. He set the rm clock. When it was time for Eden to take the medicine, he went back to the room to get the medicine for her. That day, as soon as he entered the room, he saw Eden sitting on the couch by the window and looking at thewn out of the window with a doleful face. She seemed to have something on her mind, and her eyes were filled with sadness and worry. Victor frowned and walked to her. Being covered by a dark shadow, Eden did not even notice that Victor was next to her. Victor frowned, squatted down beside her slowly and whispered softly, "Honey." Only then did Edene to sense and look at Victor who was squatting beside her. She blinked her eyes and looked at him with confusion. When did hee in? "Have you finished your work?" Victor nodded. Everything in thepany went smoothly recently. Lucian and Amelia handled the things well, so he didn''t have to worry too much. Lucian would send all the documents to his house after work. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Are you unhappy? Why are you sitting here in a sulky mood? If you feel bored, go to the study and apany me to work. You can watch TV." Victor was afraid that she would fill her mind with nonsense and suffer from severe depression. Eden shook her head slightly and forced a smile, "I''m okay. You''ll be distracted if I apany you to work. I can rest here. When I don''t feel tired, I can prepare for the winter collection." People had great expectations for her winter collection. Her design was very poprst winter, and she did not want to disappoint the fans who waited for the winter collection this year. Victor reached out and stroked her pale face gently, saying with a smile, "Eden, you don''t have to be in a hurry. You have just recovered, and you need to have a good rest." "I see!" Eden nodded with a faint smile, "Now you even work at home. Of course, I should have a good rest. However, Victor, are you hiding something from me? Am I sick? In fact, I am in good health, and I can work in thepany." "No." Victor didn''t agree with her, "Going to work and getting off work every day is tiring. That is too much for you. It''s time for you to take the pills. I''ll get you some water." Victor stood up with a smile and turned around to pour water for her. "Should I eat vitamin pills again?" Victor came back with a ss of water and handed the pills to her, "Yeah! Dr. Conley said that you have to take the medicine on time to get better." "Oh!" Eden took the pills and ate them without hesitation. She did not doubt Victor''s words. Since eating the vitamin pills was good for her health, she would eat them on time. Her family had been worried about her. She could not let them worry about her anymore. Victor watched her have the pills, and he was in a bad mood. "Eden, let''s go out for a walk." She had been sitting alone in the room for a long time. In ordinary times, she would bring him tea and fruit and chat with him asionally. That day, she seemed to be in a bad mood and didn''t go to the study to see him. For him, if Eden was happy, he would be d, and he would feel sad if she was dejected. Her emotions always influenced his mood. "Alright!" Eden put on the slippers and went out with him. She was worried about Jasper, and she knew that she shouldn''t trouble Victor with this matter. She owed Jasper too much, and she hoped that he would be happy all the time. Maureen said that she loved Jasper sincerely, and it was something beyond doubt. A few years ago, Maureen had followed Jasper everywhere. She didn''t leave Gate City just because Jasper was there. If Maureen didn''t arrange someone to hurt her, she might not have left Gate City. When Eden thought of this, her throat tightened, and her heart was filled with bitterness. She looked at theke not far away with a sombre face. The autumn wind was blowing, and there were ripples on theke. The branches were swaying in the wind. A current of cool air blew in Eden''s face, making her sober up a little bit. Then she lowered her head, and her expression turned more mncholic. Victor saw her expression clearly and was sure that she had something on her mind. But she didn''t want to talk to him about it. Victor suddenly stopped. However, Eden did not notice that and continued to walk forward. "Eden." Victor stopped her in a deep voice. In the morning, Abigail came to their house. After she left, Eden seemed to be depressed all the time. Eden turned around and looked at him, "Mm." She was absent-minded just now, so she didn''t hear what he had said. Victor looked at her with a serious face. He walked to her slowly and looked down at her confused face. "Eden, do you have something on your mind?" He said bluntly, and he was sure about it. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed slightly. She knew that she could not hide it from him. In the end, she nodded and said in a low voice, "Jasper is ill, and he has been in aa." Victor felt a surge of pain in his heart. Had she been worried about Jasper all day long? What she didn''t know was that she was sick as well. She couldn''t be like this, because her depression would be aggravated by anxiety. In the past, it was because he had an ident that she was over-worried and suffered from depression. Victor suddenly held her shoulders tightly and lowered his head slightly to look into her eyes, "Eden, Maureen will take good care of Jasper. You''re not in good health now, and your often have a fever. You have to take good care of yourself. Understand?" Eden nodded. "Victor, I know. I''m just afraid..." "No. Jasper has bridged over all the difficulties. Now this is something of him and Maureen. After they get it through, there will be two results. One is that they will be together, and the other is that they will part with each other. But no matter what the result is, it''s Maureen''s own choice." Victor hated her to worry about another man. Perhaps he was overbearing and narrow-minded. That man was Jasper, so he was more intolerant and jealous. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Everyone''s position was different. Victor only wanted to protect her and help her recover as soon as possible. He could understand that Eden worried about Jasper. But as her husband, he would naturally get jealous. However, he could not let her be troubled by Jasper''s affairs all the time. Victor took her hand and went back. As he walked, he said, "Eden, go to sleep for a while. I''ll go to see Jasper." After taking the pills, she had to sleep for about an hour. An hour was enough for him to go to Jasper''s house and thene back. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eden turned to look at him and blinked. Her big bright eyes were full of curiosity. Victor looked at her angrily, "I wille back after visiting him. Maureen doesn''t want you to see Jasper, does she? I know what you are thinking. I will see if he''s all right ande back to tell you." Eden nodded quickly and felt somewhat sorry for him. He had always been sensitive to Jasper''s affairs. "Victor, I''m sorry. I owe Jasper too much, and I really can''t leave him alone. Over the years, if it weren''t for Jasper and Abby''s help, the three children and I would have had a hard time. Before you came to me, it was Jasper who had been apanying the children to grow up. He regards them as his own children." She was telling the truth. Victor knew this, so he proposed to visit Jasper. However, being grateful to Jasper didn''t mean that he would allow Jasper to get close to Eden. Victor sent Eden back to the room and watched her fall asleep. Then he changed his clothes and went to Jasper''s house with the car key. He had never been to Jasper''s house before. He sent a message to Abigail and got the address of Jasper''s house before driving there. Only when Victor arrived did he know that Jasper''s house was not far away from theirs. It only took him more than ten minutes to drive there. There was no traffic jam at noon, so he arrived at Jasper''s apartment very soon. In the parking lot, he went up by elevator directly. In fact, he had investigated Jasper thoroughly when Eden returned to River City. Eight years ago, Jasper graduated from college. He didn''t work and idled away his time. He lived with Abigail, and his family was very rich. He was really born to be noble and superior. His family was wealthy, so it didn''t matter even if he didn''t work. He enjoyed himself with feasting and other kinds of entertainment all day long. However, after he met Eden, he seemed to have changedpletely. He no longer let his youth slip idly by. Instead, he chose to work in the clothing design industry and designed many ssic casual clothes. In just a few years, he created his own business kingdom in Gate City. Within a few years, he became the richest man in Gate City. There was a great change in his personality. He had been arrogant in the past, but he became stable and calm. He was no longer impetuous and became strong-willed. He insisted on his dreams, epted all the challenges and finally seeded by sheer persistence. His story always hit the headlines in Gate City. It was because of Eden that he had changed a lot. That was why victor was so jealous. Jasper had changed so much for Eden. Obviously, it was because he wanted to be the Prince Charming in her heart. He did a lot in order to be a man that Eden could rely on. He knew this very well. While thinking like this, Victor had arrived at the door of Jasper''s house. He rang the doorbell. Maureen opened the door with a haggard face. She was a little surprised to see Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" She thought it was Eden, but it was Victor. Victor''s face was calm as he said in an indifferent tone, "I''m here to see Jasper." The expression in Maureen''s eyes changed a little, and she let Victore in. As soon as Victor entered the apartment, he nced around it. It was more luxurious than he had imagined. Without asking Maureen, Victor could find Jasper''s room. He walked in and looked at Jasper who was sitting with his back to the door. He could tell that Jasper was mad just by looking at his back. There was porridge and broken pieces of bowl on the floor. "I told you to get out! Didn''t you hear me?" Jasper roared loudly in a furious voice. Frowning, Victor looked at his stiff back and said ndly, "It''s me." Jasper was stunned. When he heard Victor''s voice, he immediately turned around. He thought that he could see Eden, but Victor came here alone. In an instant, he frowned tightly and said in an unpleasant tone, "What are you doing here?" Victor sat on a chair aside and looked at his red face. It seemed that he was still having a fever. "I''m here to see you." Victor answered him casually and crossed his legs elegantly. Jasper said, "I''m not familiar with you, and you don''t have to visit me here." His tone was very harsh. Clearly, he was very agitated. Victor knew why he was like this. When Jasper turned around just now, he saw that the hope in his eyes became disappointment clearly. "Eden is sick, so I''m here to see you on her behalf." Jasper immediately looked back at him and said with mes of fury in his eyes, "Why don''t you take good care of her? Eden is ill. Aren''t you ashamed toe here and tell me about it?" Jasper''s heart ached severely. He was ill these days. In the past, when he got sick, Eden would look after him carefully, coax him to take medicine and sleep. He could feel much better when he heard her tender and warm voice, and he could fall asleep soon. After having a sleep, he would almost get well. In fact, he didn''t want to recover so quickly. After he recovered, he would take her out to eat a delicious meal to thank her. In fact, he just wanted to have more chances to stay with her. She was so busy that he couldn''t see her most of the time. Jasper suddenly caught a glimpse of the porridge that he had knocked over on the floor. This was the porridge cooked by Maureen, and he did not like it. Maureen was not good at cooking and the porridge was not delicious. While cooking porridge, she yed with her phone. Since she couldn''t cook attentively, how could the porridge taste good? He suddenly stopped filling his mind with all kinds of nonsense. It was impossible for him to be with Eden. He should have waken up from his dream a long time ago. A trace of guilt shed across Victor''s face. Indeed, he did not take good care of Eden. "Eden is suffering from depression, but she doesn''t know it. Today, she knows that you are sick, and she has been worried all day long." Victor exined. They didn''t tell Eden about her illness, because they wanted her to be more rxed. Jasper frowned. His dizzy head sobered up a lot at this moment. "Was she diagnosed to suffer from depression when you went missing?" He remembered that Eden was very strong at that time, and she always acted as if nothing had happened. Seeing her like that, he was very worried. Sure enough, she was sick. "Go home and tell her I''m fine. I''ll eat regrly and go to bed on time. I''ll take my medicine on time. Tell her not to worry about me." He used his youth to love Eden. He didn''t want to remember that he had once let her worry about him, and he wanted their past to be perfect. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 The idea was simple, but it was very hard to forget her. He couldn''t get Eden out of his head. He had too many reasons and too many worries, and he wanted to protect her in the rest of his life. Inadvertently, he would always think of her who had once touched and hurt his heart. Those memories were so beautiful, but he was very bitter and helpless, and he couldn''t go back to the past. Choosing to love someone deeply was more difficult than to forget someone. "Okay! I''ll tell her when I get back. Have a good rest!" After saying this, Victor got up and left. When he reached the door and saw Maureen standing outside, he didn''t say anything. He walked past her and left. Maureen walked into the room and cleaned up the mess on the ground. Jasper did not fly into a rage this time, nor did he look at Maureen. Instead, he sat there in a daze. He didn''t even know when Maureen went out. Maureen stood at the door, looked at him and sighed lightly, but she was reluctant to give up. What she had done was very hurtful, and she understood it. However, she had no choice but to do so. She did not want him to love her, and she only wanted to live with him in the future. After Victor went home, he changed his shoes and went to the bedroom. Eden had not woken up. In the past few nights, she couldn''t fall asleep again after she woke up, and she tossed and turned all night. Helplessly, he had to get up in the middle of the night and chat with her for a while. If she didn''t want to sleep, he would turn over and press her soft body. Then she would look at him with an infatuated smile and they would have sex. She would fall asleep because she was exhausted, and he wouldn''t sleep until she had fallen asleep. This method was very useful, but it made her tireder and tireder the next day. He looked at the time and found that it was less than an hour. She would wake up after a while. Victor got up, went to the kitchen and heat up the porridge he cooked in the morning for Eden. Recently, Jaida went to Gracie''s house to take care of Gracie and her two sons, so he stayed at home to take care of Eden. In fact, it was good. He would worry about her if he worked in thepany. When she stayed in thepany, she always felt as if she had a fever during the day and felt sleepy all day long. It was more convenient for him to take care of her at home. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After heating up the porridge, Victor took the porridge back to the room. Eden had woken up. Seeing Victor, she smiled and said, "Victor, you''re back." "Yep! Jasper is much better now. Maureen is taking care of him. You don''t have to worry." Although he saw the mess on the ground and Jasper was angry, he could understand that Jasper didn''t want to eat the food cooked by Maureen. However, Jasper had to face Maureen sooner orter. He couldn''t escape all the time. "That''s good!" Eden was much more relieved. Abby said that Jasper''s condition was much better. He always recovered from illness quickly. Most of the time, he would recover after having a sleep. Victor knew that she was still worried, but he couldn''t stop her from worrying. "Eden, have some porridge. You didn''t eat much this morning." Victor handed her a ss of warm water. Eden took it with a smile, raised her head and took two sips. Then she put it back on the table. Victor picked up a spoon to feed her. Eden smiled, "Victor, I can eat by myself. I can move my hands." Victor said with a grin, "But I want to feed you and spoil you. What should I do?" Eden smiled with joy. Looking at his smiling eyes, she felt so warm and d in heart. "Ah..." She opened her mouth, and Victor fed her with a chuckle. After eating a bowl of porridge, Eden was more energetic. She looked at the time, "The children are about toe back from school. I''m going to cook dinner. Mom and dad maye back after dinner." "Okay, I want to eat boiled fish." Victor said like a spoiled child. "Okay, I''ll cook it for you. There''s a fish at home." Eden got up with a smile and changed her clothes. Victor did not stop her. She would not think too much when she did something she liked. After Eden went out, Victor received a phone call from Lucian. "Lucian." Lucian said, "Victor, if we want to expand the market on our own, our speed will be a little slow. Today, when I went out, I met Donald Evans from C Country. He wants to cooperate with you and set up a newpany. Each of you will invest fifty percent of the funds, and you two will be the heaviest stockholders." Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly. Lucian was right. Cooperating with such a businessman was the fastest way to get a further development. But it was very troublesome. Lucian said, "I know what you''re worried about, but Alwynn Group won''t be affected, and he will just own fifty percent of the shares. Moreover, they value Eden''s design very much and her design is urgently needed in the market. You can think about it. I talked to Mr. Evans about it in detail, and I think this method is feasible." Victor said, "I''ll think about it carefully. However, haven''t Adonis and Briane back yet?" Lucian smiled and said, "No. Brian is busy chasing after a girl. I don''t know what Adonis is doing these days. He has recovered and left the hospital, and he''s living in the hotel. He goes out every day andes back early at night. The staff of the hotel inquired about it, but they do not know what he does every day. I asked him, but he didn''t tell me. He only said that he woulde back after a period of time." Victor said, "Then ask them to do something. Let them investigate Mr. Evans carefully. Since we are going to cooperate, I must know what kind of person he is. Remember to investigate him thoroughly." Lucian said, "I know what you care about, and I will remind them. What''s more, I just received news that Melissa and Carney have arrived in River City this afternoon. They are living in their apartment now." Victor frowned slightly. They actually came to River City! Humph! "Get ready to buy the shares of theirpany." He would not let Eden get hurt again. In terms of property, he was not inferior to the Craig family. Lucian said, "I see, but Mr. Evans wants to cooperate with Alwynn Group or Craig Group. The sales of Craig Group rose a lotst season, but we can see that Melissa''s design is very simr to Eden''s. Although we have better sales, it has a great impact on us." Victor sneered and said, "Simr? Are you sure Melissa didn''t giarize Eden''s design?" Lucian smiled, "Do you have any evidence?" Victor said, "The customer have sharp eyes. Let''s see what will happen next season." After Victor finished his words, he hung up the phone and went out of the bedroom. The three children happened toe back from school. "Dad." Giada ran towards Victor with a bright smile. "Ha-ha... I can see mom and dad every day after school. It''s so good!" Victor took the chance to hold Giada in his arms and kissed her pink face, "I''m so happy to see you every day, too." Keh and Henrick put down their schoolbags and nced at them. Henrick shook his head, "Dad, just pamper her. Let me tell you. Your daughter has fallen in love." Victor was stunned. They studied in the third grade, didn''t they? Ahem... How could such a child fall in love? Giada said angrily, "Henrick! Watch your mouth!" Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Henrick smiled and looked at Giada with weird eyes, "What did Martin bring you today? Tell us about it." Giada admitted it generously, "Breakfast. What''s wrong?" Henrick said, "Don''t you think it''s strange? If he doesn''t like you, why would he bring you breakfast? Moreover, you enjoyed the meal very much and kept saying that it was delicious." Victor was speechless. Wasn''t it a very normal thing? When he was a child, he only treated Eden well and kept all the delicious food for her. However, he and Eden got married in the end, so he was afraid that Gaida would really fall in love with Martin . When he studied in primary school, he didn''t know how many girls there were in his ss, and he couldn''t recognize them. After graduation, he couldn''t even remember their names. "Henrick, what are you thinking about? He brought me breakfast out of kindness, but you misunderstand him. Many girls give you various of gifts every day, because you are a child actor. You received some of the gifts happily, didn''t you? You''ve fallen in love as well." Henrick was stunned. "Is it the the same thing? They are all my fans." Hearing that they had a quarrel again, Victor was very helpless. He nced at the kitchen and wanted to ask Eden for help, but it was obvious that Eden didn''t intend toe out. Keh begun to do his homework as if he didn''t see anything. Victor didn''t know what to say. Keh''s character was really like his. He was unconcerned about other people''s business. "Dad, judge who is right and who is wrong! Shouldn''t I eat the breakfast? Martin brought me the breakfast with good intentions. How could Ricky think like that?" Giada looked at Victor with an aggrieved expression. She was unconvinced and spoke with great confidence. Victor nced at Giada and then looked at Henrick who was in one of his aggressive moods By the way, he seemed to have heard Martin''s name several times. "Gia, is Martin on good terms with you?" He asked. "Ha-ha..." Henrickughed, "Their rtionship is not good, but very good. Even their grades are on a level. In order to emte Gia, Martin studies hard every day. When he has any question, he consults Gia, and he brings her delicious food and funny toys with the excuse that he wants to thank her." Victor was speechless. There was nothing wrong with it. Under normal circumstances, there would be such an interaction between ssmates. He remembered that his desk mate once gave a beautiful stic band to a girl on Children''s day. Well... No, his desk mate seemed to like the girl quite much. Ahem... So, it mean that children would really feel well disposed towards each other. "Humph... Henrick, I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Giada struggled to leave Victor''s arms angrily and went upstairs with her schoolbag. That was the end of their quarrel that day. Henrick said, "Giada, I said those words for your own good. Don''t you know that..." However, Giada ran upstairs and didn''t want to hear any nonsense of him. Henrick was helpless. He really did this for her own good. How could she be so ungrateful? "Dad..." "Ricky, I''ll help your mom cook dinner. Hurry up and do your homework." Victor said and hurried to the kitchen. Henrick''s lips twitched. Giada was his daughter. Was it really good for him to avoid this matter like this? "Kenny, why don''t you speak?" Henrick suddenly looked at Keh who was doing his homework calmly. Keh looked up at himzily, "This is Gia''s private affair. Why do you have to talk about it at home?" Henrick was dissatisfied with his words, "Kenny, this is not a trivial matter. I said those words because Gia is my younger sister. If she was someone else, would I say that?" Keh was quite helpless, "Ricky, Martin is Gia''s friend. Gia has been proud, and she doesn''t have many friends in school. He is her only friend. Are you going to separate them?" Eden was rendered speechless. He had never thought about this before. However, Gia was different from others. She had her own pride. She was excellent in all aspects except for being a bit arrogant. Keh smiled and said, "You are prouder than her." Henrick was dumbfounded. Keh didn''t talk much in ordinary times, but he actually said that he was proud. "Ha-ha... Kenny, I''m qualified to be proud." Henrick raised her eyebrows smugly. Keh did not speak, but smiled helplessly. They were both proud, so they couldn''t get along well with each other, could they? He lowered his head and continued to do his homework. He had some work to doter. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Victor hade back, and Eden was in a better condition. He had begun to work for otherpanies. "Kenny, I''ll go back to my room to do homework. I''ll attend a show on National Day, and I have to prepare for it in advance. Call me when it''s time for dinner." Keh nodded. He suddenly looked back at Henrick and said, "Ricky, apologize to Gia. This is your fault. Gia has her own privacy. You can''t tell dad and mom everything about her as soon as you get home. You should respect each other." Henrick nodded, "Fine! I''ll apologize to herter. Since you''re not worried about her, why should I care about her so much?" Henrick said in a mad tone. Then he went upstairs angrily. Keh shook his head helplessly and then lowered his head to do homework. Eden and Victor poked their heads out of the kitchen. Only Kenny was doing homework in the living room. Victor was a little worried and asked, "Eden, will Ricky and Gia continue to quarrel upstairs?" Eden smiled and pulled him back to the kitchen, "No, Gia won''t even open the door for Ricky now. They won''t argue with each other." Eden had heard their conversation just now. Victor looked at her and asked, "Eden, what do you think about this matter?" Eden smiled, "It''s all right. I have investigated Martin''s background. He is the son of a entrepreneur in River City. He will study how to run business in the market during the holiday, and he is the only son in his family. His parents are very strict with him. Such a child like him will be sent abroad after graduating from primary school. We don''t have to think too much." Victor frowned and thought for a while, "The Talbot family?" Eden said with a smile, "Last year, on the list of the richest people in River City, the Talbot family was next below you. They run a film and televisionpany, and their business is getting better and better. Ricky mentioned this matter to me before, so I learned something about it. Children are friendly to each other. Martin lives in such a family and his parents are very strict with him, so he doesn''t have many friends. Gia and he are just friends. How can children fall in love with each other? Ricky made an unnecessary fuss." Eden didn''t believe Ricky''s words and smiled. The childhood friendship was very sincere, and Ricky didn''t have to get excited over a little thing. Victor nodded with understanding, "It turns out that he is the child of the Talbot family. His family background is very nice." Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 "Yeah! His parents are of excellent character. We are not strict with the children, but his parents have a puritanical streak. Martin is young, but they ask him to study how to ruin business, so his childhood is not so happy. The three children are young, and we should let them do whatever they like." "You absolutely can not ask Kenny toe into contact with your business circle and affect him." Eden said in a warning tone. She hoped that her children could grow up happily rather than be fettered by the family business. The Alwynn family was rich and Victor needed a child to inherit his business indeed. However, it was not the right time. He had to wait for the child to grow up. She knew Victor was thinking about very clearly. Hearing her threatening tone, Victor smiled helplessly, "I see. I won''t force Kenny, but he has to study something about it. When he is on holiday, I''ll ask him to learn business knowledge from me. He is growing up and it''s time for him to learn how to run apany." Eden agreed with him. Kenny could study business knowledge during the winter and summer holidays. But in ordinary times, he should go to school and be a happy child. Seeing her nod, Victor smiled and hugged her from behind, "I''ll listen to you. Honey, you''re my childhood sweetheart and my first love. I''m so d that I can marry you and live together till old and grey with you." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled and looked back at him, "You''re so sweet today." Victor said, "Yep! With you by my side, I''m sweet every day." Eden chuckled and continued to cook dinner. After dinner, Victor and Eden took the children out for a walk. Eden always wished that she could have time to take a walk and y with the children. She was not in good health recently, so she had much time to y with them. Time went by quickly in happiness. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Being taken care of by Victor, Eden gradually recovered. Dr. Conley went to her house specially to give her a detailed check-up. Her depression was almost cured. Victor was very happy to hear that. However, he was still worried about Eden. He went back to thepany to work, but he stayed by her side all the time and looked after her thoughtfully every day. Eden had be as energetic as before. She was hard-working and could always deal with her work well. Although she was Victor''s wife, she had a good rtionship with the employees in Alwynn Group. She got along with them very well. When she came back to work, a lot of employees sent her flowers to give her their best wishes. After they announced that Victor would be the president of Alwynn Group again, the employees were delighted and worked very actively. When Victor was missing, there were some rumours in thepany. Some people said that Victor didn''t go abroad to study, but had an ident. Eden had those rumours, but she acted as if nothing had happened, and the employees were rather in doubt about Victor''s ident. They didn''t dare to ask her openly. But they were somewhat uneasy. At this time, Victor hade back, which set their minds at rest. Everyone finished their work within the stipted time. The cooperation with Mr. Evans was being pushed forward. That day, Victor made an appointment with Donald and would meet him at night. As the design director of Alwynn Group, Eden would meet Donald together with Victor. After work, Victor, Eden and Lucian went to River City Restaurant together. Donald arrived at the ordered private box in advance. When Eden entered the box and saw Donald, she was slightly stunned. Donald wore a light-coloured suit. His face was handsome and his brooding eyes seemed to be filled with wisdom. Eden thought that Donald was at least in his forties. She had searched for his information online, but she didn''t find too much information about him, let alone his photos. Eden was shocked. Was Donald so hard-working? He was young, but he had be a president of a listedpany. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they sat down, Lucian introduced them, "Mr. Evans, this is Mr. Alwynn and his wife, Eden." Victor and Eden greeted Donald and then took their seats. Donald looked at Eden''s delicate face. He hadn''t seen her for a few years, but she was still the same. She had given birth to three children, but she was still well-shaped. Donald had been staring at Eden, which made Victor very unhappy. Eden was indeed very beautiful, and she was always easy on the eyes. However, it was very rude of Donald to stare at her like this. Being stared at by Donald, Eden was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head slightly and took a sip of water. However, Donald did not look away. This time, even Lucian doubted Donald''s motives. The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Victor''s face darkened immediately. Donald saw Victor''s expression clearly and looked at Eden with a meaningful smile. "Eden, we meet again." His gentle voice was pleasant to hear. The word "again" made Eden very confused. She took a closer look at Donald. Did they know each other? She didn''t remember him at all. She frowned and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Evans, have we met before?" Donald smiled elegantly. The meaning of his smile was hard to understand. "It seems that you don''t remember me at all." Eden was speechless. If she remembered him, would she ask him? Victor looked at Eden with puzzlement. Did she know Mr. Evans? Looking at Victor''s inquiring eyes, Eden had no idea what was going on. She didn''t even know Donald. How should she exin to him? "Sorry, Mr. Evans, I..." "I know you don''t remember me." Donald interrupted her with a gentle smile. Eden forced a smile. This time, they came here for business. If she had something to do with Donald, their cooperation might be smoother. But she really had no impression of Donald who looked graceful and polite. At this moment, a thought shed through Victor''s mind. Perhaps their cooperation had special meaning to Donald. "I''m sorry, Mr. Evans. I really don''t remember you." Eden had no choice but to apologize once again. If she could remember him, she would pretend to be familiar with him on such an asion. However, she didn''t remember him at all. Donald smiled and said, "I know you don''t remember. But do you remember Elijiah Fraser?" Eden was drinking water. When she heard the name, she almost spat out the water she had drunk. "Ahem..." She coughed, and her face turned bright red. Victor frowned and patted her back gently. Eden looked at Donald, "Are you Elijiah? The man who rated number two in university?" Eden knew his name, but she had never seen him before. At that time, she was busy making her tuition fees and seldom stayed in university. "Ha-ha..." Heughed, "You finally remember me. In the design department, you rated number one and I rated number two. I couldn''t surpass you, and you graduated very soon." Eden smiled and nodded, "I was very poor at that time, and I couldn''t afford the tuition fees. I applied for advanced sses in my second year andpleted all the programmes in university. Then I graduated and won a prize as the outstanding graduate designer." Later, she slept with Victor that night and got pregnant. Then several years had passed. Victor and Lucian looked at each other. They didn''t expect that there was such a rtionship between Eden and Donald. Eden rarely met her college ssmate. She asked with a smile, "But why is your name Donald? I was very busy at that time, and I had never met you." Donald smiled and said, "Fraser is my mother''s surname. After returning to the Evans family, I changed my name." Donald exined briefly. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk much about this. He smiled again and said, "We met three times in university, and we greeted each other. But you only smiled at me and left in a hurry." Back then, Eden wasn''t as confident as she was at this time. However, she was pretty. Her smile and her bright eyes were extremely attractive to him. She had good grades and everyone was envious of her. However, she had to work tiredly to earn the tuition fees. Few people could see her. After she graduated, he didn''t get the news about her again. Later, he saw the news that she had gotten married and had children on TV. "You''ve changed a lot." Donald''s tone was full of pity. She was still very beautiful and confident, and her bright eyes were even more charming. Eden nodded with a smile and looked at Donald. In fact, she still didn''t remember that she had seen him. "I''ve experienced a lot, so I''ve changed." To her, everything that had happened in the past was precious experience. They chatted in a friendly way. Hearing them talk about Eden''s past, Victor felt very distressed for Eden. He nced at Donald with a nd expression and said in a calm tone, "Mr. Evans, since you know my wife, you two will have plenty of time to talk about the past. Why don''t we take our order first? We can talk while eating." "Okay!" Donald could see that Victor didn''t look very happy, and he heard that Victor loved Eden very much. His family ran a garmentpany, and he admired Eden''s design all the time. That was why he wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group on his own initiative. Eden had be different. She could decide her own destiny. She used to live a hard life, but she weathered the storm because she had hope in heart. Seeing that Donald looked at Eden with affectionate and intense eyes, Victor was a little annoyed. He was on guard against Donald. Lucian could tell that Donald wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group on purpose. He not only admired Eden''s design, but also liked Eden. Donald had lived in River City before, so he liked the dishes here very much. He ordered a few dishes that he liked. Then, he handed the menu to Eden. Eden ordered some of her favorite dishes. After that, Lucian ordered two dishes. While waiting for the waiters to serve the dishes, Eden and Donald were engrossed in their conversation. Donald was very curious about Eden''s college life and social life, and he asked her a few questions. Eden kept smiling politely and answered every of his question. Both Victor and Lucian felt that they didn''t belong here, and they couldn''t cut in. Victor''s face darkened. His wife was chatting with another man happily, but he felt that he was extra. Lucian did not think too much. He took out his phone and chatted with Amelia. They were deep in love, and he often took Amelia to Marriott Hotel. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 These days, his eldest brother often came to him, and he hadn''t had a chance to tell his family about his rtionship with Amelia. He was worried that Amelia would be threatened or hurt. After the dishes were served, Eden and Donald chatted while eating. Eden looked happy, so Victor did not say anything, but his face looked exasperated . He only wished that they could finish the meal as soon as possible. Donald was talking about some irrelevant things, but he was very displeased. He beat around the bush, and many of his questions were meaingful. He was very good at analyzing Eden''s words. For example, he asked Eden why she didn''t hold a wedding, which made Victor very annoyed. He didn''t hold a wedding for Eden indeed, but they would hold a wedding at the end of this year. He had reached an agreement with Eden. However, Donald''s question made him feel guilty and angry. Eden smiled and exined that they would hold a wedding at the end of this year. But victor always felt ufortable in heart. He thought for a while and felt that Donald had other intentions. Immediately afterwards, Donald said, "I haven''t got married." Eden didn''t ask him about his marriage, but he mentioned it on his own. Eden was surprised. He was rich, powerful, handsome and rich. Why hadn''t he gotten married yet? Looking at Eden''s confused eyes, Donald smiled gently and elegantly. It seemed that he was born to be a gentleman, and he could make a good impression on people. Eden did not ask anything. She didn''t know how to answer his words and chose to remain silent. However, Donald exined on his own, "I haven''t met a girl I like these years." When Victor heard this, he only felt ufortable. Donald seemed to tell Eden about it deliberately. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why did he have to tell Eden that he hadn''t met a girl he liked? Victor''s face darkened more. He almost stood up and left directly. However, he endured it because Eden looked delighted. Donald didn''t get to the point until they were about to finish the meal. He put down the chopsticks, picked up the teacup and took a sip gracefully. Then he said neither quickly nor slowly, "Mr. Alwynn, I have given the specific n to Mr. Ronen over the past half a month. You have considered it for half a month. What''s your opinion? Are you satisfied with the n I have put forward?" His voice was very gentle, and he said every word clearly and forcefully. He looked so charismatic when he spoke with fervour and assurance. Only then did Victor look at him and say in an extremely indifferent tone, "I''ve read it. That is a perfect n, but I want sixty percent of the shares. I''m not short of money, and I don''t want to be inferior to others." Originally, he only wanted to own fifty percent of the shares. Since Donald had other intentions, he might as well be the heaviest stockholder. If Donald didn''t agree, he could set up a branch himself. At the worst, he would be busier or hire a professional manager to be in charge of thepany. However, the market was brisk in C Country, and doing business was not something easy. If he could cooperate with Donald, things would be less troublesome, and he would have more time to apany Eden and the children. Hearing Victor''s words, Lucian suddenly looked at him. He knew why Victor wanted to do that. However, Eden looked at him in confusion. Hadn''t they reached an agreement before they came here? Victor looked at Donald calmly, waiting for his reply. Rome was not built in a day. The ruin-in period was always hard, and it was even more difficult to open up a new market. Therefore, he would ratherpromise. Before Donald came here, he had investigated Victor. Victor was a man who had been overbearing and proud since he was a child. He admired Victor''s way of doing business, and he didn''t like family business. He wanted to get rid of the family business model, so he learned from Victor and set up his ownpany. However, he was not as capable as Victor. When he saw the news about Eden and Victor online, he immediately had an idea of cooperating with Alwynn Group. When he was in college, he only met Eden several times, but he had a special feeling towards her. Eden lived a hard life, do did he. His mother was a mistress, and he lived a poor life with her. After graduating from college, he returned to the Evans family and inherited the family business. He became rich and powerful overnight. His father handed over thepany to him, but he didn''t like such a business model, and he preferred to create his own business kingdom by his own hard work. Just like Victor, he set up hispany by himself, and he would not be restricted by anyone. He could do whatever he wanted and be with the woman he loved. He wouldn''t be restricted by his family. Donald didn''t like the women that his parents asked him to marrry. Since Victor proposed to run thepany, he would be more rxed in the future. After a long while, Donald said, "Okay, I agree with you." Victor nodded, took the coat aside and wore it for Eden. Then he got up and took Eden''s bag, "Mr. Evans, we''ll sign the contract tomorrow. I don''t need to go to C Country. Some of my employees are there. I''ll ask them to deal with the work there. If there is anything wrong, we''ll talk about it in detail." "Okay!" Donald didn''t expect that they would reach an agreement so easily. Everything went smoothly after he returned to River City. However, he felt a little regretful because Eden had got married. Donald picked up a gift box and passed it to Eden, "This is for you. I hope you''ll like it." He spent a lot of time on choosing the gift for her, and he wanted to use the gift to make up for his regret in college. Eden looked at him in surprise. She did not expect him to prepare a gift for her. "Thank you, Elijiah." Eden thanked him with a smile. Although she didn''t know what it was, she and Donald had much inmon. When Donald heard this name, he felt as if he had gone back to the past. Ever since he graduated from college, no one had ever called him by this name. She was the first person to do so. He smiled very brightly ad warmly, "You''re wee!" He wanted to give her the gift all the time. Seeing this, Victor was very irritated. He nced at gift box and then looked away ndly. It was the first time that he had felt so jealous and disgusted when he talked about business. His heart was filled with jealousy, but he couldn''t show his dissatisfaction. On the way to the underground parking lot, Victor didn''t say a word, but Eden had been in a good mood because she had met someone she knew. There was still a faint smile on her face when she got in the car. Victor helped her fasten the seat belt, and she was still smiling. His frowned slightly and suddenly went berserk. He lowered his head, held her face and kissed her lips with great strength. The sudden kiss stunned Eden. Then, he kissed her harder as a punishment. He used so much strength that Eden almost felt suffocated. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Eden struggled hard. She felt that she was about to die. The feeling of suffocation made her feel ufortable all over. "Oh..." Eden pushed him hard. Victor let go of her, but he looked at her with his eyes full of grievance and anger. "Victor, you are crazy!" After Eden could breathe more easily, she roared at Victor. Why did he suddenly be so strange? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In terms of love, Eden was slow of understanding. At this time, she didn''t know what Victor was thinking about at all. Victor looked up at her, "Don''t you know why I suddenly do this?" He said in a deep and mad tone. He had endured it for a long time. Eden was naive, and she couldn''t sense Donald''s ulterior motives. Eden red at him with her big bright eyes. How could she know the reason? Why did Victor be so strange all of a sudden? She looked confused and adorable, ring with him with annoyance in her big eyes and puckering her mouth with a red face. Seeing how lovely and attractive she was, Victor was no longer so mad at her. He couldn''t help reaching out his hand and rubbing her delicate nose, "Fool, can''t you see that I''m jealous?" Eden was dumbfounded. What was wrong with him? What was there to be jealous of? No... Jealous? Why was he jealous? She only knew Donald, and they were not even friends. It was the first time they had met, and they talked about business cooperation. Was it something to be jealous of? Eden did not understand him. "Why are you so narrow-minded? I only heard about his name in college, and I didn''t even know him. He wants to cooperate with us, which is something beneficial to Alwynn Group. I just chatted with him. Why are you jealous?" "Anyway, I''m jealous." Victor said grumpily and started the car to go home. Eden was speechless. He looked so mad as if she had cheated on him. However, why did she feel quite happy when she saw his jealous face? "Ha-ha..." She couldn''t helpughing. In fact, she didn''t have many male friends, so she seldom saw Victor get jealous after she knew him. Simrly, he didn''t like women to approach him, and she seldom felt jealous. She always met with setbacks in life, but her love life went smoothly. Sometimes, they had rivals in love, but they only loved each other wholeheartedly. Hearing herughing, Victor felt even more depressed. "What are youughing at?" He could not help but ask. "Nothing." Eden smiled and said. When the car drove out of the parking lot, Victor suddenly saw Melissa stop Donald. He braked all of a sudden and stopped the car. Eden leaned forward due to inertia. "Ah..." She felt dizzy instantly. Victor turned to look at her with guilt, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden red at him. Just as she was about to ask why he suddenly stopped the car, she saw Melissa and Donald. The anger in her heart suddenly disappeared. "Do they know each other?" Eden looked at Melissa who dressed up in a fashionable and beautiful way. She had waved her straight hair, looking more charming and coquettish. Victor nodded, and his eyes darkened. Melissa appeared. He was worried that she would hurt Eden again. "Melissa wants to cooperate with Donald. The Craig family and the Evans family are the most powerful in C Country. But Donald wants to cooperate with us." He knew why Donald wanted to cooperate with him and said with jealousy. Eden turned her head and nced at him casually. Was it because of her that Donald wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group? She was not so charming. "The reason why he wants to cooperate with Alwynn Group is that you have sharp business acumen." Eden said with jealousy as well. Melissa came to River City, which meant that she still loved Victor. Victor was speechless. If that was the real reason, he wouldn''t be so jealous. But was that really the case? Didn''t Eden know that Donald''s eyes were affectionate when he looked at her? He was a man, so he could naturally understand what Donald was thinking. "Unfortunately, we can''t hear what they are talking about." Eden was a little worried. After all, Victor''spany was founded by himself, and the investment this time was different from the past. He was about to open up a new market in another country. It would be more difficult than she imagined. Victor started the car and left. Since Melissa came here, she must have known about the cooperation between Alwynn Group and Donald. "Eden, let''s go home first." "Okay!" Eden still looked at Melissa. Hadn''t she given up her love for Victor? On the way home, Eden was in a state of preupation. Although Victor hade back, she had a lingering fear when she thought about his car ident. When they got home, Victor got out of the car, but Eden sat there still. Victor opened the car door and unbuckled her seat belt. Only then did Eden realize that she had arrived home. Victor looked at her gloomy face doubtfully and asked, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden shook her head slowly, "Nothing. I just fill my mind with nonsense and I don''t know what I am thinking." Victor frowned and pinched her face lightly, "Didn''t I remind you? You can''t think too much." Eden smiled and said, "But I can''t control my thoughts." Victor felt helpless. Although she had be much better, her depression hadn''t beenpletely cured. "Eden, let''s go on a trip tomorrow. Where do you want to go?" They had been resting at home during this period of time and didn''t travel outside. Eden shook her head, "I don''t want to go anywhere." Eden nced at Abigail''s house on the opposite side. She hadn''t seen Jasper for more than half a month, and she didn''t inquire about his news deliberately. Abby told her that he had recovered, but he started to work day and night again. Eden sighed and got off the car. Following her gaze, Victor knew what she was thinking without asking her. In the past half a month, he met Jasper once. Jasper was not in a good condition. His face was haggard and his eyes were listless. He looked extremely dispirited. "Maureen has been staying with Jasper. No matter how Jasper treats her, she insists on taking care of him. Although he doesn''t ept her kindness, she doesn''t intend to give up." Being seen through by him, Eden looked somewhat unnatural. Victor smiled, "Fool, I know you are worried, and I know that you want him to be happy. Although I don''t know if he will live a happy life with Maureen, the result will be good because Maureen insists on being with him." If Maureen did not give up, Jasper would be touched by her one day. However, Maureen had used the wrong method, so she had to go through a difficult period. Eden pursed her lips slightly and smiled, "My biggest wish is that Jasper can get his happiness." She was sincere. Jasper had suffered a lot because of her. "Yeah! I hope he can be happy, too." Eden wouldn''t be happy unless Jasper lived a good life. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 He didn''t understand this before, but he had realized it. Jasper loved Eden as much as he did. As time went by, he found that Jasper loved Eden deeply. Therefore, he was grateful to Jasper. But he felt jealous at the same time. However, he could feel for Jasper. He hoped that Jasper could live a happy life. Only in this way could he and Eden be together at ease. "Come on. Let''s go home." He took her out of the car. It was getting colder and colder at night. Victor wrapped her with the coat more tightly. They went home. As soon as they entered the house, they felt warm. "Dad, mom, we are back." Eden said with a smile. Zaiden and Jaida were watching TV and waiting for them toe back. Zaiden asked with a smile, "How was your day? Did you discuss business smoothly?" Eden walked over and sat opposite them. "Dad, it was quite smooth." Zaiden nodded with a smile, "The market is brisk in C Country. If you can open up a new market there, Victor will be the richest man in this continent. Money is not everything, but we can solve a lot of problems with money. You are still young, and you have many opportunities to develop your career." He always thought highly of Victor''s ability. Victor smiled and said, "Dad, thank you for your lucky words." That was his dream. Although money was not everything, he could let his family live a better life if he was rich. "Mm! I believe you and Eden." Zaiden looked at them andughed. Jaida said, "Eden, the children are all asleep. You should go to bed early." "Okay, mom." Eden smiled and nodded. They chatted for a while before going back to their rooms to rest. ...... The cooperation with Donald went very smoothly. Alwynn Group had been very popr these years, and otherpanies had heard of the cooperation between Victor and Donald. They all wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Alwynn Group earned a lot of money and became extremely rich. That day, Eden had nothing to do. Seeing that Victor had not finished his work, she turned on the computer and surfed on the Inte. Alwynn Group was well-known. It had more than one hundred million fans in A Country. Both Eden and Victor did not expect that Alwynn Group would be so famous. The public responded magnificently to their cooperation with Donald. They didn''t even have to advertise theirpany. They had more and more fans, and Alwynn Group had be a hot topic on the Inte. Everyone paid Eden extravagantpliments. Eden read thements carefully and suddenly found that there were a few unusualments. "These days, through my carefulparison, I find that Alwynn Group'' design is very simr to TS Company''s design. Their clothes are simr in quality, styles and fabrics. I am a little suspicious of Eden''s ability." "Me too. I heard that TS Company is a branch of Craig Group. Miss Craig is a very excellent designer, while there is a lot of negative news about Eden. I bought the clothes produced by Alwynn Group, and the limited edition is not of good quality. The clothes had many ws after I wore them once." "I guess you bought the fake clothes. I bought the limited edition of the summer collection as well, and I haven worn them many times, but my clothes are of perfect quality." "In my opinion, she didn''t buy fake clothes, and she wants to nder Director Bleu on purpose. Obviously, Melissa copied the design of Alwynn Group. I am a loyal fan of Alwynn Group and Director Bleu. No matter she works in Gate City or River City, her design has been outstanding." Eden read a lot ofments seriously. In the past, she did not like to pay attention to these comments. Because many people scolded her, and thements would make her feel unhappy and affect her mood. However, the situation had be different. A lot of people praised her, so she would read thements asionally. As she continued to browse the web page, she saw ament and held the mouse tightly with a frown. "Eden is a shameless woman. She doesn''t deserve to be with Victor. I heard that she has an ambiguous rtionship with her best friend''s younger brother. My heart aches for Victor." "Ah... Do you have any evidence? Victor is my Prince Charming. I sleep with his photo in my arms every night. Your words are too absurd, and I don''t believe you. My Prince Charming loves Eden so deeply." A photo of Eden and Jasper was attached to thement. In the photo, she smiled brightly and Jasper looked at her with a tender smile. Eden took a look at the time. It was a reply that day. When was the photo taken? Eden frowned and thought about it. She looked at the clothes she was wearing in the photo carefully and suddenly remembered that she went to Fashion Square to meet Jasper in the clothes after they came to River City. But who took this photo? She had few male friends, and those people could only use Jasper to make up a story. She looked down and found that the photo of her falling into the swimming pool in C Country had been posted online. In the photo, Jasper still looked at her with distress. The photos were uploaded that day, and tens of thousands of people replied to it. While she was browsing, the photos had be a trending topic. It seemed that some paid Inte trolls were attacking her on purpose. Eden frowned harder and harder. Suchments would bring more harm to Jasper. She looked at the time. The children hadn''te back from school. "Victor,e here and look at this." Eden''s tone was a little anxious. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Victor signed the document neatly. After closing the document, he immediately got up and walked to her. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden pointed to theputer, "Someone gossips about me and Jasper maliciously." Victor took the mouse from her hand quickly and scanned the web page. Many of the photos were posted that day. Before Victor could speak, Lucian rushed in. "Victor, Eden, some paid Inte trolls are ndering Eden. They makements online faster than I thought." Victor frowned and looked up at him, "Who paid them?" Eden said, "I didn''t offend anyone recently. Who would do this to me?" She thought of Maureen unconsciously. But she shook her head slightly. It couldn''t be Maureen. Maureen was rich enough to hire people to nder her online. However, Maureen loved Jasper, so there was no need for her to do this. But... An idea shed through Eden''s mind. "Is it Melissa? Now lots of people pay attention to Jasper and me, and they even scold us online. Who will benefit from it?" She would not betray Victor, and Victor trusted her. But Inte violence was horrible. Her reputation would be ruined by these rumours. Lucian said, "The first person I suspect is her." However, Melissa had provoked Jasper as well. Jasper would definitely not let her go easily. His heart was as cruel as Victor''s. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Victor said, "Investigate it immediately. We can''t aggravate this matter." These days, Jasper was on the verge of total derangement. If he knew this matter, he might do something crazy. After all, when he saw Jasper a few days ago, Jasper was in a bad state. He did not dare to tell Eden about it. If she knew it, she would be worried and suffer from depression again. Lucian replied, "I''m investigating. I''ll deal with it first." Victor looked at him, "Lucian, delete all the photos andments as fast as you can." He hoped that Jasper had not seen it yet. Lucian said, "I see." Then he immediately turned around and left. Victor turned off theputer, "Eden, don''t look at these." These negativements would affect her mood. Eden nced at him with a gloomy face, "This person gossips about me and Jasper just to make you suspect me. Your status is not ordinary and you''re from a noble family. How could your family allow such a thing to happen to you? She wants to get what she wants by doing this." Seeing how uneasy she was, Victor was very worried about her. "Fool, don''t think too much. I''ll deal with it. Wait here for me toe back." Victor lowered his head, kissed her forehead and then went out of the office. Victor was worried about Eden, so he asked Amelia to apany her. "Eden." When Amelia came in, she saw Eden sitting there in a state of preupation. Eden raised her head and nced at her listlessly. Amelia had seen the gossips online. If they didn''t stop it in time, these rumours would soon affect Eden''s work and life. "Sit down." Eden pointed to the sofa. She knew that Victor had asked Amelia to apany her. In fact, she was fine. She was only worried that Maureen and Jasper would be affected by this matter. Amelia did not sit down on the sofa, but walked toward her. Recently, Alwynn Group had been a hot topic on the Inte, and they had attracted much attention in the design circle. Their brand was on a high level, and they had cooperated with Evans Group, which made them be the centre of attention. A person in a high position was liable to be attacked. An invisible war had broken out. Amelia often paid attention to gossips online. Obviously, some Inte ghost writers paid to post onlinements in order to ruin Eden in the shortest time. "Eden, turn on theputer. I will delete thosements first. Although I can''t catch up with the speed of the paid Inte trolls, I can reduce some of the damage." Amelia was quite good at computer. However, that was her sideline, and she would not help those who were not familiar with her. It suddenly urred to Eden that Amelia was someone withputer knowledge, just like Lucian. She turned on theputer again quickly. Then she gave the seat to Amelia seat. "Amelia, although deleting thosements and photos can''t solve the problem essentially, it''s better if we do it. Beside, Melissa has copied my design. When Victor went missing, I researched Melissa''s design." Amelia nodded with a smile, "Eden, I know. We can see that her design is simr to yours at a nce. Ipared the design of you two on the Inte carefully, and there are many simrities. TS Company didn''t have such a design before." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Amelia clicked the mouse quickly and tapped on the keyboard with her slender fingers. Eden knew that Amelia typed very fast, but she didn''t expect her to be so skilled. Her speed was almost as fast as Kenny''s. "Amelia, that is amazing." Eden sighed with admiration. Amelia smiled, "Eden, I have been fond ofputers since I was a child. When I have nothing to do or when my mother scolds me, I study knowledge about hacker andwork. In fact, I am very good at ying games, but ying alone is boring." Eden was surprised. She didn''t expect Amelia to be such an expert. She was only interested in design, and she didn''t have time to learn anything else. These days, she didn''t practice Taekwondo anymore and didn''t have strength to run. She was weak and often fell ill. Eden watched Amelia enter the code and find out the address of those people quickly. Amelia typed so fast that Eden didn''t even know how she did it. She could only feel that Amelia was so skilled. "That is impressive!" Eden could see that Amelia was making a concentrated effort. She was more confident and focused than she was at any other time. At this moment, Lucian pushed the door open and came in. He wanted Amelia to make a cup of coffee for him. Amelia was not in the office, so he came here to look for her. Seeing hime in, Eden gestured him to be quiet. Lucian trod lightly and walked to Eden. He watched Amelia copy those people''s ounts and delete those photos andments very quickly. She did all these even faster than him. Lucian widened his eyes and looked at Amelia who was serious and confident. He had never seen her like this before. At this moment, her beautiful face was intent. Her every move showed that she was confident and she looked so charming. Perhaps it was because no one would say anything bad about her in the virtual world. she was totally rxed and concentrated on solving the problems for Eden. She really looked appealing in this way. Lucian hade here, but she did not notice it. Her eyes were fixed on theputer screen. She would not make any mistakes when her whole mind was concentrated on one thing. Five minutester, Amelia finally finished it and smiled brightly, "Eden, it''s done. Lucian is also working on this, but I''m faster than him." Amelia''s voice was full of pride. Hearing this, Lucian raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so capable." "Ah..." Hearing Lucian''s nd and wicked voice, Amelia was so startled that she jumped up. She looked at the strange smile on Lucian''s handsome face, and her heart trembled. She... had never mentioned this matter to Lucian. But Lucian had known about it. In fact, she only wanted to be a simple girl. This was just her personal hobby. Eden took a look at Amelia''s expression and instantly understood what was going on. "Amelia, doesn''t Lucian know about this?" Originally, Amelia was not so uneasy. As soon as Eden asked this, she shrank her shoulders, lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Lucian. She only nodded in a perfunctory way. Eden was speechless. She had exposed Amelia. Lucian''s character was somewhat simr to Victor''s. He did not like to be deceived. Well, Amelia didn''t cheat him, did she? She stole a nce at Lucian''s face. His face had darkened indeed. It seemed that he was angry. Eden smiled awkwardly, "Lucian, Amelia was just..." Before Eden could finish her words, Lucian had grabbed Amelia''s wrist and pulled her out of the office. Eden was taken aback. Would he give Amelia a lesson? Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Eden chased them to the door and watched Lucian take Amelia into his office. "Bang..." The door was mmed shut. Even from such a distance, Eden could feel that rage bubbled just below the surface of Lucian''s mind. Eden fidgeted back and forth in the office uneasily. "Oh my! Does Lucian really want to give Amelia a lesson?" Eden said to herself while pacing around. "s! Don''t think too much. Lucian won''t bully women." Sheforted herself. However... She nced at Victor''s seat. He left without telling her. Where did he go? Eden sat on the sofa, praying that Lucian and Amelia would not quarrel with each other. After Lucian closed the door, he rolled down the shutters. Looking at what he was doing, Amelia was a bit upset and annoyed. Was he really angry? She just forgot to tell him about it. "Lucian, I..." She hesitated for a long while, but didn''t know how to exin to him. They had known each other for more than two years. On paper she shouldn''t have kept him in the dark that they had amon hobby, but she didn''t want to get close to him because of this. Instead, she wanted to make him fall in love with her real self. Lucian approached her in a domineering way. She took a step back, but behind her was the sofa. Then she stumbled over the sofa and fell backward. Subconsciously, she reached out quickly and grabbed Lucian''s necktie. "Ah..." Amelia cried out. Lucian fell on her. The posture looked extremely ambiguous. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her terrified expression, Lucian smiled meaningfully. He lowered his head slightly, got close to her ear and said in a deep and alluring voice, "Amelia, we''ve known each other for more than two years, but I didn''t expect you to be aputer expert. Don''t you want to exin it to me? We treat each other sincerely after we got together, but you didn''t tell me this. How long do you want to hide it from me? Is it because you''re afraid of something that you hid it from me deliberately? Is there anything else I don''t know about you?" Amelia blinked her big eyes and looked at him vigntly. In her eyes, Lucian was like a ferocious wolf at this moment. Meanwhile, she was like his prey. She was so scared that she shuddered in fear. However, Amelia widened her eyes and braced herself to look at him, "This is not something bad. It''s just my hobby, and I don''t often show it off. I forgot to tell you about it." Amelia made up an excuse that couldn''t even convince herself. "Ha-ha..." Lucian smiled coldly in a maic voice. Amelia couldn''t help but tremble. "Amelia, do you know what I hate the most? I hate you dishonest people the most, and I hate people who can betray and deceive me at any time. You''re aputer expert, so you can be a spy at any time. You had a lot of opportunities to tell me in the past, but why do you have to let me find it out by myself?" Amelia was speechless. She didn''t have a chance to tell him, did she? When dating with him, she always listened to him. She liked everything he liked and did what he wanted to do. Had he ever cared about her hobbies? She looked at Lucian quietly. Instead of being wary of him, she looked at him sincerely, blinked and then said slowly, "Lucian, did you give me a chance to say it? Every time when we stay together, we talk about what you like and do whatever you want. No matter what we do, you ask me to do it ording your preference." "Tell me. Have you ever cared about my feelings? In fact, I liked to go to Marriott Hotel with you, but what do we do there? You have great physical strength, and we have sex several times a day, but what about at night? I''m so tired that I can''t even open my eyes every night." Her face was full of grievances, and she was on the verge of tears. Looking at her wronged face, Lucian was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have never cared about what she liked. What she said was true. He had too many work to deal with, and he could only have a rx on weekends. Whether she was willing or not, he would ask her to go to Marriott Hotel on weekends. That was because she liked the food there. When they stayed together in a rxing atmosphere, they got sexually aroused unconsciously. Every corner in that room had witnessed their torrid love. Lucian was no longer mad when tears ran down her face. "I''m sorry. Don''t cry. I will be more careful in the future." Lucian coaxed her in a low voice and kissed the tears on her face. Hearing this, Amelia was stunned and then smiled a bit smugly. It seemed that she had got away with it. Well, since he had apologized, she might as well take the initiative to kiss him. Amelia wrapped her arms around his neck immediately and kissed his thin lips. Lucian''s body stiffened obviously. Then he smiled and said in heart, "This is your own choice. Don''t me me for being crude." Originally, he was going to question her angrily, but his heart melted and they had sex in the end. ...... At the same time, in Joye Group. Jasper saw the news on the Inte. The photos and those viciousments were soon deleted. He had lost a lot of weight, and the dark suit emphasized his thin body. His sharp-featured face was still handsome, but his listless eyes made him look like a walking dead. He had been staring at the photo of him and Eden and didn''t look away. The photo was taken from a nice angle. In the photo, she smiled brilliantly. The expression in her eyes was extremely charming, and her smile was as gentle as a beautiful cherry blossom. He was staring at her affectionately. The moment he saw this photo, his heart seemed to havee back to life again. But he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside, and his mind was in a mess. He felt that he hadn''t seen her for a long time. He missed her. In the past, she would call him on weekends and invite him to have meals in her house, and she would never forget him while making dumplings. At that time, he felt very satisfied, and he was not so disappointed and dejected. But at this moment, he felt so sad in heart that he wanted to die. However, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and even the atmosphere became chillier. "Who wants to ruin you again?" His hoarse voice was filled with hostility. Then he reached out and gently rubbed Eden''s smiling face in the photo. Victor saw this scene the moment he entered Jasper''s office. The reason why he came to Jasper''s office in a hurry was that he knew Jasper was in a bad condition. Seeing that Jasper was looking at Eden''s photo with an infatuated face, he had mixed feelings and couldn''tpose his thoughts. Was there any difference between Jasper and a walking dead? It seemed that Jasper didn''t notice him. Victor felt somewhat upset. He walked over and said, "Jasper." Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Jasper''s hand, which was stroking Eden''s photo, suddenly trembled. He nced behind him coldly and said in an aloof tone, "What are you doing here?" Victor stared at the photo on theputer screen, and his heart suddenly missed a beat. "Have you seen the news?" Jasper said apathetically, "Can''t I see it?" There was nothing wrong with loving someone and achieving a dream. However, he and Eden were not destined to be together. Victor sighed, "I am worried about you, so I came to see you." He rushed over without stopping, for fear that Jasper would do something crazy for Eden. Hearing the word "worried", Jasper looked at him with confusion, "Ha-ha..." He sneered, "Are you worried about me? That''s weird. I am your rival in love." Only then did he turn around and look at Victor. He looked drawn and tired and seemed to be out of his wits. Victor was slightly taken aback. Jasper looked more haggard than a few days ago. "Jasper, do you really want to go on living like this?" Victor looked at him with brooding eyes. Although he knew Jasper was his powerful rival in love, he would no longer be so jealous. Jasper would not really take away Eden from him. He was confident that Eden only loved him. Jasper turned to look at theputer slowly. Looking at the picture on the screen, he gave an irrelevant answer, "Victor, when you went missing, I hoped that you would not show up again. I am very selfish. If you did note back, I could get Eden. No matter how many years it would be, I would wait for her. During that period of time, I sent her to thepany and picked her up every day. I was so happy at that time." He knew that it was a shame for him to get close to Eden at that time, but he couldn''t miss the chances to stay with her alone. Hearing this, Victor gulped. He could stand in Jasper''s shoes and understand him. "But I came back." Victor said in a deep tone. Jasper was still staring at the photo on theputer screen. Victor had seen this photo on the way here. He remembered that this photo was taken by someone when Jasper and Eden went to Fashion Square. But it had been a long time. Who took this picture? "You two went to Fashion Square a long time ago. Who did this?" Victor did not intend to argue with Jasper. Instead, he wondered who took this photo. Jasper said in a deep voice, "Nothing in the world is difficult for one who sets his mind on it. If we try our best to investigate, we''ll find it out, won''t we?" A trace of viciousness shed through Jasper''s eyes. Seeing him like this, Victor said, "Jasper, cheer up. You just slept with a woman by ident, didn''t you? I had the same experience, so I can understand your feelings. But Jasper, you can''t go on living like this. Everyone is worried about you." "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed self-mockingly. Was that what he cared about? "Since you don''t understand, don''t pretend to understand me and persuade me." Victor had slept with a woman by ident, but that woman was Eden. But what about him? Victor was speechless. He didn''t want to understand Jasper. He just didn''t want Eden to suffer from depression again. "I don''t understand you, but I understand Eden. If you are not happy, she will not live a good life." Jasper''s body suddenly trembled, and he clenched his hands into fists. She wouldn''t be happy if he was mncholy, but she did not know that she was his happiness. "I know what you mean. You can leave now." Jasper drove him away with his face darkened. Victor took a meaningful look at him, "I know I shouldn''t have said this. However, Jasper, don''t fail to answer the expectations of someone who loves you. Life is short, and you can''t shut yourself off." Jasper said, "You don''t know how painful I am because you don''t have the same experience. Just leave. Tell Eden that I am fine and ask her not to worry about me." Victor was very helpless. Jasper was not fine at all, was he? He was even more worried. "Jasper, I will rify this matter. Let me do it. In the future, you can rest assured that I will protect Eden well." After Victor finished speaking, he turned around and left. Jasper pursed his lips tightly and fell on the chair in low spirits. Yeah, she didn''t need him anymore. Eden waited for about forty minutes, but she did not see Ameliae out of Lucian''s office. She opened the door and wanted to see what was going on in Lucian''s office. As soon as she opened the door, Amelia came out of Lucian''s office. Seeing that her face was a bit red, Eden frowned slightly. It seemed that... Well... Sure enough, men were all the same. "Amelia." Eden waved at Amelia. Eden looked at Eden somewhat awkwardly and then walked towards her. Eden asked, "Lucian didn''t beat you, did he?" Amelia was speechless. What was Eden thinking about? But... He almost gave her a lesson. "No..." Amelia lowered her head. Eden leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed. Looking at Amelia''s shy face, she couldn''t help but shake her head, "Amelia, men''s punishments are the same. You are more miserable than being beaten." Amelia''s face blushed scarlet when she heard this. However, she looked at Eden curiously, "Eden, does Mr. Alwynn do the same thing?" "Ahem..." Eden coughed with embarrassment. Why did Amelia suddenly ask her? However, she nodded and said, "Yeah! When he is jealous, I will be punished." Amelia looked around mysteriously. Making sure that there was no one around, she asked in a low voice, "What will he do to you?" Eden was stunned. It was really not suitable to discuss this. "Ha-ha... Amelia, in their hearts, we''re quite attractive. We have our own advantages. No matter how graceful they are, they will be overwhelmed by our charm." Eden said seriously. While speaking, she looked around with her big watery eyes, for fear that she would be heard by others. Amelia only felt that he was talking nonsense in a serious way. From a man''s point of view, a woman like her was not so charming. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was the conclusion she had made over the past few years. "Eden, don''t you think you''re too narcissistic?" Amelia said teasingly. Eden blinked her eyes and asked with puzzlement, "Is that so? Once a man has fallen in love with a woman, this woman will be like his whole world. If you don''t believe me, go back and ask Lucian if you''re his whole world." Amelia said, "I''m too embarrassed to ask him. Eden, have you asked Victor?" Eden nodded hurriedly, "Is there any need to ask him?" Amelia was speechless. She thought that Eden had asked Victor. "Eden, don''t be so narcissistic. Men''s motives are veryplicated. Some men only need a moment of passion, while some men are driven by their curiosity. Besides, some men fall in love just to satisfy their sexual needs. In short, men''s motives are not pure as women''s. In their hearts, love and sex is two separate issues. For example, Mr. Alwynn got the marriage certificate with you before holding a wedding, which means that he has impure motives." Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 "Amelia, are you speaking ill of me? Do I have impure motives?" Victor''s nd voice came from behind. Amelia was startled. She immediately turned around and looked at Victor with a smile, "No... Mr. Alwynn, how dare I speak ill of you? I was just chatting with Eden. I promise that I didn''t speak disparagingly of you." Victor looked at them with brooding eyes, "So, were you talking about me?" Amelia smiled awkwardly and nced sideways at Victor, feeling a little flustered. Talk of the devil and he came. It seemed that she really couldn''t say unkind words about others. Moreover, Victor was her superior. Perhaps he would give her a lesson. "Ha-ha..." Amelia smiled, and her forced smile had obviously betrayed her. Victor looked at her and frowned. "Mr. Alwynn, I only mentioned you, and we didn''t talk much about you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Eden. How could I put you down in front of her?" Eden was speechless. Amelia was quite cunning. She refused to admit what she had said in the blink of an eye. However, Eden almostughed out loud when she saw Amelia''s embarrassed face. It was really awkward to be caught on the spot. "We didn''t talk much about you. Victor, where did you go?" He left in a hurry, and she thought he had something urgent to deal with. Victor nced at Amelia and did not intend to pursue the matter. Amelia looked at Eden and then ran back to her office with an innocent smile. Watching her leave in panic, Victor always felt that she had a guilty conscience. "Eden, I went out to deal with something. Let''s go into the office first." Victor took Eden''s hand and walked inside. Eden looked at him doubtfully, "You left in a hurry, so I thought something bad had happened." Victor turned to nce at her. He knew that she would worry about Jasper, so he might as well go there to see him. Jasper really made him very worried. "You''re worried about Jasper, aren''t you? I went to see him. He''s all right." "You went to see Jasper!" Eden was quite surprised. In the past, Victor was so proud, and he would never do such a thing. "Yep!" Victor poured her a ss of water, sat down beside her and poured out three pills from the bottle. Then he put the pills in her hand and let her eat them. Eden looked at him withints, "Should I keep taking the pills?" Victor rubbed her head with doting eyes, "Yeah, you can stop having the pills in a few days. Don''t you want a child? You have to be in better health before you can get pregnant." Generally speaking, she would not doubt this reason. When Eden heard the word "child", she didn''t hesitate anymore and ate the pills obediently. Eden handed him the ss and asked, "Is Jasper really all right?" Victor smiled and said, "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about him." "He and Maureen..." Victor interrupted her with a smile, "Eden, I didn''t see Maureen, so I don''t know if they get along well now." However, he guessed that the rtionship between them would not be good. Since Jasper was so mournful, Maureen had to suffer. "Oh!" Eden nodded, feeling a little sleepy. "Victor, have I gotten used to taking a nap recently? Why am I so sleepy at this time everyday?" Victor knew that she got sleepy because of the drug''s effect. He smiled and said, "Of course. Once you form a habit, it bes natural to you. Go to sleep. Lucian and I will deal with the rumours online." "Okay!" Eden felt listless when she wanted to sleep. Victor sent her to the room to rest. He watched her lie down and left after she fell asleep. Victor returned to his desk and called Lucian, asking him toe in. Lucian had just taken a shower, and his hair was a little wet. He stood at the door, looked at Victor with an inquiring face and did not say anything. Victor looked at him with a frown, "Why did you take a bath in the daytime?" Lucian said, "You know why." Victor was puzzled. "No, I don''t know. I''m not you, so I don''t understand what you mean. Have you dealt with the gossips online?" Lucian raised his eyebrows slightly, and he seldom looked so proud, "My future wife has dealt with it. There is no such remark on the Inte now." Victor looked at him in confusion. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although he knew that Lucian had chosen Amelia to spend the rest of his life with him, it was the first time he had addressed her as his future wife. Victor asked in disbelief, "You mean Amelia?" Did something happen when he was out? "Yes!" Lucian turned around and walked back casually. Victor looked at his proud and aloof back and couldn''t help punching the airs. How arrogant he was! But how could Amelia... Victor turned on hisputer and searched for the photos online. Those photos andments had really disappeared. Well... Victor clearly realized that Amelia was aputer expert. How could he not know that there was such a powerful employee in hispany? "Ha-ha..." Heughed. Amelia was more capable than Lucian. It was a pity that he didn''t see Lucian''s embarrassed face at that time. He knew Lucian so well. His heart was as solid as a rock. He would not be bound by anything and lived as he liked. His mood was the calmest and the stablest. He was unworldly and had lofty disdain for others, and he was not an enthusiastic man. The expression on his handsome face didn''t change much. Even if he had mixed feelings, he wouldn''t show it. In fact, Victor was surprised that Lucian would fall in love with Amelia. Victor thought for a while and dialed Amelia''s number. Amelia fled back to the office. Before she could calm down, she was startled by the ringtone. Such a nervous feeling was really agonizing. She grabbed the phone and forced a smile, "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." Victor smiled and said, "Miss Amelia, I didn''t expect you to be more capable than Lucian. But did you find out who did it?" Victor asked about this matter, so Amelia''s mood rxed a little. "No, Mr. Alwynn. Generally speaking, it is hard for us to find out who hired those paid Inte trolls, and it would be of no use even if we find it out. I deleted thosements and photos very quickly, and they won''t attack Eden maliciously again in a short time. I''ll pay attention to the news all the time. Once they take actions again, we''ll be able to find out who they are." "Okay! Thank you. I''ll double your sry from today on." Victor hung up the phone with a smile. Amelia was surprised. She gossiped about Victor, but Victor didn''t punish her and doubled her sry. Ah... Had her life finally be so lucky? She didn''t know what luck was in the past. Because she had never met with lucky things. It seemed that her life was getting better and better. Abigail was right. Eden was indeed her lucky star. When Eden came outter, she wanted to talk to her more and be luckier. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Amelia was no longer so worried and began to work earnestly. She was in a good mood, so she worked efficiently. When she found that she could get off work on time, she was even happier. Victor didn''t pursue the rumours on the Inte anymore. Only when he let his guard down could that person be exposed. Although he could guess who it was, he couldn''t do anything without evidence. What he had to do was elerate the acquisition of shares. There were so many employees in Alwynn Group, and not everyone worked here sincerely. It was not surprising that there was a spy in hispany. He dialed Brian''s number. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn, I haven''t been with my future wife yet." Brian seemed to know what Victor was going to say, so he told the reason directly. Victor frowned and said, "The more you chase after her, the more she dislikes you. If youe back, she will naturally be anxious." Brian said, "Can I get her by doing this?" Victor said, "Why not? Women can y the cat and mouse game, so can men." "Ahem..." Brian was choked, "Victor, you are really more and more humorous. If I chase after her in this way, I won''t be able to win her heart forever, let alone have a child. It''s easy for you to say, because you have had your wife and children. I''ve had an on-the-spot investigation of Evans Group. There is no problem, and you can rest assured. Mr. Evans is easy to get along with." Victor narrowed his eyes, leaned back in the chair and satzily. Fortunately, Donald was smart enough. He returned to C Country after they reached an agreement. "It''s time for you and Adonis toe back. You''re on a paid vacation now, but you don''t feel guilty at all. By the way, Adonis has to make an annual summary, and his cooperation with Mr. Parma has not beenpleted. Don''t tell me that he has not recovered from his injury. Come back within three days." After Victor finished his words, he hung up the phone without hesitation. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He smiled wickedly. He had no choice, because he was very busy. In addition to Evans Group, he cooperated with some otherpanies as well. He had more and more work to deal with, and Brian could be useful all day long. After he came back, Alwynn Group became more famous and respectable. In order to get greater achievements, they had to work hard together. At the beginning, in order to please Eden, he wanted her to be the president of Alwynn Group all the time. However, Eden thought that it was so tiring to manage thepany. He could not bear to make her feel tired and came back to work. In TS Company., Melissa found that those hot topics about Eden online had disappeared. She sat there quietly and looked at theputer screen with a malicious smile. "Victor, I really underestimated you. You''re the most powerful in this city. No wonder you can delete these topics so quickly." she said to herself. The expression in her eyes was scheming and weird. ...... Eden didn''t expect that she would meet Melissa. However, they would meet each other sooner orter since they lived in the same city. On the weekend, she went to the beauty salon with Abigail. As soon as they came out, they met Melissa who had just came out of the beauty salon. They bumped into each other. Eden looked at her with a serious face. She would never treat Melissa friendly. Melissa wore a bright red tight-fitting dress. Her face had just been maintained, so she looked marvellous and pretty. However, Eden''s skin was fairer and smoother than hers. Eden was a born beauty. Every time she left the beauty salon, her skin was so wless that even Abigail was jealous of her. Abigail had heard about what happened between Eden and Melissa. However, she had never seen Melissa before. She nced at Eden and asked, "Eden, do you know her?" Eden replied, "She''s Melissa." Abigail''s expression instantly changed. Melissa walked towards Eden with a smile. She twisted her slim waist and crossed her arms, looked coquettish and charming. "Eden, we meet again." Smiling, she said in a provocative tone and looked at Eden with disdain. In Melissa''s opinion, she was much superior to Eden. Eden looked at her with a sneer and said nothing. She remembered the gossips on the Inte a few days ago. Although there was no evidence, nine times out of ten it was done by Melissa. The title of Mrs. Alwynn was too attractive. Melissa was so stubborn and she wouldn''t give up easily. Melissa was capable and rich enough to y various of tricks. But she didn''t have the energy to go against Melissa all day long. It was indeed a little difficult for her to fight against a home-wrecker. "What a coincidence." Eden replied indifferently. Melissa pursed her lips and smiled, "Originally, I wanted to have a meal with you and Victor to apologize to you. But I was afraid that Victor would be angry, so I didn''t call you." "Why don''t you apologize to her right now?" Abigail stood aside and said coldly. Melissa raised her eyebrows and looked at Abigail''s appealing face. Then she said with a bright smile, "Now it is not the right time. I will apologize to her when Victor is by her side." "Ha-ha..." Abigail could not help butugh sarcastically, "You keep calling Victor by his name. How shameless you are! If you''re really the one who saved him, all of us would be very grateful to you. But you didn''t save him and you even hid him for so long. We haven''t med you, but you even dare to provoke Eden. I''ve seen many mistresses, but you''re the most disgusting one." Melissa smiled, "Isn''t it just? Every dog has its day. Even if I didn''t save Victor, I had taken care of him wholeheartedly for a few months. Without me, he couldn''t survive." "He could have woken up earlier without you. If it weren''t you, we would not have been in great pain. All of us suffered a lot because of your selfish motives. You''re too selfish and heartless." Eden said every word clearly and ndly. Melissa was rendered speechless. Her face suddenly changed and she couldn''t say a word. She didn''t save Victor indeed, so she couldn''t refute Eden''s words confidently. But it didn''t mean that she would give up. "Eden, let''s wait and see." She said angrily and then turned around to leave. Eden reminded her coldly, "I hope that you won''t reap what you sow and ruin yourself in the end." Melissa paused and looked sideways at Eden with a cold smile. It seemed that she wasughing at Eden''s confidence and warning tone. She could always get whatever she wanted. Since Melissa hade to River City, of course Eden knew what she wanted to do. Melissa smiled and said in a vicious tone, "Eden, I wish that you will divorce Victor soon." Abigail added teasingly, "I wish that you will be sent to prison soon. That ce is very suitable for people like you." "You..." Melissa red at Abigail madly. Abigail raised her eyebrows apathetically and sneered. Her eyes were filled with contempt as she looked at Melissa, "What? Do you think that everyone in the world will tter you? You''re not attractive at all. Instead, you are just a disgusting and hateful b*tch!" "You''d better watch your mouth! Don''t provoke me. You can''t afford to bear the consequences!" Melissa was so angry that her body trembled. She red at Abigail furiously. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed arrogantly and narrowed her coquettish eyes to look at Melissa. As the autumn breeze blew, her soft hair fluttered, which made her look even more beautiful. She raised her head proudly and looked at Melissa with disdain. "Can''t I afford to provoke you? I really look down on you! Who do you think you are? How dare you put on airs in front of us? There are so many families that are wealthier than the Craig family. What qualification do you have to show off?" "If you want to hurt Eden again, don''t me us for being heartless." Melissa thought too highly of herself. She was rich but shameless, and her life was meaningless. "You..." "Abby, let''s go." Eden interrupted Melissa''s words and pulled Abigail away. Abigail was somewhat unwilling. Melissa had bullied Eden, but she even said those words shamelessly, which made her go berserk. "Eden, you are too kind." Abigail looked at her with annoyance. Eden looked at her with a smile and ran her finger through her hair, "Abby, it''s not worth being angry with such a person." "That''s right, but I be so exasperated just by thinking about it. She is cheeky, and she is left without a shred of self-esteem. What a b*tch!" "Ha-ha..." Eden held her arm with a smile, "Abby, as long as we conduct ourselves. We don''t need to defend ourselves by ndering others. Melissa loves Victor, but she can''t get him. We''re very happy. Anyway, we''re luckier than her, aren''t we?" "s!" Abigail felt very helpless. Eden smiled, and her pretty face was full of happiness. Broad-minded people could do everything smoothly. One couldn''t quibble about unimportant things. Abigail did not want to be affected by an insignificant person. "Eden, Victor and Anson will take care of the children today. We can have fun together. Where are we going? It seems that we haven''t been out for a long time." "I wanted to enjoy open-air hot springs with you that day, but Victor was too cautious. He was afraid that you would have an ident." Abigail was still a little dissatisfied when she thought of what had happened a few days ago. If Victor knew that she brought Eden to hot springs, he would definitely scold her severely. Eden looked at her discontented face. In fact, they might go to the hot springs if it didn''t rain that day. "Abby, you''re having a baby these days, aren''t you? You''d better not bath there. It''s getting colder and colder, and it''s easy for you to catch a cold." "Fine!" Abigail thought that her words made sense. The child was more important. "However, Eden, it has been several months. Why haven''t I got pregnant?" Eden took a look at her t belly. Knowing that Abigail was depressed, she said, "Abby, don''t worry. More haste, less speed. Take it easy. Maybe you will get pregnant the next month." "s! Actually, I want to give birth to a child after holding the wedding. However, my parents will come back after the Spring Festival. Only then will I have the time to get married." Abigail smiled. She realized that she no longer had so many messy thoughts. As long as she and Anson could live together happily, something could be changed. The wind in autumn was a little cold. A lot of yellow leaves fell on the pavement. asionally, a car passed by, and the leaves were fluttering in the air. Feeling somewhat cold, Eden got closer to Abigail. They looked at each other with a smile, held each other''s arms and crossed the road together. Their footsteps were light and fast. It could be seen from their backs that they were very happy. Melissa had been following them. Her face darkened when she saw that Eden and Abigail were as close as biological sisters. She didn''t have many friends, and didn''t have a friend whom she could confide. Those girls yed with her and became friends with her just because she was rich. She had never had such a precious friendship. On weekends, everyone could go out to y with their friends. However, her friends only invited her when they wanted her to pay the bill. She was born in a rich and powerful family, so she lived a better life than others. She always felt that she was superior to them. She had always been proud, and she felt alienated from others. Gradually, those friends stayed further and further away from her, and she was lonely. As she grew up, her life had never changed. Loving Victor made her feel happy, but Victor did not like her. Melissa watched Eden and Abigail talk andugh as they walked away. She had no way to vent the bitterness in her heart, and her eyes turned colder and colder. A gust of autumn wind blew over, blurring Melissa''s eyes. She narrowed her eyes slightly. When she turned around, she bumped into a passerby on the street. Without apologizing, she left in a state of preupation. Looking at Melissa''s back, the passerby cursed, "Are you out of your head? You hit me but you don''t even apologize!" His curse stimted Melissa''s nerves. "Crazy woman." "Lunatic!" "You''re totally insane!" "I heard that she is diagnosed with schizophrenia. Her family is rich. How could she suffer from such an illness?" "Who knows? Look, she''s crying andughing, which ispletely different from her usual arrogant look." "Ah..." Melissa held her head and cried out in pain. She thought of what had happened in the past clearly. Seeing her like this, the passerby didn''t dare to find fault with her anymore and immediately left. A sharp toot sounded. Melissa suddenly opened her eyes, only to see that there was no one around her. She could no longer hear those mocking voices. Only then did she realize that she had sunk into the previous panic again. She stumbled forward, stopped a taxi by the road and then left. Eden and Abigail intended to go shopping in the mall and buy something they needed. Eden wanted to see the styles of the clothes in the shops. Recently, she had been busy designing the winter collection. She had inspiration, but she always insisted on drawing lessons from others and learning more. They ate something and hailed a taxi to go straight to the shopping mall. Abigail exhaled and rubbed her hands, "Eden, it''s really cold today, but it''s suitable for shopping. It''s better than being tanned." "I also feel cold at night in this autumn. The autumn in Gate City is a bit hotter. We liked to eat hot pot on the balcony at that time, didn''t we?" Eden said with a smile. She missed the carefree days very much. At that time, she was very busy but happy. "Yeah! We were very delighted at that time." Abigail smiled and leaned against her shoulder. "Ha-ha... Abby, why don''t we have hot pot tonight?" She wanted to eat hot pot. "Good idea!" Abigail nodded in a hurry, "I miss the past so much." Abigail took out her phone with a smile. At this time, she received a phone call from Maureen. She answered it, "Hello? Maureen."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, she heard Maureen crying anxiously, "Abby, hurry up ande here. Jasper had a car ident." Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 "What?" Abigail asked in disbelief. Her tone sounded unusual, so Eden looked at her nervously. "Abby, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have done that to Jasper. He has been in a bad mood these days. It seems that he can''t fall asleep every night. I can hear him talking to himself at night, and the lights are on all night." "Perhaps he was in a trance when he drove out today. His car collided head-on with a truck. It was a terrible car ident. Jasper has been rescued. Now he is unconscious. We''re on the way to the hospital now." Tears ran down Abigail''s face instantly, and she choked with sobs, "Send me the address immediately. I''ll go there right now." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Abigail held Eden in pain and said in a choked voice, "Eden, something bad happened to Jasper." Eden was stunned. She shivered and felt ufortable all over. She remembered that Victor went to see him a few days ago and said that he was fine. Jasper sent her a photo tofort her. In the photo, he had just taken a shower and was wrapped in a white bathrobe. There were drops of water on his hair. He said, "Eden, my hair has grown longer. What hairstyle do you think I''m going to make this time?" At that time, she even replied to him jokingly, "You are a man. Why do you have to look so attractive?" In fact, Jasper looked more handsome and charismatic when he had bangs. Jasper smiled and replied, "Eden, I have the right to make myself look better." She smiled and said, "You are already so good-looking." Jasper sent her a smiling emoji, saying that he had some work to deal with, and then they stopped chatting. They chatted like this two days ago. Jasper was a warm man who would look at her with a tender smile. How could something bad happen to him all of a sudden? Abigail received the address from Maureen and immediately asked the driver to go to the hospital. They rushed to the hospital and went straight to the operating room. Outside the operating room, it was very quiet in the corridor. The cold air poured in from the window, making people shudder. Maureen stood outside alone and cried in a low voice. Her sad voice echoed in the corridor. Eden and Abigail''s hearts tightened instantly. A nurse rushed over with two bags of sma in her hands. Abigail quickly grabbed her arm and asked, "Excuse me, is my brother all right?" "Miss, I''m sorry. He is being rescued now." Saying this, the nurse opened the door and rushed into the operating room. Looking at the bright red sma, Abigail almost fainted. Eden supported her forcefully. The two of them sat on the long bench aside. Eden let Abigail lean on her andforted her in a gentle voice, "Abby, it''s okay. Jasper will be fine. He is very kind. God blesses the good man, right? He will be safe and sound." Eden knew that suchfort was useless. They had all experienced it before. When Anson was in the operating room, Abby was very mournful. When she was in the operating room, Abby suffered the same worry and sadness. "Woo-woo..." Abigail''s face was full of tears, "How could such a thing happen? My Jasper has been kindhearted, and he has never done anything harmful. Why is his life so miserable?" She and Jasper had been depending on each other since they were young. They didn''t live with their parents, and she always took good care of Jasper. In her eyes, Jasper grew up healthily and happily, which gave her a sense of aplishment. She lived with Jasper, and he had grown into a good man. It never urred to her that he would be in danger one day. Eden bit her lip tightly and did not say anything. Maureen looked at Abigail''s painful face and cried, "Abby, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault." Abigail closed her eyes in pain and did not look at her. Maureen was wrong indeed. She hated Maureen because Maureen wanted to get Jasper by despicable means, and her heart ached for Jasper. At this time, she only wished that God could bless Jasper. Eden nced at Maureen but did not say anything. She could see worry in Maureen''s eyes, but Maureen looked away when she met her eyes. Eden turned her head slowly. Things had be like this, and she was very helpless. Maureen had used the wrong method, and she did not know enough about Jasper. Jasper was stubborn, but he would be gentle andpromise if Maureen could let him ept her in a right way. He was so proud. How could he be forced to be with Maureen in this way? Jasper might be responsible for Maureen, but they wouldn''t live in happiness because he didn''t love her. "Eden!" "Abby!" Victor and Anson rushed over after getting the news. Anson sat beside Abigail and held her in her arms. "Abby, it''s okay." Heforted her in a soft voice and patted her on the back. He nced at the door of the operating room and then looked at Abigail. "Woo-woo... Anson, Jasper is so pitiful." Abigail melted into tears. "Everything will get better." Other thanforting her, Anson couldn''t say anything else. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He could only pray that Jasper would be fine. Victor looked at Eden. Feeling that her body was a bit cold, he took off his windbreaker and put it on her shoulder. Eden nced at him and did not say anything. Victor understood her feelings. He held her in his arms and did not speak. The atmosphere became quiet all of a sudden. Abigail stopped crying and leaned against Anson''s arms, praying with her eyes closed. Eden lowered her head slightly. Maureen was crying silently. Another two hours had passed. The door of the operating room hadn''t been opened. Eden became more and more anxious. They had waited for a long time, which meant that Jasper was in a bad condition. During the two hours, none of them spoke. Another hour had passed, and the door of the operating room was finally opened. Abigail suddenly opened her eyes, got up from Anson''s arms and walked to the doctor, "Doctor, how is my brother now?" The middle-aged doctor nced at Abigail and said in a serious tone, "His chest has been severely compressed, and there is congestion inside. Moreover, he suffers broken bones. Now he has been sent to the ICU. As long as he can survive tonight, he will be out of danger." "What if he can''t?" Abigail''s voice trembled violently. The doctor slightly pursed his lips. He had performed the operation for several hours, and it could be seen that he was very tired. "Don''t worry. You should trust him. He has a strong will to survive. There will be hope." After the doctor said that, he left with a group of doctors and nurses. Tears streamed down Abigail''s face and she stood still in a daze. Eden didn''t want to cry, but tears came out of her eyes uncontrobly. Victor and Anson''s expressions were serious. "Woo-woo..." Maureen burst into tears sadly in an instant. Outside the quiet operating room, the air was filled with intense sorrow. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Jasper was sent to the ICU and no one was allowed to visit him. The doctor told them to leave after completing the procedures ande here to visit him the next day. By the time they got out of the hospital, it was already dark outside. The wind had strengthened at night, and the leaves on the road were dancing in the wind. Eden looked up at the dusky night sky. No star could be seen. Jasper''s car ident was a severe blow to her. In her heart, Jasper was like her family. "Eden." Maureen suddenly stopped Eden. Eden slowly turned around and looked at her, and there was no expression on her dull face. "Eden, I was wrong. I thought he would remember me for the rest of his life after I did that. At the very least, he would no longer ignore me and would find out how good I am to him." Tears ran down Maureen''s face as she said regretfully. Eden only asked ndly, "So, do you still want to stay with him?" Maureen nodded firmly, "I have made the mistake. If I give up now, I won''t be able to know what I will miss. I can''t gain sympathy by tears, and I should hold on to touch him. I will be very patient and stronger. One day, he will be touched by me." Even if Jasper had a thousand reasons to chase her away, she had a thousand reasons to stay by his side. Eden smiled and nodded, "Maureen, if fate doesn''t favor you, please be stronger so that you and Jasper will live a happy life." "idents will constantly happen in our lives, but we can''tpromise. If you retreat more, you will get further away from happiness. Only by weathering the storm bravely can we see the rainbow in the end." She hoped that Maureen''s persistence could be rewarded, and she could live a happy life with Jasper. "Eden, thank you! With your words, I can hold out longer." Maureen smiled and burst into tears. She raised her hand, wiped her tears quickly and turned to leave. "s!" Abigail sighed and nced at Maureen''s back, but she did not say anything. Anson helped her into the car, "Abby, go back and rest early. We wille to see Jasper tomorrow." Abigail nodded. Eden was still looking at the direction of the hospital with listless eyes, and her expression was filled with grief. Eden must be more grieved than her, right? She sighed again, "Eden, let''s go back. Jasper is strong, and he will make it through tonight. Only when we rest well can we have the strength to take care of him." Eden came to sense slowly and nodded. The four of them went home together. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After returning home, Eden told Zaiden and Jaida about Jasper''s condition roughly and then went back to her room to rest. After taking a bath, shey on the bed with her eyes open. She was not sleepy at all. Victor came out of the bathroom, only to see that she hadn''t fallen asleep. She wallowed in her own sorrow. Victory down, stared at her and stroked her beautiful hair gently, "Eden, just sleep. Jasper will be fine." He knew that she couldn''t fall asleep all night, but poor sleep would have a great impact on her health. Eden turned to look at his handsome face slowly. Seeing his distressed expression, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Victor turned off the lights. Only a dim bedsidemp was on, reflecting the mysterious outline of the room. Eden moved her body slightly and leaned into Victor''s arms. Victor held her tenderly and kissed her on the forehead, "Fool, I know that you can''t fall asleep because of Jasper. But Eden, you''re not in good health. Only when you are healthy can you take better care of Jasper." Eden raised her head and looked at him. She was very surprised by his words. Did Victor know what she was thinking about? Victor exined with a wry smile, "Eden, what can I do except for epting him and understanding him? I had been away from you for seven months. In fact, you don''t know that I could see you in my dreams. I dreamed that you sat in front of the French window and cried with our photo in your arms." "I tried tofort you many times, but I couldn''t make a sound. When I wasn''t by your side, Jasper took good care of you." "Whether it''s in the past seven months or the past few years, he was always so kind to you. I almost died at that time. After I woke up, I learned how to tolerate and understand others." Life and time taught people a lot of things. Everyone had something that was unforgettable and indelible, but the same thing would never happen again. Only by looking forward could they be happy. Eden took the initiative to hold him. She was very grateful for his understanding and tolerance. "Victor, thank you!" In the past, whenever Victor heard Jasper''s name, he always felt jealous and angry. Hearing what he said, she was very happy in the bottom of her heart. The rtionship between her and Jasper had troubled him a lot. "Fool, I''m your husband. You don''t need to thank me." He said in a doting tone with a faint smile. If he was too overbearing, he would only make her sadder. He loved her, and his heart ached for her. He would feel sorry for her even when she frowned. Leaning against his arms, Eden listened to his strong heartbeats quietly and smiled. "Victor, life is just like this. Only by letting go of the burden in our hearts can we move forward and face everything calmly. I have a lot of unforgettable memories in my heart, and I had a painful youth, but we have no way to change what happened when we were young. We can only ept it." "Yeah!" Victor answered softly. In the past, he would never stand in other people''s shoes. He would only solve the problem in his own way. Because he suffered a lot in his childhood and youth. "Eden, sleep now." Victor coaxed her. Eden suddenly looked up at Victor, "Did I take the pills tonight?" Victor was stunned and suddenly remembered that she hadn''t taken the pills. "Eden, wait a minute. I''ll get the pills for you right now. You have to eat them everyday. I forgot about it." Victor got up gently and went out to pour water. After he came back, he took out the pills and handed them to Eden. Eden did not say anything. She took pills and then swallowed them. After that, shey back on the bed. As soon as Victor put down the cup, she said, "Actually, I know they are not vitamin pills. Am I right?" Victor''s body trembled, and he immediately turned to look at her. She stared at her without blinking. "Eden..." Eden added, "I suffer from depression, right?" Victor''s heart ached. He went to bed,y down and hugged her, "Eden, don''t think too much. You have been cured." People who suffered from depression were likely tomit suicide. Fortunately, he found it out early. She could get better by taking pills. Eden smiled bitterly, "At first, I always felt that I had short memories. I thought it was because I missed you so much and thought about you all day long." Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 "When I was about to go to C Country, I was in a bad state. I even wanted tomit suicide. I wanted to find you. Those days, I missed you so crazily that I only wanted to see you. In fact, I suspected that I was sick." Hearing her words, Victor was so scared that he shuddered. "Fool, how could you have such a terrible idea?" Victor was very angry. No wonder he saw the such a message the day he logged on WhatsApp. She said that she couldn''t hold on any longer. It turned out that she wanted tomit suicide at that time. Fortunately, he came back to her that night. "You''re not allowed to think like that again. You are much better now. With me with by your side, you don''t have to think about anything else." Victor held her tightly with lingering fear in heart. If she reallymitted suicide in despair, even if he were to die a hundred times, he would not be able to forgive himself. "Ha-ha..." Eden suddenly smiled. She raised her head and looked at his mad face with a smile, "Victor, you don''t know how I went through that period of time. You are right. Every night, when I couldn''t fall asleep, I sat in front of the French window and cried sadly with our photo in my arms." "In fact, I didn''t want to cry at that time. After crying, my eyes hurt, but I couldn''t control my heart, especially when I saw our photos. When I saw your gentle smile, I missed you crazily, and I had no way to control my mood. During the daytime, they thought I was as normal as usual. When I faced them, I always kept smiling, but my heart ached severely because I missed you so much." Eden got closer to him. Fortunately, he hade back to her. "Whew..." Victor exhaled. As son as he thought that she once wanted to die, he felt a tightness in the chest. "Eden, from now on, no matter where I go, don''t panic and don''t be sad. One day I wille back to you, and you''re not allowed to think aboutmitting suicide again." Victor''s deep voice trembled uncontrobly. Eden nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, Victor. I was sick, so I had such an idea. I will live bravely in this world for the sake of our children." At that time, she felt that she was in a bad state and always worried about gains and losses. Except for feeling grieved and missing him, she didn''t think about anything else. She still had a lingering fear when she thought about the past. "Eden, just sleep. We will go to see Jasper tomorrow morning." Victor coaxed her in a low voice. Eden smiled happily and closed her eyes to rest. When Abigail returned home, she was in a very low spirit. She had been sitting on the sofa in a daze. Anson came out of the bathroom. His heart ached even more when he saw her mournful face. He sat next to her, held her in his arms and said in a gentle voice, "Abby, go to sleep. You have to go to see Jasper tomorrow morning." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abigail looked at him with listless eyes and tears ran down her face, "Anson, if Jasper can''t wake up, how can I tell my mom and dad about it?" She was afraid that her mom and dad would me her for not taking good care of Jasper, and she didn''t want to live in regret in the rest of her life. She was even more afraid that Jasper would die. She only had one brother. Anson pursed his lips slightly and reached out to wipe the tears on her face. Seeing that she was sad, he was very distressed, "Dummy, how can you think like this? The doctor said that Jasper had a strong will to survive. How can he bear to leave you?" Abigail took a deep breath and smiled self-mockingly, "Anson, you don''t know how cruel Jasper is. He can bear to leave me. He is just reluctant to part with Eden. He is my younger brother. How can I not know him? He has loved Eden for many years. Till now, it has been almost ten years." "Ten years! Think about it. How many ten years can a person have in his life? He is a fool. He only wants to protect Eden secretly. I know this, but I believed that he could let go of his love one day." "A period of time ago, he let go of his love indeed, because Eden lived a happy life. But he would hesitate once something bad happened to Eden. I know that it is hard to control our feelings, but I hope that he can get his own happiness." "After Maureen came back, I gave tacitly consent to what she did. No matter how bad Maureen was in the past, I believed that she would get better, but I didn''t expect that she would go to extreme in order to get Jasper." "Jasper is such a proud person, and he has only loved Eden in his life. How could he bear such a blow?" Abigail wiped her tears. She would rather Jasper be lonely for a lifetime than be a walking dead. Anson was slightly stunned. He knew that Jasper loved Eden, but he didn''t expect his love to be so deep! "Abby, don''t cry. When you cry, my heart is in a mess. You have to believe Jasper. Since he can''t bear to leave Eden, he will wake up." Anson was helpless. For Jasper, falling in love with Eden was destined to be painful, because they couldn''t be together. He had experienced it deeply before. At that time, he avoided Abby. As long as he could see her smile, he could be hopeful and feel this wonderful world. But whenever she cried, he felt that his whole world was dark. "Abby, in fact, this is life. Everything is a kind of experience. Maybe Jasper will change his state of mind after he wakes up. Maureen has been insisting, hasn''t she? Everyone makes mistakes when they are young, and the mistakes are not unforgivable. It''s up to Jasper''s attitude." If he had a good state of mind, everything would be fine. Abigail smiled bitterly and looked at him, "Yeah. In life, we will always stamp in anger and cry sadly because of someone, and we make ourselves look like a madman. But as long as the people we lovefort us, we will smile sweetly. Perhaps this is love. I hope that Jasper can disentangle himself from the past and live a simple and happy life with the person he likes." "Whew..." Abigail suppressed the pain in her heart, got up and said, "Let''s go to bed." "Okay!" Anson got up and took her to the bedroom. Maureen didn''t go back. She went back to the hospital again and waited outside the ICU. Although she could not see Jasper, she wanted to guard him quietly. She prayed that he would make it through that night. ...... The next morning, Jaida got up early to cook. After sending the three children to school, she prepared breakfast for Eden and Victor. Originally, she wanted to cook for Jasper, but Victor said that Jasper would not be able to eat anything even if he could wake up. He told Jaida not to prepare breakfast for Jasper. After breakfast, Eden, Victor, Abigail and Anson hurried to the hospital. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 When they arrived at the hospital, they met Maureen. Maureen said that Jasper was sent to the operating room again. At dawn, his chest bled again, and then he was immediately pushed into the operating room for surgery. When they arrived, Jasper had just been pushed into the operating room. At the same time, Maureen happened to be calling Abigail. "Abby." Maureen said in fear, and tears ran down her face silently. Abigail did not sleep well all night, and her face was very haggard. Anson had never seen her in such a weak state. She fell on the bench. The mixed colours of the bench made her feel dizzy. All of a sudden, she couldn''t see anything clearly and fainted. "Abby!" Anson shouted anxiously. Eden''s pupils shrank violently. She turned around and asked the doctor toe over. They worked together to send Abigail to casualty. Outside casualty, Anson''s heart was burning with anxiety. He had been pacing back and forth in front of Victor and Eden and could not stop. He even kept scratching his hair. Victor said, "Anson, sit down. You make me feel dizzy. Look at how messy your hair is." Anson nced at him with a resentful look, "My wife is being rescued. How can I sit there?" Victor was speechless. He had once experienced the same thing. When Eden was being rescued, he sat down and waited for the result, didn''t he? "Sit down and wait!" He knew that Anson was in a bad mood, so he didn''t argue with him. Anson sat down on the bench. As soon as he sat down, the door was opened. Anson instantly jumped up and walked to the doctor in a hurry, "Doctor, how is my wife?" The doctor''s face looked a bit serious, "Sir, don''t worry. She is pregnant. She fainted because she was too sad, and she is likely to have a miscarriage. We will transfer her to the obstetrical department. You canplete the procedurester." "Ah..." The sudden surprise made Anson stunned on the spot. Did he hear it wrong? Abigail was pregnant. "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed in a daze. Eden and Victor looked at each other, and then looked at Anson who seemed to be dumbfounded. Eden was pleasantly surprised. She knew that Abby always wanted a child, and her wish had finallye true. Eden said, "I hope that this little guy can bring a glimmer of hope to his uncle so that he can get better as soon as possible." Seeing that Anson was still stunned, Victor teased him, "Anson, your wife is pregnant, which makes you be silly." Anson came to sense quickly. Before he could celebrate it, he remembered the doctor said that Abigail was likely to have a miscarriage. "But Abby..." "Anson, you don''t have to worry. I was the same when I was pregnant with the three children, and I took some measures to prevent miscarriage. Now the most important thing is to transfer Abby to the obstetrical department and protect the embryos first. Nothing bad will happen." Eden interrupted Anson. The child would make Abby feel better. Abby must not have slept wellst night. Jasper was brought up by her, and they cared about each other very much. "Oh, I''llplete the procedures right now." Anson''s legs hadn''t recoveredpletely and he walked slowly. Seeing this, Victor frowned and stopped him, "Anson,e back. You take care of Abigail. Eden and I willplete the procedures for her." Anson turned around, walked back and looked at Victor with resentment, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Victor said, "Did you give me a chance to speak?" As soon as Victor finished his words, Abigail was pushed out, but she had not woken up. "Darling." Anson patted Abigail''s face lightly with distress. However, Abigail had no reaction. He became anxious again. He looked at the nurse beside him and asked, "Why hasn''t she woken up?" His tone was a bit uneasy and he looked somewhat fierce. The nurse was a little scared and exined, "Sir, she fainted, and she is very tired. It may take a few hours before she wakes up. But it''s better to send her to the ward now. Although she didn''t bleed much, she''s in danger now." "Oh!" Anson was a little flustered as he nodded. "I''ll push the wheelchair. You lead the way." "Okay!" The nurse walked forward. Anson pushed Abigail carefully. At this time, he had mixed feelings of grief and joy. He was happy because Abby was pregnant, but he was sad because whether Jasper would survive was uncertain. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He only hoped that Abby, the child and Jasper would be fine. Victor and Eden watched Anson enter the elevator. Victor said, "Eden, why don''t you wait for me here? I will pick you up after Iplete the procedures." Eden shook her head slightly, "That''s too troublesome. I''ll go with you." "I don''t want you to be tired. You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you? Look at your face. It''s deathly pale." Victor''s heart ached for her. Eden smiled and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go. When Abby wakes up, I willfort her. If she keeps being so depressed, it will be bad for the child." "That''s right!" Taking her hand and walking into the elevator, Victor thought of the child who died when she had an ident for no reason. He still kept the B scan report. They went to the obstetrics department toplete the procedures. Then Victor called the manager of River City Restaurant and got someone to bring some nutritious porridge to Abigail. After everything was done, they went to Abigail''s ward. They did not expect that Abigail had woken up. Anson was telling her about her pregnancy. Hearing that, Abigail shed happy tears. Entering the ward and seeing this, Eden walked to Abigail hurriedly, "Abby, don''t cry. You can''t suffer violent mood swings now. You''re likely to have a miscarriage, so you can''t be sad anymore." It was painful to lose a baby. It was Abby''s first child, and she couldn''t have any regret. Abigail quickly wiped her face and smiled with tears, "Eden, I''m just so happy." Eden walked over and wiped her tears, "But you can''t cry. You have to maintain a positive attitude now. Everything will get better. Maybe this little guy will bring Jasper good luck to make him get better soon." "Yeah!" Abigail nodded immediately, "Yesterday, Iined to you that I hadn''t got pregnant. In fact, it has been in my belly." Eden nodded with a smile and said with happiness, "Abby, this is fate." "Yeah, from now on, I will rx my mind. Everything will be all right. It seems that I get pregnant at the right time. This baby will bring good luck to all of us." Abigail smiled with joy. Eden was very delighted, "We ordered porridge for you. Eat moreter." "Okay!" Abigail was like an obedient baby at the moment, and she would listen to whatever Eden said. Anson was overjoyed. He looked at Abigail and giggled. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The corner of Victor''s mouth twitched when he saw Anson like this. But on second thought, he giggled as well when he knew that Eden was pregnant at that time, didn''t he? It was a happy giggle. When he knew that he had a daughter, words couldn''t describe how happy he was, and he didn''t come to sense until Anson poured him a basin of cold water. When happiness came without warning, people would really smile stupidly. Eden nced at Anson, "Apany Abby here. We''ll go and wait for Jasper toe out of the operating room." "Okay. Eden, thank you so much. You can rest assured. I will definitely take good care of Abby." "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by his words. Ever since Anson had an ident, she had rarely seen him acting like this. He was so delighted that he didn''t know what to do, just like a child. "Abby, have a good rest. Jasper has made it through. After the operation, he will recover slowly. You can''t be sad. Do you understand?" Eden reminded her uneasily. At this time, Abigail had be the most important person in their family. "I see. Eden, you don''t have to worry about me. Remember to send me a message when Jasper comes out of the operating room. What''s more, don''t forget to eat your meal. You have to take good care of yourself." Abigail reminded her. "I know. I will take care of myself." Eden answered with a smile. Then she turned around and went out with Victor. Anson took a stool and sat down by the side of the bed. He took Abigail''s hand and smiled tenderly. His tone was increasingly gentle as he said, "Dear, thank you so much." Abigail lowered her head and looked at her t belly. Recalling how happy Gracie was when she was pregnant, she suddenly looked forward to that kind of happiness. She smiled and said, "There is no need to thank me. This is our child. Before I met you, I thought about getting married at the age of 30 and having a child at the age of 40. But after I was with you, I suddenly changed my mind. Eden lives a good life, and her three children are growing up day by day, which makes me want a child." "Yeah, your idea is right. It is really toote to have a child at the age of 40. We love each other so much. After we have a child, our family will be happier." Anson held her hand tightly. He always cherished this hard-won happiness. If it weren''t for her persistence, perhaps they really wouldn''t have been together. Whenever he thought of the past, he felt extremely guilty. "Abby, thank you!" As soon as Anson thought of what had happened in the past, he felt sorry for her. He had made her sad for a long time. "Humph, you fill your mind with nonsense again." Abigail red at him. Anson smiled silently. "Abby, what about our wedding?" Anson felt a little guilty. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Just like Victor, he got the marriage certificate before holding a wedding. Abigail thought for a while. It was really a difficult problem. She smiled and said, "How about holding the wedding together with Eden after I give birth to the child? Victor wants to hold a wedding his year, doesn''t he? Let''s stop him and ask him to wait for us to hold the wedding together." "I have lived for more than 20 years. It is the first time that I have met such a soulmate. Eden will agree." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed happily and let his imagination run away with him, "This is a good idea. Victor is my good friend. Besides, Lucian has a girlfriend now, and Brian is chasing after a woman. Now only Adonis is single. Otherwise, we can hold the wedding on the same day. Such a scene must be very spectacr. There will always be such a day." Anson felt so excited when he thought about such a scene. Abigail was speechless. He really thought too much. She lowered her head, smiled faintly and didn''t say a word. Anson looked at her happy smile and smiled more pleasantly. What could make his life brilliant was not only the sunshine, but also her smile. As long as he could see her gentle smile, he would not feel lonely and chilly in the cold season. Eden and Victor waited for an hour. Then Jasper was pushed out of the operating room. He was attached to tubes, and his face and head were wrapped in gauze. They could only see his nose and his somewhat swollen lips. Seeing Jasper like this, Eden almost fainted. She knew that he was badly injured, but she didn''t expect his injuries to be so serious. Victor gulped in sorrow. He walked to the attending doctor and asked in a low voice, "Doctor, how is he?" The doctor looked at him with a tired face, "He has survived. Now it depends on his recovery, but he still has to live in ICU." "Thank you so much, doctor." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Jasper had been saved, there was hope. The doctor nodded and left. Maureen left with Jasper. Eden followed behind them. Victor caught up with her and said, "Eden, Jasper''s vital signs are stable now. Don''t worry. He will be all right after a period of rest and recuperation." Eden nodded with tears in her eyes. As long as Jasper could survive. When they arrived outside the ICU, the three of them were not allowed to go in. Maureen had heard Victor''s words. She dropped into the chair weakly. She lowered her head, and her grief was etched into every line of her face. Eden walked over and sat beside her. "Maureen, didn''t you go backst night? Have you been here all the time?" Maureen''s face was haggard, and she looked very tired. Maureen nodded silently. Eden pursed her lips slightly and put her hand on her shoulder, "Jasper is fine now. Go back and have a rest first, and then bring something that Jasper will use here. I''ll stay with him here, and I''ll leave when youe back." Only then did Maureen look up at her, "Thank you. I''ll go back and sleep for a while, and I''ll be back soon." She knew that she couldn''t fall ill, because she had to try her best to let Jasper ept her. Eden persuaded her, "Sleep for longer. Only when you''re energetic can you take good care of Jasper." "Okay!" Maureen got up and left wearily. Eden took out her phone and sent a message to Abigail, telling her that Jasper was all right and she didn''t have to worry. Then she nced at Victor who was standing aside and said, "Victor, go back to thepany. I''ll wait here. When I''m allowed to go in, I''ll visit Jasper." As soon as she thought of Jasper''s appearance just now, she felt so painful as if her heart was being cut by a knife. How could he hurt himself like that? She was heartbroken when she saw him like that. Victor sat next to her. Since she wallowed in her own sorrow, how could he leave at ease? "Lucian will deal with the affairs in thepany. Don''t worry. I''ll stay with you." He was willing to apany her to do anything. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Eden looked at him and said, "We can''t leave everything in thepany to Lucian. He has a girlfriend now, and he needs to date. We can''t let him work all the time." Victor smiled and held her in his arms, "Eden, you underestimate Lucian. Now he almost takes Marriott Hotel as his home. He and Amelia live there every weekend." "Really?" She did not notice this. "Of course. How could I lie to you?" He could see the reports every month, and it was easy for him to know the news. Eden nodded in a daze, "In this case, they''re going to get married, right?" Victor shook his head slightly and looked a little worried, "Eden, it''s not so easy for Lucian to deal with his family. He has a half-brother. In order to prevent Lucian frompleting the property with him, his half-brother has been on guard against him. He even finds trouble with Lucian from time to time." "His father wants him to marry somebody more his equal, but you know Amelia''s family background. Her eldest brother is in jail now. Moreover, her mother only cared about her brother, and she is greedy for money. Amelia''s background will disgrace the Ronen family, so Lucian''s father will not agree to their marriage. Lucian can only solve the problem by himself." Eden knew that this matter was veryplicated. She hoped that Lucian and Amelia could love each other firmly and bridge over difficulties together. "s! Each family has its own problems." Eden sighed. Victor smiled and said somewhat proudly, "Eden, our family is not the same. We are very happy now." Eden nced at him and did not say anything. Seeing her like this, Victor lowered his head slightly and asked somewhat unhappily, "Eden, aren''t we happy now?" Eden said, "Did I say that we were unhappy?" She ran into Melissa yesterday. Melissa wished that she and Victor could divorce as soon as possible. Melissa did not give up her love for Victor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that time, her heart trembled when she heard those words. She believed Victor, but she didn''t believe in fate. Sometimes, she was lucky, but she couldn''t be lucky all the time. Victor said, "But you look upset. If you''re in a bad mood, I''ll feel sad." Eden looked at him and felt a bit distressed, but she didn''t want to keep her worry bottled up, "Yesterday, I met Melissa. She still wants to be with you." Victor frowned. A trace of malice shed through his eyes as he asked, "Did she make things difficult for you again?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No. We just argued with each other." Victor asked, "Did you outargue her?" Eden was speechless. What the hell was he asking? Melissa was just a shameless home-wrecker who wanted her to divorce. Even if she outargued her, it was not something to be proud of. She sneered, "Victor, are you out of your head? I wouldn''t be happy even if I outargued her." Moreover, she didn''t want to argue with Melissa and left with Abby first. Although she was unhappy in heart, what could she do to Melissa? If they made a scene, they would beughed at by others. Looking at the sorrow in her eyes, Victor felt sadder and sadder, "If you didn''t outargue her, I''ll meet her with you again and you can curse her to vent your anger." He pouted like a child. Eden was amused by his look. "Victor, in fact, you are very cute sometimes. Ricky is quite simr to you." Victor frowned. Was Ricky like him? He was not as cunning and mischievous as Ricky. However, Ricky would definitely hurt women''s hearts when he grew up. He was a wicked person with a hypocritical smile. "Kenny is like me." Victor corrected Eden. Eden said, "You''re partial." Victor was speechless. He was absolutely impartial. Moreover, he never showed partiality to anyone. If Ricky and Kenny heard these words, he would really feel so wronged. "Eden, I''m not partial. If you think so, I will be ashamed to see the children." "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at him and smiled. Was there anyone more thick-skinned than him? They chatted with each other and Eden argued with him sometimes. Time passed by quickly. In the visiting hours, only one person was allowed to go to see Jasper, and Victor let Eden in. He knew that her heart would ache when she saw Jasper, and he knew that she would be in pain. Before she walked in, he had felt distressed for her. But he knew that if she went to see Jasper, she would feel a little better in heart. At least she would no longer be so worried. Eden changed into protective clothing. The doctor opened the door and let her in. As soon as she entered the ward, she smelled a strong smell of disinfecting water. She had been in the hospital for a long time. To be honest, she really hated this smell. She looked at Jasper who was lying on bed with his body attached to monitors. He was kept alive on a life support machine. "Jasper." She called his name in a choked voice, but Jasper didn''t reply to her. She had known Jasper for a long time, and Jasper rarely got sick. He liked riding motorcycles, but he always took security precautions. Later, he was busy with work and had to go out to socialize, so he bought a car. But he was very careful when driving. He never had a car ident before. This was the first time that he had had a car ident, but he almost died. She gently held his hand. Only then did she see the scars on his good-looking hand. She sniffed and said withints in a choked voice, "Jasper, you are really bad. You promised me that you would take good care of yourself. Look, now you make me worry about you again." "Besides, you sent me a video that night and asked me what kind of hairstyle you should make. Actually, I wanted to tell you that the weather was getting cold, so there was no need to cut your hair in a hurry. You look very charming in this way." "What''s more, Jasper, I''m sorry. I''ve hurt you a lot. I know that if you were awake, you definitely didn''t want to hear me say so. You don''t like me to thank you or apologize to you." "But Jasper, I always feel guilty for you in my heart. You have sacrificed a lot, and you are willing to do everything for me, and I can''t give you anything in return." "Jasper, I can''t have another choice. I can''t be with you, and I don''t want to hurt you. In fact, when you came to River City, I was actually scared, because I was afraid that I would hurt your heart badly one day." "However, Jasper, I did it. I really broke your heart mercilessly, but I had to smile at you as if nothing had happened, and then I gave you a severe blow again." "Jasper, I am so ruthless, but you smiled at me innocently and always wished me happiness." "Jasper, I am happy, but you get lonelier and lonelier. This is all my fault. You don''t know that in this world, the person I can''t bear to hurt the most is you, but I hurt you the most." If Jasper was awake, she would definitely not be able to say these words, and he would not be willing to listen. After she got married with Victor, he kept all his sadness to himself. She could only apologize to him in this way. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Tears streamed down Eden''s face. She held Jasper''s hand very tightly, but her hand was trembling slightly. Her heart ached for him, and she felt ufortable all over. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Jasper." A sob caught in her throat, "Jasper... You have to wake up soon. We''re all waiting for you. Jasper, you know what? You''re an uncle now. Abby is pregnant. Are you very happy to hear this? I know you must be very d. Your biggest wish is that Abby can live a good life..." "Jasper, I''m sorry, really..." Eden cried and chatted with Jasper for a while. When the time was up, she got up and went out reluctantly. After she left, Jasper''s finger moved slightly, and tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes, but he did not open his eyes. Victor had been waiting for her at the door. Seeing hering out with tears on her face, he knew that it would happen. Holding her hand and sitting on the bench, he didn''t say anything and hugged her tightly. At least she wouldn''t be as sad as before after she cried out. Maybe Maureen was too tired. She didn''te back until six o''clock in the afternoon. Victor and Eden had been guarding Jasper all the time. Abigail was in poor health and needed a good rest. Eden asked Anson to take her back to rest first. "Eden, thank you. I slept for too long." Maureen looked at Eden apologetically. She was very tired after taking a bath, so she slept for a few hours. By the time she woke up, the sky had darkened. She didn''t have time to think too much, got up to pack up things and rushed to the hospital immediately. After sleeping with Jasper for one night, she had been living in his house. Jasper did not ask her to leave, which made her very happy. As long as they could live together, she was confident that she could let Jasper ept her slowly. Eden smiled and said, "Maureen, you don''t have to be so polite. We wille here to take care of him tomorrow morning, and then you can go back to rest. Thank you for looking after him tonight." Eden said a few polite words. Although Maureen had told her not to appear in front of Jasper again, she could not care about so much because Jasper was in danger. Looking at her, Maureen nodded and replied gently, "Okay." Eden and Victor stayed for a while and then went back together. ...... Half a month had passed in the blink of an eye. These days, Eden was extremely busy. She went to thepany in the morning, and then had to go to the hospital to take care of Jasper at noon. Victor cooperated with Evans Group and had a hectic schedule. In addition to working in the company, he had to go to the hospital to pick up Eden after work. asionally, he needed to engage in social activities. Both of them were busy. Abigail was pregnant. When she had B scan for the second time, she saw what the baby looked like. However, she still had to be careful and prevent miscarriage. Eden and Maureen had to take care of Jasper in turns. Sometimes, when they had no time, Jaida would look after Jasper in the hospital. Jaida and Jasper had lived in the same neighbourhood for more than seven years, and she treated Jasper as her own son. In order to thank Jaida for caring about him, Jasper would send a lot of precious gifts to her at every festival and at New Year. Jasper''s condition gradually stabilized, but he had not woken up. That day, after Eden dealt with the affairs in thepany, she went to the hospital to take care of Jasper so that Maureen could go back to rest. After Maureen left, Eden sat by the bed, folded Jasper''s clothes and cleaned up the ward. As soon as she put everything in ce, she heard someone calling her name in a very low voice. Eden was stunned. She stood where she was for a long while and couldn''te to sense. Did she mishear just now? She seemed to have heard Jasper call her name in the familiar voice. The voice was very doting, and she hadn''t heard it for a long time. Jasper liked to call her in such a tone. He seemed to be acting like a spoiled child, but his tone was doting and affectionate. "Eden..." His voice was very soft and a bit hoarse. However, it was as familiar as it was in her memory. Tears had poured down Eden''s face before she could turn around. All of a sudden, she turned to look at Jasper who was lying on the hospital bed. He was looking at her quietly with a gentle smile on his face. The wounds on his face had almost been healed, and the swelling had been reduced. There were only several light scars on his forehead. "Ah..." In surprise, Eden cried out in a trembling voice. "Jasper, you''re awake! You finally wake up!" Eden ran towards the bed in a few steps. Seeing that he was indeed smiling at her with his eyes open, she blinked her eyes again and again. When she saw that Jasper was still smiling at her, she finally believed that it was not her delusion. He had truly woken up. "Woo-woo..." Eden wept tears of joy, "Jasper, how do you feel now? I''ll call the doctor right now." Jasper watched her cry and felt a little helpless. She had been talking, and he did not have the chance to speak. He actually wanted to tell her that he was fine. He only felt a little ufortable, and his back and waist ached because he had been lying on the bed for a long time. Eden turned around and called a doctor toe in. The doctor gave Jasper a detailed check-up. There was no liquid in his chest, and his broken ribs recovered very well. The monitors that were attached to his body could be taken off. After all the monitors were taken away, even Eden felt more rxed, let alone Jasper. After the doctors left, the ward became brighter. Only then did Eden sit on a chair and look at him with a smile. Her delicate face was full with tears, and she kept smiling at him with her eyes curved. She was as beautiful as she was when Jasper saw her wake up that year. He wanted to reach out to wipe her tears and slightly moved his fingers, only to find that he had no strength. He cast a sidelong nce at himself. He was still swathed in bandages. His chest ached as soon as he moved! It seemed that he was seriously injured. Seeing this, Eden immediately said, "Jasper, don''t move. If you want anything, just tell me. Are you hungry? The doctor said you can have some liquids. Oh, I''ll ask my mom to cook the porridge you like..." Eden chattered, and Jasper listened to her patiently. When she finally finished her words, he nodded with a smile, "Eden, I''ll listen to you." His voice was still hoarse, but he had really woken up. Eden couldn''t help but cry again. Looking at him, she smiled with tears, "Jasper, you have slept for more than half a month. If you didn''t wake up, I was going to me you. Abby is pregnant, and you''re an uncle now. Are you happy? Ricky has got a role in a big-budged y, and he can''t be happier. He is bolder and bolder now and always bullies Gia..." Eden told him all the good things that had happened recently. Moreover, she told him that Maureen managed hispany for him, and everything was the same as before. Abigail listened to her quietly. Her voice lingered in his ear, making him be in a particrly good mood. However, when he heard Maureen''s name, his eyes dimmed a little. Eden noticed it. She told Jasper that Maureen had been taking care of him during this period of time, but he was expressionless when he heard that. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Jasper had just woken up and he was still weak. Listening to Eden''s pleasant voice, he gradually fell asleep with a faint smile. Eden looked at his handsome face. She was no longer so worried and got rxedpletely. After Jasper fell asleep soundly, Eden sent a message to tell everyone this good news. The happiest one was Abigail. As soon as she heard that Jasper had woken up, she rushed to the hospital with Anson and brought the porridge cooked by Jaida. Jasper woke up after two hours of sleep. Then Eden fed him some porridge, and he looked more energetic. Eden didn''t want to disturb Maureen''s rest. After Jasper felt better, she sent Maureen a message and told her that Jasper had woken up. "Jasper, you look good. What else do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you tonight." Abigail looked at him with a smile. All her depression and sadness during this period of time had disappeared. As a pregnant woman, she wore t shoes and casual clothes, and her hair was swept back in a ponytail. She didn''t put on any makeup and looked much younger. Jasper rarely saw her dress up like this. On the contrary, Eden liked to dress like this when she was on holiday. He teased Abigail with a grin, "Abby, do you know how to cook?" Abigail pointed at Anson beside her with confidence, "He knows how to cook! Moreover, his cooking skills be better and better." After she was pregnant, he did not allow her to go to work. He started to work at home and doubled the sry of his assistant. Then he took care of her at home and cooked for her. Every day, he made different soups for her, and his cooking skills had improved a lot. Abigail was very happy every day and the baby was so healthy. She wanted her mother-inw toe over to help Anson. After all, she needed toy on bed and rest, but Anson didn''t agree with her. He wanted to do everything for her in person. Looking at Anson who would do anything for her, she suddenly felt that he was much better than Victor. Abigail stole a nce at Anson, and Anson was looking at her with a gentle smile. Eden and Jasper looked at each other, smiled and didn''t say anything. They liked to witness public disy affection of Abby and Anson. They talked andughed, and Jasper was very delighted. Half an hourter, Maureen rushed to the hospital and saw Jasper who was talking with them with a smile. She paused. Looking at the faint and pleasant smile on Jasper''s handsome face, she couldn''t help but burst into tears, "Jasper, you''re awake." Her choked voice was full of pleasant surprise. She looked at him with joy. She had been looking forward to this day. She wanted to apologize to him and plead for his forgiveness after he woke up. Jasper''s expression changed when he saw Maureen. His originally happy face suddenly darkened. Everyone in the ward saw his changes. The atmosphere was a bit stiff, and the smiles on their faces faded away. Maureen did not shrink back and smiled at Jasper tenderly. Jasper did not look at her. Instead, he closed his eyes indifferently. Maureen was already very satisfied. At least he didn''t point at the door and ask her to get out. As long as he didn''t curse her with harsh words, she could be more confident. She put the things on the table. At this time, Eden''s phone rang. It was a phone call from the school, and she quickly answered the phone. "Hello? Miss Gavlin." "Mrs. Alwynn, Giada is injured. I don''t know why, but the flowerpot in the flower bed suddenly fell down and broke her back. She has bled a lot. We have called the ambnce. I will send the address of the hospital to you." Eden''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. After hanging up the phone, she nced at Jasper and said, "I have to deal with something urgent, so I have to go first. Have a good rest." Without waiting for Jasper''s reply, she said goodbye to others and then rushed out. "Eden, why are you in such a hurry? What happened? Your legs haven''t recovered yet, and you can''t run so fast." Abigail shouted loudly, but they could only hear the sound of running. Anson and Abigail looked at each other, and Anson said, "She left anxiously. Something bad must have happened."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jasper moved his lips slightly. He did not say anything, but became so worried. He knew Eden too well. Normally, she wouldn''t be so anxious. Something terrible must have happened. He nced out the window. The air in autumn was always cold and misty. He just looked out of the window quietly, as if there was no one else in the ward. Seeing him like this, Abigail signed helplessly. What a fool. When could he care more about himself? Maureen looked at them and said, "Abby, you have to protect the baby, so you can''t be tired. Go back first. I will take good care of Jasper." During these days, Abigail had known how sincere Maureen was, but she couldn''t rest assured. Jasper, who had been looking out of the window, suddenly turned to look at her, "Abby, go back to rest. I am all right now." Abigail nodded, "Jasper, take good care of yourself. I''ll bring you mealster." "Okay!" Jasper nodded slightly and stopped talking. Then he looked at the misty sky again. After Abigail and Anson left, Jasper had been looking out of the window. He did not even blink his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to Maureen. Maureen was somewhat embarrassed and nervous. He had been looking out of the window, and she did not disturb him. She just cleaned up the ward and made it cleaner and tidier. As Jasper looked out of the window, he gradually closed his eyes. In his sleep, he seemed to have heard Eden crying bitterly, and he heard her sorrowful voice. "Jasper, you are really bad. You promised me that you would take good care of yourself. Look, now you make me worry about you again." "Besides, you sent me a video that night and asked me what kind of hairstyle you should make. Actually, I wanted to tell you that the weather was getting cold, so there was no need to cut your hair in a hurry. You look very charming in this way." "Jasper, I can''t have another choice. I can''t be with you, and I don''t want to hurt you. In fact, when you came to River City, I was actually scared, because I was afraid that I would hurt your heart badly one day." She said sorry to him again and again, and he couldn''t remember how many times she said it. She seemed to have apologized for everything that had happened in the past. He really wanted to open his eyes and look at her, telling her that he was fine and she didn''t need to say sorry. He was willing to do those things for her, and it had nothing to do with her. But his eyelids were very heavy and he couldn''t open his eyes. After a long time, he could no longer hear her guilty voice, and the whole world became quiet. When his beloved girl was so grieved, he couldn''t say anything tofort her. She cried, and his heart ached. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 He did not like to hear her apologize, nor did he liked to see her cry. He loved her because he wanted her to be happy, not to let her suffer so much. Jasper closed his eyes, and his eyshes trembled slightly. He had learned a lot of things in life, but he couldn''t learn to forget her. No matter what happened, she was always his beloved girl. After cleaning up the ward, Maureen turned to look at Jasper who lying on the hospital bed. He frowned and looked very painful. "Jasper, are you okay? Are you not feeling well?" Maureen walked to him worriedly. Jasper did not open his eyes and immediatelyposed his painful feelings. He was a little tired and ignored Maureen. After a while, Maureen heard his even breathing. Maureen sat at the bedside and stayed with him quietly. She had seen his face thousands of times, but she still thought he was perfect, and his facial features were good-looking. He had been lying on the hospital bed during this period of time. His skin was deathly pale, but it did not affect his charm. They grew up together. She watched him be handsome and charming day after day, and she gradually fell in love with him. She had been obsessed with him before he grew up and became sessful. When she first met him, he was about eight years old. He often wore a wide T-shirt, jeans and a pair of white sneakers, looking pleasant to the eye. That was the first time their parents had met each other, and she met him for the first time. They were the same age, so they went to school together. Her grades were good. From primary school to college, they had been in the same ss. Sometimes, fate was just so wonderful. However, after they went to college, Jasper gradually estranged from her. After he went to college, his parents no longer kept him on a tight rein, and he became more and more rebellious. He often went to the cybercafe and karaoke bars, and he often stayed in the bar untilte at night. Even Abigail couldn''t do anything about him. Many girls liked him and followed him around. At that time, she liked Jasper very much. At that time, she was young and naive, and she wanted to warn those girls who wanted to get close to him and teach them a lesson. Indeed, when she was in college, she was just a good-for-nothing. It was because she was jealous of those girls that Jasper started to dislike her. But she had been arrogant, and she didn''t think it was a big deal. She believed that Jasper was hers and no one could take him away from her. When their parents gathered together on Spring Festival, everyone would joke about her and Jasper. She was very happy. However, Jasper always had a straight face and did not like the joke at all. At that time, she didn''t think too much. After all, she thought that he had been her. Later, after graduating from college, they still lived in the same city, but they didn''t have time to meet each other. He was busy enjoying his life, and she was busy looking for him. On one asion, she quarrelled with Jasper fiercely, because Jasper forgot her birthday. She had told him about her birthday a week earlier and asked him to celebrate her birthday with her. He promised her in a perfunctory way, so she thought he had remembered it, but he did not appear on her birthday, and she waited for him alone untilte at night. The next day, she found him in the bar and questioned him why he did not apany her yesterday. He looked at her in confusion and didn''t even pay attention to her. At that time, she was really angry and gave him a p. He cursed her, saying that she was insane and he would never see her again. It was because of these words that they didn''t meet each other in the next six months. Another month had passed. When she bumped into him, Eden was by his side. Jasper couldn''t even distinguish between fragrant-flowered garlic and wheat, but he held a basket and picked vegetables in the supermarket with Eden while talking andughing. Jasper had been arrogant, and that was the first time she had seen him smiling so happily. The way he looked at Eden was different from the way he looked at other girls. She panicked. Later, she found that her guess was right. Eden''s belly grew bigger and she became confident again. Eden was not worthy of Jasper. She had been talking to Eden with a sense of superiority. She once said, "Eden, do you know how noble Jasper''s family is? You''re not good enough for him at all." Eden always smiled unconcernedly. Perhaps Eden had always known herself well. However, she was blinded by jealousy and couldn''t see through Eden''s mind. In the end, she did something very hurtful to Eden, and it made her and Jasper drift apart. That was why their rtionship had be like this. Jasper hated her to the extreme. Maureen was immersed in her own world. Thinking of the past, she felt very regretful. ...... Eden took a taxi to the hospital. On the way, she called Victor. No matter how busy he was at work, their child was the most important. Gia had grown up, and Eden could no longer carry her in her arms. Gia was always clingy to her when she was sick. Lucian was really busy, so he hired a nice assistant to deal with Victor''s daily chores. The new assistant was humorous, handsome andpetent. In just half a month, he had adapted to Victor''s work and temper. Victor was very satisfied with him. After receiving Eden''s phone call, they immediately went to the hospital. When Eden arrived at the hospital, Gia had been sent to the operating room. Only two teachers stood outside the door and waited for her. "Miss Gavlin, how is my daughter?" Eden looked at Silver Gavlin anxiously. Silver looked very anxious and exined nervously, "Mrs. Alwynn, Gia often ys in that ce, but nothing bad happened before." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "There are two big flower beds on both sides of the teaching building, right? There are a lot of chrysanthemums on them. Today, Gia and Martin were ying there. The flower pots suddenly fell down. Gia avoided the first one but failed to avoid the second one. Her back was hit and bled a lot. The doctor said that she was seriously injured and they are stitching her wound now." Hearing this, Eden was confused. She had seen the two flower beds when she went to Gia''s school. They were surrounded by steel, so the flower pots wouldn''t fall down easily. "Miss Gavlin, why did two flower pots fall down all of a suden?" Eden was a little puzzled. Silver looked at her with confusion, "We don''t know, either. There is a distance between the two flower pots. But the security camera there is broken, so we can''t see what had happened." Eden frowned and clenched her fist with great strength. How could it be so coincidental? The security camera happened to be broken. Eden asked again, "Miss Gavlin, did any strangers go to school today?" Silver shook her head slightly, "I don''t know. I went there at noon, and I was not in school in the morning, but we can check other security cameras." Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Eden said, "Miss Gavlin, could you please call other teachers and let them check the surveince videos? I wonder if any strangers went to the school today." Eden felt that it was impossible for strangers to enter the school, but she would not miss any clues. The management of the school was strict, and ordinary people couldn''t enter the school at all. But she had been to the ce where Gia was injured. The flower pots wouldn''t fall down for no reason. "Okay!" Silver nodded. In fact, she was very confused. The flower pots had been put there for decades, and they had never fallen down. However, they suddenly fell down that day. After Silver made the phone call, Eden looked at her gratefully. "Miss Gavlin, go back first. I''ll wait for Gia here. I know you''re very busy. Thank you for taking my daughter to the hospital." The two teachers nodded and left after chatting with Eden for a while. "Eden." Victor came with his assistant, Dean Huffam. "Mrs. Alwynn." Dean greeted Eden. Eden nodded and said worriedly, "Gia is having an operation now. I don''t know if she''s all right." Victor looked at her, "Eden, don''t worry. We will know what''s going on when the doctores out." Eden nodded anxiously. They waited outside. Eden was very uneasy and fidgeted in her chair. She lowered her head and bit her ten fingers lightly. She couldn''t stop herself from trembling. Seeing her like this, Victor knew that she was anxious. He took her hand, "Eden." He just called her by the name and looked at her with distress without saying anything else. She was not fully recovered, and she would be very anxious when something bad happened. Eden nced at him with listless eyes. She didn''t say anything, either. She just nced at him, got rid of his hand and lowered her head to bite her fingers again. She was very disturbed. She wanted to rx and find a way to relieve her anxiety. But no matter what she did, she could not suppress the worry in her heart. That was her daughter. Gia got hurt again and again, which made her feel so painful in heart. Dean could tell that Eden was jittery. She was so high-strung that she didn''t know what to do, but she was not like this in ordinary times. He said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m going to get some water for Mrs. Alwynn." Victor nodded silently. Dean turned around and left. Victor held Eden in his arms, "Eden, it''s okay. Gia will be fine." Eden looked up at him and suddenly said, "Why did the flower pot happen to hit Gia''s back?" Victor frowned and looked at her quietly. He thought for a while. After he received the phone call from her, he rushed here, and he hadn''t known about the specific situation. Dean came back with two bottles of mineral water very fast. He handed them to Victor and Eden. Victor looked at him and said, "Dean, go to Gia''s school, check the surveince videos and see if there were any suspicious people around her. Kenny and Ricky are still in the school. Take them here with you. They are also worried about Gia." "Okay!" Dean nodded and turned to leave. Victor looked at Eden again. In the past half month, she went back to the hospital for a check. Dr. Conley said she was not fully recovered. Jasper had woken up, so Victor thought that she would be very happy, but Gia had an ident before she could share her happiness with him. She wouldn''t recover well if she was in an anxious state. He sensed something wrong. Whenever she encountered a sad thing, she did not cry or make a fuss, nor did she speak. She lowered her head and did not want to look at anyone. Before Jasper woke up, she would look out of the window in a daze when she had nothing to do. Victor looked at her with great worry. Her grief was etched into every line of her face, and she even trembled a little. "Eden, look at me." Victor held her shoulders tightly. His tone was so serious that Eden came to sense. She looked at Victor with confusion. "Victor, is Gia all right now?" Victor''s heart ached when he heard her words. He held her shoulders with more strength, "Eden, Gia is fine. Don''t worry." "Okay, I see." Eden nodded and did not look at him. Seeing her like this, Victor hugged her with distress. "Eden, what should I do with you?" Victor said helplessly. Why did bad things often happen to them? She had suffered a lot. In a trace, Eden raised her head and looked at Victor, "What did you say just now?" Victor was stunned and then shook his head, "Eden, I didn''t say anything." Eden was dumbfounded. She obviously heard him speak just now. Was that her delusion? "Victor, have I fallen ill again?" Eden looked at him in a daze. She was very panicked and anxious just now. He said that Gia was fine, but why was she still so disturbed? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her question, Victor was very helpless. Her depression had never been cured. "Eden, listen to me and don''t think so much. You are much better now." As soon as Victor finished speaking, the door of the operating room was opened, and two doctors came out. Victor stood up and asked, "Doctor, how is my daughter?" The doctor who did the surgery for Giada was a middle-aged woman. She took off her mask and said, "The wound on her back is quite deep. She has to live in the hospital for a few days. Go complete the procedures, and the child will be sent to the ward soon." "Thank you!" After Victor thanked her, she nodded and left. Victor looked at Eden and said gently, "Eden, did you hear that? Our daughter is fine. She can be discharged from hospital in a few days." Eden nodded, and her eyes were brimming with tears, "If I could go back to the past, it would be great. I hope that my children could be safe and sound forever, and they would never encounter such a terrible thing." Over the past few years, Gia had suffered a lot of injuries. If it was really an ident that could not be avoided, she had nothing to say. However, most of the time, Gia was hurt by others. Eden closed her eyes in grief and tried to calm down. When she opened her eyes again, her expression had returned to normal, "Victor, go through the hospitalization procedures. I''ll wait here for Gia toe out." Victor nodded and stared at her with brooding eyes. If he could go back to the past, he would rather bear all the harm alone, so that she and the children could live a carefree life forever. However... "Eden, don''t worry. Gia wille out in a minute. I will be back soon." Victor left worriedly. As soon as he left Eden''s sight, he rushed to the elevator. Eden had just got better. Seeing how anxious she was that day, he worried about her again. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Eden stood outside the door and waited for a while. Then Giada was pushed out. She was lying prone on the bed and sleeping soundly. "Gia..." Eden called her mournfully. The nurse nced at Eden whose eyes misted with tears andforted her, "She has fallen asleep. The wound has been stitched. You can rest assured." "Thank you!" Eden choked with sobs and followed the nurse to the ward. Victor arranged a VIP ward for Gia. After the nurse left, Eden sat on the edge of the bed and held Gia''s little hand. Gia kept frowning. It seemed that it was ufortable to lie prone on the bed. She took a deep breath and endured the pain in her heart, trying to calm herself down. She couldn''t be sick. If she fell ill, Gia would have a harder time. If she got sick, she would not live up to their expectations. Pain, despair and sadness would worsen her condition. No matter what had happened, she had to face it calmly. Everything would get better. "Yeah, everything will be fine." Eden closed her eyes and said to herself. When Victor came in, he saw her talking to herself. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He walked to her, stood beside her and hugged her gently, "Eden, it''s okay. Gia is safe and sound." He nced at Gia. She slept soundly after having an operation. Looking at her pink and tender face, he smiled dotingly. Gia had gained some weight these days. "Eden, Gia is tall. I think that she will be as tall as you when she goes to junior high school." Victor laughed and said. Sometimes, when he looked at his sons and daughter, he could not believe that they had grown up. "You''re right! She has a good appetite and grows very fast. In order not to gain weight, she always observes her diet. It''s strange. No matter how much I eat, I won''t be fat, but she gains weight as long as she eats much." Eden smiled and touched Gia''s delicate face. "She will be unhappy when she bes fat. Mom cooks very attentively. She prepares nutritious and low-fat meals for us, or Gia would gain more weight." In fact, when Gia was troubled by her weight, he always felt distressed. Girls all wanted to stay slim! "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled and looked at Gia dotingly. It was said that daughters were mother''s sweethearts, and this was exactly right. Although Gia had a bad temper, she treated Eden very well. "I told her that she didn''t need to control her weight on purpose. She is young, and she will grow taller in this age. As long as she eats properly, she will lose weight quickly. However, she has been very self-disciplined since she was a child, and she seldom eats high-calorie food. Just let her do as she likes. If she can''t wear beautiful clothes, she will make a fuss." "She''s not fat now, but she thinks she''s fat." Victor took a chair and sat beside Eden, holding her out of habit. Eden leaned in his arms and smiled faintly. He was by her side, so she didn''t have to stay with the children alone when they were sick. With hispany, she had a shoulder to rely on. "Victor, I don''t seem to be very strong after I get used to your apany." Relying on someone would make her weaker and weaker. When shepletely relied on him, she would give up her own independence and growth. But fortunately, he could make her live a happy life forever. Victor looked down at her, "Fool, I am your husband, and you can reply on me at ease. With me here, you don''t have to worry about anything." "Mm!" Eden nodded vigorously and felt so sweet in heart. Seeing that she looked a bit tired, Victor whispered, "Eden, sleep for a while. You didn''t sleep well last night. I''ll look after Gia." Eden shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m not sleepy. I''ll buy some food for Gia downstairs. She was sent to the hospital before lunch. She''ll definitely be hungry when she wakes up." "Eden, let me do it." Eden got up and gave him a reassuring smile, "I want to go and get some fresh air. I will be back soon. The intravenous drip is almost finished. Remember to call the nurseter." Victor was worried, but it was good for her to go out for a walk, so he nodded immediately. He told her toe back soon after buying something to eat. Eden took the elevator to the first floor and received a phone call from Abigail. "Abby." She sobbed, "Gia is injured." Abigail gulped when she heard that, "I saw you run out in a hurry, and I knew that something bad had happened. Is she seriously injured?" "Yeah! Maybe she''ll stay in the hospital for a few days." "Eden, take good care of Gia. Maureen will look after Jasper. It''s good. They can take this chance to ease their rtionship." "Okay! I''ll call Jasper..." Eden stopped before finishing her words. "I forgot that Jasper''s phone was destroyed. I haven''t bought him a new one." Abigail said, "Eden, it''s okay. I thought of this as well. I will ask Anson to buy a phone and send it to him. By the way, I''ll tell Jasper about Gia''s affairs. You don''t have to worry." "Okay, that''s it." Eden hung up the phone. She walked straight to the entrance of the hospital. She was familiar with this ce and knew that there was a snack street outside. This was the hospital, so the business of the snack street had been good. There were various kinds of characteristic food. Victor was worried about Eden. He stood by the window and watched Eden go out. She answered the phone and talked while walking. After hanging up the phone, she walked towards the gate. Eden walked out of the hospital and turned left. There was a huge billboard outside the hospital. The autumn wind was blowing hard. Eden sobered up when the cold wind blew. She walked towards the snack street with a smile on her face. But at this moment, the huge billboards suddenly fell down and smashed toward Eden. Victor, who was about to turn around to see Gia, saw this scene and his eyes trembled, "Eden!" He screamed, turned around and ran out desperately. Eden sensed that something was wrong. She raised her head. Seeing the falling billboard, she opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "Miss, get out of the way!" Someone cried out loud and Eden immediately came to sense. From the corner of her eye, she saw a man with a backpack and a cap leaving there quickly with tools in his hand. She took a few steps back. Then she stayed away from the falling billboard. "Bang..." The deafening sound frightened the passers-by. Eden ran very fast, but she was hit by an iron piece and fell on the ground. Just as the huge billboard was about to hit her, a car rushed over. Apparently, the driver did not see the falling billboard. When he saw it, he braked all of a sudden, and the billboard hit the car. Eden escaped sessfully, lying between the wheel and the billboard. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Eden panted rapidly. She looked at the teetering billboard with lingering fear. At the same time, she was very d that she escaped serious injury. She looked down at her arm which was bleeding. Feeling the pain, she kept frowning. She felt that her injured arm was very painful. "Miss, are you all right?" An old man bent over and looked at her. Eden shook her head slightly, "Sir, I''m fine." Her voice trembled slightly because her arm ached a lot. "Miss, hold on. I''ll call the police right now." After the old man finished speaking, he took out his phone to make a call. Eden looked at her own phone. It was about a foot away from her. She moved slightly and picked it up. The people in the car began to pat the car door. Eden took a look and picked up the phone to call the police again. The wound on her arm was rather deep, and half of her white jacket had been dyed red. Blood dripped on the ground. A young woman in the car asked for help anxiously. She looked at Eden and said loudly, "Help! We can''t open the car door." Eden clenched her phone, endured the pain and looked at the flustered woman, saying, "Don''t be nervous. I''ve called the police. Wait for a while." The car had been deformed by the pressure, so the door couldn''t be opened. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When Victor arrived there, the car was surrounded by people. He squeezed through the crowd anxiously, but didn''t see Eden. He could only see the blood-stained ground. With his heart in his mouth, he shouted in a heartrending voice, "Eden! Eden, where are you?" Hearing Victor''s worried voice, Eden moved her lips, and her eyes blurred with tears. She looked back and said, "Victor, I''m fine. Don''t worry." The space was too small for her to get out. She nced at her clothes which were stained with blood, put down her phone and pressed the wound tightly. As soon as she put her hand on the wound, blood came out through her fingers. Eden looked down at the ground and felt that she was about to bleed to death. "Eden, why is there so much blood?" Victor said while lifting the billboard with great strength. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move it. Eden nced at the teetering billboard, for fear that it would hit her and the car. "Victor, don''t move. The billboard is too heavy. There are people in the car. If any ident happens, we''ll die here." Eden said. Bleeding too much, she felt dizzy and ufortable all over, and she wanted to throw up. She frowned with worry. She had lost so much blood, and this was bad. She didn''t want to die, because she hadn''t got married with Victor with the wedding dress designed by herself. Victor moved a few times. Looking at the teetering billboard, he did not dare to move anymore. He lay prone on the ground, only to see Eden who was covered with blood. He shuddered in fear, "Eden, why do you bleed so much?" His voice trembled uncontrobly. Eden frowned in difort and moved slightly, "Victor, I''m fine. Don''t worry." In fact, she was very worried about herself, because blood kepting out of the wound on her arm. She could even feel the speed of bleeding. At this moment, her head was spinning. Victor did not say anything else. He got up and looked at the people around him. Several men came forward and were ready to save them together. Victor nced at them with pleading eyes, "Please help me. My wife is down there." A few men nodded, and they began to lift the billboard from different angles. The billboard next to Eden was lifted up. Victor immediately bent down to see Eden. Seeing that she was covered with blood, he felt a sharp pain in heart. "Eden, which part of your body is hurt?" Victor didn''t dare to touch her, for fear of worsening her wound. He was so anxious that he was at a loss, but tried to calm himself down. "My arm." Eden tried her best to stayed clear-headed and told him clearly. Victor nced at her arm which was clenched by her other hand. It was still bleeding. He gulped in fear, immediately picked her up and moved out step by step. The people in the car were still crying for help. Victor couldn''t care that much. The police hade, and they would be saved soon. As soon as he turned around, a doctor and a nurse ran over with a stretcher. The ident happened right in front of the hospital, so the security guard called the doctor in advance. "Hurry up and put her up." A male doctor shouted in a serious tone. Victor put Eden on the stretcher slowly. She was about to faint. Moreover, she had begun to vomit. Victor knew that it was because she had bled too much. Losing a lot of blood lowered blood pressure and prevented the blood from circting freely. The brain, heart and other organs didn''t have a continuous supply of blood, so she felt dizzy, nauseated and weak, and she wanted to throw up. "Eden, hold on! You must hold on." Victor''s pleading voice was full of helplessness. In such a short time, he almost lost her. The doctor nced at the nurse, "Send her to the operating room as fast as you can and prepare the blood transfusion for her." "Okay!" A young nurse ran to the hospital desperately. Eden was pushed into the emergency room. Victor sat outside with a dispirited face and waited for her. He wiped his face hard to sober up. Only then did he remember that Gia was about to finish the intravenous drip. He got up, found the elevator quickly and went to Gia''s ward. The doctors and nurses were very busy. If he did not ringing the bell, the nurses would not know that the intravenous drip was over. When Victor arrived, he saw the blood in the tube. He immediately turned off the switch which could adjust the speed of drip. Then he rang the bell quickly. He had held Eden, so his white shirt was stained with blood. When the nurse came in, she was startled, "Sir, are you injured?" Victor growled, "I''m fine. Change the liquid for my daughter first." The nurse changed the liquid with suspicion. She wanted to care about Victor, but she bit back her words when she saw his darkened face and sensed the horrible atmosphere in the ward. The nurse pushed the medical cart and left. "Mom... It hurts..." On the hospital bed, Gia said in a low voice. Hearing this, Victor wanted to hold her hand. Seeing that his hand was covered with blood, he withdrew it. "Gia, dad is here. Does the wound hurt?" He tried to soften his voice. Hearing Victor''s voice, Gia opened her eyes weakly. She saw the bright red bloodstains on his clothes, and her heart tightened. Then she burst into tears, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why is your clothes stained with blood?" When she cried, the wound on her back was torn. She felt painful and cried more sadly. Victor coaxed her in a low voice, "Gia, good girl, this is not my blood. It''s..." Victor wanted to tell her the truth but stopped, "I''m fine." Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 When Giada heard this, she gradually stopped crying. She looked at Victor with her eyes wide open, blinked her misty eyes and sniffed. Then she asked worriedly, "Dad, are you really all right? But why is your clothes stained with blood?" Victor forced a smile and nodded, but he did not say whose blood it was. If he told Gia that Eden was in the emergency room, Gia would be more doleful. Just as Victor was about to speak, someone knocked on the door of the ward. He turned to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a little fat boy outside. Seeing that Victor was covered in blood, the boy was so scared that he took a step back. Immediately afterwards, he pursed his lips tightly and calmed down. Looking at Victor, he said politely, "Hello, Uncle Alwynn!" Victor looked at him doubtfully. This child looked a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. Although the little boy was fat, his facial features were surprisingly good-looking. Martin introduced himself, "Uncle Alwynn, I am Gia''s ssmate, Martin." He spoke neither fast nor slowly, and he said every word clearly and calmly. Martin? Ahem... Victor coughed in heart. Wasn''t he the little boy who had a good rtionship with Gia? He had heard from Eden that Martin was learning how to run apany from his parents. Indeed, he looked imposing. No wonder Ricky was so worried. Even he begun to worry that Gia would fall in love with him. "Well... Why are you here? You should be studying in the school at this time." Victorined in heart, "You care about Gia quite much." Martin answered honestly, "Uncle Alwynn, I took a leave because I wanted toe here to see Gia. She got injured because she wanted to protect me. At first, only a flower pot fell down. Gia and I dodged it. But when we walked a few steps forward, another flower pot fell down. I didn''t see it, but Gia saw it behind me and pushed me away. As a result, the flower pot hit her back." Victor was stunned. That was how things had happened. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Victor said, "Come in. Gia is awake. However, could you do me a favor?" Martin nodded quickly, "Of course." Victor looked back at Gia, "Martin, can you apany Gia for a while? I''ll be back soon." "Okay! No problem." Martin nodded happily and smiled more brightly. Seeing his smile, Victor felt that he had taken away Gia from him for no reason. They went into the ward. Victor looked at Gia and smiled, "Gia, Martin will apany you for a while. I wille back soon, okay?" Giada nced at Martin and nodded. "But where is mom? Why didn''t shee to see me?" She wanted Eden to hug her. The expression in Victor''s eyes changed slightly and he said in a depressed tone, "Gia, I will call her later. She is very busy now." "Oh!" Giada pouted unhappily. Seeing her like this, Victor did not speak. After telling Martin what he should pay attention to, he found that Martin had an i-watch. Then he told Martin his phone number, turned around and went out. He called Lucian at first. Then he called Jaida and let her take some clothes to the hospital. He and Eden had to change their clothes. After arranging everything, Victor returned to the door of the operating room and waited for Eden. In the ward, Martin looked at Giada with a guilty expression, "Gia, are you all right?" The moment she pushed him away without hesitation, he saw the bright red blood on her back before he could react. He had lingering fear when he thought about it. Giada blinked her big eyes and whispered, "My back hurts a lot." Martin pursed his lips and looked at her back, "Gia, can I have a look?" Giada was taken aback. She puckered her mouth and refused him, "I... am not wearing any clothes. How can you... have a look at my back?" She was covered with a thin quilt, and her body was swathed in bandages. She didn''t even know where her clothes were. "Oh... Then... Forget it." Martin blushed and lowered his head, not daring to look at Giada. "Ha-ha..." Giada looked at him andughed. When sheughed, her wound hurt again. She stoppedughing immediately and frowned, looking at Martin withints. "Don''t let meugh. My wound hurts when Iugh." "Okay, Gia, don''tugh. I''ll talk to you." Martin didn''t want her to feel painful, and his expression became more and more serious. He was young, but he was stable and thoughtful. Giada nodded, "Martin, you''ve be much thinner recently. Are you losing weight?" Martin nodded, "I don''t eat much recently, so I have lost some weight. You said that I was fat, didn''t you?" Giada curled her lips awkwardly, "I just said it casually. I''m fat, too. Why am I not like my mother? No matter how much she eats, she won''t get fat. She even has midnight snacks sometimes." Speaking of this, Giada was a little depressed. She didn''t eat much, but she gained weight. However, she was not too fat. She was tall, and she was only a little fatter than those thin girls. "Gia, you are not fat, and you look very beautiful." When Martin said this, he looked at her with sincerity in his eyes and smiled purely. "Ha-ha, maybe you''re right. But I really gain a lot of weight in winter. When I get older, I''ll start to work out. In that case, I won''t gain weight even if I eat much." Giada said with determination. Martin said, "Gia, I''m sure I''ll lose weight sessfully." He was the fattest in the ss. These days, he had a proper diet, and he didn''t eat anything else that his mother wanted him to eat. He must lose weight. "Yeah, one doesn''t look attractive when he''s fat and is not suitable for the beautiful clothes. Martin, you can do it!" Giada wanted to give him a cheering posture, but her wound ached when she moved her fingers, so she had to give up. With Martin by her side, she felt much better. Victor had been waiting outside the operating room. The lights in the operating room were still on. Experiencing such a thing again, he was brokenhearted. He raised his head and leaned against the wall with a mournful face. In the dark corridor, his tall figure looked lonely and indifferent, making the atmosphere in the corridor extremely oppressive. His feet were numb, so he changed his posture and bent slightly. His tall figure not only looked apathetic, but also helpless and sombre. Jaida had rushed over with their clothes. She asked Victor to change his clothes and then went to Gia''s ward. Seeing that Martin was in the ward, Jaida was afraid that his family would worry about him, so she asked the driver to send Martin back. Then she stayed in the ward to take care of Giada. Giada and Eden got injured again, which made her so grieved. After feeding Giada some water, she watched Giada fall asleep, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. As a mother, she always hoped that her child could be safe and sound. However, her child was always in trouble, and she lived in anxiety every day. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 After Victor waited for another half an hour, Eden was pushed out of the operating room. She was still having a blood transfusion. Victor walked over in a hurry. Before he could ask anything, the doctor said, "Sir, she has lost too much blood, and the wound on her arm is deep. Her artery artery is hurt, and her arm is broken. She needs a good rest." "Thank you so much!" Only then did Victor look at Eden''s pale face. She had lost too much blood, so her face was almost deathly pale, and even her lips were waxen. Victor''s heart ached badly. Hepleted the hospitalization procedures for Eden, and her ward was right next to Giada''s. It would be easier for him to take care of both of them. Soon after Eden was sent to the ward, Dean came back with Henrick and Keh. As soon as he came back, he saw many policemen outside the hospital gate. Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary ident, but after meeting Victor, he found that the ident had something to do with Eden. Hearing what had happened, Henrick and Keh were both very sad. "Mom..." Henrick looked at Eden and tears ran down his face. They came here to see Gia, but they saw Eden lying on the hospital bed, which was something he couldn''t ept. Seeing Henrick like this, Victor closed his eyes in sorrow. Keh pursed his lips and said nothing. However, his sombre eyes showed how sad he was at the moment. After a while, Victor opened his eyes and looked at his two sons, "Kenny, Ricky, go to see Gia next door. Granny is there." Henrick and Keh were obedient. They turned around and went out without saying anything. Then Victor asked Dean, "Have you found out anything?" Dean shook his head slightly, "I went to the monitoring room, and the principal was very concerned about this matter. But all the security cameras in the school were broken today, and there was no security camera installed in the ce where Miss Alwynn had an ident." Victor''s eyes turned colder and colder, and he said in an indifferent and horrible tone, "So, is it not an ident?" Dean nced at Victor''s gloomy face and nodded slightly, "The security cameras worked as usual yesterday, but today it was suddenly broken. Maybe someone did it deliberately." As soon as Dean finished his words, Eden''s phone vibrated. Victor looked over and saw a message sent by a stranger. He clicked it and then saw a pattern of death''s head and a weirdic smiling face. In the middle of the smiling face was the word "die", and it was the symbol of death. Victor''s hand suddenly trembled as he held the phone, "So, it is not a simple ident. Someone did it on purpose." Having been in the business world for many years, he had offended some people inevitably. He knew that some people hated him, but he didn''t expect that they would be so crazy and even think about hurting his wife and children. Victor handed the phone to Dean, "Remember this phone number, check the surveince videos around the hospital carefully and try to find out some clues. I''ve called the police, and you should cooperate with their investigation." Victor was terrified at the thought of the scene at that time. He couldn''t imagine what Eden would be like if the billboard hit her. "Okay!" After writing down the phone number, Dean immediately turned around and went out to work. As soon as he walked to the door, Victor stopped him and said sternly, "Dean, cooperate with Lucian in the investigation. I want to know the result as soon as possible." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll call Mr. Ronen now." Dean walked out quickly. Victor lowered his head again and stared at the text message. The more he looked at it, the angrier he became. Who on earth was it? How could he arrange everything so well on a day? Moreover, he knew that Eden woulde to this hospital and then go out to buy something. Obviously, he sent this message to provoke Eden. Who could it be? Victor squinted his eyes and looked horrible. Then he took out his phone and dialed Brian''s number. "Mr. Alwynn, I know that something bad has happened. Lucian is next to me now. You don''t need to give me any special instructions." Before Victor could speak, Brian said first. Victor pursed his lips slightly and looked at Eden on the hospital bed. He said softly, "Someone wants to kill Eden and Gia. Now I am very worried about Kenny and Ricky''s safety. You have to be find out the person as soon as possible." After Victor finished his words, he hung up the phone before Brian answered him. At this time, Brian and Adonis were in Lucian''s office. Brian looked at the phone seriously. "Victor must be very sad now. Eden and Gia got hurt one after another, which saddens him a lot." Brian said jokingly, but he felt so mournful in heart. Lucian replied, "That''s for sure." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Who could it be? A trace of viciousness shed through Lucian''s eyes, and his eyes were colder and gloomier than the winter nights. Brian raised his head, only to see Adonis sitting on the chair in a daze. They had been talking for a long time, but Adonis had no reaction. "Adonis..." Brian called Adonis several times before he reacted. "What are you doing?" Adonis turned around and yelled at Brian in a harsh tone. Brian frowned and looked at Adonis''s unhappy face. No, to put it simply, Adonis was acting like a lovelorn man. Brian crossed his arms and looked at him leisurely, "Adonis, since you came back, you have been dejected. Have you been obsessed by that girl?" In C Country, he and Adonis were busy with their own affairs, so he did not pay attention to the rtionship between Adonis and Candace. Anyway, he knew that Adonis could have been discharged from the hospital earlier, but he stayed in the hospital and didn''t want to leave. The expression in Adonis''s eyes changed. He rolled his eyes at Brian and then looked out of the window in a daze. Lucian and Brian looked at each other. Lucian had never seen Adonis so mncholic and absent- minded. In the past, when Adonis broke up, he would only call him andin to him, and he would never feel sad because of those girls. He just yed with them. It was the first time he had seen Adonis treat a girl so seriously. Lucian smiled yfully and said, "Adonis, you havee back, but you''ve left your heart in C Country." "Isn''t it just?" Adonis looked back at him withints, "She treats me better than any other girls do." Brian and Lucian were stunned. Was Adonis really in love this time? "Ha-ha..." Brianughed, "Adonis, I chased after Chloe sincerely, but I didn''t win her heart. But you''ve fallen in love with Candace. She''s silly but she''s a good girl, and she suits you very well. At least she won''t lie to you." Adonis couldn''t help rolling his eyes at him, "Don''t say that she''s silly! What''s so good about Chloe? Will you still like her after she removes her make-up?" Brian was rendered speechless. Indeed, he had never seen Chloe when she didn''t put on make-up. He had known her for a long time, and she wore heavy make-up every time they met. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 "Ha-ha... It''s useless to talk about this now. She doesn''t pay attention to me at all. I''d better chase after another girl. Although I like her, she''s not suitable for me." Brian said unconcernedly. He had tried his best, so he would never regret it in the future. Adonis looked at them. Thinking of the days in C Country, he smiled, and his tone became gentle unconsciously, "You don''t know that she is very cute. I spoke rudely, but she didn''t mind it at all. When I talked, she always listened to me carefully, and she sometimes cut in when she didn''t understand." "She was a little afraid of me. When I spoke loudly, she looked at me with a pair of innocent big eyes, and I would feel sorry for her. I had never had such a feeling for a woman before. That was the first time that I had felt distressed for a woman. Moreover, she was really good to me. The food she sent to the hospital was all cooked by herself. Think about it. How many women know how to cook now?" Adonis spoke his mind. Sometimes, as his friends, Lucian and Brian were useful. At least they wouldfort him asionally when he broke up. No matter what, they were better than his mother. His mother would only say, "You are no longer young. When will you let me have a grandchild? After I die?" He wanted to refute, but he didn''t even have the chance. That was his mother, so he couldn''t say that she had no way to have a grandchild after she died, could he? "Ha-ha..." Brian and Lucian both smiled. Brian looked at him seriously, "Adonis, it seems that you''ve really fallen in love with her. Do your best. Your mother will have a grandchild soon." Adonis looked at him with disdain and teased him, "Why do you speak like my mom? You two think about having a grandchild every day, but now you don''t even have a child." Brian frowned and said unpleasantly, "Hey, Adonis, what''s wrong with you? Let me tell you. The reason why girls don''t like you is that you''re always not discreet." Adonis was speechless. Why was he not discreet? Was there anyone more honest than him in this world? He was very filial. After having a girlfriend, he would love her very purely. But the premise was that his girlfriend would not betray him. "Humph, I don''t intend to talk to you. You don''t have a girlfriend these years because you always lie, right? If you didn''t deceive those girls, you would have had several children because you''re just a yboy. Look at Anson. Now he takes care of Abigail at home every day, and he lives so happily." Adonis teased Brian. Deep in his heart, he envied Anson. "Ha-ha..." Brian smiled, "Anson is willing to do that because he loves Abigail. But what about me? I don''t even have a girlfriend. It''s not time to talk about this now. We should find out how Eden and Gia got hurt first." Brian looked sideways as he said this. Lucian kept typing on the keyboard. Brian stared at the video on theputer screen. Those were surveince videos in Gia''s school and outside the hospital. Just as Lucian was about to y the next video, Brian suddenly said, "Lucian, stop." Lucian immediately stopped. It seemed that he had also sensed something wrong. Brian said, "Do you notice the man in ck? He appeared in two different ces in the same clothes, and he wore a cap and a mask." Lucian nodded, "Yes!" Brian said, "He''s strange. Although it''s cold now, there''s no need for him to dress like that." Lucian reyed another video near Giada''s school, "Look at the time. He started to scout around the school three days ago." Brian nodded with a straight face and said in a low and angry voice, "It must be him." "Send the video to the police, and I''ll let Dean go to the police station." After saying this, Brian dialed Dean''s phone number. Since Dean had be Victor''s assistant, he didn''t need to go out and run errands anymore. He felt happy just by thinking about it. Half an hourter, they identified the suspect. After Victor received the phone call, he asked Lucian to use all his connections to look for the suspect. Meanwhile, Eden had woken up. When she opened her eyes, her head spun dizzily, so she closed her eyes again. "Eden!" Victor saw her open her eyes and said excitedly. Eden slowly opened her eyes again and looked at him weakly. She fainted at that time, so she forgot to tell him that she had seen a suspicious man in ck. "Victor, it shouldn''t be an ident. I saw a man in ck leaving the billboard in panic." Her voice was hoarse, and the pain on her arm made her frown tightly. Seeing her like this, Victorforted her softly, "Eden, I know it, and I have identified the suspect. You don''t have to worry about it. Recover from your injury at ease." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eden blinked her big eyes and said feebly, "Where is Gia?" "She has woken up. Mom is taking care of her." "Mom, are you awake?" Henrick pushed the door open and came in, followed by Keh. Eden looked at them and smiled, "Ricky, Kenny." Eden''s heart ached, because she made them worry about her again. Ricky''s lovely eyes had dimmed because she was injured. Kenny looked very disturbed and serious as well. When Ricky acted in a y, his eloquent eyes were the most attractive. He was born to be an actor, and his eyes and expressions were impressive and fascinating. However, Kenny didn''t like to talk. When he was sad, he was even more reticent and lonelier. Eden''s heart ached when she saw them. "Mom, does it still hurt?" Kenny walked over with a mncholic face, lowered his head and looked at Eden with distress. Eden smiled faintly and tried her best to look energetic, "Kenny, it doesn''t hurt. I''m not seriously injured, and I will recover after a period of rest and recuperation." Kenny blinked his big eyes, slightly pursed his lips and stopped talking. There was intense hatred and fury in his slightly narrowed eyes. Victor nced at him and felt painful in heart. Kenny''s personality was very simr to his, and he would be lonelier and lonelier in the future. "Mom, you must be more careful when you go out in the future. idents are really unpredictable. But it is so strange. Why did you and Gia get injured one after another? Is our family so unlucky these days?" Henrick''s small face was full of depression. Eden was injured, and he was not in the mood to do anything. Keh nced at him, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Someone did it deliberately. Although Victor did not say it, he knew it. What had happened to Gia and Eden were not idents. "I checked the ce where Gia got hurt. There were traces of a machine wheel. The flower pots were obviously lifted by something and then fell down. But there was no security camera and we can''t find any evidence." Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 "What?" Henrick cried out, "Who goes against our family like this and hurt my mom again and again?" Victor nced at Kenny. He was intellectually and mentally maturer than Ricky. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed, "Kenny, don''t meddle in this matter. Go to school as usual and study well. Your dad will deal with it." She knew that it was not an ident, and someone wanted to kill her. Victor reached out and rubbed Kenny''s head, "Kenny, we have identified the suspect. They will be brought to justice soon." Kenny nced at him meaningfully. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Why didn''t you go out to buy something on behalf of my mom?" Victor was stunned. What did Kenny mean by saying that? He suddenly had a dull pain in heart. "Kenny, you can''t me your dad. I insisted on going out. I know that you love me, but such an ident was unpredictable." How could Eden not know what Kenny was thinking? Kenny lowered his head again and didn''t speak. The ward became quiet all of a sudden. After a while, Kenny said, "I don''t want dad to have an ident. Their target is mom. In fact, mom could have avoided it." Hearing this, Victor finally felt a little better. "Kenny, I''ll be responsible for going out to buy something in the future, and I will protect your mom." Victor was very helplessness. It happened so suddenly, and he was caught off guard. Only in such a sudden situation could they have a chance to hurt Eden. It was his negligence. He couldn''t protect her well all the time. Victor looked at Eden and felt very guilty. Eden knew what they were thinking. She looked at Victor and smiled gently, "Alright, don''t worry about me, and don''t feel sorry. No one expected such a thing to happen. They wanted to hurt us deliberately, but we didn''t know. In the future, we all need to be more careful. Whether we''ll go out by car or by foot, we should be cautious. But living like this is really tiring." Edenined in heart. Sometimes, idents were really unpredictable. She didn''t expect that the huge billboards would suddenly fall down. Actually, the first person she suspected was Melissa. However, she could not say anything without evidence. They had to wait for the police''s news. Victor held her hand which was not injured and looked distressed. Eden looked at Henrick and Keh and smiled, "Ricky, Kenny, let Master Wong send you home first. Order takeout with grandpa tonight and go to bed early after finishing your homework. Tell grandpa that I''m fine and ask him not to worry about me. I can go back in two days." "Oh!" Henrick replied with depression. He nced at Keh who stood next to her, "Kenny, let''s go back." Keh nodded, "Mom, have a good rest." Eden smiled and nodded. Seeing how obedient they were, she no longer felt so painful. She never needed to worry about her three children. They were obedient and sensible. She was busy with work every day, and they wouldn''t cause trouble for her. Kenny would take care of Ricky and Gia. Victor called Master Wong and asked him to pick up Kenny and Ricky. Then he went downstairs with Kenny and Ricky. As soon as they entered the elevator, Henrick looked at Kenny and Victor with annoyance. "Dad, Kenny, who wants to hurt mom? I will roll up my sleeves and fight with him!" Victor and Keh were speechless. He was so small. Who could he knock over? He couldn''t even threaten those bad guys. Victor reached out and rubbed his head, "Ricky, don''t be like this. Your mother will be worried when she sees you like this." Henrick looked at him with resentment, and his tone became angrier and angrier, "Dad, I said this just because mom can''t see me now. Besides, aren''t you angry? Mom has been badly hurt. You know that she has a hard life recently and she always gets injured. Mom is the apple of my eye, and she can''t be bullied like this. When I grow up, I will let her live a happier life." Henrick was mad. In the past, Haven and Reba bullied Eden. Who wanted to bully her again at this time? Victor was dumbfounded. These words made him jealous. He would let Eden live a happy life as well. "Ahem..." Victor coughed in a low voice. "Ricky, the one you should protect is your future wife." Victor said jealously. Henrick was taken aback. He was just a child. Why did Victor suddenly mention his future wife? "Dad, look at how jealous you are. If I let mom live a happier life, you''ll be happy as well, won''t you?" Victor smiled and nodded, "That''s right." Keh lowered his head all the time. Victor looked at him and said lovingly, "Kenny, don''t think too much after you go back. Do your homework." "Okay!" Kenny just said one word and then kept silent again. Seeing that he suppressed the fury in heart, Victor felt helpless. After watching the two of them get on Master Wong''s car, he called Zaiden. He told Zaiden what had happened roughly and asked the stuff in River City Restaurant to deliver dinner here. Then he went back to the ward to take care of Eden. When Anson sent the phone to Jasper, Jasper leaned about Giada''s injury. Anson did not tell Jasper about Eden''s injury. He just said that Eden had to take care of Gia, and she would note to the hospital in the next few days. Jasper only nodded and did not say anything else. Anson didn''t stay long. He brought some food for Jasper and Maureen. After sitting for a while, he left. Jasper looked out of the window in a daze again. Eden left so hurriedly. It turned out that Gia had an ident. In the past, she would always tell him when such a thing happened, but she didn''t tell him this time. Was she afraid that he would be worried? Maureen found that he looked out of the window in a trance again. After he woke up, he always stared out of the window. He didn''t pay attention to her, but he didn''t roar at her, either. Maureen opened the porridge brought by Anson and took it over. Seeing that Jasper had no reaction, she pursed her lips and whispered, "Jasper, have some porridge." Jasper looked away slowly. Without saying anything, he reached out for the porridge in Maureen''s hand. Maureen wanted to feed him, but she was afraid that she would be unhappy once she said it. "Be careful. It''s hot." She said in a low voice, and Jasper did not reply to her. Jasper''s left hand hurt a little, but he had the strength to hold a bowl of porridge. At first, the porridge was a little hot, so he ate slowly. Later, he dug into it when it cooled down. Eating well was the only way to get better. He had to recover as soon as possible and then leave the hospital so that they wouldn''t worry about him anymore. Seeing him like this, Maureen had a lot of words to say, but she couldn''t say a single word. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She knew that it was not the best time to apologize. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 If she apologized after he got better, he would have the strength to lose temper if he was angry. At this time, he still looked very weak. He ate a bowl of porridge, and she was very d. As long as he had a good appetite, he could recover quickly. "Jasper, do you want to eat more?" Jasper nodded. Maureen took the bowl from his hand with a smile and filled the bowl for him again. Jasper dug into the porridge like he did just now. Seeing this, Maureen reminded him, "Jasper, eat slowly. There is much porridge left." Jasper did not speak. After eating the porridge quickly, he handed the bowl to Maureen and then closed his eyes to sleep. Maureen looked at him helplessly and wanted to talk to him, but he did not want to talk to her. She was already very happy because he was willing to let her take care of him. Maureen washed the bowls and chopsticks and cleaned up the ward. Then she sat on the recliner tiredly. During this period of time, she and Eden looked after Jasper in turns, but she still felt a little tired. She had been pampered since she was a child and had never suffered much. She was not good at taking care of others. It was the first time she had tried her best to look after someone. She loved Jasper, and she was willing and delighted. However... Maureen looked at Jasper''s handsome face. Although his eyes were closed, he still looked indifferent and distant. In the past four years, she had been asking herself what love was. During these four years, she had thought a lot. Although she had not fully understood what true love was, she seemed to have understood something when she saw Jasper love Eden unconditionally. Love was not one-sided and greedy, but deeply attracted and attached to each other. Therefore, she suddenly realized that she and Jasper still had a long way to go. However, since she fell in love with him first, she would give up first. No matter what the result would be, she had tried her best. She was sure that as long as she could stay by his side, she would live in happiness and warmth. In the past four years, she actually lived a very bad life without him, and she was depressed every day. Jasper had fallen asleep, so Maureen observed his charming face boldly. If she looked at him like this in ordinary times, he would definitely be very angry. Jasper frowned slightly, and she quickly looked away. After a while, Jasper did not move anymore, so she slowly turned to look at his handsome face again. Seeing that he had fallen asleep again, she smiled faintly. The pure and simple smile made her look even more beautiful. ...... Three dayster, Victor finally got good news, but it was not a piece of particrly good news. They found the man in ck, but unfortunately, he had died in the rental house. Victor was shocked when he heard the news. ording to the police, the man took a lot of drugs and thenmitted suicide in the room. But they told him firmly that it was the man who had caused Eden and Gia to get hurt. In his rental house, there were a lot of photos of Gia and Eden. The police came to a conclusion because of this. Besides, he made a map and marked the ce where Gia often went in red ink. However, Victor was still worried. He always felt that things were not so simple. In order to reassure Eden, he didn''t tell her his doubts. He just told her that the suspect had been confirmed and let her rest assured. Eden trusted him and did not ask much. She was d that her left hand was not hurt. As long as she could hold the pen and draw design drafts, she would be very happy. After staying in the hospital for three days, Eden and Giada left the hospital together. Only then did Giada know that Eden was also injured. Victor was not at ease when they lived in the hospital. After they went home, the family doctors could take care of them, and he could rest assured and go to thepany asionally. After Eden was discharged from the hospital, she did not go to see Jasper. She just sent a message to tell him that Gia had been discharged from the hospital safely. Jasper replied to her, telling her that she didn''t need to visit him and he was all right. She only needed to take care of Gia. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden learned from Anson that Jasper was recovering very well, and she was finally relieved. Eden stayed at home and apanied Gia to recover from her injury. Giada was overjoyed because Eden had more time to apany her. After cooking lunch for them, Jaida rushed to Gracie''s house to look after the babies. Jaida was very tired everyday, so Eden asked the nanny toe back to work. She could not move her hands, nor could she help Jaida like before. Seeing how weary Jaida was, she felt distressed. The Clement family knew that Gia and Eden were injured. At noon, they came to visit Eden and Gia. Eden and Gia chatted with them until three o''clock in the afternoon, and then they left. "Gia, your grandma and grandpa have left. What are we going to do next?" Eden looked at Gia with a bright and charming smile. She and Gia rarely got injured at the same time, and she was delighted to have Gia by her side everyday. Gia tilted her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she said, "Mom, I can walk now. Let''s go to the painting room." Eden nodded. She never refused Gia''s request. "Let''s go." Eden walked forward. Gia''s painting room was in the ss house next to their vi. Victor prepared it for her specially. Having her own painting room made Gia very happy. She wouldn''t make her room in a mess anymore. Their family was rich, so Victor had prepared a lot of materials for her to paint and she could give full y to her talent. She could do whatever she wanted and draw whatever she liked. Giada always liked to paint, and she was like over the moon. When they arrived at the painting room, Eden felt that she had not been here for a long time. Entering the big painting room, she felt as if she hade to the drawing world, and she was surrounded with art. The room was well lighted. The wall was filled with ink and wash and all kinds ofndscape paintings, making the room quaint. The ink and wash was Gia''s pet and darling work. Gia had a preference and stubbornness towards lotus, just like how much Eden liked strawberries when she was a child. Gia was more artistically inclined then Eden, which made Eden feel ashamed of her inferiority. "Mom, look! That''s the gouache I drew recently." Gia pointed to the work she was proud of. In the gouache, there were a few little golden fish swimming in the green lotus pond. A little girl sat on the shore, ying with the water with bare feet. The picture was so vivid. "Wow!" Eden was very excited. She lowered her head and looked at Gia''s smiling face, "Gia, you have improved a lot in the past six months. The goldfishes are extremely lifelike." Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Giada smiled proudly, "Mom, dad is rich and he bought me a lot of paints. I can draw whatever I like." Eden nodded with a smile. Learning painting was very expensive. In the past, whenever Gia got a new piece of drawing paper, she would be very happy. At that time, Eden was not rich, so she could not afford to buy many paints for her, but she was very d every time she got new paints. Eden reached out and rubbed Gia''s head. Fortunately, they had finally weathered the storm. Victor was very capable, and he could satisfy all her wishes. Besides, he doted on the three children very much. "Gia, you''re so good at drawing. Have you ever thought about being a designer like me?" In fact, Eden hoped that Gia would learn design. Many designs were created with different inspiration, which would bring much fun and surprises to life. Giada smiled and nodded, "Mom, I''m going be a designer, just like you. I want to design many beautiful clothes, but my style ispletely different from yours. I want to design the clothes of my own style, and I will make my design popr." That was one of her dreams. "Mom, you told us that it was not easy to do one thing well in our life, so it is not easy for me to paint well." Gia looked at all the paintings in the room. Those were the fruit of her painstakingbour. Just like Eden, she only painted when she had inspiration. When she had no inspiration, she would rather argue with Henrick. Anyway, Henrick humoured her every time, so she could bully him at will. After all, she was his younger sister. Victor and Eden both doted on her, and Jaida and Zaiden loved her even more. "That''s good!" Hearing Gia''s words, Eden nodded, "Gia, stick to your dream. It''s not easy to hold out till victory. If you like something else in the future, you can try it." "Mom, I see. I know what my dream is." Giada sat on a chair and admired her paintings. At this time, Mary, the nanny, came in and said with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, Miss Alwynn, Mrs. Talbot and her son are here." Eden was slightly confused. Who was Mrs. Talbot? Giada said excitedly, "Granny Mary, bring them here and then make them two cups of good tea. No, just make two orange juices. My ssmate is losing weight recently." "Okay." Mary left with a smile. Eden looked at Gia''s happy face and smiled. It seemed that Martin was a nice boy. Gia was very happy whenever she mentioned him. A few minutester, Mrs. Talbot who was dressed in a pink dress came in with Martin. Eden looked at Mrs. Talbot. She had read her information before and knew that she was a gorgeous beauty. That day, she found that Mrs. Talbot was more beautiful than in the photos.The pink dress she wore was a limited-edition designed by Eden. She looked noble and elegant in the dress. Four years ago, Mrs. Talbot was the most popr actress. After she married into the Talbot family, she retired to assist her husband and educate her child. In the past four years, Eden seldom saw her on TV. They suddenly came here, which surprised Eden a lot. Eden smiled and said, "Mrs. Talbot, please sit down!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mrs. Talbot smiled gently, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry that I visit you so abruptly. But Gia got injured in order to save Martin. I feel so guilty, so I took Martin here to visit Gia." Eden smiled, asked Gia toe over and sat on the table. "Hello, Mrs. Talbot!" Gia greeted her with a smile. Hearing this, Mrs. Talbot answered with a smiling face. She nced at the artistic room with surprise in her eyes. "Are these Gia''s paintings? I heard that she likes to paint very much, but I didn''t expect her to paint so well. Every painting is extremely lifelike and vivid." "That''s right. This is the painting room her father had prepared for her. Shees here to paint when she has nothing to do." Eden with said proud eyes. She was always proud when she talked about her three children. Mrs. Talbot saw the expression in her eyes clearly. It was said that Giada''s wash painting was very valuable in the market. It had once been sold for one and a half million dors. This was a great achievement for a child, and she would be more sessful in the future. Martin was always reticent. No wonder he was so close to Giada. Gia was excellent and had a good personality. That was why Martin always asked her toe over to visit Gia. It seemed that she had made a right choice. Martin was very delighted. He would study harder when he went back. "Gia is awesome! Martin, you have to learn from Gia." Mrs. Talbot stroked Martin''s head tenderly. "I will, mom." Martin looked at Gia and nodded. Eden lowered her head and nced at Gia. Mary served the juices, and they chatted for a while. Then Eden took Mrs. Talbot back to the vi, leaving some space for Gia and Martin. When Martin stayed with Giada alone, he smiled more brightly. "Gia, you''re really good at painting!" Martin''s eyes were full of admiration. He always knew that she was very talented, but he found that she was more excellent that he had imagined when he walked into her painting room. Children''s paintings were generally childish. It would be great if they could draw something presentably. However, every of her paintings was lifelike, and her wash paintings were all exquisite and elegant. Gia was born to be a painter. There were many paintings of lotus. It seemed that she liked lotus so much. "Gia, do you like lotus very much?" Martin asked. "Yeah!" Giada smiled and nodded. She seemed to think of something all of a sudden. Then she got up quickly and walked to the ce where the paintings were ced. She used some strength to stand up, so the wound on her back was torn. She frowned slightly but still went forward. After a while, she came back with two paintings. "Martin, this is my gift for you. They are two pictures of us, and one of them is for you. Look at my painting. It''s nice, right? Your portrait speaks." Giada put the painting on the table proudly and showed it to Martin. Martin looked at the two paintings in surprise. He didn''t know what materials she had used to paint. The face colours of the characters were rich and soft, and he came alive in the picture. It was so vivid and lively. Especially the picture of the two of them. In the picture, they looked at each other. Their expressions were animated. His eyes were slightly nd, while she looked lovely and her smile was innocent and pure. Was he like this in her eyes? He didn''t like to talk. When he was with strangers, he was even more reticent and his expression was indifferent. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 The students didn''t like him very much, and Gia was his only friend in school. Kenny and Ricky could be said to be his friends, but they didn''t often talk to each other. He looked at the painting with obsession. In her painting, he had a cold and indifferent expression. It could be seen that she observed him very carefully in ordinary times. Giada smiled and asked, "Martin, do you like it? I spent a few weeks to draw it." Martin nodded quickly. His hair was longer, and his face was thinner and more sharp-featured. He smiled happily and said with understanding,"Gia, I like it very much. Thank you! I will definitely keep it well." Seeing how hardworking she was, he had to study even harder. "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed with joy, "Martin, since you like it, I can rest assured. This is my dream house. When I grow up, I will be a designer like my mom and design a lot of beautiful clothes, making people feel warm and d in the clothes. This is my dream." Saying this, Giada looked at the big painting room and felt very satisfied. Seeing that she talked about her dream with happiness, Martin was envious. What was his dream? He did not have a dream. His mother had arranged his future for him in advance. In the future, he would manage his family''spany and make his debut in the entertainment circle. Moreover, he had heard the conversation between his parents. After he graduated from primary school, they would send him to C Country and train him for an actor. He didn''t like to talk. Henrick was born to be a child star, but he was different. Henrick''s acting skills had always been recognized by the public. He gave full y to his acting skills in every y, and his excellent acting skills were indeed very eye-catching. He was a gifted actor. But Mrs. Talbot thought that Martin was not so talented. He had to study hard before bing a famous superstar like her. Henrick had passed the piano seventh level test, while he had only passed the fifth level test. He was always inferior to Kenny, Ricky and Gia, so he had to study harder to make up for his shorings. He was very tired every day. He went to bed at ten o''clock at night and had to wake up to study at six o''clock the next morning. On weekends, he had to study knowledge about management. He had been living like this for two years. "Gia, is this your own dream or your parents'' dream?" Martin couldn''t help asking. Giada smiled and looked at him with confusion, "Of course, this is my own dream. Why should I achieve my parents'' dream for them? My dad and mom never ask us to do things that we don''t like. In our childhood, we can do whatever we like." "My mother said that it is very difficult for me to do one thing well in my life. Since I like painting, I should persist in it." "Really?" Martin looked at her enviously. It was not easy to do one thing well in life. However, parents had very high demands for him. Giada took a sip of juice and looked at Martin with a smile, "Martin, my mother said that everyone''s childhood was very important, and we couldn''t have bad memories when were young. Why do you always have a cold face? Actually, you should smile more. When you smile, you look handsome... Ha-ha..." Giada said with a smile and then lowered her head to take another sip of juice. She was always so casual. Martin looked at her without saying anything. He studied all day long, and he seemed to have no time to smile. "Let''s go, Martin. I''ll take you to thekeside. When the weather is good, I like to paint by theke. I like this house very much. In front of the house is a pool, and behind it is the grass. There is even a garden in front of the door. I''m happy to go home every day." As Giada said this, she got up, pulled Martin''s arm and went out. Giada asked as she walked, "Martin, what is your dream?" Martin didn''t know how to answer her, allowing her to lead him forward. Giada looked back at him, and then he blinked his big eyes, "I want to be an actor, just like Henrick." Actually, this wasn''t his dream, but his mother''s dream. His mother could no longer be an actress after marrying his father. At that time, she was particr popr, so she was unwilling to give up her career. That was why she ced this dream on him. However, he did not like it. He liked to paint, and his dream was to be an architect. Giada was a little surprised, "You actually want to be an actor. Just like Ricky?" Martin asked, "Isn''t it good?" Giadaughed, "It''s good. This is your dream. Since you have a dream, do your best to achieve it." They came to thekeside. The autumn breeze was delightfully cool. Giada''s cheeks were pink and her lips were like lovely cherries. "Ha-ha..." Herughter was so pleasant to hear. Looking at her, Martin blushed unconsciously. "Martin, let''s go. I''ll show you around." "Okay." Martin lowered his head and followed her. Listening to her melodiousughter, he smiled. Martin didn''t leave with his mother until Keh and Henrick came back from school. Keh had no reaction when he heard that Martin hade here. He went back to his room to do homework and taught Gia, who didn''t go to school. However, Henrick was very excited. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, did you let them stay alone?" Henrick looked at Eden unhappily. Eden was looking at her phone. Hearing Henrick''s words, she raised her head and nced at him, "Ricky, they are ssmates. Can''t I let them stay alone?" Henrick walked over, sat next to Eden and whispered, "Mom, I always feel that Martin has impure motives. You know what? He has been bringing breakfast for Gia since thest semester." Eden smiled, "Did Gia share it with you?" Henrick widened his eyes and shook his head. Gia cherished the breakfast so much. How could she share it with him? Besides, he didn''t want to eat it. But why did Eden ask this? As soon as he thought of this, Eden said, "You''re just jealous because she doesn''t share it with you." Henrick said, "Mom, I am afraid that your daughter will be obsessed with him." Eden smiled helplessly and reached out to pinch his little nose, "Brat, what are you thinking about all day long? How old are you? Do you know about love?" She knew exactly what Ricky was thinking. Henrick said in a serious tone, "Mom, I know. In the TV drama, the character I yed fell in love with a little girl of the same age, didn''t he?" Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Looking at his serious expression, Eden suddenly wanted tough, but at the same time, she was somewhat speechless. Ricky really thought too much. She smiled dotingly, "Ricky, that''s just the plot in a TV drama, and it is not the reality. Have you generated real empathy?" Eden begun to worry about Rikcy. She saw Gia and Martin ying by theke, and she knew that they were very happy. Even Martin''s mother said that Martin had to learn a lot of things, so he didn''t have much time to go out to y. That day, Martin had a good time indeed, and he was a little reluctant to leave. Gia gave him two paintings, and he protected them as if they were his treasures. This was pure friendship in childhood. How could Ricky misunderstand it? "s! Mom, I have to way to exin it to you. In love, you''re slow of understanding. Uncle Jasper has liked you for so many years, and you only found it two years ago." After Henrick finished his words, he carried his schoolbag angrily and went upstairs to do his homework. Eden froze on the spot. Ricky''s words echoed in her mind. "Mom, I have to way to exin it to you. In love, you''re slow of understanding. Uncle Jasper has liked you for so many years, and you only found it two years ago." After thinking for a while, she shook her head slightly. She was not slow in love at all. She just didn''t dare to be with Jasper. Maureen had warned her that she was not good enough for Jasper. Moreover, she was an unmarried mother who had three children. Although she had the right to be in love, she would not choose Jasper. It was not that she was not touched by Jasper, but that she didn''t want to be in love so easily. Jasper deserved to be with a better girl, and she... Eden stopped thinking. She smiled and continued to look at her phone. Just now, she saw thetest news that all the new products of TS Company would be released in River City this year. Since the Craig family had made such a decision, they would bepetitors with the Alwynn family. Although they had beenpetitors, it was obviously different this time, because the design of the twopanies was too simr. Eden read the news carefully. Suddenly, her phone rang, and it was Darlene calling her. "Hello? Auntie." "Eden, how are you doing?" Darlene''s voice was gentle and loving. Eden didn''t tell Darlene about her injury. She smiled and said, "I''m fine, auntie." "That''s good. I want to tell you something. Melissa hase to the branchpany recently, hasn''t she? I have to get along with her everyday. Although my rtionship with her father has gradually be closer, I really can''t get along well with this child. Maybe I will quit my job." Eden frowned. The reason why love was great was that people could do a lot for each other unconditionally. Since Darlene couldn''t get along well with Melissa, leaving thepany was the best choice. After all, thepany belonged to the Craig family, not her. If she had to work together with someone she didn''t like, she wouldn''t be happy. "Auntie, have you discussed it with Mr. Craig?" Darlene smiled and said, "Eden, I discussed with him yesterday. In such an industry, young people are more valuable than old employees. Melissa said that my design is too outdated and it is not suitable for theirpany. She just wanted me to leave, didn''t she? Besides, I have worked in this company for more than ten years and I''m tired. I want to set up my own studio. In that case, I will be freer." Eden thought for a moment and asked, "Aunt, are you willing to work in Alwynn Group? We needs outstanding designers." Although Darlene was middle-aged, her design was not old-fashioned at all. "Ha-ha..." Darlene smiled happily, "Eden, I''m very grateful for what you said. In fact, I have fulfilled my dream, because you''re the most famous designer now." "The reason why I tell you all my ideas and the usage of cloth every season is that I hope you can learn more from me and make your design world famous. I have no regret in my career, because you''re my student." "I want to set up my own studio and make some beautiful clothes I like. In this age, all I want is a quiet life, and I don''t want to scheme against others. Melissa is afraid that I will gain the property of her family, so she always opposed to my rtionship with her father. So, leaving thepany is the best choice for me." "Moreover, Eden, I found that Melissa is so strange recently. She seems to hate you very much. You should be more careful. She was diagnosed with schizophrenia when she was in college. Although she has been cured for several years, I think her thoughts are different from ordinary people''s." Eden thought of the idents that had happened to her and Gia, and her heart suddenly tightened, "Auntie, I will be very careful. You don''t have to worry about me. When are you going to resign?" Darlene said, "I''ll leave here three dayster. Melissa will be the new design director." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden thought for a while and looked down at her arm. Her arm couldn''t be healed in three days. Darlene would be worried if she saw her like this. She smiled and said, "Auntie, you can rest for a period of time first. When I''m done with my work, I''ll go on a trip with you." "Okay, Eden, I''m so d that you want to apany me. Just travel with me once. You don''t have to spend a lot of time with me. Three days is enough. I don''t have a daughter, and I regard you as my own daughter. I want you to talk to me asionally." Darlene''s tone became more and more loving. The appearance of Eden had indeed made up for her regret. They didn''t meet often, but they would send massages to care about each other. Darlene was grateful for Eden''s kindness. At her age, she didn''t want to fight for fame and wealth anymore. She only wanted a peaceful and happy life. After she left thepany, she could be with the man she like and would not be restricted by anyone. Eden smiled brightly. She got up and said while walking, " Okay, auntie. Let''s go to the ce you like next spring. Every ce is very beautiful in spring." Hearing this, Darlene felt that it was a good idea, "Eden, that''s good. I don''t have time to travel this year. I have to set up my studio, and I n to rest for a period of time. Next spring is the right time." They chatted for a long time. Eden didn''t hang up until Victor got off work. Victor held her from behind, put his head on her shoulder and smiled gently, "Honey, I''m back." Eden looked sideways at him, "Honey, I know. But didn''t you get off work on time today? Why did youe back so early?" Victor raised his head, pursed his lips and looked at her with a smile. Then he rubbed her nose gently. Seeing that herplexion was much better, he was in a better mood, "Honey, I worked so hard and came back to apany you immediately after I finished my work. I don''t want you to feel bored at home." Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Eden smiled helplessly. She knew that he was worried about her, but she could not go to work. If she went to thepany, she would affect his work. "Victor, auntie called me just now. She said that she wanted to resign and set up her own studio." "Oh!" Victor was a little confused. In the morning, he saw the news that the Craig family held a press conference, and they were going to release their new product in River City. Why did Darlene suddenly resign? Eden seemed to know his doubts and exined, "Victor, you know that auntie and Mr. Craig are in love, but Melissa doesn''t agree to let them be together. She is troubled when she works together with Melissa. After auntie leaves, Melissa will be the new design director." In fact, she was a little worried that Melissa would try to get Victor by hook or by crook. Victor nodded with understanding. Seeing that she looked a little tired, he frowned and looked at her, "Didn''t you take a nap today?" Eden smiled and told him that Mrs. Talbot and Martin hade here. Victor smiled, "That is so nice of Martin. When Gia got injured that day, he went to the hospital to see her, didn''t he?" Eden didn''t know about this matter, "Really? But I heard from Martin''s mother that Martin didn''t have many friends. Gia is his only friend in school." "She and Mr. Talbot expect high standards from Martin. She said that they would send him abroad after he graduated from primary school. Parents'' expectations of children are different. I will not let my three children learn something they don''t like." "Yeah! When we were young, we had our own difficulties, so we can understand the children''s feelings. Just let the children learn what they like. However, I have asked Kenny. He has no objection to running mypany." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed, "That pleases you a lot." Eden nced upstairs. Speaking of friends, Kenny didn''t seem to have any friends except for Boris, Ricky and Gia. She once asked Gia and learnt that Kenny was very quiet in school. Just like Martin, he was so quiet that he had no friends. Kenny had been like this since he was a child. On the one hand, he didn''t have a father before. On the other hand, she seldom had time to apany him. Seeing how busy and tired she was, Kenny was really forced to be sensible at such a young age. Her heart ached, but she could do nothing about it. Eden looked at the time. It was almost five o''clock in the afternoon. "Victor, dad has to attend a social activity tonight, and he won''te back for dinner. Mom is at Gracie''s house and she wille backter. Mary went back because she has something to deal with. No one will cook tonight." "Change your clothes and I''lle down after the children finish their homework. Let''s go to River City Restaurant for dinner tonight." Victor nodded with a smile. He only wanted her to be happy. "No, I will apany them to do homework after changing my clothes. Go back to the room and rest for a while. I will call you when we are about to leave. I am afraid that you will fall asleep while eating." Eden smiled helplessly. Seeing that Victor was looking at her with distress, she said with a smile, "I am not sleepy. I just feel a bit thirsty because I have talked too much. You know that I don''t usually talk much, but Mrs. Talbot is talkative. She talked about lots of things to me. Go apany the children to do homework. I will make you some juice. Anyway, I''m thirsty." Victor nced at her injured arm and frowned slightly, "Eden, you can''t do anything now, and you should have a good rest. I''ll make juice. You can drink it soon." Victor went to the kitchen without waiting for Eden''s reply. A few minutester, he came out with two cups of orange juice. He handed a cup to Eden and drank the other cup of juice, "Eden, the children and I wille down soon. Go back to the room and have a rest. If you''re not sleepy, you can prepare the clothes that I''ll wearter." Eden smiled and nodded. Only then did Victor go upstairs happily to watch the children do their homework. Eden walked into the room. When Victor reached the corner, he suddenly stopped and looked at her slim back with a gentle smile. "Eden, I''m so d that I can stay with you and hug you everyday!" After seeing Eden enter the room, he went to the second floor with a smile. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Half an hourter, Victor came downstairs with three children who had finished their homework. Victor returned to the room to call Eden. After Eden returned to the room, she found Victor a casual andfortable suit and put it aside. Then she tidied up the closet. "Eden, we can leave now." Victor came in and said while taking off his clothes. Eden was putting the folded clothes into the closet. She looked back at him, "That''s so fast." "Yeah!" Victor smiled smugly, and his eyes were full of pride, "We never have to worry about their homework. They can finish it by themselves. We are the most rxed parents in the world." Eden looked at his proud face and smiled, "It''s indeed a good thing that we don''t have to worry about their homework. Over the years, mom and I have done a lot to educate them. We both want to let them have self-discipline and do their own things well. When they were in kindergarten, the teacher would assign a little homework for them, and I asked them to do their homework immediately after they came back. As time went by, they gradually formed such a good habit." The child could not have a good habit overnight, and it was totally dependent on long-term persistence. Victor changed his clothes and put the clothes in the wardrobe for her, "I told you not to do these things because your arm is injured. I know that you and mom used to live a hard life. I won''t let you suffer anymore." Eden smiled and said nothing. They soon went out and took the three children to River City Restaurant. Melissa was having dinner in River City Restaurant with her friends. Seeing that the Alwynn family was here, she made an excuse and left in a hurry. Victor called the manager in advance. When they arrived at the private box, the dishes had been served. "Wow! I see my favorite boneless chicken feet! Dad, I really love you." Giada quickly picked up a boneless chicken foot and ate it happily. When she watched the celebrities eating boneless chicken feet online, she was always so hungry. "Gia, eat more since you like it. I ordered a lot." Victor smiled and filled her bowl. Seeing this, Henrick nced at Gia''s greedy face, "You will gain a lot of weight this winter." Giada was unhappy to hear that, "Shut up. Grandma said that having a good appetite was a great thing." Henrick smiled and tilted his head to look at her, "Ha-ha... That''s right. It''s nice that you have a good appetite. But I like the chicken feet as well. Dad, can you order a few more for me? I don''t think those chicken feet are enough for Gia to eat." Giada nced at her bowl and didn''t say anything. She had tried her best to control her appetite, but why couldn''t she get thinner? Other than eating, she was losing weight in the rest of eight hours. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 "Okay, I will ask them to send some here." Victor smiled and stood up. Then he looked back at Eden and said gently, "Honey, what else do you want to eat?" The three children were speechless, and the corners of their mouths twitched at the same time. After Victor came back from C Country, he doted on Eden more and more. Sometimes, they couldn''t even stand him. Eden thought for a while. Looking at the expectant eyes of the three children, she smiled and said, "I want boneless chicken feet as well. I like it." Victor didn''t say anything. He smiled and turned to go out. "Yeah! Mom, let''s make it ourselves at home after your arm recovers. The boneless chicken feet made by you are delicious, too." Giada looked at Eden with a smile. It was because Eden and Jaida were both good at cooking that she kept gaining weight. She wanted to lose weight after being stuffed to the gills. Ha-ha... This idea was too unrealistic. Eden looked at theplicated expression on Gia''s face and grinned, "I''ll cook it for you in the future. Let''s eat the other dishes now." The three children lowered their heads and continued to eat. Eden ate slowly. After giving instructions to the manager, Victor turned back to the private box. Someone suddenly hugged from behind after he took a few steps. Catching a whiff of the strong perfume, he frowned in disgust. "Victor, I miss you so much. I really want to hug you like this." Melissa''s affectionate voice was heard. A trace of anger shed through Victor''s eyes as he pushed her away with great strength. Melissa seemed to know that he would do this. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After taking a few steps back, she went forward again when Victor turned around and held him tightly. "Let go of me!" Victor growled in a deep and horrible voice. He looked extremely apathetic and even the atmosphere became tenser and tenser. "No, Victor, I won''t let go of you. I really miss you. Don''t you know how much I love you? Victor, I came to River City because of you." Melissa said with a choked voice. Victor shook off her hand with all his strength. Without showing her any mercy, he pushed her fiercely. "Ah..." Melissa screamed and fell to the ground. She was caught off guard, and her face twisted in pain. "Victor, do you really have to treat me like this?" She looked at Victor with tears in eyes. With a straight and aloof face, Victor said in a ruthless and cold-blooded tone word by word, "Melissa, it seems that you didn''t take my warning to heart. Since you provoke me again and again, don''t me me for being heartless!" After Victor finished speaking, he strode away. "Woo-woo..." Melissa pped the ground in a frenzy. Her eyes were filled with malice and viciousness as she watched Victor''s ruthless back, "Victor, if you dare to ruin my family, the Alwynn family will no longer exist. I will do unto you what you do to me!" After finishing her words, she stood up slowly, sneered gloomily and turned around to find the manager. After Victor went back, he was no longer unhappy when he saw Eden and the three lovely children. He didn''t tell them that he had met Melissa. Instead, he sat down and chatted with Eden while eating. The next morning, after Eden sent Victor to work, she chatted with Jaida for a while. Jaida cooked the breakfast and went to Gracie''s house again. Apanying Gia to watch cartoons in the living room, Eden felt bored and took out her phone to y. Suddenly, she saw a piece of news. "Last night, Victor, the president of Alwynn Group, met Melissa, the daughter of the Craig family." A photo of them hugging each other affectionately was attached. When Eden saw this photo, the phone suddenly fell off her hand. The background was in the corridor of River City Restaurant. Her head buzzed in an instant. Victor and Melissa? Her face turned extremely pale. They went to River City Restaurantst night. Victor and Melissa. Victor and Melissa. The scene of the two hugging each other lingered in Eden''s mind. "Ah..." Eden felt suffocated. "No, it''s not like this. Victor can''t betray me." She said in a trembling voice. She almost couldn''t breathe and her face was drained of all colour and animation. Giada was watching cartoons happily, and she suddenly noticed Eden''s strangeness. She looked sideways, only to see that Eden looked very painful and her face was pale. She was startled. Then she immediately grabbed Eden''s hand and asked anxiously, "Mom, are you not feeling well?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No, Gia, I am fine." Eden closed her eyes in sorrow, but she couldn''t get the picture out of her head. "Eden, I wish that you and Victor would divorce soon." "Eden, Victor is mine. I will let you divorce him." "Eden, you don''t deserve to be with Victor." Melissa''s vicious words kept lingering in Eden''s mind. "No, it''s not like this!" Eden shook her head in grief. Seeing her like this, Giada was so scared that she was on the verge of tears. She said in a tearful tone, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. You''re always all right, aren''t you?" "Mm... " Eden closed her eyes hard. "Eden, you suffer from mild depression, but you''re much better now." Yeah, depression. She suffered from depression. She couldn''t think about it. Eden warned herself that she could not get sick. She had to take care of her children, and Gia was still injured. "Ah..." Eden held her head in pain. A mood of mncholy descended on her. She used too much strength, so the wound on her arm was torn apart. Blood immediately seeped through her white clothes. "Mom..." Giada was so frightened that she burst into tears. When Eden opened her eyes again, she had a delusion that Victor and Melissa were looking at her with disdain. "Eden, do you really think I love you?" "Eden, Victor loves me. Who do you think you are? You''re just an abandoned child. Do you think you can get Victor''s love?" "Ha-ha..." Theyughed out loud. Eden couldn''t see things clearly. When she saw the two of them hugging each other as they left, she lost consciousness and fell on the sofa. "Ah... Mom... What''s wrong with you?" Giada cried out in fear. "Woo-woo..." She nced at the phone on the ground and quickly picked it up to call Victor. At this time, Victor had seen the news and photos. Just as he was about to ask Lucian to go to the River City Restaurant, he received a phone call from Eden. After he answered the phone, he heard Gia crying. "Dad,e back in a hurry! Mom fainted, and I can''t wake her up." Victor suddenly stood up, grabbed the car key and ran out while saying loudly, "Gia, don''t worry! I will be back right now." After Victor hung up the phone, he immediately called Dr. Conley and asked him to go to his house immediately. Dr. Conley lived nearby, and he would definitely arrive earlier than him. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Dr. Conley arrived at the vi twenty minutester. As soon as he entered the house, he heard Gia crying. Gia had been waiting for Dr. Conley. Seeing hime in, she said excitedly, "Dr. Conley,e and see my mom. She suddenly fainted." Dr. Conley walked over quickly. He looked at Gia andforted her, "Gia, it''s okay. Your mother will be all right." Dr. Conley immediately put down the medicine chest and had a check-up for Eden. Eden''s breathing was normal, and she just passed out. He frowned and checked her again carefully before asking, "Gia, why did your mother faint all of a sudden? Was she stimted?" Gia thought for a while and then shook her head, "Dr. Conley, I was watching TV and my mother was ying with her phone. But she suddenly cried out in pain and muttered the word ''impossible''. I didn''t know why she said so, and I talked to her. At first, she was sober, but when I called her again, she did not respond to me anymore." Dr. Conley nodded. He saw the news as well. Victor and Melissa met each other in River City Restaurantst night. Eden suffered from depression, and such news stimted her the most. He picked up Eden''s phone and clicked on it, finding that she had read the news as well. At this time, he had figured out why Eden suddenly fainted. When he saw the wound on Eden''s arm, he sat aside and bandaged it for her. As soon as he bandaged the wound, Victor ran in out of puff. "Dad..." Seeing Victor, Gia seemed to have seen her savior. Eden had never fainted like this before. It was the first time that she had seen Eden faint in front of her, which really scared her. Victor walked over, carried Gia in his arms and coaxed her, "Gia, your mother is fine. Can you go back to the room first?" Giada nodded obediently and wiped the tears on her face. Victor let go of her, and she turned to look back repeatedly at every step as she went upstairs. Only then did Victor walk over in a hurry and pick up Eden slowly. Looking at her pale face, he melted into tears. She was fine when he left this morning. Why did she suddenly faint? He looked at Dr. Conley with a painful expression and did not speak. His throat tightened, and he was so sad that he couldn''t say a word. Dr. Conley exined, "These days, your family encountered all kinds of bad things. Mrs. Alwynn''s depression is aggravated. Perhaps she suffered a lot mentally when she saw the news in the morning. She was stimted and then fainted. Send her back to the room first. She should have an intravenous drip." "Okay!" Victor answered vaguely, carried Eden in his arms and walked to the room. Every time he took a step, his heart ached. After he held the meeting in the morning, he suddenly saw the news. He wanted to ask Lucian to investigate it, and he would go home after calling Lucian. But she saw the news earlier than him. Victor''s eyes were full of harshness. River City Restaurant belonged to him. Who dared to send the video to the reporters? He sent Eden back to the room, put her on the bed cautiously and tucked her in. Dr. Conley got the liquid prepared soon and had an intravenous drip for Eden. He put the other two bottles of liquid on the bedside table and told Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, you know how to change the bottles. This is the liquid for today. I wille here tomorrow morning." The atmosphere was too oppressive and weird, and he didn''t want to stay here. He was too old to stand it. "Thank you, Dr. Conley!" When Victor spoke, he looked at Eden and did not look at Dr. Conley. "You''re wee." Dr. Conley said and then left. Victor closed his eyes. Then he looked at Eden''s pale face with grief. Recently, she seemed to have got much better. He was too careless. Jasper''s car ident dealt her a severe blow. When she stayed alone, she always kept silent and looked out of the window in a daze. Sometimes, she did not have any reaction when he called her. But when she was with him, she always smiled happily. He thought she had recovered, but... Victor wiped his face in pain. He took out his phone and dialed Lucian''s phone number. "Hello? Victor, you ran out in a hurry. Did something bad happen?" Lucian asked first. "Yes! Eden suddenly fainted. Now ask Amelia to delete the photo and news on the Inte immediately, and then go to River City Restaurant to find out who leaked the video." Lucian asked in disbelief, "So, is the photo real?" Victor exined helplessly, "I didn''t know that Melissa was in River City Restaurant. When I turned around, she suddenly hugged me from behind. I pushed her away, but she hugged me again when I turned around. That''s it. Later, I pushed her to the ground fiercely. Find the manager and check it. Besides, I asked you to buy the shares of Craig Group quickly. How you finished it?" Victor said the last few words with intense hatred. "I see. Take good care of Eden. Leave the rest of things to me. We have been purchasing the shares of Craig Group, and we need more time." Victor answered and then hung up the phone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mm..." Eden groaned softly on bed. "Eden, are you awake?" Victor asked tenderly. He stroked her forehead with his palm gently. Eden slowly opened her eyes and saw Victor''s anxious face. She closed her eyes again, frowned hard and did not speak. "Eden, look at me." Victor gently stroked her forehead and said in a low voice. Eden slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Those strange pictures appeared in her mind again. "Victor, you... and Melissa..." Eden said intermittently, and she was choked with sobs. Hearing this, Victor was mad and distressed, "Fool, I have nothing to do with Melissa at all. Last night, I met Melissa at the restaurant. In order not to affect your mood, I didn''t tell you about it. It was Melissa who took the initiative to hug me. Eden, don''t think too much." His heart ached because she didn''t believe him. But thinking that she had this idea because of depression, he was relieved. Eden nodded slightly, "Victor, I believe you." After she said that, she closed her eyes again. It seemed that her depression had aggravated. Thinking about what had happened, she knew that she had had an illusion. She slowly opened her eyes, "Victor, has my illness been aggravated?" Victor shook his head slightly andforted her softly, "Eden, you''re all right. As long as you take the medicine on time, you will get better soon. Someone released the news on purpose. The purpose is to destroy our rtionship." "Yeah!" Eden smiled, but she felt so painful in heart when she thought of the scene of him leaving with Melissa in his arms. "Hug me." She said like a spoiled child. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 "Okay!" Victor took off his shoes, went to bed and helped her up cautiously, letting her lie in his arms. Eden leaned against him. Feeling his strong heartbeats and smelling the pleasant smell on him, she was finally at ease. Her knitted brows became smooth, and she looked up at him, "In this way, I won''t think too much." "You..." Victor looked at her with distress, but he could do nothing about it because he couldn''t control her mind, "Don''t think too much in the future. Who am I? I am your Victor! How can I bear to betray you? You don''t even know how important you are in my heart." After saying that, Victor lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Eden, let''s go on a trip together. We can go to the ce you like, okay?" If they travelled together, she would be happy and recover faster. "No." Eden opened her eyes, "The winter ising, and it''s very cold in winter. I just want to stay at home, and I don''t want to go anywhere else." She didn''t want to travel. There would be plenty of opportunities for them to travel in the future. At this time, she only wanted to get better as soon as possible and not to faint again. She didn''t want to affect his work. Victor asked again, "What do you want to do? In the rest of your life, I will apany you." Eden smiled brightly, "I just want to live an ordinary but happy life with you." "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled with joy. He had to admit that every time she said these sweet words, he would be very pleased. "I haven''t heard you say such words for a long time. I have given you my whole world, but you have to love me wholeheartedly." "Yeah!" Eden nodded. "My heart is yours. As long as you are by my side, the wind is warm and the rain is sweet. Even the clouds in the sky are as delicious as cotton candy." Eden whispered sweet nothings happily. She liked the scene when they hugged each other quietly. Eden suddenly remembered that she saw Gia''s worried face before she fainted. She asked anxiously, "Victor, where is Gia?" Seeing that she was very uneasy, Victorforted her, "Gia is fine. I let her go back to her room to y." Thinking of Gia''s tearful face, he felt distressed. She must be scared that day. Eden felt guilty in heart. Gia would definitely be frightened when she saw her pass out all of a sudden. "Victor, go see Gia and tell her that I''m awake. Tell her not to worry about me." Victor took the phone and said with a smile, "I''ll send her a message." Eden red at him coquettishly, "You''re sozy." Victor smiled faintly and did not speak. He typed on the keyboard quickly with his slender fingers. "Gia, your mom is awake. She''s all right. Don''t worry." Giada replied, "Daddy, take good care of mom. I''ll take a nap. Granny Mary wille back at around three o''clock in the afternoon. Remember to let her change the dressing for me. Daddy, order takeout for me, and I''ll eat when I''m awake." Victor smiled dotingly. What a little glutton. "Great, I will remember to order delicious food for you." Victor showed Eden the contents of their messages. "Eden, look. Gia said she wanted to take a nap." "Mm! She''s been sleeping on her stomach these days, so she can''t sleep well at night. What''s more, she has to do her homework at night. Although she doesn''t go to school, she finishes the homework on time." "After Kennyes back, he teaches her the lesson they have learnt that day. Gia has a mind of great capacity, and she hands in her homework on time. The teacher praised her in the group chat, which made her very happy." Victor said with a proud face, "She is my daughter. Of course, she is smart." Eden said, "You''ve got some nerve!" As soon as Victor finished speaking, his phone rang. The expression in Victor''s eyes changed slightly when he saw the caller ID, and he said with grievances, "Eden, your best friend is calling me to get even with me." Eden nced at him casually, "You haven''t answered it yet. How do you know that Abby wants to get even with you?" However, Eden guessed that nine times out of ten he was right. Victor smiled meaningfully, "I know her very well. Although the news is fake, the video is real. When I turned around, Melissa suddenly hugged me from behind. I pushed her away, but she hugged me again when I turned around. That moment was shot, and someone posted the photo online. That was why you were stimted and fainted. I won''t let off Melissa!" Victor''s tone was brutal and ruthless. Eden said, "Answer the phone first, and we''ll talk after hanging up the phone." Victor was reluctant to answer it. After hesitating for a while, he clicked the answer button. "Hello?" "Victor, you actually dare to cheat on Eden! You and Melissa hugged each other in River City Restaurant! Do you know how many people scold you online? Tsk, tsk! Your image as a good husband is finally ruined." As Victor had expected, Abigail had a hot temper and she would never let him go easily. Victor said, "Do you believe that?" Abigail was still very angry, "Victor, the photo is not edited byputer, and that''s real! Do you want to break Eden''s heart? You know that she hasn''t fully recovered. How can you do such a thing? Just wait and see!" Victor felt a little helpless and smiled faintly. He ran his finger through Eden''s hair gently and looked at her with a smile. "Abigail, calm down. I will solve these problems. You are pregnant now. If you get sick out of anger, your husband will not spare me." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Are you mocking me now? Go home right now andfort Eden." Obviously, Abigail went berserk and gulped with with a frenzy of rage. Victor didn''t know what to do, and he said in a deeper voice, ''''Can''t you even tell that someone is trying to frame me? It''s said that pregnant women are stupid, and this is exactly right. I am with Eden right now. You don''t have to worry." Abigail roared, "How can I not be worried? I am now having a check-up in the hospital now. After I''m done, I wille back to apany Eden." Just as Victor was about to refuse Abigail, she had hung up furiously. Victor lowered his head and looked at Eden with a helpless smile, "See, I am right, aren''t I? But I''m very envious because you have such a good friend." Eden was about to say something when Victor received another phone call from Gracie. Victorughed even more helplessly, and his eyes darkened, "Gracie is calling me to scold me." "Ha-ha..." Eden burst intoughter, "I even fainted, so you deserve to be scolded." "Look at how happy you are. You don''t care about me anymore." Victor answered the phone helplessly. "Victor, how dare you betray Eden! You actually held another woman! You b*stard!" Gracie cursed him loudly. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Gracie had been betrayed by Benedict, so she really hated such a thing. As soon as she saw the news, she picked up her phone and called Victor. Victor had to exin patiently, "Gracie, I am your younger brother. How could I betray Eden? Someone released the photo on purpose and wanted to ruin the rtionship between Eden and me. I will deal with it. Let mom rest assured. I am taking care of Eden at home now." Hearing Victor''s exnation, Gracie calmed down a bit. She asked seriously, "Really?" "Gracie, I''m a man of my word. How can I make a joke of this?" "Humph! You''d better deal with this matter as soon as possible. Don''t let people spread the gossip again. Even we''re sad to see that, let alone Eden. She must be brokenhearted when she saw the news." Victor looked down at Eden in his arms. Gracie was right. Eden was so angry that she passed out. "Okay!" "Alright, take good care of Eden. I''ll hang up." Victor hung up the phone. Looking at the happy smile on Eden''s face, he said helplessly, "They misunderstood me, so did you. I am so sad." Eden rubbed her head against his arms lightly, "There had never been such rumours about you in the past. When I saw the news, my heart suddenly ached and I even had an illusion. I had never been so painful. Then I couldn''t see anything clearly and lost consciousness." Hearing this, Victor felt distressed, "Fool, I should have told you about itst night. It''s my fault." Victor hugged her tightly and knew that she was not at ease. He waited for Eden to finish the intravenous drip, and he didn''t let go of her until she fell asleep. Then he got up to order takeout for Gia. When the takeout was delivered, Victor asked Giada toe down and eat with him. He came back in a hurry without having lunch. After they had lunch, Giada returned to her room to study. Lucian called Victor. Victor''s eyes suddenly turned gloomy, "Have you found out anything?" Lucian said, "Yes. Melissa found the manager and said that she had lost something in the restaurant. Then she asked the manager to take her to the monitoring room. After the manager left, she bribed the security guard and took screenshots of the video. She posted the photos online today." Victor''s eyes were full of hostility, which made the atmosphere in the living room turn depressing. However, he said with a wicked and evil smile, "Fire the security guard, and then post the whole video on the Inte. You know how to write the title." "Yes! I know. I will fight back mercilessly. Eden was so angry that she fainted. This matter dealt her a severe blow." After finishing his words, Lucian hung up the phone. After Victor hung up the phone, he called Dean. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." Victor said, "Find out where Melissa is." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Victor smiled evilly, "Melissa, how dare you y such a trick on me? You''ll reap what you sow." On the top floor, in the Director''s office in TS Company. The office was spacious, bright and luxurious. Melissa wore a fashionable dress with heavy makeup. Sitting on a leather office chair, she looked at the photo with a smile. The scene of her and Victor hugging each other was really pleasing to the eye. How could Eden, the weak woman, deserve to be with Victor? "Ha-ha..." She chuckled. "Eden, let''s see if you''re capable enough to go against me." "Bang..." The door was knocked open by someone fiercely. Carney walks in in an imposing manner. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melissa''s became nervous as soon as she saw Carney. "Dad, what are you doing?" She said with a straight face. Carney nced at her meaningfully and said exasperatedly, "Aren''t you ashamed to ask me? What did you do? Let me ask you. Was it you who posted the photo online?" Melissa turned to look at the big French window, "Dad, that is my own business." Carney roared, "Do you think you''re very powerful now? Then why do you have to meddle in my business? You can pursue the man you want, so I can pursue the woman I love as well, but you have to stop me..." "Dad!" Melissa interrupted him immediately. Looking at Carney who was very aggressive, she sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, "Dad, you''re really senile now. Darlene is with you because she wants your money. Since she is no longer young, of course she has to be with a rich man so that she can enjoy the rest of her life. I''m a woman, so I know her well." Carney was so angry that he wanted to p her in the face. He had been pursuing Darlene for many years. It was because of Melissa that Darlene refused him all the time, and they had missed each other for many years. He came to River City to win Darlene''s heart, but he didn''t expect that Melissa would object to their rtionship so much. If he married Darlene, Melissa''s life wouldn''t be affected at all. Darlene even gave Melissa the position of design director, but Melissa was still not satisfied. "Shut up! I have given you my everything. Darlene and I just want to be with each other. As long as we can apany each other in the future, we will be happy." Carney was extremely angry. Sometimes, he really thought that he didn''t understand Melissa. He thought that Melissa suffered from schizophrenia again, so he took her to the hospital for a check-up, but there was nothing wrong with her. "Ha-ha..." Melissa leaned against the chair with her arms crossed and looked up at Carney proudly, "Dad, I will look after you when you''re old. Aren''t you satisfied with that?" "Shut up! I''m not here to talk about this with you!" Darlene no longer worked in thepany, so he could date her at any time. But Victor would not let them go after he knew what had happened that day. "Let me ask you. Why did you do that? Victor was not saved by you, but you hid him. Now you even want to ruin his marriage. What the hell do you want? Do you want to ruin our family?" Carney knew Victor very well, and Darlene had reminded him once. Moreover, Victor had been purchasing the shares of hispany. It could be seen that Victor was exceptionally vigorous in work. Alwynn Group and Evans Group had a cooperation, and the Evans family would surpass their family soon. He was a businessman, so he knew very well how powerful Victor was. "Ha-ha..." Melissaughed disdainfully, "Dad, it''s not that serious. I did it for fun. How could I ruin our family?" "Ha-ha..." Carney was so mad but heughed. Seeing that Melissa showed no sign of repentance, he was worried and angry, "Melissa, you are really childish. Your happiness is built on the sorrow of others. You nder Victor and make his wife be in pain. Is this what you want?" Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 The expression in Melissa''s eyes changed. She looked at Carney''s furious face and felt a bit upset in heart. Her heart was so cold, as if it had been soaked in ice. Couldn''t his father leave Darlene for her? "Dad!" She said angrily and indifferently. Carney looked at her with a frown and warned her, "You''d better stop now, or it will be toote to regret." "Humph!" Melissa stood up from the chair. "Dad, I''ve told you many times that I can be responsible for what I''ve done. You don''t have to worry about me. You like Darlene, don''t you? Then just chase after her." Saying this, she sneered, "But you should let her be mentally prepared to live with me. You know my temper." Her tone was so gloomy and Carney''s face suddenly changed. She actually dared to threaten him. "Melissa, you''re untouchable now. Behave yourself!" Carney was so mad that he trembled all over. Then he stood up and left. Melissa slowly sat back and clicked on theputer. The news that she and Victor hugged each other suddenly disappeared. Another video was being discussed online. It was the video of her running out from the corner to hug Victor. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Melissa looked at the title in shock. "The fact: Melissa seduced Victor." The video leaked out the truth. When Victor pushed her to the ground mercilessly, her painful and desperate expression could be seen clearly. "How could it be?" Melissa looked at the screen in disbelief. Didn''t she copy the video? How could there be such a video? Melissa looked down and suddenly saw a video of a reporter interviewing a security guard. In the video, the security guard clearly described how she had bribed him to get the video. In thements area, countless of people scolded her. She didn''t have the courage to read those vicious words. "Ha-ha..." Melissaughed miserably, "Victor, you''re right. You really beat me at my own game. But do you think that I''ll stop so easily? Since I can''t get you, I won''t let others get you." Melissa pulled the plug out in anger and didn''t want to see the video anymore. She took out her phone and called her assistant. "Pa, find out where Eden is." "Okay, Miss Craig." After hanging up the phone, Melissa smiled gloomily. If she aimed at Eden, Victor could do nothing about her, could he? That night, the autumn wind was rustling. After Eden fell asleep, Victor got up quietly, put on his coat and closed the door gently before going out. Everyone had fallen asleep. Eden would wake up an hourter, so he muste back in an hour. Dean had been waiting for him outside. Victor got on the car and leaned back a little. Under the dim light, his handsome face looked cold and arrogant. He asked in a low voice, "Where is she?" "In Iy Bar. She went out to y with her friends, and she is indiscreet about her private life." Dean told Victor what he had found out briefly. "Let''s go." Victor said in a deep voice. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Iy Bar. After Dean parked the car, he opened the car door, and then Victor got off the car. He nced at the bar and frowned. He didn''t like toe to bars. "Mr. Alwynn, let''s go in." Seeing his frown, Dean said in a cautious tone. It was known to everyone that Victor didn''t like to go to bars. He did not like to attend social activities, either. Dean and Lucian attended all the social activities on his behalf. He only cared about the result. "Lead the way." Victor said ndly. Dean stepped forward. He had arranged for his assistants to guard Melissa. As soon as they entered the bar, Victor was even more displeased because it was too noisy. Dean, who was leading the way, walked faster and faster. When they arrived at the reserved private box, it was no longer so noisy, and Victor felt that his world suddenly quieted down. He sat on the sofa and looked at Dean, "Bring her in. I don''t have much time." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean immediately walked out. In another private box, Melissa and her friends friends were a little drunk. Melissa fell into a young man''s arms, holding a bottle of beer and smiling charmingly. The man was a little randy. He took the beer from her hand, fed it to her personally and then kissed her lips hard. At the same time, he caressed her back boldly. "Ha-ha..." Melissa red at him coquettishly before getting up, "You guys have a good time. I''ll go to the bathroom ande back soon." "Hurry up. I''ll wait for you." The man looked at her with a smile. Melissa pursed her lips, smiled and then walked out in her high-heeled shoes. As soon as she went out, she was dragged into Victor''s private box by two bodyguards. "Let go of me! You b*stards! What do you want to do?" Being dragged away by two tall and strong men, Melissa sobered up in an instant. The two bodyguards did not speak. After opening the door, they threw her in fiercely and mmed the door shut. "Ah..." Melissa lost her bnce andy on the ground awkwardly, feeling so painful. It was very quiet in the private box, and the atmosphere was cold. Melissa was confused. When she raised her head, she saw Victor, who looked arrogant and domineering. Victor sat on the sofa nobly and looked at her with his eyes darkened. His eyes were so horrible and malicious that she wanted to escape in panic. "Victor." Melissa looked at Victor with pleasant surprise. "Victor, are you here to find me?" Victor raised his eyebrows evilly and threw a stack of photos that Dean had just given him, "Why did Ie here? I came to appreciate your charming look." Melissa nced at the photos in front of her. In the photos, she was kissing the man passionately. The scene was too torrid. Her face instantly turned pale, and she looked at Victor with fear in eyes, "Have you been following me?" "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered with disdain and looked at her mockingly, "Are you qualified to let me follow you? You like to y dirty tricks, don''t you? These photos will be posted online tomorrow. Since you want to y, I''ll take you on and fight to the finish." "No." Melissa was anxious, "Victor, you can''t do this to me. I did it because I love you. Eden is so weak. How could she deserve to be with you?" "Shut up! You''re not even qualified to mention her name! Don''t call her by the name again, or I''ll pull all your teeth out!" His voice was cold-blooded and he was like a devil from hell. In an instant, Melissa''s heart missed a beat. Melissa felt suffocated and stared at Victor''s horrible face in a daze. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Victor nced at Dean. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Dean nodded, took out his phone and yed a video. He showed it to Melissa. It was the video of her hugging a man and entering a hotel. Before they entered the hall, they had kissed each other passionately. Half of Melissa''s fair shoulders were exposed, and she looked so randy and sexy. "Ah..." Melissa didn''t expect that Victor would have this video. She felt very ashamed in front of him. "Victor..." "Shut up! Do I allow you to call me by my name?" Victor''s deep and apathetic voice was like a cold and sharp icicle, hurting Melissa''s heart severely. She couldn''t help but shudder, as if she had been torn apart by the icy air. For the first time, she was afraid of this terrible man. Victor said sarcastically, "Since you''re so shameless, how dare you to cast a greedy eye on me? You''re so dirty!" After Victor finished speaking, he stood up. With a frenzy of rage, he lowered his head slightly and said with a sinister and terrifying smile, "Melissa, if you dare to hurt my wife again, your family will be ruined." "Didn''t your father tell you that I have started to purchase the shares of hispany? You have hurt my wife so badly. Do you think that I will let you off?" "During the seven months, she cried everyday. You deserve to be killed!" Victor was so angry that he almost could not breathe. "How long can your branch office exist? Although I haven''t found any evidence to prove that you hurt my wife and daughter, I know it was you who did it. I will let you pay the double price! I''ll post these photos and videos tomorrow as a gift for you." Melissa waspletely stunned. It was rumoured that Victor was particrly ruthless, and the rumours were true. After Victor finished speaking, he strode out. Melissa came to sense and immediately hugged Victor''s foot with both hands. "No... Vic... Mr. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. Please don''t post those photos online. I will not hurt Eden anymore." She was not stupid, and she knew that Victor would do what he said. She was notorious in C Country, so she couldn''t lose her reputation in this city again. Moreover, the new product of theirpany would be released here. If her reputation was ruined, it would have a great impact on thepany''s reputation. Although she loved Victor, she did not want to ruin her future because of this. Without the money she could squander, she was nothing. Her friends approached her only because her family was rich. If she had no money, no one would care about her. She had been proud and reckless since she was a child, so she had no friends that she could trust. Therefore, she was afraid, but it did not mean that she would be threatened like this. "Get lost, dirty woman!" Victor kicked her without sympathy, and his disgusted voice echoed in the room. Even Dean, who was picking up the photos, couldn''t help trembling. Victor strode away. His back looked charming but totally indifferent. "No..." Melissa stared at the slowly closing door nkly, her heart trembling. She thought that Victor would not do anything. After all, he had never questioned her before. But Melissa ignored one thing. Once she hurt his beloved woman, he would kill her! For Victor, Eden was as important as his life! He couldn''t live without Eden. Victor knew this better than anyone else did. Eden had always been the most important person to him. In the life he dreamed of, he could see Eden by his side when he woke up. Her gentle smile was like the bright sunshine, warming his whole world. As for the others, he only cared about the result and never expected the process. However, he wanted to stay with Eden every second. He had heard the sweetest words from her. "Victor, you''re the only one I love. I fell in love with you and love you with all my heart, and I will live till old and grey with you." Although he has lost her for more than ten years, her love for him was as pure as ever. She had never fallen in love with another man. Every time he thought of this, he was very delighted. How could he bear to let her be wronged? Dean put away the photos and nced at Melissa''s dejected face without a trace of sympathy. She asked for it. Who would dare to marry such a woman? It seemed that he had to keep his eyes skinned when he dated with girls in the future. He immediately caught up with Victor. Trotting to the car, he pulled open the door and let Victor get in. Then he quickly returned to the driver''s seat and drove away. After driving for a while, Dean braced himself to ask, "Mr. Alwynn, as for these photos and videos..." "Post them online." Victor''s voice was low and emotionless. "Okay. I will do it immediately after I go to work tomorrow." Dean replied. Victor returned home and entered the room quietly. Under the dim light, Eden was still sleeping soundly. Victor smiled. He stood by the bed and watched her for a while before he turned around and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Aftering back from the bar, he inevitably got smells of alcohol and smoke on his body. He hated these smells. Eden was woken by the sound of running water. She looked at the bathroom with confusion and blinked her sleepy eyes. Hadn''t Victor fallen asleep? Why did he get up and take a bath? She sat up slowly, put on her shoes and poured herself a ss of water. After she drank the water, Victor came out of the bathroom. He was only wrapped in a white towel. Seeing that Eden had got up, he walked to her with a smile. "Eden, I woke you up." His voice was hoarse but very maic. Eden looked at him curiously, "You fell asleep, didn''t you? Why did you get up and take a bath?" The expression in Victor''s eyes changed slightly. She was well-shaped and she only wore a thin robe. His eyes gradually turned affectionate and deep. "Eden, I... couldn''t fall asleep. You know why." Victor nced at her fair neck deliberately. Eden was stunned. What... did he mean? That was right. Since she got hurt, they had seldom had sex. He had strong sexual desire, and she... Eden was too shy to think more about it. She immediately lifted the ss to drink, but the water in the ss had been drunk up. "Ha-ha..." Victor was amused by her shy and cute action. It seemed that she had improved a lot. She could tell what he was thinking just by looking at him. "Eden, do you want me to pour you a ss of water?" Victor walked to her and lowered his head to look at her red face. His low and maic voice was so attractive that Eden''s heart beat wildly. Victor smiled wickedly. "No... There''s no need. I don''t want to drink water anymore. Let''s sleep." Eden was awkward and stammered. She got up quickly and could feel the cool air around her. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 However, Victor stood still and lowered his head to look at her with keen eyes. "Honey." His maic voice touched Eden''s heart. Eden lowered her head slightly but smiled helplessly. Then she raised her eyes and looked at him with a lovely smile. "You... Why didn''t you wake me up?" Eden held his waist with her unharmed arm. Feeling his familiar aura, she had a sense of security and felt very rxed. Victor held his breath. His eyes turned more and more brooding as he looked down at her and whispered, "I couldn''t bear to wake you up." Eden felt more distressed for him when she heard his concerned tone. Eden raised her head and red at him with a coy face, "But I don''t want you to suffer." Victor''s heart tightened and he couldn''t restrain himself any longer. He lowered his head and kissed her lips... ...... The next day, the news that Melissa was indiscreet about her private life was spread online. She had just be the design director in TS Company, and the employees in thepany couldn''t be convinced by her. Darlene and Carney saw the news early in the morning. Darlene had left thepany. These days, she had been resting at home, but she would pay attention to news in the design circle. Carney came to see herst night and did not leave. When they ate breakfast together, they saw the news online. When Carney learned what Melissa had done, his face turned pale with anger. Seeing how disappointed he was, Darlene felt quite helpless, "Carney, Victor has started to fight back. Eden is in poor health and has been resting at home. When Victor went missing, she really had a hard time. However, her health has worsened since Victor came back. I''m afraid that the news the day before yesterday dealt her a severe blow." "Humph! Melissa doesn''t even show me respect! She''s getting bolder and bolder! After quarreling with me, she actually went to the barst night." Carney flew into a rage. Melissa was his only daughter, and he had spent a lot of time educating her, but she rebelled and always went against him. They could nevermunicate with each other. Darlene looked at Carney. When she first met him, he was very handsome. At that time, he was mature and steady. Her first impression of him was favourable, and he did things in a resolute manner. Ten years had passed, but he was still so charming. Perhaps, they had really missed each other for too long. She watched him make Craig Group more and more sessful. He had put in a lot of hard work to own his business kingdom in C Country. "Carney, what she has done will affect the image of thepany. I''m afraid that it will have a destabilizing effect on the stock market. I know that you worked hard to establish Craig Group, and we can''t let thepany be ruined. Victor is mad with Melissa because Eden has suffered a lot. As long as Melissa won''t hurt Eden anymore, he won''t go too far." "I see. Darlene, have breakfast first. I''ll go to thepanyter." Carney knew that it was all Melissa''s fault. She didn''t love Victor. She was just unwilling to give up because she couldn''t get him. "Okay!" Darlene would not interfere in their affairs. After all, she had no right to do so. Melissa looked down on her. Victor didn''t go to work and took care of Eden at home. He started to work at home again. Early in the morning, Dr. Conley came over to give Eden an intravenous drip. After preparing the liquid, he left. Then Victor stayed alone in the room to apany Eden. When Eden was asleep, he read the documents and had video conferences. When she woke up, he stopped working and chatted with her. Victor checked the shares of Craig Group early in the morning. The news about Melissa had knocked off thepany''s shares. This was the result he wanted. Lucian took this chance and purchased a lot of their shares. Melissa saw the videos and photos online after having the morning meeting. The upset in share prices made her uneasier. Victor had always been a man of his word. Was he really not going to let her go? "Humph!" Melissa snorted in anger and swept everything on the table to the ground. She didn''t expect Eden to be so lucky. Her scheme was meticulous, but she actually escaped. She asked the assistant to investigate Eden. Eden had been recovering from the injury at home. "Eden, you escapedst time, but I don''t believe you can be safe and sound next time." She looked so vicious that the delicate makeup on her face twisted. At this time, Pa ran in in a hurry. Looking at the mess on the ground, he frowned slightly and said cautiously, "Miss Craig, bad news! Shares continues to depreciate on the stock markets today. The shareholders all want to fire you!" This news added to the misfortunes of Melissa. "Where''s my father?" Melissa looked at Pa sternly. "His assistant is now dealing with the shareholders, and the Technology Department is trying to delete the videos and photos online. Mr. Craig will arrive soon." "Humph! D*mned Victor! He really treats me so cruelly." Melissa''s furious and malicious tone made Pa''s heart tremble. Pa didn''t dare to answer her words. It was Melissa''s own fault. No one could be as despicable as her and hide someone else''s husband, but she did it. It was not easy for Craig Group to expand a market in River City, and they had put in a lot of hard work to have a firm footing in the marketce. However, such a thing would cause years of painstaking efforts to go down the drain. In the end, everyone''s hard work and efforts would be in vain. However, Pa was very calm. After all, it was not his ownpany. If Craig Group went bankrupt, he could work somewhere else. Looking at Melissa''s depressed face, he persuaded her, "Miss Craig, why don''t you apologize to Eden? Only when she forgives you can Alwynn Group stop attacking ourpany."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Melissa suddenly nced at him coldly. She sneered, "She''s not qualified to let me apologize to her! Is it wrong for me to love Victor? I had tried my best to take care of him for a few months, but this b*stard is so ungrateful and even wants to take over Craig Group! I won''t let him seed." She didn''t believe that she couldn''t defeat Victor. She narrowed her eyes and pursed her red lips slightly. After thinking for a while, she looked at Pa and said, "Pa, go ask the Technology Department to whitewash my reputation. Let them release the news that someone framed me deliberately in order to take over Craig Group. We have a chance to win." Hearing her words, Pa wondered if it would work. They didn''t have enough evidence and theizens wouldn''t believe them. Moreover, Melissa, who had never lost before, had lost to Eden. She was acting impulsively. But he was just her assistant, and she wouldn''t listen to him no matter what he said. "Okay!" Pa nodded and turned to leave the office. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 After Pa went out, Melissa sat on the chair weakly, looking so tired. Last night, she thought of Victor''s cold and horrible face and didn''t sleep all night. What she was afraid really happened. Victor wouldn''t show her any mercy. She nced at theputer on the desk and couldn''t help but shudder. With her hand trembling, she turned on theputer. She clicked the news and read those insultingments. Her whole body was trembling, and even her facial muscles were twitching. "Such a shameless woman even wants to seduce Victor! She''s so cheeky!" "I think she must be insane. She doesn''t live a chaste life and wants to ruin my Prince Charming''s marriage! I can''t stand her!" "Ah, I heard that she came to River City just to be Mrs. Alwynn. If she dares to seduce Victor again, I will throw the smelly eggs at her." "Ha-ha, that is so funny. We''re not in ancient time, are we? Throwing the smelly eggs at her is meaningless. We should remember what she has done and attack her online, making her unable to whitewash her reputation forever." "Melissa is just a lunatic, and she is severely mentally ill." Thements became harsher and harsher. When Melissa saw the word "lunatic", she had a splitting headache. Melissa''s fingers trembled. She immediately turned off theputer and didn''t dare to read the comments anymore. "No, I''m not a lunatic. No... Woo-woo..." Melissa held her head and cried bitterly. She just wanted to get the man she loved. She just wanted to be loved. When Carney came in, he saw Melissa crying so mournfully. "Melissa, what''s wrong with you?" Carney walked over hastily and held her, asking very anxiously. "Don''t touch me!" Melissa pushes away Carney. Carney was caught off guard and fell backward quickly. "Ah..." Carney fell on the ground heavily and cried out in pain. Only then did Melissa realize that it was her father. "Dad, are you all right?" Melissa walked over and helped Carney up. Carney nced at her tearful face and sighed heavily. "Melissa, what''s wrong with you? Why have you be like this? You were educated at the best schools. Why? Why have you be so crazy and stubborn?" Was it because she didn''t have her mother''spany? Indeed, it was easier for a single-parent child to be mentally ill. However, he had tried his best to make her live a good life. Over the years, he cared about her feelings very much and yed the role of a nice father. But he felt that Melissa had be so strange. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Melissa let go of him and fell back into her chair. She didn''t want to listen to such words at all. Carney had said such words many times. "Dad, I want to stay alone for a while." Melissa lowered her head. She was ufortable all over and really wanted to stay alone. Carney looked at her helplessly, "Melissa, why don''t you rest for a period of time and go out for a trip? I''ll hire another design director." Hearing this, Melissa turned to look at Carney''s concerned and sad face. She had never been an obedient child. Except her father, no one really cared about her. But this time, she wouldn''t admit defeat. Once she was defeated, she would lose everything. She had a natural aptitude for design. Why couldn''t she work in thepany? "No, dad, I can hold on. I made a mistake before, and I won''t do that again. I''ll prepare for the new product." Melissa looked at Carney with determination. After all, everyone had witnessed her strength in thest season. Carney frowned, but there was nothing he could do about her. Once she made a decision, she would never give up. Carney said helplessly, "Melissa, you''d better behave yourself and not make trouble during this period of time. I will deal with the problems." Melissa lowered her head without saying anything. Carney shook his head and went out. Hearing Carney''s words, Melissa was finally relieved. Since he would solve all the problems for her, everything would be fine. Sheughed self-mockingly. It turned out that only her father could protect her when she was in trouble. "Woo-woo..." She cried sadly on the desk. Ten days had passed in a sh. Eden''s condition gradually stabilized. Jasper had left the hospital and went home to recuperate, which was good news for Eden. The wound on her arm was gradually recovering. Gia had almost recovered, so she went to school with her two elder brothers. Victor still worked at home. In order to let Eden recover as soon as possible, he stayed with her all the time after finishing his work. On weekends, he took Eden and the three children to go to the ces they liked. During this period of time, they lived with happiness and joy everyday. "Dad, mom, we''re back!" Giada shouted towards the living room as soon as she got off the car. Recently, the three children were very happy because they could see Eden and Victor as soon as they went home. For children, the happiest thing was to be apanied by their parents . Eden went out to greet them, "Kenny, Ricky, Gia." She walked towards them and looked at them with a bright smile. "Mom, I''m so d that you cane out to pick us up everyday. Mom, I love you!" Henrick grinned and threw himself into Eden''s arms. "Ha-ha..." Eden stroked his head gently. Ricky always said such sweet words to her. She was very delighted to be doted on by him. "Let''s go in. I made you boneless chicken feet as snacks today." "Wow!" Giada smiled happily, "Mom, we get hungry so easily these days. We have a check-up in school today, and the three of us are the tallest in our ss. The doctor said that we were in good health." "Hey!" Henrick looked at her and said, "Two of your teeth have decayed because you eat too much sugar. Aren''t you embarrassed to say that you are in good health?" "Humph! I''m growing permanent teeth now, and I''ll have new teeth soon. You''re not qualified to laugh at me." Giada walked into the house angrily with her schoolbag. "Ha-ha... Are you angry? I''d like to see if you still dare to eat the breakfast brought by Martin." Eden was speechless. Why did Ricky still mind this matter? "Ricky, you like to y tricks on your younger sister. Don''t you know that she hates others to talk about her shorings?" Eden looked at Ricky helplessly. Keh smiled and said, "Mom, just let them argue with each other. Gia is too proud. Ricky often teases her, and she can restrain herself a little so that she won''t suffer any losses in the future." "You''re right." Eden knew that Ricky would not go too far. "Well, let''s go in. Your dad is about to finish his work. Tomorrow is the weekend. Kenny, if you like the knowledge about business, you can learn from your dad." Just as Eden was about to turn around after finishing speaking, she saw a girl walking around the gate. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Eden took a close look and found that it was actually Adalynn. She said, "Kenny, Ricky, you two go in first. I will be back soon." "Oh! Mom,e in quickly and let''s eat together." Saying this, Henrick walked in with his schoolbag and looked very happy. "Okay!" Eden smiled. She didn''t walk to the gate until they entered the house. Adalynn was standing with her back to the gate. She lowered her head, and it seemed that she was lost in thought. Eden had remembered something in her childhood. She knew that Adalynn was not as scheming as Vincent. She was protected too well by her mother, and she had no definite views of her own. That was why she had hurt Anson like that. But seeing her, Eden felt that she had changed a lot. She dressed casually andfortably. Her hair had returned to its original ck colour and hung long in the back. She was as pure and beautiful as a graduate. The sudden change in her life had made her steadier. "Miss Alwynn." Eden called her indifferently. She seldom talked to Adalynn before, so they were unfamiliar with each other. Adalynn was shocked and suddenly turned around to look at Eden. She didn''t expect that Eden woulde out. "Eden." She said, but Eden did not respond. Adalynn smiled and said, "In fact, I always regard Victor as my eldest brother in heart. However, because of my mother, we..." Adalynn smiled bitterly and did not finish her words. In her heart, she regarded Eden as her sister- inw. Eden knew what she meant, but many things could not be changed, and much harm could not be made up. "I heard that you went abroad to study." "Yeah! It has been almost three years. I came back to see all of you." Adalynn looked at her with a smile. Adalynn had be much more confident, and her smile was different from before. She looked very sincere and had a rosyplexion. "Victor is at home. Do you want toe in and meet him?" In fact, Eden knew that Victor didn''t hate Adalynn very much in heart, but he didn''t like her. Since Adalynn left, he had never mentioned Adalynn''s name, as if there was no such a person in his life. Adalynn immediately shook her head, "Eden, there''s no need. Thank you foring out to see me. I''m sure that Victor doesn''t want to see me. I''m very happy to see that you guys are doing well." Eden did not force her. She had changed a lot. Her voice was gentle and her eyes were clear, and she was no longer so selfish and vicious. Moreover, she looked more beautiful. Eden nced at the road on the left and said, "Dad lives here as well. Let''s go to see him." Adalynn smiled, "Eden, I had seen him before I came here. He said that he was living a good life and asked me not to worry about him. I drank a cup of tea with him before leaving. Although he is not my biological father, in my heart, he is my real father. I grew up under his protection, and I always remember the love and care he gave me. I''m so d because he was willing to see me." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eden nodded, "Yeah! Family affection doesn''t only exist in those who are rted by blood. As long as people care about each other, they''re family." "That''s right. I didn''t understand this before. I''ve lived abroad for almost three years and I have understood a lot. In the past three years, I studied on a work-study basis. I went to work in cafes and restaurants, and I met different people every day. Every time I met someone and communicated with him, I felt that everyone had his own different story." "Only then did I realize that I was just an ordinary and insignificant person among people. As long as I can live in happiness, my life is the best." When Adalynn said this, she looked very confident and warm. Seeing that she had changed a lot, Eden was relieved. Everyone would make mistakes. But as long as people cherished the experience they gained from the mistakes, they could make their lives better. Eden wondered if Myra was living a good life. After she helped her pay the debt, she had no news about her. "Eden, I''m leaving. Goodbye!" Eden said, "Bye!" Adalynn smiled and turned to leave. Eden looked at her back and then nced at Abigail''s house on the opposite side. Abby and Anson were not at home. She watched Adalynn walk away before turning around to go back. When she turned around, she saw Victor standing at the gate and looking at her. She quickened her pace and walked over. Victor reached out to hold her waist and asked softly, "What were you looking at?" Eden nced at him, "It was Adalynn. She came back. She wanted to see you, but she didn''te in. Maybe she was afraid that you would be angry." The expression in Victor''s eyes changed. He was not close to Adalynn. In his impression, Adalynn seldom talked to him. Sometimes, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him after greeting him. Perhaps it was because of Reba and his brother, he had never been friendly to Adalynn, and she was afraid of him all the time. "She has stayed aboard for several years. I don''t know if she has changed." Victor''s tone was nd. If Eden didn''t mention Adalynn, he would have almost forgotten her. He didn''t like Adalynn, and he regarded her as a stranger because she and Reba once hurt Anson. "She has changed a lot. After experiencing those things, she has be much maturer. Her dress and temperament arepletely different from before. Now she looks much prettier than she was three years ago. Her smile is sincerer, and she understands the true meaning of life." This was Eden''s real feeling. Victor looked down at her and smiled. Seeing the gentle smile on her face, he smiled more brightly, "Since she has be a better person, I hope that she will get her own happiness. We used to be brother and sister, but we''re not close to each other. I can only wish her happiness." Eden did not speak. After all, what Victor had suffered was severer than ordinary people could imagine. Adalynn walked aimlessly all the way. The weather was getting cold, and the breeze was quite chilly. The winter in River City was very beautiful. She wanted toe backst winter, but she endured it. What could she do if she came back? She had many bad memories in this city, and her beloved man had be disabled because of her. She walked into a coffee shop. The music in the cafe was very rxing. It was her favorite song. She liked this song very much. She didn''t understand the meaning of the lyrics until she fell in love with Anson. "Once... Doesn''t mean anything to me." "Come... Show me the meaning ofplete." "Where... Did our love go wrong." She memorized the lyrics after listening to the song for three times. Normally, she wouldn''t remember lyrics deliberately. It was the first song she could memorize. She ordered a cup of coffee and sat by the window, listening to the song quietly. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 She looked out of the window. The autumn wind was soughing in the trees. The ground was scattered with leaves, and a lot of fallen leaves danced in the wind from time to time. In Adalynn''s eyes, it was a special and beautiful scenery. Past events shed across her mind. She realized how childish she used to be when she looked reality in the face and thought about the past. In the past, she lived childishly and hurt those innocent people. Love was to care and cherish, not to frame and scheme. Unfortunately, she realized it toote. Adalynn sat there for half an hour quietly. She was not familiar with the song that was being yed at this time. She didn''t take a sip of the coffee on the table. She stood up. Just as she was about to leave, she saw two familiar figures and her heart trembled violently. They were Anson and Abigail. "Anson." Over the past three years, it was the first time that Adalynn had called this name. They drove here. Anson parked the car on the roadside and quickly got out of the car. Then he opened the car door and helped Abigail out cautiously. Abigail no longer put on heavy makeup and dressed sexily. She was dressed in a casual andfortable white suit and sneakers, looking much purer. Anson held her hand and smiled at her gently. Then he looked around to make sure that there was no car on the road before leading Abigail across the road. Anson could stand up and walk, but the way he walked was somewhat strange. Tears streamed down Adalynn''s cheeks. He almost became a cripple and lost his beloved woman because of her. He and Abigail seemed to be deep in love. Every woman wanted to have such a boyfriend like Anson. She always knew that Anson was a good man. The reason why she was obsessed with him was that she knew how nice he was. However, love depended on fate, and Anson didn''t like her. Over the past few years, her roommate once dated, and she asked her what love was. Maybe she really didn''t understand what love was, so she caused irreparable harm to her beloved man. Her roommate said, "Love is the gentlest and sweetest, and love is unforgettable and eternal." Her roommate said with happiness, but she broke up a few dayster, and then she said, "Love is like a bowl of hot food. It''s useless when it gets cold." Hearing that, she sympathized with her roommate, but she did not know how tofort her. After seeing a lot of lovers be together and then break up, she finally understood something. In order to be in a wonderful rtionship forever, lovers should respect each other, give each other some space and care about each other. Only in this way could lovest forever. Being too possessive would cause them to break up soon. Seeing that Abigail and Anson walked in, she lowered her head more. "Abby, sit down first. I''m going to order juice for you." "Okay! I want arge cup of orange juice. I like sour vour." Abigail picked up her phone and looked at the time, "Anson, Kenny, Gia and Ricky havee back from school. Buy some bubble tea for them. Eden and Victor want the strawberry vour." "Alright, I''ll buy it right now." Anson smiled and kissed her forehead lovingly before calling the waiter to make his order. Then Anson sat down and waited together with Abigail. "Abby, the report shows that you and the baby are both healthy. My heart almost melted when I heard its heartbeat." Anson''s excited voice became more and more doting. Abigail looked down at her belly which was still t, "Our baby is very strong. His uncle has been discharged from the hospital. Eden was right. This is really a baby who can bring us luck." "Ha-ha..." Anson''s joyfulughter caused everyone in the cafe to look at him. Seeing that he had disturbed others, Anson immediately kept his voice down. There were many young men and young women in the cafe, and many of them were couples. But it was very quiet, so hisughter was somewhat incongruous. Adalynn was stunned. She had known Anson since she was a child, but she had never heard him smile so happily. It had almost been three years. He had lost a lot of weight, but his facial features became more and more charming. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Anson, Victor, Lucian, Adonis and Brian were all charismatic men. They were well-educated, and they had outstanding careers. She had witnessed the excellence of these men since she was a child. Moreover, she fell in love with Anson unconsciously. Falling in love with Anson was a happy thing, but she was not the girl Anson wanted to spend the rest of his life with. He and Abigail were very well matched, and they had a lot inmon. When she stayed with Anson, both of them did not talk much. They had known each other for many years, but they rarely chatted together happily. They were destined not to be together. More than ten minutester, all the milk tea and juice had been packed. Anson took the bag from the waiter''s hand and helped Abigail up carefully. Then they left while talking andughing. Adalynn watched them get on the car. The car had drove away for a long time, but she still looked at the direction in which the car left with tears in eyes. A current of cool air blew in her face, and tears ran down her face. Only then did Adalynne to sense, but she cried more sadly. It turned out that Abigail was pregnant. They must have gotten married. Anson was a responsible man, and he would never wrong his beloved woman. She could tell that Abigail was very happy. She cried andughed, but her heart was inexplicably relieved. Seeing that Anson could finally stand up and walk, she was no longer so guilty. She said in heart, "Anson, I wish you happiness. From now on, I won''t disturb your life again. What''s more, I haven''t apologized to you face to face. I''m sorry, Anson. I''ve hurt you a lot." Adalynn sat there for more than ten minutes before sheposed her emotions and left. She didn''t even drink the coffee on the table. In Jasper''s apartment. He had been discharged from the hospital for a few days, but he sat by the window in a daze everyday. He sat there in a daze for much of the day. He didn''t see Eden before he left the hospital. In fact, he felt a little regretful, but he had straightened out his thinking. He didn''t want Eden to feel sad or worry about him anymore. When hey in the hospital, he didn''t know whether it was his dream or reality. He heard Eden crying sadly and apologizing to him mournfully. After he woke up, he could remember those words very clearly. She said that he was thest person she wanted to hurt in the world, but she had hurt his heart fiercely and caused him to suffer a lot. In fact, he wanted to tell her that he was willing to be hurt by her, and he was happy to suffer because of her! But he could not open his eyes or speak. He could only hear her crying bitterly. Later, he asked Abigail if Eden had seen him when he was in ICU. Thus, that was not a dream. She really cried at that time. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Maureen came in with a ss of water. Seeing Jasper sit by the window in a daze again, she pursed her lips slightly and did not say anything. After putting down the ss, she turned around and left silently. No matter he was in the hospital or at home, he basically ignored her when she talked to him. But he didn''t drive her away and began to eat the food cooked by her. She knew that he needed some time, and she was willing to wait. Loving a man who didn''t love her was something painful. He couldn''t let go of his love for Eden overnight. Maureen loved Jasper, but she couldn''t be with him, so she could understand his feelings. She turned around and walked a few steps before looking back at Jasper. He maintained the same posture and looked out of the window. There was deep sorrow and pity in his dark eyes. She knew that his pity was not for her, but for Eden. Although others didn''t know him, she understood the reason why he always insisted because she had taken care of him for so long. Eden had changed his life, and she was like his morning star. In the past ten years, she was an indispensable part of his life. His parents and elder sister couldn''t change him, but Eden did it. Sometimes, she wondered what kind of people Jasper would be if he didn''t meet Eden. Maybe he would be a spendthrift and idle man forever. His family was rich and he was born to be noble, so he didn''t need to worry about his life. When Maureen closed the door, Jasper still had no reaction. Jasper sat there for another half an hour before he slowly got up. He walked to the wardrobe and opened a grey box. Inside the box were all the memories about him and Eden. After he gave up chasing after her, he kept all their beautiful memories in this box. Whenever he wanted to be with her again, he opened the box and reminisced about their past. He picked up a doll and looked at it with a gentle smile. "Jasper, look at the doll! It''s so beautiful. We can get it by shooting the balloons. If we pay three dors and shoot ten balloons, we''ll get it. Why don''t you have a try?" Eden stood in front of him and shook his arm with excitement, acting like a spoiled child. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He nced at the grey doll. A mother bear in a pink id dress held a baby bear in her arms. "That is ugly. What''s wrong with your taste? Is that bear beautiful? Let''s go. I''ll buy you a more beautiful one." At that time, he disliked the mother bear very much. But Eden liked it very much and didn''t want to leave. "No, I want this. This is more beautiful. I have taken a fancy to it. Look at the baby bear in the mother bear''s arms! It''s so cute." "You can''t shoot ten balloons, can you? I''ll do it by myself. If I seed, I''ll give you the mother bear as a present." Eden walked over happily and paid three dors. Then she sat on the stool, picked up the gun and aimed at the balloon. She shot four times in a row, but shot no balloons. He stood next to herzily and watched. She had paid fifteen dors, but she hadn''t got the doll which was only worth four dors. "Eden, do you think it''s funny? You can buy several dolls with fifteen dors." She pouted her red lips and looked at him, "This is not the same. Sometime, ying the game is interesting." He paid three dors and wanted to get the doll for her, but she was unwilling and insisted on getting it herself. This time, she finally shot ten balloons. She got the mother bear so happily. "Here you are, Jasper. It''s for you. Take good care of it in the future." Eden handed the mother bear to him with a smile. He only felt that she was childish. Wasn''t it something that a child liked? However, she said that he didn''t know how to enjoy life. Since they hade out, they should have a good time instead of having such azy attitude. At that time, he was not onlyzy. He was not willing to do anything, but he was very happy to y with her. It was more interesting than going out to y with his fair-weather friends. He had never yed or seen the things she liked before. At that time, she had nothing, and she was very poor. She had to go out to make money except weekends. Being pregnant, she would asionally go to y in the markets or the night markets. Even buying something cheap could make her so delighted. He had been living a luxurious life since he was born, and he had never been to those ces. He had only been to those expensive shopping malls and supermarkets. The more childish thing was that he followed her to the gate of a primary school to eat fried ice that only cost one dor. She said it was her childhood memory. In summer, when she was young, the fried ice only cost thirty cents. At that time, he only smiled. The fried ice was added with a lot of food colours. The strawberry vor was sweet and ice-cold, and it tasted good. Gradually, he realized that no matter how hard her life was, she always faced everyone in the world with a smile. From Monday to Friday, he could only see her a handful of times. When he couldn''t see her, he was so bored that he almost went crazy. On one asion, he went to see her with midnight snacks when she was at home. After dinner, she did not go out and drew design drafts at home. In order to make a living, she really worked so hard. At that time, he faced the fact that he was living a boring life... Looking at the stuff in the box, Jasper put the lid slowly and carried it to the bottom of the wardrobe with great difficulty. After doing all this, he went back to the window and sat in a daze. What he brought to her was not love, but pain and worry. This was not the result he wanted, so he decided not to see her anymore. No matter how much he missed her, he did not want to make her worry. Jasper stood up and went to the bathroom. When he passed by the kitchen, he saw Maureen cooking in the kitchen. She was dealing with a fish clumsily beside the sink. He only nced at her indifferently and then went to the bathroom. Maureen heard his footsteps. After he entered the bathroom, she turned around to look at the ce where he stood just now. She smiled. He did not drive her away. Did it mean that she still had a chance? Thinking of this, Maureen was even happier. ...... Victor apanied Eden to have thest check-up. It was a piece of good news that her depression was finally cured. As long as she would no longer be stimted or dealt a blow, she wouldn''t suffer from depression again. During this period of time, Victor had struck a bargain with apany in B Country. That night, a dinner party would be held on the top floor in River City Restaurant. This was a rare grand party in the fashion world, and it was held by the chairman of the fashion association and all major fashionpanies. River City Restaurant was famous, and there was a variety of dishes. The guests were from all countries, so they chose to hold the party here. Under Victor''s leadership, the clothing market in A Country had taken a brand new step, and there had been further developments. In A Country, Alwynn Group had a pioneering development in the past three years. Its production levels were higher than half of thepanies in the whole world, so it was highly valued. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Alwynn Group became a famous international brand. However, they could hardly do without everyone''s hard work, especially of Eden''s design team. The sales strategies of the Alwynn Group gripped the costumers, and they persisted in high-quality development. They knew what costumers wanted and interacted with them. Moreover, they developed new products and produced with the help of high technology. However, Eden was not satisfied with such a result. Such sess was not enough to achieve her goal. In her opinion, in order to make innovations, they shouldy a solid foundation. Without a solid foundation and basic ability, it was difficult to have new breakthroughs and changes. Although a prosperity never seen before had appeared in Alwynn Group, they were not adventurous enough to make great advances. Her design should not only be technologically advanced and stylish, but also environmentally friendly. This was the most important thing. That day, Eden and Amelia attended the party together. At noon, they went to the malls to have a look. They were about to release new products, so they had to be well-prepared in advance. The two of them worked until three o''clock in the afternoon. Then, they went to Brian''s beauty salon. Brian made them beautiful hairstyles and put on delicate make-up for them. Lucian and Victor came to pick them up. Everyone dressed up to attend the party. In addition to some heavyweights, important leaders from various clothing enterprises would attend the party. Eden wore a ck velvet dress. The tight-fitting dress ttered her slim figure. She looked so elegant, noble and gorgeous. The V-neck design made her even sexier. The fabric and design looked noble. She designed this dress for herself, and it was a gift she gave herself this winter. This dress was worth about three hundred and fifty thousand dors. Amelia wore a white strapless gown, and this beautiful gown set off her attractive figure. Her hair was tied severely in a bun, making her look very capable and energetic. The crystal earrings ttered her fair skin. She was so charming. Eden designed this dress her. When Eden rest at home, she was greatly inspired and enlightened. In the past, Abigail wore the new dresses that she designed first. This year, Abigail was pregnant, so she designed clothes for Amelia. There was no doubt that Abigail and Amelia were both well-shaped. They looked pretty in every dress. When Victor and Lucian saw them, they were so amazed that they froze on the spot. After looking at Amelia for a while, Lucian frowned and said, "Eden, why did you design a strapless gown for Amelia again?" Looking at the sexy dress and her fair chest, he couldn''t stay calm. The gown was strapless, and the cor was too open. Eden nced at Lucian. He was really petty. If Amelia wore much, her perfect figure wouldn''t be set off. "Lucian, Amelia looks so noble in this dress, just like a queen. It took me a lot of time and effort to design this dress for Amelia specially." Eden took a look at her own dress, "My dress even has a V-neck. Amelia''s cor is not as open as this, and she just looks sexier. Even Victor didn''t say anything, did he?" Saying this, Eden looked at Victor with a smile. However, Victor''s face darkened, "Eden, I feel that it is too sexy. Why don''t you change a dress?" She was very beautiful, and she looked much more eye-catching in this tight-fitting and luxurious dress. Eden and Amelia were stunned. "Ha-ha..." Lucian could not help butugh. Eden and Amelia red at him at the same time. Lucian immediately stoppedughing, "Alright, it''s all up to you. I know it''s impossible for you to change your dresses." He could only try his best to protect them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden narrowed her eyes and red at him, "That''s right." Eden walked over with a smile and took Victor''s arm, "Let''s go, honey." Victor''s heart melted when he heard that, and he was no longer in the mood to think about her dress. Amelia also walked over and took Lucian''s arm, "My future husband, let''s go." Lucian frowned as he looked at her, "Why do you call me future husband?" Amelia had been with him for a long time, and she became bolder and bolder. She said to him, "You are just my boyfriend now, not my husband." Lucian frowned and said, "Since you think so, let''s get our marriage certificate tomorrow." Amelia looked at him with smiling eyes, but she was unwilling to do it. In fact, she understood that they had to go through a difficult period before getting married. She had not been approved by Lucian''s parents, so naturally she would not get the certificate with him in advance. A marriage that was not epted by parents wouldn''t be happy. She did not want him to be painful and troubled because of her. She was already very satisfied because they could be together. If... they couldn''t get married in the future, she had no regrets, because they were in love at this time. Seeing that she remained silent, Lucian asked, "Why don''t you speak? Are you unwilling?" "I''m unwilling." Amelia looked at him unhappily. Lucian was confused. Shouldn''t she be delighted? Amelia exined with a smile, "Don''t try to trick me like how Mr. Alwynn tricked Eden. I want you to make a proposal in a romantic way and hold a romantic wedding. We will get the marriage certificate after holding the wedding. This is my dream. I hope my husband can give me a wonderful wedding. The red carpet will be covered with roses, and you will write down how much you love me on the wall." She pretended to be longing. In fact, she knew it was hard for them to get married because their families were not of equal status. "Alright! I''ll listen to you and prepare to propose to you. I will give you the romantic wedding you want." Lucian said with a faint smile and looked at her dotingly. Maybe girls all had such a dream. He once dreamed that when he met the girl he loved, he would give her a romantic wedding. Amelia was touched, and her eyes were brimming with tears. He was so good to her that she could hardly live without him. Walking in front, Eden and Victor lowered their heads and talked, not paying attention to the conversation between Lucian and Amelia. "Eden, the TV drama that Ricky acted in will be yed tonight, but we don''t have time to watch it with him. He must be very upset." Eden looked guilty, "I almost forgot about it. But it has been a long time before the drama is yed. In the past, Ricky attended several TV shows. The host asked him about the drama, but he didn''t know when it would be yed. It is yed on TV so hastily." Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Victor thought for a while and said, "Let''s make it up to him tomorrow and see if he needs anything. We can buy him a gift he likes." Eden was quite helpless. Ricky must be very upset that night. When his movie was releasedst time, she lived in the hospital and didn''t apany him. This time, she broke her promise again. "I''m really sorry for Ricky. He doesn''t need any gift, and he needs ourpany and care." A few days ago, Ricky knew that the drama would soon be yed, so he showed off in front of her happily and urged her to apany him to watch it, because he was the main character in the drama. She promised him at that time, but she failed to keep her words again. Victor was quite helpless, and he did not speak. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they took the elevator to the first floor, Lucian and Victor drove to River City Restaurant respectively. On the top floor, they met Adonis, Anson, Brian and Dean. Eden hadn''t seen Adonis for a long time. Seeing him, she felt that he was much thinner. She couldn''t help asking, "Adonis, why do you treat yourself badly? Are you losing weight?" Lucian also found that Adonis grew thinner and thinner, and he looked at him with a frown. Adonis shook his head and did not say anything. Lucian asked, "Don''t tell me that you get lovesickness." Adonis nodded, "I seem to have fallen in love with Candace. I''ve been chatting happily with her recently. I miss her so much that I can''t sleep or eat well." Everyone was speechless. He was too lovesick. Brian smiled, "Adonis, I''ve never seen you so serious before. If you like her, go and chase after her." Adonis looked at him, "How''s your rtionship with Margery now?" Brian lowered his head with embarrassment, "Still the same. Whenever I say that I want to marry her, she''s unhappy. I''m so young and capable. I really don''t know what she is thinking about." Brian looked very helpless. To predict a woman''s thinking was almost impossible. He didn''t understand why Margery didn''t want to marry him. He wanted to give her a stable home, but she was unwilling. Wasn''t it good for a woman to have a warm family? If they got married, they would have a better future and lived more happily. He was such a charming man. Why didn''t she want to marry him? Eden smiled, "Brian, you should be patient with Margery. She was once hurt. Since she is in a rtionship with you, it proves that she trusts you. You can only take it slow." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed when he heard that. He looked at Eden gratefully and said, "Eden, I''m relieved to hear you say this. I know that she is pursuing her dream and developing her career now. This is a critical period in her life. I will do my best to support her and watch her be famous." "We are talking about my business. Why do you be the topic of our conversation all of a sudden?" Adonis nced at Brian with dissatisfaction. Brian frowned and looked at him, "It was you who asked about my rtionship with Margery, wasn''t it?" Adonis frowned thoughtfully, "That seems to be the case." Everyone was speechless. Adonis had be abnormal. Victor looked at him, "Adonis, you are so lovesick that you can''t think clearly." Adonis replied, "Isn''t it just? Candace is a homebody, and she is very simple. She''s awork author, and her daily work is to stay at home and write novels. Her mother forced her to go on blind dates these days, and she said that she didn''t like those men after meeting them. I really wanted to ask her whether she likes me or not." Next to him, Anson immediately asked him anxiously, "Did you ask her?" Adonis shook his head. Everyone didn''t know what to say. Could he win Candace''s heart without doing anything? No, in fact, it was a bit abrupt to ask Candace like that. Anson said earnestly, "Adonis, you can give full y to your talent and amazing willpower on work. But why can''t you chase after her like that?" "Only when you are passionate and confident can you win her heart. Now you look listless and dejected, and you''re not charming and energetic at all. How can you pursue her like this?" Adonis looked at him with disgust and said weakly, "It''s easy for you to say. You''re not me, so you don''t understand how hesitant I am. Things are not so easy." Anson didn''t speak. He advised Adonis, and he couldn''t force him to listen to him. Victor looked at the time, "Let''s go. The party is going to start." They stopped talking and took the elevator to the top floor. This party was very luxurious. Victor gave orders personally, and the manager arranged the party on his own. When he entered the hall, he was satisfied. They talked to their own friends separately, while Lucian left with Amelia. Brian, Anson and Adonis were together. After saying goodbye to them, Victor met several leaders of the clothing association with Eden. After chatting with them for a while, they returned to the banquet hall. On the way back, Eden saw Melissa here. Since Melissa''s photos and video were posted online, she seemed to have disappeared. No one talked about her online. Melissa saw Victor and Eden as well. When she saw Victor, she didn''t dare to look into Victor''s eyes. That night, Victor warned her madly and even kicked her ruthlessly. She still felt scared when she saw him. During this period of time, she did not dare to do anything and only waited for an opportunity quietly. "Victor, I saw Melissa here." Eden wanted to remind Victor to be careful. Victor''s eyes suddenly turned sharp. After he waned Melissa that night, Melissa indeed behaved herself. "Eden, I will be careful. She doesn''t dare to do anything to us now." He didn''t tell Eden that he had warned Melissa that night, because he didn''t want her to worry. "Okay!" Eden nodded, "Let''s meet Mr. Luther. Hees from B Country." "Alright!" Victor chuckled. When they were about to walk into the banquet hall, he deliberately put his arm around her slender waist. Her waist was very thin, so he could hold her tightly in his arms as long as he used a little strength. With their arrival, the banquet hall seemed to be more magnificent. Wherever they passed, someone greeted them enthusiastically. The development of Alwynn Group had made more people know them. They went straight to meet Derrick Luther, one of the clothing market leaders in B Country. He was born in A Country. Then he went to B Country with his father and had been living there. He was very interested in the clothing industry. Having a close rtionship with him and seeking a stock exchange listing in B Country was a part of Victor''s n. Derrick was about thirty years old. He was a bit thin and quite handsome. When he saw Victor and Eden, he smiled and walked towards them with a ss of wine. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Derrick raised his ss towards them and drank up the wine. Victor and Eden greeted him enthusiastically. Victor looked much gentler than usual. He nced at Derrick''s face and said politely, "Mr. Luther, let''s talk somewhere quiet." "Okay!" Derrick smiled and nodded. He came here to discuss business with Victor, so he naturally wanted to chat with him in a nice environment. "This way, please!" Victor held Eden and led the way. Seeing that Victor and Eden had left with Derrick, some businessmen who wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group were all envious. Alwynn Group covered a lot of industries. No matter what kind of project they could work on together with Victor, they could get a lot of profits. Most of the people came here to seek cooperation with Victor. "Dorothy, did you see that? The man who passed by just now is Mr. Alwynn. After he talks to Mr. Luther, you have to find a way to get close to him. Ourpany is short of money now and the project has been suspended for a long time. If it goes on like this, we will go bankrupt." A middle- aged man ordered his daughter earnestly and seriously. "Dad, I see. I took a careful look at his wife just now. She''s indeed very pretty, but I''m very confident." Dorothy Monroe smiled charmingly and swung her soft hair gently. Hearing this, Earl Monroe said worriedly, "Dorothy, remember my words. We are here to talk about business. You can''t provoke his wife. Mr. Alwynn is loyal to his wife. Even if you offend Mr. Alwynn, you can''t offend his wife. We are here to make money, not to go bankrupt." Hearing Dorothy''s words, he knew what she was thinking. It was not easy to run business in real estate. Alwynn Group and Symantec Group had a monopoly in River City. Mr. Calder would not invest in a project for no reason. No one could invite him or see him unless he really wanted thatnd. It was useless to meet his assistant. Earl could only ce his hope on Victor. Dorothy was very beautiful. He hoped that Victor would show her some respect and help his company. "Dad, I see." Dorothy smiled very confidently. Dorothy was indeed very pretty. Her eyes were big andpelling. She had an oval face and strongly defined face features. Her face was almost perfect, and she looked very pleasant to the eye. She was confident that she could attract Victor''s attention. Seeing her like this, Earl was still a little worried. The threshold for cooperating with Alwynn Group was very high. This was their only chance to see Victor. Victor had been taking care of his wife at home during this time. It was particrly difficult to make an appointment with him. He had tried to make an appointment with him several times, but his assistant refused him every time. "Dorothy, don''t be impulsive. You must remember that your purpose of meeting Victor is not to seduce him, but to talk to him about the cooperation." With his understanding of Victor, Victor would never have a mistress or betray his wife. "Dad, I know." Dorothy answered somewhat impatiently. "Dad, go chat with your friends. I''ll wait for Mr. Alwynn here." Dorothy waved the wine ss in her hand and smiled confidently. Earl could only nod and stand nearby to watch her. Melissa, who was following them, happened to hear the conversation between them. She looked at Dorothy with contempt. Even she had no chance to get close to Victor. She''d like to see how Dorothy would seduce Victor. Melissa stood near Dorothy, waiting for her to meet Victor. Dorothy, who was waiting for Victor confidently, didn''t know that she had be Melissa''s target. Lucian took Amelia to meet some customers he knew before. He never brought a femalepanion with him in the past. In C Country, he once went to the party in the Craig family with Amelia, and this was the first time he had brought Amelia to a party in River City. Everyone was curious about Lucian and Victor. Seeing that Lucian took great care of Amelia, they all looked at Amelia''s pretty face. Those who wanted to flirt with Amelia had give up their ideas. Offending Lucian was even more terrifying than offending Victor. Victor trusted Lucian very much. Sometimes, even Victor could do nothing about Lucian. Lucian was a famous secretary in River City. He was as ruthless and capable as Victor. Lucian had just said good-bye to an important client of Alwynn Group with Amelia. As soon as they turned around, Lucian asked in a low voice, "My future wife, are you tired?" Amelia was speechless. How narrow-minded he was! He actually imitated her. She smiled sweetly and looked at him meaningfully, "The word ''future'' can be left out. I can be your wife tonight." Lucian''s eyes darkened and he instantly understood what she meant. Then he said with bitterness, "Aren''t you in your period?" Amelia blushed scarlet in an instant. Looking at him shyly, she pouted her red lips and whispered, "It has been a week. My period is over." Lucian''s eyes gleamed with excitement when he heard that. He held her more tightly, "Let''s go to Marriott Hotel tonight." "Okay!" Amelia smiled shyly and nodded. Her face was as red as an apple, which made Lucian''s heart tremble. A waiter passed by, and Amelia took a ss of cocktail. Lucian frowned as he looked at her, "Don''t drink so much." Amelia smiled brightly, "I''m good at drinking. Everything in River City Restaurant is of top-quality. The wine tastes great." Amelia took a sip with a smile. Lucian smiled somewhat helplessly. He instantly felt that he was no match for the wine in her hand. He said with a straight face, "I''m jealous of it." "Ha-ha..." Ameliaughed lovingly, "Why don''t you drink it?" Lucian looked disgusted, "Do you want me to swallow my jealousy into my stomach and annoy myself?" Amelia grinned and said, "Aren''t you annoying yourself now?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Humph! I''ll give you a lesson tonight." Lucian could not help but reach out and rub her nose. "You''re so bad." Amelia lowered her head and scolded him in a low voice. She spoke in a very low voice, but Lucian heard her. He smiled wickedly and said in a tone full of evilness, "Tonight, I will let you know that I am worse than you think." Amelia gulped when she thought of how energetic he was. She couldn''t afford to provoke him. She was regretful, but she refused to admit defeat on the surface and red at him. Lucian held her shoulder and walked forward, "We have nothing to do here. We just need to greet those people. Let''s go and meet Anson and Adonis." "No problem!" They lowered their heads and left while talking. However, they did not notice a man near them. He stood aside with a wine ss in his hand. Seeing how close Lucian and Amelia were, he sneered weirdly. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 This man was not as handsome as Lucian. He had pretty good features, but the weird smile made him look somewhat ferocious. He was a noble and charming man, but his scheming eyes were so gloomy that no one wanted to get close to him. He was Benson Ronen, Lucian''s elder brother. His weird smile turned cold as he watched Lucian leave with Amelia in his arms. "Lucian, you don''t care about our family business but work for Victor. It seems that you really don''t want the property of the Ronen family anymore." He whispered to himself and then waved at his assistant. His assistant immediately came over and lowered his head respectfully, "Mr.Ronen." Benson pointed at Amelia''s back and said in a deep voice, "Go check out the identity of the female companion of Lucian. What''s more, ask someone to keep an eye on them and then tell me where they will go tonight." "Okay, Mr.Ronen." The assistant turned around and left. Benson picked up the wine ss and took a sip of the fine wine gracefully. The diamond buckles on his sleeves glittered, making him look much more charismatic. Lucian had been hiding from him all these years, but could he hide forever? Over the years, he had been running the family business alone. He had no reason to share the property with Lucian. Lucian was not qualified to own the property. He would not give a penny to Lucian. He and Lucian were half-brothers. Before Lucian was born, he thought that if his stepmother gave birth to a daughter, he only had to give her a dowry. However, she gave birth to a son, so he wouldn''t show Lucian any mercy. His parents put their hearts and souls into Ronen Group. How could Lucian and his mother sit idle and enjoy the fruits of theirbour? "Mr.Ronen, to your health!" A beautiful woman walked over and clinked her ss against his. Benson looked at her, smiled and gulped down the wine in his ss. "Mr.Ronen, I saw your younger brother just now. Does he have a girlfriend? His femalepanion is quite pretty." The woman looked at Benson with a smile, and the expression in her eyes was somewhat meaningful. Benson had seen Amelia. Amelia looked pure and lovely indeed, and her smile was very sweet. He had met too many sexy and charming women, and Amelia was different from them. However, she was a bit inferior to Victor''s wife. He really liked Eden because she was gentle and elegant. However, no matter how much he liked Eden, she was Victor''s wife. But Lucian''s girlfriend... He sneered teasingly. He could y with Amelia. He lowered his head and nced at the woman who was waiting for his reply. Her lipstick was so red that he was somewhat disgusted.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He smiled weirdly and said in a sarcastic and apathetic tone, "What''s wrong? Are you still so interested in my younger brother who has icy manners?" The woman''s smile froze. She lowered her head and smiled with a trace of disdain in her eyes. If it weren''t the fact that she wanted to know something about Lucian, she would not lower herself and talk to Benson. Benson was the eldest son of the Ronen family. However, in River City, Lucian was as handsome as Victor. Benson was the exact opposite. He was not very handsome, and he was not of excellent character. Ever since he was young, he had been treating Lucian badly. The woman smiled faintly and said in a delectable tone, "Mr. Ronen, you think too much. Lucian always stays away from women, so I am just curious to know why he suddenly has a female companion." She could see jealousy and anger in Benson''s eyes. It seemed that she was wrong. She shouldn''t have asked him about Lucian''s affairs. He had always been jealous of Lucian. How could he tell her the truth? It was better for her to figure out the truth on her own than ask him. "Then, I''m leaving now. Have a good time." The woman smiled and walked in the direction in which Lucian had left. Benson looked at her back coldly, "Edith Olsen, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You''ve always carried a torch for Lucian." Edith quickened her paces. Lucian and Amelia walked while chatting with their acquaintances asionally, so they didn''t walk very quickly. Edith soon caught up with them. "You drink again!" Lucian said in a deep voice angrily. Amelia was about to drink up the wine in the ss, and she looked at him unhappily, "I said it tastes so good." Lucian suddenly leaned towards her and whispered in a magnificent voice, "Even so, you can''t drink too much. You''re not allowed to drink after finishing the wine in your ss. If you get drunk, how can you feel my love for you?" Before that, it took Amelia quite a while to calm down and return to a normal state. At this time, she blushed again and punched his chest gently. He became bolder and bolder in front of her. Who said that Victor''s secretary stayed away from women and hated women? Lucian was even more shameless than those yboys. "Lucian, you''re so annoying!" She cursed coquettishly in a low voice. "Ha-ha..." Lucian clenched her fist, "I know you don''t hate me. Let''s meet Anson and leave around nine o''clock." "But where are they? We have been looking for them for a long while, but we haven''t seen them. Are they staying with Mr. Church tofort him now?" "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Lucianughed pleasantly. His smile was very beautiful, and Amelia would be obsessed with him unconsciously. When she looked up at him, he smiled very brightly. His hair had grown much longer, and there were a few strands of hair on his forehead. When he smiled, he looked very bewitching. There was tenderness in his brooding and deep eyes, and he seldom looked at others so gently. His thin lips were perfect. When he smiled, he was so noble and appealing, just like a man in a painting. "Lucian, you look so charismatic when you smile!" Amelia couldn''t help but praise him. Under the resplendent lights, her eyes were so clear and there seemed to be stars shining in her eyes. She stared at Lucian''s handsome face with infatuation. Seeing her like this, Lucian felt that she was so charming at the moment, "You little darling!" Lucian whispered and wished that he could kiss her immediately. He held her waist more and more tightly. Listening to their conversation behind them, Edith opened her mouth slightly in surprise. In her impression, Lucian had never smiled. She had known him for so long, but she had never seen him smile. It was very stressful to stay with him. When he did not speak, the oppressive atmosphere made her feel very nervous, and she even wanted to escape. However, at this moment, he smiled so sweetly and charmingly. "Lucian." Edith could not help but call him. Hearing this, Lucian and Amelia stopped. Lucian turned around slowly. When he saw Edith, his expression became as indifferent as usual. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Seeing that his expression suddenly changed, Edith said nervously, "Lucian, it''s you. I thought I mistook someone else for you." Edith looked at him with a smile. He would smile, but he only smiled at the person he liked. He was gentle, but he was only gentle to his beloved woman. He would fall in love as well. In the past, he just hadn''t met the girl he loved. At this time, he was with his beloved woman. His expression was tender, and he smiled very brightly. When he whispered to Amelia just now, his brooding eyes were filled with affection, as if Amelia was just his whole world. He loved Amelia so much, and Edith could know it. Lucian nodded indifferently, "I see. I have something to do and I''ll leave first." Saying this, he took Amelia''s hand and turned around. "Lucian, is she your girlfriend? Which family is she from? Don''t you want to introduce her to me? Anyway, our parents know each other, and our mothers will have dinner together tomorrow night." Hearing Edith''s words, Amelia paused slightly. What she worried about the most had happened. Her family was not famous at all. After being together with Lucian, she had checked out what kind of people his parents were. If their families were not well-matched, they would definitely not agree to let Lucian be with her. Especially his mother. Lucian was her only son, and she doted on him so much. But she didn''t regret having fallen in love with Lucian. Lucian did not turn around and only replied coldly, "You''re not qualified to know about my affairs." Edith was brokenhearted and looked at his cold back with a frown. He was as indifferent to her as always. Enduring the grievance in her heart, she exined with a smile, "Lucian, you misunderstand me. I''m just curious." "Being curious about me will do you no good. Behave yourself." After saying that with aloofness, Lucian took Amelia away. Moreover, he held Amelia''s waist all the time. Edith''s heart ached as she looked at Lucian''s back. She always thought that his heart was as hard as a rock. But in fact, he could be so gentle. But who was this woman? Edith thought for a while. In the end, she nced at the backs of Lucian and Amelia and then turned to leave. Amelia was no longer in a good mood. She lowered her head and did not speak. Lucian nced sideways at her. Seeing that she was unhappy, he exined, "Don''t think too much. She''s the daughter of my mother''s friend. I only love you." "Ha-ha..." Amelia couldn''t helpughing, "I believe you. However, I''m very happy to hear you say so." In fact, she did not expect him to exin to her. The girl obviously cared about him very much. Judging from her dress, she could tell that she was from a rich family. This world was just like this. Rich people only made friends with rich people. Since she was the daughter of his mother''s friend, her family background could not be ordinary. "Alright! As long as you won''t think too much." Lucian lowered his head and nced at her. It seemed like he could not hide their rtionship anymore. He had nned to tell his mother about it in person. His mother and father would know Amelia the next day. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Amelia, no matter what kind of difficulties we encounter in the future, you will not leave me, will you?" Lucian asked very seriously in a deep voice. He knew that his parents would definitely object to their rtionship, and he had been mentally-prepared. Amelia''s heart sank, and she knew what he meant. She raised her head and looked at him with a bright smile, "Of course, you are the first man I love. Since I''ve fallen in love with you, I will be with you forever. No matter what difficulties we encounter, I will not leave you." Hearing this, Lucian was relieved, "Amelia, it may be very difficult, but my mother is a kind person. As time goes by, she will agree to let us be together." He knew his mother well. His mother loved him and would not object to their rtionship for too long. As for his father... Lucian''s eyes turned extremely cold. Dazzling light shone on his aloof face, making him look iparably ruthless. He didn''t care about his father''s opinion at all. After they found Anson, Brian and Adonis, they sat down together and took some food, eating while chatting. Eden and Victor had talked to Derrick for an hour. But Derrick was still a bit hesitant to cooperate with them. Victor did not care. He had said what he should say. The Luther family had a certain position in M country. Derrick''s father started from scratch. After his company was floated on the stock market, they only sold their own product, and the market had been monopolized by other brands. It took him more than 20 years for to make thepany so sessful. It could be seen that he was not very satisfied with the management of thepany. If Victor failed to cooperate with Derrick, he could only explore markets in M Country on his own. At first, it might be a little hard, but he believed that their product was better than that of Luther Group. Derrick gave himself airs and held him in suspense. This time, he talked to Derrick in a friendly way, but he wouldn''t show him any respect the next time. After saying goodbye to Derrick, Eden and Victor walked out. Although they failed to cooperate with Derrick, Eden was not upset. It was something that couldn''t be achieved rashly. Eden nced at Victor. Seeing that he looked unconcerned, she smiled, "Victor, it seems that Mr. Luther is not satisfied with our conditions." Victor nodded, "Since he is not satisfied, the deal can''t be negotiated. Ourpany can''t make more concessions. After paying the tax, we won''t get many profits. Instead of working so hard, it''s better to use the time to travel with you." In fact, he had worked hard for so many years, and thepany was gradually expanding. He had enough money, and he owned Phillip''s property. Vincent salvaged his pride and did not take away a penny from him. Vincent was still indulging in alcohol and women everyday, and he didn''t have to be on guard against Vincent anymore. Such life was much easier. The Alwynn family had been powerful for decades, and he owned considerable real estate. He only wanted to travel with her and go wherever she liked. In this way, he could make up for the time when they were not together. Eden looked at him and smiled, "You always say that you want to travel. Have you never travelled all these years?" "No, without you, I didn''t want to go anywhere." Victor looked down at her and smiled gently. "Eden." Eden suddenly stopped and turned around to take a look. She saw Jasper standing not far away and looking at her with a smile. "Jasper, are you in better health?" Eden looked at his thin body and frowned. He was thinner than he was in the hospital. The dark suit seemed to berge for him, but he looked more handsome. Jasper nodded with a smile and looked at her quietly for a while, "Eden, I''m all right now. My chest hurts asionally, but I can walk and eat well. You don''t have to worry about me." Eden smiled. It seemed that Maureen took good care of him. Jasper nodded to Victor as a greeting. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Jasper looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Victor, I want to chat with Eden alone. Make yourself scarce. It won''t take too long." Hearing this, Victor was naturally unhappy. Eden was his wife. Why should he leave? However, Jasper had not seen Eden for a long time, and Eden didn''t meet him because of Maureen. Since they had met, of course they would talk to each other. He nced at Eden and raised his hand to look at the watch on his wrist, "Eden, I wille to pick you up half an hourter." "Okay!" Eden nodded with a smile and walked towards Jasper. Jasper''s eyes were gentle as he watched her walk towards him. He took a ss of juice from the waiter. He had been depressed these days, and he really wanted to drink, but he was afraid that she might worry about him. He hadn''t recovered and came to the party weakly. He just wanted to see her. If he met her at the party, he could pretend that he met her coincidentally. Eden found that he was much thinner than before and looked him up and down, "Jasper, don''t you eat your meals on time recently? Why have you lost so much weight?" Jasper lowered his head and nced at himself. Indeed, he did not eat much these days. He looked at her and said with a smile, "I think I look quite good now. I was too strong before. After losing weight, I look much younger, don''t I? Don''t you think so?" Saying this, Jasper even raised his handsome face proudly so that she could see him more clearly. "Ha-ha... That''s right. Look at you. You look like an eighteen-year-old boy now." Eden looked at him with a smile. She could finally rest assured when she saw him standing in front of her and smiling at her. "Jasper, have you eaten yet? If you haven''t, we can eat together. I haven''t had anything." Jasper took her aside, "Not yet. Let''s eat together." Victor felt a bit ufortable in heart as he watched them leave while talking andughing. He turned around. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a beautiful woman stand in front of him and look at him with a charming smile. Victor''s eyes suddenly turned cold. When he was about to walk past Dorothy, she said gently, "Mr. Alwynn, could we speak privately? My father is the president of Monroe Group, and my name is Dorothy. I always want to talk to you about our cooperation. You will definitely be interested in our conditions." "I''m not interested." Victor said indifferently and wanted to leave. Dorothy looked at Victor in a daze. Just now, she had tried her best to smile attractively, but Victor was unmoved. She smiled and moved a step, blocking Victor''s way. Victor caught a whiff of strong perfume and immediately took a few steps back. A trace of disgust shed through his eyes. He always hated such smell of perfume. Seeing how disgusted he was, Dorothy frowned slightly. But she remained an elegant smile for the sake of herpany, "Mr. Alwynn, you refused without even listening to me. Please give me a few minutes. I''ll finish my words quickly." Victor nced at her, "Monroe Group runs real estate. The price of your shares dropped by this morning. If the shares continue to depreciate on the stock markets, Monroe Group will go bankrupt. What benefits will I get by cooperating with you?" Victor''s tone was quite sarcastic. He did not have the interest to clean up the mess for others. Dorothy was rendered speechless. At this moment, all her confidence had been ruined by Victor''s heartless and cold words. What she did not expect was that Victor actually knew about the current situation of Monroe Group. She smiled delectably and walked to Victor cautiously, "Mr. Alwynn, give me ten minutes and let''s talk in a quite ce. We sincerely want to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Although the shares continue to depreciate, we haven''t gone bankrupt yet. As long as you''re willing to cooperate with us, we can give you the greatest profits. Mr. Alwynn, what do you think?" Dorothy was a little anxious. Every man would be obsessed by her when they saw her beautiful face, but there was no emotion in Victor''s eyes. He not only didn''t admire her, but also looked at her with disgust. If thepany went bankrupt, she would lose everything. At this moment, she did not dare to act recklessly. If she could seduce Victor, this matter would be solved easily. If she could not, it would be toote for her to look for another investor. "Mr. Alwynn, please give me ten minutes." Her tone was a bit flirty. Ordinary men''s hearts would melt when they heard her speak like this. However, Victor had been cold-blooded, and he didn''t like any woman except for Eden. He only felt disgusted when he heard her coquettish voice. Victor said indifferently, "Can you change my mind if I give you ten minutes?" Hearing this, Dorothy felt that she still had a chance. Moreover, Eden was not here, so this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. "Mr. Alwynn, we will give the biggest profits to Alwynn Group. The Alwynn Group will definitely make a profit and won''t suffer any loss." Dorothy mentioned the profits all the time. Victor was a businessman, and what he cared about the most was how much money he could earn. Moreover, Victor cared about money the most. Over the years, he had been doing his best to make money and constantly expanded his business. He was the most powerful man in River City. As long as she could have something to do with him, she would be very rich. "Humph!" Victor snorted, "Won''t I suffer any loss? You''re quite confident. Just tell me why I can make money by cooperating with you. You don''t even have money to finish those unfinished buildings. If Alwynn Group want to invest, I have to spend endless money on the buildings. Is this your so-called profit?" Victor said mockingly. After that, he ignored Dorothy and strode forward. Seeing this, Dorothy panicked and ran to chase after him. "Mr. Alwynn, please give me some time. Thend that we own has a nice location." Dorothy once again ran to Victor''s front and blocked his way. Victor frowned, and he had lost his patience, "Get lost!" Dorothy felt that she was greatly humiliated. No one had ever asked her to get lost. "Mr. Alwynn." Dorothy looked at Victor with a dejected face. At this moment, a man came in a hurry with a ss of wine in his hand and elbowed Dorothy with great strength. It seemed that he did it on purpose. "Ah..." Dorothy screamed and sprang at Victor. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She fell into Victor''s arms. "I''m sorry." The man apologized and left in a hurry. Not far away, someone took pictures of this scene. Victor immediately pushed away Dorothy. Dorothy was caught off guard. She staggered backward before managing to steady herself. "Get the hell out of my way!" Victor was full of hostility, and even the atmosphere had turned much colder. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 His angry voice attracted the attention of the people around. Under the lights, Victor looked furious and gloomy. He was like an angry lion that could bit people to death at any time. Blood veins stood out on his forehead and he looked so horrible, making everyone afraid of him. Dorothy was so scared that she took a few steps back. In panic, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Victor defensively. At this moment, only she herself knew how scared she was. She thought she was dying. Victor was too heartless and brutal, so she had an illusion that she was about to die. Earl had been standing in the distance, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He was afraid that Victor would lose his temper and then hurt Dorothy. He walked over in a hurry. However, Victor had turned around madly and left in another direction before he could speak. Dorothy did not give up. She once again summoned up her courage and rushed towards Victor. As long as she did not give up, Victor would definitely help Monroe Group. "Dorothy,e back!" Seeing that Dorothy followed Victor recklessly, Earl was very worried. "Ha-ha... Look at her. She behaves so shamelessly in order to be rich. Mr. Alwynn loves his wife very much. How could he be seduced so easily? It''s really despicable of her to seduce Mr. Alwynn here." "Isn''t it just? Do you remember Melissa? She is the really scheming one. She bribed the security guard to get the video, and then edited the video and posted it online. She just wanted to ruin Mr. Alwynn''s marriage, didn''t she? Fortunately, Mr. Alwynn posted a more convincing video and rified the fake news. Otherwise, Mr. Alwynn would have no way to exin to his wife." Several men sat together and gossiped. Melissa didn''t even show up, but she was gossiped by others. Her reputation had really been ruined by Victor. "Humph!" She snorted. What Dorothy had suffered was nothing. Victor had treated her more harshly. That night, Victor was like a devil. After that night, her heart would tremble unconsciously whenever she heard Victor''s name, and her ten toes would curl up uncontrobly. She swore that since she couldn''t be with Victor, she wouldn''t let anyone be with him. Including Dorothy and Eden. Tomorrow morning, there would be a good show in River City. Melissa turned around slightly. Victor kicked her that night, and the wound still ached dully. After Victor posted the video on the Inte, the way the employees looked at her had changed. They gossiped about her and cursed her with extremely harsh words. During the lunch breaks, they would gossip about her in the bathrooms, tea rooms and even the fire exits. As long as she heard someone gossiping about her, she would fire that person. She didn''t care how they talked about her, but she would be very mad when she heard it with her own ears. She said in heart, "Eden, just wait and see. When you the see the news tomorrow morning, the expressions of you and Victor must be very interesting." Melissa sneered smugly. No one could be more scheming and despicable than her. At the same time, Eden and Jasper had their dinner while talking andughing. Jasper was used to shelling shrimps for Eden. Sometimes, he would feed her personally after shelling shrimps. Eden smiled and ate the shrimps. Seeing that she was eating happily, Jasper no longer felt so painful all over. He loved her, so he wanted her to be so happy forever. He didn''t want her to apologize to him in a sad tone. She didn''t hurt him, and he was willing to everything for her. "Eden, when I was in the hospital, I made you worry about me. But you can rest assured that such a car ident won''t happen again. I will be careful while driving, and I won''t ride a motorcycle on rainy days. I will hire a full-time driver for myself, so you don''t have to worry about me." He wouldn''t let her worry about him and cry anymore. "Isn''t it just? I was so anxious when youy there and didn''t wake up." Eden looked at him with comint. He was very careful in ordinary times, but he was too carelessst time. Jasper smiled guiltily, "Eden, I''m sorry that I made you so sad." He didn''t dare to imagine how sad she was at that time. She kept apologizing to him in a painful and mournful voice. His heart was broken. "Eden, if there is a next life, you must let me meet you earlier, okay?" He thought. Jasper took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in his heart. "Eden." He said softly. While eating, Eden looked up at him with a smile. "Jasper, what''s wrong?" She asked. Jasper smiled and looked at her quietly. He was gentler than ever before, "Eden, with you by my side, I''ve been very happy these years." Eden was slightly stunned and then chuckled. Her starry eyes were so bright and beautiful. "Why do you suddenly say so? You are happy, so am I." "Yeah! You said that we will be happy together. Eden, don''t worry about me, I will live a good life." He always knew this, but this time, he hadpletely gave up his love for her. They would be friends in the future. He tried to not see her, but he failed. At least, they were friends and rtives, and he was very satisfied. He and Abigail were both reluctant to part with Eden. In the past, she would asionally cook delicious food and invite him to dinner. After making dumplings, she would never forget him, and this was enough. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This was why he hade to see her at night. The reason why he loved her so much and couldn''t bear to give up was very simple. When she smiled faintly and called him by his name, he was always touched and obsessed. Eden put down the chopsticks, "Jasper, it''s me..." "Eden, it''s you. I am happier than anyone else because you''re by my side, and I''m so d that I''ve apanied you for ten years. So, Eden, you don''t have to say anything." He knew that she wanted to say sorry. She didn''t hurt him. It was him who made her guilty and painful. "Yeah! Hurry up and eat more. Although you look like an eighteen-year-old boy, you haven''t recovered yet. You need to eat more so that you can recover soon." "Okay, I''ll eat more." Jasper smiled and lowered his head to eat. On the top floor of River City Restaurant, people could see more than half of the city. The dazzling neon lights showed the prosperity and elegance of this city. They sat by the window. Under the lights, they looked so attractive and pleasant to the eye. Victor stood in the distance and watched them having dinner together. He was extremely jealous. He was hungry, but Eden was eating so happily with another men. He didn''t know what Jasper had said, but Edenughed with joy. The neon lights in the distance reflected on her beautiful face from time to time. Her smile was like a fresh lily, touching his heart. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Victor smiled helplessly. Eden was just so careless. She really cared about and put up with Jasper. After all, after they grew up, Jasper met Eden first. Fortunately, Eden only cared about Jasper and did not have any other feelings for him. Otherwise, he would be very jealous when he saw this. if it was in the past, he would definitely rush over and give Jasper a lesson. However, it was hard to have a confidant. Jasper was willing to protect Eden at the risk of his life, and it was Eden''s luck to meet him. How could he bear to hurt Jasper? He would rather be friends with Jasper for the sake of Eden. Dorothy followed Victor quietly and saw him standing in a corner. His back looked so lonely and disconste as he looked at a man and a woman who sat far away. Dorothy was shocked when she saw the woman''s pretty face clearly. She was Victor''s wife, wasn''t she? Why was she staying with another man and even smiling so heartily? Eden''s face was stained with tomato sauce, and Jasper picked up a tissue to wipe her face habitually. F*ck! Well... Dorothy looked at Eden with disdain. She thought Eden was a pure woman, but Eden actually behaved intimately with another men in front of her husband. If such a scene was reported, people would think that she had betrayed Victor. Could Victor stand her? "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is so close to the man. They seem to have known each other for a long time." Dorothy said fearlessly. Victor was concentrated on looking at Eden''s lovely face. His face suddenly darkened when he heard the voice. Dorothy was really bold. She actually followed him here. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Seeing that Victor didn''t speak, Dorothy said again, "Mr. Alwynn, every woman wants to be with such a man like you. Mrs. Alwynn has really let you down. Mr. Alwynn, as long as you can help Monroe Group ovee the difficulties, we can give you whatever you want." Of course, he could ask her to be with him. She was just too embarrassed to say it straightforwardly. Dorothy thought that Victor would be tempted by what she said, so she waited for his answer leisurely. However, the next moment, Victor seized her by the neck. "Oh..." Dorothy was suffocated, and she felt like she was about to die. With a painful face, she looked at Victor who was furious and horrible. His intense and cold eyes hurt her heart, and she felt as if her heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife. He wished that he could kill her immediately. "Mr. Alwynn..." Dorothy stammered. She flushed bright red and her twisted in pain. It could be seen how much strength Victor had use. Victor said exasperatedly word by word, "Do you think you have the right to criticize my wife? She is having a meal with her friend, and she doesn''t do anything wrong. Your mind is so disgusting." "You said you could give me whatever I wanted as long as I helped Monroe Group, and you''re included, right? Even if you stand in front of me naked, I won''t take a look at you because you make me sick!" "You challenge my patience again and again. Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish." "Victor." Eden heard his angry voice and came over, only to see this terrible scene. Victor''s face was full of brutality and harshness, and he looked totally different from he was in ordinary times. Hearing Eden''s voice, Victor immediately shook off Dorothy. "Ahem..." After Victor let go of Dorothy, she gulped in the air instantly. Jasper walked over, "What''s going on?" Victor didn''t answer Jasper. Instead, he held Eden''s arm and pointed at Dorothy fiercely, "Honey, she is seducing me." Eden was speechless. Dorothy, who felt so ufortable, was stunned when she heard that. Victor actuallyined to Eden and acted as if he had been wronged Victor''s behaviour came as aplete shock for Dorothy. Jasper looked at Victor teasingly. "Victor, Eden is here. How dare you flirt with another woman?" Jasper said with a gloating expression. Victor red at him. If he hadn''te to the party, would Eden have left him alone and had dinner with him? "Humph!" Victor snorted arrogantly and looked at Eden again, "Honey, I didn''t lie. She was really seducing me. Everyone in the hall can give evidence." Eden looked at him with confusion and then nced at Dorothy''s red face. "But why are you two hiding here?" Eden looked at Victor doubtfully. Victor was a little embarrassed. He couldn''t tell her that he hid here because of jealousy, could he? He didn''t dare to look into her eyes, lowered his head and said, "Honey, I came here to pick you up. You two were chatting happily, so I didn''t bother you." Eden was quite helpless, "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? I brought a lot of delicious food, and you coulde and eat with us. Jasper and I waited for you while eating." When Victor heard this, he felt that he was really narrow-minded. If he had known that Eden wanted him to eat with them together, how could he hide here? He would have been there and let Jasper envy him. "Honey, let''s eat together now." Victor looked at Eden with a smile. Eden looked at him, "I will apany you for dinnerter. Let''s solve this matter first." Then, she looked at Jasper and said, "Jasper, you haven''t fully recovered. Go back and have a rest first." Jasper nodded. He had been enduring his difort. "Victor, protect Eden well. If she is bullied by another woman, as her elder brother, I will not let you go." Elder brother... Victor didn''t think that he was like Eden''s elder brother. Instead, Eden worried about him all day long. "Just leave. Don''t disturb our romantic dinner." Victor wished that he could leave as soon as possible. "Ha-ha..." Jasper nced at Eden, "I''m leaving." "Okay! Have a good rest." Eden looked at him with a faint smile. In Jasper''s eyes, she was as beautiful as the star. As long as he could see her smile, he could feel happy. He nced at the woman on the ground. The moment Dorothy looked into his eyes, his gentle eyes turned malicious, and Dorothy was terrified by him. Dorothy had just kept her feet. Seeing Jasper like this, she took a few steps back in fear. Elder brother... Was Eden his younger sister? How could it be? She clearly saw jealousy on Victor''s face. Who was that man? He was dressed in expensive clothes, so his social status must be high. Jasper walked away slowly. Eden noticed that he was strange. He had not recovered, but he forced himself toe to the party. Eden withdrew her eyes slowly and looked at Dorothy, who had recovered her equilibrium. Eden asked indifferently, "Do you want to see my husband about something?" Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Dorothy nced at Victor and didn''t know how to answer. Victor waspletely different from what she had imagined. How could an ordinary man say so? Whenever they saw a beautiful woman, they wished they could have a love affair with her. Some of her friends became mistresses of rich men. Those rich men bought them houses and let them live in. It was impossible for them to tell their wives about it. She looked at Eden and smiled with grievances, "Mrs. Alwynn, please don''t misunderstand me. I just want to cooperate with Mr. Alwynn. Monroe Group is in trouble now, so I want to cooperate with Alwynn Group to solve the urgent problems. Mrs. Alwynn, please don''t take it to heart." "Oh!" Eden nced at Victor. He was still looking at her with grievances. Eden did not say anything and turned to look at Dorothy again, "What kind of business are you in?" Dorothy nced at Victor. Seeing that he did not speak, she braced herself to say, "My family is in the real estate business. Those buildings haven''t been finished because of shortage of money. But thend is nice. We will build houses and shops together. If you cooperate with us, I''m sure you''ll suffer no loss." Eden looked at Victor again. Victor looked at her with a smile, wondering how she would deal with this matter. "Victor, she just wants to talk to you about cooperation. How could you hurt her just now?" "Honey, she seduced me and wanted to cooperate with me by bing my mistress. That is disgusting. You know that I''m obsessive about mental cleanliness." Eden pretended to be helpless and sighed. Dorothy dressed very seductively. She wore a bright red tight-fitting dress and red high heels. She was well-shaped, and the red dress ttered her charm. Besides, the red dress was slit to the thigh, making her sexy and bewitching. She believed Victor. After all, he was super handsome and rich. Many women were infatuated with him. If Dorothy had not gone too far, Victor would not have treated her like that. He was so wronged that he evenined to her with grievances. If she didn''t take revenge for him, she would feel sorry for him. She pretended to me him, "Victor, even if she is shameless and insensible, you can''t hurt her." "Besides, Miss Monroe wants to cooperate with you sincerely. You can refuse her, but you can''t be so rude to her. Miss Monroe looks well-educated and reasonable. Look at how scared she is. It''s all your fault" Eden red at Victor. Without waiting for Victor''s reply, she walked towards Dorothy gracefully. She looked at Dorothy with a smile, "Miss Monroe, my husband has a bad temper. I''m so sorry for what happened just now!" She apologized gently. Only then did Dorothy look at Eden carefully. Her face was burning hot. At this moment, she felt even morefortable than when Victor grabbed her neck. Eden''s voice was gentle and pleasant to hear, but her tone was icy cold. For the first time, she felt that her throat had tightened because of someone''s words. Eden spoke for her, but she was greatly humiliated, and she felt that she was shameless. She felt ashamed for the first time. She intended to seduce Victor indeed. Eden was smiling. Dressed in a luxurious dress, she looked noble and elegant. When she took a closer look, she found that Eden''s smile was not warm at all. It was nd and horribly apathetic. Looking at Eden''s smile, she couldn''t help but lower her head and apologize, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I... did something wrong." Her voice trembled a little. Eden heard it and asked with a chuckle, "Miss Monroe, why do you apologize to me? My husband did something wrong. We should say sorry to you." Her voice was still light, and she smiled ndly and gracefully. However, Dorothy only wanted to escape. Victor sneered teasingly. Even he was a little frightened by Eden''s gentle but cruel words. Dorothy raised her head to look at Eden, and her lips twitched a few times uncontrobly. Eden looked weak on the surface, but she made her mortified just by saying a few words. She lowered her head in shame. No matter what, Alwynn Group was wealthy, and only Victor could save her family. "Mrs. Alwynn, I was indeed impulsive and reckless just now. I know that Mr. Alwynn loves you deeply. I did something wrong tonight. I shouldn''t have seduced Mr. Alwynn to achieve my goal. But my family has been driven to the corner. I had no choice but to do such a shameless thing." "Mrs. Alwynn, I beg you. Please help my family. Thatnd is in the western district, and it used to be an urban vige. Our partners suddenly withdrew their funds, which caused my family to be in a crisis." It seemed that Victor was very obedient to Eden. If Eden could persuade him, her family might be saved. She really underestimated Victor. He was as cold-blooded and ruthless as the rumours said. She underestimated Victor''s love for Eden, so she had to pay the price. Victor smiled coldly, looking domineering and aggressive. Dorothy actually begged Eden. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as he was about to speak, Eden said, "Miss Monroe, you shouldn''t ask Victor for help. The person who is in charge of the real estate business in Alwynn Group is Mr. Church. In the business world, we all care about benefits. Instead of persuading my husband, you''d better talk to Mr. Church. He is very familiar with the real estate industry. If he agrees with you, my husband will have no objection." That piece ofnd was indeed nice. She would take over her father''spany in the future. Why shouldn''t she take this opportunity to practice? It seemed that her depression had been stabilized a lot. In the face of such a situation, she wouldn''t fill her mind with nonsense anymore. Dorothy was stunned. Eden actually advised her. But she did not have much time left. "Honey..." Eden turned around to look at him and interrupted him with a gentle smile, "Victor, you haven''t you eaten, have you? Let me apany you for dinner first. After dinner, we''ll go home." Victor''s eyes looked a bit gloomy. Did Eden want to help Monroe Group? No matter how good thend was, it was an awful mess. He only wanted to date with her, and he didn''t want to inherit an impossible situation. "Honey..." "Victor." Eden interrupted him again. Victor could only shut up. Perhaps she had her own thoughts. After all, she wanted to get into real estate business, and she had been studying hard. A nice business street had been built on thend that belonged to the Clement family. Without those scheming shareholders, the Clement family was developing more and more steadily. Grandma Clement sold her vi in Lemmon City and used the money to solve the urgent problems. "Okay. As long as you''re happy. Let''s go." He smiled dotingly and left while holding her shoulder. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Seeing that Victor left with Eden in his arms, Dorothy was so envious. At this moment, she realized that a man who was loyal to his wife would never be attracted to beautiful women. Victor looked at her scornfully as if she was just a piece of trash, didn''t he? "Mr. Church!" A thought shed through Dorothy''s mind quickly. On such an asion, Adonis must be here. Dorothy had no time to think too much. She immediately turned around to look for Adonis. Melissa had been hiding not far away and watching. Her eyes turned weirder and weirder. She had underestimated Eden. Eden actually forced Dorothy to admit her mistake. After walking for a while, Victor asked, "Eden, do you want to help Monroe Group?" Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m not sure now. But why should we refuse since we can make money? If we help her, we can benefit from this project. When I was poor, I always thought that investing in real estate was the stablest. If you don''t want to do it, I will do it. Thend in the western district is nice. Adonis will tell us whether we can invest or not. I want to have a try." She had be a rich woman. She hadn''t spent the money that Grandma Clement and Zaiden gave her, and she might as well have an investment. She needed experience and practice so that she could fully disy what she had learned. Since she had the chance to start a business, she had to do her best. Victor knew that she had this idea. "Honey, you will be very tired." He didn''t want her to work too hard. Eden smiled, "Victor, I want to use what I have learned. Time passes by quickly. The three children will grow up in a few years. They have their own lives. When they grow up, they will spend less and less time with us. At that time, if we have something to do, it will be nice, right? Look at mom. She likes clothing design, but she gave up her career for the sake of our family. Now, she is a housewife." "Mom used to be unwilling, but life is like this. It can shatter one''s dream so easily. I want to do something I like when I be as old as mom." Moreover, she didn''t deal with Dorothy like a shrew that night, because there was no need for her to do so. She didn''t want to quarrel with the woman who seduced her husband. After all, she was Victor''s wife, the three children''s mother and the daughter of the Clement family. She felt shame to quarrel with Dorothy. She knew that Dorothy was very embarrassed just now. Victor understood what she was thinking, "Let''s wait for Adonis''s reply." "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll go with you. I can eat some more." Eden looked at him with a smile. Looking at her lovely smiling face, Victor felt even hungrier. In fact, he wanted to kiss her more. "Eden, let''s go back to the room and eat." Victor called the manager and asked him to send fresh food to the room on the top floor. The room was on the top floor. It was very quiet, and it was not a single room, but a big room with two bedrooms and one living room. The decoration was very magnificent. Eden looked around and asked, "Victor, is here newly decorated?" "Yeah! It used to be an utility room. I thought it was a pity to let it be out of use, so I decorated it. This room is veryrge and you can rest here. You get sleepy asionally, don''t you? Besides, you like the food here. You can eatfortably when youe here." Eden was very touched when she heard that. He was so nice to her that her heart almost melted. She owed him a lot, but he felt guilty just because she got lost when she was a child. He was always cold, but he had no temper in front of her, and he was so obedient to her. Eden leaned against his arms gently, listening to his strong and rhythmic heartbeats. "Victor, it''s so nice to have you by my side!" She said tenderly. Victor looked down at her. It seemed that he had touched her again. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Eden kissed him affectionately as well, and they hugged each other... Victor finished dinner and said goodbye to everyone before going back. It was almost twelve at night when they returned home. When they arrived home, they saw that the lights in Ricky''s room were still on. Eden changed her shoes at the entrance and went straight to the second floor. She stood outside Ricky''s room and knocked on the door. "Come in." Ricky''s disappointed voice made Eden feel guiltier.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eden opened the door and saw Ricky looking at her with a very unhappy face. He looked at her listlessly for a while and then lowered his head slowly. "Ricky, I''m sorry. I will arrange my time in the future and I won''t miss such a day again. I will apany you to watch the drama tomorrow, okay?" Eden sat beside him andforted him gently. Ricky looked at Eden quietly for a while, and his eyes were brimming with tears, "Mom, in fact, I like the way we used to live. You were very busy, but you only cared about me, Gia and Kenny. No matter how busy you were, you thought that the most important thing to apany us to grow up." "Although we used to be poor, we could be happy just because we ate your favorite shrimps." "But now you''re very busy, and you spend less and less time with us. I love you so much, and I don''t mean to me you. I just want you to spend more time with us." Ricky said in a choked voice and threw himself into Eden''s arms. Eden always smelled sweet and pleasant. When he was a child, as long as Eden held him, he could fell asleep quickly. At that time, their family was poor, but he did not envy the children of rich families. Children of wealthy families were very lonely. He believed that he could let Eden live a better life. Eden wanted to have a house that belonged to them, so did he. It was very tiring to move house, and it took days for Eden and Jaida to pack up things. He worked hard to earn money and buy a house. At that time, he worked hard with such a goal. No matter how much he was paid, he would be happy for a long time. But at this time, he was not as excited as before, nor did he want to check the bnce of his bank ount. However, Eden was happier than before. In fact, he was delighted as well, but he wanted to make a scene that night. Eden stroked his head with distress. Ricky liked to keep his hair longer. He always felt that his face would look more handsome in that way, while Kenny liked a simple hairstyle. "Ricky, I see. In the future, I won''t do anything on weekends, and I''ll apany you three." She always knew that keeping the childrenpany was very important. "Okay!" Ricky nodded immediately and felt much better. He raised his face and looked at Eden with a proud smile, "Mom, people gave a warm reception to the drama. I acted well, and I''ve be popr all over the country. Two episodes were yed tonight, and the ratings are very high." Eden smiled proudly, "My son is really amazing." Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 She was too busy that night, so she did not watch the TV drama. "Ricky, don''t be sad anymore. Go to bed first. You have to go to school tomorrow, right? When you come back from school, I''ll watch it with you." Eden coaxed Ricky softly. She felt so sorry for him that day. Ricky nodded and looked at Eden with a smile, "Mom, I''m not upset anymore. You came to see me as soon as you came back, and I''m so delighted." He was really happy at this time. If Eden went back to her room directly, he would be sad. "Brat, your mom and I can apany you to watch it tomorrow, right? Why do you have to be so depressed?" Standing at the door and looking at Ricky''s downcast face, Victor smiled dotingly. As the three children grew up, they became more and more eye-catching. It was said that a girl changed fast in physical appearance from childhood to adulthood, and Gia became more and more beautiful. It was really a pity that Gia didn''t want to be an actress. He heard what Ricky had said just now. People were just like this. Pursuing their dreams and working hard to get what they wanted would make them very happy. At that time, it was just like the state of mind he had been waiting for Eden to return. Every time, Ricky worked hard to let Eden live a better life, while he worked hard in order to find Eden. Having an expectation mad his life fulfilling and pleasant. "Humph!" Henrick snorted and nced at Victor, "Dad, is that the same? It is more exciting to watch it tonight." Victor shook his head helplessly. He had missed it, and he could only watch the TV drama the next day. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Henrick was lying on bed. Eden tucked him in and turned off the lights before going downstairs with Victor. She went straight to Ricky''s room without changing her clothes. She had stayed at the party for a long time, and she was a little tired. They returned to their room and took a bath. Then Edeny on the bed and waited for Victor. She took out her phone to watch Ricky''s new drama. She knew that Ricky had a hard time acting in this drama. These years, Ricky had been a well-known child actor. He could gain in poprity by acting in dramas and attending TV shows. ording to Abby, Ricky had a good performance this year, and he would be the most popr child actor at the end of the year. Eden knew that Ricky was born to be an actor. Young as he was, his acting skills were excellent. Moreover, he was the most handsome child actor in A country. In her opinion, Kenny and Ricky were both charming, and they could win a lot of girl''s hearts after they grew up. She clicked on Ricky''s new drama. The drama had just been yed that night, but the ratings were the highest. Eden was shocked. It seemed that countless of people liked Ricky. She clicked the first episode and turned on the bullet screen. There had been a lot of advance publicity for the drama, so it was very famous. There were about tens of thousands of bulletments. Eden looked at thements and couldn''t help smiling. "Henrick is so cute! I really want to take him home and raise him." "I want to have a daughter and let her marry him." "Wow! I only watched the first episode. Henrick''s acting skills are excellent! I must binge-watch this drama. But only two episodes are yed every night. It is not enough, isn''t it?" "He is my daughter''s future husband! Who dares topete with my daughter?" Many people replied to thisment in a friendly and teasing way. "Wow, Henrick is as handsome as his father! He belongs to my daughter." Henrick won the praise of everyone. Victor had dried his hair and came out of the bathroom. He went to bed and sat beside her. He lowered his head and smiled, "Eden, if you are tired, sleepy early. You can watch it tomorrow morning." Eden put the phone aside and looked at him with a gentle smile, "Victor, Ricky is a promising actor. The script is nice, and he has outstanding acting skills. That is why the ratings are high and many people praise him." Victor always smiled proudly whenever Eden praised Ricky. He said in a smug tone, "Of course! He is my son. Besides, we can make a lot of money. In addition to his sry, I will give him two percent of the ie to make him happy." Eden smiled, "He is already highly paid. If you give him more money, I think he will look down his nose at everybody." "Ha-ha..." Victor held her in his arms andy down, "Ricky is very rich now. But the three children act with propriety and have been very low-key in school, so we don''t have to worry." Eden knew the three children''s characters, but Ricky was not as steady as Kenny. She was a little worried. Gia had a hot-temper, so she was not afraid that Gia would be bullied. But Ricky was somewhat wicked in heart. She knew her own son very well. "Yeah!" Victor rubbed his forehead against her face. He had just taken a shower, and there was a faint scent on his body. Eden smiled softly and closed her eyes, "Let''s sleep." "No." "Then what do you want?" Eden opened her eyes with a smile and asked him deliberately. Her eyes were starry and bright. Victor raised his head slightly. She didn''t suffer mood swings that night, which made him relieved. Dr. Conley said that her depression had been in remission, but she could not be stimted. What had happened that night didn''t affect her mood. On the way back, she was very happy. She should be in a good mood because she had met Jasper. Victor looked at her with deep and evil eyes, and his voice became more and more charming and hoarse, "Honey, you know what I want." ...... Early the next morning, before Victor and Eden woke up, Kenny knocked on their door. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Eden and Victor woke up with a start. Eden immediately sat up. Victor was still in a daze and didn''t want to get up. "Dad, mom, are you awake?" It was Kenny''s voice. "Oh, Kenny,e in." Eden got out of bed, put on a coat and opened the door. Keh came in, only to see that Eden was still in her pajamas, and Victor was lying in bed. He felt a little guilty, "Mom, change your clothes beforeing out. It''s cold outside. We''ll talk about it after youe out." Eden frowned. She knew that Kenny would not knock on their door early in the morning for no reason. Something must have happened. "Kenny, what happened?" Kenny picked up his phone and looked at the time, "Mom, I have to go to school an hourter. Come out quickly." After that, Kenny turned around and left with no expression on his face. Eden was stunned. Why did Kenny be more and more indifferent? Was it because she was too busy recently and ignored his feelings? Eden turned around unhappily and went to change her clothes. She didn''t like Kenny to be so silent. If he had the same character as Victor, he would be lonely. As soon as she took off her coat, Victor got up. He walked over and gave her a morning kiss affectionately. Eden looked at him reproachfully, "Hurry up. Change your clothes and wash up. Kenny wants to talk to us." Victorined, "He disturbed our dreams early in the morning." Eden smiled, "If you keep dawdling, we will bete for work." She was in a much better health, so she would get up early and help Jaida prepare breakfast. She was very tired yesterday, and then they had sex until midnight. That was why she got upte in the morning. Victor was too energetic on bed, and he was so handsome that she had no way to refuse him. When they went to the dinning room, Jaida had prepared a substantial breakfast. Gia wanted to have soya-bean milk and fried dough sticks. Zaiden got up early and went out to buy it for her. Jaida prepared some breakfast in person, so the breakfast was substantial. "Victor, Eden,e here and have breakfast. You haven''t had soya-bean milk and fried dough sticks for a long time." Jaida looked at them with a smile. Their family was getting happier and happier. "Dad, mom, good morning." Eden greeted them with a smile. Zaiden smiled. Without saying anything, he pointed to the chairs and motioned to them to sit down and eat. Henrick looked at them with a smile, "Wow! Dad, mom, you two are really amazing. You cheat on each other." Eden had just raised the cup and wanted to drink the warm water. Hearing his words, she almost spat out the water in her mouth. She swallowed the water with difficulty and looked at him with puzzlement. Cheat on each other? What did he mean? Did they have a chance to cheat on each otherst night? She was almost exhausted on bed. Zaiden rubbed Ricky''s head, "You little guy, hurry up and eat your breakfast. Then you have to go to school." "Grandpa, I''m telling the truth. Even if I say it, mom and dad will be able to have their breakfast. After all, that''s impossible." Henrick didn''t think that he should care about Eden and Victor''s feelings at this time. When he got up and saw the shocking news, he was so surprised that he almost fell off the stairs. When he saw the picture of Victor hugging another woman, he really wanted to beat Victor. He really let Eden down, because there was always such news about him. Hearing this, Zaiden felt quite helpless, "Brat, that is a bad habit. Didn''t you say you like architecture last night? Go to mypany and study from me on weekends." "Ah..." Henrick gave a loud cry. Did grandpa have such a good memory? He just said it casually. "Grandpa, I like it indeed, but I prefer acting." Zaiden looked at him with a kind smile and put a few pieces of fried dough sticks in his bowl, "Acting is a young person''s profession. You can''t act anymore when you get old. What I teach you can benefit you forever." Henrick thought for a while and agreed, "Grandpa, you are right. How about this? I only have to attend one TV show recently. After finishing this show, I will learn from you. My facility for studying is very good, and I will definitely impress you." "Ha-ha..." Looking at how proud he was, Zaiden couldn''t helpughing out loud happily. "Hurry up. Finish your breakfast and then go to school. Only by studying hard can you be promising. You can''t be an actor forever." Zaiden reminded him. Ricky''s future was bright indeed, but the pendulum would swing. He needed to master a professional skill so that he could live a rich life forever. He wanted to teach them what he had learned when he was still capable. As long as they were willing to study, he would teach them all his experience. "Okay, grandpa, you should eat more as well. You must be healthy so that you can travel around the world with grandma." Henrick knew Zaiden''s dream. He wanted to make up for his regret when he was young and travel around the world with Jaida. "Alright!" Zaiden looked at Eden with a smile. Eden smiled and did not express her opinion. In fact, she was not confident to take over Zaiden''s company at this time, and she needed some more time. Zaiden was not disappointed. They couldn''t be in a rush. Eden had been studying very hard. Ricky and Zaiden were chatting happily, but Eden and Victor were confused. Kenny was having his breakfast gracefully, and Gia only focused on eating. Jaida ate the breakfast with a smile and talked to Kenny concernedly from time to time. Smelling the aroma of the fried dough sticks, Eden couldn''t care about anything else. She was very hungry. Since they were eating happily, there should be nothing bad. She simply started to eat. Zaiden knew that Eden and Victor had a sense of propriety, so he did notment on the news he had seen. After finishing breakfast, he got up and looked at Eden, "I''m going to work." Eden stood up quickly, "Dad, I''ll see you off." Jaida smiled and did not speak. Eden held Zaiden''s arm intimately and sent him out. Walking out of the door, Eden said confidently, "Dad, give me one more year. I will definitely study hard, and I hope that I can take over yourpany next year. At that time, you and mom can do whatever you like." She knew that Zaiden had been waiting for her, but she needed time to learn and put theory into practice. Hearing her words, Zaiden nodded with satisfaction, "Eden, I will wait for you. I watch you grow up step by step, and you have been doing a good job." "Ha-ha... I''m so d to hear you say so, dad. Go to work first. I''ll call you at noon."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll be free at noon." Eden smiled with joy. Zaiden''s voice was always so kind. Watching Zaiden drive away, she smiled and turned back to the house. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Nothing had happened during this period of time. The atmosphere at home had been very nice and warm. As soon as Eden sat down, Kenny turned on hisptop and showed them the news. "Dad, mom, this is the news about you two. Dad hugged a beautiful woman in public, while mom acted intimately with Uncle Joyest night. Now everyone gossips that you two cheat on each other." Kenny said casually with a calm expression. Eden widened her eyes and looked at Victor. They immediately scanned the news. Victor''s face was gloomy and depressed. Did he cheat on Eden? What the hell was going on? Who was so boring and kept keeping an eye on him? Eden looked at Victor angrily, "Victor, Jasper and I are just friends, but what about the photo of you and Miss Monroe? She threw herself into your arms, but couldn''t you avoid her?" Victor was speechless. It happened so suddenly that he didn''t have time to react. "Eden, listen to me. At that time, there were a lot of people in the hall. She rushed over, and I didn''t take the initiative to..." Victor wanted to say something but suddenly stopped. It seemed that his words would only make Eden misunderstand him more. Which b*stard wanted to frame him again? "No, honey, it was totally an ident." "ident? Dad, how could you treat mom like that? There have been so many idents. Last time, mom was even hospitalized out of anger." Henrick said very unhappily aside. Victor red at him. Couldn''t he keep silent at this time? Jaida did not meddle in their affairs. They could solve the problems by themselves, and she knew that Eden and Victor had a sense of propriety. She started to wash the dishes in the kitchen. "Humph! I trusted you so much, but you actually hugged her!" Eden got up madly and returned to the room. "Mom, don''t be sad. I won''t go to school today, and I''ll stay with you at home." "Stop talking! Brat, do you want things to be more troublesome?" Victor red at Henrick who added fuel to the me. He knew that Henrick said those words on purpose, and he took pleasure in his misfortune early in the morning. Look at how smug he was! "Ha-ha... Dad, if you want me to stop talking, you shouldn''t have hurt my mom''s heart." Henrick made no concession. Eden was unhappy, and he felt sad as well. Victor felt so wronged in heart. How could he bear to hurt Eden''s heart? Victor got up and looked at Kenny, "My good boy, help me find out who wants to frame me. Since he doesn''t want me to live a good life, I won''t let him go." Kenny smiled wickedly and said with cunning eyes, "Dad, coax my mom first. I will solve these problems today." Giada looked at him with a smile, "Dad, we hope that mom won''t be sad anymore when wee back from school." Victor was speechless. They were simply three traitors. Why didn''t they think about his feelings? "I am framed as well." Victor''s face was full of grievances. "Mom is a woman, and she is more aggrieved." Henrick insisted. Victor red at him fiercely. "Brat, how dare you fan the fire! Just wait and see." He said in heart. Henrick seemed to know what he was thinking. He raised his eyebrows, smiled evilly and even waved at Victor provocatively. Victor was stunned. Fine, he could do nothing about him! He went back to his room immediately. The three children went to school. When Victor returned to the room, Eden had put on a very fresh makeup. After painting her lips, she took her bag without paying attention to Victor and went out to drive to thepany. Victor couldn''t care about anything else. He picked up his coat and chased after her. After catching up with her, Victor exined in a hurry, "Honey, don''t be angry, okay? It was really an ident." Eden did not look at him and looked extremely jealous. Seeing her pout her red lips, Victor felt that she really looked beautiful and cute when she was mad. In the past few years, her appearance didn''t change at all. On the contrary, she looked much younger. Seeing that she was jealous because of him, he was happy but distressed. He knew that he had been very childish, but he only acted like a spoiled child in front of her. He liked to dote on her and act in a pettishly charming manner. Eden walked towards her red car. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was dangerous to drive while losing temper. Victor knew that he must stop her. "Honey, don''t be mad anymore, okay?" Victor took her hand and stopped beside his car. He looked so aggrieved, and he was no longer as arrogant as usual. He was really... He was so spineless that she was too ashamed to lose her temper. Eden blinked her eyes, puckered her mouth and red at him, "Let me be angry for a more while. I''m so upset now. How can I calm down in an instant?" Victor didn''t know what to say. He did not want to make her angry. He immediately opened the car door and helped Eden sit in. Eden did not quarrel with him. She just ignored Victor after getting in the car. Victor didn''t know how long she would be angry. He had been driving for a long while, but Eden hadn''t talked to him. He couldn''t help asking, "Honey, when will you forgive me?" Eden looked at the scenery outside the window. Hearing his words, she looked away slowly and red at him fiercely, "It depends on me. When I''m no longer angry, I''ll forgive you." She knew that he would not betray her, but she was always so depressed when she saw such news. "Oh!" Victor responded sulkily. He looked at her again and then drove carefully. Eden was still exasperated when they arrived at thepany. A lot of reporters gathered at the gate of Alwynn Group. A trace of malice shed through Victor''s eyes when he saw it. Who was so boring and dared to spread rumours about him? Victor drove into the parking lot, took the private elevator with Eden and went to the office on the top floor. Lucian, Amelia and Dean had been waiting for them in the office. Eden did not talk to Victor all the way, and Victor''s face had darkened to the extreme. When they saw Victore in, they instantly felt the bubbling rage inside him. Dean swallowed in fear and let Lucian speak. Lucian had gotten used to Victor''s hot temper. Seeing that Eden looked unhappy, he frowned. Did they have a quarrel because of the news in the morning? Eden did not say anything and sat down listlessly. Lucian said ndly and elegantly, "The news was released all of a sudden in the morning. It was not reported by the media. Someone posted it on SNS, and a lot of people have reposted it. Now everyone is discussing about it online. That person is afraid of being found out by you, because he can''t afford to bear the consequences. All the reporters have known the news." Victor kicked the desk furiously. He roared angrily, "Find this b*stard no matter what method you use!" He had kicked the desk, but he hadn''t vented his anger. At this moment, the phone on the desk rang, and Lucian walked out to answer it. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Victor, "Miss Monroe is here." Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Victor roared angrily, "Let her get out of here!" It was because of Dorothy that he had been rumoured, wasn''t it? Did he hug her voluntarily? he was not a gentleman who cared about women. Dorothy suddenly rushed to him, and he was framed. Without saying anything, Lucian picked up the phone and was about to call the receptionist to convey Victor''s words. Eden said, "Lucian, ask Miss Monroe toe here." Everyone was taken aback. Amelia persuaded her, "Eden, why do you have to see her to disgust yourself?" Victor rolled his eyes at Amelia. Her words made him feel like he really had a love affair with Dorothy. "Amelia, I have nothing to do with that woman! Why would Eden disgust herself?" Victor exined, but he felt that his exin was unnecessary. He was a victim. Why did no one believe him? Amelia had more or less got used to Victor''s temper. Sheughed and said, "Mr. Alwynn, why are you so anxious? If you have nothing to do with her, that''s better, right? Eden is sad because of such news. If she meets Miss Monroe now, she''ll feel unhappier, won''t she? You defend yourself like this, which really makes me feel that your rtionship with her is abnormal." Amelia braced herself to say. Anyway, with Lucian here, Victor wouln''t do anything to her, so she was bolder. Victor red at Lucian, "Watch your girlfriend!" At this time, he was like a little child who was making a scene, and he was childish to the extreme. Lucian replied neither slowly nor quickly, "My girlfriend is right." Victor was stunned. They all went against him. Lucian listened to Eden and let Dorothye to the top floor. After Lucian, Amelia and Dean left, Eden still ignored Victor. Victor was angry and didn''t want to talk to Eden because she wanted to meet Dorothy. In fact, Eden had cooled down a lot, and she was no longer so angry. She had known this matter last night, and she thought it had been solved. She did not expect that this matter would be spread online this morning. She was annoyed because of this. In addition, Victor actually dared to hug another woman. Thinking of this, Eden went berserk again. She yelled at Victor exasperatedly, "Victor, you''re not allowed to touch me this month!" Hearing this, Victor turned so mad and listless. He looked at her angry face proudly, "Why? You are my wife. It''s only right and proper that I can touch you! Besides, you''ll have to have sex with me every night." "You..." Eden snorted coldly. "I have said that you''re not allowed to touch me. Tomorrow, no, today I will go back and live in the Clement family." Eden looked at him with a proud expression as well. Anyway, she was very unhappy. She got irritated when she saw him holding another woman in his arms, and rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Victor was dumbfounded. She said that she would forgive him in a while, but did she suddenly want to run away from home? Victor''s heart ached badly. "If you dare to go back, I''ll dare to tie you up and bring you back!" Victor also went ballistic. When he was stubborn, no one had the ability to change his mind. If she dared to run away from home, he would dare to follow her everywhere. Pestering her was just a piece of cake! Not only woman could cry and make a scene. When men was being unreasonable, women could nothing about them. "Humph! If you''re not afraid of being beaten by my two elder brothers, you can tie me up!" Eden refused to show weakness and roared back. She was burnt with a frenzy of rage. Victor did something wrong, but he didn''t even reflect on himself. She was his wife. Couldn''t she be mad when she saw him hugging another woman? No, she would neverpromise easily this time. Since he had hugged another woman, he would do the same thing again. No, this was the second time. Last time, he was hugged by Melissa, wasn''t he? Thinking about this, Eden felt that he would do such a thing again and again. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, he wouldn''t know that he should avoid those women. Seeing that she did notpromise at all, Victor could not help butin in heart, "Why does she be so unreasonable?" "Humph! Why will I be afraid of Delmont and Buddy?" He roared with annoyance. Eden didn''t want to argue with him anymore. Anyway, after work, she would go back to the Clement family and take this chance to apany her parents. Victor was so irritated but he had no way to vent his anger. Dorothy followed Amelia into the office. They had felt the intense atmosphere in the office outside. Eden and Victor had been deep in love, and it was the first time that they had quarrelled in the office. Dorothy had juste in. Seeing their miffed expressions, she felt so nervous. When she got up early in the morning and saw the news, she was shocked. The misunderstanding had been rifiedst night, and she didn''t expect that things would get worse this morning. She came here to apologize. In order not to cause any misunderstanding, she had toe over and rify that she did not post the video.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Moreover, she met Adonisst night, and Adonis said that he would study the n proposed by the Monroe Group carefully. She could not lose thisst chance. Amelia made a cup of coffee for Dorothy and then went out again. Looking cautiously at Eden and Victor who remained silent, Dorothy did not expect Victor to love Eden to this extent. He actually shared his office with her. He was probably the most affectionate man in River City. There were confidential documents in his office. It seemed that he trusted Eden so much. Eden looked at Dorothy. She was dressed as charmingly as yesterday. After she came in, she nced around the whole office. However, she no longer acted so boldly and looked at Victor with infatuation. Victor stood with his back to them and did not even look at Dorothy. Edenposed her emotions and asked with a smile, "Miss Monroe, what''s the matter?" Dorothy was like a frightened deer, and she was not as arrogant as she wasst night. She smiled guiltily, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m really sorry. I don''t know why things have be like this. Those photos were definitely not posted by me. I came here to apologize to you. I''m sorry to have troubled you so much." Her attitude was sincere. Eden didn''t know whether she was really sincere or not. People should always be on guard against one another. She didn''t have to take her apology too seriously. Last night, someone wanted to frame Victor and took the pictures deliberately indeed. They wanted to make an issue of this matter. Their purpose was to cast in a bone between her and Victor. She''d like to see who wanted to frame them. Since that person had seen what he wanted, he would expose himself sooner orter. Eden smiled and said more casually, "Miss Monroe, you don''t have to apologize. You have apologized to mest night. The ones who should apologize are those d*mn b*stards who posted the photos online." Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Seeing Eden like this, Dorothy felt that she was different from usual. Dorothy was very helpless. When she woke up early in the morning, she was startled. Something like this had happened at the critical moment. She was more worried that herpany would go bankrupt. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Church is studying the n of mypany now. If he agrees to invest, could you help Monroe Group?" Her tone was very sincere and earnest. Eden felt her sincere attitude. It seemed that she had straightened out her thinkingst night. She said with a smile, "As long as you get his permission, of course I can invest in yourpany. I won''t invest in the name of Alwynn Group, but in the name of myself. We can talk about this after Mr. Church makes a decision." After a while, she could call Zaiden and discuss it with him. Then she would know what to do. She had almost finished the design of the winter collection, and she was not very busy these days. Victor looked back at her. Did she really want to invest? Wasn''t she afraid that she would be too tired? Last night, she promised that she would apany the children more. However, she forgot what she had said after one night. Thinking that she would go back to the Clement family, Victor gritted his teeth in anger. After taking a look at Eden, he immediately turned back. "Mrs. Alwynn, will you really think about it?" Dorothy looked at Eden with excitement. Eden smiled and nodded, "As long as this project is beneficial to me, I can invest. Let''s wait for Mr. Church''s reply first. You can go back now. I don''t me you for the news." Dorothy stood up excitedly and thanked her with a grin, "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! Thank you so much!" She had been uneasy on the way here, and she could finally rest assured. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ll first." Although Victor did not look at her, she said goodbye to him enthusiastically.I Eden smiled and did not say anything else. After Dorothy left, Victor turned around to look at Eden. "Honey, why do you have to do such a thankless thing? Even if you invest in Monroe Group, you won''t earn much money. Instead, you will be very tired. Now you should recuperate. Didn''t you say that you want another child? You can''t get pregnant if you''re in poor health." She wanted to have another child the most, so Victor thought that she would give up after hearing his words. "Humph! Don''t talk to me, and don''t meddle in my matters. I haven''t forgiven you. Whether I''ll give birth to another child or not, it depends on my mood." Eden red at him fiercely. Victor''s proud eyes turned listless instantly. Why had Eden changed a lot after one night? She used to be so reasonable! Eden did not love him anymore. "Humph!" Victor had his own pride, and he had never been treated so coldly. Soon, he went off the deep end. He lowered his head to work and did not look at Eden. Eden did not look at him, either. They were at odds with each other. Dean hid in Lucian''s office. When it was almost noon, Amelia, who had been working outside of Victor''s office, could not stand the atmosphere anymore and ran to Lucian''s office. Lucian looked at her and Dean ndly and said casually, "You two can''t hide here forever, can you?" Dean and Amelia looked at each other. Then Dean nced at the documents on the table and didn''t want to deal with them at all. He didn''t want to enter the oppressive office at the moment. Amelia looked at him with a faint smile, "Dean, these documents are very important. You''d better send them to Mr. Alwynn as soon as possible. If Mr. Alwynn has to work overtime, you''ll suffer as well." That was easy for her to say! Dean took a look at her and replied with a faint smile, "Miss Amelia, the documents in front of you are also very important. If Mrs. Alwynn can''t finish her work today, she will have to work overtime, too, and you''ll have to stay up together with her, right? Why don''t you go in and give these documents to Mr. Alwynn by the way? You and Mrs. Alwynn are good friends. Mr. Alwynn won''t do anything to you no matter how fierce he is." Amelia was speechless. That was his wishful thinking. She ran out just because she couldn''t stand the atmosphere, didn''t she?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Amelia suddenly looked at Lucian for help. How could Lucian not know her mind? He turned a blind eye to her. If she was to timid, how could she work better in the future? It was rare for Victor and Eden to quarrel with each other, so it was good that they could torture each other more. After all, they often showed off their love in front of them. Amelia had no choice but to go to Victor''s office together with Dean. After putting the documents on the table, they didn''t say anything and ran out of the office in a hurry. Eden finished all the work in the morning and told Amelia that she had to go to their clothing shops in the mall. Then she would get off work directly from there and let Amelia get off work on time. Before she left, she did not say a word to Victor. Watched Eden leave without telling him, Victor smashed the pen angrily. She was getting bolder and bolder! When Lucian came in, Victor''s pen happened to fall on the ground at his feet. Lucian nced at the expensive pen and walked in indifferently. "It''s almost the end of the year, and you have more work to deal with. There''s a dinner party tonight. Dean will go there with you. I have to work overtime." They were always the busiest in the second half of the year. Lucian had to check all the reports of each branch every quarter, and he couldn''t be busier. He had no time to go out and had to work day and night. "No, you attend the party on behalf of me." Victor did not even look at Lucian. Lucian nodded, "Okay. I''ll go to the party and you''ll work overtime to check the reports." As long as Victor could do it, he would be happy to have fun at the party. Hearing the word "reports", Victor became more depressed, "Just send me the address. You can go out now." Lucian smiled happily. It had been a long time since Victorpromised like this. He put down the document and turned to leave elegantly. Victor suddenly stopped him, "Lucian, send a message to Eden ask where she is." Lucian turned around and looked at him, "She''s in the direct-sale store on the promenade. She went there to disy the clothes. When she left, she told Amelia that she would get off work there and would not return to thepany." "D*mn it! Does she have to disy the clothes in person? She just doesn''t want to see me! Lucian, do you think it is my fault? That woman threw herself into my arms on her own initiative." Victor looked depressed, and he was very wronged. Lucian said, "You know yourself well. If I were you, I would step aside." "How bad-mannered you''re! If that was Amelia, would you step aside?" Victor snorted. It was easy to make sarcastic remarks, wasn''t it? Lucian really surprised him a lot. Recently, he took Amelia to Marriott Hotel more and more frequently. Lucian smiled, "You said that it was Amelia. If that was another women, I would definitely get out of the way, and I would never let my wife misunderstand me." Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Victor''s face was full of anger, "It was toote for me to step aside, wasn''t it? Oh, what a d*mn woman! Eden even agreed to cooperate with her." "I really want to figure out what is on her mind! What on earth is she thinking about? Last night, she promised to forgive me, but she gets angry with me today. I felt so ufortable." The more Victor thought about it, the more annoyed he became. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Lucian looked at Victor ndly. Ufortable? Victor was ufortable indeed, but he had to bear it. At this time, Eden had the reason to be angry. "All thements and photos on the Inte have been deleted, but we have to find out who wants to nder you. Besides, many reporters are waiting for you downstairs. Jasper has issued a statement and rified the rtionship between him and Eden as Eden''s elder brother. Now it''s your turn to say something to the public." "Humph! Elder brother? Jasper? Even if he wants to be my elder brother-inw, I don''t agree!" Victor sneered again, and his proud eyes were full of disdain. It seemed that Jasper hadpletely changed his mind. "That''s your own business. I have a lot of work to do, and I don''t have time tofort you." After saying that, Lucian really turned around and went out. Victor punched the air a few times, "Who wants yourfort? As a man, do I need you tofort me?" "Bang..." Victor only heard the sound of the door closing. Victor''s lips twitched, "What a heartless guy." When he said this, he seemed to forget what he had just said, but he felt embarrassed to get himself a p in the face. Victor nced at the document on the table and became angrier and angrier. When it was time to get off work, Amelia knew that Lucian was going to work overtime, so she made a cup of coffee and sent it to his office. Seeing here in and put down the coffee, Lucian pulled her over and let her sit in his arms. Amelia looked at him and pretended to be angry, "What are you doing?" Lucian kissed her forehead, "You know what I''m doing. I have to work overtime tonight. Let''s go to Marriott Hotel tomorrow night." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Again?" Amelia was quite helpless. In the past, they went to Marriott Hotel on weekends, but recently, they went there every other day. Lucian frowned and asked her, "Don''t you want to go there?" However, Amelia smiled immediately, "Of course I want. I''ll miss you after I go home." Lucian smiled and kissed her red lips affectionately for a long while before letting go of her. "Amelia, when I''m done with my work these days, let''s go buy a house together. I want you to live somewhere you like. Then we''ll get the marriage certificate and live together legally. We''ll hold the wedding next spring." Lucian thought for a while and felt that it was better to get the marriage certificate first. He couldn''t let Amelia live with him without a status. Amelia was very touched when she heard this. She nodded with a smile, "Okay, as long as I can be with you, I''ll be happy wherever I live." Lucian smiled tenderly. Looking at her red lips which had been kissed by him, he was more and more obsessed with her. His voice was hoarse and maic as he said, "Go back and have a rest. See you tomorrow." Amelia took a look at the reports on his desk and felt distressed for him, "Don''t stay up toote and go back early." Lucian smiled and nodded, and then Amelia left reluctantly. Amelia had nothing to do that day, and she wanted to go home directly. Since her elder brother was sent to jail, her mother had been sad all day long and didn''t care about her at all. Even if she didn''t go home, she wouldn''t ask her about it. Looking at her mother like this, she was helpless. However, that was her mother, and she should take care of her. After Amelia arrived at the first floor, she walked to the bus station. But before she could take a few steps, a middle-aged man in a suit stopped her. "Miss Macdonald, Mrs. Polis wants to see you. This way, please." The man said politely. Amelia trembled. She clenched her hands unconsciously, and her heart beast so violently and nervously. She didn''t expect this day toe so soon. "Okay!" She nodded and followed the middle-aged man to a cafe near thepany. A beautiful woman in a red coat was sitting at the corner of the cafe. There was a nd expression on her elegant and noble face. Her shrewd eyes made Amelia feel that she could see through everything. She looked slightly simr to Lucian. Amelia knew that this beautiful woman was Lucian''s mother. She stood where she was and hesitated for a moment before walking over uneasily. "Madam." She lowered her head and said. Renata Polis raised her head slowly and looked at Amelia''s nervous face with intense and sharp gaze. Amelia was pure, elegant and pretty. She was indeed different from those rich youngdies who wore heavy make-up. Moreover, she lowered her head nervously and timidly and didn''t dare to look at her. Was she the girl that Lucian had fallen in love with? She was a little surprised that Lucian liked this type. "Sit down." She said lightly. Amelia nodded and sat opposite Renata quietly. She knew what Renata was going to say. She had prepared to face such a situation after she slept with Lucian for the first time. However, when such a day really came, she still felt very painful in heart. Renata looked at Amelia and went straight to the point. "I know your name is Amelia, and I know your rtionship with Lucian." Renata took out a check from her bag and pushed it to Amelia''s front with her delicate fair hand. Amelia''s eyes were filled with sorrow. All rich people were like this. When they forced others to do something, using a check was the best way. "Just write down how much you want. Leave Lucian. Even I won''t agree to let you be with Lucian, not to mention his father." Renata said heartlessly. Amelia looked up quickly. She no longer looked timid but looked into Renata''s eyes bravely, "Mrs. Polis, Lucian and I really love each other. Can you give us a chance? I will be a good wife, scrupulously abide by my duty and love Lucian wholeheartedly." Amelia was on the verge of tears. Just now, he hugged her and said happily, "Amelia, when I''m done with my work these days, let''s go buy a house together. I want you to live somewhere you like. Then we''ll get the marriage certificate and live together legally. We''ll hold the wedding next spring." She looked forward to this happiness and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. Renata looked at her with no expression, "Since you love him, you have to leave him. Everyone fell in love when they were young, so did I. But in the end, I married someone I didn''t love. Do you know who gave your information to me? It was his elder brother, Benson. He has been hating Lucian and finding fault with him since he was young. This time, he has got Lucian''s sore point, and he won''t let off Lucian. Otherwise, Lucian would not give up the business of our family and work as Victor''s secretary in Alwynn Group." Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Amelia knew about the contradictions in Lucian''s family, and she knew why Lucian had been working in Alwynn Group. His purpose was not to let the family contradictions get worse, and he had tried his best to stay away from the business of his own family. However, people were all greedy. As his father grew older, someone had to inherit Ronen Group. Since Benson was there, it was impossible for Lucian to inherit Ronen Group. However, Renata married Chairman Ronen in her prime. Chairman Ronen was eleven years older than her, and she had given her youth to him. Of course, Renata would not be willing to give all the property to Benson. She would let Lucian share a piece of cake in the Ronen family. Amelia did not speak, and Renata continued, "You will be a stumbling block to Lucian. Benson will use you to deal with him. He is my only son and hope. He can''t give up everything in the Ronen family." "So, your love and care can''t help him, but will hurt him. Now only I and his brother know about your rtionship. Break up with him quietly and don''t let his father know this. If his father knows this, you will suffer more. He will use your old mother and your brother in prison to threaten you," "I think it''s very cruel of me to do such a thing. No one wants to break up a couple. But that''s Lucian. He must marry a wife and have children at the request of his father." Tears streamed down Amelia''s cheeks. It turned out that her love was a stumbling block to him. Not only would she not be able to help him, but she would also hurt him. However, she really loved Lucian so much. She was willing to do anything for him because she loved him. Sheposed her emotions, wiped the tears on her face and looked at Renata, "Mrs. Polis, thank you for telling me all these. Please give me some time. I will break up with Lucian." Renata''s expression instantly eased when she saw how obedient and sensible Amelia was. "Thank you! Lucian will have a hard time, but time will solve everything. Take the money and go abroad so that Lucian will never find you." "Don''t tell him that you''ve met me, otherwise he won''t give you up. Before he met you, he had never brought any woman to a hotel, and you''re the only woman he has ever brought to a hotel. I know he loves you very much, and it''s hard for him to forgive you, but it''s impossible for you to be together. I know Lucian so well. He won''t be with you secretly, and he will give you a status." "I see. Mrs. Polis, I will break up with Lucian." Amelia nodded. He once said that no matter how difficult the future would be, she had to hold on. But the consequences of her persistence would hurt him, and she couldn''t help him. Instead of letting Benson use her to deal with Lucian, she might as well leave him quietly. Renata ignored how sad Amelia was and added, "You must break up with him tomorrow. Before his father knows you, you have to leave. Benson will be on a business trip tomorrow, and he won''t have the chance to tell his father about it. But I''m not sure if he will say it the day after tomorrow." Amelia must leave Lucian. Otherwise, she would have done everything in vain. Amelia stumbled out of the cafe and walked home dejectedly in a daze. She was obviously very happy in the afternoon, but she fell into the depth of despair the next moment. On the way back, she had been wondering what she should do to help Lucian. After thinking about it for a long time, she felt that leaving him was the only way. Walking against the cold wind, Amelia realized more and more clearly that she was very satisfied because she had been with Lucian for so long. He always looked at her so tenderly with his sharp-featured face and bright eyes. She was so d because he treated her gently all the time. Moreover, she had got his love. She was already the happiest woman in the world. On the way, Amelia had beenforting herself in this way. Before she got home, Lucian called her to confirm if she had arrived. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Amelia spoke to Lucian as coquettishly as usual and told him that she wanted to go to the market to buy some food ingredients. Lucian reminded her to be careful on the way and then they hung up the phone. ...... Eden really kept her word. She really went to the Clement family after work. Before she left, she had told Jaida, Zaiden and the three children about it and asked them not to worry about her. Then she went to the Clement family with ease. Victor returned home after the party. Looking at the empty room, he kicked the luxurious big bed hard. "How dare she! She really didn''t go home!" Victor said angrily, picked up the car key and went out. He drove all the way to the Clement family and found that the lights in the house were all out. There was a faint lighting from the room where Eden lived when she was a child. Victor nced at the window, pursed his thin lips and dialed Eden''s phone number. "The number you dialed is power off." Victor was speechless. How ruthless she was! He immediately opened the car door and got off the car. ncing at the door of the Clement family, he found that it was locked. He took out his phone and dialed Delmont''s number. "Victor, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" Delmont''s voice sounded very unhappy. It seemed that he was very sleepy. Victor frowned doubtfully, "Delmont, you actually sleep so early at night. This is werid. Come down and open the door for me." Delmont said, "Is it strange? I''ve be a good man. I don''t go to bars and night clubs anymore, and now I''m sleeping." Victor smiled, "It seems that you''ve learnt a lesson in jail. I''m downstairs your house now. Come down and open the door for me." Delmont said, "I am on a business trip." Hearing these few words, Victor immediately hung up the phone. He muttered to himself angrily, "Since you''re in a business trip, why didn''t you tell me earlier? That''s a waste of my time." The light in Eden''s room went out, and blue veins stood out on his hand which was holding the phone. "Honey, could you sleep without me?" Victor''s voice sounded helpless. But he couldn''t break in the house. Eden would be angrier if she knew it. After thinking for a while, Victor turned around and went to his room in the Alwynn family. Everything in his room was the same as before. After taking a bath, he came out and looked at Eden''s room. The window of her room was open. An idea shed through his mind. After changing his clothes, he got adder in the utility room, went to the first floor and crossed the iron fence between the two families. He climbed on thedder and took a look. The window of Eden''s room was above his head. It was high, but it was not difficult for him to climb up. He smiled wickedly and whispered to himself, "Honey, herees your husband." Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 He set thedder and began to climb after making sure it was safe. Eden was lying on the bed. Without Victor by her side, she really couldn''t sleep. And she wasn''t used to a bed other than the one in her house. So she closed her eyes and started to sort out the current situation of Monroe Group. Today, she had a conversation with Adonis and her dad. She should not have invested in Monroe Group because she could not make much money. This was her first exposure to the industry. Not losing money was a sess. Her father supported her to do it, and Dawson could assist her if she didn''t understand. With her dad''s words, she felt more confident. After thinking about it, she decided to invest in Monroe Group to give it a try. She had just made her decision when a strange sound came from outside the window. Eden felt a little scared and immediately got out of bed and turned on the bedsidemp. She saw a tall figure jumping from the window onto the balcony. The dim light made the figure look long. Eden tensed and thought to herself that it could be a thief. She nced at the room quickly and found nothing. What should she do? The thief was too arrogant to break in through the window at midnight. Eden caught a glimpse of the clothes hanger beside her. Even if it didn''t have any lethality, it now became her life-saving weapon. Eden quickly turned the light on and Victor walked in just in time. Their eyes met, and Eden blinked her big, watery eyes in shock. The thief was actually Victor, her husband. Victor looked at the hanger in her hand and her defensive posture and felt funny. It was a coat hanger that didn''t have any killing power and wouldn''t be a threat to him in any way. "Victor, you are so bad. You scared me." Eden gritted her teeth and red at him. She thought he would have to hold off for at least a night or two, but it was only a few hours before he chased after her and entered like a thief through the window. It was unbelievable. Victor walked up to her and looked down at her from above. His tall figure enveloped her, giving off the sense of oppression and aggressiveness. Eden couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Victor stared intently at her. She took a step back and he took a step closer. Eden was forced to the edge of the bed by him and sat on it. Victor raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a grin, "Honey, you have no ce to hide." His voice revealed some unspoken intent. Eden was startled by this offensive stare he was giving her. His arrogance and aggressiveness used to be used against outsiders, but now it was used against her. He was really excessive. "Can''t I go back to my parents'' home? I''m not avoiding you. You get out. Don''t bother my conversation with a very talkative young hunk I just met online." Her words made Victor freeze. She was actually talking to another man! He was pissed off. Couldn''t he usually make her sexually satisfied? No! She had passed out from exhaustion each time. He thought she was physically incapable. Wasn''t he more attractive than the young, good-looking men? No. He was still the most attractive man in River City. "Say it again." He gritted his teeth and growled coldly and lowly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He came from so far to see her, but she only cared about her young hunk. Eden shrank back in fear but still mustered up the courage to look at him, "As I said earlier, I want to talk to..." Before Eden could finish, Victor stepped closer to her and held her hands above her head so that there was no gap between them. "You can only think of me in your mind." Victor warned her dominantly in her ear. He felt that Eden was challenging his patience. How dare she really say that again? Eden red at him indignantly, "Why should you be able to hug other women? And why can''t I meet other men?" Eden was angry at his dominance and didn''t want to talk to him. She hasn''t forgiven him yet. Hearing this, Victor immediately apologized, "Honey, I''ve exined to you many times. It''s really just an ident. An ident! What do I have to do to get your forgiveness?" Victor was quite helpless. He had exined this matter many times, but she still didn''t believe him. Eden snorted and stopped looking at him. "When my anger subsides, I will naturally forgive you." When would she be able to calm her anger? "Okay then, I''ll wait here until your anger subsides." Victor quickly carried her to the inner side of the bed andid himself on the outside. He moved so quickly that Eden didn''t even have time to refuse him. And he had those big hands constantly touching her body. Eden tensed up quickly. Why did he want to have sex with her everywhere? "Get out of here. This is my parents'' house. Are you crazy." Eden said in a low voice. She grabbed his big hands that were moving around. Victor said with a grin, "Honey, you know, couples always have their ups and downs. Love needs to be managed with care. It is important to solve problems quickly when couples quarrel. So the quarrel between lovers can even renew their rtionship. So, if I do nothing, how can we both make up?" "Shame on you." Eden red at him. "I have said that you are not allowed to touch me for a month. It seems that you have turned a deaf ear to my words. If you do this, I will travel ande back in half a year." "You..." Victor looked at her in exasperation. His gaze was deep and angry. Yet he could do nothing to her. His girl knew how to threaten him. Eden looked at his helpless expression and felt triumphant. Now she was safe. How could Victor not see the smug look on her face? But without her, he could not fall asleep. He snorted and stood up to leave. Eden did not say anything, even with a silent look to urge him to leave quickly. Victor felt helpless. He felt he had just been too impulsive. Why did he get up? Wouldn''t it be nice to lie next to her? "Bye, have a good trip. It''s too dangerous to leave through the window. You''d better go through the door. Keep your voice down and don''t wake up my family." Eden kindly reminded him. It was quite dangerous to climb thedder. Only he could think of such a way to get to her. Victor growled angrily, "You have abandoned me. Why are you still worried about me?" As he said that, he walked angrily to the balcony. Eden did not stop him. Victor had reached the window, and Eden still didn''t stop him. At this point, his pride did not allow him to turn back in, so he had to climb down thedder. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 After going downstairs, Victor kicked thedder hard in anger. His d*mn self-esteem! He could have stayed, but he was too embarrassed to do that because of his self-esteem. Victor looked up at the window angrily, only to see Eden looking at him with a smile. He was even more annoyed. It was not easy for him to climb up. Why did he go down? "Honey, have a good dream!" Eden said with a smile. Victor red at her fiercely. How could he possibly have a good dream? "Just wait for me!" When she was no longer angry, he would definitely give her a lesson. He would make her unable to get out of bed for three days. No, maybe ten days! The more Victor thought about it, the more straight his face became. His handsome face darkened to the extreme. Looking at her smiling face, he wished that he could pull her down and give her a lesson. Victor mouthed to Eden, "Wait for me." Then he carried thedder madly and went back to the Alwynn family next door. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled triumphantly and said at Victor''s back sweetly, "Victor, see you tomorrow!" Hearing her lovely and cute voice, Victor felt that his heart had melted. But was it toote to regret? Obviously, she spoke in such a tone deliberately. Victor felt more and more irritated and went back to his room. The next day, in the office on the 25th floor, everyone was in a bad state of mind. Eden was used to sleeping together with Victor. Without him by her side, she didn''t sleep well all night and often woke up at night. Victor didn''t sleep all night because he was too mad. Amelia cried all night because of Lucian. This morning, she got up and applied hot towel to her eyes before putting on a heavy makeup and going to work. Lucian was listless because he workedte at night. Seeing that they were all sleepy, Dean felt that the office was really stuffy. Looking at Victor''s listless face and holding an iPad, he felt so depressed. There seemed to be gossip about Victor again. What should he do? Dean walked over cautiously, ced the iPad in front of Victor and pointed at the picture on the screen, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re in the headlines again." Victor looked at him with confusion. Why was there news about him again? He nced at the picture on the iPad, and his spirits lifted immediately. He didn''t feel sleepy at all. "What''s going on? When did I hug this woman?" Victor lowered his voice, and his blood was burning with anger. Who dared to nder him behind the scene? Seeing her like this, Dean knew that he might have forgotten it. He nced at Eden quickly and said in a low voice, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t you remember thedy who was drunkst night? She is the daughter of Mr. Rulin who has a cooperation with us. She was drunk. At that time, you happened toe out of the bathroom. She lost her bnce and threw herself into your arms." Victor was stunned. He didn''t remember it at all. Last night, he had been thinking that Eden was going run away from home. How could he concentrate on talking business? Victor asked, "Are you sure she threw herself into my arms?" Dean immediately nodded, "Mr. Alwynn, I was watching you aside. But Miss Rulin was drunk, and she fell down unconsciously. You just helped her out of kindness." Victor didn''t know what to say. He looked up at Eden who was lying on the table listlessly. Dorothy had made him in a terrible situation. At this time, there were even rumours about him and Miss Rulin. It seemed that Eden would be angry with him for two months. He couldn''t even stand sleeping without her for one night, not to mention two months. Victor ordered him in a hurry, "Dean, go out quickly and let Lucian delete the news online. Don''t let my wife see it." "Okay!" Dean nodded and walked out. Eden didn''t know what Dean and Victor were talking about. She was not in the mood to listen because she was in a low spirit. She swiped open her mobile phone out of boredom and saw the news. When she saw the title about Alwynn Group, she clicked on it with interest. "Mr. Alwynn had a one-night-stand with Miss Rulin." When Eden saw it, she thought that her eyes had deceived her. After checking it again, she realized that it was true. In the photo, Victor was holding a drunk and sexy beauty in his arms, and the beauty was looking at him with infatuation in eyes. Victor''s head was lowered, and she couldn''t see his expression clearly. Perhaps it was because the photo was taken at a nice angle. He looked very affectionate. At this time, Amelia, who was in a bad mood, came in. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, ady named Sandra said she wanted to meet Mr. Alwynn." Victor''s heart trembled. He looked at Eden and then nced at Amelia, "I won''t see her. Tell her to get out of here." Eden nced at Victor who had a guilty conscience, "Amelia, let here here. She hase here. How can we ask her to get out?" "Okay!" Amelia turned around with her head down. "Amelia, ask her to get out!" Victor yelled. Amelia nced at Victor and ignored him. It was herst day at work, and she saw the news just now. She was willing to help Eden. Victor was speechless. Amelia was really getting bolder and bolder. Eden found that Amelia was a little strange and asked, "Amelia, didn''t you sleep wellst night? You look so tired." Amelia turned around and looked at her with a faint smile, "Eden, I''m fine. I argued with my mom last night, so I''m not in a good mood." Yesterday was her worst day. After going home, she had a huge row with her mother. Her mother didn''t understand her, which made her so sad. Besides, she was grieved to break up with Lucian. "s, you should have a good rest. Look at you. Your face is deathly pale." Amelia turned around with a smile, "Eden, don''t worry about me. I''m all right." Eden was not convinced, "Amelia, you usually don''t get along well with your mother. Did something else happen?" Amelia really looked so strange. "Eden, it''s okay. I''m going out to work." Amelia smiled as usual, turned around slowly and went out. As soon as she turned around, her eyes blurred with tears. She was reluctant to leave here. Eden was very nice. She cared about her so much, and it was the job she had always dreamed of. The sry was high, and the year-end bonus was alluring. Everything was so wonderful, but she had to leave the next day. It was really sad. After Amelia went out, Eden ignored Victor and went straight to the balcony for some fresh air. D*mn Victor! Last night, he... Eden was furious in heart. Victor looked at her thin back and was about to go crazy. How could things get worse and worse? Victor smashed his desk angrily and was not in the mood to work. "Mr. Alwynn." A delicate voice sounded, and Victor looked at Eden nervously. He could only vaguely see her shadow. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 "Mr. Alwynn." Sandra was dressed in a red tight-fitting dress. Her voice was so sweet that it could melt people''s hearts. The dress ttered her slender and long legs, and her brown curly hair straggled down to her shoulders. Wearing delicate makeup on her face, she looked charming and coquettish, and her red lips were especially attractive. She looked at Victor with a smile. Victor''s eyes darkened as he asked indifferently, "What are you doing here? I have negotiated with Mr. Rulin about the cooperation." "Ha-ha..." Sandra smiled. "Mr. Alwynn, how heartless you are. Can''t you see that my love is to you what migratory bird is to home? No matter what, I won''t be attracted by others, and I only love you." As Sandra said this, she walked towards Victor. Her smile was too bright that there were wrinkles on her forehead. Victor didn''t even bother to look at her. "Mr. Alwynn, what you gave mest night was unforgettable romance." Sandra referred to the moment when Victor protected her. At that moment, she had fallen in love with him. The more Eden listened, the more brokenhearted she became. What? Unforgettable romance? Ha-ha... Victor had never given her such romance. Victor didn''t say anything and only looked at her dejected figure in the tea room. She hid herself to listen to their conversation on purpose, didn''t she? Therefore, she had seen the news. Seeing that Victor did not speak, Sandra thought that Victor had epted her love confession. She said in a delicate voice again, "Mr. Alwynn, since we met, you have be the only love in my heart." After Sandra finished speaking, she walked over boldly and stood next to Victor. Victor caught a whiff of strong perfume and turned his head slowly to look at Sandra who was getting close to him, "Get out!" His words came as aplete shock for Sandra. Sandra was startled by his sudden roar. "Ah..." She slipped and happened to fall into Victor''s arms. Eden didn''t want to listen to them anymore. She turned around and came out, only to see such a scene. When Victor looked up, he saw Eden''s angry and misty eyes. He was shocked. How the hell did so many idents happen to him? "Honey, it''s none of my business. She sat on me on her own." Victor felt like he was about to cry. How could he be so unlucky? Hearing Victor''s words, Sandra nced at Eden. Her heart suddenly tightened. Just now, she really fell down coincidentally. She immediately hugged Victor''s neck, "Victor, it turns out that your wife is here. Shouldn''t I have come to you?" After she finished her words, she looked at Eden with a provocative smile, hugged Victor so tightly and refused to let go of him. Ha-ha... Hearing this, Eden really gave herself airs. Did she think that she was an irrelevance? Eden looked at her with a smile, "You shouldn''t havee here indeed. You should go to my house and then go to my husband''s bed. That''s where you should go. Everyone is watching you when you''re here." "Oh, by the way, I forgot that women like you who are specialized in seducing other people''s husbands just want to do something exciting in public. Am I right?" After saying that, Eden looked Sandra up and down with a smile. Sandra was very beautiful and sexy. It seemed that she was taller than her, but the makeup was really not suitable for her, because it made her look too old. However... Eden turned to look at Victor with wicked eyes. Victor looked at her in fear. The more sheughed, the more flustered he became. He even forgot to push away Sandra from his arms. "Honey, I know that you always flirt with women. But this time, you have a bad taste." Then Eden turned to look at Sandra, "Miss, congrattions! You''re the thousandth woman who fell in love with him! But I believe that you wille to no good end, just like the other nine hundred and ny-nine women, because he will continue to have other mistresses." Victor''s mouth twitched. Did he have so many mistresses? He was so unlucky these days. Eden shook her head and said to herself, "Nowadays, everything rises in price. However, it is easier and easier to have a mistress. I got up in the morning and didn''t see my stic ban. I bought a new one and it cost me one dor. But I guess that a mistress is only worth about one cent." Sandra''s face darkened more and more under Eden''s smiling gaze. "What''s going on?" Lucian came in with the documents he sorted outst night. He didn''t expect to see such a scene. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at Lucian and smiled, "Lucian, this world is beautiful and mistresses are coquettish. You can''t betray Amelia like this in the future." With a frown, Lucian looked at her and didn''t speak. Eden turned around and took a few steps, but she suddenly turned around to remind Sandra, "Well, your dress is too short, and my husband doesn''t like it. Next time if you only wear a bra, he will definitely be seduced by you. The colour of your underwear is not very nice. My husband likes white, and he thinks that red is vulgar." After saying that, Eden carried her backpack, picked up her phone and left. Her legs were seriously injured, and she didn''t dare to wear high heels at all. She dressed much more casually, and she felt that the backpack was quite suitable for her. Victor froze on the spot. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eden said goodbye to Amelia. Seeing that Amelia''s face was so pale, she asked Amelia to go back to rest because she had to work to deal with that day. But Amelia refused. She said that she could hold on. Eden smiled and was about to leave. Amelia suddenly stopped her, walked over and hugged her, "Eden, are you all right?" She was reluctant to part with her. She did not have any friend, and Eden was her only friend. "Ha-ha... Fool, of course I''m all right. Look at me. I''m fine, aren''t I? I''m going to buy some posters of handsome men. I can appreciate them during the day and hang the photos on the door at night." "You..." Amelia looked at her and smiled, "Eden, you have to be all right." Amelia looked at her seriously. Eden smiled unconcernedly, "Amelia, don''t worry about me. I''ve been betrayed... Oh, it''s so disgusting. Let''s not talk about this. I''m leaving. If you are tired, go home early and have a rest. I''ve decided to invest in Monroe Group, and I won''te here often recently. Don''t forget to call me if something happens." "Okay! Be careful on the way. Go downstairs and throw away your shoes. Go buy a pair of new shoes to make yourself happy." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Amelia, that''s a good idea, but the shoes were bought by my mom, and they''re quite new. I can''t bear to throw them away." Eden left while talking happily. The three people in the office were speechless. Seeing that Victor had no reaction, Lucian said indifferently, "It seems that I shouldn''t havee here. I''lle inter." Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 When Lucian was about to leave, Victor stopped him quickly, "Wait. You came in at the right time." Victor pushed Sandra off him with great strength ruthlessly. Sandra thought she had won, and she did not expect Victor to do this. "Ouch..." All of a sudden, she fell to the ground, and her face twisted in pain. Raising her head, she looked at Victor with dissatisfaction. But Victor''s handsome face was expressionless, as if she didn''t exist. She didn''t know why, but she felt somewhat uneasy when she saw Victor like this. Lucian looked at Sandra on the ground and could not help but feel pity for her. She was really bold. Victor''s arms only belonged to Eden, but she dared to sit there. He cast a meaningful look at Sandra. Then he stared at Victor''s calm face silently. Victor acted like this, which meant that he was furious. He sighed lightly, and aplicated expression shed through his eyes. "Victor, how can you push me like this? It hurts." Sandra looked at Victor withint. But her heart trembled when she looked into his eyes. She gradually realized that his apathetic eyes were filled with terrible rage. When their eyes met, there was even a hint of irony in Victor''s hostile and vicious eyes. Sandra felt a chill down her spine, lowering her head and not daring to speak. She seemed to be on the verge of tears, and then tears ran down her face uncontrobly. "Victor, I''m sorry. Did I do something wrong?" When Sandra cried, she looked a bit pitiful and pretty. She was born to be good at acting. At this moment, she could tell that Victor was in a frenzy of rage. Victor''s face was full of anger as he sneered and said, "You are wrong indeed. Moreover, your family will lose everything because of you." Sandra suddenly raised her head and looked at him curiously with tears in her eyes. Lucian said, "Cut the crap. Don''t you want to coax Eden?" Victor red at him, "She''s as important as my life. How could I not coax her? This time, she is really mad. Just now, I was thinking of how to make her forgive me. Now I have had an idea." With a surge of great fury, Victor red at Sandra who pretended to be sad, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Sandra shivered, and her whole body tensed up. She felt that she was going to suffer a lot. "Cancel the cooperation with the Rulin family, purchase theirpany and give it to Eden as a gift. Since she wants to start her own business these days, I''ll give her a chance to practice." Sandra couldn''t believe what she had heard and stared at Victor''s heartless face in a daze. Picking up his coat and car key, Victor was about to leave. Lucian immediately stopped him, "Wait a minute. Change your clothes before leaving." Victor nodded quickly, "Fortunately, you reminded me. Eden doesn''t want to get close to me because she dislikes me holding other women." Lucian was speechless. He knew that Victor was right, but he didn''t have to speak so straightforwardly. He did not want to hear such sappy words. Could Victor be calmer when Eden was anger with him? Victor quickly turned around and went to the room to change his clothes. "No! Mr. Alwynn, you can''t treat my family like that. I... just admire you. That''s why I did that. I''m sorry. I''ve realized my mistake. Please let go of my family!" Sandra cried out in panic as she looked in the direction where Victor had left. Dean came in with a gloating expression on his face. He looked at Sandra and said teasingly, "To predict what a woman''s thinking is almost impossible. Last night, you were drunk. Mr. Alwynn was worried about Mrs. Alwynn and didn''t pay attention to you. You suddenly walked towards him, and he helped you out of kindness. However, this morning, you came here to make a fuss like this. How bold you are! Mrs. Alwynn has been mad, and now she has left in anger. She''s the apple of Mr. Alwynn''s eye. You really ask for it." "I..." Sandra was rendered speechless. Everyone said that Victor stayed away from women. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Last night, she fell on purpose, but Victor helped her, so she did not believe the rumours. No matter how cold a man was, he could resist the temptation of a woman. She came here this morning and wanted to see if Victor really liked her. But she didn''t expect that she would bring such a disaster to her family. Lucian said, "Check out the property of the Rulin family. This time, Eden is so irritated. I''m afraid that it will take a long time for her to forgive Victor." Dean didn''t say anything. He knew that Victor deserved it. However, this matter was so weird. They seemed to have been targeted by someone. "Then... " "I will handle other things. You deal with this matter first. As for the person who took photos secretly, he will appear sooner orter." After saying that, Lucian put the documents on Victor''s desk. Dean looked at Sandra who was lying on the ground and didn''t want to get up, "Miss Rulin, please go out." "No, I''m... so sorry. I''ll leave as soon as I see Mr. Alwynn." After Sandra said that, Victor ran out of the room. He walked in a hurry while buttoning his shirt. Without looking at the people in the office, he walked out directly. At this time, Sandra had no time to pretend to be pitiful anymore. She immediately got up from the ground and chased after Victor. "Bah..." Dean snorted, "Why are these women so self-righteous? Mr. Alwynn just gave her a hand kindly, but she thought that she could be Mrs. Alwynn. She even came here to show off arrogantly. She asks for it." Lucian nced at him with a smile, "You were therest night. If you could help her up, such a thing wouldn''t have happened." "Ha-ha..." Dean was amused, "Mr. Ronen, are you kidding? Would she let me help her? Her target was Mr. Alwynn." "That''s right. You''re not charming enough. I told you to change your hairstyle. You should have your head shaved." Lucian smiled and turned to leave. Dean touched his inch-long hair. Was there any problem with his hairstyle? Was a bald head suitable for him? Lucian must be kidding. No! Why did Lucian have to ask him to make things difficult for the Rulin family? "s!" He sighed and pulled his tie, "Fine! Since my sry is much higher than ordinary people''s, I must do a good job." Dean searched for the information about Rulin Group and turned to leave the office. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry! I was wrong. Don''t do that to my family. Please!" Sandra caught up with Victor who was waiting for the elevator and stood aside, begging him. However, Victor lowered his head to check the location of Eden''s phone. He didn''t listen to any of Sandra''s words. When he found that Eden was on the highway to the airport, he was so shocked that he almost sat on the ground. He was so angry that he said loudly to himself, "Does she want to go abroad to hide from me?" The elevator door opened, and Victor walked in hurriedly, paying no attention to Sandra who was crying and apologizing. "No, Mr. Alwynn, you can''t leave like this!" Sandra rushed to the elevator, but the door had closed. She fell down on the ground in despair and stared nkly at the elevator, as if she had been sentenced to death. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 When Dean came out, he saw Sandra''s dispirited look. Seeing Dean, Sandra immediately grabbed his feet and looked up at him with tears in eyes, "Dean, you can''t do this. Please." Although Dean sympathized with her, there was nothing he could do. "Miss Rulin, I''m just following the orders. Don''t make things difficult for me." "No, Dean, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. I just want you to slow down. Give me some time, and I will apologize to Mr. Alwynn." Dean shook his head slightly, "It''s useless to apologize to Mr. Alwynn. It''s better to apologize to Mrs. Alwynn. Do you know who has something to do with the gossips about Mr. Alwynn yesterday?" Sandra thought for a moment, "It''s Dorothy, but she''s fine. Why does Mr. Alwynn aim at me?" She couldn''t figure out the reason. "Ha-ha..." Deanughed, "Because Miss Monroe is smarter than you. She came to apologize to Mrs. Alwynn early in the morning. Mrs. Alwynn forgave her and even promised to invest in her company. Although Mr. Alwynn did not agree, he couldn''t do anything about it since Mrs. Alwynn had made up her mind. But you are different. You provoked Mrs. Alwynn and even sat in Mr. Alwynn''s arms. You ruined your family by yourself, didn''t you? Let me tell you. Mrs. Alwynn is as important as Mr. Alwynn''s life. Even if you were ten years younger, Mrs. Alwynn wouldn''t like you." Sandra shuddered, and she had a sense of fear in heart. There were once gossips about Dorothy and Victor, but Dorothy was fine. How could she expect that something bad would happen to her? "Where can I find Eden?" Sandra was really anxious. It was not easy for her family to be so sessful. But if she could get Victor''s favor, her family would get better and better. She ran here excitedly this morning for the sake of her family. Besides, in the morning news, she and Victor were described to be very close to each other. This was a good opportunity, and she was not willing to miss it. Dean shook his head slightly, "This time, Mrs. Alwynn is even angrier than she was yesterday. You should know that she is very considerate, but she can never tolerate such a thing. I think Mr. Alwynn is also worried now, because he doesn''t know where to find Mrs. Alwynn." After saying that, Dean walked into the elevator elegantly. "Ah..." Sandra got up, staggered and entered another elevator to leave. Looking at the empty office, Amelia took a deep breath and braced herself to do her work well. After that day, she would nevere here again. She looked outside. Lucian was in the office. At this moment, he must be working very hard. He had been very serious about his work. Compared with the Ronen family, Alwynn Group was more like his family. He preferred to work in Alwynn Group. She withdrew her gaze slowly. With tears in her eyes, she lowered her head and continued to work. Victor went to the parking lot and drove to the airport as fast as he could. Along the way, he called Eden all the time, but she didn''t answer his phone calls. He became more and more disturbed. He immediately called Lucian. "Hello?" Lucian answeredzily, "Lucian, Eden is on the way to the airport. Call the airport to ask them to keep an eye on her and see where she wants to go." Lucian frowned slightly, "Is it that serious?" Victor said, "Do you think it''s not serious?" Lucian said, "I''ve warned you not to be a gentleman, but you didn''t listen to me. Don''t you know that women hate their husbands the most when they hold other women in their arms? Furthermore, what you did was shot by someone. Even I can''t stand it, not to mention Eden." Hearing this, Victor frowned, "Lucian, is it the time for you to make sarcastic remarks? Hurry up and find Eden." He hung up with annoyance. He drove straight to the highway. Lucian shook his head helplessly and called the airport. After Eden left thepany, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She hailed a taxi, went straight to the airport and wanted to travel as she liked. She knew that if she went back to the Clement family, Victor would definitely went there at night. If they quarrelled at home, her parents would worry about her. Victor, th*t bastard, actually had no reaction when the woman fell on his arms. Eden sat in the taxi. The more she thought about it, the more sombre she felt. She took out her phone and found that Victor had been calling him. At this time, the phone rang again. She answered the phone angrily, "What? I''m going to meet a handsome guy. Don''t keep calling me. I''m so annoyed." When Victor heard the words "handsome guy" again, he was almost choked, and the expression in his eyes turned cold. Was he not handsome enough? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "How dare you! Eden, whether you believe it or not, I will kill him." Victor shouted furiously. As soon as Victor said this, he regretted it. Was it time to argue with her? He immediately calmed down, softened his voice and said in a pleading tone, "Honey, don''t be mad anymore. Could youe back?" Eden could not bear to listen to his pitiful voice. However, she didn''t intend to go back. "Victor, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be back in a few days." "Eden, where are you going? I''ll go with you. I can''t assured if you travel alone." Victor drove the car as quickly as he could. While talking on the phone, he looked at the front and did not dare to blink his eyes. "I told you that I want to travel alone. You really don''t have to worry. Focus on your work." "No, let''s go together." Victor raised his voice. A car in font of him was about to leave the motorway, so it was losing speed. Victor slowed down immediately, but even so, the brake made a loud noise. The speed was so high that he almost crashed into the car. He moved the steering wheel slightly and drove back to the road so as to avoid a car ident. Hearing the sudden braking sound, Eden asked in surprise, "Where are you?" Victor put her on speakerphone and then ced the phone on the stand. Hearing her worried voice, he could not help but smile, "Honey, tell me where you are first." Eden asked furiously, "You drove out, and you''re even driving so fast. Do you want to die?" Victor was angry but heughed. Since she was going to leave him, how could he not drive fast? "Eden, don''t worry. I''m fine. What happened in the office was just an ident. I was staring you, but she slipped and then fell on my arms. It had nothing to do with me." Eden was speechless. The woman fell on him, but couldn''t he push her away? He even let her see it and broke her heart. He was a man. She didn''t believe that he didn''t have strength to do so. "I saw it with my own eyes, but you say it was an ident? Let me tell you. Even Gia won''t be fooled by you! Hurry up and go back. I''m hanging up." Eden hung up the phone. "Eden, honey..." Vincent was exasperated. She should not be angry since she saw it with her own eyes. He had been wronged, hadn''t he? After Eden got in the car, she booked a ticket to Love Sea. When she arrived at the airport, she got her boarding pass directly. Love Sea was not far from River City, and she could arrive there in an hour. It was a very beautiful ce. She always wanted to go there and have a look. That was a popr rendezvous for lovers. She had never been there before, and she was very expectant. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Lucian learnt where Eden was going. He called Victor, and Victor answered the phone instantly. "Lucian, where is Eden going?" Lucian replied, "Love Sea. I''ve booked you the same flight as her. It is first ss and Eden''s seat is in front of you." Victor was a little unhappy, "Why didn''t you book the seat next to her?" Lucianughed, "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll drive you out of the ne?" "That makes sense. After all, she is stubborn. Okay, I see. Lucian, you have to work hard these days. I''ll give you a few days off after I take Eden back." Lucian said, "Alright, I''ve recorded your words. I''ll have a vacation when youe back, and I can buy a suitable house for Amelia by the way." "Okay! Ourpany owns many house properties, right? Choose one and I''ll give it to you as a wedding gift." Victor hung up the phone with a smile and said wickedly, "Eden, just wait and see. You can never leave me." Hearing Victor''s words, Lucian smiled and muttered to himself, "Are you willing to give Windsor Vi to me?" However, since Victor was willing to give him a house, it was a good thing. Moreover, he was d because it was a wedding gift. Amelia made a cup of coffee for Lucian. As soon as she entered the office, she heard him say that he wanted to buy a suitable house for her. Her heart ached badly. Was he really going to leave the Ronen family for her? But how could he do that? His mother ced high hoped on him, and she did everything for him. If she had such a mother who loved her so much, she would cherish her as well. How could she make her mother upset and sad? That night would be thest they stayed together. Sheposed her emotions quickly and walked in with a smile, "Lucian, I made coffee for you. Did you worktest night?" She walked over and ced the coffee in front of him. Lucian looked up and smiled tenderly at her, "It was not toote, and I can hold on. Come here." Lucian pointed at his arms. Amelia did not refuse. She sat in his arms with a smile and put her arms around his neck. She leaned against his chest slowly with a hint of intense sorrow in eyes. She had a test and knew that she was in her period of ovtion. If she had their child, she would have the courage to live even if she had to stay away from him. She would never see him in the rest of her life. Lucian hugged her tightly and rubbed his forehead against her shoulder. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, "Amelia, I''m no longer exhausted after holding you like this." Amelia hugged him with great strength, "Lucian, you have to take care of yourself. Work is very important, but you should pay attention to your health. If you get sick, your work will be dyed, right?" Lucian smiled and raised his head to look at her concerned face. He could not help but reach out and pinch her cheek, "Take care of yourself. You work even harder than me." "It was something in the past, wasn''t it? Now I no longer work so desperately because you''re by my side. Lucian, let''s go to Marriott Hotel as soon as we get off work. I want to eat the fish there." Lucian smiled and nodded, "Okay, we''ll go there after work." "Ha-ha..." Amelia pretended to smile happily and kissed him on the lips. After being with him, she became bolder and more unrestrained. He was the man she loved the most in her life. But she had to leave him. She really couldn''t bear to part with him. She knew that time could change a lot, including their deep love. In the following one or two years, he might be very painful. However, he was busy with his work. As time went by, he would gradually forget the pain that she brought to him. ...... The night screen had hung down, and the moon rose. The moon bathed the sea in a silver light, and the sea was like a big mirror. When a breeze puffed across the sea, it glinted in the moonlight. Eden stood by Love Sea. The weather was nice that day, and the moon was lovely. She wrapped herself tightly in windbreaker and looked at the beautiful night sky with a smile, feeling totally rxed. Everything she saw would be her inspiration, and she would apply these dreams-like colours to the patterns in her design. There was a wooden house selling night snacks on the coast. The myriad twinkling lights were very lively. The weather was cold, and some people were selling coffee with thermoses on their backs. Eden thought that she might not be able to fall asleep at night. She didn''t like to drink coffee, but she bought a cup of coffee. She took a sip and felt much warmer instantly. The sea breeze was right in her face, but it was not so cold. Pairs of couples held each other and walked past her with happy smiles on their faces. "Darling, look! How beautiful the sea is! We came here for honeymoon when we got married, and now we''re here again. I''m really happy." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Honey, when I make enough money, I''ll take you on a vacation aboard. We''ll go wherever you want." "We don''t have to be so extravagant. I''m very happy toe here once a year. As long as you can apany me, I''m d no matter where we are." A middle-aged couple passed by her, and there was a delighted smile and an expectant expression on the woman''s face. Eden stared at their backs for a long time and did not look away. It could be seen that the man loved the woman very much, and the woman was very virtuous. "Sibyl, don''t be angry. Sibyl, I promise you that I will definitely take you to Glory Mountain when we come here again. We went to the concert, and I don''t have enough money now. I''ll save up money for three months and then we can go there." "Humph! Glory Mountain is the most beautiful in this season. It is a colourful sea of flowers, and it is like the heaven in this world. Theke in flowers is bright and splendid, and the water is as transparent as ss. The wooden house is like that in a fairy tale, and it is especially beautiful in the morning fog. The mountain will be covered over with heavy snow three monthster. Can we see the scenery at that time?" "Sibyl, but it costs more than ten thousand dors to live there for a night. I really don''t have so much money. I will definitely take you there in the future, okay?" The man begged the woman. Seeing that the woman was about to leave, he was anxious and helpless. "In the future? Why should wee here in the future? After we get married, we will have to raise our child and support our family. Will we have extra money to travel here? I just want to go there before we get married. You promised me, but now you go back on your words. That''s the only condition I have before marrying you!" The woman still walked forward with annoyance. Eden nced at the misty mountain on the right, and she couldn''t see the outline clearly. That was Glory Mountain. There were beautiful flowers in the valley. The flowers were hardy, and their prime was in winter. Theke was heart-shaped, and the water was blue and clear. It was like the heaven in the world indeed, because it was beautiful and pure. Every couple would spend a night there. It was said that living there would make their lovest forever. Although it was beautiful, the hotel was expensive. Even a small room cost more than ten thousand dors one night. The most expensive room cost one hundred thousand dors one night, and it was extremely luxurious. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 "Sibyl, I beg you. Don''t go. Although we can''t go to Glory Mountain. Living in the hotel by the sea is the same." "Can it be the same? We will go back tomorrow. Since you can''t do it, you should have told me before we came. You let mee here with expectation and happiness, but you shatter my dream and let me down. Do you think it''s fun to y me like this?" "Sibyl, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''ve transferred my sry this month to my mother to treat her illness. I promise you that I''ll take you here at this time next year, okay? We''ll have a lot of opportunities toe here again." The man persuaded the woman very patiently. The girl thought for a moment. Looking at his pleading eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse him. However, she turned around decisively and left after looking at him for a while quietly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Sibyl! Don''t be angry, okay?" The man grabbed her hand. But she shook off his hand quickly. Eden walked over and looked at them with a smile, "Stop arguing." Saying this, she took out the ticket to Glory Mountain from her bag. "Originally, I was going there with my husband, but he didn''te. I''ll give it to you." Looking at Eden''s gentle and faint smile, the man was slightly stunned. He took another look at the longing expression in his girlfriend''s eyes, and he was a little moved. Eden took Sibyl''s hand and put the ticket in her hand, "Your name is Sibyl, right? Don''t be angry. It seems that your boyfriend loves you very much." Eden looked in the direction of Glory Mountain, "I heard that couples who have been there will have a wonderful future. You two love each other so much, and I hope that you can get married in the end. Besides, you can''t get married with regrets in heart. Although you can understand each other, this matter will be a small crack in your marriage. When you quarrel after get married, you will mention this matter angrily from time to time. Lovers shouldn''t have regrets in hearts." Sibyl heard it and felt that she had got a windfall. She nced at the price on the ticket. The pink ticket was framed by karat gold, and it was printed with a flower pattern, looking beautiful and noble. "Oh... Miss, this is too expensive. This is the most luxurious ticket." Sibyl suddenly felt that the ticket in her hand was burning hot. Eden smiled and said, "No matter how much it costs, your affection is more important, isn''t it? Just now, you said that this is your only wish before you get married. I''m married. My husband loves me very much and we have three lovely children. May you two live together till old and grey." Eden said with a smile. Then, she turned around and left. She wanted to go to Glory Mountain, but it was boring to go there alone. "Miss, thank you!" Eden heard Sibyl''s choked voice. Eden looked back at them with a smile, waved goodbye to them, turned around and continued to walk on the beach. In fact, she wondered if Victor would follow her here. If he came, she would go to the ss vi on Glory Mountain with him, watch the beautiful stars and spend a wonderful night with him. She could see the stars in the sky, and it was a rare beautiful scenery. However, Victor did note here. In fact, it was her journey alone. But somehow, she booked the best room on Glory Mountain. Although she quarrelled with him and ran away from home recklessly, she hoped that he could care about her. Sheughed self-mockingly. Women were really strange. She was angry, but she hoped that he could appear in front of her shamelessly. She kept walking forward. Having not eaten anything for a whole day, she suddenly smelled the smell of Spicy Hot Pot. It must be very happy to eat Spicy Hot Pot on such a cold night. Eden looked ahead and found that Spicy Hot Pot was avable in the wooden house in the front. She walked in with a smile. The wooden house was not very big, but the atmosphere was very warm. Many couples were eating here. Eden sat on a small table and put the coffee on the table. The waiter came over, and she ordered a small portion of Spicy Hot Pot. There were many vegetables and mushrooms in it. The meal was quickly served and the fragrance greeted her. Eden smiled and felt even hungrier. She ate a piece of fried bean curd which was hot and delicious, "Wow! It''s so spicy." She muttered in a low voice. She hadn''t eaten these snacks for a long time. When she was with Victor, he prepared her very delicate food. She ate Spicy Hot Pot happily alone and felt that she hadn''t been full yet. The smell of various snacks improved her appetite. After walking for a while, she saw someone selling kebabs. She went over and saw that there were many kinds of kebabs. Then she bought ten kebabs and ate while walking. She liked fried lotus. That was her favorite food in college. Normally, she could eat three portions of fried lotus in a row. She walked while eating and checking her phone. Victor didn''t call her again, which made her a little disappointed. She decided to order another nearby hotel online. Originally, she wanted to go to Glory Mountain. However, she gave the ticket to the couple, so she could only live in another hotel. She sat on the bench by the sea and searched for hotels online after eating the kebabs. "Miss, this is for you. Have a good time tonight. A rose represents the only love." A little girl suddenly ran to Eden with a rose in her hand. Eden, who had her head lowered, looked at the rose in the little girl''s hands in surprise. The girl smiled at her innocently. Eden smiled and asked her, "Why do you give me the rose?" The little girl smiled and put the rose in her hand, "Miss, I wish you happiness." After that, she ran away with a smile. Eden looked at the rose in her hand and smiled faintly. The rose looked fresh and beautiful. She got up with a smile and nned to walk for an hour before going to the hotel nearby. However, after she took a few steps, a couple came to her and handed her a rose, "Miss, we wish you every sess!" Before she could say anything, the young couple smiled and walked away. Eden looked at the roses in her hand doubtfully. Could people get roses for free that night? Eden continued walking forward. Another couple smiled and walked to her front, handing her a rose, "Miss, may you be happy everyday!" After that, they left with a smile. Eden looked at the three roses in her hand in disbelief and then looked around. There were all lovers and families. Only she was alone. Did they sympathize with her because she was alone? The legend about Love Sea was wonderful. Lovers all wanted toe here, but very few people came here alone. She suddenly smiled and continued to walk forward. "Miss, I wish you happiness." "Miss, I wish you well..." Later, in addition to the little girl, she met ny-nine couples and they all sent her roses and best wishes. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Looking at the one hundred roses in her arms, Eden didn''t know whether tough or cry. Had she won a big prize? But what on earth was going on? There were so many roses in her arms that she almost couldn''t hold all of them. She was touched and delighted. Suddenly, a tall man walked to her front, and she smelled the familiar and pleasant smell. She immediately raised her head, only to see Victor''s smiling and gentle eyes. "Honey, I love you!" Victor said gently, staring at her with affection. Eden thought that it was her delusion. Was it because she missed Victor too much? She actually met him here. He told her that he loved her, and it was like a dream. Seeing her stand in a daze, Victor could not help but smile, "Honey, don''t you wee me?" He said again, and Eden knew that she was not dreaming. "So, did you prepare all these roses?" Eden looked at him angrily. "Yep!" Victor nodded with a smile. There was a proud expression on his charming face, and his bright eyes were especially attractive at this moment, "Honey, the first rose represents that you''re my only love. The other ny-nine roses represent that I love you forever. Honey, forgive me. I can''t live without you." Eden looked at him quietly. She had to admit that she was moved. It was romantic and fantastic. In the world, he was special to her. As long as she saw him, all her loneliness and unhappiness would disappear, and all her depression and bad mood would fade away. When she was with him, she found that she had never been so gentle before. After she left him, she realized that she had never been so lonely. Seeing that she stood there silently, Victor thought that she was not going to forgive him. "Honey, if you are unhappy, you can bully me. Anyway, I love you so much. No matter how you bully me, I won''t get mad." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled when she heard that, "How dare I bully you?" In fact, in love, even if he had countless of bad habits, she wouldn''t leave him because he loved her sincerely. "Honey, you are the only one who can bully me in this world. I am willing to be bullied by you. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Victor looked at her pitifully. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He followed her all the way here. In order to give her a surprise, he put in a lot of effort and found ny-nine couples in person. Roses were the freshest. Everything he gave her was the best in the world. Eden looked at the roses in her arms and then looked at his expectant face, smiling sweetly. Love was that two people capture each other''s minds. Only by winning each other''s hearts could their lovest forever. What had happened these days made both of them crazy. But she was indeed very angry about what had happened that day, and she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She knew what would happen if she ignored him. As time went by, they would no longer be in deep love. People in love were very stupid, and this was actually contradictory. The magic of love was to bring happiness, but at the same time, it brought people confusion and worry. Because love couldn''t be the most beautiful forever. She understood this, and she knew how to tolerate. But how could she think of this when she was annoyed? Victor saw her smiling sweetly. Under the lights, her face looked tender and pretty. As the sea breeze blew, her hair swayed gently. She was so beautiful and attractive. Victor''s heart was moved as he looked at her. He really hoped that they could only see each other at this moment. Eden smiled helplessly and put the roses in his arms, "Take them. My hands are sore." After saying that, she walked forward and felt very happy in heart. Victor was stunned. Had she forgiven him or not? "Ha-ha... Honey, you have forgiven me." Victor followed her shamelessly and smiled with joy. In fact, he heard what she had said to the couple. Deep down in her heart, she hoped that he coulde here. When he heard her say that he loved him so much and they had three lovely children, he knew that he was the happiest man in the world. Eden looked back at him, "You have even followed me here. For the sake of your sincerity, I can forgive you. But..." Eden looked at him and wanted to speak, but stopped on a second thought. Victor had his heart in his mouth. What was she going to say? Eden red at him fiercely, "Go home and take a bath for ten times. Besides, you''ve hugged another woman, so you can''t hug me anymore." Victor was speechless. Had she really forgiven him? "Okay! Honey, I''ll wash myself for twenty times when I go back to the hotel." "Ha-ha..." Eden''s heart ached a bit when she saw how obedient he was. He was such a proud man, but he was totally meek in front of her. "Have you had your dinner?" Eden asked. Victor shook his head quickly, "No, I followed you all the way here, and I didn''t even have time to eat breakfast." Eden was quite helpless, "I asked you not to follow me, didn''t I? I''ll be back in three days at most." Victor smiled with grievances, "Honey, I can''t wait for three days. I felt so bad when you didn''t talk to me. Besides, we shoulde to Love Sea together, shouldn''t we?" Eden shook her head helplessly. He was more clingy that the three children. "Let''s go and eat something first. Then we''ll go back to rest." Eden said with a smile. Although she treated him indifferently, she was not so mad in heart. Victor pulled her and smiled gently, "Honey, let''s go to Glory Mountain." Eden blinked at him, "Can we buy tickets now?" Victor took out two tickets from his pocket and waved in front of her, "If we don''t go to Glory Mountain, the trip in Love Sea won''t be perfect." Eden was surprised. He actually bought tickets. She was so touched. Originally, she was going to be angry with him for a month, but she had forgive him within a day. Ah... She hated herself so much. Ah... But she really liked his thoughtfulness. Eden yelled in heart for quite a while. In the end, she still epted his kindness. "Let''s go. There is a lot of delicious food over there. We''ll arrive in half an hour by a cable car. I''ll eat some midnight snackster." Eden was even happier. She looked at him with a smile. Wearing a ck windbreaker, he looked tall and straight. His tall and strong figure gave her a huge sense of security. They went on Glory Mountain by a cable car. Victor had prepared everything in advance. They went straight to the ss hotel in the valley. Victor handed the roses to the waiter, asking him to put the roses in a vase and then send them to the room. Then he went to take a shower in a hurry. Eden looked at the closed door of the bathroom and smiled. She changed into afortable home dress, stood in front of the window and looked at theke that was surrounded by flowers not far away. Theke still looked so holy at night. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 "It''s really beautiful. No wonder so many people want toe here." She said to herself with a smile. Standing here, she could see the entireke. At night, the view was obscured by fog. If she could see theke in the morning, she would feel fresh air and see the clear sky. The sea of lowers was lovely, and the flowers gave out a delicate fragrance. It was like a fairnd. Eden had been standing by the window. She was very tired that day. Perhaps it was because she had coffee, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Almost an hour had passed, but Victor hadn''te out of the bathroom. The waiter had sent the roses to the room after trimming them. The roses were perfectly ced on the both sides of the bed. Starting from the head of the bed, they formed a very beautiful shape. The candles at the bedside table made the whole room romantic and lovely. Eden liked such romance. After admiring it alone for a while, she went out of the room. When she heard the sound of running water in the bathroom, she was slightly stunned. Did he really want to wash himself for twenty times? But she went berserk as soon as she thought that he held another woman in the office. Thinking about this, she no longer felt guilty. Another half an hour had passed, but Victor hadn''te out of the bathroom. His dinner had been delivered. If he didn''te out, the food would be cold. Eden couldn''t help but knock on the door, "Victor, do you have to wash yourself for so long? Come out, or you food will get cold." Victor was bathing inside. He rubbed his skin with so much strength that it had turned red, and his neck turned blue and purple. It could be seen that he was really washing himself seriously. "Honey, wait for another two minutes. I''ll be able to wash myself for twenty times soon." Eden was speechless. He must be insane! She turned around and went to the table. It was the dinner ordered by Victor. There were a piece of steak and a few dishes she liked. Eden sat at the dining table and waited for about ten minutes. Only then did Victore out with his body wrapped in a white towel. His hair was still wet. Looking at the red and purple marks on his neck, she was stunned. Did he have to wash himself like that? Or did he do this to gain her sympathy? When Eden came to sense, she found that he hadn''t even dried his hair. The weather was so cold. She got up and got a hairdryer. Then she pressed him on the sofa and started to dry his hair. His hair was thick and ck, and it was in tip-top condition. Sitting on the sofa with a faint smile on his face, Victor felt so delighted in heart. Eden finally forgave him. Five minutester, his hair was dried up. "You don''t take care of yourself at all. It''s getting colder and colder. You''re the one who will feel ufortable if you catch a cold." Eden shouted at him angrily. Victor raised his eyes and smiled more and more happily, "Honey, I''m fine. I''m very strong and I won''t get sick so easily." He got up and reached out to hug her, but she immediately took a step back. Victor failed and suddenly looked at her with a face of grievances, "Honey, I have washed myself for twenty times, and I''m so clean now. Just let me hold you. I miss you so much." Eden red at him, and her eyelids were sore. She ignored him who looked wronged and turned to walk to the dining table. "Come over and have dinner first. We''ll talk about itter." She opened the lid and found that the steak was a little cold. Victor walked over listlessly. Sitting next to her, he nced sideways at her and saw that she had started to eat. He smelled the aroma of the food and felt very hungry. Picking up the knife and fork, he cut a piece of steak and fed her. Eden did not refuse and ate it directly. Victor liked ck vor, so did she. "Not bad." She nodded with a smile, picked up a shrimp ball and took a bite. The fried ball was so crispy and tender, and it tasted so good. Eden had to admit that being rich was wonderful. As long as she had money, she could enjoy all kinds of delicacies. Seeing that she was more and more delighted, Victor no longer felt so depressed. If he tried harder, she would surely forgive him. Eden ate slowly. It took them an hour to finish the meal. Eden got up to bathe and brush her teeth. Victor went to the bedroom. Looking at the room which was decorated with roses, he smiled, "Well done! It is very romantic." He looked at the direction of the bathroom. He valued and cherished Eden too much, so he would definitely keep her by his side after being with her. He was afraid that she would leave him when he was not paying attention. He always had such an uneasy feeling. After experiencing several terrible idents, He cherished her more. His knitted brows became smooth as he leaned against the head of the bed. His upper body was naked, and his strong abdominal muscles could be seen. He took out his phone and sent a message to Lucian to kill time. "Lucian, I''ve found Eden." "Congrattions. I''ve chosen the vi I want. A vi in Windsor Vi Area hasn''t been sold. I''ll choose it as my wedding gift." Victor was rendered speechless. Lucian really had a good taste. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The vi was worth nearly forty million dors. How greedy he was! Lucian sent him another message, "What''s wrong? Can''t you bear to give it to me? Didn''t you say that I could choose whatever I liked?" Victor didn''t know what to say. Lucian really didn''t stand on ceremony. Since he had said so, there was no reason for him to regret it. He was never stingy to his best friend. He replied quickly, "Am I that stingy? Isn''t it just a vi? I''m happy to give it to you as a wedding gift. I wish you happiness!" "Why do I feel that you''re not sincere at all? I''m not going to talk to you. My future wife hase out of the bathroom." Victor was dumbfounded. Why were his words so ambiguous? "Did you go to Marriott Hotel again?" "Anyway, it''s free. Why don''t Ie here when I''m free?" "Lucian, you sleep with her every other day. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be exhausted?" "You have sex several times a day. Worry about yourself first." Victor was speechless. How did he know that? Sure enough, after they both had girlfriends, the content of their conversation was no longer pure. "That''s good. In this way, you won''t feel bored after getting off work. Your life is more meaningful and you''re no longer ascetic. We don''t need to worry that you''ll have no child in the future." Lucian was choked. He looked at Amelia who was drying her hair not far away with starry eyes. Then he could not help but look at her belly. They had been together for such a long time, but why hadn''t she got pregnant? Victor and Anson had had their own children, so he was looking forward to be a father. He replied, "Don''t worry. I will definitely have my own daughter. I won''t talk to you anymore. You damp my spirits." Victor was speechless. Lucian was in such a hurry. As soon as Victor put down the phone, he heard the sound of a hairdryer. Then he got out of bed quickly and walked towards Eden. He took the hairdryer from her hand and dried her hair with a smile. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Eden did not reject him. Since he was willing to help her, she was toozy to do it on her own. After all, she was very tired after walking around for a whole day. Victor''s movements were very gentle. He ran his slender fingers through her soft hair, making her sofortable and sleepy. Victor looked down at her rxed face. Her face blushed a little, looking so attractive. Besides, her faint smile looked very seductive and charming. He was absent-minded for a moment. She always used hair conditioner, so her hair was very soft and smooth. The feeling was wonderful when her hair swept over his fingers. More than ten minutester, Eden''s hair was dried and she almost fell asleep. Victor knew that she was very weary that day. After taking a flight for more than an hour, she walked by the sea in a bad mood for a long time. She was much weaker than before, and it was easy for her to get tired. He bent down slowly, carried her in his arms and walked to the bedroom. Eden sobered up a lot when he picked her up. She said in a daze, "Victor, I''m thirsty. I want to drink water." Victor whispered, "Eden, lie down first. I''ll get you some water right now." He ced her on the big soft bed tenderly before turning around and pouring her a ss of warm water. Eden was sleeping in a daze. Then he helped her up and let her drink water. At this time, Eden didn''t know how much she relied on Victor. However, Victor liked the way she relied on him. His heart had been empty. After she came back, she filled his empty heart, and he had never been so possessive about someone before. Sometimes, he tried his best to control his possessiveness and wanted to give her some space. He did a good job, but he just didn''t like her to leave him. If he couldn''t see her, he would feel a tightness in the chest. He thought the biggest difference between men and women was that womencked a sense of security. He knew that Eden was the same. In order to have a happy family, she used to cater to others humbly. Although those people ridiculed her, she didn''t leave because she didn''t want to lose her family. However, those people couldn''t see her warmth and sincerity. He wanted to make her happy and give her a sense of security as much as possible. Moreover, he wanted her to live for herself instead of tting others. Eden fell asleep soundly. Victory beside her and held her in his arms. The weather was cold, and holding her like this made him feel very warm. The soft and smooth feeling made him sexually aroused. But he couldn''t bear to wake her up and watched her fall asleep quietly. When he looked up, he could see the starry sky through the ss. The night sky was very beautiful, and such a scenery couldn''t be seen in River City. Such a night was quiet and peaceful. Looking at the starry night sky, he feltpletely rxed. She said that she wanted to look at the starry sky here, but she couldn''t help but fall asleep. He shook his head slightly and was not drowsy at all. In Marriott Hotel. Lucian turned off all the lights except for one bedsidemp. The room was much darker, but the atmosphere was just right. Amelia dawdled for quite a while before drying her hair and looking at Lucian who was sitting on bed and looking at his phone. After he took a shower, there were always several locks of hair on his forehead. His delicate eyebrows were good-looking, and he looked much gentler. He was very handsome, and his charm was different from Victor''s. He made people feel that he was distant and indifferent, and he looked extremely difficult to get along with. However, only when people truly entered his heart and world would they know that he was actually a warm and kind man, which was exactly different from his apathetic appearance. She sat next to Lucian. Lucian put down his phone and smiled at her tenderly. His smiling eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. "Have you dried your hair?" He held her in his arms and said in a soft voice. "Yeah! My hair is longer, so it took me some time." Lucian lowered his head and looked at her hair. He picked up a few strands of her hair and swirled it around his fingertips. Smelling the faint fragrance, he immediately got obsessed, "It''s a little long indeed. I''ll take you to Sean if you''re free this weekend. He will take care of your hair and cut it. My Amelia will look even prettier at that time." "This weekend?" She asked in a daze. His warm words made her feel more and more painful in heart. "Yeah! We''ll go there on weekend." Lucian smiled and lowered his head, kissing her head. "Amelia, let''s have a child. Victor has prepared a new house for us. It''s in the Windsor Vi Area. It''s very beautiful, and you will like it very much. Eden, Abigail, and Gracie all live there. You have friends if you move there." "We''ll go there on weekend and then get our marriage certificate on a lucky day. I want you to be with me legally. As for the wedding, give me some more time. When I deal with all the affairs in my family, I will give you a grand and romantic wedding." Listening to his n, Amelia was so happy and excited that she cried. He was talking about the life she had longed for. However, how should he deal with the affairs in his family? His mother said that the Ronen family would never ept a daughter-inw like her. Her family could not help him with anything. In addition, she would disgrace him. Her mother was greedy for money, and she only cared about her elder brother. Her elder brother was in jail, and she only had a job that could support her family. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No matter what, she was not good enough for him. She felt inferior in their love, but she enjoyed being with him very much. At the beginning, she catered to him cautiously, but at this time, she had lived to her ideal of herself in front of him. He respected her and gave her the love she wanted, which had made her so satisfied. How could she be a stumbling block to him? "Lucian, I am really d to be with you. I really love you. I love you deeply." Amelia choked with sobs and breathed heavily. She felt painful all over as soon as she thought that she would break his heart the next day. "You''re crying." Lucian frowned as he looked down at her tearful face. Amelia wiped the tears from her face quickly, "Because I am so touched by you." "Fool..." Lucian smiled and rubbed her head. Amelia immediately raised her head and kissed his smiling lips. It was thest night. She wanted to be more reckless and repay his love in her own way. They had been together for so long, but she had never taken the initiative to kiss him. It was always him who guided her on bed and gave her those wonderful nights. That night, she wanted to take the initiative and be more enthusiastic. She wanted to ignore everything else and had a torrid sex with him. It was the first time that Lucian had felt Amelia''s enthusiasm. There was a bright smile in his deep and brooding eyes, and he allowed her to please him. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 But obviously, Amelia''s enthusiasm was beyond his imagination. She was so devoted, causing all the blood in his body to boil. He wanted to vent his sexual desire. His forehead was oozing sweat, and the atmosphere couldn''t be more ambiguous. At this moment, Amelia couldn''t restrain herself, and their souls were in perfect harmony when they had sex... Lucian loved this feeling very much. "Amelia, I love you!" After a while, Lucian whispered in her ear. Amelia was like over the moon. He loved her, and it was enough. "Lucian, I love you, too." She kissed him boldly, wallowing in his gentless. ...... Eden woke up in a daze and felt itchy on her neck. She frowned unhappily and reached out to scratch it. However, she touched a furry head. She was startled and suddenly opened her eyes. She saw Victor holding her and kissing her neck with infatuation. Feeling a little ufortable, she moved her head and red at Victor. Then she looked out of the window. It was already dawn and she had a deep sleepst night. Victor knew that she had woken up and also knew that she was thinking about something else. He looked up at her with a wicked smile, "Good morning, honey!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Eden red at him, "Good morning. You woke up quite early." Hearing her angry voice, Victor immediately smiled tteringly, "Honey, actually, I didn''t sleepst night." Eden looked at him in confusion. He looked so energetic. Did he really lose sleepst night? Don''t think about cheating her! Seeing that she didn''t believe him, Victor felt extremely wronged, "Eden, I''m telling the truth. I was so happy to see you that I didn''t fall asleep all night." He couldn''t fall asleep. He missed her so much, but she was sleeping soundly. asionally, she whispered a few words in dream that he could not hear clearly. He was so depressed that he couldn''t sleep. Eden was speechless. How could he be so annoying? He didn''t take good care of himself at all. "Hurry up and sleep now. Will you be energetic to y during the day?" She wanted to go to the valley to take some photos and go for a walk by theke. She came here to enjoy the peace and rxation of a never-nevernd. She looked out of the window. The sky was blue and clear, and the clouds were very white. There was no noise outside, only the sound of the wind and the pleasant chirping of birds. The fragrance of flowers refreshed her heart. She felt so rxed and d early in the morning. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the peaceful and wonderful moment. But she couldn''t get what she wanted. Victor had restrained himself for a whole night. At this moment, looking at her pink face and charming smile, he couldn''t hold on anymore. He bit her earlobe lightly, "Ah..." She groaned uncontrobly, and her whole body tensed up. Hearing her soft groan, Victor couldn''t control himself anymore. Eden knew that it was impossible to push him away at this time. She knew him well. The more she resisted, the more excited he became. She simply catered to him and hoped that he could finish the sex soon. She wanted to walk by the lake and see the beautiful scenery on the top of the mountain. Victor''s heart was filled with joy because she didn''t refuse him. He knew that she had forgiven him and she felt distressed for him, but his heart ached. Every time she was angry, he used such a method to make her forgive him. He knew that he was shameless, but he couldn''t stand it when she didn''t talk to him. The atmosphere in the romantic room was ambiguous. ...... An hourter, Victor stopped with sweat, while Eden became drowsy again. Victor smiled and opened his eyes to look at her for a while. He was exhausted as well. Lying next to her, he could feel that her breathing was somewhat rapid. She reached out and brushed the sweaty hair off her face gently, looking at her with a tender smile. Eden opened her eyes and looked at him with blurred eyes. He was so energetic that she almost wanted to stay away from him. If he had sex with her again, she would definitely faint. "B*stard!" Eden scolded him angrily, "My waist hurts!" "Ha-ha..." Victor burst intoughter. Her waist was soft and he liked it very much. "Honey, I''ll give you a massage." Eden closed her eyes and did not speak. Victor massaged her waist lightly. The phone on the table rang. Eden opened her eyes again, reached out to get it and had a look. It was a message sent by Amelia. "Eden, something happened in my family, and I want to ask for leave for three days. I heard from Lucian that you went to Love Sea. Have a good time." Eden said a bit doubtfully, "Victor, Amelia has never asked for leave before. This time, she actually asks for a leave of three days. Has she encountered anything?" Yesterday, Amelia didn''t look well, and she was a little worried about her. Victor was unconcerned, "Maybe she really has something to do. She and Lucian stayed in Marriott Hotelst night, and Lucian should know about it." Eden looked back at him, "How do you know that?" Victor smiled, "Fool, I chatted with Lucianst night. He told me that he and his future wife were there." "His future wife?" Eden felt that these words were somewhat unpleasant to hear. "Well, they can''t be together like this forever. Hasn''t Lucian decided to take Amelia home?" Victor shook his head slightly, "I am afraid that he will not take Amelia home. Instead, he wants to move out and lives with Amelia. But his mother will not agree. Moreover, his father wouldn''t let Amelia go. This matter is somewhat troublesome, and we have to find a chance. Now his elder brother is likely to be the heir of the Ronen family, but Lucian''s mother will not agree. His mother is almost twelve years younger than his father. She married into the Ronen family at a young age, so she couldn''t allow Lucian to get nothing from the Ronen family. As a result, she will be the first one to reject to their rtionship." "s!" Eden was a little worried, "Amelia is going to suffer, isn''t she?" She had experienced such a thing before. Amelia would be very sad. Victor nodded, "As long as Amelia can stick to it, Lucian will not let her down. What''s more, I gave a vi in Windsor Vi Area to them as a wedding gift. Before Lucian gets his mother''s permission, he may live there with Amelia." Eden said, "Even so, they have to get the marriage certificate first. In that case, they can live together legally." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, "Eden, you don''t have to worry about this matter. Lucian has always been very thoughtful. With his self-esteem and character, he will definitely not let Amelia live with him without a status. Maybe they will get the marriage certificate after we go back." Eden nodded and hoped so. "Let''s y for a day and go back tomorrow. I''ve asked Adonis to cooperate with Monroe Group." Victor knew that she would do it after making up her mind. "Eden, you''ll be very tired." He was a little worried about her. It was not because he didn''t trust her ability, but he was afraid that she would be too weary. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Eden sat up slowly. Victor picked up a pillow and put it behind her back thoughtfully. "Victor, we are still young. If we can share more of the burden for mom and dad, we should do our best. Dad has missed mom for many years, and it has always been the regret in his heart. He once said that if he had a good family background back then, he would never allow mom to leave him. He thought that mom could live a very happy life without him, but he made her live a hard life. He has been ming himself." "Now his only wish is to travel with mom to make up for their past." "Although it is difficult to make up for the past, that is his only hope and his only regret over the years." "I know. I''m so grateful because dad loves my mom very much, and he treats me very well." Victor smiled. As long as Jaida could live in love, he would be happy. In the past, Zaiden waited for Jaida without expecting anything in return, and he earned so much money just to let her live a good life. He treated her sincerely. In his eyes, Jaida was more important than money. "Eden, you''ll have to take over hispany. With Seth''s help, you''ll be more and more capable soon. Adonis is somebody in the real estate business. You canmunicate with him as much as possible when you have something you don''t understand." "Okay!" Eden smiled and nodded, "Go take a bath. I am hungry. We get upte today so we can''t go to the top of the mountain to see the sunrise. It''s all your fault." Edenined. She came here to see the beautiful scenery. Looking at her angry face, Victor got up slowly, picked up a bath towel and wrapped her. Then he carried her to the bathroom. Eden leaned against his arms quietly, "Victor, I was in a bad mood after having a quarrel with you. I couldn''t bear to argue with you. Why do you have to make me so sad? The woman sat in your arms, but why didn''t you push her away? You don''t know how painful my heart was when I saw that. I was so brokenhearted that I almost couldn''t breathe." Victor held her more tightly and paused for a moment. Her heart ached, and he was in pain as well. "I''m sorry, honey. I''ll absolutely be one meter away from those women in the future." Eden raised her head and looked at him seriously, "That''s not necessary. You just need to keep a distance from those who want to seduce you." Victor wanted to cry. He didn''t know which woman had evil intentions towards him. He really didn''t expect the two idents to happen. He took her to the bathroom and adjusted the temperature of the water. Seeing her lying in his arms lazily, he smiled gently, and the warm water flowed out of the shower. Eden moanedfortably, which made Victor tremble all over. Seeing her close her eyes with enjoyment, he felt like his whole body was on fire. Victor swallowed and moved her body slightly, wanting to have sex with her again. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Ah..." Eden suddenly widened her eyes. She lowered her head to take a look, and her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. "Victor!" She roared angrily and wished that she could kill him. Would she be able to walk out of here? He... could even... have sex... here... Ah... Eden screamed crazily in heart. Why didn''t she faint just now? Victor buried his head on her chest and his pleasant voice could not help trembling, "I''m really done for. What do you think I should do? Huh?" Victor used some strength, and her body leaned back slightly. Then she clenched her fist and punched his back. "Ha-ha..." Victor knew that she was mad, but he was really happy at this moment. ...... In Marriott Hotel. Amelia got up very early, feeling that her whole body had been crushed by a car. ncing at Lucian who was sleeping beside her, she felt more and more painful in heart. She reached out her slender fingers and caressed his good-looking features, wanting to remember his face deep in her heart. His voice was warm and gentle. When he called her by the name, he was always so affectionate and tender. She whispered in heart, "Lucian, you must be happy in the future. Forget me and spend the rest of your life with joy. I will be somewhere you don''t know, watching you be happy quietly. As long as you live a good life, I''ll be delighted." "This is my only wish. Your happiness is my happiness." Tears streamed down Amelia''s face uncontrobly. A drop of tear fell on Lucian''s lips and slid into his mouth. In shock, she immediatelyposed her emotions and got up to take a bath. Lucian woke up slowly, only to feel bitter in his mouth. He was a bit confused and nced at the bed. Amelia had got up. Hearing the sound of the running water in the bathroom, he smiled faintly. When he thought of how enthusiastic she wasst night, he felt hot all over again. He didn''t expect that she would be so sexy and attractive. It seemed that he shouldn''t have been so overbearing before. Hey down for a while and didn''t open his eyes slowly until Amelia came out of the bathroom. Amelia pretended that she didn''t see him and walked to her bag with her head lowered. She took out a pill from her bag, pretended to put it in her mouth and raised her head to take a sip of water. Then she got up slowly and walked to the bathroom again. She threw the pill into the toilet and then flushed the toilet. Watching the pill disappear, she sat on the ground feebly. "I''m sorry, Lucian!" She apologized with sorrow in heart. Seeing that Amelia didn''t see him awake and take a pill, Lucian wondered if she was not feeling well. He got up, wrapped himself in a bath towel and walked to her bag. The bag was unzipped, and three pills had been eaten. He saw the words on it before picking it up. Contraceptive pills! Lucian thought that his eyes had deceived him, so he checked it again carefully. He was not wrong. Those were indeed contraceptive pills. It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. He looked in the direction of the bathroom furiously. No wonder she hadn''t got pregnant after being with him for so long. It turned out that she didn''t want to be pregnant with his child. He pushed the door open hard. Amelia had justposed her emotions and was about to go out. Watching Lucian walk in madly, she knew that he had seen everything she had done just now. "Lucian, you''re awake." She looked at him with a smile. She had changed her clothes, and she even smiled at him. It seemed that she didn''t think she was wrong at all. He clenched his fists in anger, took a few steps forward and pressed her against the wall. Then he lowered his head and red at her with intense rage in eyes. "Amelia, do you want to die? How dare you take contraceptive pills? Do you know how much the pills hurt your health? You actually ate the pills! D*mn it!" His angry voice came from the top of her head, like a thunder hitting her. Amelia''s heart ached severely, and she couldn''t stop trembling. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Amelia closed her eyes tightly, not daring to look at his irritated and brutal face. She curled up her body slightly, hid herself in the corner, and her thin body couldn''t stop shivering. She looked pitiful and helpless. She was obviously scared, but she embraced herself to hold on. When Lucian saw her like this, his heart seemed to have been stabbed by something, and he had never felt such a sharp pain. He loved her, and he had never expected that one day he would treat her like this. However, rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind when he thought of the pills. He said exasperatedly, "Amelia, don''t you want to be pregnant with my child? We''ve been together for so long, but you haven''t got pregnant. It turns out that you''ve been taking the pills secretly. Didn''t you say that you loved me? But you don''t want to be pregnant with my child. Your love is really ironic!" Lucian''s words hurt Amelia''s heart like a sharp knife. His sarcastic tone seemed to have denied all her love for him in an instant. That was good. If he thought so, he would feel less pain. She had never taken the pills. In order to make him give up and make him desperate, she went to the pharmacy to buy the pills at noon yesterday. Then she threw away a few pills, pretending that she had eaten them. She did not have the courage to stay by his side to be his stumbling block. She could not let his elder brother use her to hurt him. Moreover, she couldn''t let anything bad happen to her mother and elder brother.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Although they didn''t care about her, they were her only family in this world. If she could solve all the problems by leaving here, she could leave alone. Amelia lowered her head and wept. Without saying a word, she bit her lower lip hard and endured all the grief in her heart. Seeing that she didn''t speak or exin, Lucian got more and more irritated and held her shoulders with great strength. Amelia was in so much pain that her body shuddered slightly. Her long and curled eyshes trembled as well. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but the pain on her shoulders was not as severe as the pain in her heart. She felt as if her heart had been torn apart. It was so ufortable that she wanted to die immediately. "Speak! Amelia, tell me the reason! Why did you do this? Say something! Why don''t you exin? As long as you exin it to me, I will forgive you." She was in deep sorrow, but she suppressed it and tried her best to keep calm. Seeing her like this, he softened his tone, but he still looked at her with disappointment, and his expression was as anger as ever. Amelia suddenly summoned up her courage and looked at him with tears in her eyes. She smiled sarcastically, "Lucian, since you can''t marry me, why should I give birth to a child for you?" Saying such simple words almost exhausted all her strength. As soon as she said this, she lowered her head, for fear that Lucian would notice her strangeness. Nothing could deceive his shrewd and sharp eyes. Lucian was stunned. Looking at Amelia who suddenly became so strange, he let go of her shoulders and stepped back quickly. She didn''t want to have his child, because she couldn''t marry him. What she said had hurt his heart badly. Yesterday, he told her that he would not let her be with him without a status. He even told her that he had chosen a new house for her. He was afraid that she would be lonely if she lived in other ces, so he asked Victor for the vi and she could live next to her friends. Eden and Abigail lived there. When he was busy with work, she could visit them and would not be too lonely. He had made it so clear, but she said such words to him just now. "Get out!" Lucian growled angrily. Amelia raised her head and looked at him tearfully. He lowered his head and did not look at her. His face darkened to the extreme, and he had never been so disconste before. "Lucian, sorry. I''m really sorry!" Amelia said in heart. She took a deep look at him and really walked out. Seeing her walk out of the room, Lucian shivered violently. She did not give him any exnation and only said, "Lucian, since you can''t marry me, why should I give birth to a child for you?" She only said this before leaving quietly. Lucian stood where he was without moving and listened to Amelia''s movements carefully. Her footsteps were a little flustered. It seemed that she had hit something, and she cried out in pain. Then he heard her changing her shoes. He heard the sound of the chain swaying on her bag. Then came the sound of her leaving hurriedly. "D*mn it!" Lucian punched the wall in a surge of great fury. Thinking of her tearful face, he was sad and distressed. But as soon as he thought of what she had said, he no longer wanted to chase after her. He stood there, turned on the shower and allowed the cold water to run down his body. The water was not as icy as his heart. Lucian closed his eyes in sorrow, and his eyes were filled with intense apathy. Amelia stood at the door. Hearing the sound of running water, she cried even more bitterly. "Lucian, I only love you in the rest of my life. I want to marry you and give birth to a child for you, but..." Amelia wiped her tears, turned around and left with determination. Every time she took a step, her heart ached a lot. She had once thought about such an ending, but she couldn''t bear to give up his gentleness and love. Last night, she had told everything to her mother. She gave her mother a card and would transfer money to her on time every month. Amelia went downstairs and hailed a taxi to the dock directly. Where was she going? She had contacted her friend. She knew how capable Lucian was. If she took the ne, he would find her soon. She chose to take a boat without showing her ID card. The boat belonged to one of her friends, and she could arrive at her destination directly. When Lucian came out of the bathroom, the luxurious room was empty. Looking at the messy bed, he walked over and could still smell the pleasant smell of her. He took off the bath towel irritably, changed his clothes quickly and went to the parking lot. Then he went straight to thepany. He arrived at thepany at a high speed. However, he didn''t see Amelia. Only Dean was working in front of theputer. Dean looked at Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, good morning." Lucian nodded, "Where''s Miss Amelia?" Dean smiled and said, "She hasn''te to work." Dean took a serious look at Lucian and found that there was something wrong with his expression. He seemed to be gloomier and colder than usual. When Lucian didn''t speak, he looked very indifferent and no one dared to get close to him. At this time, he was even more apathetic, as if he would kill anyone who approached him. Lucian walked into the office in a hurry. Sitting on the office chair, he thought of Amelia''s crying face. "Ah..." Lucian growled madly. At that time, she was trembling all over. Although she was very afraid of him, she tried her best to hold on. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 "D*mn it!" Lucian mmed the office table with irritation. Dean was startled outside the office. That day, they were allte for work except for him, and Lucian even lost his temper. Fortunately, he had a strong heart. Otherwise, he really couldn''t bear to stay in such an office. It was not a working ce, but a hell on earth. Dean shook his head helplessly. He had been busy purchasing Rulin Group these days, and he was as busy as a bee. Sandra was so annoying. She called him one hundred times in a day, causing him to turn off the phone three times. Moreover, she even woke him up twicest night. When Dean was thinking about this, his phone rang. Seeing Sandra''s name on the screen, he had an impulse to strangle her to death. He had been buying Rulin Group. Did she think that she could change his mind? Dean picked up his phone casually, "Hello? Miss Rulin, please don''t call me again. I''m really busy." Before Sandra could say anything, she heard Dean say so, and she was rendered speechless. For a moment, she did not know what to say. After pausing for a moment, she asked pleadingly, "Dean, do you know where Mrs. Alwynn is?" Dean was helpless. Sandra knew it was not a good idea to provoke Eden, but she had to do that. She didn''t regret it until she had really lost everything. She could offend everyone except for Victor, because he was ruthless and resolute. He had enough money and could buy anypany he wanted. He had great power, and he could do whatever he wanted. Sandra couldn''t think that she could be Mrs. Alwynn just because she was quite pretty. "Miss Rulin, Mrs. Alwynn was annoyed by you and she went on a trip. Mr. Alwynn has been comforting her for a day and a night, and I don''t know if Mrs. Alwynn has forgiven him. If she does not forgive him, your family will suffer more." "Why? I didn''t do anything harmful to Alwynn Group." Sandra was anxious and couldn''t help defending herself. Oh! Dean only felt that no one was stupider than her. She still asked him why at this time! "Miss Rulin, I made it very clear to you in front of the elevator. Mr. Alwynn cares about Mrs. Alwynn the most. Anyone who dares to make Mrs. Alwynn frown will get into trouble. You even made her run away from home. Mr. Alwynn has put aside his work to find her. Do you think you did nothing wrong?" Dean exined to Sandra how much Victor cared about Eden again. At that time, Mr. Alwynn kicked Melissa so hard. He even had a lingering fear when he thought of the scene that night. "I... didn''t expect that Eden would be so narrow-minded. She actually ran away from home." Sandra felt so wronged. Dean was speechless. Ah... Was he insane? Or was Sandra out of her head? Why couldn''t she understand? "Ha-ha..." Dean could onlyugh drily. "Dean, my family can''t be more anxious, but you actuallyugh." Sandra said in a tearful tone. "I''m sorry, Miss Rulin. Your family members are anxious, but I''m not anxious. It''s none of my business. I''m not worried." Dean didn''t want to talk to her anymore. When he thought that he had to work overtime at night, he felt so sad. Fortunately, he had no girlfriend. If he had a girlfriend, she would definitely break up with him. "Dean... You..." Sandra restrained herself for a moment. She had something to beg him, so she could not have such an attitude, "Dean, do you know where Mrs. Alwynn is? Or you can tell me her phone number. I''ll talk to her personally." "I don''t dare. If I dare to tell you her phone number, I will be fired immediately. Let me tell you. Alwynn Group paid better than otherpanies. I am just an assistant, but I get a sry of one million dors a year, and the year-end bonus is not included. So, don''t think about ruining my career!" Dean hung up the phone quickly after saying that. "Ah, my world is finally quiet." Dean nced at theputer. Seeing that he still had a lot of work to do, he immediately went crazy. However, as soon as he thought of money, he smiled and continued to work. Lucian sat in front of theputer, but he was not in the mood to work. He had been looking at the time. Time went by slowly. When it was time to get off work, Amelia hadn''te here. Amelia never skipped work, and he knew this well. Her mother was sick. As long as she coulde to work, she would insist oning here. She just wanted to earn money to pay her mother''s medical expenses. He felt distressed for her all the time. At the end ofst year, he gave a part of his bonus to her secretly. She had done something wrong. But why did she have to hide from him? Shouldn''t she apologize to him first and then he would coax her? He finally couldn''t help but pick up the phone and dialled Amelia''s phone. But he heard a mechanical female voice, "The phone you dialed is power off." Lucian frowned. Amelia did note to work and her phone was turned off again. What was going on? Lucian dialed Eden''s phone number. At this time, Eden was taking a walk with Victor by theke. However, she was not in good spirits after being tired for a day and a night. Hearing the phone ring, she pressed the answer bottom casually and put the phone to her ear, "Hello? Lucian." Lucian asked, "Eden, did Amelia call you?" He sounded very anxious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Eden heard Amelia''s name, she suddenly felt more energetic, "No, she sent me a message early in the morning, saying that she wanted to ask for leave of three days." "In the morning? What time was it?" Eden thought for a moment and said, "Around eight fifteen in the morning." Lucian frowned when he heard this. At that time, he and Amelia hadn''t got up. That was to say, Amelia... The more Lucian thought about it, the more flustered he became, "Eden, I''ll hang up." "Wait!" Eden suddenly stopped him. Lucian had stood up. He walked out while listening to Eden. "Lucian, can''t you see that Amelia is somewhat strange? When she sent me the message in the morning, I was very confused. She never asked for leave before, and she only took a vacation. Moreover, she looked dejected yesterday. I asked her, but she said that she was fine and she just quarreled with her mother." Eden told Lucian about her worries. Hearing this, Lucian suddenly felt that he was too careless. Amelia''s performancest night surprised him, but she was very abnormal. Moreover, her sudden action this morning confused him even more. "Eden, I''m hanging up. I''ll find Amelia first." As soon as Lucian walked out of the office, he saw his elder brother and father walking towards him. Chairman Ronen was imposing, and he looked at Lucian with cold and angry eyes. "Lucian, I heard from your elder brother that your girlfriend works as an assistant here, and you want to marry her. Is he right?" Chairman Ronen''s tone was aggressive. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Hearing that there was some drama going on, Dean, who was about to go to the restroom, immediately sat back down and pretended to look at hisputer. Miss Amelia did note to work today, but Lucian''s father and elder brother came. Dean knew that something must have happened. He surely wanted to find out what was going on. It seemed that the two brothers had experienced some hard times recently. Deanughed in his heart. No wonder they were brothers. Lucian shot a sharp nce at Benson. He knew that he could not hide for a long time. Had they already met Amelia earlier ording to her umon reaction today? His eyes suddenly turned gloomy as he looked at Benson. "You''ve met her, haven''t you?" Benson smiled and tilted his head slightly to look at his angry brother. "Yes, I''ve met her. She''s really beautiful. No wonder you like her. I don''t think there would be any man who doesn''t like her. However, her background is not that good. If she was from a better family, then everything would be perfect." Benson looked at Lucian with an evil smile. Looking at Lucian''s angry face, he believed that Lucian was really in love with her. "What did you do to her?" Lucian asked furiously. He was so angry that he could feel his muscles grew tense. Bensonughed. "She''s just an ordinary girl. What can I do to her?" Even though he wanted to do something, he wouldn''t even have any chance as he had never seen her again after the dinner party that night. He only came here today with his father. If Lucian really loved her, things would not be that easy. When Chairman Ronen heard his son''s words, he knew that he was not joking. He warned him in a serious tone, "You''d better stay away from her from now on. I''ll ask your mom to arrange some dates with girls from good families, and you can choose one to be your wife from them." "You can marry them if you like them. I won''t marry anyone else except for her," Lucian shouted back and then walked to the elevator straight away. Chairman Ronen was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted back excitedly, "What did you just say?!" Benson narrowed his eyes and smiled. He had never seen Lucian like this before. It seemed that he had grown up all of a sudden. It must be hard for Lucian to hold back his anger all the time. "Dad, let him go. He is only angry, and he didn''t mean it. You don''t need to take it seriously. The girl isn''t here, so maybe we should go back now." Benson had already got what he wanted, so he didn''t really care about anything else anymore. "Get someone to follow him. I can''t let him ruin his own future. I will have to take control of his marriage. Otherwise, he would have no idea who is good for him." Benson suggested immediately, "Dad, I think Edith is good. Her parents really like Lucian. Why don''t we introduce them to each other? We are going to do a big project with their family soon as well, so it would really help a lot if they could get married." "Yes, your mother told me about this already. I will talk to her about itter, and then we will arrange something with her parents." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benson knew his brother was stubborn, but he knew his father was even more stubborn. Therefore, Lucian would never win. After saying this, Chairman Ronen walked back to the elevator furiously, and Benson followed behind him with a wry smile on his face. However, no one seemed to have noticed Dean at all. Looking at Benson''s wicked smile, Dean frowned. When he moved his eyes back to hisputer, he suddenly remembered all the work that he hadn''t finished yet. God knew howte he had to stay here tonight. Moreover, he would be the only one working here tonight. He suddenly felt a little lonely. Normally, Mr. Ronen would be there with him. Even though they didn''t talk much, he still could feel there was a another person there. Dean quickly typed on the keyboard whilst thinking of this. Lucian went all the way to the underground garage and set off to find Amelia. He kept calling her phone, but it said that her phone was turned off. He stopped his car at the traffic light, then quickly sent a couple of messages to her. "Amelia, where are you? I thought you promised me that we will always face everything together no matter what difficulties we encounter." "Amelia, did you meet my brother? What did he say to you?" "Amelia, I give you ten minutes toe to me." "Amelia, do you think you can just run away after you did this to me? I will find you no matter where you are." "Amelia, time is up. Where are you?" "I''m sorry, Amelia. I shouldn''t have said that to you this morning. Can youe back, please?" His tone softened a lot in the end. But he still hadn''t got any reply. Then he went straight to Amelia''s house. This was the first time he knocked on the door of Amelia''s house. Amelia''s mother opened the door. She was a little shocked when he saw Lucian. Lucian did not like her because of how he treated Amelia, but she was still the mother of the woman he loved, so he still respectfully greeted her, "Mrs. Macdonald, is Amelia home?" Holly shook her head and said in a harsh tone, "God knows where she is. She can do whatever she wants in this house, can''t she? She didn''t evene backst night. God knows which man she is with now. She gave me a cardst night, saying that she would transfer money to me every month, and then she never appeared again." Lucian frowned angrily when he heard this. "She is your daughter. How can you say this about her?" God knew which man she was with now? He couldn''t believe what he had heard. How could a mother talk about her daughter like this? Holly sneered, "I can say whatever I want. Besides, she is leaving me now, so why should I care? She is not my daughter anyway. I took her home from a bunch of garbage just because she looked like me and her brother. I raised her up, so why shouldn''t she pay me back now?" "What?" Lucian looked at her in shock. "She is not your daughter?" Holly was not a smart person, but she still could tell that Amelia was leaving them after hearing what she saidst night. Since Amelia wanted to leave, why would she care about her anymore? She never did what she told her to do anyway. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Holly had got a lot of money from Amelia, she so saved most of them for his son to get married when he was released from jail. Lucian clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles creaked. Everyone could tell from his face that he was extremely fuming now. Holly was a little scared and quickly took a step back. However, Lucian pushed her away and walked into the house. "Hey! What are you doing? How dare you break into my house. I''ll call the police." Holly remembered that she had seen this man before. She thought he was Amelia''s boyfriend, but Amelia told herter that he was not. She was not very surprised, as she already thought that a man like him would never like a girl like Amelia. He was far too good to her. Holly thought she could enjoy a good life with the help of the daughter she adopted, but she never expected that this daughter brought all the bad luck to her family. Since her daughter came to her family, her husband died of illness, now she fell ill, and even her son was in jail. She hated Amelia so much as soon as she thought of these things. Lucian got into the house furiously. This was an old house, and the living room was very small. This house was obviously renovated as all the rooms were very small. Lucian opened the door of thergest bedroom, and it was obviously not Amelia''s room. Then he opened another door. This room was slightly bigger, but it was obviously not Amelia''s room either. After opening all the doors, he put his trembling hands on the knob of thest door. This room was very small. There was only a small wooden single bed and a small wardrobe in it, and a few green nts next to the small window. He could tell that Amelia had been taking good care of the nts. The room was small but tidy. It was also filled with her unique scent. He slowly walked in. The room was too small, and the small space could only fit about three people. Had she been living in such a room all the time? The two rooms next door were very spacious and well-decorated. He could clearly see how badly her family had been treating her. "Get out of here!" Holly shouted to Lucian. "F*ck off!" Lucian turned around and yelled at her, staring at her with his angry eyes. "I will not let Ameliae back here again. I can make her live in a vi and live a better life than any other woman. I''m going to take her stuff with me today, and I will never let here back again!" It didn''t matter anymore if she was her daughter or not. She had never really treated her like her daughter anyway. Amelia had paid enough for this family over the years. Hearing his words, Holly was a little stunned. Her eyes lit up straight away when she heard about the vi. "You can''t take her away. I brought her up, so if you want to take her away, you will have to give me 10 million dors." She felt she should ask for more money if he was really rich, so she could afford to set up apany for her son when hees out. It would be much better than working for someone else. However, Lucian snorted coldly. "You brought her up? She had already paid enough over the years. Do you think you deserve the 10 million dors? If you were a good mother to her, don''t even mention 10 million, I would be willing to give you 100 million." Lucian said it angry. Then he started looking for a bag in Amelia''s room. He carefully put the nts into the bag. Then he saw a delicate box on the table. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He put all of them in the bag. He put everything that Amelia would be missing in the bag and was ready to leave. Holly wanted to stop him, but when she saw Lucian''s cold eyes, she did not have the courage anymore. Lucian returned to his car and looked at his phone. Still, no message came in. He sent another message. "Amelia, I went to your house just now. Your mom said that you are not her biological daughter, so I got really angry and packed all your stuff and left. You are not allowed to go back to that house anymore. You are my girl, so you will have to live with me from now on. We will be living in Windsor Vi. As for my family, I''ve told you already that I will deal with it. You just need toe back and be my wife." After sending this message, Lucian started the car and drove away. He went to all the ces where Amelia liked to go but still didn''t find her. He wanted to ask her friends if they had seen her, but he realized that he didn''t know much about her friends at all. He didn''t know any of her friends. He never even heard of her talking about her friends. Then he called several colleagues in thepany who had a good rtionship with Amelia. But they all said that they didn''t see her. After searching for a few hours, Lucian suddenly remembered Amelia''s strange actions when she left in the morning. Then he drove all the way to the Marriott Hotel. He asked the staff to show him all the footage of the cameras in the hotel. Finally, he found the footage of Amelia who ran out of the corridor. It seemed that she was crying. She entered the elevator and walked all the way out of the hotel. Then she looked back at the hotel with tears in her eyes before she turned around and got into a taxi. Lucian quickly found the taxi and found out where she went. But after she got off the taxi at the subway station, he couldn''t find any further information anymore. After seeing this, Lucian finally understood that she was really ready to leave. She let him see her take that drug on purpose so that she could irritate him and leave after arguing with him. She just didn''t want to go to thepany together with him. Therefore, she had already prepared to leave in the morning. Lucian finally understood everything. But who on earth did she meet? His brother or his mother? Lucian ran back to thepany without stopping. Then, he checked all the footage of the cameras in thepany. After watching the footage about two days ago, he saw Amelia encountered her mother''s assistant when she went out of thepany building. "D*mn it!" Lucian yelled. He quickly picked up the car keys on the table again and hurried home. The vi of Lucian''s family was located on the hill. It normally would take him 40 minutes to go back from the city center. However, he got home in 20 minutes today. Looking at the brightly lit luxury vi, for the first time, he did not want to step into this house again. But when he thought of Amelia, his angry eyes became sharper. He turned around and walked in straight away. All the servants in the vi greeted him respectfully. But he didn''t answer anyone. Before he could change his shoes, he saw Edith sitting in the living room. Then he saw his mother, his father, and his elder brother all sitting in the room. It seemed that they were having a good time. "Lucian, you''re back. Come on in. Edith is here. You''ve met before." Renata smiled and looked at her son. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Edith looked at Lucian, who was in a ck suit, and walked in calmly. However, there was a trace of anger on his handsome face. He didn''t look at anyone but his mother. "Why?" He asked in an indifferent and alienated tone. Renata pretended not to understand her son''s words and asked with a teasing smile, "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about. Edith is here. Why don''t you sit down and talk to her? I''ll prepare some food for you." "I''m asking you why? Why did you do that to her? Why?" Suddenly, Lucian shouted at her mother. This was the first time that he had been so angry with his mother. His roar shocked everyone in the living room. Lucian could feel that his body was trembling. His heart was filled with pain and worry for Amelia. How would she continue to live after walking away like this? And how could he continue to live like this? He felt he could never love anyone else in his life anymore. Because his heart was already so fondly devoted to her. He could never let her go. He could only love her in his life. No matter what she looked like, he could never change his mind anymore. Renata''s eyes welled up with tears. She stared at her son, who had lost his temper for the first time, in disbelief. He had always been an obedient boy, never gone against her wishes. No matter what kind of pressure or request she made, as a son, he would try his best to do it. Compared to the sons in other families, her son had never made her worried. Her son was always so gentle and refined, and she felt so proud of him in her heart. In her eyes, her son was better than anyone else, and he was such a genius in everything. Everyone else was so jealous of her having such a perfect son. "Lucian, how can you speak to your mother like this?" Chairman Ronen looked at him angrily. His stern and angry tone made people tremble with fear. Lucian was standing under the dazzling chandelier, making him look even more indomitable. Everyone seemed to be able to feel the cold air around him. Looking at him like this, Edith felt he was even more charming. His eyes looked sharp and cold because of the anger, but he was still handsome enough to make everyone woman fall for him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Lucian, calm down. Edith is your future wife. Don''t scare her," Benson said in a strange tone. "Shut up. I have been avoiding you because I wanted to maintain the peace and calm of this family. Even though I knew everyone was faking it, I still didn''t want to ruin it. I know you just want to inherit the property of our family on your own. Now let me tell you, I can give up on everything if you let her back. If not, I will fight for every penny that is supposed to be mine!" As soon as he finished, Renata got up quickly and pped him on the face hard. Then she looked at him in disappointment and said, "Lucian, your father is still here. Who do you think you are threatening?" After being pped by his own mother, Lucian still stood rooted to the spot indifferently. "I''ve already said what I was supposed to say, but I haven''t done what I''m supposed to do. Benson, do you want to y? Alright then. Let''s see who will win in the end." Benson narrowed his eyes and looked at Lucian with a cold smile. Then he mouthed to him, "That''s what I am waiting for." Lucian didn''t say anything, but turned around and left angrily. "Lucian, Lucian! Where are you going?" Renata ran after him with tears in her eyes. Lucian stopped in the courtyard and turned back to look at his mother with a painful look. His handsome face was full of pain, but his whole body was still full of rage. "Lucian," Renata looked at him, feeling her heart ached. She regretted it very much that she had just pped him. She had never hit him before, neither had she even say anything harsh to him. "Lucian, don''t you understand why I did it? I did it for your own good. You know the situation in our family. Even if I agreed, would your dad agree? You know what your dad is like. He will never let you marry that girl. He will destroy her if you insisted. I know that she loves you very much, and she is also a very clever and sensible girl. When I first met her, to be honest, I had a good impression of her and knows that she is a good girl and will be a good wife. I just told her that it would ruin your future if she stayed with you, and it would also ruin your mother and your brother''s life. I was only telling the truth. I also offered her a great amount of money, but she refused in the end. I told her that today was the deadline for her to leave you. She kept her promise and really left. I feel very sorry and guilty about you and her. But as your mother, I wouldn''t let anyone ruin your future. You should get everything that is supposed to be yours. I tried to maintain the peace between your brother all these years, but I know he hurt you a lot since you were a kid. Do you think everything was just an ident? It was his who nned everything on purposed to hurt you. If Amelia stayed with you, not only would your father not let her go, but also your brother would use her to threaten you. Amelia is your weak point. You would be the only one who gets hurt in the end." Lucian closed his eyes in pain. A powerful murderous aura emanated from his body and transformed into intense pain. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. Looking at his mother, he asked faintly, "Mom, is those properties really more important than my happiness?" Renata was shocked by his sudden question. "Lucian, you were born in such a family, so you have no choice." Renata could not stop her tears froming out again. If she had a choice before, she would not have married into the Ronen family. "Mom, have you lived happily after marrying dad? Why do you want me to live the same life as you then? Why can''t I choose my own life? Because I am bound by the property and money, I have to give up the woman I love and live a life with a woman I don''t love. I will never be happy. Is this what you want?" Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 "Don''t say that. I never wanted you to live a life like me, but this is how everything works in our family. Your father is stubborn and is straightforward. He will listen to whatever your brother says. Your brother only told him this morning that you have a girlfriend who is not from a decent family, he immediately went to yourpany. Can you imagine what would happen if you let him met Amelia today? You know very well what your father is like. I don''t want to get that innocent girl involved in the struggle of our family, so I went to see her first. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I have also been there before, so how can I want to see this happen to you again? I just had no choice. If you really love her, you still can be with her after you have the ability to protect her." After this, Renata turned around and walked back to the house. Her tears streamed down her cheeks, and her son''s words echoed in her head. "Mom, have you lived happily after marrying dad? Why do you want me to live the same life as you then? Why can''t I choose my own life? Because I am bound by the property and money, I have to give up the woman I love and live a life with a woman I don''t love. I will never be happy. Is this what you want?" She also had the same thought before, so she could totally feel his pain. At that time, under the pressure of her parents, she really had no choice. However, Lucian still had a chance. As long as he got the power, he would be able to protect that girl, then he would be able to live a happy life with her. If he could not even protect the woman he loved and had to make her suffer a lot of harm, then why should he keep her by his side? Back then, that man gave up on her just because he didn''t have the ability to protect her. Lucian stood where he was and watched his mother''s back. Over the years of marrying his father, she had always been a good wife and mother. Everyone liked her because she was such a gentle woman. His father liked her very much as well. His mother was sensible and reasonable, and she could get along with everyone else. She was so good at cooking, as well as doing her own work, which was also the reason why his father loved her. But he knew that his mother didn''t love his father, and his mother had someone she loved. He also knew that the man had no ability to protect his mother at that time, therefore, facing the threats of his grandparents, he resolutely chose to leave his mother. His mother had experienced this, so she understood how painful it was. Lucian took in a deep breath, then turned around, got into his car, and drove away. Benson stood in front of the window of his room on the second floor and watched Lucian''s car leave. He smiled wickedly, then called his assistant. "Mr.Ronen." "Have you found out where Lucian''s girlfriend is?" Benson asked. "Mr.Ronen, she didn''t go to work today. It seems that she has left." His assistant said. "What? Has she already left?" "Yes, Mr. Ronen. She didn''t go to work today and your brother has been looking for her as well. It seems Mrs. Ronen has already taken action in advance." "D*mn it!" Benson shouted in anger. He already felt that something must have happened when Lucian rushed in angrily early. Renata had already hidden away Lucian''s weakness in advance just he expected. It seemed that she could always take action before him. No wonder she could marry his father. "Find her now! That''s his only weakness." "Yes, Mr.Ronen." Benson hung up the phone and looked out of the window. An evil smile formed on her face. "Lucian, you little punk. After so many years, I finally got something on you. Haha......" heughed arrogantly. Renata, who happened to walk past his room at this moment, heard hisugh. Her heart sank quickly. When she came back earlier, she found the Benson had already left the living room. So she came upstairs, wanted to see what he was up to. However, she was surprised to find that he still hadn''t given up. If she hadn''t known about Amelia in advance, today, Lucian would have fallen into his trap...... Lucian went to Windsor Vi. The newlywed vi Victor gave him had just been renovated. As soon as Victor agreed, he asked Adonis to clean it up quickly. This vi was not far from Anson and Victor''s home. It was located in the area behind the Skye family''s house. He looked at the vi after he got off the car. The style was exactly what he liked. There was a garden in front. However, the flowers and nts were messy and needed to be trimmed. He opened the door, turned on the light, and put down Amelia''s things. Looking at the luxurious and empty house, he felt his heart was aching badly. This was supposed to be their home. He only needed five more days to finish everything and move in with her. He really wished that they could live here happily together, just like Dawson and Abigail. He also dreamed that they would have their children one day. He would work hard to make his family live the life they wanted. He had already nned everything, but his dream was shattered so easily. He took Amelia''s belongings and went to the master bedroom on the second floor. There was another garden on the second floor. It also looked so empty upstairs, because no one had taken care of it. There wasn''t anything in the master bedroom yet, because he wanted to pick up the furniture with her. There was only a sofa and some simple furniture on the first floor which was prepared by Adonis today. He put Amelia''s nts on the balcony of the master bedroom. The balcony here was very big and she could have a lot of flowers, which was why he chose Windsor Vi. He knew that girls all liked flowers and nts, and Amelia also said that she liked them. There was a garden in the front, so she could nt whatever she wanted. After he ced all the nts on the balcony, he saw the red box he picked from Amelia''s house. He sat on the ground and opened the box carefully. Some papers were tied up neatly with a red string in the box. He opened them and started reading from the first one. "I feel that I really like you now, Lucian. But you are always so cold and distant. I feel that I''m miles away from you." She also drew a simple picture of Cindere and the prince under it. He opened the second one. "Lucian, I made a mistake at work and you were angry with me. But I''m still very happy because you talked to me." The prince and Cindere she drew seemed to be a little closer to each other. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Lucian unfolded the third paper, then the fourth, the fifth, and read them one by one. Until he read thest one, he realized that they had known each other for so long. It was almost three years. She liked him for more than two years. She had been quietly watching him and liking him. She had written down every little moment that happened between them. After the first time he took her out for dinner, she was too happy to even sleep for a whole night; after the first time he sent her home, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep for three nights. She also wrote down the first time they went to the Marriott Hotel, and it was also there. They both lost their virginity to each other. The prince and Cindere finally got together happily. All the notes showed how she fell in love with him. Lucian was curious why she did not use a notebook instead. But when he saw the prince and Cindere hugging each other in the end, he couldn''t stop his tears from streaming down his cheeks. He looked all the photos of the two of them and saw dates behind each of them. She took these photos with her phone, and then printed them out and kept them here. She also kept all the little things he bought for her when they went out. This small box was filled with her love for him. Thinking about the time before he fell in love with her, he felt time went past so quickly, and she was rarely even in his memory during those times. But since he met her, he felt time went much slower, and in his memory, it was all about her now. He covered his face and wept. This was the first time he had cried like this, and he could not suppress the pain in his heart at all. It turned out that a person would not be bothered with dignity when he was in the saddest and desperate state. He could also cry without scruple. At this moment, he was as fragile as a porcin doll. After a long time, he took out his phone and called Brian. "Hey! Lucian." There was a lot of noise on Brian''s side. He seemed to be in a bar. "Have a drink with me, and then find my future wife back," Lucian said in a hoarse voice. "What? Your future wife?" Brian asked in surprise. "Are you at a bar?" Lucian asked. "Yes. Why would I want to waste my time at home? If you want a drink,e here." "I didn''t know your life was this boring already," said Lucian. Brianughed and teased him, "What do you expect from a single man? I spend my money on myself, and I don''t need to care about anything else." Lucian was totally speechless. "Send me the address, and I''lle over now. I need to ask you to help me find Amelia. I checked already that she didn''t go to the airport. I could only see that she went to the subway station." On the other side, Brian asked cautiously, "I mean, Lucian, did you guy argue? Or it''s your family..." "It''s my parents," Lucian said indifferently. Brian understood everything instantly. "I''ll send you the address. Adonis and I are here. Come over now." "Alright!" Lucian nodded and hung up the phone. He put everything back in the box and went back to the first floor, then carefully put the box in the cab. He knew she left all these behind because she nned to not see him anymore. He always knew her very well. "Amelia, you are more ruthless than I thought. You want to leave me, but have you asked me? We are both involved in this rtionship. What do you think I am?" Lucian murmured angrily to himself. A message came through at this moment. Brian sent him the address. He turned around and left. He had already decided that he was going to move here today. He wanted to stay in their home and wait for her toe back home. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the same time, Amelia had also arrived at her friend''s house in a different city. After settling down, shey alone in the room and turned on her phone. She saw that Lucian had called her many times and sent her many messages. She opened them one by one with her heart aching badly. "Amelia, where are you? I thought you promised me that we will always face everything together no matter what difficulties we encounter." "Amelia, I give you ten minutes toe to me." "Amelia, do you think you can just run away after you did this to me? I will find you no matter where you are." His tone became softer and softer. He was still as domineering as ever, but in the end, she still could tell that he loved her. She scrolled it down, but she was totally shocked when she read thest message. "Amelia, I went to your house just now. Your mom said that you are not her biological daughter, so I got really angry and packed all your stuff and left. You are not allowed to go back to that house anymore. You are my girl, so you will have to live with me from now on......" "What?" Amelia cried out in surprise How could this be possible? Her mother must not mean it. When she gave her the cardst night, her mother already knew that she was leaving. Her mother looked at her with a sneer and said something she didn''t quite understand, "You should have gone long ago. You brought all the bad luck to my family. I really wished that you could have left earlier." In fact, at that time, she did not say where she was going. She just told her mother that she probably wouldn''te back so often in the future, but she would still send her the living expenses on time every month. That was all she told her mother. She always heard her mother say that she brought bad luck to the family when she was a child. She only stopped staying it once she was told off by their neighbor. She only knew that her mother liked her brother more because she only bought good things for her brother. Even the biggest room in their house was for her brother. She was so used to just stand aside and watch them having a good time. But even so, she never thought about leaving her mother. She knew her mother was ill, so she always tried her best to make her mother live a better life. Since she started working, she sent all her money to her mother every month. In the past three years, she had been working in Alwynn Group. That was why could have her own savings. She also had to n it for herself. She knew her mother would not give her anything even though she had been sending her money. But she never expected that her mother would say such harsh words. She smiled painfully. It turned out that she was not even her mother''s daughter. It turned out that she really did not have anyone in this world. She was all alone now. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 She left the person she loved the most, and even her mother abandoned her. Now she was all alone. How would she survive in the future? Would she still have the courage to live on? Amelia cried in pain. She suppressed her voice in the small room. After crying for a while, she suddenly saw a text message sent from Lucian''s mother. "Amelia, I know that you have left. Lucian is also in pain. I want to thank you for your understanding. However, his brother is looking for you, you must take care of yourself and not let him find you. I asked you to leave because I don''t want you to get hurt. Please make sure you won''t let his brother find you. Otherwise, Lucian would do anything for you. You know how much he loves you. He would die for you." After reading the text message, Amelia cried even more. "He would die for you." Amelia shuddered when she read the words and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She left him because she didn''t want him to fall into danger, so she had to make sure he was safe. She quickly replied. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ronen. I''ll stay as far away as I can and never let anyone find me." After sending this message, she sent another message to Eden. "Eden, thank you for taking care of me in the past three years. Thank you very much. You have be my only intimate friend. Please don''t worry about me. I will take care of myself. The resignation letter is in your desk drawer." Then she took out her old SIM card and inserted a new one. She got up and went to the bathroom. After hesitating for a while, she resolutely threw the SIM card into the toilet and flushed it away. She then deleted everything on her phone. As she had decided to start over again, she might as well delete everything she had in the past, so that she could move on faster. "Lucian, I wish you all the best. Maybe we won''t see each other anymore, but I believe that my love for you will help me live on, and..." she looked down at her stomach. "I hope that I am carrying our loved one." ...... Eden was very tired after a whole day out. After taking a shower, she and Victor were about to go to bed, but at this time, her phone vibrated. She turned her phone on and saw Amelia''s message came through. After reading the content, she immediately called Amelia back. However, it showed that her phone was already turned off. Eden''s heart sank. She looked at Victor and said, "Something seems to have happened to Lucian and Amelia. Amelia resigned." Victor looked at her with confusion. "Don''t worry. I''ll call Dean now." However, before he dialed the number, Dean called him first. "Hello?" Victor''s voice was as indifferent as ever. "Mr. Alwynn, Miss Amelia didn''te to work today, and Mr. Ronen''s parents came to thepany. Something seems to have happened. No one knows where Miss Amelia has gone and Mr. Ronen has been looking for her the whole day. It seems that he still hasn''t found her." "Okay, I got it. You should also use your connections and look for her." After saying this, Victor hung up the phone. Eden called Amelia again, but it still showed that her phone was powered off. She sent her a couple of messages, but no one replied. "I think Amelia has left," said Victor. Eden''s body trembled slightly, and her hand held the phone tighter. She said with a sad face, "Well, they still got to this point." Her heart ached. Amelia was such a kind person, and she worked so hard. Why should she suffer all this? Looking at her sad face, Victor held her in his arms tightly. "Eden, there is nothing we can do about it. They are the only ones who can help them. We can only hope that they will have a chance to be back together." Eden sighed heavily. "Amelia chose to leave because she loves Lucian too much. It will be so hard for her in the future as she is on her own." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Victor did not speak. Sometimes, life was like this. No matter how hard it was, people still had to follow the path and live on. "Victor, let''s go home tomorrow morning. Lucian must be in a lot of pain now as well." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Eden slowly leaned into his arms. "Victor, I hope we will never get tired of each other." Victor smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. "Of course not. Silly girl." He held her hand in his and looked at her with his loving eyes. "Amelia must be very upset now. Everyone always says that women shouldn''t be too strong, too independent, and too powerful, otherwise, they wouldn''t be attractive to any men anymore. But if women are not strong, not independent, not brave, once they got hurt, who would help them? How hard it is for her now to be on her own!" Victor smiled helplessly and looked down at her worried little face. "Eden, if a man is fragile, he will be destroyed at once. Lucian must be drinking with Brian now, so we don''t need to worry about him. Amelia is the person who taught him how to love someone, so he will not give up so easily." Eden nodded, but she was still worried about Amelia. ...... The next morning, Eden and Victor were no longer in the mood for anything, so they booked flight tickets to go back. Dean went to the airport to pick them up. He smiled and walked over as soon as he saw them. "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn, did you have a good time?" He could tell that Mr. Alwynn seeded. Eden looked at him and smiled. "Not bad. You don''t look well. Looks like you worked overtimest night. You must be tired!" Hearing this, Dean nodded excitedly. "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you for asking. Yes, I worked overtime last night. It was because..." Before he could say anything, Victor shot him an angry re, and he immediately shut his mouth. He could tell that his boss treated his wife like a queen. In front of his wife, he was a perfect man, while behind his wife, he was a ruthless boss. However, what had happened to the Rulin family had really put him in a bad spot. Sandra was such an idiot. She called Dean so many times the night before. Eden was about to ask why Dean did not speak when she suddenly saw Sandra hurrying towards them. Eden and Victor both stopped. Dean was also a little surprised when he saw Sandra. It felt like she could read his mind. He looked at Sandra and really had no idea why this idiot was here. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn," Sandra stood in front of Eden with her assistant, panting. Eden''s face turned cold as soon as she saw Sandra. Sandra was so jealous when she saw Victor followed all the way there because of Eden. And Victor''s heart skipped a beat when he nced at Eden''s face. He didn''t know why this stupid woman was here. Dean saw the expression on his boss''s face, knowing that his boss was not happy. "Miss Rulin, what''s up?" Sandra red at Dean. He surely knew what she wanted. It wasn''t easy for her to find out that Eden and Victor came back this morning, so she came all the way here to see them. Seeing that she red at him, Dean was speechless. He was only trying to help her. He wondered how stupid she could be. Did she want to talk about everything here? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But Mrs. Alwynn didn''t know what Mr. Alwynn had done. Why did she want to provoke Victor? Sandra ignored Dean and looked at Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, I know I made a mistake, but please forgive me and let go of my family." It sounded like she was begging Eden, but she felt a sense of superiority somehow when she saw how petite Eden was. Dean felt that no one could help her anymore at this point. She said it very loud, and they were surrounded by people. When they heard her words, many people stopped and wanted to see what exactly was going on. Eden frowned and asked her, "What did I do to your family? Why are you saying this to me here?" Sandra was speechless. What did she do? Didn''t she know what she had done? Did she have to remind her in public? Victor returned to his usual cold attitude and said, "Dean, I''ll give you three minutes to handle the matter and get to the parking lot." Dean could only nod. He knew he would be the one who had to deal with it in the end. "Yes, sir." Victor turned to look at Eden, and his eyes became soft instantly, "Honey, let''s go to the parking lot now." Eden looked at him with a confused face and then looked at Sandra again. She felt that something was not right. "Wait a minute. Since Miss Rulin came all the way here, we might as well listen to her before we leave." "Honey, it''s no big deal. We can leave it to Dean." The more he tried to leave, the more suspicious he looked. "If it''s not a big deal, why don''t we wait for him to finish it and leave together?" Eden said. "No, no, Mrs. Alwynn. It''s so busy and noisy here, you and Mr. Alwynn should leave first. I will catch up soon." Looking at Dean''s ttering face, Sandra felt even angrier. However, Eden frowned deeply, didn''t want to leave. Sandra looked at the three of them. Did Eden not know? Or did she know everything but still act as if she didn''t know? But the Rulin family had no way out already. She had to tell everyone how Alwynn Group had bullied people with its power so that they would not dare to do anything to the Rulin family anymore. Thinking of this, she put on a pitiful face and looked at Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, I know it was my fault that morning, but you can''t ruin our family because of such a small thing. It''s not easy for our family to get where we are today. Please let go of our family." Her voice was much louder than before. There were more and more people gathered around them now. Victor frowned. His eyes became colder. However, hearing her words and see the look on her face, Eden couldn''t help but want tough. Dean shook his head with sympathy. This stupid woman really deserved it. "Miss Rulin, is the small thing you mentioned the one when you sat on my husband''sp and tried to flirt with him in front of me and everyone else?" Eden also said it out loud. She could ept anything else, but not this one. It was her husband who Sandra tried to flirt with. How dare she? Eden was not so generous that she was even able to ept this kind of thing. Upon hearing her question, Sandrapletely lost her words. She looked a little embarrassed now as there were more and more people gathered around. She was also a little flustered. However, she could not see her family go down just because of this thing. She looked at Eden and said, "Eden, it''s all my fault. But you can''t ruin the Rulin family because of this." Victor looked as cold as ice at this moment. "Get out of here." He said angrily, then pulled Eden''s hand and was ready to leave. However, Eden quickly shook off his hand and looked at him coldly. Then she turned his eyes to Sandra. If Sandra wanted to talk about this in public, then she got nothing to be afraid of. Now she finally understood from Sandra''s words. Victor must have med everything on the Rulin family after she had left that day. "You said it''s all your fault, but you didn''t even apologize to me. Is this the manner that your family taught you? You stopped me here today so that you could tell everyone that I was such a jealous woman that I didn''t even understand my husband, right?" Eden was totally right, so Sandra smiled and said, "It''s normal for men to y around, isn''t it?" Hearing this, Eden felt that she didn''t know what to say. She took a serious look at Victor and then looked at Sandra again. "I don''t know about other men, but my husband will never y around." However, Sandra didn''t seem to be scared at all. The reason why she had the courage toe here was that she knew Victor didn''t push her away that day. That was why she was so confident. Hearing this, Victor''s look softened a lot. It made him feel much better to know that his wife trusted him. Sandra nced at Victor. She didn''t believe that Victor could refuse another woman. He didn''t even push her away that day when she sat in his arms. "I think as a woman, a wife, you should let your husband do whatever he wants, right?" Sandra was bolder as she saw Victor didn''t speak. The words she said were getting worse and worse. Dean shook his head again. It seemed that Sandra didn''t listen to him at all. At this moment, Eden really couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Sheughed too fiercely, nearly fell over. Victor pulled her into his arms quickly. Eden calmed herself down and then looked at Sandra. "Miss Rulin, I admire your courage and your confidence. However, you will never have the chance to get close to my husband." Eden finished her words proudly and confidently, then turned arouand and walked away. Victor still put his arm around her shoulders and protected her carefully. He did not say a word from beginning to end. He just looked at her the whole time. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 However, Sandra would not let her go so easily. She clearly heard what Dean said. Instead of begging Eden, she would rather let everyone know what Alwynn Group did so that they would not dare to do anything anymore. She could also ruin Eden''s reputation. There was nothing she worried about anyway. "Eden, don''t go. Let''s make it clear here. I am the one who has offended you, not my family. Why are you doing this to my family?" Sandra took a few steps and blocked in front of Eden. There were some reporters around them already. This kind of breaking news was not very easy to see. Victor¡¯s mistress was fighting with Victor¡¯s wife, this would surely blow the whole inte up. The reporters would never miss this. The onlookers around them also began to take pictures with their phones. Hearing this, Dean was also a little angry. He finally understood what this shameless woman wanted to do. She wanted to ruin Eden. He hadn''t been in Alwynn Group for a long time, but Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn both had been treating him well. He wasn¡¯t from a rich family, so Victor didn¡¯t choose him for no reason. He had always been a very grateful person. So he would never forget how much Victor had helped him. He walked to Sandra with a cold face and said, "Miss Rulin, you should stop now..." "Dean, get out of my way. You are just an assistant. It''s none of your business." Sandra lost her patience and said in a harsh tone. She was almost driven crazy by her father in the past two days. Now that she saw Eden, she felt she was filled with anger. The look on Dean''s face turned cold. He knew that Sandra had always been looking down on him. "I''m sorry, Miss Rulin. I didn''t mean to interfere at all. I''m working for Alwynn Group, and you are now stopping my boss and his wife. So it is my job to stop you, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my job." "You can always find another job," Sandra said as she looked at Dean. It would be more convenient for her if he left. "You don''t have the right to ask me to leave," Dean said in a much colder tone. Hearing this, Eden knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave for a while. Victor could see the impatience in Eden''s eyes. She never liked to argue with others. She had always been a kind person, so she always tried to avoid any argument. But the business world was like a battlefield. It was not that Victor was being despicable, but that the Rulin family would sooner orter go down even though he didn¡¯t buy their business. "Dean, make sure you finish the buying process as quickly as possible. I gave you three days when I left. Today is thest day." Victor''s gloomy eyes fell on Dean, and he had never looked at Sandra from beginning to end. "Yes, Mr. Alwynn. It¡¯s nearly done." Dean rejoiced in his heart. It showed that his hard work for the past two days was totally worth it. Thank god that he did not feel sorry for the woman in front of him. And most of the Rulin family''s shareholders were fence-sitters anyway. Sandra was shocked. Was Victor really not afraid that the rumor would destroy Alwynn Group? This was too much for her. At this point, Eden finally understood what was going on. But she did not say anything. She would sympathize with Sandra if it was before, but she learned from her father that things in this business world could be crueler than that on the battlefield. Her father had told her that he had gone through a lot of hardship and suffered a lot before so that he could be where he was now. As he said, he learned a lot more from the mistakes that he had made before. All the efforts he put into, made today''s Symantec Group. At this moment, Eden finally realized that she was not that naive girl before. She grew up a lot in recent years, and everything she had been through made her stronger. Just as his father said, the more pain she felt, the faster she would grow. "No, Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t do it on purpose that day. You didn''t even say anything that day. Mr. Alwynn, please, I will do anything you ask me to." When talking to Victor, Sandra looked so pitiful and gentle. Seeing this, Eden''s face turned even colder. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She felt Sandra was really not smart. She didn''t understand Victor at all. When Victor didn''t speak, that meant he was fuming. Was she really that confident that she could do anything Victor asked her to? At this moment, Dean felt more at ease in his heart. Fortunately, he did not listen to Sandra''s suggestion. Otherwise, he would have lost his job already. Everyone around them started looking at Sandra differently after hearing the conversation. Those who had sympathized with her earlier also changed their minds after figuring out what had happened. No matter what, she shouldn''t flirt with anyone''s husband. Surely no woman would be alright with this behavior. "Really?" Victor said indifferently with his cold tone. "Yes, Mr. Alwynn." Seeing that Victor finally answered her, Sandra immediately put on a sweet smile. However, Victor''s face suddenly changed, and shouted out loudly, "Get out of here then!" Everyone around them was shocked by this voice. Sandra was totally stunned. She thought that she finally got him on her side. "Honey, let''s go." Victor held Eden and walked towards the exit. Eden did not say much and left with him. Dean stayed where he was and kept an eye on Sandra. He was worried that she would run after them again. He knew that Victor had already lost his patience. However, Sandra seemed to have learned her lesson this time. She turned to Dean and asked, "Dean, did I do something wrong?" Dean didn''t know what to say. After all, none of these had anything to do with him. "Miss Rulin, you are asking the wrong guy," he answered expressionlessly. "Why are you talking to me like this?" Sandra looked at him, and her eyes turned red. Victor''s harsh words made her feel so upset now. Seeing that Victor and Eden had gone, Dean also walked off quickly, leaving Sandra standing behind him on her own. She finally couldn''t hold back her emotion anymore. Tears streams down her cheeks. She really didn''t know what she should do now. Nothing really went as she nned. She expected Eden to lose her temper and go mad at Victor there. However, nothing happened as she imagined. Her assistant sighed. "Miss Rulin, you should have listened to Dean." Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 "Shut up. If I had listened to him, I would have done it long ago." Sandra did not regret it at all. After what happened just now, she believed that it would more or less damage Eden''s reputation. She didn''t say it clearly, but the media must have figured it out. "Let''s go. We will wait and see." Sandra smiled coldly. She did not believe that she couldn''t take Eden down. Her assistant shook her head helplessly and walked after her. It seemed that she could start looking for a new job after this. When they walked through the crowd, people were all talking about them, but Sandra did not seem to care at all. Eden and Victor also returned to their car, but Eden had not said anything to him. Victor knew she was angry. He finally made up with her. Now everything was ruined by that woman. "Eden." Eden nced at him indifferently. He immediately stopped. "Honey......" "Stop it." Eden did not want to speak. She lowered her head and her fair skin was glowing under the lights. She looked very attractive, however, she was different from before. She looked more mature and charming now. Victor looked at her quietly, wondering if he had spoiled her too much. "Honey, don''t be angry." Eden said, "Why should I be angry?" She had been angry for the past few days. She really had enough of it. And there was no need to be angry with such a person anymore. Hearing this, Victor finally rxed. He had always been very patient with her. "Eden, let''s have dinner first before we go back. Shall we go to River City Restaurant?" "Alright, I am quite hungry now." Eden lowered her head. She was actually a little angry earlier, but she was fine now. She knew there would always be those women who wanted toe close to Victor. It would be so tiring for her if she wanted to kick every single one of them out. Thinking of this, she took out her phone and called Zaiden. From tomorrow on, she would be in charge of Dorothy''s case. Zaiden was very happy to hear that his daughter finally was willing to take the first step. After hanging up the phone, Eden remained silent. Victor looked at her a couple of times, but she still didn''t want to talk to her at all. "Eden, didn''t we agree not to get angry?" Victor said with a small voice. Eden thought about it, feeling that she had to make it clear before she started her busy work. Otherwise, there would be many other womening to her like today. She looked at Victor seriously and said, "Victor, the winter design works have already been finished, so I won''t have too many things to do in the near future. I''ll start designing the spring products next month, and I will still be responsible for Monroe Group''s case. Therefore, I need to set up a family rule now. Firstly, you must get home before 11 o''clock every day. Secondly, you must have at least one day on weekends to spend time with the children and our mom. Thirdly, don''t let me find out that you have an intimate rtionship with any other woman, otherwise, I won''t forgive you next time." Victor nodded hurriedly. "Honey, don''t worry. I will keep my promise." Eden nodded with satisfaction. She never needed to worry about anything else as he was such a good man. Normally he would only go out with his friends and have a couple of drinks. Even his clients knew that he didn''t like spending too much time on social and alcohol. At this time, Dean finally caught up and sat in the car. As soon as he sat in, he saw Victor nodding fiercely. He knew exactly what happened without even asking. Seeing that Dean came, Eden didn''t say anything else. "Dean, Amelia has resigned. Please post the vacancy online and look for another assistant for me. If Ameliaes back one day and still wants to keep this job, we will arrange it by then." She felt she would miss Amelia so much. "Yes, Mrs. Alwynn." Even Dean felt sad that Amelia had left. She was such a nice girl, no one wouldn''t feel sad knowing that she had resigned. However, Amelia and Lucian must be the people who suffered the most at the moment. Victor said to Dean lightly, "Go to the River City Restaurant. After that, we will go straight to the company." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn. By the way, Mr. Ronen did not go to work today." Dean said whilst driving the car out. Victor nodded. "Never mind. We should give him some time. He is a sensible person, so he will be fine after a few days." Thinking of this, Eden frowned. She remembered that Amelia''s phone was still turned off this morning when she tried to call her. She said faintly, "If a person really wants to avoid you, then you will never find her." Hearing this, Victor''s heart tightened slightly. When these words came out of her mouth, he felt a little flustered somehow. If she tried to avoid him, he would definitely be crazy. Fortunately, they had made peace this time. "Honey, you can''t do this to me. I can''t live without you anymore." Eden was speechless. Dean was also speechless. His hand, which was holding the steering wheel, shook a little when he heard this. He never knew that Mr. Alwynn could also say something like this. Eden smiled, "If we got to this point, I''m afraid that you really wouldn''t find me. Don''t worry, I''m not a child. I won''t do this to you unless you don''t love me anymore." "Honey, I only love you in my life. You are my whole world." After that, in order to prove himself, he quickly bowed his head and kissed her lips heavily. Eden was shocked. When she realized that Dean was still in the car, her face flushed red. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dean quickly nced at the rearview mirror and felt the scene had already blinded him. It was too much for him to take in now. ...... Within a few minutes, the thing that happened at the airport had already spread out online. In Melissa''s office. She looked at the news and smiled faintly. Then she picked up the phone and called someone. "Hello?" The man''s voice was a little hoarse. "Things have been doing well these few days. When you came to me, I agreed without any hesitation. It seemed that Eden still cares about Victor very much. Why don''t we take the next step now?" Melissa said with a vicious smile. She was staring at theputer whilst speaking. "Why are you so impatient? No wonder you couldn''t win Eden. You have to be very patient if you want to take Victor down. Do as I say and you will get what you want one day." Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Melissa wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she smiled and said, "Alright. We are on the same boat anyway. As long as we can pull them apart, I will do whatever you ask me to." The other side said, "You are right. We share the same goal anyway, that''s what draws us together. I''ll tell you Victor''s scheduleter, and you ask someone to go find him, then upload those videos online. Eden can''t stand Victor''s betrayal again and again." "Okay, I will do. Keep in touch." Melissa smiled and hung up the phone. She was so happy that she could get what she wanted through other people''s hands. This time, no matter how powerful Victor was, he would not be able to trace her. She was too stupid before that she totally underestimated Victor. He was really a person who could make people suffer if anyone tried to make trouble for him. Now, she finally found a person who she could work with, so she could easily get out of it if she needed to. She didn''t want to give up so easily yet. She had to make Victor kneel down in front of her. Melissa continued to read the news. She had to admit that all the journalists had a great imagination. Just based on Sandra''s unclear words at the airport, they already made a whole story. It said that Eden found out Victor''s mistress, so she wanted to buy thepany of the mistress''s family because she was jealous. There were many people using Eden of being heartless online. And there were also many people who sympathized with her, saying that it was not easy to marry a rich and famous guy. There were also some people who were more interested in what was going on between Victor and Eden. Many people said that they had fallen apart a long time ago because Eden was actually a very shallow person. They also dug out Eden''s background, saying that no wonder she was like this as she grew up in such a weird family environment and even had children before she was married. However, there were also many people who were on Eden''s side and spoke up for her. At this moment, Eden, who didn''t even do anyting, was enjoying her meal in the VIP room on the top floor of the River City Restaurant. She was reading the news whilst Victor was peeling the shrimps for her. "Eden, open your mouth." Victor handed another shrimp to her mouth when she was reading the comments under the news. She didn''t do anything but went on a trip, but now she suddenly became a vicious woman in everyone''s eyes. She nced at Victor''s hand and opened her mouth. After getting the shrimp in her mouth, she quickly bit Victor''s finger on purpose. However, Victor did not feel any pain. He felt as if an electric shock flowing through his whole body all of a sudden, making him feel short of breath. This feeling made his whole body heat up. Looking at Eden who was sitting there as if nothing happened, he really couldn''t hold it anymore. He asked in a low voice, "Have you finished?" "Yes!" Eden nodded, but her eyes were still fixed on her phone. Victor felt a little annoyed. Was he not even as important as her phone? The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he felt. The feeling in his body did not dissipate at all, instead, it became stronger and stronger. He was surprised that her slight bite on his finger could already make his body like this. "Eden..." he said in a hoarse voice. Eden could tell that something was wrong with his voice, so she quickly looked up at him. When she saw the familiar emotion in his eyes, her big bright eyes were wide open and even her lips tightened. Before she could make a sound, she felt that her body had already been lifted up. Victor carried her into the room straight away. "Victor, are you crazy?" Victor looked at her with grievances. "Why did you flirt with me?" Eden was a little confused. When did she even flirt with him? However, before she could think about anything, Victor had already put her on the bed. ...... When Eden woke up, the sun had already set. Hearing the water sound from the bathroom, she felt totally speechless. Why did this happen all the time? Why did she always end up falling asleep? She was nning to go to thepany, but now it was already time to finish work. When Victor came out of the bathroom, he saw that Eden had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, looking very angry. "Eden, do you want to sleep a little longer?" His voice was still a little hoarse. Eden rolled her eyes at him. It was already time to have dinner, and she would really be a pig if she continued to sleep. No one could be more cheesy than him. "I''m hungry!" She shouted at him. Victor smiled. "Alright, I''ll get you something to eat. You can go take a bath first." Eden didn''t want to move, so shey back in bed. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the same time, Victor asked someone to bring some food here immediately before he could dry his hair. Eden didn''t expect that it was already thiste when she woke up. She quickly grabbed her phone and called Amelia again. However, it still showed that her phone was turned off. She really didn''t know what to do. Maybe she changed her number? Just as she was about to put down her phone, Abigail''s call came through. "Hello, Abby," Eden said weakly. Hearing her voice Abigail was a little worried. "Eden, Victor that b*stard, after causing so much trouble, he just stook next to you and said nothing? What does he want to do? Don''t be upset. That kind of woman is really not worth it." Her words warmed Eden''s heart. She must have seen the news. If it was before, she would definitely ask Abby to go with her no matter where she went. But now Abby was pregnant, surely she couldn''t go anywhere. "Don''t worry about me, Abby. I''ve learned to get used to it now, so I won''t be upset. It''s you who should be more careful with your body. Anyway, I''vee back already and brought you a beautiful handmade bracelet. You will definitely like it." "Really? Thank you! I can''t wait to see it! But Eden, this time, you shouldn''t forgive him easily." Victor had just sat beside Eden at this time. Hearing Abby''s words, he was a little unhappy. How could Eden stillugh when someone else talked about her husband like this? "Alright, Abby, I won''t forgive him so easily this time." Eden put on a cheeky smile and looked at Victor. Victor was speechless. Who the hell told him that an argument would draw a couple closer? Was he not working hard enough? Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 "Honey, why don''t you stick up for me? I am not a toyboy like how she described." Victor did not say it loud, but he said each word clearly. He felt he was being wronged, but the pride in his eyes was still there. Eden looked at him up and down with her red lips slightly lifted. "You surely are a toyboy, but you are only my toyboy." She got much bolder than before. Looking at her smiling face, Victor couldn''t feel angry at all. Hepromised and said, "Alright then. I will just be your toyboy." He really loved her too much. He felt as if his whole world lit up as long as he saw the smile on her face. Eden could not help butugh. Her gloomy mood had been swept away. Thinking aboutst night, she blushed a little. "Victor, how many timesst night?" She asked with a shy face. She really didn''t know as she was too exhausted. Victor knew what she meant, but he felt this question was very difficult. He didn''t want to make himself look bad. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His mouth lifted a little and said, "Honey, wasn''t it enough?" Eden red at him with her blushed face. She knew exactly what he meant. "You''d better remember it. From now on, if you make me pass out again, I won''t let you go so easily." Hearing this, Victor felt he couldn''t agree with her. He really enjoyed doing it, and he couldn''t control himself most of the time. He held her in his arms immediately and said, "Do you really mean it? But I can''t say yes, because you turn me on so much every time. I can''t resist my desire at all. But I will try not to make you too tired next time." He looked at her pretty face, feeling that he was totally fallen for her. Eden''s face turned even redder. She expected that he would not agree with her. She actually really enjoyed doing it and enjoyed the way he loved her. But she really didn''t like the feeling of having an aching body the next day. She couldn''t even walk fast now. However, why did she even discuss this matter with him at this time? She felt the temperature on her face was rising. She reached out and pretended to hit him on the chest, "I don''t care. I said no!" "Ouch!" Victor put on a sad face on purpose and said, "Eden, it hurts!" Eden knew that he was faking it, but she still felt a little guilty. However, he instantly put on a smile and said gently. "Have I told you that I really like the way you smile? Your smile is like the warmest sunshine. You totally warmed my heart and my whole world. I can never live without you." Eden felt so touched. "I know. I know you are trying to give me everything you can. You really make me not able to get angry with you." "Are you not angry anymore?" Victor asked carefully. Eden rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not so pathetic. I''ll take a shower now, and we should go home after dinner. I haven''t seen the children for a few days. I miss them." After saying this, she got out of bed and put her shoes on, then walking to the bathroom with him watching her in bed. Victor raised his lips and smiled. He felt that he had never been this happy before. Even though they sometimes argue, he still felt it was the best time ever in his life. It was what a couple should be like. It turned dark outside, and all the lights were lit. Lucian was sitting in dark alone in the spacious living room. The lighting in through the window shone on his painful face. He sat on the floor, looking dispirited and listless. There was a bottle of beer in his hand, which still had half of the beer left. It had been two days. The girl he loved had left for two days already. He felt as if she had vanished without a trace from his world. He did not know where she had gone and what she had been doing. She knew he would try his best to find her, so she didn''t take a ne or train. She tried her best to avoid him tracking her. It had only been two days, but he knew in his heart that he probably would never be able to find her if she really didn''t want him to. "Amelia, how can you do this?" Lucian threw the beer bottle to the corner. At this time, the door was opened. Victor, Anson, Adonis, Sean, and Brian walked in with some food and beer. Victor walked in the first, catching Lucian throwing the beer bottle and shouting at Amelia. He frowned slightly and knew that Lucian was deeply in love with her. So was Amelia. She loved him so deeply so that she didn''t want to ruin his life. However, this was such a hard situation, because she would always feel bad no matter she stayed or left. Neither love nor betrayal in a rtionship was the most painful thing. The most painful thing was that the two people loved each other so much but turned to strangers in the end. Lucian knew that his friends were there, but he did not even look at them. He just kept sitting in the dark quietly. Adonis walked over and turned on the lights. The spacious living room was instantly lit up. Adonis sat down next to Lucian. Looking at his dispirited expression, Adonis felt his heart ached. "Hey! You have been drinking the whole nightst night, and the whole day today. Are you going to continue doing this tonight?" Lucian remained silent. He didn''t move at all as if he didn''t hear anything. Victor, Anson, Sean, and Brian also sat down. They all looked at him. Finally, he slowly looked away and nced at them one after another. "What are you doing here? Are you here tough at me?" He said sarcastically. Nothing mattered to him anymore since he could not even protect the girl he loved. However, Amelia surely was more heartless than him. She could piss him off so easily and then disappeared from his world. "Lucian, I know that you are in a lot of pain right now. We are not here tough at you. We have all been there, so we totally understand how you feel now. We just want to be here with you now." Victor said slowly. Looking at the painful look on his face, he felt very sorry for him in his heart. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 They grew up together like brothers, so they could not bear to see any of them suffering. Lucian looked at them and opened another can of beer. He took a sip then asked with a wry smile, "Why do you think women are so cruel? They just leave without a word. She doesn''t even want to talk to me. I haven''t even heard any news about her. She is so heartless and cruel." When Amelia was with him, he only felt that she was very suitable for him. She was usually very quiet, and her innocent smile always would melt his heart. Now, when she had left for two days, he finally realized how much he loved her. Adonis nodded. "You are so right about it. Women could be much more heartless than men. Taking me as an example. I change girlfriends all the time, nearly every day. Sometimes, I change three girlfriends in one day. But I remember once I bought a girl a cup of mild tea, and she was so angry with me because she asked for a warm one, but I got her an iced one. She smashed the milk tea on me straight away and walked away. I just forgot to tell the waiter. She said that she had her period, so she couldn''t have cold things. But how could I know about it? I felt that I didn''t do anything wrong, but I ended up being called an inconsiderate guy." His words made Brian burst intoughter, "Stop being pathetic. Girls all need more love when they are in a rtionship. You didn''t put any effort into the rtionship, so you shouldn''t moan about it now. None of them was the right person for you anyway." Adonis nodded in agreement. Sean smiled and asked, "Adonis, why haven''t I seen you have any girlfriend recently? That''s so strange." Adonis turned his head to the window and looked out as if he had something on his mind. Then he smiled bitterly and looked at Sean. "I just don''t want my future wife to get jealous. I''m thinking that I probably could go on a blind date." He said this lightly, but Candace''s innocent and pretty face appeared in my mind. Anson could tell what he was thinking. He stared at him thoughtfully and said, "Adonis, you look like you''re in love. Tell us the truth, who is this?" Adonis had been like this since thest time he saw him at the party. Adonis shook his head with a smile. "I am such a casual person who doesn''t care about anything, but Miss Aiken is so gentle and quiet. I sometimes feel that I would scare her if I speak a little loudly." Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Brian and Victor understood it straight away. It seemed that Adonis had really fallen in love with Candace. Victor looked at him, knowing that he still wasn''t sure about his feelings for her. "Adonis, you should visit Candace when you are free. If you like her and think she is the right person, you should make a move. Don''t always wait for others to make the move first. It doesn''t matter if she is the one you like." Adonis suddenly looked at Victor with displeasure. "I do want to make a move, but she never gave me any chance." His face was full of grievances. When he was with Candace, he always paid for everything. At this time, Lucian opened his mouth and scoffed at him, "If she really was that kind of person who gives you a lot of chances on purpose, she would have you fallen into her trap already." His voice made everyone a little surprised. But he nced at everyone calmly and said, "Aren''t you guys here to apany me? Don''t you think you would make me even more upset if you kept talking about that?" Then he picked up his beer and took another sip. Sean looked at him worriedly. "You are drinking too much. If you get yourself into hospital, how can you find your future wife?" Lucian looked out of the window at the night sky with a cold face. "Why would I want to find that heartless woman? I''ve told her before that no matter what difficulties we have in the future, I will always be there with her. But she still left me." The more he talked about it, the angrier he got. He raised the beer can and gulped it down. He was extremely angry and disappointed at Amelia! Brian looked at him and said, "She did it for your own good. She knew that it was the best choice for her to leave. Your brother has been looking for her these days. He wants to use Amelia to drive you out of your family business. Moreover, he met all the shareholders of thepanyst night. The dinner was not finished until midnight. Your father is going to be retired soon, so he starts to make his move now. You have to be careful recently." His brother was such an evil person, but they couldn''t do anything about it yet. "Humph!" Lucian snorted. "I''ve made so many preparations over the years. Do you think I''ll be afraid of him?" Brian was still worried. He said, "Although we are fully prepared, you are not familiar with the company''s shareholders. Your brother has been winning people''s support, so we still have to be very careful." Victor said, "Don''t worry, Alwynn Group is your backer and support. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time." Lucian looked at him with a grateful smile. He was so d that he had such good friends who would always back him up. They knew exactly what each other was thinking even without any words. Nothing couldpare with such friendship they had. "Victor, thank you. I think really need to use the connections of Alwynn Group." A hint of anger shed in Lucian''s eyes. He was really clear about what Benson had been nning. If they really needed to fight, he would not show any mercy. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Victor nodded. He leaned back slightly and said sincerely, "Don''t worry, you can use whatever you want. Alwynn Group wouldn''t be the same without you anyway." Brian raised his beer and said, "Victor, cheers for what you said." Everyone picked up their beer and clinked the can. All the hardships they experienced made their friendship even more solid. That night, none of them went home. They all stayed there with Lucian. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Three days passed. Lucian was depressed for only three days, and then he totally cheered up. On the morning of the fourth day, he came to work as usual. Victor and Eden were worried about him. Amelia seemed to have disappeared from the world, and no trace of her could be found at all. Brian was an expert in finding people, plus the connections of Alwynn Group, but they still hadn''t found anything. Lucian began to fight back for the family business. So he had note back to Alwynn Group since he finished hisst day''s work. And his work had totally passed on to Dean. Dean was worried that he would be too busy, so he posted the recruitment information on their website as soon as Eden said so. Today, he finally found the right candidate. It was getting colder and colder, so the heater had already been turned on in Victor''s office. After Victor finished the video conferences held by all the branches, he returned to his office. He suddenly felt a headache when he saw the pile-up documents on his desk. He had a good time with his wife; therefore, he had to work harder when he was back to work. He nced at his wife, who was looking at the document carefully, and smiled. During this period of time, Lucian did not have time toe to the office. So she had also taken up the affairs of the Monroe Group. "Honey, I''m back," said Victor, after seeing that Eden didn''t notice him. Eden looked up at him and said casually, "Hey! Did everything go well in the meeting?" Victor walked to her side and saw that she was reading the case of Monroe Group. She read it very carefully and even marked all the important points in red. He smiled quietly and went back to work. Zaiden was worried that she got too much work to do, so he sent a reliable and experienced assistant to help her. It actually saved a lot of trouble and time for her. In order to make sure that Victor wouldn''t call her every few times, she decided to stay in her old office. She also asked the assistant of Symantec Group, Seth, toe over here to work. They were staying in the office where she and Amelia were in. It would be easier and more convenient for everyone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seth was a very quiet and polite girl. She had a fair-skinned round face, and always wore a pair of ck-framed sses. She always smiled sweetly when she saw Eden, leaving a really good impression on Eden. She was an orphan and grew up with the support of her father. After graduation, she worked in her father''spany. After getting everything sorted for Seth, Eden returned to her office. Victor took a look at his watch and realized that it was already time for lunch. He called the River City Restaurant and asked them to bring some food over. "Eden,e here," he waved to Eden. Eden got a ss of hot water and walked over with a smile. "You haven''t had a good rest for two nights. Go to rest after lunch. I''ll read these documents for you. I''m already very familiar with everything about Alwynn Group in the past few months when you weren''t here. I''ve finished my work anyway." Victor looked at her in surprise. "Already?" Eden smiled and nodded. A little pride appeared in her eyes. Her smile made Victor remember the way she used to re at him with her big eyes when she was a child. His gaze became gentler. "I''ve always been a fast learner. Over the past year, I''ve been studying every day. I''m d that I can put my knowledge into practice." Then she passed the water ss to his hand. Victor took it and drank some water from it, then put it back on the desk. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. "Honey, Kenny said something to me this morning before he went to school. He said, ''dad, you are so useless''." Victor said and rubbed his head on her shoulder. Why didn''t Kenny think he was useless? He was so confused and hurt. Eden couldn''t really believe that Kenny would say such a thing. "Why did he say that?" She blinked curiously. "It''s about what happened in the airport," said Victor. Hearing this, Eden finally understood. "Haha... he is indeed my son." "He is also my son," Victor said discontentedly. "Alright, alright. He is your son too." Eden smiled and stood up, suddenly remembered that she had never asked about the Rulin family''s matters. Sandra''s purpose was very simple, which was to ruin her reputation. However, the new year is getting closer, no one would have time to care about rumors. Everyone was focusing on how to get their bonus at the end of the year. This thing had totally cooled down online only after three days. Victor stood up, looking very noble and cold. He took her hand and sat on the sofa with her, waiting for lunch toe. Hey down on the sofa and rested his head on herp. Eden knew he had not been sleeping well because of Lucian''s thing. So she gently massaged his head with her soft hands, trying to make him rx. Victor raised the corner of his mouthfortably, and soon he felt sleepy. Half an hourter, their lunch arrived. Eden woke Victor up and let him have lunch, then she sent him to his room to rest. But Victor didn''t want her to leave. She knew what he was thinking about, so she stayed until he fell asleep, then she went back to work. She was already very familiar with the work of Alwynn Group. That was because Victor had triggered her potential in thest seven months when he was away. She sat on Victor''s desk and began to read the documents that Victor hadn''t finished earlier. She was very serious when she was working, and her eyes were also very focused. At this time, someone knocked on the door. "Come on in." Eden did not look up when she said it. She stared at the documents for a while, and made a record on theputer, and then folded the documents. She looked up and saw Dean and a girl were standing in front of her. Dean smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, isn''t Mr. Alwynn here?" He wondered if his boss had cked off and left his work to his wife. Eden smiled and said, "He hasn''t been sleeping well recently, so I asked him to rest for a while. I can do his work." "I see." Dean smiled and nodded. He also wanted such a good wife. He smiled, then introduced the girl next to him to Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the new assistant we hired, Pa Koch. Pa, this is the design director of Alwynn Group, Eden Bleu, and she is also the wife of our president." Pa carefully looked at Eden for a while. And Eden already recognized who she was. They went to the same high school before, and she was the most popr girl at school. No wonder Eden felt she was so familiar when she first saw her earlier. Pa was still very beautiful. Her skin was so smooth and fair, like fine porcin, glowing in the sunlight. On her exquisite face, her pink cheeks made her whole face look so much younger, also entuated her sparkling big eyes. No wonder she was the most popr girl at school before. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans from C.Y and a checked zer, looking smart and fashionable. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Pa was wearing everything produced by Alwynn Group on her body. The rtionship between Eden and Pa, to be honest, was not very good. Myra used to bully Eden at that time, and under Myra''s lead, Pa was not nice to her either. They used to bully her together in high school. But the world was so small. A few yearster, they met again. She didn''t want to meet any of her ssmates from middle school, high school, and even college. They would only remind her of the sad memories she tried hard to forget. "Eden, you must be Cyan Gienger, right?" Pa looked excitedly at Eden. Dean smiled. "Pa, our Mrs. Alwynn''s maiden name is Bleu." Pa smiled nonchntly. "Dean, Cyan and I were ssmates in high school. She was the best student in our ss. At that time, her name was Cyan Gienger." Eden did not say anything. Her name had not been changed on her ID anyway. That day, when her father took her to change her household registration book, she was the eldest daughter, Laura Lester. If one were to discuss her surname, her current surname was Lester. At that time, she did not know that she was actually the daughter of the Clement family. "Oh, that''s such a coincidence." Dean smiled. Seeing that Eden didn''t say anything, eighter was she excited when she met her ssmate, he felt a little nervous. Didn''t Eden like her? "Mrs. Alwynn, her office..." Eden looked up at Dean, then looked at Pa who was smiling and looking at herself. "There is an empty office next to Seth''s office, Pa can work there. Keep Amelia''s desk for her. She likes this job. There is some projects progress on Amelia''s desk, please show it to Pa and share my request with her as well. There''s no work for her today. The main thing is to get familiar with everything." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean smiled and nodded. "Pa,e out with me. Let me show you your office and your work schedule." Pa nodded and looked at Eden again. Eden was totally different from before. She was very beautiful and confident now. And she even became the Design Director of Alwynn Group, and also the president''s wife. That once unremarkable Cyan had truly grown into a sessful woman. This was really beyond her expectation. Back then, she was the most popr gilr at school, so she thought she would have a brighter future than everyone else. But after so many years, even the girl who was bullied by them lived a better life than her. She followed Dean all the way to Amelia''s desk with a smile. She asked curiously, "Dean, why could the previous assistant work here but not me?" Dean smiled and said, "I don''t really know either. Amelia, the previous assistant, was working here before I came. The president didn''t agree at the beginning, but Mrs. Alwynn felt it was more convenient like this, so Amelia stayed here." "I see." Pa nced at the huge office, feeling that her dream had finallye true. However, she still had not seen Victor yet, the legendary man in everyone''s mind. Now she could see him every day. Then Dean took Pa to her office. This office was not very big, but it was more than enough for her as she would be there on her own. But Pa didn''t seem to be very happy, however, she didn''t show it. Dean pointed to the desk and said, "You got everything here. You can clean it yourself. Also, I have three things to tell you. Firstly, if you have to go to the president''s office, you will have to make sure that Mrs. Alwynn is inside. Secondly, you are only responsible for assisting Mrs. Alwynn''s work. Thirdly, Mrs. Alwynn has just recovered from a injure, so she still needs more rest. If she is having a nap, you can''t go in no matter what happens." All these rules made Pa shock. Seeling her confused face, Dean smiled. "These are actually the new rules that were set by our president yesterday morning. Mrs. Alwynn doesn''t even know these rules. You and the other assistant next door have to abide by these three rules." Victor only worried that the rumors would provoke his wife again. Dean felt he had never seen any other man who could be as thoughtful as his president. "Also, Mrs. Alwynn doesn''t drink coffee. She only drinks light green tea. You don''t have to worry about her meals because the president will handle them in person. Have you written all these down?" Pa nodded with an envious look on her face. "Yes." But Dean hadn''t finished yet. "You and the other assistant next door are both Mrs. Alwynn''s assistants. Mrs. Alwynn has a lot of work to do, so you''d better double-check all the documents before you pass them on. You''d better be careful because Mrs. Alwynn is very strict." "Okay!" Pa nodded obediently. "Ok, I will leave you to it now. Mr. Ronen is noting to work recently, so you should get familiar with everything as soon as possible because we will be really busy soon." After saying that, without waiting for Pa''s reply, Dean immediately turned around and went out. He was really too busy. Pa put the documents on the table. Instead of hurrying to work, she was intoxicated for a long time, then she called all her friends and shared the good news that she had got a job at Alwynn Group. "Jodie, I finally got a job at Alwynn Group. Do you know who my director is? It''s Cyan Gienger! I can''t believe how much she had changed! I remember she was really a good-for-nothing when we were at school." "Really? You have to be careful then, in case she will make things difficult for you. You and Myra used to bully her, so she probably still hates you." "I dare her! What''s more, she is quite pretty now, and looks totally different from before." Pa said with some jealousy. "You''re thinking too much. She is still the same person no matter how much she changed. Anyway, now you got a job at Alwynn Group, not like us who are still earning such a little money a month. You can''t forget about me. I''m waiting for you to introduce a better job for me there." "Sure, that wouldn''t be a problem at all. Alright, I need to call someone else. See you." After Pa hung up the phone, she immediately called someone else. After Pa and Dean left, Eden couldn''t concentrate on her work anymore. She sat there quietly and couldn''t read a single word. The memories of high school started to appear in front of her eyes. Pa, Jodie, Diane, and Ivan, used to be good friends with Myra. Myra was the richest kid in town, so everyone liked to hang out with her. And they all liked to bully Eden. Eden still remembered on a winter morning, the four of them poured cold water on her as soon as she entered the school. The temperature was below zero, and she had no time to go back home to change her clothes. She was sick for many days after that. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Thinking of what had happened in the past, Eden was somewhat sad. At that time, she was very lonely. Under Myra''s eyes, no one dared to make friends with her. She had no friends in high school and college. At that time, she really had nothing but a strong appearance. She sighed and looked at theputer. She didn''t want to think about the past anymore and continued to work. She worked hard and soon forgot about the unpleasant things. Victor woke up at 3 o''clock in the morning. He got up and took a shower. But he did not see Eden when he came out of the bathroom. Seeing that Eden had dealt with all the documents on the desk, he raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise. Eden was really amazing, and she was almost more capable than him. However, where was she? He was not used to not seeing her after he woke up. Victor put on his coat and went out to look for Eden. Out of the office, Victor saw Dean talking with a girl and frowned slightly. Eden was not here. Seeing Victor, Dean immediately went forward with a ttering smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re awake." Dean was a little envious, because Victor skipped work openly. Pa, who was standing not far away, waspletely amazed when she saw Victor. Under the lights, Victor''s tall and straight figure looked so imposing, and his face was noble, handsome and perfect. Victor actually looked more charming than in the photo. "Yeah!" Victor answered indifferently, "Where''s Mrs. Alwynn?" Dean blinked, "Isn''t Mrs. Alwynn in the office?" He didn''t seem to see Edene out. "No!" Dean asked Victor in reply, which made Victor frown unhappily. If Eden was in the office, why should hee out? "Wait a minute, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll call Mrs. Alwynn right now." Saying this, Dean dialed Eden''s phone number. "The phone you dialed is power off." He heard the mechanical female voice. Dean was speechless. What was going on? Had Mrs. Alwynn run away from home again? "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn''s phone is power off." Victor did not believe it and took out his phone to call Eden. He really couldn''t get through to her. Victor frowned and looked confused. He looked at Dean and asked, "What''s news online today?" Hearing this question, Dean was stunned. When Victor frowned, he reacted very quickly and immediately understood what he meant. He turned on his phone and showed it to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, the only hot topic online is about what happened in the airport. However, this matter no longer attracts many people''s attention now. Mr. Ronen said that someone had schemed it behind the scenes. I told Mrs. Alwynn about it, and she said that we didn''t have to care about it. At that time, she was dealing with the documents for you in the office." "Really?" Victor pursed his lips doubtfully. Where would Eden go? "Do your own work. I''ll look for her." Victor said and walked forward. After Victor took a few steps forward, Pa greeted him with a smile and introduced herself, "Hi, Mr. Alwynn, I''m Cyan''s ssmate, Pa. Now I work as her assistant." Victor''s eyes darkened when he heard the name "Cyan". His expression was even colder as he said, "Who told you that my wife''s name is Cyan?" Pa was dumbfounded. Eden was just Cyan, wasn''t she? "Mr. Alwynn..." "What did you say when you saw Mrs. Alwynn?" Victor''s tone was extremely apathetic. Seeing Victor like this, Pa was frightened and immediately lowered her head. "I... didn''t say anything." "Humph! I hope you really didn''t say anything." Victor said gloomily and then strode out. The name "Cyan" would make Eden think of many terrible things in the past. Pa was very puzzled. Eden was Cyan, and this was an indisputable fact. Dean looked at Victor''s back in confusion. Just as Victor was about to press the elevator button, he saw Edening out of the stairs of the fire exit. Eden''s face was a little pale. It was windy on the roof, and she went there for some fresh air, but she did not dare to stay there for too long. She was afraid that she would get sick and concern her family. Seeing that she only wore a white suit, Victor frowned slightly. Then he quickly took off his windbreaker and walked toward her. "Eden, did you go to the top floor?" Saying this, he wore the windbreaker for her, and he was somewhat annoyed when he saw her red cheeks. What if she caught a cold? Eden nodded, "I went there to take the air." "Are you in a bad mood?" Victor looked at her cautiously and thought for a while. Had he offended her? "No. I finished my work early, didn''t I? So I went there for some fresh air." Eden said while walking. When she saw Pa, she didn''t say anything and only nodded politely. "Eden, let''s get off work ahead of time." Victor said behind her. Hearing this, Dean said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you really can''t get off work ahead of time today. There is a very important dinner tonight. Mr. Ronen is not here, so you must go there in person." Victor nced at him, "My wife is not happy, and I''ll apany her. You go there on my behalf." Dean was taken aback. If he could handle it, he wouldn''t have let Victor go there. The cooperation had just begun. If Victor did not go there, they would think that he was insincere. Dean knew Victor''s character, so he could only look at Eden and said pitifully, "Well, Mrs. Alwynn..." Eden looked at Dean absent-mindedly and asked, "What''s wrong?" She was lost in thought just now, so she didn''t hear what they were talking about. Dean took the initiative to speak before Victor could say anything, "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn has to attend a very important dinner party tonight. Mr. Ronen is not here, so he must go there." Victor gritted his teeth and red at Dean. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dean smiled and lowered his head. He had no choice but to tell Eden about it. Eden looked back at Victor, "That''s right. Victor, you have to attend a dinner party tonight. It''s early now. You can rest for a while before going there." Victor walked to her, took her hand and went to the office without saying anything. "Yeah!" Dean waved V-sign for victory. Pa was in a daze because Victor''s attitude towards Eden waspletely different. Dean''s words pulled her back to sense. She envied Eden''s good luck in an instant. "Dean, does Mr. Alwynn listen to Cyan all the time?" She asked in a low voice. Dean looked at her and said in a serious tone, "Pa, the Alwynn family is the most powerful family in River City, and Mrs. Alwynn''s identity is special. You''d better call her Mrs. Alwynn." Paughed, "There''s no need! Cyan and I are ssmates. She won''t mind it." Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Dean smiled and said, "Then I wish you good luck. But have you been familiar with the workflow? Tomorrow, you will start to do some simple work, and you can''t make any mistake during the probationary period. Let me tell you again. Mrs. Alwynn''s attitude towards work is more rigorous than that of Mr. Alwynn sometimes. When you are about to get off work, I will let you sort out the documents." After saying these words, Dean turned around and returned to his office. Why did he feel that Pa was so annoying? Pa pouted her red lips slightly. She had been busy sharing the news that she had entered Alwynn Group with her friends, and she hadn''t read the documents yet. However, she was not eye candy. She would not allow Eden, who was once bullied by her in school, to look down on her. She nced at Victor''s office, and a trace of jealousy shed through her eyes. So many years had passed, but she hadn''t had a boy friend who owned a luxurious car, while Eden had married the most powerful man in River City. Such a clear difference made her jealous. However, she was more beautiful than Eden, and she was sure that she could seduce Victor. She smiled and turned back to her office. Eden was still in a bad mood, so Victor followed her all the time. Eden sat on the sofa and lowered her head to turn on the phone. Victor sat next to her and watched her every move. After turning on the phone, Eden saw two missed calls. One was from Victor and the other was from Dean. It seemed that they were looking for her after she went out. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Eden put her phone on the tea table and looked at Victor''s worried face. Then she smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. I saw Pa and remembered something in high school." "Don''t think about it, and you''re not allowed to think about it. If she makes you unhappy, I will let her get out of here immediately." Victor reached out and held her in his arms. Eden smiled and shook her head slightly, "That''s unnecessary. Let''s see if she can do a good job in the probationary period. I can''t forget my past, and I have to face it anyway. What''s more, I only thought about it today. It won''t affect me too much in the future. You''re not allowed to drink at the party. I want to get pregnant." She felt that she was in good health these days, and she had to give birth to another child before she was thirty years old. Perhaps she would be unwilling to give birth after she was thirty years old. "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Victorughed. "Honey, I will try my best to let you get pregnant from tonight on." How could Eden not know what he was thinking? She blushed and red at him. She loved him, so she was willing to give birth to a child for him. They had had three children, and it was enough, but she gave birth to the children when he was not by her side, so she wanted him to feel the joy of being a father once. This was what she thought. Victor looked so delighted, "Eden, you''ll be too tired, won''t you?" He was worried that she would get sick. Eden shook her head slightly. When she got pregnantst time, he was so happy that he couldn''t fall asleep at night. Thinking of this, she felt so guilty. If she had not known Reba''s secret, her child would have been two years. "I was tireder when I was pregnant with the three children, but I made it through, didn''t I? Now I''m recovering well. Don''t worry. Besides, my depression have been cured, right? I''m in good heath now. I can''t participate in the international designpetition this year, so I have enough time to give birth to a child." Victor''s heart ached, "Eden, I don''t want you to be tired." "I''ve told that I am not that delicate." Eden leaned against his arms lightly. "Victor, in fact, I want you to experience the whole process of apanying me to give birth to a child. We are very lucky, because we have two sons and one daughter. If we can have another daughter, we will be luckier. Kenny will be very busy in the future, so will Ricky. I can''t even see him recently. He is busy acting in the new movie, and he is tired. Fortunately, he likes his job and never thinks about giving up." "Seeing how hard-working they are, I have a positive attitude towards life and I''m optimistic. As long as we''re positive, we''ll be lucky and receive good news." Eden smiled faintly, and she was no longer in a bad mood. She didn''t want to take a passive attitude and sigh every day. In that case, she would feel ufortable and dislike herself. "Okay, as long as you''re happy." Victor gently kissed her head. Words couldn''t describe how proud and d he was. Anyway, at this moment, he was like over the moon. Eden really loved him, so she did everything for him wholeheartedly and cared about his feelings so much. He wanted another child indeed, but he felt distressed for her and didn''t want her to be tired. "Victor, I''ll go back to see Abbyter. I haven''t given the gift to her yet. I''ll ask if she is at home first. The child has been stabilized, and she always goes out." When Victor heard Abigail''s name, he remembered that Abigail had said he was a toy boy, and he felt so depressed. Eden took the phone and sent a message to Abigail. "Abby, are you at home? I''lle to see youter. I haven''t given the present to you yet." She waited for a long while, but Abigail did not reply to her. Just as Eden was about to call Abigail, Abigail replied to her. "Eden, I am not at home. I''m apanying Maureen to have a check-up in the hospital." Eden was stunned when she saw Maureen''s name. Was Maureen sick? She asked, "What''s wrong with Maureen?" Abigail replied, "Eden, Maureen has been pregnant for three months. During this period of time, she doesn''t get along well with Jasper, so she didn''t know that she was pregnant. She didn''t feel well, but she thought it was because she was too tired. These days, she is under great pressure. She has been thinking about the rtionship between her and Jasper, and she didn''t expect herself to be pregnant. Today, she reacted and then called me. "However, when Jasper heard that Maureen was pregnant, he did not respond at all. What should we do now? This is really not good news for Jasper." Eden was surprised when she saw that. She looked up at Victor, "Maureen is pregnant." Victor smiled faintly, "That''s good news." Eden said, "It''s not good at all! s..." Eden sighed. Such an ident was a disaster to the rtionship between Maureen and Jasper. Victor did not take it seriously. He smiled and pinched her pink cheeks, "Eden, this is what Jasper should think about. After all, they have a child now..." "So, will he be happy if he gets married because of the child?" Eden interrupted him, "However, Jasper is a responsible man, and he will not abandon Maureen. Even if he doesn''t love her, he will be responsible for her because she has got pregnant. No one can predict love. Perhaps he will gradually fall in love with her as time goes by." Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 "That''s right, Eden. He will be touched by her as time goes by." Victor knew that it was possible. "Yeah!" Eden said softly. She lowered his head and sent a message to Abigail, "Abby, is the child and Maureen all right?" Abigail replied, "The child is healthy, and its heart is beating normally. Maureen gets pregnant for the first time, so she has no experience. She''s a confused mother. She said that when she didn''t sleep well, she had no strength and vomited sometimes, but she didn''t take it seriously." "Eden, I seem to have seen Jasper. Let''s talkter. I will go home around eight o''clock in the evening. When I pass by your house, I will go in and get the bracelet. Thank you for your gift!" Eden smiled and said, "Jasper went there. I knew that he would not escape." Victor asked jealously, "Do you know him very well?" "Yep! I know him quite well. In the past, Maureen liked him because his family is rich. Now several years have passed, and it seems that she has changed her mind. She wants to be with a man who is worth spending the rest of her life with. After all, a rich man is not as good as a man who loves her wholeheartedly. There is no doubt that Jasper is a nice man." "What about me?" Victor looked at her with a unhappy face. Jasper was a nice man. Then how about him? "Ha-ha..." When Victor was jealous, he really looked horrible. She was afraid of nothing but his jealousy. When he was jealous, he looked upset and filled his mind with nonsense. Although he looked all right on the surface, he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. That was Victor. Of course, he had changed quite much. Eden suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him quickly with a smile, "You are my nice man. I don''t like your money, but your gentleness. As a woman and your wife, I never regret marrying you." Victor lowered his head and rubbed against her forehead, "Fool, I won''t let you regret it. As a woman, my wife, and my children''s mother, you''ll live a happy life everyday." He only loved her in life, and they would live together till old and grey. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed happily. "I''m going to prepare the documents for you. Since Dean will apany you, I can rest assured." Eden stood up with a smile, walked towards his desk and put all the documents that he could use into his bag. After work, Eden watched Victor and Dean drive away. Then she picked up the car key and walked to her car. Pa watched Eden get in a red Rolls-Royce. Even the number te was worth two hundred thousand dors, and the logo of the car was made of karat gold. She was so envious. After working in this city for so many years, she couldn''t even afford to own a number te. Seeing that Eden started the car and was about to leave, she quickly walked over and knocked on the car window. When Eden saw Pa, her eyes turned slightly cold. She rolled down the window slowly and asked indifferently, "What''s the matter?" Pa smiled and said, "Eden, we used to be ssmates. You don''t have to be so distant, do you? I''m off work. Why don''t you give me a ride?" Pa said with a smiling face, as if she was very familiar with Eden. Eden grabbed the steering wheel more tightly. They used to be ssmates indeed, but Pa never treated her as a ssmate, but a puppet that she could bully at will. "Get in the car." Anyway, she had nothing to do, so she could give her a ride. She could forgive Pa for what she had done in the past, but if Pa dared to make troubles in Alwynn Group, she would never let her go. Dean went to the office at noon, and she asked Dean about it. Pa got the job by her own ability. She had been well prepared in order to enter Alwynn Group. "Thank you!" Pa smiled with joy as she opened the car door and got on the car. It was the first time she had sat in such a luxurious car, and her heart jumped fast with excitement as if she had met her Prince Charming. "Mrs. Alwynn, are you going home?" Seth had just got off work and walked over with a smile. Eden smiled at her in a friendly way, "Yeah. Seth, go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow morning, go to Windsor Vi to pick me up. I want to go to Monroe Group and meet Mr. Monroe." "No problem, Mrs. Alwynn. Please be careful on your way back." Seth maintained a decent smile and said neither humbly nor pushily. Eden smiled faintly. Seth was indeed an assistant trained by Zaiden. Even her temperament was somewhat simr to his. "Okay, be careful on the road, too!" Eden smiled and drove out of the parking lot. Outside the parking lot, Eden asked Pa, "Where do you live?" Pa smiled with embarrassment, "Near the subway station of Subway Line 1 on the second ring road." She rented a small apartment with one room and one living room and lived alone. Eden did not say anything else. She took out her phone and used the guide map. She was really not very familiar with that ce. Pa observed Eden''s reaction from the rearview mirror. Eden was quite cold to her. Was it because she still med her for what had happened back then? As for Eden, she had been bullied by them for three years. How could she not remember it? She felt ufortable to see Pa in this way. Not to mention that they were sitting in the same car. At that time, how could Pa know her helplessness? After leaving the Gienger family, she was really alone. Her longing for family affection and family members made her endure herself to the extreme. When Pa was about to speak, Eden''s phone rang. Eden wore Bluetooth headsets and looked at the front. "Victor." If she remembered correctly, Victor had only left for about ten minutes. "Eden, have you arrived home?" Eden was speechless. "Victor, it''s only been ten minutes since you left. How can I get home now? Don''t worry about me and talk business with concentration." She said helplessly with a faint smile. Victor said, "Eden, I wille back earlier. You have to wait for me." Eden replied, "Okay, got it. I''ll chat with mom and dad and wait for you toe back by the way." "Sure!" Victor hung up the phone. As soon as Eden hung up the phone, she received another phone call from Abigail, "Hello? Abby." "Eden, Jasper is here, but Maureen doesn''t want this child anymore. They are quarrelling now." Eden opened mouth slightly in surprise, "Why? She loves Jasper very much, doesn''t she?" "Maureen knows that Jasper doesn''t love her, so she doesn''t want to use the child to restrain him. There is no love between them, and the child will not be happy." Eden knew that it was the fact, "Abby, Jasper needs some time to fall in love with her, but the child is innocent." "Yeah. They are arguing now. No matter what I say, they don''t listen to me. Jasper said that he would be responsible for Maureen and the child, but Maureen said that the child would grow up very painfully without love. I don''t know what she is thinking." "She even drugged Jasper in order to be with him. Now she is pregnant, but she flinches." Eden looked helpless, "Abby, we can''t change their minds, and we can only respect their choices." Abigail replied sullenly, "Eden, I just want to tell you the fact. Don''t worry too much. I''ll let them calm down and think about what to do. As you said, the child is innocent. Why should they give up the child? Maureen''s idea is a bit domineering. Even if Jasper can fall in love with her, it will take some time." "Alright! I see." After hanging up, Eden felt a little depressed. Seeing that Eden had hung up the phone, Pa wanted to ask her how she met Victor. But Eden answered a phone call again, "Hello?" "Long time no see, Irene. You seem to be very busy." Eden received another call from Irene. Irene said, "Eden, thanks to you, I''ve been transferred here. I''m really much busier than before, but I have something to talk to you today." "Uh-huh, Irene, go ahead." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, Eden, the winter collection of TS Company is very simr to ours. Ipared the design of twopanies carefully, only to find that many of their clothes were the same as ours. What on earth do they want to do?" Hearing this, Eden could guess what Melissa wanted to do. She had long been prepared for this matter. She smiled and said, "Irene, you don''t have to worry about this. You will know when the new productse on the market." She smiled with confidence. She had mastered Melissa''s tricks. This time, she would surprise Melissa a lot. What Melissa had copied was the design that she showed her deliberately. "Ha-ha... Since you say so, I''m relieved. Once again, thank you and Victor for trusting me. I have to get off work now. But Eden, treat me to dinner another day. I''ve been really hard-working during this period of time. As Mrs. Alwynn, shouldn''t you reward me for my hard work?" Irene was very familiar with Eden, and she often joked like this. Eden smiled and said, "Of course. Tomorrow is Friday. Why don''t we get together and invite all the employees of the two departments to have a party in River City Restaurant?" "Ah... River City Restaurant, I''ming! Eden, see you tomorrow." Irene said in a loud voice happily. Hearing her happy voice, Eden could not help but smile. Irene had been very capable. When she worked in Alwynn Group, she did a good job. The red lights were on, so Eden parked at the intersection and called the manager of the River City Restaurant to ask him to prepare for the party tomorrow. After finishing her words, she hung up the phone. The green lights were on, and she checked the guide map again, only to find that she had to drive more than ten kilometres to send Pa back. There was a traffic jam in peak hours, and she frowned slightly. But she continued to drive. Pa had long heard of River City Restaurant. She smiled and asked, "Eden, can I go to River City Restaurant tomorrow night?" Eden nced at her from the rearview mirror, "If you can finish your wok on time, of course you can go there." "Okay, I will finish my work early." She didn''t expect herself to be so lucky to meet the top managers in thepany on the second day of work. She must dress up well the next day. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Pa looked at Eden again and said with a smile, "Eden, you are so lucky. You actually married Mr. Alwynn." Eden pursed her lips slightly and did not say anything. She remembered that Pa followed Myra all the time in the high school. They didn''t have good grades and even got to know a few idle gangsters. On weekends, they would go out and y with those gangsters. She knew that Pa had lost her virginity when she was in her third year in high school. At that time, the man was a bit rich. When she was about to graduate, he often drove to the school gate to pick her up. At that time, Eden was preparing for the college entrance examination. Pa was busy going out with the man, which made her life much easier. Later, her dream came true, and she was admitted to a college. Since then, she had never heard any news about them, nor did she inquire about them deliberately. "Eden, why don''t you speak? Are you angry with me because of what happened in high school? At that time, we were young and insensible. You know Myra''s temper. She asked us to bully you." Her tone was not apologetic at all. Even if it was Myra who had instructed them to do so, they had the right to choose. They treated her as a puppet and bullied her just to please Myra. At this time, she hadn''t realized that she had done a wrong thing. Eden only sneered and didn''t know what to say. If someone pped her in the face and then gave her candy, should she eat the candy with a smile in front of that person? At that time, she was indeed easy to bully, because she had no one to rely on. After she left the Gienger family, she had nothing. Only by studying hard could she change her life. She had a hard life everyday, and she would encourage herself as long as she had restrained herself and spent a day. However, she was no longer the coward girl she used to be. "Pa, aren''t you ashamed to mention the past in front of me?" Eden''s indifferent words made Pa extremely embarrassed. "Eden, let bygones be bygones. Just forgive me. Now we work in the samepany and we have to meet each other everyday. If you still have a knot in your heart, we won''t be able to get along well, right?" "That''s right. If I could go back to the past, I wish that you would never be my ssmate and I would never meet you. I won''t personalize the issue. As long as you finish your work ording to my request, we won''t be embarrassed in thepany." Eden''s voice was extremely cold and her expression was even more displeased. Pa did not apologize, but asked her to forgive her. She was not so broad-minded. "Oh!" Pa puckered her mouth. Eden had even married Victor. Why was she still so narrow- minded? She took out her phone, took a video secretly and sent it to Jodie. "Jodie, look! I asked Cyan to send me back, and she listened to me obediently." Jodie immediately replied to her, "It seems that she is still so easy to bully. Why don''t you ask her to pick you up tomorrow morning? When we were in high school, you asked her to clean up the ssroom for you, and she did it obediently, didn''t she?" Pa had a sense of superiority, "I''ll ask herter." Twenty minutester, Eden parked the car at the subway entrance and said indifferently, "Here we are." "Oh, thank you. Eden, do you have time tomorrow morning? Come and pick me up if you have time. It is a squeeze in the subway every morning." When Eden heard these words, rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Did Pa think that she was still so weak and easy to bully? From the rearview mirror, she looked at Pa who was waiting for her answer. Then she turned her head slowly and looked at her with a sneer sarcastically, "What? You still treat me as Cyan whom you could bully at will? In the past, I didn''t argue with you because I wanted to study hard, and I didn''t take what you did seriously. But now, Pa, you''re not qualified to give yourself airs in front of me. Get out and don''t dirty my car!" "Cyan, you..." Pa didn''t expect that Eden would say such words. Eden even asked her to get out of the car, which had injured her self-esteem severely. Pa pulled open the car door and left angrily. Eden did not stay. She turned on the guide map and drove away. Pa stood where she was and stamped her feet, "Humph! You are just lucky. Cyan, what qualification do you have to be so arrogant? Just wait and see! I''ll definitely seduce your husband and let you pay the price!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. On the way back, Eden did not think too much. She knew very well how she had made it through these years, and she would not annoy herself because of Pa. When she got home, she cooked with Jaida with joy. After dinner, Zaiden, Jaida and she took the children out for a walk. At eight o''clock in the evening, Abigail came over and they went home to chat. Abigail said that Maureen had gone back with Jasper. She didn''t know how they would deal with this matter and could only wait for their decision. Eden did not say much about this and kept talking to Abigail about their trip. Listening to her words, Abigail was very excited, and she nned to go there with Anson when she had time. Abigail did not go back until nine o''clock. Victor had note back, so Eden discussed the cooperation with Monroe Group with Zaiden in detail. After hearing his words, Eden learned a lot. After the children fell asleep, Zaiden and Jaida went back to their room, and she went back to her room to study the knowledge that Zaiden had taught her. Victor came back at ten o''clock at night. After taking a bath, he had sex with Eden twice before they fell asleep. As a result, Eden got upte the next morning. She immediately called Seth and ask her not to pick her up. She would go to Monroe Group at noon. Eden and Victor went to work normally. As soon as they reached the 25th floor, they saw Pa and Dean waiting for them in the hall. Dean looked a little anxious. However, Pa looked at Eden gloatingly. Eden had an ominous presentiment. Victor said nothing, and Eden asked first, "Dean, what happened?" Dean smiled tteringly and nced at Victor who did not know anything. His heart was torn with anxiety. "Mrs. Alwynn, before you know this, I have to rify for Mr. Alwynn. I was with himst night. It was definitely not his fault. When we were about to go back, Mr. Alwynn met two drunkdies, and they hugged him all of a sudden. So... this morning... this matter became a hot topic online." "What?" Victor looked at Dean with a mad face. Eden nced at Victor and took out her phone quickly. The news was that Victor had a one-night- stand with two youngdies. "Victor!" She yelled exasperatedly. Victor had a nasty feeling in an instant. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 He immediately exined, "Honey, I went home before ten o''clockst night. I definitely didn''t do that." Victor looked at her with a bitter face. Who the hell wanted to nder him all day long? Eden red at him fiercely but did not say anything. Her big clear eyes seemed to be brimming with tears, and Victor''s heart ached severely. Dean felt that this was too weird. The two women seemed to be waiting for Victor at the door deliberately. He exined with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, I can testify that Mr. Alwynn didn''t drinkst night. Mr. Parma even asked why he didn''t drink. Mr. Alwynn said you were ready to get pregnant, so he couldn''t drink and had to go home early." "Therefore, at nine fifteenst night, Mr. Alwynn and I said goodbye to them, and we went through the deal because of Mr. Alwynn''s deep love for you." "But as soon as we went out, twodies sprang at Mr. Alwynn. He really did not take the initiative to help them. Moreover, he pushed the two drunkdies to the ground. Onedy''s hand was broken, and she would go to the hospital today." Eden took a look at the picture. The two women tried their best to cling to Victor like octopuses. She always suspected that some people wanted to cast a bone between her and Victor deliberately. This was why they kept ying such a trick to make them fall out. Humph! She would never let them get what they wanted. "Honey." Victor looked at Eden''s furious face nervously. Eden did not look at him, and she was lost in thought. Since Victor met Dorothy, someone had been scheming against them behind the scenes. Later, Sandra did the same thing. Their purposes seemed to be the same. They wanted her to get mad and then leave Victor. She was angry indeed. She went to the sea in a fit of anger because of Sandra. Therefore, those people went even further. What if she got mad again this time? What would they do? It was no ident that both of her and Gia were injured. The murderer was caught, but he was dead. How could it be so coincidental? She had doubted it since then. Eden felt a tightness in the chest. Why did she feel that she was enveloped by an invisible? "Eden, are you all right? Mr. Alwynn is not that kind of person. Don''t be angry. Since Mr. Alwynn has exined, you should be generous and don''t take it to heart." Pa persuaded Eden hypocritically. She had seen the news on the subway. Therefore, she came to work with joy and wanted to see how upset Eden would be. Dean nced at Pa. It turned out that she was a scheming woman. She meant that Eden was not sensible, didn''t she? "Shut up! My wife knows me the best! You''re not qualified to say exin for me!" Victor said with harshness and hostility. Pa was stunned. Seeing that Victor went berserk all of a sudden, she trembled in fear and lowered her head, not daring to speak. Eden nced at Pa and handed over the documents to her, "Pa, sort out these documents, especially the documents of the marketing department. Be careful, and I''ll read them when Ie backter." After finishing her words, Eden turned around and left. "Honey, don''t be angry." Victor took her hand quickly. Eden nced at him and pinched her thigh with her other hand. Teas immediately rolled down her cheeks, and she did not say anything. "Eden... Don''t cry. I really trampled on the woman who touched my skin and broke her hand. If you don''t believe me, I can ask Dean to bring her to you." "There''s no need. I don''t want to dirty my eyes. I have something to do in Monroe Group, and I will come backter." Saying this, Eden shook off his hand and turned around madly. "Mrs. Alwynn..." "Eden..." Victor scratched his hair with irritation. Looking at Eden''s tearful face and her exasperated back, he had no courage to chase after her. Eden did not use the special elevator. She took the elevator and went to the lobby on the first floor. She had a reason for doing so. After all, those people just wanted to see her get mad and leave. She cried because she pinched her thigh. When she entered the elevator, sheined that she shouldn''t have used so much strength. It hurt so much, and her thigh must be bruised. She was not Ricky, and she didn''t have excellent acting skills... Seeing that Victor''s face had darkened to the extreme, Dean said nervously, "Mr. Alwynn, as soon as I saw the news, I informed Brian. Brian was afraid that Mrs. Alwynn would be annoyed, so he went to the restaurant to check the surveince video. If Brian got the video sessfully, he could prove your innocence and Mrs. Alwynn would forgive you." "Yes!" Victor nodded and said, "Call Mrs. Alwynn every twenty minutes and ask her where she is. She didn''t eat much this morning, so ask her to have lunch earlier. Besides, she doesn''t wear much today. Ask Seth to prepare a coat for her just in case. She probably doesn''t want to answer my phone call now. Tell Brian to find out who is ndering me as soon as possible." After saying that, Victor strode to the office with his long legs. "s! What a bad day!" Dean said helplessly. Obviously, someone did these things on purpose. However, Pa smiled, "Dean, has Mrs. Alwynn left in anger just like that? Mr. Alwynn and you exined so seriously, but she didn''t believe you." Hearing this, Dean took a step back and looked at Pa with indifferent and distant eyes. "Pa, you''d better work hard, and don''t meddle in the affairs of Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn. Mrs. Alwynn has the final say in Alwynn Group. Behave yourself." Dean left quickly after saying this. Pa was shocked and stood where she was. Alwynn Group belonged to Victor. Why did Eden have the final say? She turned around in confusion and looked down at the information in her hands. Then she instantly understood the gap between herself and Eden. It was a great honour to be loved by the most powerful man in this city. How did Eden do it? Victor''s words showed how much he cared about Eden. As a woman, she could clearly feel Victor''s love and affection towards Eden. Victor was not in the mood for work. He sat down on the sofa and called Brian. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you call me earlier? Let me tell you. It was toote for me to check the surveince video. The security camera in the ce where you were held by the two women is broken." Victor frowned and supported his forehead helplessly, "That is to say, has someone been scheming against me since I met Dorothy?" Brian said, "Right! Their purpose is very simple, which is to separate you and Eden. Last time, Eden ran away from home because she was angered by you, didn''t she? So, this time they want to make things worse. But they know the current situation very well, so they didn''t leave any clue for us." "Find out who they are!" After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone with a surge of great fury. He leaned on the sofa irritably, and his heart ached severely when he thought of Eden''s tearful face. His tall and straight figure couldn''t help trembling. After they got up in the morning, they came to work together happily. Her smile was so beautiful that his heart melted. But the next moment, all the happiness was ruined by the d*mn news. Eden didn''t expect there would be reporters on the first floor. As soon as she walked out of the gate, a lot of reporters surrounded her. Seeing this, the security guards at the gate stepped forward to stop them. Eden asked them to step aside. It was a good thing that the reporters were here. After all, her sadness should be publicized, shouldn''t it? Those people were very malicious, and they wanted to ruin the marriage of her and Victor. Eden had to pinch her thigh fiercely again. She had been happy for too long, so she really had nothing to cry about. "Ouch..." Eden gulped in pain secretly. It was extremely painful. She blinked her big bright eyes and her eyes turned red instantly. When the reporters surrounded her, they saw her like this. A reporter immediately asked, "Mrs. Alwynn, there have been gossips about Mr. Alwynn these days, which is not in line with the rumours. May I ask if he really has an love affair?" Eden''s eyes were brimming with tears, but she answered his question with a smile, "My husband has nothing to do with those women. Someone took those pictures and posted them online deliberately to frame my husband. You have sharp eyes, don''t you? Those photos were all edited by computer. Don''t take them seriously." Eden spoke neither fast nor slowly, and her smile was fresh and elegant. Everyone heard what she said clearly. "But, Mrs. Alwynn, your eyes are red. Are you sad because Mr. Alwynn has mistresses outside?" Eden smiled faintly, "Sir, you misunderstand me. The weather is cold, and it''s windy. I''ve got a piece of grit in my eye." Another reporter asked, "Mrs. Alwynn, I heard that two days ago, you ran away from home because of the rtionship between Mr. Alwynn and Miss Rulin. Is this true? Moreover, you took the chance and took over Rulin Group. Is it true?" The corner of Eden''s mouth twitched. She didn''t run away from home, did she? Besides, what did they mean by saying that she took the chance and took over Rulin Group? Victor was such a scheming man. Didn''t he know what he had done? Why should she take the me for him? Eden smiled and said calmly, "I didn''t run away from home. Instead, I went on a trip with my husband. You all know that ce, right? It''s very beautiful, and it is a special ce for couples. These days, the butterflies are fluttering among the flowers there, and this trip is meaningful to us. As for Rulin Group, this is a business matter. Even if I wanted to take over thepany, I couldn''t do it without their permission, could I? If they disagreed, how could I take it over? Eden''s reply was equivocal. The shareholders of Rulin Group were not stupid. They could make a lot of money if they worked with Victor, and they couldn''t gain a lot if they stayed in Rulin Group. But she didn''t know how Victor took over Rulin Group. ording to his character, nine times out of ten he had bought all the shares at a high price. Victor was really narrow-minded. Ordinary people really couldn''t afford to offend him. Moreover, he was rich and wilful. She didn''t see the acquisition n of Rulin Group. Victor should be following the procedure. "Mrs. Alwynn, where are you going in such a hurry? Are you angry because you''ve seen the news today? Are you going to leave?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Eden looked at the reporter and shook her head with an elegant smile, "You misunderstand me. I have a cooperation with Monroe Group, and I''m going to talk something to Mr. Monroe. My husband loves me sincerely and wholeheartedly. How can I be angry with him?" "Is that so? Mrs. Alwynn, what do you think about the news these days?" The reporter asked again. Eden still looked at the reporter with a faint smile, and her beautiful lips looked very attractive under the sun. At this moment, she looked extremely pure and lovely, "Are you asking about my opinion? Of course, I thought a lot. But no matter what has happened, I trust my husband." The reporter was rendered speechless and couldn''t get any further information out of her. Eden''s fluent answer, calm smile and pretty face were very eye-catching among the crowd. She didn''t need to exin more, but those reporters couldn''t bear to give her pressure. She was just so charming. She was not a mighty queen, and she was very ordinary among the crowd, but her faint smile was so pure that it could make people have a peaceful mind. "Well, thank you for your concern about me and Victor. But I have to hold a very important meeting now, and I''ll leave first." After Eden finished speaking, she walked forward, and the reporters made a way for her on their own initiative. Seth had driven to the gate. Eden opened the car door and got in the car, isting herself from the noisy reporters. "Whew..." She exhaled tiredly. Seth nced at her. Seeing that there were tears on her longshes, she saidfortingly, "Mrs. Alwynn, it''s obvious that someone is trying to ruin your rtionship with Mr. Alwynn on purpose. Don''t be too sad." "Yeah!" Eden smiled and nodded. She was not sad at all, and she wept deliberately. How could those people believe her words since she exined with tears in eyes? No matter how she really felt, that person wanted to see her sad and dejected the most. There was still a long way to go, and she couldn''t rely on Victor all the time. If she could solve this problem on her own, she didn''t want to rely on anyone. Eden looked out of the window. The sun was sometimes dim and sometimes bright. When the sunshine came through the car window, it was so dazzling that she couldn''t open her eyes. She was a little disconste. Who wanted to separate her and Victor deliberately? Melissa? But Melissa didn''t do anything during this period of time. Eden narrowed her eyes. With Melissa''s personality, she couldn''t be so quiet, and she must have done something. She was not in a hurry. If Melissa intended to separate them, she would take other actions. As for her, as long as she kept a certain distance from Victor, he would be upset and agitated all day long. If Melissa saw what she wanted, would she expose herself?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in the office, Victor maintained the same posture and didn''t move. Dean walked in and put theptop in front of Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, the reporters interviewed Mrs. Alwynn just now. Please have a look." Victor frowned slightly and looked at Eden who was surrounded by reporters. He smiled calmly and answered the reporter''s questions fluently. However, her eyes misted with tears, and there were tears on her long eyshes. Seeing her like this, he was really distressed. She said, "Of course, I thought a lot. But no matter what has happened, I trust my husband." Hearing the word "trust", Victor was immediately in a better mood. But looking at her red eyes, he felt upset again in an instant. "What a fool. Didn''t she say she believed me? Why did she cry?" Victor''s voice was a little hoarse. He wished that he would run to her immediately and wipe her tears. Dean thought for a moment and then smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you buy some presents for Mrs. Alwynn? Women all like gifts, don''t they?" Victor rolled his eyes at him, "Do you think my wife is the same as other women? She''s a designer, and she won''t like the clothes bought by me. Moreover, she dislikes jewellery more. I bought her the eternal heart which is worth three hundred million dors, but she never wears it. In short, she doesn''t love money, because she has more money than I do." The property of Zaiden all belonged to her, and she was much richer than him. Zaiden kept a low profile in daily life. He was so powerful, and he had a great reputation in Gate City. Dean was stunned. Why couldn''t he tell that Mrs. Alwynn was richer than Mr. Alwynn? "So, Mr. Alwynn, about the investment in Monroe Group..." Victor exined patiently, "Of course she used her own money to invest. Dorothy came to apologize to her in person, and she wanted to use Monroe Group to train herself. That''s why she cooperated with Monroe Group." "Oh! So that''s how it is. Mrs. Alwynn is really amazing!" Dean praised Eden with a smile. When Pa came in with a cup of coffee, she heard Victor''s words. She was so shocked that the coffee cup almost fell off her hand. Eden was truly beyond her expectations. She looked at Victor who leaned against the sofazily. There was no expression on his handsome face, and his brooding eyes were full of worry. "Mr. Alwynn, I called Mrs. Alwynn just now. Her tone was quite calm, and it seemed that she was not really mad. She asked me to keep an eye on you and let you have lunch on time, and she would come back around three o''clock in the afternoon." "Alright, I see. Go out and tell everyone that today''s morning meeting has been cancelled." Saying this, Victor closed his eyes, waiting for the news from Brian. "No problem." Dean smiled and left. When he turned around and saw Pa, his eyes widened and he was shocked. Didn''t she take his words seriously? He walked out in a hurry and pulled Pa away. Out of the office, Dean looked at her with a sneer, "Pa, I don''t think you can continue to work here." Hearing this, Pa immediately became nervous, "Dean, why do you say so? I didn''t do anything wrong. Eden is not there, so I made a cup of coffee for Mr. Alwynn." "Ha-ha..." Dean looked at the coffee in her hand with disdain. He could tell that the coffee didn''t taste good by smelling it. Looking Pa up and down, he felt that he had hired a troublesome woman, "Do you forget what I told you yesterday? When Mrs. Alwynn is not here, you can''t go to Mr. Alwynn''s office. What''s more, except for the coffee made by Mrs. Alwynn and Mr. Ronen, Mr. Alwynn won''t drink the coffee made by anyone." "Don''t try to attract Mr. Alwynn''s attention. Now he is in a terrible mood because Mrs. Alwynn has left. If you dare to rush in recklessly, you will only be driven out of thepany immediately." Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 When Pa heard this, she couldn''t help but tremble. She thought that Victor would pay attention to her because she was beautiful and well-dressed. But she didn''t expect that Victor didn''t drink the coffee made by others. How could such a domineering man have such an odd rule? Pa could only feel her entire back was wet by sweat. Fortunately, she did not say anything just now. Seeing that she stood still, Dean couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t there a party tonight? Hurry up and finish your work. Although the probationary period willst for three months, you''ll have to leave here in three days if you can''t do a good job. Remember what I told you. When you work in this company, you must work hard. Alwynn Group doesn''t want idle people who have impure motives." After saying that, Dean turned around and mumbled, "It seems that she''s not suitable for the job. I have to hire another assistant for Mrs. Alwynn to avoid unnecessary troubles." Hearing these words, Pa was so scared. She turned her around and returned to the office, bringing the cup of coffee with her. She didn''t have time to be angry and only looked at the documents on the table coldly, "Eden, I won''t let you look down on me!" She sat in front of the desk, turned on herputer and started to work. In Melissa''s office. She wore a red coat, and her long curly beautiful hair cascaded over her shoulders. She looked coquettish and charming. At this time, she was talking on the phone with a smiling face. Looking at Eden''s misty eyes on theputer screen, she was extremely pleased in heart. "This time, we did a good job. Eden is very sad now. However, it is difficult to separate them by ying such a trick. You have your trump card, don''t you? Why don''t you y it?" "Why are you in such a hurry? Such small things can damage their marriage easily. Don''t look down on these news. It can make Eden suspect Victorpletely. So,st time I told youst time that haste made waste. If you don''t listen to me, I will cancel our cooperation." Hearing this, Melissa smiled and said, "Why are you so bad-tempered? I just said it casually. I really want to see them break up, so I am a little anxious. It''s up to you." "Yeah! When we can take actions, I will inform you in advance. What''s more, Victor has been suspicious of this matter. His assistants are investigating who did those things. You''d better not call me every day. At noon, I will ask someone to deliver a mobile phone to you. The phone number can''t be found and you can only use it to contact me." Hearing this, Melissa realized that he was very cautious. "Sure. If Victor finds us out, we''ll both be doomed." Melissa didn''t want to be hurt by Victor again. If he knew that she had hurt Eden again, he wouldn''t spare her. "Okay! They''re going to have a party at River City Restaurant tonight. If we can make use of the party, I will call you in advance. You can prepare a camera now. At that time, you can take more pictures of Victor and other women. There''s no smoke without fire. If there are so many rumours about Victor, Eden will naturally believe it." Melissa only felt that such a speed was a little slow. She wanted to do it herself, but she was not smart enough. She would be found out by Victor if she was careless. If Victor aimed at her again, the Craig family would really be ruined. As soon as she thought of Victor''s terrible expression and tone that night, she went berserk and wanted to take revenge. She knew that it was possible for Victor to fall in love with her. However, it was good to make him a toy of her. She really didn''t believe that she couldn''t deal with Victor. "Okay, I''ll wait for your good news." Melissa hung up the phone and looked at her purple nails which had been carefully painted. The colour was gentle, ttering her fair hands. Besides, her nails were decorated with glitter, making her hand even tenderer. She smiled in a charming way, but the smile was so malicious. It could be seen that she was in a good mood these days. She picked up the phone and called her assistant, telling him to book a private box in River City Restaurant. Eden would go there tonight, and she would find a chance to embarrass Eden in public. Eden returned to the office around half past three in the afternoon. Things went on well in Monroe Group. Dorothy was very polite to her. After discussing the funds and dividing the shares, she came back. Seth had finished her work, and she could get off work earlier, so Eden went upstairs alone. As soon as she entered the office, someone walked towards her in a hurry. She looked up immediately. Before she could see who it was, she was hugged tightly. "Honey, you''re back. You''re finally back." Victor said in a low voice and kissed her ear. Eden was speechless. She did not say that she wanted to leave. She really went out to deal with something, didn''t she? Look at how worried he was! "Alright, let go of me." Eden''s tone was a little bad, and her nd voice was a bit angry. Victor took a small step back and looked down at her, "Eden, didn''t you say that you believed me?" Eden knew what he meant. She sneered, and she was not moved by his aggrieved look at all, "Victor, do you want me to tell all the reporters that I don''t believe you?" Victor was choked and felt a little sad. Did she deliberately say that in front of the media? Victor''s calm and handsome face looked a bit dejected. "So, Eden, you have never believed me, have you?" His depressed tone made Eden feel distressed for no reason. Eden''s heart almost softened. However, as soon as she thought of those people''s purpose, she made up her mind. She forced herself to look away and not to look at his pitiful face. Then she said in an indifferent tone, "Victor, there is no smoke without fire." Her words showed that she did not trust him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Victor felt so painful in heart, as if his heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife. There was no smoke without fire. She didn''t believe him. He loved her so much, but she actually said so. Knowing that Eden was back, Pa came in with the documents. She felt that the atmosphere in the office was very depressing and suffocating. She stole a nce at Victor and found that he looked much more disconste. At the same time, Eden''s face was gloomy. There were no waves without wind. It seemed that Victor did not love Eden that much. She said cautiously, "Director, here are the documents you want." Victor suddenly roared furiously, "Get out of here! Don''t you know that you should knock on the door beforeing in?" Pa was stunned. Her heart trembled violently as she looked at Victor''s gloomy and horrible face, and her eyes glistened with tears. Eden nced at Victor''s exasperated face and felt quite helpless. He was terrifying when he lost his temper. Pa immediately turned around and left, closing the door. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the exquisite frosted ss door. There was only a door between their office and the hall, but she felt that their office was like hell. After standing for a while, she screwed up her courage to knock on the door. "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." She didn''t push the door open cautiously until she heard Eden''s nd voice. Victor had returned to his desk. Eden was tidying up her desk. Pa did not dare to look at Victor anymore. She walked straight towards Eden. "Director, I''ve sorted out the documents you want." Eden nced at her and said, "Put them on the table first. I''ll read themter." "Okay." In front of Victor, Pa did not dare to act recklessly. She remembered Dean''s words clearly. She could not lose this job. Alwynn Group paid well. Moreover, when she worked with Eden, she could meet many nice and capable customers and learn a lot of things. Pa turned around silently and left. Eden did not talk to Victor. She looked at theputer screen and didn''t work. There would be a party in River City Restaurant at night, and those people might know this. So, what would happen at night? Obviously, they were very clear about Victor''s whereabouts and knew when he would leave. "Victor." She said ndly. Victor turned his head slowly and looked sideways at her. Seeing that she did not look at him but looked at theputer screen, he exhaled with depression. He did not speak. Instead, he looked at her quietly, waiting for her to speak. Only then did Eden look away from theputer screen and look at him, "Ask Dean to check if there are any bugs in your car. They know your whereabouts very well, and their purpose is very simple. They want to separate us." When Victor heard this, his dull ck eyes lit up instantly. He got up, walked to her quickly and lowered his head to stare at her quietly, "Eden, you know it very well, and you ignored me on purpose." When she lost her temper just now, she looked so serious. "Yes!" Eden could not bear to see him so dejected. "Ah..." Victor breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Eden, you scared me a lot! I love you so much, but you didn''t believe me, which really broke my heart. But you have topensate me now." Victor carried her in his arms. "Ah..." Eden eximed, "No, there will be a partyter. You have to go with us. Put me down quickly!" "No, there is enough time left. If I don''t do this, I''ll be very flustered. When you left this morning, my heart went away with you. Now you have to return my heart to me." Victor held her and walked to the room. Eden struggled helplessly, but Victor hugged her so tightly. At this moment, he was so excited because he had regained what he lost, and he had to way to hold back his joy and excitement. When they went back to the office, it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. Eden had red at Victor many times. However, Victor looked at her with a shameless smile, serving her to drink water and eat fruit. After Eden regained her strength, she took a shower and changed her clothes. Then she went to River City Restaurant with Pa, Dean and the leaders of other departments. There were a lot of employees in twopanies. The manager prepared buffet and arranged the party on the top floor. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 When Eden and Victor arrived, it was just dark outside. It was a party of their ownpany, so they were not so reserved. Eden was dressed casually. She wore a ck suit and a white shirt, like a capable female leader. The ribbon on the cor made her look feminine and tender. The clothes suited her very well, and she looked brisk and elegant. Victor was still dressed in a dark suit. He held Eden in his arms all the time and greeted the people around him with a cold face. Anson and Abigail woulde here. Eden had called Adonis, Lucian and Brian. They had been working wholeheartedly for Alwynn Group. Generally speaking, they woulde to such a party. Of course, when she and Victor pretended to be deep in love at such a party, they wouldn''t arouse suspicion of those who wanted to separate them. It was the first time that Pa attended such a high-grade party, and she was extremely excited. Victor looked at Eden in his arms and asked in a low voice, "Eden, are you hungry?" Eden looked up at him, and her big watery eyes were filled with grievances, "I didn''t even have time to eat lunch. Do you think I am not hungry? After I came back, you had sex with me first. I''m so hungry that I''m going to faint." Her voice was very low, and only Victor could hear her. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled ambiguously, "You shouldn''t have left in anger, should you? I was worried about you all the time, so I asked Dean to call you and let you have lunch on time." Eden answered him gloomily, "I went to the western district to check the construction site, and then I had a meeting, so I didn''t have time to eat." "I said it would be very hard, but you didn''t believe me." Victor looked at her quite helplessly. However, Eden smiled and said, "Victor, if I can get busier, I won''t fill my mind with nonsense. I am afraid that I''ll suffer from depression again. In that case, you''ll have to put aside your work and apany me." Victor said, "I prefer to apany you." Eden, "So you want me to get sick?" Victor took a look at her with brooding eyes and said with a faint smile, "Alright, I can''t outargue you. When did you be so sharp-tongued? It seems that my little rabbit has be a wild cat." Eden was speechless. How could he describe her like that? "Eden!" Abigail ran to Eden happily. "Abby, slow down." Eden looked at her big belly worriedly. "s! It''s okay. I can walk and jump now. My baby is particrly strong." Abigail smiled and looked at Eden''s face. When she saw Victor from the corner of her eye, she red at him fiercely. Victor didn''t know what to say. Abigail cared about Eden more than he did. Although she rolled her eyes at him, he could only endure it. "Oh, let go of my Eden. I''m angry when I see you." Abigail pulled Eden to her. "Hey! Abigail, she is my wife." Victor turned unhappy instantly when Eden left his arms. "Humph! She is your wife, but so what? You should dote on her instead of angering her. Didn''t you see the news today? Eden was annoyed by you and even cried." Saying this, Abigail red at Eden, "Who said that she wouldn''t forgive him so easily? I knew you couldn''t bear to be mad with him." "Abby, you know his temper. If I didn''t forgive him, he would make a scene all the time." "Then just let him make a scene." Abigail still red at Victor with annoyance. Victor was speechless and raised his head to look for Anson. He had to ask Anson to watch Abigail who wanted to take away Eden from him. "Don''t look around anymore. Anson is in the hall!" How could Abigail not know what Victor was thinking? "Then I''ll go look for Anson. You two hurry up and eat something. Eden didn''t have lunch." Victor only wanted to leave Abigail''s sight. She would only speak to him harshly. "Let''s go. Eden, why can''t you take good care of yourself?" Abigail took her to the food area. Dean pushed Pa and let her follow Eden. Originally, Pa wanted to go y by herself, but she couldn''t leave at will because she was Eden''s assistant. She could only follow behind Eden. Wherever Eden went, people called her "Mrs. Alwynn" respectfully, which made her so envious. "Eden, I have a small surprise for you. I came here with our son." "Oh!" Eden nced at her, "Do you mean Ricky?" "Yeah, he''s eating over there. Let''s get some food and go there." Abigail picked up a te and picked up the dishes she liked. Eden had been hungry for a long time. Smelling the aroma of the dishes, she almost drooled. When she took the te, she noticed Pa beside her. She said indifferently, "Pa, you don''t have to follow me. You can eat first. After eating, you can y by yourself and get to know the people in thepany." Hearing this, Pa was so delighted, "Okay, Director." She picked up a te with a smile and walked to the food area on the other side. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Abigail frowned slightly, "It seems that Amelia is determined not toe back. Lucian is also here, but he seems to be in a bad mood. Anson went to apany himst night. Lucian drank a lot and kept calling Amelia''s name." Eden nodded, "She is aputer expert, so she has many ways to hide her whereabouts from Lucian. Now we can only wait for her to show up on her own. I hope that Lucian won''t wait too long." "s! It is so sad that lovers couldn''t be together." Abigail had a deep understanding of it, because she had experienced a lot with Anson. Eden smiled, "Abby, let''s eat something and then go to find Irene." "Alright!" Eden took her favorite dishes and left side by side with Abigail. Abigail was taller than Eden. When they walked together, their beautiful faces always attracted people''s attention. However, someone took a photo of their backs secretly. "Mom,e here." Henrick looked at them with a smile and said excitedly. "I''m here, Ricky." Eden looked at Ricky dotingly. Only Victor, Lucian, Adonis, Sean, Dean, Anson and Brian were in the hall. Victor''s eyes darkened as he looked at Brian and asked, "Didn''t you get the surveince video in the end?" Brian nodded, "They are well-prepared and didn''t leave any clue. Today, a sum of money was transferred to the woman whose hand has been broken by you. However, it''s a foreign bank ount." "So, someone is doing this behind the scenes." Victor clenched his fists. Which b*stard was it? Brian nodded, "In addition, it might have something to do with Gia and Eden''s idents. I suspect that it''s Melissa, but none of us have seen her do anything unusual these days." Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Victor''s face suddenly turned colder and colder. After a moment of silence, he looked at Brian again, "Have you arranged it tonight?" Brian leaned on the sofazily, nodded and smiled wickedly, "I have installed the security cameras everywhere except for the female toilet." Everyone looked at him at the same time. Brian ignored their sharp eyes, picked up the wine ss and took a sip elegantly before saying slowly, "We must guaranteeplete sess." Adonis chuckled, "I was going to the toilet, but I don''t dare to go there anymore after hearing what you said." Anson could not help butugh, "I''ll go the bathroom downstairster." Brian did not care which bathrooms they would go. His goal was toplete the task. Sean was not involved in this matter, so he simply lowered his head and yed with his mobile phone. Lucian was drinking alone with depression. Victor said with a trace of concern in his cold eyes, "Lucian, stop drinking. Even if you drink like this, Amelia will not show up. Solve the problems in your family before going to find her. Since you love her deeply, you must take her back." Amelia hid from on purpose, and she would note back. He didn''t want to touch Lucian''s raw nerve, but his heart ached when he saw Lucian like this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nced at him slowly, and his listless ck eyes were filled with pain. When he heard Amelia''s name, his heart couldn''t help but tremble. He loved her so deeply, but she left him so ruthlessly! Words couldn''t describe how bitter his heart was. He once read a sentence in a book, "The one who really loves you will not move you all of a sudden, but spoil you in your daily life." He loved her. Although his love was somewhat overbearing, he wanted to be domineering and give her a warm embrace, because she had suffered a lot. He wanted to smile at her, y with her, care about her and dote on her. However, before he could do all these, she had left himpletely. Lucian did not listen to Victor. Instead, he raised his wine ss and gulped down the wine. Seeing him like this, everyone was distressed. Amelia let him down, broke his heart and left him, which was a disaster to his life, and he had no way to let go of his affection towards her. "Lucian..." Anson looked at him worriedly. Lucian had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. He rarely drank, but he drank a lot in the past few nights. Lucian narrowed his eyes and looked at Anson. Under the dazzling light, his slightly drunken face looked so handsome, and his every casual move was charming. Lucian finally put down the ss in his hand and leaned against the sofazily, "I''m not drunk!" He said in a nd tone. Then, he crossed his legs gracefully, and his expression turned to normal. However, his deep and calm eyes had changed. They were no longer as calm as before, and there was a trace of pain and grief in them. After a while, he added, "Pay more attention to Melissa. She didn''t do anything openly during this period of time. The more she acts like this, the more terrifying the result will be." Brian looked at him and said thoughtfully, "She''s been very quiet these day. She stays in her office all day and doesn''t contact anyone. I''ve been keeping an eye on her." Lucian sneered, "I think you should install security cameras in the toilets in herpany." Brian was speechless. He was not insane! "No, I don''t want to. I installed security cameras in the toilets here because I had no choice. I have to make extra certain." Sean looked at them and touched his growling stomach, "Aren''t you hungry?" Adonis said, "Of course I''m hungry. I''m going to eat something. Only when we''re full can we have the energy to work. Sean, let''s go and eat together." "Okay!" Sean nodded. Dean followed them and then brought some food for Victor. Anson smiled faintly and looked at Victor, "Ricky is here." "Really?" Victor narrowed his intense eyes. The three children disliked him very much. "Yeah! He stays with Abby now." Anson smiled and said. "He heard that there was a party here, so he wanted toe over and have a rx. He has finished his homework, so you don''t have to worry." Victor looked at Anson smugly, "I''ve never worried that they couldn''t finish their homework." However, when he thought of their disgusted eyes, he had a sense of frustration. "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed enviously. After his child was born, he would have to learn from Eden. Eden, Abigail and Ricky were enjoying their food. After eating half of it, Eden was finally satisfied. "Abby, I didn''t eat much all day, and I was about to starve to death. Now, I finally feel better." Eden touched her belly with satisfaction. She felt much better after being full. Abigail looked up at her and said, "Even Ricky knows how to take care of himself, and you''re inferior to him. When he is hungry, he will eat something on his own." Eden smiled and stroked Ricky''s head. "Ricky, I haven''t seen you for several days. You brat. You''re so small, but you''re busy making money. I can''t even see you." Henrick smiled. His big eyes were bright, but his cute face was full of guilt, "Mom, during this time, I have to act in the y and go to school. When I am on holiday, I will spend more time with you." "Okay, I''ll take you on a trip during the winter vacation." "Ah! I can''t go with you. Eden, you want to make me envious, don''t you?" Abigail felt unhappy in an instant. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at her and smiled, "Abby, we can travel together after you give birth to the child. Besides, we''ll y nearby and won''t go too far. If you''re in a good condition at that time, we can travel together and rx ourselves." "That''s right. I haven''t gone out to travel for a long time. Remember to call me at that time." Abigail''s delicate eyes were filled with grievances. Eden knew how she felt at the moment. Therefore, she nodded with a smile. "What are you doing? That''s my boyfriend! Why do you ask him for his phone number?" An angry voice suddenly came from behind. Eden turned around and saw Pa standing with a woman. Eden knew the woman. She was from the design department. However, both of them looked a little annoyed. "Miss, don''t be angry. We work in the same department, so it will be convenient for us to work together if I have his phone number, right?" Pa''s tone was a bit arrogant, and her eyes looked so lofty. Eden looked at her and found that she didn''t change at all. She could bully others in high school, but she would suffer losses if she still behaved so arrogantly after she started to work. Abigail looked behind her and then looked back at Eden, "Isn''t that your new assistant? She looks pretty, but she is silly. Are you at ease to let her work for you?" Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Eden took a look at Pa''s confident and domineering face and touched her forehead helplessly, "Who knows? She used to be my ssmate in high school. She has always been like this. Let''s talk about it after her probationary period." When Eden said this, there was no emotion in her tone. She only wanted hard-working employees. Even if her own son didn''t work seriously, she wouldn''t show him any mercy. As soon as Abigail heard it, she knew what was going on. It seemed that Pa made Eden very unhappy. "Eden, don''t make yourself unhappy because of her. Don''t always be so kind to help others and make yourself upset." She had to remind Eden, otherwise Eden would get hurt. Eden smiled and held Abigail''s arm gently, "Abby, I see. I won''t let myself be wronged in the future. Besides, after your child is born, there will be four babies who can support me, and no one will dare to bully me at that time." She knew that Abby didn''t want her to think of her past. Although she didn''t have a friend in high school and college, Abby had made up for her regret. "Ha-ha..." Abigail turned her head with joy and rubbed against Eden''s head, and they looked so intimate. "It will be great if my baby is a boy." Eden looked at her with confusion and blinked her big bright eyes, "Abby, you like daughters, don''t you?" Abigail had always said that she wanted a daughter. Why did she suddenly want a son? Abigail shook her head slowly, "I want a son first, because he can inherit my family business. Then I want to give birth to a daughter. After that, Anson and I can enjoy our lives, right? We spend the first half of our lives to earn money. When the children grow up, we will be more than fifteen years old. At that time, shouldn''t we enjoy ourselves? After experiencing memorable love, I suddenly feel that our lives are too short." Abigail said with emotions. When she thought about the past, she felt that her ideas were somewhat unrealistic when she was young. Eden looked at her with a smile, "Abby, you have changed a lot." Abigail smiled with happiness, squinted her eyes and nodded. Her skin was fair and smooth. Wearing no make-up on the face, she looked much purer, "Eden, as I grow older, my state of mind has changed. Back then, I promised that I wouldn''t get married until I was thirty years old, and I wouldn''t have a child until I was forty. Look! When I met the man I love, I forgotten what I had said." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled very brightly when she heard this. They became maturer day by day. Being ignored by them, Henrick looked somewhat unhappy. However, he smiled as well when he saw Eden and Abigailughing, and his cute face looked lovelier and lovelier. But Eden and Abigail only focused on chatting and didn''t talk to him, which made him very upset. "I''ll say it again. If you dare to pester my boyfriend, don''t me me for being rude to you." "Humph! What are you going to do? Let me tell you. Mrs. Alwynn used to be my ssmate! ssmate! Do you know what it means?" "Yo! You''ve only entered thepany for two days, but you''re so arrogant. Don''t you know that Alwynn Group only values ability? No matter how good the rtionship between you and Mrs. Alwynn is, you have to get out of thepany if you''re incapable and despicable. What''s more, I know Mrs. Alwynn better than you do. She won''t cover up your work and character just because you used to be her ssmate. She is very good to everyone. As long as we work hard, we will get different rewards." Eden heard their conversation. Hadn''t they stopped quarrelling? She looked coldly from the side-lines and did not want to get involved in their business. She knew that Pa didn''t have good conduct. Abigail nced at Pa and then looked at Eden. She always felt that Eden didn''t want to meddle in this matter, "Eden, aren''t you going to meet Irene? I think Irene is a good person. She is capable and very cheerful. You don''t have to worry too much because she is at the party." Eden nodded with a smiling face, "Isn''t it just? Irene is really capable. In order to be a rich landy, she has been working desperately. After being transferred to be the general manager in thepany, she often has to go on a business trip, but she is happy to do so." "We should have a goal to keep us spunky. My next goal is to make Ricky an international superstar." Abigail took a look at Ricky. Henrick smiled and said proudly, "I will try my best, but where is dad? I''m going to find him." When Eden and Abigail stayed together, they chatted all the time and always ignored him. He felt ufortable in heart. His feelings were important, but they didn''t care about what he was thinking. He wanted to amuse himself, but the party was so boring to him. Eden pointed to the position of the hall, "Your dad and his friends are in the hall. Go there by yourself." Henrick stood up, nodded with a smile and walked towards the hall. Seeing that Henrick had grown taller, Eden could not help but smile, "He is rather obedient in front of us, but you will never know what he will do once he leaves our sight." "You''re right. This time, a beautiful little girl is acting together with him. He likes to make a fool of her so much. The agent of the girl has told me many times that Ricky is shameless, because he always teases that little girl." "Is that so?" Eden was shocked to hear that. She knew that Ricky was wicked, but how could he tease a girl at such a young age? "Yeah. Today, the girl''s agent came to me again. They acted outdoors today, and Ricky drank up her water and ate up her sandwiches. The girl was hungry and thirsty after filming, but she had nothing to eat. She burst into tears and said that Ricky was bullying her." "Then, Ricky gave his water and bread to the little girl, but she didn''t appreciate his kindness and didn''t even look at it. She was very proud. They almost had a fight at that time." Eden was quite surprised. She rarely went to watch Ricky act in a y. That was Ricky''s mistake. "Abby, should he work tomorrow? I have time tomorrow, and I''ll go there and apologize to the little girl. Ricky had his own food. Why did he have to eat hers?" Abigail smiled helplessly, "He did it for fun. When he saw the sandwiches, he wanted to eat them. His assistant forgot to buy him sandwiches today. Tomorrow Ricky will still act outdoors, and I''ll send you the address. It''s not far away from here. This movie is invested by yourpany. The little girl is selected because of the director. In fact, I think she is very delicate and spoiled." "But no matter what, this is Ricky''s fault. He often teases the girl." Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 "That''s right. He always makes trouble for me." Eden was a little troubled. The children gradually grew up and knew a lot, and they need morepany, especially during the period of rebelling. "By the way, Abby, how is the rtionship between Maureen and Jasper now?" Eden asked worriedly. Abigail was agitated when she heard this, "Who knows? I really don''t like Maureen''s character. Jasper haspromised, but now she is making a fuss. I called Jasper in the morning. He said Maureen hadn''t made up her mind." "I guess that Jasper will give up again when she decides to keep the child. Jasper is patient to everyone except for Maureen. He and Maureen have known each other since childhood. They are familiar with each other and have no secret." Abigail felt that she was worrying about Jasper all the time. Ever since Jasper was young, she had been worrying about his life. He hadn''t made her live at ease. In fact, it was all because of money. At that time, their parents went aboard for better development. She and Jasper couldn''t stand the life aboard, so they came back. The only way their parents couldfort them was to give them as much money as possible. They seldom cared about them. That was why Jasper was so rebellious in his teens. She even thought that he would be a good-for-nothing forever. She once went berserk, cursed him harshly, cried in front of him and begged him to conduct himself. She didn''t want him to live like a gangster all day long. Everyone had a dream, didn''t they? However, Jasper had been living a superior life. How could he know that it was not easy to make money? She had argued with him, cried and beaten him, but it was useless. She didn''t expect that Eden would appear in his life and change his lifepletely. Eden nced at the beautiful night scene in the distance. A cold breeze blew over and she shuddered slightly. She looked at Abigail. It was impossible for people to live in this world as they wished. "Abby, they can only solve the problems by themselves. Don''t worry too much. Everything will get better. No matter how terrible it is, I believe they can solve this matter perfectly and the result will be good. Besides, Jasper is a nice and responsible man, and he will solve the problem soon." "Mm!" Abigail smiled and did not speak. She picked up a shrimp and ate it slowly. She knew Jasper''s personality well. This time, he had finally let go of his affection towards Eden completely. She knew that he was in pain, but he could start a new life after disentangling himself from the past. However, Eden did everything for Jasper''s own good. She ignored Jasper''s love with good intentions. Sometimes, Abigail felt sorry for Jasper. It was hard to marry an outstanding woman, but he and Eden were not fated. Clearly, Jasper loved Eden so much. He had loved her for ten years, and he wouldn''t be able to forget her for the rest of his life. He loved her deeply, but she escaped from this fact. Sure enough, life was like a drama. Thinking of this, Abigail felt painful in heart. She could not me anyone, because Jasper and Eden were destined not to be together. "Hey! Look! Isn''t that Mr. Alwynn?" "It''s really him. Why is he hugging another woman?" On the huge screen on the building across River City Restaurant, a video of Victor hugging a woman was yed. "Ah..." Pa''s eyes widened in shock when she saw this. What was that? Victor really had a love affair with another women. She looked around and looked for Eden. Seeing that Eden was not far away and hadn''t seen the video, she immediately rushed over, "Eden, look at the big screen over there. Mr. Alwynn... is with another woman." Only then did Eden and Abigail look at the big screen on the building not far behind them. It seemed that someone had arranged it deliberately. Originally, the neon lights shed on the building, but only the video was being yed at this moment. They couldn''t tell where Victor and the woman were, and they were lying on a white big bed. Seeing this, Eden frowned. Her heart ached and a wave of desperation flooded her. She knew that those people would do something at night, and she thought that they would release some news the next morning. However, they were so cruel and took actions at night. Moreover, they told her that Victor had been cheating on her in this way. "Eden." Abigail looked at Eden worriedly. Eden was expressionless as she stared at the two people on the huge screen. Abigail immediately took out her phone and called Anson, asking them toe out. At this time, everyone was looking at Eden. Especially Pa. She was extremely pleased. It seemed that Victor only pretended to be affectionate in front of Eden. Pa lowered her head and looked at Eden. There was amp embedded in the flower bed next to her, so she could see Eden''s face clearly. At this time, Eden''s delicate face darkened to the extreme. It seemed that she was trembling all over, and she looked very sad. Pa smiled evilly. "Oh, who the hell did such a heartless thing?" Irene squeezed into the crowd and cursed angrily. At this time, Victor and the others came out and saw the video. They all widened their eyes and stared at the screen in a daze. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor''s eyes darkened to the extreme. Brian and Lucian did not have time to think too much. They immediately headed straight for the building. Brian told his assistants while running, "Besiege the building immediately!" "Okay!" "Who f*cking did this? He is so vicious!" While waiting for the elevator, Brian nced at Lucian who was silent. Lucian looked at him indifferently, "Have you found any clues after such a long time of investigation? Why are you slipping?" Brian looked so wronged. The elevator came to a halt, and they went in quickly. "Lucian, forget it. This is so f*cking troublesome. They are acting under cover while we are in the open. Just now, we didn''te to sense until we were tricked." Lucian did not say a word and just stood there silently. His charming figure always looked a little lonely. Seeing this, Brian was so distressed that he didn''t say anything. Victor walked to Eden and watched her sitting quietly and looking at the video with a pale face. "Honey." He squatted in front of Eden and called her with distress. Eden looked away slowly and lowered down at his handsome face. In the past three years, his face was always so charming and young. It seemed that he would never change, and he was still as noble and proud as he was when she first saw him. Later, they were together. They never quarrelled, and some people tried to ruin their marriage asionally, but she didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, they loved each other, and nothing could ruin their love. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 However, at this time, she felt that she and Victor were enveloped by an invisible, and they were forced to separate. But this was life. Whether she loved someone or decided to leave someone depended on whether this person was worth it or not. The answer was that Victor was worth it. He deserved her trust and lifelong love. In her opinion, she lived for her family and happiness. But what was the most meaningful thing in her life? The most meaningful thing was to spend the rest of her life with Victor. She knew very well how Victor had gone through all these years. Besides, she knew how hard he had been looking for her in the past. She pursed her lips slightly and stared at his worried and scared eyes tenderly and quietly. She knew how afraid Victor was to lose her. She stroked his handsome face lightly with her slightly cold fingers. Under the lights, his forehead, eyebrows and outline were simply perfect, and they looked like a perfect match. Unconsciously, people around them were all obsessed with them andpletely forgot the video on the big screen, though the video was still being yed. Victor did not move but looked at her quietly. Looking at her expression, he knew that there were too many emotions in her eyes, and he was flustered and uneasy. As for Eden, her heart ached severely when she saw the worry and fear in his eyes. He remembered all her hobbies when she was a child, and he built a heaven-like ss vi for her. When shey in the room at night, she could see the bright stars. She had been fond of starry night since she was a child. He hadpleted all her dreams. Therefore, she wouldplete the dream he wanted. It was weirdly quiet in the hall. Everyone couldn''t help holding their breath and nervously looked at Victor and Eden who were staring at each other with deep affection. A gust of cold wind blew over. Eden blinked her eyes, and she was in a trance. Unconsciously, tears came out of her eyes and fell on Victor''s face. Eden lowered her head slowly and kissed Victor''s sexy thin lips gently. Victor trembled and allowed her to kiss his lips. At this moment, their hearts seemed to be very closely connected. He clearly felt that Eden was not angry, but distressed. Moreover, her kiss was so affectionate and he could feel her deep love. Feeling her emotions, Victor took the initiative to kiss her unconsciously. Their world became quiet and they could only see each other. Seeing this, everyone was shocked, and it was different from what they had imagined. In Pa''s opinion, Eden would quarrel with Victor furiously or give him a hard p on the face before she left here in a fit of anger. Not only Pa, but everyone present also thought this way. But things went beyond everyone''s expectations. Of course, Victor was also surprised. Even he himself didn''t expect that Eden would do such a shocking thing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In his heart, Eden was very simple. She became a mother at such a young age and gave birth to three children for him. She was pure, simple and romantic. He was her first love, and she always belonged to him. Therefore, he kept his private life as clean as a whistle over the years, because he wanted to be worthy of her when she came back to him. He never approached any woman, nor did he allow any other woman to get close to him easily. In the past, all he wanted was that this wonderful girl woulde back to him one day. Later, this day finally came, and she appeared in front of him with the purest and most beautiful heart. He believed in love and eternity. Besides, he believed that they could spend the rest of their lives together. Eden panted a little when she finished the kiss, but she was still staring at him. "p..." There was a great round of apuse. Eden, who had been immersed in her own world, came to sense. She blushed and nced at everyone. Then she lowered her head shyly. Victor was the closest to her. His smile became tenderer and tenderer as he looked at her bright red face. Eden pulled him to stand up and let him sit beside her. With a red face, she looked at the crowd and then took a look at the video not far away. Then she said with a faint and gentle smile, "I''m sorry for what has happened. My husband and I have been unlucky these days. Someone has been trying to separate us secretly. The woman in the video that is being yed should be me, but they have edited the video by aputer. If my guess is right, the video was taken when my husband and I were on a tripst time, and then they changed my face into someone else''s face. The video has been edited. If I hadn''t seen the ring on the woman''s finger, I would have thought that my husband has cheated on me." Saying this, Eden raised her hand, "The ring on my finger is exactly the same as the ring in the video. I designed the ring to thank my husband for having waited for me for so many years." Everyone looked at the ring on her hand and then looked at the ring in the video. It was really the same. Eden added, "A lot of people don''t know that I am the long-lost daughter of the Clement family. The Clement family and the Alwynn family are old family friends, and they are neighbors. I have been ying with Victor since I was a child." "When I was six years old, Victor lost me on a rainy night. He had waited for me and looked for me for twenty years because of this. Therefore, I believe that he would betray everyone in the world except for me." "We were once parted in life and separated by death, and we have bridged over many difficulties together. Our love won''t be ruined just because those gossips, a few fake videos or some photos that were taken secretly. Because Victor has used his life to love me." Originally, she wanted to y with those people and let them see what they wanted, so she argued with Victor and then ran away from home. Later, she thought about it. Why should she make her and Victor so painful because of those people? Since they wanted to separate her and Victor, she would never let them seed. "I believe that he would betray everyone in the world except for me." There was no doubt that this sentence had reassured Victor. She didn''t know how much he was afraid of losing her just now. He was afraid that she would abandon him in a fit of anger and run away from home. "Fool, you scared me just now. You don''t even know how much I don''t want to leave you." Victor suddenly hugged her tightly. He had never shed tears in front of outsides, but his eyes were brimming with tears at this moment. His deep love got such a positive response. Subconsciously, he felt that their love was romantic and perfect. In their love, he had always been the one who worried about gain and loss, and he was afraid of losing her all the time. At this time, he could finally rest assured. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Eden hugged him tightly. Victor was the one who loved her the most in the world. How could she bear to hurt him? He treated her so well, and he wished he could give all the good things in the world to her. Was there any woman who was happier than her? She had been in aa in the hospital for more than half a year, and he took care of her every day. In this world, no man was better than him. Perhaps it was because Abigail was pregnant, and she was so touched that she burst into tears when she saw this. Tears ran down her face and blurred her eyes, and she couldn''t see anything clearly. It turned out that this was the best love in the world. Eden and Victor trusted and humoured each other. She had been angry with Victor because there were too many gossips about him. She knew that Eden would be sad, but she didn''t want Eden to forgive him so quickly. However, Eden forgave Victor, just because she trusted him. Eden trusted Victor in the bottom of her heart, and this was the most important. In addition to Abigail, Irene and the other old employees who had witnessed their love all melted into tears at this moment. Anson walked to Abigail, bent down and wiped her tears with his fair and slender fingers. Abigail threw herself into Anson''s arms. Seeing Eden and Victor hugging each other, she smiled. She felt very happy because Eden was being loved. With tears on his small face, Henrick walked over and hugged Eden and Victor gently. His heart broke when he saw Eden crying. Victor had been making Eden angry these days. In the morning, he was so mad and said to Victor, "Dad, you are really useless!" Eden raised her head, looked at Ricky and then reached out to wipe the tears on his face tenderly. "Wow! I didn''t expect that our little star is here. Ricky, you''re more and more handsome." Irene smiled as she looked at Henrick. Her surprised voice and smiling face brought everyone back to sense. She hadn''t seen Ricky for a long time, and Ricky had grown taller. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Henrick smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Auntie Por!" "Nice to meet you, too. Ricky, congrattions. Your film will be a huge box-office sess." Irene gestured at him to cheer him on. Henrick smiled, exposing a set of amazingly white teeth. He was growing permanent front tooth, and he looked so lovely when he smiled. Irene ran over and held Henrick with a smile, "Ricky, take a picture with me. My son likes you so much, and he has always been your number one fan." "Okay, Auntie Por. Bring him here next time, and I can take photos with him." Henrick liked Irene very much, because Irene had been very good to his mother. Hearing this, Irene smiled even more brightly. After taking a few selfies with Henrick, she nodded quickly, "Ricky, how is this weekend?" Henrick thought for a while, and he didn''t need to act this weekend, "How about this? Auntie Por, you can let hime to my house on weekend and y with me for a whole day." "Okay! I will send him to your house this weekend. However, he doesn''t like to talk." Hearing this, Irene was even happier. Henrick promised with a smile. He spoke neither quickly nor slowly, and his every move was as elegant as Victor''s, "Auntie Por, don''t worry. As long as Gia is there, the atmosphere won''t be stiff." "Then I''m relieved." Smiling, Irene got up and nced at Eden and Victor. "Eden, you''ve done a right thing. You absolutely can''t let those b*stards separate you and Victor. The best love is that you two trust each other." "Yeah!" Eden nodded with a smile. Then she looked at Victor and chuckled. Victor raised his hand and stroked her face with his slender fingers. He tried his best to make her happy, but he hurt her heart every day. "Honey, I''m sorry. Tonight, you cried because of me again." Eden smiled and shook her head, "Victor, in fact, I am so happy!" "Ha-ha..." Irene smiled and looked at the crowd, "This is a party of ourpany, so you don''t have to be reserved. It''s all right now. Guys, continue to eat, drink and have fun. After having a good time, you can go home and have a rest. Keep working hard tomorrow morning." Irene was in a position of authority. After she said this, everyone left with a smile, and the atmosphere became lively again. When Eden looked at the big screen again, the video had disappeared. She was in a much better mood. She looked up and saw that Abigail was still leaning against Anson''s arms with tears in her eyes and looking at her with a smile. She looked at Abigail with a grin. Abby was delighted, so was she! Only Pa stood where she was quietly and watched Eden and Victor hug each other. Her heart was filled with jealousy and envy. It turned out that there was such deep love in this world. Eden was actually so charming that Victor was willing to spend his whole life loving her. Why couldn''t she meet such a man? In her life, men she met were only greedy for her beauty. Whenever she wanted to love a man sincerely, she would find how unbearable he was, and then she would give up and leave him silently. When she came to herself and looked at Eden and Victor again, Victor was feeding Eden soup with a spoon. After Eden took a few sips of soup, he picked up a shrimp to feed her. The scene was warm and romantic. Pa walked away quietly. Looking at luxurious party, she suddenly felt that she didn''t belong here. When she turned around, a picture suddenly shed through her mind. She remembered that in her senior year of high school, she had a boyfriend. The man''s family was not very rich, but he had a car and a house. She went to the restaurant with him, and Eden happened to work part-time in that restaurant. At that time, she and the man behaved intimately. She saw Eden and let the man feed her in front of Eden deliberately. The man did as he was told and fed her. However, Eden only nced at her indifferently, and there was no emotion in her calm eyes. She turned around and left. At that time, she looked at Eden''s back and had a well-developed sense of her own superiority. In fact, there was a reason why she bullied Eden at that time. She knew that Eden was very beautiful, but Eden knew how to protect herself. When they were in their senior year of high school, many girls had learned how to dress themselves. But Eden was the only one who had thick fringes. She tried her best to make herself look ugly. Eden was busy with her part-time job, but she had the best grade, which made her so jealous. Some boys wrote love letters to Eden, including Pa''s first love, but Eden was always so disdainful. She never read the love letters and threw them in the trash can directly. Pa had seen it many times. Time went by. When she saw the same scene, she suddenly felt that her childish behaviour back then was just a joke. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Victor treated Eden sincerely. At that moment, Victor, the proud and noble man, didn''t run away,in or get angry. Instead, he squatted down in front of Eden cautiously and raised his head to look at her with distress. His eyes were filled with worry and fear. Clearly, he was afraid of losing her. Thus, Eden was truly happy because she had got Victor''s love. Her childish behavior many years ago was really ridiculous. Eden said that she was not qualified to give herself airs in front of her, and she was confident to say so. Eden had a confident heart, because she had worked so hard to live such a good life. Just now, she heard about Eden''s achievements these years by ident. It was really enviable. Her design was very popr every season. If Eden was not capable, how could she have such sess? People often envied of something that they couldn''t get. So did she. She did not have a nice job, nor did she have a good friend. Eden was inconspicuous, self-contemptuous and timid in high school, but she just pretended to be so. She was self-contemptuous because she came from the Gienger family, and she was bullied and oppressed by Myra shamelessly. In fact, she just pretended to be timid, because she kept her feelings hidden fathoms deep and only wanted to study hard. When they were wasting their youth, Eden was holding a book and studying in a hidden corner. She saw Eden reading in a corner a few times. At that time, she felt that Eden was ridiculous. She didn''t even dare to read in the ssroom and had to hide in a corner. But at this time, she felt that her idea was ridiculous. Sess favored the prepared mind. Everyone who had received education knew about this, so did she. However, she had never studied as hard as Eden. She thought that she could live a good life with her beauty. She always lived with such an attitude of mind. When she met Eden again, her absurd dream was completely shattered. Eden seeded, but she was still at the starting point. Pa took a deep breath, took some food and hid in the corner to eat slowly. Half an hourter, Lucian and Brian came back, and they went to the hall. Brian looked at Eden, "Did someone follow you when you went on a tripst time?" Eden shook her head slightly and said with a frown, "I don''t know. However, there might be a security camera in the ss room I lived." Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked at Brian and said, "Call the police. A lot of couples and lovers live in those rooms, so the owner of the hotel takes advantage of loopholes inevitably." Brian nodded, "I''ve taken some actions after confirming it. They didn''t get any useful information. The video was yed by a hacker, and itsts for about one minute." Eden blushed slightly. She was sure that the woman in the video was her. Brian looked depressed. It was really weird, and the one who went against them was aputer expert. Lucian had checked it for twenty minutes, and he was about to sess. "D*mn it!" Brian cursed angrily. "Lucian almost found out who it was. Unfortunately, there were two hackers. We failed." Brian was a little mad and felt a sense of frustration. Eden looked at him and smiled, "Brian, don''t be angry. Since they''ve done such a thing, they will definitely take other actions in the future. We have plenty of opportunities to find them out." Only then did Brian look a little better. Victor pursed his thin lips tightly. He and Eden were humiliated that night, and he would do unto those people what they did to him. Victor looked at the time, "It''ste. Let''s go back to rest and investigate it tomorrow." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He looked at Lucian with concern in eyes, "Lucian, don''t drink anymore." Lucian nced sideways at him and did not say anything, but he nodded. Victor went out with Eden and Henrick. After saying goodbye to everyone, they left. Irene and others would attend other activitiester, so Victor and Eden didn''t follow them. When they returned home, Zaiden, Jaida, Keh and Giada hadn''t slept yet, so they sat down and chatted together. Henrick invited Irene''s son toe over on the weekend. Hearing this, Giada wanted to invite Martin toe over to y as well. Keh had no friends. He just sat quietly and listened to their conversation. Jaida and Zaiden usually went to bed early. At around ten o''clock at night, they went back to rest. Keh took a look at Victor and said with dissatisfaction in his big eyes, "Dad, you''ve been very famous recently." Victor looked embarrassed and smiled unnaturally, "Kenny, it''s not my fault. They framed me deliberately." Keh nced at Eden, "Mom, have you offended anyone recently? Wherever dad goes, the security camera there will be destroyed. That person is very familiar withputers, especially the monitoring equipment." Eden shook her head slightly, "Kenny, I''ve been very kind, and I have never offended anyone. I think Melissa is the only one who hates me." Hearing this, Keh felt quite puzzled. He knew that this matter was strange, but it was hard to get evidence since the security camera had been destroyed. After thinking for a while, he looked at Victor, "Dad, if you have any social activity during this period of time, tell me the address in advance." Victor knew what he was thinking, "Okay, Kenny, I''ll arrange a few social activities on purpose to see what they will do." "Mm! Mom, I''m going to sleep." After saying that, Keh stood up and went upstairs, looking like a grownup. Victor smiled. Kenny was maturer and maturer. "Dad, mom, I''m going to rest, too." After saying this, Giada followed Keh upstairs. Seeing this, Henrick didn''t want to stay there anymore and wanted to go to bed. Before he could say anything, Eden reached out and pulled him by the ear. "Ouch... Mom, it hurts! What... are you doing? I did not do anything wrong today." Eden looked at him angrily, and her slightly narrowed eyes were filled with annoyance, "Are you sure that you didn''t do anything wrong?" Victor was confused. Why did Eden lose temper all of a sudden? Henrick looked up at Eden''s mad expression, and he was at a loss, "Mom, I can guarantee that I did nothing wrong today. Besides, I finished my homework early." Henrick couldn''t figure out what he had done wrong. "Humph! You bullied the little girl in the set, ate up her food and even took liberties with her. Henrick, you are getting bolder and bolder. Why do you have so many bad habits?Who taught you to do that?" Henrick was stunned. It turned out that Abigail had betrayed him. Woo-woo... Abigail didn''t love him anymore. It was the first time that Eden had pulled him by the ear. It was so embarrassing. Eden often spanked him, but she had ever had him in the ear before. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Victor was surprised and looked at Ricky in confusion. Who on earth was Ricky like? He never took liberties with women. "Ricky, who did you learn it from?" Eden questioned angrily. Henrick chuckled, "Mom, do I need to learn from anyone? Don''t forget that I''ve acted in a lot of films about childhood sweethearts. Of course, I know something about love. Although I''m small, I know this." "Besides, I didn''t mean to take liberties with her. She''s so delicate that it''s troublesome to act with her. It''s the first time that she has acted in a film. I can''t be tireder everyday." "I was so angry but I had no way to vent my anger. I ate her sandwich, but so what? I gave her a pile of bread and four bottles of mineral water. She didn''t suffer any loss." Eden didn''t let go of his ear, "Ricky, it''s understandable that she can''t act well, because she''s a new actress. Can''t you be more patient and wait for her? Even if you don''t have patience, you can''t bully her. I have time tomorrow, and I''ll go to the set to see you and the little girl at noon. I feel so sorry for her. Her agent has been talking to Abby about this." Hearing this, Henrick was a little unhappy, "Mom, you cane to see me. Why do you have to meet her? Look at Gia and then look at that girl. Then you will know what I mean." "She''s too delicate and finicky, and she can''t bear any hardship. By the way, she''s good at crying. As long as I re at her, she will be on the verge of tears. Ha-ha..." Henrick couldn''t helpughing when he thought of this. "Oh! How can youugh?" Eden looked at him helplessly. When she was not by Ricky''s side, he was too naughty. "Ricky, I know your character well, but you''re a child, and you can''t bully the girl like that." Eden said earnestly. It was normal for actors in the entertainment circle to be very popr or to lose everything overnight. Henrick smiled and said in a yful tone, "Mom, it sounds like she is going to be your daughter-in- law. Don''t worry. I won''t marry such a delicate girl. I''ll be with a virtuous and gentle girl, not a wilful and bad-tempered girl." Eden and Victor were dumbfounded. He was so young, but he had been thinking about what kind of girl he would marry. "Ahem..." Victor coughed awkwardly, "Ricky, you think too much, don''t you?" Henrick looked at him with confidence, "Dad, when mom was five years old, you were ten. Don''t tell me that you had no feelings for mom at that time. If you didn''t like her, would you remember her all your life? So, no one can predict what will happen, right?" Eden nced at Victor. They were absolutely pure friends at that time, and they didn''t think about being together. Victor smiled and said nothing. Eden was speechless. What was wrong with his attitude? Couldn''t he be more serious in front of Ricky? Eden let go of Ricky''s ear and red at him. Henrick only felt a burning sensation in his ear. Eden really didn''t show him any mercy. "Mom, don''t go there tomorrow. I promise you that I won''t bully her again. But mom, I really don''t like her. She cries all day long and cries for no reason. I haven''t even told her agent that it''s difficult to act together with her! What''s more, I invested in this film with my own money in the name of you, so the shooting can''t be dyed." "She cries and makes a scene, and she doesn''t want to bear any hardship. When she stops losing her temper, we have to film again, which is a waste of time. This is a martial art film, and we have to hang from wire most of the time. She has a stand-in." "If it weren''t for the director who kept saying that she was good, I wouldn''t have chosen her. There are so many child actresses in Mirth Company." Eden said, "No, I have told Abby that I will go to the set to see you tomorrow. Go to sleep now." Henrick did not say anything. He stood up obediently and saluted Eden, "Yes, Madam!" "Ha-ha..." Seeing him like this, Eden was amused. Henrick walked while shaking his head and murmuring to himself, "If you don''t study for one day, no one will tell the difference. If you don''t study for a week, you will be rude. If you don''t study for a month, you''ll be so stupid. She''s so annoying that I want to beat her, but I don''t want to make troubles and take the me... Why am I so lucky? Why do I have to act with such a silly girl..." What a d*mn girl! He was not the kind of person to bear anyone a grudge, because he would take revenge immediately. Eating her sandwich was a great respect for her. She vented her anger on his bread when she was mad, didn''t she? If she hadn''t gone too far, would he have bullied her? He was quite generous and gentle to girls. Henrick walked as he muttered, and Eden could not understand what he was talking about. Eden shook her head helplessly. What should she do when Ricky grew up? Would she have to follow him and clean the mess for him? Eden sighed. They went back to their room and took a bath. Edeny on the bed, but she could not fall asleep because of what had happened at night. Eden turned over andy with her back to Victor. Opening her eyes, she had to way to fall asleep. Except for Melissa, she couldn''t think of anyone else who wanted to frame her. Tillie and Paulina were abroad, and Haven was in prison. Who else would go against her and Victor? Victor knew that she couldn''t fall asleep. He reached out, hugged her from behind and kissed her soft hair beforeforting her in a low voice, "Eden, don''t think about it anymore. We will find out the truth soon." What had happened also made him feel awful. Eden thought for a while and turned to look at him, "Victor, ask Brian to check whether Tillie and Paulina havee back from aboard or not." Victor nodded, "I''ll send a message to Brian now." He turned around, took the phone and sent a message to Brian quickly. Then he put it down and hugged Eden again, "Eden, we''ll know it tomorrow." "Okay!" Eden replied andy with her back to him again. In fact, Victor was a little uncertain. He didn''t know if Eden had really forgiven him for what had happened at night. They they stayed alone, she seemed to be very unhappy. "Honey." He whispered. "Mm!" Eden answered ndly and did not look back at him. The more Victor thought about it, the more worried he became. Was she still angry with him? He looked at her in confusion and caressed her slowly. Eden''s body stiffened, and she immediately turned around to look at him. However, Victor gave her a gentle smile.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 "Eden, in fact, you''re unhappy, right?" He couldn''t help but ask, but he hugged her with more strength. He enjoyed the feeling so much that he narrowed his eyes. Hugging her made him feel very comfortable and satisfied. Eden red at him and patted his big hand, but Victor got more obsessed with her. He hugged her more tightly. She rubbed against his arms, and her low voice was full of grievances, "Could I be happy since such a video has been yed in public? That person must be insane. She actually yed such a video. If it weren''t for the ring which was designed by me, do you know how I would feel tonight? No mater how much I trust you, I would fill my mind with nonsense." A trace of malice shed through Victor''s eyes as he stroked her beautiful hair gently. "Eden, you are the only woman I love in my life. Don''t worry. After finding those people, I won''t spare them." Saying this, Victor lowered his head slightly to kiss her. Eden dodged and did not allow him to kiss her. Victor was a bit stunned, "Honey." He called her with grievances. Eden narrowed her eyes and nced at him, "Victor, you..." In fact, she wanted to ask if they could just sleep like this. But she was too embarrassed to say so. s! She felt quite helpless in heart. Then she looked at him and smiled tenderly, "I can''t fall asleep now. Let''s chat for a while before... doing what you want." "Okay!" Victor nodded dotingly. He didn''t have to make love. However, if they had sex, she would get tired and have a sound sleep without thinking much. Seeing that he had agreed, Eden asked with a smile, "Who do you think will be the poster boy of our product this season?" Victor pinched her cheek and said with a chuckle, "I haven''t decided it yet, but I''ve asked Dean to choose a suitable actor. Now Irene is not in thepany, and Dean hase in handy. He knows a lot." "Yeah!" Eden nodded. She could rest assured since Dean was responsible for it. Victor looked down at her, "Eden, do we have to talk about work at this time?" At this time, they should talk about their feelings. Eden frowned and looked at him, "Can we only do what you like when we''re lying on bed like this? Can''t we talk about something I like?" Her voice was soft, sounding veryfortable and slightly aggrieved. Victor looked into her eyes, and he could see thepliant in her eyes clearly, "Don''t we have to go to work tomorrow? I''m afraid that you can''t sleep enough and feel tired." Eden still looked at him quietly with clear and bright eyes. However, her aggrieved eyes were brimming with tears and glistened. Victor''s heart almost melted when he saw her like this. "Alright. I''ll listen to you, okay?" Victor lowered his head and kissed her face, but he was unwilling to let go of her. Eden did not say anything, and she could hear his strong heartbeats. However, the more he acted like this, the more disturbed she felt. She didn''t know if those people would separate them again. Victor knew that she was in a bad mood. He drew back a little and saw that she was thinking about something in a daze with her eyes open. "Eden, why don''t we go out for a walk?" Maybe going out for a walk would make her feel better. Eden thought for a moment and then looked at his handsome face. She shook her head slowly and said, "It''s sote, and it''s cold outside. Why should we go out? I just feel depressed and ufortable in heart." Victor hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead, "Eden, it''s all my fault. Don''t think too much." "It''s your fault indeed. You don''t know how many women are crazy about your face." Eden nced at his attractive face and was stunned by his charm. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled tenderly, "Eden, tell me. Do you like my face?" He smiled and looked at her mad face. He couldn''t make himself ugly, could he? He maintained his face only because of her. These years, she became more and more beautiful and charming. He was afraid she would think that he didn''t deserve to be with her. In the past, he never cared about his appearance, but he had began to pay attention to his skin and figure. Eden red at him, "What? Are you so proud just because I said that many women were crazy about you?" "Then tell me what I should do." Victor was at a loss. As long as she was happy, he could do anything. He could do anything for her. Eden thought about it and really didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t wrap up Victor''s head to prevent others from looking at him, could she? "s! Forget it. Let''s go on a date tomorrow. Order a romantic restaurant and let''s have a romantic dinner." Eden said weakly. She didn''t know what to do for the time being, and it was really impossible to avoid future troubles. Was this the worry of a rich and powerful family? Hearing her words, Victor was more pleased. If Eden was in a good mood, his life would be easier. "No problem! Eden, I''ll think about where to go tomorrow." "Okay!" Eden did not want to think too much. If Victor would really abandon her, she could do nothing about it, could she? Many men were interested in a woman for only half a year, but they had been in love for almost three years. Victor was as good to her as always. She was actually very lucky, wasn''t she? But even so, she would fill her mind with nonsense as a woman. After knowing that she suffered from depression, she had been controlling these jumbled thoughts. "Let''s sleep, Victor." Eden thought for a while, and there was nothing to talk about. "Okay!" Victor smiled and nodded, but he did not forget what to do. He turned over, held her and had a happy and romantic night. The next day, Eden was still in the blues. Victor knew that she didn''t sleep wellst night, and she didn''t eat much this morning. When he arrived at thepany, he was not in a hurry to hold a meeting. Instead, he ordered strawberry juice and bread for her. Then they entered the conference room. Pa didn''t sleep wellst night, either. Perhaps she was influenced by what had happenedst night, and she was not in good spirits. During the meeting, her mind always wandered and Dean kicked her to remind her a few times. Dean lift his eyebrows and winked as signals to her. If Pa didn''t listen carefully, how should she report the work to Edenter? Pa felt painful and learned a lesson. She only nced at Dean withpliant and then listened carefully. Although Eden was listless, she listened to reports of all the departments with concentration. After everyone finished speaking, the manager of the sales department said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, TS Company has be our strongestpetitor this year, and their winter collection is very likely to be simr to ours. Do we need to modify our design?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Victor and Eden nced at each other. Eden did not say anything and remained normal. Irene had reminded her of this matter. Victor nced at everyone in the conference room. All of a sudden, they all became nervous and did not dare to look into his eyes. With a cold face, Victor frowned slightly and said, "Do you have any better idea? If you do, you can mention it." Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke. The manager of the sales department said boldly, "Mr. Alwynn, if this is real, we must make a strategy in advance. At present, our products are high-end and the prices are extremely high, and now we have more and more costumers. Moreover, many ordinary office workers are fond of Mrs. Alwynn''s design. Compared tost year, if we lower the prices, we''ll make more money." Hearing his words, Eden was a bit unfavourable to the idea. It was not easy for them to build such a price system, and she would not reduce the high prices just because of apetitor, "The winter collection will still be sold at a high price, but I''ll adjust the prices of some styles so that it will meet the demand of the ordinary office workers. The prices cannot be reduced any further, because we use the best and the most environmentally friendly fabrics and materials, and we have to guarantee safety and quality. If we lower the prices, everyone will have worked hard in vain." Eden knew what the sales manager was thinking. In her opinion, TS Company could not stop her. The sales manager said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I know what you mean. However, I received a piece of news before attending the meeting. RK Company, a well-known fashionpany in M Country, has invested in TS Company. They wanted to help TS Company release the new products before us. They''re going against us, and we have to make some preparations." Victor leaned against the chairzily, looking steady and calm. He was always so domineering and imposing. He lowered his head slightly, and his expression was as indifferent as ever. It was very quiet in the office, and everyone was uneasy. Victor asked for their opinions, but they didn''t dare to speak rashly. Victor did not speak. Except for Eden, no one dared to say anything. Eden asked, "Is the news urate?" The sales manager looked at Eden seriously, "Mrs. Alwynn, it''s absolutely true. They signed the contract yesterday, and there might be such news at one o''clock in the afternoon." Eden nodded and nced at everyone. Her clear eyes were full of confidence as she said, "RK Company is one of the domestic luxury brands, but they cooperate with TS Company, which is really confusing. Since ourpany majors in high-end luxury products, it is a unique existence. Each of our product is a girl''s dream. As for the prices, we don''t have to adjust them. Several famous actresses are cooperating with me, and I make high-end clothes for them specially. Therefore, even if TS Company is a strongpetitor, we can''t make any concession in matters of price." "If our estimation is correct, TS Company will lower the prices and increase production. In this way, they want to make small profits but quick turnover. But they will lower themselves by doing this. We will stick to our n, and there will be no change." Since Melissa came to River City, she had been prepared. She put in a lot of hard work in her design, and her inspiration came from her careful observation. She even drew her inspiration from the tripst time. When she went to the sea and the mountain, she had inspiration for the collection of the next season. Melissa copied her design. This time, she was more confident, and she would not allow Melissa''s design to be released before her products appeared on the market. Furthermore, she owned the copyright on her design. Since Melissa had copied her, she had to bear the consequences. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But the key was that there must be no spy in Alwynn Group. Hearing this, the sales manager looked at Victor worriedly. Victor nodded, looked at Eden''s confident face and smiled casually, "Let''s listen to my wife." Everyone was speechless. Victor never refuted Eden''s opinion, so was there any need for him to ask them? Just now, they were so nervous and didn''t dare to move. Seeing that no one had objection, Victor got up and said, "Since you have no problem with it, the meeting is over now." Victor walked to Eden, held her hand and went out with her. Everyone was stunned. After Mr. Alwynn came back, as long as Mrs. Alwynn attended the morning meeting, they had to witness public disy affection. Dean and Pa immediately followed them out. As soon as Eden returned to the office, she looked listless again. Seeing that she was in low spirits, Victor said, "Eden, sleep for a while." Eden shook her head slightly, "I''ll sleepter. I have something to tell you now." Victor nced at Dean and Pa who had followed him in, and his eyes returned as cold as usual, "Leave here first." They nodded and turned to leave. Eden looked at him seriously, "Victor, although we have made arrangements in advance about the collection, RK Company meddles in it all of a sudden, so we have to be on guard. We made secret arrangements before, but we can''t guarantee that the information will not be leaked. I am afraid there is a spy in the factory, so you have to check it carefully." They had arranged it in advance. Melissa had copied her design in thest season, so she had been prepared. Therefore, the collection of this season couldn''t be leaked again. "Someone divulged our design in thest two seasons, but I happened to find it out, so we didn''t suffer any loss. But we can''t be so lucky every time." "Moreover, in addition to me, there are other designers in ourpany. We must make sure that their design is unique so that they will do their best to work for Alwynn Group. The benefits are immense this season. Double their sry. It''s the best way to keep them working for us." Victor nodded, "Eden, this is also what I''m worried about. The brands covered by ourpany are all trustworthy. As for your worry, Brian has been keeping an eye on the factory. I asked them to take turns on duty 24 hours a day, and there should be no problem. If you''re worried, I''ll let them check the factory carefully." Eden didn''t think it was troublesome at all. She nodded, "Then check it again. We can''t let the design be exposed." "Okay, I''ll call Brianter." Eden smiled, "I''m afraid he''s going to be so busy." Victor smiled, and he believed Brain very much, "Eden, don''t underestimate his ability. He is not an ordinary person, and his work efficiency is amazing. Besides, his assistants are all elites." Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Looking at his shrewd eyes, Eden knew that he had always been confident in doing things. This time, as long as they could keep this matter absolutely secret, they would give Melissa a severe blow. She smiled, "Since you said so, I can rest assured." Such a thing had happened several times before. Presumably, he was more cautious than her. "Okay, don''t think too much about it. Have a good rest. You''ll be listless when you don''t have enough sleep. As for the factory, they signed a confidentiality agreement with us, and there will be no problem." Victor stroked her head gently. Looking at her tired face, he was in a bad mood for no reason. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor nced at the door and said, "Come in." Dean and Pa walked in quickly. Cold sweat broke out on Dean''s forehead. He looked at Victor''s charming face and felt that he and Eden had offended someone. Someone tried every means to nder them. Early in the morning, there were gossips about Eden again. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, there is news online that Mrs. Alwynn stayed with a toy boyst night and they behaved intimately. It is said that you two cheat on each other again. Now everyone is discussing this on the Inte." Dean looked at Victor nervously. Pa looked at them yfully. She found it really interesting to work here. It was more interesting than being an onlooker. Eden was dumbfounded. Did she stay with a toy boyst night? "Oh! I did stay with a toy boyst night, but the toy boy is my husband." Eden looked at Victor with a smile. Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. D*mn Abigail! He really hated to be addressed as a toy boy. Dean witnessed public disy affection and didn''t say a word. His heart was broken because he had no girlfriend. However, the corner of his lips twitched. Eden actually yed a joke just now. Dean was shocked, and Eden looked at him, "Let me have a look." Dean immediately handed the i-Pad to her. Eden took it over and looked down at the photos on the screen. She couldn''t help butugh, "They''re quite good at editing photos with aputer. However, they changed Abby''s face into a handsome man''s, and Abby won''t be so mad. But she has a hot temper. I''m afraid she will go berserk when she sees this." In the photo, Eden and the man leaned against each other and looked so close, just like a couple. The photos were taken when she had dinner and walked into the hall with Abby. They kicked up a rumpus over the photos. It seemed that they really wanted her and Victor to break up. She felt a heart-wrenching pain in the chest. Who could it be? Eden grabbed the i-Pad more tightly. Seeing her like this, Victor took the i-Pad from her hand. Eden suddenly came to sense, and her expression returned to normal. Dean continued, "Mr. Alwynn, this is the news about the cooperation between RK Company and TS Company. I''m afraid that they will release their new products in advance to seize the market share." Victor nced at the news on the i-Pad calmly and then had a look ndly. Then he handed it back to Dean. He asked neither quickly nor slowly, "Who is the representative of RK Company?" Dean shook his head slightly, "I heard that the representative is a female designer, but she has never showed up. Her assistant signed the contract on her behalf." "Oh!" A thought shed through Victor''s mind. Was it because she couldn''t show up or didn''t dare to show up? "Check it out. I want to know who she is." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll investigate it right now." Dean walked out quickly. Pa stood where she was. She had something to say, but she didn''t dare to say it. Victor nced at her and asked apathetically, "Is there anything else?" She smiled at Victor gently and then looked at Eden, "Well... Director, here are the minutes of the meeting and documents sent by the design department." Eden did not look at her and said in a low voice, "Put them on the desk. I''ll read themter." "Okay." Pa turned around, only to see Dean walking in again. He walked towards Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, the juice and bread you ordered for Mrs. Alwynn has been delivered." "I see!" Victor took it, opened the juice for Eden and took out the bread for her. "Eden, you didn''t eat much for breakfast. Now have some bread. It''s your favorite vor." Saying this, Victor handed the juice to Eden''s lips, and Eden took a sip. "Wow! It tastes good." Eden smiled at him brightly, "By the way, Victor, I will go to see Ricky at noon after finishing my work." Victor was somewhat unhappy, "Ricky doesn''t want you to go there, does he?" "I have to go there, and I''ve told Abby about it. By the way, Abby and I may have dinner outside. You go home and take care of the children." Victor was speechless. The children didn''t need him to take care of them. When they were first-graders, he didn''t even worry about them. At this time, they were third-graders, and they had be more sensible. "Where are you going to have dinner? Anson and I will go there." Victor didn''t want to go home, because the three children disliked him. Kenny said that he was quite famous these days. Kenny no longer said that he was useless, and his words were not so harsh, but he felt so upset in heart. If something bad happened to Eden at night, the three children would be more disappointed in him, wouldn''t they? After falling in love with her, he realized that no matter how selfish a man was, he would be willing to do everything for his beloved woman. He could even lose his self-esteem and go crazy for Eden. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When she got hurt, he was so angry that he wished he could kill those people. In order to protect her, he didn''t care about his dignity and gain and loss. Even if he would lose everything, he didn''t want his beloved woman to get hurt. Eden looked at him and didn''t know what to say. "Victor, I''ll just go there to see Ricky and ask him not to make troubles or bully that girl. I will go back after dinner. You stay here and solve the problem. Although we know their purpose, gossip will always affect thepany''s performance." After finishing her words, Eden looked at Dean and said, "Dean, these photos are obviously fake. Lucian is not here. rify the gossips on the official websiteter. We can not let these things affect our new products. By the way, deal with the videost night and rify these matters one by one." Those people had been ndering them without hesitation, and their purpose was not only to separate her and Victor. Thinking about it carefully, she was a little flustered. Perhaps they wanted to prevent their new product froming on the market or ruin the reputation of Alwynn Group. Hearing Eden''s words, Victor could only nod obediently. Seeing that Victor had agreed, Eden smiled at him sweetly, picked up the bread and ate it. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 She didn''t eat much in the morning because she was so tired yesterday. At this time, she was in a good mood, so she had a good appetite. Victor took a look at Eden. At this moment, she was delighted, and her smile was clear and bright. Seeing her like this, he felt better unconsciously and looked at Dean and Pa, "You can go out now." Only then did Dean and Pa leave. As soon as Pa walked out of the office, she looked at Dean who was looking down at the i-Pad and asked with a smile, "Dean, do you think Mrs. Alwynn has a toy boy? Why does Mr. Alwynn trust her so much? These pictures are obviously real." When Dean heard this, he raised his head and looked at Pa''s smiling face with brooding eyes unpleasantly. Then he smiled meaningfully, "Pa, you seem to know quite a lot. You can even tell whether it''s real or fake with your own eyes. It seems that I''ve done a great deed and hired an assistant who is as capable as Miss Amelia." "Miss Amelia has more outstandingputer skills than Mr. Ronen. She is amazing, just like you who can distinguish the photo with your own eyes. How about you dealing with this matter?" When Pa heard Dean''s sarcastic voice, her face became paler and paler. How could she not understand what Dean meant? He was not praising her, but using Amelia to mock her. She only knew a little aboutputers, and she was not aputer expert. Looking at Pa''s pale and embarrassed face, Dean was still mad. He had done a bad job, because he hired a scheming assistant for Eden. Seeing that Pa did not speak, he continued, "By the way, Miss Amelia dealt with paid Inte trolls in two minutes. With your ability, I think half a minute is enough. When such a thing happen again, I will definitely tell Mrs. Alwynn that it''s more appropriate for you to deal with it. I have a lot of things to deal with. Do as you please." After saying that, Dean turned around and left. Pa was rendered speechless and stood where she was in a daze. "Dean, you..." Of course, Pa knew that Dean said it on purpose. She said those words just because she didn''t want Eden to live a good life. Eden once said that she was not qualified to give herself airs in front of her, which really hurt her heart. Last night, she didn''t sleep for a whole night. All she thought about was the scene of Eden and Victor kissing each other. Pa stamped her feet in anger and turned back to the office. As soon as she sat down, the phone rang. "Hello?" Eden said, "Pa,e to the office." Pa frowned. Had she made any mistake in work? Pa hung up the phone, arranged her clothes and then went to the office. When she arrived at the office, Victor was not there, so she was not so reserved. Eden put a stack of documents in front of her, "Pa, sort out these documents again. They are all wrong." "All of them?" Pa didn''t believe it and picked them up quickly to have a look. Eden had circled the mistakes in red ink. Eden looked at her and warned her indifferently, "The mistakes are circled in red ink. What''s more, you can only copy onto one side of the paper. Besides, when we had a meeting in the morning, what we talked about was the cooperation between TS Company and RK Company, not TR Company and KS Company. Be careful and don''t dy everyone''s time." Pa nced at her. Eden was reading other documents with her head lowered. Then she said, "This is my first day at work. It''s inevitable that I would make some mistakes. I''ll be more careful in the future." "Mm!" Eden did not say anything else. Just as she was about to ask Pa to leave, Victor suddenly walked in from outside. He stood at the door and panted as he looked at Eden. Eden looked at him with confusion. Wasn''t he going to inspect the factory? Why did hee back? Eden looked at him inquiringly with big clear eyes. However, Victor smiled so happily, "Honey, you can''t have dinner with Abigail tonight. Do you forget that? Yesterday night, you told me that we were going on a date. You said it on your own. So, I will come back at three o''clock in the afternoon and then go to pick you up. Honey, I love you. Wait for me toe back." Victor turned around and left without waiting for Eden to reply. Eden was stunned. She had really forgotten about it. Fortunately, she hadn''t called Abby. For a moment, Eden didn''t notice Pa and smiled gently. Seeing this, Pa pouted her red lips. It seemed that Eden was really living a happy life. "Eden, how did you know Mr. Alwynn?" Pa took the opportunity to get some information. Eden''s smile froze slightly. She nced at Pa and asked in reply, "Why do you want to know this?" Pa smiled and said, "I think that you are very lucky. Look! You''ve married such a good husband, and we''re all very envious of you." Edenughed, knowing what Pa was thinking. So many years had passed, but her personality did not change much. When Pa was in her third year of high school, she and her friends had day dreams and dressed up beautifully every day, hoping to meet their Prince Charming. She lowered her head slightly and looked out of the window, "What are you envious of? No one will get happiness for no reason. I got my happiness and everything by working hard." "So, how did you know each other?" Pa looked at her curiously. She didn''t want to listen to the process of Eden''s sess and only wanted to know how she got Victor. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing that Pa was really interested in this, Eden knew what she wanted to do. She pointed at the chair beside her and let Pa sit down. Pa really sat down casually and looked at Eden expectantly. Eden took a sip of the bubble tea on the table before asking with a chuckle, "Pa, you''ve seen many things happen between me and my husband. You have only worked here for two days, but I''ve seen your gloating smile several times. Do you want me to break up with my husband?" After Eden finished her words, she winked at Pa with her big bright eyes and even looked at her with a smile. Pa was dumbfounded. Although she thought so, she didn''t expect Eden to be so straightforward. "Eden, are you kidding? Why would I think like that?" Pa looked a little awkward. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Eden, let alone look into Eden''s eyes. Eden looked at her guilty face andughed. All her ssmates in high school didn''t expect that she would have such a happy and rich life, not to mention Pa. "Ha-ha..." Eden leaned on the chair slightly. "Pa, we had been ssmates for three years. How can I not know your character? You were the most beautiful girl in our ss, and you were very proud at that time." When Eden mentioned the past, she had a tightness in the chest. However, Pa had been challenging her limits. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Hearing this, Pa was somewhat embarrassed, "It''s meaningless to mention the past. Why do you have to mention it?" After a pause, she added, "Eden, we are old ssmates. Jodie wants to work here. Why don''t you help her? We are acquaintances, and it''s good for us to work together." Eden frowned when she heard that. No one could enter Alwynn Group by the back door. It was impossible for her to make an exception. Moreover, she didn''t think it was good to work together with them. Instead, it would trouble her a lot. Eden asked her seriously, "How did you get this job?" Pa smiled awkwardly. She thought of her efforts and hard work over the years. This was the first time she had got a nice job. "In order to work here, I have prepared for two years and learned a lot." "So, do you think that I''ll let her work here just because I know her? Alwynn Group never keeps idle employees. Do your work well before thinking about helping others. Although you have a three- month probationary period, do you think you can be a permanent employee with such a working attitude? I''m very busy. I not only have to manage thispany, but also have to work in the real estate.'''' "If you are as careless as yesterday and make many mistakes again, you will have to leave here in three months." Eden said ruthlessly. Her expression was serious, and she was not joking at all. Pa shuddered and looked at Eden in disbelief. Eden actually said these words so heartlessly. However, before she wanted to work in Alwynn Group, she had known thispanypletely. Eden was right. Alwynn Group did not keep idle employees and they needed elites. She got this job because of her luck and strength. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Eden said again, "Pa, put aside your little tricks and don''t try to seduce Victor, or you will be dealt a severe blow. You can never imagine how dramatic life is. You hate me, but I live better than everyone. In high school, everyone thought that you would live a good life, but you made no progress over the years. I''m talking about you. You don''t have to be angry, because I know what you think in your heart." "It''s not easy for me and my husband to get married. Those who once wanted to seduce him all suffered a lot. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try. But after having a try, you will know that once you take a wrong step, there will be no turning back for you." Eden''s words made Pa''s whole body tremble slightly. She did not expect that Eden would be so straightforward. Moreover, her words were so realistic. "Pa, you treated me badly in high school. Now I don''t care about it, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t mind what you do to me now. I won''t be so easy-going. If you want me to be kind to you, the premise is that you''re kindhearted. You should feel for others." "Only when you treat others sincerely will you be respected and appreciated by others. I know that you got this job by hard work, and I hope that you will cherish it. You don''t have to speak for others. One should enter Alwynn Group by his own strength. I won''t even make an exception for my parents. You can go out." Hearing these words, Pa was left without a shred of self-esteem. People always praised her for her beauty. She didn''t expect that someone could see her in her true colours. Pa looked at her with a pale face and asked the question that had puzzled her for many years, "Eden, we bullied you for three years in high school. Why didn''t you fight back?" When Eden heard this, she felt painful in heart and narrowed her eyes. The humiliation was like a sharp knife, cutting her whole body. She looked at the foggy sky outside the window with dark and gloomy eyes. Pa did not leave. She had been waiting for her answer. After a long while, Eden sighed softly, "At that time, I was isted and lonely. You all knew that I was the adopted daughter of the Gienger family. The Gienger family always wanted to drive me out, and they couldn''t tolerate me. When I went to school, the students didn''t make friends with me because of Myra." Saying this, Eden looked at Pa and smiled. Her smile was beautiful but bitter. But she was as strong as ever. "So, I could only endure it when you bullied me. I knew that with my own ability, there was nothing I could change. But if I studied well, I could change my life. At that time, I had got used to being bullied by you. Myra asked you to find fault with me, because she wanted to see me fight against you. If I made troubles at school, they could have an excuse to drive me out of the Gienger family." "I was determined to go to college at that time. If I was driven out of the Gienger family, I couldn''t even fulfill myst wish. So you don''t know how remarkable my endurance was at that time." Eden looked at the sky outside the window again and said, "I still remember that in a winter, when I went to the first floor, four people poured a basin of cold water on me from the second floor. My whole body was wet, but I kept studying until the school was over. Then, I went back andy on bed for a few days." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Saying this, Eden looked at Pa with grievances in her eyes, "I didn''t go to school for several days. I just want to ask if you felt guilty at that time." Pa looked at her with a pale face, unable to say a single word. At that time, they did not feel guilty. Instead, they hoped that Eden would note to school forever. "By the way, what is the most terrible thing you have done? You always touched me on my most sensitive spot." "The Gienger family wouldn''t give me extra money. I earned my money by doing part-time jobs. Do you know how low the sry was back then? I could only earn three dors a day. In such a cold winter, I washed dishes in the restaurant from eight in the morning to six in the afternoon. My hands were frozen and I had chilins. What I hate most is that when I went to buy food, you took my money to buy snacks and even said shamelessly that it was my treat. The money was my living expenses for a whole week. You all lived a good life. How could you understand my despair at that time? Do you know how I lived that week? I only ate a steamed bun and drank a few cups of water a day. That was how I survived." "Pa, you did countless of terrible things to me. If I were you, I wouldn''te here in the rest of my life. Go out." Eden''s face was gloomy. She really didn''t want to mention what Pa and the other three girls had done to her. Pa stood up and nced at Eden. She pursed her lips, but she didn''t say anything and turned to leave. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Eden closed her eyes and suppressed the pain in her heart. Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang, breaking the silence. She looked down and found that it was a phone call from Abigail, "Hello? Abby." Abigail''s tone was filled with annoyance as she said, "Eden, I saw the news just now. Those b*stards actually edited the photos and reced my face with a man''s. Victor doesn''t make things difficult for you, does he?" Eden smiled and said, "How can he bear to make things difficult for me? Abby, don''t think too much. I''m fine." "Eden, but I am so angry. If I find out who these b*stards are, I will definitely not spare them. Since they distort the truth like this, they will be punished by God." "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh when she heard Abigail''s furious words. "Abby, why do you have to anger yourself because of them? They''re ridiculous, and you don''t have to take them seriously. Their goal is very simple. They want to separate me and Victor. To put it more seriously, they want to affect the image of Alwynn Group and put it at a disadvantage. However, I have my own ns. You can rest assured." She knew that Abby was worried about her, but she was really all right. She had learnt a lesson before, and she would be prepared since she knew their purpose. "Alright, I''m relieved to hear that. Will youe to the set today? If youe, I''ll send you the address." Eden smiled and said, "Send it to me. I''ll go there right now." "Where is Victor?" Abigail asked. Eden said, "He went to the factory to inspect the work, and he will pick me up at the set around 3 o''clock in the afternoon. He said he was going to date me tonight. Originally, we were going to have dinner together, but it seems that we can only eat together another day." "Ah... Victor, the toy boy, actually dares to take you away from me! I will definitely mock him when hees to pick you up!" "Okay, tease him when he goes to pick me up, so that he won''t be so proud anymore." Saying this, Eden got up and packed up her things. Victor didn''t like to be addressed as a toy boy all the time. Hearing the words "toy boy", he looked so upset and mad as if a terrible thing had happened. "Okay! Eden, be careful on your way here. It will take you about half an hour to drive here." Abigail reminded her worriedly. Eden felt warm in heart and smiled, "Abby, don''t worry about me. Now you''re pregnant, and I should worry about you. Your belly is big. Can Anson rest assured that you go to the set everyday? The weather is getting colder and colder." Then Eden picked up the car key and walked out of the office. "Eden, it''s okay. I insist oning here, and he is here with me." Eden grinned, "Since he''s there, I''m relieved. Abby, I''ll go to the bakeryter. What would you like to eat?" Abigail said, "Eden, just buy me some bread. It''s cold. Remember to wear more clothes." "Okay, I''ll hang up." Eden hung up the phone with a smile. Raising her head, she saw Pa standing not far away. It seemed that she had just hung up the phone as well. Pa walked towards her and asked with a smile, "Eden, are you going out? What about me?" Eden looked at her indifferently, "I won''t go back to thepany tonight. Sort out the documents and give them to me tomorrow morning. You can get off work on time." "Oh!" Feeling Eden''s distant and cold attitude, Pa felt unhappy in heart for no reason. It had been several years. Although Eden said that she didn''t me her, she bore grudges in heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so apathetic to her. If Eden knew what Pa was thinking at this moment, she would definitely scold Pa harshly. Back then, Pa went too far and bullied Eden, but she didn''t even apologize. Did she hope that Eden would be nice to her? Pa''s heart was filled with infinite envy as she watched Eden leave. Being as sessful as Eden was really nice. She could do whatever she wanted and didn''t need to worry about money. As for her, if she couldn''t get paid, she would have no money to pay the rent next month. Such a great distance between her and Eden made her so upset and annoyed. She went back to the office with frustration and continued to work. At least, she could not lose this hard-won job. Eden drove to a famous bakery in River City, bought different kinds of cakes and sandwiches and then took them to the set. She knew there were many people in the set, so she bought a lot and ordered bubble tea of different vors for them. When Ricky filmed, she was always at ease because Abigail was there to look after him. Besides, she seldom went to the set to see Ricky. Every time Eden thought of this, she felt sorry for Ricky. In the past, she would only find time to apany Ricky when he had apetition or attended a TV show. After getting everything ready, Eden got in the car. When she was about to drive, she suddenly saw a woman and a man passing by the car. She immediately braked and watched Myra walking past her car with a man in his thirties. She frowned slightly. Why was Myra here? What was the rtionship between her and that man? Since she went to the vi to pay Myra''s debt for herst time, she had never seen Myra again. She didn''t go to see Bethany, either. That time, Bethany said very clearly that she didn''t want to see her again. Eden nced at Myra again she was about to drive away. However, she saw a woman a white mink coat pushing Myra to the ground. She had driven out, but she stepped on the brakes again. Sitting in the car, she rolled down the car window and looked at what was happening. "You little b*tch! How dare you seduce my husband? Now you two even go shopping like this so openly! Ha-ha... How dare you! You''re just a has-been. Do you want to be famous again?" The woman went off the deep end. She pointed at Myra who was sitting on the ground with her face darkened. It seemed that she wanted to kill Myra. Hearing this, Eden closed her eyes in pain. She thought that Myra would conduct herself after experiencing so much, but she actually became a mistress. Couldn''t she be with a man who loved her and live a good life? Why did she have to live like this? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Back then, she didn''t treat the Gienger family ruthlessly. The money was enough for them to live a comfortable life. "Flora Nn , don''t bully Myra! Aim at me if you''re mad. You can''t get pregnant, but you don''t even allow another woman to give birth to a child for me?" "Let me tell you. Myra is pregnant with my child. If anything bad happens to her and the child, I won''t spare you." As the man said this, he helped Myra up cautiously. The woman named Flora went deathly pale as she took a few steps back. She looked at Myra''s t belly in disbelief. "You... said that... she is pregnant with your child?" Flora seemed to have suffered a great blow, and even her voice was trembling. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 "That''s right. Myra is pregnant with my child. Do you know how much my mother wants the child? If you are clever enough, divorce me immediately! Don''t you know yourself well?" The man roared at his wife angrily with disdain and sarcasm in his eyes. Flora took a few steps back in grief, but she kept staring at Myra''s belly. While Myra leaned against the man''s arms timidly and lowered her head with grievances. It turned out that she had been cheated by Jacob McShane. Myra looked up at Jacob with a hint ofint in her eyes. After a long while, Flora came to sense and looked at Jacob with tears in her desperate and painful eyes. She looked at him for a few minutes and then sneered, "Jacob, as for why I can''t get pregnant, you know the reason best, don''t you? Tell me. Who made me unable to have a child? If you don''t give me a proper exnation today, I''ll die with you, including the child in this b*tch''s belly!" The woman suddenly became excited and looked at Myra''s belly with sharp and malicious eyes. Eden saw Myra shudder and hold Jacob''s arm tightly. "You''d better not make troubles. Isn''t it better for us to divorce in peace? It''s a great thing for all of us. Why do you have to pester me like this?" Jacob was also very angry. His harsh voice was full of hatred. More and more people gathered around to watch the fun, and Eden gradually couldn''t see them clearly. Originally, she wanted to leave. She didn''t want to meddle in Myra''s affairs anymore. However, she opened the door and got out of the car. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt a little regretful. However, since she had got off the car, she did not turn back. She stood at a ce where there were few people and looked at Myra. "Jacob, I can''t get pregnant because of you! I have crossed many difficult barriers with you and have done a lot for you. But you not only don''t cherish me, but also keep a mistress. Jacob, how can you treat me like this? Huh?" Flora questioned him loudly. Perhaps it was because she was too irritated, she trembled all over. Listening to Flora''s words, Myra felt guiltier and guiltier. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at anyone around her. Eden was so angry when she saw Myra like this. It was never toote to learn. Why couldn''t Myra learn something from her experiences? She had been tricked in business. Why did she have to be with a married man? "So, Flora, I''ve given you everything, including the car and the house. I just want to be with Myra now. This is my only wish. Myra is pregnant with my child. Just forget about the past and start your new life. We can''t solve the problem if we continue to quarrel like this." After Jacob finished speaking, he held Myra tightly in his arms.Seeing this, Flora opened her eyes wide and her expression be more and more painful. "Jacob, you heartless a*shole! I''ll die with you today!" Flora''s patience had been taxed to the limit. She reached out and pulled Myra out from Jacob''s arms all of a sudden. "Ah... Jacob!" Myra screamed in shock. "Myra, be careful!" Myra was about to fall to the ground, but Jacob was stopped by Flora, and he could only yell. Everyone looked at Myra who was about to fall down nervously, and theypletely forgot to reach out to help her up. Eden had walked to the front unconsciously. Seeing Myra fall towards her, she reached out subconsciously and held Myra. The impact made Eden fall to the ground together with Myra. Eden held Myra on time, so Myra didn''t get badly hurt. Edeny on the ground. Being pressed by Myra, she almost felt suffocated. Her back seemed to have hit something, and she gulped in pain. Myra wanted to thank the person who had saved her. However, she saw Eden''s painful face when she raised her head. "Eden..." Myra''s voice was shocked as she looked at Eden in surprise. She did not expect to meet Eden on such a asion. Eden felt that blood was flowing out from her back. Besides, her face was drained of all colour and animation because of the pain. Looking at Myra''s shocked expression, she gritted her teeth and said, "If you''re all right... get up." "Oh!" Hearing her voice, Myra came to sense. She immediately got up from Eden and looked away, not daring to look at her. "Oh! Miss, your back is bleeding!" A woman cried out in surprise. Jacob and Flora immediately stopped fighting with each other. They turned around and looked at Eden. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Two youngdies helped Eden up. Eden felt as if her flesh had been pulled out from something. The moment she stood up, blood spurted from the wound. "Ah..." The girl behind her screamed and jumped away. "s! Why do you lose so much blood?" "Hurry up and call the ambnce." Someone took out the phone to call an ambnce while talking. When Myra saw it, she was shocked. Eden turned around to look at the ground. The barrier on the ground was notpletely cleaned up, and a hollow steel pipe stuck out at an angle. It was cut by a cutting machine, so it was extremely sharp, poking directly into the flesh on her back. Myra was much fatter than her. They fell on the ground together and Myra pressed on her, causing her back to hit the steel pipe. Smelling the strong smell of blood on her back, she felt nauseated. "Eden, are you okay?" Myra looked at her worriedly. She didn''t expect that the one who saved her would be Eden. "I''m fine." Eden took out her phone and called the driver. She asked him toe over and send the cakes to the set. Then she called Victor. "Eden, have you left?" Victor asked with a smile. Eden could tell that he was in a good mood. Perhaps he was so delighted because they were going to have a date. "Victor, something happened to me. I have to go to the hospital. When the ambnce arrives, I''ll send you the address." "Eden, are you injured?" Victor''s happy tone suddenly turned nervous. "It''s okay. My back got hit. I''ll be fine after dealing with the wound in the hospital." Eden minimized her injury and then hung up the phone. She looked at Myra whose face was scared and worried all the time. These days, she met Pa and then saw Myra like this, and she felt soplicated. She was supposed to be happy, because Myra was living such an indecent life. She had suffered a lot in the school and in the Gienger family just because of Myra. It was because of Myra that she had been greatly humiliated in junior school, high school and college. However, when she saw Myra like this, she couldn''t smile, nor could she feel any pleasure of taking revenge. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 She even felt that Myra was a little pitiful, because Myra had always been a proud and rich young lady. She was arrogant and looked down at everyone, and she looked so lofty and domineering all the time. However, at this time, Myra stood next to her in such a humble manner. She looked cautious, wronged and very sad, just like a child who had done something wrong. Enduring the difort, Eden looked at her and questioned her with disappointment, "Why do you have to live such a life?" Tears ran down Myra''s face all of a sudden. She looked at Eden and moved her lips, wanting to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then, she looked at Eden with tears in her eyes. It seemed that she had something in her mind that she found it hard to disclose. After hesitating for a while, she cried and said, "I didn''t know that he''s married. Moreover, my mother has died because of cardiac infarction. I saw her before she died, and she told me not to tell you about it. She said that you had cried a lot, and she didn''t want you to be sad again." "But I see you now, and I can''t help but want to tell you about it. After all, you used to be her daughter. She let me apologize to you. She said that if you could be her daughter in the next life, she would definitely treat you well." The news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Eden couldn''t bear it and took a few steps back. Opening her eyes wide and looking at Myra who was shedding tears with her head lowered, she felt extremely dizzy. Meanwhile, Myra''s words kept ringing in her ears. "My mother has died because of cardiac infarction. I saw her before she died, and she told me not to tell you about it. She said that you had cried a lot, and she didn''t want you to be sad again." "But I see you now, and I can''t help but want to tell you about it. After all, you used to be her daughter. She let me apologize to you. She said that if you could be her daughter in the next life, she would definitely treat you well." Tears came out of Eden''s eyes unconsciously, and she had a heart-wrenching pain. This news made her heart hurt severely. She could no longer feel the pain on her back. She could only feel that her heart seemed to have been cut into pieces. No matter how bad Bethany used to treat her, she was the one who brought her up. She had always been grateful to Bethany. When she was in Gienger family, she regarded Bethany as her biological mother, but Bethany didn''t give her a chance to be her daughter. When Bethany schemed against her and let her get pregnant without knowing who the father of the children was, she really hated Bethany and wished that Bethany could die. However, when Bethany really died, her heart ached so much. She blinked her eyes and turned slowly to look at Myra. However, she couldn''t see Myra clearly. She lost consciousness and fell on the pool of blood with tears in the corners of her eyes. At the moment she closed her eyes, she heard the screams around her, but she had no way to open her eyes. Myra''s words kept echoing in her ears. "Eden! Eden, what''s wrong with you? Wake up! You can''t die." Myra looked at Eden who was lying in the pool of blood worriedly. Her mood was veryplicated. Her father and elder brother didn''t care about her. Her mother was her only hope. She kept the vi because she wanted to have her own house after her mother was released. When she asked for Eden''s help, she knew that Eden was a nostalgic person. Although she treated Eden cruelly in the past, Bethany was the one who raised her. Eden could be ruthless to everyone except for Bethany. Therefore, when she called Eden to ask for help, Eden would definitely agree to help her. She was right. Eden helped her in the end, but Bethany passed away all of a sudden, and she was caught of guard. The sound of an ambnce came from afar. Myra nced at Jacob beside her and shouted, "Jacob,e over and help me. She''s my elder sister!" As soon as she said those words, she was startled for a moment. She had never told others that Eden was her family. Most of the time, she even deliberately let others know that Eden was the adopted daughter of the Gienger family, because she wanted others to look down on Eden. She used to despise and made fun of Eden, and she couldn''t get these things out of her head. When Eden helped her, she felt guilty because of those terrible things she had done. However, at that time, she thought that she would never contact Eden again. In the future, they would have very few chances to meet each other. As long as they did not see each other, they would not feel embarrassed or sad. But it was not long before they met in this way. She was taken unawares and even said such words in anxiety. She felt very shocked. Jacob hade to her side. Seeing the ambnce stop, he bent down, picked up Eden on the ground and strode towards the ambnce. Holding Eden''s phone, Myra went to the ambnce with Jacob and went to the hospital. Flora watched Jacob and Myra get on the ambnce. When the ambnce drove away, the expression in her misty eyes changed, and she left there slowly under everyone''s sympathetic eyes. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Eden was sent to the nearest hospital for treatment. After Eden was pushed into the emergency room, her phone kept ringing. It had rung several times on the ambnce. Myra knew that it was Victor calling her, and she didn''t dare to answer it on the ambnce. She had been afraid of Victor. The phone rang twice again, but Myra did not answer it. Jacob looked at her, "Myra, why don''t you answer the phone?" Myra looked up at him. The expression in her eyes changed as she lowered her head. After a while, she said, "It''s a phone call from Victor. I... don''t dare to answer it." Jacob was taken aback. How did Myra know Victor? Jacob suddenly remembered he felt that Eden was a bit familiar with he saw her. It turned out that she was Victor''s wife. He gulped in fear instantly. Not everyone could afford to offend the most powerful businessman in River City. Eden''s phone rang again and again. It seemed that Victor wouldn''t give up until someone answered the phone. Eden''s phone was in Myra''s hand. Every time it rang, she would be startled and almost threw the phone out. Jacob thought for a moment and said, "Myra, give the phone to me." Hearing this, Myra shook her head quickly, "Victor can do anything for Eden. As long as someone makes Eden cry, hispany will go bankrupt overnight. You leave first. I will stay here. For the sake of Eden, he won''t do anything to me. Last time, I suffered financial losses, and I owed others five million dors. It was Eden who paid the debt for me, and Victor didn''t say anything about it. You don''t have to worry about me. I will deal with the things here." Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 "Moreover, why didn''t you tell me that you''re married? You caused me to be a mistress and you made me a joke." Saying this, Myra lowered her head and looked at her t belly. Her mood was veryplicated. She med Jacob more and more. She agreed to be his girlfriend because she thought that he hadn''t got married. After all, Jacob was quite rich and gentle. She wanted to be with a nice man and live a good life without filling her mind with nonsense. However, she couldn''t even fulfill such an ordinary wish. Jacob was stunned. Just now, he was so busy that he had forgotten about this matter. "Myra..." "Just go back. Come to me after dealing with your own affairs. As for whether I''ll keep the child or not, I have to think about it." After Myra finished her words coldly, she lowered her head and ignored Jacob. Hearing that she had to think about whether to keep the child or not, Jacob ran to her uneasily and squatted down to look at her. He held her arms with both hands and looked up at her in anxiety, "Myra, don''t think too much. I don''t love Flora anymore. I will deal with the matters between me and her, and I won''t let you be wronged. Take care of yourself. I wille here to apany you tonight. I love you, and I will give you an exnation." Myra looked at him and nodded. Her eyes were bright and misty, and she looked pretty and pitiful. Seeing Myra like this, Jacob trembled violently, and he was obsessed with her. Why didn''t he meet Myra earlier? Although she was not capable, her pitiful look was enough to attract his attention and move his heart. "Okay! However, don''te to me until you solve all the problems. If you can''t handle it well, I hope we won''t see each other anymore. I don''t want such a thing to happen again." What had happened that day made her very embarrassed. It was really a shame to be scolded as a mistress. "Okay! Myra, you must wait for me. I''ll call youter." Seeing that she was no longer so mad, Jacob felt much more at ease. Myra looked at him quietly. He was indeed very kind to her, and he was better than all of her ex- boyfriends. At least, he would not offhand with her, and he did his best to help her. "Jacob, if you really love me, you should think for me. I don''t want to wrong myself like this. Besides, can you bear to wrong me? If I knew that you were married back then, I wouldn''t have been with you. Now we even have a child, and I have to reconsider our rtionship." She was not as strong as Eden who could raise three children on her own. There was only one baby in her belly. She didn''t have the courage to give birth to it without someone to reply on. "Okay, Myra, you have to wait for me. I won''t let you and the child suffer. Wait for me." "Alright!" Only after hearing her answer did Jacob leave with relief. Eden''s phone kept ringing. In the end, Myra summoned up her courage to answer it. "Hello? Eden, how are you? Did you get hurt? Why don''t you answer my phone calls all the time? Which hospital are you in?" Victor asked a series of questions. Myra grabbed the phone with more strength before saying cautiously, "Mr. Alwynn..." Hearing an unfamiliar female voice, Victor was stunned. He asked in a low voice, "Who are you?" "I''m Myra... Eden is in the emergency room..." Myra said the address of the hospital. Before Victor could reply, she hung up the phone. She did not have the courage to listen to Victor''s answer. She wouldn''t be able to fall asleep at night if she heard his cold voice. Moreover, he would roar at her madly and apatheticallyter. Myra waited restlessly. In less than twenty minutes, Victor arrived at the hospital with Dean. He saw Myra sitting outside the operating room alone and waiting quietly. His dark eyes trembled violently when he saw that the lights in the operating room were still on, and a wave of desperation flooded him. He had waited for her outside the operating room like this many times. Every time he waited for her outside the operation, he felt that he was suffering in hell. Thinking that the person lying inside was his beloved woman, Victor was so angry and worried that he didn''t know what to do. When he left, Eden looked at him with a smile. But she had been sent to the operating room in less than an hour. Waiting like this made him so angry that he wanted to kill himself. He suddenly turned around and looked at Myra who was sitting with her head lowered. His dark gaze turned gloomier and more horrible as he said, "Myra, tell me what has happened! Was Eden sent to the hospital because of you?" He said every word with great fury, causing Myra''s body to tense to the extreme. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say a word. A chill ran down her spine, and she crossed her hands with so much strength that her fingers turned pale. Feeling Victor''s mes of fury, Myra couldn''t help but nod, "My mom died. Eden couldn''t ept the fact and fainted. It was because of me that her back was injured. She bled a lot... But... I really didn''t do it on purpose. Now I regard her as my family, and I don''t want to hurt her anymore..." Saying this, Myra burst into tears uncontrobly. On the one hand, she was frightened. On the other hand, she was worried about Eden, and she was sad because she had lost her mother. Victor was stunned. Had Bethany, the arrogant and vicious woman, passed away? How could it be? Such a lofty and proud woman actually died. Although Eden had suffered a lot because of her, no one could rece her in Eden''s heart. Bethany brought her up. She had once hated her, loved her, thanked her and been heartless to her. However, she couldn''t forget that they used to be family, so she showed mercy to the Gienger family back then. Bethany had raised her and made her endure to the end. Although she ruined her dream, she gave her the courage to start all over again. She left a lot of deep and indelible memories in Eden''s life.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Victor leaned against the wall in frustration and lowered his head. There was intense sorrow in his eyes. He bent his body dejectedly, and one of his legs was curled up in the corner. It could be seen how anxious and painful he was at the moment. However, why should Eden experience such pain? Bethany didn''t give her a wonderful life, but she remembered Bethany the most clearly. Dean stood there, not daring to make a sound. He could only sigh in heart that Victor really loved Eden. He envied such love. He wanted to spoil a woman like this, and he felt happy just by thinking about it. Twenty minutes after Victor arrived, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Eden was pushed out by the nurse, but she was unconscious, and she was sleeping on her stomach. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 "Eden." Victor looked at Eden''s pale and weak face, and his heart ached badly. Why did she get hurt all the time? The doctor reminded him ndly aside, "The wound on her back is quite deep. Fortunately, her bones are not hurt, but she have lost too much blood. After she wakes up, she can go home to rest. But she has toe here to change fresh dressing and have an antiphlogistic injection everyday." "Thank you, doctor!" Victor thanked the doctor with a straight face and then looked at Eden''s pale face with distressed eyes. After the doctor left, Victor followed the nurse to the ward. Seeing that it was a double ward and there was another patient in it, Victor was displeased and asked Dean to apply for a VIP ward. Victor''s face was too horrible, so the nurse ran away in a hurry after sending Eden to the VIP ward and giving her an intravenous drip. Myra stood at the door of the ward, not daring to walk in. Dean continued deal with the unfinished work. Since Eden was fine, he was relieved. Victor covered Eden with a nket and turned on the humidifier aside. When he turned around, he saw Myra standing at the door. Then he frowned slightly and walked towards her. As Victor approached her, Myra could feel that rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Her body gradually tensed up, and she was at a loss. She lowered her head and avoided Victor''s indifferent and fierce eyes. Victor snatched Eden''s phone from her hand and said without any emotion in his voice, "You can go back. Eden doesn''t need you to look after her." Eden would feel sadder when she saw Myra. "Okay!" Myra knew that she shouldn''t stay here. She took onest look at Eden, turned around and left silently. Victor turned around, walked back and sat by the bed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. His expression was very calm, and his eyes were brooding. However, the expression in his eyes was so helpless and painful. The woman he loved with all his life was always in danger, which made him grieved and guilty. He held her slightly cold hand with both hands and tried to warm her. Her hand was small and soft. He liked to hold her hand. He looked at her with deep affection, "Eden, why can''t I protect you well all the time?" He said with self-me, and his tone was very helpless and sorrowful. No matter when, he would rather bear all the pain and harm for her than see her lying on the bed and not talking to him. He nced out of the window. The weather was nice that day, but it was getting colder and colder. The cold wind came in through the window. Victor felt cold and got up to close the window. After the first bottle of drug had been infused, Victor reced it with another bottle. When he saw the tears in the corners of Eden''s eyes, his heart ached and he shook her gently. "Eden, are you awake?" His gentle voice was nervous and cautious. He was afraid that he would shock her if he spoke a little louder. Hearing Victor''s voice, Eden opened her eyes and saw Victor''s worried handsome face. She looked at him quietly for a while and seemed to be still immersed in the wonderful dream. Eden felt that she had had a very beautiful dream. In the dream, Bethany was very kind to her. She called her by her name dotingly with a smile and made her a lot of delicious food. She stroked her head gently and picked up food for her with a grin. She even filled her bowl with soup, saying that she was growing and asking her to eat more. In the past, she didn''t even dare to think like this in her dream. After knowing that Bethany had died, Eden dreamed of such a kind mother in her first dream. Seeing that Eden looked at him and kept crying without saying a word, Victor was anxious and asked in a low voice, "Eden, is the wound still painful?" He had just checked the wound on her back which was wrapped tightly by gauze, and he couldn''t see what the wound looked like. In addition to the wound on her back, there were some minor bruises on her arm. Eden blinked her big misty eyes, looked at his worried eyes and shook her head slightly. Then she said in a choked voice, "Victor, it doesn''t hurt. Don''t worry." "Really?" Victor couldn''t rest assured and asked. Seeing that she kept crying, he could not believe a single word she had said. "Yes." Eden blinked her eyes, and tears ran down her face uncontrobly again. Her long eyshes were wet by tears, and she looked so wronged and grieved. "Since it doesn''t hurt, why are you crying?" He reached out and wiped the tears from her face tenderly. Eden blinked again. Her eyes were very ufortable because she kept shedding tears, "Victor, wipe my eyes for me. I feel bad." Victor nodded, took the wet tissue aside and wiped the tears from her eyes carefully. "Don''t cry. I''m here with you. My heart is broken when you cry so sadly." When she cried, he totally didn''t know what to do. Eden smirked, "I''m brokenhearted. She''s dead, but I dreamed that she was nice to me. Tell me. Am I so conflicted?" "When I lived in the Gienger family, she had never been as good to me as she did in my dream. But I tried my best to study hard, because I wanted to get her approval and didn''t want to make trouble for her. I always wanted to make her think that I was a good daughter, and I didn''t want her to worry about anything, including my study. Although I did a good job, she never praised me." Eden''s heart ached severely when she said this. She would not have felt so regretful even if Bethany praised her once. At the moment she woke up, she knew that she was not Bethany''s biological daughter. But she held a glimmer of hope in heart and wanted to be a member of the family. Eden sighed lightly. Perhaps, this was her fate. "Fool, let bygones be bygones. Don''t think about it anymore. You didn''t get mother''s love from her, but God looked after youter. You met my mother and then found your biological parents. Although it is not enough to make up for your loneliness in the past, your future will be better and better." Victor reached out and rubbed her head gently. Seeing that she cried again, he wiped her tears. Thinking of the wound on her back, he changed the topic, "How did your back get hurt? Why is the wound so deep?" Eden sniffed, "It was Myra..." Eden told Victor everything that had happened and understated the seriousness of the problem. The more Victor listened, the more his face darkened. "s! Why did you have to be so kindhearted? She has never been good to you. When she was in trouble, she even asked for your help shamelessly. No one is more thick-skinned than her. Eden, when you see her in the future, you must go around and ignore her. Whoever she will marry has nothing to do with us. Even if she is with a married man, she asks for it, and she deserves to be beaten. People like her shouldn''t have lived in this world!" When Victor scolded the people he didn''t like, he was always so heartless. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Furthermore, Eden was injured because of her. Eden smiled and said nothing. She had been lying on her stomach for too long and felt very ufortable. She turned over slightly and found that one of her arms was very numb. She frowned with difort and moved slightly again, "Victor, we live in the same city. How can we not meet each other?" Victor knew that her words made sense. Seeing that she was not feeling well, he got up, sat on the hospital bed and helped her up tenderly, letting her lean against his arms. She wore a hospital gown, and her face was paler and paler. "Eden, don''t get hurt anymore." He said with distress and lowered his head to kiss her hair. Eden smiled quite helplessly, "It was an ident. I will protect myself in the future and try my best not to let such an ident happen again." It was indeed an ident. If she didn''t care about Myra, she wouldn''t have gotten injured. However, she had no way to turn around and leave Myra alone. No matter what, they used to be sisters. Myra''s mother was dead, and her father and elder brother didn''t care much about her. She had been pampered since she was young. Eden knew that she couldn''t suffer any hardship. Marrying a rich man was her only way out, but she didn''t expect that the man had got married. Besides, Myra was pregnant. Eden guessed that she didn''t have the courage to break up. Eden thought for a moment. Then she raised her head slightly to look at Victor and said, "Victor, ask Brian to investigate a man named Jacob for me." Hearing that it was a man''s name, Victor was unhappy. "Why do you want to investigate a man all of a sudden?" His tone seemed to be jealous, and his face looked so sour and displeased. Eden smiled and pinched his waist lightly. Victor felt a little painful, and it was so itchy and he wanted tough. But at this moment, he felt that he should be more serious. He doted on her all the time, so she even dared to let him investigate another man. He tried hard to suppress the difort in his waist and looked at her with a straight face. Seeing that he remained indifferent and even looked at her with a straight face, Eden suddenly came up with a wicked idea and pinched him with more strength. Victor moved slightly and looked at her naughty face with a frown. She hadn''t recovered, but she actually dared to tease him. Victor still did not speak. He red at her with grievances in eyes, as if she was bullying him. Eden red at him as well, as if she was saying, "I''m just bullying you. So what?" Victor was so depressed, but he could do nothing about her. Feeling that she had used greater strength to pinch his waist, he gulped in pain and reached out to grab her naughty hand, "Hey! Why don''t you be on the top? I can give you a lesson right now." He smiled evilly and said with wicked intentions. Eden was stunned. Why could he think of sex all the time? "B*stard! I ask you to investigate him because I want to know who he is. He is Myra''s boyfriend." Victor sneered and said sarcastically, "That is not her boyfriend, but someone else''s husband. At most, she is a mistress. Understand?" Victor gritted his teeth and looked at her fiercely. Myra treated her like that, but she cared about Myra. She didn''t even know what kind of situation she was in at this time. Eden was speechless. How narrow-minded he was! "I see. I don''t care what you think about, but you have to investigate him for me. If I don''t know what kind of person he is, I won''t feel at ease. In that case, I''ll trouble you a lot, won''t I?" Eden smiled faintly and kissed his cheek. Victor felt much better after being kissed by her. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her lips hard. Then, he took out his phone and sent Brian a text message. "I''ve asked Brian to investigate him. Don''t worry," Victor whispered in her ear. Eden smiled and nodded. Actually, she was a little sleepy. She closed her eyes and continued to sleep. She didn''t wake up until thete afternoon. The needle had been pulled out, and Victor was waiting for her to wake up. Eden opened her eyes and saw him. Then she looked at him with a smile, "Why didn''t you wake me up?" "I didn''t want to. I wanted you to sleep longer." His voice was hoarse and sexy. Eden felt much better at the moment. She chuckled and said, "Then let''s go home." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The bestpanion in the world was like this. He apanied her quietly and waited for her, and she could see him as soon as she opened her eyes. This was happiness. "Okay!" Victor got up and took the clothes that he had prepared for her. The clothes were very loose and he wore them for her personally. Then he squatted down and put on the shoes for her before taking her out of the ward cautiously. "Eden, tomorrow I will ask Dr. Conley to give you an injection in our house, and I will change fresh dressing for you so that you don''t have toe to the hospital." Eden nodded in agreement, "We can only trouble Dr. Conley. It''s troublesome toe to the hospital." She really did not like hospitals. "Yep!" Victor took her to the elevator. Eden''s phone suddenly rang. She nced at it, and it was Myra calling her. She nced at Victor, "Did Myra send me to the hospital?" "Yes!" Hearing Myra''s name, Victor looked cold and unhappy. Eden didn''t say anything else and answered the phone call. "Hello?" Myra was silent for a long while. Eden frowned slightly. Just as she wanted to hang up, she heard Myra''s voice, "Are you feeling better now? I think you should be awake at this time, so I called you to ask you." Myra''s soft voice was concerned and warm, and it was not as harsh and arrogant as before. She even spoke in a cautious tone. Eden did not know when Myra became like this. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Have a good rest." After saying that, Eden felt that she had nothing else to say and wanted to hang up. However, Myra exined, "Eden, ever since you helped mest time, I''ve been living a good life. Especially after my mother died, I really wanted to live well. I wanted to be with a man who loved me and live an ordinary life, just like you. However, I had bad discernment and chose a married man. Before today, I didn''t know that he had got married. However, he was very good to me, so I was willing to get pregnant and give birth to a child for him." "You really misunderstand me. I don''t want to be a mistress. I want to be someone''s legal wife, go to work and make money to raise my child. This is the life I want now." Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Hearing Myra''s words, Eden really felt that she had changed a lot. She had experienced many things before, and even her mother had passed away. Perhaps she had really changed and wanted to live a good life. "But, can you be with him legally?" Eden said straightforwardly. She did not mean to deal Myra a blow, and this was the truth. Myra was indeed a mistress. When the elevator came to a halt, Victor took Eden into the elevator and hugged her immediately, for fear that something bad would happen to her again. Seeing how much he cared about her, Eden smiled. She leaned against his arms and felt especially warm and safe. Myra said, "Eden, he said that he wouldn''t wrong me and the child. If he divorces, we''ll be together openly. If he doesn''t divorce, I won''t keep the child in my belly. I''m not as strong as you, and I can''t raise the child if I have anyone to rely on." Eden knew that she would think so. She frowned and pursed her lips tightly. At this moment, she did not know what to say. Everyone had the right to choose his own life, so did Myra. She had no right to interfere in Myra''s life. "This is your life. It''s up to you." "Mm! Since you''re all right, I can rest assured. By the way, do you want to see mom? I have bought her a cemetery, but she hasn''t been buried. Mom will be interred on the 6th next month. My elder brother went aboard, and dad doesn''t care about mom. Eden, I only have you." "In fact, mom missed you so much before she died, but she was too embarrassed to see you because she had hurt you badly. I knew that she wanted to see you before she died, and she wanted to say sorry to you face to face." She called Eden and wanted to talk about it. After all, they used to be sisters, and Eden had been Bethany''s daughter for many years. Eden thought about it. There were only a few days left before the 6th of next month, and it was the end of the month. She could not bear to let Myra arrange the funeral alone. "Okay, I''lle over when the timees. Tell me the address." She would not feel too regretful if she could attend Bethany''s funeral. Bethany had died, so she should let bygones be bygones. Nothing was more important than this. Perhaps, with Bethany''s death, all the unwillingness and pain she had suffered these years had disappeared. Hearing Eden''s words, Myra choked with sobs, "Eden, thank you!" After saying that, Myra hung up the phone. After Eden hung up the phone, the elevator hade to the first floor. Victor walked out with Eden in his arms, and they met Maureen and Jasper. "Jasper, Maureen, why are you in the hospital as well?" Eden looked at them in surprise. However, their face both darkened. Perhaps it was because Maureen was pregnant, she looked listless and her eyes were misty. It seemed that they had quarrelled again. Jasper did not expect to meet Eden and Victor. He nced at Eden and asked with a frown, "Eden, what''s wrong with you? Did you get hurt again?" Eden shook her head slightly, "It''s okay. I just fell down identally, and I''m fine now." There was no wound on her face or arm, and the wound on her back was covered by the clothes. Since Jasper could not see the wound, he wouldn''t be too worried. Maureen nced at Eden and Victor and said ndly, "We''ll go upstairs first." After saying that, she walked forward with an extremely unhappy look. Eden looked at Jasper in confusion. Jasper walked over and looked at her with a faint smile, "Eden, don''t worry. Go back and have a good rest." After Jasper finished his words, he followed Maureen in a hurry and left. Eden watched as they entered the elevator, wondering what had happened between them. Why did they suddenlye to the hospital? Victor said, "Let''s go, Eden." Eden nodded, "Victor, why do I feel that something has happened between them?" Victor looked down at her with a serious face, pursed his thin lips and said lightly, "Eden, now you should worry about yourself. You have to go back and rest." She was injured again. Zaiden and Jaida would definitely feel distressed. She always got hurt. Eden nodded, and they walked towards the parking lot.. Abigail and Maureen entered the elevator. Jasper looked at Maureen and his face darkened instantly. Seeing that Maureen didn''t want topromise, he said angrily and anxiously, "Maureen, when can you stop being so stubborn?" Maureen looked at him and smiled. Her smile was a little sad, mournful and even a little remorseful, "Jasper, am I so stubborn? It''s you, okay? Youpromise and want to marry me just because of this child. You don''t really love me! Think about it. Since there is no love between us, will the child be happy after it is born?" Saying this, Maureen burst into tears. During this period of time, she was pregnant, and her mood was very unstable. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. In short, Jasper was with her because of this child, which made her very unhappy. She really hoped that the person that Jasper loved was her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Maureen said like this again. Every time they discussed this matter, she said so and rendered him speechless. Looking at Maureen''s tearful face, Jasper did not feel sympathy for her at all. Maybe it was because he didn''t love her. He had no feelings for her, so he wouldn''t feel distressed for her. Therefore, he couldn''t give her the love she wanted. "Maureen, since you don''t want this child, why did you drug me at that time?" He questioned her coldly. Maureen was stunned and stopped sobbing, "I did it because I love you, and I have never regretted it. But I didn''t expect that I would be pregnant." "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed apathetically and sarcastically, "Maureen, I''ve never found that you''re so naive. Don''t you have anymon sense? Since we had sex, you were likely to get pregnant, weren''t you? You wanted to get me, but you never thought about the consequences. You''re still as selfish as before." "I can understand that you were impulsive at that time, but we don''t love each other, and you know this clearly. You gave up yourself on your own, and you had thought about it carefully before you drugged me. Since you did it, why don''t you have the courage to bear the consequences? Don''t always say that I don''t love you. I really don''t love you, and I have been very frank to you in this matter." Saying this, Jasper looked at her silently for a while and took a deep breath before saying, "Even if I can fall in love with you one day, I need some time." The reason why people were so tired was that they often hesitated to persist or to give up. For example, he had been thinking about being with Maureen or giving up the child during this period of time. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 However, he wanted to hold on and wanted to be responsible for the woman in front of him. But Maureen had been quarrelling with him these days. He didn''t know how long his patience couldst. Being questioned by Jasper, Maureen was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer him. In a daze, she looked at his intense and bright eyes with tears. Perhaps it was because he had epted what had happened between them, his dark eyes were no longer as confused as before, but much clearer. "Maureen, ask yourself what you want. Me or love? In the past, I thought that as long as I could stay by Eden''s side, my world would be meaningful and bright. I believe that you had the same thought before you drugged me, right?" "Therefore, during this period, I try my best to understand your feelings. I know that pregnant women are very emotional. I allow you to lose temper and make a scene as you like. But everyone''s patience is limited. Don''t run out of my patience, or we will be strangers again." He said these words very seriously. To be honest, he had almost run out of his patience. No matter how wilful she was, she should stop at the right time. He had to work everyday and go on a business. After finishing these things, he did his best to spare time to apany her. Although she was not the woman he loved, he thought selfishly that since he had lost his beloved woman, it didn''t matter who he would marry in the future, and Maureen was not bad. Although it was unfair to her, he would try his best to be a good husband and a good father. This was what he had been thinking these days. However, Maureen argued with him every day and wanted to abort the child. He used all his patience to persuade her. At this time, he even wanted to beg her not to make trouble anymore. He didn''t want to chase her to the hospital when he was busy with work. Flowers and apuse would never be given to the people who stuck to his folly and did nothing, but to those unstoppable warriors. Therefore, he really hoped that she could face the truth in a proper way. They should both make some concessions to solve the problem. When he first met Eden, she once said, "If you want to be the winner of life, it depends on your determination. As long as you want it, you can definitely get it." Therefore, after making up his mind, he felt that he could do it. He did not want to miss it or regret it for the rest of his life. He thought that there should be at least one unforgettable love in his life. Even if he couldn''t get it, he wouldn''t be obsessed with the result. He didn''t have to be with Eden and spend the rest of his life with her. Meeting her in his youth and falling in love with her was the best thing. He had met and loved her. This time, he could let go of his affection towards herpletely. It was because Maureen came to his life and they had a child by ident. Maureen stood there for a long time without saying anything. He said, "Don''t run out of my patience, or we will be strangers again." Would he run out of patience? "Jasper, tell me. How confident are you in falling in love with me? Jasper, I really can''t stand it anymore. I feel like I''m in hell every day. I chose such a life by myself, but why do I feel that it''s so difficult? I can''t hold on any longer." Maureen staggered and took a few steps back. She knew that she was being unreasonable, but she couldn''t control her temper. Jasper closed his eyes in pain. He was mentally and physically exhausted. Maureen had been pampered since she was a child. These days, she became wilful and reckless again. . When he opened his eyes, the elevator had arrived at the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department on the fourth floor. As soon as he saw the name of the department, he trembled. He did not answer Maureen''s question, but asked her with calm eyes, "Maureen, let me ask you. Do you really want to abort this child?" His tone was very serious, and his eyes wereposed. It seemed that he had made a decision. Looking at Jasper like this, Maureen was a little scared and nervous. She widened her tearful eyes as she stared at Jasper''s expression. "It depends on whether you love me or not." She said the same words. Jasper knew what she meant. She was forcing him to love her with this child. Unfortunately, if it was so easy to fall in love with someone, he would not have struggled for ten years. In fact, he felt thatpanionship and understanding were more important than love. He had made up his mind to apany her and the child, but he was a bit hesitant at this moment. He answered her seriously, "Maureen, I can''t give you an urate answer. We both need some time." "Then, I don''t want this child anymore. When you really fall in love with me, we''ll have another child." Maureen''s attitude was firm. Jasper nodded with a face full of understanding and said in a deep voice, "I respect your choice. You have a friend here, right? I will go with you." Since she had made up her mind, he had no reason to disrespect her. He was tired. Since she was pregnant, she had been quarrelling with him. Maureen was shocked and shivered, looking at him in disbelief. Jasper did not look at her. Instead, he strode out of the elevator. Maureen chased after him, unwilling to give up. She looked at his tall and straight back and asked angrily, "Jasper, this is your child! Can you bear to abandon it?" Jasper turned around furiously. Despite the nurses and patientsing and going, he roared at Maureen, "I said I couldn''t bear to give it up, and I begged you to keep it, but you came to the hospital alone madly, didn''t you? How many times have you made a fuss like this? You made the decision on your own, and I just respect your choice. Why do you shift the me onto me? Before you came here, I begged you not to make a scene and told you that you didn''t need toe to the hospital. The child is very healthy, and you only need to nourish yourself in peace. But did you listen to me? You came to the hospital alone to abort the child selfishly, didn''t you?" "You are right. There is no love between us. It''s unfair to let hime to this world, and we will be bound by him. In this case, I respect your choice." "Whether I beg you or respect your choice, you can''t be satisfied. Then tell me. What should I do?" Jasper was very excited. Getting into a position from which there was no retiring was really ufortable. Everyone was looking for a person who could make them feel at ease in his life. Only when they longed for love could they meet the right person. Only when they believed each other could they feel the meaning of life. Being together was a satisfactory result, and respecting each other was a kind of happiness. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But why was it so difficult for them to solve the problem? Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Regardless of her image, Maureen burst into tears and didn''t care about the eyes of the people around her. After crying for a while, she wiped her tears randomly and looked at Jasper helplessly. "Jasper, I don''t want anything, and I only want you to love me. This is my only condition. As long as you can love me more, I will give birth to the child." Maureen''s tone was more or less threatening. They faced this problem again. Jasper felt like he was going crazy. He grabbed his hair painfully and lowered his head helplessly. His shadow was reflected in the shiny floor tiles in a blurry way. He had a sense of helplessness and frustration in heart. After a long while, he seemed to have come round and looked at Maureen seriously and ndly. "I''m sorry, Maureen. I told you many times that I can''t give you a specific answer. I need some time." After Jasper finished his words, he nced at Maureen''s tearful face with disappointment, turned around and walked back. His mood was very conflicted, and he was really going crazy these days. For him, it was an ident that Maureen was pregnant. When he changed his mind and wanted to ept the fact, Maureen was determined to go against him and abort the child. He had never met someone who was so difficult to deal with. He felt that people should understand and respect each other in this world. He needed time to think about many things and waited for many results. He did not have the confidence to fall in love with Maureen, but he was sure that he could take good care of her and the child.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He still felt that he was right. Companionship and tolerance were always better than love. In a daze, Maureen watched Jasper turn around and leave. He entered the elevator with his back to her and didn''t even look at her before the the door of the elevator was closed. Maureen looked at the closed elevator door with tears on her face. Did he leave just like that? Did he leave her alone? Didn''t he want her and the child anymore? The more Maureen thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She cried so sadly that her eyes were red and swollen. She looked at the time and found that it was already the appointed time. She made up her mind, turned around and walked to her friend''s office. Since Jasper had given up, there was no reason for her to persist. She felt very tired. She could not get Jasper''s love, so she was afraid that she would not love this child. After Eden got in the car with Victor, she thought that Maureen and Jasper looked very upset just now. When she called Abigail to tell her that she was all right, she said that she had met Maureen and Jasper in the hospital. After chatting with Abigail, Eden looked at Victor and said, "Victor, Bethany will be buried on the sixth of next month. Myra has to arrange the funeral alone. I promised her to apany her. Antony is abroad and I''m afraid he won''te back again." Hearing this, Victor only pursed his lips and did not speak. Bethany had never treated Eden as her daughter, and he didn''t want her to attend the funeral. She would be sad and shed tears at the funeral, but Bethany was unworthy of her tears. However, even if he opposed, Eden would go there. No matter how much he said, he had to compromise in the end. Victor was a little depressed, and his face was straight. He did not answer her words. Eden knew what he was thinking, and she didn''t speak, either. Lowering her head, she saw a message sent by Abigail and took a look. "Eden, Maureen still doesn''t want the child. Today, she went to the hospital because she wanted to ask her friend to abort the child. Ah... I''ve been deceived in her. Jasper is almost driven crazy by her during this period of time. Why does she have to do this? Jasper said that he was willing to take the responsibility, and he would give her and the child the bestpanion. But Maureen was not satisfied. Just now, I called her, but she yelled at me angrily. She said that Jasper didn''t love her, and the child wouldn''t be happy after she gave birth to it. I was so mad that I hung up immediately." "Eden, tell me. How can she torture us like this? Since she got pregnant, she has been quarrelling with Jasper. She asked him to love her and take care of her. Jasper did as she said. He went to the market after work and cooked for her every night. Jasper seldom cooked after he was born, did he? But he was learning to cook for her." "But why does Maureen have to make a fuss? No matter what Jasper does, she can''t be satisfied. Today, they went to the hospital again, and she is still mad now." Eden lowered her head and replied to Abigail, "Abby, is Maureen sick? For example, maybe she is under too much pressure during the pregnancy and suffers from depression. Do you remember what happened to me when I was pregnant with the three children? When I had a check-up, the doctor told me that if I was not in a good mood, the babies would be affected and I would suffer from depression. I was in a bad condition, wasn''t I?" "Eden, I know your condition back then. So, I told Jasper about it. When Maureen went to the hospital for a check-up three days ago, Jasper found a doctor he knew and let him have a detailed check-up for her. She doesn''t suffer from depression. Let me tell you. She is just too unreasonable and cheesy. She makes me too angry. She is just a spoiled child. I thought she had made progress these years, but she is still so selfish." Eden frowned. Although Maureen was very wilful, she shouldn''t be so unreasonable. "Sure enough, it is hard to please a pregnant woman." Eden said to herself. Before she gave birth to the children, she was in a good mood and had no time to think too much. At that time, her biggest wish was to be full every day. Victor heard her words just as he parked the car at the intersection of the red lights. He looked sideways at her and smiled, "It''s the easiest to please my wife." Eden was speechless. Eden rolled her eyes at him, "How do you know I was so easy to please? I was very bad-tempered when I was pregnant. When I was moved or sad, I couldn''t help crying." Victor smiled and reached out to rub her head, "You are kind, and you can''t bear to let us be tired, so it''s easy to make you happy." Eden was dumbfounded. That sounded reasonable. "s! Maureen has been making a fuss. She wants to abort the child." Eden was somewhat worried. Jasper must be in a dilemma at the moment. The lights turned green, so Victor started the car steadily. Then he said, "When she drugged Jasper without hesitation, all she wanted was to be with him and have a child, right? She wanted a child to keep him by her side, didn''t she?" Eden shook her head, "Who knows what she is thinking? After all, the child is innocent." Eden leaned forward slightly. A sharp pain suddenly came from her wound and then she leaned forward a bit. Seeing this, Victor drove much slower. "Eden, hold on. We''re almost home." "Okay! I''m fine. I just forgot that I was injured, and I would touch the wound asionally." She looked sideways at him with a smile and then looked forward. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Before dinner, they arrived home. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Henricking downstairs while singing. "Mary had a littlemb. It''s fleece was white as snow, yeah. Everywhere the child went. The little lamb was sure to go, yeah..." He sang while circling around the sofa in the living room, reaching out his arms like a happy bird. Henrick not only had the potential to be an actor, but also had the ability to be a singer. He sang very well. Seeing him like this, Eden couldn''t help smiling. Originally, she was going to the set to see him, but such an ident happened, and she was somewhat helpless. "Ricky, I''m back." Eden said as she changed her shoes. Henrick nced at Eden and continued to sing the lyrics that he had not finished. Then he stood not far away and looked at her. "Mom, thank you for your sandwiches and bubble tea today. The girl knew that you sent those food to apologize to her. Mom, guess what happened?" Henrick crossed his arms around his chest and looked at Eden with a wicked smile. Eden was a little surprised to see him so lofty, "I encountered something today, so I didn''t have time to go to the set and asked the driver to send it over. What happened? Did the girl get happier?" "Ha-ha..." Henrick couldn''t hold back convulsiveughter. Eden was stunned. Were her words so funny? Victor put down his shoes and nced at him ndly. Since Ricky was so delighted, he must have bullied the girl again. As soon as this thought shed through Victor''s mind, Henrick smiled and said, "Mom, after she saw the food you sent over, she cried. But it was not because she was touched, but because she was scared." "Ah... Did I scare her? You ate her food, so I wanted to buy some more food for her. Her agent is quite fussy, isn''t she? She always gives Abby problems." Eden walked to the living room in small steps. If she walked too fast, the wound would hurt badly. Seeing this, Henrick knew that Eden was seriously injured, "Mom, you didn''t need to apologize to her personally. After her agent knew that I had invested in the film and the heaviest investor was our company, she didn''t dare to make things difficult for us again. Today, she was as obedient as a puppy and did whatever I said. It seems that our power and strength is the most useful at the critical moment." Eden''s expression turned cold. She looked down at Ricky''s smiling face and immediately pulled him by his pink ear, "Tell me! Did you bully her again today?" Victor smiled aside, but did not dare tough out loud. Henrick nced at Eden from the corner of his eye, and his pale face was filled with anger. He felt so depressed. Having a mother who knew him well was truly painful. He was in a good mood that day, but Eden pulled him by the ear after he came back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Mom, be gentle. It hurts. If you do this, my intelligence will be affected. How dare I bully her? I just made our rtionship clear and she didn''t dare to argue with me again. That''s good. She won''t comin anymore." Eden did not let go of his ear. Instead, she used a little more strength, "Brat, do you want me to give you a lesson? I told you to apologize to her, but you used your power to threaten her. Could you make sincere friends in this way?" Eden went berserk. Henrick was simply too arrogant. Couldn''t he be modest? "Oh, mom, I don''t want to make friends with her! I don''t like such a delicate friend. I''ll learn from dad and marry a kindhearted and gentle woman just like you." After saying that, Henrick smiled and nced at Victor who was too timid to speak. In the future, he would never be as obedient as Victor in front of his wife. But Victor had to listen to Eden all the time. "Ahem..." Victor choked by his words and coughed a few times, but he didn''t intend to say anything. How many men in the world could be as lucky as him? "Dad, you are ill. You went to the hospital today, but why didn''t you have a check-up by the way?" Saying this, Henrick looked at Victor seriously and blinked with a sly and wicked smile in his eyes. Victor was speechless. Henrick actually embarrassed him. "Eden, you are back." Jaida came out of the kitchen with dishes. "Mom, I''m back." Eden said sweetly. Jaida smiled and said, "It''s good that you''re back. You''re seriously injured. Sit down and rest. You can educate Ricky in the future." "Grandma, you don''t love me anymore. I''m being bullied, but you don''t save me." Henrick suddenly looked at Jaida withint. Jaida smiled and red at his mischievous face, "Ricky, although I was in the kitchen, I heard your conversation. You did something wrong indeed and you should apologize. Your mother did a right thing." "Woo-woo..." Henrick pretended to cry a few times. Even Jaida was unwilling to help him, not to mention Victor. He would rather wrong him that me Eden. Zaiden was not at home, so no one could help him. He... knew what to do. Everything would be fine if he admitted his mistake and apologized. "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t bully her anymore, and I won''t show off my power again." When he met the d*mn girl, he would make a detour! Eden didn''t let go of him until he admitted his mistake. "Go upstairs and call Kenny and Gia toe downstairs for dinner." Henrick rubbed his burning hot ears, looking unhappy. "Kenny wille down soon. Gia went to Martin''s house." Eden blinked, "Did Gia go to Martin''s house? Why don''t I know about it?" Victor looked at Henrick with a frown. "Ricky, since Gia didn''te back, why didn''t you call me to tell me about it?" Henrick walked to the table and sat down unhappily, "Dad, mom, you don''t have to be nervous. Gia went to her boyfriend''s house. Is there any need for her to tell you? She will be sent back before 9 o''clock in the evening. Besides, Giada went there by herslf. We couldn''t stop her even if we wanted to." Eden and Victor were shocked to hear the word "boyfriend". Jaida blinked her eyes in surprise, "Ricky, what nonsense are you talking about? Gia is your younger sister!" Henrick nodded generously, "Grandma, I''ve reminded you to be careful. The children nowadays are precocious. Look at me. Even I know what a childhood sweetheart is, let alone other children." He thought that he was an obedient child among his contemporaries. "Humph! It''s not so easy for Martin to marry my little princess!" Victor walked over madly. Eden was taken aback. Victor would only make Ricky feel that his words were right. Did he want to make things worse? Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 "Ha-ha..." Henrick was happy to hear this, "Dad, don''t you know that? When children grow up, their parents can''t control them anymore. If Gia really likes him, can you and mom bear to separate them?" Eden walked over, sat beside him and warned him seriously, "Ricky, don''t mention this matter all the time, especially in front of Gia. They are so young, and they know nothing about love. They are friends and ssmates. Don''t always talk nonsense. If Gia hears your words, she may think about something else." Gia was casual and careless, and she would forget it in a few days. She knew Gia very well. "Alright, I won''t mention it." He could be silent, but it didn''t mean that Martin wouldn''t mention it. Eden was so careless! While they were eating, Eden told Jaida about Bethany''s death, and Jaida was very surprised when she heard that. After all, Bethany was only in her fifties and was about the same age as Jaida. She was in a complicated mood. Eden had never arranged a funeral before. After dinner, Jaida wrote her a list and wrote down all the necessary things to tell Eden some basic etiquette. Seeing that Eden had understood, she was relieved and went to make midnight snacks for Zaiden. After Zaiden came back, Eden told him what had happened during the day. Zaiden was very angry when he heard the whole story. He was mad because she always made herself injured. As a parent, the most unwilling thing for him was to see his children get hurt. Eden knew that he was worried about her, so she held his arm and acted like a spoiled child for a while. After Jaida cooked midnight snacks for Zaiden, Eden and Victor went back to their bedroom, leaving the space to Jaida and Zaiden. When Eden returned to the room, she read the list carefully again. It turned out that there were many things she should pay attention to on a funeral. When Bethany was alive, she was too mean, so she had a bad rtionship with her family. She remembered that when she was in college, Bethany''s parents passed away, and she cut all ties with her only younger brother. As for Myra, she was no longer rich, so no one would help her sincerely. Otherwise, Myra would not have called her and asked for her help. After Victor came out of the bathroom, he saw Eden sitting alone on the tatami in front of the French window in a daze. He walked over and hugged her, "Eden, are you still thinking about Bethany?" His voice was hoarse but was very pleasing to the ear. The cool air around him made Eden feel refreshed. Eden nodded, leaned against his arms and looked at the dark night outside the window, "Whether she is alive or dead, the only person who cares about her is her daughter. Myra is even the only one who arranges her funeral." In fact, Bethany was pitiful and pathetic. When she was alive, she worked like crazy for fame and wealth, so she offended many people. She had almost offended all her business partners and family. She even died a lonely and miserable death. "She died before watching her children get married. I always feel sad for no reason." Eden closed her eyes slowly. She could still think of Bethany''s arrogant face clearly. Bethany was always aggressive, and she wouldn''t lose to anyone in front of others. Eden rarely saw her weak. Thinking about it, Eden felt that Bethany had a hard time pretending to be strong. Victor lowered his head. Seeing that she was unhappy, he sighed slightly in heart. ording to her character, it seemed that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep at night. "Eden, don''t think about those things anymore. It was her who ruined her own luck. If she could treat you well... No, although she didn''t treat you well, you treated her nicely. In fact, not only Myra, but you also treated her sincerely, so she didn''t die a lonely death." Eden nodded and smiled. She rubbed her face against his chest and did not say anything. Victor carried her in his arms and walked to the bathroom. "Eden, let me take a bath for you and apply the medicine to you first. Gia ising back soon." "Okay!" Eden nodded and leaned against his armszily, not wanting to move. Sure enough, Gia really came back after Victor took a bath for her and applied the medicine to her. Eden and Victor went out to meet her. The car stopped at the door slowly. It was cold, so Eden took a coat for Gia. Martin and Giada got out of the car as soon as they went out. Looking at Eden and Victor, Martin greeted them quickly. "Uncle Alwynn, Auntie Alwynn, nice to see you!" Eden looked at him and smiled. However, Victor kept a straight face and treated Martin as an enemy who would take his daughter away from him. "Martin, thank you for sending Gia home. Come in and sit for a while before going back." Eden smiled gently and invited him sincerely. Martin had a good impression of Eden. She always gave him a gentle and sincere feeling. His own mother was gentle as well, but Eden''s tenderness was special. "Thank you, Auntie Alwynn. It''ste, so I won''t disturb you anymore. Today, I invited Gia to y in my house without telling you in advance, and I hope you won''t be angry. I just want to thank Gia for sending me the paintingst time." Seeing Victor''s gloomy face, Martin exined on purpose. Zofia was careless, so she didn''t think that her parents were unhappy. "Martin, thank you for your hospitality today. I had a good time. Remember to y in my house on weekend." Gia looked at Martin with a smile. Under the surrounding lights, her big smiling eyes seemed to be full of stars. Martin''s face was cold and indifferent, but he smiled unconsciously when he saw her smile. Looking at Martin''s sincere smile, Victor always felt that he liked Gia. Ah...T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He would fight whoever dared to take Gia away from him. "Okay!" Martin smiled faintly and nodded. After saying goodbye to Eden and Victor, he turned and got in the car. After he left the Alwynn family, Victor carried Gia in his arms and looked at her smiling face with annoyance. He asked with his face darkened, "Gia, are you so d?" Giada smiled and nodded, "Dad, I am very delighted. Martin''s house is very big, but there are four servants and a cook who has excellent cooking skills. I was stuffed to the gills today." Giada even touched her round belly. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Gia, since there are four servants in his family, I''ll hire ten servants and three chefs for you so that you can have delicious food every day." "Uh..." Giada was confused, "Dad, isn''t it enough to have Mary in our family? It will be inconvenient if so many servantse in and out of our house." She didn''t envy Martin because he had more servants. Mary was good at cooking, and she was kind. This was enough. She didn''t need so many servants. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Victor thought that Gia was envious of Martin because he had more servants. The Alwynn family was much richer than the Talbot family. Jaida and Eden did not like too many people in the family, so they only hired one nanny. As long as they wanted, they didn''t have to do anything. The key was that Eden didn''t want to. They lived together, and she always felt that she should do something for her family in person. Eden put the coat on Gia and rubbed her head gently, "Gia, have you finished your homework?" "Mom, I finished it long ago. I did homework together with Martin. After that, we had dinner, and then we yed games together." "Mom, I find that Martin is very talented. He knows a lot." Gia looked envious. If she did not go out to contact her ssmates, she would not have realized that many of her ssmates were talented. "So, you have to learn more from him. Now we''re rich. In addition to painting, if you have extra time, you can learn dance or something else. Aren''t you very interested in dancing?" Eden always supported them to go to extracurricr ss. Giada shook her head and smiled, "Mom, I don''t want to be so tired, and I only want to paint. Although I envy others, I don''t want to live as tiredly as Martin. His mom reminds him what he should do every few days. I feel that he has no freedom." She knew that the more one learned, the better, but not everyone liked such a busy life. Eden smiled helplessly. Looking at Gia''s envious face, she thought she liked it. "Gia, you are already very awesome. In my eyes, no one canpare with my little princess." Victor smiled and kissed Gia''s face before putting her down and letting her go upstairs to rest. "Dad, in the future, as long as I can marry someone like you, I''ll be very satisfied. Didn''t mom say that it''s better to marry a good husband than to suffer? So I decided to enjoy my life. Mom, dad, good night." Giada went upstairs with a smile. Eden and Victor were stunned as they watched Gia go upstairs. Eden had to admit that the three children had really grown up. "Eden, have our children been led astray by Abigail?" Eden rolled her eyes at him, "They grow up day by day, and they will know these things sooner or later. They can remember what adults say. They''re not led astray by anyone. It depends on what they have seen and remembered." "Let''s go to sleep. I can''t figure out what she is thinking. We can only care about them more and communicate with them more in daily life, especially Kenny. Can''t you see that he''s really quiet? I''m really worried that he won''t be able to get married in the future." Hearing this, Victor held Eden''s waist and said with pride, "Honey, you can rest assured. My son can definitely get married. Moreover, not every girl is qualified to marry him." "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help but smile when she heard his confident words, "You are quite confident. Be careful not to get a p in the face in the future." "Don''t worry, Eden. I believe Kenny." Victor had always been so confident. Eden only smiled and didn''t say anything. Eden was injured, so she had been resting at home. These days, nothing abnormal happened and there was no gossip about Victor. He had been taking care of her at home, and those people had no chance to nder them. In Melissa''s office, Melissa saw the video of Eden kissing Victor and saying those words at the party that night. Someone took a video of it and posted it online. Anger was growing, bubbling up inside Melissa. It seemed that such little tricks would never separate them. In the video, Victor squatted in front of Eden worriedly and carefully, raising his head to look at her. He was handsome and she was beautiful. They were a perfect match, and such a scene looked so pleasing to the eye. She was very envious. As a woman, she also wanted to be loved like this. She hoped that on such a asion, a man could lower himself, half kneel in front of her and look at her with distress and affection. The happiness at that moment could not be described by any word. "Victor, you were almost mine!" She roared angrily and harshly. She grabbed the phone on the table and dialed a number rudely. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The call was soon connected. "Didn''t you say that your method was very useful? But you made them love each other more! Ha- ha, did those little tricks work? Didn''t you say that you hated Eden so much? Why don''t you simply create an ident and kill Eden?" Melissa stared at theputer screen with a vicious expression. She wished that she could strangle Eden to death personally. "Humph! I don''t want to be a murderer and ruin my own future. If you have the ability, do it yourself. Now I only want to y such tricks and cause them not to live in peace. It''s good, isn''t it? As long as they are unhappy, we''ll be satisfied. What happened at the party was an ident. I didn''t expect Eden to trust Victor so much. When her heart is hurt more badly, she''ll be more desperate. The more she loves Victor, the more she will suffer. Can''t you understand? If you''re in such a hurry, there''s no need for you to cooperate with me." That person said with a smile and hung up the phone. Obviously, she was not worried at all. Instead, she seemed to be enjoying herself. "D*mn it!" Melissa cursed in anger and mmed the phone on the table. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and blue veins stood out on her forehead. "Why! Why is it so difficult to get Victor?" Since she was a child, she could get everything easily except for Victor''s love. No, there was nothing that she couldn''t get. It only depended on whether she wanted it or not. "Victor, you will definitely be mine." Melissa picked up her phone again and dialed her assistant''s number... Eden and Victor didn''t know that what had happened at the party was posted online until they were about to sleep. After Victor changed the dressing for Eden, she was bored and yed with her phone. Suddenly, she saw her name on the news. Frowning slightly, she clicked on the video to have a look. Then she saw that what happened at the party had been posted online. She nced at Victor, who was drying his hair not far away, and her heart was burning with rage. "Victor, hasn''t Brian found out who want to frame us? What happened at the party has been posted on the Inte." She said in a bad tone. These days, she was injured and almost forgot this matter. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Victor turned off the hairdryer and walked towards her. "Eden, Brian has been investigating this matter, but they are too cunning. He hasn''t got any clue yet. They are working hard on it." He did not forget this matter and wanted to investigate it in person after she recovered. He would set a trap for them and let them be hooked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he would ask Kenny and Brian to keep an eye on them secretly. Eden narrowed her eyes and asked, "Have you found out who the representative of RK Company is?" She had a strong feeling that those people were aiming at her and Victor. Victor sat next to her and rubbed her pretty nose, "You don''t have to think about this when you are recuperating at home. We''ve got some information, but we haven''t figured out who the representative is. I only know that it is a woman, and she seems to be the fiancee of the president of RK Company." "The fiancee of the president of RK Company?" Eden pursed her lips slightly. Since she had a fiance, she would not be infatuated with Victor anymore. But she always felt strange, and she couldn''t tell the reason. Anyway, she was very uneasy in heart. Based on what had happened recently, she could confirm that those people were very familiar with her and Victor. Last time, she asked Dean to check Victor''s car, but he did not find a tracker. Why did they know Victor''s whereabouts all the time? "Yeah! Dean sent me a message yesterday. She did not show up, and her assistant has been dealing with the affairs here. But I am sure that she is the fiancee of the president of RK Company." Dean told him about it. The other things were still under investigation. "Oh!" Eden said softly and did not say anything else. "What are you thinking about?" Victor looked at her with a chuckle. She had been recuperating at home these days, and she was very obedient to him. Eden looked at his smile quietly. She was extremely anxious, but he could even smile. She wanted to deal with the home-wrecker, but she didn''t know who the home-wrecker was. "Look at you. Someone ys tricks on us all day long, but why can you smile so happily? Obviously, they hired online supporters to nder us. They said that we have broken up and I was just acting. Some even said that I kissed you in front of so many people shamelessly. I really want to ask them why I couldn''t kiss my own husband!" "Butter, I thought about it again and I knew that they were just jealous of me. Even if nothing happened, our mood would be affected when we saw thesements." Eden pouted with annoyance and puckered her mouth. Her big clear eyes were filled with grievances. Victor was obsessed with her lovely appearance. Looking at her angry face with brooding eyes, he immediately lowered his head to kiss her pouted lips. He rubbed against her forehead and whispered tofort her, "Fool, you didn''t care about these things before, did you? As long as we live a good life, theirments won''t be able to affect us. As you said, they are just jealous of us." "Yeah!" Eden felt much better after hearing what he said, but she still felt a little upset. "Victor, how is Lucian these days? At noon, I tried to call Amelia, but her number no longer exists. She seems to have disappeared from this world, leaving no sign for us." "Tell me. Why is she so cruel? She left so decisively and suddenly. How grieved Lucian is!" Victor let go of her slightly. Speaking of this, he was a little depressed. He had never seen Lucian in such pain. "Lucian has been dealing with the affairs in the Ronen family during this period of time. There is a head-on confrontation between him and his elder brother, and he is having a hard time, but he can hold on. He has been on guard against his elder brother, so he can deal with those matter at ease. Without Amelia by his side, his elder brother is actually at a loss for what to do to him. If it was his elder brother who forced Amelia to leave him, he would let him live a good life." "But it was his mother. He is helpless, but he can only endure it. After all, he can''t do anything to his mother. Now he is angry with her and doesn''t go home. He lives in Windsor Vi." "Victor, where do you think Amelia will go?" She had been thinking about it. Since Amelia didn''t go abroad, she must be hiding somewhere in this country. Victor shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Fool, if she wants to hide from us on purpose, we won''t be able to find her." "s! They used to be together happily, but they have been separated like that. Amelia must be very sombre. She has no friend, and her rtives are not reliable. How lonely would she be!" Back then, she really tried her best to survive. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had such a good life. The expression in Victor''s eyes changed slightly. He thought of what Lucian said after he got drunk that night and then said ndly, "Eden, Lucian said that Amelia was not her mother''s biological daughter. Her mother found her in a dump." "Really?" Hearing the news, Eden was quite shocked. Victor nodded, "It should be true. Isn''t it said that truth is at the bottom of the decanter? This was what Lucian said after he got drunk. He said that Amelia was very pitiful, and he had only met two poor women since he was born." Eden blinked her big clear eyes and asked doubtfully, "Two? Who are they?" Hearing this, Victor looked at her guiltily, "You and Amelia." "Me?" Eden pointed at herself. She was indeed a poor woman before she met Victor. These years, she was so happy that she almost forgot the pain of the past. "Yeah!" Victor nodded in frustration. If he had not lost her, she would not have suffered so much. "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh. She knew that Victor felt guilty again, "Victor, it will be better for you to figure out this matter than feel guilty here. This matter troubles me all the time, and I don''t know if anything bad will happen again." She hated such a feeling. When Victor had an incident, she couldn''t be uneasier, and she didn''t want to feel like that again. She felt that she was in the deep sea alone and couldn''t hold onto anything. Besides, she felt like sinking all the way down, and it made her so scared and ufortable. "Don''t worry, Eden. I''ll figure out the truth. Sleep now." He helped her lie down on her side. After she had injections for a few days, the wound on her back was much better, and it had scabbed. "Okay!" Eden nodded and was ready to fall asleep. After thinking about it, she realized that there were only three days left before Bethany''s funeral. The next day, Eden was in better health, so Victor apanied her to buy something she would use for the funeral. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 They went to the market that Jaida had mentioned. Before they went out, Jaida told Eden that she and Myra should buy sacrificial offerings respectively to mourn Bethany. It took Eden nearly three hours to buy everything she needed. "Eden, have you bought all of them?" Eden was looking down at the list very seriously. Eden said, "I''ve bought everything on the list, and there''s nothing else we should buy." "Then let''s go home. You''ve been shopping for a long time, and you must be tired." "Yeah, I''m a little tired." She had walked for a long time, and her back was sweaty. The wound ached dully, which made her very ufortable. Victor opened the car door and Eden got in. Then he got in the car and drove home. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was Bethany funeral. Although Victor hated Bethany, he attended the funeral with Eden. They dressed in ck and went straight to the graveyard that Myra had told them. To Eden''s surprise, Jacob was by Myra''s side. They dressed in ck clothes as well, and Myra wore white gloves. Seeing that Eden and Victor were both here, she smiled gratefully, "Eden, thank you foring!" Eden did not say anything else and asked, "Where is mom''s urn?" Myra lowered her head slightly and said in a choked voice, "It has been brought in. I''m here waiting for you. Let''s go there now." "Okay!" Eden nodded. Victor picked up the things they had bought, but there was a lot of stuff and he couldn''t carry it all. He frowned slightly and nned to go back to fetch itter. As soon as he turned around, he saw Jacob walking towards him, "Mr. Alwynn, let me carry some for you." Victor didn''t refuse and nodded. Then, the four of them went to the cemetery. The cemetery was on the mountain, and the scenery was quite beautiful. It was surrounded by mountains, and the country scene was nice. As winter approached, the weather was very cold. The four of them walked in the wind. Eden wore sunsses. The closer she was to the cemetery, the heavier her mood became. She pressed her red lips tightly. Since young, she had never been to such a ce. The cemeteries here gave her a sad feeling. Myra hired two workers. Under themand of a middle aged man who wore tunic and trousers, the workers were busily working around the cemetery. "Mr. Jones." Myra greeted the man in a choked voice. Mr. Jones looked at her, and then nced at Victor and Eden. "Is everyone here?" His tone was peaceful. "Yeah! We''re all here." Myra looked at the distance. She had informed her elder brother and wanted him toe back, but she knew that he would note. He had a girlfriend whose family was rich. Perhaps he would nevere back from aboard. Myra nced at her mother''s tombstone and only felt that she had died a miserable death. She did not even see her son before she died. Moreover, she missed Eden so much, but she failed to see her and died with regret. "Okay! Put everything you brought beside the grave. Her children can kneel down now." Saying this, Mr. Jones picked up a bell. Eden and Myra knelt in front of the tombstone. Mr. Jones shook the bell while muttering some words that they didn''t understand. Eden and Myra knelt for about half an hour before he asked them to stand up. After that, Mr. Jones chanted scriptures for about an hour before he left with the two workers. Eden looked at Bethany''s photo on the gravestone. In the photo, she smiled very brightly and wore her favorite pink dress. Eden remembered when the photo was taken. At that time, she and Myra studied in college. On Antony''s first day at work, she took this photo. It was her new dress made to measure. It was noble and elegant, and it really suited her well. Thinking of the past, Eden melted into tears instantly. "Mom, I''lle here and visit you often. Although it''s a pity that Antony doesn''te back, he''s living a good life now. This is probably what you want to see the most. He has a nice girlfriend. When you were alive, you always hoped that he could marry a rich youngdy, right? Since he doesn''te back today, I''m afraid he''s busy preparing for his wedding..." Myra said a lot while weeping. Eden nced at her from the corner of her eye, moved her lips but didn''t say anything. Didn''t Antony attend his mother''s funeral just because he had a rich girlfriend? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bethanyid all her hope on Antony. Although Bethany was harsh and mean to outsiders, she loved Myra and Antony wholeheartedly, especially Antony. She had been training and helping Antony earnestly. Unfortunately, Antony failed to live up to her expectations and didn''t grow up as she had expected. Besides, her husband disappointed her completely. Being sent to jail didn''t deal her a blow. What had broken her heart was the fact that her husband betrayed her heartlessly. Watching her husband chatting with the mistress''s son happily, she was sunk in the depth of despair. They had married for several decades and had bridged over so many difficulties, but her husband cheated on her in the end. No one could not bear such a severe blow. The wind was getting stronger and stronger. Victor took off his windbreaker, put it on Eden and held her in his arms. Eden took a look at him and then looked at Bethany''s photo before saying, "Victor, let''s go." She didn''t say a word to Bethany. When she was really here, she found that she had nothing to say. Attending her funeral in such a peaceful way had made her very satisfied. "Okay!" Victor nodded and turned around. However, Myra suddenly stopped her, "Sister!" Eden''s body suddenly trembled when she heard this. She turned around and looked at Myra. Under her sunsses, her eyes were intense. Myra looked at her with tears in eyes, squeezed out a smile and said in a soft and guilty tone, "I know I''m not qualified to call you like this, because I used to bully you. Since we were young, you''ve been humouring me in every aspect, but I was not satisfied. So many years have passed. After experiencing so many things, I finally realized that you cherished and loved me so much in the past, and you really regarded me as your younger sister. However, I never treated you as my elder sister. Last time, I called you sister because I had no choice but to borrow money from you. But today, I call you like this sincerely from the bottom of my heart. Moreover, sister, I am sorry for what I have done to you! I should not have hurt you like that. Although it''s toote to apologize, I hope that you can forget all the unhappy things and live a happy life in the future." Tears kept running down Myra''s face, and she had really realized her mistake. When Eden called her to ask the address, she thought about many things in childhood. Everything that she had done to Eden was malicious. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Thinking of what she had done to Eden, she felt very regretful and hated herself. At that time, Bethany hit Eden with her car and thought that she had died. Then she put Eden in the trunk and took her back. She could imagine how panicked Eden was in such a situation. If Bethany had not hit Eden, she would not have suffered so much. As the only daughter of the Clement family, she would live a rich and happy life. She would not have suffered all kinds of injustice and humiliation in the Gienger family. In the end, she even became a tool for Bethany to make money. "Sister, I''m really sorry!" Myra apologized sincerely again, "If I could go back to the past, I would be a good younger sister and grow up under your kindness and care. No matter how I treated you, you would never leave me alone. It''s my luck to have an elder sister like you, but it''s toote for me to understand." When Eden heard herst few sentences, tears ran down her face unconsciously. Under the sunsses, the expression in her eyes changed violently. Indeed, at that time, no matter how Myra treated her, she didn''t seem to hate Myra so much. She only felt that Myra was a spoiled child. She didn''t want to argue with her and even took a lot of me for her. In fact, they used to get along well. They lived in countryside when they were young, and Eden had to take care of Myra. She watched her grow up day by day, and words couldn''t describe how she liked her younger sister. At that time, when Myra called her sister innocently, she was truly d. Later, they grew up day by day. Myra knew that Eden was not her biological sister, and Bethany hated her. Gradually, Myra began to hate her, and that was why so many things happenedter. But all these had be memories, and she had hurt Eden badly. Eden lowered her head slightly. Afterposing her emotions, she raised her head and looked at Myra, "Let bygones be bygones. You don''t have to think too much. In the future, you should live a good life without mom by your side. If you can be with someone who loves you, even if you live an ordinary life, you''ll be happy." "Sister, I see. I will live a good life in the future. You don''t have to worry." Myra wiped her tears. Seeing that Eden was not angry and her tone was peaceful, she felt much more at ease. Jacob walked to her, held her in his arms and wiped her tears. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing this, Eden did not say anything, turned around and left with Victor. Victor had driven for a while, but Eden couldn''t stop crying. Victor wiped her tears while driving. "Eden, don''t cry anymore. I''m brokenhearted when you cry." He parked the car on the side of the road slowly, unfastened the seat belt and hugged her. "Woo-woo..." Being hugged by him, Eden suddenly burst into tears and cried out loud. Victor patted her on the back lightly andforted her, "Fool, why are you crying? Dead people can''te back to life. She will nevere back though you cry." In front of Bethany''s tomb, she didn''t cry, and she cried after leaving there, because she didn''t want to shed tears in front of Myra. Tears streamed down Eden''s cheeks as she said, "How could she die like that? She hasn''t got all her punishment, but she has died! How could it be? She has bullied me for so many years, and I treated her sincerely all the time. She should still be punished. How could she die..." Her heart was filled with regret, sorrow and sympathy. In fact, she just couldn''t bear to leave Bethany. Victor didn''t say anything. He held her tightly and listened to her quietly. Eden cried for a while and got tired. She sobbed in his arms and her tears wet his chest. Victor didn''t dislike it and looked down at her, "Eden, I have figured out what you asked me to investigate. Jacob runs a logisticspany. His family is quite rich, and he has known his wife for five or six years. A few years ago, he was a poor young man, but his wife stuck faithfully to him through thick and thin. On one asion, she got pregnant by ident, but she haemorrhaged badly and had a miscarriage. Then she couldn''t get pregnant anymore. Jacob''s mother always wants a grandson, and this is why he is with Myra now." Hearing this, Eden looked up at him and blinked her misty eyes, "He is a jerk, isn''t he? His wife crossed difficult barriers with him when he was poor, but he wants to abandon her after he bes rich. Such a man is so hateful. Victor, you can never underestimate women who are determined to go through thick and thin together with men. The hard work they put in is no less than that of men. When men don''t cherish them, they will be kicked out of their world forever. Since women have the courage to share sorrow with men, they have the courage to live a beautiful life without their men. A strong woman can ovee all the difficulties. At all times and in all countries, women have proved that they can make great achievement and change the world with their wisdom. So you men can''t be too selfish and ungrateful." Victor was stunned. Jacob was a scum, and what did it have to do with him? Why did Eden say such warning words to him? He smiled and said, "Dummy, I''m not the jerk. Why do I feel that you''re talking about me? I feel so wronged." Eden looked at him angrily, "I am just warning you so that you won''t bee a jerk." Victor was speechless. He did not have the potential to be a jerk. How could he be so bad? Victor couldn''t help but pinch her nose and said in a doting tone, "Fool, I won''t." "You''d better not. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret provoking me." Eden clenched her fist and waved it in front of him. Victor smiled helplessly. Seeing that she had stopped crying, he felt much more relieved. "Alright, I know you not someone to be trifled with. I don''t dare to provoke you." Victor really didn''t dare to do so, and he looked a bit wronged. It seemed that he suffered grievances but did not dare toin. "Ha-ha..." Seeing him like this, Eden smiled through tears. "Fine, I''m in a good mood now. Let''s go home. I can go to thepany tomorrow. As for Myra, let her make her own choice. But this time, she seems to have changed herself." Victor didn''t pay attention to Myra, and he didn''t know if Myra had realized her mistake. Anyway, Myra had ruined her own life, and she had to bear all the consequences. "Eden, let''s go home first." "Okay!" Eden sat up straight. Victor refastened his seat belt and started the car. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Edenposed her emotions. After all, Bethany had left. No matter how sad she was, it was useless. "Eden, why don''t we go to River City Restaurant?" When Eden was in a bad mood, she would feel better if she ate something delicious. Eden nodded, "Okay! Go ahead. I''m not in a good state now. If I go home, I''ll only make dad, mom and the children worry about me." She answeredzily. "No problem. Let''s go there now." Victor smiled helplessly. He really didn''t want to see her cry again. They went to River City Restaurant. At the entrance of the restaurant, they met Lucian who was followed by a group of men in suits. "Lucian." Victor called him first. Eden looked at Lucian and nodded. Lucian looked even more haggard than he had been in the past few days. His face was a little gloomy, and he looked even more indifferent and depressed. The weather had turned cold, but he still wore a white shirt and trousers, and it seemed that he didn''t feel cold at all. "Mm! Are you here for a meal?" Lucian''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. "Yeah!" Victor nodded, "Is everything going well? If you need help, ask Adonis to help you for a few days first." Lucian nodded, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. I''ll call him tonight. Enjoy your meal here. I''m going somewhere else with these directors." After saying that, Lucian turned around and introduced Victor to those men, "They are Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn." "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Behind Lucian, a group of people greeted Victor and Eden with a smile. "Nice to meet you, too!" Victor nodded indifferently as a response. Meanwhile, Lucian was a little surprised to see Victor and Eden. He couldn''t deal with these old fogies all the time. Since he had met Victor, they probably would not hesitate any longer. After all, cooperating with Alwynn Group was much better than cooperating with his elder brother. Alwynn Group spoke for itself. Moreover, many people in the business world knew that he and Victor were best friends. In addition, his rtionships with the Skye family and the Church family were enough to move their hearts. Lucian nced at them, "We''re leaving. Eden, remember to eat more." Eden smiled faintly and nodded. Victor nodded and knew that they were going to the karaoke bar. After they left, Victor and Eden walked into the hall. After entering the elevator, Eden said, "Victor, Lucian''s face looks so pale. You have time tonight, don''t you? Go and see if he will drink. If he drinks, ask him to stop. It''s impossible for Amelia to hide from him all her life. The reason why she left is very simple. She just doesn''t want to be his burden." Victor held her shoulders with both hands, "Honey, I see. I have time tonight, but Lucian may not be free. Perhaps he has to entertain those people till midnight. Now it is the critical moment. There is no doubt that Lucian is very angry after Amelia left, and he wants to fight with his elder brother till the end." Eden red at him, "So, do you think it''s good Amelia to leave?" Victor knew that she would be very unhappy after hearing his words, but he said with a smile, "Fool, I don''t mean that. During this period of time, Lucian''s brother has been looking for Amelia openly, hasn''t he? But Amelia hides herself very well. You know what? If he finds her, he will definitely do something unexpected." Eden said, "I know what you mean. I just feel sorry for Amelia. It''s a pity that they can''t be together." She lowered her head slightly. Amelia was a good girl. She worked very hard and got along well with her. With Amelia in thepany, she could be at ease even if she didn''t go to work for a month. Victor knew that Eden and Amelia were good friends, but something was moreplicated than they thought. "Fool, that''s not for sure. Didn''t you say that Amelia couldn''t hide from Lucian forever?" Eden looked up at him with resentful eyes and nodded, "I said that indeed. However, with Amelia''s character, since they can''t weather the storm now, do you think she will show up in front of Lucian so easily in the future? The answer is never. A few days ago, Amelia made Lucian feel that he was important to her, but she left him without hesitation. This is the most hurtful thing in love." Victor was dumbfounded. Eden was losing her temper. No matter what he said, she was unhappy. "Eden, if I were Amelia, I would tell Lucian that I just wanted to give him simple happiness and hoped that he could give me a chance to love him..." Hearing this, Eden wanted to refute him. The elevator came to a halt on the fourth floor. The elevator door opened, and Melissa and her assistant walked in. Melissa was stunned when she saw Victor and Eden. She felt that fate was just a coincidence. When she thought that she could meet them, she really met them. She nced at Victor, walked into the elevator with her assistant and smiled at him faintly. "Victor, do you know how much I miss you? My love for you has never changed. I''m exceptionally vigorous in pursuing you, and you will be mine one day." She said in heart. Melissa ignored Eden deliberately and looked at Victor with a sweet smile, "Victor, what a coincidence. We will meet in the same elevator." Being ignored by her, Eden was unconcerned. Anyway, with her here, Melissa could never get close to Victor. Victor didn''t even look at Melissa, let alone answer her. He held Eden in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her lips. Eden knew what he meant. She looked at him with a sweet smile and tender eyes. Victor loved her when she smiled gently, and his eyes were full of affection. "Honey, I love you!" Victor murmured softly. He didn''t say this because of Melissa, but said this to Eden from the bottom of his heart. "Ha-ha..." Eden chuckled, and herughter was pleasant to ear. Seeing that they showed off their love deliberately, Melissa flew into a rage. She knew that they did it on purpose. Victor didn''t even look at her. "Humph..." She snorted in heart. As she watched them hugging each other, an evil idea shed through her mind, "Victor, I remember that I used to kiss you like this when you were in aa. Your lips are soft and a little cold. Every woman likes such a feeling." Eden''s heart trembled slightly when Melissa spoke in a light tone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor felt sick. How could Melissa say such disgusting words? Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 However, Eden looked at Victor, smiled and said in a warning tone, "Honey, did something like this happen?" Victor shook his head immediately and said firmly, "Honey, there was absolutely no such a thing. Although I was in aa, I could feel about the outside world. This woman is definitely a shameless lunatic." "Alright! That''s my man." Eden smiled with satisfaction, and her expression was quite proud. When Melissa heard Victor say that she was definitely a shameless lunatic, her face twisted. She wouldn''t have any feeling if someone else said these words. However, Victor said so, and she felt greatly humiliated. "Victor, are you sure you remember it? I kissed you every day! You looked very handsome when you were in aa, and I couldn''t get tired of watching you." Melissa said fearlessly. She just wanted to annoy Eden and made her feel bad. Since they showed off their love in front of her, she would make them regret it. Eden was indeed very angry in heart. Victor was not by her side at that time. Victor''s face darkened, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Eden looked at Melissa with a smile, and the confident expression in her eyes was very eye- catching, "Miss Craig, aren''t you ashamed to tell such a lie? We have seen the surveince videos in the hospital. You only visited Victor once in a week, and you only stayed in the ward for twenty minutes every time. Do you think you had a chance to kiss my husband in font of the nurse maid? It''s said that people like to show off what they don''t have. If you really need a man, I can give you a suggestion. There is a brothel for women in this city. I saw it on the Inte, and those gigolos have excellent service. You can have a try. By the way, it''s said that they can return the money to you if you''re not satisfied." "Eden, you..." Melissa looked at Eden madly and felt that she had been greatly humiliated. Eden actually asked her to go to a brothel for women. She looked gentle and weak on the surface, but what she had said really shocked her. Eden said that she could get her money back if she was not satisfied. Was she short of money? No! How could she think like this? She had fallen into Eden''s trap. She looked at Eden with a weird smile, "It seems that you have experienced it yourself. Otherwise, how could you know that their service is excellent?" Melissa made use of what Eden had said. "Ha-ha..." Looking at Melissa, Eden smiled and felt that she was too ridiculous, "I only have sex with my husband. His skills on bed are definitely the best in the world." Saying this, Eden held Victor''s arm intimately. Her arrogant and proud expression made people feel that she was the happiest woman in the world. Every time, she was very satisfied on bed. Victor was very smug, and he liked Eden to show off like this. As a man, he should be proud because his wife enjoyed their bedtime. "Humph... Shame on you!" Melissa snorted. When the elevator door opened, she red at Eden with jealousy and fury, turned around and went out. Her assistant followed her out quickly, but he had blushed scarlet. Eden immediately let go of Victor and kicked him hard in the calf. "Ouch... Honey, do you want to kill me?" Victor looked at her with some grievances. She clearly looked so proud andcent just now. Why did she get mad all of a sudden? Did she just pretend to be happy just now? "Humph!" Eden snorted at him, "How long should I go against such women like this? I should really get to know some handsome guys and take revenge on you." "How dare you!" Victor put on a straight face instantly and held her in his arms. Lowering his head, he bit her earlobe hard and said evilly and furiously, "It seems that my skills on bed are not good enough. You even want to know some handsome guys. Tonight, I will show you how amazing I am. I''ll let you get so tired that you won''t have time to know them." Eden was speechless. She just said it casually because she was annoyed, but he took her words seriously. "How dare you!" Eden looked at him with annoyance as well. Victor narrowed his eyes and smiled wickedly and ambiguously, "Honey, you are my wife. Just wait and see." Victor raised his hand to look at the time, "Now there is some time left. We''ll have sex as soon as we return to the room. If you dare to know handsome guys, I''ll give them a lesson." Eden went berserk, and her eyes turned red with anger, "Victor, you b*stard! I''ll run away from home if you dare to do that." Victor smiled shamelessly, "Honey, I will go with you. My home is wherever you are." Eden was speechless. Arriving at the top floor, Victor immediately carried her in his arms and walked into the room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Victor, are you serious?" Eden asked in fear, looking at him warily. Victor smiled evilly with an ambiguous look in his eyes, "Honey, do I look like I''m joking?" Eden wailed in heart. Why did she lose again? Later, Victor proved that he was really amazing on bed, and she was exhausted. After dinner, Eden was still weak all over. She was really not in the mood to think about other handsome guys. At this time, she was thinking about how to get rid of Victor. Victor was talking to Dean on the phone in front of the French window not far away. They were talking about work. Edeny on the sofa to have a rest out of boredom. asionally, she red at Victor angrily. Victor didn''t focus his attention on workpletely. When he looked back sometimes, he could see Eden''s gloomy eyes. Seeing how feeble she was, he would smile wickedly and Eden would re at him with irritation again. Looking at her furious face, Victor was very happy. At this time, she only thought about him in heart. Eden turned over and decided not to look at Victor again at night. If she looked at him, she would be pissed off. Edeny on her stomach exasperatedly. She suddenly received a message. She clicked on it. "Eden, I''m so angry! Maureen really aborted the child." Eden was so shocked that she quickly sat up, "Abby, is that true?" "Eden, how could I tell such a lie? She haemorrhaged badly during the surgery, and she has poor coagtion function. She almost died. Jasper and I are taking care of her in the hospital now. Jasper has remained silent for a long time. I''m really worried about him." Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Seeing this, Eden hadplicated feelings. She really didn''t know what Maureen was thinking at that time. "Abby,fort Jasper more.This matter is a severe blow to him. Of course, Maureen has her own ideas. Her health is also very important. I hope she can get better soon." She actually wanted to scold Maureen. Since she loved Jasper, why couldn''t she love their child? But she had no right to scold her. "Isn''t it just? Jasper has decided to be responsible for Maureen, but she is so stubborn. Now things have be like this, and she still mes Jasper." "Abby, it''s toote to say anything. Is Maureen better now?" "She''s much better, but she hasn''t woken up. Jasper will stay here to take care of her tonight. However, I''m afraid this farce wille to an end after Maureen leaves the hospital, because Jasper''s face has darkened to the extreme. Maureen asked for it. On one hand, she wanted Jasper to love her. On the other hand, she asked Jasper to be loyal to her. Jasper was loyal her indeed, but she was unsatisfied. She didn''t know that he needed some time." "Jasper doesn''t love her, and they haven''t lived together for a long time. How could he fall in love with her all of a sudden? Jasper respected her, so he told her the truth. He needs some time to fall in love with her. As the saying goes, a man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. Maureen is too greedy and I''m really pissed off." Eden didn''t know how to reply. Abby must be very angry. "Don''t be too angry, Abby. You''re pregnant, and you can''t be so excited. Maureen deserves it. You can''t fall ill." "Ha-ha... Eden, it seems that you are mad, too. I will take care of myself. You don''t have to worry. Anson wille and pick me upter." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay. As for the problem between Jasper and Maureen, let them solve it by themselves. No one can help them." "I know. I don''t intend to meddle in it. I just feel sorry for Jasper. Eden, let''s talkter. Maureen has woken up." "Okay!" Eden threw the phone on the tea table. Victor had just hung up the phone. He sat on the sofa and reached out to stroke her beautiful hair. Eden ignored him andy there quietly. "Eden, are you still feeble?" Victor asked teasingly on purpose. Eden''s body suddenly tensed up, and she buried her face in the sofa. He even asked like this! No, he asked her deliberately! That was too much. When they were in the elevator, she said those words to Melissa to salvage her pride, but she didn''t expect him to take her words seriously. How could Victor not know what she was thinking? "Eden, we won''t go back tonight." Eden immediately jumped up and red at him, "Don''t even think about it!" Victor held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Eden, I miss you every day. When I miss you, I''m always in a good mood." His voice was very pleasant to hear, and Eden''s heart trembled. Eden leaned against his arms and looked at him, "Maureen has aborted the child." Victor looked calm, "It doesn''t surprise me at all." Eden looked at him doubtfully, "Why?" She always thought that Maureen loved Jasper and their child. Victor looked at her, "Eden, Maureen has been pampered since she was a child. She is wilful and stubborn. Once she gets something, she will ask for more. Since she can''t be satisfied, how could she think about the future in a reasonable way?" "s!" Eden sighed. She was in a bad mood as well. "I really hope that Jasper can be happy." Eden bit her lower lip hard. Jasper must be very sad at the moment. "Alright, Eden, don''t think about it anymore. Do you want some midnight snacks?" Eden looked at him with resentment, "Is it time for midnight snacks now? Let''s go home." She got up and wore her shoes. She didn''t want to stay here at all. Chatting with her children at home was much better than looking at him here. She was annoyed as soon as she saw him, because he bullied her all day long. Some home-wreckers even provoked her from time to time, and she felt she was having a hard time. Seeing that she wanted to go back, Victor was a little helpless, "Eden, wait a minute. I''m going to change my clothes." "Okay!" Eden nodded and got up to pack up her things. While packing up, she suddenly thought of something. Since Melissa was here, would there be any gossip about Victor the next day? She always suspected that this matter had something to do with Melissa. The expression in her eyes changed. She would know it the next day. Eden packed up her things soon, and Victor had changed his clothes. She walked to him, and he took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. She looked at him and smiled softly, "Victor, I want to eat small steamed buns tomorrow morning. Remember to get up early and buy them for me. By the way, I want strawberry bubble tea." Victor nodded, "No problem. I''ll get up early and buy breakfast for you." Eden shook her head slightly, "No. After thinking for a while, I think we''d better buy breakfast on the way to work." The romance a woman wanted would be different as time went by. In the past, she was sensible, and she didn''t want him to be too tired, so she had no requirements for him. But it was different at this time. He doted on her, so she became greedier and greedier. "Okay, it''s up to you." Victor rubbed her head and said in a doting tone. He did not like a simple life, and he hoped that she would ask for something from him every day. He felt that they had passed their youth in an ordinary way. When they were in their prime, he wanted to live a more romantic life. "Mm! I will apany you to work happily tomorrow. You''re not allowed to annoy me." Eden clenched her fist and waved it at him. In fact, she had been busy during this period of time. She was injured, so she had a lot of unfinished work to deal with. Hearing this, Victor felt very wronged. His only wish in life was to make her happy. "Eden, if I make you angry, you can beat me to vent your anger." Victor looked at her with a smile, "However, you owe me a date. On the day you had an ident, we agreed to go out for a date. I had chosen a restaurant, but you had an ident." Eden nodded, "I''ll definitely find time to date with you when I finish all my work in a few days. However, if you anger me, that''s another matter." She was looking forward to what would happen the next day. "Sure. Honey, I will never make you angry, okay?" Victor answered her patiently. When she lost her temper, he couldn''t live at ease. "Mm! In fact, every time after I argued with you, I was very regretful, because I really wanted to kill you at that time, but I couldn''t bear to do so." Eden pouted her red lips. She was softhearted, which made herself so depressed. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, "I knew you''re the kindest." He held her waist more tightly. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 The next day, after the three children went to school, Victor took Eden out. On the way to work, he bought small steamed buns, instant strawberry milk tea and a few strawberry lollipops for Eden. When he put these in Eden''s arms, Eden smiled with satisfaction. She was in a good mood early in the morning and even kissed Victor. Victor was so delighted. When he arrived in thepany, he was still in a particrly good mood. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, it''s so nice to meet you!" Dean had not seen Eden and Victor for several days, and he said very tteringly. He and Pa greeted Eden and Victor outside the office together. Pa looked at Eden. This time, she said respectfully, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, good morning." Eden nodded at her and greeted her as well. Victor was quite pleased and patted Dean''s shoulder, "Dean, you''ve been doing a good job these days. You''re excellent. I''ll think about it and award you a pay rise this month." Dean looked at Victor in pleasant surprise. No! Why should Victor think about it? He should do it directly! After all, he had been working very hard during this period of time. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! My sry gives me endless motivation. Mr. Alwynn, I will work harder in the future. By the way, you look more handsome today." Dean ttered Victor. Seeing that Victor was in a good mood, he nced at Eden. It seemed that he would have a nice day here. Eden seemed to be quite d, and this was why Victor was happy. "I know!" Victor touched his handsome face proudly, "Dean, you look nice as well." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden was speechless. What was wrong with them? "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled with embarrassment, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for yourpliment. There are a lot of work today, and you''re quite busy. You should hold a meeting in the head office and attend three video conferences of branches. I''ve prepared them for you." When Victor learned that he had so much work to do, he nced at Dean in a daze and asked with a frown, "Dean, did you make a mistake? Why do I have so much work today? Today I want to go on a date with my wife." Dean was stunned. Victor hadn''te to thepany for several days, had he? Dean almost spoke his mind, but he immediately bit back what he would like to have said. He reminded himself that he was just an assistant in Alwynn Group. He didn''t dare to say that. Just now, Victor said that he would award him a pay rise, and he didn''t want to lose this chance. Dean thought for a moment and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, this is your unfinished work in the past few days. With your ability, you can finish it before getting off work. After all, you have extraordinary working ability." Eden could not help butugh when she heard that. With such a tterer around Victor, he would not feel bored. "Victor, hold the meeting first. I am going to work." After saying that, Eden walked to the office gloatingly. At this time, Seth walked out from the office with a few documents in her hands. "Mrs. Alwynn, I have prepared the information you want." Seth looked at Eden and smiled. Then she looked at Victor and nodded as a greeting. Victor nodded as a response. He had noint against Seth. She was sensible and knew how to behave properly, and she was respectful to Eden. "Okay! Thank you." Eden took the documents. When she didn''te to thepany, Seth negotiated with Monroe Group, and her work was much easier. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ll deal with my own work first." Seth nodded with a smiling face and then turned to go back. "Wow! Seth is really hard working. It seems that she worked overtimest night." Looking at Seth''s back, Dean smiled enviously. She was double paid. Eden smiled and nodded, "Seth treats her work very seriously indeed, just like Amelia..." Eden suddenly stopped. She always thought of Amelia, and she didn''t know if Amelia was living a good life. She left just like that, and they didn''t know where she was. Victor knew that she was worried about Amelia again. He rubbed her head tenderly, "Honey, I am going to the meeting." Eden nodded, "Go ahead." "Okay! I''ll be back soon." Victor didn''t want to part with Eden, which made Dean feel envious. As a single man, he had been witnessing public disy affection. Eden nodded with a smile. Then, she turned around and walked into the office. Pa followed her immediately, "Director, shouldn''t we go to the meeting?" Eden turned around and looked at her in confusion, "It has almost been 10 days since you came here. Haven''t you got familiar with the workflow? We only have to attend the meetings about design. Their routine meeting has nothing to do with our design. Get ready and we''ll go to the eleventh floor for a meeting. The winter collection is about to be released." Pa was a little puzzled. Were they in charge of the department on the eleventh floor? "Oh, okay." Pa followed Eden into the office. Eden put the documents on the desk. She sat down, turned on herputer, and nced at the documents that Pa had ced on her desk. They were the documents that she had asked Pa to sort out again. She looked at the time. There was half an hour left before the meeting, so she picked up the documents and read carefully. Pa stood aside and looked at Eden''s expression nervously. When Eden was working, she was so concentrated that she could find out every little mistake. After reading for a while, Eden frowned slightly and wrote on the paper in red ink. Seeing this, Pa lowered her head even more. She had sorted out the documents carefully, but why did she make mistakes again? After reading two documents, Eden suddenly didn''t want to read anymore. She looked up at Pa whose her head was lowered, "Pa, I heard that you were extremely talented, but I''m really disappointed after reading your proposals. You even made mistakes in colours and fabrics. Besides, you don''t know much about fabrics, do you?" "No... I forgot a lot of things I had learned in college. Director, I''m trying my best, and I will do better in the future." Pa promised. When Victor and Eden were not in thepany, she was ck in her work. Originally, she thought that they would note to work that day, and Dean didn''t tell her about it. However, she had reorganized these documents. Eden was quite helpless. She turned on theputer and nced at the list of new customers she had to meet this season. She printed the document, took it over and checked it carefully. Then she handed it to Pa, "These are rtively important business partner of ourpany. Contact the first three people and meet them at noon." Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 "Okay!" Pa took the documents and turned to leave, but her entire body was tense. No, she had to be more careful, and she could not be driven away by Eden. Eden looked at her back and felt quite annoyed. Pa was not serious about her work at all. If Pa continued to work like this, she would be very tired. She picked up the notebook on the table alone, got up and went to the 11th floor for the meeting. On the eleventh floor, Margery ran towards her, "Eden, you are here." "Yeah!" Eden greeted her warmly. Margery smiled, "Eden, both of you and Mr. Alwynn are so famous recently." Hearing this, Eden looked at her in confusion. She thought of something and asked with a smile, "Is there any news about me today?" She had just arrived at the office and hadn''t had time to look at her phone. "Yes!" Margery smiled meaningfully and showed the news to Eden. "Eden, you went to the hotel with a manst night." Hearing Margery''s words, the people around gathered around her. Some were watching the fun, and some were gloating over her misfortune. These days, they always gossiped about Eden and Victor. At this time, many women who wanted seduce Victor were all waiting for Eden to be driven out of Alwynn Group. Eden did not care about the eyes of the people around her and looked down at Melissa''s phone. The photo was taken in River City Restaurant. In the photo, she was holding an old man''s hand. "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh out loud when she saw the old man. Seeing her like this, Margery was a little worried, "Eden, aren''t you anxious? There is a lot of news about you and Victor recently. Everyone is gossiping about you." Eden nced at her and asked with a smile, "Do you think it''s true?" Margery shook her head, "Eden, we don''t believe it, but others believe it. Look at the models here. They all dress up, waiting for Mr. Alwynn toe here." Eden nced at the models around her. They were all well dressed and charming. In such a cold winter, some even revealed their slim waists. She clearly knew that every model here was sexier than her. Under the bright lights, they all looked stylish and pretty. But so what? Eden trusted Victor and knew that he could control himself. Seeing that Eden nced around them, a model looked at her with disdain and walked to her front with a smiling face, "Mrs. Alwynn, you were with a handsome guy a few days ago. Butst night, you stayed with an old man. It seems that you have a special taste!" Then, she ran her finger through her long hair, smiled and looked at Eden provocatively. As soon as she said this, everyone fell silent. Some experienced models'' faces changed instantly when they heard this. A few photographers were afraid of being involved, and they immediately walked away. They didn''t want to be punished by Victor. Margery was speechless. This model was new here, and she was really reckless. During this period of time, anyone with discerning eyes could see that someone was deliberately framing Eden and Victor. To put it more seriously, they were aiming at Alwynn Group. Only these scheming women believed such rumours. They wanted to be Mrs. Alwynn, but they overestimated themselves. Eden looked at her with a smile. The expression on her face was still distant and calm, but there was a hint of aloofness in her eyes, "I have a special taste, so what?" Hearing her words, the model was obviously stunned. "Ha-ha..." She sneered, "Don''t you think these news has a negative effect on ourpany?" Eden looked her up and down, and then nced at her beautiful face. She was not as coquettish as other models, but looked pure. Her dress was undoubtedly Victor''s favorite style. Eden smiled lightly, "It will affect thepany''s reputation, not yours. Why are you so anxious?" Eden looked at her with a chuckle. The model sneered and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, in all fairness, we work in Alwynn Group, and we''re afraid that we will suddenly lose our jobs one day. We are just worried about our own future and the company''s development." "Oh!" Eden said ndly and didn''t say anything else. The model didn''t know what she meant. N?velDrama.Org content. Eden was just a scrap of a thing, but she had surpassed all of them, and she was Victor''s wife. She could beat ordinary women hollow. Many women were envious of Eden, including her. At the party that night, Victor lowered himself and half knelt in front of Eden, surprising everyone. If she was Eden, she would be the happiest woman in the world at that moment. At that time, she was shocked as well. But there were so much negative news about Eden, so she was more or less unconvinced. Eden looked at everyone with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about this. Even if Alwynn Group goes bankrupt, we will not owe you a penny. I know that you are all curious about the rumours about me and Victor these days, but what I want to tell you is that you should do your own work well before thepany announces bankruptcy. You don''t have to worry about the future of the company. As for the rumour, it''s something that Victor and I have to solve, not something you use to attack me!" Eden said thest sentence with apathetic eyes as she nced at everyone''s face. Those models lowered their heads slightly and did not dare to look into Eden''s cold eyes. Margery said, "Everyone, get ready for the meeting. The new collection will be on the market soon. Mrs. Alwynn will exin the rules of the new productunch for you." Margery had been working here for several years, and she was the director of the department, so she was in a position of authority. The model was unwilling to give up. She stood still and looked at Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, although I am just a model here, I admire Mr. Alwynn all the time. I hope that you can behave yourself and don''t disgrace Mr. Alwynn anymore. He is very pitiful. When you are willful, he has to put aside his work andfort you. Can''t you just conduct yourself? You always do something to break Mr. Alwynn''s heart." After saying that, she pretended to feel distressed for Victor, raised her head arrogantly and turned to leave. "Stop!" Eden said apathetically. The model paused and turned around slowly, looking at Eden with disdain. Eden clenched the notebook in her hand tightly and walked towards her step by step. Her eyes were more indifferent than just now. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Watching Eden approaching her step by step, she felt a bit nervous. Eden''s eyes were cold. She no longer looked like a meek kitten, but like a fierce wild tiger. As Eden got closer to her, the atmosphere became stiff instantly. Eden stood in front of her, crossed her arms and looked at her with a smile, "You asked me to behave myself, didn''t you?" "Yeah!" The model nodded, but looked at Eden with vignce in eyes. "You said that my husband is very pitiful, right?" Eden asked with a smile again. She was smiling, and her tone was normal, but anger was growing, bubbling up inside her. "Yes!" The model did not know what Eden wanted to do. She did say so just now, and she couldn''t give her a p in the face, could she? "Ha-ha... Why don''t you teach me how to behave myself? Should I reveal my slender waist in such a cold winter or say to a woman that her husband is pitiful?" Was Victor so pitiful? She was a victim, and they were hurt by turns. A few days ago, Victor was rumoured, and she was ndered that day. She happened to run into Melissa yesterday, and she had to suspect her. By the way, since Victor was so narrow-minded, would he take revenge on her and run away from home? Thinking of this, Eden was a little worried. Based on Victor''s character, it was really possible for him to do such a thing. It seemed that she had to behave coquettishly after she went back. "I..." The model thought for a long while, but she couldn''t say a word. "Mrs. Alwynn, I didn''t mean anything else. I just feel that Mr. Alwynn is wronged." She said with confidence. Eden sneered in heart. Why didn''t anyonee forward and speak for her when she was wronged? The woman''s words were more and more ridiculous. She even said that she felt sorry for Victor. Eden narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile, "Did my husband tell you that he was wronged to be with me?" The model was speechless. She just thought so. In all fairness, which man would not feel wronged in such a situation? Not to mention such a noble man like Victor. "No, I just think that Mr. Alwynn..." "Even he didn''t say anything, but you speak for him with grievances here! What do you mean?" Eden asked with her face darkened. Did she look so easy to bully? Why did these women always like to provoke her? "I... just feel sorry for Mr. Alwynn. You''re just a b*tch! How can you deserve to be with him?" The model suddenly said harshly. Eden pushed her so hard that she spoke her mind without thinking. "Crack..." Eden raised her hand and pped her in the face fiercely. Everyone was stunned. Eden was gentle all the time, and it was the first time they had seen her lose her temper. Melissa was dumbfounded. How domineering Eden was! This model was so annoying, and she even thought about seducing Victor. "Eden, you... actually p me!" The model''s eyes turned red in anger. She was not as gentle as just now and looked at Eden with a twisted face. "Can''t my wife p you? You asked for it!" In the distance, someone said neither fast nor slowly. His voice was low and deep. There was a surge of fury in his tone, but it was pleasant to hear. Everyone was very surprised at Victor''s sudden arrival. Looking over, they saw Victor rush over with Dean. He was dressed in a white shirt, looking as charming as ever. It seemed that he left the conference in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to put on his coat. Behind him, Sean was smiling. When Eden saw Sean, she knew why Victor came here. She nced sideways at Margery, lowered her head and whispered, "Margery, does your boyfriend have such a big mouth all the time?" Margery nced at Sean and smiled, "Eden, he just doesn''t want you to be wronged." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden was speechless. Well, Margery and Sean were really suitable for each other. As soon as Eden turned around, she saw Victor approaching her, "Honey, does your hand hurt? If you want to beat someone, just call me. Why do you have to do it by yourself? Your hand must hurt." Everyone was taken aback. They had never seen Victor so cautious and considerate. Eden nodded, "It''s a little numb." Everyone was surprised. They really chimed in with each other. The model, who had been pped by Eden, looked at Victor with panic in her eyes. She was so shocked. She had worked here for half a year, but it was the first time that she had seen Victor at such close range. He was more handsome than in the posters. But why did Victor suddenlye here? Victor lowered his head and blew on Eden''s hand with distress, "Honey, I''ll apply some medicine for youter." Eden raised her head and nced at him casually. Did he have to be so serious? However, thinking of what the model had said, she narrowed her eyes, "Okay! Now my hand is burning hot." The model was dumbfounded. Her face was really burning hot, wasn''t it? Eden looked soft and weak, but she really had great strength. However, would she have a chance to defend herself in such a situation? Victor blew on Eden''s hand with his head down and rubbed it tenderly. Everyone froze on the spot. Sean looked at Victor in disbelief with his mouth wide open. So many people were watching Victor. Did he have to be so humble? He even felt too embarrassed to tease him. Dean ignored Victor directly. He had witnessed public disy affection early in the morning, and he was not surprised at all. Victor was holding a meeting, but he immediately took him to the eleventh floor after ncing at a message. He was confused, but he instantly understood what had happened when he saw Eden. "Does it still hurt?" Victor fixed his eyes on Eden''s face. Eden shook her head slightly, "Thanks to you, I feel much better." "That''s good! Honey, just wait. I will take revenge for you right now. I can''t let you be wronged in our ownpany." Saying this, Victor immediately turned around and looked at the model who had been beaten by Eden. As soon as the model met Victor''s cold and horrible eyes, she shivered. "Mr. Alwynn, I... saw the news, and I... felt sorry for you. That was why I spoke recklessly." She lowered her head pitifully, and her eyes were brimming with tears. She looked delicate and extremely wronged. Seeing this, Eden felt that she could definitely be a movie queen. She had excellent acting skills, and her eyes and expression were all miserable. Victor sneered and said, "You feel sorry for me? So what do you want to do, huh?" Every word he said was cold, stimting the model''s heart like a pointed piece of ice. The model couldn''t understand what Victor meant at the moment. Victor opened his dark eyes and looked at her apathetically. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Even the onlookers who were watching a good show didn''t dare to stay there anymore, but they were reluctant to leave. The model nced at Eden and slogged her guts to say, "Mr. Alwynn, my name is Irma Obrien. I have been in Alwynn Group for almost half a year, and I admire you all the time. Eden once stayed with a handsome young man and even dated with an old man, so I think that she''s not good enough for you..." "Wait. An old man?" Victor couldn''t bear it anymore. At this time, Dean had seen the news, and he was surprised. The news was too shocking. He couldn''t even imagine that Eden could date with an old man. It seemed that those people were really cunning. He immediately handed the phone to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, this is today''s news. It''s said that Mrs. Alwynn went to River City Restaurant with an old man." Eden was speechless. She felt that Dean was a tterer this morning. But why was he behaving like a scheming man at this time? Seeing this, Irma knew that Victor hadn''t seen the news, and she looked at Eden smugly. However, Eden smiled faintly. Did Irma think that she had won? Her optimism was premature. Victor scanned the news. Seeing that his handsome face was reced with an old man''s, he felt that Eden had been insulted. "Honey, what''s going on?" Victor pointed to the news on the phone. Eden was speechless. Didn''t he know what had happened£¿ Seeing Victor''s reaction, those people who wanted to watch a good show were all gloating. If any of them could be Mrs. Alwynn, she would enjoy endless wealth and glory in her life. Irma said fearlessly, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t you know what is going on? Everyone can see that Eden did something shameless to disgrace you." If she could make use of this opportunity to attract Victor''s attention, she could be rich overnight. Eden was thin, and she was not as well-shaped as her. As for her appearance, she was confident that she was prettier than Eden. "Shut up! What do you mean? Tell me! Why is my wife shameless?" Victor wished that he could kick the woman who was trying to gain his favor out of here. Being roared at by Victor, Irma jumped up in fear and took a step back, "Mr. Alwynn, didn''t Eden..." Victor nced at her coldly, and she immediately bit back what she would like to have said. It was incredible. Was there such a generous man in the world? Wasn''t Victor angry when he saw such news? "Honey, who edited my photo like this? When I find out this person, I won''t spare him!" Victor said furiously. Eden was very calm. Seeing that Victor didn''t intend to take revenge, she nodded hurriedly, "Honey, you can not let him go. Since he dared to rece your face with an old man''s, you must give him a lesson to vent your anger." "That''s right!" Victor nced at Dean who was standing beside him, "Dean, go and ask the technical department to handle this. It was me who went to River City Restaurant with Eden.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone actually edited the photo in this way, which really humiliates her. Go and get the surveince video in River City Restaurant to improve Eden''s innocence." Dean looked at Victor and blinked, "Mr. Alwynn, is this really you?" Victor said, "Except for me, who dares to hold my wife''s waist? Yesterday night, we went to River City Restaurant for dinner. It seems that we were photographed again. By the way, investigate this model who found fault with Eden. Maybe she is the spy sent by those people." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll check it right now." Dean turned around to deal with this matter. Irma was stunned. That old man was actually Victor, and Victor was going to investigate her. A trace of panic shed through Irma''s eyes, and Eden happened to see it. She lowered her head slightly and didn''t show any emotion on her face. Everyone was dumbfounded. Victor looked at Irma. His gaze was like a sharp knife stabbing into Irma''s heart. "Apologize right now." Irma came to sense and immediately realized that she had made a mistake. The sudden change caught her off guard. It was obviously Eden''s fault. But why did she be the winner in a blink of an eye? She should be the winner. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "Apologize to my wife!" Victor repeated it. Irma was in a dilemma. She did a very unwise move. She didn''t expect that Victor really doted on Eden so much. But the more he acted like this, the more she got obsessed with him. "Mr. Alwynn, Eden pped me in the face." Irma lowered her head with grievance. Covering her cheek which had been pped, she pouted slightly and looked more wronged. Seeing this, Eden couldn''t feel more disgusted. How hypocritical Irma was! Fine! She might as well take advantage of Victor''s power to bully her. Who said that there was no ident in life? Her life was full of surprises! Eden pulled Victor''s arm gently and said with her face full of grievances, "Honey, my hand still hurts." Margery was stunned. She had never seen Eden act like a spoiled child like this, but why did she feel that Eden looked so lovely? She whispered to Sean, "Eden is really good at acting." Sean lowered his voice and said to her, "Margery, I''ll be very d if you can act as coquettishly as Eden." Melissa was speechless. People of one mind fell into the same group. Sean and Victor were so simr. "Okay, I''ll take you to the hospital immediately after dealing with the things here." Victor said, caressing her fair hand tenderly. Those people couldn''t stand it anymore. Victor and Eden were too affectionate. Victor thought about it and decided to deal with it quickly, "Margery, let her go to the finance department to get her sry, and then she should leave here immediately. Alwynn Group doesn''t need such an ungrateful employee." "I see!" Margery nodded. She had disliked Irma for a long time because Irma was d*mned snobbish. Irma''s eyes widened in shock. Was Victor going to... fire her? She couldn''t pretend to be wronged anymore and immediately walked to Eden, apologizing to her, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me." Eden''s eyes were distant and indifferent as she nced at her, and she did not say anything. She always suspected that Melissa was the one who had been ndering her and Victor online. With Melissa''s personality, she would bride people in Alwynn Group and ask them to make things difficult for her. Irma happened to mock her that day, and there were only two possibilities. One was that Irma was so bold. The other was that she had a way out, and that was why she dared to nder her fearlessly. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 "Well, Victor, you''re going too far by doing this. She''s the woman who''s speaking out for you. Wouldn''t it seem insensitive of you to just fire her?" Eden looked at Victor with a smile. Victor was speechless at her worry. Besides, he hadn''t asked the woman to speak for him. "Eden, I don''t even know her, so who is she to speak for me?" Victor was a little exasperated. Irma looked embarrassed. Eden thought he spoke so straightforwardly that it would really piss people off. "Honey, I can''t let you be wronged under my nose." Eden smiled brightly with her eyes sparkling, "Dear, I haven''t been wronged." Eden looked at Victor and blinked her beautiful eyes. Under the bright light, her smile was so dazzling and charming. Victor also blinked his dark eyes as if he had been influenced by her. "Okay, honey, I''ll do whatever you want." Victor couldn''t help but nod. Sean wondered if this man was still the Victor he knew. Eden really has him whipped! How amazing!!! When did this world change? He always witnessed PDA. Irma heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Madam!" She quickly expressed her thanks and looked at Eden with great gratitude. If she got fired in this way, she would never be able to find a better job for herself than here. Although she had n B, the job here was clearly more promising. "You don''t have to thank me." Eden smiled meaningfully. It was too early for Irma to thank. She was certain that there was something wrong with this woman. "Victor, I''m going to have a meeting. You should not rush over when you encounter something like thister. Even if you have toe over, you should put on more clothes. It''s very cold." Eden gave him a reproachful look. it wasn''t nice to be sick. Victor embraced her, "Honey, I''ll be careful next time. I''ll go to work first." He didn''t know how long he would be working today. Eden tiptoed and kissed him on his handsome face. And Victor was satisfied before he left reluctantly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She rarely kissed him in front of outsiders. This was the second time except for the night of the banquet. He was so happy that he wanted to carry her back to the room and then throw her on the bed. They were so lovey-dovey that they made everyone jealous and envious. Victor, who was always cold, could be so gentle now. The women present all wanted such tenderness. Many people who worked in Alwynn Group knew that they were very affectionate, but there were also a few women who wanted to break them up. Eden knew this, but she was not afraid at all. Seeing Victor disappearpletely, she slightly restrained her smile. She nced at the models and said in a calm tone, "Well, All the models went together to the conference room to discuss the release of the new product." Everyone nodded and entered the conference room together. Irma looked at Eden''s back with hatred and jealousy. But since she hadn''t been expelled, she had the chance to see how they broke up. When Lucian woke up, he was at the Marriott Hotel. It was almost noon. The night''s hangover gave him a splitting headache. He shook his head out of pain and looked up at the familiar room. It was empty, and there was only loneliness and destion. He sighed and fell back heavily into bed, staring at the roof of the room in a daze. He has been suffering from insomniately. Last night, he was a little drunk and disoriented, so he subconsciously told the driver to go to the Marriott Hotel. He didn''t expect to get a good night''s sleep here and was in surprisingly good spirits today. This room was where they made love for the first andst time. In the bathroom, on the sofa, on the carpet, on the bed. Lucian''s mind was filled with memories of Amelia. He remembered the look on her face when she had no choice but to obey him. Every time he thought of her tolerance and obedience to him, his heart ached. They once loved each other so much, but now they were strangers, disappearing from each other''s lives. He remembered a saying he had heard: If you love, love deeply, if you don''t, please leave! She had literally disappeared sopletely that he couldn''t find her again. "Amelia, you d*mn woman. You''d better not let me find you, or you''re dead," Lucian growled in a low voice. This was the first time for him to vent his dissatisfaction in this way since she left. He thought that alcohol would help him forget everything, but he thought wrong. The more drunk he got, the more his heart ached. Physical pain was nothing. It was the loneliness and the inside that was the most deadly. Lucian blinked his eyes and felt his vision blur a little. He covered his eyes with his hand but touched the tears. It had been almost half a month since she had left and he missed her so much. It had been just half a month but he felt like it had been half a century. It wasn''t that he couldn''t cry. It was just that no one other than Amelia had the right to make him cry. He trembled slightly. It turned out to be such a feeling to lose a beloved one. His heart ached, as if he was being poked by a knife. He could not find a way to relieve himself. Lucian wiped the tears off his face with the back of his hand and pulled the covers over himself. He had never felt so lonely and heartbroken. He had loved her to the point of madness. Lucian hid himself under the covers for a long time. It was only after he had calmed down that he slowly pulled back the covers and his eyes looked much redder. "Knock knock knock..." There was a knock on the door. Lucian knew it was Adonis. He took a deep breath and went to the bathroom to wash his face in cold water before he went to open the door. When he came out, the door was still violently knocked. He frowned with displeasure and slowly opened the door. Adonis looked at him with a displeased expression. He carried a lot of takeaways in his hands and said discontentedly, "What took you so long to open the door? I went from the west side of the city to the south to get you something delicious." Lucian nced at the takeaway he was carrying in his hands in silence, then turned around and went back into the room. Adonis was speechless. Didn''t he know to give a hand? Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Adonis went in with his takeaway and Lucian had already gone to the bathroom, where the sound of running water could be heard. He put all the food on the table, and waited for Lucian toe out for lunch while using his phone. He saw Candace sending him a message early in the morning, and he instantly felt in an overwhelmingly good mood. These past few months, he always looked forward to hearing from her. They would chat almost every day, talking about idle chit-chat, but they both still enjoyed it. "Mr. Church, I failed on my twentieth blind date. :(" Adonis was speechless. In these few months, she went on blind dates twenty times. Adonis felt unhappy for some reason. However, upon seeing that her blind date had already failed, he felt a strange sense offort. Adonis pursed his lips slightly and stared at the message. He did not like her to go on blind dates. What should he say? After a while, he replied, "Why did it fail this time? Was that man bad?" Adonis didn''t understand how he had asked such a question. He was trying topare herself to that man. Candace seemed to have been waiting for his reply and replied to Adonis in almost seconds. "This time, he is a very handsome man, and I like him. Unfortunately, he is a mommy''s boy. When he came to the blind date, her mother followed him secretly and sat at another table behind us. I asked him, if we could get married in the future, would we live with your mom? He looked at his mother for a long time, and didn''t dare to answer. Later, when I noticed him looking behind me frequently, I turned around to find a stylishly dresseddy sitting behind me. He nodded when his mother agreed with me and shook his head when she didn''t. I was so shocked that I almost spat out the ice cream. I can''t live with such a mummy''s boy. Although I didn''t like to socialise, I am an independent woman. How could I put up with this kind of man? So I was so angry that I left. Adonis smiled when he saw this. He could imagine the adorable look on her face as her eyes zed with anger. "Miss Aiken, you''re right. He''s not someone who can live with. You''re right to leave." Adonis found that he really didn''t know how to have a good chat with a girl after sending this message. He should have just taken the opportunity to ask Candace if she thought they were right for each other, because he wasn''t a mummy''s boy. Adonis slowly leaned back, waiting for Candace''s reply. "Mr. Church, my parents have been forcing me to go on a blind date, but I actually don''t want it at all. I want to travel to A Country, but I grew up in C Country and I''m very unfamiliar with it. So if you are not busy, can you apany me for a few days? It won''t be too long. I''ll write in the morning so we can have fun for a few hours at lunchtime. Adonis took one look at the message and got excited. He thought he had misread it and read it again carefully before confirming that Candace was reallying to visit Country A. Did this mean they had a chance to be together? He quickly replied with a message. "Miss Aiken, I am a native from the A Country. I have a lot of free time to take you out. There are many famous tourist attractions in River City, and Miss Aiken is wee at any time." Adonis carefully confirmed the message before sending it over. He half-closed his eyes and his thick eyshes were long and curled. At this moment, he was extremely charming with a smile. He gently stroked his chin with his fingers, but his eyes were fixed on his phone, waiting for the response. One minute, two minutes and ten minutes passed. Lucian had alreadye out of the bathroom, but Adonis did not receive a response from Candace. Adonis had that anxious feeling again, and he double-checked his reply to make sure it was okay before he let out a sigh of relief. Did he scare her because his reply was too direct? After Lucian took a bath, he had already put on his clothes. He felt much better after a good night''s sleep. After being decadent for more than half a month, he had finally regained his former refined disposition. He stood by Adonis'' side. But Adonis, who was focused on waiting for a reply, did not notice Lucian''s presence. Lucian nced at the takeaway and felt hungry. He elegantly walked to the opposite side of Adonis and sat down, watching Adonis still staring at the phone. He opened the takeaway package to find it was filled with his favourite dishes. He ignored Adonis and picked up his chopsticks to enjoy dishes. Some of the dishes didn''t taste very good because they had been packed for a bit too long, so he took a couple of tastes and didn''t eat any more. "Did I say the wrong thing?" Adonis muttered to himself, somewhat chagrined that he had answered too directly. "What did you say wrong?" Lucian asked casually. "You scared me! When did you sit here? You walk without a sound?" Adonis looked at Lucian with some embarrassment. Could it be that he saw what happened just now? Lucian narrowed his eyes a little and raised an eyebrow at him. He''d started lunch and Adonis hadn''t even noticed him. Why was Adonis so serious that he didn''t even know there was someone across from him? Lucian said, "I''m almost full. Are you waiting for a text from Miss Aiken?" Adonis looked at him in surprise. "How did you know that?" He had been standing next to him long enough to see that the name of the person he was talking to was Miss Aiken, and even if he hadn''t seen it, he knew that the only woman who had been haunting Adonis all this time was the one called Candace. It was the first time that he saw Adonis want to chase a woman so seriously. It was somewhat different from the past. Adonis looked apprehensive, "Lucian, she said she wanted toe to River City for a trip, and I said I had time to take her out. Did I say it wrong? Why does she seem angry? Over half an hour has passed and she hasn''t replied to me." Lucian put down his chopsticks. In the light, he sat elegantly, looking unmistakably noble and his slightly narrowed eyes looked charming. Every move he made showed his unique elegance and nobility. "Boring." He finished and went back to eating his lunch. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adonis couldn''t understand why this was boring. No, Lucian was upset right now so he saw things differently. Adonis felt that he was full of passion and love now, and could not be disheartened by Lucian''s coldness. Think about what he''s been through these days. Ever since he returned home, he had dreamed of Candace''s cute and adorable appearance every night. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 It was a first for Adonis, a careless man, that he couldn''t get his mind off a lovelydy like that. "Lucian, you look good today." Adonis looked down at his phone. Candace still did not reply him, so he also picked up the chopsticks and began to eat lunch. He decided to have lunch before continuing to wait. Lucian nodded and did not say anything else as he continued to eat. But Adonis had no appetite at all. After another 20 minutes, his mobile finally vibrated. Adonis quickly picked it up and nced at it. [Mr. Church, I have already bought a ticket. Tomorrow evening, I will arrive at Country A''s airport.] Adonisughed. All the anxiety he had just felt disappeared, "No wonder she hasn''t replied to my messages for so long, she''s gone to book a flight." Adonis seemed to be talking to himself as he quickly replied. "Miss Aiken, I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow night." "Thank you, Mr. Church. See you tomorrow! :)" N?velDrama.Org content. Adonis couldn''t stopughing. Lucianid down the chopsticks in his hands and got up to make himself a cup of coffee. Then he sat down on the sofa, folded his long legs up and leaned back gracefully with his eyes closed. Adonis knew Lucian''s character, so he didn''t mind him. At the moment he thought even the semi- cold takeaway was a delicacy on earth. He gorged himself on the rest of the dish. With a full stomach, Adonis felt incredibly satisfied. The thought of seeing Candace tomorrow night made him even more excited. He gracefully picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth, ncing back at Lucian. He said with a smile, "Lucian, try to deal with anything in the morning and at night. Give me some downtime during the day. I want to date with a girl." "Up to you," Lucian responded casually and didn''t say anything else. Adonis sat down beside him and looked at the cold expression on Lucian''s handsome face. Amelia''s departure was really upsetting for him. Two weeks had passed and he still hadn''t pulled himself together. "Lucian, don''t feel too bad. Amelia left for your own good too." Adonis was a casual person, and his way offorting people was also very direct. They were also very sad when they looked at Lucian''s despair during this time. Lucian suddenly opened his eyes and nced coldly at Adonis. Was it for his own good that she had left? Why was she so unconvinced that he was capable of protecting her? The thought of her, so innocent and thin, being out on her own made his heart ache as if he had been cut hard by something. The thought of their past started to break him down. Amelia, you were really something. Everyone said you left for my own good. But I didn''t think so. For me, your departure was as if I had been banished to hell. Lucian''s hands hung on both sides powerlessly. He tried all he could to find any trace of her. But it was as if she had vanished into thin air. She had really made up her mind to avoid himpletely. Adonis looked at him in such despair and couldn''t bear to say anything for fear he might say something else that would upset him. "Come on Lucian, we''ve got a lot of work to do today. Did you manage to convince those old fogeys on the boardst night?" Adonis sounded a little more serious once they got down to business. Lucian nodded. "After meeting Victor and Eden, four of them were convinced. The other two have always been my brother''s followers. Since they are willing to follow him, let them be." Some people wouldn''t change their minds, so he won''t force them. "Okay!" Adonis took a sip of Lucian''s coffee and said, "It''s just these two shareholders. We don''t have to mind too much." Lucian saw the scene and frowned slightly to express his displeasure. Adonis often drank his coffee in such a casual manner. Sensing his displeasure, Adonis unhurriedly put the coffee on the table before saying, "I know you can''t finish it, and I drank half of it for you just so it wouldn''t be wasted." Lucian was speechless at his excessive economy. No wonder he has been single. He got up and put on the coat on the sofa. The slim ck coat gave him a dignified and dazzling appearance. He picked up the car keys from the table and headed out of the room. Adonis finished the rest of her coffee before following Lucian out. V&E Club was a private club under Victor''s name. This was the most luxurious high-end club in the center of River City. Money was not enough for a person to be a member to enter here. He still needed a certain status and interpersonalwork. The nobles at the upper level of society woulde here when they came to River City, because the service and food here were the best. The interior of the club was spacious and avable 24/7 for members to work, dine and socialise. Inside the ten-storey building were restaurants, bars, private dining rooms and salons, as well as an alfresco restaurant with views across the city. And it was brilliantly and dazzlingly decorated by top designers! The service fee here were high because of the security facilities and the focus on privacy. Eden took Pa straight to the fourth floor, a private meeting room that Victor had prepared only for her. With the increase in clients this year, Eden would meet with her VIP clients here, as the confidentiality of the ce was very reassuring. Pa looked at the resplendent private club in surprise. This was a ce where only rich people could enter. She couldn''t afford to pay the fee even if she worked for ten years. Eden walked into the conference room and found nobody. She had always been punctual. When she saw customers, she would go out early and made sure she was notte, which was her principle. The client was expected to arrive for another hour and a half, and she still had time to have lunch. Eden and Pa had just sat down and before Pa could ask a curious question, a waiter walked in and looked at Eden with a respectful smile, "Ma''am, wee." Eden nodded politely with a smile. "Serve me two A Combo Meal." "Yes, madam." The waiter smiled and left. After a few steps, she turned around and said, "Madam, it''s quite a coincidence that Mr. Ronen, Mr. Church, and Mr. Joye are all here on business today." Eden nodded. "Thank you, I see." Then the waiter turned to leave. Eden sat by the window and looked out at the beautiful view, thinking that Maureen should be fine since Jasper had started negotiating business. She wondered how Jasper was doing. "Eden, is this also the Alwynn family''s property?" Pa asked with a smile. Eden was thinking about Maureen and nodded perfunctorily when she heard her question. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 "Eden, you''re really amazing. Marrying Mr. Alwynn is equivalent to owning half of River City." Pa was envious, but knew that no matter what she did she could never get into this high society circle. Now that Eden was taking her to these high-end ces, she must have had a chance to meet a single aristocrat. Eden knew Pa pretty well. Listening to her, Eden took one look at the excited expression on her face and knew exactly what was going through her mind at the moment. Eden suddenly wanted to tease her a little. To be honest, Pa had always tried to make a fool out of Eden in high school, but every time she had failed, and it was herself who ended up making a fool of herself. If you knew someone too well, you only needed one expression to know what they were thinking. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Pa with a smile, "Pa, are you very envious of me and eager to marry a rich man?" Pa was a little embarrassed when she heard this. She lowered her head slightly and whispered, "Who among the women here doesn''t envy you. Besides, all women want to marry a nice man. I''m not the only one who thinks that way." Eden smiled. Well, that was Pa, relentlessly dragging others down with her, no matter how embarrassed she was. After all these years, she still hadn''t changed at all. "Knock knock..." As the door knocked, a man with tall figure came in. "Eden." Eden''s eyes suddenly brightened. She looked at her handsome elder brother and stood up with a smile. "Delmont, you are here too." Delmont smiled and nodded. He walked up to her and caressed her head affectionately. "Yes! I''m here to meet a client. By the way, I''m going to buy the basement-1 floor of west city for a supermarket." Eden was slightly surprised. "That urban viges in the western part of the city?" Delmont nodded. Eden was a little confused. Wasn''t she the biggest investor over there now? So she should be the one talking to her brother about a business partnership. Well... Was her innocent brother being tricked by someone else? She pondered for a while, then looked at her big brother with her big bright eyes, and asked, "Who are you talking business with?" Delmont said with a smile, "Brother-inw of the Monroe Group said he had investments there. Buddy''s business is getting better now and I don''t want to be worse than him, so I''m thinking of expanding the supermarket operation. It''s a densely popted area and there are norge supermarkets, so I''m going to open one there." "The brother-inw of the Monroe Group? Who is he? Brother, It''s okay that you were often cheated out of money when you were a kid. Howe you''re still as innocent as before when you grow up?" If he hadn''te to see her today and said this thing to her, she would not know until the money had been swindled out of his hands. Delmont blinked his eyes in confusion. "Eden, Why do you remember so well the embarrassing things I did when I was a kid? Can''t you remember something about me being nice to you? For example, you pulled my hair and asked me to go to our father behind your back, and I walked behind your back in the big sun. Why don''t you remember these things? " Eden blinked her big eyes innocently, "Because bad things always stick in people''s minds. It''s hard to forget it." Delmont felt ashamed that his sister remembered all the embarrassing things he had done as a child. Eden said, "This is not the point. The point is that you''ve been tricked." "What?" Delmont looked at his younger sister in disbelief. Stunned for a moment, he asked again, stupidly, "Eden, when did I get tricked?" "Just now." Eden looked helplessly at his innocent and ignorant expression on his face. Eden shook her head helplessly. "Delmont, the biggest investor in that urban vige. If you want to buy the basement-1 floor, the person you need to see is me. Why did you see the Monroe Group''s brother-inw? Are you sure you found the right person?" Delmont couldn''t help but wonder when his sister got into the real estate market. He suddenly remembered that Zaiden was her father. If Eden would inherit hispanyter on, it was to be expected that Eden would be in the real estate business. D*mn! Why was he so stupid that he was almost tricked again? He said with a sad face, "Eden, I find our parents so biased." Eden didn''t know what this had to do with mum and dad. "What do you mean?" Delmont said, "They made you and Buddy so smart. I''m the only one who''s stupid. They''re so biased." Delmont was aggrieved as he looked at Eden. Eden was speechless. How could he me their parents for this? Eden couldn''t help butugh. "Delmont, can you find a decent reason? But there is still a way to resolve this matter. Isn''t your current cooperation not yet negotiated? I originally had this n of setting up a supermarket as well. As the saying goes, benefits should always be kept for our own people. Even if you don''t have such an idea, I would still go for your cooperation." Delmont looked at his sister''s beautiful eyes and smiled at her words, "Eden, you''re so nice. I''m going to find and teach a lesson to the guy who dared to lie to me. How dare he!" Eden looked at him worriedly. "Delmont, don''t go too far. It''s certainly hateful for him to lie to you, but there should be thew to punish him." The crux of the matter was that her eldest brother was easy to cheat, which was why others came to find him. There was nothing wrong with her brother, just too much kindness. "Well, I know. Eden, if you are free, remember to take the kids home. Let''s get together as a family, and Glenn misses his brothers." "Okay! I''ll go back when I can." Eden realised that she really hadn''t been home for a long time. Although she texted her mum and dad every day, they would prefer her to go back and apany them. "Well, Eden, I''ll be off then." A look of anger appeared on Delmont''s face as he turned around. D*mn that b*stard who tried to cheat him out of his money! As soon as Delmont left, the meal she ordered was sent in. Eden sat back on her seat and watched as Pa stared nkly at the door. She didn''t even react when the delicious food was ced in front of her. Eden nced suspiciously at Pa, who was dumbfounded and seemed to be lost in her own world. She knocked hard on the table, then Pa immediately came to her senses and looked at Eden with a somewhat embarrassed smile. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 "Eden, is he your real brother?" Pa asked with a smile. Eden nodded with a smile. She took a piece of chicken and waited for Pa''s next words. "Eden, is your brother married?" After Pa finished asking, she looked at Eden nervously. Eden looked up at her as if she knew that she would ask such a question. She slowly swallowed the food in her mouth. Then, Eden smiled and narrowed her big watery eyes. "Pa, I knew you would ask this question. But I''ll be the first one to disagree with you being my sister-inw." Her brother was a bit silly and easily fooled. She remembered that she had fooled him when she was a child. But he was willingly tricked by his own sister. However, she couldn''t stand others cheating on her brother. Pa¡¯s face turned a little sour when she heard that. The Clement family was the second most powerful family in River City. She remembered that the Clement family''s adopted daughter had been in trouble with the Clement family before, but she had been too busy working at the time to pay attention to that incident. "Eden, do I really suck in your eyes?" Pa asked, a little disgruntled. She had only bullied her for a few years in high school, but she hadn''t done anything mean to her either. Eden nodded. "Don''t we know each other? Don''t you remember what you did in high school? I told you to stay away from my brother." Eden warned with a serious face. Although her brother was stupid in other aspects, but he was very serious in rtionships. "I''m not really worried though, because my brother has high standards for girlfriend. He really wouldn''t like a normal woman yet. My other brother married a woman he liked, so this brother is probably going to marry ady with a prominent family." Eden said with a serious expression. In fact, after what happened to Buddy, her mother''s thoughts had already changed a lot. She was just saying that to get Pa to change her mind. The Clement family was not short of money, and there was no need to obtain cooperation through marriage. As long as the children lived happily, her parents and grandmother would agree to their choice. "A nobledy?" Pa''s expression turned instantly disappointed. She was a girl from a poor town in the middle of nowhere and really didn''t deserve to marry such a nobleman. Eden nodded. She wanted Pa to give up the idea of marrying her brother. Because if Pa, who was mean, became part of the Clement family, there would be no peace in her family. As soon as Pa heard this, she knew there was no hope of marrying Eden''s brother. Then she lifted her pretty face proudly, "I''m just asking. Who wants to be your sister-inw?" Eden just smiled not breaking her lie, "I knew you didn''t have that in mind. I was afraid you would." Pa was a little angry. "Eden, don''t you just despise me? Do you think I''m not good enough for your brother? But I''m pretty." Pa was very dissatisfied with Eden''s arrogant attitude. Many Cindere could marry her Prince Charming. With her pretty appearance, she could win the favor of her Prince Charming. Eden also said bluntly, "What''s the use of being good-looking? A pretty face isn''t the most important thing, a good character is." Pa felt so wronged that she almost shed tears. "Eden, do you mean that I''m not a good person?" Eden shook her head while eating. "I didn''t say that." Did Pa not know what kind of person she was? Eden had just seen the look on Pa''s face when she was charmed by his brother. It was like a hungry wolf seeing a piece of meat. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa just had a ttering smile and seductive expression on her face. Unfortunately, her brother was really a naive man and didn''t even look at her. Pa continued disgruntled, "But that''s what you think." Eden said, "Are you a mind reader?" Pa pouted and looked embarrassed as if her thoughts had been pierced. "Because I know you." Eden looked gentle and easy to bully, but she was so fierce that she could make you go to hell without a word. She remembered that when she was in high school, she was indeed jealous that Eden was good at studying. Eden was pretty but she pretended to be ugly and hid her beauty. Although she was the prettiest girl in the ss, she still felt a little dissatisfied. So she was always trying to make a fool of Eden, but it was always she who ended up making a fool of herself. It had happened many times before. Eden looked at her with a smile, "Tell me. How much do you know about me?" She didn''t believe Pa knew her very well. After all, in high school, she didn''t give anyone a chance to get to know her. Myra didn''t know her, let alone Pa. Pa pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but was unable to. How much did she know about Eden? She thought to herself. All she knew was that once Cyan, the adopted daughter of the Gienger family, had low self-esteem and was not a talker. And there were obvious things, like the fact that she was bullied every day, that she studied well and that boys handed her love letters every day. Pa was a little jealous at the mention of the love letter. She was the prettiest girl of their ss, but all those boys handed Eden the love letter. Pa looked at Eden with some jealousy. "Cyan, do you still remember those boys who delivered love letters to you in high school?" Victor, who had a dinner party here at lunchtime, had heard that his wife was here. He was just about to push his way in when he heard Pa''s words and he froze. Had many boys written a love letter to his wife before? Eden nodded as she ate, while Pa lost her appetite at all. "Eden, I''ve always wondered why so many boys liked you when you were ugly and outdated, and you were nothing but a good student?" She had actually never been able to figure out this question. Eden looked at her with a smug smile and said proudly, "Pa, ugly and outdated doesn''t hide a person''s true charm." D*mn! Pa was exasperated by her words, Eden, you''re too much. Do you have to be so smug? If one was so self-conceited, he would be struck by lightning one day! Eden couldn''t help but smile at the way Pa gritted her teeth in anger before she continued to eat her lunch. "Cyan, do you still remember Irving?" Pa asked again. Eden looked at her in confusion and shook her head. Back then, she either studied or worked part- time. She did not remember many of the 48 students in their ss. She only remembered Pa fondly as one of the few people who used to bully her. "Cyan, I find you really heartless!" Pa''s somewhat indignant tone made Eden even more confused. She blinked her eyes as she looked at the exasperated look on Pa''s face. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Seeing Eden''s confused expression, Pa sneered, "Cyan, do you really not remember or did you deliberately forget him? He liked you for three years in high school. Because he always liked you, he still hasn''t married a wife yet." Eden frowned. How could she not know that there was such a boy who loved her? Besides, how could a high school student know what love was? No, absolutely nothing like that would have happened to her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that time, they were still children. "Pa, what are you talking about? Don''t you talk nonsense. If there was someone that fond of me, how could I not remember him?" Pa''s sneer was harsh. "Eden, are you kidding me? Don''t tell me that you haven''t received any chocte and love letters from him. Don''t tell me that when you were on duty, he didn''t help you and that he had been helping you with your posters. Don''t tell me you didn''t know he deliberately ran with you when you were punished for running around the yground." Eden looked at Pa with a stunned look. She frowned and thought for a while, but she still had no memory of the boy. It had been too long. How could she have noticed who liked her when she was just trying to make a living? "Pa, I did receive love letters every day, but those love letters were lying quietly in the trash can. I have never read any love letters. As for the choctes, didn''t you guys eat them? How do I know who gave them to me? It''s you who eat those choctes. So you should remember it, right?" Pa didn''t know what to say, because those choctes did get eaten by them. "Isn''t that because you don''t want to eat?" Although Pa was trying to defend herself, her face flushed first. Eden sneered as she recalled the past. "How could I possibly be in the mood for chocte? You four have been bullying me every day. I wanted to eat it, but you took it away from me." At that time, she couldn''t even afford to eat, so why not eat chocte? When she wanted to eat it, they had took it away and ate it. Pa blushed even more, regretting why she had mentioned such embarrassing things, which seemed to make her look bad indeed. They were very young at that time to do that. The moment she saw her yearster, she pretended to be familiar, but inside she was still very embarrassed to have done so many bad things to her after all. "But Eden, Irving really never got married for you. Jodie liked him so she kept an eye on Irving all these years." Eden was speechless! Was this really rted to her? "Pa, you can''t talk nonsense. I don''t know why you''re putting this big me on me. You''re trying to make me feel guilty." Eden knocked on her te with chopsticks. "We''ve got to meet with a clientter. You''ve got half an hour to eat your lunch." "Eden, you are such a careless woman. Can you be more serious about the people around you?" Pa was a little anxious. Eden smiled. "Sorry, back then all I could think about in my mind was how I could afford my next meal. How would I have had time to think about other people''s feelings and pay attention to them?" "I give in to you! Why does Myra hate you so much? She won''t even pay for your meal. Maybe because you have such a don''t-care-about-anything attitude." Pa huffed and started eating. Eden smiled but did not say anything. Victor, on the other hand, left in silence and gloom. "Sorry, back then all I could think about in my mind was how I could afford my next meal. How would I have had time to think about other people''s feelings and pay attention to them?" The words made him sad. She never mentioned the old days to him. He only knew that she had a bad time, but he did not expect it to be so bad. She was his cherished little princess. He had never imagined that his little princess would suffer so much because of him. Victor only felt so sad that he could not breathe, and his dark eyes were full of pain and self-me. Half an hourter, Eden met with three key clients of thepany. Because she met them in person and her design had always been very amazing, it went well when they talked about cooperation. Almost without much negotiation, the clients agreed to sign the contract. Eden always knew that the business was like a battlefield. It was the ability to do what''s important. After the three clients had left, Eden started to sort out the things on the table. Pa found Eden to be really amazing when it came to business. One of the clients, ady who looked tough, was easily persuaded by Eden. She didn''t have much of a smile on her face, but she was happy when she left. Pa wondered what Eden had said to her to make her so happy. Eden packed up the contract and whispered, "Let''s go." Pa followed her out, feeling as though she was of no use whatsoever. She did not say a word during the entire process. Eden nced at her watch and realised that there was no time to say hello to Jasper. Besides, after such a long time, Jasper should have left. So she went to the elevator. After taking a few steps, she met Jasper. However, he seemed to be preupied with a lot of things. He lowered his head and looked very bad. Dressed in a suit, he was still so elegant and noble, but his body was slightly shaky. "Jasper." Eden called him softly. Hearing the familiar voice, Jasper, who was in a veryplex mood, suddenly looked up and saw her worried face. Pa was instantly attracted to Jasper the moment she saw him. Why were all the men around Eden so handsome? This man was as handsome as Victor. "Eden." He called out. He stood three steps away from Eden and looked at her helplessly. He felt so upset and wanted to hug her. But he tried his best to restrain himself. He knew that he was not qualified to do that. Eden was worried because she knew he must be having a hard time right now. He seemed thinner than ever. He, who had always been arrogant, would never show such a helpless look. Eden walked to him. He was much taller than her and she always looked up when talking to him. "You''re thinner. Why don''t you take good care of yourself?" Eden looked at him with concern. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Jasper looked quietly at her concerned little face, feeling touched. He wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing. "Eden... I." Jasper couldn''t help but reach out his arms and take her in his arms. He buried his face reassuringly in the nook of her shoulder. "Eden, please, just a moment. I can''t breathe, Eden..." Jasper''s voice was whimpering a little, but getting smaller and smaller. Seeing the two hugging each other, Pa opened her mouth in shock. Was Eden tantly cheating on his husband? Just then, the door behind Eden was opened. As soon as Victor went out, he saw the two people hugging each other. His pupils shrank sharply, and his expression became gloomy. Dean, who followed him out, was also shocked to see this scene. Seeing Victor''s gloomy face, Pa was even more shocked. What a coincidence! It was seen by her husband. Eden, however, didn''t notice the others. She felt that something was wrong with Jasper. His whole weight was on top of her and she was barely able to support him. "Jasper, Jasper..." Eden called out a few times, but Jasper did not respond. Victor found Jasper faint. He walked over and helped Jasper up from Eden''s body. Eden was about to say thank you when someone was helping her. She looked up and saw a pair of dark eyes filled with jealousy and pain. The word "thank you" was stuck in Eden''s throat. "Victor, Jasper, he..." Victor said to Dean. "Call an ambnce." "Okay." Dean quickly took out the phone and called the emergency call. Eden looked at Jasper and was very worried. Why did he suddenly faint? Had he not rested well all this time? Victor saw her face full of anxiety and felt more and more pain in his heart. He admitted that he was jealous. This was the man Eden cared about the most besides him. "Mr. Joye, what''s wrong?" A man in suit ran over. Eden knew that he was Jasper''s assistant, Jason. "Jason, do you work in River City now? Hasn''t Jasper had a good rest this time?" Eden asked. Jason shook his head. "Mrs. Alwynn, haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve just been transferred to River City recently and only felt that Mr. Joye had lost a lot of weight. I haven''t even started taking care of his daily routine, but he rarely went to thepany recently." As Jason spoke, he helped Jasper up from Victor''s body. Eden gave a hand and Dean brought over a chair. They positioned Jasper on it as they waited for the ambnce. "Jasper, wake up." Eden gently patted his face. However, Jasper did not react at all. Watching the scene, Victor felt jealous to the point of madness. A tense atmosphere spread. Pa felt that she was wrapped in an invisible chill. She held her breath nervously and felt more nervous than Eden, who was about to have a problem. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No man could watch his woman care for another man like that in front of him, especially not the possessive Victor. Soon, the sound of an ambnce came from downstairs. Eden nced at Victor. "Victor,e and help." Victor clenched his fists and went over to help. Pa was a little confused by Victor''s attitude. Had she guessed wrong? Victor and Jason helped Jasper into the elevator and they went downstairs together. Jasper was soon sent to the ambnce. Eden wanted to go to the hospital without even thinking about it. Victor, however, pulled her back with an aggrieved face and wouldn''t let her go. He knew that in order to forget Eden, Jasper made a great determination. But if she followed Jasper, many things became different. Feelings are something that couldn''t change easily. Love is hard to restrain. He himself was such a typical example. For Eden''s sake, his sanity almost copsed. Jason knew something about Eden and also knew that their president had always been in love with her. He smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I will take Mr. Joye to the hospital. He will be fine. When he wakes up, I will tell you." "Okay!" Eden took a look at Jasper, whose face was pale, and nodded. Then the ambnce closed its doors and left. Pa and Dean, who were following behind Eden and Victor, looked nervously at them. In the past, when Eden had a problem, Pa would gloat in her mind. But now, for some unknown reason, she really didn''t want anything bad to happen to Eden. She had made it to the Alwynn Group, and she didn''t want to leave. Eden knew that what happened just now had made him sad. She never had feelings about Jasper. Jasper had always been her family member. So if Jasper had an incident, she would really not be at ease and would be very anxious. It was hard to meet such close, family-like friends in a lifetime. There was a real bond between her and Jasper, Abby. "Victor, are you angry? You know that Jasper is in a bad condition." Eden''s voice was gentle. Victor shook his head slightly and stared at her with aplicated expression on his face. Such Victor made her feel like he was alienating her. He was well aware of the rtionship between her and Jasper. He was just jealous. Apart from him, Jasper was the person she cared about very much. In fact, he hated himself more for losing her and losing more than ten years with her. Instead, Jasper had apanied her for ten years. When she needed him the most, he had done nothing for her. When he saw Victor shake his head, Dean, who had been scared to death, was relieved. He could see exactly how jealous and angry Victor was just now. What kind of man would have the generosity to tolerate a woman who has intimate contact with another man like that? Victor whispered, "Eden, let''s go back." "Okay!" Eden smiled and let him lead her along. Eden looked at his lost expression and felt guilty. After all, that scene just now could easily be misunderstood. She was grateful that Victor had chosen to believe her. When Pa was about to chase after them, Dean immediately stopped her. "What are you doing over there?" Pa quickly made an excuse, "I am afraid they will quarrel." Dean sneered, "Come on, I think you want the president to quarrel with his wife. Only shallow people like you can be so mindless. Do you know who that man is and what rtionship he has with Mrs. Alwynn? Do you really think that she cheated on Mr. Alwynn?" Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Pa said seriously, "Isn''t it? They''re hugging each other." Dean was speechless. Did this woman think about the consequences when she said this? Dean said sarcastically, "I admire your courage. If you want to follow them, that''s fine with me." If she shamelessly followed them, she would definitely be kicked out of the car by Mr. Alwynn. Mr. Alwynn looked like a gentleman, but Dean knew he was by no means a gentleman. He recalled how Mr. Alwynn had treated Melissa. Mr. Alwynn was a man who had no other woman in his eyes than his wife. Pa froze for a moment at his words. Then... She nced at Victor and Eden. Victor gentlemanly pulled open the car door for Eden, let Eden sit in, and bent down to help Eden fasten her seat belt. Then he hurried back to the driver''s seat. The car did not drive away as expected. As soon as Victor got into the car, he held Eden in his arms. Eden wrapped her arms around his firm waist and she knew what was on his mind. His lips were by her ears. She could feel his hot breath and his uneasiness. Her face suddenly became a little hot. "Victor, I''m sorry." Eden apologized in a low voice. Victor had been very wary of Jasper, so nervous that he could get jealous whenever she smiled at him. Hearing her apology, Victor smiled slightly, and his jealousy dissipated a lot. His expression was also no longer gloomy from jealousy. "Baby, you don''t have to apologize. I just want you to love me wholeheartedly." He said in a low voice, as if in supplication. Eden pushed him away slightly and then looked at him aggressively. "Victor, are you doubting my love for you? To be honest, you are the first and only man I have ever fallen in love with. Although I did not show this love as strongly as other women, but this is also my only and most precious love." Seeing this scene today, would he not trust her and doubt her love? Jasper had just been in a terrible state. As his friend, was it wrong for her to let him lean on her shoulder? She couldn''t stand that the people she cared about were sad. In this world, there were only a few people that she cared about. Hearing this, Victor was very happy. He knew that his Eden only loved him. But the human mind was so contradictory. How much he loved her was how afraid he was of losing her. He knew that her and Jasper suffered a lot from this ten-year rtionship and limited her emotions. She was unwilling to hurt him, and Jasper was unwilling to let go. Even though she never gave Jasper any hope, and Jasper understands that. That was why she would feel guilty. "Eden, don''t feel bad. I''ve always believed in you. I just don''t like the way he''s holding you, like you''re being taken away from me and I''m scared." Victor said what he was thinking. Eden smiled. He''s always been this way. "Victor, Jasper has made it very clear that we can''t be together. Jasper and I have known each other for ten years and it''s not easy for a friendship." Victor nodded resignedly, "Eden, I know, but I''m still jealous." Eden knew he still wasn''t happy about it. She pinched his waist. Victor''s whole body trembled at her sudden move and subconsciously groaned. "Honey." His voice sounded aggrieved. It instantly reminded Eden of the cute little dog. Eden smiled with bright eyes, "You deserve it. Why do you like to be jealous so much? I''m the only one in the world who can stand your personality." Victor''s possessiveness had always been so strong that she could feel it. Victor pinched her nose with a smile. "Of course, only my wife is qualified to tolerate my personality." Eden was speechless at his shamelessness. "I havepleted my work today. Let''s go home. The kids are almost out of school." Eden leaned back wearily against the passenger seat. "You''re tired?" Victor rubbed her head. "Yes. We should spend more time with the kids. Lately I''ve noticed that Kenny seems to have something on his mind. Haven''t you noticed it?" Eden tilted her head and looked at him. Victor blinked his eyes in confusion, "No." Kenny who was a silent child had a personality like him. Victor suddenly remembered that he and Kenny still have a deal, but Eden had an ident before and did not implement it. Their opponents obviously still haven''t given up targeting them. There would be a social gathering tomorrow night, which was a good opportunity and did not need to be deliberately arranged. But did his son have something on his mind? He would go back and observe Kenny carefully tonight. His son was very mysterious, and he didn''t know him very well. He seemed to be very obsessed withputerstely. After finishing his homework, he had been using theputer. The child''s IQ was amazing, and even he admired hisputer skills. But this child was very silent and lonely. "Eden, let''s go home."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Eden nodded. Pa and Dean watched Victor''s car leave before they returned to thepany. Pa couldn''t understand what she had experienced today. The closer she got to Eden, the more she found that Eden was truly amazing. She was a far cry from Eden. Afterparison, she realized that she had really lived for nothing in the past few years. When they were having fun, Eden was busy learning. When they were busy dressing themselves up, Eden would make money to support herself. Pa sighed and had the feeling that if you don''t work hard when you''re young, you''ll be sad when you''re old. Dean drove the car and asked. "What''s wrong? Are you upset because you didn''t see the president and his wife quarrel?" Pa red at him. How loyal of him to keep being sarcastic about her for the sake of his Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn. "Do you think I''m such a bad person?" Pa was a bit speechless. She just felt that she had wasted many years in vain. Dean put on a false smile. "You look like a scheming woman, don''t you?" Pa was speechless at his words and cursed him silently in her heart. "You are really rude. No one told you that you offend people by talking like that?" Pa gave him a cold re. How could he be so shameless and impolite? Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Deanughed and said, "I''m not afraid to offend you at all. For someone like you, I really doubt how exactly you''vee through all these years. In addition to the fact that you can dress up, your work is also particrly not serious. How old are you? Why don''t you work hard?" Pa looked at him in amazement. What''s wrong with him? What did her life have to do with him? ¡°Dean, I warn you. You¡¯re getting personal.¡± Pa had an angry look on her face because she was getting upset over it. Dean didn''t take her anger seriously, "As long as you don''t target Mrs. Alwynn. Ourdy is really serious about her work, and you are really trying hard to be scheming." "I... I didn''t..." Pa blushed. When she first joined thepany, she did want to seduce Victor. But after learning more about it, she realized she didn''t have a chance, so she dismissed the idea. Besides, there was no woman who would not like a man as handsome and unforgettable as Victor. Dean looked ahead and said in a slightly cold tone, "Pa, after something has been said, we can''t work together in the future. So I won''t say it clearly. By the way, I forgot to tell you that there are security cameras in every corner of the twenty-fifth floor. You should avoid it when you smoke." "What?" Pa was extremely shocked. "Does the toilet also have one?" She had the habit of smoking, but she was very secretive and very few people knew about it. She picked up this bad habit in high school and couldn''t quit. Usually, she did not smoke in her office, but in the firene or toilet. "Of course not, but there are in every corner except the toilet. I heard that Mrs. Alwynn is preparing for pregnancy. The president has developed a good habit that he has to go home to rest before 11 o''clock. If you let them know that you are smoking, I think you would be fired." Pa opened her mouth wide in shock and asked with an incredulous expression, "They have three children already. Are they still going to give birth?" Dean smiled and nced at her. "Who cares about the number of children in a rich family? And those three outstanding kids are triplets. They''re just getting ready for their second pregnancy now." Dean liked children. He grew up in a single-parent family. Only his mother lived with him. He felt very lonely. When he married a wife in the future, he actually wanted to have more children. It''s nice to have a family. Pa smiled and did not say anything. Second pregnancy? Now there were a few women who dared to have a second child. She can''t even afford herself anymore. Not to mention the baby, she didn''t even know where her boyfriend was? "Eden is so amazing!" Pa taunted. Dean stopped talking and focused on driving. When Eden arrived home, she received a call from Jason. Jason told her that Jasper had woken up. He had fainted because he had not rested well during this period of time adn he was fine now. Eden was relieved when she heard that. The children had already been out of school, and Ricky went to the filming site. Kenny was no longer in the living room. Only Gia was doing her homework. Her mom went shopping with Mary. "Gia, dad is back." As soon as Victor saw his daughter, his face was full of doting. Giada looked up to see that today dad and mom were actually off work so early. She was a little incredulous, "Mom, aren''t you sure you''re not looking at the wrong time?" Eden and Victor looked at each other with guilt in their eyes. Eden smiled and said, "Baby, I''m sorry. Mom and Dad have been too busy recently to apany you." Giada smiled and shook her head. "Mom, you don''t have to apologize. We know that you''re busy." "Where is your brother?" Eden asked. Giada pointed upstairs. "He goes back to his room to do homework every day and onlye down when it''s time to eat." N?velDrama.Org content. Eden said. "I''ll go check on Kenny." During this time, Kenny had been focused on theputer, and he would onlye downstairs when he had dinner. Giada nodded and continued to do her homework. Victor took off his jacket and sat next to his daughter, watching her doing homework. Gia''s handwriting was beautiful and neat, and all three of these kids had a habit of doing their best. This was really a good habit, and they were very serious when they did their homework. "Gia, do you know how to do all these homework?" Giada nodded and didn''t look at him. Instead, she wrote down the answer and said, "Dad, just pay attention in ss and look at the examples, and you''ll know how to do it. We''re only in third grade, so these are pretty easy for us." But it was also because the three of them were very smart. Giada suddenly smiled and looked up at her father. "Dad, who do you think is the best in our ss?" Victor thought for a moment, "Your eldest brother. Isn''t your teache often praising him?" Giada looked at him with displeasure. "The teacher also praises Ricky and me. But you never praise us. You''re just as biased towards Kenny as mom." Victor felt that he really had no say in front of the three children. As long as he mentioned Kenny, he be a biased father. "Gia, you wronged me. Dad treats you equally." Victor couldn''t help rubbing his little princess''s head. She really made him sad with this idea. Giada said in disbelief, "Dad, don''t bully me for being young, okay? You and mom do care more about Kenny. In fact, not only you guys, Ricky and I also care about him. I found out that he has no friends and always feel that he is quite lonely." Victor was warmed by her words. This little girl was actually quite thoughtful. Eden went upstairs and knocked on her son''s door. There was no response. Eden knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. So she opened the door gently and went in. Kenny was focused on hisputer. She knocked twice on the door and he didn''t even hear her, so it was clear how focused he was. She gingerly walked over and looked at theputer screen, where some red and green curves appeared, with a triangr red dot in the middle. Kenny''s little hands were working quickly on the keyboard, and a set of data that Eden could not understand was entered by him. Eden could see that her son''s face was serious as if he had encountered a problem. Eden had never seen her son so nervous. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Eden thought about it and did not dare to disturb her son. Usually, when she came in, Kenny would especially turn off theputer screen. Since she knew what her son was doing, he didn''t avoid it anymore. Eden had just reached the door. Kenny suddenly said, "Mom." Eden turned around with a smile and looked at her son with a doting gaze. "Baby, did I disturb you?" Keh smiled and shook his head. "No, mom, it''s all over." Eden thought of his serious expression and was slightly confused. She just left a few steps, and he solved the problem well. Her son''s so smart! She and Victor really had excellent genes to give birth to such an intelligent son. Kenny looked at his mother''s shocked expression and smiled slightly. "Mom, why are you back so early today?" Eden turned around and said softly, "Kenny, I feel very guilty for not being with you. So today I came back a little early from work to keep you guyspany. Tell mommy, what do you want to eat tonight? Mom will make it for you." Keh was happy to hear his mother''s gentle voice. He thought for a moment, "Mom, let''s go to KFC. We haven''t gone to KFC together yet." "KFC?" Eden frowned slightly. High-calorie foods can easily give children sore throats. But looking at her son''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t help but nod her head. "Okay, let''s go now." Eden looked at the time. They would arrive at the KFC at 4:30. And they could arrived home after dinner just around 6:00, so they could take them for a walk together. "Thank you, mom!" Kenny got up and kissed on her mother''s cheek shyly. He had never done such a thing in front of Ricky and Gia. But his mom was the one he loved the most. asionally, he wanted to be closer to his mom. Eden was happy inside. Her Kenny was rarely as close to her as Ricky was. He was so sensible that it made her heart ache. Eden went to the wardrobe to put on a down jacket for him. As she zipped him up, she admonished, "Kenny, it''s getting coldtely, so wear more when you go to school." "Okay, mom, I will take care of myself." Kenny smiled and went to wear shoes. They went downstairs together. Victor looked up at them and said with a smile, "You guys are wearing down jackets. Do we have an event tonight?" Giada also looked up at Kenny with interest. It was rare for her eldest brother toe down so early today. Eden smiled and nodded. "Kenny said that he wants to go to KFC." Victor frowned and couldn''t believe that the normally serious boy wanted to go to KFC. Keh watched his dad frown and he raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Dad, don''t you want to go?" Victor recalled Eden''s words. Kenny was a little strange these days. He also felt that it was a little strange. His son, who had never been a smiling man, actually smiled at him today. But why was his son''s smile so strange? "Why not?" Victor nodded quickly and looked at Gia. "Is our little princess going?" Giada nodded happily and said, "Mom only allows us to go to KFC once or twice a year at most. Today mom said she would take us to eat it. How can I refuse?" Victor was shocked by the fact that the kids only get to eat KFC twice a year. "Gia, that is unhealthy food." Giada''s face was full of disdain. "Dad, we''re going to eat such delicious food even when it''s unhealthy. Wait for me to change my clothes. I still have a little bit of homework left, but I can finish it afterwards." Victor would like to remind his beauty-loving daughter that she will gain weight. But he didn''t dare to say anything. He was afraid of making his daughter unhappy. Recently, Kenny always looked down on him. He knew why, but he also felt quite wronged. The b*stard who targeted him hadn''t been found yet. Eden said, "Victor, go and change your clothes." "Yes!" Victor nced at Kenny who was still looking at him with a smile, seemingly a little mocking and a little proud. He hadn''t seen Kenny''s expression like that in a long time. He was sure the kid had something in mind, just like Eden had said. Victor went back to his room to change into casual clothes with confusion and took them out. They arrived at the KFC restaurant. After ordering, Eden took Gia to the toilet. Kenny looked around. It was still early and there were not many people here. He nced at his father and saw him looking down at his mobile phone. He knew that his father''s acquisition of the Rulin family had been settled and he was sorting out the shares of the Rulin family. "Dad, do you know who the president of R. K Group is?" He had been busy with this recently. The stock market was always unpredictable. Even if the Rulin family was not acquired by his father, the R.Kpany also had an intention to acquire it. Dad was lucky to be one step ahead of them. Recently, he rarely went downstairs. He also knew the reason why his mother came back early today. She was attentive and worried that he would be lonely because of this quiet personality. To be honest, there was very few people who cared about his feelings except his mom. In order not to let his mother worry, he proposed to go to KFC. In fact, he didn''t like eating these things, but he also wanted to do something that they have never done as a family. They rarely get together to share food as a family. Their family had note to KFC together, although without Ricky, but he still felt very warm and happy. Victor slowly put down his mobile phone. Brian investigated for half a month and did not find out who the president of R. K Group was. Did Kenny find out? "Kenny, do you know who he is?" Victor looked at his son in surprise. Kenny nodded. His father might be in big trouble, because his rival came aggressively. "Well! The president of R. K Group. is Irving Matthews." Kenny looked at his father with a smile. He investigated carefully and found out that this man was a high school ssmate of his mother. He came aggressively, and it was highly likely that he wanted to capture the A Country and River City markets Hearing the name Irving, Victor felt a little familiar. "When have I heard it before?" He frowned and pondered. N?velDrama.Org content. Kenny asked, "Dad, have you heard of this name?" Victor nodded. "I seem to have heard this name recently, but I can''t remember when I''ve heard it." Victor frowned, and his expression was angrily jealous, "Kenny, do you know something?" Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Before Kenny could speak, he remembered that he had heard Pa and Eden''s conversation at the club today. Irving, a high school ssmate of Eden who had liked her for three years, had not married because of her. What a great love! But why did it bother him so much? Victor''s face was full of jealousy. It couldn''t be that Irving, right? Keh smirked as it seemed that his dad knew him. He was shocked when he found out about this man. However, this man was a bad guy and was not worthy of his mother even if without his dad. The battle between his father and him would probablyst for a long time. This man was also very powerful. "Dad, he is my mom''s ssmate in high school. ording to the current situation, he wants to upy the market of River City, and his financial power isparable to yours. As for the reason why he did this, I also found out a few things. He has liked mom for many years, but she seems to have no impression of him." This was the secret he found in theputer of the president of the R. K Group. He had a lot of information about her mother. Victorughed and thought of his wife''s reaction during the day. Kenny was right. Eden didn''t remember who he was at all. She was also taunted by Pa for it. However, had Pa ever bullied Eden? Eden was very unhappy when she saw Pa. That day, she went to the rooftop alone to blow the cold wind. It seemed that Pa was not a good person. "Kenny, even if we are equally matched, your dad will not let your mother get snatched away." Victor said in a domineering way. Jasper gave up, and here came another Irving. He knew that there were a lot of people who coveted his wife who could receive love letters every day in high school and in college. There were also many love rivals for him now. Victor could not help but be jealous when he thought he would face many future rivals. He would defeat anyone who coveted his wife. Then see who still dare to covet his Victor''s woman. However, dealing with such a person should quickly dismantle his strength to make him give up a little faster. Anyone who wanted to take over the River City market would have to ask his permission first. He and his wife were preparing to have another child, and he could not let others affect their rtionship at this time. Kenny leaned slightly against the chair and said with some underestimation and distrust. "Dad, you''d better have faith. This time your opponent is not Uncle Joye who really loves mom and doesn''t want her to be upset. Irving is different. He hates out of love, and with hispetitive nature, he won''t be as amodating as Uncle Joye is to mom. Those two are simply not on the same level. This time he has been slowly investing in River City, and frankly, he wants to avenge his years of love. And hispany has illegal projects. The investment is for moneyundering." Hearing this, Victor narrowed his eyes with a confident smile on his face. "Kenny, ording to what you said, the winner has been decided long ago. Seeing that you''re not worried at all, Dad is relieved." Keh frowned. Was he apetent husband? How could he say such a thing? He lowered his eyes slightly and was very dissatisfied with his father''s attitude. Seeing that he was not worried about his mother, he felt relieved. His dad had to be disliked by his mother one day. "Dad, don''t be happy too early. Do you know who his fiancee is?" Victor said scornfully, "Wasn''t he in love with your mom? Why does he have a fiancee?" Victor''s face became gloomy, because Kenny seemed to know the fiancee. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. His mother and sister have not returned yet. kenny smiled elegantly, and his lips were scarlet, like the beautiful fall sunset. Victor looked at such a handsome son and felt that he and Eden had really given birth to three good-looking children. Who said that this child was honest? How could his smile be several times more cunning than him? He was a scheming little devil. Under the gaze of his father, Kenny picked up the c and took a sip, then said calmly, "His fiancee is Paulina, who once loved you." When Victor heard that, he sneered, "Is that kind of person qualified to like your mother? It''s insulting your mother. No wonder he doesn''t dare to disclose his fiancee and hides behind it like a ghost. It turns out to be a woman who only copies other people''s work." Victor''s tone was extremely cold and sarcastic. It turned out to be the vicious woman, Paulina. Victor said indifferently with a somber expression, "It seems that these two people are working together and trying to break up your mother and I." Kenny smiled and nodded, saying silently in his heart, ¡°Dad, you''re finally smart for once.¡± Victor''s expression looked a bit cruel. It seemed that he had not taught Paulina enough lessons. After Eden came back, he felt that his means were not as cruel as before. Keh saw his father''s rage and stopped talking sensibly. Today they came home early, so he proposed toe out to eat together just to tell dad about this matter. If it was known by his mother, she would be worried. No one could bully his mother. Those who bullied his mother would not have a good ending. Even if his dad didn''t teach them a lesson, he would do it. Over the past year, his mother has been busy with work and paid little attention to him, and he has built up his own power, and one day he would gradually be stronger so that he has enough strength to protect his mother. His mother gave birth to three of them at the best age of her youth, and raised them up with painstaking efforts. He must return the favor to his mom. "Mom and Gia are back." Kenny nced outside the door. Through the ss wall, he saw his mothere back with his lively sister and his ever-deep expression turned gentle. The father and son continued to chat as if nothing had happened. Victor also knew that his son told him about this matter alone because he did not want his mom to worry. Eden took so long toe back because she got a call from Melissa. When she left thepany today, she told Melissa to pay attention to Irma. Irma was indeed suspicious. After she left, Irma sneaked into the fire passageway and called someone. They were a little far away from each other, so Melissa did not hear what they were talking about. But it was enough to prove that there was something wrong with Irma. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 After Eden and Gia came back, the set meal had been delivered. The family of four ate happily as they talked about their daily life. Not far away, a handsome man in a white suit sat in a ck Rolls Royce. ck hair made him look mysterious. Below his slightly curled eyshes were a pair of dark eyes, revealing an inscrutable brutality and despotism. His thin lips were smiling slightly, as if he was born to be in control, taking everything into his own hands. The driver was his assistant, who wore a pair of ck-framed eyes and looked well-mannered. "Mr. Matthews, she is Eden Bleu. The man sitting beside her is her husband, Victor Alwynn. They have a total of three children, triplets." The man''s thin red lips coldly raised a curvature. It had been many years since theyst met. She was more beautiful, and her every move was still charming and lovely. He knew she was beautiful back then, but he didn''t expect a well-dressed her to be so dazzling, but she was already someone else''s wife. We will meet tomorrow night at the banquet." The man''s voice was filled with a strong sense of jealousy, and his gaze stayed locked on Eden''s smiling face, full of anticipation. Back then, she ignored him. Now, her eyes were bright and moving but she still wasn''t looking at him. A wry smile gradually emerged on his expressionless face. The next day, Eden was in a good mood. She wanted to finish her work as soon as possible because she had to attend a banquet tonight. As soon as Victor arrived at thepany, he asked Dean to check the list of the banquet tonight. He quietly looked up at Eden, who was working hard, and then looked at the list of banquets. Coincidentally, Irving''s name was really on it. Victor searched for information about the president of R. K Group online. He quickly found the information and found that Irving was a year older than Eden. Victor pursed his lips. Alright, that man was younger than him, but looked older, which made him feel a little better. However, the man''s appearance and temperament were both so good, and he had a gloomy aura, which could attract the attention of women. At a nce, he could be amazing. His appearance was also very enchanting. But...Victor looked at Eden again. Why didn''t his wife remember someone so handsome looking? In the photo, Irving, dressed in a white handmade shirt and dark suit pants, sat elegantly in his office chair. A faint mncholy between his eyebrows added a bit of attractiveness for him. He was considered to be a very rare beautiful man. His body also looked very attractive. Women would get addicted to him. But! ording to his wife''s personality, people she didn''t care about were not qualified to be remembered by her. His girl has always been not very easily attracted to handsome men. "Heh Heh..." Victor smirked in his heart. He was very handsome, and it was enough for his wife to look at him. Victor was full of confidence. He was the only one in his wife''s eyes. And Eden was having a hard time with the information Pa sent over. Pa¡¯s work was sloppy. It was always wrong. She ticked off the mistakes with a red pen, and then rearranged them herself. She finally finished the work she had saved up over the past few days. After finishing the work of Alwynn Group, she continued to watch the cooperation of the Monroe Group. There was no time to speak to Victor for the whole morning. Victor looked at his wife, who was busier than him, and felt very depressed. Can they still have a date? His wife had already missed two appointments with him. Victor was in a bad mood. What''s more, he would meet Irving at the banquet tonight, which made him feel even worse. His wife''s wless little face was really attractive. She was pure and charming. He was mesmerized every time he looked at her. The more Victor thought about it, the more sullen he felt. When it was time for lunch, Victor picked up his phone and ordered lunch. After he ordered lunch, Eden hadn''t finished her work.Victor pursed his lips slightly. He actually wanted to ask her if she knew this man. But he hesitated. What if Eden recognized him? Victor was a little confused and spent this morning thinking about this matter. Ah... Victor was a little crazy. Their children were almost grown up, so how could he still meet a love rival? Finally, Eden raised her head and stretched. She tilted her head and looked at Victo with a bright smile, "Honey, I''m hungry." Her gentle and coquettish voice made Victor''s bad mood disappeared instantly. He coaxed her softly, "Eden, lunch will be here soon. You could get some rest." "Well, I¡¯m going for a walk." Eden picked up the file on the desk and went out to see Pa. Pa was looking at the annual report at this time. Since she heard what Dean said yesterday, she thought for a whole night and decided to work hard to keep Dean from underestimating her, and Eden from firing her. Eden pushed the door in and saw that Pa was working seriously. She smiled. "Oh! Pa, are you working hard?" Pa heard Eden¡¯s voice, looked up and saw the information in her hand. She swallowed nervously. "Did I make a mistake again?" Eden sneered, "Are you that confident that you''re doing a good job all the time? No mistakes at all?" Pa pursed her lips and was a little sad because of Eden''s sneer, "Can''t you give me encouragement? I''ve worked hard for two years to get here to work, and I''m trying to do a good job." Eden nodded. "You have indeed worked hard. Today''s mistakes are not as much as yesterday''s. However, Pa, do you really want this job?" Pa nodded hurriedly. "It''s my dream to work here." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Eden put the documents on the table and reminded her, "Apologize to me for how many times you bullied me during the three years of high school." Pa was stunned, suddenly realizing that after all these years, she had never apologized to Eden for what happened back then. "Eden, do you want an apology for every bully? Wouldn''t you go too far? How do I know how many times?" Eden sneered. When she saw how reluctant Pa was, she felt even more displeased. She was not a particrly vindictive person, and this did not mean that she did not hold a grudge. It was inevitable that they would always meet after working together, but as soon as she saw this woman, she would think back to the past. In order to be able to work well, she had to get this matter settled first. Otherwise, she would feel very ufortable. "Do I go too far? What do you think my husband will do when he finds out about this? Do you think you still have a chance to work in River City?" Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Eden looked at her with a heavy gaze. "Pa, you will know how many times you bully me by counting the number of days in a semester. That''s also the number of times you should apologize." Pa realized she was serious. One of the two of them had topromise on the issue of apologizing. "Eden, I was young and ignorant at that time. We really couldn''t help it. It is Myra who should be med. She was the culprit." If Myra hadn''t ordered them with money back then, they wouldn''t have treated Eden that way. After all, their pocket money at that time was really not much, a few dozen dors a week. But Myra had more than a thousand dors a week in pocket money. All of their snacks, cosmetics and nice clothes were given by Myra. For their age, these things were really too tempting. Eden red at her angrily. "You''re still so stubborn." She turned around and left. Pa has always been very arrogant so Eden knew that she wouldn''t apologize easily. But it didn''t matter. How she bullied her back then, she would bully her back now. Anyway, life was quite boring, wasn''t it? Eden thought so and was in a good mood. Pa didn''t think she was like that. "Eden,e back. Let''s have a talk." "Bang..." The heavy sound of the door closing was Eden''s response. When Eden just entered the office, Dean also entered the office with a bunch of beautiful roses. He smiled, "Mrs. Alwynn, the flowers are for you." Dean nced at Victor and thought he was a romantic man. Red roses represented love. Mr. Alwynn said that he would not let love be affection and they were going to be romantic for the rest of their lives. It was really romantic. Hearing this, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Although the president was romantic, he had not done anything romantic. Today was considered the first time for romance. At least since he came to work here, this was the first time he had seen Mr. Alwynn give his wife roses. "Thank you, Victor, these roses make me feel better." Eden said with a smile as she took the roses from Dean''s arms. These roses, representing love, were fresh, with dewdrops on them, and beautifully wrapped. She loved it! Victor looked at therge bouquet of roses and had a bad feeling. Which bastard dared to pursue his wife in front of him? "Honey, this rose isn''t from me." Victor spoke in a jealous tone. Eden and Dean were both puzzled. "Mr. Alwynn, I thought it was from you. Didn''t you always say love needs romance?" Did he mean well but messed up? He didn''t want to be a sinner and couldn''t stand Mr. Alwynn''s anger. Victor red at him. When had he ever ordered a bouquet of roses? Victor snatched the roses from Eden''s arms, picked up the pink card inside, and read out, "Darling Cyan, I can''t give you the world, but I give you all of my world." There was no signature on it. Victor''s gaze was sullen and jealous. It was that d*mned b*stard. It was so cheesy, even more cheesy than him. N?velDrama.Org content. "Cyan?" Eden was also full of doubts. When she was in school, many people called her like this. Eden looked at Victor in confusion. She blinked her eyes and asked innocently, "Who is it?" Victor''s inner jealousy was unbearable. Who was it? How could he know who he was without signature? "You don''t even know who it is, how would I know? From what I see, he seems to want to hold your hand for the rest of his life." His jealousy was so obvious that Eden felt it. Eden red at him and snatched the card from his hand and saw that it was not signed. "Who is this boring person?" Eden felt that someone was making fun of her. Victor directly threw the roses in the trash can and stepped on them hard. Not feeling relieved, he used the scissors again to destroy the delicate roses to nothing more than scraps. Eden looked at Victor''s angry action. She had been with Victor for so long, how could she not see that he was so violent? She hadn''t seen anyone who had trouble with a bouquet of roses like he did. When Dean saw Victor''s expression, he found an excuse to slip away. Eden looked at Dean''s back as he fled, cursing him for being timid. She was also very scared. She couldn''t bear Victor''s anger either. Victor got tired of cutting and simply threw the scissors away as well. Eden looked at his action and cursed him for being childish! However, who was so bored? Everyone in River City knew that she had married Victor, whom ordinary people could not afford to offend. Who would have the guts to steal a woman so tantly with Victor? Victor angrily walked to her who lowered her head and said in a very bad tone, "Tell me. Who sent this? And called you darling." He was so jealous that he wanted to tear that man to pieces. He would make no good end for those who dare to steal his wife from him. Eden looked at him with a bright smile. "You''re jealous." Victor got even angrier as she still smiled. "Why are you still smiling? Tell me what other man I don''t know is coveting you around." Victor''s tone was cold and sharp, and his expression exasperated. The previous Eden would be scared of such Victor, but now she was not afraid of him at all. Because she had been pampered by him. Now she was not afraid of him at all because of his doting. Eden intentionally tilted her head and thought about it carefully, "Victor, are you asking knowingly? The only male friend I have is Jasper, but Jasper wouldn''t do such a boring thing. The other men I know are your friends." Her smile was dazzling and mesmerized Victor. Her smile, always attractive, would heal all his unhappiness. "No smiling." Victor ordered overbearingly. He was about to get mad, and she was still smiling as brightly as a flower. Eden could not help butugh. Victor, who had always been domineering, was so childish now. ording to what happened some time ago, this was clearly a deliberate gift of flowers. He was so jealous that he became irrational. Eden was just about to exin when Victor lowered his head and kissed her lips. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 His kiss was dominant, like he was telling Eden that she was his. Victor also knew her well and knew that she was just joking. He only wanted to kiss her to punish her at first, butter he waspletely addicted to this kiss. In his heart her eyebrows and her dazzling smile were the most beautiful scenery in this world. Pa wrote a two-page apology letter and rushed to their office. After looking at the two kissing each other, she was stunned for a while and turned around to leave quickly. D*mn! This was the benefit of having two people in the same office as husband and wife. Victor''s domineering look was really too tempting. It should be very happy to be loved by such a man! She was jealousy and envy! How could Eden have such good luck? When Pa went out, she flushed. Dean was about to carry lunch inside. Pa stopped him and said shyly, "They''re busy. What are you doing in there?" Dean blinked and looked at Pa with a puzzled expression, "Then why are you blushing?" Pa thought that this b*stard was knowingly asking. "I''m sure there''s something wrong with your head, Dean." "Pa, you''re being obnoxious talking like that." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa sneered and raised her head to look at him haughtily. "Didn''t you say that to me yesterday as well? I just let you experience it." Dean was at a loss for words. This was truly karma. The karma was so soon. Dean nced at the lunch in his hand and sent it into the insted box. And Victor was no longer satisfied with a kiss and took Eden back home to show her who was her husband. Eden also did not resist his sexual acts, because she knew that the result of resistance was more terrible than now. A sexy moan echoed through their room! When Eden woke up, Victor wasn''t by her side. She sighed heavily. It was said that a husband''s attitude determined the level of happiness in a family. She had a really good husband. But her husband was so infatuated with her that she didn''t have the strength to work. He''s got such good stamina. Eden turned over and her body was so sore that she didn''t want to get up. Eden sobbed softly. She was going crazy and felt that she''s not here to work, but to fall in love! "Honey, you''re awake." As soon as Victor came in, he saw Eden tossing and turning under the covers. He was proud of the way his wife enjoyed herself when they were making love just now. She had begged him for mercy during sex. When Eden heard Victor''s voice, she got up quickly and red at him. Victor looked at her angry little face gently. It seemed that his wife was angry. "Eden, get some more sleep if you are tired." He rubbed her head with a smile. Eden pped his hand away. "I''m not sleepy. I''m hungry!" Victor then remembered that she hadn''t eaten lunch yet, so he bent down and picked her up, "Let''s have lunch now. But Eden, I''ll take you to the shower first." Eden red at him. "You... put me at the door, go out... immediately." She did not want to make love again in the bathroom. Victor respected her in every way, but he would never give in to her in this matter. If she wanted to reason with him, he always said, "You are my wife, and this is my right." She also had the f*cking right to refuse. Victor knew what she was thinking. He smirked and said, "Eden, can you still bathe yourself now? Look at you, you don''t even have the strength." Eden punched him hard on the chest, "It''s all because of you, isn''t it? You bad guy. Shame on you!" "It''s all my fault. I''m the bad guy, I''m shameless." Victor was as well-behaved as a little kitten now, and did whatever Eden said. Eden was speechless! By the time they were back in the office again, Eden was starving to death. She didn''t eat lunch until after 3:00 pm. After lunch, there was a banquet. Eden took Pa to Sean to get her makeup done. After all, the banquet tonight was organized by the president of R. K Company at the biggest restaurant in River City. Along the way, Pa kept looking at Eden. Eden couldn''t stand her gaze and her silence somehow. This was not Pa''s character. Sean¡¯s office wasn¡¯t that far. It was ten minutes away. Eden stopped the car downstairs and looked at Pa, "What''s up? You just looked at me frequently" Pa didn''t know what to say and didn''t feel like she was looking at her that often. Eden looked at her who was silent and said, "Why don''t you say anything? You seem to have a lot of things you want to ask me." Was Eden a mind reader? "Eden, you share an office as a couple just to make it easier to do that?" Why would she be curious about such things? Eden was speechless! She would never interfere in the affairs of others. Wouldn''t it be awkward to ask someone such a question? But from an objective point of view, Pa has always been so shameless. "Pa, you seem to be very concerned about the matter between my husband and me." She did have sex a few times today with Victor who felt jealous. However, she enjoyed making love with Victor. Pa blushed a little, "Who is interested in the matter between you two? It''s just that I saw you two kissing together, but Mr. Alwynn must be a good kisser." It was now Eden''s turn to blush. "Don''t you knock when you enter the office?" How did she get to see that scene? "I forgot." Eden was speechless again. Eden opened the door and was ready to get off. Pa immediately stopped her. Eden looked at her in confusion. "What are you doing? Hurry up. It would bete." Pa looked at her quietly. Actually, she knew that she was lucky. If she had met someone who bore grudges, she would have been kicked out of Alwynn Group long ago. Eden didn''t hold it against her. After going through a lot in society, she knew she should be grateful. Eden was indeed very nice to her. "Eden, I''m sorry. I was wrong in high school. I apologize to you sincerely. I hope you can forget the past and live a happy life in the future." Eden blinked her big watery eyes and immediately smiled, "Pa, are you sincere?" Pa looked embarrassed as she stuttered, "Eden, I... although I am... selfish, I still has a conscience. I definitely sincerely apologize to you." Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Eden''s eyes shed slightly. "Pa, do you know what kind of person you are? You like to bully people, however, you are such a coward when the other party is more powerful than you. Besides, you are always so arrogant that you never even treat other people seriously. So, do you think I would believe you? To be honest, if you didn''t apologize to me, I would treat you the same way you treated me." N?velDrama.Org content. Pa fell silent. Thank god she apologized. She felt that Eden was more fearless now that she had Victor as her backer. However, no one could do anything to her. "Cyan, you said that you would forget about what happened before." Pa pursed her red lips and looked at Eden. Surely Eden would go back on her words so quickly. She admitted that she was a selfish coward sometimes, and she would frame others if she needed to, but she still felt ufortable to hear others say it out loud. Eden faked a smile and casually said, "Have I ever said that?" Then she looked at Pa with a confused face, "Even if I have, it doesn''t mean that I would do nothing." "You are such a despicable person! I have already apologized, what else do you want me to do?" Pa gritted her teeth and red at Eden. Edenughed. "Everyone has their despicable side. You are not the only one who could do awful things. If I were you," Eden pointed to the river not far away. "I''d just jump into it and end my boring life." Sometimes, Eden had the ability to say the words with an indifferent tone but make people bristle with anger. "Has your husband found your despicable side then?" Pa truly hated Eden when she was being like this. She looked so innocent, but she could say such shameless and heartless words. "Why... why would I want to end my own life? Cyan, you''d better not go too far." Pa was in a very bad mood and wished that she could p Eden in the face. If it weren''t that she had done awful things to Eden first, she would never let her treat herself like this. Eden smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "It seems that you still appreciate your life. If you really do, you''d better give on your dirty thoughts. Also, I''d like to remind you that you''d better be loyal to Alwynn Group. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you regret it." She knew that Pa loved money. Before she left, Melissa had already sent Irma''s profile to her. Irma was from a normal family, but she was addicted to gambling, as well as luxury goods. She betrayed Alwynn Group only because she was short of money. So she had to warn Pa. "Why...why would I want to betrayed Alwynn Group? I am working very hard." Pa pouted her red lips and looked at Eden with dissatisfaction. Eden knew that she was a vanity girl, but she did not dare to betray Alwynn Group no matter what. Before Pa came to work for Alwynn Group, she had already heard that the people who once betrayed Alwynn Group all got put in prison. Eden said seriously, "I hope you can withstand the temptation. Don''t be used by others." Pa immediately argued, "Don''t worry. I haven''t found a rich husband yet. I definitely won''t send myself into jail." Eden looked at her scornfully and patted her on the shoulder hard, "This is the Pa I know. But I''ll tell you again. Don''t think about my brother. He will alsoe to the dinner tonight. If you dare to talk to him, I will never forgive you again. You''d better not think about the people around me." "Have you always been so annoying? What if your brother likes me?" Pa smiled confidently. The more she tried to stop her, the more she wanted to show her how much she could do. Edenughed coldly. "Have you forgotten what you''ve done in high school? I know we are not in ancient times now, I still will never ept you as my sister-inw. I know exactly what you are nning. Your eyes lit up as soon as you saw my brother the other day." After saying this, Eden opened the car door and got out. Pa was speechless. Was she that obvious? Seeing Eden walking away, she opened the car door quickly and got out as well. After changing into their dresses, both of them went to put makeup on. When they came down from upstairs, Victor and Dean also came to pick them up. Eden was wearing a shining white dress made of whitece. Her long brown wavy hair hung loose past her shoulders, highlighted her elegant neck. The shiny diamond ne and a collection of exquisite makeup totally enhanced her beauty. Pa chose a champagne-colored dress. The make-up artist put glitter eyeshadow on her face, making her look very noble. Looking at Eden''s beautiful face, Victor felt a little weird somehow. He was still thinking about the roses that she got in the morning. He felt that he might know who sent them to her. Irving, was he trying to provoke him? Or did he really think that he could do whatever he wanted to Victor''s wife? Thinking of this, Victor took Eden''s hand and got in the car together. And Pa got in Dean''s car. Victor fastened Eden''s seat belt and looked at her. His dark eyes were full of surprise. "Honey, you are so beautiful tonight!" Eden looked at him and pretended to be unhappy. "Do I only look beautiful tonight?" Victor pinched her nose and said, "You are always beautiful, but this dress is really suitable for you." Eden lowered her head and smiled. She was also very impressed when she put the dress on. "This dress was designed for Abby, but she is pregnant now. I was going to make it red and ck, but Abby couldn''t wear it this year, so I changed the design slightly and made it to fit me." "It''s so nice for Abigail to have you as her best friend. She could save hundreds of thousands of dors for clothes every year," said Victor. After saying that, he started the car and drove off. When they arrived at the River City Restaurant, the four of them went to the top floor directly. There was a sshouse on the top floor. Even though it was winter, the heater was fully on, so it was not cold at all. This was a private party, so there weren''t as crowded as usual. People who attended such a private party were either rich or noble. It didn''t matter what they ate. The important thing was who they were meeting! Victor also knew Irving was the one who held this party. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Victor was one of the most influential people in River City. His arrival immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Everyone was curious and also respectful to Victor. Wherever he went, there would be all kinds of ttering voices. "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn." Everyone greeted them politely. Victor''s expression did not change at all when he faced the shocked eyes of the people around him. He kept holding Eden tightly in his arms. Eden smiled politely at everyone, leaving everyone a really good impression. However, there seemed to be someone else that caused a stir on the other side at the same time. This dinner party also attracted a lot of media. The news of R. K Group entering the River City already arouse all major media''s attention, and now their cooperation with TS Company even made it more shocking. Tonight, this dinner party gathered all the rich and powerful people of River City. R. K Group had developed very well recently, so everyone who was invited would love toe. It could be said that tonight''s party was full of financial tycoons. All the high-level figures in every business field could have close contact with each other. Victor looked at the group of peopleing towards them. The man walking in the front was in a ck suit, looking very arrogant. He had a handsome appearance, a sexy nose, and a pair of attractive eyes. His sharp gaze passed through the crowd and fell straight on Eden. Victor sensed it straight away. He looked at Eden, who had no idea what was going, a cold smile appeared on his face. When he looked up again, there was a wild and evil look on his cold and handsome face. His tall and straight figure looked very firm, plus his ice-cold face and his pitch-ck eyes, making everyone couldn''t help but hold in their breath. As the man walked closer, Eden finally noticed and looked over, then she met Irving''s deep eyes. Her deep eyes were full of arrogance, with a kind of mysterious and mncholy feeling, as if no one could ever see them through, looking a bit evil and charming. Just like Victor, as soon as he appeared, all the girls around him couldn''t help but turned their faces to him. There was a sh of surprise in Eden''s eyes, which slowly turned into appreciation. Finally, her clear eyes turned calm as usual. However, why did this man look a little familiar? She seemed to have met him before. Seeing her mood change, Victor felt a little better. "Mr. Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Irving reached out his hand and greeted Victor politely. Victor took a look at his hand and nced at him with a strange sneer in his eyes. After Irving waited for him awkwardly with his hand in the air for a while, Victor finally reached out and shook his hand slowly, then withdrew his hand immediately. Only Irving knew how perfunctory Victor''s attitude was when he shook his hand. However, he did not care about Victor at all. He turned his head straight to Eden and looked at her with his gentle eyes. A bright smile appeared on his handsome face. "Eden, long time no see!" Eden was a little surprised. She just felt he was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember who exactly he was. Behind Eden, Pa looked at Irving and opened her mouth wide in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that she could meet the president of R. K Group here. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t know what had gone wrong recently. It seemed that all the ordinary people turned to big bosses after many years. But people like her, who had all the glory before, ended up like this. Eden smiled politely. "I''m sorry, you look familiar, but do we know each other?" At this moment, Eden still didn''t know who Irving was. Victor put on a joyful smile. It seemed that his silly wife would really make Irving angry now. The moment he looked up, he happened to meet Irving''s eye, where there seemed to be deep disappointment and anger. Even his arrogant face changed a little. He had been waiting for this moment, the moment when he saw Irving''s heart breaking into pieces. Irving had been thinking about his wife all the time, but his wife did not even remember Irving at all. This silent retaliation was more enjoyable than fighting back on his own. When Irving was about to introduce himself, Pa couldn''t help but take a step forward and push Eden, "Cyan, you are so silly. He is Irving, the president of the R. K Group." "What?" Eden looked at Irving in surprise. When she looked at him carefully, she seemed to remember something slowly. It was a very hot day in summer, and they were all on the yground. "Eden, are you being punished again?" A boy asked with concern, running next to her on the yground. They were both wearing school uniforms, and his forehead was covered with sweat. She answered breathlessly but did not look at him. "I poured water on Pa, and she told the teacher, so I am punished." "Did they bully you again?" The boy''s tone was calm and emotionless. "Yes! However, I fought back this time." The girl said fiercely. The boy just kept running next to her unhurriedly. Edenughed somewhat embarrassingly and exined, "Mr. Matthews, I''m sorry. It has been too long. You are really different from when we were in high school. I''m really sorry that I didn''t recognize you earlier." She really couldn''t believe the handsome guy in front of her was Irving, the skinny boy in her ss. Now, he just looked exactly like a CEO. When Pa mentioned him to her that day, she couldn''t remember anything about him at all. Now that she had seen him finally, she remembered everything. Hearing this, Irving''s dark eyes lit up. He smiled softly and said, "I''m surprised that you still remember me from before." She used to always lowered her head thinking about things. He could guarantee that she didn''t know half of their ssmates. Eden felt really awkward. She really forgot about him before. "Of course, we are ssmates in high school," she said politely with an awkward smile. Victor''s big hand on her waist suddenly tightened, as if it was a warning to her silently. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Eden felt the strength on her waist and her smile froze. She looked up at Victor, seeing a faint and evil smile on his face. She instantly knew that he was unhappy. So she smiled and introduced him, "Mr. Matthews, this is my husband, Victor Alwynn." Irving smiled as if he didn''t hear anything at all. "We were ssmates before, so just call me Irving." Eden didn''t know what to say. She thought about Pa''s words this morning, wondering if the rose...... She hoped she was just thinking too much right now. She really didn''t think she was that attractive. She smiled and nodded. As Irving had said so, she would just listen to him. Looking at her expression, Irving''s heart sank little by little. She seemed to be very embarrassed, but she concealed it very well. When they were in high school, he was always around her, but no one could get into her heart. There were many boys who wrote letters to her, but she never even read them. At that time, they were already old enough to understand how did it feel to like someone. It was hard for Irving to not notice such a kind and beautiful girl like Eden at that time. Thinking of the past, Irving lifted the corner of his mouth into a faint smile. Now she was even more beautiful. He kept staring at Eden obsessively, which made everyone else extremely awkward. Victor''s mouth was slightly pursed, and his ck eyes turned cold. "Irving, we haven''t seen each other for so many years, and you are so sessful now," Pa said tteringly. Irving''s eyes nced indifferently at Pa and asked, "You are..." He looked at Pa with a puzzled face, and no one knew if he was doing it on purpose or if he really didn''t remember her. Pa fell silent awkwardly. What the hell was going on? Irving must be pretending not to know her. Haha... She sneered in her heart. He used to sit next to her in ss before. However, she never even talked to him properly because he wasn''t from a rich family. But now, it waspletely opposite. It was Irving who was pretending that he didn''t know her. It was just like a p in her own face. Pa''s face darkened a little. "I was sitting next to you at school, and I''m Pa Koch." She couldn''t believe that he could remember Cyan who was sitting far away from him but not the girl who used to sit right next to him. She just couldn''t ept it. "Right!" Irving answered with a surprised face, but Pa still couldn''t tell if he really remembered it or not. He must be pretending it. "Eden, I heard that the dishes here are good. Why don''t we go and have dinner together?" Irving turned to Eden and smiled gently. Eden found it hard to refuse when he offered it in front of so many people. She also really wanted to find out if he was the one who sent the roses this morning. If it was him, she might not be this nice to him. Thinking of this, Eden smiled and nodded. "Victor, let''s go together." She sounded much softer when she talked to Victor. No matter who the other party was, nothing would change the love she had for her husband. She felt she couldn''t even have other people in her eyes anymore ever since she met Victor. "Sure. I''ve exhausted you today, so you must be hungry now. Let''s go eat something first." Victor''s said it very ambiguously, making people couldn''t help but imagine what exactly he meant. Eden''s face flushed. She smiled with her shy face, making everyone more curious. Victor was very satisfied. This was exactly what he wanted. He knew she was very shy, especially when it came to this. Irving turned his head to Victor. And Victor cast him a provoking and arrogant look. The two pairs of dark eyes met in the air as if a war would instantly break out. Everyone started walking to the main venue of the dinner party. Victor deliberately separated them from Irving. He lowered his head and said quietly, "Eden." "Yes?" Eden answered and looked up at him. "You and him..." Victor wanted to say something, but he stopped. He had found everything about Irving, but it seemed that Eden still didn''t know. Eden smiled and said, "We went to the same high school. What are you thinking about?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Victor''s face turned angry. "But the way he looks at you is very annoying. I want to beat him up." Eden felt speechless. If he really wanted to beat him up, she wouldn''t be able to stop him at all. Now she just wanted to find out who sent the roses in the morning. She changed the subject. "Will Lucian, Adonis, and Ansone?" They must have been invited to such a dinner party. "Lucian wille, and Anson will bring Abigail here as well. Adonis is going to pick up someone at the airport, so he can''te. Brian will be here but he won''t meet anyone. ," Victor exined in a low voice. He suspected that the scandal recently had something to do with Irving. "Okay, I will find Abbyter." Eden was very happy to hear that Abigail had alsoe. "Sounds good!" Victor nodded. As long as she was not with Irving, she could go anywhere she wanted. Victor and Eden were chatting with each other happily, leaving Pa stood there on her own awkwardly. She was in a bad mood all the way here. She nced at Dean beside her and asked in a low voice, "Dean, do you want some drink?" Dean shook her head and said, "Are you going to drive then?" Pa red at him. "You idiot, you can call the driving service. What year do you think this is? You should just enjoy yourself." "No, I''ll just have something simple to eat. I have to drive Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn hometer. You can get something to drink on your own. But, remember, do not cause any trouble for Mr. & Mrs. Alwynn." Hearing this, Pa instantly because unhappy. "What''s so great about being rich?" She said with her jealous face. But looking at all the well- dressed people here, she thought money was really something. If it weren''t for Eden, she wouldn''t have the opportunity to attend such a high-end private dinner party. Dean didn''t answer her question. He couldn''t make any mistake at this time. If he wanted to work for Victor, he needed to be very smart. He also noticed that the way how Irving looked at Eden was not right. If he could see it, surely Victor would see it. "Hmph!" Pa snorted coldly. At this moment, she saw Irving who was walking towards Eden with some food on his te. Pa couldn''t wait to watch all these happen. After all these years, it seemed that Irving still couldn''t get over Cyan. "Eden, I took some of your favorite dishes. I remember when you were in school, you liked to eat seafood. But they only have ms in the canteen today. I remember you like them as well." Irving said and handed the te to Eden. Eden was thinking about how to refuse him, a soft voice came from behind Irving, "Irving, here you are." Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Eden looked over and saw a beautiful woman in a red dressing over with a smile. Eden was instantly stunned. Wasn''t that Paulina? But she seemed to be a little different. Her face seemed to be more charming and beautiful than before. Her nose bridge line was much higher than before, and her lips shape had changed as well. The biggest change was her eyes. They look much bigger now, making her whole face look more charming. Alright! Had she done stic surgery during this year? But no matter how much she changed, Eden still could recognize her straight away. Irving narrowed his eyes slightly. Seeing that there was no change on Paulina''s face, he said indifferently. "Why are you here? I thought you were noting tonight?" His voice and attitude were so much differentpared to how gentle he was to Eden. Everyone could hear the implications in his words. Paulina did not seem angry. She walked to him with a smile, held his arm, and said with a charming smile, "I''m done with my business, so I''m here to apany you." After that, she looked at Eden and Victor for a while and introduced herself confidently, "Hello, everyone. My name is Dahlia Grant. I''m Irving''s fiancee." "Dahlia Grant?" Eden looked at her with a smile. Although her face had changed a little, her body shape was still the same. But her taste of clothes was much better than before. "Yes!" Paulina nodded with a smile. Eden smiled lightly and said, "Nice to meet you. I am Eden Bleu." Eden did not mind introducing herself again. For Paulina and Haven, Eden''s name was enough to make them shiver. There was a trace of fierceness, strong, and firmness shing across Dahlia''s smiling eyes. Eden caught it clearly, still keeping a straight face. "Irving, you are so nice to me. You ordered all the dishes I love. Thank you!" Dahlia stood on tiptoe and kissed Irving on the face. Then, she took over the te in Irving''s hands. Irving lowered his head and nced at Dahlia''s smiling face with his somewhat cold eyes. But Dahlia only focused on the food with a happy face as if she didn''t see him at all. They didn''t look intimate at all. Eden said politely, "Mr. Matthews, enjoy your meal with your fiancee. We are going to say hi to a few more friends. See youter." "Okay! I''lle to find youter." Irving''s face suddenly changed again when he faced Eden. This time, Dahlia didn''t look very calm anymore. Victor took Eden into his arms and left with Pa and Dean without even saying anything. The smile on Dahlia''s face also faded away little by little. She nced at Irving and said coldly, "Do you know Mrs. Alwynn?" She had never heard that they knew each other before. If they really knew each other, what should she do? It was not easy for her to finally get engaged with him. If Eden got involved in this again, it would definitely be fate. Irving''s face was extremely cold. He nced at her and said, "This is not something you should worry about. Your job is to work with the Craig family to help me win the market in River City." "I know. Mr. Craig and his daughter are here now. Let''s go over and say hi." "Okay." Irving nced in the direction in which Eden had left, and his brows knitted tightly together. Dahlia also turned around and looked at Eden''s back, a cold smile slowly appeared on her face. She couldn''t wait to teach Eden a lesson this time. Victor took Eden to their private room directly. But Pa was stopped by Dean before she could get in. She asked with a puzzled face, "Why can''t we go in?" Dean said, "We can''t go in when they''re all together." Pa was still puzzled. "Why not?" Dean looked at her with a smile. "Because you''re new here." Pa was stunned for a moment before she immediately became furious. "Dean, are you looking down on neers?" Dean spread out his hands and shrugged. "It''s not that I look down on neers, but that I don''t trust them." Pa was speechless. She really nned to work hard this time. But this feeling was so ufortable. She felt as if she had been abandoned. "Dean, I used to hate making a decision, but now I already made the decision to hate you." Dean didn''t care about whether she hated him or liked him at all. He smiled faintly. "Whatever." "Humph!" Pa turned away with a cold face and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Victor took Eden to sit opposite Anson and Abigail with a very annoyed face. Everyone could tell that he was not in a good mood, so everyone turned their faces to Eden. Eden smiled. What could she say? Could she say that Victor was jealous? If she said it, Anson and Lucian wouldugh their heads off. N?velDrama.Org content. Abigail smiled and said, "Victor, you''ve been pulling a long face since you came in. Do we all owe you money?" Victor nced at her. He didn''t want to say anything now. Who would dare to owe him money anyway. He just felt so irritated as soon as he saw Irving. At this time, Eden frowned and said, "Did Paulina have stic surgery? That woman was surely Paulina, but she said she was Dahlia Grant, Irving''s fiancee." Lucian frowned slightly and said, "Didn''t she go abroad? Why is she back?" Eden said, "I think she is back for something this time." She could clearly see the sharpness in her eyes earlier. Abigail frowned and looked at Eden with some concern. "Eden, you have a history with her, so you''d better be careful. I heard that this R.Kpany is quite powerful." Victor threw out a cold sentence, "Do you think I''d be afraid of R. K Group?" Lucian sat up straight and picked up the champagne on the table and took a sip gracefully. "It''s always wise to y safe. The other party''s background is not that simple. Before you decided to buy Chen''s Group, R. K Group also nned to do so. They came prepared. They want to expand their influence in River City. I''m just wondering, Victor, has there anything happened before you and R.K Group?" If there was nothing happened, the other side would just be an ambitiouspany. Otherwise, no matter how bold the person was, he would not dare toe to Victor''s ce. Victor lowered his head and looked at the quiet little woman in his arms. It was all because his wife was too attractive. Eden smiled awkwardly, "Victor, don''t look at me like that. I don''t think he is doing this because of me." Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Everyone felt silent. Anson looked at Victor''s cold face and smiled, "Why do I feel someone is jealous?" Victor took a nce at him. He was totally the same as his wife. "Have you decided the name of your child?" Anson knew he was trying to change the subject. Abigail said, "You don''t have to worry about that. If it is a girl, I want to name her Sibyl. We haven''t thought about a boy''s name yet." "So tacky!" Victor said quickly. Anson said to him, "Tacky?! What a beautiful name for a girl! She would be my little princess." Victor didn''t care at all. When he was in a bad mood, he didn''t want to hear anything. He already had a princess at home anyway. Abigail looked at Eden with a smile, "Eden, if it''s a girl, she can be your daughter-inw." Before Eden said anything, Victor answered quickly, "Okay, as long as you don''t think my son is too old." Eden was a little unhappy when she heard this. "Victor, what are you talking about? Abby is going to give birth soon. Kenny and the others are not even ten years old yet. They are not that older." Victor stroked her hair and said, "Silly, our son is so talented, so we should be modest. After all, I don''t want Anson to think we are taking advantage of them." Eden really didn''t know what to say. Anson didn''t know what to say either. Victor looked at Lucian and asked, "Lucian, is everything going well?" Lucian nodded and said, "It goes much better than I expected. Give me another half a month, so I''ll get it sorted and go back to work." After half a month, he would make a totally different Ronen family. Victor said, "Don''t worry, take your time. However, you still have to be careful about R.K Group. Irving ns to enter River City, so there must be turmoil in the stock market. ording to how urgent he is doing this, I''m afraid it would be a big one this time." Victor''s eyes narrowed. No one knew who would win before they finish the fight. If he could take over M Country quickly, then Alwynn Group would expand its business in a very short time. There were so many people who were coveting his wife. Only by making himself the most powerful and richest man in this world could he make sure that everything was under his control. Thinking of this, he kissed Eden on her forehead and asked, "Are you hungry?" Eden nodded. "Yes, I am." Seeing this, Abigail also turned to Anson and said, "I''m hungry too." Anson smiled and nodded dotingly, "Sure. Wait a minute. I''ll go get you something to eat right now." Looking at them, Lucian felt a little speechless. Why didn''t they just get a room? Victor and Anson got up and went out to get food. Victor did this actually because he did not want Eden to see Irving alone. But Anson just didn''t want Abigail to be too tired. Eden nced at Lucian. He looked much better now after he stopped drinking. Now he would only drink some champagne. In fact, when people were in pain, drinking would only make them feel worse. "Lucian, is there still no news about Amelia?" Eden couldn''t help but ask. She was also worried about Amelia. Lucian shook his head slightly and said, "Sh hid very well and did not reveal anything." Eden sighed slightly. It seemed that Amelia was really noting back this time. After working with her for so long, Eden knew her very well. Perhaps Lucian also knew her very well. What a shame. They used to be a couple that everyone envied. People could only learn to love by loving. However, it wasn''t only about love in a rtionship. It sounded very tacky, but it was the truth that really would make people suffer. "I will find her." There was a hint of firmness in Lucian''s lonely and disappointed tone. Abigail smiled and said, "Lucian, don''t be discouraged. What is supposed to be yours will always be yours." "Yes." Lucian smiled and nodded. He felt much better recently. He didn''t believe that everyone just finished like this. He would find her after taking care of the things in his family. He must find Amelia no matter where she was. "Amelia has not gone abroad. She must still be here," said Eden. "I know." Lucian pursed his lips slightly and took a sip of the champagne. He felt even the champagne tasted a little bitter. As long as he thought of her, everything would turn bitter in his mouth. Victor and Anson came back shortly. They handed over the tes full of delicious food to Eden and Abigail, and they sat down and started chatting randomly. They talked about business and other things while having food. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At a quiet corner on the other side. Irving was sitting and eating with Carney and Melissa after they greeted each other. He was very quiet and never said a word to Dahlia. After finishing the steak on the te, Dahlia said, "The cooperation with the Craig family this time went very well. I remember you invited the president of the Owl City Group, but why I haven''t seen him tonight? He is very influential in River City and Gate City. If he can cooperate with him, I believe ourpany will develop very quickly as well." Irving said indifferently, "I heard that he is sick. I will visit him in person in a few days." Jasper also loved Eden deeply. Surely Irving wouldn''t forget about this. He knew how attractive the woman he loved was. It was not a good feeling when he couldn''t be with the women he loved. He still remembered the time when he realized that he had fallen in love with Eden. All the high school years became much more colorful because of her. All the beautiful memories were like the cool breeze blowing across his face in the summer, gentle and sweet. He did not understand what love really was at that time. What he knew was Eden always made his heart beat rapidly. That was the most beautiful time in his life. Irving''s lips involuntarily curled up into a sweet smile when he thought of this. Dahlia was very confused when she saw his smile. "Why do I always feel that you got something on your mind whenever we are together?" She knew he did not love her, but it did not matter. The important thing was that he had a handsome face and the same wealth and status as Victor. That was all she wanted. Now, as long as she could stay with this man, her dream woulde true. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Irving looked at Dahlia quietly, without any emotion in his eyes. He said indifference and ruthlessness, "Since you are my fiancee, you should do your job well. You should know what you can do and what you shouldn''t do. I will give you what you want, but you can''t interfere with my private life." His smile hadpletely gone after he said this. Looking at his suddenly changed face, Dahlia felt somewhat anxious. Facing such an unpredictable man, she always worried that she would fall into the abyss if she was not careful. "I know." She answered indifferently. Both of them just wanted to take what they needed from each other, so it didn''t really matter how the other party treated them. As long as she became Mrs. Matthews, there was nothing else she would care about. "I still have something to do. You should go back now." Irving said, then got up and walked away. His inky eyes still had no emotion at all. When he turned the corner, his assistant walked up and whispered in his ear, "Sir, Miss Bleu and her friends are still having dinner in the private room." Irving nodded and said, "Remember, from tomorrow on, order a bunch of roses every day and send them over." "Yes, Mr. Matthews." The assistant just nodded, didn''t say anything more. "Mr. Matthews, shall we go and meet Mr. Remar and Mr. King now? They have been waiting for a while." "Sure." Irving nodded with a strange expression. He looked up and saw the beautiful night view of the city, but his heart was still as lonely as ever. The reason why people felt first love was always the most beautiful thing was that they would never forget it. It was engraved in the bottom of their hearts. Eden, that was the name he would never forget in his life. She used to smile when he called her name. She was a very quiet girl who rarely said anything. The only chance that they could talk andugh was the time when they had art ss together. However, they only had a few art sses a year. He had always dreamt of sitting next to her. However, he was much taller than her at that time, so his dream never came true. Dahlia left with Irving. Looking at his ruthless back, she felt somewhat ufortable in her heart. Every man at the party brought a femalepanion, but he asked her to go back first on her own. What an unromantic man. Dahlia walked by herself, feeling pretty unpleased. She took a ss of wine from the waiter''s hands and then walked to the other side on her own. The cold wind caressed her face, making her shiver a little. Looking at the night scene in the distance, she sighed slightly. She did not know if it was a good idea for her to return in this way. "Jodie, breaking news! This is really breaking news! You would never guess who I just saw. It was Irving Matthews, your ex-boyfriend. Do you know who he is now? He is the president of R.K. Group now. But he has a fiancee." These words made Dahlia frown. She turned her head and nced at the woman who was on the phone next to her. She remembered that the woman was with Eden just now. "Yes! He has a fiancee. But he doesn''t seem to care about his fiancee at all. Do you know who he seems to be paying more attention to?" Dahlia was about to say something, but thest sentence made her stop. "You are so stupid, Jodie. Have you forgotten who he liked in high school? Everyone knew it." "Yes, it was Cyan. Irving is so arrogant now. I used to sit next to him in high school, but he said he didn''t know me earlier. You''ve no idea how embarrassing it was. He remembered Cyan, but he didn''t remember me. I''m so annoyed. That''s right. You know who Eden is now. She is Victor''s wife, and everyone is so envious and jealous of her. I am now her assistant. Jodie, you should reallye and see what luxurious life they are living. Anyway, I need to go back now. You should give up on Irving now. I can tell that he only has Eden in his heart. Now it is going to be fun. Sure, okay, bye." Pa hung up the phone and turned to walk back. Dahlia stood alone in the corner. Her body was tense and her fists were tightly clenched. Her face was pale and distorted. She would never imagine that Irving liked Eden before. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Why could she never get away with Eden? She finally managed to get Irving, but the person in her fiance''s heart was Eden. What a joke? What exactly happened to this world? She finally managed to start over, but Eden was in her way again. Thinking of this, Dahlia couldn''t help but let out a scream. "Eden, I will not let you go. This time, I will definitely destroy you." After saying this to herself, Dahlia turned around with a gloomy face and walked away quickly. After Victor and Eden had dinner and met a few clients, they nned to go back. Just when they were going to find Anson and the others, they met Irving, who was walking towards them with his assistant. Victor''s eyes narrowed when he saw Irving. It seemed that they really couldn''t get rid of him tonight. "Mr. Alwynn, Eden," Irving said with a smile. Victor said straight away, "Mr. Matthews, I think it would be better for you to call my wife Mrs. Alwynn." How dare he call her Eden? When Victor just finished speaking, his phone vibrated. It was a message from Dean. "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Matthews met Mr. Remar and Mr. King privately earlier. The two of them have always been big clients of Alwynn Group. The product contract has yet to be signed. There are still many details that the other parties are not satisfied with. Now that he has met Mr. Matthews again, I''m afraid that things would not be that simple..." Victor put the phone back into his pocket, then he heard Irving''s voice. "Mr. Alwynn, Eden and I have been friends since high school. I don''t think there is any point for me to change it now. Am I right, Eden?" His gentle gaze fell on Eden''s beautiful face. She was very beautiful tonight, especially in this dress. Eden looked at him quietly, noticing that he was nning something else. She did not nod nor shake her head, but just smiled faintly. "Mr. Matthews, I am a little tired, so I want to go back now. Thank you for your hospitality tonight." "Sure, if you are tired, go back early to rest. See you tomorrow." Irving looked at Eden''s every move and acted very gentlemanly. However, Eden felt a little awkward. Were they supposed to meet again the next day? Before she could say anything, Victor stretched out and took her into his arm, then walked away quietly. Irving looked at the two of them, his eyes turned cold. He just wanted to beat Victor right now. He must get what he wanted. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 He was used to having her in his heart. No matter how long it had passed, he would never forget her. He turned around and walked back to the party, to continue the following social activities. Victor brought Eden back to the car. Then his face darkened. Eden was still a little confused. She was still trying to figure out where Irving came from. Victor lowered his head. The lights in the garage were a little dim, and his silhouette looked a little cold and terrible. "Irving is also a genius in business in M Country. He got to his current position only in a few years. Eden, what do you think he ising for this time?" Eden looked at him and narrowed her eyes. "Juste straight to the point. I have known you for so many years. Do you think that I don''t know what you are thinking?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Even though Irving was a genius, Victor was still 90 percent sure that he could beat Irving. Besides, Victor would never be afraid of someone who suddenly came from nowhere. Victor''s family had been doing business in River City for so many years, with all their connections, someone like Irving could not defeat him so easily. This time, it was obviously that Irving had already broken the rules. Everyone knew that he should not offend localpanies, no matter how powerful he was. As Irving started the trouble first, Victor would not just let him get away with it. Victor reached out and stroked her hair. "Silly girl, can''t you tell it? He came for you." Eden said immediately, "Stop making out that everyone loves me. Do you actually believe that a man like him would fight with you over a woman? I will tell you honestly, he did like me in high school. But after that, there is no other connection between us at all. I know he used to be around me all the time at school. But I have never contracted him outside school. Pa mentioned him once, but I couldn''t even remember who he was. What he is doing now is just to prove that he is stronger than you, and I will be a tool for you two to use, isn''t it?" Even if Irving still liked her, she could not do anything about it anyway. However, she was in a dilemma between two men. Victor was jealous and never allowed anyone to think about his wife. However, Irving seemed to know this and knew exactly how to provoke Victor. For Eden, Irving was just beingpetitive and trying to prove a point to Victor. She should not be the reason for a battle between the two of them. "Silly, do you think I will make use of you?" Victor felt a little ufortable when he heard her words. Eden''s face suddenly sank. "I know you won''t use me, but I am involved in this matter. If Irving really came for me, I will meet him alone and make things clear to him." "No, I don''t want you to see him alone. He is very dangerous. By the way, you are right earlier. The woman we saw tonight is indeed Paulina. After she went to M Country, she had stic surgery and used Irving to get what she wanted. So, both of them are dangerous. Moreover, this evening, Irving met Mr. Remar and Mr. King alone, which showed that he did not intend good." Irving had a lot of businesses, which were not much different from Victor''s. Eden frowned. She kept having a bad feeling about this. In order to prevent the design of winter products from leaking out, this year''s winter style was very well-guarded. The two clients had been working with Alwynn Group for many years. Surely there wouldn''t be any problems at such a critical time. Eden smiled and said, "Do you think he can actually take over the market? It''s not only about wealth and material resources but also about connections. When ites to connections, who can beat you in River City?" There seemed to have no problem in Alwynn Group now, but it did not mean that the other subsidiarypanies and their subordinates would not have problems. People were unpredictable. What they feared most was that there would be traitors inside their company. Seeing that she was so confident in him, Victor felt much better. "That''s true. I am Victor Alwynn." He said proudly. Then he drove the car away from the garage. Eden sent a message to Abigail, telling her that they had already left. In fact, she also knew the reason why Victor was not worried. Victor''s business was all managed by the people he trusted, and they were all professionals. During the seven months when he was not there, Eden finally understood what business tactics were. In the real estate area, with the help of her father, Irving would never win them, unless he could afford to invest billions of money. Otherwise, he would have no chance. As for the hotel industry, Victor owned hotels in different ces all over the country. As for the clothing business, they were in charge of it in person. There were many professionals who were Brian''s connections secretly watching them. Therefore, Victor didn''t need to worry too much about it at all. If she wasn''t his wife, she wouldn''t have known howplicated it was. Brian and Anson used to work together a long time ago. With their cooperation, they got a lot of business information. Therefore, they could always step faster than everyone else in terms of investment, so Alwynn Group had developed very sessfully in recent years. And Victor also knew how important it was to win people''s trust and support, so he always made sure those who worked with him were getting paid very well. If Irving wanted to fight with Victor, he really needed to know himself first. The next morning, when Eden finished her meeting and got back to her office, Dean followed her in with arge bouquet of roses in his hands. This time, he wasn''t really sure if it was a good idea to take the roses up. But the receptionist had already sent them upstairs. He couldn''t ask her to take them back. "Mrs. Alwynn, these are your flowers." He smiled awkwardly. At this time, Victor also finished his meeting and heard Dean''s words when he walked past them. Before Eden could touch the flowers, Victor grabbed them straight away. Dean could tell Victor was angry. Victor unfolded the pink card and read out loud, "Eden, it was so nice to see you again. You are my whole world." "F*ck..." Victor couldn''t help swearing, "this b*stard. How dare he?" Eden wondered if the roses she got yesterday were also from Irving. This man was seriously sick. She didn''t understand why Irving was acting like this. "Victor, don''t be angry. I''ll go find him." She had to make it clear to him. No matter what reason Irving had, he had no right to ruin the rtionship between her and Victor. Victor grabbed her quickly and stared at her angry face. His heart ached for her again. It was not her fault anyway. "Honey, don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it." Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Eden looked at him, smiled, and asked casually, "Victor, are you sure that you can handle Irving without my help?" Victor couldn''t believe that she was questioning his ability. She was certainly very proud of him just now. He instantly turned angry, "Don''t you believe me?" He threw the bunch of roses into the corner hard, and some petals fell out. The atmosphere in the office suddenly tensed up. Eden was totally shocked. She had never seen him being so violent. Seeing what was happening, Dean knew that he could only make everything worse if he stayed there. So he quietly turned around and tried to run away. Eden looked at him and thought what a coward he was. He was very good at ttering Victor when he was happy. However, when Victor was angry, he was always the first one who ran away. She turned her head back to Victor, meeting his angry eyes. She pursed her lips slightly, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and leaned on the desk. She felt that she really didn''t understand Victor at this moment. She offered help only because she felt she knew Irving better than Victor did, so there would be more chance for her to seed. However, Victor was now full of anger and jealousy at the moment. He surely wouldn''t listen to her. It would be useless no matter what she said. No one could force anyone to do something they didn''t want to do. "Don''t look at me. I will only talk to you when you are calmed down. I have to work now." After saying that, Eden turned back to the desk and sat down. Victor couldn''t believe what she just said. Howe she didn''t even try tofort him? He was so fuming now. Why Irving, who had engaged already, still wanted to flirt with his wife? Thinking of this, he snorted angrily. He walked to the corner and kicked the roses hard. Eden was totally speechless. After venting his anger, Victor walked back to the office and called the front desk. "From now on, no matter who sends the roses, throw them all out. If you dare to send them upstairs again, you''d better pack your stuff and get out of here!" Then he hung up the phone angrily. The receptionist who answered the phone waspletely shocked. It took her a while to realize what just had happened. Victor put his hands on the desk, breathing heavily, and his eyes were full of anger. He grabbed the car key on his desk and turned to leave. Eden naturally knew where he was going. "Where are you going?" She still asked. Victor stopped and looked at her with an unhappy face. "Why do you even care?" Eden didn''t know what to say. This was the most serious problem between a couple. If they did not trust each other, then this rtionship would easily cause harm to both parties. "Come back. Are you going to find Irving now to shame yourself? When did you be so impatient?" Eden used her eyes to signal him toe back. Victor red at her. He could always keep his temper, but when it came to something about her, he could not control himself anymore. He did not leave, even though he was still fuming. Eden waved to him and said with a smile, "My darling,e here." Victor didn''t want to go over. Why did he have to go over? Why couldn''t shee over? However, in the end, he still walked over, standing in front of her with a gloomy face. Eden got up and put her arms around his waist, then looked up at him with a brilliant smile. "Well, stop being angry now. I will talk to Irving seriously." "No, you will not. You are not allowed to meet him on your own. I have already said that." Victor''s overbearing voice made Eden feel very ufortable. "Who does he think he is? Does he think he could do whatever he wants to my wife? Son of a b*tch!" Victor was really furious now. However, Eden just felt he was being childish now. N?velDrama.Org content. "Victor, please calm down and think about why he was doing this. Do you really think that he is doing this because of me? I told you that I am not so charming. A woman normally would work hard on herself to win a man if they are noting from a rich family. But on the contrary, if a man is already rich, and he is also handsome, intelligent, and charming, why would he suddenly be interested in a married woman? What do you think his main purpose is?" She didn''t think that she could make Irving lose all his property to fight with Victor for her. Most of the time, people would always long for what they couldn''t have. However, they never knew that the person they had been dreaming of was just a fantasy in their mind. Just like Eden to Irving, who was merely a fantasy of love that he had imagined in his mind. Irving wanted to give it a go because he had never had Eden. If she had married an ordinary person, he might just feel a little regretful. However, the person she married was Victor, who was one of the most excellent people in River City. That was why Irving felt it hurt his self-esteem. Victor said, "I don''t care. I''m not happy now. You have to cheer me up." If Irving, that b*stard, wanted to make trouble, then he had nothing to lose. But Eden was right. It would be a shame for himself if he went to see Irving like this. The best way to make him mad was to pretend that they were not affected by what he was doing at all. Eden saw him staring at her with an unhappy face. However, she could tell from his eyes that he had already understood everything. She also let out a sigh of relief. If he really ran out like that, she would not be able to stay in her office calmly. She said softly, "What do you want me to do then?" She buried her face deeper in his arms. Looking at her beautiful face, Victor instantly calmed down. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "Honey, prove your love for me with your actions." Eden blushed and looked up at him. "Can''t you ask for something else except for this? Can you be more mature? Are you not worried that your body can''t stand it?" She was so surprised that he could never get bored of it. She always thought it was because of his hormones, but she was wrong. Now she had to wonder if she was really that charming. Victor smiled, and his eyes looked so soft and warm. "It''s all your fault. You''re too sweet, making me not able to stop." Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Eden was speechless. Sometimes, being too sweet was also a burton to her. "Okay, okay. I''ll go home and let you do whatever you want tonight." Edenpromised. "No, I want it now," Victor said in a determined voice. Eden said helplessly, "I still have a lot of work to do. The date of the new productunch ising, but we haven''t even found a brand ambassador yet. How can you still have time to think about that thing?" Victor said, "I found someone, and that person wille here today. I have a press conference at noon and I will introduce this person to everyone." "Even though you finished your work, it still doesn''t mean that I don''t have my work to do this morning." She didn''t want to work overtime. She wanted to go back earlier to spend time with her children. But Victor still did not want to give up. "I''ll help youter." "But..." Before Eden could finish her words, someone knocked on the door. Victor red at the door and said with an angry tone, "Come in." His cold voice made Dean, who was standing outside the door, tremble. He could tell that he must have interrupted them again. But he still forced himself to push the door open and led a beautiful woman in. Victor did not let Eden go. He down on the sofa with Eden still in his arm. When Dean came, Victor''s face looked much better. Dean knew Eden was the only person who could make Victor calm down. He nced at the roses lying in the corner. It was such a waste of money. Those roses must be very expensive. He soon smiled and introduced thedy behind him, "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn, this is Miss Ivana Rawlins, our brand ambassador for this season." Ivana took a step forward and looked at Victor and Eden with a smile. She was wearing a tight red dress with a V cor inside her white leather jacket, which totally highlighted the perfect shape of her body. The diamond ne was shinning on her elegant neck, making her smile even more charming. She said politely, "Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn, it''s my honor to meet you!" Eden took at her with her big clear eyes and said with a smile, "Miss Rawlins, please sit down!" After Ivana sat down, Eden smiled and said, "Miss Rawlins, you must have read the contract already. Please let me know if you have any questions." Ivana nced at Victor. He didn''t say anything, but she could tell that he only had Eden in his eyes. He put one arm around Eden''s shoulder and yed with her hair in his hand. They were sitting very close to each other, and his other hand was on her waist. He kept moving his hand on her waist. Eden really wished that she could just throw him out of the window at the moment. Eden saw that Ivana was staring at her husband, and she somehow felt a little unhappy. Dean also took a look at Ivana, seeing that she didn''t say anything for a long time. He knew Mr. Alwynn was handsome, but he didn''t know he would be able to make a girl totally lose her mind. Mr. Alwynn had been very irritable these days, he didn''t want Ivana to be in trouble. "Miss Rawlins." Eden called her politely. Ivana immediately came to her senses and looked at Eden with an awkward look. Her fair-skinned face was flushed with shyness. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, my agent has read the contract already, and there is no problem at all. I am very grateful to Alwynn Group for giving me this opportunity." Eden looked at her and said calmly, "We are both giving each other a great opportunity. I''m sure we will have a pleasant cooperation." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then she reached out her hand, so did Ivana. They shook hands with each other and smiled friendly. Eden took a look at Dean. "Dean, there is a press conference at noon. Make sure you take good care of Miss Rawlins. Please take Miss Rawlins to the dressing room, and then book lunch for Miss Rawlins at River City Restaurant. We wille down after lunch." "Yes, Madam." Dean smiled and looked at Victor who had not said a word from beginning to end. He couldn''t believe how arrogant his resident was. Victor didn''t even look at Ivana. Even though she couldn''t even move her eyes away from him. "Mr. Alwynn, is there anything else that I can do for you?" Dean asked with a smile. Victor shot a cold gaze at him. His smile suddenly froze on his face. He felt he didn''t do anything wrong. "Do what my wife just told you to do," Victor said impatiently. It seemed that he couldn''t even move his body away from Eden. "Yes, yes, Mr. Alwynn." Dean smiled tteringly and turned to Ivana. "Miss Rawlins, let me take you to the lounge to rest first." "Sure!" Ivana stood up and turned around. But before she left, she looked back at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, may I ask I will be attending today''s press conference with you?" Victor nodded indifferently. Ivana finally smiled and then left with Dean. As long as she could attend the meeting with Victor, she would be able to ride the wave and get better exposure. Every celebrity who had worked with Alwynn Group all ended up having a lot of good resources. Eden didn''t know what to say. It seemed that neither of them could really rx recently. The reason why a woman thought she was beautiful in front of a man was that she was confident that she couldpletely win the man''s heart with her beautiful face and kind heart. Ivana was indeed beautiful, but what about her heart? Eden knew she was just another woman who coveted her husband. When the door was closed, Victor gently pulled Eden, and she sat straight on his body. Eden was shocked and almost cried out. Her heart skipped a beat as she opened her red lips slightly and looked at Victor. Victor smiled cheekily and said in a low voice, "Honey, please start your performance." Eden was totally speechless. She felt her mind went nk. Start her performance? She sneered in her heart. This was what he asked for. Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Okay, okay. Darling, I''ll start now." Eden said as her slender finger gently slid across his chest. The satisfaction made Victor''s pupils tremble. He stared deeply into her eyes. He wouldn''t let her go this time. He quickly took her to the inside room...... At noon, the press conference. Victor was refreshed and went to the 11th floor with Eden who looked so exhausted. "Hey, Eden. Didn''t you sleep well? You look so tired." Melissa was shocked when she saw Eden''s expression. Victor smiled cheekily at the side. He knew she was just teasing him earlier, but before she could run away as she nned, he already caught her up. He looked at her face, feeling that he just couldn''t move his eyes from her. "Don''t worry. She is fine. Can you get some strawberry milkshakes for her? I will take her to the dressing room to have a rest." Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 "Ok." Melissa looked at Eden hesitantly but still turned around and left. Victor took Eden into the dressing room. Eden sat on the chair, closed her eyes, did not say a word to him. Victor looked at her face with love and did not disturb her. He was sure that she would make him suffer if he talked to her now. He took out his mobile phone and was about to send a message to Brian. But at the same time, Brian''s message came through. He reposted him a piece of news and some pictures. It was about the rumour between Eden and the president of R.K Group. There was a picture of Irving looking at Eden affectionately. Eden was also looking at Irving with a gentle smile on her delicate face in the photo. The angle made it look like something indeed happened between the two of them. Brian''s message says, "Victor, have you woken up yet? I''ve been waiting for you to call me. I know you have a press conference today. This is not a simple case. I asked someone to keep an eye on themst night and we found they hired very professional private detectives. They were all using high-tech micro recording equipment, and it was difficult for us to notice. By the way, Mr. Remar and Mr. King met with Irving this morning again. They had lunch at River City Restaurant. I guess these two b*stards had turned against us. We are facing a big loss this time." Victor sneered after he read it. They were just like some contemptible scoundrels to him. He didn''t care about them turning against him at all. He quickly replied. "It''s okay. If they don''t want to do it, someone else will do it." After sending this message, he sent another message to Loomis. "Hey, do you want to take my sister and my three little nephews home for dinner tonight? Let''s talk about business. As you said, you need more money because you have three children now. I want to give you the dealership of all the regions except for the Southern region." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Loomis replied quickly as well. "You finallye to your senses." Looking at the message, Victor was speechless. Before he could reply, Loomis sent another one. "You and your wife have be famous recently." He also put a cheeky face emoji. Victor replied. "Are you being sarcastic to me? Are you not worried that I can make you sleep on the sofa tonight?" "Aright, you win! I will see you tonight," said Loomis. Victor raised the corner of his mouth smugly. He was quite confident that his sister would listen to him. Then he sent another message to Dean. "Arrange a meeting with Mr. Remar and Mr. King for me. I will meet them at 4 o''clock in the meeting room." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn," Dean replied. "Mr. Alwynn, Eden, here is the strawberry milkshake." Melissa came in with a cup of strawberry milkshake. Victor put his finger on his lips and indicated to her to be quiet. Melissa nced at the time, then pointed to the watch on her wrist and said in a low voice, "There are 30 minutes left. Eden has to put on makeup now. Did you ask her to attend the conference with you?" Victor said, "My wife is beautiful enough, so she doesn''t need to put makeup on. You can go to do your things now." Melissa was a little speechless. She knew Victor loved Eden so much, but he really didn''t need to show it all the time. Melissa nced at Eden again, who seemed to have fallen asleep, and turned to leave. Victor put the milkshake on the table and continued to look at his phone. In today''s press conference, the reporters would definitely ask some tricky questions. He looked at his wife, who had fallen asleep, felt a bit guilty. He thought about it. They had never used any contraceptive between them, but she still hasn''t got pregnant. He had been dreaming of having another daughter. He also checked with the doctor after the identst time. The doctor said she recovered very well and nothing affected her health. Was it because he didn''t try hard enough? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile. Well, he''d better just let nature take its course. He sent a message to Brian. "Irving''s fiancee is Paulina rk. Check her up. She did stic surgery before she came back, and I''m afraid she is not a simple person either." Brian replied. "It''s all your fault. You have to me everything on your handsome face." "I can''t disfigure myself, can I? Cut the crap. There must be something wrong with her. Also, I need your help. Irving, that b*stard, is actually interested in my wife. He kept sending her roses every day. He even said that my wife is his whole world. I can''t even believe that I still haven''t killed him yet. Watch him closely. If he wants to make trouble, we will y with him. "What?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Brian originally wanted to say "every dog has his day", but he knew it was not the right time for a joke now. "Ok. Leave this guy to me. You can just rx and have a good time with your wife." Victor frowned. "You sound so confident now. Aren''t you worried that others will find out that you''re an idiot? No wonder you''re still single now." "Victor, this is nothing personal, so you shouldn''t have said that. You''d better understand who you are. You are not God at the end of the day." Victorughed when he saw this message. Then he wrote, "Please don''t swear." "That is never gonna happen." Victor had to admit that Brian won this time. However, he was still not a match to Lucian. "Where''s Adonis? I haven''t seen him for a few days," Victor asked. "I heard that his girlfriend came over, so he is hanging out with his girlfriend all day long." "Look, there is no harm withoutparison. Winter ising, so you''d better keep yourself warm when you don''t have another person with you." Brian was a little irritated. "I''d rather be a single man than a heartless guy. You have gone too far, Victor. When I get what I want, I wille back and ask you to pay everything back. Anyway, I need to work now. Otherwise, you''d use me of not working." After reading this message, Victor smiled and put the phone back in his pocket. At this time, Eden slowly opened her eyes. She felt much better now after having a nap. Seeing Victor sat next to her, her face suddenly turned red, looking very adorable. "You''d better get out now. I need to put makeup on." Her voice was a little hoarse. Victor smiled and said, "Yes, honey." He took the strawberry milkshake from the table and inserted a straw into it. "Drink this, honey. You''ll feel better soon." "Okay." Eden moved her body slightly, took the milkshake over, and started drinking. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Victor smiled and went out, sitting in the rest area and waiting. Pa also came down and waited by the side, not daring toe close to Victor. She was actually getting nervous when she didn''t see Dean. Victor picked up the financial news on the side and started reading it, the brilliant light made his wless face look even more charming. Dean, who had just finished all the things, also rushed to the 11th floor. He ran to Visitor when he saw him sitting alone in the rest area, and looked at them with a ttering smile. "Mr. Alwynn, I have made an appointment with Mr. Remar and Mr. King. They were both panicked and kept asking me what happened. I hung up without saying anything." "Well done." Victor nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! Do you want to have something to drink?" He knew Victor wouldn''t ept any drink from anyone else. "No, thanks." Victor put down the newspaper and turned to look at him, "Why don''t you go check on the setup? Make sure everything is safe. You have seen today''s news, so you should know what to do." N?velDrama.Org content. Dean nodded and said, "Yes, of course. I have already made sure that the security system works well." "Well done. You can go finish your work now." Victor waved at him. Dean felt like he had been driven away as if he was a fly. However, he was just an assistant at the end of the day. He smiled slightly. There was nothing he could do anyway, so he might as well just ept it. Victor nced at the dressing room where Eden was, thinking it wouldn''t long until she came out. His lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile. He felt he just wanted to smile as long as he was with her. "Mr. Alwynn." A gentle voice sounded, followed by a faint scent. Victor raised his eyes and nced at Ivana. His eyes were indifferent, but he frowned slightly with displeasure. Ivana had changed her clothes and put makeup on. She put on an almond fashionable dress decorated with sequins, essorized with a pale pink diamond ne and earrings. At first nce, she was the kind of woman that would make men go crazy and couldn''t move their eyes away from her. She was indeed stunning. "Yes," Victor answered faintly, "Wait a minute." Then he looked back down at his phone. Seeing that everyone was busy doing their own things, Ivana got up her courage and sat next to Victor. However, things didn''t really go as she wished. As soon as she moved her legs, Victor said lightly, "Sit opposite." His tone showed that he would not ept any argument on this. Ivana blinked with her long eyshes awkwardly and she sat opposite him. She nced at the time then said, "Mr. Alwynn, the press conference is about to begin. Let''s go over first." Victor said, "No rush. My wife hasn''te yet." Ivana smiled and said, "Is Mrs. Alwynning as well?" "My wife is the Design Director of Alwynn Group. Of course, she will be here." Ivana''s face suddenly changed. "But I''m supposed to be the one to attend the conference with you today." Only then did Victor slowly look up at her anxious face. He really didn''t understand what she was thinking about. "Do you have any problems with my wifeing with me?" His indifferent voice did not have any undtions, but it was enough to make everyone tremble in fear. Ivana shook her head immediately and said with a smile, "Of course not. But today I cancelled all my schedules just toe with you to the press conference." She sounded determined. She just wanted to stand next to Victor on her own to create some rumors. She surely didn''t want Eden, who was already more popr than her to be there at all. Victor knew what she meant. His dark eyes were full of vague sarcasm, and his smile was wild and ruthless. "Do you want to attend the conference with me so that you can create some rumors?" Ivana smiled faintly. She didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. Yes, she had just be famous. Now she needed more rumors to arouse people''s attention. Victor also had an agency and Abigail was working there, who was one of the most famous agents. As long as she had a good rtionship with Victor, she could have whatever kind of resources she wanted. She put on a bright smile, looking very charming. However, Victor didn''t even look at her. "Mr. Alwynn, you are worrying too much. I don''t have such an idea. I have been admiring you for a long time. It would be my honor to attend the conference with you." Victor leaned back slightly, his eyes finally falling on her face. He slightly moved his lips, "Miss Rawlins, there are not many people who dare to use my name to create publicity stunts. We hired you not because of how popr you are, but because your face is very suitable for our brand propaganda this season. You don''t need to be too proud of yourself. I don''t think it''s so hard for us to find another person like you. What do you think?" Ivana was not stupid. She knew what Victor meant. There would be loads of people who could rece her if she didn''t want to do it. Her face suddenly turned pale. Everyone said that Victor was extremely difficult to get along with, and it was indeed so. When she found out that when Alwynn Group wanted to work with her, she was so happy that she couldn''t sleep the whole night. She was getting more and more popr, but she still had a long way to gopared with those top celebrities. Her agent told her that Victor would definitely like her. After all, she did have a really beautiful face. She could handle all kinds of styles. Victor liked innocent-looking women, and everyone could tell it from his wife. Eden looked very soft, always making people wanted to protect her. However, Ivana already felt that Victor was very hard to get along with only after seeing him twice. "Mr. Alwynn, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean it." Ivana didn''t dare to have any more hopes. After all, it was her who would be embarrassed if she got kicked out of here. At this time, Victor suddenly stood up and walked towards Eden, who had alreadye out from the dressing room. Eden was wearing a ck dress. Her beautiful hair was pulled up, making her look noble and elegant. She walked towards Victor with a smile. The ck dress made her skin look more fair and wless, and her smiling eyes revealed a kind of unspeakable charm. At this point, no one was more beautiful than her in Victor''s eyes. "Wow! You are so beautiful." Victor praised her generously and tapped his arm, indicating to her to hold his arm. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Eden smiled. Looking at him who was in a good mood, she felt a little unfair. Why did she have to lose every time? But seeing that he was in a good mood, she would just let him go this time. She didn''t even know why he could make her not angry at him at all. Now he would be morecent next time. If Abby knew, she would definitely tell her that she asked for it. Thinking of this, she smiled and took his arm. Victor also looked at her and smiled gently. His smile was so dazzling, making people could not take their eyes off it. From Ivana''s angle, she could only see the gentleness in Victor''s eyes, who was too handsome to make her forget how to breathe. She stared at Victor and forgot about everything. She had never seen anyone who could be as charming as him in her life. He was domineering and gentle, and the light made him look like a princeing from her dream. She knew she would not meet anyone like this anymore in her life. She could only feel her heartbeat at this moment. Even when Eden and Victor walked to her side, she was still staring at Victor obsessively. Looking at her face, Eden couldn''t help but kick Victor''s calf hard. There were too many women who had their eyes on him. It was all his fault. Victor pursed his lips and squinted at her. However, looking at her jealous face, he felt his leg didn''t hurt anymore instantly. He loved it when she was jealous. Seeing that Ivana didn''t seem to stop staring at Victor, Eden said with a smile, "Miss Rawlins, is my husband handsome?" Her voice was gentle as she smiled, and Ivana could not help but nod her head. Her eyes moved slightly and when she saw Eden''s cold face, her surging emotions came to a halt. All of a sudden, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find somewhere to hide in. She had never been so embarrassed and lost herposure like this. She had worked with many handsome celebrities before, but none of them was a match to Victor. He had something really special that no one else had. He gave people a strong sense of security as if nothing in the world would be a problem in front of him. He was like God, overlooking all things in the world, controlling everything in the world. "Mrs. Alwynn, well... I''m sorry, I was a little absent-minded just now. Mr. Alwynn is indeed handsome. Everyone knows that he is the most handsome man in River City. I believe every woman will show the same expression as I did when they see Mr. Alwynn." Ivana was still an experienced actress, so she surely could deal with such a situation. At that moment, she really felt as if a prince was walking towards her. She looked at Eden with a graceful smile. Eden also smiled slightly. "Thank you for yourpliment to my husband. My husband is really handsome, but there is one thing that Miss Rawlins was wrong about. Not every woman would look at him like you did earlier. Such as the brand ambassador we hired for thest season, who always looked at my husband with admiration and respect." Not everyone was an idiot. Eden couldn''t believe that Ivana could say it out like it was so natural. Every woman who had seen Victor would show the same expression? What an idiot! How could she even say this? The brand ambassador they used forst season was very sensible. She cleared liked Victor, but she knew that Victor would not look at her at all. So she just finished her work well and earned a lot of money. She also built a good reputation and got a lot of good resources from Alwynn Group. Upon hearing this, Ivana''s expression turned even more awkward. Everyone said that Mrs. Alwynn was not like this before. She used to be very weak. However, under Victor''s protection, she had totally changed and became braver and braver. However, there were many different stories out there about Eden. Ivana was a celebrity, so everyone in her circle was more or less the same as her who was arrogant. Therefore, the stories they believe about Eden, who was an innocent-looking girl, were totally different as well. In fact, Eden would not make everyone too embarrassed. After all, they were cooperating with each other now. She smiled politely and said, "Miss Rawlins, the conference is about to start. Let''s go there now." Ivana surely didn''t want to have any trouble, so she nodded with a smile and walked with the two of them towards the conference room. There were already a lot of people in the well-decorated press conference room. Most of them were the cooperation partners and executives of Alwynn Group, as well as major media. On the big screen behind the stage, the introduction video of C.Y and Alwynn group was showing everyone the company''s history and their new products. As Victor and the other two entered the room, the lights on the scene suddenly lit up. N?velDrama.Org content. Holding a microphone, Dean stood on the bright stage. He made a bow with a smile and then raised the microphone to speak. After he weed everyone and introduced thepany, he announced that the conference began. Dean had already arranged how they wanted Ivana to get on the stage. Ivana was an actress as well as a singer, therefore, she was going to get onto the stage whilst singing her new song. After Dean introduced her, the lights on the stage dimmed. As the music started, Ivana appeared on stage behind the smoke. The audience burst into apuse. Eden and Victor sat in the middle of several high-level officials. Lucian also came and sat next to Victor. Lucian nced at Ivana and said, "You got a good brand ambassador this season." Victor didn''t say anything. In his eye, Ivana was just an idiot. However, these were not important. He just wanted to get the result he wanted. At the same time, Irving was in the presidential suite of the hotel, held a ss of red wine, and watched the press conference with Dahlia and his assistant. Irving stared at the screen with mixed feelings. Dahlia sneered and said sarcastically, "Alwynn Group always chose the top celebrities before, but this year, they didn''t make a wise choice." The assistant smiled and said, "Miss Dahlia, the way Alwynn Group does things is really unpredictable. We only found out about this press conference this morning. It seems that they like giving everyone surprises. Even for the new productsunching conferences, they always choose to surprise everyone." Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Irving slowly put the ss in his hand on the table and looked at Dahlia. "When is the Craig family going to announce the new product ambassador?" Dahlia smiled and said, "In three days." Irving''s eyes slightly narrowed, his eyebrows slightly frowned, and then his eyes slowly fell on the screen. His ring finger gently tapped his knee. After a while, he leaned on the sofazily and said thoughtfully, "Tell them to prepare for tomorrow''s press conference." Upon hearing her words, Dahlia''s face changed. She said slowly, "The Craig family invited the most popr female celebrity in the past three years, Jocelyn Taylor. Her schedule is really tight. I don''t think we can make it tomorrow." Irving snorted coldly. "No wonder the Craig family could never catch up with Alwynn Group. You are slower than them on everything. ording to how Alwynn Group always does their things, they probably willunch their new product in three days. They like to give everyone surprises, so they probably will finish everything quickly when they have already caught everyone''s attention. It is different from otherpanies'' operations. Although you have your own tricks, you still may not win them. They have their own promotion tform as well. If you don''t take the initiative, how can you win them?" Irving looked very serious. He had studied Victor very well. The design drafts of Alwynn Group would rarely be revealed on the market. Theirpany was doing a really good job of protecting their designers. There were hardly any copies in the market. Thepany did its best to protect its designers. Other than Eden, Alwynn Group still had many other outstanding designers. Eden was in charge of the whole design department, and they had been doing a really good job In the past three years. Irving always knew that she was a talented girl. She never talked much, but she got everything in her heart. There was no such thing as a genius in the world. No one was born to be a top schr. Eden was a good student because she had put in a lot of effort day and night. He still remembered that she liked to sit under a willow tree in the yground in high school. She would study and read books there when others took a nap at noon. During the three years, he had witnessed her hard work. Pa and the others bullied her every day, but she was also very smart and knew how to make sure that they were punished. She was smart, but she would never show it. Only those who had been in contact with her would understand her. After Ivana''s performance, Victor took Eden''s hand and stepped onto the stage. Dean held the microphone and introduced them excitedly. The big screen also started to disy their new products. Eden introduced each piece of design and her inspiration. Irving looked at the stage. Eden looked so beautiful, but Victor kept his arm around her waist. Irving''s eyes turned colder and colder. He really wished that he could just get into the screen and get onto the stage right now. Dahlia was staring at the products disyed on the screen. It seemed that the images they got before were all correct. Her lips curled up into an evil smile. She didn''t believe that Victor and Eden could be as lucky asst time anymore. It was lucky that Eden figured it outst time, however, no one could have the luck all the time. She sneered and said, "Their products look very average this year." Irving''s eyes did not move from the screen when he heard this, but he said sarcastically, "You think they are average, but you are not even able to reach this level. You are the Design Director of R.K now, but there is not much highlight in your design this year. Compare with their average products, what is your design like?" Dahlia''s face changed in an instant. Looking at Irving, who couldn''t even move his eyes away from Eden, irritation surged up inside her. She still maintained a gentle smile on her face. "How can you say this? I just didn''t have enough time this year. I will try my best in the next season." Irving smiled mockingly without saying anything. The room suddenly became quiet, and none of them spoke, just quietly watching the conference until the end. Irving stood up and said, "Aidan, make an appointment with Mr. Alwynn. I want to meet him." Dahlia said quickly, "I''ll go with you." Irving put on his coat and looked back at her. "Have you forgotten what I just said already? Tell the Craig family to start the conference tomorrow, and they mustunch the new product before Alwynn Group. Otherwise, it will be a waste of your time and effort." Dahlia''s face suddenly sank. It turned out that he knew all the tricks they were ying. "I didn''t do anything. Melissa did it. Shepletely copied Eden''s design style. Even if something happens, it''s the TS Company''s responsibility. It has nothing to do with R.K Group." She had thought this through already. Irving said in a deep voice, "I don''t want such things to happen. I want to win Alwynn Group. I don''t care what you do, I only care about the result." After saying that, he left with his assistant. Dahlia asked furiously behind him, "Irving, don''t you want to exin the news this morning to the media?" Irving stopped and looked back at her with his cold eyes. "What do you want me to exin?" Dahlia''s face darkened. "I am your fiancee now. You have seen the news this morning. Don''t you care about my feelings at all? Eden is going to ruin everything..." "Shut up!" Irving couldn''t ept anyone to insult the woman he liked for so many years. "Irving..." "Go and finish your work. Don''t let me say it again." Irving interrupted her ruthlessly and strode out. Dahlia was so angry that her whole body trembled. He really came here for Eden. This d*mn b*stard was as ruthless as Victor. He only cared about the woman she loved. The others were nothing in their eyes. "Eden, Victor, I will never let you get away with it! You have ruined my life, and I will also destroy yours! Let''s wait and see!" She said viciously, then picked up her bag and went directly to the TS Company. As soon as Eden and Victor went back to thepany after the conference, Dean received a call from Irving''s assistant. Dean didn''t say yes to their invitation. He politely refused then first and then went to ask Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Matthews said that he wants to see you." Victor smiled coldly. It seemed that Irving was more impatient than himself. At this moment, Irving''s words suddenly came to his mind. "See you tomorrow, Eden." His face instantly darkened. He said coldly, "I don''t want to see him." There was no cooperation between the twopanies, so there was no point to meet each other at all. "Sure, I will let his assistant know now." Dean smiled and went out. Was Mr. Alwynn jealous? Dean could never stand a man getting jealous, however, he somewhat felt Victor looked quite cute when he was jealous. He looked at his wife with an innocent and jealous look, making Dean want tough. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted tough. He could only run away quickly. Fortunately, he was prepared in advance earlier, so that the reporters did not have time to ask about the news of Eden and Irving. But this matter had to be sorted soon, otherwise, it would only get worse and worse. No one could expect what people dared to say online. He just read the news earlier, it really wasn''t good for Alwynn Group''s reputation. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Some models and celebrities who were jealous of Eden secretly called Eden a "sl*t". He heard it and just smiled. In fact, he really wanted to tell them that even though they wanted to have rumours with others, no one would even want to get involved. He felt Eden didn''t deserve all these at all. However, sometimes it would be better for him to keep his mouth shut. Otherwise, he probably would end up making things worse. Eden leaned on the sofa wearily and closed her eyes. Thank God Ivana left straight after the press conference. She really wouldn''t have any energy to deal with that woman now. Seeing her exhausted face, Victor felt a little worried. "Eden, you go inside and lie down for a while. I''ll deal with the things here." "Okay." Eden really wanted to sleep now. She was really tired. When she just sat up, a text message came through. She nced at the screen, it was a number that she didn''t recognize. She clicked it on it. "Falling in love with you was something that I didn''t expect, but you suddenly broke into my life and stole my heart, and now I''m in love with you." Victor also saw the text message, and his eyes suddenly turned cold and gloomy. Eden thought it must be a stupid joke. "It must be someone who sent it to the wrong number. I don''t know this number at all." Victor looked at her quietly. How could this silly girl believe that such a text message would be sent wrong? "Silly girl. Don''t you think anyone would mistake the number of the person they love?" Victor said with a cold sneer. He believed it was from Irving. Actually, Eden also felt it was Irving. The atmosphere was a little tense. Eden did not know how to exin it to Victor. At this time, she really needed him to trust her. Just as the two of them fell silent, another text message came through. Eden and Victor looked at the screen at the same time. "I never thought I would love a person like this, but your appearance made me realize where I actuallye from. Ie from the colorful world in your eyes, because everything would be grey without you. I have been looking for a suitable opportunity to tell you how much I love you, but I was worried that my abruptness and excitement would frighten you, so I always hesitated. I never feel I''m ready, but I couldn''t wait anymore. Because I was more afraid of losing the opportunity to love you than being afraid of failure." Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Eden''s eyes widened. She wondered who actually would do such a thing. Why did this person send this kind of message so randomly? She looked at Victor a little nervously. "Honey, I really don''t know who this is." Victor red at her without saying anything. Everyone could tell that he was very angry. Eden also stood up angrily. She surely was not in the mood to have a rest anymore. She quickly called the number back. Someone answered the phone quickly on the other side. "Eden, I was wondering when you would call me." The voiceing from the other side sounded very joyful and rxed. Eden was slightly startled when she heard this voice. It was really Irving. It was really him! Her face turned angry again. "Irving, why are you doing this? You clearly know that I am married." Irvingughed out as if he heard a joke, and then he said calmly, "When did you get married? How come I didn''t know? In the past few years..." "We haven''t had any interactions in the past few years. It meant nothing even though you liked me when we were in middle school. Irving, stop doing such things again. You already have a fiancee. You should respect yourself, as well as other people''s family." Eden interrupted him coldly. He just wanted to destroy the rtionship between her and her husband. "A fiancee? She is just someone that my father wanted me to marry. I never liked anyone else except for you all these years." Irving said with a smile, pretending to be calm when he talked about it. However, Eden could not help but sneer. He had liked her for many years. It had really been more than ten years if he started liking her from high school. But his infatuation made her very ufortable. "Irving, did you deliberately release today''s news?" Eden asked directly. She even thought that he had nned everything before. "No, you wronged me about this matter. I don''t want to do this. If I like you, I certainly respect you, but I still have to express my feelings. I really regret that I didn''t tell your this when we were in high school. I wanted to tell you after we graduated from high school actually, but you went to work after graduation, and I couldn''t find you. I have been looking for you ever since the graduation." Irving sounded a little sad. "Eden, I really liked you in those years. After I graduated from college, I didn''t get any news about you either. You left the Gienger family, and the Gienger family didn''t know where you were. I''ve been looking for you. Until two years ago, I saw you in the fashion magazine. But at that time, my company was at a critical moment and was about to be listed. I was busy all the time, so I didn''t come to see you." If other women heard this, they would definitely be touched. But in Eden''s opinion, these words were like poisons. "Irving, you should wake up now. I''m married and have children now. I don''t think I am actually what you want. You want the Alwynn Group, right?" Eden said it directly. The other party was silent. Sometimes, people would admit something by saying nothing. Not to mention that Eden had already guessed what he was thinking. "Eden, you are indeed the person I want. As for Alwynn Group, that''s business." Irving sounded very serious and determined. A cold smile appeared on Eden''s face. "You''d better stop wasting your time on me because you will never get what you want. As for Alwynn Group, as you said, this is business. I am Victor''s wife, therefore, I will not let anything happen to Alwynn Group." After saying that, she quickly hung up the phone and angrily smashed the phone on the sofa. When she looked at Victor, she met his cold and gloomy eyes. Victor got up and grabbed her into his arms. "Silly girl. I''m here, so no one can take you away from me." Although he said so, he could feel anger curled hot and unstoppable in his gut. Irving really infuriated himpletely this time. Did he really think he would win? Then he might as well just merge the R.K Group, and see what other tricks he still had. Irving was confident because he thought he had simr strength and ability as Victor. However, Victor thought nothing of it at all. Victor''s sudden tenderness surprised Eden. She did not expect him to say something like that at all. So she smiled gently and said, "Thank you for trusting me." At this moment, trusting her was more touching than any actions or words to her. "Silly girl. You are my wife, and you are my everything. If I didn''t trust you, who else in the world I could trust? Don''t worry, we will face this together." His eyes looked very firm. He would never let Eden get hurt. "Yes." Eden was filled with gratitude. She could not help but smile. She felt it was already enough for her to have his words. Then she finally could rx and fell asleep slowly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was time to meet Mr. King and Mr. Remar now. Victor walked out of the office quietly. Dean was already waiting for him outside. Seeing Victoring out, he smiled tteringly and said, "Mr. King and Mr. Remar have already arrived." "Okay." Victor nodded distantly, and the two went into the conference room. Alwynn Group had been treating Mr. King and Mr. Remar very well in the past few years. As soon as the new productunched, they would always be the first people to get the dealership. Therefore, their business had been booming recently. However, the only thing that greedy people cared about was profit. The reason why they contacted Irving frequently was also because of the benefits. Therefore, the two of them were a little nervous and flustered when Victor said he wanted to meet them. They were both over fifty years old, and both of them were a little bit fat. "Mr. Remar, do you think Mr. Alwynn already knew that we have been in contact with Irving privately?" Mr. King always felt a little uneasy. Mr. Remar sneered and said, "We are all businessmen, and we can''t only do business with Alwynn Group. Besides, we are not causing any trouble by doing business with both Alwynn Group and Craig family. This has no conflict anyway." However, Mr. King shook his head and looked worried. "I always feel a little unsure. After all, Alwynn Group has been holding the palm in these years. Although T.S Company has support from R.K, it''s not easy to upy the market now. We are both businessmen, and we all understand how it is. We can''t make a big loss because of being greedy." Mr. Remar said, "The price given by T.S Company is two times lower than theirs. We can make our profit doubled in one year. Only a fool will refuse such a good offer." At this time, the door was kicked open with a loud bang, and Victor walked in with a gloomy face. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 The two of them were stunned. Looking at Victor''s gloomy face, they both stood up from the leather chair uneasily and looked at Victor in panic. Victor looked at Mr. Remar with sarcasm. Looking at their panicked eyes, he walked over and sat on the leather chair on the other side as if nothing had happened, but he lowered his head slightly and didn''t speak. The temperature in the conference room suddenly dropped, and it was so oppressive. Mr. King and Mr. Remar looked at each other, but neither of them dared to speak and waited for Victor to speak first. In the business world, Victor always did what he wanted in a sweeping manner. His way of doing business was simple. He could earn money together with his partners, but he never let go of anyone who betrayed him. Victor nced at Dean. Dean understood what he meant and put two documents in front of Mr. King and Mr. Remar. "Mr. King, Mr. Remar, this is evidence of you copying our design. Our cooperation hase to an end." Dean said politely. "What... How... could it be?" Mr. Remar was anxious. He looked at Victor, but Victor lowered his head and had no reaction. The more Victor acted like this, the more nervous they felt. Dean added, "Mr. Remar, Alwynn Group is so sessful because we work together with one heart. Without everyone''s hard work, we wouldn''t get such great achievements. Therefore, we don''t allow anyone to copy our design. This is the respect for our original designers. Alwynn Group will bring an action against you, and your franchise will be given to Mr. Rubio whoes from Southern region." Victor got up slowly and strode out of the conference room before Mr. Remar and Mr. King could react. "Mr. Alwynn, wait a minute..." Mr. Remar and Mr. King said at the same time. But they could only hear the sound of the door closing. "Dean, how can Mr. Alwynn behave this? He didn''t even give us a chance to exin." Mr. Remar''s heart was filled with fear, but he had his own pride after working in the business world for many years. Dean smiled, "The evidence is here. What do you want to exin? The more you exin, the more you expose yourselves. Am I right? When you lose everything, you''ll suffer." They were rendered speechless by Dean, and their faces turned pale. How did Victor know it so clearly? For a moment, Mr. King could not bear such a blow. He panted heavily, and his face darkened to the extreme. He had cooperated with Victor for many years, and he had made arge amount of money. At this time, their cooperation hade to an end. How could he bear such a blow all of a sudden? "Oh! Mr. King, are you okay? You don''t look well." Mr. Remar said straightforwardly,pletely ignoring Mr. King''s feelings at the moment. Dean was speechless. Since they didn''t care about each other at all, how did they collude with each other? "Mr. King, don''t be too angry. You can''t me others for this. You''re greedy, but you''ve aimed at the wrong person. You''d better contact yourwyers first." Dean walked out with a smile. They had reaped what they sowed. This was their retribution, because they were so ungrateful and copied the design of Alwynn Group for high profit. They got into troubles because of their greed. In the conference room, Mr. King and Mr. Remar went deathly pale. Both of them didn''t expect that this day woulde so soon. Mr. Remar punched the desk hard. Rolls of fat trembled on his fat face, and he looked so stern and brutal. "Humph, since Victor doesn''t cooperate with us, we can cooperate with Mr. Matthews. The design of theirpanies is simr, and Mr. Matthews sells the clothes at a lower price. We''ll make money." Mr. King nced at him, "Humph! You are just deceiving yourself. I shouldn''t have met Mr. Matthews with you." Mr. King got up with regret and staggered out of the conference room. Mr. Remar followed him out with a look of frustration and dejection. When Victor returned to his office, he went straight to the room to see Eden. Edeny there quietly, and her even breathing indicated that she had fallen asleep. He sat down beside the bed gently and looked at her lovely sleeping face. She slept very soundly, and her face was a bit ruddy. She looked even more charming. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Victor was pestered by different women all the time, and he hated each of them. She was the only one he could never get tired of. He could learn everything quickly, but he could never learn to hate her and ignore her. In his life, the most important thing was to dote on her and love her. Looking at Eden''s sleeping face, he was somewhat lost in thought. He didn''te to sense until the message notification sounded. It was a message sent by Lucian. Lucian said that he wanted to have dinner with them in River City Restaurant at night. "Okay." Victor replied to him. Then he got up and went out to check Eden''s unfinished work. Eden slept until the rush hour. Victor had a gathering with his friends, so she did not follow him and drove home alone after work. During this period of time, Lucian either lived in Windsor Vi or Marriott Hotel. He had never returned home. When he finished his work, he always went to Marriott Hotel habitually. He could only sleep there peacefully, because he and Amelia used to stay there. This room was full of their memories, and she once smiled and cried here. When she was by his side, he didn''t expect that he would lose her, and he never thought about the life without her. When he really lost her, he realized that his heart was empty without her. He was no longer hopeful, and his soul seemed to have disappeared. Looking at their only photo on the phone screen, he gently rubbed Amelia''s innocent and lovely face in the photo with his slender fingers. He missed her so much, and his heart ached severely in an instant. He frowned, pursed his lips and couldn''t bear to turn his eyes away from her smiling face. He sat there quietly for an hour. At the appointed time, he got up, changed his clothes and went to the River City Restaurant. Eden received a phone call from Maureen before she arrived home. Maureen said that she wanted to meet her. Eden hesitated for a moment, and then she nodded and went to the cafe where Maureen was. After parking the car, Eden got out of the car and saw Maureen sitting by the window. Maureen wore a beige coat, and her hair was tied severely in a bun. At this time, she looking out of the window listlessly. Eden approached the cafe slowly. When she came closer, she found that Maureen had lost a lot of weight. Her face was pale and her eyes were lifeless. She looked sick. Eden sat down opposite her, looked at her and said ndly, "You haven''t recovered yet. Why do youe out in such a cold day? You should take good care of yourself, shouldn''t you?" Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 When Maureen heard Eden''s voice, she came to sense and found that Eden was looking at her with concern. She pursed her dry lips slightly, and her eyes were still dejected and sombre, "I aborted Jasper''s child." Her tone was very mournful. She did not have many friends here, and there was no one she could talk to. After thinking about it, she thought of Eden. Eden did not know how to reply to her. Maureen spoke straightforwardly. Eden wanted to answer her euphemistically, but she couldn''t. After all, Maureen aborted the child on her own, and it was not an ident. Eden did not speak and looked down at the bag in her hands. Maureen looked at her quietly for a while. When Eden did not speak, she was very gentle. The expression on her pretty face was nd, but she made her feel at ease. Jasper had been infatuated with Eden''s face for ten years. Maureen looked away slowly and said with sorrow, "He doesn''t want to love me." Eden clenched her fists slightly. For some unknown reason, her anger overflowed, and she said in an unfriendly tone, "It is you who want to get him all the time. It is your fault. I thought you could make it to the end." Maureen shook her head in pain, "I know I was wrong, but he doesn''t want to love me. He only loves you." Only then did Eden look up at her painful expression, and her eyes were filled with disappointment. "Maureen, did you give him time to love you? Did you give him any chance? Did you give him a chance to get along with you? Did you give him a chance to think about your future? You only care about your own feelings, and you pushed him away when he wanted to care about your feelings. Did he have an opportunity to love you?" "No matter who Jasper used to love, he didn''t escape reality but took the responsibility after he learned that you were pregnant. He said that he would be responsible for you and hoped that you would give him some time. Why were you in such a hurry? You have loved him for so many years. Why couldn''t you wait for him for another year? I always think that giving up someone we love is more difficult than falling in love with another person." "But you are the exact opposite. You love him deeply, but you let go of him so quickly. You gave up your love when Jasper had just changed his mind. You aborted your child. For Jasper, what you killed is not only his child, but also his life." "When you decided to give up this child, have you thought about its father? Since its father didn''t agree, what right did you have to give it up? Now you even say that he doesn''t want to love you. Now I can tell you clearly that he really won''t love you anymore. You fell in love with him first, but you ruined your love as well." She had known Jasper for ten years, and she was particrly familiar with his temper. What Maureen had done really pissed him off. Her words were indeed unpleasant to hear, but she was too angry. Since Maureen had made up her mind to be with Jasper, she should stick to the end. Since she had never done her best and didn''t know the result, how could she know whether her effort was worth it or not? "Woo-woo..." Maureen covered her face and cried in pain. Eden looked at her coldly without any sympathy. She did not stop Maureen. No matter how sadly Maureen cried, it was useless. She looked out of the window. The sunset glow tinted the sky red. Her mood was depressed, and her heart ached. She met Jasper that day. Jasper was in pain and fainted in her arms. Therefore, losing the child was a great blow to him. People who were overcautious and indecisive were the most confused, because they didn''t know what they wanted. The people who changed their minds constantly were the tiredest, because they always felt that they were having a harder time than others. Maureen knew what she wanted, but she was still indecisive. Maureen cried for a long time before stopping. She looked at Eden with tears in her eyes and said pitifully, "Eden, what should I do to get Jasper? I know he has been living a hard life recently, and he''s very tired because of me. I have just learned that he passed out and now he lives in the hospital." Eden looked at her quietly, "You got him, but you gave up on your own." "I..." Maureen was rendered speechless. Looking at Eden''s calm expression, she pursed her lips and regretted what she had done. Why was she so impulsive back then? She shook her head with grief, "Eden, I don''t know what was wrong with me during those days. I just thought that if we were not deep in love, the child wouldn''t live in happiness. That''s what I thought, so I didn''t want the child." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled coldly and looked at her with no warmth in her eyes, "I think you must be crazy. Maureen, I really don''t understand you. You have been obsessed with Jasper for so many years, but you gave up when you had a chance to get him. Many years ago, you warned me that I was not good enough for Jasper. You were right. I never thought about marrying him. At that time, I lived with my three children and never thought about getting married." "Especially Jasper, I have never given him a chance. He knows very well that it is impossible for us to be together. You were heartbroken at that time, weren''t you? You left for him a few years." N?velDrama.Org content. Even if she still wanted to be with Jasper, Jasper might not take pity on her. Maureen was stunned and looked at Eden in a daze, "Am I really going to lose Jasper like this?" Eden was speechless. She had lost Jasper. Maureen did not want to marry Jasper like that. She had her own principles, and she wanted their child to be born in love. Eden clenched her fists in anger and looked at Maureen with gloomy eyes, "So, you can''t treat Jasper like this. Maureen, since you''ve hurt his heart, you have to bear the consequences, right? You drugged Jasper just to keep him by your side, didn''t you? He took the responsibilities. He didn''t let you down, and he wanted to marry you and take care of you and the child. Wasn''t that what you want? But when your wishes came true, you hurt his heart badly, Maureen, I really don''t know what you are thinking. No matter how wilful you''re, you can''t risk the child''s life, can you? What''s more, Jasper let you give birth to the child because he liked it ." "Ah..." Maureen screamed disconstely after hearing thest sentence. "Eden, why do you keep aloof from this matter? Why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Are you so calm because this matter has nothing to do with you?" Eden was taken aback. Was Maureen ming her? She said angrily, "Maureen, couldn''t you feel it? After knowing that you lived with Jasper, both Abby and I knew that he would be responsible for you. But didn''t you feel his change? He didn''t drive you out of the house after you had sex, did he?" Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Maureen was speechless. Indeed, at that time, Jasper did not drive her out, and she felt she was quite lucky. She had been waiting for Jasper to forgive her confidently, and she was sure that he would fall in love with her. She thought confidently that she could finally get Jasper. However, after she was pregnant, she was a little scared. She was very anxious and uneasy all day long. Jasper said that she might suffer from pregnancy depression and said that he would take responsibility for her and the child. He said it countless times, but she did not believe him. He took her to the hospital for a check-up, but she was fine and the child was very healthy. After she got pregnant, Jasper treated her very well. After work, he cooked for her every day. Although the food he cooked was not so delicious, he tried to make her all kinds of nutritious meals because she was pregnant. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The more considerately he treated her, the more she felt that she would lose him. She was conflicted and felt more and more flustered... After leaving the cafe, Eden drove home alone. Perhaps it was because she had met Maureen and heard what she said, she was a little mad in heart all the time. She was not in good spirits along the way. She didn''t want to go back in such a state, so she drove on the road aimlessly. Some women tried their best to get pregnant, because they wanted to use the children to keep the men by their sides. But she really couldn''t understand Maureen''s weird thoughts. Maureen returned to Jasper''s apartment with dejection. After opening the door, she walked in. Before she took a few steps, she saw Jasper who had been discharged from the hospital. He sat on the sofa in the living room with a sullen face. His eyes were ssy, and he seemed to be lost in thought. Maureen was stunned. Had he left the hospital? He still looked weak. But looking at Jasper like this, she became more and more nervous. She lowered her head and walked towards Jasper step by step. She wanted to speak, but her heart was filled with bitterness and she couldn''t say a word. Her footsteps were light. Jasper sat there quietly, as if he didn''t know that she hade back. It was weirdly silent in the living room. Jasper did not speak, so Maureen did not know what to say. She was not used to such a stiff atmosphere. So many things had happened, and she did not know what to say to Jasper. She was totally wrong, and she regretted it very much. After a long while, Jasper moved his stiff body slightly and looked up at the twilight outside the window. Maureen became uneasy in an instant and sat down opposite him slowly. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Jasper''s expressionless face. Only then did Jasper feel her existence. He only nced at Maureen coldly before looking away. "Move out from here." These few words meant that their rtionship hade to an end. Maureen was stunned. Her eyes trembled and tears ran down her face. "Jasper, I''m sorry. I''m too wilful. I shouldn''t have treated you like this. I shouldn''t have disrespected your choice, and I shouldn''t have given up our child selfishly." Tears kept streaming down Maureen''s cheeks. She did not want to leave him like this. This was not the result she wanted. Jasper sat there indifferently, "I can''t bear your capriciousness." He stood up slowly with an indifferent expression on his face, like a lifeless puppet. Then he turned around and walked into his own room mechanically. His back was very lonely. He was much thinner than before, looking disconste and pitiful. "Jasper." Maureen cried out in pain. That day, she was also angry. But when he turned into the elevator, she really went berserk. Why couldn''t he tolerate her more? "Bang..." Jasper mmed the door shut. Maureen was dumbfounded and stopped crying. That door seemed to have locked Jasper away with her. Maureen knew that it was impossible for them to be together. It was really impossible. "Jasper, why? Why does our rtionship be like this?" "Why did I give up when you wanted to be with me?" "I love you so humbly, and I could have been with you, but I left you on my own." "Jasper, I really love you. Why can''t you be more patient to me?" She said in heart. Jasper felt very tired. He fell on the bed heavily, closed his eyes and fell asleep soundly. He had a very beautiful dream. In the dream, a very lovely child was smiling cutely at him and walking towards him. His heart melted when he looked at the child''s adorable smile. When he was about to squat down to hold the child, the child suddenly puckered his mouth, and his wronged face made him feel so distressed. His gem-like bright eyes were filled withint, making his heart ache. He reached out his hands quickly, but the child suddenly disappeared. "Baby!" Jasper screamed and suddenly sat up straight. Only then did he realize that he had a dream. The room was dark. He nced outside the window. It was already dark, and the myriad twinkling lights were brilliant. He fell back on the bed again dejectedly, but he was no longer sleepy. He stared at the ceiling listlessly, but all he thought about was the dream just now. The child''s pitiful and innocent eyes were full ofint. It seemed that he was asking why he gave him up. "Ah..." Jasper closed his eyes in pain, and his heart was full of regret and hatred. "I''m sorry.." In the dark night, Jasper sobbed silently and murmured in a painful and vague voice. Only his low sobs could be heard, and the dark room was filled with intense loneliness... In River City Restaurant, Lucian, Adonis, Anson, Brian, Sean and Victor sat together and looked at each other. They had their own special charm. Adonis looked at them andined, "We''ve finished the meal. You guys don''t drink, and you can''t go to the bar. Is it interesting to gather together?" Brian looked at him andughed, "What''s wrong? Are you in a hurry to go back and apany your girlfriend? You should have brought her here and introduced her to us." Adonis smiled, "She''s too shy toe here." "Ha-ha..." Brian burst intoughter, "No matter how shy she is, she is not that timid, right? Besides, after you get married, she''ll meet us sooner orter. Take her out more often and let her get used to it so that she will have the courage to meet us." He had seen Candace before. She was indeed very simple and timid. In fact, he couldn''t figure out why a rude man like Adonis would like such a delicate girl. Adonis smiled and said with tender eyes, "I asked her, but she didn''t want toe. She said that she had to finish her manuscript tonight." Victor looked at them and said, "Talk about my problem first. What should I do to keep that b*stard away from my wife?" Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Anson smiled and said, "Do you finally have a sense of crisis? The press conference in the morning was very shocking, and the media who released the news was a newpany covered by TS Company." Victor looked at him angrily, "He is not only determined to get Eden, but also confident to upy the market in River City." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed mockingly, "He has the strength to be so confident, but are you sure that he really has the ability to defeat you?" Victor sneered. The expression in his eyes was sarcastic, but he said with a surge of great fury, "Whether in print or in private, I''m not afraid of him, but he has been affecting the rtionship between me and Eden. I really hate it. Today he even sent a message to Eden to express his love." When he thought of this, he flew into a rage. He wished that he could kill him. "Ha-ha..." Brianughed, "Victor, it serves you right." He had wanted to say this for a whole day, and he finally said it, Victor red at him fiercely. He knew that Brian had been waiting for such a day. Brian seemed to know what Victor was thinking and gave him a friendly smile. Victor was speechless. He would give Brian a lesson sooner orter. They looked at each other with hostility. Brian was still smiling. Lucian sat up slightly, picked up the beer on the table and took a sip. Then he asked, "Hasn''t Kenny got any news?" Victor smiled proudly and nodded, "He has found out something." Lucian said, "Irving is not an upright man. We can''t let him ruin Alwynn Group. His main purpose is not only Eden, but also Alwynn Group. We all should be more vignt. He will y some dirty tricks behind our backs. I will deal with the affairs in my family as soon as possible ande back to Alwynn Group. Brian, arrange more people to pay attention to TS Company secretly. If my guess is right, they have stolen some of our design drafts this year, so there is a spy in Alwynn Group." Victor frowned and couldn''t believe what he had heard, "We did it so furtively this year. Did they still steal our design?" Lucian nodded, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the factory. Although Eden has been prepared, it''s obvious that they want to ruin Alwynn Group. Hence, we should release the new product when they are not paying attention, so that their product won''t have a chance to be on the market, just like what we didst season. We''ll give them a severe blow and defeat them completely." With brooding and sharp eyes, Victor smiled wickedly, "It seems that we have to be more ruthless this time. The enemies are different from those we usually meet." Brian smiled, "They''ve challenged your limits. Of course you want to be more ruthless. After all, he cast a greedy eye on your wife." Victor looked at him with admiration. "Brian, sometimes it''s better to be smart." Victor leaned on the chair casually, and his leisure posture was very charming. "Ha-ha..." Brian chuckled and then showed them a photo. Anson asked, "Isn''t this Paulina''s photo?" Brian nodded, "That''s right. She had a stic surgery. I''ve investigated it. She came back to take revenge for Victor and Eden." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, "It''s hard to overestimate such a ridiculous woman''s viciousness. I''m just afraid that she will y dirty tricks in private and hurt Eden. Brian, arrange a few people to protect Eden and the three children secretly." He had weaknesses, and they were likely to make use of his weaknesses. Brian knew that he must take this matter seriously, so he nodded, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask them to protect Eden and the three children secretly tomorrow." Sean said casually, "Instead of being so cautious, it''s better to find out the evidence to prove that he is evil. We can make it much simpler this way, can''t we?" Lucian looked at him, "Do you think it''s that easy? If it was that easy, Kenny and I would have done that before you said so." Sean red at Victor, "What do you have in your blood? Why can you have three brilliant children?" Except for Victor, everyone looked at him as if they had grudges against him. Sean was stunned. Did he say anything wrong? Lucian said, "Idiot, can''t you see how proud he is? If you continue to praise him, he will be cock-a- hoop." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed happily. Speaking of his three children, he never hid his pride. He smiled smugly as he looked at their jealous faces, "My daughter''s height has almost reached our elbows. I''m sure that she''ll be gorgeous in the future." N?velDrama.Org content. Everyone was silent. They couldn''t mention the children. As long as they talked about the children, Victor couldn''t stop showing off. If their children could be like Gia, Kenny and Ricky, it meant that they were sessful parents. However, Sean said enviously, "You''re qualified to be so proud. When I went home yesterday, my sister asked her daughter to do homework, but she yed with her phone all the time and didn''t finish her homework until eleven o''clock at night. When she held the pen, she didn''t know what to write and only stared at her mother''s face. My sister taught her while crying and calling my brother- inw to curse him. If my child was like that in the future, I think I would be so angry and tired. So, Victor, you are really lucky." "That''s right." Victor smiled proudly again. Everyone was speechless. How shameless he was! Lucian took out a stack of documents and ced them in front of Victor, "Let''s stop joking. Here is some information about RK Company that I''ve found out. Some of them were sent to me by Kenny. I''ve sorted them all out. You can take them back to study ande up with a n to deal with RK Company. Brian, you can''t expose yourself. You should go out together with Seanter. Irving has sent someone to follow us secretly. Since he wants to pinpoint our main weaknesses, we can''t take a casual attitude." Brian nodded, "Okay, I see." Victor nced at Lucian and patted him on the shoulder heavily, "Thank you so much!" Lucian smiled ndly, "Do you need to be so polite to me? This time, thanks to Alwynn Group. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gotten thirty percent of the shares of the Ronen family so quickly." Victor smiled as well. This was the first time that he had seen Lucian smile after Amelia left. "Amelia wille back. Cheer up." Victor believed in his intuition, and he believed that Amelia and Lucian were destined to be together. The expression in Lucian''s eyes turned gloomy, and he did not say a word. Adonis got up, stretched himself and said casually, "Then let''s go home separately now." Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 "Adonis, you want to go back to see your girlfriend, don''t you?" Anson smiled. He was very happy because they had met the girls they liked, "Adonis, let''s just share griefs in life, and I don''t want you to suffer in love, just like me. I hope that your love life will be smoother than ours. We''ve all suffered from the bitterness of love, and we hope that your love will only be sweet." Adonis smiled, raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a proud face. He got along well with Candace recently. She was very dependent on him, which gave him a sense of great pride, "Anson, I won''t be that unlucky, will I?" Sean smiled and said, "Adonis, look at me. It''s been more than three years. I''ve tried my best but I haven''t married Margery. It was not easy for us to be together, and I still have to do a lot to let her marry me." Adonis said sarcastically, "Sean, that''s because you''re cowardly. Both of you work in the same company and you have plenty of opportunities. But you have''t got married. Isn''t it because you''re cowardly?" Sean smiled helplessly. Looking at Adonis, he blinked his eyes and smiled faintly, "Adonis, I''m not a coward. If you really like someone, you should respect her, not force her. The perfect love is that we are willing to get married and give birth to a child. Only in this way can we live happily. If I push her too hard, the result will turn out to be just the opposite of my wish, and she will think that I''m not sincere enough. The beginning of love is to give her the best respect and tolerance. Fortunately, I''ve been with her. You can wait for my good news." Adonis frowned slightly and looked at him in confusion, "Do you mean that she''ll leave me if I push her so hard?" He really loved Candace, and he could not let her leave him. She was cute, simple and kind. He did not ask for much. He just wanted to spend the rest of his life with a kindhearted woman who loved him. She didn''t need to do anything, and he could treat her as treasure. As long as she loved him wholeheartedly, she was worthy of his care and kindness. "Ha-ha..." Seanughed and looked at him, "Adonis, to be honest, she''s the only one that you''ve been together with for so long. Think about how many girlfriends you have changed before. You love her the most, right? Or you wouldn''t have been together with her for so long. In other words, you failed before because you didn''t understand love. Everyone''s longing for love is different, but our longings are actually the same. We only want loyal and eternal love. We hope that they only love us, and we can give them all our affection. This is the love we need." "Wow!" Adonis looked at him with admiration, "Sean, it seems that the reason why I didn''t have a girlfriend before was that I didn''t ask for your advice." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Ha-ha... " Theyughed at him. Anson smiled and said, "Adonis, aren''t you ashamed to say so? However, you didn''t treat the girls you met before sincerely. Since you like Candace, you should cherish her." Adonis nodded hurriedly. They were all good friends, so there was nothing to hide from them. "Let me tell you the truth. I really like Candace very much. When I do something wrong, remember to remind me and help me. I want to get married earlier and have a child. Otherwise, I would still be single when Victor''s children get married." ording to his previous experience of making girlfriends, it was likely toe true. "Ha-ha..." This time, Victor, who had a serious expression, couldn''t helpughing first, "Adonis, if you still behave like before, it might really happen." Adonis pursed his lips and nced at him. Then he turned around angrily and walked out. It was hard to predict what would happen in love. When love came, it was like a gust of wind, but love could disappear with no sign. However, Candace was different from those women he knew before. She was like sunshine, warming his world. His life was wonderful because of her. This was how he felt during this period of time. However, Lucian did not say a single word, and there was intense sorrow in his eyes. His love ended up with regret. Few people could understand the bitterness in his heart. After leaving River City Restaurant, he did not say goodbye to anyone and drove away alone. After driving for about twenty minutes, he stopped by the river. At ten o''clock at night, the buildings on both sides of the river were brightly lit. The lights were reflected in the clear water, looking so beautiful. Lucian rolled down the car window and leaned against the chair, looking at the distance sorrowfully. There were many couples ying by the river. Some couples held heart-shaped balloons in their hands and took a walk by the river hand in hand. A few men passed by his car with their girlfriends on their backs and smiled happily. Looking at these couples, he felt extremely bitter in heart. Girls should like such a romantic atmosphere very much, right? When he was with Amelia, he did not take her here. He remembered that he once passed by here with her. She looked out of the car window and smiled with joy. At that time, he didn''t know why sheughed so happily. At this time, watching these couple ying together without any worries and smiling so lovingly, he seemed to know why she smiled so happily at that time. She liked this ce as well. However, they were too busy with work, so they could only date in thepany, restaurants, as well as Marriott Hotel. She liked Marriott Hotel, so he always took her there. Every time they went there, she was very d. She had left and disappeared from his lifepletely. Only then did he realize that they had not done anything she liked. "Amelia, perhaps some women are more suitable for me in this world, but I know you love me the most, and I only want you." "You never know that in fact, I want to live together till old and grey with you. When our hair turn grey, and when we are no longer young, we still love each other as ever. At that time, we''ll be the happiest people in the world." "You like to grow flowers, so I have prepared a big garden for you and you can grow flowers as you like. I will apany you when you grow flowers. I am willing to live an ordinary life with you." "I''ve got used to sharing everything with you. After you left, I found that I could no longer share my feelings with anymore, because no one could match me except for you." Lucian nced at the night sky. The misty night sky made him more and more agitated. "Amelia, where are you?" Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 He had been looking for her for so long, but he could not find her. He sent people to search for her all over the country, but he did not find any clues. She knew him well and knew how to avoid him. "Amelia, do you know how many times I see you in my dreams? Do you know how many times I call your name and want to hold your hand?" "My dreams are such wonderful, but I feel so painful when I wake up." "I didn''t realize how unforgettable our love is until I lost you. Whenever I think of you, my heart aches so much that I''m going to die." "Amelia, you''re willing to adapt yourself to circumstances, but have you ever thought about how desperate I am after being abandoned by you?" She said, "Lucian, when we stay together, I always listen to you and do what you like, but you never ask me what I like and what I want to do." In fact, he had kept her words in mind, and he had decided to apany her to do she liked after solving the affairs in his family. Unfortunately... Lucian had been sitting in the car quietly until everyone left. It waste at night, and only the cold wind was blowing. He blinked his sour eyes and drove away. When Victor returned home, Eden had taken a bath. She sat alone by the window and seemed to be lost in thought. Eden did not even notice Victor entering the room. Looking at her somewhat lonely back, Victor quickened his pace. He found that she was listening to a song with headphones. Victor hugged her from behind and took the earphones from her ears. He whispered in her ear, "Honey, I''m back." Eden turned around slowly and looked at him, "Oh." Seeing this, Victor frowned and caressed her eyebrows and ears with slightly cold fingers, "Are you unhappy?" Eden shook her head slightly and smiled faintly. She was indeed in a bad mood because she had met Maureen. "No, I was waiting for you toe back. Do you want some midnight snacks?" She didn''t eat much, and she was a little hungry. Victor shook his head slightly, "I''m full tonight, and I don''t want to eat now." Eden smiled and said, "Then go take a bath and I''ll get you a ss of water." "Okay!" Victor kissed her on the cheek and looked at her with affectionate eyes before going to the bathroom. When Victor walked to the door of the bathroom, he saw her still sitting there quietly with the same posture. He knew that she had something on her mind. Did anything happen on her way back? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor thought for a while and turned to the bathroom. Hearing the sound of running water, Edenposed her emotions and and got up to pour water for Victor. Words couldn''t describe how she felt when she thought of Maureen. Sometimes she didn''t understand what Maureen was thinking, but she just couldn''t ept it. This was why she was troubled. Maureen and Jasper grew up together. They used to share happiness and griefs together, and their lives used to be meaningful, but their rtionship ended up in this way. No one could live again. Why couldn''t Maureen slow down and be more patient? "s!" Eden sighed with depression. She put the warm water on the table and changed into silk pajamas. Then shey on the bed and looked at the dark night sky in a daze. She didn''te to sense until Victor went to bed. Victor held her in his arms. Feeling the slightly cool air around him and smelling his pleasant smell, Eden came to herselfpletely. Victor lowered his head and kissed her red lips before asking, "Honey, you have something on your mind." Eden shook her head, "No, I''m just in a bad mood because the rtionship between Maureen and Jasper ended up in this way." Around nine o''clock at night, Abby sent her a message, saying that Maureen had moved out from Jasper''s house. She knew that they had broken uppletely. The road to happiness might seem to be long, but if one could stick to the end, he would find that the result was more wonderful than he had imagined. Unfortunately, Maureen... failed to hold on to thest. Crush didn''tst long, while true lovested forever, but it took time to fall in love with someone. Knowing that Eden was unhappy because of this, Victor felt quite helpless. "Eden, this is their love, and they gave up first. They can only me themselves for not being firm enough. Maureen doesn''t Jasper deeply enough, while Jasper hasn''t fallen in love with her. Although love can''t be intense all the time, no one can exin something about love clearly." Some people could wait patiently, while some people were in a hurry for sess and the result turned out to be the opposite of their wish. "Yeah! I hope that they can meet someone who makes them happy in the future." Eden rubbed against his chest. Her heart was still very heavy. Victor lowered his head, stared at her dejected face and smiled, "Fool, everyone has their own fate. Love will alwayse at the right time." Eden blinked. He was right. Everyone had their own fate. Meeting someone and falling in love with someone was the beginning of another story. Eden wrapped her arms around his strong waist and kissed him on her own initiative. Victor smiled and lowered his head to kiss her more warmly. They had a torrid night. The next day, Eden received roses and card from Irving again. Eden and Victor entered thepany through the main gate. The person who sent the roses seemed to know Eden. As soon as Eden walked in, he put a bunch of beautiful roses in her arms. Without waiting for Eden to speak, he turned around and left. Eden was stunned. Victor snatched the flowers from her arms and threw them into the trash can aside. Seeing Victor''s angry face, the three receptionists shrunk their necks and dared not to look at him and Eden. Victor threw away the flowers before he took Eden''s hand and walked to the elevator. But after they took a few steps, they met Irving and his assistant. Victor and Eden stopped. Irving looked at Eden with a bright smile. Victor''s dark eyes were filled with apathy and disdain as he looked at Irving sarcastically. Irving smiled and greeted them in a good mood, "Mr. Alwynn, Eden, good morning!" Before Victor could say anything, Eden said, "Mr. Matthews, let''s have a talk." "Okay." "No way." Victor and Irving spoke at the same time. Eden looked at Victor, "Go for the meeting first. I''ll go upstairs after talking to Mr. Matthews. It won''t take too long." "No, I said that you are not allowed to stay with him alone. Who knows what he will do?" Victor took her hand and did not let her go. At the same time, he looked at Irving''s smiling face indifferently. If Eden met him alone, there would be rumors tomorrow morning. He knew exactly what Irving wanted to do. Irving was a b*stard, and he knew what kind of gossips Irving wanted to create. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Eden knew how overbearing he was, so she said, "Then wait for me here. I will sit on the sofa over there and chat with Mr. Matthews for a while." Only then did Victor nod. Nothing bad would happen if he could keep an eye on them. He lowered his head and kissed Eden''s red lips hard. Then he nced at Irving with sharp and hostile eyes, telling him that Eden was his woman. When Victor lowered his head to kiss Eden, Irving went off the deep end. He still looked extremely furious when Victor looked at him. Victor saw how awkward he was and smiled with satisfaction. Then he let go of Eden''s hand. "Mr. Matthews, this way, please!" Eden made a gesture to invite him with an indifferent face. Irving looked at her polite face. That day, she wore a pink fashionable suit and a unique white shirt. She was as lovely as an eighteen-year-old girl. The clothes ttered her fair and tender skin, making her look elegant and brisk. She was so beautiful! Irving admired her in heart. He nodded with a smile and walked to sofa in the hall. Aidan and Victor stayed where they were and waited. Victor was in a bad mood at this time. His rival in love was just here, but he couldn''t do anything. He fixed his eyes on Irving as they sat on the sofa in the distance, for fear that Irving would do something to offend Eden. Eden and Irving sat face to face. Eden''s face darkened in an instant, and she asked with a sneer, "Irving, why do you have to do this?" Irving knew that she was going to talk about this matter. He smiled, took out a lighter and put a cigarette in his mouth. When he was about to light the cigarette, Eden reminded him apathetically, "Mr. Matthews, smoking is not allowed here." Irving''s finger on the lighter froze slightly. Then he put the cigarette and lighter back into his pocket and looked at her with a gentle smile, "Eden, you are as cold as before. Just now, you asked me why I have to do this. In my opinion, it''s very interesting. I''m pursuing the woman I like, and it is not something wrong, is it?" "Eden, it''s not wrong to love someone. We all know this, don''t we?" Looking at his stubborn and twisted smile, Eden was not sympathetic to him at all. Instead, she was disgusted. Although his smile was gentle, she hated it. "Irving, it is not wrong to love someone. But do you think you love me? If you love me, you should wish me happiness instead of running my marriage. What you have done has affected the rtionship between me and Victor badly." Eden said harshly and sternly. Her gaze was no longer tender, and her eyes were filled with aloofness, hurting Irving''s heart like a sharp knife. "Is that so?" Irving smiled. Staring at Eden''s annoyed face with brooding eyes, he leaned backward slightly. He didn''t feel guilty at all after hearing Eden''s angry words. Instead, he said in a rxed and graceful way, "Eden, I have loved you for so many years, haven''t I? I love you in my heart, so I didn''t get married or have a child in the past few years. I did my best to be as powerful and rich as Victor just because I want to meet you again. With money and status, I coulde to you with confidence and make up for my regrets before." "So, do you want to ruin my life in order to make up for your regrets? Irving, has anyone told you that your love and stubbornness is morbid? I hope you can stop and not try to ruin the rtionship between me and Victor again." "Eden, I won''t stop." Irving''s eyes and tone were very firm. Yes, he would not stop. He had been obsessed with her for so many years, so he should insist, shouldn''t he? "Ha-ha..." Eden was so angry but sheughed when she heard that. "Irving, I think you should see a clinical psychologist." She reminded him seriously. It was not easy for her and Victor to be together. She would never let such a man destroy their marriage. Irving''s eyes were gloomy as he looked at her with a weird smile, "Eden, in your eyes, am I so persistent because I am ill?" "Isn''t it just?" Eden raised her voice slightly. No matter how perverted a person was, he would not bother a woman like this when he knew that she was married. Irving didn''t love her, did he? He was just unwilling to give up because he couldn''t get her. Such a man always loves himself. How could he fall in love with a women? "Ha-ha..." Irving was a bit amused. Looking at her red face, he felt a little distressed. He could clearly feel that his heart was aching dully, "Eden, since you don''t understand me, don''tment on me. You don''t know what my love for you is like. How can you deny it so quickly?" "I don''t need to know it. I only know that my husband loves me very much and I love him as well. I don''t allow anyone to ruin my marriage. Therefore, stop before we turn nasty." Eden did not expect him to be so shameless.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, I''ll say it again. I won''t stop." He looked at herzily. Eden could tell from his eyes that he was serious. "Irving, you''re too cheeky. You''re so stubborn just because you can''t get me. Don''t challenge my limits and force me to curse you." "Oh! I really miss the way you scolded Pa and the others. You had never scolded anyone like that. I remember that Pa cried twice because you scolded her too harshly. That was because she challenged your limits. I always wanted to know what you''ll do to me when I challenge my limits." Eden sneered, "What will I do to you? It depends on your attitude. In this world, I''m not short of love. You are not the only one who loves me, but you''re the only shameless one." Irving''s eyes became much colder. Her words echoed in his ears. "In this world, I''m not short of love. You are not the only one who loves me, but you''re the only shameless one." Did she think that his love for her was shameless? "Eden, you hurt me with your words, but I force myself to love you for a lifetime. You actually think I''m shameless. Do you know how sad I am now?" "I don''t know. I only know what you''re doing is running my happiness. It''s not easy to be happy. Please let go of me." After finishing her words, Eden got up and left. Irving looked at her back and said loudly, "Eden, I don''t want to let go of you just because it''s hard to be happy." She was the most beautiful love in his heart. So he was reluctant to let go of her. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Eden paused and then quickly walked towards Victor. Victor didn''t ask anything, took her hand and walked into the elevator. As for Irving, he still sat there quietly. He was not angry or sad. There was no expression on his face. He believed that there was nothing he couldn''t get. He had apanied Eden for three years, and one day she suddenly disappeared. That feeling was indeed very terrible, and he had lived in sorrow for many years. When he met Eden again, the nasty feeling disappeared. He didn''t want to miss Eden and regret again. Since they had met again, he had a chance, didn''t he? Seeing that Eden looked unhappy, Victor asked sullenly, "Did you change his mind?" Eden shook her head. He had known the answer, but he asked her deliberately, which made her displeased, "He''s out of his head, and I had no way to change his mind." "So, why did you have to talk to him and annoy yourself? He is indeed out of his mind." Victor wanted to scold Irving even more. Eden looked up at him angrily. She was furious, so her tone was very irritable, "But I had to have a try, didn''t I? He has been ruining our rtionship. I think he is so stubborn and silly that I can''t change his mind. I''m afraid that he will go further in the future." Eden stomped her feet madly, lowered her head and pursed her lips tightly. Seeing her like this, Victor felt distressed and held her in his arms, "Fool, now leave it to me, okay?" Eden looked up at him. She was still exasperated, and she said with fury in her watery eyes, "Yeah! You''re right. What could I do even if I talked to him? He''s still so stubborn. When I was in high school, I didn''t even notice that he liked me. If Pa hadn''t mentioned him all of a sudden, I wouldn''t have remembered such a person." N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing this, Victor was more at ease, "Eden, don''t worry. I won''t let him pester you for too long." A cold smile appeared in Victor''s eyes. Since Irving had just taken actions, how could he not watch a good show? "Okay!" Eden knew that she could not solve the problem alone. Irving was not only ambitious, but also vicious. One could betrayed by the emotions in his eyes. In the past few years, she had seen all kinds of people, and she could see through someone at a nce. On the 25th floor, Eden and Victor walked out of the elevator together. Dean and Pa had been waiting for them. Seeing Eden and Victoring, Dean walked over anxiously. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, bad news! Yesterday, Mr. Remar and Mr. King did something bad to us. Today, three of our customer service representatives have been poached by TS Company. Moreover, they will hold a press conference today." "Oh!" Victor replied coldly and then said unconcernedly, "They are quite capable and poached three more people today. Since they don''t want to cooperate with Alwynn Group sincerer, we don''t have to take them seriously." Eden said, "Victor, we have to do something. TS Company and RK Company are determined to go against Alwynn Group. We can''t profit them at the expense of us." "Fool, Alwynn Group doesn''tck clients but innovation. Your design has been excellent, and we''re confident to win." Victor had always been very confident in his products. There were many people who wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Although Mr. Remar and Mr. King had betrayed them, they would have new partners. Since their products were nice, they would have better opportunities. Now the Inte was so advanced and more and more people shopped online. Alwynn Group had been advertised wildly, and it would increase their sales. Seeing how confident he was, Eden only smiled and did not say anything. Victor said, "Get ready for the meeting." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean immediately turned around to make preparations. Victor led Eden into the officezily. Pa wanted to speak but had no chance. She could only return to her office to make preparations. These days, she had gradually familiarized herself with the workflow. The new collection was about to be released, and Eden was very busy. After Victor went to the meeting, Eden dealt with the documents sent by Seth before taking Pa to the 11th floor for the meeting. In the elevator, Pa couldn''t help but ask, "Eden, when I arrived at thepany, I saw Irving waiting for you on the first floor. Did you see him?" Eden looked at her leisurely, "Yeah!" Hearing this, Pa became gossipy and asked curiously with a smile, "Is that so? What did you talk about?" Eden smiled and asked in reply, "What do you want him to talk to me?" Pa red at her coquettishly, "In the past, except for you, all of us knew that he liked you. He came to see you because he still loves you." Eden looked at her with her eyes darkened, "That''s why I asked you what you want him to say to me." Pa was speechless. She shouldn''t have asked Eden about it. Seeing that Pa stopped talking, Eden smiled. Pa could never hide what she was thinking, and she could tell that she was gossipy from her face. "Eden, I''m just worried about you. Didn''t you read thements on the Inte? They''re cursing you with harsh words." Eden knew that since the news about her and Irving was reported, she had been abused by netizens. This matter hadn''te to an end. Victor''s fans scolded her even more severely. Even so, she would not show how weak and sombre she was in front of others. She was not a piece of wood. Those maliciousments would make her angry and sad. But it didn''t mean that she would sit passively for her end and wait for them to hurt her again. "Pa, you don''t have to worry. Just do your own work well." Pa was somewhat unwilling, "Eden, it seems that you haven''t seen the news this morning. Everyone is questioning the rtionship between you and Mr. Alwynn. On the one hand, you didn''t hold a wedding. On the other hand, Mr. Alwynn only announced that you were his wife in private, and there is no evidence to prove that he had asked you to marry him. How could people believe that you''re husband and wife?" Hearing this, Eden frowned and got lost in thought. Had they even questioned their marriage? That was right. Back then, she was willing to get the marriage certificate with Victor. Victor said that at the end of this year, he wouldpensate everything he owed her. It was not long before the end of the year, but they had a lot of things to do. Who knew if they would have time to hold a wedding? "Just let them gossip." Eden was unconcerned. She didn''t have to hold a wedding to prove that she and Victor had got married. Victor came out of the conference room and returned to the office. Dean immediately showed him the news that day. "Mr. Alwynn, I know you love Mrs. Alwynn very much, but now many people are questioning your rtionship online. Please have a look first." Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Victor took the i-Pad and nced at the news. Looking at the doubts andments from the netizens, he frowned hard. He had announced to the media that he and Eden were husband and wife. At this time, this matter was discussed again. It was obvious that someone was aiming at them. It was his fault. If he had proposed to Eden and held a wedding, Eden wouldn''t have been hurt like this. Victor looked at Dean with cold eyes, "During this period of time, these media fabricate rumors and nder me and Eden. Inform the Law Department and ask them to take legal action against the media. They have been using me and Eden to make groundless usations of Alwynn Group. Don''t let go of anyone of them. Investigate them one by one until you deal with all of them. Moreover, the poster woman is undisciplined. Pay more attention to her and don''t let her creat something out of nothing." Since they wanted to go against him, he might as well give them a severe blow. He had enough time and money to y with them. Listening to Victor, Dean kept nodding. He had even sympathized with the reporters and media who would receive thewyer''s letters. They actually dared to nder Victor. Victor was rich and powerful, and he could really do whatever he wanted in River City. Only he could dote on his wife like this. After Victor finished his words, Dean still stood there, so he looked up at him, "Aren''t you leaving?" Dean thought for a while. He knew that Victor couldn''t live without Eden, but he had to report his work clearly. He braced himself to say, "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Ronen is not here, so you have to go on a business trip in Gate City tomorrow. Besides, you have to go to a few branches in person." Victor frowned, thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll see if Eden has important things to do these days." Hearing this, Dean knew that he wanted to go on a business trip with Eden, but he would be disappointed. Eden was busy recently. He smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, the new product will be on the market soon, and Mrs. Alwynn is busier than ever. She has been preparing for this with the design team on the 11th floor these days." Victor looked unhappy. He nced at Dean, and words couldn''t describe how he felt at this time. It was inappropriate for him to leave Eden alone and go on a business trip at this time. If he left, Irving would behave more recklessly, wouldn''t he? Victor''s eyes darkened as he asked, "How many days do I have to leave?" Dean was single and witnessed public disy affection all the time. Looking at Victor like this, he was somewhat gloating in heart. "Mr. Alwynn, you''ll have to leave for three days." "Three days!" Victor screamed. Only then did he realize that it was really great when Lucian worked here. "Yes, Mr. Alwynn. We will go straight from Gate City to C Country, and you''ll have to stay in C Country for at least two days." Dean said happily. It was good to go on a business trip, because he would have less work to deal with. However, to Victor, three days might be like three years. "I see. Go prepare for it." Victor sounded a bit disconste. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean walked out with a smile. Why did he feel so good? Ha-ha... But he might have a hard time these days. Victor had a bad temper. If Eden was not by his side, he would very difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, Dean felt somewhat helpless. Victor swiped open his phone and read thements on the Inte. He squinted his treacherous and deep eyes. He read all thements one by one. "In fact, your guesses are right. Mr. Alwynn and Eden never show off their love. I''m afraid that Eden is in one-side love with Mr. Alwynn. Otherwise, why didn''t even Mr. Alwynn make a proposal to her? Since Mr. Alwynn is a powerful and respectable man, he naturally wouldn''t wrong his woman." "That''s right. Mr. Alwynn has never updated his SNS. After he announced that he and Eden were husband and wife, he didn''t even share their photos on SNS." There were tens of thousands ofments, all of which were wrote by people who questioned his marriage. Victor put down his phone with a straight face. These people were so boring. Did they have to pay so much attention to his rtionship with Eden? However, he felt quite sorry for Eden, because he didn''t even give her a wedding. Victor thought for a while, opened the safe aside and took out their marriage certificate. On the photo, he and Eden both smiled very happily. In the past, he could not care about thesements, but he should care about Eden''s feelings. Back then, when he asked Eden to marry him, he had wronged her indeed. He always wanted to hold a grand wedding. Eden was his beloved woman. How could he bear to let her suffer grievances? Victor opened the marriage certificate, took a photo of it and uploaded it on SNS. He even attached a few words to the photo, "You are my whole world." As soon asizens saw their marriage certificate and the words he posted, they immediately got a p in the face. He loved her, so he wanted to give her all the best things in the world. For him, she was his whole world. His words were the most pleasant sweet nothings in the world. In love, the hardest thing was to understand each other. The bitterest thing was to wait, and the happiest thing was to love each other deeply. Netizens no longer doubted their rtionship and all wished them happiness. In less than twenty minutes, Victor''s fans got so excited and wrote countless ofments to speak for him and Eden. Those negativements had all disappeared. Seeing the change, Victor smiled with satisfaction and started a day''s work. In TS Company, Melissa was very busy. She hadn''t made preparations because of the request of RK Company. RK Company was quite powerful, and she did not want to offend them. Aftermunicating with the spokesperson, she gave him a pay rise and he finally agreed to attend the press conference. However, everything was in a mess, which made her extremely angry. After she lost her temper at her assistant and asked him to get out, the phone vibrated on the table. It was another phone, so Melissa answered it very quickly. "What''s wrong?" "Look at thements online. Victor posted his marriage certificate with Eden." Melissa said, "This would happen sooner orter. After all, they are husband and wife." "Victor will be on a business trip for three days. Take this chance and arrange a reliable woman to get close to him. I will naturally ask someone to plot against Eden." Melissa was in a dilemma. Suppressing the rolling anger in her heart, she said, "I''m very busy these days, so I may not have time to do so." "Then what should we do? In the past, Lucian would go on a business trip on behalf of Victor. Now that Victor has an opportunity to go on a business trip, isn''t it better to y a malicious trick and let both of them get into troubles?" N?velDrama.Org content. Melissa frowned and looked out of the window. She blinked her vicious eyes and said, "Let me think about what to do." Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 "Victor will go to C Country the day after tomorrow. Your family is there, and it''s easy for you to do something to him." Hearing this, Melissa narrowed her eyes slightly, "Okay, I see." After hanging up the phone, Melissa took a deep breath and sat on the leather sofa, thinking about what to do. Victor was going to C Country. He had cooperation with Donald there. Theirpany had been established, and it was about to be floated on the stock market. Victor''s ways of doing business were very influential in C Country. She didn''t expect that an illegitimate son like Donald would have the chance to cooperate with Victor. Their cooperation meant that the Craig family was on a downward trajectory. She couldn''t let Victor and Evans Group upy the market in C Country like this. What was even more hateful was that her father left alone the branch office and went back to C Country with Darlene. The situation was so tense, and she did not know what he was thinking. Melissa was lost in thought with her head lowered. Eden didn''t finish her work until one o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as she entered the elevator, Pa swiped open the phone and showed it to her, "Eden, look! Victor loves you so much!" Eden looked at her doubtfully. What did she mean by that? Victor loved her so much all the time, didn''t he? What Pa said made her feel that Victor didn''t always love her. "What are you waiting for? Take a look." Pa handed the phone to her. Eden smiled and said, "You''ve always been so gossipy. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to drink water, but you have time to surf on the Inte." Pa replied, "I''m just your assistant. Of course, I''m not as busy as you." Eden looked down at the news on the phone and saw the photo on her marriage certificate. A simple sentence was attached to the photo, "You are my whole world." Such simple words were so engineering. Eden couldn''t help but curve her lips and smile happily. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Peoplemented to wish them happiness. "You''re a perfect match." "I hope that you two can cherish each other and then live together till old and grey. The three children are very cute. Henrick is more and more handsome, and he is very capable. I envy your family so much." "Director Bleu is kindhearted, beautiful and intelligent. She is the most precious treasure in the world. I hope that you will be cherished by her all your life." Eden had to admit that thements online were so changeable. In the morning, they ndered her and cursed her, but they all wished her well in the afternoon. Looking at Eden''s pleasant smile, Pa was envious and jealous. "Eden, your husband treats you so well. However, why weren''t you sad when you saw the comments on the Inte?" Theizens scolded her with very harsh words and said that she was not loyal to Victor. She was with Victor, but she had something to do with Irving and Jasper. Eden returned the phone to her and did not care about her words. If she paid attention to the comments online, she would be so tired. She smiled and said, "Pa, if I have too many burdens in my heart, I will exhaust myself before defeating my enemies. Life is not easy, so don''t care about the opinions of others too much. As long as we have a calm and detached heart, we''ll live with more ease." "Some people are destined to be passers-by in our life. The more you pay attention to others, the less you can reflect on yourself. Treat the various experiences in life as a mirror. Only in this way can you live up to your idea of yourself and start a new life." "Ha-ha..." Looking at Eden, Pa smiled innocently and said with her face full of sorrow, "Eden, your mind is really simple. I want to be as calm and detached as you. Unfortunately, things have been going badly in the past few years. All the terrible experiences are like a mirror, letting me know how miserable I am. If I can''t get paid this month, I can''t afford my rent next month. Do you think I can be indifferent to wealth just like you?" Eden looked at Pa. She did not know how Pa had been these years. At least, during this period of time, she saw her working hard. "Pa, no matter how hard your life used to be, you didn''t give up, did you? Isn''t your life getting better and better? Now you work in Alwynn Group. As long as you are loyal and hard-working, you''ll have enough money for a down payment on a house within two years." Alwynn Group paid well indeed. In order to be andy, Irene regarded Alwynn Group as her ownpany and tried her best to work hard. Her efforts were paid, and she could get a high bonus every year. "Ha-ha..." Pa giggled at her, "Eden, that''s easy for you to say. If I was as capable as you said, I wouldn''t have been so unsessful in the past few years. Do you know how many jobs I''ve changed over the past few years? I''m pretty, so people often gossiped about me. Obviously, I had nothing to do with my boss, but his wife would give me a lesson. Do you know what it felt like? Only later did I realize that if I wasn''t strong enough, I couldn''t take any chance no matter how great it was." Eden was speechless. If there was no dubious rtionship between Pa and her boss, how could his wife give her a lesson for no reason? Eden looked at her in disbelief and asked with a wicked smile, "Are you sure that nothing happened but she beat you for no reason?" "Well..." Pa''s expression was a little unnatural, "The boss wanted to do something to me, but I refused." "So you deserved it." Eden said directly. "Hey! Eden, we used to be ssmates. Do you have to speak so harshly?" Pa was very displeased. If she had no good luck, no matter how hard she tried, it would be in vain. Eden talked back without hesitation, "If I were to praise you, you would be more arrogant. When you comment on others, you have to reflect on yourself and think about why you have be like this. As far as I am concerned, you haven''t changed much in the past few years." "s! How can you rich people understand the bitterness of us who are at the bottom of the heap?" Pa lowered her head, and her heart filled with sadness. When would she be as philosophical as Eden? Eden retorted with a sneer, "I''m sorry. I used to be at the bottom of the heap as well, and I suffered more than you did." Pa was speechless. But Eden was lucky. She wanted to say something else, but they had arrived on the 25th floor. Eden looked at her and said in a businesslike manner, "Sort out the minutes of the meeting and send it to me. Besides, pay attention to the press conference of TS Company and make a report. The working hours of thework tforms have been specifically divided. Arrange the makeup artists in advance. Make a timetable and then give it to Margery." Pa said with grievances, "I have a lot of work to do." Eden smiled wickedly, "But your sry is high, isn''t it?" Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Pa was helpless, "But the work is too much." Eden looked at her proudly, "What''s wrong? Is these work very difficult for you? Or is it because you''re not confident to do it well?" Pa was rendered speechless. She was talking about the sry, but why did Eden mention her ability? "Who says I''m not confident? I''ve been working hard these days. As you can see, now I make less and less mistakes." Speaking of her work these days, Pa looked very proud. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. Seeing that Pa wascent over unspectacr progress, she shook her head speechlessly. "Pa, you should be simple-minded. Just be kindhearted and sincere." Pa said, "Eden, you should be generous and upright. Don''t bully me." Eden was stunned. Did she bully Pa? "Pa, did I bully you? You had bullied me for three years. Aren''t you ashamed to say that? Huh?" Hearing this, Pa felt a little embarrassed and retorted with a red face, "Eden, in all fairness, you bullied me as well when I bullied you. You fought back. You are a cunning fox. Do you remember when I bullied you in the bathroom? Why didn''t you tell me that the teacher was there?" "I was punished by the teacher, and I had to clean up the bathroom for a month. During that month, I wanted to vomit no matter what I saw. Moreover, when I scolded you, you were so calm, but I cried several times. Are you sure I bullied you all the time? Besides, you were good at pretending, weren''t you?" Hearing this, Eden smiled, "Because you were stupid." "I..." "Alright, stop talking about how cowardly you were in the past. Hurry up and go to work. If you can''t finish the work, you''ll have to work overtime. But I have no objection if you want to stay upte." "Humph! I don''t want to work overtime!" Pa rushed back to her office angrily. Eden shook her head andughed. With Pa here, she wouldn''t feel lonely. Eden felt so hungry. As soon as she returned to the office, Victor hugged her in an instant. Eden looked at him in confusion and smiled with curved eyebrows, "Victor, what''s wrong?" Victor lowered his head and looked at her with a unhappy face. When he thought that he would be on a business trip for three days, he was in a particrly bad mood. "Honey, I have to go on a business trip for three days." Eden thought that he was unhappy because of something else. It turned out to be like this. She smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, is it? You often go on business trips, right? It''s just that you have to leave for three days this time. You should know how lucky you are. When Lucian was here, he always went on business trips for you. Since he has something to deal with now, it''s naturally your turn to go on a business trip." "But I want you to go with me." Victor held her and walked inside. There were warm dishes on the table. Eden immediately sat down, took the chopsticks and put a piece of pumpkin in her mouth. After eating it, she said, "Victor, I''ve very busy these days, so I can''t go with you." Victor sat beside her. He was upset just because he knew she could not go with him. Eden grinned, "Hurry up and eat. I''m starving." Victor nced at her gloomily, "Eden, when I''m not here, you absolutely can''t meet Irving alone. Do you understand?" "Okay!" Eden nodded in a hurry, "Why should I meet him? Be careful on the business trip and don''t fall into someone''s trap. There''s a spy in ourpany. He knows your every move." After Eden finished her words, she narrowed her big clear eyes slightly. Since Victor had to leave her for a few days, those people would definitely take some actions. Hearing this, Victor narrowed his eyes, "Eden, do you know who it is?" Eden was uncertain. She looked up at him, "Victor, I''m sure that Irma is not the spy, so I didn''t ask you to fire her. However, the spy knows your whereabouts very clearly. Let''s see if he will expose himself this time." Victor''s eyes were brooding and apathetic. He nodded and said, "Then let''s take this opportunity to find him out." "Okay! What time is your flight?" Eden asked again. Victor said, "At eight o''clock in the morning." "Mm!" Eden nodded and continued to eat. After lunch, they sat together and watched the press conference of TS Company. Eden was quite surprised, "Their spokeswoman is actually Gertie Tobler, the most popr actress in YD Company." Victor smiled and nodded, "Yeah, that''s her. It seems that TS Company spent a lot of money this year. However, I don''t know if they can recoup the investment. Moreover, Carney has returned to C Country. We have reached an agreement with Evans Group, which makes him quite nervous." Eden nced at him, "Auntie left with him." "Yeah!" Victor was a little puzzled, "Tell me, why does Miss Burton like Carney?" Since Darlene was with Carney, things would be difficult to deal with. Eden said, "Love is just so unpredictable. You think it''s impossible, but it really happens. Auntie is a good person, and Carney is lucky enough to marry her. Once auntie likes someone, she will trust him so much." "Her ex-husband regretted what he did and divorced Tillie, didn''t he? In my opinion, the best way for a woman to take revenge on a jerk is to stop loving him and spending time and energy on herself, making herself better and better. In that case, the jerk would know that she could live a good life without him, and he would regret it. Her ex-husband chose to divorce Tillie because he realized how kind she was." Her words made sense, and Victor nodded. "Therefore, it is impossible for him to be with auntie again. Although he could change his mistakes, auntie couldn''t forgive him because he was once with Tillie." Saying this, Eden looked at Victor and smiled. "Victor, remember that you can never betray me. Otherwise, when I take revenge, I''ll be more vicious than my auntie."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor rubbed her head hard, "Fool, do you know what kind of woman a man will risk his life to cherish? Women should not only be beautiful, but also be philosophical in love. No matter how much a delicate woman suffer in love or at work, she doesn''tin loudly, beg humbly or feel dejected. She has her own interests and requirements, and she is independent. She can live a wonderful life. A proud and reasonable woman is the most attractive, just like you. I love you so much. How can I bear to betray you?" "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled excitedly, "Thank you for your praise. However, you do know women quite well." Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Victor quickly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, "Fool, I only know you. I learnt these from you." Eden was slightly surprised. Why didn''t she know that she was such amazing? "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing, "Victor, you understand women more and more. I''m worried that I''ll have more rivals in love." Looking at her smiling face,Victor was obsessed. She looked very lovely when she smiled. As a result, he always got sexually aroused. He said with depression, "Eden, I worry about you the most. So many men like you. Look at you. You are the mother of three children, but you''re well-shaped. Eden, I am jealous." When Victor stayed with her, he was really shameless and readily spoke his mind. In front of her, he could be his real self. Eden frowned. Why did his words sound so annoying? "But I only love you. Don''t be jealous and fill your mind with nonsense all day long. The press conference is so boring. The only highlight is that their design is very simr to ours." "Hurry up and finish your work, and then go home early. Don''t you have to go on a business trip for three days tomorrow? I have to go back and pack up for you." Victor nced at the design on the big screen and narrowed his eyes slightly. After a pause, he said, "Eden, I''ve decided when we''ll release the new collection." Eden thought for a moment and stopped him, "Don''t say it now." Victor nodded with understanding. In fact, there was another possibility that someone had installed a bug in his office. Perhaps someone had installed a tracker in his car, which was why they knew his whereabouts very well. Or there was something wrong with Dean. He trusted Dean, but the technology was so advanced. Since they had no way to get close to him, they would make use of Dean, because Dean was aware of his whereabouts. "Okay! Let''s talk about it when we get back." Victor smiled and got up to work. N?velDrama.Org content. He took a few steps and looked at the ring on his hand. The ring was designed by Eden. He didn''t even have time to prepare a proposal ring for Eden. With an apologetic face, Victor turned to look at Eden, "Honey, I''m sorry!" When Eden heard his sudden apology, she was confused. Seeing that he looked at him with guilt and did not speak, she smiled and asked, "Victor, why did you apologize all of a sudden? Did you do something that let me down again?" Victor lowered his head slightly. He thought for a moment, walked back and sat beside her. Looking at her, he held her shoulders with both hands and said with intense and distressed eyes, "Eden, I saw the news today. It''s my fault. When I let you get the marriage certification with me, I only wanted to be with you selfishly, and I didn''t think about other things." He had his own considerations. At the end of this year, he actually nned to hold a grand wedding for her. He would prepare a diamond ring and wedding dress for her. Moreover, he would make a proposal to her before holding the wedding. He had never forgotten about it, and he didn''t dare to forget it. How could he bear to let his beloved woman suffer grievances? She would own everything that other women had, and he would give her what other women didn''t have. He would try his best to give her everything. Moreover, he would do everything he could for her. When Eden heard that he apologized for this, she felt warm in heart. Seeing that he knitted his eyebrows slightly, she rubbed his eyebrows with her slender fingers gently and looked at him with a bright smile, "Victor, I don''t care about these things. As long as you love me, that''s enough. I don''t care what others think. When I was eighteen years old, I looked forward to a romantic wedding indeed. But now, I don''t seem to look forward to it. Perhaps it''s because I''m living a good life now. Anyway, I don''t expect to do those romantic things." "No." Victor hugged her tenderly, "Eden, we will hold a wedding at the end of this year." After saying that, Victor let go of her with a smile. He gently kissed her on the forehead before going to work with satisfaction. Both of them had a lot of work to deal with, and they had been busy with work. When it was time to get off work, Eden felt sore all over. She stretched herself and moved her painful neck. She looked tired. She was really weary these days. In the afternoon, Pa sent her some documents. Pa had really improved a lot, but she was still much inferior to Amelia, and she had affected her schedule again. Victor closed the documents in his hands and looked at her, "Eden, have you finished your work?" Eden smiled and nodded, "Do you have no dinner party tonight?" Victor shook his head, "The business has been negotiated. I don''t have to go there." "Then let''s go home." Eden got up and tidied up her desk. "Okay!" Victor grinned. At this time, Dean came in with a cup of coffee and a ss of juice. He didn''t have to work overtime, and he could go home after saying goodbye to Victor and Eden. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, you''ve had a busy day." Dean put the coffee and juice on their desks respectively. Eden looked at him and smiled gratefully, "Dean, is your mother in better health now?" Dean''s mother was ill and lived in the hospital. In the past, he couldn''t afford the medical expenses. When he asked his rtives for help, he was insulted by them. His mother happened to live in the hospital owned by Victor, and Victor saw how awkward he was by ident. After knowing the whole story, he decided to treat his mother for free. That was why Dean worked as an assistant in Alwynn Group, but Dean was capable and didn''t let Victor down. After that, Victor helped him with other things. He knew that Dean graduated from a famous university and had excellent working ability, so he asked Dean to work for him. "Thank you for your concern! My mother has be much better. Now she can go out to dance with other olddies." Dean smiled gratefully. If it weren''t for Victor, his mother wouldn''t have recovered so quickly. "That''s good." Eden picked up the strawberry juice and took a sip. It tasted good. Victor looked at him, "Dean, you don''t have to send me back today. We''ll go home by ourselves. Just pick me up at Windsor Vi tomorrow morning." Dean smiled and nodded. He came in just to hear such words, didn''t he? "Okay. Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ll get off work first." Dean waved at them and trotted out. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at his back and smiled, "He runs so quickly because he doesn''t have to work overtime today." Victor was turning off theputer. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "Eden, we are also very happy because we don''t have to stay upte, aren''t we? Let''s go on a date tonight." Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Eden nced at him, "Didn''t you say that we have to go back early? We have plenty of time to date in the future. Let''s go back to apany our children, dad and mom. We can date when we both have time." If they went out to date, they wouldn''t go home until midnight. Besides, she knew exactly what Victor was thinking. After being refused, Victor suddenly looked at her unhappily and stood still. When Eden tidied up her desk, he still remained motionless. Eden was speechless. "Let''s go. I''m done." Eden took her bag and phone. Victor still stood and looked at her. Eden frowned and walked to him, "Victor, stop throwing a childish tantrum." Victor picked up his phone, took her hand and said in an undeniable tone, "I am not. We''re going on a date at Marriott Hotel tonight." Eden was stunned. Looking at his determined expression, she was helpless. They had got married for a long time, but he wanted to date everyday. However, thinking about it, she was quite happy. In this way, their passion would never dim. If love faded away, what could be left? "Okay, but call mom and dad to tell them first." Eden took out her phone and called Jaida. After telling her that they would not go back for dinner, they went to the underground parking lot, and Victor drove directly to Marriott Hotel. In fact, Victor wanted to take her somewhere more romantic, but they didn''t have much time, so he had to go there another day. Victor drove the car all the way and chatted with Eden pleasantly. When they passed by a flower shop, Victor suddenly stopped. He looked at Eden and said with a smile, "Honey, wait for me in the car." Then he opened the door and got out. Eden was wondering what he was going to do. Seeing him running towards the flower shop, she smiled. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Did he want to buy her flowers? As Eden expected, Victor soon came out of the flower shop with a bunch of flowers. As soon as he got in the car, he smiled tenderly, "Honey, this is for you." Eden looked at him and blinked her eyes. She had been with him for so long, but he seldom sent her flowers. That day, perhaps it was because he had been stimted by Irving. In fact, it was a very happy and romantic thing to receive flowers from lover asionally. "Thank you, dear!" She took the flowers. Victor didn''t buy red roses, but beautiful eustoma. They were more delicate than roses and more than graceful than peony. They represented sincere and eternal love! Compared with the red roses, she preferred eustoma. Seeing that she was happy, Victor was in a good mood. The gift that he gave to her would never be the same as that was given by another man. How vulgar it was to send roses in this era! "Honey, why don''t you show me your gratitude?" Eden knew what he meant. She leaned to him and kissed his lips. Victor smiled pleasantly. He took the initiative to kiss her enthusiastically for a long time before letting go of her reluctantly. Eden gasped for air and punched him coquettishly, "Hurry up. I''m hungry." Victor looked at her blushed face and smiled wickedly. He could only sigh that he couldn''t do what he wanted in the car. "Okay, we''ll leave now." Victor started the car and left. He was in a great mood. In Irving''s hotel. He was dressed in ck and white casual clothes, looking elegant and charming. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed gracefully and read the financial report this week. Aidan came in and handed him a document. "Mr. Matthews, this is all the information about Miss Bleu. Now she has some investment in real estate. However, the most sessfulpanies in real estate are still Alwynn Group and Symantec Group. I heard that the heir of Symantec Group is Mr. Calder''s daughter. No one has ever seen who she is. If we want to get involved in the real estate business, we must contact these twopanies." "Victor has a great assistant whose name is Adonis. He knows about the real estate investment very well. Mr. Calder has an assistant named Dawson, and he is very excellent as well. If we want to do business about real estate, we must think about it carefully." Irving listened to Aidan while reading the document in his hand. After Aiden finished his words, Irving didn''t say a word. When he finished reading the document, he closed it slowly, took out a cigarette from the box on the tea table and lit it up. Taking a draw on the cigarette, he blew a ring of smoke and smiled faintly, "She is more capable than I expected. Aidan, I didn''t tell you about that, right? She had particrly good grades in high school, and I had been trying my best to catch up with her. She could get full marks, but I was always a bit inferior to her. Do you know how I felt at that time?" Aidan was stunned. They seemed to be talking about different topics. "Mr. Matthews, I had the same feeling before. I knew the difference between me and that person, so I wanted to try harder next time, but he did much better than me the next time. Sometimes, we have to admit the gap between us and others." "Yeah, I failed to catch up with her before we graduated. Look, now she has an awesome career. In fact, she''s very serious about everything, and she is hard-working and aspirant. She looks so beautiful when she works hard." Irving said to himself with a sweet smile on his face, and he seemed to be deeply lost in thought. Seeing this, Aidan really wanted to remind Irving that Eden had got married, and she even had her own children. He was behaving like a home-wrecker and ruining Eden''s family. However, he didn''t dare to say so. Irving had done a lot for Eden, but he didn''t get anything in return. Moreover, he was a stubborn man. He had been by his side for almost ten years, so he knew how stubborn Irving was very well. He knew that there were some words that he could not say, so he never said that. Irvingughed and said again, "Aidan, you know what? With her efforts, she can reach the top of the fashion world in another year or two. Unfortunately, it''s toote for me to find her. Why aren''t we fated?" Aidan didn''t know what to say. In this world, there were many lovers who were destined not to be together. "Mr. Matthews, sometimes, fate can''t be forced..." "No." Before Aidan could finish speaking, Irving interrupted him. "Aidan, you are wrong. We should fight for fate on our own. How can I know that I can''t be with her if I don''t have a try?" Aidan sensed persistence in Irving''s tone. He knew Irving wouldn''t listen to him no matter what he said. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Aidan lowered his head silently and didn''t speak. He felt that the atmosphere was a little tense. But someone knocked on the door at this time. Aidan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to open the door. Dahlia stood outside the door. He smiled in a polite way, "Miss Grant, you are back. The press conference went on smoothly, didn''t it?" Dahlia smiled, ran her finger through her beautiful hair and nodded confidently, "Yes, it went on smoothly. But Craig Group spent a lot of money." She said as she walked inside. Seeing Irving on the sofa, she behaved very coquettishly. "Irving." She called him softly. Aidan did note in, but turned around and left. Irving looked up at her, pointed to the sofa opposite and asked her to sit down. After Dahlia sat down, Irving put out the cigarette butt in his hand before saying, "The products of TS Company are not bad. Tell them that their customers are not enough to promote their new products now. They should canvass business orders at the same time to advertise their products wildly. Only in this way can they create a ''no lose'' situation. After all, TS Company is much inferior to Alwynn Group. Hold the press conference on the top floor of River City Restaurant and let the media write the news in advance. Then we will arrange a show." "Ask Melissa to hold arge-scale exhibition which can attract thousands of market dealers. It should be a fine spectacle, and it should be broad in scale. Ask all the media to attend it. Only in this way can we promote the new products better." Dahlia nodded. Their way of doing business was different from that of Alwynn Group. Alwynn Group had fixed customers and the corresponding marketing strategies in the past few years. These years, their products were popr all over the world. There was no need for them to worry about having no customer. But they were in the most difficult period. Irving added, "Since we are cooperating with TS Company, you must help them win this battle. What''s more, there is no outstanding manager in TS Company. Give Melissa some advice in a proper way. Apany can''t be sessful without excellent employees. Let her hire some capable assistants." He learned about TS Company. All manages in thepany cked off in their work. If such a company was not properly managed, it couldn''t make progress no matter how nice the products were. Melissa was ambitious but not capable. Thepany would soon be ruined. Of course, he would be the one who ruined TS Company in the end. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dahlia nodded, "I have noticed this as well. I will tell Miss Craig about it." Saying this, she smiled, "Irving, I heard that Victor is going on a business trip for three days, and he will go to C Country and Gate City. During his absence, why don''t we meet other customers of his company and see if we can poach them?" When Irving heard this, he looked at her with a weird smile, and his brooding eyes were full of appreciation. Being stared at by him, Dahlia even felt a little embarrassed. Then Irving praised her, "Dahlia, you''re good at doing this. You''ve poached several clients from hispany. I know how capable you''re all the time. I''ll wait for your good news." Saying this, Irving picked up the red wine on the table and filled two sses with it. Then he handed a ss to Dahlia. They looked at each other with a smile, clinked their sses and each took an elegant sip. Dahlia had been looking at him. Seeing how graceful and charming he was, she was infatuated. She said in a delicate voice, "Irving, let''s have dinner together tonight." If other men heard her seductive voice, they would definitely be excited. But Irving''s expression did not change at all. Dahlia waited for his answer nervously. She had been his fiancee for two months, but they only had a meal together when he announced their rtionship that night. Since then, they had never eaten again, and he had never touched her. This made her feel very uneasy. He was her fiancee, but he seemed to be ascetic. Except for her, she really did not see another woman get close to him. Irving said, "I don''t have time tonight. Although there is no social activity, I have an appointment with a client. What do you like to eat? Go out with your friends. I have given you the card. You can buy whatever you want." Hearing this, Dahlia was unwilling to give up. There was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Since she became his fiancee, she had only been apanied by this card, and he never spent time on her. "Irving, I am your fiancee. Can''t I meet your friend with you? I can attend the social activities with you and learn something. I want to be more capable as soon as possible and be your devoted wife." When she said this, she knew that he might not agree. In the past two months, she gradually found out what kind of character he had. He was brutal and indifferent, just like Victor. She didn''t know why she was so unlucky, but she always met such men. Only then did Irving look up at herzily with warning eyes. He said apathetically, "Dahlia, if you''re qualified to go there, of course I''ll take you with me. Even if you don''t mention it, I will take you there on my own initiative. Since it''s somewhere you can''t go, you know what I mean." Dahlia clenched her fists slightly. In fact, he had never taken her to any ce she could go. "Alright, I see. Don''t drink much at night and pay attention to your health." She could only say such concerned words. After all, there was a reason why Irving had isted her from his world. He only loved Eden in his heart. Her heart was full of hatred, because her life always had something to do with Eden. She met Irving in another country which was so far away from here, but Irving actually knew Eden. This was beyond her expectation. "I will. Remember what I told you just now." Irving said with aloofness. Dahlia nodded, "I will invite Miss Craig to have dinner with me tonight and talk to her." "Okay!" Irving nodded, picked up the financial report and continued to read it. Seeing him like this, Dahlia felt a little bored. When he had something to do, he spoke even less. She took out her phone and contacted Melissa. A sneer appeared in her eyes. It was time to make more troubles for Eden. The next day, Victor had sex with Eden for a long time at dawn. Seeing that there was not much time left, he let go of her reluctantly and got up to take a bath. He was about to go on a business trip. While Victor was having a shower, Eden checked his suitcase carefully again. After making sure that he had taken all the documents, clothes and daily necessities, she zipped the suitcase. She changed her clothes and waited for Victor toe out. After Victor got in the car, Eden went back to the room to pack up, ready to go to thepany. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Pa ran to her anxiously. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Eden looked at her and asked with a frown, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so worried?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa said anxiously, "How can I stay calm now? Ivana came here and said that she wanted to dissolve the contract." Eden was slightly stunned when she heard that. Then, she smiled and said, "Is she out of her head? Didn''t she read the contract carefully?" Pa shook her head, "Who knows? Now she and her agent are on the eleventh floor. She affects our moods early in the morning! What''s more, look at what she has posted on her SNS." Eden looked down at Pa''s phone screen. "I''m sorry that I had a bad influence on everyone because I didn''t choose my partner rigorously. Alwynn Group has a reputation during this period of time. As a public figure, I''m determined to defend my right and stand up for myself." There were all kinds ofments below. Some spoke for Alwynn Group, and others defended Ivana. Someizens thought that Ivana was very domineering, saying that few actresses could be as brave as her. Eden read all thements. Some paid Inte trolls were adding fuel to the me. Her guess was right. As soon as Victor left, someone started to make troubles for her. It seemed that they would not stop until they ruined Alwynn Group. After Eden read thements, she sneered, "She hasn''t be so popr yet, but she is deliberately provocative!" "Yeah, I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news. Her attitude changed overnight. What made her dare to despise Alwynn Group like this?" Pa couldn''t figure out why Ivana wanted to dissolve the contract. It was such a good opportunity. Eden said, "She''s out of her head." She nced at the time and said, "Prepare a ss of milk and a sandwich for me." Pa was stunned. "Eden, this is an emergency. Are you in the mood to have breakfast?" Eden walked towards her office while saying with a smile, "This is an emergency for them, not for us. Don''t they know that brands and spokespeople make each other? We''ll suffer no loss from dissolving the contract. There are so many actresses who are more capable than her. If she quits, others will fight for this chance. Anyway, she''s not so famous, and it won''t have a bad influence on us." Pa was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Eden was so calm. She was no longer anxious after hearing Eden''s words. She turned around and went to prepare milk and sandwich for Eden. As soon as Eden entered the office, Seth came in with some documents. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Good morning, Seth!" "Good morning, Mrs. Alwynn!" Seth handed her the schedule. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the eldest son of the Clement family. He wants to meet you and talk about the basement." Eden was stunned when she heard that. Then she smiled and said, "Seth, are you sure he is the eldest son of the Clement family?" When did Delmont be so hard-working? Seth grinned and then nodded, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sure it''s him. He called me ten minutes ago." Eden smiled helplessly, "Seth, how about this? You are very clear about this matter. Talk to himter and show him the relevant documents. If he has no objection,municate with anotherpany. If they can reach an agreement, let Delmont sign the contract." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Seth smiled, turned around and left the office. Pa came in with milk and sandwich. She put the food on the table and looked at Eden, "Eat it. Then we''ll meet Ivana. Before you came, I went to the 11th floor to have a look. She sat in the rest area arrogantly!" Eden sat down and took a sip of the milk before saying, "Just keep her waiting." Eden started to eat the sandwich slowly. She didn''t have a good appetite and didn''t have breakfast this morning, but she felt hungry after arriving at thepany. The weather was good that day. The sun shone through the French window. Under cracks of light, she lookedzy. Basking in the warm sunshine, Eden really looked so gentle and peaceful. Looking at her like this, Pa felt that she had really changed a lot over the years. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Pa frowned and said, "It seems that they can''t wait any longer ande straight to your office." Eden lowered her head and said calmly, "We have to solve the problem sooner orter. Let them in." Pa turned around to open the door. Sure enough, she saw saw Ivana and her agent stand at the door unhappily. Pa smiled politely, "Pleasee in!" "Are Mr. Alwynn and Director Bleu both there?" Ivana asked unpleasantly. "Miss Rawlins, Mr. Alwynn is on a business trip. Mrs. Alwynnis inside." At this moment, Pa suddenly wanted to speak for Eden. "Alright, I can talk to her." Saying this, Ivana sneered, raised her haughty head and walked in gracefully, like an arrogant peacock. After Ivana and her agent came in, Pa made two cups of coffee for them. When Ivana came in, she was a bit surprised to see that Eden was having breakfast. She looked at Eden''s calm face in disbelief. Was Eden in the mood to eat? While reading the documents, Eden looked up at Ivana with disdain, "Please sit down!" Then, she lowered her head again to read the documents sent by Seth. She read the documents while eating, as if Ivana and her agent did not exist. Ivana and her agent looked at each other with displeasure in their eyes. "Please have some coffee." After Pa finished speaking, she stepped aside with a faint smile. Eden drank up her milk and ate her sandwich slowly before signing on the document. Then she picked up the phone and called Seth. "Seth, I''ve signed the documents. Come over and get them." Eden hung up the phone. In less than a minute, Seth walked in confidently. "Mrs. Alwynn." Eden handed the documents to her, "I have signed the documents. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask Mr. Church." "Alright, Mr. Alwynn." Seth took the documents with a smile and turned around to leave. In fact, Pa was very confused. Why did Seth seem to respect Eden so much? Only then did Eden walk to Ivana and her agent and sit opposite them. Perhaps it was because Ivana thought that she was very popr. She looked at Eden proudly. Eden smiled calmly, "Miss Rawlins, I heard from my assistant that you want to dissolve the contract." "Yes! Alwynn Group has a bad reputation recently. I am afraid that my future will be affected." There were no other people here, so she said very straightforwardly. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Eden thought about it. Recently, there was a lot of negative news about Alwynn Group, and it had social influence indeed. But it wouldn''t affect her future, would it? Eden didn''t understand what Ivana was thinking. The news was only about her and Victor, and it was not something serious. The problem could be solved, and they were solving it. Eden said apologetically, "Miss Rawlins, Alwynn Group should be responsible for the news indeed. We have taken legal actions against the reporters who fabricated rumours. There will be a result soon. If this matter has a bad influence on you, as the wife of the president of Alwynn Group, I am here to apologize to you. I''m sorry, Miss Rawlins." Eden''s generous and calm apology made Ivana''s face darken even more. Before she could say that she wanted to terminate the contract, Eden said first, "Miss Rawlins, the contract signed by you and Alwynn Group has be effective. I believe that you''ve read the contract and know what will happen if you terminate the contract. If you want to break the contract with us, you''ll have to pay five times the damages ording to the relevant use. Therefore, you''ll have to pay us about fifteen million dors. Besides, you should pay the promotion fee and production fee." After Eden finished speaking, she did not give Ivana a chance to speak and looked at Pa, "Call thewyer and ask him toe up and talk about the contract with Miss Rawlins." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Looking at Eden''s confident and calm face, Pa was so jealous of her. Eden was really an imposing female president. However, Ivana and her agent widened their eyes and looked at Eden in disbelief. Seeing that Pa was about to dial the number, Ivana came to sense and stopped her in a hurry, "Wait, Pa." Pa''s hand paused slightly, and she looked at Ivana in puzzlement. However, Eden smiled faintly and leaned back casually. Ivana stared at Eden with her eyes wide open and couldn''t help but swallow. Her heart was already in her mouth. Why didn''t she know that she had to pay five times the damages? "Director Bleu, do you make a mistake? Should I pay five times the endorsement fee?" Ivana went deathly pale. Her voice was so loud that Eden frowned. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden nodded and nced at Ivana''s agent, "Didn''t you read the contract? It is written clearly on the paper. As for the statement you made, I will send you awyer''s letter as well and defend our right when I find the evidence to prove that Alwynn Group has been ndered." Eden''s voice was soft and calm, but every word she said was clear and prating. Ivana was stunned, and her agent was anxious, "Director Bleu, how could it be? In the contract..." The agent suddenly stopped. She remembered that she had read the contract. Didn''t she read it carefully? How could they pay five times the endorsement fee? Eden knew that they did not read the contract carefully. She had studied the contracts of Alwynn Group. There must not be even a single sloppy use. The contracts signed by Alwynn Group were moreplicated than that of otherpanies, but they always gave their partners the best benefits. All their spokesperson could earn a lot. Moreover, they would be more famous in the future. The only one who wanted to terminate the contract with Alwynn Group was Ivana. She didn''t know what Ivana was thinking. Ivana looked at her agent and questioned her, "Didn''t you read it clearly?" "I..." The agent was speechless and looked helpless. Ivana looked at her and was about to cry. How could this happen? She had thought that she just needed to pay a little money before terminating the contract with Alwynn Group. Victor did not pay attention to her at all, and she had no way to get close to him. Last night, someone found them and said that as long as they broke the contract with Alwynn Group, they would give her doublepensation. However, the money wasn''t even enough for her topensate Alwynn Group. Moreover, she would be sued by Alwynn Group. She had got herself into troubles, hadn''t she? "No, Director Bleu, we will not terminate the contract anymore." Ivana was no longer so arrogant. At this time, she only wanted to reverse the situation. Eden smiled, "Miss Rawlins, are you kidding? I''m sorry. You have issued a statement on SNS. We won''t cooperate with you anymore. Besides, you wanted to dissolve the contract first." Eden looked at Pa and said, "Call thewyer and ask him toe here." "No! Director Bleu, as for what I posted on SNS, I will immediately apologize. Please give me some more time, okay?" Ivana felt her whole body was trembling. How could she have so much money to pay the damages? She was too stupid. How could she be so arrogant and think that she didn''tck acting resources after acting in a TV drama? Even her agent was dumbfounded. Eden was not in a hurry. She nced at Pa and asked her to wait. Pa put down the phone heavily again. Eden observed their expressions carefully. The agent''s forehead was oozing cold sweat, while Ivana''s face was extremely pale. She sat on the sofa feebly, no longer looking so proud. Eden sat up straight and asked with a smile, "Miss Rawlins, in fact, I am very surprised. There are many artists who want to cooperate with Alwynn Group, and we choose spokespeople in a very strict way. Only upright artiests have the opportunity to endorse the brands of Alwynn Group. As you can see, they all be more famous after cooperating with us." "As for those rumors you mentioned, they don''t have much impact on Alwynn Group. After all, they are just gossips." "I..." "Miss Rawlins, let''s leave first." The agent immediately stopped Ivana. Eden looked at her agent with weird eyes. "Do I have time to go back now? Amy, why didn''t you read the contract carefully? Yesterday, it was you who asked me to meet..." "Miss Rawlins!" The agent immediately interrupted Ivana''s words loudly. Eden was sure that Ivana had been betrayed by her agent. "Why do you roar at me? You didn''t even read the contract carefully before asking me to break the contract! Now tell me. What should I do?" Ivana was very anxious. Was she going to turn against her agent? Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 The agent looked at Ivana nervously, and her tone was less imposing than just now, "Miss Rawlins, let''s go back first. The problem can be solved." "I don''t want to go back! Everything is arranged by you. Tell me! What did you do?" Ivana trembled all over, feeling that she had been set up by her agent. This feeling made her very upset. She knew that she was too careless. Originally, she was very happy to get the opportunity to cooperate with Alwynn Group, but that person told her that Alwynn Group would go bankrupt soon. However, it had nothing to do with her. She would only be the spokeswoman for a season. "Miss Rawlins, I''ll exin to you when we go back..." "No, I want you to exin to me here! It was you who asked me to break the contract and meet that person!" Ivana looked at her angrily. She felt that she had been made use of by them. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Rawlins..." "Exin to Director Bleu right now! What happened? I don''t have so much money topensate Alwynn Group." Ivana interrupted her with a cold face. Seeing this, Eden knew that she wouldn''t be able to work if they quarrelled here. She said in a slightly indifferent voice, "Go to the Law Department to discuss how to deal with this matter before you go back. I have to work now, and I have something else to deal withter." "No, Director Bleu..." Before Ivana finished her words, Eden''s phone rang. After saying sorry to her, Eden got up to take the phone on the desk. Seeing that it was Abigail calling her, she smiled, "Hello? Abby." "Eden, I saw the news. Ivana suddenly broke the contract. How about this? I happen to have a suitable actress for you. She is an actress in Mirth Company, and she yed Ricky''s elder sister in the film. Her name is ire Kuhn. She is a person of excellent character, and she works very hard. Besides, she''s not so famous, which is suitable for the style of your products." "Oh! That''s good. Abby, ask Anson to arrange it for me, and I''ll meet Miss Kuhn. Since she''s an actress in my ownpany, there''s no reason for me to cooperate with an actress from another company. You really help me in time." "So, what was Victor thinking about? Why did he choose an actress from anotherpany to be spokesperson? He has a bad taste, so such a thing happened." Abigail said teasingly. Eden smiled and said, "He was not rigorous enough indeed. Abby, that''s it. I''ll go to thepany at one o''clock in the afternoon." "Okay, I am in thepany mow. Why don''t I wait for you toe over and have lunch with me?" Abigail was very happy. How could Eden refuse her? They rarely had time to gather together. "Okay, Abby. But Abby, how is Jasper doing these few days?" "He''s still the same, and he is having a hard time. He works overtime at thepany every day and prepares for the release of new products." Eden chatted with Abigail for a while and then hung up the phone. She turned around and saw Ivana looking at her anxiously. Then she frowned slightly, "Miss Rawlins, you can leave now." "No, Director Bleu, I really didn''t know about this. Amy has been responsible for it. There must be a misunderstanding." Ivana exined in a hurry. How could she afford to pay the contract damages? Of course, Eden knew that there was a misunderstanding, but she was not interested in it. Without thinking, she knew that Ivana had met someone from TS Company or RK Company. Except for the people in the twopanies, no one would be so bored to poach partners from Alwynn Group. Their purpose was very simple, and they just wanted to dy the release of their new products. They had prepared their new products. This time, she would not let them seed. She looked at Ivana''s uneasy face calmly, "Miss Rawlins, I don''t care if there is a misunderstanding, but we know what we''re doing now. Yourpany has offered to terminate the contract, so we will defend our right byw. This is the best way to deal with this matter. As for the misunderstanding between you and your agent, I''m not interested in it." Ivana stood up quickly. Looking at Eden like this, she knew that she couldn''t change Eden''s mind. She bit her lip and immediately said, "Director Bleu, don''t you want to know who I met?" Eden smiled and shook her head slightly, "No. We will find out who you met. You don''t have to tell me." "I..." Ivana was embarrassed. With the strength of Alwynn Group, they could find out the truth with ease, couldn''t they? Ivana was speechless. Then Eden looked at Pa, "Take Miss Rawlins and her agent to the Law Department." "Okay, Director." Pa replied respectfully. Eden nced at Pa curiously. What was wrong with Pa that day? Why was she so respectful? Pa knew what Eden was thinking. She was just an assistant, wasn''t she? How would she dare to challenge Eden? Pa walked to Ivana and her agent. With a cold face, she said, "Please!" Ivana stamped her feet and turned to leave angrily. The office instantly became quiet. Eden sat back at her desk and called Brian. "Eden." "Brian, find out who Ivana metst night." "Okay, I''ve known this. After seeing the news, I investigated it. Victor bought River City Restaurant, which was really a nice choice. Others don''t know it, and it is much easier for us to investigate things. Last night, Ivana met Dahlia and Melissa." Eden sneered. Thinking of Ivana''s angry and regretful face, she didn''t sympathize with her at all. Ivana was too silly. "I knew it. What a pity. Ivana was made use of by them." "Yeah. So, Eden, what are you going to do? Do you have time to find a new spokesperson?" Eden smiled and smoothed the hair beside her ear, "There are a lot of talents in ourpany, so there is nothing we can''t do. Brian, I have something else to do. Pay more attention to Dahlia and Melissa. Their purpose is very simple, and they want to dy the release of their new products." "Okay, I see." Brian said confidently. Eden thought for a moment and added, "Brian,municate with Dean and tell Victor to be more careful on the business trip." "Eden, you are just too worried. Just rest assured. I''ll keep an eye on it." Brian said tofort Eden. Eden was relieved when she heard that. After hanging up the phone, Eden turned on theputer and searched for ire''s information. She looked at her information and photos carefully and felt that her appearance was really suitable for the endorsement this season. She recorded her information and began to do other work. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Half an hourter, Pa returned to the office. As soon as she came in, she heard someone knocking on the door. She turned to open the door and saw that it was Eden''s eldest brother. A hint of surprise shed through her eyes as she asked pleasantly, "You are Director Bleu''s eldest brother, right? I met you at the clubhouse." Delmont nodded with a smile, "Yeah, I''m here to see Eden." Saying this, Delmont carried the things in his hands and walked inside. Eden had heard Delmont''s voice. She put aside her work and walked over with a smile. "Delmont, you''re here." She walked over with a smile. Delmont walked to her and rubbed her head with a doting smile, "Why are you thinner and thinner? Doesn''t Victor take good care of you?" Eden was speechless. She just couldn''t get fat, could she? Victor took good care of her and gave her the best things. She smiled and said, "Delmont, he treats me very well. Sit down." "Okay! Eden, I bought your favorite strawberry cake." As Delmont said this, he raised the cake in his hand and smiled dotingly. It was the cake made by Eden''s favorite cake shop. She drooled over, "Delmont, thank you. I haven''t eaten it for a long time." "I knew you want to eat it. Dad said that he wanted to send you a cake every day. I was afraid that you would gain weight and it would be difficult for you to lose weight, so I asked him to buy it for you when you went home." Eden smiled happily. When she was a child, her father always bought strawberry cakes for her, so she liked it very much. She felt very d whenever she thought of her parents'' thoughtfulness. "Mr. Clement, Please have some coffee." Pa smiled as she put a cup of coffee in front of Delmont. "Thank you!" Delmont thanked Pa gently before Looking at her, "Are you the new assistant?" "Yeah, I used to be Director Bleu''s ssmate, and now I am her assistant." Pa introduced herself with a bright smile. "You are very beautiful!" Delmont praised with a smile. Hearing this, Pa smiled shyly. Eden was speechless. Delmont flirted again. "Delmont, there you go again. You haven''t changed." Eden criticized him directly. Hearing this, Delmont smiled unnaturally, "Eden, you really don''t show me respect. The beauty is pleasant to the eye." "What are you talking about? Look at Glenn. He can y with grandma now, but you don''t even have a girlfriend." "So, Eden, Buddy and you have got married and had children. I''m the only single man at home. Mom and dad urge me to get married every day, and grandma nags all day long. Mom even showed me the photos of somedies from rich families and asked me to go on blind dates. Eden, you and Buddy have got married. Should I get married for our family''s interest? "Delmontined and talked a lot. Eden smiled from ear to ear when she heard that. "Delmont, go on blind dates and have a try. If you meet a girl you like, date with her." She wanted Delmont to meet someone he liked, get married and live a happy life. "No." Delmont immediately shook his head. "Eden, you know that those youngdies from noble families are all delicate and bad-tempered. I want to learn from Buddy and marry someone I love. I don''t want to leave any regret in my life." He had made it clear to his mother that he didn''t want to get married for their family''s interest. "Eden, you know that mom forced Zofia to leave back then. If you didn''t save her, Buddy wouldn''t have lived such a happy life. You have to help me in the future. If my girlfriend is from a poor family and mom doesn''t agree to let me be with her, you must help me." Eden was stunned. Delmont really thought too much. "Delmont, let''s talk about it when you really fall in love with someone. You have no girlfriend now, right? If she is a good girl, I will naturally support you. I have something to doter. Go meet Seth and she will tell you about the n." "Eden, don''t you want to chat with me?" Delmont looked at Eden with a pitiful face. It was not easy for him to find someone he could talk to. Eden said with a warm smile, "Delmont, something suddenly happened in thepany today. I really have no time. How about me apanying you for a blind date when I finish my work in a few days?" Delmont was taken aback, "Eden, have you ever seen a man go on a blind date with his younger sister?" Eden, "Delmont, you..." Delmont was speechless. He didn''t want to go on a blind date. "I won''t go on a blind date." Delmont stood up and pointed at the cake on the table, "Eden, if you don''t eat it now, remember to put it in the refrigerator. There is ice-cream in the cake, and this vor is delicious." "Okay, I''ll share the cake with Abbyter. It''s almost time for lunch. Why don''t you invite Seth for lunch and talk to her while eating? Seth is a good girl. You can''t tease her." Eden reminded him. It was really not good to be frivolous. Women would misunderstand him easily. "I see. I have made an appointment with Seth. It''s time for lunch, and I''ll meet her right now." Delmont rubbed her head with a doting smile, turned around and went out. Watching Delmont leave, Pa smiled and asked Eden, "Do you want to get them together?" Eden nced at her, "Can''t I?" Pa looked at her with annoyance. Thinking of what Eden had warned her before, she felt particrly ufortable, "Why don''t you get me and Delmont together?"N?velDrama.Org content. Eden looked at her andughed, "You misunderstand me. Pa, your character and style are not suitable for Delmont. He is careless, so he should be with a woman who is careful, gentle and considerate. Of course, I have no prejudice against you because of what happened in high school. That was something in the past, and I will not remember it forever. But that''s Delmont. I know his temper very well." After saying that, Eden turned around and packed up the things on her desk. Pa looked at her back and said unhappily, "I don''t believe you! You don''t want me to be your sister-inw just because of what I did to you in high school!" "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by her words. She turned to look at Pa and said with a smile, "Pa, Delmont doesn''t even know who you are. Do your own work well and don''t think too much. Get ready. We need to go out." Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Pa said with annoyance, "What if Delmont likes me?" Eden was speechless. How stubborn Pa was! "Then we''ll talk about it when he really likes you. Don''t be so conceited now." But it was impossible for Pa to be with Delmont, because Aisling was very difficult to deal with. Zofia was an exception. Aisling wanted Delmont to marry somebody more his equal, and it was hard to change her mind. However, Pa smiled confidently, "Eden, just wait and see. One day, I''ll definitely be your sister-inw." Eden retorted coldly, "It''s your wishful thinking. Let me tell you. It''s impossible. No matter what, Delmont won''t like you. He likes quiet girls just like Seth." Saying this, Eden picked up the documents and cake on the table and took her bag, "Let''s go to Mirth Company now. We have to solve the problem as soon as possible and choose a spokeswoman." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa sneered in heart. She couldn''t seduce Victor, but there were so many handsome and rich men around Eden. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t be with one of them. Thinking of this, she felt much better. She followed Eden immediately and left. On the first floor, Eden was about to drive when she was suddenly surrounded by many reporters. Eden looked at them and frowned slightly. She knew that these reporters came for the dissolution of contract. "Mrs. Alwynn, Miss Rawlins suddenly made a statement today. May I ask why she wanted to terminate the contract? Could you exin it? Are the rumors true? What did Miss Rawlins know so that she wanted to give up the cooperation?" Eden looked at the reporter with a graceful smile. Each of her questions was very sharp. "The reason is very simple. There are many gossips about me and my husband these days, and Miss Rawlins is afraid that her future will be affected, so she terminated the contract with ourpany. I understand her." "But all the rumors are not true. We have taken legal actions against the reporters who fabricated rumours, and I believe that we''ll find out who is ndering us behind the scene soon." "Mrs. Alwynn, do you have any evidence to say so?" Eden still smiled calmly and gracefully, "Every time when some people doubt the rtionship between me and Victor, we respond to it and exin it, but they don''t give up and challenge our limits again and again. This time, we will not spare them anymore, and we will investigate it thoroughly. When we get the evidence, we will announce it to the media. Just look forward to it." After saying this, Eden walked forward with a smile. A reporter went forward to stop her and asked in a sharp tone, "Mrs. Alwynn, there''s no smoke without fire. If there was no such a thing, the media would not report it." Eden smiled and asked in reply, "As you said, there''s no smoke without fire. People like to make groundless usations. I believe that I can rify all the negative news about Alwynn Group in a few days. If you have any question, you can ask me at that time. I will exin everything to you one by one. Everything happens for a reason. Who do you think is ndering us behind my back?" The reporter didn''t know what to say. "I have exined to all of you. Please step aside. I have something to deal with." Eden remained a decent smile. Her warm smile gave everyone a wonderful feeling, and they couldn''t help but make way for her. Some people were born to have such charm, and Eden was one of them. Pa followed behind her. They went to the underground parking lot quickly. Pa was a little puzzled, "Eden, won''t the reporters make more groundless usations after hearing your words? I believe that there will be a piece of news about you at noon. They will say that you and Victor have offended someone so you have been framed." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed, "Pa, you''ve worked here for quite a few days. Don''t you know what Victor and I do everyday? Or do you also like to fabricate rumors just like them?" "I..." Pa was rendered speechless. Eden did not say anything else, nor did she care about what Pa was thinking. She opened the car door and got in. Pa immediately opened the door next to the passenger seat and sat down. Eden started the car and drove out smoothly. On the top floor of Alwynn Group''s branch office in Gate City, as soon as Victor came out of the conference room, Dean handed his phone to him, "Mr. Alwynn, something happened in the head office. The spokeswoman suddenly broke the contract." Victor''s cold expression turned more apathetic and ruthless when he heard this. He stared at the phone for a few seconds and then looked away. "She is the first spokesperson to break the contract." His tone was full of sarcasm. All the time, many actresses tried their best to be the spokesperson of Alwynn Group, and no one was as silly as Ivana. His eyes were filled with intense hostility. It was obvious that someone had told something to Ivana deliberately. "That''s right. However, Mrs. Alwynn handled it very quickly. She asked thewyer to move through the legal system, and now she is choosing a new spokesperson, but I don''t know if she can make it in time. Their purpose is very simple, and they just want to dy the release of our new collection." Victor sneered in disdain, and his eyes were full of sarcasm, "Since they have the energy and money to slow down our progress, we''d better let them spend more money. Isn''t it quite interesting? Eden did a good job. Obviously, someone made use of Ivana. Eden did that in order to use Ivana to find out who is aiming against us. In this way, it will be much easier for us to get the evidence." Dean was amazed. They were indeed husband and wife, and they were both wicked and cunning. His mother once told him that birds of a feather flocked together. There was nothing wrong with her words. Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn has solved the problem perfectly. Let''s go to the airport and head for C Country now. Mrs. Alwynn told you to stay away from women again and again. We can''t let anything bad happen at this time." Victor nced at her and said coldly, "Do you see me get close to any woman?" Dean said seriously, "Mr. Alwynn, although you stay away from them, I''m afraid that they will approach you on purpose." Victor nodded with understanding, "I see. Let''s go to the airport." Victor looked at the time. Half a day had passed, but why did he feel that time went by so slowly? Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 He had to wait for another two days before seeing Eden. Thinking about it, Victor was so depressed. In TS Company. Although Ivana''s agent had dissuaded her, she rushed into Melissa''s office directly. Melissa''s assistant couldn''t stop her. "Miss Craig, look at what you''ve done! Now Alwynn Group asks me to pay five times the damages and the other fees. I have to pay tens of millions of dors in total. You have to pay the money for me, otherwise..." Ivana was about to speak but stopped. She had almost lost everything, so she was ready to risk everything. Since they had ruined her career, she would let them suffer together with her. The heat was on. Melissa wore a white shirt, and the buttons on her chest were unbuttoned, revealing her sexy cleavage. She looked so seductive and attractive. Her eyes turned cold and malicious when she heard Ivana''s words and looked at her furious face. She asked in disbelief, "Miss Rawlins, what did you say? Do you have to pay five times the damages?" "Yes, you didn''t mishear. It''s five times the damages." Ivana said word by word. Melissa was stunned by her words. Shen looked straight at Ivana and couldn''t believe it. Why was the contract of Alwynn Group so horrible? She promised to give Ivana doublepensation, but Ivana had to pay five times the damages. In this way, she would overran the budget by about twenty million dors. If her father knew it, he would stop her from doing everything. A hint of apathy shed across Ivana''s eyes. The expression in her eyes was unspeakably evil, and she was determined to fight them every inch of the way. "Miss Craig, you told me that Alwynn Group would go bankrupt soon, and you asked me to break the contract, so you have to bear all the consequences." At this moment, as long as Melissa could take the responsibility, Ivana didn''t have to go against her. "Ha-ha..." Melissaughed weirdly. Was she a fool? Why did she have to take full responsibility for Ivana? Moreover, this matter was settledst night. Alwynn Group needed time to find another suitable spokesperson. They must release their new products earlier than Alwynn Group. Otherwise, she would have done everything in vain. She looked at Ivana with a sneer and said mockingly, "You didn''t tell me this when we talked itst night. It''s toote to say it now. Last night, I said that I would pay you the double endorsement fee, but I didn''t say that I would pay all the damages for you. It''s not reasonable for you toe to me angrily, is it?" "Ha-ha..." Ivana was so mad but sheughed. As a woman, looking at Melissa''s face, she knew that she was not a kind person. Her brokerage firm wanted her to break the contract, and she couldn''t do anything about it even though she didn''t want to. However, the result was so bad. If her brokerage firm knew it, they would not pay so much money for her. She could guess it without thinking. "Miss Craig, do you mean that you don''t want to take all the responsibilities?" Melissa looked at Ivana sarcastically, and her every move showed that she was disdainful of Ivana, "Miss Rawlins, it''s not that I don''t want to take all the responsibility, but we have reached an agreementst night. Moreover, I''ve transferred the money to your ount. But now you want me to be responsible for all these. Why do youe here to make a fuss? Do you think I am easy to bully? Or do you think I am stupid?" Ivana suddenly looked at her with her eyes wide open, and she asked word by word angrily, "Miss Craig, do you mean that you will not bear all the responsibilities?" Melissa smiled and nodded, "That''s right. We''ve given you the money and signed the agreement. Miss Rawlins, you understands this quite well. Do you need me to tell you more?" Hearing this, Ivana flew into a rage. She clenched her fists unconsciously and stared at Melissa maliciously. She tried her best to suppress the fury in her heart and answered Melissa with a smile word by word, "Miss Craig, I know what you mean." Then, she turned around gracefully and left. As she turned around, she smiled weirdly. She said in heart, "Melissa, just wait and see. You won''t even have a chance to kneel in front of me. Since you treat me like this, I won''t let you go." The battles between women were often like this. They could be friends, but they could turn against each other immediately. As for her, her life was failed because her career had been ruined. Melissa''s assistant immediately walked in and asked worriedly, "Miss Craig, will she do something extreme?" Melissa crossed her arms and smiled contemptuously, "She''s just a little-known actress, and she is neither powerful nor rich. What could she do? Just do your own work. Don''t worry about other things." Her assistant could only nod helplessly and turned to leave. Melissa picked up her phone and sent a message to Dahlia, telling her what had happened to Ivana. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then she sat in the office chair and thought about something. She took a look at the news by the way. Suddenly, she saw Eden''s interview and frowned slightly. Had Alwynn Group sentwyer''s letters to every newspaper office? How ridiculous it was! Eden was really silly and naive. So many reporters reported the news about her and Victor. Did she want to sue all of them? It was just her wishful thinking! Soon, the phone in her hand vibrated and she clicked on it. "Did youfort Ivana?" Melissa frowned and replied, "Why should Ifort her? We reached an agreementst night, and I''ve transferred the money to her ount. Now her affairs have nothing to do with us." "Melissa, you''re so stupid! You pushed her too hard. If she exposes what we have done, do you think we can release the new products as nned?" Melissa replied shamelessly, "Does she dare to do that? Don''t forget that I have shares of her brokerage firm. She has to think twice before exposing what we''ve done." However, Melissa thought for a moment and sent a message to Ivana to warn her just in case. "Ivana, I''ll tell you a piece of bad news. I''m a shareholder of your entertainmentpany. Think about it carefully before you want to expose what has happened between us." As soon as Ivana arrived at the first floor, she received Melissa''s message. She sneered and looked back at the building of TS Company. With a fearless face, she turned around and walked away elegantly. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 When Ivana got in the car, Amy asked her nervously, "How''s it going? Did she agree to compensate?" Ivana sneered and nced at her with brooding eyes, "Amy, guess it." Looking at the neither cold nor warm smile on her face, Amy was so worried. She was short of money, so she betrayed Ivana after getting some money from Melissa. But things had be so serious. What should she do? Ivana was not a fool, and she might have known what she had done behind her back. She smiled unnaturally, "I have no idea." Ignoring her, Ivana nced at the driver and said in a deep voice, "Go back to thepany first." Amy suddenly looked at her with an apologetic face, "Miss Rawlins, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to be like this." Ivana did not look at her, nor did she speak. She just sat there quietly and looked at the front as if nothing had happened. She knew this matter had something to do with her agent. But why should she suffer alone? She would get all of them involved. Thinking of this, Ivana turned her head with a smile and nced at Amy who was looking at her uneasily. She smiled and said, " Amy, don''t be nervous. Everything will be solved perfectly." That was right. She would solve the problem perfectly. Melissa''s words couldn''t threaten her at all. If her guess was right, Melissa would ban her from the entertainment circle. Since so, how could she await her doom? Having suffered once, she would not be tricked again. A strange smile appeared in Ivana''s eyes. Seeing her like this, Amy felt a little flustered in heart. Was it because she didn''t know much about Ivana? Her smile looked very weird. In Mirth Company. Eden took the cake to Abigail''s office. Abigail was actually quite idle these days. Anson was doing her work for her. When Eden arrived, Anson was not there. Abigail''s belly was quite big. As the baby grew up in her belly, her actions became much slower. She was so hungry when she saw Eden walking in with a cake. She didn''t look at Eden, but looked at the cake in her hand. Eden looked at her gluttonous face and smiled, "Abby, I know you want to eat sweet food. Nine times out of ten you''re pregnant with a boy." Abigail kept nodding, licked her lips and said quickly, "Eden, I always want to eat sweet food these days, but the doctor said that I couldn''t eat too much, or I would suffer from gestational diabetes. I''m not very old. How could I have such a sickness? So, I can''t walk away when I see sweet food now. I was about to call Anson and ask him to buy some sweets for me, but he won''t buy it for me, because the doctor said that I couldn''t eat it. Eden, you''re the best." As soon as Eden ced the cake on the table, Abigail could not wait to open the box. She picked up a spoon, ate a spoonful of fruit sauce and looked at Eden with satisfaction. She said with pleasant surprise, "Wow! Eden, the cake tastes so good. Where did you buy it?" Eden looked at her and smiled happily, "It is a century-aged cake shop. When I was young, my dad often bought the cakes for me. The taste has always been the same, and it''s delicious all the time. Delmont bought me a cake today, so I brought it here to share with you." "Uh-huh. Eden, send me the address of the cake shopter. I''ll ask Anson to buy it for me when I want to eat it." Saying this, Abigail couldn''t help but take a big bite. It was sweet but not greasy, better than other cakes she had eaten before. Eden knew that she really liked it, but she was worried. Since Abigail was pregnant, she couldn''t eat too much sweet food. "Abby, you''d better eat less. You can''t eat much." Abigail nodded and said while eating, "Eden, I know. No matter how much I want to eat it, I only dare to eat a few mouthfuls of it. It has been ten days since Ist had sweets. I have been controlling myself." "That''s good." Eden picked up the spoon and ate with her while talking andughing. As they chatted, they talked about Jasper again. "Eden, Jasper is having a hard time these days. I heard from Jason that he always had nightmares while sleeping, and he kept saying sorry in his dreams. When I heard this, I knew that he was very guilty to the child." "Maureen is a crazy woman. She tried her best to sleep with Jasper and finally got what she wanted, but she treated Jasper in this way. She can never think about being with Jasper again. I will be the first one to disagree." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden nced at her, lowered her head and took a mouthful of cake silently. Thinking of the fact that Jasper fainted on her that day, she looked up at Abigail, "Abby, Jasper needs some time to ept the fact. Why don''t you let Jaspere to your house this weekend? Let''s make dumplings." "Okay! That''s a good idea. I will send him a messageter." Abigail could restrain herself well. After eating a piece of cake, she put down the spoon. She got up and walked to her desk. Holding a stack of documents, she came back and handed them to Eden, "Take a look. This is the information about Ivana. This woman is not simple." Eden lowered her head and flipped through a few pages. Ivana was actually Benson''s lover. "Oh my god! I really didn''t expect that she is Benson''s lover!" Eden looked at Abigail in shock. Abigail nodded with a smile and said with a sly look, "So, this time, she will definitely ask for Benson''s help. Since Benson is busy going against Lucian, how could he have the spare time to care about her? Ivana has been tricked by Melissa, so she will fight them in every way. When she can''t stand it anymore, she will expose them." "This circle is veryplicated. Anson investigated it and found that her agent has betrayed her for money." "Is she so miserable?" Eden suddenly felt sorry for Ivana. Abigail snorted, "You''re just too kind. She''s not miserable at all, is she? She had the opportunity to be the main character because she hooked up with Benson. She is so arrogant after she bes a little famous, and she asks for it." Eden didn''t speak. "There is something wrong with the result of our investigation. It seems that Brian is not omnipotent. He didn''t even notice such an important matter." Eden had some lingering fear in heart. Fortunately, Ivana had taken the initiative to break the contract. Abigail smiled proudly, "Anson is amazing. But it''s a coincidence. Now he deals with more and more affairs in the entertainment circle. When he attends social activities, he always meets those actors. When he saw the news that Ivana broke the contract in the morning, he remembered that he had seen Ivana, so he found out these things." Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Eden thought for a moment. Fortunately, she refused Ivana''s condition decisively that day. There was no doubt that Ivana had met Melissa and Dahlia. When the two woman colluded with each other, it was horrible. "Abby, is ire here?" Eden wanted to meet ire. Since such a thing had happened, many people would pay attention to the next spokesperson of Alwynn Group. As long as the spokesperson was suitable for Alwynn Group, she would be more famous. Hearing this, Abigail was happy and smiled charmingly. She knew that Eden was in a difficult situation, so she wanted to solve the problem for her quickly. She didn''t like to see Eden frown. "Eden, I chose her among many new actresses. She is absolutely reliable. I intend to make her popr, and she has a bright future, so I called you. She doesn''t have to film today, and she is in thepany now. I''ll let here to my office immediately." "Okay!" Eden nodded. If she could choose another spokesperson soon, she would not be in a hurry. Abigail called ire. In less than two minutes, a very pretty girl came in. She had big round eyes, and her round face made her look very young. She was cute, lovely, and pure. Her big eyes were eloquent. Such an actress like her could feel the mood swings of the characters quickly. She could y every role well, and she looked good no matter what she wore. Eden just wanted such a spokesperson. Eden was very satisfied with ire at first nce. "Miss Joye." ire looked at Abigail and greeted her in a sweet voice, smiling gracefully. "Mm! ire, this is Mrs. Alwynn. She''s also my best friend. I''ve told you why she''s here." Abigail introduced Eden with a smile. ire looked at Eden and greeted her with a natural and elegant smile, "Hello, Mrs. Alwynn. Thank you foring here to meet me." Eden greeted her with a smile, "Hi, Miss Kuhn. Please have a seat." ire sat opposite Eden. Eden took a look at her dress style. It was pretty good. She was dressed in a pink suit, which made her look decent and elegant. The clothes were not sexy, but ttered her nice shape. She seemed to be a simple and honest girl. CY Brand was covered by Alwynn Group, and it had had a great reputation. Eden didn''t have to make it famous, but she needed a suitable spokesperson to create a win-win situation. ire was very stylish, especially her eyes which were very attractive and eloquent. "Miss Kuhn, I''m very satisfied with your appearance. Abby, sort out Miss Kuhn''s photos and information and send it to me. I''m going back to hold an emergency meeting now. No one will have objection, and Miss Kuhn has to change her schedule these days. She needs to get used to working in Alwynn Group." It was better to select a spokesperson at the right time. ire was bing more famous, and choosing her was a nice choice. Although she was not as well-known as those popr actresses, she suited Alwynn Group the most. Abigail smiled and said, "Eden, no problem. ire is an actress in your ownpany, and you can choose her with no worry. In the future, ask for my help when you need to choose a spokesperson. You and your husband just need to pay me rmendation fee." Abigail smiled with joy. She had a baby in her belly, so she should make more money. Eden said, "Abby, when did you be so moneymaking?" Abigail said, "Just now!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Eden was speechless. There was no time to lose, so Eden did not talk with Abigail for too long. She negotiated with ire for the endorsement fee. ire had no objection, so she and Pa immediately rushed back to the company. The spokesperson had been chosen, but they had to produce creative for ire as soon as possible so that they wouldn''t spend the endorsement fee in vain. More importantly, ire should match the temperament of their brand. In this case, they could give full y to the creative. Seeing that Abigail had sent ire''s information to her, Eden immediately called all the managers and held an emergency meeting. The meetingsted for an hour. All the managers were satisfied with ire except for the manager of the packaging department on the eleventh floor. She didn''t think highly of a star who was not famous and held an unconcerned attitude. Alwynn Group was aprehensivepany. They packaged all the models and spokespersons on their own. Since thepany was established, this department had existed. Eden was a little annoyed by her attitude. With a cold face, she asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Savage, you think she''s not suitable, but you can''t tell the specific reason. Two hours ago, I met ire in person. She is an actress in ourpany. She has a bright future, and she looks pretty. She is absolutely suitable for our brand." Gwh was thirty years old this year. Since thepany was established, she had been working here. She had never questioned Victor''s orders, but she was always dissatisfied with Eden. She was unmarried, so naturally, she hoped that she could marry Victor one day. Eden knew that some people would aim at her since Victor was not in thepany. Gwh sat there for an hour and remained silent most of the time. She looked dissatisfied, which made Eden feel irritated and angry. Gwh nced at Eden, and her tone was not very polite, "Director Bleu, the simplest reason is that she has no experience. She has just debuted, and she hasn''t even shot an advertisement before. If we want to make her suit our brand in a very short time, it depends on whether she can adapt to it or not. I am afraid that the process will be slow and she will dy the release of our new products." She was quite concerned about thepany''s interests, but Eden didn''t agree with her. She tapped on the table lightly with fair fingers, and the expression in her clear eyes was hard to understand. With a smile, she said ndly but clearly, "Gwh, the person I chose is absolutely suitable. Whether you can think of a proper creative in a short period of time or not, it depends on your ability. Don''t shift the me onto the person I chose. I don''t suspect anyone I use, and I don''t use suspicious people. Since I''ve chosen her, I will trust her wholeheartedly and believe that she has the ability to do a good job." "Whether she is experienced or not, it''s not important. As long as she can make the clothes look nice, she can help Alwynn Group gain more benefits." Gwh''s face darkened when she heard that, "Director Bleu, but we should make a decision after Mr. Alwynnes back. If we make a hasty decision, what if Mr. Alwynn has objection when he comes back?" Gwh was rendered speechless, so she could only use Victor as an excuse. All the managers lowered their heads with a guilty conscience. Had Mr. Alwynn ever refuted Mrs. Alwynn''s opinions? Gwh must be out of her head! Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Eden''s face suddenly turned cold, and she looked at Gwh with sharper eyes, "Do you mean that as Victor''s wife and the director of Alwynn Group, I can''t even make such a decision? Won''t you be convinced until Victores back and orders you in person?" Gwh replied seriously, "Director Bleu, I''ve never doubted Mr. Alwynn''s orders." "So, are you questioning Mrs. Alwynn ability now?" Pa, who was sitting aside, couldn''t stand Gwh anymore. It seemed that Gwh was another woman who wanted to seduce Victor. Even she had given up, but such an old woman like Gwh still had a day dream! Eden looked at Pa in surprise. She actually spoke for her. What was wrong with Pa that day? She was so strange. Gwh pursed her red lips and looked at Pa haughtily, "As an assistant, you''re not qualified to speak here, are you?" Just as Pa was about to speak, Eden stopped her quickly. Pa looked at her and said madly, "Mrs. Alwynn, she doesn''t respect you at all. If you tolerate her, she will be more and more arrogant." Eden knew that she was right, but what Gwh had done always made her think too much. For example, she wondered if Gwh had been bribed as well, just like Irma. Thinking of this, Eden looked at Pa and smiled, "It''s okay." Seeing Eden''s attitude, Gwh sneered with satisfaction. "Director Bleu, I have a lot of work to deal with, so I really don''t have time to give consideration to her. Besides, she is a new actress. I really can''t agree with you. If she let us down, I can''t exin to Mr. Alwynn." She knew that Eden was weak. Since Victor was not here, she could vent her anger on Eden. When Eden looked at Gwh, she saw all her expressions. Eden said slowly, "Gwh, I will definitely choose ire. If your department can''t do this job well, I can package her by myself." "What? You? Can you do it well?" Gwh looked at Eden in disbelief. Then she smiled and looked at Eden as if she was a joke. Was Eden capable enough to do it well? Eden smiled and said, "Gwh, whether I can do it well or not, it''s my own business. But since you refuse to do the work, it''s your responsibility, isn''t it?" Gwh''s face changed. Anyone in Alwynn Group who didn''t obey the orders would be expelled. When she was about to exin, Eden suddenly stood up and said sonorously, "The meeting is over." All the managers immediately got up and left one by one in panic. Eden seemed to be as horrible as Victor. When the sales manager passed by Gwh, he muttered, "Has Mr. Alwynn ever questioned Mrs. Alwynn''s decisions? I was forced to sit here for another hour because of a woman who has impure intentions. What a waste of time!" Gwh heard his words clearly. Gwh did not expect that Eden would make such a decision. She just wanted to embarrass Eden, and she did not want to lose her job. In the end, only Pa, Eden and Gwh were left in the conference room. Eden looked at Pa, "Confirm Miss Kuhn''s schedule. She muste to thepany tomorrow morning." "Alright!" Pa nodded. Sitting next to them, Gwh had a load in her mind. She said in a rude tone, "Director Bleu, what do you mean?" Eden held the documents in her hands and nced at her, "Gwh, don''t think too much. Since you don''t want to do it, I can''t force you to do what you don''t like, can I? Besides, I can''t dy the release of the new products just because you said that you couldn''t exin to Mr. Alwynn, right? You''re not omnipotent. I don''t dare to ask you to do such an important thing. Go and do your own work." After Eden finished speaking, she didn''t give Gwh any chance to speak but looked at Pa, "By the way, when you confirm ire''s schedule, call Mr. Skye. There is a design team who is familiar with ire in hispany. Ask them to work here first. Arrange the empty room on the tenth floor for them." "Okay!" Pa nodded. Eden held the documents and left. She didn''t care how Gwh looked like. Anyway, Gwh wouldn''t be polite to her. She wouldn''t dy her time just because Gwh was unwilling to do the work. Gwh wanted to get Victor''s approval, and that was her own business. However, Eden was responsible for choosing the spokesperson, and she wouldn''t let her painstaking efforts be ruined by a woman who had negative emotions. She and Victor had decided when the new products would go on the market, but only the two of them knew the exact time. They had prepared everything, and they would give those people a blow all of a sudden. Gwh knew that Victor would definitely not spare her after he knew that everyone agreed with Eden except for her. Moreover, her reason was some. How could things be like this? Eden was decisive and willing to put in hard work, which really surprised her. "Director Bleu, please wait for a moment!" Gwh stopped Eden. She said, "Director Bleu..." However, Eden interrupted her words coldly and looked at her seriously, "Get out of my way. I don''t have time to argue with you about whether you want to do it or not. As a member of Alwynn Group, you should know your position well, and you should know that you''ve embarrassed me today. Although I am kind, I will not be kind to everyone, especially at work. When you made things difficult for me selfishly in such a crucial moment, didn''t you made a good excuse for yourself?" "Our new collection is going on the market soon. Everyone is doing their best to prepare for it, but you stood out to show that you''re different. Since you did it, you have to bear the consequences." After Eden finished speaking, she nced at Gwh''s stunned face and left quickly. Back to the office, Eden mmed the documents on her desk angrily. She was too furious, and she could not vent her anger by biting her lower lip several times. She drank up a ss of cold water, but rage still bubbled below the surface of her mind. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She returned to her desk and looked at the time. Victor should be at the airport at this time. She picked up her phone and called Victor. "Hello? Honey, I just got off the ne, and I was about to call you to tell you that I''m safe." Victor''s pleasant voice came from the phone. Eden smiled, "That''s good. Remember to eat on time." "Okay. But honey, why is your tone so strange? Are you unhappy? Or do you miss me?" Victor''s somewhat wicked voice sounded proud. Eden lowered her head and said with a smile, "I''m not unhappy. It''s just that I''m so busy today. By the way, I just want to tell you that I have chosen the spokesperson. She''s a new actress in Mirth Company, and her name is ire. I have confirmed it." Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 "Okay, honey. As long as you''ve made up your mind. I always believe that your ability and taste won''t disappoint me. I thought you called me because you missed me. I miss you so much." Victor''s voice was filled with displeasure. Eden smiled helplessly. She was the one who spoiled him, wasn''t she? However, she was in a much better mood, "I miss you, too. Alright, let''s talkter. I have a lot of things to do. Drink less when you attend social activities." "Honey, I miss you as well. I won''t drink wine, and I''ll just drink tea. You don''t have to worry." "Ha-ha... Got it. I''ll hang up." Eden hung up the phone before Victor could speak. She took out ire''s information and started to work. After thinking about it, she sent a message to Margery. When Melissa received the message, she happened to see Gwh getting out of the elevator with a pale face. At the same time, Irma, who seemed to be waiting for her all the time, suddenly walked towards her. Seeing this, Margery frowned slightly, hid at the corner and clicked the recording button. Irma lowered her voice and asked Gwh, "How is it going?" Gwh looked at her angrily, "What? Eden is more than a wild card! I wanted to make things difficult for her, but I am in an awkward situation because of her. Now I''m a sinner in thepany. What should I do?" Irma frowned, crossed her arms and stamped her feet madly. Then she lowered her head and seemed to be lost in thought, "It seems that she''s not easy to deal with, but we''ve got the money from them. If we can''t finish what they ask us to do, It will be hard for us to exin to them." Gwh looked at her with annoyance. Looking around and making sure that there was no one around, she growled, "Are you crazy? How can you talk about this here?" Irma sneered smugly. Under the dim lights, her face features twisted with viciousness, and she looked so horrible and malicious. "I provoked herst time, but nothing bad happened to me, right?" Gwh was very uneasy at the moment. Victor''s aggressiveness and his working attitude really made her feel a little nervous. She had no way to let go of her feelings for Victor. She had tried to get close to Victor many times, but Victor ignored her all the time, which had gradually shattered her dream. She had liked Victor for so many years, but she only had a chance to see him at the meetings. Since those people wanted to ruined Eden, she naturally reached an agreement with them. However, the troublesome thing was that Eden would do the work she didn''t want to do in person, and Victor woulde back the day after tomorrow. He would definitely know what she had done. At that time, how could she find a way out for herself? Gwh looked at Irma with an uneasy expression, "What I did is different from what you did. I don''t want to package the new spokeswoman, and Eden wants to do it herself. This is a big deal." "Oh!" Irma frowned as well. All of a sudden, sheughed smugly, "Why don''t you call Mr. Alwynn right now and tell him that Eden has chosen a new actress? You can tell him that you didn''t agree and you two had different opinions, so Eden decided to package the new spokeswoman on her own. Exin to Mr. Alwynn first. Even if hees back, he won''t do anything to you." Gwh felt that her words made sense. Instead of waiting for Eden toin to Victor, it was better for her to take the initiative to talk to Victor. In this way, Victor could notice her and know how reckless Eden was. As she thought so, her posture became graceful, and she looked quite pretty when she smiled gently. "Irma, exin to them that I failed to stop Eden. Ask them to think of other ways and then tell us what to do. I''ll go back to my office and call Mr. Alwynn now." "Okay!" Irma nodded with a smile. After Margery saved the recording, she forwarded it to Eden. Eden was working hard. When she heard the notification, she clicked on the phone to take a look. Seeing that Margery had sent her a recording, she put aside the work and listened to it. After listening, she was d that she did not ask Gwh to do the work. Otherwise, the progress would really be dyed. She replied, "Margery, thank you. Please keep an eye on them for me." "Eden, don''t worry. I''ll watch them." After Eden thanked her, she sent the recording to Brian. After doing all this, she lowered her head to work again. Victor had got on the car sent by thepany. He leaned against the chair and closed his eyes to have a rest. He raised his head a bit high, looking so noble and charming. His face was every elegant, and he even looked so attractive when he was having a rest. Dean shook his head next to Victor. How handsome Victor was! Fortunately, he was not a woman. Otherwise, he would have been obsessed with Victor. Victor''s appearance was perfect enough to attract all the girls in the world. He was elegant, cold, charismatic and raffish. He was so charming that even he admired him. Suddenly, Victor''s phone vibrated. He frowned slightly and opened his eyes slowly. Seeing that it was a phone call from thepany, he answered it. N?velDrama.Org content. "Hello?" His voice was indifferent and hoarse. It made Gwh feel a little uneasy. She took a deep breath and said softly, "Mr. Alwynn, this is Gwh. I have something to exin to you. Well, Mr. Alwynn, the spokesperson Eden chose is a new actress who has just debuted, and she''s not famous at all. We have different opinions, and I think she is not suitable for being the spokesperson of ourpany. There is a misunderstanding between me and Director Bleu. She insists on choosing this new actress. I said that there would be no enough time to package the new spokesperson, so Director Bleu went berserk and decided to do it by herself..." "Who to choose as the spokesperson is up to the top managers. You''re just in charge of the packaging department. What right do you have to question Director Bleu''s choice?" Victor interrupted her words apathetically. No wonder he felt that Eden was in a bad mood just now. It turned out that they bullied her again when he was not in thepany. Did they think that his wife was easy to bully? "Mr. Alwynn, I... didn''t mean that. But she is a new actress, and it''s really difficult to..." "Since you don''t have the ability to do the work, you can quit. After Ie back from the business trip, I don''t want to see you anymore. Go to the personnel department and depart your job on your own. You''re not qualified to question my wife!" Gwh''s heart was in her mouth when she heard this, "No! Mr. Alwynn, please let me finish my words, okay? You are scrupulous in separating public from private interests. Don''t you care about the future of Alwynn Group just because of your wife? I don''t know if you have read ire''s information. She is really..." Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 "Even if she has no experience, you are only responsible for packaging her and making her an excellent spokesperson. How dare you doubt Mrs. Alwynn''s decision? Do you think you''re the president of thepany? Do you want me to give you the position? Leave mypany immediately!" After Victor finished speaking, he hung up angrily. Dean was stunned. He hadn''t lived in peace for a few days. Why did someone make troubles again? Gwh held the phone in a daze, and tears ran down her face uncontrobly. The result was different from she had expected. Victor should sympathize with her, shouldn''t he? She did that for the sake of thepany. Why was the result like this? But she forgot the real reason. Since she was greedy and selfish, how could she me Victor for being unfair and aggressive? Did she really have to leave thepany like this? She couldn''t ept the fact. Gwh wiped her tears quickly, held her phone and rushed out of the door. Then she took the elevator and went to the 25th floor directly. "Rat-a-tat..." Eden was about to go to the tenth floor when she heard the knock on the door. She said ndly, "Come in." Then she heard the sound of rapid footsteps. Eden looked up and saw Gwh walking towards her with red eyes and an anxious expression. "Miss Savage, what''s the matter? I am very busy now." Eden held the documents and was ready to go out. Gwh lowered her head, looking pitiful and wronged, "Director Bleu, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted your decision. Please ask Mr. Alwynn not to expel me. I''m in a bad mood today. I hope you could forgive me. I won''t do it again." Eden looked at her with a frown and said with puzzlement, "I didn''t tell Victor about what happened today. How did he know it?" A trace of panic shed through Gwh''s eyes, but she immediately returned to normal. Victor listened to Eden. Irma had been firedst time, but Eden asked Victor to keep her in thepany. If she wanted to stay, she could only beg Eden. "Director Bleu, I called Mr. Alwynn and wanted to exin the reason to him. Unexpectedly, he wanted to fire me." She felt very wronged. Her jealousy blinded her heart and made her get carried away. Eden immediately understood what she meant. Shemunicated with Victor in advance so that Victor would not me her for what had happened at the meeting. She who first offended firstined. Victor didn''t show her any mercy, so she came to beg Eden because Eden was good-natured. She didn''t respect Eden at all, but she wanted to ask for Eden''s help. Eden had been in thepany for so long, and all employees said that Victor was very obedient to her. However, these people regarded her as a fool. "Since he wants to expel you, I have no way to keep you here. You can leave now." Eden said ruthlessly. However, Gwh stared at Eden with her eyes wide open. "Director Bleu, I''m begging you. Couldn''t you help me?" Eden looked at her with disdain and sneered. Then she put the documents back on the table before she said casually, "Gwh, why didn''t you think about my feelings when you made things difficult for me in the conference room? I know very well why you embarrassed me, and I am very grateful that you are loyal to my husband, but my husband just can''t bear to see me suffer any grievance. Therefore, I can''t help you." "No, Director Bleu. Oh, no, Mrs. Alwynn! As long as you could speak for me, I don''t have to leave thepany..." "Gwh." Eden interrupted her. "Gwh, as a manager, you despised the decision of your leader and didn''t respect everyone''s opinions. You can''t make yourself an example. You should learn how to respect others rather then be so arrogant. Alwynn Group is a big family, not your own territory. We let you be a manager because we want you to lead your team and do a better job. I''ve finished my words. You can leave now." Gwh was more scheming than Irma, and she had been bribed by Melissa. If she stayed here, they would only be more dangerous. Gwh clenched her fists, nced at Eden and was unwilling to give up. Then she turned around, straightened her back and walked away. Gwh took a few steps, but she still couldn''t ept the fact. She immediately stopped and turned to look at Eden, "Director Bleu, this is my first time breaking the rules. Couldn''t you make an exception for me?" In fact, Eden knew that she would say this, so she refused her directly just now. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She wanted her to have a psychological gap. If she let Gwh stay in thepany, Gwh might make more troubles. But if Gwh left, Melissa would bribe other employees to fish for information. She smiled, "That''s right. This is indeed the first time you''ve made a mistake. Since it is the first time, I can understand you. Just stay here. I will exin to Victor after hees back." Hearing this, Gwh was very happy and looked at Eden excitedly, "Director Bleu, thank you so much!" Eden shook her head slightly, "You don''t have to thank me! After all, you''re a very capable leader, aren''t you? As long as you can maintain your passion and pure motive for this job, I think Victor will not be so narrow-minded and fire you." Eden would fire her, but she wouldn''t do it at this time. Since Gwh had forgotten her original intention and betrayed Alwynn Group, all she had done for Alwynn Group and all her achievements in the past three years would be obliterated. Gwh was very excited at the moment. How could she hear the implication of Eden''s words? "Thank you, Director Bleu!" She just kept nodding to thank Eden. Eden looked at with strange eyes and did not say anything. "By the way, Director Bleu, as for ire..." "You don''t have to worry about this. Put all your energy into the models, especially the models who do the live broadcast and sell products. Get ready in two days." Eden told her. "Okay! I''ll do a good job." Gwh replied. As long as she didn''t have to leave here, she could do anything. Compare with Victor, Eden was much more easygoing. Such a softhearted woman like Eden was really not qualified to be Victor''s wife. Eden immediately reminded her, "Gwh, I have to tell you that the reason why I forgive you is not because I''m kind, but because this is the first time you''ve broken the rules. If you do it again, I think you will leave Alwynn Group in another way." Hearing this, Gwh looked a little embarrassed. She smiled in a hurry and said, "Director Bleu, I won''t do it again. Then I''ll go to work." "Okay!" Eden nodded. After Gwh left, Eden picked up her phone and sent a message to Victor. She told Victor that Gwh was the spy. Victor was still in the car when he received Eden''s message, and he was quite happy. Looking at the message, he frowned. It turned out to be this woman. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 He replied to Eden, "Honey, you''re so smart!" Eden took a look and smiled, "I''ve kept her in thepany. If she is fired, those people will buy off other employees, and we''ll have to spend time investigating it. Now we don''t have much time left. That''s it. I''m going to work." "Don''t be so tired. Ask other employees to do more work, and you should rest more." Seeing this, Eden smiled warmly and brightly, "I see." Then she walked out with the documents in her arms. Pa had been waiting for her outside the door. Pa said with an angry face, "Why did you keep her here? Look at how disdainful she is! What''s more, she doesn''t respect you at all! I''m so mad as long as I see her." Hearing this, Eden was amused and nced at her, "Pa, what''s wrong with you today? You actually speak for me." Pa red at her fiercely, "Eden, am I that bad in your eyes? Although I have impure motives, I know what to do on different asions. I admit that I really wanted to seduce your husband at the beginning, but now I''ve given up. I want to be with a man who''s good to me and live a happy life. As for you and me, we have made it up, haven''t we?" Eden deliberately looked at her with a smirk, "When did we make it up? Howe I don''t know?" "Eden!" Pa stomped her feet in anger. Eden turned around to look at her. Seeing how annoyed Pa was, she was extremely pleased. "Pa, now you''ve exposed your true colours. Aren''t you afraid that your future boyfriend would see you like this?" Pa replied, "This is me, and I never pretend! It''s all because of you that I''m so irritated." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. Looking at Pa like this, she was no longer depressed and felt much better. However, Pa looked at Eden as if she was about to cry, "Eden, do you think I look ridiculous now?" Eden shook her head slightly, "I don''t think you''re ridiculous now. I just think that you have been arrogant, and you shouldn''t be like this." "I knew you would say so. Eden, do you think only you had a hard time in the past? You only had a hard time in high school, but I have been living a bad life since I graduated from college. Only I know how much I''ve suffered. Now I can really think for you. Think about what you suffered in the past and what I am experiencing now. I can only endure all the hardships on my own. That''s why I apologized to you that day." "Oh! It seems that the hardships have made you kind." Eden looked at her in surprise. In fact, when she was in high school, she hated Pa and the other three girls very much. They really went too far. They bullied her and gossiped about her. If she was not strong, these things would have left a shadow in her heart. However, people should not be too obsessed with the sorrow of the past. She should forget the past and cherish everything she had at this time. "Pa, paines from the greed in your heart. As long as you can live a normal life, you are very happy." After saying that, Eden turned and walked to the elevator with a smile while speaking, "Hurry up. We have to work overtime tonight. The overtime pay is very high, and it is enough for you to pay the rent this month." Pa red at her back with annoyance and trotted after her. They entered the elevator. Seeing that Pa was still mad, Eden said, "Pa, in fact, I don''t care about the past anymore. As long as you don''t cast a greedy eye on my husband, we are still friends." Pa was speechless. She had given up a long time ago, and she could tell that Victor only loved Eden. He didn''t even want to look at other women. Otherwise, how could he only love Eden since there were so many beautiful women in Alwynn Group? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She said sourly, "I''ve given up a long time ago, and now I''m only jealous of you. Eden, to be honest, I''ve learned a lot since I worked here. Thinking about my past, I really think that I did those things in vain. I''ll work hard, and I won''t seduce your husband, but you can''t stop me from getting close to other rich men." Hearing this, Eden replied sarcastically, "Haven''t given up yet? You can try your best to be with any rich man except for Victor and Delmont." "Ha-ha... Remember your words." Pa looked at her with a smile. Her mother often told that it was better to marry a rich man than to work hard. Sometimes, she felt that her mother''s words made sense. People like her were at the bottom of society. No matter how hard she worked, she couldn''t save for a down payment on a house. The only way was to marry a nice man by her beauty. Eden said, "Okay. Delmont is really not suitable for you. Stay away from him." Eden reminded her again. She didn''t believe that Pa wasn''t ambitious at all. Pa red at her, "I see! Delmont is not someone so charming. Since you watch me so closely, would I have a chance to approach him?" She knew that she was not good enough to marry into the Clement family, but why couldn''t she be with such a handsome man like Delmont? Eden was very busy. In the middle of the night, she and Pa still didn''t go back and slept in the office. The next day, Eden gave Pa a set of fashionable clothes. After washing up, they began to work on the tenth floor early in the morning. Irma and Gwh stood at the entrance of the tenth floor, watching Eden doing her work and arranging the set. Irma sneered and asked, "Gwh, she has no experience in such work. Do you think she''ll ruin Alwynn Group this time?" Gwh nced at Eden with disdain, "She thinks she is very capable, doesn''t she? Let''s wait and see." After Gwh finished her words, she turned around and left gracefully with a mocking smile. Irma followed her to leave. ire arrived as agreed. As her agent, Abigail came with her. "Eden, I''ve brought her here." Abigail smiled charmingly and looked at Eden''s confident face. Eden didn''t look energetic. It seemed that she didn''t sleep wellst night. Eden smiled gratefully and helped Abigail sit on the sofa, "Abby, why did youe here personally? It is so tiring." "No, I''m not tired. I''m afraid that you''ll be weary. These days, I''ll work together with ire here so that you can finish your work here as soon as possible. But what are you going to do?" Abigail knew that Eden had never done such work, and there was a packaging department in Alwynn Group. Eden smiled mysteriously and said, "Abby, can ire dance?" "Of course. She is a versatile girl." Hearing this, Eden was amused, "Abby, how about this? We don''t have enough time. I n to let her dance so that we don''t have to think about other ideas." Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 "You''re really good at saving money for Victor." Abigail smiled and red at her, "Alright, go to work quickly, and I will stay here with you. If you have time,e and chat with me. If you don''t have time, I''ll watch you work. Anyway, I have nothing to do." Eden said, "Abby, we really don''t have much time left. If you want to eat anything, tell my assistant and she''ll buy it for you." "It''s okay. I''ve brought my assistant here. I will take good care of myself. Hurry up and go to work." Abigail urged her to work. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Eden smiled, turned around and left briskly. But before she took a few steps, the receptionist came forward with a bunch of roses, "Mrs. Alwynn, the roses are for you." Eden nced at the beautiful roses. Without thinking, she knew that they were sent by Irving. She did not read the content of the card. After tearing up the card, she asked the receptionist to throw away the roses and continued to work. Everything was ready. She specially asked Sean to spare time to put on makeup for ire. Eden was very satisfied with the stage and scene that were made temporarily. When Eden passed by the photographer, she ordered him something and then entered the dressing room. The manicurist was painting ire''s nails. ire had her own understanding of fashion, and she gave Sean some suggestions. ire''s facial features had to look more strongly defined, and they had to choose a proper lipstick. Sean agreed with her and kept nodding. Only then did Eden look up at Sean. Seeing him, she was shocked, "Sean, why are you so feminine today? This is the first time I''ve seen you like this. You''re so beautiful!" Sean wore a white suit and a colorful shirt. There was makeup on his face and his hair was slightly messy. It was the first time that Eden had seen him like this. However, he had a kind of special charm. Sean ran his fingers through his hair in a seductive way and looked at her with a smile, "Eden, hadn''t you noticed me until just now? In order to set the mood, I can only sacrifice my charm." Eden was speechless. Did she need him to set the mood? "But you''re so good-looking. Take a picture with meter as a keepsake." "Okay, it''s my pleasure." Sean stroked his hair proudly again. Several assistants standing aside couldn''t help butugh. After giving orders to Sean, Eden said to Pa behind her, "Pa, ask Margery to find a male model who can dance." "Eden, I''m here. There is a very nice male model in ourpany. He should be a perfect match with Miss Kuhn. We had a show of female models and male models in the past, didn''t we? That''s a visual feast." "Okay, ask him toe here quickly. Imunicated with my team yesterday. The progress will definitely be rapid today." "Sure! Eden, I''m going to call him." In Irving''s room in the hotel. Dahlia came back to find Irving early in the morning. Irving was sitting there and reading financial news. Seeing Dahliae in, he only nodded indifferently. Dahlia sat across from him and smiled coquettishly, "Irving, have you had breakfast?" Irving said, "I drank a ss of milk. I don''t want to eat anything else." Dahlia thought for a while and smiled thoughtfully, "There''s a kitchen here. Why don''t I cook something delicious for you?" Irving smiled politely and shook his head. He knew that Dahlia had been ttering him, but he really didn''t like her. He didn''t even want to sleep with her. He said ndly, "There''s no need. I''m not hungry. How is Alwynn Group these days?" Hearing this, Dahlia smiled mockingly, "Irving, I don''t know what''s wrong with Eden. She actually chose a little-known actress as the spokesperson. Her brand is internationally famous, but she chose such an actress. I don''t think it will work. Moreover, she will lower the image of her brand." Irving only nced at her when he heard her sarcastic tone, "Do you really think so? There is only one possibility, which is that she wants to win the highest profit with the lowest price. This is the way of her doing business. The spokesperson they want is not a famous actress, but someone who is suitable for their products. You can wait and see. Maybe the result will surprise you." Hearing this, Dahlia was somewhat unconvinced, but she did not show it on her face, "Oh. Irving, you are such a picky person, but you have such a unique view on the creative of theirpany?" Irving lowered his head. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing his wheat-colored arms. He leaned against the sofa slightly, looking elegant and charming. Looking at Dahlia with cold and distant eyes, he said in an apathetic tone, "We haven''t known the result, have we? You want to slow down their progress, but they may deal you a severe blow." The expression in Dahlia''s eyes changed. Sure enough, he could always see her through. His assistants were so powerful that they could find out everything. That day, she made some arrangements. Victor and Lucian were not in thepany. If ire was sent to the hospital, the progress of Alwynn Group would always be slowed down and TS Company would gain more time. "Irving, Miss Craig will hold the investment meeting three dayster. They have revved up publicity. Customers are very satisfied with their products this season. I believe they will have a good performance." Irving nodded, "Remember that you have to release the new products in advance because you copied the design of Alwynn Group. Otherwise, you would have done everything in vain." Hearing this, Dahlia looked somewhat embarrassed. He really didn''t care about her feelings at all and spoke so straightforwardly. He looked so gentle and polite on the surface. It would never ur to others that he would speak so bluntly. She had truly realized how straightforward and inconsiderate he was. "Irving, those were all done by Miss Craig. We just help her." Irving said casually, "Don''t look down on anyone, and don''t touch others on the raw. Who knows what will happen in this world? Every dog has its day and everything is unpredictable. Those who you looked down on may seed and be rich and powerful one day." Many people mocked him and looked down him before he seeded, and he used to have a hard time. Therefore, one should not be too arrogant. As the saying went, an ideal state couldn''tst long. Dahlia was stunned. They really had very little inmon. She smiled silently. They fell into silence. Dahlia felt a little uneasy and asked, "Will you attend the investment meeting three dayster?" Irving nodded, "Yes." Hearing this, Dahlia nodded with a smile, "Then let''s go there together." Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 There was no expression on Irving''s noble face, and he just nodded ndly. Seeing him nod, Dahlia was very happy. She took the opportunity to say, "Irving, why don''t I ask Eden out to meet her? Since we work in the same circle, we should get along well with each other." Irving gave her a meaningful look and didn''t speak. However, Dahlia felt that the look in his eyes was very horrible. He wore a white shirt, looking gentle and proud. However, his eyes were as terrifying as the dark night. She did not understand what the expression in his eyes meant, but her heart trembled for no reason.l Then she heard him say ndly and slowly, "She even works hard on weekend. Do you think she wille out and apany you for a meal?" Dahlia was stunned. She had forgotten that Eden was busy preparing for the endorsement on weekend. D*mn it! It was a good chance. "Go make preparations with Melissa so as to avoid idents." Irving sounded a little impatient. Obviously, he didn''t want to stay with her. Dahlia was taken aback. She said in a delicate tone, "Irving, today is the weekend." "Is that so? Can''t you work on weekend? The progress of TS Company really makes me worry." Irving picked up the remote control on the table slowly and continued to watch the financial channel. Irving looked noble, arrogant, and charming, but he was not romantic at all, just like a stone. Sometimes, she really felt a little tired. What she wanted was a romantic and thoughtful man. However, men she liked were all not like this. She got up helplessly and maintained a gentle smile, "Irving, I''ll talk to Melissa." "Mm!" Irving did not look at her and only nodded indifferently. Seeing that he was still staring at the screen, Dahlia turned around and left with a surge of great fury. Irving looked at her back sharply. Seeing her get out of the house, he smiled weirdly. He knew that Dahlia was Paulina. There was going to be a good show. He leaned against the sofa teasingly with his eyes full of disdain. On Saturday, Ricky went to the filming site as usual. In order to achieve his dream, he spent his childhood on filming. Giada had nothing to do, so she took Kenny who rarely went out to thepany to see Eden. Since Eden did not have time to apany them, they could spend time to apany her. They would not disturb her work. "Kenny, hurry up and walk faster. You''re dawdling like this. Who do you learn it from?" Giada couldn''t stand Kenny walking so slowly. Keh nced at her, "Mom is working now. Why should wee here?" Although he wanted Eden to apany him, he didn''t want to disturb her when she was busy. He wanted her to stay with him and chat with him when she was on holiday. "What are you doing?" Gia puckered her mouth and looked at her Kenny angrily. "Kenny, we''ll soon grow up. I do homework and watch TV dramas everyday, but Henrick ys the roles in most of the dramas. I feel sick to watch his face everyday, but I even have to see him in the dramas! You can imagine my feelings..." "Giada!" Keh growled madly. Only then did Giada realize what she had said. Kenny''s face was the same as Ricky''s, wasn''t it? "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled unnaturally, "Kenny, don''t be angry. Although your face is exactly the same as Ricky''s, I only feel sick when I see him. Looking at you! You''re so perfect. It''s said that the pupil outdoes the master. You will be more handsome than dad in the future!" Keh was speechless. What a tterer! However, he smiled with joy, "Let''s go." Giada thought for a moment and asked, "Kenny, how are you going to deal with the rumors about mom?" Keh''s eyes were full of coldness when he heard this, "You don''t have to worry about this. I will deal with it." "But so many people scold mom. I hate those people. What right do they have to scold her?" Giada''s anger overflowed. Even she knew that some malicious people wanted to separate Eden and Victor. Keh smiled coldly and said with an evil expression in eyes, "Don''t worry. They will be more miserable than mom." He hadn''t done anything now, but it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t do anything in the future. Once he took actions, he would give them a fatal blow. That was his mother. How could he let others insult her mother like that? "Kenny, who do you think it is? Would it be an employee in thepany?" Giada had been upset because of this matter recently. Whenever she turned on her phone, she always saw the news about Victor and Eden. Those news were obviously fake. It was just their wishful thinking to cast a bone between her parents. "Fool, although there are a few bad guys in Alwynn Group, they will not get anywhere, and we can deal with them at ease. Didn''t I tell you that I will solve these problems?" Giada looked at his gloomy face and said with a grin, "Kenny, only when ites to mommy will you speak so much in one breath. You''re really partial." The expression in Keh''s bright eyes changed as he nced at Gia. He did not like to speak in daily life, but it didn''t mean that he would not express his feelings. The receptionist knew Victor''s three children, but she couldn''t tell the difference from Henrick and Keh. She walked over with a smile and said, "Young Master, Young Miss, nice to meet you. Mrs. Alwynn is on the tenth floor. Do you want me to take you there?" Giada gave her a sweet and innocent smile, "Thank you. Just do your own work. We can go upstairs on our own." The receptionist smiled, nodded and went back. Kenny and Gia took the elevator all the way up to the tenth floor. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she got out of the elevator, they felt the nervous atmosphere. The spotlight was very bright, and many people passed by them in a hurry. Those who knew them would greet them respectfully. "Wow!" Giada looked over, "Kenny, are there so many people working overtime on weekend?" Seeing a lot of people around him, Keh became more and more expressionless. He didn''t like crowded ces. "The new products are about to go on market, so they are very busy." He said ndly. Then he saw Eden who dressed in a pink suit talking about something in the middle of the stage seriously. Seeing Eden, he smiled tenderly. Under the bright light, Eden was as beautiful as an angel. "Kenny, look! Godmother is there!" Giada said as she ran towards Abigail, "Godmother, why are you here too?" Hearing Gia''s voice, Abigail looked at her in surprise, "Hey! Gia, why did youe here?" With joy, Abigail looked at Gia who was dressed in a fashionable and brisk style. Eden looked gentle and soft, while Gia looked domineering and imposing. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Giada sat down next to her with a smile, "Godmother, we''re here to see mom. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I miss her, and I miss you, too." Giada said sweetly. Her soft and tender voice was so pleasant to hear. "Is that so? We live so close to each other. Did you go to see me this weekend?" Abigail reached out and rubbed her little face with dissatisfaction. As Gia grew up, she became more beautiful, and she was even more lovely than Eden. The three children had inherited the best qualities of their parents. Giada leaned against her carefully, "Godmother, I went to see you, but you''re not at home. Aren''t you busy these two days? I was going to visit my younger brother. Is he obedient?" Giada looked at her big belly. In a few days, she would be able to y with her chubby little brother. When she had time, she would go to Gracie''s house to see the twins. The more the twins grew up, the more adorable they looked. Their eyes were like bright gemstones, and they were extremely lovely when they smiled. "Yeah, he is so naughty everyday." Abigail smiled graciously and said with happiness. "Godmother." Keh stood aside and called Abigail softly. Abigail looked at Kenny who did not often go out in surprise, "Kenny, you''re here, too. Come and sit down. Your mom may have to work overtime today. You can stay here until dinner time, and then I will bring you back first." Keh nodded and said next to her obediently. Eden nned to take a short video for ire. In that case, the video could be yed during the live broadcast. The lights on the stage were turned on, and Eden stepped down. ire and the male model continued to shoot. Although ire had just debuted, she didn''t get stage fright. She stamped her own interpretation in the video and Eden was very satisfied. Eden smiled with satisfaction. However, an ident happened at this time. Eden seemed to have sensed something. She looked up at the ceiling and saw a crystalmp falling straight towards ire. Eden''s pupils shrank violently. There was only one thought in her mind, which was that ire definitely couldn''t get injured. She didn''t have much time left. The next moment, she rushed onto the stage to protect ire without thinking. The crystalmp fell straight down and hit Eden''s back. Eden suddenly felt something sharp piercing into her back. The pain made her face turn deathly pale. "Ah..." "What''s going on?" Everyone panicked. "Oh, Eden!" "Mom!" "Mom!" Abigail, Gia and Kenny screamed and ran to the stage. ire, who was being protected by Eden, finally came to sense at this moment. What happened just now made her a little confused. Looking at Eden who was holding her, she felt very grateful. If Eden hadn''t suddenly run over, the crystalmp would have hit her head heavily. "Director Bleu, are you okay?" Eden let go of her with a painful expression and shook her head. However, ire knew that she was not feeling well. "Mom, are you okay?" Keh ran to the stage at the fastest speed. As soon as he held Eden, he saw someone in ck walk out in a hurry. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury. It was no ident. Someone did it deliberately. "Godmother, call the ambnce. I''ll be back soon." As Keh said this, he quickly ran toward thending where the people in ck disappeared. Eden looked at him and said worriedly, "Kenny,e back!" However, Henrick had disappeared around the corner. Eden ignored the pain on her back and looked at the surrounding staff, "Ask the staff in Technology Department toe here immediately." Someone made a phone call. In less than two minutes, some people came over to check the crystal lamp. The two staff examined the crystalmp carefully and found that there was a cut on themp. They looked at each other. One of them was dressed in a grey uniform, and he looked at Eden nervously. "Mrs. Alwynn, the cut is clean. Themp has been tampered with." Eden was shocked. Kenny had found it, so he chased out. "Hurry up and inform the security guards. We can not let that person escape. My son has chased out. He will be in danger." Eden nced at the two staff, "You two check all the lights here immediately and make sure that there is no hidden danger." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Eden looked at Sean who had rushed over in a hurry. Before Sean could say anything, she said, "Sean, I have to go to the hospital. You and Margery continue to work here." Sean looked at the broken pieces of themp and nodded with depressed eyes, "Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Abigail had made an emergency call. She saw blooding out from Eden''s back. Giada''s heart ached and tears kept running down her face. Looking at Gia, Eden smiled weakly, "Gia, I''m fine. Don''t cry." "Woo-woo.. But you''re bleeding." Giada said vaguely. She felt sorry for Eden, because she always got hurt. "Eden, can you walk?" Abigail looked at the broken pieces on Eden''s back and then looked at Eden nervously. She wanted to reach out to help Eden, but she was afraid of touching the wounds on her back. Why was Eden''s life so hard? Every time she got hurt, she bled so much. "Abby, I''m fine. I can walk." Eden looked at ire and said apologetically, "Miss Kuhn, after the security problem is eliminated, I''ll have to trouble you to work here. We must finish the shooting in two days." ire nodded heavily, "Director Bleu, don''t worry. We will do our best." If Eden hadn''t protected her just now, her acting career would have been ruined, not to mention the shooting. Eden looked at her sincere eyes and smiled at her with gratitude. Then she gave a detailed order to Pa before going to the hospital. Eden was sent to the hospital to treat her wound urgently. After making sure that Kenny was fine, she fell asleep. Abigail and Giada stood in front of the hospital bed, sighing all the time. "Godmother, did Kenny catch the bad guy?" Giada puckered her mouth and asked angrily. Abigail smiled and nodded, "Kenny is really amazing. He has caught the bad guy. Anson has gone there, and there will be a result soon. Now your mom is safe and sound. Don''t worry." Giada nodded and stood aside without saying anything. She looked at Eden with tears in her big eyes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She took out her phone and called Victor first, only to see the news about Victor online. She clicked on it quickly. It was a picture of Victor and a woman staying in a hotel room with dishevelled clothes. Her heart ached, and her hand trembled. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 "Ah... Godmother, look." Giada put the phone on Abigail''s hand hurriedly. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Why did Victor always do such a thing these days? Abigail had a look and said in shock, "The president of Alwynn Group had a one-night-stand with a beauty in hotel." She closed her eyes angrily. "Victor, you a*shole! You scum!" She couldn''t help but curse in heart. Eden had suffered a lot for him. Whileforting Eden with sweet nothings, he hurt her ruthlessly at the same time. Abigail took out her phone and dialed Victor''s number. At this moment, she felt her throat dry and coarse. She not only wanted to curse Victor, but also wanted to beat him. At this time, Victor, who was in the hotel, looked very brutal and fierce. In the corner, a beautiful and sexy woman was sobbing in a low voice, looking at Victor from time to time. Dean stood in front of him in fear, and he was on the verge of tears. He even had the urge to knock himself to death and hang himself, but he couldn''t, and he could only lower his head and stand there. Last night, he obviously guarded Victor''s room cautiously. Eden had ordered him many times, fearing that such a thing would happen again. Although he couldn''t be more careful, it still happened. Last night, after he had midnight snacks with Victor, he didn''t go back to room next door until Victor fell asleep. How could such a terrible thing happen overnight? Moreover, this time was more critical than ever. Victor''s phone rang and he nced at the caller ID. Seeing Abigail''s name, he didn''t want to answer it, but the phone kept ringing. "Hello?" Victor''s voice was obviously a little hoarse and dejected. "Victor, it seems that you had a torrid night! You jerk! You b*stard! How badly do you hurt Eden before letting go of her?" Victor heard Abigail''s exasperated voice. Victor was stunned. He was so angry that he didn''t think about Eden just now. "Abigail, where is Eden? What''s wrong with her?" Victor was a little anxious. "Yo! Now you''re staying with a beautiful women and you had a one-night-stand. There are more gossips about you! But are you still in the mood to care about your wife?" Abigail said mockingly. She wished that she could punch Victor harshly to vent her anger. In the past, there were only photo of him hugging those women. This time, he actually slept with another woman! N?velDrama.Org content. Victor said, "Abigail, I don''t know what happened. When I woke up, there was a woman lying beside me. I feel wronged, okay?" "Are you wronged?" Abigail was even madder, "Victor, the rumours are absolutely false. It''s said that Victor is cruel and merciless, and no woman dares to get close to you. Sure enough, we can never believe the rumors. You''re just an a*shole! Don''te back and live with your mistress forever! Although Eden is lying on the hospital bed, she doesn''t need you." Abigail finished her words with irritation and hung up the phone. Hearing that Eden was lying on the hospital bed, Victor got nervous all of a sudden. He nced at the phone in his hand and felt so worried. With annoyance, Victor nced at the woman who was sitting on the ground and crying. His eyes were full of hostility, and he looked so apathetic and fierce. "What about the security camera?" Victor asked. With a pale face, Dean knew that he was done for. He could only brace himself to answer, "Mr. Alwynn, the security camera happens to have been destroyed." Victor pointed to the news on the phone, "Dean, do you think I''m stupid? If the security camera is destroyed, can the news be a hot topic online?" Dean wanted to cry and looked at Victor in a dilemma. This matter was really troublesome to deal with. When he got up early in the morning and saw such shocking news, he immediately went to the monitoring room before knocking on Victor''s door. Unfortunately, he was told that the security camera was broken. Obviously, those people had colluded with the hotel staff. "Mr. Alwynn, when I went to the monitoring room, I ordered them to show me the surveince video sternly, but the security camera has been destroyed indeed." "So, someone did it on purpose." Victor''s cold and dull voice sounded in the room. He looked so indifferent and irritated, making Dean so frightened. Dean shivered and nodded heavily, "Mr. Alwynn, we were set up against night." No, only Victor was set up. Those people didn''t attach importance to Dean. Victor put on his shoes slowly and looked at the bed beside him. He didn''t have sex with the woman last night. No matter how much he wanted to have sex, he would only have feelings for Eden. Last night, he slept very soundly. It was obvious that someone had tampered with this room. Victor stood up. His strong and tall figure was perfect. He nced at woman who was crying at the corner and said in an extremely aloof tone, "You,e here." The woman stood up in fear. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Victor timidly. With small steps, she walked to Victor. Victor nced at her. She was quite pretty. Victor said with a wicked smile, "Did I... have sex with youst night?" Upon hearing this, the woman widened her eyes. Then she lowered her head and nodded with grievances. Victor smiled evilly and asked, "Tell me. What did I do to you?" The woman was speechless. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." The woman seemed to be too embarrassed to say it. No woman could describe such a thing openly, could she? Dean was stunned. How weird Victor''s question was! Should he leave for a while? Perhaps he shoulde here after they talked about this matter. Victor said, "How do you know my surname is Alwynn?" The woman looked at him in horror, and a trace of panic shed through her eyes, "Mr. Alwynn, you are a legend in River City. Everyone knows you." After that, she stole a nce at Victor''s expression. He was really handsome. Although he looked cold at the moment, he was still so charming. But his eyes were filled with harshness and hostility as he looked at her. Victor smiled slightly, but there was no warmth in his smile. His smile made him look more appealing, but he was as vicious as a devil from hell. "Mm! Fortunately, you know me." Victor said ndly, walked to the ss table on the balcony elegantly and sat down. The sky outside the window was foggy, but his heart was even gloomier than the misty sky. He looked out of the window and said lightly, "Dean, isn''t this our own hotel? Someone actually sneaked into my room, and the security camera happens to be broken. Isn''t it too coincidental?" Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Dean exined with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s not too coincidental. Those people are so bold that they actually dare to plot against you." Victor looked away slowly and nced at him with appreciation. "Yes, those people are so bold." Victor''s tone was cold, and his eyes were shrewd. Rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. "Call someone in thepany and ask what has happened to Mrs. Alwynn." Victor looked so horrible just now, but he became gentle as soon as he mentioned Eden. He nodded with a smile and called Pa. The phone was soon connected and Dean asked about Eden''s condition euphemistically. Hearing Pa''s words, Dean frowned hard. Victor became more and more nervous as he looked at Dean''s expression. Was Eden angry with him? He knew that someone had been separating them deliberately, but Eden cared about these things. Besides, this matter was more serious than ever. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Dean hung up the phone and looked at Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is injured. Someone tempered with the crystalmp. For the sake of the spokesperson''s safety, Mrs. Alwynn protected her with her own body. Now she is injured and hospitalized." "D*mn it!" Victor got up and kicked the ss table hard. "Crack..." The table was kicked to the corner. The beautiful vase on the table fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Several beautiful flowers dropped on the ground. Looking at Victor who was like an angry lion, the woman shrank in fear. Victor was really horrible. "Book the flight. We''ll go back immediately." Dean nced at the woman next to him and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn just has a superficial wound on her back. Now she is fine. The most important thing is to solve this matter so that Mrs. Alwynn wouldn''t get mentally hurt." Victor suppressed the impulse in his heart and nced at the woman with gloomy eyes, "You''d better tell me who sent you here. Then I can spare you." The woman looked at Victor with tears on her face, "Mr. Alwynn, you pulled me into the room. No one sent me here. Mr. Alwynn, don''t you want to admit what you''ve done?" As she said this, she pulled down her clothes. Victor could see the bruise on her body clearly. Victor said with a sarcastic smile, "Are you sure it was made by me?" The woman nodded with grievances. "Well, since you don''t choose the easy way, it looks like we have to do it the hard way." He looked at Dean, "Investigate this matter as soon as possible. Send this woman to the underground casino. There, she will have more terrible bruises on her body. They like to abuse woman sexually, and she will definitely enjoy it." "Woo-woo..." Hearing this, the woman burst into tears, "Mr. Alwynn, how can you treat me like this? You pulled me into the room. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to sleep with you no matter how bold I am." "Is that so? This is my exclusive room. I''d like to ask you how you dared toe in. Last night, I fell sleep in the small hours, and I slept until dawn. Why don''t I remember that I pulled you into my room? I gave you a chance, but you refused to tell me the truth." "I''ll let you and the one who schemes against me go to hell!" His cold voice was prating, and the woman heard him very clearly. The woman was stunned. She didn''t expect Victor to be so unsympathetic. Wasn''t the bruise on her body enough to exin everything? Any man who saw this would feel that he had made a mistake. No, she could not be sent to the underground casino "Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t scheme against you. Did you forget that? Last night, you were a little unconscious. You suddenly pulled me into the elevator and brought me to the room." Anyway, the security camera had been destroyed. Even if Victor had doubts, there was no evidence to prove anything. When Dean heard this, he knew that it was not true without thinking. "Miss, when you have a chance to make up for what you''ve done, don''t head for your doom. If you confess everything honestly now, you can leave here safely." Was Victor unconsciousst night? No! When he left, Victor almost fell asleep. How could he have time to drag her? The woman had a fearless attitude. As long as she could win Victor''s favor, she would live a good life in the future. Since there was no surveince video, they could do nothing to her as long as she stuck to it. She looked at Victor pitifully, "I''m telling the truth." Victor sneered and said in a cold voice, "Dean, ask someone to take her away. Don''t show her any mercy!" Dean mourned for the woman silently for a second, picked up the phone and dialed a number. "You cane in now." The woman looked at Victor in horror, "Mr. Alwynn, I am your woman now. Why do you do this to me? Don''t you want to admit what you''ve done? Mr. Alwynn, you are not such a heartless person. Now this matter has be a hot topic online. Do you want me to live in shame in the future?" Victor said, "Whether you''ll live in shame or not is none of my business. Even if you want to jump down from here, I won''t stop you. Since you make my wife sad, I''ll send you to hell." As soon as Victor finished speaking, four bodyguards came in. They are his trusted subordinates. The four of them nodded respectfully, "Mr. Alwynn." Victor said, "Send this woman to the underground casino. You know what to do next, don''t you?" "Mr. Alwynn, I see." One of the bodyguards nodded. "No! Mr. Alwynn, don''t treat me like this! I am really innocent..." Victor did not want to hear her exnation and looked at Dean, "Investigate her family. If her family members run apany, let them go bankrupt before sunset." "Ah..." Hearing this, the woman went deathly pale. Watching the two bodyguards walking towards her, she was anxious. She rushed to Victor, knelt down and held his feet, "No, Mr. Alwynn, this has nothing to do with my family. Please don''t hurt them." Victor kicked her away with a disgusted face. "Ouch..." The woman felt a severe pain. "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Then, he looked at Dean and ordered, "Get someone to throw everything out and prepare a new set of clothes for me. Throw away everything that this woman has touched." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean quickly picked up the phone and asked the cleaner toe. Victor could share a cup of bubble tea with Eden, but he was actually obsessional about cleanliness, which was horrible. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 It was a great insult to anyone. After hearing his words, the woman felt as if she had fallen into an ice house. She had been greatly humiliated. Victor was really scary. She could feel how brutal and cruel he was very clearly. Victor looked at the bodyguards and said furiously, "Why are you standing there? Take her away now!" The two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, pulled the woman up from the ground without pity and grabbed her arms. "Ah..." The intense pain made her scream loudly. "No, Mr. Alwynn, please don''t do this to me. I can tell you everything! I don''t want to go to that ce. It''s too terrible. Someone asked me toe here. They gave me arge sum of money and asked me toe here to seduce you. Last night, someone sent me here. Nothing happened between us. I just slept next to you." Victor squinted at her and asked coldly, "Who sent you here?" The woman shook her head quickly. At this time, she was scared to the extreme. She felt like she had provoked the King of Hell. As long as she looked into his eyes, a chill ran down her spine. She once heard that women who were sent to the underground casino would be tortured to death. She cried and said, "I don''t know who they''re. They sent me a message. There is something wrong with my family''s business. They told me that as long as I could be your woman, you would help me. So I came here. Mr. Alwynn, I am made use of by others. Please let me go." Victor said, "Dean, call the media and let her rify this matter in front of them." Dean breathed a sigh of relief and sighed in heart. She refused to be convinced until she was faced with grim reality Dean immediately called to gather the media. This matter had be a hot topic online. Those reporters probably had been waiting downstairs. Sure enough, as soon as he hung up the phone, the receptionist called him, saying that there were a lot of reporters at the gate. Dean said, "Mr. Alwynn, there are reporters downstairs." Victor tipped him a wink, "Take her down. If she dares to y any trick, send her to the casino directly." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean nced at the woman and said, "Did you hear what Mr. Alwynn said? When you get downstairs, you''d better tell the truth. If you dare to tell a lie, your family will face bankruptcy. Whether there is a surveince video or not, it will only take us a few hours to find out the truth. Think about it before you go downstairs." Dean didn''t know if this woman had told the all truth. But on second thought, he felt that something was wrong. If she really came here for money and she was really used by someone, how could she not know that person''s name? She couldn''t be so stupid, could she? The woman looked at Dean. Hearing his words, she thought for a while and knew that she had no turning back. Whether she told the truth or not, she would suffer. After thinking about it, she said, "It''s a woman, but I don''t know who she is." Dean said, "Give me her phone number. I can find her out soon. You can go back as long as you don''t lie." The woman nced at Victor who stood by the window. He always looked so noble and distant, and his indifference made her suffocated. She picked up her phone and showed the phone number and text message to Dean. Dean said, "Show the message to the reporterster." "Okay!" She had no choice but topromise. "Now, follow me down." Dean nced at the four bodyguards. They left the room together. Only then did Victor get up and go to the opposite room to change his clothes with an apathetic expression. Then he asked the cleaner to throw everything out. After he changed into a suit, he did not tie the tie but picked up his phone and dialed Abigail''s number. Abigail was definitely with Eden at this moment. "Victor, what are you doing?" Abigail''s tone was still very harsh. Victor couldn''t bear it and frowned. Abigail always had a prejudice against him. He had been doting on Eden, but Abigail was dissatisfied. They were indeed best friends. He was even a little jealous. "How is my wife now?" He asked directly. "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed sarcastically, "Do you still remember that you have a wife? She''s injured and unconscious. Gia and I are here. You don''t have to worry about her. Just enjoy your happy journey." Before Victor could speak, she had hung up the phone. "D*mn it!" Victor kicked the sofa and fell on the sofa heavily. Who exactly was this b*stard? If he were to catch her, he would kill her! In Alwynn Group. Irma walked into Gwh''s office with a worried look on her face, "Gwh, bad news! That person has been caught." Gwh had no reaction when she heard that. At this time, she was watching the news about Victor. Such shocking news made her in a good mood. "Irma, what''s there to be surprised at? He has been caught, but does it have anything to do with us?" However, she did not expect that Eden would risk her life to protect a spokesperson. Why didn''t Eden die on the spot? However, Irma felt a little uneasy, "Gwh, Eden is in the hospital now. Victor loves her so much. He will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly." Gwh''s face darkened as she looked at Irma with disdain, "Irma, how can you handle things well since you''re so impatient? You don''t have to worry about this. Go back and do your own work. Remember that this matter has nothing to do with us. Although it has something to do with us, you have to think that we''re innocent." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh!" Irma left nervously. In the security room. Keh, Anson and several security guards stood there and looked at the man who was sitting on the ground. Keh''s handsome face was gloomy to the extreme. He pursed his thin lips tightly and looked at the man with a pair of fierce eyes. "Beat him until he admits." Hearing Kenny say these words in an unsympathetic tone, Anson couldn''t help but tremble. Kenny was as bad-tempered and ruthless as Victor. He was a child, but he was more domineering than everyone here. The man shuddered. Before he could beg for mercy, several security guards had punched him. He kept screaming in pain. "Ah... It hurts! Don''t beat me anymore! I''ll tell the truth." The man couldn''t stand it anymore. If they kept beating him like this, he would be beaten to death. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Keh nced at the security guards and asked them to stop. He squinted at the man''s painful face and warned him coldly, "You''d better be honest, or I''ll let you suffer ten times more miserable than my mother." Kenny was young, but he wasmanding. The man was so scared that he didn''t dare to hide anything. He kept nodding in fear, "Young Master, Mr. Skye, the story goes like this. Recently, my mother is ill and we need a lot of money. Last night, I suddenly received a text message. I was told that I could get arge sum of money as long as I could make an ident. I am a staff in the technical department, and it is very simple for me to create an ident, so the ident happened." When Anson heard this, he was not surprised at all. Someone created the incident deliberately. Keh asked with a gloomy face, "Who sent you the text message?" The man shook his head quickly, "I don''t know. After I agreed, I really received a sum of money." Keh said, "Give me the phone number and your ount number." The man hesitated for a moment. Looking at Keh''s face which was as horrible as Victor''s, he gave up struggling in an instant and gave Kenny the phone number and his ount number. After Keh wrote down the information, he looked at the security guard next to him and said, "Send him to the police station. I have recorded what he said just now. Hand the recording to the police." "Ah..." Hearing this, the man looked at Keh in horror and begged him in a hurry, "Young master, please let me go. My mother is ill. If it weren''t for the money, I wouldn''t have done such a heartless thing. I need to take care of my mother. If I am sent to prison, no one will look after her." Keh sneered and said, "Master Hawk, I have investigated your family background. Your mother is indeed ill, but she just caught a cold. It''s not as serious as you said. But my mother is still lying in the hospital. No one can be safe and sound after hurting my mother." His words proved that he loved and cared about Eden so much. Anson looked at him and smiled. Kenny cared about Eden so much. Except for Victor, no one could make Eden unhappy. "Okay, young master." The two security guards dragged Master Hawk out and the other one called the police. The security room quieted down. Anson looked at him and said, "Kenny, you did a good job. Such a man is too greedy, and he is willing to do anything for money. We can not tolerate them." Keh nodded. He naturally understood this. "Uncle Anson, godmother is apanying my mom in the hospital. Go there and pick her up. I have something to deal with. After that, I will go to apany my mom. Godmother is pregnant, and she can''t be too tired." Anson shook his head with a smile, "If your mother hasn''t woken up, your godmother won''t go home with me. Why don''t we go there together after you finish your work?" Keh nodded, "Then let''s go to dad''s office. I have to use hisputer." "Okay!" Anson apanied him to the office. When Anson reached the 25th floor and looked at the office that he had not visited for a long time, he missed the days when he worked here quite much. They were all single at that time. When they had nothing to do, they chatted with each other. At that time, they talked about everything under the sun. Especially him. He always spoke his mind readily. At this time, each of them had a woman they liked, and they had be maturer and steadier. He suddenly realized that everyone would change when he met someone whom he was willing to change for. Keh said, "Uncle Anson, wait for me for a while. I will finish it soon." "Okay!" Anson went to Lucian''s office. Although Lucian was not here, everything in the office was in order. Just like his conscientious and meticulous character. He sat down, turned on his phone and saw Victor''s news. He clicked on it and saw a video of the woman rifying her rtionship with Victor. He frowned slightly. During this period of time, Victor had been ndering. There were rumours about him almost every day. Brian had been investigating it for so many days, but he hadn''t found any clue. It seemed that those people were quite cunning. In the hospital, Eden woke up slowly, and her back ached a lot. She frowned and thought for a while before she realized that she was injured. Before she could see everything around her clearly, she heard Gia''s anxious voice, "Mom, are you awake?" Gia looked so worried. Her face was pale and her eyes were brimming with tears. "Gia, don''t cry. I''m fine." Abigail said, "Don''t say that you''re fine. The deepest wound on your back is closed with four stitches. You''re really brave. You ran forward to hold ire at the risk of your life. Why didn''t you think for yourself? You''re such a foolish." Abigail said very teasingly. Eden looked at her and smiled. She almost couldn''t believe that she was so brave at the crucial moment. "Abby, the new products are going on market. If something happened to ire, our progress would be slowed down. Those people just want to dy our progress. You know that every design is the fruit of my painstakingbour. My design is my brainchild, so I will never let them seed." "s!" Abigail sighed, "The business world is just like a battlefield. Others'' business go smoothly, but why do you and Victor have such a hard time?" Eden got hurt all the time. If it weren''t for the fact that Eden hadn''t realized her dream, Abigail really hoped that she could only be a housewife. In that case, she would not get injured again. "Abby, it''s really like a war. You don''t know how nervous I am before the new products are released. I am afraid of being plotted against by others. In the past, someone once tempered with our products. This time, it is the same. I''m so high-strung, and I even feel very tired when I go home and lie down at night." Abigail thought the same in heart. "You can never take good care of yourself." Saying this, Abigail was a little angry. "Eden, we are women, and we must take good care of ourselves." Eden looked at her leisurely, "Abby, actually, we are quite lucky. Our husbands love us deeply." Abigail was stunned, and then she and Giada looked at each other. If Eden saw the news about Victor in the morning, would she get a p in the face? "What''s wrong? Your expressions are strange. Are you hiding something from me?" Abigail and Giada shook their heads quickly. N?velDrama.Org content. Giada turned around, poured a ss of warm water and put a straw in it. Then she said with a smile, "Mom, have some water first." Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Eden looked at Gia doubtfully. She knew that they were hiding something from her. She took a sip of water and then shook her head. If she drank too much water, she would feel ufortable when shey down. Eden nced at Abigail, "Abby, you are quite tired today. Go back first." "No! How can I leave you alone? Aunt Jaida has to take care of the whole family and Gracie''s children. If she came here to look after you, wouldn''t she be tireder? Anyway, I have nothing to do. I will stay here with you and chat with you." She was afraid that Eden would suffer a blow after she knew the news about Victor. After all, this matter was more serious than ever. They were both women. When she saw such a scene, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Victor, not to mention Eden. Victor was such a cautious person, but there were too many gossips about him recently. She really couldn''t figure out the reason. Since there was so much such news, who knew if he really had something to do with those women? Eden was so innocent. She might not know that she had been deceived by Victor. "Mom, I don''t want to leave, either. I''ll stay here with you." Gia said in a choked voice. Eden smiled and said, "Gia, don''t cry. I can go back after having the intravenous drip. Where''s Kenny?" Eden suddenly remembered the moment when Kenny chased out. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. "Mom, Kenny is fine. Uncle Anson is there with him." "Then I''m relieved." Eden looked at Abigail, "Abby, don''t let Jasper know that I''m injured. He has been very sad." Abigail replied, "Okay! I did not tell him." "Ha-ha! How treacherous you women are! Do you think I don''t know it since you didn''t tell me?" Jasper''s indignant voice came from the door. Abigail was speechless. Eden was stunned. "Uncle Joye, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you." Giada ran over and threw herself into Jasper''s arms. Jasper rubbed her head lovingly. "I miss you, too." Jasper held Giada''s small hand and walked over. Looking at Eden who was lying on the hospital bed, he felt so distressed. He had seen Victor''s news. For fear that Eden would be sombre, he went to Alwynn Group to see her. But the receptionist told him that Eden had an ident, so he immediately came to the hospital. Eden looked at him as well. He still looked dejected, and he was thinner and thinner. She smiled and said, "Jasper, your new collection is about to go on market soon. Why do you have time to visit me?" Jasper said, "I have toe and see you no matter how busy I am. Look at how you. You don''t know how to take care of yourself and you get hurt again. Do you really want to die young?" Hearing this, Eden red at him, "Who said that I want to die young? I''m in my prime. How could I bear to die?" "Then why don''t you take good care of yourself? Almost every part of your body has once got hurt except for your face. No, your face was once hurt, too. You have scars all over. As a woman, how can you be so careless?" Jasper''s tone was not as depressed as before. Hearing his words, Eden felt that they had gone back to the past. She and he always bickered, and they were happy every day. Eden looked at his handsome face and teased him, "Jasper, don''t you know that the world is unpredictable? We never know what will happen tomorrow. Anyway, I am a mother of three children. It doesn''t matter if I leave a scar." "That''s so ugly." "Jasper, how dare say so?" Eden red at him fiercely. Abigail nced at Jasper. He was in good spirits that day. "Alright, Jasper, don''t make Eden get so excited. You two are the same, and neither of you make me relieved." "Abby, have I ever made you worry about me? Eden never knows how to protect herself. She''s the one that worries us the most." Jasper said withints. He had been obedient these years except when he was troubled by love. Eden was dumbfounded. Was she the one that worried them the most? "Jasper, everyone will get sick." The corner of Jasper''s mouth twitched. "So, everyone has to take care of himself." Eden was stunned, "So, do you mean that I''m a fool because I don''t know how to take care of myself?" "Ha-ha..." Jasper smiled happily and looked at her with a bright smile, "Eden, I didn''t say that." Eden pouted unhappily, "That''s what you mean. But since you''re here, I won''t stand on ceremony. Go downstairs and buy me a bowl of beef noodles. I''m hungry." Abigail said, "Buy beef noodles for me and Gia as well. Eden had had an ident before we went to have lunch." Jasper looked at them in surprise, "Since you''re hungry, why don''t you order takeout?" Abigail red at him. Why did he suddenly mention this? What if Eden saw the news on the phone? "Anyway, you always run errands for us. Hurry up. Remember to add more beef and less pepper." Jasper nced at them, pretended to be unwilling and walked out. Giada thought for a moment and chased after him, "Uncle Joye, I''ll go with you." "Alright, lest I can''t carry four bowls of noodles on my own." "Uncle Joye, you didn''t have lunch, did you?" "Gia, I had lunch, but I can''t just watch you guys eat. I will drool, and I''m afraid that I will eat your noodles." "Wow! Uncle, don''t you mind sharing the same bowl of noodles with me?" Their voices gradually disappeared. Abigail and Eden looked at each other and smiled. "Abby, Jasper is in a good mood today." Abigail nodded and said with a trace of distress in her eyes, "He is in good spirits today. When I saw him a few days ago, I felt that he was dispirited to the extreme. He seems to have been reborn." "But could he recover from his experiences quickly?" Eden said, "Maybe he doesn''t want us to see his dejected look and feel sad for him. But I''m really happy to see that he has be as casual as before. He looks very energetic in this way." Abigail said, "What can we do? As long as he has hope in heart, he will live in peace. I believe that he can drag himself out of the morass of despair one day." Eden knew that time was the best healing medicine. They would be happier together. They tried their best to live, so God would definitely treat them well. Twenty minutester, Jasper and Gia came back with several bags. They bought four boxes of beef noodles, as well as some light dishes and fruit. Eden put out her tongue greedily. She was so hungry. Seeing that she had been staring at the noodles, Jasper knew that she was very hungry. He raised the head of the bed, put a small table on it and let Eden eat first. "Thank you, Jasper!" Eden gave him a sweet smile. Her gentle and warm smile left a glow in Jasper''s heart.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 With a smile on his face, he opened the lid for her and poured her a ss of water considerately. Seeing how thoughtful he was, Eden was so touched that she dissolved into tears. She was very satisfied when she smelled the delicious beef noodles. "Jasper, hurry up and eat. The noodles will be less yummyter." "Okay!" Eden was very hungry and ate fast, so Jasper reminded her, "Slow down. No one will eat your food. Eating so quickly is not good for your stomach." "I see. I know what I''m doing." Eden waved at him in disdain. She only wanted to satisfy her stomach at the moment. Jasper looked at her and smiled. Then, he went back to eat his own food. After eating for a while, Eden was no longer so hungry, so she looked at Gia and said, "Gia, give my phone to me." The three of them immediately looked at Eden vigntly. Eden blinked at them and asked smilingly, "What''s wrong?" Couldn''t she get her phone? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Giada smiled, "Mom, your phone is dead." Abigail gave Gia an admiring look. Eden frowned, "But I remember that I charged itst night. I didn''t use it frequently. Why is it dead?" "Mom, I had nothing to do just now, so I yed mobile games with Boris for a while. Then the phone was dead. I''ll charge it for youter. Have your noodles first." Eden could only nod and continue to eat. After taking a bite of noodles, she said with depression, "Abby, I am so unlucky these days. Why don''t we visit a geomancy master the other day?" "You''re superstitious." Jasper suddenly said. Eden took a look at him and said in a good mood, "I don''t mind. I just want to set myself at ease now. My mother said that someone has been aiming at me." Jasper said, "Does Aunt Jaida know something about geomancy?" Eden said, "My father is interested in it, so my mother studied it on ount of him." Jasper almost couldn''t believe it, "Is that so?" Eden nced at Jasper''s surprised face and smiled, "Don''t you believe it? Before my father buys every piece ofnd, he invites a geomancy master to have a look at thend. He said that we''d better believe it to set ourselves at ease." Jasper replied, "Then I might as well believe myself." Eden smiled and teased him, "Jasper, what do you usually hope everyday?" Jasper swallowed a mouthful of noodles and said with a smile, "I hope that tomorrow would be a sunny day." "What if tomorrow is a rainy day?" Eden looked at him with a grin. Jasper winked at her in a friendly way, "Then I''ll smile at the mirror." Eden was speechless. Indeed, this was Jasper. Eden said, "What if you can''t smile that day? What if your smile is bitter? You will be in a bad mood all day long, won''t you?" Jasper paused and his chopsticks almost fell to the ground, "Eden, are you sure you''re not out of your head?" Eden said seriously, "I am very sober now." While they were chatting happily, an unexpected guest came. Irving and his assistant came in with various of nutrition products in their hands. The four of them were taken aback. Why would someone disturb them at such a wonderful moment? Jasper''s yful face immediately became cold when he saw Irving. Eden was very surprised. Why did Irvinge to the hospital? She remembered that she had made it clear to him that morning. Irving ignored the others in the ward and walked to Eden directly. "Eden, why don''t you call me since you are hospitalized?" Jasper went berserk. Who did Irving think he was? How dared he call Eden by her name? Eden said, "Mr. Matthews, I remember that I said..." Irving interrupted her with a good temper, "Eden, I remember it. Don''t be angry and recover from your injured in a good mood." Eden said, "Mr. Matthews, I am not angry. I just feel that we are neither rtives nor friends, so there is no need for me to call you." Seeing that she was determined to reject his kindness, Irving felt a little helpless. He looked down at her and smiled softly, "Eden, I just want toe here to see you. I don''t want to cause any burden to you. But you''re injured. How can you eat such food?" Eden said, "I like it." Why couldn''t she have a bowl of beef noodles at this time? She became energetic after eating it. "Fine, as long as you like it!" His voice was as gentle as the spring breeze. Eden felt that he talked too much. He was so shameless and stubborn. No matter how coldly she treated him, he didn''t give up. "By the way, Eden, you''re not brokenhearted because of the news about Victor, are you?" The three people in the room immediately looked at Irving''s back with sharp eyes. Eden looked at Irving in confusion, "What news?" Seeing the puzzled and lovely expression on her face, Irving smiled gently, "Eden..." "Well, Mr. Matthews, this is something between Eden and Victor. It doesn''t seem to be proper for an outsider like you to talk about this, right?" Jasper said with a mad face. What was wrong with him? Didn''t he know that Eden couldn''t be too excited at the moment? Eden looked at Jasper''s furious face with suspicion. She seemed to understand why Gia did not give her the phone. It turned out that Gia was afraid that she would be sad when she saw Victor''s scandal. Since they were so cautious, this matter must be so serious. "Mr. Joye, I just care about Eden. She deserves a better man, doesn''t she?" "A better man? Do you refer to yourself?" Jasper''s tone was extremely indifferent, and he looked at Irving with cold and dark eyes. However, Irving smiled shamelessly, "If Eden likes me, it''s my pleasure." "Humph! My mom''s taste is not that bad!" Giada said exasperatedly aside. If Eden hadn''t met Victor, her father was very likely to be Jasper. She believed that Jasper would also be the best father in the world. Only then did Irving look at Gia. Gia was very beautiful, and she looked like both of Victor and Eden. It seemed that she had inherited all the good qualities of them. When she grew up, she would be a charming beauty. "It turns out that you are Eden''s daughter. Your mother and I used to be ssmates." Irving looked at Gia gently. Gia said, "But you have an evil intention to my mother. You look like a jerk who will abandon your wife. Even if my mother leaves my father, she will be cherished by a better man." Eden was shocked. Gia was awesome. She actually knew that Irving was a jerk. However, she and Victor would never leave each other. What a fool. How could she leave Victor? Irving smiled. Although Gia scold him, he didn''t get mad. "That''s because your mom is charming, and I fell in love with her at first sight." Eden said, "Mr. Matthews, how can you say this in front of a child?" Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 "Mom, I am not a child anymore. I know what it means." The technology was so advanced, and everyone had a phone. She could learn a lot online. Eden always regarded her as a child. But Gia forgot that she indeed a child. Eden was a bit embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. The children were really precocious. They knew what love was at such a young age. She didn''t even understand what love was in high school. "Ha-ha..." Irving smiled, "Eden, your daughter is as pretty as you." Eden was rendered speechless and nodded proudly. Gia was the child of her and Victor. How could she not be beautiful? When Victor was young, he was really charismatic. Seeing that Eden didn''t want to see him, Irving felt painful in heart. Perhaps he was too impatient, which made her disgusted, and the result turned out to be just the opposite of his wish. "Eden, have a good rest. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." "Goodbye, Mr. Matthews!" Eden spoke in a nd voice. She did not want to have anything to do with him. Jasper nced at Irving''s back with cold eyes. Irving mentioned the news about Victor and then left. Wasn''t he ashamed to say that he fell in love with Eden at first sight? B*stard! After Irving left, Eden looked at Gia with serious eyes, "Gia, you lied just now, didn''t you?" Giada was stunned. Just now, she lied indeed, because she was afraid that Eden would be sad. "Mom, I''m sorry!" Giada handed Eden''s phone to her. Jasper said, "Eden, you''d better not look at it." Eden smiled bitterly, "Jasper, I have to see it. He and I are husband and wife." In love, if one knew when topromise and the other knew when to stop at the right time, both of them wouldn''t get hurt. Jasper felt a little helpless. Others might know that she was sad, but they didn''t know how painful her heart was. She was the only one in pain, and they could only watch her suffer. Although the news might not be true, it would affect her mood more or less. Eden lowered her head and clicked on the screen quickly. When she saw the video of Victor and a woman sitting on the bed with their clothes in disarray, her heart sank to the bottom. When he left, she reminded him earnestly. Was he so careless? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Victor, couldn''t you be more cautious? As your wife, I know this is not real, but my heart aches when I see such a scene." She said in heart. "Eden." Jasper looked at her with concern. Eden looked up at him and maintained a bright and happy smile, "Jasper, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Recently, someone has been trying to separate me and Victor. I''m afraid that someone framed him on purpose." Jasper clenched his fists tightly. He hoped that Victor had been framed and nothing had happened between him and this woman. Otherwise, Eden would be very sombre. "Mom, you have to believe dad. In this world, he loves you the most. He will never betray you." Giada pouted her red lips and looked at Eden. She did not want Victor and Eden to be separated. It was not easy for them to have a happy family, and she couldn''t let anyone ruin her family. When Anson and Keh entered the ward, they heard Gia''s words. Kenny''s eyes were cold and angry. It seemed that Eden had seen the news. "Godmother, Uncle Joye, mom, we''re here." Keh greeted them with his face darkened. Anson asked, "Eden, do you feel better?" Eden said, "I feel much better now." Anson sat beside Abigail. Seeing that she was eating takeout, he frowned, "Are you hungry?" "Yeah! I want to eat beef noodles!" Anson said with doting eyes, "I''ll make beef noodles for you at night." "Great! The noodles cooked by you are more delicious." Abigail nodded with joy. In order to let her eat yummy food, Anson had spent a lot of time on studying recipes. He had mastered great cooking skills. Seeing that they were deep in love, Eden smiled and hoped that they could be happy forever. "Come on! Don''t show off your love as long as you stay together. Can you care about our feelings?" Jasper said discontentedly. Anson was almost like Abigail''s ve, and he was very obedient to her. In his eyes, Abigail was perfect. Even if she was unreasonable, he humoured her. If things went on like this, he would lose his status at home. Women would be haughty because of love and indulgence, and Abigail was just like this. Anson said with a proud face, "I dote on my wife, but why are you jealous?" Jasper was speechless. He just couldn''t stand them! In the past, Abigail was charming, confident and generous, but she had be so delicate because of Anson. She had really changed a lot. Abigail leaned against Anson''s arms and looked at Jasper with a happy smile, "Jasper, do you want to go home for dinner tonight?" "No, I''m afraid that I''ll be so jealous and lose my appetite." Jasper refused without hesitation. "Ha-ha... Dear, we''ll eat ourselves." Anson kissed Abigail''s face. Jasper was dumbfounded. How could they kiss each other in front of children? After Eden finished the intravenous drip, Jasper sent the three of them home. Jaida had cooked dinner, so he stayed there for dinner. Jasper did not have a good appetite during this period of time, so he did not refuse. After dinner, he had some work to do, so he went back to thepany to work overtime after saying goodbye to Eden. Eden called Pa to ask about the shooting. Things went on smoothly, and she was relieved. In the still of night, it was drizzling outside the window. Eden sat on the soft bed, holding her phone and waiting for Victor''s phone call. Victor hadn''t called her after she came back from the hospital. After she came back, she saw the video of the woman exining the media, but he should call her though it was a misunderstanding. Was his phone dead? Or was it because he was too busy? Eden stared at the night sky outside the window in a daze. At eleven o''clock at night, Eden felt a little sleepy andy down sideways. As soon asy down, she heard the door opening. She was stunned. Did the childrene to her because they couldn''t fall asleep? She sat up slowly, only to see Victoring in in a hurry. Eden stared at Victor with her eyes widen open. Shouldn''t hee back the next day? With tender eyes, Victor looked at Eden whom he had missed for a long time and said, "Honey, I''m back." Eden was surprised, "Didn''t you say that you woulde back tomorrow night? Why did youe back tonight?" Victor took a careful look at her expression. Seeing that she was not angry, he said, "You''re injured. How could I still stay there? Nothing is more important than you in my heart." Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Eden looked at him and did not speak. Victor took off his jacket and looked at her, "Eden, I''m going to take a bath. I''ll be back soon." After that, he ran to the bathroom. Eden was speechless. Victor finally felt at ease when he returned home. He had thousands of dreams, and he only saw Eden in those dreams. When he knew that she was injured, he handled the affairs over there and came back as fast as he could. After he took a shower, he wrapped himself in a white towel, revealing his strong body. Then he went to bed and began to examine her body. Eden did not move and allowed his hand to touch her body. Seeing that there was no wound on her face and arms, he lifted the clothes on her back cautiously. Looking at the scars on her back, he gulped in shock. "How did you get so badly hurt?" He hugged her with distress. Eden raised her head and looked at him innocently, "Why did youe back so quickly? Is it because I am injured or you''ve let me down?" Victor was stunned and looked down at her calm face. She had seen the news. "Eden, I swear that I didn''t touch that d*mn woman. Someone in the hotel is disloyal to me. He deliberately took the woman to my room and lit up something in my room, which caused me to fall asleep in a trance. She has rified everything. Didn''t you see it?" He felt uneasy. After all, it was not so easy to exin it clearly unless Eden trusted him wholeheartedly. Eden lowered her head slightly. When she saw that scene in the daytime, she was indeed heartbroken. It became quiet in the room, and Victor became more and more nervous. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Eden." He rubbed her head gently. Didn''t she believe him? He ran back in such a hurry just because he was afraid that she would think too much. After a long while, Eden asked, "Did you find out who did it?" Victor''s eyes were full of hostility. When he looked down at Eden, his face turned tender again, "We''ve found out the moles in the hotel. The person who was in charge of the monitoring room and the manager were bribed and betrayed me. But we haven''t found the person behind the scene. Someone used a phone number in River City to contact them. I have sent it to Brian and asked him to investigate." Eden red at him and said withplicated feelings, "Why were you so careless? If you didn''t love me so much, I really would suspect that you had cheated on me." She had been in a bad mood since she learned about this in the hospital. Hearing this, Victor knew that she believed him, but she was unhappy. He said with a soft and warm smile, "Honey, thank you for trusting me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to prove my innocence no matter what I do." Eden said, "Can you prove your innocence now?" Victor smiled shamelessly, "As long as you trust me, I am innocent." Eden clenched her fists and punched him on the chest, "You should have been more careful. I will never forgive you if such a thing happens again. Besides, they make use of every opportunity. Obviously, they know that we''re about to release our new products. Both Irma and Gwh have been bought off. I don''t know if there is another spy in ourpany. We will finish the shooting of the endorsement tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, TS Company will hold an investment meeting in River City Restaurant. Obviously, they''re not well-prepared. Since they have the mood to hold an investment meeting, we''ll have enough time to release the new products." "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly, "This matter must have something to do with TS Company. This time, I will let them pay a price!" Paulina and Melissa were the leading suspects. Eden looked at him, "Have you found something out?" Victor nodded, "As long as we can get the evidence." "Bah! I thought you were capable." Eden snorted. It was not hard to understand, was it? She suspected Paulina and Melissa as well. Being despised by them, Victor looked wronged, "Honey, believe me. This time, I must make them pay the heaviest price." "You''re right. Sometimes, if we look too weak on the surface, everyone will bully and aim at us. If we give them a lesson this time, I believe we''ll live a more peaceful life in the future." So many things happened during this period of time, and they were tired. Being kind to enemies was a kind of unfair kindness. If she helped someone who hated her, she would wrong herself, and others would regard her as a fool. She would not be softhearted again, and she would talk to Kenny the next morning. To be honest, she trusted Kenny the most. "Just sleep. You''ve been tired for a whole day." Edeny down sideways. Victor held her in his arms gently and felt distresses as he looked at her pale face, "Eden, tell me. Are you really not mad?" Eden looked at him and pinched his handsome face, "Victor, if I''m angry, do you think you can lie next to me now? I believe my husband." "Ha-ha..." Victor was amused by her words, "Honey, thank you!" Victor lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Sleep." His deep and low voice seemed to be magical. Eden smiled softly and closed her eyes to rest. In less than ten minutes, Victor heard her even breathing. Victor opened his dark and cold eyes slowly and looked at Eden''s sleeping face with pity. He caressed her delicate eyebrows with his slender fingers, "Fool, I''m sorry. I made you sad again. Don''t worry. It won''tst for too long. I will definitely be stronger and no one will have the ability to bully you." He didn''t attack TS Company before, because he wanted to make TS Company his own. He wanted Melissa to get out of their lifepletely. He was going to create a business kingdom that only belonged to Eden. The next morning, Victor got up early to make breakfast while Eden was asleep. Jaida woke up early in the morning and saw Victor in the kitchen. She was shocked. "Victor, aren''t you on a business trip? When did youe back?" Victor nced at her and said with a smile, "I came backst night." "Oh..." Jaida couldn''t helpughing when she heard this, "Have you done something wrong? Why did youe back in the middle of the night? Weren''t you afraid that Eden would be worried?" Victor said, "Mom, how can you say this to your own son? You should believe me. I never do anything to hurt Eden." Jaida put on the apron before saying, "Fortunately, Eden trusts you, or I wouldn''t help you. Go out and don''t stand in my way. Chat with your father, and I''ll make breakfast." Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Victor didn''t leave and looked at Jaida with a smile. "Mom, I won''t go. Teach me how to cook porridge. I want to make porridge for Eden." Looking at his serious face, Jaida couldn''t help but smile. "Did Eden make things difficult for you?" "No, she forgave me. She''s a kind girl. How could she bear to make things difficult for me? But I feel so guilty just because she''s so considerate." Hearing this, Jaida smiled brightly, "Fortunately, you are not as unfaithful as your father when he was young. When I married him, I often saw him with different women. At that time, I didn''t feel sad because I didn''t love him. But you and Eden are different. You are in love." "You should pay more attention when you go out in the future. Don''t be tricked by others again. If you''re really seduced by a woman, you will really lose Eden." "Mom, I see. I will be more careful in the future." However, why did he feel that his mom loved Eden more than him? That was right. No one could imagine how much Eden and Jaida loved each other. "Okay!" Jaida pointed at the refrigerator, "Take out the ribs in the refrigerator. Eden likes the porridge cooked with ribs. She''s injured, so we won''t eat seafood." "Alright!" Victor walked to the refrigerator quickly and took out the ribs. Under Jaida''s guidance, he washed and nched the ribs before cooking them together with rice. Then he waited aside happily. Jaida looked at him. His love for Eden was persistent and stubborn. He was so proud in front of others, but he could lower himself in front of Eden. Men should be like this. They should be loyal to their wives and be confident in their careers. Family harmony was the basis for sess and happiness in any undertaking. At that time, they were more or less reserved and pedantic, and she was not brave enough to divorce, because she was afraid that she would beughed at. If she could see it through earlier, she and Zaiden wouldn''t have missed each other for so many years. When Eden got up, she didn''t see Victor. She washed up and was ready to y with the children. When she walked to the living room, she saw the three children chatting with Victor. When the three children saw her, they all greeted her with a smile. Eden walked over with a smile, "Good morning, dad!" Zaiden smiled and looked at her dotingly, "Eden, do you feel better?" Eden sat beside him and said coyly, "Dad, it''s just a superficial injury, and it''s not a big deal." Zaiden looked at her quite helplessly, "You get injured from time to time. I really don''t know why you''re so unlucky." There was a slight smile in Eden''s eyes as she said, "Dad, I got hurt yesterday because someone created an ident. Someone hurt me on purpose." She forgot she had said that she wanted to visit a geomancy master yesterday. Sure enough, she had no feeling when she gave herself a p in the face. Zaiden reached out to rub her head and said in a serious tone, "Eden, the business world is like a battlefield. Someone is jealous of your talent. You should be more careful in the future. Understand?" "Okay, dad, I''ll take pepper spray with me from now on." "Ha-ha... Look at you." How could Zaiden not know how kind Eden was? Fortune favoured fools. Eden was a lucky person who could weather the storms. With Victor by her side, she had sense of security. Victor''s love made her more confident. "Babies, Zaiden, time for breakfast." Jaida''s loving voice came from the kitchen. Only then did Eden remember that Mary didn''t work on weekends. She got up and went to the kitchen to get bowls and chopsticks for everyone. Seeing Victor in the kitchen, she was stunned. However, Victor looked at her with a gentle smile, and his eyes were full of affection. "Honey, look at the rib porridge I cooked for you." Victor took out a bowl of rib porridge and ced it in front of Eden as if it was a treasure. Eden looked at the delicious rib porridge and said in surprise, "I didn''t see you early in the morning, and I thought you had gone out. It turns out that you were cooking porridge for me." Eden was deeply touched and said sweetly, "Thank you, honey!" Hearing her soft tone, Victor was taken aback. She wouldn''t call him so coquettishly unless he really touched her. Victor immediately leaned over and gave her a passionate kiss. He didn''t let go of Eden until she punched him, and then they walked out affectionately. After they had breakfast with joy, Victor went to thepany to work, while Zaiden and Jaida went to Love Sea. Only Eden stayed at home to look after the children. After Victor came backst night, he exined to her and gave her a set of delicate jewelry as gift. Eden''s heart was filled with happiness, and she was in a good mood. Eden cut some fruit for the three children, and she nned to talk to Kenny about what had happened recently. But as soon as she arrived at the stairs, she heard Gia and Ricky quarreling. "Henrick, you little b*stard! Did you take away my painting and give it to your girlfriend as a gift?" Eden was really shocked when she heard the word "girlfriend". She quickened her pace and went upstairs. Then she saw them fighting with each other. "Gia, you have so many paintings. Can''t you give me one? Why are you so stingy?" "Henrick, let me tell you. That''s the painting I drew for thepetition. It''s a wash painting of lotus under the starry night. Do you know how long I painted it? You took it away without my permission. Even if you want to please her, you don''t have to steal my painting, do you?" When Henrick heard this, he not only didn''t feel embarrassed, but also looked at Gia angrily, "Giada, don''t speak so harshly. Did I steal it? Just tell me how much you want. I can pay you." This was the reason why Giada argued with him for so long. She had been waiting for him to say so. Keh was rich, and she must take the chance to make a profit." "Alright, two million dors." Giada looked at Henrick with a smile. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keh looked at her wicked smile and felt that something was wrong. But this was the best solution. Otherwise, she would keep arguing with him. "Two million dors? Why don''t you go rob the bank directly?" Henrick earned the money with hard work and couldn''t bear to give it to her like that. Although he saved his money in Eden''s bank card, Eden never used his money. It was his private money. "Humph! That painting is the fruit of my painstakingbour. If I sell it, I can earn more than two million dors. Don''t forget that I am a famous celebrity in the art industry. You have to pay me all the money." It seemed that Giada wouldn''t make a concession. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Ah... Henrick wailed in heart. Who could control and teach this little witch? She was too greedy. "Humph!" Giadaughed wickedly and said with clear and mischievous eyes, "Henrick, if you don''t pay me the money, I will tell mom that you like the girl in our ss, and you even stole my painting to please her." Henrick said, "Hey! Giada, Martin has brought you breakfast for almost three years, but you''re just normal friends, not to mention me and Alma Parma. Look at how fat you are now. Aren''t you ashamed to say this to me? I just want to thank her for teaching me English." "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled and did not believe his words, "Henrick, do you think I''m a fool? Do you need someone to help you with your English? You obviously want to please her. Don''t think that I can''t see through your mind. Alma is different from other girls. She is quiet, gentle and considerate. When someone bullies her, she doesn''t get angry and only smiles. Isn''t she the type you like?" Gia''s words came as aplete shock for Eden. They really fell in love at an early age! In the past, she had never worried about this matter, but it seemed that she had to take it seriously. She sighed in heart, "Are the children so precocious now?" Henrick''s handsome face blushed a little. Looking over, Eden was shocked. Henrick''s face actually... turned red. Eden couldn''t believe what she had seen. How should she solve this problem? The three children were much taller than their peers. Their heights had reached her shoulder. They were almost ten years old. As they grew up, they were more adorable. Especially Kenny whose expression was always calm. The more he grew up, the more brooding and mysterious his eyes became. When he looked at others, it was hard for others to understand the emotions in his eyes. Keh said furiously, "Giada, don''t talk nonsense! Do you dare to say that Martin has no feelings for you? He is even losing weight for you. The friendship between you two is definitely not pure." "Ha-ha... Your filthy thoughts really don''t deserve your attractive face." Giada sneered. She was just a child. How could she think about being in a rtionship? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Two days ago, she saw a short video that three boys surrounded a little girl and confessed their love on Children''s Day. The little girl wore an ancient dress and looked very beautiful. But their feelings were so pure. How could Henrick always think regard it as love? Eden, who was standing at the stairs, waspletely ignored by Giada and Henrick. "Henrick, if you don''t give me the money, I''ll tell mom about this." Giada said with determination and confidence. Henrick was helpless. If he gave her money, it would mean that he really liked Alma, wouldn''t it? He didn''t like her, and he just wanted to thank her. But Giada would keep quarrelling with him if he didn''t pay the money. Fine! He could no nothing about the little mischievous sister. "Okay, I''ll give it to you." Giada smiled smugly. Eden thought, "Has Ricky admitted it?" "Uh-huh!" Eden, who had been ignored, could not help but say. Hearing her voice, Gia and Ricky both looked at her in shock. Henrick asked, "Mom, when did youe here?" Eden was speechless. She had been standing here and listening to them, but they didn''t notice her until they finished quarrelling. "I''ve been here for a quite while." Eden''s face darkened. Henrick smiled tteringly, "Mom, you''re very busy these days. You must be tired. I''ll massage your back for you." Eden said, "No, I have an injury on my back." Henrick suddenly fell silent. "Mom, let me massage your legs." Giada walked over with a ttering smile on her face. Eden replied, "My legs aren''t sore." Giada knew that Eden was angry. It was not easy to deal with Eden, but dealing with Victor was just a piece of cake, because Victor doted on them, and his way of pampering them was different from Eden''s. Eden loved them, but she didn''t overindulge them. Eden put the fruit te on the tea table. Both of Giada and Henrick looked at her tteringly with their innocent eyes wide open. They were no longer arrogant and looked to timid. Eden nced at Henrick and then nced at Gia. She was extremely depressed when she thought of what she had overheard just now. "Gia, is what you said just now true?" She squinted at Gia. Unlike Kenny who always told the truth, Gia and Henrick were very cunning. Giada smiled and yed dumb, "Mom, what do you mean? Did we say anything just now?" Giada looked at Henrick with a puzzled expression. Henrick pretended to be stunned and looked at Eden. Looking at Eden''s gloomy eyes, they felt that they had been seen through. "Mom, we really didn''t talk about anything just now." When Henrick said this, he suddenly felt a bit scared. He didn''t know when Eden came here and how much she had heard. Eden looked at Gia and Ricky who had a tacit understanding. She had heard their conversation with her own ears, but they lied to her in front of her. It seemed that they were really out of control. Eden''s pretty face darkened instantly. She was about to lose her temper. "How dare you lie in front of me? Go to the attic, face the wall and think about your mistakes! If you dare to go out without my permission, I''ll give you a lesson!" Eden said fiercely. Gia and Ricky felt desperate. Their grandparents and father were not at home, so no one could help them. It was even more impossible for them to ask for Kenny''s help. Kenny always stood by Eden''s side. Henrick didn''t dare to say anything else. He stood up and walked to the attic on his own. With Eden''s character, he would be punished more severely if he said anything else. Giada looked at Eden''s beautiful face with an aggrieved expression. Eden looked so charming, but was she so cruel? Giada stood up sadly and went upstairs. Her innocent eyes couldn''t look more pitiful. Eden watched them go upstairs madly. They actually dared to cheat her. How unreasonable they were! She allowed the children to quarrel with each other, but she would never allow them to lie. Eden ate a piece of pear angrily and looked back at Kenny''s room. Kenny was very patient. He could sit there at ease when Gia and Ricky were quarreling. Eden picked up the te and walked to his room. "Rat-a-tat..." "Mom,e in." Eden walked in slowly. Kenny was concentrated on theputer screen. Seeing his handsome face, she could not help but smile. Eden grinned and said, "Kenny, take a rest and eat some fruit. I have something to talk to you." Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Keh said, "Mom, wait a minute. I''ll finish it soon." "Oh!" Eden answered casually and started to eat the fruit out of boredom. She prepared the fruit for the children, but she had eaten half of it in a few minutes. Seeing that Kenny had not finished his work, she was a little discouraged. Kenny would be so busy after he grew up. Would he have time to date with a girl? Eden could not help but worry if she would have a daughter-inw. Of course, she did not have to worry about Ricky. Ricky was usible and easy-going, and many girls liked him. However, Kenny was different. He kept a straight face all day long and didn''t like a child at all. Eden was about to eat up all the fruit, but Kenny was still busy. He typed on the keyboard with his slender fingers skillfully, and his brooding eyes looked so serious. Looking at his adorable face, Eden sighed with admiration in heart. Kenny was more handsome than Victor when he was young. Eden smiled proudly in heart. Kenny was indeed more excellent than his father. When Keh stopped what he was doing, he saw Eden giggling at him. "Mom." Keh said tenderly, which left a glow in Eden''s heart. Eden immediately came to sense, and her expression was a bit embarrassed, "Kenny, have you finished your work?" "Yes!" A trace of malice shed through Keh''s eyes. These days, he did everything to aim at TS Company the day after tomorrow. From Monday to Friday, he had to go to school and didn''t have much time, so he could only be busier on weekends. Melissa had hurt Eden many times, and he would let her pay the price. He would ruin all her ns. As long as he was by Eden''s side, no one could hurt her. That day, he only gave TS Company a lesson. Since they wanted to dy the progress of Alwynn Group, he could make them suffer. When Keh sat next to Eden, all thework tforms of TS Company were paralyzed. It was the critical moment, and all the technicians in TS Company were anxious. Hearing this news, Melissa, who was enjoying her weekend, immediately rushed to thepany. On weekends, many Inte tforms still worked. Now that they suddenly paralyzed, she would suffer a big loss. "Kenny, eat the watermelon." Eden fed Kenny a piece of watermelon with a fork. Kenny didn''t refuse and ate it. "Mom, do you want to talk to me?" Eden nodded with a smile and nced at theputer. She knew that Kenny would not spare those who had bullied her, and she was very confident in him. Unlike Brian, Kenny wouldn''t take the interests of the whole into ount. Before Brian found out the truth, Kenny would definitely give them a lesson. "Kenny, you know that I''m unhappy these days. Do you have any good ideas? Can you teach them a lesson?" Kenny smiled and said, "Mom, you are instigating me to do bad things." Eden was stunned. When did Kenny learn to joke seriously? It seemed that he had grown up as well. "Kenny, we won''t do bad things, and we''ll just give them a lesson. But I don''t want to go against them openly, so we can only do something secretly." Keh said, "Mom, we can y some dirty tricks." Eden was taken aback. It seemed that Kenny was as wicked as Ricky. She looked at Kenny in horror, "Are you Kenny or Ricky?" Keh smiled bitterly. Did Eden think that he was not wicked at all? "Mom, Ricky and Gia were quarreling outside just now." "Oh, they''re in the attic now. They went too far. How dare they lie to me?" Eden felt depressed and sad when she thought of this. In front of her, Gia and Ricky were not honest at all. Keh looked at Eden''s dejected face and smiled. In fact, they were all growing up, and their minds were getting maturer. But to Eden, they were always her babies. Obviously, Ricky was going through a period of rebelling. He yed with his phone all day long. Fortunately, his study was not affected. "Mom, it''s good to punish them. In this case, they won''t y with their phones all the time." "Yeah. Kenny, tell me. What do you want to do?" Eden looked at him expectantly and blinked her big bright eyes. Seeing how cute she was, Keh smiled and looked so charming. "Mom, you''ll know it the day after tomorrow." "The day after tomorrow..." Eden was confused. Would anything happen the day after tomorrow? Eden''s eyes suddenly lit up. TS Company would hold an investment meeting the day after tomorrow! "Ha-ha..." She looked at Kenny and smiled proudly, "Kenny, this time, you have to take revenge for me. I am not capable, but I have an awesome son." Hearing this, Keh smiled with joy. It turned out that Eden regarded him as a man who could protect her. That was right. He had the ability to protect her. Protecting Eden had been his hope all the time. "Mom, I want to eat poached beef with hot chili tonight." Kenny smiled. "Oh! Sure! There''s beef in the fridge. Then I won''t bother you anymore. If you want to drink water or eat fruit, call me and I''ll bring it to you." Eden was willing to serve him like a servant. Looking at Eden like this, Kenny found that she was totally different from when she worked. She could be tender and vigorous. No wonder Victor loved her so much. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He loved her so much that he wanted to keep her by his side all the time. "Mom, I want to have orange juiceter." "Alright, I will send it to youter." Eden left with a smile. Keh stood there for a while, and then sat back at theputer desk. He picked up the phone he had assembled on his own and called his master. The phone rang several times, but no one answered. Keh frowned. Was his master busy again? His master was a lecher. When he was young, he didn''t know what he was doing when he said that he was busy. As he grew older, he finally understood it. When he thought the phone wouldn''t get through, his master answered the phone call. "Hello?" Azy voice came from the phone. Kenny said, "Master, were you busy just now?" "Ha-ha... Brat, you''ve finally grown up." Keh blushed. At the thought of what he was going to say, his eyes turned serious and cold, "Master, you have seen the message I sent, right? I will have a live broadcast the night after next. I will let my parents take over TS Company and let those who have bullied my mother and sister pay a severe price. It was her who hurt my mother and sister in the past." Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 "Oh, you''re getting more and more powerful. You''re much more capable than your father''s assistants. Seven, in fact, now you''re very skilled. I lost out to you two days ago, didn''t I?" Keh frowned, "Is that so?" "Yo! Seven, you''re so busy that you forget it. Do you remember SH Technology Company? I wondered who had the courage to take away my business deal. It turned out to be you. Therefore, I didn''t mind it. I''m happy that you''ve be so capable." Keh remembered it. He was very grateful to his master, so he said, "I''ll give you half of the money." His master taught him. It was because of his master that he could be such a sessful hacker. It was his master who let him know what a hacker was and let him give full y to his talent. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Ha-ha... My Seven is really filial. But forget it. In the future, we can cooperate with each other. When we make money, we can share it equally." Keh smiled wickedly, "Master, I was just joking. Since you don''t want it, I''ll buy a gift for my mother." "Ah..." A very dissatisfied voice came from the phone, "Seven, you really hurt my heart." "Master, give me your address. I''ll send you a present as well." "Ah... You are more and more wicked." Keh smiled faintly, and there was a proud expression on his face. "Master, the only thing I can do is to take the initiative to attack and be strong. I want to grow up and protect the people I care about." "Seven, why do I start to worry about my future? I''m afraid that you''ll take away all my business. Seven, when you grow up, you will definitely be very famous." "Master, if I can be famous, the credit must go to you. You will benefit from it, won''t you? We share weal and woe together." "Ha-ha... Seven, you are more and more sensible. I love to hear that. But your mom is so beautiful. If I could meet her earlier, I would have such a smart son like you." Keh frowned. He didn''t like to hear such disrespectful words. After all, Eden was his mother. "Master, if you were with my mother, I might not be your son. My father has perfect genes, so I am excellent." He liked Victor so much, because Victor loved Eden deeply. His master often changed his girlfriends, and he was not good enough for Eden. "Seven, do you mean that I have bad genes? Don''t forget who taught you." "I don''t dare to forget it. I just think that you are delusional." "Ahem..." His master was embarrassed and coughed a few times, "Seven, you win. I remember what you said. I will help you the day after tomorrow. Alright, my woman is back, and I will continue to enjoy myself." Keh frowned and hung up the phone. His master always talked about such a thing in front of him. Wasn''t he afraid that his physical and mental health would be affected? After Eden sent the orange juice to Kenny, she didn''t disturb him anymore. She binge-watched the TV drama and almost forgot Ricky and Gia who were in the attic. These days, she had been busy and had no time to watch the drama. She curled up on the sofazily and watch the TV series that Ricky acted in before. The leading actor was too handsome, and he had excellent acting skills. The more Eden watched it, the more she liked the actor. She was not a fan of any actor, but she got obsessed with the leading actor. Other than going to the bathroom, she watched the TV series all day long. In Alwynn Group. Victor finished his work these days and was ready to go to the tenth floor to have a look. Suddenly, he saw Delmont walking in with a crock and a branch of tree. As soon as he entered the office, he dipped the branch in the water and sprinkled the water in the corner, muttering some words. Victor was very confused. "Delmont, what are you doing?" He roared angrily. Delmont nced at him coldly and scolded him, "You jinx! Ever since my younger sister met you, she has been getting hurt. There must be an unlucky ghost beside you. I visited a geomancy master and he gave me the holy water. I''ll sprinkle the water in your office to exorcise evil spirits and set Eden at ease." Victor''s face darkened instantly, "How superstitious you''re! If this works, why do we need the police?" "The police have their duties, and my holy water has its own use. Anyway, I don''t want my sister to get hurt again." Delmont kept sprinkling the water with a sullen face. When he walked to Victor, he dipped more water deliberately and sprinkled it on Victor''s head and body hard. Victor immediately stepped back. His face was wet by water, which made him mad to the extreme, "Delmont, get out of here!" Victor only doted on Eden, and he would never show respect to others. He had known Delmont since he was a child, so he treated him even more rudely. "I''ll go out after sprinkling all the water. Step aside. I haven''t sprinkled the water behind you." Delmont''s serious face made Victor go crazy. How could a tall and straight man be so childish? Victor stopped Delmont, but Delmont pushed him away with great strength. He didn''t stop until he sprinkled the water on every corner. Victor looked at his movements with a straight face. Delmont looked at Victor''s furious face and smiled unconcernedly, "Little Victor, why are you mad with me? Let me tell you. I hate those despicable people who take advantage of Eden''s perilous state the most. Deal with them in a hurry and let Eden work in peace. Don''t let others nder her online all day long. Look at how harsh thosements are! As her husband, you should protect her well, and you can''t let her get hurt." Victor was shocked by the way Delmont addressed him. Grandma Clement had been calling him like this since he was a child, so he didn''t mind. How could Delmont call him like this? "Shut up! Who allowed you to call me like this?" Victor was wronged. This nickname was given by Grandma Clement. He didn''t like the name at all. Victor looked very embarrassed. Delmont smiled and said, "Little Victor, today I came here to remind you that you can''t let Eden get hurt again. Otherwise, I will take Eden back and let her divorce you." Victor''s face darkened to the extreme when he heard the word "divorce", and he looked very apathetic, "Delmont, how can you be like this? There is an old saying that it is better to knock down ten temples than wreck one marriage. But you want Eden to divorce me. Don''t think about it!" Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 "Ha-ha..." Delmontughed arrogantly and looked at Victor frivolously, "Victor, let me tell you. Eden has been unlucky since she met you. Do you know how many times she got hurt after being with you? She had suffered a lot since she was a child. Can''t you let her spend the rest of her life happily?" "I will." Victor said with a straight face andmanding eyes. Time would prove everything. "Humph. Don''t brag. She has married you for almost four years. Tell me how much she has suffered in the past few years and how much grief she has born. You only let her get the certificate with you, but you did not give her a wedding. Everyone doubts whether you two are really married or not." Victor was rendered speechless. What Delmont said was right. His eyes turned cold and his whole body tensed up. These years, he had made Eden suffer a lot indeed. "You have nothing to say, right? In this case, protect her well. Don''t let her get hurt again. Otherwise, I will beat you when she is injured." Delmont said ruthlessly. He nced at Victor whose face was gloomy and felt so pleasant in the heart. He finally gave Victor a lesson. In the past, he had never won Victor. Victor looked at the direction in which Delmont left with a meaningful expression. Delmont must be out of his head. Sure enough, a stupid person would do annoying things. Victor nced at himself and looked disgusted. His handsome face turned indifferent. He went back to the room and changed his clothes before going to the tenth floor. Eden binge-watched the TV series until four o''clock in the afternoon. Victor came back from work and entered the living room. Seeing that Eden''s eyes were red and swollen, he walked over and looked at her nervously, "Eden, what''s wrong? Who bullied you?" Eden pointed at the phone screen, "Victor, it turns out that Ricky''s role in this drama is so miserable. I even cried. The actor who yed his father is so handsome and elegant." Victor''s face darkenedpletely when he heard thest sentence. He was no longer worried, but jealous. She never got obsessed with any actor, but she said that this actor was handsome and elegant. He asked with depression, "Is he more handsome than me?" Eden was watching TV with her head lowered, so she did not notice Victor''s expression and nodded with a smile. A trace of aloofness shed across Victor''s eyes as he saw that Eden cried again. Then he nced at the tissues on the tea table. He snatched the phone from her hand with a surge of great fury. Eden raised her head quickly, and there were still tears on her long eyshes. Victor''s face was irritated, but his heart ached. "Victor, what are you doing? I was watching the fantastic scene!" Victor turned off the video and said coldly, "I''m hungry." Eden took a look at the time and suddenly sat up from the sofa, "Oh! I only focused on watching the drama and forgot to cook. Victor, wait a minute. I''m going to cook. Go to the top floor and take down Gia and Ricky who are reflecting on themselves." Eden said as she walked. Victor was stunned. He was actually not hungry. He just didn''t want her to see the handsome actor. Victor looked at the stairs. Did Ricky and Gia make trouble that day? He got up and walked towards the top floor. In the room on the top floor, Henrick and Giada were lying on the small bed, sleeping soundly. Victor frowned. Didn''t Eden ask them to reflect on themselves here? Why did they sleep so soundly? A look of frustration appeared on Victor''s face. They were not reflecting on themselves, bt taking the chance to sleep. Nine times out of then they had quarreled again. "Ricky, Gia, get up. Time for dinner." Hearing Victor''s voice, they woke up and looked at him with drowsy eyes. Henrick immediately sat up and said in a sleepy voice, "Dad, did mom ask you toe here to reflect on yourself too?" Victor was speechless. How could Eden punished him in such a childish way? He asked with a sullen face, "Did you quarrel with each other and annoy your mom today?" Giada was stunned. Victor cared about Eden so much that he didn''t think for them at all. They had stayed here for a few hours and didn''t eat or drink anything. As their father, he did not ask them if they were tired, sleepy or thirsty, and he only spoke for their mother. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Keh immediatelyined, "Dad, Gia ckmailed me and asked me to give her two million dors." Giada pointed at Henrick angrily, "Dad, he stole the painting I drew for thepetition and gave it to his girlfriend. I only asked him for two million dors, and I didn''t demand an exorbitant price because he is my elder brother." The word "girlfriend" came as aplete shock for Victor. He looked at Ricky in a daze. "What... girlfriend?" He stuttered. Henrick blushed and looked desperate. It seemed that he could never prove his innocence. "Dad, why are you looking at me? Do you believe what she said? There is no such a thing. She just wants to ckmail me." Keh''s anger overflowed as he looked at Gia. She had more than a hundred paintings, and he just took away one of them, but she behaved so stingily and excitedly. Giada defended herself, "I never lie." Henrick said, "It''s because you lied to mom that I came here to reflect on myself with you." Giada looked at him with annoyance, "Henrick, you lied as well, didn''t you?" Henrick said, "That''s because you lied first. Don''t you know that mom hates it the most when we lie? I''ve wasted a few hours here. Instead of sleeping here, I prefer to recite my script. Humph!" Henrick turned his head proudly and didn''t look at them. Victor was helpless. He was always at a loss when they quarreled. "Gia, Ricky, it''s wrong to tell a lie..." "Dad, I really didn''t lie." Keh defended himself. "Coward! You don''t dare to admit what you''ve done. Transfer the money to my ount tonight. Otherwise, tomorrow I''ll let everyone in the school know who your girlfriend is!" Giada threatened him and then left angrily. She didn''t expect Victor to uphold justice for her. At this time, Victor didn''t even know what to do. Henrick was speechless. In the end, he still had to pay the money, and he had wasted a few hours. He lost more than gain. Henrick put on his shoes slowly and looked at Victor who still stood at the door, saying with comint, "Dad, what do you think I can expect from you? You can''t distinguish between truth and falsehood." Victor was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Ricky to think like this. However, he didn''t say anything just now. "Ricky, tell me if Gia''s words are true." "s!" Henrick sighed helplessly. "Dad, just now I said that I could expect nothing from you, and it seems that I''m right. How can you take Gia''s words seriously? You are different from mom and you can''t solve the problem between us. We will solve it by ourselves." Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Victor, who was refused, was speechless. He could only leave silently with his son. All of a sudden he understood the hardness to be a father. He couldn¡¯t do anything right. No matter which kid he helped, the other one wouldin about his unfairness. He went back to the kitchen on the first floor helplessly. Eden was wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen. She focused on cooking with her head lowered, looked cute. Victor smiled dotingly and said, "Honey, Ricky has a girlfriend." Eden looked at him in surprise and stopped washing the vegetables. "You know this?" She asked. Victor said, "I just heard from Gia." Eden breathed a sigh of relief. "That¡¯s nonsense. Ricky won''t do that. He won''t let go of the matter between Gia and Martin. That¡¯s why Gia said that. Besides, he did take Gia¡¯s painting. They were both at fault, so I punish both of them." Victor smiled and reached out to hold her shoulder. "Only you can discipline them, honey. How is the would on your back?" Victor felt depressed at the thought of what Delmont had done today as if he were carrying evil spirits. Eden kept washing the vegetables. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Just minor injuries. Don¡¯t worry." she answered. The stitches still ached, but it was bearable. Victor took the cabbage from her hands and said, "Let me do it. You cook." "Okay! We''ll have boiled beef tonight and have cabbage as the bottom." Eden looked at him and smiled. She did not drive him out of the kitchen this time. "Eden, I heard that the system of TS Company broke today, and there is a lot of clients¡¯ information of theirpany in myputer." Eden was surprised. She thought for a while. "Is it Kenny? He hasn''te out of his room for a day today." The serious look on Kenny''s face appeared in her mind, which made her feel inferior to him. Her children were her pride. Victor was unhappy. "Eden, I really don¡¯t know to deal with these two kids. I feel like an idiot in front of them." "Haha..." Eden could not help butugh, "Wow, I did expect you would admit it." Victor said, "I am getting less and less important in front of the kids." He suddenly thought of the roses and felt very depressed. "Eden, Irving still hasn¡¯t given up on you. He sent you roses again today." Eden was not surprised at all. "He likes to waste money. Just let him be." "No, how can I let other men give roses to you? Only I can do this. You¡¯re mine. " Victor would never allow this.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Irving dared to covet his women, he would teach him an unforgettable lesson. "What do you want? Kill him?" She thought Irving would lose interest soon. Victor''s face was full of anger. "If he goes too far, I don''t mind showing him the scenes of hell." Eden could sense his anger. She looked at him and did not speak. Victor, who was still washing the cabbage, swore silently in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone take his love away from him. ...... In the T.S Company, the technical staff couldn¡¯t solve the problem, so Melissa could only hire hackers online to resolve the crisis. She browsed thetest information about the hackers. And a hacker named Stary caught her attention. She hired him. Keh drank off his orange juice and nced at the request from Melissa with a cold smile. As expected, they were just a bunch of useless people, who couldn¡¯t solve such an easy problem this whole day. Did such apany dare topete with Dad¡¯spany? He asked Melissa to send money to his card and said that he would help her solve the problem within three minutes. Three minutes were really short, but the price was astronomical. "Two hundred thousand." Melissa trembled as she saw the number. However, if the problem was not quickly solved, she would lose much more than 200,000 dors. Therefore, she made up her mind and transferred the money to the agreed bank ount immediately. As soon as the money was into his ount, Keh deciphered the website. Problem solved. Melissa watched theputer return to normal in a daze and finally felt relieved. Keh smirked. This time, he just yed a little trick. They had to pay a price for bullying his mother. After a while, he slowly got up and went downstairs to eat. The next day, as Victor asked, Eden didn¡¯t go to work because of her injuries in the back. Abigail knew that Eden had nothing to do, so she asked her out shopping. The two of them went out for lunch before going shopping together. "Abby, the baby will be born soon. Have you got all the baby''s stuff?" Abigail smiled and said, "Of course. It''s all ready. I bought a lot of things online." "What about the name? Any idea?" Abigail smiled helplessly and said, "No¡­ I¡¯ve got nothing in my head. It¡¯s a real grind." Eden looked at her in surprise. "Is it that hard to decide? It¡¯s just a name." Abigail shrugged her shoulders and answered, "Eden, it¡¯s not me. it¡¯s Anson." "How can Anson struggle with the name? He¡¯s so talented." Abigail pursed her red lips tightly. She felt angry thinking of this matter. Anson and she had been arguing with each other because of the child''s name recently. Wasn''t it just a name? He couldn¡¯t find a suitable one even after thinking thousands of times. "He¡¯s just narcissistic." Eden rarely heard Abby ridiculing Anson. She was strange today. "What''s wrong? You quarreled?" Eden asked. Abigail shook her head and thought about the scene in which she and Anson debated over the child''s name. In fact, she always had the upper hand. "I want to give the child a nickname, Bean. But Anson thought it¡¯s vulgar. He said that the kid would be embarrassed when he grows up." "Haha." Eden couldn''t helpughing. "Abby, you¡¯re not good at giving names. Just like me. I also struggled for a long time for the names of my kids." "Director Bleu? Wow, it¡¯s rare to see youe shopping." Suddenly, a mocking voice came. Hearing the voice, Eden was annoyed. How could she be so unlucky? Melissa and Dahlia, dressed in chic clothes, stood at the entrance of the mall and looked at them arrogantly. Abigail also felt irritable. Every time she went out with Eden, she would meet these two women. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Melissa hated Eden to the core. She wished that Eden could die, but Eden was still safe and sound. Why didn''t the light fall on her head but hit her back? Moreover, it was definitely because of someone that theputer system in herpany paralyzed, but the technical staff were not capable enough, and they couldn''t find out the cause. She thought that it must have something to do with Victor''spany. She smiled evilly and looked at Eden disdainfully, "I heard that you are injured. Why don''t you nurse your body in the hospital? You haven''t recovered yet. If you get injured again, Victor will feel distressed." She was like a proud queen, raising her head impudently and looked at Eden with contempt. Eden answered her with a smile, "My husband should feel distressed for me." Melissa rendered speechless. Victor doted on Eden very much, and he could even kick her chest fiercely for Eden. Every time she thought about it, she went crazy with jealousy. Was she inferior to Eden? "Aren''t you ashamed to show off the love you get by your weak and gentle appearance?" Melissa snorted. When enemies met, they always went against each other. Eden was not only her enemy, but also her rival in love. Back then, her n failed. She shouldn''t have asked Eden to go aboard to meet her, but should have asked Victor to break up with Eden after she became desperate. In this way, Victor would stay by her side forever. Eden looked at her proudly, "It''s my ability to be loved by Victor. You look weak as well, but he doesn''t even look at you. Your words are quite jealous. It seems that you haven''t given up Victor." She knew that Melissa looked down upon her identity. After all, Melissa came from a powerful family in C country. However, she was only the daughter of the Clement family. In Melissa''s heart, she was not good enough for Victor. "You..." Eden''s words touched Melissa on her most sensitive spot. Melissa was so angry that her face turned pale. Dahlia knew that although Eden looked weak and delicate, her heart was definitely not as weak as her appearance. "Humph! Eden, you are so shameless! You have a husband who loves you so much, but you flirt with other men. Are you blind? Can''t you see thements online these days? You even seduce Dahlia''s fiance. You can''t be more despicable, can you?" Melissa mentioned the rumours online deliberately. How could Abigail allow her to insult Eden? She was so mad that she forgot that she was a pregnant woman. She stepped forward and pped Melissa in the face. Melissa was stunned. Eden was startled. Abby was pregnant, and nothing bad could happen to her. Seeing that Melissa was about to fight back, she rushed over and grabbed her hand. She red at her with sharp eyes. Melissa got furious and pulled her hand back from Eden''s grasp. Since Abigail had pped her, she would not let her off easily. Abigail stood behind Eden and cursed loudly, "What nonsense are you talking about, b*tch? You are the shameless one! You''re indiscreet about your private life. Do you want me to send you some photos to tell you how sexually promiscuous you are? Or do you want me to post the photos online? People will know who the shameless one is!" "What... did you say?" Melissa had looked very awkward after being pped by Abigail. Hearing Abigail''s words, she went deathly pale immediately. Dahlia nced at Melissa and frowned. She had heard that Melissa didn''t live a chaste life. Could it be that she had been photographed? Abigail smiled arrogantly and looked at Melissa with her eyes full of disgust, "What''s wrong? Do you think your private life is very glorious? Your private life is not clean, but you don''t know how to behave yourself. When you appear in the bars, don''t you know that you will be exposed one day?" Melissa roared angrily, "Don''t nder me! If you dare to say one more word, I''ll sue you for nder!" Abigail sneered and said with a fearless face, "Alright, hurry up and sue me. I''d like to see who will be embarrassed by the fact." Anson was aputer expert, and he was good at stealing information. They knew many people andpanies that were rted to Alwynn Group very clearly. Alwynn Group had been developing all these years because of strength, not good luck. "Humph!" Melissa went berserk. Looking at Eden who was protecting Abigail, she raised her hand without hesitation and pped Eden in the face hard. "Crack!" Eden''s face was burning hot. Her eyes darkened and she raised her fair palm, "Crack..." She pped Melissa twice fiercely. Melissa''s head was dizzy, and she couldn''t see Eden clearly. For a moment, she almost fell down and Dahlia held her quickly. Eden was not as weak and delicate as Melissa. She exercised whenever she had time, and she had practiced Taekwondo. Although she looked weak, her strength was absolutely amazing, especially when she was angry. At this time, she lookedmanding and aggressive. Abigail was surprised. How impressive Eden was! She should have taught Melissa a lesson a long time ago. Melissa went too far. She looked down her nose at others just because her family was rich. Eden shook her hot and numb hand. Melissa''s face hurt, but her hand ached a little as well. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Her hand was really ufortable, and she had torn the wound on her back. It was so painful that she frowned. "Melissa, I warn you. If you dare to speak rudely to me again, I''ll let you regret it." Eden''s voice did not sound angry, but it sent a chill down Melissa''s spine. It took a long while for Melissa toe to sense. Only then did she realize that she had been pped twice by Eden. "Eden, I''ll kill you." Melissa, who had never been bullied before, was pped three times in a row that day, whichpletely inspired the viciousness in her heart. Seeing Melissa rushing over in a frenzy, Eden protected Abigail even more so carefully. Many people gathered around to watch a good show. Eden couldn''t care about them and kicked on Melissa''s knee. Melissa let out a miserable scream and half knelt on the ground awkwardly. Eden looked at her as if nothing had happened. She blinked her big eyes and looked even more innocent. Then she said slowly, "Melissa, don''t kneel down in front of me. I am very kind. I don''t want to beat you. If you know what''s good for you, leave here as soon as possible." She said the last sentence very angrily. Abigail was speechless. Eden was like a kind wolf. If anyone offended her, she would turn evil in an instant. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 "Eden, you b*tch! You shameless woman! You are vicious and hateful to the extreme!" Melissa looked at Eden with a frenzy of rage. She knelt in front of her in such a humiliating manner just because she had been kicked. However, Eden spoke so innocently. She stood aside and spoke like an onlooker. Eden blinked her big clear eyes, lowered her head slightly and looked at Melissa, "I do have to be vicious to such a person like you. Tell me. Why do you have to provoke me? Today, I can tell you you seriously that I''m not someone to be trifled with." Eden said every word in a clear and prating voice. "Humph! Eden, I want you to die a terrible death!" Melissa was greatly humiliated, and the pain on her body made her terribly angry and apathetic. Eden crossed her arms, not caring how many people were watching the fun, "Melissa, you''re not only ambitious, but also want to kill me. I''ve known what you''re thinking. Don''t tell me that you have nothing to do with the idents my daughter and I had. When I get the evidence, I will let you pay the price." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She kept this matter in mind all the time. Those two idents almost killed her and Gia. Melissaughed madly, but she felt flustered for no reason. Eden had been suspecting her. However, she might not be able to find any evidence in the rest of her life. "Eden, remember what you said today. I''ll sue you for ndering me!" Melissa said harshly. She was the daughter of the richest family in C Country, but she was bullied by Eden. She had no way to suppress her indignation. Dahlia helped her up, "Miss Craig, are you okay?" Melissa''s forehead was oozing cold sweat. When she was kicked by Eden, she grazed her knee when she fell. The pain made her feel a little ufortable. "My knee hurts. Dahlia, call the police for me. She kicked me and hurt me. I''ll use her of hurting me on purpose." Abigail sneered and nced at Melissa''s furious face with meaningful eyes, "Alright, even if you don''t call the police today, we will call the police. You two have done something bad, haven''t you? I''d like to get even with you." Dahlia was about to call the police, but she was stunned when she heard that. What did Abigail mean by saying that? Melissa did not know that she was Paulina. Seeing that she hesitated to call the police, Melissa frowned and looked at her, "Dahlia, we haven''t done anything wrong. Don''t be afraid of them and call the police." Hearing her words, Dahlia looked at her and smiled, "Miss Craig, I think we''d better forget it. Don''t forget that there is an important meeting tomorrow. We can''t solve this matter in a short time." Melissa looked at her suspiciously, and then remembered what would happen the next day. Irving gave her a good advice, and she had a lot of things to do that day. She really had no time deal with Eden and Abigail. Anyway, it was just a matter of time. She would not let Eden live a good life and enjoy Victor''s love. Since she couldn''t get Victor, she wouldn''t let anyone else to get him. She nced at Eden maliciously and reached out to push her. Eden had been guarding against her. Seeing that Melissa hadn''t given up and wanted to hurt her again, she quickly raised her hand and shed at her with great strength. Melissa felt an unspeakable pain on her arm before she could touch Eden. Eden took the opportunity to grab one of her hands and twisted it. Then she moved to Melissa''s back in a hurry and kicked her ass without hesitation. "Ah..." A scream sounded. Melissa fell t on her stomach. Eden''s face was full of coldness. Did Melissa really think that she was easy to bully? Abigail was surprised. Eden had never been so angry before. May was so shocked that she opened her eyes wide and stared at Eden who was sternly cool and unmoved. At this moment, Eden''s eyes were solemn. She looked so apathetic and horrible that no one dared to approach her. She was really ruthless! She thought that Eden was just sharp-tongued, but she didn''t expect that she was really skilled. "Eden, how can you beat her?" After realizing what had happened, Dahlia used Eden angrily. Eden looked at her and sneered, "Do mean that she can beat me but I can''t fight back? What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see that she wanted to hurt me first? Even if you want to defend her, you can''t tantly lie about it." ording to Paulina''s character, she liked to avoid unnecessary trouble. Moreover, she was afraid that they would find out her identity. She might not want to be a peacemaker in this matter. Dahlia was rendered speechless. She had no intention of speaking for Melissa at this time. She wanted to keep this fake identity to take revenge. Besides, Irving didn''t want her to make trouble for him at this critical moment. She red at Eden fiercely and then went to help Melissa who was lying on the ground in pain. Melissa was badly injured, and her nose bleeding. Shey on the ground, unable to get up. Dahlia simply called the ambnce. Seeing this, Eden and Abigail were very pleased and relieved. In a luxury car not far away. Irving and his assistant watched this scene. Irving smiled, "She can finally fight back." Aidan was speechless. Irving''s view of love was simply unreasonable. Eden had a husband and children, but he just didn''t give up. "Mr. Matthews, should we go there and help Dahlia?" Irving nced at him coldly, "What''s wrong with you? Dahlia and Melissa asked for it. They can''t me anyone else." Aidan fell silent. Irving seemed to have forgotten that Dahlia was his fiancee. The bodyguard who had been protecting Eden secretly soon told Victor about it. Victor put aside his work and inquired about the hospital Melissa went. Then he took Dean and went straight to Melissa''s ward. "Bang..." Victor kicked open the door with a surge of great fury. Dahlia and Melissa were frightened, staring at Victor who suddenly appeared at the door in a daze. Even Dean, who was behind Victor, was startled. Victor would only be so furious when Eden got hurt, and he had no way to control his temper. Looking at Victor''s extremely irritated face, Dahlia and Melissa were so nervous that they did not know what to do. As Victor approached, the atmosphere in the spacious and bright ward suddenly became oppressive. Melissa recalled Victor''s warning. "If you dare to hurt my wife again, I''ll let you die a tragic death." She said with a cold smile, "Victor, are you here to uphold justice for Eden so soon?" Her tone was sarcastic but jealous. She didn''t expect him toe so soon. She really loved Victor, but she hated him as well. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Victor shot her a cold and sharp nce, "I''ve warned you that you''re not allowed to hurt her. If you hurt her hand, I''ll disable your hand!" Melissa shrank a little. Victor didn''t seem to be joking at all. Dahlia gulped in fear. No one could be as ruthless as Victor. "Dean, ask them toe in and take away the two women." Victor ordered angrily. Hearing this, Melissa was scared, "Victor, are you insane? I was beaten by your wife, and now I am in the hospital. Why do you treat me like this?" Victor sneered, and his gloomy sneer struck terror into their hearts, "Why? Just because you want to hurt her again and again." There was a trace of panic in Dahlia''s eyes. If she was taken away by Victor, something bad would definitely happen. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at his eyes which seemed to be able to see through people''s minds, she said cautiously, "Mr. Alwynn, this is our fault, but Mrs. Alwynn beat us. Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you be generous and just let it go?" "No." Victor refused her coldly. Eden was as important as his life. Bullying his wife was bullying him. He had never been a kind man, nor a gentleman. He just wanted to protect the people he loved. He would let anyone who dared to hurt Eden pay the heaviest price. His eyes were hostile and aggressive. Dahlia and Melissa were terrified to the extreme. Others felt happy and warm in love, but for them, love was like hell. This feeling was worse than death. Victor was a faithful and affectionate man, and they were so obsessed with him. That was the charm of him. Melissa''s nose was grazed. Although the wound was not big, she asked the doctor to give her an anti-inmmatory injection, because she didn''t want to have a scar on her nose. But she didn''t expect that Victor woulde here so soon. At that moment, she was aggrieved and afraid. She was even more jealous of Eden, because Victor was so considerate and he loved her so much. Four strong bodyguards suddenly appeared at the door. Victor said, "Take them to Joy Club." Dahlia immediately said, "Mr. Alwynn, I am Irving''s fiancee. It is not appropriate for you to do this to me, is it?" She had no choice but to mention Irving. She was well aware of what kind of ce Joy Club was. Victor had connections with both of the gang and the police. He was upright, but he could be evil as well. Jot Club was owned by him. With a meaningful smile, Victor said in a deep and cold voice, "He has a fiancee, but he casts a greedy eye on my wife. He buys her a bouquet of roses every day, and I haven''t had time to get even with him. This time, I''ll let him pay all the price." "What?" Dahlia looked at Victor in shock. Did Irving buy Eden a bouquet of roses every day? She had been his fiancee for so long, but he had never bought anything for her. Dahlia''s shoulders began to tremble, and her anger overflowed. "Humph! Take them away." Victor didn''t show them any mercy. Four bodyguards came in and took them away by force. Victor ordered Dean, "Call Irving and ask him to go to Joy Club." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean did not dare to neglect and immediately called Irving''s assistant. Looking at Dahlia and Melissa, he could only sympathize with them for a second. They asked for it, didn''t they? They didn''t want to live a good life but bullied others again and again. They wouldn''t feel ufortable unless they ruined other people''s lives. To put it bluntly, it was just because they were too rich. However, before Victor, they would only lose money and get hurt. The loss outweighed the gain! If anyone wanted to go with Victor, he must have the determination to win at any cost. At this time, Eden and Abigail did not know what had happened to Melissa and Dahlia at all. They still went shopping happily. In Victor''s private box at Joy Club. Melissa and Dahlia were tied to the ground. Victor looked down at their frightened faces. At this time, he was no longer as gentle as he used to be. He looked apathetic, proud and horrible. Dean walked in and said beside Victor respectfully, "Mr. Alwynn, Irving is here." Victor said, "Let theme in." A trace of nervousness shed across Dahlia''s face. She felt so ashamed to let Irving see her like this. She was so unlucky that day. Dean opened the door, and Irving and his assistant walked in. Irving nced at May and Melissa on the ground. Victor was really fast! He could do anything for Eden. Dahlia looked at Irving with a pleading face. However, Irving just nced at her ndly and then looked away heartlessly. Irving looked at Victor with a tender smile. Compared with Victor who was cold, he was totally different. Victor was as cold as an iceberg, while he as gentle as the spring breeze in March. "Mr. Alwynn, what made you so angry? It is disgraceful to tie up two beautiful women in this way." "You always refuse to see me, but you actually called me specially and asked me toe here." After saying that, Irving looked at Victor with brooding and inquiring eyes and sat down opposite him. He took out a lighter and wanted to light up the cigarette. Looking at Irving, Victor said neither quickly nor slowly, "No one is allowed to smoke in my territory. If you want to smoke,e back after smoking outside. My time is money. But I''m in a good mood today, so I can wait." His expression was arrogant and evil. Seeing this, Dean was sure that Eden had never seen Victor like this. He really wanted to secretly take a picture of Victor and send it to Eden. Unfortunately, he was not so bold. Irving put the cigarette back angrily, and his face darkened. How could someone be willing to cooperate with such an arrogant man in business? It was said that arrogant people couldn''t achieve sess, but Victor seemed to be an exception. In fact, Victor was wiser and more powerful than him. There was not much difference between people. The differencey in people''s mentality, and the key was how to control oneself and his own future. Victor was better at controlling all kinds of situations. Victor said, "The two women bullied my wife. Irving, if I am not wrong, one of them is your fiancee, right?" His voice was aloof and gloomy. Dahlia''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Irving and exined in a pitiful way, "Irving, I didn''t do anything to her." Irving shot her a cold re without saying anything. Dahlia''s heart instantly turned desperate. Irving looked at Victor with a smile and maintained his gentlemanly manner, "Mr. Alwynn, this is not the only reason you asked me toe here, right? Just get to the point." Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Victor no longer looked so cold and suddenly looked at Irving with a meaningful smile, "Irving, I heard that you want to buy the piece ofnd in the western district, and you''repeting for it with my assistants." Irving''s face turned serious when he heard this, and he nced at Dahlia with grim eyes. Hearing Victor''s words, Dahlia instantly understood what he meant. Only then did she realize that she had made a very big mistake. Victor was a businessman. In the face of such a situation, he would only solve it with the attitude of a businessman. Irving had known what Victor meant, and Victor''s purpose of calling him here was very clear. He smiled gently, but his eyes were much more brooding than just now, "Mr. Alwynn, everyone is competing fairly on the piece ofnd. I don''t mean to aim at you. They are just very interested in the bid of mypany." "Oh, is that so?" Victor said casually. He crossed his slender legs gracefully and sat straight, lookingmanding and imposing, "But why did I hear that you sent a beautiful woman to the president''s roomst night?" Irving''s face instantly changed. Even Aidan''s expression changed. How did Victor know about this? He clearly did it very secretly. Irving nced at him with calm eyes, and his heart sank. He should have been more careful. Irving stopped beating around the bush and asked bluntly, "Mr. Alwynn, just say what you want." Victorughed wickedly. It was obviously something despicable, but he didn''t look mean at all when he did it, "What I want is very simple. If I get the piece ofnd in the western district, I''ll forgive your fiancee. Otherwise..." Victor didn''t finish his words, but Irving had understood. It seemed that he had underestimated Victor. He was much more horrible and scheming than he had imagined. A strange smile appeared on his face. It seemed that Victor was a nice opponent. However, Dahlia opened her eyes wide and stared at Victor''s shameless face. Victor used different ways to deal with different people. Irving was viinous, but Victor''s strategy was despicable as well. If his opponent was upright, he would naturally be open and aboveboard. Irving nced at Dahlia''s pale face and then withdrew his gaze slowly. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to ept the fact. The president of thatpany was a pervert, and he had high requirements for women. He had spent a lot effort, but Victor got the piece ofnd in the end. He had suffered losses many times over the years, but this was the first time that he had suffered losses in such an undeserved way. He had a double loss. Irving''s eyes turned cold. He intended to buy the piece ofnd and then lure Eden to invest. In this way, he could get close to her. Unfortunately, the situation was under Victor''s control. It was the first time he hadpeted with Victor, but he lost, and he could have won. He said to Aidan in a light tone, "Aidan, we''ll no longerpete for the piece ofnd." "Irving, I didn''t do anything to Eden. It''s not my fault. It is..." "Shut up!" Irving interrupted her coldly and red at her with sharp eyes. What Dahlia did that day happened to let Victor get what he wanted. This woman was really troublesome. She was well-shaped but silly, and she was jealousy all day long. Feeling wronged, Dahlia wanted to try best to exin. However, since Irving had promised to quit, he would not go back on his words. He was as proud as Victor. However, he was not as smart as Victor. Seeing that no one mentioned her, Melissa felt quite rxed. Irving got up and looked at Victor who didn''t take his undeserved gain for granted, "Mr. Alwynn, since this matter is settled, can I take them away now?" "Wait!" Victor sat straight slowly and looked at Melissa with evil and chilly eyes. Melissa''s pupils constricted violently and she shuddered. Just now, she acted as if nothing had happened. Only then did she realize that Victor hadn''t let her go. Irving frowned and nced at Melissa ndly, but he didn''t say anything. Aidan looked at Victor with a frown, not knowing what he would do next. With a wicked smile, Victor looked at Dean and said, "Go ask a bodyguard toe in." Dean walked out quickly. He thought in heart, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re really despicable. Bullying a woman so openly is too disgraceful." But on second thought, he felt that Melissa asked for it. Everything happened for a reason! Dean came in with a bodyguard soon, and Victor''s eyes suddenly turned apathetic. "Which hand did you use to beat Eden?" Melissa suddenly remembered Victor''s words. He said that if she dared to hurt Eden, he would disable her. Melissa was so scared that she wished she could escape. "No, Victor, you can''t be so heartless to me. I took care of you for so long back then. Please..." Victor interrupted her in a cold and hard tone, "I''m not thankful at all. As for what you did to me in C Country, I haven''t got even with you. If I want you to pay all the price, I can''t vent my anger even if I kill you." "Break one of her hands and give her a lesson. Next time, if she dares to hurt Eden again, throw her into the sea to feed the sharks." There was an evil smile on Victor''s wless face. He was so handsome that women would fall in love with him at a nce, but what he said was extremely horrible and cruel. "I see, Mr. Alwynn." The bodyguard walked over with a poker face and untied Melissa. "No! Victor, don''t treat me so cruelly!" Tears streamed down Melissa''s face. She was indeed afraid of him. Victor was unmoved. What she had done to Eden was so cruel, but he would only break her hand. She tried to murder Eden and gossiped about her. "Crack..." "Ah..." Melissa let out miserable scream and soon fainted. Dean closed his eyes and pretended not to see anything, but he said to himself in heart, "Dean, can you really lie to yourself like this?" Irving turned a blind eye to it. He knew that Melissa deserved what she got. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Melissa was bad-tempered, proud and spoiled. It was difficult for her to achieve sess. He regretted cooperating with TS Company. Only then did Victor get up with satisfaction, arrange his coat and walk out gracefully. Dean immediately followed him. Irving did not stay any longer. Before turning around and leaving heartlessly, he asked Aidan to send Melissa to the hospital. Dahlia burst into tears. Irving was ruthless, too. After Aidan untied Melissa, he sent her to the hospital. Dahlia staggered to catch up with Irving. "Irving, listen to my exnation." She looked at his indifferent face pitifully and didn''t want to lose his protection. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 She didn''t want to lose the chance to be Mrs. Matthews. Moreover, she became his fiancee by scheme. Irving stopped and looked at her without any expression, "If your exnation was useful, would I come here?" Dahlia was rendered speechless and didn''t know what to say. But she still wanted to exin, "Irving, believe me. I really didn''t hurt Eden." Irving said, "Whether you have hurt her or not is not important. The important thing is that you''ve let Victor get what he wants. Do you know how much effort I have spent on the piece ofnd? I was about to sign the contract, but you shattered my hope. If you fail to release the new product, you''ll know whether you deserve to be Mrs. Matthews or not." Dahlia was stunned. If she didn''t deserve to marry him, what about Eden? She was not his fiancee at all. He was clearly using her. Irving was vicious, and Victor was cruel. Why had she fallen in love with such two heartless men? Why did she feel that she asked for it? The more she tried to make progress, the more she failed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was not easy for her to be Irving''s fiancee in the morass of despair, and she didn''t want to give up like this. She stood in front of Irving with grievances, saying in a soft and low voice, "Irving, I''m sorry. Please forgive me." She clearly knew that he didn''t like her at all, but she expected humbly. Irving took a look at her and said lightly, "Just go back." Dahlia was taken aback. Had he forgiven her? She smiled through tears, raised her arm and wiped her tears. With a smile, she got in the car with him. Victor had been sitting in the car. Seeing what had just happened, he sneered. Irving was indifferent from other rich men, but he had such a sinister fiancee. Besides, he even wanted to chase after Eden. Did he think that Victor was easy to bully? Looking at Victor''s wicked smile, Dean didn''t understand why he still looked so charming when he had bad ideas. What a hypocrite. Why couldn''t Eden see him in his true colours? "Dean, what are you waiting for? Go back to Windsor Vi." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean started the car quickly. Victor looked at the time. Eden and Abigail had note back yet. He added, "Go to Lucian''s vi." "I see." Dean drove the car to the road smoothly. During this period of time, other than going to Ronen Group, Lucian worked in his vi most of his time. In the garden in front of the vi, the flowers and grass that he nted had grown green. It made the vi look more lively. At this time, he was reading documents in the garden after making himself a cup of coffee. His eyes were focused, but he looked at the same page, motionless. Since Amelia left, he had be much colder. His emotionless eyes became more and more brooding, and even his temperament had changed dramatically. Victor walked in. Seeing that Lucian who had always been domineering had changed a lot, he sighed in heart. Sure enough, in this world, love hurt people''s heart the most. Lucian didn''te to sense until Victor walked to his front. Seeing him like this, Victor knew that he was not reading, but thinking about something else. "Why are you here?" Lucian''s voice was dry, hoarse and somewhat dejected. Victor looked at him. He had been excellent since he was a child, and he was aloof by nature. Although he was indifferent and sternly cool, he was steady. "It''s early, so I came to keep youpany." Victor sat opposite him. ncing at the documents on the table, he slightly blinked his eyes and then looked at Lucian, "It''s a DNA report. What do you want to do?" Lucian bit his lips bitterly. After a long while, he said ndly, "It''s Amelia''s." Victor was a little surprised, "Is she really not her mother''s biological daughter?" Lucian nodded lightly, "I did a DNA test. She is not her mother''s biological daughter. Furthermore, she didn''t transfer living expenses to her mother in the past two months. She probably saw the message I sent her." Victor looked at him, "So, are you going to help her find her biological parents?" Lucian looked at the corner of the garden with a lonely face and did not say anything. The most important thing in life was not the position they stood, but the direction they headed. Life was in their own hands, and they couldn''t be controlled by life. Even if his love ended in such a lonely way, the memories in his heart were evesting. He loved her, so he wanted to do more for her. Whether Amelia knew it or not, he just wanted to keep doing it for her. "She has been living a hard life, so I think that she also wants to find her own biological parents, just like Eden." He didn''t look at Victor until he finished his words. Victor''s heart ached. He once lost Eden, and this was the pain in his life forever. Seeing how stubborn Lucian was, he had nothing to say. Sometimes, belief could create miracles in persistence and turn incredible things into reality. He hoped that Lucian could realize his dream and Amelia woulde back to him one day. He wished that they could be together in the end. "What about thepany?" He came to him only to ask about this matter. "It''s okay." Lucian replied simply. He needed some time to solve all the problems. Victor was speechless. When they stayed together, both of them had nothing to say, and the atmosphere was awkward. "Is there any news?" Lucian shook his head, "No." Victor was helpless. "How do you want to find her parents?" "Through the gene bank." "Which gene bank?" "All the gene banks in this country." Victor stared at him. "What if you can''t find her parents?" Lucian replied, "I will try my best." He would not give up. No matter where she was, she would take her back and let her be with him forever. The rtionship between them was short and happy. He gave him more pain than sweetness. He would make it up to her when he found her. Victor said, "Alright." He got up and looked at him, "I''m leaving." Lucian did not look at him, "I won''t send you off." Victor was stunned. Indeed, they could never chat happily. After leaving Lucian''s vi, Victor went straight home. There was no one in the house. He frowned. Ricky went to the Taekwondo club. Kenny went to the library. Gia went to y with Boris. Eden was shopping with her best friend. He seemed to have been abandoned. Feeling bored, he called Anson. As soon as the phone was connected, Anson asked, "Victor, where did your wife take my wife?" Victor frowned, "I was going to ask you about this. Where did your wife take my wife?" Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Victor said, "It was your wife who asked my wife out." Anson said angrily, "Didn''t you see the news? They fought with someone. Abby is even pregnant." At this moment, Anson was very protective of Abigail. Melissa actually dared to bully his wife. He wanted to kill her! Victor said leisurely, "Don''t worry. I have taken revenge for them. They must be shopping somewhere now. Are you alone at home? If you feel bored,e to my house." Anson teased him, "What''s point of two men meeting each other?" Victor frowned. Before they got married, they lived together for a long time. He said with a yful smile, "What''s wrong? Do you want to do something? Or are you afraid that I will flirt with you? Although I am popr to all ages, I will not do anything to you. You have lived with me for several years. Did I do anything to you before?" Anson was speechless. How bored Victor was! Why did he have goosebumps all over? "I''m not in the mood to apany you. I have to find my wife." Hearing this, Victor frowned and said, "Give them some private space. If you look for them, Abigail will definitely scold you." Anson was surprised, "Why do you know my wife so well?" Victor smiled lightly, "Your house is opposite mine, and we can see each other most of the time. Do I need to know her deliberately? It''s because she has exposed her nature before me that I know her so clearly." Abigail was absolutely provocative of Eden. Anson said, "You don''t dare to find them because you''re afraid of Eden, right?" Victor frowned instantly. Although Eden was spoiled by him, it was not a big deal. But he was not afraid of her, was he? Instead, he loved her very much. "Alright, if you want to find them, do it yourself. I won''t go with you anyway. It''s rare for them to have time to go shopping. Just let them have a good day." Anson was silent for a moment. Victor took the phone and had a look. Anson had hung up. He smiled and threw the phone on the table, intending to lean on the sofa and take a nap. As soon as he put his legs on the tea table and closed his eyes, he heard someone knock on the door. Victor got up reluctantly to open the door. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anson stood outside the door, looking at him withint. Victor looked at him with a yful smile, "Why are you here? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll flirt with you?" Anson rolled his eyes at him, "Don''t tter yourself. Think about how old you are this year. Do you still think that you''re a handsome young man?" Victor was not angry, "It''s said that men are in their prime when they are thirty years old, but women are no longer attractive when they are thirty. "Humph." Anson snorted, "Don''t talk in boastful terms. If you dare, say this to Eden." Victor smiled and let Anson in. "No matter how old Eden is, she''s the most beautiful woman." Hearing his shameless words, Anson almost knelt down. His legs had recovered quite a lot during this period of time, and he could walk in a normal way. Victor observed him carefully and smiled with relief. He made nice tea for Anson, but he poured himself a ss of boiled water. Seeing this, Anson said sarcastically, "When did you be so thrifty? You made me nice tea, but you drink boiled water." Victor took a few sips of the boiled water casually and said, "Eden wants to get pregnant." Anson was shocked. Did they want another child? "Isn''t it enough to have three children?" "No. I want one more daughter." Victor smiled happily. He had sex with her every night, so she would get pregnant soon. Anson smiled, "That''s good. She can marry my son when she grows up." Victor nced at him lightly, "Are you sure it''s a son?" Anson nodded with a smile, "It''s a son." Unfortunately, he was not so lucky to have three children at a time. Therefore, when Victor showed off in front of them, they were really willing to admit defeat. However, he was still very d. They all lived a happy life with their first love. He was lucky to meet the most beautiful girl in the most wonderful time. Anson suddenly asked, "You said that you had taken revenge for them. What happened?" Victor smirked, and his expression turned cold, "You know that Irving came to River City with evil intentions. It just so happens that Adonis has been fighting with him for the piece ofnd in the western district. I have been fond of the piece ofnd for a long time. Once there''s a chance, I''ll let Adonis buy it. There are many residential areas around, and we can build arge shopping street including entertainment ces and restaurants. No one can get things I want in this city. Irving should know that I''m the most influential here." However, when he thought of Irving''s attitude towards Eden, his eyes instantly turned and gloomy and deep. "Oh!" Anson did not expect that Victor could get the piece ofnd so easily, "Remember to let me invest in it. You know that it costs a lot to raise a child now. I have to work hard to support my family." Victor looked at him ndly, "Does your familyck of money?" Anson said with a smiling face, "Of course. It''s expensive to raise a child now. You have three children in your family. Can''t you feel it?" Anson regretted it as soon as he asked this question. Sure enough, he saw Victor''s proud smile, "My three children can even make money by themselves. They don''t spend our money. asionally, I give them pocket money, but they''re unhappy." Anson was speechless. In River City, only the three children were so outstanding. Look at how proud Victor was! If others knew about this, they would definitely be shocked. Anson didn''t want to joke. He came here to discuss something with Victor, "By the way, there is a banquet in TS Company tomorrow. Do you want to go there?" Victor said sarcastically, "Why should I go there? Instead of attending such a banquet, it''s better to stay with Eden and have a child as soon as possible." Anson was stunned. D*mn it! He couldn''t have sex during this period of time. Could Victor stop saying these meaningful words? Just as Anson was about to speak, he saw a man and a woman pulling each other outside the door. Anson was rather surprised, "They''re Lucian and Edith, aren''t they?" Victor looked over, "Yes, but why did theye to my house?" Anson frowned, "It seems that they all have a bad attitude. Look, Edith has been spoiled since she was a child, and she is so bad-tempered. Amelia is much gentler than her." Victor got up, and the two of them walked out. As soon as they went out, they heard Lucian and Edith quarrelling. Victor frowned with displeasure. Why did theye to his house and quarrel? Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Edith stood in front of Lucian. He was tall, and he stood there with his back straight, but his expression was extremely indifferent. Looking at him, she said with sadness, "Lucian, do you really think I''m not good enough for you? Auntie said that you must go home for dinner tonight. She''s having a hard time now. Don''t you know that?" Lucian''s eyes were sharp and irritated, "Get out of my way!" Edith was stunned. Looking at him in disbelief, she said in a choked voice, "Lucian, are these the only words you can say to me? In my heart, meeting you is the beginning of our story and my love. I have been keeping a distance from you and waiting for you to pay attention to me, but you have always been cold to me. Now, you finally know what love is, so I don''t want to give up." Amelia had left on her own. This was her best chance. She wanted to apany him and care about him when he was brokenhearted. She wanted to stay by his side openly instead of looking at him secretly and missing him at night. Obviously, Lucian had lost his patience. He went berserk and said, "Edith, you''d better have some self-knowledge. No matter how noble your identity is, and no matter how good your family background is, you are nothing in my heart." "Do you have to hurt me like this? Yes, it was my fault before. I shouldn''t have let my parents go to your house and talk about our marriage. But I did that because I love you and I want to be with you. Have you ever been crazy because of love?" Hadn''t he always been crazy for Amelia? He almost broke off all the connections with his family. He even rarely answered his mother''s phone calls. Benson became more and more reckless at home and looked down on Lucian''s mother. Didn''t Lucian know these? Lucian ignored her and looked up. He felt even more upset when he saw Victor and Anson standing at the door and watching the fun. He was already in a bad mood, but Edith came to bother him every day. "Lucian, I''m talking to you." Edith looked at Lucian who had always been aloof. He was indifferent but charming. He never talked much to her, which made her hate him, but she loved him as well. Lucian withdrew his gaze casually, looked at Edith with sharp eyes and warned her, "Don''t let me see you again." "What?" Edith was badly hurt by his indifference and heartlessness, and tears ran down her face uncontrobly. She graduated from a famous university, and her identity was noble. How could she not deserve to be him? He actually disliked her so much. Amelia had no advantage, but he loved her crazily. If Lucian didn''t like a woman, he would never get close to her. He would not hurt others easily, but others could not hurt him easily, either. In his heart, even the noble queen was not as good as Amelia. He only wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Anson couldn''t stand it anymore. Edith was a very unreasonable woman. Looking at Edith''s crying face, Anson fell silent. Didn''t she know that Lucian hated women who were immature and irrational the most? Moreover, he didn''t like women who would only cry when they were wronged. "Well... Miss Olsen, do you want to wipe your tears?" Victor nced at Anson. He stood still and didn''t hand a tissue to her like a gentleman. How could she wipe her tears? His wife hadn''te back yet, but he was in the mood to care about Edith. "It''s none of your business!" Edith roared at Anson. Anson rubbed his nose resentfully. Edith really had a bad temper. It seemed that Abby was the best woman in the world. She was even so pretty when she lost her temper. "Miss Rawlins, I really don''t want to mind your business. But Lucian is my good friend. I can''t bear to see you pester him like this." "Just close your eyes and then you won''t see it anymore!" Edith was angry. No matter who talked to her, she wouldn''t be friendly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Anson was speechless. It had been a long time since he had met a stubborn person, and he was very displeased. Anyway, Lucian was determined to choose Amelia, so he simply said, "Edith, can''t you see that Lucian is very impatient with you? He has been in a bad mood these days. Don''t pester him anymore. At least you should have some self-knowledge. Being so thick-skinned is really annoying." "Anson, how dare you say that I am thick-skinned? Among you guys, you''re the most shameless one. Do you forget how thick-skinned you were when you were in your teens? You chased after the campus belle all day long and became her back-up in the end. Reflect on yourself before you criticize others." Victor shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Anson asked for it, didn''t he? He had to be scolded by this woman. Anson was stunned. Was there such a thing? Howe he didn''t remember it anymore? He had always been a good man who never flirted with girls. "Miss Olsen, you''re wrong. When did I chase after the campus belle all day long? Don''t talk nonsense, okay? It''s easy for people to misunderstand me." Anson looked unhappy. He felt so bad when Edith mentioned his unsavory past. Fortunately, Abigail was not here. "Humph! You said that I was talking nonsense, but what did you say to me just now? I only like Lucian. Is it wrong for me to like someone? Is it guilty? Why do you do this to me?" Anson was rendered speechless and didn''t know how to refute her. How could it be wrong to love someone? It was only sad and painful. "You ask for it. You clearly know that Lucian doesn''t like you, but you insist on pestering him." Lucian had been sombre because Amelia had left, but Edith kept pestering him. He must feel so bad. "Yes, I ask for it, but it''s my own business, and it has nothing to do with you. Are you insane? If there''s something with your head, go to the hospital. Don''t meddle in my affairs." Edith was mad at the moment, so she spoke very rudely. After studying abroad for a few years, she became much more reckless. When she came back, she thought that she could finally marry her Prince Charming, but he had had someone he loved. She always felt that she shouldn''t have studied aboard. Anson smiled shamelessly, "Miss Olsen, Lucian is best friend..." "Then try your best to persuade your best friend and let him be with me. We have known each other since childhood, and we know each other very well. As his friend, you only want him to stay away from me. Do you also think that I''m not good enough for him?" Edith looked at Anson with ssy eyes and burst into tears. Anson was puzzled. Why didn''t he sympathize with Edith at all? Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 With a gloomy face, Anson said slowly, "Edith, it''s not up to whether you deserve to be with him or not. It''s a matter of love. You know that love can''t be forced. No matter what you do, he won''t love you." Edith roared at him rudely, "Why can''t he fall in love with me? He''s handsome, and I''m beautiful. We''re a perfect match. Why won''t he love me? Am I worse than other women? I graduated from a famous university and have studied abroad for several years. I have my own career and ability. Am I inferior to you?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Anson was speechless. Speaking of formal qualifications, he was not even as outstanding as Edith. But wasn''t she ashamed to say that they were a perfect match? Her affection was unrequited. He did not study aboard. After graduating from college, he started a business with Victor and seeded together. However, Anson felt that he did a seemingly clever thing which turned out to be a foolish one instead. Well, he''d better keep his mouth shut. Edith wiped the tears on her face quickly and looked at Anson mockingly, "What''s wrong? Are you rendered speechless?" Anson said, "A good man doesn''t argue with women." Edith sneered, "I don''t intend to argue with a despicable man like you. Moreover, you provoked me first. You know my temper. If you provoke me when I am angry, you have to pay the price." Anson was speechless. D*mn it. He just couldn''t stand her anymore. "You said that I chased after the campus belle shamelessly, but now you''re pestering Lucian as well, aren''t you?" Anson talked back without hesitation, but he felt that he failed to annoy Edith. "Ha-ha... He''s the man I want to be with for the rest of my life. Should I be his back-up instead of chasing after him?" Anson whispered in a low voice, "Even if you want to be his back-up, it depends on whether he''s willing or not." "Anson, what did you say?" Edith immediately looked at Anson in anger. Hearing her mad words, Anson suddenly had a bad feeling. He immediately waved his hand and said with an awkward smile, "Nothing. Just take it as my nonsense." Edith said mockingly, "No wonder you''re such a hateful man." Anson was stunned. "Ha-ha..." Victor couldn''t help butugh out loud. Anson red at him. He could evenugh at this time. "Edith, are you really from a respectable family? How can you talk so impolitely?" Anson was so angry that he kicked Victor who couldn''t stopughing. Victor dodged immediately, and he missed it. Anson red at Victor. This annoying man couldn''t control his emotions at all. He was indeed a fool in love. Edith retorted indignantly, "You are from a rich family, but how can you bully women? Does your wife know about this? If she knows that you bully me, will she still love you?" At the mention of Abigail, Anson actually became a bit flustered. "Lucian,e on. This is your own business, and don''t get me involved. Originally, I wanted to help you. It seems that an outsider really can''t help you. Solve it by yourself." Lucian said coldly, "You inmed the situation." His face was charming, but there was a hint of disgust on it. Anson was stunned. He just wanted to help Lucian, but he didn''t expect him to be so ungrateful. "Anson, I''m hungry. Give me something to eat." Edith shouted at Anson. Anson stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Just now, she was making a scene, but she suddenly looked so pitiful. How changeable she was! "Edith, why do you ask me for food? This is not my house. You can ask Victor." It depended whether she was bold or not. All the women were afraid of Victor. With annoyance, Edith nced at Victor who was unconcerned, "Mr. Alwynn, could you give me something to eat? I haven''t had lunch yet." Victor pointed to the gate across from him, "Turn left and walk for one thousand meters. There is a nice restaurant there." Anson snickered. Not every man was as protective towards women as he was. Edith was stunned. Victor was really heartless. "I''m really silly. Why do I know you cold-blooded men?" After Edith finished speaking, she turned around and left quickly. After walking for a few steps, she turned around and red at Lucian, "Just wait and see. I will never give up, and I must get you. I will drive away all the women you like from you. If I can''t get you, no one else will get you." After saying that, she pouted and left without looking back. Lucian stood there expressionlessly, and his eyes as ssy as a pool of stagnant water. Why couldn''t Amelia pester him so shamelessly? "Tut-tut! She''s no longer reserved after she came back from studying abroad, and she''s much more overbearing than before. Lucian, you have to be careful. Being liked by such a crazy woman is dangerous. Moreover, she''s smart." Anson shook his head repeatedly. He really did not dare to provoke such a woman. Victor stoppedughing and stood straight slowly. He looked at Lucian and asked, "Do you have something to talk to me?" Lucian nodded slowly, "Let''s talk inside." Victor sighed. Lucian''s warm eyes had be dead grey since Amelia left, and he was listless, just like a dead tree. The three of them returned to the living room and sat down. Lucian took out a document and handed it to Victor. "This is the list of the guests who will attend the investment meeting of TS Company tomorrow. Half of our clients have been invited. Have a look. Several core figures of Alwynn Group are not invited." "Oh!" Victor''s eyes were a little gloomy. He got the piece ofnd from Irving, but TS Company wanted to poach his clients. No wonder Irving gave it to him so easily. It turned out that he had a backup n. Victor looked at the list and smiled wickedly. "I''m afraid that these people will regret it in the end." He threw the list on the table and leaned against the sofa elegantly. It was hard to say who would be trapped in this battle. How could Irving be surprised since he hadn''t known the result? Anson looked at his evil smile and asked curiously, "Aren''t you worried? Why do you smile?" Victor said, "Should I cry? Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. If they want to cooperate with Irving, don''t stop them. I never worry about the sales of Alwynn Group." Anson said casually, "Nowadays, it''s not so easy to do business. We still have to be more vignt. Don''t fall in Irving''s trap." Victor nodded, "I know." Irving would not give him the piece ofnd so easily. There was going to be a good show. In the evening, Eden and Abigail came back. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Eden asked Abigail to have dinner at her house before going back. The things they bought would be delivered the next day. For them, going shopping was something easy. As soon as they entered the house, they saw three men sitting on the sofa and chatting. Eden looked at them. The scene of mature men chatting with each other was pleasing to the eye. "Wow! Darling, you''re back." When Anson saw Abigail, his eyes lit up instantly. He walked towards Abigail with a smile and helped her sit on the stool. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lucian was speechless. Could Anson be more reserved in front of him who was disappointed in love? Victor also got up and helped Eden sit down, "Are you tired?" He handed a ss of warm water to Eden. Of course, he had only drunk half of it. They didn''t mind sharing the same ss of water. "No, Abby is tired. We shopped for several hours and basically didn''t rest." Abigail took the warm water offered by Anson and took a sip before saying, "Eden, it''s been a long time since we went shoppingst time. I couldn''t control myself. Or perhaps it was because the baby in my belly controlled my desire to buy things. I couldn''t buy clothes that I liked, and I only wanted to take a look at those clothes." She remembered that Gracie gained a lot of weight after giving birth to twins. During this period of time, she was trying hard to lose weight. She couldn''t wear the clothes she had bought before, so she vented her anger on Loomis every day. Taking care of three children really exhausted her, and she did not have time to y with them. "It''s okay, darling. After you give birth to the child, you can buy as much as you want, and you don''t have to control your desire. I will apany you to go shopping at that time." Lucian nced at him coldly. "Anson, do you have to show off like this?" Lucian said ndly. Anson said with a proud face, "Lucian, this is a man''s change after he gets married." Lucian didn''t deny it and nodded, "That''s right. If you have a cat, it will even be shocked by you. How should I tactfully remind you that your belt is loosened?" Anson immediately looked down at his trousers. However, he was wearing casual pants that day, and he didn''t wear a belt. He was fooled by Lucian. "Ha-ha..." Lucian could not help butugh when he saw Anson''s movements. Anson took a look at Eden and felt extremely embarrassed, "Lucian, how can you joke like this? Moreover, your joke is too cheap. Are you very lonely recently? Do you want me to issue a lonely hearts ad for you online? I guess that many beautiful women will line up in front of your vi tonight." Lucian smiled elegantly, "I don''t like vain, greedy and vulgar women, and I like thoughtful and gentle women. If you want, I can issue a lonely hearts ad for you, but I don''t know if your wife will agree." Abigail nced at Lucian and said in surprise, "Lucian, what''s wrong with you? In the past, you didn''t even want to pay attention to us, but you actually joke today." Lucian squinted at her ndly, "Am I such a cold person in your eyes?" Abigail pursed her lips and looked at Anson. That day, Lucian was somewhat strange. Anson whispered to her, "He has been stimted." "Oh!" Abigail understood. "Who stimted him?" Abigail asked again, ncing at Lucian''s handsome face. Eden looked at Anson curiously. Seeing that Lucian sat there indifferently, Anson said, "He has been stimted by Edith." Lucian shot him a cold re, "Anson, how dare you speak ill of me before me." Anson shuddered and then smiled, "I''m hungry. What should we have for dinner?" Victor nced at the time, "When the three childrene back, let''s go to the restaurant in the front." Anson said, "It''s your treat." Victor replied to him, "Have I ever asked you to pay the bill when I''m with you?" Anson grinned and said, "No. I don''t have to worry about anything when I stay with you. After all, you''re the most powerful man. With your hard work and ambition, we can live a good life." Victor smiled and said nothing. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the three children went home one after another. Then they had dinner together. On the top floor in River City restaurant, there was a grand banquet. Melissa''s hand was injured, but she had no choice but to attend such an important asion. Dahlia stayed by her side and looked at her, "Miss Craig, are you okay?" Melissa nced at her stered arm, feeling very exasperated. She replied apathetically, "I''m fine!" She had to take revenge, and she hoped that she could carry out her n smoothly that day. "Where''s Irving?" She asked. Dahlia pointed to a private box not far away, "He is negotiating terms with Alwynn Group. For your company, he has been doing his best." "I know. I''ll thank him. Let''s go meet them." Melissa''s blood was boiling with rage. She was still angry because of what had happened yesterday. Both of them dressed up beautifully, and they were very eye-catching. The people around greeted them warmly. For the sake of the poprity of TS Company, Melissa sincerely invited the media to do live stream. When others asked about the wound on her arm, she just smiled and said that she fell down identally. Victor and Eden stayed in the office and watched the live broadcast. A lot of reporters and businessmen attended the investment meeting, and they even did live-stream sales. The streamer was eloquent and had got the gift of gab. The fans were pleased and shopped online. Looking at the increasing sales, Eden was shocked. She said casually while eating the potato chips, "Victor, this streamer is a good saleswoman. She is voluble and gregarious, and she has sold a lot of products in an hour. Melissa has hired a nice streamer. Look, she has more and more fans." Victor smiled and said, "Eden, can''t you tell such an obvious trick?" Eden nced at him, "Although it''s a trick, it''s way to be famous. Look at how talkative she is. She keeps telling her fans how nice TS Company is. A lot of people are watching her online, and her fans will be brainwashed." In fact, she watched the live broadcast with Victor just because she wanted to know how Kenny would take revenge for her. In order to watch the show, she did not slept wellst night. "Victor, look, more and more people buy their products. The speed is really amazing." Victor held her in his arms and said with a smile, "Eden, they sell the products at a great discount. I''m afraid that they''ll lose money." Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Eden smiled and nodded, "This is something Melissa can do." Victor smiled evilly and said sarcastically, "It won''t work." Eden could naturally tell the pros and cons. TS Company sold the products at a great discount, but they would lose their capital. Melissa harbored evil intentions, so her marketing strategy was naturally not good. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The opportunities were equal, so was thepetition. She remembered that when she went to work in the branch, she did everything cautiously in work because she was a neer. She got along well with every colleague. Moreover, she never argued when she had friction with them and only let it go with a smile. Everyone thought she was honest and easy to bully. Some people didn''t take her seriously at all. However, it was because of their unconcerned attitude that they suffered a lot. Some bold people even treated her as a memo girl and constantly let her do their work for them. But it depended on what kind of people they were. She was only willing to help some of them. After a long time, no one dared to treat her casually, and she got sess in just three years. She was not surprised to encounter such a thing in Alwynn Group. There were intrigues everywhere. In fact, doing business was the same as conducting oneself. Thepetition was getting fiercer and fiercer, and being honesty was the most important thing. Seeing that she had been eating potato chips, Victor frowned and felt a little worried about her. He took the potato chips from her hand. Eden puckered her mouth and looked at him with dissatisfaction. "Why do you snatch it from me?" Victorughed and said, "Fool, eat less, or you''ll suffer from excessive internal heat." Eden immediately took it back, "Women like to eat snacks by nature. I won''t suffer from excessive internal heat, and I especially want to eat potato chips today." Eden said as she stuffed another potato chip into her mouth. Then she looked up at the live broadcast on theputer. She looked at the time. The school was over. Hadn''t Kenny arrived home yet? She didn''t want to be protected by Victor all the time. She wanted to knock down the enemy and protect herself. In fact, Victor felt that she was a bit strange that day, "Eden, why do you keep looking at the time?" Eden lowered her head and answered him slowly, "No, I want to see when we will get off work. We don''t have much work to do these days, so we can get off work earlier." In fact, she was a little impatient. No, Kenny would never break his promise. "Eden, look." Victor suddenly said. Eden immediately raised her head and looked at theputer screen. The live broadcast had been interrupted. Instead, a video was yed. In the video, Melissa and Ivana who had terminated the contract with them a few days ago were talking in a restaurant. Melissa looked at Ivana and smiled confidently, "Miss Rawlins, I want you to terminate the contract with Alwynn Group, and I will give you doublepensation." Ivana looked at Melissa in shock, "Miss Craig, are you kidding? I''ve signed the contract with them." Unexpectedly, Melissa smiled with confidence and looked imposing, "Miss Rawlins, you can break the contract after signing it. I told you just now that I can pay you doublepensation, as long as you regret being the spokesperson of Alwynn Group." "No, this will affect my reputation." Ivana refused directly. "Ha-ha..." Melissaughed. It seemed that she wasughing at Ivana''s naivety. "Miss Rawlins, we will take over Alwynn Group very soon, and we have poached most of their clients. Do you think you will lose your reputation or future?" It could be seen that Ivana was hesitant. Seeing that Ivana was hesitating, Melissa continued to persuade her, "Miss Rawlins, RK Group has invested in mypany. You know how powerful my family is in C country. Soon, I''ll get Alwynn Group. As long as you agree to break the contract, I can sign an endorsement contract for three years with you. Now you can only endorse Alwynn Group for one season, right? Besides, you have seen their style of doing things. Victor looks down on you, doesn''t he?" Eden found that Ivana seemed to be touched. Immediately afterwards, Ivana nodded. Eden went berserk instantly, "D*mn Melissa! It turns out that she really yed a dirty trick. She even asked Ivana to terminate the contract!" Victor looked at her angry face and smiled, "Eden, this is a national live broadcast." Eden was stunned for a moment, and then sheughed wickedly, "Ha-ha... She asks for it." Eden threw away the potato chips in her hand and leaned against his arms, "Victor, what do you think of RK Group''s investment in TS Company?" The expression in Victor''s gloomy eyes was hard to understand. He looked down at her and said, "Fool, they are just a group of clowns." Alwynn Group had a deep foundation. RK Group would never be powerful enough to defeat Alwynn Group. In addition to clothing business, Irving had business in other industries. However, Victor controlled key branches of the economy. It was impossible for Irving to get Eden and his property. Eden looked at his confident face. She always trusted him. After the video was yed, there was another video of Melissa talking on the phone. "Listen to me carefully. No matter what method you use, I want Eden''s reputation to be ruined, and I want her to lose everything here. As long as you can do what I say, you can ask for as much as you want." The video ended. Eden was stunned and frowned. This was not Kenny''s style of doing things. If Kenny wanted to take revenge, he would definitely be more vicious than Victor. At the banquet in River City Restaurant, everyone present was stunned when they saw the videos. When Melissa saw this scene in the private box, she was shocked. She didn''t expect that she would be set up on such an important asion. The clients sitting in the box looked very unhappy. They stood up in disappointment and left one by one. Irving''s face darkened to the extreme. He was about to the sign the contracts, but they left one after another, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Dahlia did not expect such a thing to happen. She was there that night, but she was not seen in the video. She was curious why that person let her go. At the same time, she was very d that she did not appear in the video. "Bang..." After everyone left, Irving smashed the wine ss in his hand on the TV opposite him with a gloomy face. The TV broke into pieces in an instant. Dahlia and Melissa were startled. Melissa''s body shook violently. Who on earth yed such a video at this critical moment? Melissa gritted her teeth in anger. When she thought of Ivana''s expression when she left, she went deathly pale. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 After Ivana left, she hadn''te to her again. Was she waiting for this moment? She wanted to ruin her career. "Humph!" Melissa was so furious that she kicked the sofa hard. What made her even more scared was that she was shot when she talked on the phone in the office. Who installed a monitor in her office? So, how much they got on her? "Ivana, you b*tch! I won''t let you go!" As soon as Melissa finished speaking, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Ivana calling her, she was overwhelmed by hatred. She answered the phone quickly. "Miss Craig, do you feel great after being plotted against by me? Do you see the videos just now? This is a gift for you. You made me lose nearly twenty million dors. Do you think I would give up if I couldn''t get you involved? When I came to you, you shouldpensate for all my losses without hesitation. In that case, such a thing wouldn''t have happen. What''s more, I have left thepany. You don''t have to try every mean to drive me out of thepany or ban me from the entertainment circle. My boyfriend is much richer than you." After Ivana said these words arrogantly, she hung up the phone before Melissa could speak. May looked at her, "Is it Ivana?" Melissa nodded dejectedly. "This b*tch! I didn''t expect her to do this." Melissa fell down on the sofa. "Humph! What a good-for-nothing! Dahlia, withdraw the investment in TS Company." After Irving said angrily, he walked out with a frenzy of rage. Hearing this, Melissa panicked. The new product was about to go public. How could he withdraw his funds at this time? Melissa didn''t even think about it and immediately chased after him, "Mr. Matthews, let''s talk about it." Irving stopped. He nced at her pale face with hostile eyes as he said madly, "What should we talk about? Tell me. How can you turn the tables= now?" Melissa was extremely anxious, and she really hadn''te up with any countermeasure. "Irving, give me a day. I will give you an answer tomorrow. I will definitely let you be satisfied." Melissa thought that stalling for time was the best way. Within a day, she would try her best to find a way to keep the deal going. Otherwise, she would be driven out of the family by her father, and she would no longer live a rich andfortable life. "Okay! I''ll give you one day. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer within a day, don''t me me for being ruthless. However, don''t underestimate Victor''s determination to take revenge. You are going to hurt his wife. The video is enough to send you to jail." After that, Irving strode away. Dahlia followed him closely behind. Victor would not even let Melissa go after she pped Eden. Moreover, Melissa had done a lot of bad things to Eden indeed. "Ah..." Melissa went crazy and growled like a wild beast, and she was very uneasy. At the thought of Victor''s horrible face, she felt that she had fallen into the ice cave. At this moment, her assistant walked in. Looking at Melissa, he felt a little worried, "Miss Craig, the guests have all left." Melissa stared at him in a daze, and her furious eyes turned bloodshot, "Go find out where Ivana is and her! Since she dares to do this to me, I''ll let her die a terrible death!" Her assistant nodded and turned to leave. In Lucian''s vi. Lucian and Kenny sat in the hall on the first floor and watched the live broadcast with interest. But Kenny kept frowning. It could be seen that he was very dissatisfied. He had nned an even more exciting plot, but he received a call from Lucian as soon as he got home. Then he came to Lucian''s house. Lucian turned to look at his frowning face and asked with a smile, "Kenny, are you not satisfied?" Kenny shook his head, "No! I want this woman to suffer more." Lucian turned off theputer and turned his body sideways to face him, "I know that you have some more videos, but now it is not the right time. Ivana is my elder brother''s lover. Since she has exposed these videos today, you''ll be safer. y the videos you have in public on the day they release their new products. At that time, their share price will fall dramatically, and your father will acquire theirpany. Your father has been preparing for this matter. I believe he can do it." Kenny understood in an instant. His knitted brows became smooth rxed as he nodded, "Uncle Lucian, I know what you mean." "Okay! You''re such a clever boy." Lucian rubbed his head gently. Kenny looked dissatisfied, "Uncle Lucian, don''t rub my head. I am no longer a child. I am about to grow up." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed, "Kenny, how old are you this year? How can you grow up so quickly? In my eyes, you''ll always be a child." The expression in Lucian''s eyes suddenly changed, and the scene that Amelia took the contraceptive pills shed across his mind. His heart ached unconsciously again. She did not want to be pregnant with his child. His entire body tensed up as he started at the corner of theputer. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There was still no news about her. Where was she? Looking at Lucian''s sad face, Kenny knew why he was in such pain. "Uncle Lucian, let me apany you for dinner." Hearing Kenny''s voice, Lucian came to sense instantly. Looking at Kenny''s serious face, he gave a faint smile and said, "Kenny, I don''t know how to cook delicious food." Keh thought for a moment and smiled, "Then let''s go out to eat. It''s my treat, okay? You dote on me all the time, and you''ve taught me a lot over the years." Lucian had some advantages that Victorcked. He could endure everything silently and remain calm, but everything was under his control. He was strong and neverined. He could restrain himself and look at the world with wisdom. His lover left, but he focused on the overall situation. Only when he be stronger could he protect his beloved woman. This was the reason why he hadn''t looked for Amelia. Knowing how Eden got through all these years, Kenny understood that only a few people could live up to the ideal of themselves. Most of the people couldn''t do everything perfectly. "Okay, let''s go. Remember to send a message to your mother and tell her that you won''t go home for dinner tonight." "Alright, Uncle Lucian." When Kenny lowered his head to send Eden a message, Lucian put on his coat on the sofa. After Eden received Kenny''s message, she understood that it was not Kenny''s n. Lucian stopped Kenny and let Ivana do it. Lucian seemed to know that Ivana was Benson''s lover. Since Ivana was willing to do it, Kenny naturally didn''t have to take the risks. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Eden replied to him, "Apany your uncle. He''s in a good mood these days." Lucian and Kenny had the same hobby, and they had something to talk about. When Lucian stayed with Kenny, he was more talkative than when he was with Victor. Lucian was a lonely person in her eyes. He became lonelier specially after Amelia left. Kenny replied, "Mom, I will." Eden smiled and put down the phone. Victor had called Dean and asked her toe in. "Mr. Alwynn." Dean still smiled tteringly. Victor asked, "Did you see the video just now?" Dean smiled and nodded, "Yes. I''m at yourmand, Mr. Alwynn." "Go report to the police. We have to find the evidence." They couldn''t do anything to Melissa with irond evidence, and the video was not incontrovertible enough. Without evidence, Carney would do everything he could to protect his vicious daughter. Dean nodded and felt that Melissa was going to suffer again. It seemed that she didn''t learn a lesson from what happened yesterday, and she had gotten into trouble again. Melissa was really determined to challenge Victor. It seemed that she would never give up. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll be right there." Dean quickly turned around and left. Eden took a sip of water before asking, "Victor, I think the idents that happened to me and Gia both have something to do with Melissa. Why did the man whomitted the crime die so coincidentally?" Victor looked at her, and the expression in his eyes was hard to understand, "Eden, we suspect that she did it, too. But the man is dead, so we can get no evidence. The police can''t find more evidence now. We are waiting." "Okay!" Eden nodded. The new products were about to be released. She did not want anything bad to happen again. Melissa soon became a hot topic online, and a lot of peoplemented on her. "Strictly speaking, this is a contest between the legal wife and a mistress." "Shame on Melissa! She came to A Country from C Country, but she hasn''t given up Victor. The persistence of love is understandable, but what she has done is too disgusting." "It seemed that the share price of TS Company will fall violently again. I don''t know who will benefit from it this time." "The rich will always benefit from it. Of course, Victor is most likely to be the first person to buy the shares." Everyone was talking about Melissa and TS Company on the Inte. Many entrepreneurs were waiting for change of the shares of TS Company. Of course, for Victor, it was not the best time. He was waiting for the greatest opportunity. There would be a slump in the share price of TS Company again, and that was the best chance. Irving cooperated with Melissa, so he had to be on his guard. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Brian. He asked Brian to do all the precautions. These days, Brian had been trying to get something on Irving for emergency needs. In fact, he disdained to do such a thing. The way others lived had nothing to do with him. But Irving had provoked them. He had to be vignt. Alwynn Group had been expanding in the past two years. Their marketing strategy had gradually been recognized, and the stock price had been rising. At this critical moment, he would not allow anyone to ruin Alwynn Group. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If he could get some evidence of Irving''s crimes, Irving would no longer be a threat to them. In Irving''s hotel. Irving had been in a bad mood since he came back. He sat on the sofa gloomily with a sullen face. Tilting the red wine in the ss, he gulped it down. Aidan walked in with a stack of documents. Seeing Irving like this, he frowned slightly. "Mr. Matthews, here are the documents you want." Irving nodded, narrowed his eyes and nced at the thick documents on the table. Aidan exined, "Mr. Matthews, being influenced by Alwynn Group, manypanies have been struggling to survive in the past three years. Nearly two hundredpanies dered bankruptcy in the past three years. ording to the elites'' research, Victor has a lot of property in all cities, especially in River City. Half of the market in River City belongs to him. Moreover, the daily sales performance of Alwynn Group is amazing, and he could make ten million dors a day at most. After they release their new products, thepany that Victor set up together with Evans Group will be floated on the stock market in C Country, and they will upy the market in C Country soon. After we choose toe to River City, we lose the greater for the less indeed." "In addition, a lot of real estate developmentpanies have been closed down because of contractual disputes. In real estate business, Victor''spany is ranked second in River City, and Symantec Group is ranked first. This is what we found out recently." The amazing result finally made him understood how powerful Victor was. There was a huge gap between RK Company and Alwynn Group. Irving listened to Aidan''s exnation while reading the documents online. When he saw that Victor''spany had managed a fifty percent improvement, he finally frowned. He really looked down on Victor. He closed the documents and looked at Aidan, "Have you found out who Mr. Calder''s daughter is?" Aidan shook his head in a dilemma and said, "No, I heard that no one has seen his daughter except him and his assistant. It seems that she is also in River City. I heard that in order to protect his daughter, he never let here to thepany. Generally, they meet at home. But Mr. Calder works quite irregr hours, and he drives different cars every day, so it is difficult to find his whereabouts. Not only us, but also many otherpanies are investigating, but no one has found out who his daughter is." "Oh!" Irving''s eyes were deep and brooding, "He protects her quite well. Keep investigating. We have to find out who his daughter is." He would take over the market in River City. "Okay, Mr. Matthews." Irving pointed to thepanies that survived in the cracks, "Check thesepanies and buy the valuable ones. We must strengthen our market in a short time." "I see." Aidan replied respectfully and left. Irving poured himself another ss of wine, feeling very anxious and angry in heart. If it weren''t for the videos of Melissa, he could have bought off the clients of Alwynn Group that day. "D*mn it!" Irving smashed the ss on the opposite wall madly. When Dahlia walked in with fruit, the wine ss grazed her ear. She was startled, "Irving, what''s wrong with you?" Irving looked at her, frowned and said with displeasure, "Why are you here?" May smiled and said, "Your apartment has been decorated. You can move in tonight." Irving nodded, "I''ll move there tonight." He hated staying in the hotel. "Okay! Then I''ll help you pack up." Irving nodded and did not refuse. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Looking at Dahlia who was packing things, Irving hesitated for a while and said, "There is a dinner party tonight. Attend it with me." Although Irving''s tone was nd, Dahlia was like over the moon. Finally, he was willing to take her to socialize. "Okay!" She smiled brightly and nodded, "Then let''s go there after moving things to the apartment." "Alright!" Irving sat back on the sofa quietly and closed his eyes to rest. Dahlia smiled happily and asked, "Where are we going?" Irving answered her with his eyes closed, "River City Restaurant." "I see!" A hint of joy appeared in Dahlia''s eyes, and she smiled faintly. Coincidentally, Eden and Victor went to River City Restaurant for a dinner party, too. After Eden told Mary to take care of the children, she and Victor went to River City Restaurant. River City Restaurant was owned by Victor, but no one knew this except for Victor''s several friends. Rich and powerful people all met their clients here. The environment was so luxurious, and the main reason was that the dishes here were really delicious. Eden would never get tired of eating them. That day, they had an appointment with a couple who were deep in love with each other. They chatted happily and reached an agreement easily. Halfway through, Eden said, "I''m sorry." Then she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, she bumped into Dahlia. They came face to face with each other. Eden was a little surprised to see her here. Dahlia looked at Eden. No matter how much time had passed, Eden still looked so young and beautiful. Her pretty and clear eyes were the most attractive. Dahlia hid the jealousy in her eyes and greeted Eden with a smile, "Director Bleu, what a coincidence." Eden looked at her and smiled politely, "Nice to meet you, Miss Grant." Dong smiled slightly. She had a stic surgery and came back with another identity. Did Eden really fail to recognize her? Or was she just pretending not to recognize her? In fact, no matter Eden had recognized her or not, it seemed that they could never be on good terms. The two men she loved both had something to do with Eden. Haven and Reba had been sent to prison, so she wouldn''t deal with Eden openly. She could use Melissa as a scapegoat. She smiled and said, "Director Bleu, you were injured two days ago. Why don''t you rest at home?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden listened to her insincere words and maintained a generous smile, "Thanks for your concern, Miss Grant. It''s not a big deal." "It''s good that you''re fine. I saw the news today. What Miss Craig has done is really annoying, and mypany has suffer a great loss. Fortunately, the news rified the misunderstanding between you and Mr. Alwynn." With the video yed in public that day and Eden''s answer to the media, even the stupidest person could know that Melissa had yed some dirty tricks. People deceived and ckmailed each other in the business world, and this was something normal. However, inizens''s eyes, this was a shameless behavior. Melissa''s words turned all her previous efforts into nothing. Eden sneered in heart. Dahlia''s attitude made her feel strange. She didn''t expose that she was Paulina, but they all knew this fact. "The reporters like to make groundless usations, and it''s impossible to guard against them. But the wise man knows he knows nothing, and the fool thinks he knows all. I firmly believe that those who frame others will reap what they sow. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." After finishing her words, Eden didn''t want to talk to her anymore and walked out. Dahlia turned around and looked at her slim back with a vicious smile. If Irving knew that Eden was here, what would he do? After returning to the private box, Dahlia looked at the clients with an apologetic smile and then whispered in Irving''s ear, "Irving, I met Director Bleu on this floor just now." When Irving heard this, a touch of tenderness shed through his eyes. The smile on his face exposed his mood. Even his dark eyes lit up in an instant. Seeing the change of his expression, Dahlia was overwhelmed by jealousy. Irving indeed loved Eden so much. She only mentioned Eden, but he showed such a gentle expression. Love was just like this. A man''s mood could be affected when he heard the name of his beloved woman. When she met Irving in the past, he was steady and wise, and she soon fell in love with him. She wanted to be loved and spoiled by him. Because only when he doted on her could she have the qualification to live a rich life. But Irving was just perfunctory to his father. He agreed to be her fiance just to make his father rest assured. She was a woman, and she wanted a man who loved her very much. She hoped that her man could be only tender to her. But true love was hard to get in such a big world. Irving looked at her, "Dahlia, apany them. I''m going out to smoke." After Irving finished speaking, he bowed to the two women opposite him politely and went out. Staring at his back, Dahlia smiled weirdly. The road to happiness was strewn with setbacks, and she was not in a hurry. She turned around and looked at the two female clients, smiling and chatting with them. Irving went out of the private box. He did walk to the smoking area. He had thoroughly understood Victor''s background. Victor was like a giant standing at the peak of the pyramid. It was really for him difficult to seed in a short time. Even if he wanted to attack Victor, it seemed to be of no use. "Phew..." He blew a puff of smoke and lowered his head with annoyance. The expression on his face was solemn. However, he was unwilling to give up. "Eden, what should I do?" He said in heart. In the past, he lived in confusion. If he hadn''t fallen in love with Eden, he wouldn''t have felt confused in life, and he wouldn''t have be silly in life. He really didn''t know why he had been so persistent these years. He couldn''t figure out the reason, and his heart was in a mess. Irving walked forward dejectedly. When he reached the end of the corridor, he saw Eden talking with a woman at the corner. Eden met Maureen on the way back to the private box. It seemed that Maureen came here to socialize. She was drunk and ran past her in a hurry. She was worried and followed Maureen to have a look. Maureen vomited in the bathroom for a long time beforeing out. Seeing that her face was pale and she was about to fall down, Eden helped her sit down in the resting area at the corner. "Maureen, you haven''t recovered. You''re hurting yourself now." Eden was very angry because Maureen didn''t care good care of herself. Maureen looked at her weakly and said with a smile, "Eden, thanks for your concern. I don''t work in Jasper''spany now. I started my own business, so I have to attend such a party and drink." She said very calmly. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 "But you have not recovered yet. Drinking a lot is harmful to your health. Women should cherish themselves." Eden looked at her quietly. During this period of time, she had be thinner. Her face was very pale, and her eyes were ssy. She was like a beautiful but withering rose. Maureen was no longer proud and arrogant. Maureen smiled bitterly, "Eden, don''t worry about me. You are right. I asked for it. If I didn''t have those strange ideas before, he would have been very kind to me now. Although he doesn''t love me, I could be with him..." Saying this, Maureen choked with sobs and couldn''t finish her words. Eden did not reply to her. They had talked about it before. She had said what she should say. There was no point of talking a lot. Eden apanied her for a while quietly, "Why don''t you go back first? Only when you''re in good health can you run thepany well." Maureen shook her head, but she burst into tears. She staggered to her feet, wiped her tears in a hurry and forced a smile at Eden, "Thank you, Eden. You''re the only one who is willing to talk to me like this. I''ve been very painful these days, but I deserve it. I have to go back to keep my clients company. I''ll talk to you when I''m free." After saying that, Maureen walked back unsteadily. Eden looked at her back with a frown but didn''t say anything. She always felt that Maureen wanted to torture herself. It seemed that she didn''t care about herself at all. Eden nned to return to the box. After talking a few steps, she met Irving. They looked at each other. Eden''s eyes were indifferent, while Irving''s face was gentle. Eden''s body tensed up slightly. She did not expect to run into him like this. He didn''t look very well, and his expression was a bit depressed, but he still looked noble and charming. When he saw her, his listless eyes lit up. "Eden, what a coincidence!" Irvingughed and said, breaking the slightly awkward atmosphere. Since he went to see her in the hospital that day, he had never seen her again. He knew that she threw the roses sent by him into the trash can, but he insisted on buying her roses everyday. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was a kind of persistence. To be exact, hey his hope on such a thing. He felt that he could get closer to her only by doing this. Eden smiled slightly, "Mr. Matthews, I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." She had been out for a long while. Victor would be anxious. He would be very jealous and mad if he saw her with Irving. "Eden, let''s talk." Just as she was about to pass by Irving, Irving''s deep and gentle voice sounded in her ears. Eden stopped and looked sideways. Then she saw him staring at her with expectant eyes quietly. In fact, Eden didn''t want to have anything to do with him, but she had to make it clear to him. "Okay." She nodded and returned to the rest area. Escaping could not solve the problem. She kept Irving at a distance. Who knew if there would be rumours about them the next day? Looking at her movements, Irving was amused and said with a smile, "Eden, I won''t hurt you." Eden was a little awkward. Although he didn''t hurt her physically, he had hurt her heart. His presence had troubled her. "I know, but you have caused me a lot of trouble. Irving, we used to be ssmates. I know that at you were good to me in high school, and I never want to hurt anyone who treats me well. So, please don''t send me roses anymore. We can be friends and ssmates, but we can''t be lovers." Irving''s expression froze. He looked at her for a while and then smiled, "Eden, tell me. How can I let go of my affection towards someonepletely?" Eden looked at him with clear eyes. In Irving''s eyes, she was as gentle and beautiful as the moonlight. "Irving, it''s easy to let go of your affection. It depends on your attitude of mind. If you stop now, you will find that your past is actually the best memory. Am I right?" "Ha-ha..." Irving lowered his head and smiled. Without looking at Eden, he said in a somewhat sad tone, "Eden, in fact, I always feel that growing up is the most wonderful thing in this world. I have hope in my heart because of you. I can cheer up and keep working hard to make myself better so that I can realize my dream. I have been trying hard for a long time. Do you want me do give up like this? I can''t do it." Eden''s eyes turned cold, and her tone became apathetic as well, "Since you say so, there is no necessary for us to talk. Irving, I hope you can behave yourself. I never want to hurt a person who is good to me." Everyone had their own lives, and they chose their own ways of living. She couldn''t stop Irving from being greedy. However, she really did not want to hurt an innocent person. "But I... don''t want to hurt you. I only like you, and this feeling is wonderful." Irving raised his head and looked at her seriously. His dark eyes looked firm and indomitable. Eden stared at him, "At the moment you wanted to be with me, you had begun to hurt me. Irving, you don''t understand love at all. Love is a kind of tolerance. If you love me, you should wish me happiness instead of running my happiness selfishly. I have said what I should say. I hope that I will not receive your roses tomorrow morning." Eden''s beautiful face darkened as she walked away elegantly. This time, Irving did not stop her, but stared at her back. He loved her deeply and wanted to get along with her sincerely, so he did everything for her. How could Eden understand his heart? Raising his head slightly, he saw Victor standing not far away and looking at him with a gloomy face. Irving gave him a provocative smile. Victor gave him a warning look before looking at Eden who was walking towards him. He strode over and held her in his arms, asking with a straight face, "Why have you been outside for so long?" Eden looked at him, "I met Maureen and Irving, so I chatted with them for a while. Have they left?" "Yes! They had to go back to apany their child, so they left in advance." Victor held her hand and went to the parking lot, "What did Irving say to you?" The expression in Eden''s eyes changed, "Nothing. We just chatted for a while." "Didn''t I tell you that you were not allowed to meet him alone?" Victor''s tone was unpleasant. Irving was just like a greedy wolf. Eden squinted at him, "I met himing the other way. Even if I didn''t want to see him, I couldn''t turn a blind eye to him, could I?" Victor said in an overbearing tone, "It seems that you''re bolder. Don''t talk to him anymore." Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Eden was helpless, "Since we live in the same city, how can we not meet each other?" "s! The d*mn love!" Victor went berserk, and his eyes were full of fury. Eden was speechless. What did he mean by saying that? "What do you mean? I only love you." Seeing that he was angry, Eden said in a low voice. Victor looked at her sideways, and his face was very gloomy, "I''m talking about Irving''s love." Eden was stunned. She didn''t dare to say that it was none of his business. Why did he have to be mad with such a thing? She remembered that in high school, she seldom talked to Irving, but he was indeed the boy that she often saw. At that time, Irving was tanned, tall and thin, and he was not handsome at all. Over the years, he had changedpletely. However, she really did not pay much attention to him in high school because she had to work hard to earn a living. "Come on. Don''t be angry. You have admirers as well, don''t you? Your mistresses try every mean to deal with me every day, right?" Victor was dumbfounded. Did he have mistresses? She was his only lover, wasn''t she? "Who are they?" He asked coldly. "Victor, do you have to act dumb like this? Melissa hasn''t given up yet. What''s more, Paulina came back, didn''t she?" Seeing her jealous face, Victor was in a good mood, "I will make her give up. Don''t worry." "I''m worried. I met her on the street a few days ago, and we even had a fight." Eden looked dissatisfied. She hated topete with those mistresses. It was hard for her to be graceful in front of them. "Ha-ha..." Victor smirked, "Honey, I''ve taken revenge for you." "When did this happen? Howe I don''t know about it?" "When you were shopping with Abigail, I used some despicable means." Victor did not intend to hide from her. "What did you do?" Eden asked nervously. She would look down on him if he was too mean. Victor said, "I broke one of her hands." Eden looked at him with disdain, "It''s not gentlemanly to beat a woman." Victor replied, "I asked someone to beat her on my behalf." Eden was stunned. Looking at his overbearing and unreasonable face, she said in a daze, "Is there any difference?" Victor said shamelessly, "Anyway, I didn''t beat her." Eden was taken aback. He ordered someone to beat a woman, which made him more despicable. "Alright, you don''t have to do this again. I don''t like to bear anyone a grudge. Generally, I would take revenge on the spot. I pped her twice that day." But she was still mad after doing that. Victor held her shoulder and looked at her with a smile, "I''m not vindictive, either. I take revenge immediately. Anyone who bullies you is my enemy." Eden said, "You are so overbearing that you can take over the whole River City." Victor frowned and was very dissatisfied with her words, "Eden, you should say that I can take over the whole country." Eden said, "Why don''t you take over the whole world?" Victor suddenly looked at her affectionately, "Honey, I just want to dominate your whole world." Eden was speechless. "By the way, Kenny and Lucian are having dinner tonight. Ask him if he has time to send Kenny here. We''ll go and pick up Kenny." Eden suddenly thought of Kenny. Victor nodded and took out his phone to call Lucian. "Hello?" Azy voice came from the phone. Victor thought he had dialed the wrong number and had a look. He was indeed talking to Lucian. "Have you and Kenny finished your meal?" Lucian said, "Yeah, we drank a little. Come here and pick him up. He seems to be a bit dizzy." Victor''s hand trembled. No wonder Lucian''s voice was sozy. It turned out that he was drunk. "Lucian, why do you have to let Kenny drink with you? Do you know how old he is? Aren''t you just disappointed in love? Why do you have to torture yourself like this?" Victor was somewhat exasperated. Listening to his words, Eden was frightened. Kenny actually drank wine. Why did such an obedient child want to drink? Lucian replied, "I didn''t ask him to drink. He wanted to drink on his own. But he''s not too drunk and he''s still sober." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Victor roared, "Won''t you think he''s drunk until he loses consciousness? Where are you?" Lucian said, "In the high-ss restaurant in Windsor Vi." Victor hung up the phone immediately. They got in the car quickly and went straight to the restaurant. After Victor got in the car, he thought of something and called Anson. Edith cast a greedy eye on Lucian, so he had to be more careful, lest Lucian would be seduced by Edith. If they really slept together, Lucian couldn''t be with Amelia again, and he would hate himself. He said to Anson, "Go to the restaurant in Windsor Vi. Lucian is drunk." Hearing this, Anson said unwillingly, "Why do you ask a married man to apany a single man? Don''t you know that it''s hard to deal with Lucian when he''s drunk? Why don''t you go there by yourself?" Victor was speechless. Was it proud to have a wife? But... having a wife was really something to be proud of. "You go there first. I will be there soon. I am not worried about Lucian. I am just afraid that Edith will do something to him." "Sh*t! When did you be so cautious? If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten about Edith. I heard that she has been hanging out around Lucian''s house these days. Maybe she is waiting for him to get drunk. I''ll be there soon." Hearing this, Victor nodded and hung up the phone. Eden asked curiously, "Who is Edith?" Victor turned the steering wheel smoothly, "She is the daughter of a friend of Lucian''s mother, and they have known each other since childhood. Their families are well-matched. Lucian''s mother wants him to marry her. Moreover, Edith has been obsessed with Lucian since she was a child. Today, she even chased Lucian all the way to our house." "Is that true?" Eden was stunned. Indeed, every man grew up with a childhood sweetheart. But she grew up alone. Fortunately, she remembered Victor. "Victor, in fact, I am very lucky because you love me so much." For women, it was hard to meet a man who would love them wholeheartedly. Hearing this, Victor was like over the moon. He just wanted her to know how much he loved her. Half an hourter, Victor parked the car in front of the restaurant. They immediately rushed into the private box in the restaurant. As soon as they came in, they smelled a strong smell of alcohol. Lucian sat there quietly. Kenny leaned against the chair with blurred eyes, as if he didn''t know the people around him. Anson crossed his arms and stood aside quietly with his face darkened. To his surprise, Kenny actually drank. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Kenny''s face was red, and he was in a drunken stupor. Seeing him like this, Eden was angry and distressed. She was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. How did Kenny learn to drink? "Kenny, are you all right?" Eden patted Kenny''s face gently. Keh blinked his big blurred eyes and pouted his lips as he looked at Eden carefully. After looking at her for a long while, he was still in a trance. Anson said next to him, "He drank so much. When he saw me, he called me grandpa. Now he is not in control of his faculties." "What..." Victor looked at him in disbelief. "When I came in, I saw him like this. He can''t drink. When he is drunk, he doesn''t know who you are. If you don''t believe me, talk to him. If he knows that you are his father, I''ll treat you to midnight snacks." Victor was speechless. He did not eat midnight snacks. Hearing Anson''s words, Eden was stunned. Didn''t Kenny know who she was after drinking? While thinking like this, Eden heard Kenny''s soft and cute voice. "Madam, who are you? I want to see my mom." Eden couldn''t be more helpless. Victor was dumbfounded for a moment. Why did Kenny behave like this? No one in the Alwynn family acted like this after drinking. Her heart was broken. Kenny actually couldn''t recognize her. "Kenny, look at me carefully. I am your mom." Eden''s voice was gentle and amiable. She held Kenny''s face with both hands, and her clear eyes were brimming with tears. Kenny puckered his mouth and looked at Eden. After a long while, he smiled and said, "Mom, hug me." He reached out and wrapped his arms around Eden''s neck. Eden felt a sharp pain in heart. In ordinary times, Kenny never acted like a spoiled child like this. But he had grown up, and she had no strength to carry him in her arms. She could only hold him in her arms and stroke his head tenderly. Kenny said in a muffled voice, "Mom, carry me on your back. You haven''t carried me on your back for a long time." He pleaded in a soft and lovely tone. Eden''s heart ached even more. Kenny was taller than his peers. He was over her shoulder and she could not carry him on her back. Victor nced at Lucian who was looking at Kenny leisurely in a sober state. He said furiously, "Lucian, how much did Kenny drink?" Lucian could not help butugh, "One ss of wine." Victor was taken aback. There had never been such a coward in the Alwynn family. He was good at drinking, but he didn''t like to drink. "Ha-ha..." Anson was so angry but heughed, "Did he only drink one ss of wine? What poor drinking capacity!" Lucian said, "As you see!" "Mom, I want to go home." Kenny looked at Eden in a daze. Eden nodded, "Kenny, I''ll take you home right now." "Mm!" Kenny nodded obediently. "Carry me home." Kenny insisted. Eden had not carried him on her back for a long time. He felt very happy to be carried on her back. Victor walked over, "Kenny, I''ll carry you." Kenny took a look at Victor, waved his hand and said with a disgusted face, "Sir, who are you? Don''t come over to disappoint me." Victor was dumbfounded. Anson gritted his teeth and said, "It seems that he has sobered up a lot. At least he didn''t call you grandpa." Did he look older than Victor? Why did Kenny call him grandpa? Eden bent down slightly and smiled, "Kenny, climb on to my back. I''ll take you home." "Eden, you can''t carry him. Your leg is injured, and you haven''t recovered. I''ll carry him on my back." Victor couldn''t stand it anymore. After drinking, Kenny actually looked so cute and lovely, and his heart softened. Kenny had never acted like a spoiled child in front of him. Eden shook her head, "I can carry him to car." Kenny climbed on to Eden''s back happily, wrapped his arms around her neck tightly and leaned against her back with a satisfied expression. There was even a faint smile on his face. Seeing this, Victor bit back what he would like to have said in an instant. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eden carried Kenny on her back and walked out with some difficulty. Victor followed her closely behind. When he reached the door, he turned around and nced at Anson, "Take Lucian back and stay with him. Don''t let any woman approach him." Anson''s face was full of grief. After he got married, he really did not like to stay with single men anymore. Anson helped Lucian up reluctantly. In fact, Lucian had drunk a lot. When he was in a bad mood, he wouldn''t stop drinking even if the alcohol couldn''t paralyze his heart. Only pain could prove that he was still alive. Someone asked him if it was worth being so sad for a woman. His answer was yes. It was worth it, because he loved Amelia deeply. His heart was tortured by the betrayal of love. He followed Anson obediently and did not say a word along the way. Eden struggled to put Kenny on the back seat, but Kenny held her neck tightly and didn''t let her go. She smiled andforted him, "Kenny, let''s go home, okay? Let go of me and then sleep in my arms. You''ll feel morefortable in this way." Kenny looked at her with confusion. It seemed that he didn''t fully understand her words. He lowered his head slightly and looked very unhappy. After a while, he didn''t move. Just as Eden was about to speak, Kenny leaned against her obediently. Seeing this, Victor felt much more relieved, got in the car and drove away. The restaurant was not far from Lucian''s vi, and it only took about ten minutes for them to walk back. Anson helped him walk back. Along the way, they met couples who came out for a walk frequently. Lucian watched them and thought of the scene when he and Amelia went for a walk unconsciously. His heart became more and more painful. "Amelia, you d*mn girl, I hate you so much." He said fiercely. Anson held him with great strength as they walked towards the vi, "Don''t hate her. Your hatred can only prove that you love her so much. Maybe she''lle back after you solve all the problems in your family. She just doesn''t want you to worry about her, and she doesn''t want you to affect your future. You should wait for such a good girl." Lucian''s eyes were filled with intense sorrow, and he seemed to have sobered up a lot. "Anson, do you think she''ll reallye back? I''ve searched everywhere I can think of. She seemed to have disappeared in this world, leaving no trace behind." His voice was full of endless sadness. "s!" Anson sighed, "You love each other, so you will definitely be together. She''lle back." "Alright, I''ll be waiting for her forever." Lucian said ndly and his expression became calm again. At the door of Lucian''s house, Anson saw Edith in the yard. He nced at Edith and thought, "Fortunately, Victor has foresight." Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Anson looked at her and asked, "Why are you here?" Edith nced at him arrogantly, "Why can''t I be here?" "What are you doing in front of a man''s house in the middle of the night? Go back quickly. It''ste." Anson drove her out with a straight face. "Humph! This is not your house. You''re not qualified to drive me out." It seemed that Edith was determined not to leave. Anson was speechless. Why was Edith so shameless and stubborn? "This is not my house, but it is not proper for you to stay with two men at night. Hurry up and go back. I will not leave tonight, and I will stay here to take care of Lucian." Anson felt aggrieved. The next day, he must warn Lucian not to drink again. "No, I''ll take care of Lucian. Go back and apany your wife." Lucian was drunk, and it was a great chance for her, wasn''t it? The fastest way to be with him was to sleep with him. Anson felt so wronged. He wanted to go back and apany Abigail indeed. Abigail was pregnant, and he was worried about her. He looked at Edith''s malicious eyes and said with a fake smile, "No, Miss Olsen. You''re an unmarried youngdy. If you spend a night here, others will gossip about you. Lucian can''t take the responsibility. You''d better go home and don''t let your parents worry about you." Edith was speechless. What did he mean? Did he think that she would do something to Lucian? Although she really wanted to do something to Lucian, it depended on Lucian''s attitude. "So what? Anyway, I like Lucian. Even if I sleep with him, I will not me anyone." Hearing this, Anson couldn''t help but shudder. Victor was right. Couldn''t Edith be more reserved? "Miss Olsen, I allow you to be whimsical, but why do you think you''re good enough for Lucian? He is picky about women." "What?" Edith red at Anson with annoyance, "Anson, do you mean that I don''t deserve to be with Lucian?" Anson retorted upon her without thinking, "Miss Olsen, let me tell you the truth. Lucian really doesn''t like such a girl like you, so you''d better give up." Saying this, Anson held Lucian who was somewhat sleepy and walked into the house. "I won''t give up. As long as he hasn''t got married, I have a chance. Therefore, you can rest assured and go back to apany your wife. I will stay with him here." Edith did not give up. She had been waiting for a few days here, and she just wanted to get close to Lucian when he was drunk. Anyway, she had to face this sooner orter. Anson knew that she was difficult to deal with, but he did not expect her to be so annoying. He persuaded her earnestly, "Miss Olsen, you''re still young. Don''t waste your time here, okay?" "Humph! Youth is meant to be squandered. I want to waste my time, and it is none of your business. I can do everything in order to be with him. You said that he doesn''t like me. When he wakes up, I''ll ask him why he doesn''t like me. Then I''ll ovee my shorings." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anson helped Lucian stand at the door and asked with a smile, "What if he doesn''t like you because you''re obsessed with him? How are you going to change it?" Edith was stunned. His words made her speechless. But she would never leave. In this way, Anson and Edith sat on the sofa in the living room, staring at Lucian all night. Anson had been texting Abigail andining how annoying and hateful Edith was. However, Abigail asked him to protect Lucian, and he couldn''t let anything bad happen to Amelia''s future husband. Seeing this, he could only stay there with Lucian. But he did not expect Edith to be so persistent. He watched Lucian for a whole night and did not sleep, for fear that Edith would do something to Lucian. The sun was shining, and the morning air was fresh. Lucian woke up slowly, and he was startled when he saw Anson''s haggard face. Anson looked at him and said with a weird smile, "Lucian, did you sleep well?" Lucian sensed that his light tone was strange. "Why do you smile so creepily? What''s more, why are you in my house?" Lucian nced at himself and knew that he was drunkst night. There was a smell of alcohol on his shirt, so he lowered his head and took off his shirt. "Wait! Look over there." Anson pointed at his opposite side with a wicked smile. Lucian looked over with his eyes darkened, only to see Edith ring at him angrily. He stopped unbuttoning the shirt. Her face turned cold in an instant as he questioned Anson furiously, "Why is this woman in my house?" Anson really felt that it was difficult to be a kind person. He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "Since she insists on staying here, what could I do? I was afraid that this battle-axe would do something to you and stayed with you all night. Even Abby has never worried me so much. Why do you cause me a lot of grief? From today on, if you really want Amelia toe back to you, you are not allowed to drink anymore. If you sleep with this battle-axe, I''m afraid that you can never be with Amelia again." Lucian frowned. "Anson, you b*stard! You bully me!" Edith threw the pillow on the sofa to him. Anson raised his hand and caught the pillow quickly. "What are you doing?" He red at Edith. With tears, Edith opened her eyes wide and red at Anson with anger and grievances, "You actually said that I was a battle-axe." Anson went berserk, "I didn''t name you. Why do you admit yourself to be the one criticized?" "I..." Edith felt that she was too impulsive, but Anson was obviously talking about her just now. Although he didn''t name her, he referred to her. Edith felt so wronged. She blinked her eyes and burst into tears, sobbing in a low voice. Anson''s face suddenly darkened. Edith did not seem like such a weak woman. She was very arrogant and fierce just now, wasn''t she? Lucian''s face was irritated as he stood up and roared madly, "Both of you, get the hell out of here!" Anson stood up all of a sudden and yelled at Lucian, "Who cares? Do you think that I want to stay here? If it weren''t for your safety, do you think I am willing to stay with you for a whole night?" Anson turned around angrily and left. After taking a few steps, he looked back at Edith who was still crying. It was not gentlemanly for him to leave like this. "Miss Olsen, what I said now is a little harsh. I apologize to you. I''m sorry!" After saying this, he didn''t care whether Edith had heard him or not, turned and went home, . He had to go home to cook breakfast for Abigail. The more Anson thought about it, the more anxious he became. In the end, he trotted home. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Lucian turned around and nced at Edith. Tears ran down her face as she looked at him with grievances. Lucian felt more and more agitated. "Get out of here as well!" His ruthless voice was colder than the frost in the morning. Edith was stunned and then cried more sadly. "Lucian, do you hate to see me so much? I''ve been loving you since I was a child. Can''t you give me a chance?" She said while sobbing. After all, he was so handsome and charming that she was obsessed with him. Ordinary men couldn''t bepared with him. She had been dreaming of marrying him since she was young. Lucian said expressionlessly, "As I said, I have never given you a chance. Thank you for loving me, but I don''t love you. I''ve fallen in love with someone else." "But she has left you! She left you when you needed her the most. Don''t you know what it means? She can''t weather the storm with you, but she wants to enjoy a happy life with you. Do you think it''s reasonable? Do you think this is love?" Edith finally spoke her mind. She knew that he loved Amelia, otherwise he would not have be like this. "Shut up and get out of here! You''re not qualified to judge my love!" Lucian pointed at the door and roared angrily. Amelia left him, which dealt him a severe blow indeed, but he didn''t need anyone to remind him whether it was right or wrong for her to leave him. He loved Amelia. No matter whether she was right or wrong, he could forgive her, and he could understand why she left him. When she came back, she would still be his lover and no one could change the fact. "Woo-woo..." Edith ran out crying. What Lucian had said injured her self-esteem badly. She loved him so humbly, but he gave her such a response, which made her extremely upset. "Bang..." Hearing the sound of closing the door, Lucian sat on the sofa dejectedly and rubbed his messy hair hard. He exhaled with depression and sat on the sofa for a long time before getting up to take a bath. As soon as he got up, his phone rang. He nced at it and found that his elder brother was calling him. "Hello?" "Lucian, how dare you! You''ve actually drawn so many shareholders to your side. What should I do to you? My good brother, don''t think that I don''t know how to deal with you because I get nothing on you. Don''t forget your mother." Lucian''s expression suddenly turned cold, "What on earth do you want to do?" "You know very well what I want to do. I have run Ronen Group for so many years, but you take away half of it easily. What do you think I will do?" Lucian said, "I didn''t touch anything that belongs to you, but I won''t give you anything that should belong to me. If you dare to hurt my mother, I''ll take over the wholepany and won''t give you a penny. I will keep my word! You''d better not let me have the idea!" After finishing his words, Lucian hung up the phone quickly. He immediately dialed his mother''s phone number, but he couldn''t get through to her. He felt so anxious in heart. He dialed Brian''s number in a hurry. "Hello? Lucian, I am very busy now. Get straight to the point." Lucian asked, "Investigate where my mother is." "Your mother?" Brian asked with confusion. "Yes! Benson threatened me with my mother. Now I can''t get through to her." "I see. Lucian, don''t worry. I''ll get the surveince video in your vi now. Don''t be anxious and calm down." Brianforted him cautiously. Lucian had been tortured by his love and the conflict in his family. They were worried about him every day. "Okay!" After hanging up, Lucian took a shower and changed his clothes. When Keh woke up, he found himself in the room. He felt very dizzy and there was a burning sensation in his stomach. He looked around and then saw Eden who was sleeping by the bed. He frowned slightly and didn''t know what had happened. Shouldn''t he be in the school at this time? Why was he still lying in bed? "Mom." His voice was hoarse, and his throat was very ufortable. Eden raised her head slowly when she heard Kenny''s voice. Seeing that he had woken up, she smiled and said, "Kenny, you''re awake. Are you still feeling bad?" Even she herself could not believe that Kenny got drunk after drinking one ss of wine, and he was allergic to alcohol. After drinking a ss of wine, he was as drunk as a lord. Kenny nodded, "Mom, my head is dizzy and there is a searing pain in my stomach." Eden pursed her lips and smiled, "You''re just a child. Why did you drink?" Keh frowned and thought for a moment. He remembered what had happenedst night. He apanied Lucian for a meal and watched him drink one ss after another. Seeing him drinking with ease, he couldn''t help but pour himself a ss of wine. The wine tasted so bad that he wanted to vomit, and he seemed to lose his consciousness after drinking. Kenny clenched his fists in fear. Why did he forget everything after drinking? He didn''t even remember when he got home. Moreover, he only drank one ss of wine! "Mom, did I only drink one ss of wine?" He asked uncertainly. Eden nodded and reached out to touch his smooth forehead, "Kenny, you were in a bad condition when you came backst night, and you broke out in a rash. Dr. Conley came over and said that you were allergic to alcohol. You can''t drink anymore. Fortunately, you only drank one ss of wine. If you drank more, you would feel dizzy, vomit and suffer from diarrhea." Keh nodded, "Mom, I won''t drink anymore. Uncle Lucian was very sad and drank wine as if it was water. I couldn''t help but want to taste the wine. I wanted to see if it was really so delicious. But it was very spicy, and it tasted bad. It made my throat ufortable." Eden looked at him with distress and said softly, "It''s good to know it earlier, but you can''t drink anymore. Understand? I cooked porridge for you. You''ll feel better after eating it. I have asked for leave for you, and I''ll stay at home with you today." "Okay!" Keh smiled with his face full of happiness. Eden smiled and got up to get the porridge on the first floor. Kenny looked at her back and smiled. Gia and Ricky were at school, and Eden would only stayed with him. Thinking like this, he felt much better. However... he raised his arm. Sure enough, he came out in a terrible rash. He really couldn''t drink again. Eden soon came up with a bowl of millet porridge and fed Kenny in person. The scene of them getting along with each other was very warm. A day had passed, but Melissa hadn''te up with a way to set Irving at ease.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Once Irving withdrew his money, she would have worked for a year in vain. In anxiety, she walked back and forth in the office. Seeing her like this, her assistant was very helpless. In his heart, the branch office of TS Company was about to go bankrupt. After all, Melissa couldn''t win Victor. What had happened yesterday sent share prices down. If they couldn''t think of a solution, they could only leave River City. "What should we do?" Melissa stopped and looked out of the window. She felt that she had been driven into an impasse. Her assistant thought for a moment and said, "Miss Craig, I heard of something. Would you like to listen to it?" Melissa turned around and looked at him with shrewd eyes, "If you have something to say, just say it quickly. It will be better if you cane up with an idea." The assistant said, "I heard that Mr. Matthews came to River City for Eden. Eden was his ssmate in high school and he has liked her for many years. His purpose is very simple. He wants to take over Alwynn Group and get Eden." Hearing this, Melissa widened her eyes in shock, and she couldn''t believe what she had heard. Why could Eden be loved by so many nice men? Could Irving do everything for her? "Are you telling the truth?" Melissa was a little excited, and a thought shed through her mind. "Miss Craig, this is true." The assistant gave an absolute assurance. He had investigated it. Melissa was very nice to him. At the very least, she paid him well. Moreover, he didn''t want to lose this job. "Go and confirm it again. I want to know if Irving really came here for Eden and if Dahlia knows about this." If it was true, Irving would not withdraw the funds easily. The assistant said confidently, "Miss Craig, there is no need to confirm it again. Mr. Matthews sends Eden a bunch of roses every morning. Whether Eden likes it or not, he asked his assistant to do it. Everyone in Alwynn Group knows it." "Oh!" Melissa sneered. Was Eden so attractive? Why did every man treat her so well? "Make an appointment with Mr. Matthews for me. I want to talk to him. Since he likes Eden, I''ll help him fulfill his wish." Finally, she had a bargaining chip to negotiate with Irving. "Okay, Miss Craig." The assistant went to make a phone call happily. Melissa stood in front of the French window and looked down at the beautiful scenery of River City. Smiling brightly, she was no longer as anxious and desperate as just now. There was always a way out. She didn''t expect that one day Eden could help her. The assistant came back very quickly and looked at Melissa, "Miss Craig, Mr. Matthews asked you to go to his apartment." "Alright! Let''s go there now." Melissa walked out confidently, but she went berserk when she thought of her injured arm. "Victor, the crueler you treat me, the braver I be. Do you think you can scare me in that way?" "Even though you are ruthless and cold-blooded, I am not someone you can bully at will." "Victor, just wait and see!" Melissa said in heart and sneered. Her eyes were shockingly malicious and horrible. ...... When Lucian came out of the bathroom and changed his clothes, Brian called him. Lucian answered it quickly, "How is it?" Brian said, "Lucian, bad news! Your mother has been caught by your elder brother. I didn''t find out her whereabouts, but I found that your brother was in an old building. Nine times out of then he has kidnapped your mother in order to threaten you." Lucian flew into a rage. Since Benson dared to do that, he should not me him for showing him no mercy. "Brian, save my mother." Without waiting for Brian''s answer, Lucian turned around, picked up his car key and walked out. While walking, he called Adonis. At this time, Adonis was with Candace. The rtionship between them improved a lot recently. Last night, they made a breakthrough and had sex in the hotel. At this time, they were sleeping soundly. The phone rang twice, and Adonis opened his eyes reluctantly. Seeing that Candace hadn''t woken up, he smiled gently. He finally became a real man. "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed happily before answering the phone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Lucian, you''ve disturbed my wonderful dream!" Hearing his unusual voice, Lucian frowned, "Adonis, did you have sexst night?" Adonis said, "You''re indeed my best friend. I''m not single anymore. Candace and I have decided to get married. I''ll meet her family and bring up proposal of marriage in a few days." In order to be with Candace, he had spent a lot of effort during this period of time. He tried his best to keep her by his side. Finally, she was touched by his sincerity. He was five years older than her, and she was always called him in a sweet and lovely tone, which made him feel particrly pleasant. He had never loved a woman so much. Looking at Candace who was sleeping soundly in his arms, he was obsessed. When Adonis finished hisst sentence, Candace woke up in his arms. "Adonis, I''m hungry." She said shyly. Adonis nodded at her, "Lucian, hurry up and get straight to the point." Lucian hesitated for a moment before saying, "Ask your assistants to help me. Something bad happened to my mother." "What? What has happened to her?" Adonis got anxious as well. "My elder brother kidnapped her." "I see. Wait for me for a moment. I''ll take my assistants there soon." After saying that, Adonis hung up the phone. He helped Candace get up and kissed her on the red lips before saying, "Candace, I have something urgent to deal with. I''ll ask the hotel staff to send you something delicious. You can rest in the hotel after you finish eating. When Ie back, I''ll take you home and meet my parents." Saying this, Adonis took out a card from his wallet and put it on her hand, "Candace, there''s a lot of money in this card. You''ll keep my money for me in the future. I''m responsible for making money, and you''re responsible for being my pretty and lovely girlfriend. You''re so cute and attractive, and you can''t do tired work." Candace blushed and smiled, "Adonis, you look careless on the surface. I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful. But I have money." Adonis hugged her, "Keep your own money, and I''ll give my money to you. You are my woman now, so of course you should spend my money." Adonis said generously. To Candace, his thoughtfulness was the most charming. She couldn''t help but nod with a smile. She raised her cute face and looked at him with a smile, "Since you said so, I''ll take it. You promised to go back with me and bring up proposal of marriage in three days. In this case, I don''t have to go on a blind date anymore. I will only love you in the future." Adonis nodded solemnly, "You''re not allowed to go on blind dates in the future. You have to remember that you''re mine all the time. I''ll love you wholeheartedly, and I won''t let you feel insecure." Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 "Ha-ha..." Candace smiled with a red face, "It''s just because you give me a sense of security that I want to be with you. Maybe when you knocked me down in the hospital, we were destined to be together. When my mother asked me to go on a blind date, I always thought of you." She spoke her mind with a red face, and her big watery eyes were full of tender affection. That was why she came to this city to see him. After getting along with him for a period of time, she felt that he was very suitable for her. She was a gentle and quiet girl who liked to stay at home, while he was capable and kindhearted. He had the ability to protect her, and his family was rich. She just wanted such a boyfriend. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The main reason why he had sex with himst night was that she really loved him. He was as perfect as the overbearing president in her novel. Hearing her words, Adonis was like over the moon. Fate turned out to be so wonderful. "Ha-ha..." Heughed happily, lowered his head to kiss her red lips hard and then looked up at her. Seeing that her fair face blushed scarlet, he got obsessed and sexually aroused again. If it weren''t for the fact that something bad had happened to Lucian''s mother, he could spend a whole day with her here. He got up, dialed a number and asked the waiter to send some food here. Then he turned around, carried Candace in his arms and went to the bathroom. Candace widened her starry eyes, "Adonis, you... have a bath first." "No, let''s have a bath together." Adonis didn''t allow her to escape and held her overbearingly. Thinking that there was such a plot in the novel she wrote, Candace couldn''t helpughing. It turned out that being doted on was such a feeling. She felt as if she was in a warm and happy castle, and she was so delighted that she didn''t know what to do. After they took a shower, the breakfast had been delivered. After ordering the waiter, Adonis apanied Candace to have breakfast casually. Then he asked his assistants toe over in a hurry. When they arrived downstairs, he got up and said goodbye to Candace, "Wait for me toe back to pick you up. Then I''ll call Eden and ask her toe out for dinner. You always want to meet her, don''t you? Unfortunately, something bad happened between Amelia and Lucian, but you''ll see them sooner orter." "Okay, ensure safety in driving." Candace smiled and saw him off. Adonis kissed her affectionately before he left unwillingly. Adonis met Lucian at the appointed ce. He brought a dozen people there. Lucian looked at him gratefully, "Adonis, you don''t have toe here personally. It''s not easy for you to meet someone you like, and you should spend more time with her." Adonis''s handsome face blushed as he said with a smile, "How can I just sit by and watch since your mother has got in trouble? Candace urged me toe here. She''s waiting for me in Marriott Hotel. After we save your mother, I''ll pick her up and have a meal with all of you. She wants to meet Eden and Amelia. After all, they knew each other." Realizing that he had touched Lucian''s sore point, he smiled apologetically. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed as he said, "Let''s go there first. Brian has brought his bodyguards over." "Okay!" A hint of malice shed across Adonis''s eyes. Benson simply went too far! Five luxury ck cars drove to the main road slowly. Lucian and Lucian sat in a car, and Lucian''s phone rang all of a sudden. He said, "It''s from Benson." Saying this, he answered it. Benson''s arrogant voice came from the phone, "Lucian, since you hung up my phone, you have to pay the price. I''m in the unfinished building in the south of the city. Exchange your mother''s life with all your shares." Lucian''s face darkened to the extreme, and he roared in a furious voice, "I want to talk to my mother to make sure that she''s safe. Only then will Ie with my shares." "Don''t worry. She''s fine now. I''ll give you twenty minutes. If you don''te here, I''ll push her down from here, and you''ll lose her forever." Saying this, he hung up quickly. "B*stard!" Lucian cursed angrily and drove as fast as he could. On the wide road, he kept the speed at one hundred. Adonis said with a straight face, "Lucian, why is Benson so shameless? You haven''t aimed at the property that belongs to him, have you?" Lucian shook his head, "No, I just want the part that belongs to me, and he''s unwilling to give it to me. It''s impossible for him to get all the property. Even if I give up the property, he won''t let my mother live a good life. In this case, why should I give up?" Adonis nced sideways at his mad face, "Why should you give your property to him? You have to get what should belong to you. What''s wrong with your father? You and Benson are going against each other. Doesn''t he want to solve the problem?" "He is no longer in charge of thepany. He doesn''t do anything about it because he wants to choose a suitable sessor. But he is wrong. I will not manage Ronen Group. I only want to do what I like." No one could force him to do what he didn''t like. Twenty minutester, Lucian met Brian and his bodyguards. Lucian asked Brian and his bodyguards to hide nearby, while he and Adonis went to the appointed ce first. In Alwynn Group! Dean entered the office in a hurry. "Mr. Alwynn, bad news! Benson has caught Mr. Ronen''s mother." Hearing this, Victor stopped working and asked with a gloomy face, "Has Brian brought his bodyguards there?" "Yes, Mr. Ronen and Mr. Church are both there. I don''t know what''s going on now." "Where are they?" Victor asked as he got up and put on his coat. "In the unfinished building in the south of the city. He asked Mr. Ronen to exchange his mother''s life with all his shares." Victor said, "Prepare the car and we''ll set off immediately." "Alright!" Dean turned around and walked out. In order to go to work and get off work conveniently, Irving bought a vi in the center of the city. His vi was simple and bright. It was decorated with light grey, and it was very pleasant to the eye. On the gray sofa, Irving crossed his legs gracefully, and there was a cigarette between his slender fingers. He took a draw on it asionally and blew a ring of smoke slowly. With a serious expression, he looked at Melissa who was smiling coquettishly. He asked expressionlessly, "Is this the result you give me after thinking about it for a whole day?" Melissa asked confidently, "Aren''t you satisfied with it? I help you get Eden, and you help get Victor. Isn''t this a win-win situation?" "Really?" Irving was still expressionless. He put out the cigarette in the ashtray and sat quietly. He narrowed his eyes, making it hard for Melissa to figure out what he was thinking. Seeing that he was unmoved by her request, Melissa was a little anxious. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 "Mr. Matthews, the new products will be on the market in a few days. If you withdraw your funds at this time, it will do no good to both of us. Moreover, I can help get what you want. Isn''t it a perfect thing for us?" Although Irving thought that her n was despicable, it was exactly what he wanted. He came here to get Eden and develop his career. He wanted to take a shortcut, because he had an abnormal obsession with Eden. "Fine, I will give you another chance. If you fail again, I will withdraw the funds immediately and show you no mercy." Irving said ndly, looking out of the window and stopped talking. Melissa knew his personality more or less. He had always been deep-minded and didn''t like to talk. She got up and said goodbye to him with a smile, "Mr. Matthews, wait for my good news." She smiled gracefully and turned to leave in her high heels. Did Dahlia know what Irving was doing? Dahlia was his fiancee, but he didn''t like her. Humph! It seemed that she had to talk to Dahlia about it. But at this time, the most important thing was to make TS Company survive the upset in share prices. The share prices couldn''t continue to fall. Irving closed his eyes and recalled Eden''s words. "Irving, you don''t understand love at all. If you love me, you should wish me happiness instead of running my marriage. What you are doing now is destroying my happiness." Irving suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from the sofa with annoyance. Why did things be like this? He didn''t want her to hate him. ...... In front of the unfinished building, it was grassy and the ground was filled with puddles. It was very difficult to walk on the bricks and stones. However, Adonis and Lucian walked extremely fast. On the second floor, Benson and his bodyguards saw Lucian and Adonis downstairs. At the corner, Renata''s hands and feet were tied and her mouth was gagged. Her hair was messy and there was blood on her forehead. One of her cheek was red and swollen, because Benson''s bodyguards beat her. She was in an awkward state, but she still looked so noble. With a mad face, she red at Benson who was crazy. She knew that he would kidnap her to threaten Lucian, but she failed to escape. Benson nced at Lucian who was going upstairs and then looked at Renata. He smiled evilly, "Do you think I can do nothing to your son because Amelia has left? Have you forgotten that you are also someone he cares about?" "Oh..." Renata''s mouth was gagged and she could not speak. She could only groan to express her dissatisfaction. "It''s really funny. Don''t you think so? It''s the first time that I have seen such you so humble. These years, you have been on guard against me as if I am a thief, for fear that I will do something to your son. But can you guard against me? You''ve lived uneasily for many years. Every time I see your vignt eyes, words can''t describe how happy I am. I just want you to live a restless and ufortable life in my family. Only when you live in fear can my mother rest in peace." Renata red at him furiously, but she could not say a word. Over the years, he showed that he would hurt Lucian again and again. It turned out that he just wanted to torture her and make her anxious. What a despicable man! When Benson finished speaking, Lucian and Adonis had arrived. "Mom!" Looking at Renata who was badly injured, Lucian flew off the handle. He wanted to run over, but two bodyguards stopped him immediately. "Ha-ha..." Lucian could always remain calm, but he looked so worried at this time. Seeing him like this, Benson could not help butugh and walked to him with a wicked smile, "Lucian, have you brought what I want?" Looking down, he saw Lucian''s empty hands, a hint of fierceness shed across his eyes. "Lucian, do you turn a deaf ear to my words? How dare you fool me!" Benson roared with a surge of great fury. Seeing how excited he was, Lucian sneered, "You will never get what you want. Adonis, beat him!" He roared, and Adonisughed evilly with his eyes full of viciousness. He stood behind Benson, lifted his foot all of a sudden and kicked Benson''s butt with great strength. Benson was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The severe pain made him unable to get up. Even the fastest bodyguard failed to catch him. At the same time, Lucian took actions and knocked down the bodyguards who stopped him. Adonis ran over to stop the bodyguards who were rushing toward Lucian, so that he would have enough time to rescue his mother. Meanwhile, he gave Brian the signal. Brian, who was nearby, rushed upstairs with several bodyguards at once. Adonis kicked down one bodyguard. Seeing that he was too weak to get up, heughed mockingly, "How useless you are! You have well-developed limbs, but you''re powerless. In my opinion, you''re totally a stupid good-for-nothing!" The bodyguard was speechless. How could Adonis look down on him like this? How f*cking arrogant he was! But he really couldn''t get up. He was too embarrassed! Hearing Adonis''s words, the other two bodyguards who rushed over were rendered speechless. However, after they reacted, he immediately ran toward Adonis. Adonis turned around, jumped up and kicked them hard smoothly. The two bodyguards immediately fell to both sides. "Ha-ha... I''m so cool, aren''t I!" Adonis saidcently. "Humph! You only have superficial skills! Don''t think you''re awesome just because you''re handsome and nimble." A bodyguard retorted with his face twisted in pain. "Humph! Everything is inferior to power. I''m charming, tall and rich. A man like me is truly attractive. People like you will be thrown into the sea to feed sharks sooner orter." Adonis was in a particrly good mood that day, so he was more talkative than usual. "Bah! In this world, anyone who has money and power can bully people." The bodyguard went berserk and retorted angrily. If they were as wealthy as Adonis, they did not have to be bodyguards and depend on other people for a living. "So, I''m bullying you right now. What can you do? What can you do with me?" Adonis''s face was full of arrogance. Originally, he had nned teach theseckeys a lesson. In his eyes, kidnapping was something intolerable. Brian heard Adonis''s shameless words when he rushed up with several bodyguards. "Don''t talk nonsense and concentrate." Brian warned him. Adonis smiled, "Since you''re all here, there''s nothing I''m afraid of." Although Adonis said so, he didn''t let down his guard and fought with them with Brian tacitly. Lucian had walked to Renata. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He looked at her nervously, "Mom, are you okay?" Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Renata shook her head. She just felt very wronged because she had been kidnapped by the a*shole, Benson. She had been delicate and noble since she was young, and she had never suffered such grievances and treatment. Lucian tore the tape off her mouth cautiously. "Ah..." She fell on Lucian''s arms weakly. Panting, she said, "Lucian, I was almost scared to death." Lucian patted her back gently andforted her, "Mom, it''s okay now. I will take you out of here right now." Lucian helped Renata get up and looked at Benson whoy motionless on the ground. His hatred overflowed. Renata had taken care of Benson for many years, but he was so ungrateful. Renata married into the Ronen family after Benson''s mother died, and she did not do anything to hurt his mother. Benson shouldn''t treat Renata like this. At the same time, Brian and Adonis had knocked down all of Benson''s bodyguards. Lucian said in a deep voice, "Brian, stay here and deal with this matter. Adonis, let''s go." Adonis kicked the bodyguard who was ring at him before leaving. "How dare you re at me!" He kicked him again to vent his anger and then chased after Lucian. However, before he could take a few more steps, Benson, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up from the ground and rushed towards Lucian and Renata. He was shocked. Without thinking too much, he shouted, "Lucian, be careful..." The next second, he pounced on Benson. Benson had reached the staircase. There was no handrails, and the ground was filled with steel bars, gravel and cement. Adonis pounced on Benson. The two of them rolled on the ground and fell straight down from the staircase without a guardrail. "Adonis..." Lucian screamed in a shrill voice as he watched them fall down in a daze. Hearing this, Brian was stunned and had a nasty feeling. He ran over quickly. Through the crack, he saw Adonis and Benson falling on the gravel and bricks on the first floor. The terrible thing was that Benson was on the top of Adonis. From his angle, he could see that Adonis was gradually losing his consciousness. "No, Adonis, hold on!" Brian went downstairs hurriedly. Victor and Dean arrived and happened to see Adonis and Benson fall on the ground. "Ah..." Victor roared with a frenzy of rage, walked over and pushed away Benson with great strength. He tried to lift Adonis up, but he saw a lot of blood on his head. Seeing that Adonis''s pupils were dted, he was overwhelmed by fear. "Adonis, are you okay? Don''t scare me." Victor looked at him nervously. Adonis opened his mouth forcefully, "Take care of... Candace..." But before he could finish his words, blood gushed from his mouth and sshed on Victor''s chest. Adonis closed his eyes slowly, and his hands fell down powerlessly. "Adonis!" Victor let out a heart-wrenching scream. He reacted and immediately pulled Adonis onto his back, "Adonis, hold on. I''ll send you to the hospital right now." However, as soon as he ced Adonis''s hands on his back, his hand slid down powerlessly again. A ripple of fear passed through Victor, and he almost lost his strength. "Adonis, wake up." His voice was trembling. Dean walked over and helped Adonis lie on Victor''s back. Victor tried to calm down, carried Adonis who was about the same height as him and ran out as fast as he could. "Dean, hurry up and start the car. Brian, contact the hospital immediately. Let them make full preparations and we have to go through the green channel." Victor said loudly while running. He could feel Adonis''s soft body on his back, and even his heartbeats were so weak. "Okay!" "Alright!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They acted separately. Lucian stood where he was. He didn''t move and looked at Benson who had fainted. He blinked his eyes, but Benson was still lying there. He hoped that it was just his dream. He wished that everything that had happened just now was not real. "Lucian." Seeing that Lucian couldn''t ept the fact, Renata felt so painful in heart. Her heart-wrenching cry made Luciane to sense slowly. He looked down at her and moved his lips, wanting to say something. But he didn''t speak in the end. Renata knew what he was afraid of. He grew up with Adonis, and Adonis was his best friend. "Lucian, don''t worry. Adonis will be fine. He has been kindhearted since childhood. God blesses the good man. With you by his side, God will love him deeply and let him be all right." Her words woke him uppletely. "So it is not a dream." He muttered in sorrow and blinked his grieved eyes, on the verge of tears. Adonis fell from here to save him and his mother. Lucian''s heart ached badly, "Mom, I''ll take you to the hospital first." Renata nodded. Lucian left some bodyguards to deal with things here and wait for the police. At the same time, he called an ambnce and sent Benson to the hospital. In the hospital, Victor, Brian and Dean were waiting outside the operating room. Victor sat with his shoulders drooped. He helped Adonis all the way to the hospital, so he could feel that Adonis was in danger. He had never been so worried, scared and distressed before. Adonis was lively and cute when he was a child. After he grew up, he was careless and had no bad intentions. Among them, he was the kindest. He was very loyal to them, and he would never betray their friendship. Over the years with him, Adonis had been working with him. He did a good job and brought them a lot of fun in life. "Whew..." Victor exhaled with depression. Brian had a bad feeling. He looked at Victor with mncholy, "Victor, Adonis..." "Everything will be fine." Victor interrupted him with a serious expression. However, he could clearly feel that Adonis was dying. When he thought of this, a wave of fear swept over him. Seeing his expression, Brian knew that he was deceiving himself. "Did Adonis keep calling Candace''s name when he passed out?" Victor asked. At this time, Lucian arrived after dealing with the aftermath. He said, "He has been in a rtionship with Candace, and he ns to meet her family and bring up proposal of marriage three dayster. They lived in Marriott Hotelst night. Today, he told me that he wanted to meet us with Candace after we saved my mother." But... Lucian looked at the door of the operating room sadly. "Adonis, you must hold on. Candace is waiting for you to take her home." He prayed in heart. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Victor looked at him and nodded, "We should tell her about Adonis''s ident. Adonis''s parents went on a trip and they won''t be back until tomorrow morning." Victor took out his phone and called Eden. Eden was ying chess with Kenny. They had been chatting happily. The phone rang, and she answered it with a smile. "Hello? Victor." She said with a grin. "Eden, listen to me. Something bad happened to Adonis. Candace is his girlfriend, and she lives in Marriott Hotel. Now take Candace here and don''t tell her anything. Adonis is in the operating room. Bring her to the hospital first." He knew that Adonis was in a bad condition. Eden was stunned, and her whole body tensed up, "Is he seriously injured?" Victor sighed, "He fell down the stairs, and his head hit the floor. Now he is having an emergency treatment." "Okay! I will go find Candace now." After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Kenny apologetically. "Kenny, Adonis has an ident. I have to go out now. Can you stay at home alone?" He had be much better, and he had almost recovered from the rash. Kenny smiled and said, "Mom, go ahead. If I want to eat something, I will ask Mary to cook for me. What''s more, grandpa and grandma wille back tonight." Eden had been with him for almost a day, so he was very happy. "Okay! My Kenny is the most sensible. If you are bored, watch TV by yourself." Eden rubbed his head gently, went downstairs to change her clothes and then drove to Marriott Hotel. In Marriott Hotel, Candace had been feeling a little uneasy. She didn''t even have the mood to write. She simply sat on the sofa and waited for Adonis toe back. After sitting in a daze for a while, she looked down at the ck card in her hand. Adonis gave it to her when he left. She smiled softly. In fact, she didn''t really need money. She couldn''t spend much money in the card, but his affection was much more valuable than the money in this card. Candace put the card on her chest and took a deep breath, trying to relieve her dejection. After a while, she was a little discouraged and put down her hand. Why did she always feel so sad? "Adonis, why haven''t youe back?" She heard the doorbell ringing after muttering to herself. "It''s Adonis!" She jumped off the sofa and opened the door with a smile. "Adonis, you''re back." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Standing at the door, Eden felt so painful in heart when she heard her excited and happy voice. When Candace saw Eden, she felt a little disappointed for no reason. However, she wanted to meet Eden as well, so she looked at Eden with a bright smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, I was going to meet you tonight. I will go back to C country with Adonis in three days." Eden looked at her delighted face and could not bear to tell her the truth. "Miss Aiken, I''ll take you to a ce first." "Okay, but Adonis said he woulde back to pick me up. Why don''t I call him first and let him know?" Eden''s throat tightened, but she forced herself to smile, "No, Miss Aiken. Adonis is there as well." "Oh! Then wait a minute. I''ll go wear a coat." Candace turned around and walked in with a smile, her voice full of expectations. Eden''s smiling face turned mournful instantly. Victor''s tone was serious, which made her extremely worried. Soon, Candace put on the coat, carried a ck leather bag and walked out with a smile. "Mrs. Alwynn, let''s go." "Okay, just call me Eden." Eden looked at her. "Alright, then I will not stand on ceremony. Eden, you can call me by my name. We will be good friends in the future." "Yes, I heard that you and Adonis have been in a rtionship. We will be good friends." "Ha-ha..." Candaceughed happily, "I like the feeling of staying with you." Seeing how d she was, Eden felt so bitter in heart. Along the way, Candace kept talking to Eden about what had happened between her and Adonis these days. She even told Eden what she had encountered when she went on blind dates before. Obviously, she had regarded Eden as her good friend. Eden liked her sincerity. Listening to Candace''s words, she suddenly felt that she and Adonis were fated. At that time, Candace hit her with the car. When Adonis went to the hospital to see her, Candace was knocked down to the ground by Adonis. She was afraid that their story had begun at that moment. In the world, fate was sometimes so wonderful. When they arrived at the hospital and entered the elevator, Eden''s face became serious. Candace was suddenly brought to the hospital. Looking at Eden with gentle and friendly eyes, she didn''t understand why they came here, and she felt uneasy again. "Eden, why did you bring me to the hospital? In fact, I had been disturbed before you came to me." When Eden heard this, the expression in her calm eyes changed a little. It turned out that people who loved each other were really telepathic. When Adonis had an ident, Candace was uneasy. But at this time, she had to tell her the cruel fact. Eden suddenly took her hand and looked at her seriously, "Candace, Adonis has an ident. He is being rescued now." "What?" Hearing this, Candace smiled in disbelief. "Eden, how is it possible? Don''t joke. When he left me in the morning, he told me tenderly that he woulde back to pick me up, and then we would meet you at night. Three dayster, he would meet my family and bring up proposal of marriage, and then we would get married at the end of the year." Eden''s eyes darkened, and her heart ached. "Candace, I didn''t lie to you." Her tone was very serious. The smile on Candace''s face froze, and her clear and bright eyes became ssy in an instant. Her grief was etched into every line of her quiet face. "Really? Adonis..." Before Candace could finish her words, the elevator door opened. The operating room was right opposite the elevator. At the same time, the door of the operating room was opened. Eden held Candace''s hand and walked out quickly. Victor and the others all looked at the doctor nervously. "Dr. Conley, how is Adonis now?" Victor asked in a hoarse voice. Everyone''s nerves were stretched to breaking point as they stared at Dr. Conley''s amiable face. Dr. Conley shook his head with pity, "Mr. Alwynn, if you sent him here few minutester, he would have died. His brain is seriously injured. Now his life is saved, but he has no consciousness, and he can''t breathe on his own. He is in what is described as a vegetative state." "Ah..." Hearing this, Candace screamed in pain and fell on the ground. Victor, Lucian and Brian''s shoulders drooped dejectedly. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 "Woo-woo... Adonis, how can you treat me like this? You said you woulde back to pick me up. We agreed that we would go back together. How can you... leave me alone?" Candace sobbed. Eden squatted down and held her in her arms, trying to give her some strength to hold on. Victor looked at Dr. Conley and said in a firm tone, "Dr. Conley, I believe that there will always be miracles in this world. No matter how much money it will cost, you must save Adonis. I will pay all the money. Invite all the most authoritative doctors at home and abroad toe to our hospital. You must bring Adonis back to life." Back then, Eden was also in aa. After lying on bed for half a year, she finally woke up. He had never given up. He would not give up Adonis, either. Dr. Conley nodded. If they could let Adonis wake up, they would make a great progress in medicine. "Mr. Alwynn, I will prepare for it. You can ask someone that Mr. Church cares about to talk to him every day and stimte his will to survive." "Okay!" Victor nodded. "I''ll stay with Adonis here until he wakes up." Candace got up from Eden''s arms and looked at Dr. Conley with determination. Victor looked at her. He always felt that Candace was weak. When she spoke, she always lowered her head and did not dare to look into others'' eyes. At this time, she came forward to apany Adonis without hesitation, and she was worthy of Adonis''s affection and love. Victor said, "Miss Aiken, thank you. Adonis was thinking about you when he fainted." He knew that Adonis wanted them to take care of Candace on his behalf. Justin looked at the door of the operating room dejectedly and burst into tears, "He is my man. I will never give him up." Her voice was soft, but extremely firm. Adonis was sent to ICU after being pushed out of the operating room. These days, professional doctors would take special care of him, and no one was allowed to visit him. Candace insisted on staying in the hospital and waiting for Adonis. Victor arranged a room for her. The room at the corner of the sixth floor was specially prepared for Candace and Adonis. Victor even asked the hospital staff to prepare a kitchen for Candace so that she could take care of Adonis more conveniently. The next day, everyone was not in the mood to work. They all came to the hospital to see Adonis. Anson and Sean went there as well. When they saw Candace again, she seemed to have lost her soul, sitting outside the ICU quietly and lowering her head without saying a word. Eden sat on the sofa beside her. She nced at Eden and leaned on her shoulder silently. Eden apanied her in silence. "Adonis!" When the elevator door opened, a heartbreaking scream sounded. Victor, Lucian and Brian looked back, only to see that Adonis''s father and mother supported each other and came over. His mother''s face was wet with tears. Lucian walked over and knelt in front of them. He lowered his head and said with tears, "Uncle Church, Aunt Church, I''m sorry. In order to save me, Adonis had an ident." Looking at Lucian who knelt on the ground with tears, Bruce Church reached out to help him up. "Lucian, it isn''t your fault. You know that Adonis is very kind. Even if it was another person who needed help, he would save that person. Since it was you, of course he would save you." Bruce wiped his tears. "Is your mother all right?" Brenda Church asked. Lucian nodded, "Aunt Church, my mother only has a superficial wound and she was scared. She''s fine now." "s!" Brenda looked at them, "What on earth is going on? Why do you guys get into troubles one after another?" Victor said, "Aunt Church, no one can predict that an ident will happen. Adonis is such a kind person, and he will definitely make it. We have arranged for the best doctor to take care of him. Now he has someone he cares about. For the woman he loves, he will definitely wake up." He always knew that the power of love was amazing. Since Adonis was in love, he would have hope in heart. Brenda nodded, and bits and pieces of the past raced through her mind, "I used to urge him to get married, and I nagged almost every day, but he never disliked it. He always looked at me with an unconcerned smile and asked me not to worry. He said that I would naturally have a daughter-inw when the right time came. Why did he suddenly have an ident?" After Brenda finished speaking, she lowered her head and wiped her tears. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Eden introduced to her, "Uncle Church, Aunt Church, this is Adonis''s girlfriend, Candace." Bruce and Brenda looked at each other and quickly walked towards Candace. Candace stood up and bowed to them, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Church, Mrs. Church!" She said in a choked voice and immediately lowered her head. Brenda looked Candace up and down carefully. She was pretty and cute, and her big bright eyes were clear and pure. Besides, she was very sincere when she looked at them. She had seen so many girlfriends of Adonis, but Candace was absolutely different. She was a kind and lovely girl, while Adonis was careless. They were a perfect match. "Candace, thank you. Adonis has been very happy since you came here." Brenda looked at her. She didn''t know if Adonis would be so lucky to marry such a good girl. Looking at Brenda, Candace pursed her lips slightly and said slowly, "Mrs. Church, I want to stay here to take care of Adonis until he wakes up." Hearing this, Brenda was very grateful. But she didn''t know when Adonis would wake up, and she didn''t dare to affect Candace''s future. Seeing Candace''s red and swollen eyes and thinking that she was willing to apany Adonis, she bit back what she would like to have said. She could only nod. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Candace bowed to Brenda again gratefully. "Thank you, Mrs. Church!" Brenda looked at her, feeling very satisfied but sad. Bruce looked at them and knew that they valued friendship so much. He was very grateful because they were willing to stay with Adonis at this time. "Victor, Anson, Lucian, Sean, just go back. You won''t be able to see Adonis here, soe back when you can visit him." They were all busy and their work couldn''t be dyed. They nodded. Eden looked at Victor, "Go back to thepany. I''ll stay with Candace here." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Eden helped Candace back to the room they had prepared for her. Brenda and Bruce followed them in. Seeing everything that Victor had prepared, they felt very much indebted. "Eden, I really thank Victor for preparing so much for Adonis." Brenda looked at Eden with gratitude. Eden said, "Aunt Church, you''re too polite. Adonis and Victor are friends, and they grew up together like biological brothers. He should do these for Adonis." Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Bruce and Lucian stayed there for a few hours, and then Candace persuaded them to go back. Only she and Eden were left in the room. Eden looked at her, "Candace, have you made up your mind?" Candace nodded heavily, "Eden, I have already decided, but I haven''t told my parents about it. I have think of a reason. I work frence, and I like to stay here. My parents won''t let me go back immediately." "I love Adonis, so I want to be with him. However, such a thing happened to him as soon as we confessed our love to each other. I feel really sad." "He told me about his past. He said that he had dated many girls and they broke up in less than three days. One of the girls dated him for a month and cheated him to buy a house for her. He told me everything about his past." "But I don''t think it''s his fault. Those girls didn''t understand him. He''s a passionate person, but you will find that he is actually very warm when you know more about him. I''ve lived for twenty-four years, and he''s the best man I''ve ever met." "He said that he would love me forever. He gave me all his money, and said that he was responsible for making money, while I was responsible for being his pretty girlfriend. His every word was so warm, and he doted on me very much." "Eden, this is the love that I have always dreamed of. He didn''t make any highfalutin promise, but we can spend the rest of our lives together happily. This is my wish." Eden took her hand, "Candace, you two are in true love, so you can weather the storm together and share the bitterness and joy in life. No matter what you encounter in life, you''ll stay with each other. Since you can go through a difficult period together, you can live together until old and grey. Believe Adonis. He will wake up soon." "Victor and I once encountered such a thing as well, but we woke up in the end, because we cared about each other. Adonis can''t bear to leave you, so he will wake up." "Mm!" Candace nodded and leaned against Eden''s arms again, crying sadly. She looked at the direction of ICU and whispered in heart, "Adonis, my heart beats for you every moment, and I am touched by you every second. You''re the reason why I live, and I will pray for you and our happiness all the time. Therefore, you must wake up quickly." In the next few days, Eden almost went to the hospital every day. Candace didn''t have any friends here, and she was not familiar with this ce. After Eden got off work, she would take Candace to buy some daily necessities. Meanwhile, Adonis was finally transferred from ICU to the ward that was specially prepared for him. In this way, it would be easier for Candace to take care of him. When Adonis was transferred to the ordinary ward, everyone came to visit him. In the evening, they left, leaving only Eden and Candace there. Victor waited for Eden downstairs. They would release the new products the next day. It would be a very important day to Eden. Eden looked at Candace who had been staring at the hospital bed and said, "Candace, I may be busy tomorrow, so perhaps I won''t have time to apany you here. If you have anything to do, you can tell me in advance. I wille here and stay with you three dayster." Candace looked at her with ssy eyes and forced a smile, "Eden, I''m very happy that you''ve apanied me for so long. I''m not short of anything now. During the day, I''ll work here and stay with Adonis. At night, I''ll sleep on the small bed next to him. I''m very d because I can see him as soon as I wake up. Thank you for supporting me these days. I will hold on and take care of him all the time. Even if he can''t wake up, I''ll be with him like this forever." Candace gave her a soft and sweet smile. Eden looked at her and smiled as well. Sometimes, women were just so stupid. As long as they fell in love with someone, they would endure all the loneliness and wait for the man toe back. Eden did not speak. She and Victor were once in aa, but Adonis''s condition was worse than theirs. But she believed that one good turn deserved another. Kindhearted people were always lucky. Lucian did not leave. Instead, he stood outside the door and looked at Adonis through the window with his eyes full of grief and guilt. Adonis was the pir of the family. Without him, the Church family had lost their backbone. "Adonis, why are you so silly? I should have been the injured one, but why did you have to bear it for me?" When Eden came out, she heard him talking to himself. Lucian had be very haggard because of what had happened to Adonis. "Don''t think like that, Lucian. It has happened. Adonis will wake up." Lucian nodded, but the doctor''s words stimted his heart like a sharp needle. Several experts came here in the past few days and gave Adonis a check-up. They were not very optimistic about Adonis''s condition. None of them told Candace about this. Candace looked so weak, but she had a very strong heart. She believed that Adonis would wake up, so she could keep waiting for him. If she knew there was no hope, she would be in the depth of despair. If someone left, they could wait for him toe back. But if someone fell asleep forever, they could never wait for him to wake up. A deep sense of despair overwhelmed Lucian. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Lucian, look at me. Didn''t I wake up after lying in bed for half a year? Adonis will wake up, too." Eden persuaded him again. Among them, Lucian was the most brokenhearted one. He thought that it was because of him that Adonis got hurt. In the past few days, Eden came to the hospital everyday and her face was pale. Looking at her, Lucian said, "Eden, go back first. Victor is waiting for you downstairs. I will leave here after staying for a while. You don''t have to worry about me." Eden looked at him with concern, "Lucian, don''t me yourself too much. We have to believe Adonis." "Okay!" Lucian smiled and looked at Adonis in the ward. Eden sighed helplessly and walked towards the elevator. When Eden came to the first floor, she encountered Melissa who dressed in ck and Dahlia who dressed nobly. When they saw each other, their expressions were extremely subtle. The smile on Melissa''s face froze instantly. Eden looked at Melissa''s hand. Only then did she remember that Victor had taken revenge for her. It turned out that he had really broken Melissa''s hand. It seemed that Melissa came to the hospital to treat her hand. Feeling Eden''s eyes, Melissa burnt with a frenzy of rage. If it weren''t for Eden, her hand wouldn''t have be like this. "Eden, you are such a jinx!" Melissa couldn''t help but curse, and a trace of hatred shed through her eyes. Dahlia didn''t say a word and only looked at Eden quietly. She hated Eden, but she wouldn''t be like Melissa and curse Eden so openly. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Eden smiled ndly as she looked Melissa up and down with wicked eyes, "You''re right. I''m just a jinx. Anyone who has offended me will suffer a lot. You''d better take a detour when you see me in the future. Otherwise, next time, not only your hands will be broken, but your legs and face will also be ruined." "You..." Hearing her words, Melissa could even imagine Victor''s cold and cruel expression. She couldn''t help shivering. Seeing this, Dahlia knew that they couldn''t outargue Eden at this time. She persuaded Melissa, "Miss Craig, forget it. Let''s go and treat your hand first." "Humph! She''s just a daughter of a humble family, but she is so arrogant and proud just because of her husband. She will be taught a lesson sooner orter!" Since Melissa couldn''t beat Eden, she had to mock her. "Ha-ha... You''re from a wealthy family, but you''re not nobler than me, are you? We live in the world equally, and you''re not even as sessful as me!" Melissa was so angry that her whole body was trembling, "Eden, let me tell you. Anyone who is so arrogant will get his retribution. Just wait and see!" "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by her words. She lowered her head slightly and pursed her lips. Then, she looked up at Melissa and said, "Miss Craig, you should say these words to yourself. You have got your retribution several times, but why haven''t you learned a lesson?" "You''re not qualified to judge me! Don''t think you can be so snooty just because you have Victor!" Eden smiled proudly, "If you have the ability, be with a man who is powerful enough. Don''t get yourself injured every time. You have done too many evil things, so you get your retribution so quickly." Victor doted on her and loved her, so she was qualified to be haughty. "Humph!" Melissa snorted and looked at Eden with contempt, "I don''t believe that I''ll get retribution. I only know that power is everything. As long as I have money, I can do anything I want." Eden looked at her confident face and smiled. Why was she so sure that she could do everything with money? "Then I wish you good luck!" Eden smiled weirdly, walked past her and left. "Humph! What a hateful woman!" Melissa stamped her foot forcefully, "Dahlia, don''t you say anything? Why are you silent every time you see her?" In her opinion, their dooms were closely linked Dahlia smiled, "I have nothing to say to her." It was not that she had nothing to say to Eden, but that she could not talk about something openly. She looked at Melissa with a serious expression, "By the way, do you know when they will release their new products? Something happened to Mr. Church these days, which has dyed their progress. How''s your preparation going? This time, you can''t fail again. If you fail again, you can''t exin to Mr. Matthews." Melissa looked depressed, "I have bought off a few employees in Alwynn Group, but I don''t know the specific time of the release of their new products." She was afraid that Alwynn Group would release the new products and give her a blow all of a sudden. "Will you release the new products tomorrow?" "Yes. I''ve contacted many reporters, and all the Inte tforms have got ready. We won''t sell the clothes at high prices. We make small profits but quick turnover, so we''ll be able to make a profit soon." Melissa looked at her, "As you said, Adonis had an ident. It''s a good opportunity for us." Melissa smiled brightly, "I really want to see their expressions tomorrow." Seeing that she was so confident, Dahlia was relieved. However, Victor''s styles of doing things were really unpredictable. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Go in and treat your hand. Only in this way can you have time to work." "You''re right!" They walked in with lofty faces. Eden went to find Victor. She was in high spirits, and her mood was not affected by Melissa. Suddenly, a little girl ran over. She slipped down and fell to the ground while passing by her. "Ah..." The little girl screamed. Eden immediately turned around and saw the little girl lying on the ground and unable to get up. She went back in a hurry to help her up. The girl was dressed in a pink princess dress and had two braids with bows. She was cute and adorable. It seemed that she was about the same age as Giada. She asked worriedly, "Girl, you are so lovely and beautiful. Are you okay?" When the girl heard Eden praise her, she immediately held back the tears in her bright big eyes. She blinked her eyes that were brimming with tears. Looking at Eden''s pretty face, she melted into smiles. "Thank you, Miss. Only my knees hurt a little." Her voice was very soft and sweet, but Eden could sense that she was enduring the pain. Eden looked at her princess dress and remembered that she had a special affection for princess dress when she was a child. However, Gia hated princess dresses very much. She liked jeans, white T-shirts and other special styles. Moreover, she never wore her hair in braids. "Let me see." Eden lifted her princess dress carefully. Her white trousers had worn through at the knees. The skin on her knees had been rubbed raw, and the wounds were bleeding. Eden felt so distressed. She looked up at her and said, "You''re bleeding. Let me take you to the hospital to treat the wounds, okay? Are your parents nearby? I can contact them and ask them to take you to the hospital." The little girl shook her head, "I ran out to y on my own. My father is very busy. Now he is having a meeting." Eden got up and picked up her dress, "Then I''ll take you to the hospital. You will be all right soon." "Thank you, Miss. It''s so kind of you!" The little girl smiled very sweetly. Her misty eyes became clearer and clearer. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, held her hand and walked to the hospital. "You should be a primary school student this year. Shouldn''t you be in the school at this time?" The girl nodded, "Yes! But I wanted to meet my Prince Charming here, so I asked for leave and asked my dad to take me here." The little girl''s eyes were full of expectation. When she talked about her Prince Charming, she looked so happy. "Ahem..." Eden coughed a few times. Her Prince Charming? She was just a child, wasn''t she? Did she even have a Prince Charming? What was wrong with these children? Eden smiled and asked, "So, have you seen your Prince Charming?" The little girl shook her head gloomily, "No, but he lives in this city." "Oh! Do you want to find him?" Eden asked again. The little girl nodded heavily, "My dream is to meet him." Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the billboards on the side of the road. It was the advertisement Henrick shot for Alwynn Group. In the picture, Henrick wore the clothesst season with a faint smile on his handsome face, looking very adorable and attractive. The little girl did not leave, but looked at Henrick with infatuation. Eden was stunned. Looking at the girl''s eyes, she seemed to have understood something. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 "Well... Is he... your..." The little girl said before Eden could finish her words. "He is my Prince Charming! This time, I came to River City for him. Henrick is my Prince Charming and my future husband." The little girl said proudly. Eden was stunned. Had she actually met her future daughter-inw? She was shocked by the girl''s words. This little girl wanted to see her son. The children were so precocious! In order to meet Henrick, the girl even asked for leave in school. In every interaction, there was a pair of forces acting on the two interacting objects, except for the interaction in love. Well... She thought too much again. "Let''s go and bandage your wounds first." Victor was still waiting for her in the car. As for the little girl, she''d better give up her idea. Eden nned to wait and see what she would do. "Oh!" The little girl nodded, "I have to see him, otherwise, I won''t go back to study. This time, I won''t compromise with my dad." The little girl looked so determined. Eden was taken aback and then smiled. She took the girl to the emergency room to treat her wounds and then took her out. Walking to the billboard, the girl stopped again. Looking at Henrick''s photo, she was reluctant to leave. Eden asked with a smile, "Do you know where he is?" The girl shook her head, and there was more expectation in the bottom of her eyes, "My dad is here to talk about business. He said that he is very busy now and he can only take me to meet my Prince Charming after he is done with his work. But today, I must see Henrick no matter how hard it will be. I believe I can do it!" Eden was speechless. Her manner of speaking was very simr to Ricky''s. She was indeed strong! She really wanted to tell her that there was no need for her to be so obsessed with Ricky. But it was not proper for her to say such words to a determined child. That was a beautiful expectation in the girl''s heart. Eden smiled and handed the girl her card, "If you really can''t find him, you can tell me. I will help you find him." After all, the girl wouldn''t go back to study if she didn''t see Ricky. The little girl took the card with joy and nced at it. She was a little surprised, "Miss, I know you! You''re the director of Alwynn Group, Eden. You are the mother of my Prince Charming, my future mother-inw, aren''t you?" The little girl''s attitude suddenly became respectful. Eden almost knelt down when she heard that. Before this child came here, she had investigated her and Ricky clearly. The little girl suddenly stopped and said to Eden respectfully, "Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you. I can''t call you Miss anymore. My name is Alice Klein, and Ie from Lemmon City. I like the TV series and movies that Henrick acted in so much." Eden smiled. Alice''s eyes were clear and bright, and she behaved gently and politely. "Mrs. Alwynn, you look so beautiful when you smile!" "Really? Alice, you''re pretty, too, but I have to take you back to your parents first. I have something else to do. If you want to meet Ricky, you can call me at any time. When your father has time, I will arrange for you to meet him, and then you should go back to school, okay?" "Okay! I''ll be very satisfied as long as I see him." Alice smiled with joy and said very happily. "However, Mrs. Alwynn, you don''t need to send me back. My father is talking about business in a nearby club. I will go back to find him right now. Mrs. Alwynn, goodbye, I will call youter." Alice waved at Eden happily and left with a smile. Eden smiled and walked to the parking lot. Victor had been waiting for her for a long time, but he was not impatient at all. Seeing her from the rearview mirror, he immediately got off the car and opened the car door for her. Eden looked at him, "Have you waited for a long time?" Victor nodded and asked, "You meet each other every day. Do you have so much to talk?" Eden couldn''t helpughing, "No, I encountered something when I came down." Victor looked at her with a frown, "What''s happened?" Eden smiled even more heartily and said, "I met our future daughter-inw." Victor was puzzled. He said with a fake smile, "Honey, you''re so cute!" Eden said, "I''m not only cute, but also love you." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Victor was very pleased. He leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Honey, I love you more!" Eden blushed. After they got on the car, she told Victor what had happened just now. After hearing that, Victor said with a proud face, "Our son is really amazing." Eden looked at her helplessly. The three children had always been his pride. No matter who mentioned them, he always smiled so smugly. "Oh, by the way, Victor, the new products will be on the market tomorrow. Irma and Gwh don''t know about it, do they?" Victor drove out and said with slightly cold eyes, "Eden, don''t worry. I have arranged everything. Coincidentally, we''ll release the new products with TS Company on the same day. I''m looking forward to the show tomorrow. Your design is absolutely unique." He had always been confident in Eden. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "It''s the best that you''re so confident." When they returned home, Jaida apanied Zaiden to his rtives'' house. They had dinner together. Eden didn''t go to bed until the three children went back to their own rooms. After taking a bath, Eden felt a little tired andy on the bed to rest. When Victor came out of the bathroom, she had fallen asleep. However, Victor''s made some noises and Eden was woken up by him. She puckered her mouth and looked at him withint. Victor looked at her pouted red lips and said with obsession, "Honey, don''t behave like this." Eden was puzzled. "Because I''ll kiss you at any time." Eden rolled her eyes at him again and turned over to sleep. Victory down quickly and held her in his arms. Both of them were busy these days, and he had no time to love her. "Honey." His tone was extremely gentle. Eden knew what he wanted to do. "I want to sleep. I have many things to do tomorrow." Eden ignored him, and her voice was a little sleepy. She was indeed very tired these days. Victor would have sex with her for a long time once he started. Victor turned off the light and said in a low voice, "Honey, I finally know why I always catch a cold when I see you, because I have no resistance to you. Do you know what''s the difference between you and the stars?" His low and pleasant voice was very attractive, just like old fine wine. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Only then did Eden open her eyes and look at Victor. She blinked her somewhat drowsy eyes, "I know the difference. The stars are in the sky, while I am in your heart." "s!" Eden sighed in heart. As his wife, she should please him on bed. "Honey, close your eyes." She said in a tender voice. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Victor smiled obediently and closed his eyes. Eden kissed him on red lips very quickly. Then she turned around and muttered, "I''ve loved you tonight. Let''s continue tomorrow night." Opening his intense eyes all of a sudden, Victor smiled more brightly. She actually fooled him. "Ha-ha..." Heughed in a warning tone. She was really bold. Originally, he thought that she would do something seductive to him. He did not expect that she would only kiss him. Hearing his meaningfulughter, Eden was slightly startled. It seemed that she had failed again. She underestimated his possessiveness. She turned around and looked at him pitifully, "Honey, I was wrong." Her expression looked more and more aggrieved, but it made Victor sexually aroused. He felt hot and thirsty. Victor rubbed his forehead against hers, "Honey, it is great to know your mistake and correct it. I''m magnanimous, so I''ll spare you this time." "Ha-ha..." Eden gave him a fake smile. She would be very grateful if he could really think like this. However, he didn''t know how shameless he was. She wanted to kick him out of the bed, but she hesitated when she thought of the result. The consequences would be much worse. Victor had known her very well since she was a child. Victor smiled and kissed her wronged face. Eden could only cater to obediently. It was a romantic night... The next day was destined to be busy. When Eden arrived at thepany, Pa immediately followed her. "Director Bleu, you are always in a hurry to get off work these days, and there is a lot unfinished work to do. You haven''t confirmed the advertising slogans of the new products yet." Seeing that she was so serious about work, Eden nodded with a smile, "Pa, I''m not in a hurry to confirm them because I trust you. No matter what, you were good at writing in high school. Let me have a look." Pa smiled. She was very grateful for her trust and handed the document to her. Eden scanned it roughly. The clothes made by Alwynn Group had been suitable for wearing. They looked elegant, simple, ufortable and fashionable. It was a natural and healthy fashion brand. It had always been very popr among the customers. "Good job! Now ask all the managers toe here and get prepared. We''ll release the new products today." "Ah..." Pa widened her eyes, "Today?" Eden smiled faintly and said, "The business world is like a battlefield. I have been fully prepared, so there will be no problem. You just need to inform them. They know what to do." Pa was stunned. Only then did she realize that Eden and Victor were too cunning. Gwh called her every day to confirm the date of the release of the new products. Just now, she replied to her that she was not sure about the date, but she gave herself a p in the face twenty minutester. Pa didn''t dare to slip up and immediately called the call the managers. The Operation Department received the notification first. They immediately took actions and Irene came over to help them. She was one of the people whom Eden trusted the most, and she had many years of experience, so she could deal with everything at ease. The whole press conference might onlyst for two or three hours, but it was a joint effort and their team had put in a lot of hard work. A sessful press conference would y a great role in the publicity of the new products. Moreover, they should use flexible strategy and tactics to make the press conference creative and sessful. At the same time, Gwh and Irma were shocked when they knew the news. Irma immediately ran to Gwh''s office, "Gwh! Why do they release the new products all of a sudden? It''s actually the same day." Gwh didn''t expect Victor to do this. With a straight face, she looked very unhappy. Although she was not fired, she had been depressed and restless. "Call them and tell them that Alwynn Group will release the new products today. Let them prepare in advance." Since Victor looked down on her, she would let him pay the price. As soon as she finished speaking, the door was suddenly kicked open. "Bang..." "Ah..." They were afraid of being found out and screamed. Victor came in with twowyers. Gwh had a bad feeling the moment she saw Victor. Victor was dressed in a blue suit which set off his slender figure and ttered his fair skin. However, his eyes looked extremely cold-blooded and gloomy. He didn''t look so arrogant and overbearing in this way, and he couldn''t be more perfect. It was the first time Gwh had seen him dressed in a blue suit, and she was totally amazed. As Victor approached, she felt that the atmosphere had turned colder. Irma had once experienced how horrible Victor was. At this time, she was so terrified that she almost wanted to jump out of the window. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She stood still, shrank her neck and didn''t dare to look into Victor''s eyes. "Mr. Alwynn, why did you suddenlye here?" Gwh was very anxious, but she forced a gentle smile. Victor did not say anything, but nced at the twowyers behind him. One of thewyers took a step forward, looked at them and said in a sharp tone, "You two are suspected of leaking the secret documents of Alwynn Group, and we''ve got the evidence. Please go with us." "Ah! No, I didn''t! Mr. Alwynn, I really didn''t do anything." Irma was so afraid that she shouted first. Gwh nced at her frightened face with disdain. What an idiot! She was so scared, and it meant that she had confessed everything, didn''t it? She was greedy for money, but she had no courage. She was simply an a*shole! "Mr. Alwynn, where is the evidence?" Gwh asked calmly. Without evidence, no one could wrong her. Victor nced at her coldly and said in an apathetic voice, "Are you afraid that I have no evidence? Will Ie here to see your ugly face if I have no evidence?" Gwh''s face darkened to the extreme. She was beautiful, and she had always been very popr in thepany, but she was ugly in his eyes. Compared with Eden, she was prettier and sexier. "Mr. Alwynn, why do you have to speak so harshly?" She said in a choked voice. She had loved him for a long time. Victor''s eyes were shrewd, "Do you want to hear something harsher?" "Mr. Alwynn." Gwh interrupted him. She didn''t want to talk about this anymore, because she knew that he could say the most ruthless words to her. "We didn''t do anything to betray thepany. You don''t have to take revenge on me just because I didn''t respect Director Bleu before. I did that for the sake of Alwynn Group." She had been contacting those people in private, and it was impossible for her to be found out. She had the confidence. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Back then, he once praised her and said that she was very capable, which made her happy for a few days. She regarded him as her Prince Charming, and she had been trying to be with him. His praise gave her hope and encouraged her to work harder. Finally, she was approved by him and became the manager of the department. She was the most hard-working in the past four years. Victor didn''t want to say more to her. He looked back at the twowyers, "Show them the evidence and send them to the police station." After that, he turned around and left ruthlessly. "Mr. Alwynn!" Gwh was really anxious. She cried out in a hurry, on the verge of tears. Victor didn''t stop and strode away. Gwh didn''t want to give up and chased after him, but she was stopped by the twowyers. "Mr. Alwynn, listen to me! It''s not like this." Seeing Victor turn at the corner, Gwh was very worried. She didn''t want her career to be ruined like this, so she immediately pushed away the two lawyers and followed Victor. Irma stood still in a daze with a flustered and scared expression, not knowing what to do. She felt that no matter what she did, it would be of no use. "Mr. Alwynn, please wait a moment. You have misunderstood me." Gwh stood in Victor''s way with a pale face. She wanted to exin, but she felt that her reason was so ridiculous and powerless. Victor squinted at her with aloof eyes, "If your exnation can work, What''s the use of the evidence? The evidence will tell you whether I''ve wronged you or not, and thew will uphold justice. Alwynn Group never wrongs anyone. You don''t have to exin to me. I have seen the evidence. There is no need for me to listen to your lie." "No, Mr. Alwynn, we didn''t divulge any secret..." "No matter what your excuse is, you''ve betrayed Alwynn Group. Get out of my way." Victor''s voice was cruel. In his opinion, anyone who betrayed Alwynn Group deserved to die. Everything in Alwynn Group was hard-earned. Alwynn Group was the painstaking effort of him and his friends, and it was a castle that he built while waiting for Eden toe back. At this time, Eden was right by his side, and he would give this solid castle to her as a gift. He would never allow anyone to betray or nder him. "Mr. Alwynn, please trust me again and give me another chance." His ruthless expression made herpletely flustered. She was even in the depth of despair. She raised her head and looked at Victor''s noble face withplicated feelings. She did everything in private. Why had she been found out? She asked Irma to do most of the things, because she wanted to have a way out after Irma was found out. Victor said word by word slowly, "Get out!" His tone was so threatening that Gwh took a few steps back unconsciously. She looked at Victor''s back with tears in her eyes. Margery stood in the distance and watched this indifferently. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In this world, no one liked being betrayed. Especially Victor and Eden. They treated all the employees sincerely, and the sry in Alwynn Group was higher than that in otherpanies. They just wanted all the employees to be loyal to thepany so that their hard work could be rewarded. But some people were not satisfied. They always dreamed of gaining more. When Victor returned to the 25th floor, Dean walked to him with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, good news!" Dean smiled tteringly and followed Victor. Holding the documents in his hands, he kept smiling. Victor looked at him, "Tell me. What is the good news?" "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Klein hase to River City to inspect the clothing industry. Now, he is studying the market. If we can cooperate with hispany, we can strive for further improvement. After my careful investigation, I find that Mr. Klein has several shopping malls in Lemmon Ctiy. This is a great chance for ourpany." Victor nodded, "This is indeed good news, but where is Mr. Klein?" Hearing this, Dean''s smile froze. Victor''s question reminded him. Although it was good news, where was Mr. Klein? Victor frowned, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. Dean felt like he had shot himself in the foot. "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Klein is in TS Company now." After saying that, Dean waited for Victor to lose his temper. Sure enough, Victor''s face instantly darkened, "Is this your so-called good news?" "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Klein hasn''t made a decision yet. He has not signed a contract with TS Company, has he? Besides, our products speak for themselves. We''ve definitely got the edge." Victor looked at Dean as if he was an idiot. He waved at him, "Just leave and do your own work. It''s a piece of boring news. Don''t say it''s good news until Mr. Klein has decided to cooperate with us. Now he is in our rivalpany, but you told me it''s good news. Are you out of your mind because you''re too busy these days?" "Isn''t it just? Mr. Alwynn, I can''t be busier these days." Dean said with his face full of grievances. He had been busy preparing for the release of the new products, and he had to do everything in secret. Victor was speechless. "Go ahead. Since our products speak for themselves, show our products to people first." Victor waved his hand impatiently. Dean turned around and left withint. After taking a few steps, Dean looked back at Victor, but Victor had entered the office. He was somewhat unwilling to give up. Should they miss the chance like this? Mr. Klein was very capable and promising. In TS Company, they released the new products ording to routine and everything went on smoothly . With Bert Klein''s arrival and the great publicity given by the media, TS Company attracted so many people''s attention. All the business partners they invited had great confidence in them. After all, when Darlene worked in thepany, they had a great performance. At the same time, Melissa and Dahlia received the news that Alwynn Group had released their new products. They were extremely shocked. However, Dahlia had a nasty feeling in the bottom of her heart. She immediately told Melissa, "Miss Craig, hurry up and elerate the process." Looking at her serious expression, Melissa said with a smile, "Dahlia, you''re too nervous. We''re well-prepared. I''m afraid that they release the new products hastily after knowing our news." Dahlia shook her head, "You don''t know about Victor''s way of doing things at all. Don''t forget that you have copied their design." Hearing this, Melissa was a little unhappy, "I know what to do." Her face darkened. Dahlia said, "Mr. Matthews introduced Mr. Klein to you. This time, you must gasp this chance." Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Melissa looked at her with a confident smile, "Dahlia, Mr. Klein has be my client. Don''t worry. There will be no change." Seeing that Melissa underestimated Victor''s strength like this, Dahlia felt a bit anxious, for fear that she would be fooled by Victor. Victor was so good at concealing his true intentions. At the same time, Eden and Irene had prepared everything. Eden looked at Irene and asked with a smile, "Irene, when will TS Company release their new products?" Ireneughed wickedly and said with a confident smile, "Five minutester. Mr. Alwynn has ended his talk. As long as you give an order, we''ll release all the new products. We''ve contacted the media and Dean has informed the clients." Dean had made the preparation in advance. Eden nodded with a smile, "Okay, let''s get started." On the huge T-shaped stage on the eleventh floor. Irene gestured to Margery. Margery nodded with a smile. The winter collectionunch of Alwynn Group started officially. A short video was being yed on the big screen outside Alwynn Group and on their Inte tfrom. The new collection wasing! The pictures of ire wearing the gship products were showed. These videos and photos were all fascinating. The new collection of CY fashion brand went on the market. In the past few years, the women''s wear brand of Alwynn Group was rapidly on the rise all over the world. Their new winter collection had attracted so much attention. Their fashionable design started a trend and was liked by many superstars and rich people. Melissa released the new products, but she found that Alwynn Group was faster than her. Eden did it one minute earlier than her. In disbelief, Melissa looked at the new productunch of Alwynn Group on the big screen. Their new products were exactly the same as those in theirpany. However, the difference was that there was a short video about Eden''s inspiration on the screen. In the video, Eden was very beautiful, and her every move was so pleasing to the eye. Dahlia knew the result would be like this. "D*mn it!" She couldn''t help but curse. Alwynn Group deliberately showed their original drafts in public, and it was obvious that they had copied Alwynn Group. In the luxurious reception hall. Irving apanied Bert to watch the new productunch of TS Company, but they saw Alwynn Group''s new productunch first. Irving looked quite interested, while Bert frowned. He stared at the big screen with a pair of sharp eyes. The design of Alwynn Group was a mixture of modern elements. On the dazzling stage, all kinds of clothes made a tremendous impact and had a strong visual appeal. It was like an amazing fashion show which surprised those trend followers. Every fashion element was mixed with a variety of professional styles, including national style, fashionable style, girl style and anime style. Thebination of cultural styles and fashionable styles was very sessful, and it would be a trend in this winter. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Besides, Victor invited a singer from his ownpany. With the wonderful rhythms, the clothes looked more stylish and attractive. In just five minutes, the new collection had been deeply rooted among the people. They organized many raffles on SNS, Tiktok, Youtube and other social tforms, which attracted tens of millions of fans. ire was invited to the scene. Although she was not very famous before, she was very eye- catching on the new productunch because of her young and beautiful appearance. Moreover, she had be a hot topic on the Inte. Netizens knew more about ire and the TV series she was acting in. ire and the new winter collection of Alwynn Group became a hot trend online. Customers loved and admired their style and originality, and every piece of clothes was so popr and trendy. Victor sat in the office and looked at the data rolling on the big screen,ughing from ear to ear. Looking at him, Dean smiled and asked, "Mr. Alwynn, are you so happy? This is what we expected!" Victor pointed to Eden in the short video, "Dean, don''t you think my wife is very photogenic?" Dean was speechless. It turned out that Victor was infatuated with Eden. What he cared about was the rising sales which showed how much money they had earned. Meanwhile, he admired Victor''s capacity for brand construction and marketing channel. He knew what customers liked very well. Ah... Alwynn Group made rapid and brilliant progress and attracted everyone''s attention again. His life seemed to have be more meaningful as well. "Mr. Alwynn, I think that Mrs. Alwynn will definitely be very popr if she bes an actress." Victor looked at him with displeasure, "Does my wife need to work as an actress? She just needs to be the little princess in my castle. It''s a pity that she is not very obedient. You can''t say this in front of her." Dean was stunned. He could swear that it was the first time he had seen someone dote on his wife like this. It was unbelievable! He was envious and jealous, but where was his wife? He didn''t have a wife even if he wanted to dote on someone. Thinking like this, Dean felt more painful in heart. Victor''s words hurt such a single man like him. Victor did not hear what Dean said. He smiled happily and asked, "Dean, why don''t you speak?" Dean looked at him scornfully, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t want to hear you show off your love. You are bullying a single man like me, aren''t you?" Victor smiled and said, "That''s right. Time has changed a lot of things, but it can''t change the fact that you''re single. Love is something you can''t get. Dean, don''t always be busy with work. You should get married and have children at this age. When I was at your age, my children were more than three years old." Dean was silent. He felt that he had better not say anything, or he would lose his appetite at the celebration party at night. Victor looked at the big screen and narrowed his eyes, "Dean, I''ll give you a task. Find out who leaked our design." Dean was speechless. Didn''t Victor ask him not to be busy with work just now? He gave him a task immediately afterwards. Would he have time to date with a girl? Dean didn''t dare to say anything and left in silence. The new products of Alwynn Group were the same as those of TS Company. In addition, what scared Melissa was that Eden designed some other impressive and wonderful styles. How could it be? How could Eden have designed such trendy styles? "How is it possible? The design drafts I got werepletely different from these." A deep sense of despair overwhelmed Melissa. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 The design drafts she got were totally different. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She waspletely unaware that she had been fooled by Eden. She even thought proudly that she could let Alwynn Group pay the price and let Victor know how awesome she was. But sheid herself open to ridicule in the end. Dahlia found that the gship product of TS Company was very simr to the winter collection of Alwynn Groupst year. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Melissa only changed the color and style slightly. She actually copied the outdated design, which made Dahlia extremely furious. "Melissa, these aren''t the design drafts you showed me." She said with a cold expression, and her body was trembling in a frenzy of rage. Looking at her, Melissa could say nothing to defend herself, "I made a mistake. I modified the drafts and made these clothes." "What?" Dahlia looked at her in disbelief. "Why didn''t you tell me that the design drafts were different? Do you want to ruin my career? My company invested so much money in yourpany, but you fooled me like this! Melissa, do you think too much of yourself just because you''re rich?" Dahlia went off the deep end. It was her who suggested Irving to invest in TS Company, because she found that Eden and Melissa were enemies and she could benefit from it. But she didn''t expect Melissa to make such a big mistake. She and Irving were just business partners, and he didn''t treat her as his fiancee at all. Such a thing had happened. ording to Irving''s character, he would definitely kick her out of his life. Melissa''s face was extremely gloomy. She looked at her Dahlia with shrewd eyes, "I did it because I wanted ourpanies to develop better and better, but the result turned out to be just the opposite of my wish, and I was even fooled by them." D*mn it! Victor and Eden were really cautious when doing things. She finally understood why Eden was so confident. No wonder Eden was so haughty when she saw her. It turned out that all the drafts she got were the styles that Eden showed her deliberately. She produced other clothes secretly. Moreover, no one dared to copy Alwynn Group''s design. Whoever did it would face hefty restitution. "Humph!" Dahlia snorted, turned around and left. All of a sudden, on the big screen, the new productunch of TS Company was interrupted. Then another video was yed. It was in a secret private box. "Here are one hundred thousand dors. I want you to take a photo of Eden getting close to a man and then gossip that she has a love affair with him. What''s more, release the news that Victor has cheated on Eden as long as a woman approaches him." "Miss Craig, he is Victor. It''s too risky to do such a thing. One hundred thousand dors are not enough. I am the most famous private detective, and I charge ording to different tasks." "Then how much do you want?" Melissa asked coldly with her arms crossed. "Five hundred thousand dors. I will arrange everything well, and I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with the result." "Fine! I''ll give you five hundred thousand dors. If I can''t get the result I want, you can''t even get a penny." Melissa said while gritting her teeth and then left with arrogance. Then the second video was yed. "The money is for you. I want you to give me the design drafts of the winter collection of Alwynn Group this year. One million dors are enough for you to pay your debts." A man bent over and kept bowing to Melissa. "Miss Craig, it''s enough. I''ll give you good news in three days. I''ll definitely send you the design drafts." The video was switched again. In a bar, Melissa dressed in sexy clothes, hugged and kissed different men. Even the videos of them having sex were exposed. Seeing this, Melissa even wanted to die. Looking at those videos which were taken after she was drunk, she was about to have a nervous breakdown. At this time, the people present all point and talked about her. The employees in thepany whispered to each other. They gossiped about Melissa recklessly. "Ah..." Melissa screamed in anger, "Why?" Why did things be like this? She sat on the ground feebly with ssy eyes and couldn''t believe what had happened. Her assistant looked at her from afar, not knowing what to do. How could such a thing be broadcast in public? Since such scandals were exposed, TS Company would be ruinedpletely. At this time, many people spoke for Alwynn Group online, saying that TS Company had copied the design of CY Brand. Furthermore, Melissa had framed Victor and Eden. In a few minutes, all the rumours about Eden and Victor were rified. "It''s all swings and roundabouts. Melissa is too rich, so she wants to solve everything with money. If she gave me one million dors, I was willing to do it as well. But it seems that he won''t have the chance to spend the money in jail. Ha-ha... I am just joking." "Melissa finally reaps what she sowed." "Fortunately, I haven''t had my meal, or I would be too disgusted to eat." "We finally know the truth about Mr. Alwynn and Director Bleu. I''m their fan. On my god, there''s actually such a vicious woman in this world." "That is so disgusting. Let''s find out all the evil things she has done and let her be punished byw severely." There were differentments on the Inte. Eden and Victor, who had been wronged for a long time, finally felt relieved. Sitting in the office, Victor saw all the videos and widened his eyes in surprise. He picked up his phone and dialed Lucian''s number. "Hello?" Lucian''s voice was slightly hoarse. "Lucian, did you find out the videos that are being yed online?" "No." Lucian replied to him very straightforwardly. "Who..." "Kenny." Lucian interrupted him, "Your son gives Melissa a nice present." Victorughed wickedly. He knew that Kenny would do something after he knew the incident. It turned out that he wanted to give Melissa a fatal blow. Lucian said, "Now it''s the right time. We can carry out the n you asked me to make." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sharp smile, "Buy TS Company before Irving takes actions. As far as I know, you have almost dealt with the affairs in your family. Since Benson is in prison, you''re in charge of Ronen Group now." Lucian said, "In this way, I won''t be able toe back to work." Victorughed and said, "Why? You''re capable enough. Moreover, you like Alwynn Group more, don''t you?" Lucian said, "You know me quite well. I''ve hired a professional manager to manage thepany. I''ll come back to work in a week." Victor was happy to hear that, "Mr. Ronen, wee back." Lucian said, "Thank you. Let''s stop talking. I have to buy the shares before Irving takes actions. The share price of TS Company is crashing." Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Victor said, "Good luck to us." Lucian said, "You only need to order us. Why do you have to be lucky?" "Ha-ha..." Victor was in a good mood at the moment, and he spoke much more gently. Lucian was silent for a while before saying, "Victor, let''s wish Adonis good lucky. I hope he can wake up soon so that he can get married with Candace and have his own child." Suddenly, Lucian''s voice became mncholy. Victor''s smile froze, and he persuaded him, "Lucian, Adonis will wake up. Remember that it''s not your fault. If you me yourself, you will only make yourself sadder and make Adonis uneasy. He is a kind person, and you are best friends. His father is right. Even if that person was not you, he would save him without hesitation. Let''s pray for him. He will wake up." "Okay, I''ll hang up." Lucian hung up the phone. Victor looked at the time. Kenny should be at school at this time. How did he make it? Was it his master who did this? He was quite mysterious. He had to admit that Kenny was more excellent and capable than him, and he felt that he was inferior. He had no way to understand Kenny more. Victor turned over and watched the stock channel, paying attention to the changes of the share prices of eachpany. Meanwhile, Eden did not notice the sudden change of TS Company. Irene, Pa and other managers of various departments were so busy that they did not even have time to drink water. Everything came to a perfect end at five o''clock in the afternoon. Eden had never been so confident in a new collection before. The trip to Love Sea gave her a lot of inspiration. This time, she was more confident than ever. She was confident that her design would stand out thepetition and sell well on markets. At this moment, Irene walked over, looked at Eden and then gave her a big hug. "Oh! Our Director Bleu is really amazing. Looking at the data on the big screen. Are you shocked?" Eden raised her head and nced at the data which showed how much products they had sold. She widened her eyes in an instant and couldn''t believe what she had seen. In the past, they couldn''t sell so many products until the new products were released for a month. That day, they had such amazing sales figures in a few hours. "Wow!" Eden was so excited that she was about to cry. Just now, she was busy with other things and didn''t have time to see it. The sales figures really made her delighted. She didn''t care how much hard work she had put in, as long as her hard work could be rewarded and she could prove the value of her existence. Eden''s eyes glistened with tears. Suddenly, someone hugged her from behind. Smelling the familiar and pleasant smell, Eden smiled gently. "Oh... Mr. Alwynn, you can''t do this. We''re all watching. Eden is thin-skinned, and she will be shy. Besides, you must maintain your image as a president." Irene smiled and looked at Victor whose face was tender. Victor became gentler and gentler. His movement attracted everyone''s attention. Those models were so jealous that their eyes turned blood-shot, but none of them dared to make troubles. What had happened to Irma and Gwh was not a secret in thepany. Victor treated them very ruthlessly. It made everyone feel how cruel and heartless he was again. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled. "Irene, this is my wife. I can hug her at any time. If you don''t want to see it, you can turn around or close your eyes." Irene looked at Eden enviously, "No. When you and Eden stay together, you always look so pleasing to the eye. I can be in a better mood by watching you. However, look at the sales figures. Shouldn''t you do something to reward us?" Ireneughed wickedly. She had been thinking about the food in River City Restaurant. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ncing at Eden whose face was ruddy and shy, Victor was pleased. He looked at all the hard-working staff and managers on the eleventh floor and said with a smile, "Tonight, we will go to River City Restaurant. Remember, everyone in Alwynn Group can go there." "Yeah!" Everyone was so excited and cheered. Victor took out his phone and asked the manager of River City Restaurant to make preparation. Then he took Eden back to the office. Victor held her tightly, "Honey, you did a great job. Your efforts proved your value." Eden nodded excitedly, "I''m so d. The new collection will definitely be a hot topic in this winter." She had the confidence. "Yep!" Victor looked at her with gratification. She was getting closer and closer to her dream. She was really hard working. "By the way, Eden, Melissa is under investigation now." This time, he would let Melissa pay all the price. "Oh!" Eden was shocked when she heard the news. "Why? What did she do?" She was very busy just now, and she didn''t even pay attention to what had happened in TS Company. Victor knew that she was busy and did not notice the news about Melissa. He said with coldness in eyes, "Kenny yed those videos on the big screens outside and made her crime known to the general public. We have called the police, and Brian got some evidence. Now they''re on the way to the police station. Barring idents, she will spend the rest of her life in prison." "She deserves it. But have you caught the person who leaked our design drafts?" She was more concerned about this. No matter how well Victor managed thepany, such a thing would happen. Victor nodded, "Yeah. Dean is dealing with this matter now. The manager of the design department is in debt. Melissa came to him and gave him one million dors, so he stole your initial drafts." "I see. He seems to be very nice and friendly in daily life. I didn''t expect that he is a gambler." Victor sneered and said, "Honey, we may know a man''s exterior but not his heart. He is a dressed- up beast." Eden was speechless. Why did she feel that he was sanctimonious as well? She sat on the sofa tiredly, and her injured leg ached a little because she had stood for a long time. Victor poured her a cup of warm water, "Eden, drink some water." Eden took the cup. Then Victor put her foot on his legs and massaged the injured part lightly. Eden smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying his thoughtfulness. Being gently massaged by him, the injured part was a bit painful and sore, but she felt very comfortable. Seeing that she was so weary, Victor felt distressed. Fortunately, she would not have to work so hard from that day on. "Eden, the release of the new products is very sessful. Have a good rest in the next few days." Eden shook her head, "I can''t rx at this critical moment." "Fool, I''m by your side." Victor was quite helpless. Couldn''t she rest assured about his work? Thinking about it, he felt quite wronged, "Honey, don''t you believe that I can do a good job?" Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Eden opened her eyes and squinted at him. Seeing that he looked aggrieved, she was amused, "I really can''t rest assured after hearing what you said. I''m afraid that there will be new gossips about you and another woman when I wake up. I don''t like you to be rumoured like this." Victor was speechless. How could such a thing happen? "Eden, I was rumoured before because Melissa yed tricks on me. Now she has been caught, and such a thing will not happen again. You don''t have to worry." Eden asked, "How can I not be worried?" No matter those female employees were married or not, they all wanted to seduce him. She knew this very well. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door, and Eden put down her foot. Victor said in a deep voice, "Come in." Immediately afterwards, Dean walked in with a smile. Before he walked to Victor, he said happily, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, good news!" Victor turned to look at him ndly, "The release of the new products is very sessful. I have known the good news." Dean immediately shook his head and said with a bright smile, "No, Mr. Alwynn, I''m not going to talk about this. Do you remember what I told you this morning? Mr. Klein came here without being invited and said that he wanted to talk to you about the cooperation." "Oh!" Victor narrowed his eyes. He had forgotten this matter. "Let hime up." "Okay, I''m going to invite Mr. Klein." Dean ran out with a smile. He looked much happier than Victor. Eden smiled, "Dean really treats his work seriously." "Yeah! He''s a grateful man." He was very satisfied with Dean''s capacity for work. Victor was a very simple man, and he would reward those who were loyal to him and worked very hard. In this way, they would stay in thepany and immerse themselves in work. A few minutester, a man in a suit came in with Dean. He was in his early thirties. His features were strongly defined, and his eyes were shrewd. He lookedmanding, imposing and serious. Moreover, he was holding a little girl''s hand. Eden took a look and found that it actually was Alice, the girl who called her future mother-inw yesterday. Dean smiled and introduced to Bert, "Mr. Klein, they''re Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn." "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, they''re Mr. Klein and his daughter." Victor nodded, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Klein!" Bert smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alywnn, I''ve heard a lot about you." Eden smiled courteously, "You''re too polite, Mr. Klein." Alice smiled at Eden gently, "Hello, Aunt Alwynn, Uncle Alwynn!" Her voice was as sweet as ever. When she saw Eden again, she looked quite obedient. "Hi, Alice, we meet again." Eden greeted her with a smile. Bert nced at Eden. In the video, Eden looked very beautiful, but he did not expect that she was really so pure and pretty. He looked at Eden gratefully, "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you for taking Alice to the hospital to bandage her wound yesterday. She likes to run out, and she''s a little impatient, so it is inevitable for her to fall down." Eden smiled and said, "You''re wee. It''s no bother. Please have a seat!" "Thank you!" Bert and Alice sat opposite them. Victor nced at Alice and knew that she was the little girl Eden met yesterday, and she came here for Ricky. Alice looked lovely, and the Klein family was rich and respectable. Their families were equal in social status. Well... He had thought too much. It depended on Ricky''s feelings. Pa soon came in with two cups of coffee and two sses of juice. She put the drinks in front of them and then stood next to Dean. "Aunt Alwynn, I saw you on TV today. You are so beautiful!" Alice smiled and looked at Eden with admiration. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden was so pretty, so her Prince Charming was so handsome. "Thank you for yourpliment. You''ll be beauty when you grow up." In fact, Eden liked Alice quite much. She smiled sincerely and readily spoke her mind. Moreover, she praised her from the bottom of her heart and didn''t mean to tter her at all. However, such a good girl couldn''t be hurt by Ricky who was wicked. When Ricky grew up, he would definitely be faithless in love. She knew his son very well. Alice smiled happily and asked shyly, "Aunt Alwynn, could I meet Ricky?" Bert smiled helplessly and looked at Eden and Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, to tell you the truth, my daughter came here with me just because she wants to meet Henrick. She has been a fan of Henrick. She had wanted to see himst year. This time, I have no choice but to bring her here." Victor nodded, "No problem. We''ll hold a party in River City Restaurant tonight. If you''re free at night, you can go there with Miss Klein. My three children will also be there. We can let them communicate with each other." He was not in a hurry to talk about business. Anyway, no one would refuse to cooperate with Alwynn Group. "Dad, let''s go there! Didn''t you say that River City Restaurant is very famous? The dishes there are delicious. What''s more, I really want to meet my Prince Charming." Bert shot her a helpless re. He couldn''t understand what she was thinking about. Alice didn''t even understand what "Prince Charming" meant, but she said that she wanted to meet her Prince Charming everyday. Bert looked a bit embarrassed, but he didn''t reject Victor''s kindness. "Mr. Alwynn, thank you for your kindness. Then Alice and I will go to the party tonight." Victor nodded with a nd expression, "It''s my honour that you can go to my party. Why don''t you go there with me and Edenter? I''ll ask my driver to bring my children straight to the restaurant." "Alright." Bert nodded with a smile, and he no longer looked so serious. Looking at Alice''s delighted face, he couldn''t stop smiling. "By the way, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve seen the new products of Alwynn Group today. I''m very interested in the new products. I know that your share of the market in Lemmon Ctiy is not as big as that in River City. I don''t know if you''re intend to cooperate with me. I want to do some business in Lemmon Ctiy. ording to the current situation, our cooperation is more beneficial to you." Since there was some time left, he might as well talk about business. Victor was not in a hurry to give him an answer but nced at him thoughtfully. Bert was introduced to TS Company by Irving, so he wanted to know his rtionship with Irving. "I heard that you went to TS Company today." Victor said in a light tone. Eden looked at Bert as well. Bert smiled and said, "Irving and I know each other, but we''re not good friends. I went to TS Company to inspect. Of course, I will not only inspect onepany The reason why I went to TS Company first was that Irving tried his best to invite me. If I really want to do business, I prefer to cooperate with Alwynn Group." Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 "I have known a lot about Alwynn Group when I was in Lemmon Ctiy, and my visit in TS Company was just a mere formality." It turned out to be like this. Victor was no longer so doubtful. As long as Bert wouldn''t collude with Irving, he would not refuse him and miss a great chance to make money. "Thank you, Mr. Klein. I am a straightforward businessman. Alwynn Group doesn''t have a big share of the market in Lemmon Ctiy because of its location. You have a business kingdom in Lemmon Ctiy. Since you''re willing to share your market with me, of course I''m unwilling to cooperate with you." Bert was a straightforward man. Perhaps he was a bit hesitant before, but after seeing the winter products released by Alwynn Group, he immediately made up his mind. Moreover, Alice liked Henrick, and Eden took care of Alice yesterday, so he naturally wanted to cooperate with Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, we can draft a contract first. I will fly back to Lemmon Ctiy tomorrow night, and we can sign the contract tomorrow morning." Seeing that he was so straightforward, Victor nodded with a smile. "Dean, did you hear that? Prepare the contract tomorrow morning and let Mr. Klein sign it." Dean nodded with a smile and said excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, I heard it. I am going to prepare it right now, and I can send you to sign the contract tomorrow morning." Dean walked out with a smile, so did Pa. Outside the office, Dean smiled heartily. Pa rolled her eyes at him, "Mr. Alwynn will sign the contract, but why are you so happy?" Dean grinned and said, "Of course I''m happy. If thepany develops well, my sry will be higher. Why shouldn''t I feel delighted? Moreover, the market in Lemmon City has great potential, and the prospect is cheerful." Pa was speechless. Dean''s words made sense, but he looked as if he owned thepany. Did he have to be so d? "Pa, I''ll get the contract done. Do your own work. I hope you can have a pay rise at the end of this year." After saying this, Dean trotted away without waiting for Pa to reply to him. Pa pursed her lips. She wanted to have a high sry as well. She nced at the documents on her hands and felt a little helpless. There was a party in River City Restaurant at night, and she must go there. It was almost time to get off work, so she immediately went back to the office to deal with her work. In the office. Alice said with embarrassment, "Aunt Alwynn, Uncle Alwynn, we''re not going with you. I haven''t bought a gift yet." Eden knew that she wanted to buy a gift for Ricky. She did not say anything and nodded. Bert stood up and reached out his hand to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, I wish we have a pleasant cooperation." Victor also reached out and said with a smile, "Thank you so much, Mr. Klein." He was naturally happy in heart. After all, making an entrance into the market in Lemmon City was very beneficial to Alwynn Group. Bert owned all the big shopping malls in Lemmon Ctiy, and it was a favorable condition for Alwynn Group. Lemmon Ctiy was a city of fashion, and the young people were always fond of luxury brands. Their business there was not bad, but he was not satisfied with it. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, see you at night." Victor and Eden nodded. After saying goodbye to Bert and Alice, they saw them off. Eden sat on the sofa tiredly. Victor sat next to her and hugged her. "Are you very weary?" Eden nodded. She was indeed very tired during this period of time. Candace suffered from mood wings, so she had to go to the hospital every day. Although Brenda went there as well, there was a generation gap between them. Candace still liked to talk to her. Victor said with a distressed face, "Have a rx, and I''ll massage your shoulders for you." Eden smiled and nodded. She looked at the time, and there was an hour left. "Victor, I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when you leave, or I won''t have enough energy to socialize tonight." Victor nodded. How could she be pregnant since she was so tired? But he smiled immediately. Just let nature take its course. They had had three children. "My legs will be your pillow." Edenid down with a smile, "Don''t me me if your legs get numb." Victor looked down at her and said affectionately, "You can give me a massage at that time." "Humph! I won''t do that. I''m afraid that you''ll have some evil intentions." Eden snorted and changed into afortable posture, closing her eyes to rest. Victor smiled helplessly. She did understand him more and more. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then he took the phone next to him, turned down the voice to see what had happened that day. In Irving''s apartment. Irving sat there quietly. Although he didn''t do or say anything, there was a surge of great fury on his expressionless face. Sitting opposite to him, Dahlia was uneasy and restless. He hadn''t said a word since she came in. The more silent he was, the more furious he was. Melissa had been taken away by the police for investigation. TS Company was in a mess, and the share price had been falling sharply. Moreover. Melissa had copied the design and ndered Victor and Eden. TS Company would definitely go bankrupt. She knew that Victor always carried out his n resolutely, and Irving immediately started to buy the shares of TS Company. However, she always had a nasty feeling that Irving would not get TS Company so easily. On the contrary, Victor, who was unusually observant, would get TS Company sessfully. If Irving failed, he would absolutely go off the deep end. As she thought so, she suddenly heard the sound of opening the door. Aidan came in. Irving, who was sitting quietly, finally had a reaction. He stared at Aidan ndly, but did not speak. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aidan nced at him and said with his head lowered, "Mr. Matthews, Mr. Klein went to Alwynn Group, and they will sign the contract tomorrow morning." "Anything else?" Irving''s voice was dull and hoarse as he suppressed the boiling fury in his heart. Aidan lowered his head more. Dahlia''s heart skipped a beat, and she had an ominous presentiment. Then, she heard Aidan''s voice. "Mr. Matthews, Alwynn Group has made preparation in advance. They have bought TS Company." "Bang..." Irving, who had been suppressing his anger, went ballistic in the end. The coffee table was kicked away by him. Irving had been in the business world for many years, and he had always been able to control his temper. Bad temper was an inner demon. If he couldn''t control it, it would ruin him. Irving had always been very clear about this. He would lose his temper like this unless he was extremely irritated. Aidan had been worked for him for many years and knew his temper very well. "Victor, I really underestimated you." No, after he knew how Alwynn Group worked, he had never looked down upon Victor. Aidan had been monitoring the changes in the stock market secretly. However, they were not as well-prepared as Victor, and Victor had beaten them to it. In addition, the piece ofnd had been given to Victor because of the two women and Victor''s threat. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 "F*ck!" Irving couldn''t help cursing. It was hard to move a rock up the mountain, but it was easy to roll it down. This time, he was really angry because Victor had got the best of the bargain. Dahlia lowered her head and did not say a word. She was not surprised at all. Victor''s subordinates were all elites. She was afraid that Melissa would definitely be punished by law. Fortunately, she had a way out. Since Victor hated Melissa so much and wanted to take revenge on her, he would not show Carney any respect. "How is Melissa now?" "Mr. Matthews, she''s under investigation now. She''s involved in a murder case, so I''m afraid that she will bemuted to life imprisonment. Chairman Craig is on the way to River City." "Humph! What''s the point ofing here now?" Irving said mockingly. If he had known that Melissa was such a woman, he wouldn''t have invested arge sum of money in herpany. Dahlia looked at Irving, "Calm down. She asked for it, and she can''t me anyone." Irving nced at her with sharp eyes, and the expression in his treacherous and deep eyes was hard to understand. Dahlia shuddered as she looked away in a hurry. The look in his eyes was really horrible. "You two got me into troublest time. I thought I could make it all back, but I didn''t expect that I had helped Victor. I''m really pissed off." Irving''s tone was furious and his eyes were aggressive. Dahlia''s face was burning hot. Last time, she was really wronged. Unfortunately, Irving didn''t love her and did not trust her at all. "Irving, we really misjudged Melissa. It won''t happen again. River City is so big, and there are many people we can cooperate with. We can cooperate with other partners to enter the market in River City. It''s not a problem." Her tone was very gentle, and she only wanted to leave a good impression on him and make herself his real helper. She knew that it was impossible for Irving to be with Eden. He had no way to separate Eden and Victor. To Victor, Eden was as important as his life. Dahlia did not want to give up Irving. "Who?" Irving looked at her sarcastically. The four richest families in River City all had a close rtionship with Victor. The other families were in hard survival situation. Who could they cooperate with? He had thought about this before. Victor was really a great talent, and he was good at winning people''s support. Dahlia said, "Although Meaker Group, Lee Group and Kline Group are small, they have been holding a grudge against Victor because he has such a big share of the market. Moreover, I heard that the richest man in A Country is from River City. He will settle down in River City recently." "Oh! Are you sure? Is the news urate?" Irving was very curious about the richest man in A Country. He remembered that Victor was on the list of the three richest peoplest year. If Alwynn Group had a better development, he might be the richest person in A Country. After all, Alwynn Group was developing very fast. Dahlia smiled gently and nodded, "Irving, it''s real. I will inquire about where he lives and then tell you." "Okay!" Irving''s mood was much better. It was hard to start a business and maintain it, but he had to advance despite difficulties. "Aidan, haven''t you found who Mr. Calder''s daughter is?" Irving frowned. Finding his daughter was as difficult as looking for a needle in a sea. Aidan shook his head, "Mr. Matthews, we haven''t got any clue. I want to nt an enemy agent in Symantec Group, but it''s very difficult. It''s even harder to meet Zaiden. He won''t attend any social activity unless he is interested in a project. He doesn''t like social activities and rarely appears in high-end clubs." He could do nothing with this matter. He was not the only one who was looking for Zaiden''s daughter. Many people who wanted to tter Zaiden were all looking for his daughter. But no one knew who his daughter was. Irving said in a deep voice, "Keep looking for her. Since we can''t change Mr. Calder''s mind, we can definitely move his daughter." He had many ways to deal with women. "Okay, Mr. Matthews." Aidan was in a dilemma. Did Miss Calder really exist? No one knew if it was true. There was only a vague back in the news back then. It was difficult to find her just by a photo of her back. Hearing this, Dahlia felt somewhat ufortable, "Irving, Mr. Calder has some projects in the north of the city. Why don''t you go there and have a look? Maybe you can meet him there." Irving sneered, "If waiting for him like that was useful, I would have done it a long time ago. Do I need you to remind me?" Dahlia''s face was extremely awkward. It was hard for Irving to be with Eden, but he was looking for Zaiden''s daughter. What on earth was Irving thinking? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Did he really love Eden? In her opinion, he didn''t love Eden quite much. He was just unconvinced because he failed to be with Eden. Compared with Irving, Victor was more sincere. Unfortunately, she and Victor were not fated. Moreover, Irving didn''t like to be ttered. He was a gentleman on the surface, but he had done a lot of evil things in private. She did not care about it. After all, everyone was selfish. "Dahlia, go find Victor''s weakness." Irving told her. She used to like Victor, so she must know some unknown secrets. Hearing this, Dahlia was stunned. Why did he ask her to do this? "Irving, Victor cares about Eden and his three children the most." Irving said, "I mean, his weakness in business." "In business?" Wasn''t it something Aidan should do? How could he let her do it? "What? Can''t you do it? If you can''t, find the weakness of Alwynn Group. Victor has many different kinds ofpanies, and I don''t believe he doesn''t have any weakness. Slight negligence may lead to great disaster. Don''t you understand it?" Irving''s tone was cold and emotionless. Dahlia felt angry immediately. Who did he think she was? "Irving, although I don''t have a wide connection, I will try my best to investigate it." She made up her mind. In order to get his approval, she would try her best. Only when she became his real helper would he stay by her side. Irving looked at Aidan, "Give her the list of thepanies covered by Alwynn Group. I suggest you starting with cosmetics. Victor is busy with clothing design, and he doesn''t pay much attention to the cosmeticspany. Adonis is in aa now. You two have to make use of this opportunity and give full y to your ability." Irving''s tone was stern. He did not allow himself to fail again. Both of them nodded. Eden had a sleep, but she still felt very tired. She had wanted to go back after greeting everyone, but she could only cheer herself up since Bert and his daughter would go to the party. She waited for the three children at the gate of the River City Restaurant, because she had to remind Ricky in advance. "Mom." Giada got off the car and ran to Eden happily. When Eden saw her clothes, she was so shocked that she almost fainted. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Giada''s fluffy hair was a little messy. She wore a pair of ripped jean shorts with two silver chains on both sides. The ck hoodie was a bit loose and the tail was long. She looked so punk. If it weren''t for her delicate face, straight nose, beautiful facial features and slender figure, Eden would really doubt if this girl was her daughter. "Mom, look. Am I cool? Grandma bought the clothes for me. I like such an unique style." Giada looked at Eden with a bright smile. Eden was speechless! "Punk is out of fashion." she said in a low voice. Why was her little princess so rebellious? She had been found of princess dresses since she was a child, and she hoped that Gia could wear it, but Gia was unwilling to wear a dress. She liked such a cool style. She was indeed pretty in such clothes, but Eden felt that she could be a little gentler. "Humph! Mom, you can''t appreciate it. How cool it is!" Giada said narcissisticly. Eden ignored her. Anyway, she couldn''t judge Gia''s taste since she liked it. Hearing Eden''s words, Henrick and Keh smiled. Eden looked at them. That night, they dressed exactly the same. They both wore ck and casual clothes, looking really handsome. Their heights had reached her shoulders, and they looked so attractive. "Well..." Eden broke out in a sweat on her forehead. The three children really worried her. "Mom, you said that one of my fans wanted to meet me, so I bought a set of cool new clothes with Kenny specially. What do you think? Am I handsome?" Henrick looked at Eden proudly. Eden looked at him suspiciously. Noticing the cunning expression in his eyes, she asked in a deep voice, "Did you do it on purpose?" The smile on Henrick''s handsome face froze, "Mom, no matter what, I am a famous star. Kenny and I just want to impress my fan. Please show me some respect, okay?" Eden squinted at him, "Henrick, you should gain respect by yourself. Besides, Alice can even give up her study because of you. When you see herter, you''re not allowed to have any improper thought. If I find that you do something bad to her, I''ll give you a lesson!" She came to pick them up just to warn Ricky. Henrick looked aggrieved, "Mom, I''m just a child. What do you think I could do? On the one hand, I can''t date her. On the other hand, I can''t do anything to hurt her. Mom, your worry is unnecessary." After that, he looked at Eden leisurely and smiled wickedly. Seeing him like this, Eden couldn''t be more helpless. Ricky was so precocious that she could do nothing with him. Seeing that it was toote, she looked at Keh who always made her feel at ease, "Kenny, watch Ricky and Gia." Keh nodded with a smile, "Mom, just rest assured." Only then did Eden bring them upstairs. The party was held on the roof, and the atmosphere was very lively because of Irene. She arranged all the activities, and everyone was having a good time. The models were good at dancing and singing, and they gave performances on the stage. In the private box, Alice sat next to Bert, holding a gift box in her hand. Victor sat opposite them, and Anson chatted with Bert from time to time. The atmosphere was somewhat stiff. Eden smiled and went in with the three children. Alice''s big clear eyes became brighter and brighter when she saw Eden. She smiled and looked at the two handsome boys who looked exactly the same, feeling a bit puzzled. However, she recognized Henrick immediately. Alice wore a pink gown with her hair tied into a bun, looking elegant and adorable. She was more beautiful than she was in the daytime. Keh was expressionless when he saw Alice, while Henrick was amazed by her. What a pretty girl! "This is for you." Alice handed the gift to Henrick and looked at him with a smile. She finally saw her Prince Charming. Henrick was really handsome, and he was as elegant as a prince. Eden was a little surprised and looked at Alice, "I didn''t even introduce them to you. Can you recognize Ricky?" "Aunt Alwynn, I am very familiar with him. I watched all his movies and TV series. What''s more, I even paid attention to his pianopetition and collected his photos, so I could recoginize him at a nce." Eden was stunned. Henrick was touched. Alice was his devoted fan. He took the gift with a smile and said gently, "Thank you." Giada nced at Alice''s beautiful gown. Tut-tut, she was so pretty! Henrick couldn''t even take his eyes off Alice. At this moment, he must have forgotten Alma. But Gia felt that Alice was much more pleasing to the eye than Alma. Alma was cute, but she always felt that she was unreal. The smile on Alice''s face was very pleasant. "I know that you have an elder brother and a younger sister." Alice looked at Giada and Keh, "Nice to meet you." Keh only nodded indifferently. Giada smiled happily, "Nice to meet you, too." Then she reached out and shook hands with Alice. Seeing Giada''s dress, Alice was clearly taken aback. Giada and Alice were about the same age. When they stood together, the difference between them was obvious. Alice was elegant and graceful, while Gia lookedmanding and uninhibited. Eden couldn''t figure out whom Gia was like. Giada looked at Bert who was smiling at Alice and asked politely, "Uncle Klein, could we bring Alice out to eat something?" Bert nodded with a smile, "Of course, have a good time." Giada held Alice''s hand and walked out, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something delicious." Alice nced at Henrick. Seeing that he followed them, she was very delighted. Bert looked at Victor enviously, "Mr. Alwynn, your three children are all famous. They''re indeed extraordinary." Victor smiled as proudly as usual, "Mr. Klein, you tter me. My wife educates them well." He thanked Eden so much. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The children had been very obedient and sensible when they came back to him. Looking at Victor''s smug face, Anson was looking forward to his own child. Eden sat down beside Victor, "Anson, where is Abby?" Anson said, "She works overtime today. I will chat with Mr. Klein for a while and then go to pick her up." "Then bring her some delicious food." "Alright!" Anson nodded. Eden looked at Bert, "Mr. Klein, make yourself at home. I''ll go out and look after the children." "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you very much." Bert was very courteous. Eden looked at Victor, nodded and then went out. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Eden went out. Feeling the lively atmosphere, she was in a good mood, but she didn''t want to y because she was too tired. She saw that the children were taking snacks. Each of them held a te in their hands, selecting their favorite food. Ricky stayed with Alice. They talked andughed, and Alice looked a bit shy all the time. Eden smiled helplessly. The children knew everything without a master. "Eden, why don''t you apany your husband?" Pa''s sour voice sounded behind Eden. Eden turned around with a smile, only to see that Pa was looking at her with a red face and blurred eyes, "Are you drunk?" Pa shook her head, "No, I just feel that this world is fickle." Eden asked, "You''re so pessimistic. What stimted you?" Staring at the people at the party, Pa narrowed her eyes and said in a daze, "Why can''t I blend into these people?" She knew the fickleness of human nature. These people knew that she didn''t have a nice background, so they were perfunctory and indifferent to her. However, Dean was on good terms with them. Eden knew what she was thinking. "Pa, you don''t even treat them sincerely. How could you blend into them? Among them, some people used to live harder than you, but they were willing to lower themselves, so they made achievements. Since I knew you, you have been very proud. Remember that others won''t treat you well unless you''re sincere to them. Do you think that you are still in high school and everyone should tter you?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden said straightforwardly. Pa should take the initiative to assimte into them instead of waiting for others to get close to her. She was used to being pleased by others, but everyone worked in Alwynn Group by their own strength, and no one would think that they were inferior. Pa only smiled. Without saying anything, she gulped down the wine in the ss. Eden frowned and looked at her, "Don''t drink too much. No one will send you backter." Pa smiled mysteriously, "Of course someone will send me back." "Who is it?" Pa seemed to havee to her to show off deliberately. "Take a guess." Pa held her in suspense. Eden frowned and didn''t say anything. Pa smiled as she ran her finger through her beautiful hair. With a smile, she told Eden the answer, "Your eldest brother." Eden was dumbfounded. "Where''s he?" Her tone was unfriendly as she looked at Pa with weird eyes. "He''s drinking over there." Pa turned around and was about to leave. Her eyes were filled with smiles. "Eden, you can''t stop me." She thought in heart. Eden stomped her feet in anger, "Pa, how dare you approach Delmont!" Pa said, "Eden, constant effort brings sess. You neglected my determination." Eden said, "Pa, let me tell you. Although constant effort brings sess, it depends on what kind of people you''re. You''re not suitable for him, so you can''t be with him no matter how hard you try." Pa suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Eden seriously, "Eden, do you really think I''m not good enough for him?" They exchanged their phone numbers and got along quite well. Delmont was a very warm man. He was exactly the man she wanted. Eden walked to Pa with her face darkened and warned her with apathetic eyes, "Pa, I don''t mean that you''re not good enough for him, but you''re not suitable for him. Delmont needs a virtuous and gentle wife who can help him." Pa looked at her in amusement and asked in reply, "Don''t you think I''m virtuous and gentle?" Eden shook her head and looked at Pa seriously, "Your purpose is to marry a rich man. Just seduce others and don''t hurt Delmont!" Pa smiled casually and smugly. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t get close to him on purpose. We met by ident again and again, so I asked for his phone number. We got familiar with each other after chatting." Saying this, she smiled bitterly, "Eden, am I that bad in your eyes?" Eden looked at her helplessly. She didn''t look down on Pa, but Delmont was very careless, so she hoped that he could marry a woman that he really liked. Seeing that Eden remained silent, Pa said with a smile, "Eden, everyone will change. I want to be a better woman and then marry a good man who will cherish me. I just want to be spoiled and loved by my husband, just like you. This is enough." Victor''s love for Eden was as solid as rocks. He loved Eden, and he would live till old and grey together with Eden. Pa was so envious! All these years, she lived alone, and she was so lonely. Eden clenched her fists and looked at Pa''s mncholic face. She didn''t think that Pa would change a lot. She had bad habits since childhood, and it was hard to change one''s nature. She said in a deep voice, "Firstly, you smoke and drink. Secondly, you''re indiscreet about your private life. Thirdly, you only care about money. Therefore, please stay away from Delmont." After saying this, Eden turned around and left. She knew that everyone would change, but Pa did not. She had been careful, so she could find that Pa had worked harder than before, but her nature didn''t change at all. Pa looked at Eden''s back and smiled, saying in heart, "Eden, I won''t give up." "Don''t you know my temper very well? The more you stop me, the longer I will insist." Eden took a few steps and saw the wine sses on the tray. She picked up a ss of cocktail and drank it up. The waiter knew that she Mrs. Alwynn. Seeing that she angry, he lowered his head in fear. After drinking up the wine, Eden put the ss back, picked up another ss of wine and had a quick swill. Turning around, she looked at the direction from which Pa had left. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly and followed her. As expected, she saw Delmont and Pa standing together, talking andughing. Pa deliberately smiled coquettishly and tenderly, while Delmont had a gentle smile on his face. Did they met by ident? She would not believe Pa''s words! She did not believe it. During this time, she often went to the hospital because of Adonis, so she neglected this matter. She took out her phone and called Dean. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m right behind you." After Eden hung up the phone, Dean smiled and walked towards her. Dean smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, what can I do for you? Mr. Alwynn asked me to follow you. He was afraid that something bad would happen to you." Eden smiled, "I''m not a three-year-old child." However, Dean looked envious, "But Mr. Alwynn is worried about you." Eden smiled helplessly, "By the way, Dean, help me find out the whereabouts of Pa and Delmont these days." Dean nced at her with puzzlement. When he looked up, he saw Pa and Delmont not far away and understood what she meant. "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow." "Thank you very much!" Eden wanted to know what Pa''s intention was. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Delmont was very kind, and she didn''t want to see him get hurt. But she was afraid that Delmont would fall in love with Pa. After the party ended, the children were very happy. To Eden''s surprise, Gia and Alice got along so well. On the way back, Gia talked about Alice all the time. Eden was very tired. Moreover, she drank a little wine, so Gia''s chatter made her fall asleep soon. Before arriving home, she had fallen asleep. Victor looked at her tired face and had a dull pain in heart. He asked the children to be quiet and not to disturb Eden''s sleep. When they arrived home, the three children behaved obediently. They got off the car quietly and went to sleep after washing up. Jaida and Zaiden always slept early. When they came back, only the sound-activated light at the door was on. Victor carried Eden back to the room. As son as he put her on the soft bed, she opened her eyes. "Are we home?" "Yeah!" Victor replied softly. Eden was weak all over her. She was not good at drinking, and she felt feeble as long as she drank a little. "Take me to the bathroom." She murmured, and her expression was gentle and coquettish. Victor rubbed her nose with distress and said unhappily, "You drank." When he took her to the car, he smelled the faint smell of alcohol on her body. Eden pursed her lips and smiled, looking at him with sleepy eyes, "I drank two sses of wine. Victor, I miss you." Her body was hot because of the alcohol. Looking at Victor''s iparably handsome face, she was not reserved at all. Watching her moving her sexy red lips, Victor was sexually aroused. He immediately carried her in his arms and rushed to the bathroom... Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Eden woke up the next day, her head was a little dizzy. The pain on her body made her think of what had happenedst night. She closed her eyes helplessly. After drinking, she couldn''t be more enthusiastic. Victor came in with a bowl of millet porridge. "You''re awake." He smiled. Eden was tired, but he was in high spirits. Eden was the most jealous of his strength. Eden took a look at the time. It was after nine o''clock. She was shocked and said, "Victor, why haven''t you gone to work at this time? Aren''t you going to sign the contract with Mr. Klein today?" Did she actually sleep for so long? Victor put the porridge on the table next to him and smiled softly, "Fool, it''s all done. Dean signed the contract, and Mr. Klein is on his way to the airport now. I''ve arranged everything for you today. You''ve been busy and tired recently, and the release of the new products is very sessful. We''re not going to thepany today. After lunch, we''ll go to see Adonis. Mom made some dumplings and sushi for Candace, and we''ll send the food to her." Eden nodded, got up and washed up. After having a bowl of millet porridge, she received a message from Dean. She took a look and found that Pa had been to many high-end clubs where Delmont socialized. But she lived far away from those high-end clubs. Therefore, Pa approached Delmont deliberately. Dean sent her a few photos. "Mrs. Alwynn, I found these photos when I was investigating Pa. She was an entertainment woman in this bar half a year ago. My friend was their leader. When I visited his house, I saw these photos identally. I asked him and learned that Pa had worked there for one year." Seeing the photos, Eden was stunned. She replied, "Had she ever entertained a guest?" "Of course, butter she was pushed aside. She won the favor of a businessman, but they were found out by his wife. His wife was a famous shrew. She threatened Pa with her bodyguards several times, so Pa left the bar. Then she didn''t have a job. Perhaps she had been preparing to enter Alwynn Group during that period of time." Eden held the phone very tightly. She looked at the gloomy sky outside the window and felt extremely depressed. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Victor asked, "Eden, what''s wrong? You look so unhappy all of a sudden." Eden blinked her eyes andposed her emotions. Then she shook her head, "It''s okay. Let''s pack up and go to visit Adonis and Candace." Eden got up to pack up. However, she ignored the way Victor looked at her. Victor was possessive about her, and he could easily notice her emotional changes. He got up and followed Eden. Eden went to the living room, and Jaida had prepared the food. She looked at Eden and smiled lovingly. However, she felt distressed when she saw Eden''s pale face. Eden had been working very hard during this period of time. "Eden, congrattions. The new productunch is more sessful than ever." Eden walked over with a smile and held her arm, "Mom, it''s because of you and dad. We have a happy family, so I could draw design drafts at ease." Jaida stroked her head lightly, and her voice became more and more amiable, "My greatest wish is that you can be happy. Eden, go to see Adonis with Victor. I have an appointment with your mother, and we''ll apany your grandmother for a day. Your father will note back for dinner at night. I will ask the driver to take the three children to the Clement family. Your mother and grandmother miss them very much. You and Victor cane back after dinner." Eden smiled with guilt, "Mom, I haven''t seen dad, mom and grandma for a long time." Jaida smiled and said, "I went there a few days ago. They all know that you are very busy, and they understand you." "I see! I''ll go back to see them when I have time in a few days." Saying this, Eden received a message from Aisling. She looked at Jaida, smiled and then looked down at the message, "Eden, I''m really proud of you. Everyone thinks highly of your design online. My daughter is really amazing." Eden replied to her with a smile and then went to the hospital with Victor. On the way, Victor looked at her several times and found that she looked worried. "Eden, do you have something on your mind?" He couldn''t help but ask. Eden looked at him and nodded, "I''m worried because of the rtionship between Delmont and Pa." He had nced at her many times, and she knew that she could not hide anything from him. Victor frowned and said in a displeased voice, "He is not a child. Why do you have to worry about him? You don''t have to be upset because of such a thing." He couldn''t bear to see her dejected face. Eden red at him sideways. Seeing his unconcerned face, she felt a little helpless, "Victor, he is your eldest brother as well!" Victor sneered, "Do you think he''s like my eldest brother? He provoked me when he was young, so he was often beaten by me and cried." Eden was stunned. "How dare you speak ill of him in front of me? I''m his younger sister. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hold a grudge against you?" Victor looked at her and smiled, "You were bullied by me every day when you were a child, weren''t you? Have you taken a revenge on me?" Eden pouted her red lips, "I''m vindictive now." Victor instantly felt that he had shot himself in the foot. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Victor was about to speak when his phone rang. It was a phone call from Brenda. "Hello? Aunt Church." "Victor, bad news! Adonis is in danger now. Candace went out to buy something. I... don''t know what to do now." Victor''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately replied, "Aunt Church, don''t worry. Hurry up and call Dr. Conley." Brenda said anxiously, "Dr. Conley has sent Adonis into the operating room. He said that Adonis suffered from hydrocephalus and needed to have a surgery, but he had very feeble desire for survival. Dr. Conley was worried that Adonis couldn''t make it." "He will make it, Aunt Church. Don''t worry. We''ll be there soon." After Victor hung up the phone, he immediately elerated and rushed all the way to the hospital. Eden did not ask. She knew that Adonis was in a bad condition. They arrived at the hospital as fast as they could. Brenda wiped her tears anxiously outside the cold operating room. Eden found that Candace was not here. Only she could make Adonis have a thirst for life. Eden asked, "Aunt Church, where is Candace?" Brenda nced at the elevator, "She said that the liquid detergent had been used up, so she let me take care of Adonis and went out to buy it. It has been twenty minutes, and she should havee back. The supermarket is downstairs. Did anything bad happen?" Eden said, "Aunt Church, she should be fine. I''ll go down and look for her. Victor, think of other ways. I will find Candace first and let her go in to apany Adonis in a sterile gown. She is someone Adonis cares about the most, and she can make him have the will to survive." "Okay. Eden, be careful." Victor was in a hurry to transfer experts to the hospital. Eden ran to the elevator. When Brenda saw Victor and Eden, she was finally at ease, and she was not as restless as just now. Eden called Candace but no one answered the phone. She kept calling her, but failed to get through. She went all the way to the supermarket downstairs the hospital, only to find that Candace was not there. Then she walked along the street to look for Candace. She was very important to Adonis at this time. She trotted along the street, looking at the shops on both sides. Suddenly, she saw two girls being surrounded by a group of hooligans at the corner of a restaurant. Eden took a closer look and found that the back of one of them was very simr to Candace''s. She ran over in a hurry. "Ladies,e with us and have a drink! We will be nice to you." A yellow-haired gangster said frivolously. With a wicked smile, he looked at the two girls who had been forced to the corner. "Get out of my way! Don''t you know that you''re breaking thew?" One of the women roared angrily, ring at the yellow-haired gangster with her eyes wide open. "Breaking thew? Let me tell you. I am thew here. Many people here are under my control!" The yellow-haired man said in an extremely arrogant tone. "Why should we talk so much nonsense with them? Hurry up and take them away. I haven''t met such beautiful girls for a long time. This time, I will definitely enjoy myself on bed." One of the men looked at Candace''s lovely face and almost drooled. The two girls were both young and pretty, and their skin was fair and smooth. He was sexually aroused just by looking at them. "Look at how impatient you are. You good-for-nothing!" The yellow-haired man looked at him with contempt. "But I think so, too." "Ha-ha..." Theyughed crazily. Candace and the other girl shivered in fear, and they leaned against the wall with great strength. "Humph! You b*stards! I''ll give you onest chance to let us go, or I''ll make you regret it!" The woman said harshly, but her body was shaking violently. She was very scared, but she tried her best to calm down and face it bravely. However, her voice was not threatening at all. Instead, those gangsters became more excited. "Motherf*cker! She''s really cute. Let''s do it! I can''t take it anymore." A young man couldn''t wait any longer and smiled evilly. Eden took a video from afar and then put away her phone. She picked up the spade which others used to shovel trash and walked over angrily. How dared these gangsters sexually harass women in public! Candace was stunned when she saw Eden. She was very worried when she saw Eden''s furious face. Just as she was about to speak, Eden mmed the spade on the leg of the yellow-haired man. "Ouch..." The yellow-haired man screamed, "Who the hell dares to hit me?" "I just want to hit such a scum like you! The moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day. How dare you act indecently towards women? At such a young age, you''re not promising but so depraved! You a*sholes deserve to be beaten!" The man was scared by Eden, and he was at a loss. Eden raised the spade madly and hit him fiercely while cursing. "You little b*stards! Didn''t your parents teach you to be modest and courteous? A man should have backbone and stay true to himself in this mortal world. However, you are all jerks! You actually dare to harass women sexually in public! You are absolutelywless!" The gangsters were beaten and ran around. Candace and the other girl were so shocked that they opened their mouths wide and looked at Eden in disbelief. The yellow-haired man hid far away, looked at Eden''s crazy face and said with his face full of brutality, "You crazy woman! We didn''t sexually harass you. Why do you have to meddle in our affairs? Do you want to die?" Eden suddenly red at him with sharp eyes and sneered heartlessly. "If you dare to sexually harass me, I''ll definitely give you a lesson. You''ll be beaten ck and blue!" "Ha-ha..." The yellow-haired man sneered, "Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am? Those who dare to be arrogant in front of me will be killed within a day!" "Really?" Eden smiled proudly, "Those who have offended me will all be punished. I have shot everything you did just now, and I have called the police. Would you like to take a gamble? Let''s see who''ll suffer." The gangsters were flustered when they heard that Eden had called the police. But they didn''t want to give up so easily. It was not easy for them to meet two beautiful women, and they were reluctant to leave like this. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I think we''d better leave. I''ve only been released for three days. I don''t want to go to jail again." One of them said in fear. "Let''s go. We are unlucky today. Crazy woman! You''d better pray that we won''t meet you in the future. Otherwise, you will definitely die!" The yellow-haired man red at Eden viciously and then they ran away in a hurry. Eden smiled mockingly. Looking at their backs, she said casually, "They are really spineless. Only those who have backbones can strive to be strong and press on. They''re just a group of cowards who bully the weak and fear the strong." Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 "Eden, are you all right?" Candace''s face was pale as she looked at Eden worriedly. She was really scared just now. Thinking of Eden''s brave performance just now, she was impressed. She came to save the girl, but she did not expect that she would be in trouble, too. Eden looked at them. Seeing that there was no wound on their bodies, she finally heaved a sigh of relief, "I''m fine. How about you two?" They shook their heads. Eden said anxiously, "Candace, hurry up and go back to the hospital. Adonis is in danger." "What? Adonis..." Candace''s eyes blurred with tears instantly. Eden looked at her and patted her on the shoulder gently, "Candace, be strong. Adonis will be fine. He loves you so much. I have known him for so many years, but I have never seen him love someone like this. He even thought about you when he fainted. He will be safe and sound." "Mm..." Candace nodded, and a few drops of tears fell on the ground. "Eden, thisdy is injured. I will go back first. You take her to the hospital." After saying that, Candace immediately turned around and ran to the hospital. "Phew..." Eden exhaled tiredly. She took a look at the girl in front of her. The girl was very beautiful. Her big bright eyes were eloquent. She had a small delicate nose and thin lips, looking so elegant and refined. While Eden was looking at her, she looked Eden up and down. Eden was gorgeous. She did not find Eden attractive at first, butter she realized that Eden was the kind of girl who was always easy on the eyes. Eden had good features, and she looked weak on the surface, which made people feel pity for her. But she was very strong in heart. Such a contrast was not strange at all. Instead, it made Eden very charming and charismatic. Such a woman was undoubtedly appealing. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Miss, are you injured? Let me take you to the hospital first." The girl smiled, "Thank you, my name is Adrienne Simpson." "Miss Simpson, my name is Eden. The hospital is right ahead. I''ll take you there." "Thank you, but I sprained my ankle. Just now, thedy saw me being bullied by those gangsters and wanted to help me. Unexpectedly, both of us were in trouble. Fortunately, you came here." Hearing that her foot was injured, Eden squatted down to have a look and found her left foot was badly swollen. She couldn''t walk to the hospital by herself. Eden took out her phone and called the hospital, asking them to send an ambnce over. "Miss Simpson, I''ll help you to the side of the road. The ambnce wille soon." She put one of Adrienne''s hands on her shoulder and shifted Adrienne''s weight onto her as much as possible, so that her foot wouldn''t get injured again. When they arrived at the roadside, Adrienne''s forehead was covered in sweat. Eden knew that her foot was seriously injured, and it might have been broken. This ce was very close to the hospital. The ambnce arrived quickly, and Eden returned to the hospital with them. She apanied Adrienne for an X-ray. As she had guessed, Adrienne''s foot was broken. Her foot needed to be stered, and she had to be hospitalized for observation. Eden helped her with the hospitalization procedures. Adrienne lived in a VIP ward. This hospital was owned by Victor, and it only received rich people in the upper ss. The hardware facilities in the high-level ward were perfect, and it wasfortable to live in. Those who could afford to live in such a ward were not ordinary. Eden prepared some things she needed and put them on the bedside table so that she could get them easily. "Miss Simpson, have you called your family? You should be hospitalized for observation." Adrienne shook her head, "My family isn''t here. No one can take care of me." "Well..." Eden did not know what to do for a moment. Adrienne smiled and said, "Don''t worry. There is a nurse maid in the hospital." Eden knew this, "Then I''ll ask the hospital to arrange a good nurse maid to take care of you. I often come to the hospital. If you need my help, you can call me at any time." Eden took out her card from her bag and handed it to Adrienne. "Thank you!" Adrienne smiled as she epted the card. Looking down at the card, she found that Eden was the design director of Alwynn Group. Looking at Eden who was calm and didn''t put on airs, she said in surprise, "You are Eden, the wife of the president of Alwynn Group." Eden smiled and nodded, "Yeah!" Adrienne looked at her. When Eden smiled, she looked very cheerful, and her warm and bright smile could leave a glow in people''s hearts. "Mrs. Alwynn, what a coincidence. I came back because I want you to design clothes for me." She had been paying attention to Eden''s design, and the clothes she made to order was truly unique. Hearing this, Eden was very happy. More and more people wanted her to make clothes for them. "Thank you, Miss Simpson. It''s my honour to know you." Adrienne smiled and said, "I always wanted toe back, but I had been very busy. Recently, I came back after finishing all my work." "But I want to remind you something. Over the past few years, Alwynn Group has been developing rapidly, so it has been targeted by some head-huntingpanies. Some of them are despicable and shameless. They use power to suppress others and take advantage of every loophole. They seize every chance to gain advantage by trickery, ruinpanies and buy them at a low price. If the companies don''t want to be purchased, they will take tough measures or use various resources to control the development ofpanies. Once they aim at Alwynn Group, it''s almost impossible for you to escape." Hearing this, Eden took a meaningful look at her. Did she tell her about it because she was grateful to her? Or did she mean something else? Eden could not guess what she was thinking. Victor was responsible for handling these things, and she only needed to do her work with a peaceful mind. She smiled gratefully, "Miss Simpson, thank you for reminding me. We will be careful." "Mrs. Alwynn, I don''t like owing favors. Today, you helped me, so I told you this piece of news to return the favor." Adrienne was straightforward. It was indeed troublesome to owe someone a favor and it was hard to repay it. If there was a chance, she would return it on the spot. After Eden left the ward, she went directly to the operating room to find Victor. Along the way, she had been guessing Adrienne''s identity. Since she knew this news, she must be somebody in the business world. After Victor met all the doctors, he found that Eden was not there, and Candace hade to the operating room. He couldn''t find anyone to ask about the situation, so he called Eden twice, but no one answered the phone. He was a little anxious. Since Candace was back, Eden should be back, too. He stood at the door of the elevator and waited anxiously. As soon as the elevator door opened, Eden walked out. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden was dressed in a simple white suit, looking graceful and pretty. Victor''s eyes lit up when he saw her. After Eden came out of the elevator, he asked, "Eden, where did you go?" He looked down and saw that her clothes were stained and wrinkled. Then he frowned and asked, "What happened?" Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Eden looked at her wrinkled clothes and smiled, "I''m fine. I just met a few hooligans and then beat them away." Eden told him what had happened in the restaurant. The more Victor listened, the more frightened he felt. As soon as she left his sight, something bad would happen. "Did you get hurt?" Victor pulled her over and had a check-up for her. Seeing that there was no bloodstain on her body and she breathed normally and looked fine, he was finally relieved. Eden felt warm when she saw how worried he was, "Don''t worry. I''m all right. Those gangsters were hurt. I beat them fiercely." She looked up at the door of the operating room and asked uneasily, "Hasn''t Adonise out yet?" Victor shook his head with a concerned face. He did not tell Lucian that Adonis was in danger, for fear that he would me himself even more. "Candace is inside now, but I don''t know what''s going on. Aunt Church looks exhausted, so I let her go back to the room to rest for a while." "That''s good. Let''s wait here." "Okay!" Victor took her hand and sat down on a stool aside. While waiting, Eden told Victor the news she had heard from Adrienne. Victor''s eyes turned slightly cold after he heard that. Adrienne was from the Simpson family. Since she knew the news, her identity couldn''t be simple. These years, Alwynn Group had been developing rapidly indeed, but Victor had good rtionships with the police and the gang. Even if those head-huntingpanies wanted to aim at Alwynn Group, they had to think about the consequences. If they wanted to head for their doom, he could only fulfill their wish. Speaking of the head-huntingpanies, Victor thought of Irving immediately. That day, Kenny told him that Irving had done many evil things. Irving ruined manypanies like those head-huntingpanies, and this was why he could be so rich. Once a smallpany rose up and was targeted by him, he would use unscrupulous means to ruin thepany and buy it at below market value. He scoffed at Irving''s character. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Irving''spany developed in this way. Besides, he did a lot recently just because he wanted to ruin some smallpanies to make a profit. However, if Irving dared to aim at Alwynn Group, he did not mindpeting with him. "Eden, I will ask Brian to pay attention to this matter. You don''t have to worry. As for the identity of Adrienne, I think I know who she is." "Who is she?" Eden asked curiously. Adrienne was straightforward, and it seemed that she was a nice person. "She is the daughter of Barrett Simpson, the richest man in A Country. I heard that Barrett has four daughters and five sons. ording to the information I have, his hometown is River City, and he intends to go back to River City to live out his life in retirement. I am on the list of the five richest people. He is the first and I am the fourth. Full credit must go to you." Victor took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. Eden was always his lucky star. Eden smiled and said, "Our future life may not be peaceful." Victor said with gloomy eyes, "If he really wants to aim at us, something will happen inevitably. Moreover, his children are fighting for his property, and there are conflicts in his family. I''m afraid that Barrett is mentally and physically exhausted, so he wants toe back to River City." Moreover, once anything bad happened in Alwynn Group, there would be a public outcry. Someone would use people''s opinions to attack them. Barrett was a wily old fox, and he had yed a lot of dirty tricks. He was capable enough to make troubles for them. Victor nced at the gloomy sky outside the window, "It seems that there will be a great change in River City." Eden smiled, "With you by my side, I''m not afraid." Her unconditional trust made Victor very pleasant. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." Eden leaned against his arms. No matter what kind of difficulty they would encounter, they would face it together. Both of them looked at the door of the operating room. Two hours had passed, but the door of the operating room was still not opened, and they were worried. In the operating room, Candace had been holding Adonis''s hand with tears, telling him bits and pieces of their past, hoping that he would not give up. He was a lucky man because so many people cared about him. The operationsted for four hours, and the doctors were exhausted. When the door of the operating room was opened, Dr. Conley looked at Victor with at ease. "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Church has been saved. Although the operationsted for a long time, it was very sessful. A part of the congested blood in his brain was sessfully taken out. Now he is in a better condition." "Thank you so much, Dr. Conley." Victor thanked him sincerely. Dr. Conley smiled and said, "Thanks to your research fund, we will set up a scientific research institution and try our best to find a way to let Mr. Church wake up." "Okay! Thank you. As long as Adonis can wake up, you don''t have to worry about the funds." Victor looked at the door of the operating room. It seemed that they couldn''t see Adonis that day. Dr. Conley knew what he was thinking, "Mr. Alwynn, Miss Aiken has been talking to Mr. Church. As long as she speaks, Mr. Church has a reaction. Miss Aiken is very important to him. Let her apany him for a day. Tomorrow, when he is transferred to the general ward, you can visit him." "Okay!" Victor nodded. After the doctor left, Victor brought Eden home. Eden had been in a bad mood these days, because she had been worried about the rtionship between Delmont and Pa. Pa felt that the way Eden looked at her was strange, but so what? Delmont had chosen her, and it had nothing to do with Eden. She did her own work as usual. After getting off work, Victor needed to attend a dinner party and left with Dean in advance. Eden worked overtime for an hour and nned go back by taxi. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Pa walk to her front. Pa''s clothes were taken from her spare cloakroom, and it was different from the clothes she wore at work. Pa was good at turning material resources to good ount. Eden prepared the cloakroom for herself. She once let Pa wear the clothes inside several times, but Pa used it as her own cloakroom. She wore Eden''s clothes when she met clients and attended parties. Eden had a lot of clothes, and the clothes in the wardrobe were all prepared by her. Victor bought a lot for her in case of unexpected needs. However, Pa wore her clothes without her permission, which annoyed her. Pa dressed up so beautifully. Who was she going to meet? Delmont? Eden pursed her lips slightly and intended to follow her. "Oh, what are you doing? Are you blind? Do you know how expensive my dress is? I''m in a hurry to meet my sweetheart. What should I do now?" Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Hearing Pa''s angry voice, Eden raised her head immediately and looked over. She saw a college girl who was distributing leaflets bump into Pa. She was holding buns and soy milk, and it seemed that she was making do with her dinner. The two of them bumped into each other by ident, and the soy milk spilled over Pa. Pa went berserk instantly. "I''m sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean it." The girl lowered her head and apologized timidly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa looked at the girl who was distributing leaflets with contempt. The girl''s white shirt and cheap jeans had turned whitish from much washing. Pa''s eyes became more contemptuous as she looked at the girl with a lofty face. Eden nodded. This was what Pa had looked like back then. This was Pa she knew. "Do you think I''ll let you go just because you''ve apologized? Do you know how much this dress costs? The whole set is worth about ny thousand dors! Compensate me right now. At least you should pay me fifty thousand dors, or I won''t forgive you!" Pa looked at the girl arrogantly and said mockingly. This was Eden''s dress. She wore it without Eden''s permission, and it was the most popr new style in the season. The coat was worth about ten thousand dors, and it was an unique style in the world. Pa looked pretty. When she was gentle, she was indeed a beautiful girl that people wanted to protect. But at this moment, her face was full of contempt and ridicule. Even the gorgeous clothes could not hide her vicious and despicable heart. Hearing Pa''s words, the girl looked at her in shock and couldn''t say a word. She was on the verge of tears. She was just a poor college student who was about to graduate. Her family was so poor that they couldn''t even afford her living expenses. She could only earn about ten dors by distributing leaflets for severeal hours a day, and the money was only enough for her eat. She identally poured the soy milk on Pa, but she had to pay fifty thousand dors. The cost was astronomical, and she only had fifty dors. She even had to use the money to buy food the next day. "Why are you looking at me? Pay me the money quickly. I have something important to do!" Pa said harshly. With her arms crossed, she looked down at the girl insultingly. The girl burst into tears in an instant and apologized in a low and choked voice, "Miss, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it. Besides, I don''t have that much money topensate you. Let me help you send this dress to a dry-cleaning business. I''ll send it back to you tomorrow, okay?" She really couldn''t afford fifty thousand dors. Her family was from the countryside, and her parents could only make money by selling pepper and potatoes. They didn''t have muchnd, and potatoes could be barely sold. They could only earn two thousand dors by selling pepper every year. She had to work hard during her vacation to pay for the tuition. As for living expenses, she could only earn money by herself, because she didn''t want her parents to be tireder. Even if they saved money on food and expenses for five years, they might not have fifty thousand dors. "Ha-ha..." Pa sneered and said sarcastically, "A dry-cleaning business? Do you regard me as a beggar? Let me tell you. If you don''t pay me the money today, I won''t let you go." "Bang..." Enduring the humiliation, the girl knelt down in front of Pa with tears in her eyes, "Miss, please, I really didn''t mean it. Just now, you looked down at your phone. You hit me on your own, so the soybean milk was sshed on you. You should take half of the responsibility, shouldn''t you? I really don''t have so much money topensate you." Pa had a sense of superiority. In her eyes, humble people were sinners. "You''re really shameless. In order not topensate me, you don''t even want your dignity?" Pa''s tone was extremely sarcastic. "Fifty thousand dors is astronomical for my family. I can give up my dignity as long as my family won''t suffer from cold and hunger. Furthermore, you''re wrong, too." The girl looked at Pa''s lofty face stubbornly. Eden could not stop frowning when she saw what was happening. Pa had gone too far. At this time, seeing the girl kneel in front of Pa, many people stopped and watched. Seeing this, Pa was a bit afraid. This was the entrance of Alwynn Group. If her workmates saw it, they would definitely gossip about her. Moreover, Delmont was about to arrive. It took her a long time to get close to Delmont, and she couldn''t let him see this scene. Delmont was just a silly and straightforward idiot who could be cheated easily. As long as she could marry into the Clement family, she could control Delmont and enjoy a rich life. At that time, she wouldn''t be looked down on anymore. People who had never experienced it would never know how it felt to be insulted. "Why do you kneel in front of me? Get up. I''m just asking you topensate, and I don''t mean to hurt you. Do you have to be so hypocritical?" More and more people gathered around, and Pa''s face turned gloomier and gloomier. "But Miss, I really don''t have enough money topensate you." The girl cried and looked at her with a helpless face. Eden walked over and helped her up. However, the girl nced at Eden and did not move. Eden looked at her and said, "You get up first. You don''t have to pay for this dress." When Pa saw Eden, her expression became awkward instantly. Hadn''t Eden got off work? "Really? I don''t mean to shirk my responsibility, but I really don''t have enough money." The girl looked at Eden''s kind face and said. Eden looked beautiful, and she must be either rich or noble because her clothes were expensive. Eden''s hand was delicate and fair, and it was maintained very well. The girl got up quickly, because she didn''t want Eden to put her noble hand on her humble body. What did poverty mean? She had experienced it in this prosperous city. Poverty was her sin. Her ssmates looked down upon her and those boys made fun of her. Some people despised her while she was distributing leaflets. Some were unwilling to take it and some evenined, "When can these annoying people disappear in this city?" To those people, she was annoying, but she had to make a living by doing this. She had no strength to refute and could only continue to do her job. Pa looked at Eden. Eden was embarrassing her, wasn''t she? However, she had clearly forgotten that she was wearing Eden''s clothes. Eden looked at Pa and said sarcastically, "You''re quite capable." Pa was stunned and red at Eden, "This matter is none of your business." Eden sneered and pointed at the dress on her, "But I can''t leave you alone because you''re wangling money by my dress." "You..." Pa looked so awkward. Only then did she remember that the dress was indeed Eden''s. "Pa, the dress was sshed by soy milk, and you can just wash it. You actually want her to compensate you with fifty thousand dors! You are still the same as before, abusing your power and bullying people. You haven''t changed at all." Eden looked at her with indifferent eyes. Pa was extremely embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Eden woulde here at this time. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Pa was speechless for a moment. She pursed her lips and stood aside angrily. She admitted that she was thoughtless that day. She just thought that she would date with Delmont at night, and she would be Eden''s eldest sister-inw the next morning, so she lost all bearings in a moment of pride and satisfaction. Besides, the clothes were indeed expensive. She should ask the girl topensate her. "Pa, apologize to her!" Eden looked at Pa sharply. Pa seemed to have heard a joke and looked at Eden with disdain. In the past, Eden was so cowardly as well. She must feel bad when she saw someone in the same situation as her. "Eden, are you out of your mind? Why should I apologize to her? She hit me, and I didn''t hit her." "Just now, she said that you lowered your head to look at your phone, so you hit her. It was your fault, but you are so self-righteous. She apologized to you and even knelt down in front of you. Why are you still so dissatisfied?" Eden was mad. She hated people who bullied others on the strength of their powerful position. "Eden, are you going to help her? We are friends, ssmates, and colleagues! How can you help her? You should stand on my side." Pa didn''t understand. Eden should support her at this time. Eden stared at her coldly, "Why should I stand on your side? I''m not like you. You can''t distinguish right from wrong. You should apologize to her immediately. What''s more, you''re not allowed to wear my clothes without my permission in the future. These clothes are new. Even I haven''t worn them yet." Pa''s face became awkward instantly. "There are hundreds of sets of clothes in your wardrobe, and you almost don''t wear them. I am your friend. Can''t I wear it? I asked her topensate me just because the dress is yours and I''m afraid that I can''t afford to buy a new one." Seeing how shameless Pa was, Eden was speechless. "I can give you the clothes, but you have to apologize to thisdy." Eden''s attitude was clear. "You..." Pa really didn''t know what to say. She was very embarrassed at the moment, wasn''t she? At this time, the people around her pointed and talked about her, which made her angry and awkward. The girl looked at Eden gratefully. With tears in her eyes, her delicate face looked pitiful, "Miss, thank you for helping me out. There''s no need for her to apologize to me. It''s just that I really don''t have that much money topensate her." The soy milk could be washed, and it would not affect the quality of the clothes. Moreover, she really didn''t mean it. Eden did not look at her, but looked at Pa with sharp eyes, "Apologize to her." Pa yelled, "Eden, you are insane!" "Apologize!" Eden raised her voice. Her anger overflowed, and she was like a crazy and mad wild cat. Pa looked at the time. Delmont wasing to pick her up. She couldn''t dy her n because of a poor girl. "I''m sorry. I was wrong." Pa was adaptable to circumstances. Anyway, she could teach the girl a lesson when she met her again. "It''s okay..." The girl was a little nervous. She didn''t expect Pa to really apologize to her. Eden looked at her, "You can leave now." "Alright. Thank you..." The girl smiled and thanked Eden a few times before turning around to leave. Pa looked at Eden and said with a sneer, "Now you''re satisfied." Eden looked at her meaningfully, "Behave yourself." After that, she turned around and left as well. Looking at Eden''s back, Pa felt a little helpless. She had won Delmont''s heart, but the most difficult one to deal with was Eden. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden knew her past. If Delmont knew that she had bullied Eden for three years, what would he do? "Pa, have you waited for a long time?" Delmont''s gentle and pleasant voice sounded behind Pa. Pa immediately put on a gentle face and turned around slowly to look at Delmont. Delmont was dressed in a ck overcoat. His figure was tall and straight, and he looked handsome and charming. "No, I came down just now. I had some free time and worked overtime for a while." Pa smiled coquettishly, "Let''s go. Where are we going for dinner tonight?" Pa held Delmont''s arm in a natural way. The expression in Delmont''s eyes changed. He pursed his lips and smiled, but didn''t say anything. He took Pa towards his Mercedes. However, when he turned around, the expression on his good-looking face was very serious. He seemed to be a bit apathetic, and even the atmosphere became oppressive, causing Pa to feel somewhat depressed. Why did she feel that he was angry? Was it because she was holding his arm? Eden stood not far away and looked at them, wishing that she coulde forward and p Delmont in the face. Delmont was too suggestible, and Pa tempted him just by some sweet nothings. Eden watched them get on the car and drove to follow them. Since Pa dressed up so well at night, she must want to do something. Delmont would sleep soundly after he got drunk. If they slept on the same bed, Pa wouldn''t miss the opportunity. If they were in a rtionship, the Clement family would not live in peace in the future. Pa had ulterior motives. Pa once said to her, "Eden, everyone will change." Pa had changed indeed, but she had be more despicable. After getting on the car, Pa looked at Delmont who was driving the car. His side face was iparably handsome. If she were to bring him home, she would definitely be so famous in the small town. Her parents would be very happy that she had a nice boyfriend. Jodie and the other friends would be envious of her. More importantly, she would see Eden''s angry but helpless face. "Delmont, where are we going to eat?" She asked with a smile. Delmont nced sideways at her. There was a gust of strong perfume on her, and the smell was a little pungent in the car. He thought about it and asked expressionlessly, "Where do you want to eat?" Pa had had an answer in heart. To date with such a man, she should go to a high-end restaurant. "Let''s go to River City Restaurant. The food there is the best in this country." "Okay!" Delmont did not say anything else. At the red light intersection, he turned the car round and drove to River City Restaurant. Eden watched him turn the car round. Without thinking, she knew that they were going to River City Restaurant. Eden followed them unhurriedly. As expected, Delmont and Pa went to the River City Restaurant. Eden got out of the car and went to the private box next to Delmont''s. After asking the manager to serve a few dishes she liked, she asked the manager to keep an eye on Delmont and Pa. She had to fill her stomach before solving the problem for Delmont. "Pa, I won''t let you seed tonight!" She thought in heart. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Delmont and Pa had just entered the private box. Pa ordered her favorite food and a bottle of red wine which was produced in 1998. She did not ask what Delmont wanted to eat. However, Delmont didn''t say anything and only looked down at his phone. Pa looked at him and asked with a smile, "Delmont, I didn''t order the dishes you like. Aren''t you angry?" In fact, she was testing Delmont deliberately. After all, they just got along well, and they hadn''t been in a rtionship. The first time she met Delmont, she had been thinking about getting him. Moreover, Eden had warned her. Her killer instinct didn''t allow her to give up so easily. Delmont put down the phone and looked up at her with a smile, "I''m not picky about food. I can eat anything you like. By the way, you and Eden work together. Do you get along well?" "Of course, we used to be ssmates. She takes good care of me." Pa ran her fingers through her hair and smiled charmingly. Delmont nodded with a smile, "Eden is very kindhearted. She has been kind since she was a child. Victor treats her as his treasure. It''s even hard for me to see her." Pa smiled enviously, "She is really happy to have an elder brother who dotes on her so much. Unlike me, I only have a younger sister, and she always goes against me. I even have to share my sry with her." Delmont smiled and said, "Eden suffered a lot when she was young. We all dote on her. She is our little princess and no one can bully her. If anyone bullies her, Buddy and I will beat that person to death." Pa''s heart skipped a beat. If Delmont knew that she had bullied Eden for three years, he would kill her, wouldn''t he? Hearing Delmont''s words next door, Eden felt very warm in heart. Delmont thought for her at any time. Eden ate the seafood porridge and smiled very happily. Then, she didn''t hear any sound from the next box. After eating, Eden felt a little sleepy, but she could hear the sound of clinking sses next door. An hourter, she finally heard the sound of the door opening. Eden pricked up her ears and heard their footsteps. She didn''t open the door and leave until they walked away. She saw that Pa staggered and leaned against Delmont. Seeing Pa like this, Eden knew what she wanted to do. The two of them walked to another elevator. However, after taking a few steps, Eden met Irving. Irving was as elegant and charming as ever, and there was always a gentle smile on his face. When Eden saw Irving, she was stunned. Although he sent roses to her everyday as usual, she did not take it seriously. But meeting him like this was another matter. "Eden, are you here alone?" Irving asked with a smile, and his voice was still so gentle. It seemed that he didn''t take Eden''s warning seriously. Eden smiled, "No, I came here with Delmont. He... is downstairs with his friend. I''m leaving, or he will worry about me." After saying that, Eden turned around and walked to the other side. "Eden." Irving stopped her again. Eden stopped and turned around to look at him with more vignt eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Irving looked at her and smiled, "Eden, you don''t have to be so wary of me. As I said, I won''t do anything to hurt you. I don''t disturb your life these days, do I?" Although he had been sending her roses, he just did it tofort himself. Eden knew that he didn''t bother her during this period of time, but he bought her roses as usual. It had been a long time, and she and Victor pretended that they didn''t know about it. "I know. Thank you for not disturbing me, and thank you very much for your concern. Irving, I hope we will never be enemies, but friends. Goodbye!" Eden turned around and trotted away. Irving stood still and smiled, "Eden, I will never be your enemy." Even if he became her enemy one day, he did that for her own good. Although such an idea was a bit morbid, he really thought so. Watching her running in a hurry, he frowned slightly. Where was she going? Didn''t Victor apany her? He took a few steps forward, but Dahlia suddenly stopped him from behind. "Irving, Mr. King is waiting for you. Let''s go in first." When she followed Irving, she saw Eden. Humph, Eden seemed to be everywhere. They could meet Eden wherever they went. As for Irving, he was very tender when he saw Eden, but he became indifferent in front of her. How ironic! He was really gentle to Eden, which made her very jealous. What qualification did Eden have to be loved by Irving? "Okay!" Irving nodded. He nced at the direction in which Eden had left and turned around to enter the private box. After Eden went downstairs, she found that Delmont and Pa had gotten in the car. She immediately took out her phone and dialed Delmont''s number. Delmont had drunk some wine, so he wanted to call driving service, but Pa refused. He had to drive the car to the parking lot and then rest in a nearby hotel. As soon as he started the car, he received a phone call from Eden. "Delmont, where are you?" "Eden, I''m in River City Restaurant. What''s wrong? Do you miss me?" Eden smiled and said, "Yes! Delmont, no one can apany me for dinner tonight. Victor has to attend a dinner party. Apany me to eat." In front of Eden, Delmont had parked the car and turned off the car lights. She breathed a sigh of relief. If they really went to the hotel, Delmont would definitely be seduced by Pa. Although Pa was not a gorgeous beauty, she was pretty and well-shaped, and it was hard for men to refuse her. Delmont nced at Pa who was drunk and hesitated. He didn''t speak, so Eden knew that he was worried about Pa. It was just because of his kindness that Pa could make use of him shamelessly. "Delmont, you have to treat me to dinner tonight. I''ve arrived at River City Restaurant. Come here quickly." Eden said like a spoiled child. She bet that she was more important than Pa in Delmont''s heart. "Okay, Eden, I''m in River City restaurant as well. How about this? Pa is drunk. I''ll send her to the hotel first, and then I''lle back immediately to treat you to something delicious." Delmont''s heart melted when he heard Eden''s lovely voice. When Pa heard that it was a phone call from Eden, she instantly had an urge to strangle Eden to death. Eden must do it on purpose. "Oh! Delmont, did she have dinner with you? She''s even drunk. How can you two go to a hotel alone? Where are you? I''ll be right there." Eden looked at the Mercedes-Benz not far away with a sneer and said in heart, "Pa, do you want to go to the hotel with Delmont? Don''t think about it! Delmont is so innocent, but you pretend to be naive and kind. Let''s see if you can get what you want." Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 "Eden, my car is right in front of the gate." "Oh! Delmont, wait for me. I seem to have seen your car." Eden hung up and walked over with a smile. Hearing that, Pa even wanted to die. Eden had actually been following them. Then she heard someone knocking on the car window. Delmont looked at Eden and smiled dotingly. Eden opened the car door and sat in the back seat. She nced at Pa, who was sitting in the passenger seat with her eyes closed. "Delmont, Pa is badly drunk. Let''s take her to the hotel first, and then we''ll go to the food stalls." She didn''t eat much just now, because she wanted to find an excuse to eat with Delmont. "Okay!" Delmont smiled, "I''ll park the car and go to the hotel nearby." "Sure." Eden looked at Pa who was pretending to be asleep and smiled yfully. She knew that Pa must feel wronged at this moment. Later, she would let Pa show her colours. The hotel was next to River City Restaurant, and the elevator was in the parking lot. When they arrived at the hall on the first floor, Eden took out Pa''s ID card from her bag and got a room for her. Pa leaned against Delmont''s arms. Feeling her soft body, Delmont breathed somewhat rapidly. In fact, he... hadn''t had sex for a long time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, thinking that Eden hadn''t had dinner, he was no longer sexually aroused. Pa knew men very well. Leaning against Delmont''s arms, she could feel the reaction of his body. Unfortunately, everything was destroyed by Eden. Otherwise, she could definitely sleep with Delmont that night. After booking the room, Eden pulled Pa out of Delmont''s arms and helped her walk into the elevator together with Delmont. Seeing that Pa was still pretending to be asleep, she sneered. Pa used to be an entertainment woman, and she couldn''t let her be with Delmont. "Delmont, how much did she drink? Why is she so drunk?" Eden looked at him unhappily. Delmont smiled helplessly. Pa was Eden''s ssmate, and he knew that Eden was ming him for letting Pa drink so much. "She drank a bottle of red wine." "Ah..." Eden pretended to be surprised, "That''s really strange. Pa has been good at drinking. She won''t get drunk even if she drinks four bottles of red wine. Why did she get drunk after drinking one bottle of wine?" Pa was shocked. At this time, she was sure that Eden deliberately came here to make trouble with her. "Really? I didn''t expect her to be a heavy drinker." Delmont looked at Pa with puzzled eyes. "Of course, we were ssmates in high school. When we were in high school, she had been good at drinking." Eden looked at Pa with confusion as well. Meanwhile, she pinched Pa''s waist forcefully. "Ah... Ugh..." The sudden pain made Pa unable to pretend anymore. She screamed and then immediately pretended to vomit. "Ugh..." She retched in Delmont''s arms. Delmont was dumbfounded. He felt disgusted for no reaosn. He turned away his face with difort. Seeing Delmont''s expression, Eden almostughed out loud. Although Delmont was careless, he was obsessional about cleanliness. His room was always tidy, and his clothes were always clean and neat. "Delmont, I feel so bad." Pa leaned against his arms weakly, wrapped her arms around his neck and said coquettishly. Eden said angrily, "Feel bad? Why couldn''t you drink less? Do you know how tired Delmont is everyday? But now he has to take care of such a drunkard like you! You''re not considerate at all. Besides, how could a woman drink so much? If you were in front of the man you like, how shameful would you be? Fortunately, you''re not the type Delmont likes. Otherwise, you would regret what you''re doing after sobering up." Pa was speechless. Was she not the type Delmont liked? Eden must be talking nonsense. She looked at Eden with blurred eyes and said with a smile, "Oh, it turns out to be my old ssmate. I''m dating with your eldest brother. Why are you here?" Delmont immediately looked at Eden and shook his head, "Eden, I promise that this is not a date. We just had a meal as friends." Hearing this, Eden was much more relieved. She had thought that Delmont had fallen in love with Pa. "Ha-ha..." She looked at Pa and smiled. Her smile harbored evil intentions, and she was like a devil from hell, "Pa, it seems that you are really drunk. What a pity, Delmont doesn''t like you. However, what you said is liable to cause misunderstanding. Those who don''t understand will think that you''re seducing Delmont on purpose." Pa was taken aback. Eden''s words were truly annoying. She didn''t expect that Delmont would give such an answer. During this period of time, Eden was busy taking care of Adonis, so she had time to get close to Delmont. When Eden had more free time, she immediately realized that something was wrong, so she rushed to make trouble for her. Why was it so hard for her to marry a man she liked? Eden came over not only to warn her, but also to tell Delmont about what she had done. Delmont might not answer her phone calls again. Ah... Pa wailed in heart. How unlucky she was! In the room, Eden pushed Pa onto the bed with great strength. Pa felt so aggrieved that she wanted to kill Eden, but she had no choice but to keep pretending. Eden sent Delmont away with an excuse deliberately. "Delmont, you go out first. I''lle out after helping her take off her clothes. She''ll sleep more comfortably in this way." "Okay! Don''t be too tired." Delmont turned around and left. Pa felt so desperate. She had missed such a great opportunity! The door of the room was closed. Eden looked at Pa who didn''t move and pinched her waist hard. "Ouch..." Pa couldn''t stand it anymore. Eden pinched her waist, and it was extremely painful. She sat up angrily and arranged her messy hair casually. She red at Eden with furious eyes, "Eden, you''re so shameless! What right do you have to interfere in Delmont''s matters?" Eden looked down at her arrogantly, "You can only me your bad luck. You actually fell in love with Delmont. He is kind, but you make use of him in this way. Pa, as I said, I will never let you be my sister-inw. I have warned you to stay away from Delmont. As long as I am here, you will never be able to marry into the Clement family. Even if you give birth to a child for him, you can only his mistress." She minded Pa''s past, her greed, and her various plots. Pa approached Delmont on purpose, and she would never ept such a sister-inw. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 "Ah..." Pa ran her fingers through her hair in despair. How could she fall on evil days all the time? How unlucky she was! Humph! She would never give up like this, and she believed that she would not be so unlucky forever. Pa felt bitter, angry and sad, and she had mixed feelings in heart. "Eden, could you not meddle in this matter?" Eden said, "I''m not meddling in your affairs. What I care about is Delmont''s happiness. You can''t make him happy." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Pa smiled and looked at her, "Eden, why are you so sure that I can''t give him happiness?" "Because of your character." Eden answered her without hesitation. "Pa, I''ll warn you once again. Stay away from Delmont. I know exactly what you''re thinking, and I also know that you want to prove that you can win his heart. But I can remind you that if you can withstand the pressure from the Clement family, you can be with him recklessly. But I hope that you won''t get badly hurt in the end." After saying that, Eden turned around and went out. Pa looked at her back, and her eyes darkened more and more. "Ha-ha..." Sheughed mockingly, as if she was mocking Eden''s childishness. Men would be responsible as long as the women got pregnant. Moreover, the Clement family was respectable. For the sake of his own reputation and dignity, Delmont wouldn''t abandon her and their child if she got pregnant. She said in heart, "Eden, you don''t know Delmont at all." "Just wait and see, Eden. Let''s see who will win in the end." Delmont smoked at the end of the corridor. Leaning against the wall, he lowered his head, and his long figure was enveloped in loneliness and sadness. Seeing him like this, Eden felt painful in heart for no reason. In fact, she didn''t know if Delmont had been living a good life these years. But after she came back, she found that he had been working very hard. Especially after he was released from the prison, he had be maturer. However, he really needed a girlfriend who could apany him. "Delmont, let''s go." She said in a soft tone, and her smile was gentle. Delmont snuffed out the cigarette and looked at her with a smile, "Let''s go. What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Eden took his arm, "Delmont, let''s go to the food stalls. I haven''t eaten the food there for a long time." "Alright. I''ll listen to you." Delmont''s tone was as doting as ever. "Delmont, I heard that you beat the one who cheated you." Since Delmont had been fooled, he wouldn''t let it go so easily. Speaking of this matter, Delmont was still angry, "Humph, that brat dared to lie to me! He should feel lucky that I just beat him. I broke his arm and gave him a lesson so that he wouldn''t fool others again." Delmont knew what she was worried about. "Don''t worry. I won''t be as impulsive as before. I know how to act with propriety." "Ha-ha..." Eden chuckled, "Delmont, since I came back, you''ve been maturing. However, I know that you are very lonely. If you can be with a girl you like, you''ll be happier and happier." Hearing this, Delmont looked at her with a yful smile, "Eden, was it really because you wanted me to treat you to a meal that you called me?" "Of course. Think about it. How long haven''t we had a meal together? Should I call you with some purposes?" Eden knew that Delmont had more or less known her intentions. But so what? She wanted him to marry a kinder woman. "Delmont, do you like Pa?" She felt that it was better to figure out this question. This matter had troubled her for several days, making her unable to eat and sleep at ease. Delmont shook his head slightly. Hearing these words, he knew that Eden came to him with other intentions. "I''m well disposed towards her, but I haven''t fallen in love with her." Eden heaved a sigh of relief. "Delmont, tell me honestly. You sent her to the hotel tonight. If she seduced you, you wouldn''t be able to control yourself, would you?" Delmont smiled and said, "Eden, we are all adults, and it''s normal for people to break up after having a one-night-stand. Are you worried that I couldn''t restrain myself?" Eden nodded heavily, "Delmont, you have to be more faithful. If my future sister-inw learns about your past, you''ll suffer a lot. I don''t think you''ll have a one-night-stand. Delmont, let me introduce someone to you." Delmont smiled and asked, "Is it Seth?" Eden nodded with a smile, "She is raised by my father. She has a very good personality and matches you very well. She is very suitable to be a wife." Delmont shook his head with a smile, "She speaks too little." "So she''s suitable for you, you chatterbox. If you and your wife both talk a lot, it will be very noisy at home." Delmont shook her head andughed, "You are wrong. Do you follow me because you''re afraid that something would happen betweem Pa and me?" "Humph!" Eden red at him. Being seen through by him, she was very awkward. She looked especially adorable when she blushed and puckered her mouth. Delmont suddenly remembered that when she was a child, she liked to pucker her mouth as long as she got mad. At that time, if he hugged her and kissed her little face, she would smile in an instant. It turned out that time had passed so quickly. The little girl had grown up and be the mother of three children. "You actually see me through. Fortunately, you are not as stupid as I thought." "Eden." He took her hand, "Don''t worry. I will never be cheated by a woman again." "What does it mean? Have you ever been cheated before? Or..." Eden looked at him doubtfully. She felt that his words were meaingful. "Eden, in fact, I have a beloved woman, but she doesn''t like me. That''s why I''ve been single. As for Pa, she looks like that woman, so I can''t help but want to meet her." Delmont''s tone turned sad, and his expression suddenly became painful and mncholic. "I know I shouldn''t meet her. In the future, I won''t see her unless we have something about work to deal with." Eden did not expect to hear such shocking news from him. "Delmont, you hid so well. No one in our family knows that you have a woman you like. Two days ago, mom called me and said Glenn could call you uncle, but you didn''t even have a girlfriend. Both of us were anxious." "Fool, don''t you want me to be with someone I like? I''ve been trying my best." Delmont smiled bitterly. He had really tried his best, but that woman didn''t like him. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 He only loved her in his life. Eden waspletely relieved. "Delmont, can you tell me who she is?" Eden was curious to know what kind of woman Delmont liked. Delmont smiled, "Her family background is much better than ours. She was my junior in college, and we fell in love with each other in college. Later, something happened, and we had to break up." "Oh! What''s her name?" Eden was too curious. In River City, only the Alwynn family was richer than the Clement family, wasn''t it? "Delmont, is it Adalynn?" She was a little surprised. "Ha-ha... Dummy, what are you thinking about? How could it be her? The Alwynn family is indeed richer than the Clement family, but her family is more powerful than the Alwynn family." "Oh! That''s amazing." Delmont kept it a secret. If Aisling knew this, she would nagger everyday. However, she didn''t expect Delmont to be so affectionate. In the past, he always went to the nightclubs, but he went there less asionally after he was framedst time. "Ha-ha..." Looking at her curious face, Delmont was amused. "Eden, even if tell you, you don''t know her. Moreover, she is not from River City." "Oh!" Eden was a little disappointed. However, as long as Delmont didn''t like Pa, she could be relieved. "Delmont, as long as it''s not Pa. I hope you didn''t lie to me." "Fool, why should I lie to you? Do you think I would make a joke of my feelings? Besides, I can''t bear to cheat you." "Delmont, if you can''t be with her, will you stay single for the rest of your life?" She was a little worried. Grandma Clement was old, and she wanted to see the three of them have their own happy families. Delmont''s eyes were full of intense sorrow. Maybe he really couldn''t be with her again. Then he smiled unconcernedly and said, "Eden, you may think I am ridiculous when you hear my words, but I only love her in my life. Therefore, I won''t get married if I can''t be with her. After she left, I tried to be with other girls, but none of them is my cup of tea. That''s why I''m still single now." Looking at his painful expression, Eden knew that he didn''t lie to her. "Delmont, have a try again. As long as she is not married, you have a chance." She did not want him to be single forever. Delmont shook his head, "We haven''t contacted each other for many years. She''s abroad and I''m in River City. We''re separated by a thousand miles. I don''t know whether she''s married or not." When Eden heard this, she sighed in heart. Nine times out of ten they couldn''t be together. "By the way, Eden, you''ll go to the hospital to see Adonis tomorrow, right? I''ll go visit him, too. We''re friends and we''ve known each other since childhood. I''m sad because he''s in aa."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay,e to Alwynn Group tomorrow, and we''ll go there together." "No problem!" Delmont took her hand and went to the food stalls nearby. They talked about a lot frankly. After eating and drinking, Delmont sent Eden back. When Eden arrived home safely, she asked a driver to send Delmont back to the Clement family. Eden was very happy because her worries were resolved. When she went to work the next day, she was in a good mood. She was delighted, but Pa was in a very bad mood. This morning, she called Delmont, and he really didn''t answer her phone calls. In her opinion, Eden must have said something to Delmont. After holding the morning meeting, Victor went out to inspect the malls with Dean. There was only Eden in the office. Pa walked in angrily. "Eden, do you have to separate me and Delmont? This is something between me and him. Why do you have to meddle in it?" Her tone was excited as she looked at Eden with hatred. She had a sense of superiority again and thought that she could still bully Eden at will. Eden looked up at her angry face and knew that Delmont didn''t answer her phone calls that day. She leaned against the chair casually and looked at Pa with a smile, "Pa, I meddled in my brother''s business, not yours. It has nothing to do with you." "But I like your brother. Why do you have to stop me?" Missing the chance to be with Delmont, Pa was so depressed that she wanted to kill Eden. All these years, she had been trying to be with a rich man. After failing several times, she hadn''t given up. "Have you asked if Delmont likes you?" Eden looked at her with brooding eyes. "If he didn''t like me, he wouldn''t meet me." Pa looked at her confidently. Clearly, Delmont was well disposed towards her. If he didn''t have a good opinion of her, he would not havee out to meet her. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t help butugh. Looking at Pa''s arrogant face, she found that she didn''t change at all. "Pa, if you really want to marry into a powerful family, you have to make yourself better and gain the respect and admiration of others. Only then will you be able to get what you want." "If you seduced him sessfullyst night, neither of you would suffer losses. He would satisfy his sexual needs and you would profit yourself, but he would not be responsible for you. You know the adult world better than I do." "You''re pretty and well-shaped, but you''re too haughty. A proud phoenix can''t be born in a chicken coop. Shouldn''t people like you work harder?" "In this morous big city, some people like you appear to be rich and lofty in front of everyone, but I think you know your true colours very well." "But you always believe that your beauty and charm will definitely be found out by rich people. You try every method to work in Alwynn Group in order to squeeze into the upper ss and get what you want. Am I right?" Pa''s face was pale and embarrassed. Eden had hit it. In the past few years, she ran into snags and was foiled everywhere. She used to be kept as a mistress, work as an entertainment woman and do a lot of work, but she failed to marry into a wealthy family as she wished. Seeing her expression, Eden knew she had guessed right. "Pa, since you got close to him with impure motives, you''ve cheated him. Vanity can soon ruin a person. Don''t get lost in your fantasy. After you wake up from your daydream, the reality will give you a fatal blow." A woman couldn''t reply on her beautypletely. Pa''s face was dejected and sombre. She looked at Eden''s causal face and envied her very much. She was in a high status, and her husband was the Prince Charming in every woman''s hearts. Many people loved and doted on her. "Eden, are girls from poor families not qualified to change their lives? Can''t women from poor families marry into wealthy families?" Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 "No, you''re wrong. Everyone has the right to change his own life. Being poor is not something bad. The really bad thing is that you have a depraved heart. Good-looking skins are the same, but the soul of the fun is one of the best." "If a woman wants to be better, she must enrich her heart. In this way, she can prove her worth and be elegant permanently." "But you have no independent personality, no proper values and no interesting soul. You only have your pretty face and young body. However, as time goes by, you''ll no longer be young and beautiful. Therefore, you can only create a happy life by yourself. You can''t get something for nothing, and no one can give you afortable life." Pa was stunned and looked at her in disbelief. She had never thought about this seriously. Indeed, working in Alwynn Group got her charges motivated. Seeing Eden''s serious working attitude, she became passionate as well. Eden had a positive attitude towards life indeed. She worked hard and tried her best to live. Moreover, she treated her husband thoughtfully, cared about her family, got along with her friends sincerely and even showed consideration for her subordinates. Her generosity and thoughtfulness made her have a wide range of contacts, and the employees in thepany all thought highly of her. However, Pa didn''t need Eden to teach her what to do. "Eden, I don''t need you to teach me what to do. I just chose the life I need. I know what kind of man can make my life more meaningful." "I''m not instructing you. I''m just telling you the truth. I don''t care what kind of man you need, but I''ve warned you that the man you need is definitely not Delmont." Pa wanted to marry into a wealthy family, but could she guarantee that she could get a firm foothold in a rich family? Since this was her dream, she should have scruples and not to lower herself. If she didn''t have a clean past, she couldn''t have a wonderful future. It was impossible for her to ce her hope on marrying into a wealthy family. Only when she became more and more outstanding could others think differently of her. For women who were born in poverty, getting married could change their lives indeed, but some of them realized their dreams on their own. However, some could only live in their imaginations. "What if I insist on being with him?" Pa did not give up and thought that Delmont was a man she could control. Eden smiled and said, "But he doesn''t have to be with you." Pa was rendered speechless. She was really pissed off. "Eden, I won''t give up." Pa turned around angrily and left. She straightened his back and walked out. Eden''s smile gradually disappeared. Wasn''t it good to live an ordinary life? Why did Pa have to be with someone of a higher social position? "s!" Eden sighed and looked at the time. She and Delmont were supposed to meet each other. She tidied up the documents on the table, picked up a gray coat and put it on. Then she took her bag and went out. When she got downstairs, she did not see Delmont, but saw the girl who distributed leaflets yesterday evening. The girl was dressed casually, but it could not hide her desire to advance. No matter the passers-by took the leaflets or not, she smiled at them politely. In the past, she once distributed leaflets as well. She could only make a few dors in several hours, but she was very satisfied. "Eden." Delmont happened to see Eden when he parked the car by the road. Eden came to sense and walked over with a smile. Then she opened the car door and got in. She smiled and said, "Delmont, you are quite punctual." "Of course, you are a punctual person, so I don''t dare to keep you waiting." Delmont started the car with a grin and drove to the hospital. "Ha-ha... I really don''t like unpunctual people." "I knew you would say so. I bought you a cake. Do you want to eat it now?" Eden shook her head, "No, I''ll take it to the hospital and share it with Candace." "Alright!" Delmont looked at the front. Eden took a look at him secretly. Delmont was charming and eye-catching among the crowd. "Delmont, did Pa call you today?" "Yes! She called me several times, but I didn''t answer. I sent her a message and apologized to her. Although it is shameful, I regarded her as someone else indeed, and this is my fault. If there is a chance, I will apologize to her face to face. You don''t have to worry about other things. Now I want to work hard to make money and develop Clement Group better." Delmont''s tone was firm and his yful eyes became extremely serious." Delmont was finally on the way to achieve his dream, just like Buddy. "Eden, I remember what you saidst night. You are right. As long as she is not married, I still have a chance. In this case, I have to make myself more outstanding so that I can be qualified to marry her." "Wow!" Eden looked at him in surprise, "Delmont, the power of love is really amazing! Seeing how cheerful you''re now, I suddenly feel that you have changed a lot." Delmont smiled and sighed in heart. How time flew! He had been separated from her for more than six years. "Eden, everyone will have worries and misgivings when they''re thirty years old. They have to buy a house and save money to get married and have a child. Now I have the same idea. Some people don''t want to be bound by marriage and children, and they just want to live happily. I used to think this way." "But I realized that I was wrong when I saw you and Buddy live a happy life. I should have my own home, a beloved wife and my own children. In that way, my life will be perfect." He knew that she was his only love. He didn''t know whether they could be together or not, but he had never tried before. That was why he felt regretful. She was a very perfect woman who did not like to owe favors, and her life was even wless. However, he was very careless. He once felt that he was not good enough for her. But love was so wonderful that he just fell in love with her. When they arrived at the hospital, they went straight to Adonis''s ward. Adonis''s condition had been stabilized, and all his organs functioned normally. At this time, he was lying quietly on the hospital bed. His face was deathly pale, but he still looked handsome and appealing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Candace, this is my eldest brother. He is also Adonis''s friend." Eden introduced Delmont to Candace. Her eyes were red and swollen. It seemed that she cried for a long time yesterday. Candace looked at Delmont and smiled, "Delmont, thank you foring to see Adonis. The doctor said that he can sense the sounds outside now. Knowing that you''re here to see him, he must be very happy." Delmont smiled as he ced the gifts on the table beside him. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Heforted her, "Miss Aiken, Adonis has been lucky since childhood. He will make it. You don''t have to worry too much." Candace nodded and looked at Adonis with a smile. He was in a much better condition. "I believe him." Looking at Adonis like this, Delmont felt that everyone should try his best to live a happy life. No one could predict what would happen the next day. It was not easy for Adonis to meet his beloved woman, but he had an ident, and his beloved woman cried everyday. His lover and friends spent every day worrying about him. What had happened to Adonis strengthened Delmont''s resolve to pursue his love. "Delmont, a girl I know lives in the VIP ward on the eighth floor. I bought some daily supplies and fruit for her. Help me send them to her." "Okay!" Delmont nodded with a smile, picked up the things on the ground and went out. Seeing that Candace looked much more haggard, Eden said, "Candace, Delmont brought me a cake. Let''s eat together." Candace nodded, "Alright! I haven''t had lunch, and I want to eat dessert these days." Eden smiled and took out the cake Delmont bought for her. They ate it together. The strawberry cake still tasted great. It was sweet but not greasy. "Wow! It''s yummy. I didn''t expect there to be such delicious a cake in River City. When Adonis wakes up, I''ll let him buy cakes for me every day." Candace''s bright and clear eyes were filled with expectation, and she looked so delighted. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden''s eyes were starry as she looked at Candace''s smiling face. "Okay. I''ll give the address to Adonis and ask him to buy it for you every day." Eden took a bite with a smile. Then she suddenly remembered the novel Candace had written, "Candace, a lot of people read your novel. To my surprise, you actually have tens of millions of fans." Candace wrote every novel attentively. People could understand all the bitterness in love through her novels. In one of her novels, two lovers bridged over many difficulties. In the end, they rified all the misunderstandings and got together. That kind of love was impressive and touching. Eden had been crazy about it these days. Candace smiled and said, "Eden, do you also think it''s fascinating? In fact, Adonis and I are the inspiration for my novel, but I really didn''t expect that we would suffer so much just like the heroine and hero." Eden was stunned when she heard that, "So, he really saved you that night." After that, Eden suddenly said self-mockingly, "I forgot that when Adonis was hospitalized, you were the one who took care of him." "Yes, in fact, I was well disposed towards him when I took care of him. However, I didn''t think too much at that time. I just thought that the two of us lived in different countries. Now I understand that love has no boundaries. As long as we love each other, we can be together." Eden smiled and nodded, "That''s true. I''ll let Abby read the novel and see if we can rearrange your novel into a y. Since you have so many fans, the y must be popr." Hearing this, Candace was pleasantly surprised, "Eden, I write novels just because I like it, and I never thought about publishing it or transferring it into a y. If you can adapt it, I will be very d." "I''ll discuss with Abby the other day. Let''s eat." "Okay!" Candace smiled happily and looked back at Adonis''s sleeping face. "Adonis, you must wake up soon." She whispered in heart. Delmont carried the things to the ward Eden had mentioned. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. He pushed the door open and didn''t see anyone inside. The quilt on the bed was a little messy. With confusion, he carried the things inside and put them on the table. He waited for a while, but no one came. Delmont nced at the time. He had a meeting at two o''clock in the afternoon. River City was very big and was divided into four districts. He wanted to expand the business of the supermarket. During this period of time, he had found several suitable ces and prepared to start new business. Over the past few years, he had been focused on his career and had made small achievements, and he had earned much more money. After waiting for about five minutes, Delmont still did not see the patient Eden had mentioned. Then he walked out. He walked in a hurry. As soon as he opened the door, he came face to face with a woman in a hospital gown. She lowered her head and was about to open the door. "Ah..." Adrienne was startled. She did not expect someone to be in her ward. Before she could see Delmont''s face clearly, she was knocked back, and her walking stick fell on the ground. Adrienne had an inexplicable sense of grief in heart. Why was she so unlucky recently? However, the next moment, someone held her waist tightly. Smelling the familiar fragrance, Delmont was stunned and lowered his head. When he saw Adrienne''s face, he was so excited. "It''s you!" "It''s you!" They said at the same time. "Adrienne." Delmont''s voice was trembling uncontrobly. "Delmont." Adrienne looked at Delmont''s handsome face. He was as charismatic as ever, but his yful eyes were much steadier and intenser than before. He was much maturer. There was a hint of panic in her eyes as he looked at him. She didn''t expect to meet him so soon. To Delmont''s surprise, he actually met her in River City. They had been separated for six years. In the past six years, he had been looking forward to meet her again, but he did not expect to see her in this way. He didn''t tell anyone about his rtionship with Adrienne, because he knew that he was not good enough for her. When she left, he did not ask her to stay, but let her go. After she left, he often went to the nightclubs, trying to relieve his loneliness in the noisy atmosphere. They kept looking at each other until Adrienne groaned in difort. Only then did Delmonte to sense. Seeing that her foot was injured, he carried her in his arms, turned around and walked inside. Adrienne leaned against his arms quietly. His embrace was as warm as before. This feeling made her feel very peaceful and satisfied. But her face darkened as soon as she thought of what had happened six years ago. Moreover, why was he here? Had he been inquiring about her or monitoring her? "Why are you in my ward?" Her voice suddenly became cold. Delmont''s footsteps came to a halt. He held her and ced her on the bed cautiously. Then he looked down at her and saw her gloomy face. He felt a sharp pain in heart and exined, "Adrienne, my younger sister asked me to bring things to this ward. I didn''t know you lived here." "Younger sister?" Adrienne looked up at him with confusion, "Have you found her?" "Yes! Her name is Eden, and she''s the design director of Alwynn Group." Delmont knew that she had misunderstood him, so he exined on purpose. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 "It''s her." Adrienne lowered her head slowly. This world was so small. Eden was actually the daughter of the Clement family who had been missing for many years. "Yes." Delmont looked at her nervously. In fact, he didn''t know why she suddenly became angry. Six years ago, she suddenly left, leaving him at a loss. He could only watch helplessly as she entered the airport with her suitcase. Then he heard no news about her. "Go out now. Thank Eden on my behalf." After Adrienne said this, shey down and had her back to Delmont. Delmont looked very helpless. He whispered, "Adrienne, have a good rest." After that, he really strode out. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Adrienne went berserk. She red at the closed door angrily and almost cried, "Delmont, you are really as straightforward as ever. I asked you to go out, but you really left. Don''t you know that I am alone here? You b*stard! I don''t want to see you anymore!" After Adrienne scolded him, shey back on the bed. Then she covered herself with the quilt and cried out loud. It seemed that she wanted to vent all the grievances she had suffered all these years by crying. Delmont, who had just stepped out of the ward, suddenly stopped when he heard her cry. She had been perfect and proud, and she was so strong that she would never cry. What was wrong with her that day? Delmont immediately turned around and took a few steps back. However, he hesitated when he held the door handle with slender fingers. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did she want to see him at this moment? However, his heart ached when he heard her crying. She had never shed a single drop of tear before, but she was crying so sadly at this time, which made him feel very distressed and sombre. His heart was so painful that he couldn''t breathe, just like how he felt when she left him. Delmont hesitated for a moment before pushing open the door and walking in. "Get out! I don''t want to see anyone now." A muffled voice came from the quilt, and Adrienne kept crying dolefully. Delmont walked to her slowly. "Adrienne." Hearing his concerned voice, she stopped crying all of a sudden. Adrienne lifted the quilt quickly, only to find that Delmont hade back. At this time, he was looking at her with distress. Adrienne was stunned and immediately yelled madly, "Didn''t you leave? Why do youe back?" Delmont said, "I heard your crying." Adrienne was speechless. She heard herself crying as well. But so what? Couldn''t she even cry? "Delmont, get out of here! I said that I don''t want to see you again!" Adrienne pointed at the door and roared. Delmont felt helpless again. "Adrienne, do you really hate me so much?" His tone was painful and his eyes were intense as he stared at her. "yes, I hate you to the extreme!" Adrienne stared at him seriously and said word by word. Delmont was dealt a severe blow and took a few steps back. In fact, he didn''t know why she hated him. In the end, he didn''t know what to say and could only sigh in heart. He turned around and walked out of the ward silently. Adrienne was taken aback. Seeing him leave, she hated herself for letting him go, but she was furious because he really left. She was really pissed off by such a dull man! This time, Delmont really left. He got in the car and sent Eden a message, telling her that he had something to deal with in the company and he would go back first. "Okay." Eden replied to him and didn''t think too much. Delmont was not in a hurry to drive away. After sitting in the car for a while, he got out of the car and bought a few dishes that Adrienne liked. Then he found a nurse and asked her to send the dishes to Adrienne''s ward in the name of Eden. He didn''t leave until Adrienne epted the food. Looking at her favorite dishes on the table, Adrienne felt warm in heart. Even though she was stupid, she knew that the food was bought by Delmont. Only he remembered what she liked to eat. Adrienne lowered her head and ate her meal elegantly. Unconsciously, she no longer felt empty and sad in heart. Eden apanied Candace until three o''clock in the afternoon. Seeing that Candace was much happier, she got up and went to see Adrienne. Victor told her about Adrienne''s identity. Although she didn''t like to attach herself to persons in power, she wanted to make friends with Adrienne. "Rat-a-tat..." Eden knocked on the door twice. Adrienne was lost in thought on bed. She had been looking at the corner in a daze. Hearing the knock on the door, she came to herself. "Come in." She said ndly. Eden pushed the door open and went in. Seeing Adrienne leaning against the bed, she sensed that she was not in a good mood. "Miss Simpson, how are you today?" Eden asked with a smile. Adrienne smiled and nodded, "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you for the lunch." "Lunch?" Eden was confused. She didn''t buy her lunch. Looking at Eden''s expression, Adrienne knew that the lunch was not sent by her. She said in heart, "Delmont, you really went out of your way. You bought me the meal, but you gave the credit to your younger sister." "Delmont, if you could be so considerate in love, we wouldn''t have been separated for so many years." "Should I thank you for not marrying me in a few years?" Eden smiled and said, "I was talking to Candace just now, so I asked my eldest brother to send the things here. You met him, right?" "Yeah!" Adrienne nodded casually. "Is your foot better now?" Eden sat in front of the bed. "It''s much better." "Do you want to eat the apple? I''ll peel one for you." Eden asked again. "Okay!" Adrienne nodded. The food was a little salty, so she wanted to eat some fruit. Eden picked up an apple to begun to peel it. Adrienne looked at Eden carefully. She was very beautiful, just like a love poem. She looked young and passionate. What impressed her the most was her eyes which were as clear aske water and her long eyshes. When she blinked her eyshes, she seemed to be inquiring and caring about her. In short, she was so refined and elegant. This was the woman Victor liked. Among those richdies in the upper ss, she was indeed different. Eden handed her the peeled apple. "Thank you!" Adrienne took a bite. It was very sweet, but her heart was sour, and she felt a little sad. "By the way, Mrs. Alwynn, your eldest brother is very handsome. I wonder if he has got married." She asked tentatively. After all, she had left him for six years. Many things could happen in thousands of days and nights. Eden smiled and shook her head, "No, he doesn''t even have a girlfriend. He is quite straightforward, so it''s easy for him to offend girls. We''re all worried about his marriage." "Really?" Hearing the news, Adrienne could not help smiling. "Being straightforward is good." She lowered her head and took another bite of the apple. Delmont was so straightforward. He was not scheming at all and never doubted others'' words. He never thought too much. Sometimes she wondered whether he was straightforward or stupid. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 "Yeah, he never schemes against others." Eden did not think it was inappropriate for Delmont to be straightforward. On the contrary, he was simple and it was easier to get along with such a person. "Why doesn''t he have a girlfriend?" Adrienne pretended to be curious and asked. In the past six years, she had tried to date with other guys, but they broke up soon. The reason was very simple. Unlike Delmont who loved her purely, those men had other intentions. When she was with Delmont, she was very rxed and didn''t have to guard against anything. Seeing that Adrienne was curious about Delmont, Eden thought that they might be together. She didn''t intend to hide anything, "He has been busy with his career in the past few years. As you said, he is straightforward, and he is often cheated by others. He does not know how to make girls happy, so he has no girlfriend." "Oh!" Adrienne nodded while eating the apple. "I think it''s normal for him to be cheated, but how about his career now?" The Clement family was the second richest family in River City. In her memory, Buddy was better than Delmont in business. Eden was speechless. It seemed that Adrienne didn''t have a good impression of Delmont. Why did she say that it was normal for him to be cheated? "Not bad. He mainly manages the supermarkets and shopping malls. In recent years, he has made a great breakthrough. He started many chain stores, and the business is good." "That''s right. A withered treees to life again. Now he finally bes sessful." Adrienne smiled and sighed in heart, "Delmont, you''re finally promising." It was good to be promising. If he hadn''t made any progress, she would definitely look down on him. Eden was stunned. What did she mean by that? Eden felt that the rtionship between Adrienne and Delmont was strange, but she couldn''t tell the reason. "His life is notpletely perfect now. If he can marry a woman he likes, he''ll be truly lucky and happy. During this period, my mom and grandma has been urging him to get married." "Oh! Does he want to have a girlfriend?" Adrienne was more concerned about this. She got injured as soon as she came back, and she did not have time to inquire about Delmont. She only knew that he was not married yet. Eden looked at her carefully. Seeing that her mood was much better, she smiled and said, "Miss Simpson, you seem to be very interested in Delmont." Adrienne blushed all of a sudden, and a hint of panic shed across her bright eyes. She lowered her head and bit arge chunk out of the apple before shaking her head with a grin, "Mrs. Alwynn, every women is curious about an eligible bachelor. Besides, he is indeed very good-looking, and he is quite charming among the crowd." Eden admitted that both of Buddy and Delmont were handsome. Delmont was even a bit taller than Buddy. Dressed in gorgeous clothes, Delmont could definitely attract a lot of admiring nces. Eden chatted with Adrienne for a long time. She felt that Adrienne had been talking about Delmont. She even said that the real love was to be loved by someone they liked. She said that if she was loved by a man like Delmont, she would have no burden. When she said these words, she was very delighted, and Eden echoed her. After all, she had only seen Delmont once, but she had been talking about him. Eden wondered if Adrienne had fallen in love with Delmont. When Eden went out of the hospital, she received a phone call from Delmont. "Hello?" "Eden, did you leave the hospital?" His voice was not as calm as usual. Eden smiled and said, "Delmont, I''ve juste out of Miss Simpson''s ward, and I''m going home now." "Oh! Is she... okay?" Eden frowned slightly and then asked jokingly, "Delmont, it seems that you two fell in love at first sight." She sounded out his intention. She always felt that Delmont''s tone was a little unusual. Besides, Adrienne''s words were very strange. "Eden, what are you talking about?" Delmont''s voice was somewhat urgent and expectant, and he seemed to be secretly pleased. "Ha-ha..." Eden chuckled, but Delmont was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. He had no idea what why Adrienne hated him. "Eden, why are youughing?" His heart was like a funnel, and he had no way to control his feelings. "Delmont, I went to see Miss Simpson today. To my surprise, she talked about you all the time, and just now you asked me if she was all right. I have to doubt whether you''ve fallen in love with each other at first sight." Delmont''s heart, which had just calmed down a little, suddenly got excited again. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did she ask?" After asking this question, Delmont felt particrly nervous. "She asked me about your marriage and career, and asked me if you had a girlfriend." Eden said as she walked to the roadside to hail a taxi. However, she saw Victor park his car in front of her slowly. Victor got out of the car. Seeing that she was talking on the phone, he helped her open the car door, let her get in and fastened the seat belt for her. Eden smiled at him gratefully. Victor rubbed her head gently and started the car to leave. "Eden, how did you answer her?" His voice seemed to be more nervous. Hearing this, Eden smiled wickedly. The rtionship between them seemed to be abnormal. "Delmont, what else could I say? You have someone you like, don''t you? So I told her that you had a beloved woman." "Oh!" Delmont replied. Obviously, he was very disappointed. Eden frowned again. It was not Delmont''s style. "Delmont, why do you sound so upset?" "No, Eden, I''m off work and I''m going home. You''d better go home quickly." After that, he quickly hung up the phone before Eden could speak. Not long after Victor left the hospital, Delmont''s car stopped at the gate of the hospital slowly. ncing at eighth floor, he drove directly to the restaurant, bought Adrienne''s favorite dishes and then asked the nurse to send the food to Adrienne''s ward in the name of Eden. Adrienne found that the dishes were still her favorite, and the meal was different from lunch. She was touched. So many years had passed, but he did not forget her preferences. She couldn''t eat spicy food, but she had an extreme taste, and the food he ordered for her was all delicious. Delmont didn''t leave. He parked the car at the entrance of the hospital and ate in the car, staying at the entrance. She was here, so he felt so warm and didn''t want to leave. "Victor, why do you get off work so early today?" Eden nced at him. Victor said, "Something was wrong with the cosmeticspany. I went there and solved it. Then I came here to pick you up. How is Candace now?" Eden smiled and said, "She''s much better today. Adonis''s vital signs are very stable, and Dr. Conley is very confident." Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Eden asked doubtfully, "Why did something suddenly go wrong? I use the products of NF Brand as well. You bought them for me. Look at my skin. It is fair and smooth. Even the pores can''t be seen." Saying this, Eden looked at her delicate face in the rearview mirror and smiled proudly. Victor looked at her dotingly and then said with a sneer, "Someone reported that our makeup products contained coal tar, and the metabolite of coal tar is linked with cancer. Most of the countries put a ban on coal tar in makeup products." "Is it real..." She did not finished her question. She was doubting their own products, wasn''t she? She used the products, and nothing bad happened. The key was that it was too expensive, and ordinary people could not afford it. If it weren''t for the fact that Victor was rich, she would definitely be reluctant to buy it. Victor owned manypanies, but he mainly focused on clothing design, and he hired professional managers to be in charge of otherpaines. In the past few years, nothing bad happened in Alwynn Group. "Eden, although I am a profiteer, I never do anything to my profit at another''s expense. The products of NF Brand was produced by a well-known natural cosmeticspany abroad." "It''s impossible for them to add those illegal elements in the products. Some people called to make comints, but no customer has made troubles in the mall." Someone must have done it to frame him deliberately. Eden was confused, "Why did someone call to makeints all of a sudden?" Melissa had been sent to jail. Who else would plot against them? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was it someone of the same trade or... "Could it be ourpetitor?" She asked. Victor said, "That''s possible." Eden thought for a moment and said, "I''m not too busy in thepany these days, and the cooperation with the Monroe Group goes well. Seth deals with everything nicely. I''ll go to the mall to have a look tomorrow." Victor nodded, "Okay, you can go out for a walk. You''ve been worried about Delmont''s affairs these days. On paper Delmont won''t like Pa, and your worry is unnecessary. If I remember correctly, it seems that Delmont has someone he likes. I just don''t know why they separated. Maybe this is why he has been single these years." Hearing this, Eden was a little surprised, "Victor, how do you know that Delmont used to have a girlfriend?" Victor thought for a long while. Then he said while thinking, "Probably six years ago, Delmont suddenly went to nightclubs frequently. He had been a good-time boy, but he had never been so decadent. I had just started my business at that time, and I didn''t have much time to see him. After mypany developed along the right lines, he had be a famous yboy." "However, just like Adonis, he likes to y but he led an honest and clean life. Except for being framed by Haven, he didn''t cause any trouble in thest few years." "I asked Buddy. He said that Delmont might have been disappointed in love, but he didn''t know who his girlfriend was. Delmont seemed to have changed overnight. No matter how your parents persuaded him, he didn''t listen to them. Seeing that he only liked to y and didn''t make troubles, they allowed him to live such a life." "Oh!" The story turned out to be like this. Delmont did have someone he liked. He told her about itst night. Victor''s words proved that he was right. The next day, Eden went to the beautycounter of NF Brand in the shopping mall with Abigail. She knew that NF Brand always had a good reputation, and even pregnant women could use the products. She was using the products. After Abby got pregnant, she used the toner and moisturizers, and the effect was particrly nice. Abigail''s belly was bigger and bigger, and it was inconvenient for her to walk. Eden held her and walked carefully. The weather was getting colder and colder. Eden nced at the foggy sky, "Abby, it''s going to snow." Abigail looked at her and said with a smile, "You like snowy days, don''t you? But giving birth to a baby in winter is much morefortable than that in hot days." Eden smiled and looked at her belly, "Whenever you give birth to a child, you''ll have a hard time after that. Think about it. You can''t do anything in forty days, and you have to take care of the child all the time. Moreover, this is your first time to be a mother, so you will inevitably feel nervous." "I only have one baby, but you gave birth to three children at that time, and you didn''t recover well after the childbirth. I don''t know if you will get ill in the future. Now you suffer from palpitate when you are hungry, right? Aunt Jaida said that it is because you didn''t recover well at that time." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed with a guilty conscience, "So we should listen to the elders. At that time, mom asked me to eat regrly, but I really could not eat much." "But you don''t have to worry. Anson''s mother treats you as her own daughter, and I will definitely take good care of you. You''ll recover well." Anson''s mother was a kind mother-inw. Abby wanted to live with Anson alone, so she didn''t force them and only asked them go back to eat on weekends. Most of the time, she came to take care of Abby. Someone said that the luckiest thing in life was to have a nice mother-inw. There were many shops of luxury brands in TG Square. The square was owned by Victor, but Eden seldom came here. He always bought her nice luxury goods to give her a surprise. She was not keen on luxury goods, so she rarely came to such a ce. The mall was bright and tidy, making them feel quitefortable. The lights had been carefully arranged, ttering the luxury goods. On the first floor, there were many makeup counters, and all of them were international brands. However, only NF Brand was targeted. Eden always felt that things were not so simple. Abigail looked at the luxury brands and smiled, "Eden, your husband is indeed a business genius. Even this shopping mall belongs to him. He can make a lot of money every year. You are a real rich lady." "Yep, I didn''t expect that I would be so sessful one day. But I prefer the wealth I earned by myself." "How dissatisfied you''re! The counter of NF Brand is in the front. Let''s go in and have a look." "Okay!" They walked in, and two women in mink coat were picking cosmetics there. The shop assistant introduced to them enthusiastically. The three of them stood there. "Wee to NF Brand." Another shop assistant smiled and greeted them in a sweet voice. Eden smiled and nodded to them. Abigail was very excited as she looked at the various cosmetics. "Eden, use that facial mask. It can hydrate your skin and make your facefortable." Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Eden smiled and said, "There should be facial masks in my home. I will go back and have a look. Victor brought some back yesterday. I don''t have time to check it yet." "That''s right. Your husband often buy such products for you." Abigail said enviously. "Anson buy skincare products for you as well, doesn''t he?" Looking at her envious face, Eden was amused. Anson couldn''t be more considerate to her. Abigail said, "My husband is not as rich as your husband." "Humph!" Eden red at her, "Abby, don''t you feel ashamed toin of being hard up before me?" "I don''t feel ashamed at all." Abigail said while walking around with her with a smile. The shop assistant listened to their conversation and looked at them with disdain. Many people came here just to show off their wealth, and they would not buy anything in the end. They said that they were rich, but they just came here to give themselves airs. "Oh!" Thedy suddenly bumped against Eden, and the cream on her hand fell to the ground instantly. The exquisite crystal ss bottle broke into pieces, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance, which was pleasant to smell. "Oh, this is the most expensive cream!" The shop assistant screamed and everyone looked at Eden. Eden nced at them. Why did they look at them reproachfully? Did she look easy to bully? What did this have to do with her? It was because thedy bumped against her that the cream fell to the ground. "Hey! What''s wrong with you? Do you know how expensive this is? Can you afford it?" Thedy acted as if Eden had bumped against her. Eden''s expression turned serious, "Madam, you were the one who bumped against me." "How could it be? You were the one who bumped against Mrs. King!" The shop assistant who had been following Eden looked at her with disdain and distorted the truth. Eden suddenly shot her a gloomy and indifferent look, "Are you sure I crashed into her?" "I''m sure." Mrs. King was their honored guest, but Eden went there for the first time. Moreover, Eden and Abigail dressed very ordinarily, so she was sure that they were not as noble as Mrs. King. Eden looked at her with a frown, "We''re all customers. How can you talk nonsense like this? Is this what you should say as a shop assistant? You stood behind me just now, so you should know how the cream fell on the ground the best." "Why can''t I say so? I''m just telling the truth." The shop assistant looked at Eden with disdain. Mrs. King looked at Eden with contempt as well. "That''s what she should say. Costumers first. Don''t you understand? I am their respected guest, and I spend several million dors here every year. Even if it was me who crashed into you, you''re the wrong one." Mrs. King and the other woman looked at Eden with a scornful smile. The three shop assistants looked at Eden gloatingly as well. She was going to get into trouble because she had annoyed Mrs. King. Although Mrs. King was generous, she was tricky and mean. She was very difficult to deal with. As long as she was happy, she was easy-going, but she could even p others in the face when she was in a bad mood. Such a thing happened a few days ago. Hearing that Mrs. King spent millions of dors here every year, Eden knew that she must be rich, but she was not a doormat. She smiled and looked at Mrs. King''s fat and proud face, "You''re really an honored guest that can''t be provoked." Mrs. King smiled contemptuously and said sarcastically, "It''s good that you know it. Since you''re poor, don''te to such a shopping mall. You can''t afford it if you break something." "Mrs. King, don''t worry. You didn''t break the bottle of cream. We will uphold justice for you and let herpensate you for the cream." Although Mrs. King was very rich, she was covetous of small gains. "Okay! However, thedy I met here a few days ago made me very happy." Mrs. King seemed to be reminding her. Seeing that the shop assistant was in a hurry to defend Mrs. King, Eden suddenlyughed, "Tell me. How do you want to uphold justice for her?" Abigail crossed her arms and looked at the shop assistant''s ttering face with a sneer. She knew that the shop assistant bullied the weak and feared the wrong, "I also want to see what you''re going to do." Seeing Abigail''s weird smile, the shop assistant became more and more scornful. She looked at Eden''s weak face and confirmed that they were not from rich families, "Of course, you should pay for the cream and then kneel down to apologize to Mrs. King. Do you know what it means to make Mrs. King unhappy? Only when you kneel down can she forgive you." When Abigail heard this, she looked at Mrs. King mockingly and smiled, "Is she qualified to let Eden kneel in front of her?" The shop assistant smiled, "Of course. Such a thing happened a few days ago. Thedy came here to give herself airs. In the end, she knelt down and apologized to Mrs. King." Eden''s face darkened when she heard that, "Did you ask a customer to kneel down a few days ago?" "Yes, I have the final say in this counter." The shop assistant looked at Eden with a proud face. "Crack..." Eden pped the shop assistant fiercely. Everyone was stunned. Abigail said in heart, "Well done!" "You... What qualifications do you have to beat me? Let me tell you. This is the business owned by Alwynn Group! How dare you be so arrogant? Mr. Alwynn came here yesterday. I have his phone number. I''ll call him right now. You''ll be driven out of here, and you have to get out on your knees!" She had never suffered such grievances. Yesterday, Mr. Alwynn came over and talked with her about work for a long while. Eden looked at her with a smile and said, "Okay, why don''t you call him and see who will get out on knees?" "Yo! How arrogant you are! Do you think you''re Mrs. Alwynn?" Another shop assistant said mockingly. Eden didn''t speak. She was really Mrs. Alwynn. She had a feeling that the fact that someoneined about NF Brand had something to do with these shop assistants. "Call Victor." Eden looked into her eyes aggressively. "Humph! Who do you think you are? I think you''d better not make things difficult for the shop assistant. Pay for cream and kowtow to me three times, and then we''re even. If you make a big thing out of it, you''ll suffer." Mrs. King sounded arrogant. It seemed that she had regarded herself as a queen. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden looked at her calmly, "Should I kowtow to you three times?" "Yes, three times." Mrs. King smiled as she raised three pudgy fingers. Eden looked at her with a trace of yfulness in her eyes, "I only kowtow to the dead." Mrs. King was stunned, and she went off the deep end in an instant. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 "What did you say? How dare you!" Mrs. King was furious to the extreme, and her whole body was trembling in anger. Eden smiled and said, "I don''t mind repeating my words. I only kowtow to the dead in my life." "Ah..." Mrs. King stamped her feet with anger, and the fat on her face vibrated. The shop assistants were dumbfounded. They knew that Mrs. King was very difficult to deal with, and she had cooperation with Alwynn Group. Mrs. King red at Eden ferociously, "Call Victor right now and let hime here to deal with this immediately! I am his business partner! But I am humiliated when I buy things in his shopping mall! Mypany will still be sessful without Alwynn Group." "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at the shop assistant, "Call Mr. Alwynn and let hime here. Since Alwynn Group has cooperation with her, and you''re the shop assistants here, I have to air my grievances." She could tell that Mrs. King was scheming and cunning. Moreover, she didn''t believe that she could do a good business without Alwynn Group. "Okay, I''ll call him right now." The shop assistant had never been treated rudely like this. Moreover, she was not afraid because Mrs. King supported her. She dialed Dean''s phone number in an arrogant way. "Hello? Dean, I am the shop assistant of NF Brand. Someone is making trouble here, and she wants Mr. Alwynn to solve it. We can''t deal with her. Please tell Mr. Alwynn about it." Hearing this, Eden knew that she was really good at giving a false ount of the true facts. "Do you even want to bother Mr. Alwynn with this kind of thing? What''s the use of you? Let the manager of the shopping mall deal with it." Eden could tell that she was indeed talking to Dean. Hearing that, the shop assistant was anxious. If Mr. Alwynn didn''te here, she would be very embarrassed. "No, she is too arrogant. I suspect that she has something to do with the person who called to make comints. I hope that Mr. Alwynn coulde here and find out the truth." After the shop assistant finished her words, she was d that she had a quick reaction. Mr. Alwynn cared about this matter the most. Dean asked, "Really? We are nearby the shopping mall now. Let them wait first. Mr. Alwynn said that if she was really the one who madeints, he would let her get out of the mall on knees." The shop assistant hung up the phone proudly and looked at Edencently. Eden nced at her with disdain and did not say anything. "Ha-ha..." Abigail could not help butugh. "Eden, do you need me to buy you a durian? We''lle back soon." Eden thought for a moment and nodded, "I heard that some people would let others kneel on a durian as a punishment. Buy it." Abigail nodded with a smile. She picked up her phone and really bought a durian online. "Humph! I''d like to see what you''re going to suffer." Mrs. King looked at their rxed faces and became even angrier. The shop assistant helped her sit down on the chair and made coffee for her and her friends enthusiastically. However, they red at Eden and Abigail and treated them rudely. "Just wait and see. Mr. Alwynn will be here soon. You two will be driven out of here!" After the shop assistant said that, she looked at Abigail with malicious intentions, "You''re even pregnant. If your baby dies with you..." "Crack..." Before she could finish her words, Eden pped her again. "Ouch..." The shop assistant felt very dizzy. She had been pped twice that day, and she felt extremely humiliated. "You''re the most vicious person I''ve ever seen." Eden said sternly, "How can you be so malicious? B*stard! How dare you curse a pregnant woman like this! If you dare to say something like this again, I''ll let you pay the price!" Abigail looked at her with a gloomy face. How could such a mean person work in Alwynn Group? "Humph! B*tch, you will die a terrible death! When Mr. Alwynnes here, I''ll give you a lesson!" The shop assistant looked at Eden with a despicable smile. She felt so wronged that her eyes blurred with tears. "Crack..." Eden pped her again. Everyone was taken aback. Even the two rich women immediately widened their eyes and looked at Eden in shock. How bold Eden was! "Ah... You... I will kill you!" The shop assistant suddenly pushed Eden. Eden was caught off guard and fell backwards. Abigail was startled and shouted, "Eden, be careful!" Eden had lost her bnce and was ready to fall to the ground. However, the next moment, someone held her waist with his powerful arm. Smelling the familiar and pleasant smell, Eden heaved a sigh of relief. Dean watched what was happening aside. Could he pretend that he hadn''t seen anything? At this moment, it was toote to pretend to have seen nothing. He had a feeling that Victor was going to suffer. Victor looked down at Eden with a worried face, "Are you okay?" Eden red at him fiercely, "Do you think I''m okay? I''m furious now." Eden left his arms madly. Seeing that she was angry, Victor went ballistic. When the shop assistants and Mrs. King saw that Victor was annoyed, they all looked at Eden gloatingly. "Humph! How dare you be so rude to Mr. Alwynn? You''ve gone too far! Mr. Alwynn, they''re making troubles here." Seeing that Victor was here, the shop assistant instantly became confident and spoke more arrogantly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Victor nced at Eden''s exasperated face. Since the shop assistant made her so unhappy, he would definitely give her a lesson. "Do you mean that they called to makeints?" Victor said ndly, but his tone was stern and irritated. The shop assistant nodded with a guilty conscience. Dean was dumbfounded. How bold the shop assistant was! Mrs. King looked at Victor with a proud face, "Mr. Alwynn, you know my husband Jax, right? I am his wife. The two women offended me in your territory. I want them to apologize to me by kowtowing three times. This is the idea of your shop assistant. She used to deal with things in the same way. Today, they went too far and they must apologize to me." The shop assistant was speechless. Mrs. King actually exposed her. How did this idiot marry Jax sessfully? Dean nced at Mrs. King. Oh god! How dared she ask Mrs. Alwynn to kowtow to her? Victor''s face turned indifferent and gloomy in an instant. He looked at Mrs. King with sharp eyes and said word by word, "Did you ask them to kneel down and kowtow to you three times just now?" The atmosphere became cold and oppressive as well. However, Mrs. King didn''t notice that. She only thought that Victor was angry because she was Jax''s wife. "That''s right." She looked at Eden with a smug smile. Eden replied her with a sneer. "Hurry up and kneel down! You can''t leave here until you please Mrs. King!" The shop assistant thought that Eden had be Victor''s enemy as well. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 She thought that Victor would give Eden a lesson immediately. Looking at her, Victor kicked her on her knee, and she knelt in front of Eden instantly. "Ah..." She looked at Victor with confusion. It was so painful that tears ran down her face. Everyone was shocked. "Mr. Alwynn, why did you do this to me? It''s her fault." She pointed at Eden and said to Victor with grievances. Victor looked at her gloomily, "If my wife is unhappy today, you will be thrown out of here." Except for Abigail, the others were all confused. They did not understand what he meant. Looking at him, Eden crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes, "I heard that you wanted me to get out of here on my knees." Victor shook his head quickly and said in an extremely soft voice, "Honey, you misheard. Dean said it, not me." Dean felt so wronged. How could Victor be so shameless? He couldn''t take the me for him! "Honey..." The shop assistants were stunned. They looked at Eden''s charming and pretty face in surprise, only to find that she was looking at Victor with a weird smile. At this moment, even Mrs. King and the other woman looked at Eden in disbelief. How... could this be... Mrs. King felt as if she had got into a big trouble. Victor looked back at Dean and asked in a threatening tone, "Dean, did you say that?" "Mrs. Alwynn, I did say it. It has nothing to do with Mr. Alwynn." Dean could only take the me obediently. "Humph!" Eden nced at Dean''s ttering face. "Do you really want to take the me for him?" Eden said in a warning tone as well. Dean''s face was full of grievances. Could he say no at this time? He always took me for Victor, didn''t he? Victor would reward him, but he wouldn''t reward him every time. Seeing that Eden didn''t believe him, he exined again, "Ha-ha... Mrs. Alwynn, I did say that. You are wrong. I''m willing to work overtime for a month." He cried in heart, "Woo-woo..." "Dean, you didn''t watch your mouth. You''ve suffered a lot by taking the me for Mr. Alwynn, but why do you have to punish yourself by working overtime?" "That''s a deal." Eden smiled at him. Dean was taken aback. Victor really made troubles for him. He had arranged three blind dates this month. He hadn''t had a girlfriend yet. Hearing how Dean addressed Eden, those people finally believed that Eden was Victor''s wife. Everyone in River City knew that Victor was famous for doting on his wife. He loved her unconditionally. Only then did Mrs. King look at Eden carefully. She was young, beautiful and well-shaped. How could she be the mother of three children? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The three shop assistants were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that they had bullied Mrs. Alwynn. Moreover, Mrs. Alwynn came here in such a low profile. It was said that instead of ttering Victor, it was better to please his wife. He would be happy as long as his wife was in a good mood. Besides, he listened to whatever she said. Abigail, who was standing aside, nced at Victor and said, "Victor, I ordered a durian online." Victor rolled his eyes at Abigail, "You came up with this dumb idea. Fine, I''ll let your husband be punished together with me tonight." Abigailughed and said, "Why?" Victor said with a smug face, "Because he is my friend. We should share our happiness and misfortune together." Abigail fell silent. She always felt that it was possible for Anson to give her up for Victor''s sake. To Anson, his friendship was more important than love, which made her very annoyed. "Eden, you can''t show him any mercy at night." Since she couldn''t outargue Victor, she could instigate Eden to punish him. Eden looked at Victor with a fake smile and said word by word, "Don''t worry, Abby. I''ll send you a video tonight." Victor was speechless. Humph, he wouldn''t kneel on the durian, and he would give her a lesson on bed! Abigail took a provocative look at Victor immediately. Victor looked wronged. It seemed that he had to incite Eden not to y with such a bad woman. "Honey, it was really Dean who said those words, not me." Dean was helpless. What a shame! Why couldn''t Victor admit it frankly? He was just like a coward. Eden looked at him, "Let''s talk about this when we get home." "Oh!" Victor said with grievances. Everyone was dumbfounded. Was he really the overbearing president? Was he really Victor? Eden looked at Dean, "Ask the manager toe here. Then get me the surveince video of a customer kneeling down to apologize to Mrs. King a few days ago, as well as today''s surveince video. We must find out the person whoined about our products as soon as possible." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ll find the manager personally ande back soon." Dean grinned and nced at Victor gloatingly before leaving. Victor looked at Mrs. King''s pale face, "Now, do you still want my wife to kneel down in front of you?" Being looked at by Victor''s terrifying eyes, Mrs. King couldn''t help shuddering, "Mr. Alwynn, it was Mrs. Alwynn who crashed into me." Seeing that she insisted, Eden only smiled calmly, "Mrs. King, you will know the truth when you see the surveince video. I am an upright person, and I like to speak with facts. If it was me who bumped against you, I will definitely take all the responsibilities. But the fact is not the case. Even if you are an honored guest of Alwynn Group, I won''t wrong myself." People like Mrs. King were very arrogant in front of humble and poor people. But she could never gain any advantage in front of her husband. For men, fame and money always ranked first. Victor controlled the lifeblood of the business world in River City, and he was the most powerful one. Mrs. King''s face froze. Would they tell her husband about this matter? In that case, her husband would definitely give her a lesson. Eden looked at Abigail and took a chair for her. Then she helped her sit down and said, "Abby, sit here for a while. If you like any cosmetics, take them back directly. I will give them to you as gifts. No, I will afford all your cosmetics in the future." "Really?" Abigail looked at Eden whom she had doted on for ten years and smiled happily. Eden was really worth of her love. "How can it be false? Have I ever cheated you?" "You''ve never lied to me indeed." Abigail grinned from ear to ear. Victor asked, "Abigail, are you short of money?" Abigail said, "Yeah, I have to raise my son." Victor was speechless. How could the Joye family be short of money? What a joke. He took a chair and ced it behind Eden, "Honey, sit down as well. It''s tiring to stand." Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Eden did not say anything and sat on the chair. Victor squatted beside her, held her hand and said with a distressed face, "Didn''t I tell youst time? If you want to beat someone, let me do it for you. Don''t hurt your own hand." Her fingers were slender, soft and beautiful, and it wasfortable to hold her hand. Eden red at him, "I would have been knocked down if I waited for you." "Honey..." "Hey! Victor, pay attention to what you''re doing in public. Showing off your love like this will be punished by God." Abigail couldn''t stand it anymore. Victor looked at her angrily, "If you''re not happy, ask Anson toe here, too." "Bah! How childish you are. Anson works for you, and he is not as idle as you." Abigail nced at him coldly. Dean, who had just walked in, agreed with Abigail''s words very much. Victor was really childish, wasn''t he? He couldn''t be more childish in front of Eden. Moreover, he was annoying. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as he thought that he might lose the chances to go on three blind dates, he was so sad and dejected. His friend chose those girls for him carefully. "Mrs. Alywnn, I''ve got the surveince videos, and Manager Purcell is here." Dean said loudly in case that Victor would still look at Eden with infatuation. He had observed Eden''s face carefully. Her features were so delicate, and she was the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes. It was understandable that men would get obsessed with her. She was extremely charming. Victor nced at him and stood up, looking so cruel and cold-blooded again. The slightly fat manager looked at Victor and bowed to greet him immediately. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry for not weing you in time, and I''m sorry for what happened today." Victor looked at him. Manager Purcell had been working in Alwynn Group for several years. He was serious about his work and did not make any big mistake. "Mm!" He nodded. "Dean, show the video to everyone." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." "Mr. Alwynn, it''s unfair!" Mrs. King looked at Victor in panic. "Whether it''s fair or not, the truth has the final say. I never wrong my wife. y the video." His cold tone wasmanding. "Well..." Mrs. King nced at Eden. She had been acting in a tyrannous manner in River City for so many years. Would she be taught a lesson by a young woman that day? No, she could not to let her husband know about this. "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t have to y the video. I''m in the wrong, and I''ll apologize to Mrs. Alwynn." She knew how brutal her husband was. If he knew this matter, he would not only p her in the face, but also abandon her. He had a lot of mistresses outside. "Apologize? Don''t you want my wife to kneel down?" Victor looked at her apathetically. He had to make her unable to bully others once and for all. "No, Mr. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I''ve really realized my mistake. I shouldn''t have said that to Mrs. Alwynn." She was no longer as arrogant as just now. Eden was Victor''s sweetheart, but she didn''t recognize her. This time, she came to grief. Eden looked at her. She was no longer snooty, but looked so timid and cowardly. Victor stood quietly and did not say anything. Mrs. King seemed to know what Victor was thinking. She walked to Eden and knelt down all of a sudden. Everyone was taken aback. She looked at Eden and said regretfully, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have treated you like that. Please forgive me. We''re both women. If you make a big thing out of it, I''ll get into trouble." Eden looked at her. She seemed to know who Mrs. King was. She roughly knew the rich people in River City, and Mrs. King''s husband had a lot of cooperation with Alwynn Group. She knew who Jax was, and his family was quite powerful in River City. Jax used to be a nouveau riche. He was straightforward and didn''t y dirty tricks in the business world, but he had a lot of mistresses. However, he showed Mrs. King respect and let her live a rich life. In fact, Mrs. King was a poor woman. In front of her husband, she was humble, and she could only bully others to gratify her vanity. Since Mrs. King had knelt down, she should forgive her, or she would be too unreasonable. She didn''t have to push things to the extreme and be enemy with Mrs. King. "Mrs. King, you said that we are all women. Why would a woman make things difficult for the other? You asked thatdy to kneel down in front of you, and this matter will cast a shadow on her heart forever." Mrs. King nodded and looked guilty, "You''re right. I was too proud at that time. Hearing the shop assistant''s ttering words, I felt myself more and more superior. You know that people are all vainglorious." Eden red at the shop assistant, "You''re like a dog threatening people on the strength of its master! I should have pped you more times. What right do you have to insult others? Now you are forced to kneel on the ground. How do you feel?" The shop assistant was scared and begged for mercy, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. Please let me go." Eden sneered, "I will not let you go." She helped Mrs. King up and said with a smile, "Mrs. King, let''s forget it. Pick a set of products here if you like, and I''ll give it to you as a gift. If you like our brand, I wee you toe here, and I will offer you a 20% discount forever." "Oh, Mrs. Alwynn, how generous you are! Thank you so much! Just rest assured. I will go shopping here with my friends more often. I know a lot of richdies, and you are such a kind person. I will definitely make NF Brand famous!" Mrs. King was really grateful. If she had provoked ady from another rich family, she would have suffered. "Thank you, Mrs. King!" Eden said with a bright smile. She knew how influential these nobledies were. She helped Mrs. King up and picked a set of cosmetics for her personally. Mrs. King knew that she shouldn''t stay there anymore. After thanking Eden many times, she left with another rich lady. The shop assistant, who was left alone, went deathly pale in an instant. Victor looked at Eden. As long as she was happy, he would let her do whatever she wanted, and he doted on her unconditionally. Eden looked at the shop assistant and said angrily, "Dean, show me the surveince video a few days ago." Dean had uploaded the video onto his phone. He handed it over with a smile. Eden took a close look. That day, thedy suffered the same humiliation. However, she was unluckier than her. The shop assistant not only asked her to kneel down, but also pped her twice in the face. Eden was so angry that she wanted to kill her. "Dean, find thisdy as soon as possible. I will apologize to her personally." Dean understood what Eden meant and nodded. Looking at the manager, he asked, "Manager Purcell, check if thisdy has purchase history here." "Okay, I''ll reply to you in ten minutes." Manager Purcell immediately went back to the office to check it. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Eden said, "Expel the three shop assistants, and Alwynn Group will never hire them again. In the future, every new employee should undergo an intense training programme before beginning work. I don''t want such a thing to happen again." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean wrote down what she said. The three shop assistants were dumbfounded. It was very difficult to enter Alwynn Group, and they came here to work for the sry. They looked down their noses at others just because the high-end atmosphere had changed their states of mind. One of the shop assistants couldn''t ept the fact, "Mrs. Alwynn, she did this, and it has nothing to do with me. Mrs. Alwynn, I have to support my family, and I can''t lose this job. Please give us a chance." Eden looked at her without any sympathy. Just now, she looked at her and Abigail gloatingly as well. "Since you know that it''s not easy to get this job, why don''t you cherish it? Every brand covered by Alwynn Group is the fruit of painstakingbour of many people''s hard work. You''re high paid every year, but you are proud, conceited and arrogant, so you should have thought about such a result." "I..." The shop assistant was rendered speechless. Eden knew that the woman who knelt on the ground couldn''t be simple. She looked at Dean, "Find out who she is and investigate her rtionships." "What right do you have to investigate me?" At this time, this matter hade to a decision, and she was no longer afraid of Eden. Seeing that she suddenly became so ferocious, Eden smiled and said, "If you are innocent, you don''t need to be afraid of being found out." "Mrs. Alwynn, I know that I''m not as rich as Mrs. King, and I can''t bring more benefits to the company. So, should people like me be bullied by you? What qualifications do you have to investigate me?" "You are wrong. It''s not because Mrs. King can bring me benefits that I do this to you. At least, her heart is not so vicious, but you''re really malicious underneath, and you''re too disgusted. You''ve insulted the customer of Alwynn Group. How could our brand be popr in this way? "Besides, the reason why I came here today is that someone madeints about the shop assistants here, saying that you got too big for your boots and had a bad attitude. What''s more, I suspect that you have something to do with the people who madeints about our products." The shop assistant felt nervous and defended herself in a hurry, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re ndering me! Do you have any evidence?" "Getting the evidence is very simple. Nothing can''t be found out by Alwynn Group." Eden was proud of this. Ten minutester, Manager Purcell ran over breathlessly. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve found it out. Thedy is from the Parma family. I know her and she is not very favored at home, so she could only be bullied that day. The person who''s in charge of the monitoring room has a love affair with Baldrick, so he didn''t report this matter to me. This is my negligence. Please rest assured that such a thing will not happen again." Baldrick''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, "Manager Purcell, how can you say this? I have nothing to do with him, okay?" Manager Purcell looked at her with a cold expression. He had worked in Alwynn Group for several years, so he knew very well that Victor hated betrayal the most. "We''ll know the truth after investigation. He has admitted it." Then, he handed his phone to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, there is another video. In a corner, Baldrick received the money from a man, and their behaviors were weird. That day, Baldrick pped Miss Parma in the face, and someone called to makeints about our products that night. Then the department concerned was asked to investigate ourpany." Victor was unfamiliar with the man in the video, but they must have done something evil. He stared at Baldrick with sharp and aloof eyes, "Do you want to confess what you''ve done on your own or wait to be exposed by that man? I''ll find him soon." Baldrick was so scared that she lowered her head immediately, not daring to look at Victor''s horrible eyes. If she continued to hide it, she would really be thrown out of here. "I... don''t know who he is. He gave me a sum of money and asked me to make things difficult for Miss Parma who came to the mall that day. Mrs. King happened to be here that day, so I made a fuss over a trifling matter and pped her in the face, and I instigated Mrs. King to embarrass her. I really don''t know who the man is." Victor said, "Dean, let the police take her away and find the man." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean was efficient. He immediately took out his phone and called the police. Baldrick went deathly pale. She was greedy for money, so she lost the greater for the less and even sent herself to jail. After dealing with this matter, Manager Purcell found out where Miss Parma lived. Eden asked Victor to send Abigail back, while she went to apologize to Miss Parma with the products of NF Brand. Victor was worried about her, and he insisted on following her. He let Dean send Abigail back. Eden had no choice but to let him follow her. Half an hourter, Victor parked his car in front of a two-story vi. Dean had contacted Miss Parma in advance. After getting out of the car with gifts, Eden rang the doorbell. The door was soon opened by a very pretty girl who wore her hair down around her shoulders. Her oval face was fair and wless, and her cheeks was slightly pink, but there was a hint of mncholy in her clear and bright eyes. Dressed in a wool coat, she looked fashionable and mature. Eden recognized that it was the new coat she had designed this year, and it was very suitable for her. Eden smiled at her kindly, "Hello, Miss Parma. I am Eden. This is my husband, Victor." Aurora Parma nced at them indifferently and nodded, "Pleasee in!" There was no emotion in her indifferent and distant tone. Eden looked at her back. She looked very lonely and dejected, and it seemed that she had experienced a lot. Aurora brought them to the living room and sat on the sofa casually. She lowered her head and did not look at Victor and Eden. A white Persian cat curled up on the sofa, and it was particrly beautiful and lovely. "I have nothing to entertain you here. Since you are here to apologize, please leave after saying sorry." Victor frowned but did not say anything. However, Eden smiled and looked around Aurora''s house. The decoration made people feel warm. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Every corner was clean and tidy. Even the cat on her knees was clean and lovely. "Miss Parma, your cat is so adorable." Eden said sincerely. It was rare to see such a cute cat. She knew that there were many kinds of Persian cats, and the head of this cat was light orange, and its tail was orange as well. Its gem-like big eyes were particrly bright. She couldn''t take her eyes off the cat. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Aurora''s hand, which had been stroking the cat, paused slightly. Eden''s attention was actually on her cat. The cat was extremely important to her. She smiled ndly and said, "Its name is Esme, and it''s my family." Eden noticed the changes in her eyes. Her eyes had been nd, but her expression became very tender when the cat was mentioned. Eden could almost be sure that Aurora had no friend, and she was lonely. That day, she went to the shopping mall alone. Usually, many girls would go shopping with their friends. "What a lovely name. I like cats, too, but I have three children, so I don''t have chance to raise one. But I nt some flowers and nts. Cats are smart, and they treat people sincerely. They''re like our family and friends.'''' "Yeah, you have three children, so it''s really inconvenient to raise a cat. Brushing its teeth everyday is troublesome. If you can''t take good care of it, it''s better not to raise it." Eden smiled and said, "I think so, too." Eden suddenly saw drafts of wedding dress on the tea table. They were all drawn by Aurora. The first one was a tube wedding dress. The style was exquisite, and the details of the dress were delicate. As a designer, Eden knew that designers had deep feelings for their drafts. "Miss Parma, are you also a designer?" Hearing Eden''s question, Aurora was stunned. She immediately remembered that Eden was the Design Director of Alwynn Group, and she nodded unnaturally. She was a wedding dress designer, but fewpanies would like to hire her because she was reclusive and unsociable. She could only draw pictures to kill time at home. She was the only one who appreciated her design. Eden asked for her permission, "Miss Parma, may I have a look?" "Sure." Aurora looked at her clear eyes, feeling a little nervous. Eden once made a wedding dress for a superstar. The dress was unique and attracted so many people''s attention. She liked Eden''s design styles. Most of her clothes were designed by Eden, and they were very suitable for her. Eden put the drafts on her knees and read them through together with Victor . However, they became more and more surprised as they looked over the drafts. Aurora was very gifted in design, and she dealt with the details just like an experienced designer. Victor asked, "Miss Parma, whichpany do you work in?" Aurora smiled bitterly, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t have a job, and my design is not good enough. I applied for jobs with my design, but I was refused most of the time." "How could it be? Your design is very unique and fashionable. It seems that you draw your inspiration from various of things. Women only wear wedding dresses once in their lives." "It is the most beautiful dress in a woman''s life, so every woman hopes that her wedding dress could be the most gorgeous, the most unique, and the most irreceable. The beautiful wedding dress can make the bride happy and romantic, creating not only the sweet romance of the bride, but also the most wonderful memory in her life." Hearing her words, Aurora was pleasant surprised and excited. Eden was the first one who said that her design was unique. She said with a bitter smile, "I think so, too, but no one appreciates my design. I once applied for the job in yourpany, but I never seeded." Victor asked, "When?" "Last year, I guess." Aurora couldn''t remember it clearly. Anyway, she applied for the job but was eliminated in the end. Victor said, "Miss Parma, I will personally hire you as the design director of my wedding dress department. I don''t know if you are willing to work in mypany. My wife is in charge of all the clothing design now, and she''s tired. We have not found a suitable wedding dress designer." Aurora was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect herself to be so lucky. Her family was quite rich, but she was the daughter of her father and his mistress. After her mother passed away, Mrs. Parma did not admit her identity, so she could only live outside alone. Although her father treated her well, she was not happy at all, because she had no friend or rtive as an illegitimate daughter. Only Esme apanied her. She always wanted to get a job to prove her ability, and she wanted to prove that she could live a good life without her father. In that case, Mrs. Parma wouldn''t scold her for being idle anymore. However, what had happened in the mall a few days ago made her hate Alwynn Group to the extreme. Mrs. Parma once pped her in the face as well. That day, she bore all the humiliation in order to go home earlier to take care of Esme. When she received the phone call and learned that Victor and Eden woulde to apologize to her, she was actually quite shocked. Victor was in a high status, and Eden was a famous designer. She didn''t think that they came here to apologize sincerely, but just to avoid troubles. But thinking about it, she found that this matter had not been exposed by the media. Eden knew why she was hesitating and said apologetically, "Miss Parma, I''m sorry for what happened in the mall a few days ago. It was our negligence. I didn''t know about this matter until I went there today. I''m very guilty for making you suffer such humiliation. I hope you won''t take it to heart." "Although you may think it''s my excuse, the shop assistant was bought off and made things difficult for you deliberately. She even colluded with another person and caused the customer toin about our products, so I investigated it thoroughly." Aurora said, "Although I was very angry and I was insulted, I didn''t call to makeints. I know how humble I am, and I don''t want to challenge anyone. I endure all the hardships just because I want to live a peaceful life." However, why did the shop assistant make things difficult for her on purpose? Was it because she was humble and weak? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Eden did not expect to hear her say so, "Miss Parma, I am really sorry. We will definitely investigate this matter and give you an exnation. But could you please think about my husband''s proposal? Recently, we bought apany, and we''re going to make wedding dresses and gowns in this company." Aurora could feel their sincerity, but she still could not believe that she could be so lucky. She did not need to work hard and became the design director directly. She felt that it was an unreal dream. "Director Bleu, do you really think I''m capable enough to be the design director?" She was very nervous, and she was afraid of being framed. Mrs. Parma often schemed against her and embarrassed her. She was really afraid of vicious people. Eden nced at the design drafts on her hand and said with a smile, "Miss Parma, this is your bargaining chip. Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Aurora shook her head. Looking at Eden''s sincere eyes, she was moved, "I have confidence in myself, but I don''t have confidence in people''s conscience." Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 The human heart was sinister. As the daughter of a mistress, she had suffered too much. In order to maintain the harmony of his family, her father was blind to those evil things Mrs. Parma had done to her. She understood him, but she hated him at the same time. Since he couldn''t give her aplete home, why did he let here to this world? She was longing to have a home, but she had no home. Eden had learned about her background before she came here. Aurora''s mother was a mistress, and she passed away five years ago. Her father treated her well, but her stepmother always teased and framed her, which made her feel painful and be on guard against others. "Miss Parma, trust me once." Eden did not say much, but looked at Aurora with serious eyes. She could not only see Aurora''s talent in her design, but also her colorful inner world. Aurora was definitely a good designer. Aurora saw a sincere invitation in Eden''s clear eyes. She hade into contact with all kinds of people in recent years, but most of them treated her with prejudice. Under Eden''s sincere gaze, Aurora nodded unconsciously. If she gave herself a chance, she might have a different life. However, over the years, no one was willing to give her such an opportunity except for Eden. Her sincere and peaceful tone made her feel that she had been respected for the first time. Eden smiled gently and handed her card to Aurora, "Thank you for trusting me, Miss Parma. This is my card. You can sort out these design drafts and take them to the head office of Alwynn Group to find me on the 25th floor tomorrow morning." "Thank you. I will work hard." Aurora said with a smile. Although she had notpletely let down her guard, her smile was much more rxed than before. Victor and Eden chatted with her for a while. After persuading her to ept the gifts, they left her house. After getting on the car, Victor looked at the time. It was time to get off work, so he said, "Eden, let''s get off work now." "Okay! The durian should be delivered." Victor was speechless. How could she bear to let him kneel down? "Honey, I''m sorry." Victor immediately lowered his head and apologized. Eden looked at his obedient face and smiled, "What did you do wrong?" Victor also wanted to know what he had done wrong. Obviously, Dean said those words. It had nothing to do with him. He was very wronged. "I shouldn''t have said that." "Ha-ha..." Seeing how aggrieved and upset he was, Eden could not help butugh. "Alright, you''ve made up for it. Today, you apanied me here and we met such a good designer. My work will be much easier in the future." Victor looked at her smiling face and didn''t expect that she could forgive him so easily. "But Eden, why did you let Mrs. King go today? She is not easy to deal with." He had met Mrs. King a few times. She looked down her nose at others, and poor people were just like ants in her eyes. Eden smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to let her go. A wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk. Mrs. King went too far indeed, but Baldrick was more malicious. People like Mrs. King give themselves airs just because they want to show off their power." "Besides, the cooperation between us and her family is very important. There is no need to embarrass her to the extreme. On the contrary, we forgave her, and she will be useful to us when we expand our business the next year. We don''t have to render matters irretrievable. Just wait and see. The sales of NF Brand will definitely increase." Women knew women best. Although Mrs. King was impudent, she was absolutely influential among richdies. Victor started the car and left. A hint of shrewdness shed through his eyes as he said, "Who is it?" Eden knew what he meant. "As long as we find that man, we will know the fact. Why did they want to make things difficult for Aurora?" She was extremely curious about this. Victor''s deep eyes were filled with confusion, "Aurora is not favored in the Parma family. It''s useless to make things difficult for her." Eden nodded. Victor suddenly thought of something. He put on the Bluetooth headset and called Brian. "Brian, who have Irving met recently?" "Victor, I was just about to call you. In the past few days, he met the Meaker family, the Lee family and the Kline family. The Meaker family family and the Kline family have agreed to cooperate with him, but the Lee family refused." "Okay, I see." A trace of viciousness shed through Victor''s eyes. He had figured out what was going on. Victor hung up the phone and nced at Eden with his face full of fury, "It seems that your ssmate has never given up. He did a lot of things these days. He oftenes into contact with several rich businessmen. Moreover, his assistants have been looking for Mr. Calder''s daughter." Victor said every word fiercely. Eden red at him. What was the point of being so angry? "He did a lot of things, but you can do more. Aren''t you the most powerful man in River City?" Victor said, "I''ve been doing something in secret." "Despicable." Victor was stunned. "What?" Eden gave him a disdainful smile, but it matched her pretty face well. Even the curve of her lips was so perfect. Victor was obsessed with such a smile and couldn''t get it out of his head. Eden asked, "Why don''t you do it openly?" Victor sneered, "Does he deserve me to deal with him openly?" He always did unto others what they had done to him. "Everyone knows what he wants to do. As long as he doesn''t want to give up, he will fight with you to the end." Victor''s eyes darkened, "You''re quite familiar with him." Eden smiled, "I don''t know much about him. I once talked to him, so I know what he is thinking." Victor kept silent, but he gritted his teeth and had cursed Irving many times in heart. When they got home, the three children hade back from school. Mary was cooking. Jaida and Zaiden had returned to Gate City to deal with something. The three children had grown up, and they were all well-behaved. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as Victor entered the house, Giada said gloatingly, "Dad, someone delivered a durian here just now." Hearing this, Victor looked at her teasing eyes and almost knelt on the ground. It was too shameful. Victor nced at Kenny and Ricky, only to find that they were looking at him gloatingly as well. Henrick walked to Victor with a smile, "Dad, Mary use the durian flesh to make pancakes, and I''ve put the shell in your room. Your knees are hard, and I think you can kneel on it for about one or two hours." Victor''s lips twitched hard. He looked at the three children with brooding eyes. With depression, he walked to the bedroom coldly and gloomily. Abigail was a bad woman. In the future, he wouldn''t allow her toe to his house. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Eden looked at his depressed back and did not say anything. Then she looked at the three children, "Babes, have you finished your homework?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, have we ever made you worry about our homework?" Gia made a face at Eden. Eden smiled. She had never worried their homework indeed. "Continue to do homework. I''ll go to see your father." Kenny looked at Eden with a strange smile, "Mom, will you really let dad kneel on the durain? Can you bear to do that?" Eden smiled wickedly and did not answer his question, "Come and call us when the dinner is ready." After that, she walked to her room. Ricky smiled and asked, "Mom, dad spoils you so much that you even dare to let him kneel on the durian. If he gets something on you, he won''t let you go." Eden looked at him angrily, "Humph! It seems that you''ve been spoiled, too. You don''t love me anymore." After saying that, Eden turned around and walked to the room. Henrick looked at her back and shook his head, "It''s hard to figure out what a woman is thinking. Women are really changeable." Keh said, "You''re naughtier and naughtier. Sooner orter, you will be taught a lesson!" Henrick squinted at him, "Kenny, what do you mean?" Keh red at him, "I mean, do you dare to challenge me?" Imagining such a scene, Henrick said yfully, "Kenny, when did you learn to tellme jokes?" Keh said indifferently, "I''ve always been like this." "Ha-ha..." Henrick desperately fought the urge to giggle butughed in his throat. "Kenny, you finally look easy-going in this way. Don''t keep silent and be in a wold of your own all day long. Look at how carefree and delighted I am. My pure little heart is very happy every day." Henrick said smugly, and his handsome face looked so d. Hearing this, Giada snorted, "Did you say that you''re pure? Look at your scheming eyes! Your cunning exterior hides a very twisted heart." Henrick was speechless. He really didn''t want to speak, because he was afraid that he would curse uncontrobly. He might really scold Gia who liked to find trouble with him. He still remembered that she demanded one million and eight hundred thousand dors ckmail from him. What a miser! "Gia, are you out of your head? Why do you have to speak so mockingly?" "Humph!" Giada snorted coldly, "You sanctimonious little hypocrite! Anyone who is not stupid can tell how sanctimonious you are." "Dad and mom know you as well. You''re selfish and snooty. Besides, you have no self-knowledge and put on sanctified airs." "Giada, do you have to mock me everyday?" Keh didn''t like Gia when she made sarcastic comment on him. Giada raised her eyebrows and smiled, "You will be doomed by your personality one day. When you grow up, you will definitely be a scum among men." "Giada, you..." Henrick ran towards Eden''s room in a fit of anger. "Bang..." Eden had just changed her clothes when she heard someone thumping on the door. She looked at Victor and signaled him to open the door. Victor looked at her, "Honey, I seem to hear them quarreling just now." Eden felt helpless in an instant. "Bang..." Eden had no choice but to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, they saw Henrick who was very annoyed. Eden blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him with a smile, saying in a doting tone, "Ricky, who made you angry?" Henrick''s eyes misted with tears as he said with annoyance, "Watch your daughter! She said that I was a scum and I was sanctimonious!" Eden was stunned. Ricky might not be a scum, but he was indeed sanctimonious. But she couldn''t say this to him. Victor came over and looked at him, "Ricky, I am loyal in love, and you''re my son. How could you be a scum?" "So, you have to discipline your daughter. Don''t think she can go too far just because she''s a girl!" After saying that, Henrick puckered his mouth and left angrily. It could be seen how exasperated he was. Eden shook her head, "They are really enemies." Victor looked at Ricky''s angry back. He could not afford to offend any of his children, could he? "Victor, I''m going out to see the children." Victor pulled her and said with a pitiful face, "You promised me that you wouldn''t let me kneel on the durian." Eden gave him a reassuring smile, "Honey, I can''t bear to punish you like that. Change your clothes and go talk to Ricky. I''ll talk to Gia and tell her not to mock Ricky." Victor felt much better in an instant, "I see, honey." Eden went out and saw Ricky walking upstairs madly with his schoolbag. "Henrick, I even tter you by saying that you''re sanctimonious, but you actuallyined to mom and dad. Are you a real man?" Henrick stood on the stairs and looked at her apathetically, "Why don''t you tter yourself by saying that? Since you said I was a jerk, I''ll show you how despicable I am." It seemed that he would act recklessly. Giada was dumbfounded. Why couldn''t Ricky take a joke? She was just kidding, but he got so irritated that his face turned red. Watching them aside, Eden shook her head. "Gia, don''t always mock Ricky. He wants to be respected. If you keep saying such words, he will be unhappy." "Mom, I always joke with him in this way. Why is he so mad today?" Giada was depressed, "s, it seems that he will have no appetite when he sees me tonight. I''ll go find Boris and tutor his English at night. That brat didn''t listen to the teacher carefully on ss, and he is simply a hopeless student. After school, he pestered me to teach him. Now he has two younger brothers, and he finally understands how tired aunt is." Eden nodded, "Go there and teach Boris. Remember to be careful on the way, and don''t always skip down the road. What''s more, put on your down jacket before leaving." "Okay! Mom, I see. I''ve grown up, and I can take care of myself now. Don''t nagger all day long. Just take care of dad and yourself. Grandma said that you and dad are going to live together for the rest of your life, so dad loves you and spoils you so much." Giada carried her schoolbag on her back and left with a smile. Eden looked at her happy smile and couldn''t help but grin. "Mom, don''t worry. Ricky is in a bad mood today." Eden was a little curious. Ricky was rarely in a bad mood. "Kenny, why is he in a bad mood?" Keh smiled and said, "Because of something in the school. It''s not a big deal, and he can solve it by himself." Eden nced at Kenny. Didn''t he want to tell her about it? That was right. The children had grown up, and they had their own secrets. Since they didn''t want to say it and it was not a big deal, there was no need for her to get to the bottom of it. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 "Kenny, go for a walk with meter. Let''s go to see your godmother." "Okay, mom. Let''s go out after dinner." Keh said with a smile. "Alright!" After dinner, Eden brought Keh to Abigail''s house, while Victor went out for a walk with Ricky. They stayed with the children separately. Apanying the children was very important, and they would y with the children as long as they had time. "Ricky, go to practice piano this weekend. I will go with you." It seemed that he had never apanied Ricky to a piano ss. Henrick still looked unhappy, but he was very pleased in heart and asked in disbelief, "Dad, will you have time to apany me? By the way, maybe I won''t have time to advertise children''s wear of yourpany this year. Choose another spokesperson." Victor smiled and rubbed his head, "Are you still angry with Gia?" Henrick whispered, "Being angry with her makes myself suffer. She has never talked to me politely. I am mad with myself, not her." "Have you encountered something unhappy?" "Yeah!" Henrick nodded sullenly. "Tell me what has happened. Our famous child star rarely has troubles." Victor took Henrick''s hand and sat down on the bench by theke. He reached out one hand and held Henrick in his arms. Henrick nced at him. It was shameful to tell Victor what had happened, but his movement was so warm. He was Victor''s son, but he actually lost in a fight. Moreover... s! Perhaps it was because he was too excellent. He was a top student, so that guy was jealous of him. He said dejectedly, "There''s a little bully in our ss. His grades are worse than Boris''s, and he bullies others all day long. Today, I held his abominable behaviour in detestation and fought with him, but I lost." "His attitude was rude and his tone was aggressive. Every word he said made me so unhappy." The most important thing was that he bullied Alma. Alma was nice to Henrick. "Dad, think about it. I''m your son, but I lost. What a shame!" He had been thinking about this all day. The bully''s words were too annoying. He had a foul mouth on him, and he was not polite at all. Victor nodded seriously, "As my son, you''re indeed disgraced because you lost. However, you practice Taekwondo together with your mother, don''t you? What''s more, you practice it on time. Why did you lose?" "s! It''s a long story. We never interfered with each other before. Today, he offended my ssmate. I couldn''t stand it, so I quarreled with him. Most importantly, he said that he was from the Meaker family and you couldn''t afford to provoke his father." "Dad, you''re the most powerful man in River City. When did his father be more powerful than you? Besides, he didn''t dare to provoke me before. I don''t know why, but he always makes troubles for me, Gia and Kenny these days." "Oh!" Victor''s eyes turned vicious. He remembered what Brian had told him on the phone. The Meaker family and the Kline family had reached an agreement with Irving. But he did not expect that this matter would affect his children. "Ricky, if he bullies you again tomorrow, beat him fiercely. But you must protect yourself and don''t get hurt." Obviously, that guy tried to find some excuse to start a quarrel. Victor was thinking about making things difficult for the two families. They not only schemed against him, but also bullied his son. He had never been easy to bully. Coincidentally, Mr. Meaker''s son was Ricky''s ssmate. It was a shame that he didn''t know the parents of Ricky''s ssmates. Moreover, he was absent from the parents'' meeting several times. Thinking of this, Victor felt very sorry for the three children. "Ha-ha..." Keh smiled proudly, "Dad, I feel much better after talking to you. In fact, I always think that he dislikes me because my grades are better than his and he''s jealous of me." "My Ricky is the best!" Victor took his hand with a smile and stood up, "Let''s go to Boris''s house and pick up Gia. We can see Boris and your aunt by the way." Keh was a little unhappy, "Giada was obviously born together with me. Why can''t we get along well with each other?" Victor never answered such a question. After all, he couldn''t outargue any of the children. He was just a coward in front of Eden and the three children. Early the next morning, Aurora went to Alwynn Group. At half past nine, she arrived at Eden''s office on time. Pa happened toe over to remind Eden of the meeting. After the new collection was released, it went straight to Number One in the charts, and it was very popr on the market. Eden read the daily sales report every day. As soon as Pa arrived at the door, she met Aurora who dressed in a white suit. The suit suited her perfectly, making her look charming, noble andmanding. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Pa knew that the suit was a limited edition, and it was very expensive. A trace of jealousy shed across her eyes. In addition, Delmont didn''t talk to her these few days. He only sent a message to apologize to her. Then he seemed to have disappeared in her world. "Who are you looking for?" She asked coldly. Hearing her arrogant voice, Aurora felt a little displeased in heart. However, she had met all kinds of people, and she did not take it to heart. "Hello, I am Aurora, the new design director. Director Bleu asked me to her office to meet her." Her tone was polite. After all, they would work in the samepany, so it was better to get along well with each other. When Pa heard this, she asked in disbelief, "How could it be? Recently, Alwynn Group needs a design director who is responsible for wedding dress design. Why haven''t I received the news that we have a new design director?" Pa looked Aurora up and down with suspicion. Looking at Aurora carefully, she found that Aurora was pretty, and she was definitely outstanding among beautiful women. She studied design as well, but she could only work as an assistant, so she was more or less unwilling to ept the fact. Aurora said, "Mr. Alwynn engaged me in person yesterday." Hearing this, Pa smiled disdainfully, and her mocking voice sounded a bit harsh, "Are you kidding? Everypany has its own system. Everyone knows that it''s hard to enter Alwynn Group, and no one has ever got a job here by the back door. You said that Mr. Alwynn hired you personally. Why didn''t I get the news?" Aurora frowned. Eden told her to meet her on the 25th floor. Moreover, after she told the receptionist her name, the receptionist took her to the elevator with a gentle smile. "Humph! If you have nothing to say, leave here quickly and don''t disturb my work." After speaking proudly, Pa even pushed Aurora before opening the office door arrogantly. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 However, Eden pulled open the door before she touched the door handle. Seeing Pa, Eden asked expressionlessly, "What are you arguing about?" With her face full of anger, Pa nced at Eden and said reluctantly, "A fake designer went to the 25th floor and I reprimanded her. What''s wrong? Couldn''t I?" "Could a fake designere to the 25th floor? Pa, are you out of your mind?" Eden looked at Pa''s unpleasant face. Was she working in a bad mood? Pa said very unhappily, "Director Bleu, it''s okay that you''ve ruined my love. But do you want to ruin my image now?" Eden sneered and asked in reply, "Are you sure you were in love with Delmont?" "I..." "Stop talking. You''re at work now." Eden did not look at her. Instead, she looked at Aurora and said apologetically, "Miss Parma, I''m sorry. She is my assistant. I sent her a message yesterday, but she did not see it and didn''t know that you woulde here." Aurora did not mind it, "Director Bleu, it''s okay!" Pa took out her phone to have a look. Yesterday, Eden really sent her a message and told her that a new designer woulde here. She drank too muchst night, so she didn''t see it. "I''m... sorry. I didn''t see the message." Pa''s expression was somewhat unnatural. Eden nced at her, "I sent you a message around eight o''clockst night. With my understanding of you, it seems that you were drinking at that time." Pa was speechless. It was because of Eden that she was in a bad mood. "Even if I was drinking, so what? Couldn''t I do as I wish outside working hours?" Pa was extremely angry. If it weren''t for the fact that Eden spoke ill of her in front of Delmont, Delmont would have replied to her messages and answered her phone calls. "Eden, let''s talk during lunch hour." Whether a person would seed or not, it depended on if he had self-esteem and self-confidence. She was sure that she could be with Delmont. Eden knew that Pa wouldn''t give up if she didn''t make it clear to her. "Okay, let''s have lunch outside together. Prepare for the morning meeting now." After saying that, Eden looked at Aurora, smiled and turned to walk into the office. Aurora''s work was recognized by everyone at the meeting. As for Aurora, she had made full preparationsst night. She collected all the design drafts that she was satisfied with. Because she wanted to be approved by everyone. She knew very well that she was the most qualified to judge herself. Therefore, she should draw more excellent design drafts and showed them to others. In this way, she could find a new orientation in life. After the meeting, Aurora temporarily stayed at the head office for training. She was very grateful that Eden thought highly of her design, and she would work hard to integrate into Alwynn Group. After the meeting was over, she greeted everyone with a smile. She was of an umunicative and entric disposition. In the past, she always ran into snags, and many people treated her with prejudice, so she was not very enthusiastic to others. Although she entered Alwynn Group by the back door, her design spoke for her. But in Alwynn Group, everyone looked at her with admiration and envy because Eden approved her ability. She seemed to have be confident in an instant. It was the first time she had smiled at people like this. Eden walked over with Pa, "Director Parma, congrattions." "I should thank you!" Aurora''s eyes were filled with tears. It turned out that being recognized by others was so happy. Thinking of all the disappointment she suffered before, she was on cloud nine at this moment. Eden smiled and said, "Next, we will train you. Just be at ease. This year ising to an end, and our wedding dress business is very good every year. With you by my side, I hope we can make a great breakthrough." "I will try my best." Aurora nodded confidently. Eden said with a smile, "It''s never toote to start a new life, and your sess is up to your attitude. I believe that your effort and hard work will definitely be rewarded." As long as some people were give a chance, they could show extraordinary talents. "Director Bleu, you are right. You think highly of me and give me a chance to develop, so I will not let you down." She was very confident that she could be a well-known wedding dress designer. "Pa, send Director Parma to the training department." "Alright!" Pa nodded, and the smile on her face was a little stiff. She didn''t expect that Aurora''s design to be so awesome. Her life was very hopeful because she had been approved by Eden and Victor. After they left, Eden returned to the office. Victor and Dean went out to deal with something. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as she sat on the sofa and picked up her phone, she saw the message sent by Abigail. "Eden, I waited for your video until twelve o''clockst night." Eden was speechless. She went to Abigail''s housest night, so she thought Abigail knew that she didn''t punish Victor. No, it was because she didn''t do anything that Abigail asked her that way. "I''m sorry, Abby. That''s my husband, and I couldn''t bear to punish him." "I knew it would be like this. Do you know what he said to me this morning?" "He told you triumphantly that our n had failed, right?" "No! You''re wrong. He said that you had been led astray by me and asked me not to contact you if I had nothing to do! This b*stard actually tried to sow discord between us. He thinks too much of himself and even put on sanctified airs! How shameless he is!" Eden smiled. Would Victor do such a childish thing? She really couldn''t believe it. "Abby, when hees back, I''ll talk to him. Don''t take his words seriously." "Eden, I won''t take his words to heart! We''re the best and closest friends. We won''t be separated from each other just because of his words!" Afterforting Abigail, Eden started to work. Victor didn''te back at lunch time, so she and Pa went to the restaurant nearby. They went into the private box. Along the way, Pa kept a straight face and didn''t say a word to Eden. Eden didn''t care. After all, this was just the way Pa was. After sitting down, Eden nced at the QR code on the table and ordered four dishes and one soup. After the waiter served the tea and left, Pa asked unhappily, "Eden, did you tell Delmont about my past? You''ve affected my future. Can you take the responsibility?" Eden was so angry but sheughed, "Pa, why should I be responsible for your future?" Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Pa red at her. Seeing Eden''s peaceful and calm face, she was envious and jealous. Not everyone could be as sessful as Eden. "Eden, I really like Delmont." Pa looked at her sincerely. Eden found that she was too stubborn. Perhaps, Delmont had be her prey. "Pa, I''ve told you that you can''t be my sister-inw. What''s more, I didn''t speak ill of you in front of him." She was willing to admit everything she had done, but she really didn''t mention Pa''s past to Delmont. The reason why she followed them that night was to confirm Delmont''s intention. "But why doesn''t he answer my phone calls and doesn''t reply to my messages?" Pa still didn''t believe Eden''s words. "How would I know? But after hearing what you said, I feel strange, too. Delmont used to send me a message every day to make me happy, but he didn''t contact me these days." Being reminded by Pa, Eden felt that Delmont was a bit strange. "Eden, don''t act dumb. A few days ago, Delmont chatted with me every day and always answered my phone calls immediately. He even sent me homete at night. But since I met you that night, he has never answered my phone calls. Do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with you?" Life was short, and she did not want to live such a humble life forever. "It doesn''t matter. I told you that I didn''t speak ill of you in front of him. You know your own past." Eden was sure that Pa didn''t like Delmont sincerely. "Eden, what''s wrong with my past? I just bullied you for three years, didn''t I? You said that you didn''t care about this matter. But why do you always mention it?" She believed that Eden was ying tricks behind her back. "Ha-ha..." Seeing that she was pretending to be innocent, Eden was really amused. She looked at Pa seriously, "Pa, don''t get lost to your daydream, because you are living an ordinary life." "Your life is not ordinary, so you will not understand how miserable my life is. Don''t meddle in the rtionship between me and Delmont anymore." Delmont was well disposed towards her, and she wouldn''t give up. "I''m sorry. I don''t think you can be my sister-inw. Delmont has a beloved woman, but it is not you. You look like that woman and he misses her. This was why he kept in touch with you." "But Pa, don''t me me for not reminding you. How did you make Delmont notice you? Your house is very far away from where he attends social activities, and you went those ces on purpose. Now you understand what I mean, don''t you?" Pa''s expression became unnatural, "You investigated me." She felt nervous for no reason. Had Eden known about her terrible past? Eden said in a deep voice, "Even if I didn''t investigate you, I know what kind of person you are. Do you remember what happened when we studied in high school? I happened to work in the hotel where you and your boyfriend often went. That man was married. One day, his wife beat you in the hotel room, and I saw it clearly. These years, you seduced many men in the same way just to live a rich life, but you failed every time." "You don''t want to give up because you think Delmont is straightforward and innocent, and he is easy to cheat. Am I right?" Pa''s body trembled when she heard Eden''s words, and she was greatly humiliated. It turned out that Eden knew how ridiculous she was. "Eden, you..." She said with panic in eyes. Eden said, "I just wanted to know why you wanted to be with Delmont, so I got someone to investigate your past. I was not curious about your past, and I only needed to know what you wanted to do to Delmont." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Humph! Eden, don''t make an excuse for yourself, and don''t regard yourself as a saint. Bad people are not horrible, but hypocrites are the most hateful. You pretend to be upright in front of me, but you investigated my past behind my back..." "Pa." Eden interrupted her in a deep voice. "The best shortcut to sess is hard work, but you only want to live a better life by seducing rich men. It''s really impossible for you and Delmont to be together. Even if I didn''t investigate you, my mother would investigate you, and you couldn''t marry into the Clement family even if you became his girlfriend. I have told you everything I can say. As for what Delmont has done, I will let him apologize to you." After Eden finished speaking, she got up and was about to leave. She was not in the mood to eat after arguing with Pa. She nced at Pa, picked up her bag and walked out. "Bang..." Pa pounded the table with great strength and clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were filled with hatred. "Eden, how dare you investigate my past! Do you know how I went through all these years? I hate myself because I am a good-for-nothing and I live humbly in the upper ss, but I will not be defeated by you so easily." Pa didn''t give up. She took out her phone and called Delmont. If she was afraid of difficulties, her life would be meaningless. What surprised her was that Delmont actually answered the phone call. She smiled gently, "Delmont, are you very busy these days? Why didn''t you answer my phone calls? I''ve been worried about you." Delmont was still at the entrance of the hospital. After dealing with the affairs in thepany, he would drive here alone. Every day, he bought delicious food for Adrienne and send it to her in the name of Eden. Just now, he was taking a nap, and his phone rang, so he answered the phone call habitually without looking at the caller ID. He didn''t react until he heard Pa''s voice. "Miss Koch, I''m sorry. I''ve been very busy recently." The way he addressed her was cold and distant. Pa''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, "Delmont, don''t you always call me by my name? Delmont, you know that I love you very much. After meeting you a few times, I feel that we are very suitable for each other." Hearing this, Delmont frowned and pinched the ce between his eyebrows tiredly. Sure enough, Eden''s worry was not unnecessary. In fact, he couldn''t understand why he could meet Pa when he went out to socialize. "I''m sorry, Miss Koch. It''s my fault. I have a beloved woman. I sent you homete at night because you used to be Eden''s ssmate, and I met you by ident most of the time. I''m sorry that I have troubled you. Please ept my sincere apology!" "Delmont, I don''t want your apology. I only want you." Pa''s tone was gentle. She believed that Delmont would be attracted by her beauty. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Hearing this, Delmont felt a little impatient, "Miss Koch, it seems that we''re not even friends. Please don''t say such words. I''m sorry. There''s no need for us to meet again." After saying that, Delmont hung up without hesitation. Pa''s face darkened to the extreme when she heard the beeping sound on the phone. She had nned to marry into the Clement family and live a rich life with the help of them. After all, the Clement family was the second richest family in River City. As long as the Clement family could do her a favor, her family could live a good life. But why did she miss such a great chance? Pa regretted what she had done. She shouldn''t have showed off to Eden at the party, but should show off after sleeping with Delmont. But it was toote for her to regret it. "D*mn Eden! It''s all your fault!" She cursed in heart. Although Pa was very angry, she had lunch alone and went back to thepany. In a high-end restaurant, the environment wasfortable, and the fashionable decoration was very pleasant to the eye. Dahlia and Irving were having lunch, while Aidan reported his work beside them. "Mr. Matthews, now the Meaker family and the Kline family have the intention to cooperate with us, but the Parma family hasn''t agreed because they know Victor''s style of doing things. We didn''t seed in aiming at Miss Parma. Victor and Eden apologized to her in person. Miss Parma not only forgave them, but also agreed to work in Alwynn Group." "Now she works as the designer director who is responsible for the wedding dresses, which means that what we not only didn''t give Victor a blow, but also gave him a chance to hire an excellent designer." Irving lost his appetite instantly. He put down the chopsticks and asked indifferently, "What about the sales of their wedding dresses?" Aidan said in a serious tone, "A few years ago, the wedding dresses designed by Alwynn Group were not famous at all. But since Director Bleu entered thepany, their wedding dress design has be one of the top ten famous wedding dress design in the world, and it is number seven in the lists." The wedding dress Eden designed for Summer made Alwynn Group well-known in the world. He added, "Many brides are attracted by Eden''s design and want her to make wedding dresses for them. Eden''s design is romantic, fantastic, exquisite and noble, and it is to countless women''s liking." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Irving smiled and said, "She has always been a very talented designer." Seeing Irving''s expression, Aidan felt sad for him for no reason. Irving came to this city and started his business only for Eden, but Eden was not grateful at all. Every day, she threw the beautiful roses bought by Irving in the trash can. Aidan was distressed about money. Irving even spoke for Eden at this time. He really suspected that there was something wrong with Irving''s head. He was too obsessed with Eden. Meanwhile, Dahlia''s face was full of jealousy as she asked, "Irving, do you know her very well?" She asked sourly on purpose. Irving looked at her and saw the jealousy on her face, but there was no mood swing in his eyes, "Don''t be jealous all the time. You are the design director of ourpany. Now we have postpone the release of our new products. I hope you won''t let me down in the next season." Irving''s tone was indifferent. He didn''t need eye candy. After that, he added, "The newpany has just been established, and we need to set up a united and capable designer team. When you have time, try to poach all the famous designers in River City these days." "As far as I''m concerned, you''re not capable enough to release the new products alone." Hearing his words, Dahlia clearly feel that he did not trust her. She was very angry in heart, but she smiled at him tenderly, "I see. I won''t let you down." He didn''t trust her, but he asked her to do this, so she wouldn''t let him down. "Okay!" Irving responded apathetically, lowered his head and continued to eat. Aidan left respectfully. Aftering out of the restaurant, Eden was somewhat hungry. She walked on the road. There were parasol trees on both sides of the road. The cold wind whispered through the leaves and tore them off trees. She nced at the high-end restaurant in the front. She had been to this restaurant, and the noodles here were delicious. She remembered the nice taste of the noodles. Eden went up to the second floor and sat by the window. A waiter wearing a ck uniform sent her the menu. She ordered tomato and egg noodles and a pair of chicken wings. Then she sat by the window in a daze. When Irving walked over with Dahlia and Aidan, he raised his head and saw Eden who was sitting by the window. She wore a white coat, and her beautiful hair was tied severely in a bun, revealing her delicate and pretty facial features. At this time, she was looking out of the window in a daze. She looked very charming when she didn''t speak, and she could maintain a peaceful and calm heart. Being quiet was a kind of temperament and self-cultivation. At this moment, in Irving''s eyes, she was like a fairy who was far away from the turmoil of the world. He could disencumber his mind from cares just by looking at her quietly. Seeing Eden, Aidan felt sad for Irving in heart. How could it be so coincidental? They ran into Eden again. Irving was very loyal in love. He didn''t get close to any woman these years. However, he fell in love with a married woman. Looking at Eden''s beautiful face, Dahlia couldn''t be more jealous. Just as she was about to ask Irving to leave, Irving said. "You two go back first." Rage bubbled just below the surface of Dahlia''s mind when she heard this, "Irving, you have to attend a very important meetingter..." "It doesn''t matter. You leave first." His tone was cold and aggressive. Aidan said, "Dahlia, let''s go." Dahlia had no choice but to leave with Aidan reluctantly. At this time, the food Eden ordered had been served. She ate the chicken wing first. The roast chicken wing was yummy, and she ate it asionally. She ate with her lowered down, so she did not notice Irving approaching her. Irving sat across from Eden slowly and gracefully. Feeling that someone was in front of her and smelling the faint smell of tobo, Eden raised her head. When she saw Irving looking at her tenderly, she was stunned. "Irving, did youe here for lunch as well?" Irving did not speak, and she asked casually. After asking, she lowered her head and continued to eat. She acted as if Irving didn''t exist. Since they met in River Cityst time, Eden had been treating him as a stranger. If she paid attention to Irving, what he did would affect her, but she wouldn''t care what he did if she didn''t take him seriously. Irving nodded, "Are you here alone?" "Yes!" After eating the two chicken wings, Eden stirred the noodles with chopsticks and lowered her head to eat them. She was not reserved at all and ate her food gracefully. Seeing her like this, Irving smiled, "I remember that you like to eat beef noodles. Why did you order tomato and egg noodles today?" Eden smiled and said, "Although I like it, I can''t eat the same food all the time. Sometimes I want to eat something else." Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 "I like tomato and egg noodles." Irving said with a smile. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Really? I remember when you were in high school, you liked boiled fish with pickled cabbage and chili." She remembered that he often ate this, and she could smell the pickled cabbage when she walked past him. She gradually remembered something in the past. But this dish was very suitable for him, because he was sour most of the time. "Ha-ha... Eden, I didn''t expect you to remember these trivial things." Irving was very happy. He thought that she didn''t remember those trivial things. During the lunch time, he would wait for her in the canteen and they could almost meet each other everyday, but he only nodded and smiled at her. She rarely spoke. It was not because she did not like to speak, but because she wouldn''t provoke others as long as she didn''t speak. Eden looked at him casually, "I didn''t remember it studiously. You know that people are just like this. When they meet someone, they will remember something by coincidence." Hearing this, Irving was a little disappointed, but he was excited as well, because she remembered some of their past. But he remembered bits and pieces of their past. Eden asked, "Didn''t your family live in River City before? Why did you suddenly go abroad?" Irving said, "River City is very big, but it had been dominated by the Alwynn family and the Clement family many years ago. My father thought that we would develop very slowly here, so we moved aboard and started our business after I graduated. Indeed, we developed our business faster aboard." Although their means were not so open and aboveboard. But this was the way to develop their business fast and have a firm foothold in the market. However, his father was nostalgic, and he wanted to have their own business in their hometown. Moreover, Eden was here, so Irving came back. "That''s right! Your family developed very fast indeed." Eden replied casually again. The Matthews family developed in leaps and bounds by despicable means indeed, but this ways had its advantages and disadvantages. Perhaps they kept many spies in otherpanies. Irving took the opportunity to say, "Eden, I wonder if Alwynn Group is willing to cooperate with my company?" Eden refused without thinking, "We are not qualified to cooperate with an evil and mean businessman." She put down the chopsticks. She could have eaten up the noodles, but she lost her appetite in an instant. "Eden, what do you mean?" Irving''s face darkened a little. Eden got up and smiled brightly, "What else could I mean? I mean that it''s impossible for us to cooperate with each other." "You..." Irving vaguely felt that she knew something. Eden looked down at him with a hint of harshness in her eyes, "Irving, something happened in our cosmetics counter two days ago. You should know about it." Irving nodded. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed slightly, "The media didn''t report this matter. How did you know about it?" Irving was shocked. She was actually fishing for information. He exined elegantly, "The media didn''t report it, but as a businessman in this circle, of course I know about it." Eden sneered, "That person plots against Alwynn Group. Since you know about this, it seems that your power can''t be underestimated. I''m leaving." Eden picked up her bag and walked out. "Eden, I said I wouldn''t hurt you." Irving sat on the stool and said with a straight face. Eden paused, "I believe that you will not hurt me, but you will definitely hurt the people around me." After Eden finished her words, she left directly. Irving sat by the window quietly. After a while, he saw Eden downstairs. Even her back looked so confident. She was powerful enough to be arrogant in River City. Irving had been staring at Eden, and he didn''t blink until she disappeared at the end of the street. He looked down at the left tomato and egg noodles in the bowl. His heart was filled with bitterness. He had really missed the chance to be with her. They were not fated, and he could never go back to the past. In his heart, Eden was the most attractive when she sat in the corner quietly and read books indifferently without saying a word. He got up and looked at the misty sky above the city with mixed feelings. Frowning, he walked out with his face darkened. After Victor and Dean finished their work, they came to meet Brian on purpose. They arranged to meet each other in a cafe. Brian came with documents he had prepared. He was dressed in a suit and didn''t wear a thick overcoat. Obviously, he was freezing. Sitting in front of Victor, he immediately picked up the coffee and took a sip, "It''s so cold!" He shivered. Victor frowned, and a trace of displeasure shed through his brooding eyes, "Can''t you wear more clothes in such a cold day?" Brian looked at him helplessly, "Do you think I''m as free as you? I am always on the move because I have to find out the information you want. I rushed here and forgot to take my overcoat." Dean asked with concern, "Do you want me to go downstairs and buy you a overcoat?" Brian smiled and said, "Dean, forget it. I don''t want you trouble you. I will get off work after talking to you. It''s not so cold sitting in the car." After that, Brian took out the documents he had sorted out. "This is the information about Melissa. She has two phones, and one of them is only used to contact one person. This number was not registered with an ID card, so I can''t find out that person''s information. However, they have a close rtionship. I''ve checked their call records and found that these call records are all aimed at you and Eden." "Now, we can be sure that the one who fabricated the rumours was either Melissa or the one she contacted." Victor nodded, "How should we deal with her now?" Brian said, "Do you still remember the suspect we found after Eden had an ident? He died, didn''t he?" Victor nodded ndly. "That suspect took drugs, but he died immediately after he was found out. The police see Melissa as the prime suspect, and she is under investigation now.'''' "Carney hase to River City. Now he is looking for the bestwyer for Melissa. Originally, those things are not a big deal, but Melissa is charged with the murder now. Carney knows that there is no chance of sess, and he has given up the idea of pursuing thewsuit with Alwynn Group." "Humph! Could he defeat me? When I left back then, I warned him that I wouldn''t show them any mercy if Melissa were to hurt Eden again." Brian nodded, "These things are not very important to you. I found out that the man who gave Baldrick the money was the driver of Irving''s assistant. Therefore, it was Irving who aimed at the cosmetics counter. You and Eden solved this matter in time, so you didn''t suffer more losses." "But now I''m going to tell you something more important." Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Seeing that he looked serious, Victor asked cautiously, "What''s the matter?" Brian sighed, "This is a tragedy." Victor frowned again, "Stop kidding and get down to the business." Brian snickered, "I''m not kidding." However, Dean cocked his ears to listen. He was sure that Brian would tell them a piece of shocking news. He liked the shocking news in rich and powerful families. Brian smiled and then his face became solemn. He didn''t mean to joke at all, "Victor, Barrett bears grudges against your father, and they hated each other when they were young. Barrett wants to live out his life in retirement in River City, but he also wants to ruin the Alwynn family. You have to be careful." Victor said casually, "How did you get these news?" Brian said with a smug face, "Your son told me." Victor frowned. How did Kenny know about it? "Then why do you look so proud? My son found it out." Victor''s tone was much prouder than Brian''s. Brian suddenly looked at him jealously, "I wanted to convince Kenny to join mypany, but he looked down on mypany. He even said that mypany was outdated and it didn''tpare with hispany. It is so annoying, isn''t it?" Victor raised his eyebrows and said in smug satisfaction, "Kenny is smart and amazing. He doesn''t even want to work in Alwynn Group, let alone yourpany. He is much more outstanding than us." When Victor thought of Kenny''s disdainful eyes, he was speechless as well. "Ha-ha..." Brianughed teasingly, "Victor, everyone in River City follow your lead, but I didn''t expect you to be looked down upon by your son. It serves you right." Victor nced at him, "Don''t talk nonsense and get to the point." He really didn''t know what had happened between Barrett and the Alwynn family. He knew about the Simpson family, but he didn''t know that Barrett hated his father. Although Phillip had retired, he had to clean up the mess for him. The only thing that made him relieved was that Phillip didn''t disturb Jaida''s life. Speaking of this, Brian stopped joking, "As far as I know, Barrett and your father were college ssmates. Both of them were top-notch in the business world, and they were matched rivals. They were decisive and exceptionally vigorous in work. However, your father yed a trick and the Simpson family suffered losses because of a very important project. Only your father knows the details." "The Simpson family was dealt a blow, so they left River City and moved abroad. Since then, the Alwynn family has been the most powerful." "Later, the Alwynn family fell into a crisis, but your father married your mother and survived the crisis with her help. You know what happened after that." Victor squinted at him, "Have you got to the point?" Brian nodded, "These are all I know. You''d better go back and ask your father. After all, he definitely yed some dirty tricks back then. Otherwise, why should Barrett hate him for so many years? There must be a reason." Victor asked expressionlessly, "When will Barrette back?" Brian shook his head, "I don''t know his specific schedule." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor said with a gloomy smile, "His daughter hase back, and Eden happened to save her. She told Eden that we have been aimed at by head-huntingpanies." Brian nodded, "That''s right! I investigated a few head-huntingpanies, and I''ve been paying attention to them. Don''t worry." "What''s more, you have an omnipotent son who will help you all the time. This is your greatest advantage." Brian looked at him enviously. Victor was as proud as ever. He sorted out all the things in his mind and then ordered Brian to find out the truth. He could only resolve his doubts by figuring out the truth step by step. Since Barrett was well-prepared, he might not stand up to his varied tactics. Moreover, Barrett would use some people around him. Those who dared to plot against him were all in prison. In this civilized world, he could only use such means to deal with Barrett. However, he wouldn''t be so open and aboveboard in the future. Eden did not return to thepany. When she came out, she had almost finished her work. She went to the hospital to see Candace again. Candace had no friend here. She was introverted and lived a lonely life every day. The only thing that made her feel happy was that she could apany Adonis. However, Eden still worried about her. Candace was sad everyday, and it was better to apany her more. She got off the taxi at the hospital gate. As soon as she took a few steps, she saw a familiar figure. It was Delmont. He handed several lunch boxes to a nurse, and then the nurse nodded and left with a smile. Delmont turned around and walked out with a smile. Eden hid behind a car. After a while, she saw Delmont get in the car and start to eat his meal. Eden was confused. Was Delmont''s friend in the hospital? She followed the nurse. The nurse went to the eighth floor. Another elevator happened to arrive, and Eden immediately followed her up. There were not many people in this high-end hospital owned by Alwynn Group. When Eden walked out of the elevator, she saw the nurse at a nce. The nurse walked to a ward and knocked on the door gently. Eden was stunned. This was Adrienne''s ward. Oh god! Delmont actually bought lunch for Adrienne. Eden could not help but think of the conversation she had with Delmont that night. "Her family background is much better than ours, and she was my junior in college. We fell in love with each other when we were in college. Later, something happened, so we had to break up." Was Adrienne Delmont''s beloved woman? Adrienne was Barrett''s daughter, and her family was indeed richer than the Clement family. She walked over quietly and listened to the conversation inside, "Miss Simpson, this is the lunch Mrs. Alwynn prepared for you." Eden widened her eyes when she heard that. Was the lunch prepared by her? She was totally shocked. Delmont actually bought meals for Adrienne in the name of her! "Thank you! Please ask Mrs. Alwynn why she knows what I like to eat." Adrienne gritted her teeth and said. She even emphasized the words "Mrs. Alwynn". Eden shivered. She felt that Adrienne was angry. The nurse said, "Miss Simpson, Mrs. Alwynn is a very considerate person. Eat while it''s hot. You can leave the hospital in three days." After that, she didn''t say anything else and left. Eden immediately entered the ward next door. She opened her mouth slightly in surprise. She thought that Delmont liked fashionable and pure girls, but his beloved woman was actually Adrienne who was elegant , noble and easy-going. This matter came as aplete shock for her. Adrienne looked gentle when she was quiet. When she spoke, she was mature and self-confident. She could be either tender ormanding. Edenposed her emotions before walking out of the ward slowly. She looked back and saw that there were no patient in the ward. Then she walked out with ease. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Standing in the corridor, Eden smiled silently. Delmont was more affectionate than she thought. But he had to work eleven hours a day and six days a week, so it was really hard for him toe here everyday. Moreover, he managed the supermarkets alone. Buddy managed the clothingpany and otherpanies, but Wyatt would help him. Delmont had be steadier these years, so Wyatt let him develop his business on his own. He and Adrienne were too sweet. Eden didn''t disturb Adrienne and went straight to see Candace. When she entered the ward, she didn''t see Candace. Adonis was still lying on the hospital bed quietly, and he looked much better. "Ugh..." All of a sudden, the sound of vomiting came from the bathroom. Eden walked over quickly and saw Candace vomiting beside the toilet. She was shocked and asked worriedly, "Candace, what''s wrong with you?" "Ugh... " Before Candace could answer her, she lowered her head and vomited again, but she did not spit anything out. Eden walked in and patted her on the back. Candace retched for a while and then sat on the ground feebly. Her face was pale and ashen. Seeing her like this, Eden was confused. She went out and poured a ss of water for Candace. "Thank you!" Candace looked at her and smiled weakly. She took a sip of the water and felt much better after rinsing her mouth. Eden helped her stand up, "Candace, what''s wrong?" Candace shook her head weakly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me these days. I always feel weak and want to vomit, and I have no appetite." Eden''s heart skipped a beat. She looked down at Candace and swallowed. "Candace, Adonis has been living in the hospital for one month, right?" She remembered that Candace and Adonis slept in Marriott Hotel a month ago. "Yes!" Candace nodded and looked very grieved. Time went by quickly. It had been one month since Adonis had an ident. Eden helped her to her feet and walked out. She didn''t speak until Candace sat on the sofa, "Candace, why don''t you have a check-up? You might be pregnant." "What?" Justin looked at Eden with her eyes wide open. Was she pregnant? That was reasonable. She had no strength during this period of time and wanted to vomit. Besides, she did not like to eat meat. She wanted to throw up when she smelled fishy smell. Brenda heard Eden''s words when she came in. The fruit in her hand fell to the ground, and the apples rolled all over the floor. She looked at Candace in shock. Eden nced at Brenda, "Aunt Church, you are here." "Eden, you said that Adalynn is pregnant. Well..." Brenda looked at Candace''s pale face, feeling pleasantly surprised and sad at the same time. She was happy because she might have a grandchild, but she felt sad because Adonis might never wake up, and she didn''t want to affect Candace''s future. Eden smiled and said, "Auntie, we are not sure now. Pregnant women have no strength and often vomit, and Candace was with Adonis a month ago. Why don''t I take Candace to have a check-up? We will know the result after the check-up." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Oh, Candace, your health is the most important. Go and have a checkup first. You''ve been taking care of Adonis during this period of time, and you''re too tired." Brenda was very grateful because Candace stayed with Adonis all the time. If other girls saw Adonis in a vegetative state, they would leave him a long time ago. Candace had been staying by Adonis''s side, and she would thank her for the rest of her life. If Candace could marry into the Church family one day, she would definitely treat her as her biological daughter. "Mrs. Church, I''m fine." Candace looked down at her t belly. She knew that she might really be pregnant. She had been busy writing and taking care of Adonis, so she didn''t pay attention to her body. Eden said, "Candace, take a rest. We''ll go for a check-up when you feel better." "Okay!" Candace looked at her and smiled gratefully. Thanks to Edening to talk to her every day, she felt that the days were not so difficult. After Candace got better, Eden took her to the department of gynaecology for a check-up. As Eden expected, Candace was really pregnant. She had been pregnant for more than four weeks. Although they didn''t see the fetal heart, the doctor said they the baby was healthy and they didn''t have to worry. They could see the appearance of the baby a few dayster. Candace got the report and looked at the shape of the baby on it. She couldn''t help but feel so excited. She covered her mouth and sobbed, "Eden, this is the child of Adonis and me." She looked at Eden with joy. Eden walked over and hugged her. She might be stronger after having a baby. However... "Candace... As for this child..." She wondered if Candace wanted to keep this baby. "Eden, I want to give birth to the child. Adonis once said that he liked children." Candace said excitedly in a choked voice, rubbing her face against Eden''s arms. She knew that Eden gave birth to the three children when she did not know who their father was. She was pregnant with Adonis''s child, and they loved each other, so she must give birth to the child. Eden patted her on the back, "Candace, we respect your decision. We are by your side, and you will not be alone." "Mm!" Candace nodded happily. When Eden helped Candace return to the ward, they happened to meet Lucian. His friend was a doctor, and he took him here to diagnose Adonis. They met each other at the door. "Eden, you''re here." Lucian looked at Eden. During this period of time, she almost came to apany Candace everyday. "Yeah!" Eden looked at him and smiled. These days, Lucian was in a nice state. Candace smiled excitedly, "Lucian, I''m pregnant with Lucian''s child!" Brenda was waiting nervously for Candace and Eden toe back. When she heard these words at the door, her disturbed heart was relieved. Lucian was stunned. Looking at Candace''s innocent and pure face, he smiled. Adonis was lucky to meet her. He could even hear such good news when he was in a vegetative state. "Candace, congrattions. Adonis will be happy to know this news." He looked at Candace with a grateful smile. He really thanked her because she could apany Adonis like this. "Candace." Brenda came out with tears and took Candace''s hand. When she looked at Candace''s t belly, she was so excited that tears ran down her face. "Mrs. Church, this is Adonis''s child. I want to give birth to it." Candace knew that Brenda always wanted to have a grandchild. She decided to keep this child not because of Brenda, but because of Adonis. Tears kept streaming down Brenda''s face as she said excitedly, "Candace, I want to thank you on behalf of Adonis. Thank you for being willing to give birth to the child." Candace burst into tears and didn''t speak. Lucian introduced to them, "Aunt Church, this is my friend Anton West, a genius neurosurgeon and brain doctor. I took him here to diagnose Adonis." Brenda looked at Anton. He was young and promising. Wearing a pair of golden-framed eyes, he looked gentle and handsome. "Thank you, Doctor West! Please help Adonis." Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 "Mrs. Church, you''re wee. Let me see Adonis first." Anton looked into the ward. Lucian said, "I''m going to call Dr. Conley. You can give him a check-up together." The most authoritative doctor in the hospital was Dr. Conley. Lucian believed that Adonis had a chance to wake up. With Anton here, he was more confident. Adonis had an ident because of him. If Adonis could not wake up, he would live in guilt for the rest of his life. "Okay!" Anton nodded. Seeing that Lucian, Eden, Victor, Anson and Brian all thought for Adonis, Candace was very grateful. So many people cared about him and apanied him, which meant that he was very loyal to his friends in daily life. Eden apanied Candace and waited for Anton to finish the check-up. Victor had invested in a lot of research funds. Many experts were attracted here, and they worked together to save Adonis. Knowing this, Candace waited for Adonis to wake up at ease. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Anton told them a piece of good news. Adonis had always been using the best medicine. He was in a much better condition. However, Anton''s words made everyone sad. Adonis had a chance to wake up, but they had to wait for one year at least. If he was not lucky, he might wake up three yearster. Candace was very happy to hear this. Some vegetables would be in aa for about eight or ten tears, but Adonis could wake up in three years. She was like over the moon. No matter how long it would take, she could wait. Since she had fallen in love with him, she would never change. After everyone left, Candace sat next to the bed happily, took Adonis''s slightly cold hand and gently ced it on her t belly. Looking at Adonis who was sleeping quietly, she smiled brightly and charmingly, "Adonis, our baby is in my belly. Will you feel very happy when you know that we have a child?" "Wake up before our baby is born, okay? I know you don''t want me to be tired. You said that I only needed to be responsible for being your pretty girlfriend. Therefore, you must wake up as soon as possible." Candace kept holding Adonis''s hand and talked a lot. She had be a mother, so she was stronger than before.... After Eden left the hospital, she did not leave in a hurry. To her surprise, Delmont car was still parked at the gate, and he had been sitting in the car. It was time for dinner. Would he buy dinner for Adrienne? Eden stood at the corner for a while. Sure enough, she saw Delmont get out of the car. He walked toward the street not far away. After waiting for about forty minutes, Eden saw hime back with several food boxes. He made a call at the door, and then the nurse who sent meals to Adrienne''s ward came out with a smile. Delmont handed two food boxes to the nurse and kept one for himself. After he thanked the nurse, the nurse smiled and went back to the hospital with the food boxes. Delmont watched the nurse walk in. Then he got in the car, rolled down the car window and had his dinner. Eden smiled. Did Delmont stay here all day? Suddenly, her phone rang. Eden looked down at the phone number. It was Victor calling her. "Hello? Victor." "Honey, where are you? You skip work frequently. Can you respect me a little more?" Victor''s tone was full of grievances, and he was as wronged as a wife who had been abandoned. Eden said, "I skip work, but so what? I am in the hospital. Candace is pregnant." "Oh!" Victor was a little surprised. "Adonis is so lucky." "Yeah, Candace decided to give birth to the child. She is really a rare good girl. Adonis is kind, so God favours him." Victor said, "Eden, wait for me in the hospital. I''lle and pick you up for dinner." Eden nodded, "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Delmont again. While he was eating, he kept looking at the entrance of the hospital. His eyes were filled with happiness and tenderness. Eden was a bit surprised. She had never seen such a gentle expression on Delmont''s face. He doted on her very much, but the gentleness he had towards her was different. Adrienne seemed to be the sunshine in his heart, and there was warmth and passion in his eyes. It seemed that Adrienne was Delmont''s beloved woman. But how could he get to be with her since he only cared about her in private? If they didn''t understand each other, they couldn''t be in love. Delmont did these things without letting Adrienne know. It was not wise, was it? Eden wondered how she could let Adrienne be with Delmont. Just as Eden was about to leave, she saw Pa appear in front of Delmont''s car all of a sudden. "Well..." Why was Pa so stubborn and shameless? "Delmont." Pa was slightly surprised to see Delmont eating in the car. A hint of anger shed through Delmont''s eyes when he saw Pa. "Miss Koch, why are you here?" His tone was indifferent and distant. Pa could sense his indifference, and her expression became unnatural in an instant. "Delmont, I don''t understand why you suddenly became so cold to me. Is it because I used to be Eden''s ssmate? I know I''m not born in a rich family and I''m not good enough for you, but I fell in love with you the moment I saw you." Since Pa talked to Eden, she had been extremely flustered. She inquired about Delmont''s whereabouts and found out that he had been here in the past few days. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Delmont put down the chopsticks and looked at her apathetically, "Miss Koch, I''m deeply sorry for having troubled you. I hope you will not say such words again." Pa looked at his aloof face and clenched her fists tightly. "You did trouble me and let me misunderstand you. Delmont, you gave me hope, but why did you ruin it so ruthlessly? Do you know how cruel it is to me?" Delmont frowned. He had never met such a shameless woman before. Pa actually took the initiative to find him. He met such a woman for the first time. "Miss Koch, I''ve exined to you that I sent you homete at night because you''re my sister''s ssmate. There''s no other reason. This matter might make you misunderstand me, but I''ve apologized to you." "Delmont, do you think everything cane to an end just because of your apology? It''s just because you sent me homete at night and ate with me that I thought we liked each other. But it turns out that I have thought too much. What do you think I should do? I''ve fallen in love with you." Pa''s eyes were filled with tears, and she looked very pitiful. Delmont sighed helplessly. He didn''t like her indeed. Eden was about to walk over when she saw the nurse pushing Adrienne to Delmont''s car. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Eden was stunned. Adrienne was going to misunderstand Delmont! Adrienne went there all of a sudden, and it would make thingsplicated. Pa gritted her teeth. She would not give up, "Delmont, I will not stop loving you. Since you''ve made me fall in love with you, you must be responsible for me." Delmont''s face suddenly turned cold and he said in an apathetic tone, "Miss Koch, I think you have misunderstood something. What did I do to make you like me?" "You sent me homete at night, had meals with me and called me by my name affectionately. Couldn''t these things prove that you like me?" "Delmont, I really love you. Would you rather watch me die for you?" "You..." Delmont looked at her with a frown. Such a shameless and stubborn woman made him very furious. "Ha-ha..." A mockingughter suddenly came from behind Pa. Pa turned her around and looked at Adrienne, "Who are you? Why do youugh?" "Iugh at you because you''re left without a shred of self-esteem." Adrienne looked at her expensively painted nails with a mocking smile. "Adrienne!" Delmont immediately got out of the car. He became more and more nervous because she had seen him and Pa. Adrienne raised her head and gave him a cold look. Delmont became uneasier and uneasier. Seeing that Delmont''s expression was strange, Pa immediately held his arm and asked in a gentle tone, "Delmont, who is she? Is she your friend? We''ve been together for so long. Why have you never mentioned her?" Delmont''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at Adrienne''s nd expression and found that there was no change in her smiling eyes. His heart suddenly sank. Didn''t she love him anymore? Delmont couldn''t help but hold Pa''s waist. Seeing this, Adrienne looked down slightly and a trace of disappointment shed through her eyes. What a silly man! No wonder he was still single in his thirties! She came out to help him out, but he treated her like this. Her kindness actually gave Pa a reason to pester him. Looking at what Delmont was doing not far away, Eden was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Pa was looking at Adrienne provocatively. Eden went mad. Why was Delmont so dull? Couldn''t he be smarter? Adrienne nced at Pa indifferently. What made Pa confident enough to seduce her man? Soon after, she would be in charge of the business world in River City. Adrienne looked up at Delmont. Delmont looked at her as well. She sneered and said in heart, "Delmont, just sharpen your vignce and don''t be fooled by such a woman." B*stard! She was pissed off. "Let''s go." Adrienne said to the nurse. Seeing that Adrienne was about to leave without saying a word, Delmont only stared at her back, and there was deep affection in his gaze. Eden red at Pa. She had never seen such a shameless and thick-skinned b*tch. Watching Adrienne leave, Delmont quickly let go of Pa. Pa immediately realized that Adrienne was Delmont''s beloved woman. Adrienne''s clothes were all of famous and expensive brands, and she suddenly felt herself inferior. Eden ran forward and kicked Delmont''s leg. "Eden." Delmont looked at her mad face and felt puzzled. Eden looked at him with annoyance, "Don''t call me. If you don''t chase after her now, you''ll really live in regret forever." "Eden, I..." Delmont''s eyes were somewhat expectant. Eden looked at him with disappointment, "Delmont, what are you thinking about? She came here to help you out, but what did you do? You''re forcing her to stay away from you." Delmont was suddenly enlightened and ran over, "Adrienne!" "Delmont." Seeing Delmont chasing after Adrienne, Pa was extremely annoyed. Eden looked at Delmont''s back and smiled. "Eden!" Pa roared at Eden fiercely. Eden looked at her casually, "Why do you tell so loudly? Delmont doesn''t like such a b*tch like you." "You..." Pa went off the deep end. "What? You are just a b*tch." Eden said again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Eden, do you have a grudge against me? You are really shameless! Delmont and I..." "You are the shameless one, and you''re a woman utterly without self-knowledge." Eden interrupted her, "Pa, let me tell you. It is not easy to fool Delmont." Pa said angrily, "Then is it easy to fool me?" Eden replied, "Has he ever fooled you?" "Eden, I said that I don''t need you to meddle in my affairs." Pa was extremely irritated and stamped her foot. Eden sneered, "Who do you think you are? Why should I meddle in your affairs?" Eden turned around and walked to the road. Victor was aboute to pick her up. Pa looked at Eden''s back and sneered, "Eden, I''m determined to be your sister-inw. Can you stop me?" Pa chased in the direction that Delmont had left. Delmont caught up with Adrienne and asked the nurse to leave. Then he pushed Adrienne''s wheelchair. Adrienne knew it was him, but she kept a straight face and didn''t speak. Seeing that she remained silent, Delmont wanted to chat with her, "Adrienne, how did your leg get hurt?" "What does it have to do with you?" Adrienne said with annoyance. "Adrienne, don''t be angry. I''m just concerned about you." "Why qualification do you have to care about me? We have nothing to do with each other." Adrienne''s tone turned more and more apathetic. "Adrienne, back then, we didn''t break up. I''m... still your boyfriend." Delmont thought of Eden''s words and said boldly. Adrienne''s expression froze, and she lowered her head. Didn''t they break up back then? "Do you want me to break up with you now?" At that time, she said that she was going to leave, but he never asked her to stay. Delmont''s heart ached. He lowered his head and looked at her with intense eyes, "Adrienne, I hope that you will never say this to me. Although we were separated back then, I respected your decision and never thought about breaking up with you." Adrienne felt painful in heart. Didn''t he know why she left back then? "Delmont, you''re really a b*stard. Tell me. What''s the rtionship between you and that woman?" Hearing her jealous voice, Delmont felt very delighted in heart. "Adrienne, she is my younger sister''s ssmate. We don''t have anything to do with each other. Don''t take her to heart. Just now, I ignored you deliberately because you didn''t care about me." He must exin this clearly. There had been too many misunderstandings between them. She had left for six years, and they had never contacted each other in the past six years. "So did you use her?" Adrienne looked at him with a sneer. "Delmont, when can you be smarter?" "I..." Delmont had nothing to say. In her eyes, he seemed to be really silly. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 "Adrienne, I''m sorry!" Delmont lowered his head. Hearing his apology again, Adrienne felt even angrier, "You don''t have to say sorry to me. You didn''t do anything to let me down, did you?" In the past, when he did something wrong, he always lowered his head and said sorry to her. He was kind, so he would apologize to her no matter he was right or wrong. Thinking of this, Adrienne was furious, "Delmont, what else can you say in addition to apologizing?" "I''m... sorry!" In front of the person he liked, he really didn''t know what to say. He wanted to exin, but he felt that it was his fault. "Why do you say sorry again? Delmont, can''t you say something else? When we were in a rtionship, you would say sorry when I got mad and when you werete. However, you even said sorry when I waste. That was clearly my fault. Why did you have to apologize? I hate to hear your apology the most!" Adrienne didn''t even want to look at his expression. She knew that he must look very guilty. Delmont didn''t say anything and pushed her to the hospital. Adrienne had a lot to say, but she could only sigh with depression. Loving someone was so difficult. It was even harder to wait for someone who loved her. Pa watched Delmont push Adrienne back to the hospital and bit her lower lip tightly. Things progressed faster than she had expected. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden said that Delmont had a woman he liked this morning, and she met this woman at night. Moreover, Adrienne was obviously not simple. Pa looked so worried. Should she really give up Delmont? No, she would never give up. After Eden waited for about ten minutes, Victor parked his car in front of her slowly. Victor got out of the car and opened the car door for her. Eden got in. When Victor got in the car, he asked, "Honey, what shall we eat for dinner?" Eden thought about it, and there was nothing she wanted to eat particrly. "Victor, let''s take the children to KFC." Victor was surprised. On one asion, Kenny suddenly wanted to eat fried chicken, and he was happy to eat that. "Okay! Let''s go back to pick them up first." ...... The first snow came in River City, and the whole city was snowy. Alwynn Group had annual sales of about sixteen billion dors, and it became one of the top ten famous brand all over the world by its outstanding quality, excellent originality and exquisite workmanship. It finally be one of the top ten luxury and well-known brands in the world. Eden had got one step closer to her dream. She was nominated for the annual international designer, but her goal was to be the top designer and own her fashion brand. She did not want to prove herself to anyone, and she only wanted to live up to her ideal of herself. This was her lifelong dream. T.G square had be the most popr shopping mall in River City. At the same time, the Ronen family officially announced that Lucian would be the heir of Ronen Group. The matter had received wide coverage in the press. In a simple rental, Amelia saw the report about Ronen Group. Looking at Lucian''s gentle and handsome face, she missed him so much. She smiled gently. She knew that he would seed. She looked down at her swollen belly with a happy face. "Baby, your daddy is awesome!" She said softly, but tears ran down her face. Lucian returned to Alwynn Group and continued to work as Victor''s secretary. Nothing had changed except for his doubly increased workload. He had to deal with the affairs in Alwynn Group and Ronen Group at the same time. In this winter, no clothingpany couldpete with Alwynn Group in River City. Irving, Dahlia and Aidan looked at the data on the big screen. The performance of Alwynn Group this year was amazing, and they all looked depressed. Irving felt that the distance between him and Victor was getting farther and farther. Moreover, even if he cooperated with otherpanies or took over otherpanies in the shortest time, he might not be able to catch up with Victor. Victor''s way of doing business was realistic, sincere and solid. He could not find a single weakness of Victor. In Alwynn Group, Victor let everyone disy his talents fully. He selected the good and the capable to be the managers in thepany, discovered able people and put them at suitable posts. This was the key to the operation of apany. "In the end, we fail." Irving said gloomily. This year, they did not win Alwynn Group, but suffered great losses. He lost nearly one hundred million dors. It was difficult to turn the table. Sure enough, Victor was not an ordinary person. "Mr. Matthews, it''s difficult to make a breakthrough in River City." Said Aidan. He was telling the truth. Although River City was very big, it was not possible to rece the Alwynn family in a short time. The situation was clear, and Irving should give up. Over the years, there were few people who could go against Victor. Anyone who provoked him would suffer a lot. Starting business in this city was extremely difficult. If Eden was not here, Irving would not be so persistent. Irving closed his eyes and did not speak. He believed that he could think of a way. In Alwynn Group! Seeing how popr their winter collection was, Victor, Lucian and Dean smiled very happily. The corner of Dean''s lips twitched as he looked at how smug Victor was. Alwynn Group had be a fearful existence to otherpanies. Lucian said ndly, "This year, we made a new breakthrough. Your dream was that Alwynn Group could be one of the top ten luxury brands in this world. I did not expect that the person who realized this dream for you would be your wife. Of course, you made a contribution as well. Your unique business operation is the key to sess." Victor smiled. He did not dare to im credit. He had Eden''s design to thank for his sess. She was a very gifted and outstanding designer. "Lucian, you are wrong. This is not my dream, but Eden''s dream. She is about to realize her dream. Don''t forget the original intention of me establishing the clothingpany." Eden became more and more famous. She used to be famous all over the country. At this time, she was well-known all over the world. They had ordersing in from all over the world. Countlesspanies wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Lucian smiled. "Her dream is just your dream." He lowered his head, and a hint of disappointment shed cross his eyes. He couldn''t get Amelia''s smiling face out of his head. Victor straightened his body and looked at Lucian, "I want to hold a wedding with Eden at the end of this month." Lucian looked at him and smiled brightly, "It''s winter. Will Eden agree? Abby is going to give birth to the child. Eden won''t leave her best friend behind and have a honeymoon with you." Victor frowned and touched his forehead gracefully. How could he forget this? "Lucian!" A mad voice came from outside. Lucian frowned. Why did Edithe here again? Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Victor looked at him, "Hurry up and send away the vixen! Don''t let her ruin the image of our company, especially your image. You are my unique secretary." Lucian supported his forehead helplessly and asked, "Is there any way to get rid of her forever?" Dean said, "Yes, Mr. Ronen." Lucian turned to look at him, "I would like to hear the details." Dean smiled tteringly, "Mr. Ronen, if you give her a lesson and let her have no chance to get close to you again, you will not troubled by her anymore.'''' Lucian was speechless. Dean exined again, "She is so clingy and pushes you too hard, so you hate her more and more. Since you hate her so much, you can definitely be ruthless enough to give her a lesson." Dean instigated him shamelessly. Lucianughed wickedly, "I''ll give you one million dors. You give her a lesson on my behalf." Dean shrank back his shoulders, "Mr. Ronen, one million dors are too much. It''s unreasonable for me to do such a thing. After all, I am a gentleman." Lucian frowned, "So is it reasonable for me to do it?" Dean nodded, "Facing such a clingy woman, a man would first be proud. Then he would dislike it and be annoyed. But it''s also possible for him to fall in love with her while rejecting her." Lucian scoffed, "This is the first time I''ve heard that rejection could produce love." "No, Mr. Ronen, you have to solve this matter quickly. It is not terrible for women to be clingy, but an extremely clingy woman is the most horrible. They don''t know when enough is enough and don''t know when to stop. This will drive you crazy. Think about it. You are so handsome, and you can be with any outstanding woman in this world, right? Why do you have to be driven crazy by a woman you don''t love?" Lucian didn''t want to talk to him and got up to leave. Amelia left, and she had taken away his heart. She loved him purely, and she had no selfish ideas. Every twinkle and smile of her could move his heart. Hearing Edith''s roar, Victor frowned and looked disgusted. "Dean, where is my wife?" Victor asked casually. Dean was speechless. Eden was his life. Why did he ask him about Eden? "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn has an appointment today. She went out with Pa." "Oh! When will shee back?" "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know the specific time." Dean lowered his head. Eden was going to meet Jasper. Moreover, they would meet in a club. Dean didn''t know what they would talk about. Victor looked at Dean who had his head lowered and asked in confusion, "She went out early in the morning. Who will she meet?" Dean didn''t dare to lie, because he didn''t want to work overtime any longer. He muttered in heart, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry!" "She will meet Mr. Joye." "Mr. Joye... Jasper?" Victor stood up immediately. Dean knew he would be like this. Anyway, it much better than meeting Irving. "Dean, look. It''s snowing heavily outside. What is Jasper thinking about? Why does he have to meet Eden in a club? Isn''t he afraid that Eden will get sick? Eden is so weak and she can''t catch a cold. Get the car ready and we''ll go to the club." Victor picked up the coat beside him and was ready to leave. Dean said, "Mr. Alwynn, you have to meet some important business partnerster, so you can''t leave." Victor said, "Ask Lucian to meet them." Dean was stunned. How could Victor do this? Didn''t he ask Lucian to deal with Edith? Edith did not give up and pestered Lucian all the time. Lucian was having a hard time! "It seems that Mr. Ronen has no time. He has to attend a social activity tonight. Tomorrow, he will go on a business trip to Love Sea. You should remember that Mrs. Alwynn drew her inspiration from Love Sea. There is a specific cooperative partner over there. Mr. Ronen must go there personally." Victor looked at him with gloomy eyes, "That is something he should do tomorrow. Does it have anything to do with his work today?" Dean was silent. Of course it had something to do with Lucian''s work that day. Lucian was busy with work, but Victor was busy following Eden. There was a huge difference between the two matters. Dean thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t I call Mrs. Alwynn and ask when they wille back? Pa followed her there, and nothing bad will happen." "Okay!" Victor sat down and looked at Dean who was calling Eden. Dean took out his phone and called Eden. At this time, Eden and Jasper were chatting happily. Eden''s phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw that it was Dean calling her. "Hello?" "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn is looking for you. When will youe back?" In the morning, Eden had Victor that she had something to do and would not go back to the company that day. Why did he look for her after a short while? "Tell him that I won''t go back to thepany. I''ll get off work directly." Dean was rendered speechless and looked very awkward. Why did he have to call Eden just now? He should have started the car and driven Victor to the club. "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn, I will tell Mr. Alwynn about it. But today is a good day, and it''s understandable that Mr. Alwynn wants to share the good news with you. If you don''t have anything important to do, you could spend a happy day with Mr. Alwynn." Dean tried to persuade Eden. After all, Eden became much more famous that day. Victor was very delighted, and he would hold a luxurious celebration party for her. Eden said, "Dean, tell him that I stay with my friend now. If he has nothing to do, ask him to go home earlier to apany the children." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "I see, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean hung up the phone and looked at Victor with a ttering face. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn asked you to go home early to apany the children." Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. Eden would forget himpletely when she stayed with Jasper. "Go to the club!" He said with a firm tone. Dean immediately persuaded him, "Mr. Alwynn, please give Mrs. Alwynn some private space. She will get angry if you''re too clingy." If Eden was mad, Victor would feel wronged again. Dean had never seen such a clingy husband. Normally, women were clingier than men. He was really surprised by Victor. Sure enough, Victor sat down obediently, but he red at Dean. Dean could only smile hypocritically. "Lucian, do you really hate me that much?" Edith''s angry voice came from outside again. "Do you still want to wait for the woman who has abandoned you? Lucian, does she love you more than I do? I treat you better, don''t I?" "Lucian, to be honest, we grew up together, and we know each other well. We are a perfect match." "We are not suitable for each other." Lucian''s cold voice was full of ruthlessness. "Why don''t you like me? Tell me, and I''ll change." "I don''t like you because you like me. Change it." Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Edith was speechless, and her face turned pale instantly. Anson was a jinx! His words were actually right. Her heart ached so much. "Lucian, what''s the point of saying this? You''re already thirty years old. How long can you wait for her?" If there were a lot of tastes in life, it was because of him that she felt bitter and sweet. Lucian''s expression was indifferent as he said, "This has nothing to do with my age. Whether I can wait for her or not, it''s none of your business. But I don''t want to see you anymore." Saying this, Lucian turned around and returned to his office expressionlessly. Edith looked at his back and said with a smile, "Lucian." Lucian stopped and turned around to look at her apathetically. Under the lights, his expression was aloof, like the cold spring. He was charming but distant. Edith''s eyes were full of infatuation as she said confidently, "Auntie said that she wanted me to marry into the Ronen family. After all, our families are well-matched." "So what? Is equal social status very important? I don''t like you. Even if you''re the richest person in the world, I wouldn''t be moved by you. Don''t waste your time on me. If Amelia doesn''te back, I won''t get married in the rest of my life." He knew that Amelia wouldn''t marry another man. Edith was rendered speechless again. Her face darkened to the extreme. She really lost to Amelia. Amelia was a gentle and quiet girl. She clearly had no advantage, but Lucian loved her deeply. "Do you mean that you will stay single forever if she doesn''te back?" His infatuation made her obsessed but jealous. Yeah, Amelia was really happy to have a man who loved her so much. He could even stay single for her. She begged Lucian to marry her, but Lucian didn''t even want to look at her. "Lucian, an affectionate man will live a lonely life forever." Her heart ached for him when she thought about how sad he had been these days. Lucian said, "It is me who will be lonely, not you!" Edith gritted her teeth. What a stubborn a*shole! She adopted every possible means, but he treated her as an idiot. "B*stard! I will let you marry me willingly one day. Just wait and see! You can''t marry any other woman except for me!" She said every word confidently. Lucian''s mother supported her, and it was half the battle. Moreover, since Lucian had inherited Ronen Group, his father would not let him marry an ordinary woman. "Don''t be so confident until you really get me." After saying this in a cold voice, Lucian turned around without hesitation and stepped into Victor''s office.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as he entered the office, Dean and Victor, who were eavesdropping, immediately sat back on the sofa as if nothing had happened, but their expressions were very unnatural. Lucian looked at them and frowned, "Is it interesting to eavesdrop me?" Victor looked at him, "Lucian, you are as righteous as a pine, as strong as a red plum, and as generous as a sea. You are a nice man!" Victor gave him a thumbs-up sign. "Boring!" Lucian looked at Dean, "Have you booked the ticket?" Dean smiled and nodded, "Yes, Mr. Ronen, but it''s really boring to go to Love Sea alone." Lucian said, "I''m not going on a trip. I''m going to work. It''s okay even if I''ll feel bored." Dean said with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, we haven''t got any news about Miss Amelia. Maybe she is around Love Sea." "How do you know that?" Lucian''s tone was urgent and a bit hopeful. Dean said, "That''s just what I think. Think about it. Love Sea is a holy ce. Miss Amelia is romantic, and she will definitely go there once in life." Lucian red at him fiercely, and the joy in his heart immediately disappeared. "I am going to socialize." Lucian stood up and left. Victor said, "Let''s go together. I have to attend a social activity as well." Lucian did not speak, and they left the office together. Victor looked at the snowy city outside the window and felt a little restless. "Dean, find a very romantic ce which is suitable for making a proposal. If I seed in asking Eden to marry me, I will increase your pay." Hearing this, Dean was d to do it. "Mr. Alwynn, I will definitely inquire about it actively, and I will reply to you as soon as possible." Sry was the best thing in the world. Lucian said, "Dean, don''t count your chickens before they are hatched. I don''t think Eden will agree." The expression in Dean''s eyes changed. Making a proposal was a romantic thing. Eden would agree, wouldn''t she? That was Victor. Although he had got married, many women wanted to marry him. "Mr. Ronen, I should have a try, because I have to save money to get married." Dean smiled tteringly. It was hard to earn money, so he would not miss any chance. He wanted to buy big houses for himself and his mother. In that case, it would be easier for him to get married. Lucian smiled ndly, "Good luck to you!" Victor frowned, "Abigail is going to give birth to her child, but what does it have to do with my proposal?" His voice was extremely depressed, "Eden promised me that she would marry me at the end of this year." The New Year wasing, and he became more and more anxious. Eden seemed to have forgotten this matter. Lucian said, "She has married you. You have a marriage certificate and now her surname is Alwynn. she''s already your wife, and she can''t run away. Why are you in such a hurry?" Victor nced at him, "Of course I am anxious. A lot of men cast greedy eyes on my wife." Lucian was speechless. No matter how many men liked Eden, she was his wife. They couldn''t take her away from him. Neither could Irving. Of course, Jasper only wanted Eden to be happy. In V&E Club. Eden and Jasper had not seen each other for a long time. Jasper specially arranged to meet Eden here. On one hand, he wanted to celebrate her sess. On the other hand, he wanted to say goodbye to Eden. He wanted to leave River City for a period of time and return to Gate City to deal with the affairs in thepany. He woulde back the next year. Jasper didn''t have many friends, and Eden was his only confidante. "Eden, I maye back after the Spring Festival." He was reluctant to leave, but his business developed well this year, and hispany was expanding. Eden looked at him with a smile, "Jasper, no matter how busy you''re, you have toe back to celebrate the Spring Festival, or Abby will be sad." Jasper smiled and nodded. His handsome face was full of gentleness as he said, "Eden, if I could, I woulde back. It''s a pity that I can''t apany Abby to give birth to the child." Eden nodded. He looked well, and he was much more energetic these days. "It''s indeed a pity, but you don''t have to worry about Abby. My mom and I are by her side. Besides, Anson dotes on her very much, and his mother is very kind. I will take good care of Abby. You can work at ease." "Okay!" Jasper nodded with relief and stared at her with tender eyes, "Eden, you have achieved great sess this time. Congrattions! You have been working hard in order to realize your dream." Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 "Jasper, it has been my dream since I was young. If I can''t fulfill my dream, I will regret it for the rest of my life. All these years, I have been working hard, and I hope that my efforts will be rewarded." Although it seemed to be very easy for her toe up with new ideas, she drew her inspiration from everything she saw. Jasper smiled and nodded. Eden was happier and happier, and the expression on her perfect face was no longer mncholic. He finally let go of his affection to her. Victor was a good husband, and he gave her the best love. The woman he loved finally got the happiness she wanted. "Eden, now Love Sea has be very popr among young people. These days, it has been the hottest topic online. Many young men and women go there to travel. Your design made both of Alwynn Group and Love Sea famous." Eden smiled modestly, "Jasper, I didn''t expect it to be so well-known all of a sudden. But it''s a beautiful and romantic ce. Even if you go there in winter, your heart will be filled with warmth and passion." She liked Love Sea, and it was really lovely in winter. "By the way, Jasper, I met Maureen in River City Restaurant a period of time ago. She seemed to be in a bad condition." A hint of anger shed across Jasper''s eyes. He went berserk as soon as he thought of Maureen, "She has nothing to do with me. Whether she is alive or not, it''s none of my business." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Eden stopped talking. For Jasper, Maureen and the child were unforgettable in his life. Besides, she became the culprit because of Jasper''s love. She had been feeling guilty. "Jasper, I wish you a safe journey." She knew that he would leave tomorrow. "Thank you!" He looked at her and sighed in heart. Life was really difficult. Sometimes, he felt sad for no reason, but he couldn''t feel happy without a reason. That day, Eden had been apanying Jasper. The two went shopping. Jasper bought Eden a lot of delicious food, and they y games together. They had a good time. At dinner time, Eden was so full that she couldn''t eat anymore. But they went to eat hot pot. They sat by the window and waited for the dishes to be served, talking andughing. "Eden, I will stay in Gate City for a long time. If you want to eat something, tell me and I will send it to you." "Okay, I especially want to eat the wax apple in Gate City. When the wax apple goes on market, remember to buy some for me." "Okay! I will remember." "Jasper, I want to congratte you as well. Your design made a great breakthrough this year, and yourpany is developing better and better. You may be busier in the future." "That''s right! Anyway, you''re busier than me. Take chance of this period of time and have a good rest now. You can work hard after the spring Festival. If you ignore the three children, they will be unhappy." Jasper smiled gently. He had been used to reminding her carefully before he left. "They have been unhappy for a long time. The three children are busier than me. Kenny is busy with his own website. Ricky is busy with his piano lessons and calligraphy examinations. Gia is busy with her painting exhibition. I don''t even have time to chat with them." Her three children are fighting for their owns dreams, and she was very delighted. What reason did she have to stop making progress? "The three children have never let you down." What made him envious was that her three children were very obedient and filial. While they were chatting, the dishes had been served. The two ate and chatted. Not far away, Dahlia sneered when she saw this. Opposite her sat a young woman who dressed stylishly. They had a nice chat. She took out her phone and sent a message. "Eden, my man likes you, so you have to pay the price." She said in heart. "Miss Scott, I believe that you''ll add brilliance to our present splendor after you join RK Group." Dulcie Scott graduated from a well-known college of clothing design aboard, and she had just completed her own design exhibition not long ago. She was as famous as Eden. With her participation, RK Group would be strong enough topete with Alwynn Group. Dulcie smiled politely, "Miss Grant, thank you for your appreciation. I hope that I will make RK Group have a new breakthrough." It was time for her to show her capabilities, and she would not miss any chance to go beyond herself. Dahlia pointed at Eden who was not far away, "Miss Scott, what a coincidence. The woman and the man sitting by the window over there are Eden, who has been popr all over the world recently, and her lover, Jasper." Upon hearing this, Dulcie frowned. Why was Eden so shameless? "Isn''t her husband the president of Alwynn Group? How could he be a cuckold?" Dulcie said in a displeased tone. She hated disloyal women. Dahlia watched Eden and Jasper''s intimate actions. The corner of Eden''s mouth was stained with grease. Jasper picked up the tissue and wiped it gently for her. They were on extremely good terms. A hint of jealousy appeared in her eyes. Eden was indeed very popr. A lot of men treated her sincerely. She sneered, "Who knows? Maybe she is too smart and scheming. I heard it from others, but they really look very intimate." Dulcie looked over, and Jasper happened to pick up food for Eden with a smile. As for Eden, she picked up a shrimp ball and put it in Jasper''s mouth. Jasper smiled and ate it. They looked like a couple. Dulcie, who was strong and principled, regarded Eden as a sl*tty woman when she saw this. "But this woman is rather talented. The patterns and colours of the clothes designed by her are all fashionable." She said with jealousy. Since she had returned to River City, Eden would not have the chance to be so popr again. But how could such a shameless woman be so famous? Looking at Eden from the side, she found that Eden''s skin was fair, and she looked very charming when she smiled. Dahlia smiled and said, "Miss Scott, now that you''re in River City, she won''t be able to make progress. She can''t be lucky forever, can she?" Dulcie was pleased by her words. She ran her fingers through her beautiful hair, and her delicate features looked charismatic. The red coat made her look very coquettish and lofty. "Yeah!" She was very confident. After Eden said goodbye to Jasper, Jasper left and she went to the bathroom. When she came out, she washed her hands. Just as she was about to pull out the tissue and wipe her hands, a man in a suit stepped forward and handed her the tissue. The man looked gentle and smiled at her tenderly. It was not proper to treat a polite man rudely. Moreover, the man had handed the tissue to her. She smiled, thanked the man and took the tissue to wipe her hands. "Miss, you are so beautiful. Could I have your phone number?" The man asked with a courteous smile. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Eden did not pay the attention to the man just now. Hearing his words, she raised her head and looked at him carefully. The man''s smile was a little evil, and his eyes were somewhat indecent. Eden''s expression turned cold, "Sir, such a way to start a conversation is outdated. Thank you for handing me the tissue just now. I don''t think it''s unnecessary to give you my phone number." Saying this, Eden was about to leave. However, the man did not let her go and stood in front of her, "Miss, I want to make friends with you because you are pretty." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was so angry but sheughed. The reason why he wanted to make friends with her was that she was good-looking. This man was really a scum. "I''m sorry. Sir, you''re too ugly, so I don''t want to make friends with you." Eden looked at the man with disdain. He looked gentle, but had a disgusting heart. "Yo! Miss, did you say that I was ugly?" The man put his hands in his pockets like a hooligan. His eyes became more and more wicked as he looked Eden up and down maliciously. "Sir, you know yourself quite well. Please get out of my way." Eden''s tone was extremely aloof. "Ha-ha..." The man smiled viciously, "Miss, you are really ruthless. I helped you, but is this how you repay me?" Ugh... Eden almost threw up when she heard his frivolous tone. D*mn! Why were there so many weird people in this world? She didn''t ask him for help. Eden took out two tissues and smashed them on the man''s face, saying coldly and madly, "I''ve returned your favor. Get out of my way!" "Ha-ha..." The man did not leave. Instead, he got closer to Eden and stood in front of him. His tall figure looked domineering and oppressive. Eden immediately took a step back. Feeling a gust of strong perfume on him, she frowned in disgust. "Sir, if you take one step closer, don''t me me for being impolite." Eden red the shameless man with sharp eyes and warned him. "What if I want to get close to you?" Saying this, the man took another step forward and almost touched Eden. Eden went off the deep end. Just as she was about to beat the man, she heard a sarcastic voice, "Shame on you. You even seduce a man in the bathroom." Eden turned around and saw a woman in a red coat looking at her with disdain. The woman wore fashionable makeup, and she looked sexy and charming. Eden frowned. What was wrong with her? This man was bullying her! "Miss, watch your mouth. Don''t insult me before you know the truth." "Humph!" Dulcie sneered and said disdainfully, "I see it with my own eyes. Don''t I know the truth? Hearing this, the man smiled evilly, "Thisdy asked me to go to the hotel with her." "Crack..." Eden pped the man''s face, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think I''m easy to bully?" Eden was exasperated. Her good mood had been ruined by this man. "B*tch, how dare you beat me!" The man''s eyes were fierce and brutal as he looked at Eden. Eden sneered, "I''ll disable you! Since you dared to take liberties with me and nder me, I will give you a lesson!" She looked weak indeed, but not everyone could bully her. "How dare you beat me! I''ll kill you!" The man raised his hand quickly and wanted to p Eden on the face. Eden had expected that he would do this. She immediately lifted her foot and kicked the man''s belly. "Ouch..." The man''s face twisted in pain, and he could not help but take a few steps back. Eden did not give up and kicked him again. The man stumbled and fell to the ground. Eden walked over and kicked him hard several times. Seeing this, Dulcie despised Eden more. Eden was not only sl*tty, but also very rude. No man could stand her, right? "Ah..." Of course, the man couldn''t bear such humiliation. He got up and wanted to beat Eden. However, as soon as he raised his hand, someone grabbed his wrist. "Who the f*ck dares to meddle in my business?" Looking up at Victor''s gloomy face, she shivered. Victor''s eyes were as grim and apathetic as a wild beast''s. The atmosphere turned cold and oppressive. "Who are you? Let me go." He said timidly. "Bang..." Victor punched the man in the face fiercely. "Ouch..." The man''s face was burning hot, and the smell of blood in his mouth made him very ufortable. "Brat! How dare you meddle in my affairs? Just wait and see. I will call someone over now. You''ll pay the price!" The man picked himself up awkwardly and took out his phone, ready to call someone. He had never been insulted like this! Victor didn''t even want to look at him. He walked straight to Eden. He looked her up and down, "Honey, are you okay?" Eden wondered why he was here. "I''m fine." She shook her head with a smile. When Dulcie heard Victor''s words, she was shocked. This man was Victor. She took a careful look at Victor. The dark coat made him look imposing. His facial features were perfect, and he was very appealing andmanding. Victor was displeased, "Why didn''t Jasper send you home after dinner?" Eden looked at him and exined with annoyance, "Jasper will go back to Gate City tomorrow morning. He met me today because he wanted to say goodbye to me. After dinner, he had something urgent to deal with and left in a hurry. I nned to go back after going to the bathroom, but I didn''t expect to meet this scum." "Sir, don''t believe your wife''s words. She and that man had an intimate rtionship, and they fed each other while eating." "Just now, she tried to seduce this man and go to the hotel with him. He refused, so she beat him. I saw everything clearly." Dulcie said with a sneer. She wanted to tell Victor the truth. After all, Victor was a very good man, and she felt that Eden was not good enough for him. Hearing this, Victor looked down at Eden in his arms, "Why did you feed Jasper?" Eden was speechless. D*mn it! It seemed that this woman had a grudge against her. "The shrimp ball he likes." "Feed me ten shrimp balls when we go home." Victor said jealously. Eden felt helpless. What was Victor thinking about at this time? "There is no shrimp ball at home." "Then feed me in the future." Victor did not give up. Eden smiled and looked at his childish face, "I can feed you twenty shrimp balls in the future." "Okay! Is he really going to leave?" He couldn''t believe that Jasper was willing to leave this ce. "Yes! After all, his head office is in Gate City. He has to go back, and there are many cooperation projects this year. He must stay there for a period of time. He''ll leave tomorrow morning." Eden exined. Victor would no longer be jealous of Jasper. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Listening to the conversation between them, Dulcie was confused. Was Victor willing to be a cuckold? "Who is this woman? Why did she insult you?" Only then did Victor nce at Dulcie indifferently. Eden looked at Dulcie as well, "How can I know who she is?" Since she tried to cast a bone between them, she couldn''t be someone nice. "Mr. Alwynn, did you hear my words clearly just now? Your wife''s words were not real..." "Shut up! I think you are in cahoots with this b*stard. You have to pay a heavy price for ndering my wife." He saw everything clearly just now. He hade here a long time ago, and he had seen everything Eden and Jasper did. Eden and Jasper were not only friends, but also family. They had been getting along like this these years. At first, he was indeed very jealous. How could Jasper treat his wife so nicely? Why did Eden treat him so intimately? Butter he understood that Jasper had no selfish motive. He only wanted Eden to be happy. "Mr. Alwynn, how can you say this to me? I do this for your own good..." "You know me?" Victor looked at her doubtfully. Dulcie smiled and said, "Everyone in River City knows Victor, the president of Alwynn Group. Am I right?" "Is that so? Why did you nder my wife?" Victor''s voice was extremely cold. Dulcie frowned and looked at him, "I saw it with my own eyes. I didn''t nder her, did I?" "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Eden sneered. Looking at Dulcie''s pretty face, she said without hesitation, "Are you blind? Or do you have any malicious intention? Couldn''t you see that the b*stard made things difficult for me? What''s more, I had a meal with my friend, and you''re not qualified to drive a wedge between me and my husband." "You''re so shameless, and you''re not distinguished at all! A woman like you is not qualified to be an international designer." Dulcie snorted and said mockingly. Hearing this, Eden felt that Dulcie knew her, "Miss, do you have some misunderstanding about me? There should be a security camera here, and we can check the surveince video. Why don''t we watch the surveince video together and see if you are in cahoots with this man?" At this time, the man had hung up the phone. He was waiting for his cronies in high spirits. However, his proud expression froze when he heard that Eden wanted to check the surveince video. He looked back. How could there be a security camera here? "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve got the surveince video. We can sue this man for harassment." Dean looked at Victor with a ttering smile. Victor nodded, "Call the police by the way. Ask them toe here and take him away. Thisdy insults my wife over and over again. Take her away and investigate her as well." "I see, Mr. Alwynn. I have seen the surveince video. She and the man entered the bathroom one after the other. They must be aplices." Hearing this, Dulcie smiled bitterly and shook her head. "It turns out that you can''t distinguish right from wrong." She stared at Victor with a sneer apathetically. Victor red at her, "I saw what happened here just now clearly. This man handed my wife two pieces of tissues and wanted to have her phone number, but she didn''t agree. This b*stard took the opportunity to pester her. After you came in, you said that my wife was shameless, and you said that she seduced a man in the bathroom, which made suspect that you are in cahoots with him and you want to ruin my wife''s reputation." Dulcie was stunned. She frowned as she listened to Victor''s words. She did not hear Eden seduce the man. She only heard the man say that Eden asked him to go to the hotel, but that was enough. Moreover, Dahlia told her that Eden had a lover, which was sufficient to prove that Eden was disloyal to her husband. Eden looked weak and innocent on the surface, but she had a scheming heart. Dulcie hated such a person the most. "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t know much about your wife, do you?" Dulcie was very stubborn. Once she believed something, it was hard for her to change her mind. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor sneered and asked in reply, "Do you think you know my wife better than I do? Don''t judge her from your point of view. You are not her." "I..." "Get out! You''re not qualified toment on my wife! Go to the police stationter and give the police an exnation." Victor held Eden and walked out. When the man heard Victor''s name, he frozepletely. Victor was the most powerful businessman in River City, and he couldn''t afford to provoke him. Paulina had really got him in trouble. It was extremely difficult for his family to make a fortune. They worked hard to make the first pot of gold and then develop theirpany bit by bit. Although theirpany was not small, it couldn''t bepared with Alwynn Group. His father suffered a lot when he started his business. In order to get a better project, his legs and hands were once broken by hispetitors, and it was not easy for thepany to be sessful. He couldn''t ruin thepany. Once the surveince video was exposed, it would be so easy for Victor to ruin hispany. Looking at Victor and Eden''s backs, he immediately chased after them and knelt in front of Victor. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m... so sorry. I drank some wine and my head was dizzy, so I had evil intentions when I met you. You look pretty, so I took liberties with you uncontrobly. Mrs. Alwynn, you''re magnanimous. Please forgive me!" Eden frowned and looked down at him, "I only ask you one question. How did you know that I would come to the bathroom? It seemed that you were waiting for me deliberately." Diego Wales shook his head and said, "No, I met you when I came to the bathroom. I didn''t wait for you on purpose." He couldn''t afford to offend Victor nor Irving. Irving was a ruthless person. However, Victor was more heartless than him. Although he didn''t like Victor''s way of doing things, Victor was much more aboveboard than Irving who liked to y despicable tricks. Victor was vindictive, but he usually took revenge on the spot, but Irving would hurt others behind their back. Eden smiled coldly, "I don''t believe a single word of yours. I''m the kind of person to bear anyone a grudge, and I hate to be ndered the most. You two chime in with each other and want to ruin my reputation. It seems that you don''t want to tell the truth." A period of time ago, a lot of people rumoured about her, and that kind of feeling was not very good. Melissa''s dirty tricks had greatly affected her mood. "What''s wrong? Can''t you admit what you''ve done?" Others were afraid of Victor, but she was not afraid. The man was just a coward. He was so afraid of Victor that he could even kneel down. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 There was no trace of shrewdness in Dulcie''s sharp eyes. Instead, she looked straightforward. Eden turned around and looked at her with brooding eyes. "I always dare to admit what I have done. What about you? If you dare, go to the police station together. You''ve framed me, and I''ll sue you to the end." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t scare me." Dulcie nced at the onlookers around her and said with proud eyes. She didn''t believe that Eden could give a false ount of the true facts. Eden said, "Let''s go to the police station first. I will not allow myself to be humiliated like this." Dean smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I think we should show the video to the people here first. Otherwise, they would gossip about you online again." Eden thought for a while. Dean was right, but... Seeing that Eden hesitated, Dulcie thought that she didn''t dare to do so. She sneered, "What''s wrong? Don''t you dare?" Showing the video in public would let more people know that she was shameless. Eden looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "Dean, you can ask the manager to show the video before we go to the police station." Eden raised her eyebrows and nced at Dulcie. Since Dulcie wanted to get a p in the face, she could help her. "I see, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean went to the manager with a smile. After a while, Dean did note back. The video of Diego pestering Eden was yed on the big TV on the wall. People immediately knew the truth. They heard the conversation between Eden and Diego clearly. Eden nced at Dulcie. She clearly had an answer in heart, but she didn''t want to admit it, and she had to let Eden be ndered. "Miss, there is no need for you to apologize. Just go to the police station and exin it to the police." Eden said with an unsympathetic smile. Dulcie''s face darkened to the extreme. She just wanted to tell Victor the truth, and she did not want to leave a paper trail. "I misunderstood you. I''m sorry." She apologized stiffly. But Eden was not so kind at the moment. Wasn''t Dulcie very confident when she ndered her just now? Why was she scared at this time? "Is this how you apologize? Honey, let''s go." Victor took Eden''s hand and left, not caring about the crowd at all. "Dean, handle this matter properly." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean did not dare to neglect and called the bodyguards who had been protecting them secretly. "Mr. Alwynn..." Dulcie wanted to chase after Victor, but Dean stopped her. He smiled brightly, "Miss, tomorrow we''ll ask ourwyer to sue you for ndering Mrs. Alwynn. Please tell me your nameter." "B*stard! Get out of my way! I have apologized to her. Don''t be ungrateful." Dulcie was angry. She just came to the bathroom. How did she get into such a big trouble? "Sorry, I really can''t get out of your way." Dean tipped the two bodyguards a wink, and the two bodyguards stepped forward to block her way. Watching what was happening in secret, Dahlia felt very regretful. It never urred to her that Victor woulde here. If Irving knew about this, he would definitely scold her. D*mn Diego! He is simply an a*shole! She asked him to pester Eden when she left here, but he couldn''t wait to do it. What a silly b*stard! No wonder he was not favored by his father. Soon, Diego and Dulcie were taken away, and Dahlia could only follow them secretly. Moreover, since she had appeared, Victor would soon suspect her. Victor got in the car with Eden and drove away. Eden looked at him, "Victor, why did youe here?" Victor said calmly, "There is a social activity here. The client happened to want to eat hot pot, so I came here." Saying this, he turned on the air-conditioner in the car. "Are you still cold?" He asked. Eden shook her head and looked at him with a bright smile, "No. You helped me tonight, and I feel very warm." "I''m always worried about you. Something bad will happen to you as soon as you''re not by my side." Victor was depressed. How could such a thing happen all the time? Eden was a little helpless and pouted with dissatisfaction, "Isn''t it just? It doesn''t like an ident. It seems that I''ve been aimed at by someone." Victor looked sideways at her firm face, and his heart was full of doubts. He took out his phone and called Dean. At this time, Dean was dealing with this matter in the police station. "Mr. Alwynn." Dean''s voice was as ttering as as usual. Victor ordered him, "Investigate the identities of the two people." Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I knew you would ask me to do this, so I have investigated them. I was about to report it to you. Diego is the second son of the Parma family, and he is Miss Parma''s elder brother. The identity of the woman will surprise you a lot. She is Dulcie, a famous designer RK Group hired aboard. The gossip is that they hired her to deal with Mrs. Alwynn." "Gossip?" Victor frowned, "Is it real?" "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. It is absolutely real. I heard that the new products of RK Group just didn''t sell, and they had lost a lot of money. Therefore, Irving used his own connections to poach a famous designer abroad and wanted topete with Alwynn Group." Dean told Victor everything he knew. He couldn''t be franker. "I see. Don''t let them go and ask Irving apologize to me in person. Since they have hurt Eden, I''ll let them pay the price." Dean nodded obediently. That was Victor. He would even seek revenge for the smallest grievance. However, he had to go on a blind date that night. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, but the Parma family does not agree to cooperate with Irving. Diego may have been used by someone. He is veryscivious and can''t take his eyes off beautiful women." "Do you mean that it''s wrong for Eden to be pretty?" Victor looked angry. Even if Diego was used, he had assailed Eden with obscenities. "No, Mr. Alwynn. I mean that the Parma family doesn''t want to associate with Irving, so Diego could only be used by someone. Although he isscivious, he is a coward. He can''t stop shivering in the police station. I am really afraid that he will be scared to death." Victor said coldly, "You are not the one who will be scared to death. What are you worried about? Do what you should do and don''t be perfunctory!" After finishing his words, Victor hung up directly. Eden knew what had happened when she heard his words. She narrowed her eyes, "It seems that I was right. I should have pped the woman in the face and taught her a lesson!" Seeing that she was still mad, Victor smiled and said, "Honey, let''s go back now. You can p her in the face before going home." Eden snorted, "Going back now is so silly. Forget it. Since she regards me as an opponent, we will have many opportunities to meet each other in the future." Eden narrowed her eyes. Thepetition was fierce at this time. In order to be the most famous designer, she needed a capablepetitor. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Victor''s face was cold and gloomy, "Eden, don''t fight in the future. I''ll beat the one you hate for you." "Okay!" Eden nodded slowly. Anyway, it was good to have someone who could take revenge for her. When they returned home, Jaida was watching TV with the three children. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was a little surprised that Zaiden was not at home. Generally, he woulde back before ten o''clock at night. Moreover, he and Jaida both slept before 11 o''clock at night and got up at six the next morning to take a walk and exercise. They had a healthy habit. "Mom, where is dad?" Jaida smiled and said, "Eden, he has something to deal with. There is something wrong with his company. He is still dealing with it, and he will be back soon." "Oh!" Eden was a little confused. Zaiden had always managed thepany well. How could something bad happen so suddenly? "Mom, it''s not something important, right?" She was a little worried. After all, it was the first time she had heard that there was something wrong with Zaiden''spany. Jaida smiled and said, "Eden, don''t think too much. Your father always acts with propriety. Everything will be okay." "Okay, then I''ll wait for dad toe back." Eden sat between Gia and Ricky. Gia looked a little unhappy. She was surprised to see that Kenny was watching TV as well. "Oh, Kenny actually has no time to stay here with grandma tonight." Victor sat down beside Eden. Keh smiled, "Mom, I have nothing to do tonight, so I want to chat with grandma." "Mom, Kenny got a big project today. He wanted to invite us to have midnight snacks, but you came back sote. It seemed that we can''t eat the midnight snacks anymore." Keh nced at Ricky and said in a very unfriendly tone, "You know what the business is, but you mention deliberately." "Kenny, you speak so harshly. How can I know why you suddenly changed your mind? Grandma can testify for me." Henrick rested his head on Eden''s legs and put his hands under his head, lying on the sofa. He looked casual, but very adorable. Eden stroked his dark hair gently. Keh said mockingly, "You''re already stuffed to the gills. Can you eat now? You acted like a spoiled child, so grandma made a pot of fried chicken for you. You ate half of it and even quarreled with Gia. You''re full now. Aren''t you ashamed to mention the midnight snacks?" Victor nced at Gia. No wonder she looked so unhappy. It turned out that Ricky had provoked her again. He rubbed Gia''s head tenderly. Giada sat on the sofa with a gloomy face and didn''t say anything. "Alright, you have to go to school tomorrow. Go to sleep now." Jaida looked at them and said with a smile. "Good night, grandma!" Keh stood up. He had always been obedient. "Kenny, good night. Remember to treat me to a meal tomorrow." Henrick waved at Kenny. Keh frowned and looked at him, "Don''t you want to go upstairs?" Henrick grinned, "I''ll sleep with our baby tonight." Everyone was stunned. Keh turned around and went upstairs indifferently. Giada stood up silently and went upstairs as well. Victor frowned and patted Henrick''s head, "It''s just your wishful thinking." Henrick looked up at him, "Victor, mom is my baby. You have upied her for a few years, and I want to sleep with her night. So, tonight, you go to the second floor, and I''ll stay with mom." Henrick said in a very sappy way. "How dare you call me by my name! You are simply too bold." Victor touched his forehead helplessly. The three children were really hard to please. Henrick wrapped his arms around Eden''s waist and kept winking at Eden. Smiling, Eden rubbed his head lightly and pinched his little nose. "You are so naughty." "Mom, I''m only naughty in front of you." Henrick rubbed against Eden''s arms. Jaida couldn''t help but smile, "Ricky, you are so clingy. You are already at the third grade, but you''re still so clingy to your mother. Your father slept alone when he was very young." "That''s because he doesn''t love you very much. I love my mother so much." Henrick blinked his big starry eyes, looking so cute. Victor was dumbfounded. How could Ricky talk nonsense like this? "Mom, tonight I want to..." "Don''t even think about it." Victor interrupted him. He looked at Ricky with a gloomy face. Henrick no longer looked casual and sat up from Eden''s arms. "Dad, as long as you promise me one thing, I won''t sleep with mom anymore." Victor was speechless. Did Ricky think that Eden would agree with him? Eden was stunned and patted him on the back, "Ricky, you are really more and more wicked. Do you want to force your father to agree to your request in this way?" Hearing this, Henrick puckered his mouth, "Mom, you don''t love me anymore. Am I such a hateful person?" He looked so aggrieved as if he was about to cry. Seeing his expression, Eden actually felt painful in heart. "Alright, tell us your condition first. As long as it''s reasonable, your father will promise you." "Ha-ha. Mom, I''m relieved after hearing your words." Eden was very helpless. Ricky had actually learned how to trap them. Victor frowned. That was not a good habit. "Honey, don''t spoil him." Henrickughed mischievously, "Dad, if you don''t promise me, I can guarantee that you''ll live in the second floor these days." Victor gritted his teeth. In Eden''s heart, Ricky was more important than him. When he coaxed and pestered her, she felt that he was childish. But when the children did the same thing, she felt that they were cute. Ricky''s words really threatened him. He pretended to be calm and looked at Ricky calmly, "Tell me about it." "Dad, this matter is just a piece of cake to you. There is a girl named Alma in our ss. She is very beautiful. Can you let her be the spokesperson of the children''s wear? Her family is quite poor. Many people bully her at school, especially the guy surnamed Meaker. He is scum. I treat Alma well, so he always bullies her." Victor looked at him with a frown, "People should be down-to-earth. If she earns money so easily, she will go astray." "Dad, I know, but Alma is a very lovely girl. She won''t go astray. Dad, I seldom beg you. Could you promise me?" Henrick looked at Victor with a pleading face. He had mentioned this matter to Abigail. However, Abigail said that although Alma was pure and lovely, she was not suitable for acting. Therefore, he could only ce his hope on Victor. He was still young, and he was unable to start apany. He could not be like Kenny and make a lot of money at home. He earned all his money by hard work. If he gave money to Alma directly, she would really go astray. Besides, if he gave money to her directly, she might not ept it. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Victor looked at him and said nothing. Eden looked at Ricky as well. It was naturally a good thing that he had a kind heart. "Ricky, we can''t help her in this way. We can give her a chance, but she needs to fight for the endorsement on her own. We''re going to choose a spokesperson, and you can let her go to Alwynn Group for audition. The threshold for Alwynn Group is high. Giving her a chance has helped her a lot." "Ah..." Henrick was a little worried, "Mom, Alma is not very outgoing. She is shy." Eden smiled, "Ricky, you are wrong. Some people will work harder when they are given a chance." Henrick frowned and said gloomily, "You''re right, mom. Alma is not someone who gets nervous while doing something and boasts after doing it." If she was such a person, they wouldn''t be friends. Eden looked at him, "Ricky, then we''ll give her a chance. As long as she is notzy and idle, she can seed." "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Henrick smiled happily, "Mom, Alma won''t let you down. Her grades are pretty good, and she studies very hard." "Mm! Only by working hard can people achieve their dreams. By the way, are you still in touch with Alice?" Eden really liked that straightforward little girl. "Mom, she''s really my devoted fan. She greets me every morning and every night, and she sends me messages and asks about my life in details all day long. I am so annoyed by her." "What are you talking about? If it weren''t for these loyal fans, how could you be so famous?" Jaida looked at him grumpily. "Grandma, you''re not me, so you don''t know how miserable I am. She is too clingy." He was very upset. If he did not reply to her, she would keep asking him what he was doing. She wouldn''t be satisfied and send him a smiling emoji until he replied to her. Was there anyone who was more thick-skinned than her? "That''s because she thinks highly of you. Don''t be arrogant." Jaida warned him. "Grandma, I know. I onlyin in front of you. How dare I speak to her harshly?" His big eyes looked somewhat cunning. Jaida still said in a warning tone, "Ricky, as the saying goes, everything''s hard in the beginning. Think about how tired you were back then. You can''t give up halfway." "Grandma, I know this." "Yo! Why haven''t you slept tonight?" Zaiden walked in with a smile. "Grandpa." Henrick called him happily. "Yep!" Zaiden grinned and changed his shoes at the door. "Dad, have you solved the problem in thepany?" Eden got up and poured a ss of warm water for Zaiden. Zaiden came in, took the ss from her hand and sat down beside Jaida. He smiled dotingly, "Eden, don''t worry. It''s just a small matter. I''ve dealt with it." Eden was relieved when she heard that. Victor chatted with Zaiden for a while and then went back to the room with Eden. Victor had given Alma a chance, so Henrick went back to his room with satisfaction. Jaida looked at the time and asked with concern, "Zaiden, did anything bad happen?" Zaiden shook his head with a smile. Looking at her worried face, he said tenderly, "Jaida, they''re just some ridiculous people. You don''t have to worry. I will deal with my work well. I want to remove all the obstacles now. In the future, Eden will work at ease when she takes over mypany." "Okay! I''m relieved to hear you say so. Drink some water, and I''ll get you some bath water. Have a rest first." "Alright!" After Jaida got up and left, Zaiden''s phone rang. It was from Dawson. With a slightly serious expression, he answered the phone. "Chairman Calder, I''ve found it. It''s our oppositepany, Lucian Group in Gate City. His eldest son, Charles Lucian, is in River City. He has been looking for Miss Calder''s whereabouts. Not only Charles, but Irving, who has just started his business in River City, is also looking for Miss Calder. The people from otherpanies try their best to know Miss Calder''s identity as well. They aimed at ourpany because they wanted to force Miss Calder to show up." A hint of viciousness shed across Zaiden''s eyes as he said, "Protect Miss Calder and buy several new cars. Drive different cars every day. Arrange bodyguards around my house and monitor everything all day long. If you find a suspicious person, immediately investigate his identity. You must not let Miss Calder be found out before we find out all the spies in ourpany." The situation in River City became more and moreplicated. River City was big and there were many people here, so a lot of ambitious people started their business here. "Chairman Calder, I see. I''ve already arranged everything and covered for Miss Calder. They can''t find her easily." "Okay! Keep an eye on the newpanies that have been established in River City. You must know when Barrett wille back in advance." Zaiden said. He couldn''t let Eden and Victor pay the price for what Phillip had done back then. "No problem, Chairman Calder." Zaiden hung up the phone with his eyes squinted. His gentle face became cold and malicious. The Simpson family was considered one of the four noblest families in A Country. Over the years, under Victor''s management, Alwynn Group was about to surpass the four families in A Country. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They had sensed that they might be in a crisis. River City became the hottest ce in an instant. Over the years, the Simpson family had been the richest among the four families. Among them, the fourth richest was the Woods family, but the ie of Alwynn Group was close to that of the Woods familyst year. The reason why the four families had be the world-famous was that they had connections in both of the police and the gang. Alwynn Group was developing fast. Victor was not only the richest man in River City, and he was about to be the richest man in A Country. How could the Simpson family be willing to ept it? Besides, most of the credit went to Eden. He could imagine how dangerous Eden would be. Zaiden was very worried. Although Victor was powerful, he couldn''t protect Eden in every aspect. He had to think of a way to prevent Eden from getting hurt again. "Zaiden, the bath water is ready." Jaida''s voice sounded, and Zaiden''s cold eyes suddenly softened. "Jaida, I''ming." Zaiden got up and went back to his room to take a bath. In the vi, Irving flew into a rage after receiving a phone call from Dahlia. He pulled his luxurious tie hard and said angrily, "D*mn Dahlia! She can''t deal with anything well." Aidan looked at him aside, "Mr. Matthews, logically speaking, Dahlia is more familiar with River City, but she has provoked Victor." "Victor! It''s Victor again! How f*cking capable is he?" Irving was so mad that his face turned red. He looked out of the window at the night scene. In winter, this city was still so beautiful under the neon lights. But he was not in the mood to appreciate it. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Seeing that Irving was angry again, Aidan felt a little ufortable. Irving rarely got mad. He had always been gentle, but Victor made him suffer setbacks again and again. After all, Victor was a very respectable opponent. When Irving was aboard, he always lived a smooth life with Chairman Matthews''s help. "Mr. Matthews, I''m going to find out why it happened. At first, we have to get Dulcie out of the police station. You spent a lot of effort to hire her. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen the second day she is here." "Do you need to investigate it? Call Dahlia directly and ask her!" Irving''s tone was extremely irritated. He was so exasperated that he wanted to kill Dahlia. Aidan shook his head and said, "Mr. Matthews, I am afraid that Dahlia will not tell the truth." Irving narrowed his eyes slightly. That was right. Dahlia only wanted to take revenge, so she might hide something from him. "Bail Miss Scott out first, and then investigate what has happened." "Okay, Mr. Matthews." Just as Aidan was about to turn around, Irving asked, "What''s more, how is the preparation of the underground bank going?" Aidan said, "Most of the casinos in the luxury cruise ships are owned by Victor. There are a lot of beautiful women and good wine in the casinos, and many people indulge in a wanton life there. Moreover, Victor has two capable assistants who are good at gambling. The business has been going well." "Most of the people who stay in the cruise ships are rich young men and youngdies, and many people don''t know that it was Victor''s property." "These are just casinos. Victor didn''t do anything illegal, and we can''t find any clue. It''s a bit dangerous for us to set up the underground casino, but the day-to day ount is so important to us." Hearing this, Irving nodded. A person who had no weaknesses was the hardest to control. Was Victor really so upright? He narrowed his eyes and did not believe it. "Well done. Whitewash the money abroad for me. No ident can happen." "Mr. Matthews, everything is ready." Aidan said with confident eyes. Irving felt much better. He nodded, "Transfer Caroline here and let her work with you. Dahlia is a good-for-nothing and I can''t trust her." This woman was changeable. He had never regarded her as his fiancee. He trained Caroline and Aidan in person, and he trusted them. "Mr. Matthews, Caroline will here. She will arrive at the airport at four o''clock tomorrow afternoon. I will pick them up." "Okay!" Only then did Aidan leave. Irving walked back to the sofa and sat down, and his gentle eyes were full of fury. In less than twenty minutes, Aidan came in again. "Mr. Matthews, Dulcie offended Eden. Victor has known that she works in ourpany. He won''t release Dulcie unless you apologize to Eden in person. Now, he is indeed the most powerful in River City." Irving''s expression turned stiff when he heard this. Did Victor ask him to apologize to Eden? "Why did Dulcie offend Eden?" Irving narrowed her eyes and asked. Aidan replied, "This matter is very strange. They were eating in a hotpot restaurant, and Deigo took liberties with Eden. Diego wasscivious and had been pestering her, but Dulcie thought that Eden was seducing Diego. That was why she misunderstood Eden." Dulcie was so stupid. Eden had evidence, but she insisted that Eden was shameless. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She asked for it, didn''t she? The terrible thing was not being cruel, but being silly. "D*mn it!" Irving cursed angrily, "Since she is so stubborn, let her stay in the police station for a night." "We''ll go to Alwynn Group and apologize to Eden tomorrow morning." He smiled yfully. Since Victor created an opportunity for him to meet Eden, he was naturally d. Early the next morning, when Victor and Eden came out of the reference room, Pa walked to Eden. Pa''s face had been pale these days. She lowered her head and said, "Director Bleu, Mr. Matthews is here. He said that he came to apologize to you." Hearing this, Victor sneered teasingly, "He really came here. It seems that he attaches great importance to Dulcie. Let hime upstairs." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Pa turned around to inform the receptionist. Eden said, "Why did you ask him toe here?" Victor smiled yfully and said casually, "I want him to apologize to you personally." Eden was speechless. There was no need for him to do this. She didn''t want to see Irving. A few minutester, Pa took Irving to the reception room. Irving wore a dark striped suit. His long hair had been cut slightly, which made his facial features look more handsome. Seeing him, Pa didn''t talk much. She was afraid that Irving ask her who she was and whether they knew each other. In that case, she would be very embarrassed. However, Irving''s memory wasn''t that bad. The only reason why he said such words back then was that Pa was of bad character. "Pa, I''m really sorry that I failed to recognize youst time." Looking at Pa who was walking in front and didn''t speak, Irving said with a gentle smile. Hearing these words, Pa felt so excited. He actually apologized to her. That was right. He was a busy man, and they hadn''t met each other for many years. It was understandable that he couldn''t recognize her. "Irving, I won''t be angry with you just because of your apology. It has been many years, and I can understand that you didn''t recognize mest time." "Thank you, Pa. How about us exchanging our phone numbers so that we can contact each other in the future?" Irving took out his phone and waited for Pa to speak. He had forgotten that he could make use of Pa. Obviously, Pa was a bad woman. When he studied in high school, he could tell that she was a vain creature. As long as he gave her money, she could do anything. This was exactly what Pa wanted. She immediately took out her phone and told him her phone number. When they arrived at the reception room, Pa knocked on the door and led Irving in. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu, Irving is here." Pa turned around and smiled at Irving. After pouring him a cup of coffee, she turned around and left. Irving looked at Eden with a smile and then said hello to Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, how have you been since I saw youst?" He grinned and sat opposite Victor. Victor reached out and held Eden in his arms. Only then did he reply with a smile, "I trust you''ve been in good health since west met." Eden was stunned. Such a meaningless conversation was really suitable for the two boring and childish men. Irving said with a fake smile, "Congrattions, Mr. Alwynn, yourpany has be more famous all over the world." Then he looked at Eden and smiled gently, "Congrattions, Eden." "Thank you!" Eden''s expression was natural, and she was not emotional. "Eden, why don''t you celebrate it? Such a good thing is worth celebrating." Irving nced at Victor. If he was Victor, he would let the whole world know how excellent Eden was. Unfortunately, he might never have such a chance. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Eden smiled and said unconcernedly, "It''s just a small achievement, and there''s no need to celebrate." "Eden, you''re too modest." He looked at her quietly. She had always been like this, and she never wanted to attract people''s attention. She was the most wonderful when she was quiet. Looking at her, he was in a peaceful state of mind. "I''m not being modest. It is really unnecessary to celebrate it." Eden replied to him perfunctorily. Victor looked at Irving''s gentle eyes, feeling that he was too impulsive just now. He shouldn''t have asked Irving toe up and apologize to Eden. He had created an opportunity for Irving, hadn''t he? Victor was furious in heart. Dealing with Irving was not as simple as dealing with other men. He knew when to eat humble pie and when to hold his head high. The most important thing was that he was good-tempered, scheming and stubborn. He was outwardly kind but inwardly cruel, so Victor didn''t know how to deal with him. Even if he wanted to deal with him at the risk of everything, it was useless. At the thought of this, Victor''s eyes turned cold instantly, and they were filled with intense aloofness. "Mr. Matthews, the new designer of yourpany has prejudice against my wife. You spent so much effort before hiring her, but she is of bad character." Victor said in mocking tone and smiled teasingly. Everyone knew that Irving wanted to dominate River City. Irving''s face darkened. Dulcie was just an idiot. He didn''t understand what she was thinking. She was totally a silly woman. "Eden, I''m sorry. She has juste to River City, so she doesn''t know much about the situation here, and I don''t know her well. But don''t worry. Such a thing won''t happen again." He apologized to Eden sincerely. He was willing to apologize to her. Moreover, he would ask Dulcie toe over and apologize to her as well. Eden nced at him indifferently, "Irving, I was actually very angry yesterday, but I didn''t know she was a member of yourpany. If I knew it, I would p her face hard." Anyway, they would be enemies in the future. It was better to take some advantages to make herself feelfortable first. Irving knew what she meant. He smiled bitterly, "Eden, do you hate me so much?" Eden sneered, "Why should I hate you? I want to p her because she said something she shouldn''t say. You don''t have to think too much. I don''t hate you." Her attitude towards him could only be indifferent. Irving took an affectionate look at her and said nothing. He looked at Victor and said in a deep and cold voice, "Mr. Alwynn, I have apologized. Could you let Dulcie go how?" Victor nodded with a friendly face, and then reminded Irving with a smile, "Mr. Matthews, as for the business, I hope that no one will make trouble in my cosmetics counter again. We should be open and aboveboard in business. A businessman who likes to y dirty tricks is doomed to failure." Irving''s face suddenly darkened. Victor had even found this out. Dahlia was really a clown. She was unable to aplish anything, but liable to spoil everything. She could do nothing well. He thought that what she had done was wless, but Victor had known about it. He looked embarrassed, and his anger gradually overflowed, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know about this matter. It may be done by my insensible assistants. I will warn them when I go back." "Humph! Do you think you can deny everything just by saying that?" Victor was not so easy to fool, was he? Irving immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at him gloomily. The air was filled with hostility and apathy. Seeing this, Eden felt very helpless. However, Victor was her husband, and she could not embarrass him. As for what happened in the cosmetics counter, it was obviously that Irving had ulterior motives. "What do you want, Mr. Alwynn?" If Victor developed thend that he took away from him, he could earn hundreds of millions of dors. It was a pity that Victor had found evidence of his bribe. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor sneered, "It''s very simple. Stay away from my wife in the future. Casting a greedy eye on someone else''s wife is not a good thing." Irving frowned and didn''t know what he meant. "I will keep your warning in heart." He got up and arranged his suit gracefully with his slender fingers. Then he looked down at Eden and said, "Eden, I''m leaving." As for Victor''s warning, he could not do it. "Goodbye, Mr. Matthews!" Eden said indifferently. Irving nodded with a smile and then turned around to leave. As soon as the door was closed, Victor quickly lowered his head and kissed her red lips hard, as if he was punishing her. Eden was speechless. Victor contradicted himself. It was him who asked Irving toe here. Why was he jealous? Moreover, his way of punishing her made her speechless to the extreme. "You are not allowed to see him in the future." Victor said with a warning tone. Eden nced at him ndly, "It was you who let hime here today. I didn''t want to see him." How could she take the me? Victor looked down at her, "Eden, Irving is moreplicated than you think." Eden stared at him, "Why do you say so?" Victor''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "The force that supports Irving is not simple. You have heard that the richest man in A Country, Barrett, wille back in a few days. There is hatred between the Alwynn family and him. Besides, I almost be as rich as Barrett now, and he can''t just sit by and watch. After hees back, he may aim at Alwynn Group." This was the situation. What Alwynn Group faced was a powerful enemy, not those clowns. "In addition, the other three families have taken actions as well. They have been the richest families for many years. Of course, they don''t want to be surpassed." Eden smiled, "So, is it wrong for you to be rich?" Victor grinned, looked at her with tender eyes and said in a firm tone, "Fool, if we don''t want Alwynn Group to be taken over by others, we can only be more excellent. I have made a n for the next three years. I will discuss it with Lucian in the next few days. After three years, I will give you a better chance to develop." Eden was deeply moved. Victor did everything for her. "Victor, you don''t have to do this. Don''t always live for me. Do something for yourself, okay?" "Dummy, you''re my whole world. Only when you''re happy can I feel satisfied. You''re my lifetime dream." He said with a smiling face. Looking at the happiness and gentleness in her eyes, he felt that everything he did was worth it. Half an hour after Irving returned to the vi, Diego and Dulcie went out of the police station. Dahlia drove to pick up Dulcie in person. Diego stopped a taxi and went back on his own. Dahlia looked at her with a guilty face, "Miss Scott, I''m so sorry. Victor used his connections to make you suffer a bit." Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Dulcie, who had stayed at the police station for a whole night, did not look well. Her face was pale and haggard. She pursed her red lips angrily, "Does Victor really have such a great ability to act like a tyrant?" Last night, no matter how she made a fuss or tried to reason with the police, they didn''t let her go. She had never suffered so much since she was a child. Dahlia sneered, "Victor''s biggest weakness is his wife, Eden. As long as someone hurts Eden, he will lose his mind instantly. In short, Eden is Victor''s bottom line." "Oh! Then, why is he willing to be a cuckold? Eden and that man looked very close to each other. Isn''t he jealous?" Eden had no advantage, but Victor was actually so obsessed with her. It was weird. Seeing that Dulcie hated Victor and Eden so much, Dahlia was satisfied. That was her purpose. She could not defeat Eden, but she could make more people hate Eden. She failed to use the Parma family, but it did not mean that she would fail to make use of others. "Eden is not simple. Victor is very obedient to her." "Humph! I hate such a man the most. He has no masculinity." Dulcie gritted her teeth with hatred. She had been humiliated for one day and one night, and she would definitely let Eden pay the price. Getting the result she wanted, Dahlia said with a smile, "Miss Scott, don''t be angry. I''ll take you back to your apartment first, and you can have a rest. Irving will give a dinner to wee you tonight." "Okay, it''s nice of Mr. Matthews." Dulcie felt a little better. Irving spent a lot of effort before hiring her and letting here back from aboard. Her position was even higher than Dahlia, the design director, which made her very satisfied. River City was very big, and it was not bad to develop her career here. Only bying back here could she prove her strength better. Irving had a wide range of contacts. He could make her know some rich young men. Soon, the Simpson family woulde back here. She always wanted to be with the second son of the Simpson family. She learned that Irving had something to do with the Simpson family. She had plenty of chances. When the time was ripe, she would definitely give Victor and Eden a fatal blow. How could the richest man in River Citypete with the richest man in a country? At dinner time, Victor and his friends gathered in River City Restaurant. They would gather here to exchange information every few days. Lucian, Anson, Brian, Sean, Eden and Victor were all here. Anson asked, "How''s Adonis now?" Lucian said in a deep voice, "He''s in a good condition. Anton and Dr. Conley are trying to make a treatment n. There will be a result soon." "Okay!" Anson nodded. Not long before Adonis had an ident, he had wished him good luck in love. Unfortunately, things went contrary to his wishes. Brian sneered, "Lucian, Benson kidnapped your mother and tried to kill Lucian. He will stay in prison for a long time, right?" However, Lucian''s father would not let Benson be imprisoned for too long. Lucian had won, but his father was very unhappy. "Yes! Even if my father wants to use his connections to help him, it depends on my attitude." Lucian''s eyes turned vicious. Benson would never be released before Adonis woke up. Lucian''s face darkened to the extreme. Adonis could even risk his life to save him. He wouldn''t let him suffer in vain. Brian threw a stack of documents on the table and looked at Eden with a smile, "Eden, what''s the rtionship between Delmont and Adrienne? They seem to be very close to each other." With a faint smile, Brian looked at Eden curiously. The expression in Eden''s eyes changed. Looking at Brian''s curious eyes, she smiled and said, "Brian, does it have anything to do with the future of Alwynn Group?" "Yes! To be frank, the Simpson familyes back just to aim at the Alwynn family. Adrienne is a very capable woman, and she is the eldest daughter of the Simpson family. Barrett thinks highly of her." After saying this, Brian stopped. Eden sensed his implication and asked directly, "What does this have to do with Delmont?" Although she also felt that the rtionship between Delmont and Adrienne was not simple, things would be troublesome if it was rted to the future of Alwynn Group. Brian smiled and showed Eden a few pictures. They were pictures of Delmont taking a walk with Adrienne who sat on a wheelchair. "Eden, the rtionship between her and Delmont is not ordinary. When she lived in the hospital, Delmont had been taking care of her secretly. After she was discharged from the hospital, it was Delmont who sent her back to Hartker Vi. She had bought the vi before she came back, and the vi was developed by Alwynn Group. Its location and scenery are outstanding. But the best location is the first area of Hartker Vi which is being constructed by Mr. Calder. The area is very large and the appearance of the vi is very magnificent. I heard that Mr. Calder will give it to her daughter as a gift. That is a valuable ce. Many powerful and rich people like that ce, but Mr. Calder bought it first." "What''s more, something happened the day before yesterday. Someone sent dead cats and dogs there in order to bring back luck to thend." "The vi has been developed for nearly four years, but now it has just been built. I heard that it has cost hundreds of millions dors." "Oh!" Eden frowned. No wonder Zaiden came backte that night. It turned out that such a thing had happened. Everyone looked at Eden enviously. They knew who Mr. Calder''s daughter was. In fact, keeping such a big secret in heart was stressful everyday. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Eden, you are such a happy person!" Anson looked at Eden with a smile. Eden was indeed lucky. Eden might have a hard time before she was eighteen years old. However, her life had been smooth since she was twenty-five years old. Eden smiled happily, "I will definitely invite you to my vi in the future." Anson said, "Eden, I thought you would invite us to live there." "Of course you can live there. The vi is so big, and you are wee at any time." Eden said with a smile. She knew that her father built the vi to let them live happily in the future. "Alright, we can never be as lucky as Eden. At present, Alwynn Group is in a very tense situation. The Meaker family and the Kline family have cooperated with Irving. These days, they have been arrogant. The Parma family will be aimed at by them. I think it''s necessary for us to help the Parma family when they''re in trouble." "Diego and Dahlia know each other. Obviously, Dahlia has used Deigo in the hot pot restaurant." Brian said casually. Too many things had happened recently, and he was very busy. Irving was determined to aim at Victor. He did a lot of things behind their back and took every chance to y dirty tricks. Victor had been feeding Eden. He didn''t speak until she was full. "The Parma family has been cooperating with us. Let them win the bidding of thend we got from Irving. In this way, they can make money and we can set their minds at ease." Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Lucian nodded and said, "I will deal with this matter." Brian looked at Lucian and asked with a smile, "Lucian, why did you only stay at Love Sea for one day?" Lucian shot him a nce ndly, "I came back after finishing my work. Should I stay there and celebrate the Spring Festival?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Brian smiled and said in a low voice, "When you are on a business trip, you will always stay to look for Amelia. But you only spent one day in Love Sea. It''s really strange." Anson said, "Brian, what''s the point of talking about this? You''re touching Lucian on his most sensitive spot, aren''t you?" "Yeah, Brian, why do you be more and more inconsiderate?" Sean teased him as well. Brian didn''t care about their ridicule and said with a smile, "There is every sign that Amelia may be near Love Sea." Lucian''s expression turned serious and he asked anxiously, "What did you say?" Brian spoke his mind, "When you went to Love Sea, I found that you could go there by boat, but it would take more time. Amelia had no traffic records. The only possibility is that she left by boat with someone she knew. It''s very possible that she has gone to Love Sea." But Love Sea was very big, and it was difficult to find her there. "Think about it, Lucian. She loves you so much. How could she stay far away from you?" Everyone thought that his words made sense and nodded. Lucian sat there indifferently, but he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. So what if she was in Love Sea? As long as she wanted to hide from him, he would not be able to see her even if they were just separated by a wall. Amelia was quiet but very clever. Looking at Lucian''s calm face, Brian smiled bitterly. Among them, he was the only single one. "Alright, don''t wander from the subject. Eden, you''d better talk about Delmont and Adrienne." They had to figure out the truth as soon as possible. "Moreover, I suspect that everything that happened before was rted to the Simpson family. It started from Victor''s car ident." Eden was stunned when she heard that, "Is that so?" Brian smiled and said, "Eden, many people y dirty tricks secretly." "I''m afraid that Alwynn Group has been targeted since Haven plotted against Alwynn Group. I don''t want to make things soplicated, but the signs suggest that it might be a big conspiracy." Everyone was stunned and looked at Victor. Victor sat casually as usual. With Eden by his side, he didn''t look aloof and brutal at all. Victor sneered, "Why are you looking at me? I am confused. I know nothing about the grudge between the Simpson family and my father. He has never mentioned it in front of me." Brian said, "You''re too careless. I''ve told you about it, but you don''t take it to heart." Victor sat up straight slightly, looking domineering andmanding, "I could take it to heart, but it''s not necessary. The Simpson family came back to take revenge. Even if I knew what had happened, I couldn''t stop them from doing anything." "It''s better to give them a severe blow before they have a firm foothold here than to waste time on investigating such a thing. Am I right?" Victor looked arrognant. He hadn''t met a real opponent in the past years. He hoped that Barrett would not disappoint him. If what happened before had something to do with Barrett, he would not show him any mercy and let him pay the price. He didn''t mind using this chance to rope in every of the enemy. His eyes were as arrogant and confident as ever. Since someone dared to hurt him and make Eden cry for a few months, he would get it back. Moreover, he understood the position of the Simpson family. If they didn''t hate the Alwynn family to the extreme, they wouldn''te back here to suppress the Alwynn family without hesitation. Brian said, "Seeing that you are so confident, I am so excited. I will figure out all the rtionships as soon as possible and try to let us control the situation. We can''t be as passive as before. But before that, you have to lend me your son. Kenny is a great hacker, and he has surpassed Lucian and me. When Kenny is on winter holiday, let him work in thepany." Hearing this, Victor was in a dilemma, "Don''t talk to me about this. He won''t work in thepany. You can talk to him." Victor was not afraid of anything except for his wife and children. Everyone was dumbfounded. Brian was helpless, "Victor, this is the most important thing." Victor said, "No matter what, I have to way to persuade him." He had instigated Kenny to work in thepany many times, but he never seeded. Moreover, he would be despised disdained by Kenny. Every time, he was brokenhearted. Brian was surprised. Was Kenny really Victor''s son? Victor sneered, "Barrett''s reputation has been good. If he isn''t afraid of being gossiped about, he can y dirty tricks behind our back. Why should we be scared?" His imposing tone shocked everyone. People like Barrett paid more attention to his reputation in hister years. If something he did secretly was exposed, he would be condemned by the public, and his reputation would be ruined. The business of his family would be affected as well. Brian thought for a moment and looked at Eden''s innocent face for help. Kenny did not listen to Victor, but it did not mean that he wouldn''t listen to Eden. If he begged Kenny, Kenny wouldn''t even look at him. This little guy looked down his nose at everyone. He was even prouder and more indifferent than Victor. The only one who could move his heart was Eden. Eden noticed Brian''s gaze and smiled brightly, "Brian, why do I feel that you have something to ask for my help?" Brian was instantly discouraged, "Eden, I really want to ask for your help. Just let Kenny work in my company for a month. I will pay him. I just want topete with him about theputer skills." Eden smiled when she heard that, "Brian, do you know how expensive it is to hire Kenny? He can easily make hundreds of thousands of dors. How much do you think you should pay him?" Brian opened his mouth wide in shock and thenughed, "Eden, he is your son, and I''m trying solve the problem in your family. How much do you think I should pay? Shouldn''t you ask me how much I want?" Brian was d that he had reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have fallen into their trap. Eden was taken aback. Brian''s words seemed to be right. "Brian, although Kenny is my son and you''re solving the problem in my family, you want to learn from him." Eden looked at him and blinked her innocent big eyes. Brian was about to cry, "Eden, you''ve been led astray by Victor." Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Victor smiled proudly, "Of course my wife is like me." Everyone was speechless. They all red at him and rolled their eyes at him. Victor epted it happily and even kissed Eden''s face shamelessly. They red at him again fiercely. Eden smiled and said, "Brian, I will go back and discuss with Kenny. You don''t have to worry. Kenny will help." Although she teased Brian, she would help him. Kenny always knew what was more important to him. "Ha-ha..." Brian smiled and looked at Eden gratefully. It would be great if Kenny was his son. "Eden, thank you. You''ve always been our lucky star!" Eden smiled and said nothing. She got up and went to the bathroom, leaving them to chat with each other. Aftering out, Eden felt that the air was much fresher. Fortunately, they did not smoke, and they were all tidy. The air in the private box was very nice. They were the tidiest men she had ever met. Eden lowered her head and arranged her clothes. She took two steps forward, but someone bumped against her forcefully. She staggered back a few steps and almost fell to the ground. After keeping her bnce, Eden raised her head, only to see Dulcie and another woman she didn''t know. The woman looked ordinary but not ugly. She was dressed in luxurious white mink, looking elegant and noble, just like a noveau riche. It was this woman who had bumped against her. The woman looked at her furiously and said with her face full of disdain, "Watch your feet! Can you afford to dirty my mink which is worth hundreds of thousands of dors?" The woman looked at Eden snootily. Eden looked at the mink and found that it was designed by her. Moreover, it was exclusive this year, and the price was really not affordable for ordinary people. Meanwhile, Dulcie looked at Eden gloatingly. Her friend was famous for being difficult to deal with. Eden was going to suffer. Even Victor could not afford to offend her friend. Eden was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, she arranged her clothes casually. She moved her somewhat ufortable feet. Her leg had been injured, so she had some seque. If she used too much strength, she would feel a little ufortable, and it would ache in rainy days. "What''s wrong? Are you dumb? Why don''t you answer my words? Or are you blind?" The woman crossed her arms, looking more impudent than just now. Eden''s face was still calm. She looked at the woman, "What are you talking about?" The woman didn''t expect Eden to be so calm and looked very awkward. She wondered if Eden was more powerful than her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden said with sharp eyes, "It seems that you are really blind. It was you who bumped against me, but you me me. I think your heart is disgusting as well." Sure enough, things of one kind came together. Dulcie was unreasonable, so was her friend. "Humph! How dare you! Do you know who I am? Since you dare to challenge me, I''ll make you lose everything in River City. Do you believe me?" The woman looked overweening, as if River City belonged to her. "Since you want to challenge me, I will make you regret being born in this world." The woman added proudly. Eden sneered, "Well, you''re quite arrogant. Is your father the mayor of this city?" The woman smiled proudly and announced smugly, "You are right. My father is the mayor of River City." The woman looked at Eden. She wore a pink coat that was very popr this season. Her hair was coiled, and her makeup was pretty and delicate. She looked like a fairy who had identally entered the mortal world. Eden was so beautiful! She did not find Eden attractive at first, but over time she realized that Eden was the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes. Her features were good-looking and attractive. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. She hated women who were prettier than her the most. Eden smiled and nodded, "You do have the strength to be arrogant, but it''s really surprising. I heard that the mayor''s daughter is a famous realdy. It turns out that you''re a shrew. I''m so surprised." She was not afraid of people who had great influence, nor did she want to wrong herself because of a powerful person. So what if her father was the mayor of River City? She didn''t break thew. "You..." The woman''s face suddenly became extremely embarrassed. Eden was really reckless. She was still so snooty after knowing her identity. Dulcie did not expect Eden to be so bold. Even Irving should be polite to the mayor. If Victor didn''t want his business to be affected, he had to tter the mayor. Eden was really arrogant! "Mrs. Alwynn, you''d better be smart and apologize to Carlotta. This is good for all of us." At this time, Dulcie said with a smile. But she looked at Eden gloatingly. She knew that Eden was here, so she brought Carlotta Yates with her deliberately. Carlotta was much nobler than Eden. She could definitely give Eden a lesson and make her unable to act arrogantly. "Humph! In addition to apologizing, you have topensate for my mink. You bumped against me, so the mink has be disgusting and I won''t wear it again. Eden smiled and said, "Then you can take it off. It is designed by me. Don''t you feel ufortable to wear it?" "Is it designed by you? You are Victor''s wife, Eden!" Carlotta was shocked. Why did Eden look more beautiful than on TV? Every time she saw Eden on TV, she was very angry. Eden''s skin was really fair and fine. But when she saw Eden in person, she found that her skin was more perfect. "Humph! Even Victor has to be polite to my father. You rude woman! Do you want your husband to do everything in vain?" The most important reason why she was jealous of Eden was that Eden was Victor''s wife. She liked Victor, but unfortunately, Victor didn''t like her at all. Eden smiled unconcernedly, "He should be polite to your father, not you." The mayor renewed his term of office for five years, and it was thest year. "Ha-ha..." Carlotta was so angry but sheughed. She looked at Eden with disdain and said mockingly, "Do you believe that my father will give you a lesson as long as I talk to him?" Eden looked at her with a smile. There was unprecedented confidence in her eyes, "I really don''t believe it. Your father still wants to renew his term of office this year, doesn''t he? I can let my husband decide which candidate to support. Don''t forget that my husband donates more than a billion dors to River City every year for public benefit activities. Even half of the free toilets were built by him." Victor was rich, but he had no real power in River City. However, he definitely had a voice in this circle. Carlotta''s face instantly turned pale. Her father could not renew his term of office without the support of the rich. However, she hated to see Eden''s proud face. Eden was just a good-for-nothing, but she dared to threaten her. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Dulcie frowned because she didn''t expect Eden to defuse the crisis with a few words. As soon as she saw Carlotta''s expression, Dulcie knew that Eden had solved this trouble. Irving gave her a future. For Irving''s future, she invited Carlotta. Although Carlotta was not the most favored daughter, she possessed a noble status. In their social circle, everyone was making use of each other and helping each other. At the same time, when Carlotta interacted with a rich CEO like Irving, she could gain more attention from her father. Knowing more people meant having more connections. To have a more promising career future, one must value these win-win rtionships. "Dulcie, let''s go." This year was vital for Dad''s development afterwards, and nothing could go wrong. When dad was re-elected, she would then teach this woman a lesson. The most important thing at the moment was to get the attention of his father, who was highly respected and had a lot of contacts in River City. She had always been surpassed by her sister and never been valued by her father. If she could make friends with people like Irving, her father would regard her differently. As for Victor, she did not want to waste her time on him. Victor was not a person who would be at the mercy of others easily. She had tried to contact him before and he was a stubborn guy. But as for the election, he did have the right to have a say. His father had dealt with him for many years, and he only maintained the rtionship with his father and did not care about anyone else. Dulcie looked at Eden with dissatisfaction and then walked out with Carlotta. Eden took a step forward to stop them with a sullen face. "It''s fine if you want to leave. But you have to apologize for bumping into me." She was not narrow-minded, but there was no need to be polite to people who were destined to be rivals, and there was no need to be so aggrieved. If she was weak, she would be easily bullied by these people. Carlotta''s face was full of anger. "Eden, don''t go that far!" Just now, she had give her an out, but she didn''t let it go. If Victor knew about this, she knew he would not let her off easily. It was said that Victor spoiled his wife to the extreme, and his wife was always right in his mind. Eden sneered, "Do you also know what it means to go too far? You''re the one who bumped into me. You think you''re a princess so you don''t apologize?" "What a stupid and arrogant woman." Dulcie sneered. This Eden was really ungrateful. Carlotta had let her go, but she still wanted Carlotta to apologize to her. What did she think she was? ¡°Eden, you¡¯d better be quiet. For my sake, Carlotta won''t embarrass you." Eden said sarcastically, ¡°For your sake? You mean nothing to me.¡± Eden nced at her and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a night in detention taught you a lesson. You¡¯re still using your high-ranking friend to teach me a lesson. I¡¯m just not sure how Miss Yates, the woman you used, would feel about that.¡± "Eden, you shameless woman. What are you babbling about?" Dulcie looked at Carlotta nervously. She had indeede here with such an intention to use Carlotta to deal with Eden. The cold wind was howling in the corridor, and the coldness was overwhelming. Dulcie was so cold that her body trembled slightly. She looked sideways and met Carlotta''s suspicious gaze. She was even more nervous. Could Carlotta believe Eden? Carlotta nced at Dulcie and asked, "Do you know her?" "I don''t know her, Carlotta. She''s ruining our friendship." Eden said with a sneer, "Miss Scott, you have forgotten what happenedst night so quickly. You are really forgetful." "What happenedst night?" Although they were friends, Carlotta wouldn''t allow herself to be used by others. Eden looked at Dulcie and said. "You should ask Miss Scott." "Dulcie, are you hiding something from me?" "No." Dulcie answered firmly and looked at Eden with warning eyes. She was Carlotta''s friend. How dare Eden try to sow discord between them? "Eden, you should not be too arrogant." Dulcie warned with a sneer. Eden replied coldly, "This is also what I have to say to the two of you." "Eden, don''t think you can be this rampant just because you have Victor. Standing in front of you is the princess of River City. Even if Carlotta bumped into you, you should give in no matter how angry you are." Dulcie warned Eden again. Eden sneered, "I won''t let myself be wronged because of anyone." She had lived a condescending life enough for the past 18 years. Now her transformation was not because of Victor, but because she didn''t want to live like she used to. If she did so, even she herself would look down on her. She was trying so hard to live, not to make herself feel wronged and let others bully her. Dulcie snorted, "It''s just that Miss Yates identally bumped into you. Why are you so aggrieved?" "I bumped into you guys and you want to kill me. You guys bumped into me and want me to forget about it. Is there such a good thing in the world?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden raised the mobile phone in her hand and smiled wickedly. "I have recorded everything just now. If this recording appears on the Inte, I don''t think Mr. Yates has any chance in this year''s election." Carlotta''s expression became tense as she panicked. "Eden, you are mean and shameless." Dulcie roared in surprise. Her whole body trembled slightly because of anger, as if she wanted to tear Eden apart immediately. However, the next moment, Carlotta suddenly apologized, "Mrs. Alwynn, I was too rash just now. I''m sorry!" "Carlotta!" Dulcie looked at her in surprise. Why did she really apologize to Eden? "Eden is just bluffing. Don''t be fooled by her." "Shut up!" Carlotta red at Dulcie. She couldn''t afford the consequences of this matter, and her father would kill her. Eden watched her apologize. Although she was not sincere, it was enough. She reminded, "Miss Yates, let me remind you that a fake friend tends to be toxic." After Eden finished, she walked to the bathroom elegantly. She couldn''t help but wonder how it was that every time she went to the bathroom, something happened. This matter did not leave much of an impression on Eden. Victor hadn''t seen Edene back for a long time. So he went out to look for Eden but did not find her. And she heard two women arguing in a low voice in the corridor. "Carlotta, I can guarantee that Eden is bluffing. There''s no way she has a recording." Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 "I can''t bet on whether she has a recording or not. Victor has a lot to offer to my father''s election. The four families of River City are all under his control. The consequences of hurting his wife are not something I can''t afford. Even my father respects him. I''m not willing to let her go like this, but I could do nothing to her tonight." "As for you, are you sure you don''t know Eden? Dulcie, don''t let me know that you''re using me. Otherwise, you know what I''ll do, right?" Carlotta looked at her sharply. She hated betrayal the most. Her sister was hypocritical. When they made mistakes together, she was often the one who took the me. Dulcie panicked a little inwardly, but it was quickly covered up by her smile. "Carlotta, Eden has been trying to sow discord between us. Don''t trust her words." "Carlotta, we''ve been friends for more than ten years." Carlottaughed coldly with an unpleasant expression. "Dulcie. I hope you won''t make use of me like an idiot. Otherwise, you''ll be screwed." Dulcie felt a bit nervous. She was furious. She had nned to disgrace Eden tonight but in the end she almost lost Carlotta as a friend. Sheforted Carlotta with a smile. "Carlotta, you are thinking too much. I will send you down first. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to target Edenter." "Okay." Carlotta gave her a deep look. After all, they had been friends for many years, so she chose to believe Dulcie and hate that arrogant Eden. They took a few steps forward. They suddenly saw a man standing in the corner. It was a man who looked so indifferent that the air around him suddenly turned cold. They did not see clearly that the man was Victor until he took a few steps forward to stand in the light. They were so frightened that their pupils contracted. Why was Victor here? They had the same question in their minds. Victor looked at Dulcie''s pale face with an icy gaze, "It seems thatst night didn''t teach you enough that you forgot it in one day. Did I not warn you not to mess with my wife again?" The two women heard his words clearly and felt his fearful hostility and rage. Dulcie''s earlier domineering appearance disappeared instantly, for she had experienced his cruel meansst night. He was powerful in this city. It didn''t mean that she would be afraid, but at this moment, she was really a little scared. She lowered her head and bit her lips without saying a word. All her arguments to Carlotta just now were in vain. Carlotta swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Why was she so unlucky tonight? She never bothered with Victor''s business in River City for years, simply because she knew that going against Victor would inevitably lead to his crueler revenge. This man was by no means a "good person". He had always been a fearful person in River City. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you mean?" She looked sideways at Dulcie again. Victor sneered, "What do I mean? Why don''t you ask your good friend about it? Even if you were used by her, you Yates family is going to pay for messing with my wife." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After finishing his words, Victor left with an elegant and domineering pace. Even the sight of his back made people feel iparably cold and arrogant. And Carlotta froze in ce, seemingly still thinking about Victor''s words. However, Dulcie, who was full of confidence just now, instantly andpletely copsed. Carlotta pped Dulcie hard on her face. Dulcie was shocked and looked at her incredulously. "Carlotta?" "Dulcie, how dare you fool me. Don''t contact me anymore." After warning her, Carlotta left. However, she was now much more relieved than before. In the future, when she saw Eden, she would make a detour. Dulcie stood on the same spot with an aggrieved expression. She was so angry that she hated Eden to the core. Victor waited for Eden toe out of the bathroom and looked at her with a smile. "Eden, are you constipated?" Eden red at him. "Eww. Don''t be so disgusting." She shook the water off her hands and headed out the door. Victor followed her and looked at her without saying anything. Was she not going to share what she had just encountered with him? What he just said would make Carlotta not trust Dulcie anymore. That was a woman who hated betrayal. "Eden, we won''t go back. We''ll go home ourselves." "Okay." Eden turned around and walked to the elevator. Victor saw her calm face without any reluctance and was relieved. It seemed that the two women just now did not seed in bullying her. Otherwise this little girl would be very upset. Victor didn''t ask her again about what she had just done. They went home together. Eden did not care about what happened tonight. The next day at noon, after finishing her work, Eden nned to visit her eldest brother to ask about him and Adrienne. After all, this matter was rted to the Parma family. Because of the rtionship between the Clement family and the Alwynn family, the Parma family would definitely oppose this matter. As soon as she arrived downstairs, she heard arguments. It was the girl who had sent out flyers here a few days ago. And the woman who was arguing with her was Pa, who had been very hostile to her these days. Pa vented her anger on her because of her brother''s matter. "Are you blind? Why do you always bump into me? I''m really unlucky to be bumped into by you, a bumpkin. You''re just a bad luck, anyone who meets you will be unlucky." Pa was in a bad mood these days, and when she ran into this girl who was handing out leaflets, she thought of what happened that night, and instantly vented all the grievances on this girl. "I''m sorry, thisdy. This time it wasn''t me who bumped into you either, but you just had a heavy mind so you bumped into me." The girl was calm and not as coy as before. She was wearing thin clothes, so her face and hands was frozen red and her teeth were trembling with cold. Eden walked over and heard Pa''s words. She said coldly, "Pa, can you be more shameless?" Pa felt really unlucky to be seen like this by Eden again. "Eden, please, it''s none of your business ......" "But I can''t stand you bullying the weak. She has already said that you bumped into her. Do you want me to show you the surveince video?" Eden looked at her with icy eyes and a sneer. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Leopard can''t change its spots. She''s always bullying the weak. Pa was dumbfounded. She was less close to Eden than a girl who handed out flyers. Eden must have gone mad. "Eden, do you have to treat me like this? You broke up me and your brother. And now you want to intervene even if I teach a hillbilly a lesson?" Pa looked at Eden helplessly. "A hillbilly?" Eden''s gaze was extremely sarcastic. "Pa, if you say that she is a hillbilly, are you a nobledy?" "Am I not? You broke up your brother and me. I would have been a respectabledy after I married him." Pa took it for granted. She had always held a grudge against Eden for breaking up her and Delmont. Eden was speechless. This woman would really do whatever she can to marry into a rich family. "Pa, I''m telling you again. I didn''t separate you and my brother. Delmont also exined that he sent you homete at night because you were my ssmate. How can you take advantage of his kindness to marry him? You are so shameless." Eden really wanted to hit this woman in the head and wake her up. But she knew that a person who pretended to be asleep would never wake up. "It''s obviously your fault. Eden, you despise me, right? You think my family is not good enough for the Clement family." Pa hated Eden to the core because of Delmont. Eden could see the hatred in her eyes. Of course, she knew that an ungrateful person would always be ming someone else. Eden did not want to argue with her anymore. She turned around to look at the girl. "Are you alright?" The girl shook her head and smiled to her. "Thank you. You helped me twice. I''m fine." Eden looked at the thin clothes on her and frowned. "Did you graduate?" The girl nodded, "I graduated this year and have started my internship, but I always get sidelined at thepany I''m interning at because I don''t have a background. So I now work part-time to make ends meet." She looked a little embarrassed, but this was also her current situation. Eden asked, "What do you major in?" The girl replied, "Fashion design." When Pa heard the words, she sneered, "Eden, do you want to take in a beggar again? I think she came here on purpose to give out leaflets to get your attention and sympathy." When the girl heard this, she looked angrily at Pa, "How can you say that? The flyers were sent out by area. I was assigned to this area each time to hand out. How can you say that I did it on purpose?" "Isn''t it? Do you know who she is?" Pa sneered and pointed at Eden. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden frowned and did not say anything. The girl nced at Eden and lowered her head in dismay. "I didn''t know for the first time. Butter, I saw the electronic screen of Alwynn Group. She is the president''s wife of Alwynn Group and also the designer I admire the most. She is also my future goal and idol." Her set of private custom-made clothes can afford an ordinary person''s lifetime spending. She also wanted to have such opportunities through her own efforts so that she could reach such achievements. Eden looked at her. "Well, you can send a copy of your resume and your design to the Alwynn Group, and I''ll take a look at it first." Pa sneered, "I knew it would be like this." Eden could be kind to others, but never to her. Hearing this, the girl nodded excitedly. "Director Bleu, thank you. I will prepare well for that." She had always liked her design style, but her design was exactly the opposite of hers. Eden''s design was quiet and gentle, but her design was unrestrained and bold. "Hmph! Nowadays, young people are really opportunistic and don''t work hard at all. Standing in the doorway to hand out a leaflet can have such a good opportunity..." Pa then looked at Eden, "You are as gullible as ever." "I didn''t." The girl argued. "I don''t know if you did or not, just behave yourselves." Pa turned around and walked away arrogantly. Eden looked at arrogant her and shook her head slightly. She looked up at the foggy sky. It was only going to snow heavily during the night. "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you. I will sort out the materials tonight." For her, Working at Alwynn Group was her dream. If she could work in Alwynn Group, she would have a better future. After all, Alwynn Group was a fair ce. It was not like otherpanies, where people were all rted and were all arrogant and difficult to get along with. Good design had no ce to show its value. Eden saw that she worked hard, and after meeting her several times, she felt that there was a destiny, so she gave this offer, but in the end, she still has to rely on her own ability. "I''m just giving you a chance, not an offer. Whether you can work at Alwynn Group or not depends on yourself. Alwynn Group does not need useless people, and everything depends on the ability." As long as her work was excellent, she could have a fairpetition. "I know. Thank you for this opportunity. I will not let you down." The girl looked at Eden gratefully. Eden nodded, "What''s your name?" "Ma''am, my name is Danielle Tennat." "Good! Prepare your resume and your work well. I have something else to do and I have to go out." Eden smiled and walked towards her car. Looking at Eden, Danielle showed an innocent smile. "What a nice person. Beautiful and kind." A glimmer of hope suddenly lit up in the bottom of her eyes. After Eden got in the car, she called Delmont. "Delmont, where are you?" "Eden, I''m with Dad. Come on over. The River City Grand." "Okay, I haven''t had dinner with you and dad for a long time." Eden hung up the phone with a smile and drove to the River City Grand. Just as her car left, a taxi followed her. Half an hourter, Eden arrived at the private room. "Dad. Delmont." She called out happily. Wyatt looked at his daughter and smiled happily. "Eden,e here. It''s been a long time since you''ve had dinner with me." He had not seen his daughter for a long time. Eden smiled. "Dad, I''m sorry. I was too busy some time ago." Wyatt said kindly, "Your efforts will be rewarded. You don''t even know how popr your mother is in high society. All those noblewomen are wearing limited edition dresses designed by you. Every time your mother met one, she proudly said it was designed by my daughter. Your mother was so complimented by those noblewomen that she was almost dizzy." Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 "Mom doesn''t really care about thepany anymore. She takes my sister-inw and Glenn out every day, and they are bing socialites." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Delmont alsoined, "Yes. Mom would scold me every day when she came home because another one of her friend''s sons got married. And she wants me to go on a blind date with a single lady." Delmont smiled helplessly and took a sip of the tea on the table. Eden noticed that he was a little despondent, and she was worried about him. Delmont was really in love with Adrienne. Now that Adrienne had been discharged from the hospital, Eden had not contacted her. She didn''t tell Brian what he wanted to know that night. After all, she didn''t know what was going on either. Wyatt also criticized him. "You don''t want to go on a blind date yet? Do you think you''re still young? Look how old your brother and your sister''s kids are." Eden couldn''t help butugh at the helpless Delmont. The day of being rushed to get married must not be easy for him. Delmont jokingly said, "Dad, I''m still young. Why do you rush me to get married? Do you know what the most painful thing in this world is? I haven''t even arrived home yet but your messages pushing me to get married are already in my mail. Dad, you don''t have to worry about my marriage. Just worry about how to cultivate Glenn into the future sessor of the Clement family." He didn''t want to be urged by his parents and by his younger sister and younger brother. In a few years, Glenn would even urge him. His marriage might not be that easy. Eden nced at him and didn''t say anything. Since her father was present today, she shouldn''t ask more in case his father would worry about Delmont. In fact, she also understood Delmont''s mind. Every person who was full of longing for love hoped that one day when the sun was there, the beauty was there, and he was there. Seeing the always cynical Delmont suddenly get serious, she suddenly remembered that saying that the best way to make a person strong is to have someone who is worthy of his protection and love. After serving the dishes, Eden and her father started to make small talk. Her father was very concerned about her health and asked about it in detail. "Eden, Mr. Calder seems to be very busy in recent days. He also has social meals here today. When I came over, I saw him walking ahead, but his expression was not very good. Is there something wrong with thepany?" Wyatt was a little worried. Zaiden saw Eden as his own daughter, and Eden was the heir to Symantec Group. He was grateful that Zaiden loved his daughter so much. But at the same time, Eden had also be dangerous. Eden slightly frowned and nodded, "Dad Zaiden has encountered some things recently. There are many people secretly asking about his daughter. For my safety, he went homete these days." Wyatt was also worried about this. After all, business was like a battlefield. Zaiden possessed over tens of billions of dors in assets, and his real estate spanned across the country. "Eden, for your safety, I think it''s necessary for you to live apart for a while. This matter may not be that simple. After your dad Zaiden''s rivals know that he has a daughter and this daughter will be the heir of hundreds of billions of assets in the future, how will they tolerate you living in this world?" After sorting out the truth of this matter, he was shocked out of a cold sweat. Hearing Delmont say that he had an appointment with Eden today, he followed him over to see Eden. He had finally found his daughter and couldn''t lose her just because of this. Eden shook her head slightly and smiled, "Dad Zaiden always wanted a warm and happy home, which was his lifelong hope. He will not give up his home easily. I believe that he can protect me, and I will not let him down, and I will not let you down. You don''t have to be worried. There are many people around the vi who are monitoring it twenty hours a day." Hearing this, Wyatt nodded his head. He only hoped that his daughter would not run into any more dangerous situations. After dinner, Eden sent Wyatt to the car, but did not meet Zaiden. As they were crossing the road, a ck car suddenly started up and sped by. Even though there were people in front of them, it didn''t slow down at all. Eden and Delmont did not expect such an incident. Both of their eyes narrowed. Their pupils both shrank in fear. Both of them looked nervously at Delmont, who was walking in front of them. "Dad..." Eden turned pale with fright. She looked up to find Pa across the road, who also gave her a frightened look and ran towards her dad. Eden froze, puzzled, pondering why Pa was here. Seeing that the car was getting closer and closer to her father, Pa seemed to want to save Wyatt regardless of anything. Eden immediately made the decision to drop what she was holding and gave a violent push towards the back of Wyatt. Wyatt lost his bnce and threw himself at Pa so they fell to the ground. Wyatt reacted as quickly as he could and rolled two rounds with Pa in order to avoid the speeding car. "Eden!" Delmont screamed heartbreakingly and held her sister to his arms at the fastest speed. However, they were still scraped by the car. The wheels directly rolled over Delmont''s legs. Delmont yelped in pain. Eden''s heart poked like a knife when she heard the sound of broken bones. "Delmont..." She cried out and used all her strength to help Delmont''s legs curl back and avoid a second run over. The ear-piercing sound of brakes caused a crowd of people to gather around. With a burnt smell, white smoke rose from the wheels of the emergency brakes. "Eden! Delmont!" Wyatt ignored Pa and rushed to his son and daughter, disregarding all the abrasions on his body. Pa looked at Delmont, who had fallen to the ground and was unable to get up, wondering how things could be like this. "Delmont, are you alright?" Eden looked at the painful and sweaty big brother with great concern. If it wasn''t for her brother protecting her, the person who was knocked away would have been her. "Why are you so stupid?" Delmont looked at her anxious sister, tears welling up in her eyes. "You silly twerp! Every time I see you injured, my heart feels like it was being cut by a knife. How could I see you injured in front of me? Don''t be afraid. I''m fine." His legs hurt, but he was happy to protect his sister. Tears streamed down Eden''s face. Delmont looked worriedly at the scrape on her forehead. "Eden, Delmont, how are you guys doing?" Wyatt''s leg was spilling blood from the massive abrasion. "Dad, I''m fine. My brother''s leg is injured." After Eden remembered the license te number of that car, she picked up the cell phone on the ground and called Alwynn Group''s special emergency number. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 "Hold on. The ambnce will be here soon." After Eden finished, she nced at Pa on the opposite side. She stared at her brother and her with a look of panic. Why did Pa appear here so coincidentally? Pa slowly looked away, not daring to meet Eden''s gaze. Eden frowned angrily as she had a vague idea of what Pa was trying to do. "Eden, I''m fine." Delmont said with a smile. But the sweat on his forehead revealed his condition, and he looked not good at all. He frowned in pain. It''s after the numbness that hurts the most. "Delmont, hang on for a while." Eden endured the pain in her body and looked at Delmont''s bloody leg, feeling a little desperate. If Delmont had been crippled to save her, she would have felt guilty for the rest of her life. She suddenly noticed that there was blood running on the floor from her dad''s left foot. "Dad, you''re hurt." Eden struggled to get up. Wyatt looked at the blood on her forehead and was even more frightened. "Eden, don''t move. Your forehead is bleeding." He could not help worrying. If it weren''t for Eden who pushed him, he would have been rolled up under the wheel. Eden did not listen to him. Instead, she used all her strength to get up from the ground. She said with a cold face, "Dad, I am okay." She angrily walked toward the stopped car, ignoring her aching leg with icy eyes. "Eden, stop. It''s dangerous." Delmont shouted. The driver was obviously doing it on purpose. He only started the car when they came over. It was obvious that he was waiting for them. If it weren''t for the fact that he could not move his legs now, he would have given him a good beating. Eden ignored him and continued walking forward. Wyatt took out his phone and called Victor. He knew Eden was very angry now. He was afraid that something else would happen. Eden came to the side of the car and saw the driver sitting in the driver''s seat trembling, not daring toe out. She could smell the strong smell of alcohol. Drinking in broad daylight? Eden was even angrier. "Come down." Eden red at him with hatred in her eyes. Whether it was a conspiracy or an ident, her father had almost died under his wheels today. If she hadn''t experienced enough, Delmont would have suffered more terrible things today. The driver was a man in his 30s. Looking at Eden''s angry face, he was a little scared. "Miss, I... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I had a few sips of wine at noon and just got a little dazed and dizzy earlier. I... I do not want this to happen." The driver looked at Eden with guilt and helplessness. Eden sneered, "Do you think I will believe you? Get the h*ll down." "Sorry, Miss. My feet are shaking. I''m afraid I can''t stand still." The man looked scared. Eden quickly reached out and grabbed his cor. He looked gentle and weak, but he was strong in fact. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Panic appeared at the bottom of the driver''s eyes. Eden said coldly, "You''re so sober when you''re drunk? You''re dizzy and you can still justify yourself like that?" "I... I wake up in fright. If I hadn''t, I... I would have run away long ago." This seemed to be in reason. Eden didn''t believe it. "You will be convicted of a more serious crime after the escape. You''re staying but trying to mitigate the charges. Let me ask you just one thing, do you know Pa?" Eden lowered her voice and looked in the rearview mirror as she saw Pa limping toward Delmont. The man was stunned and quickly denied, "No... I don''t know who Pa Koch was. I just drank too much." Eden''s expression became even more furious, "Did I say herst name was Koch?" The man was more flustered. "You... you just said it." Eden sneered. It seemed that her guess was right. The d*mn Pa. Someone around called the police. The sirens could be heard, and the ambnce arrived. Eden did not continue to argue with the driver. She limped back to Delmont''s side. Seeing Pa squatting down to help her brother up, Eden pushed her away and said sternly, "Stay away from my brother." Pa looked at Eden angrily, "Eden, at this time, do you still want to get mad at me?" "Yes, at this time. Are you still so hypocritical?" Eden said sarcastically. Pa was stunned for a moment before she immediately acted as if she had been wronged. "Delmont, I''m just worried about you..." "Shut up, Pa. We were high school ssmates for three years. I know very well what kind of person you are. Don''t let me find out that this matter today has something to do with you. Otherwise, I will kill you." She warned fiercely. Pa waspletely panicked. Upon hearing these words, Delmont was a little confused because he had never seen his sister so angry before. "Eden, what do you mean by this?" His tone was sharp. Eden looked at him. "The ambnce is here. You go to the hospital first." Delmont felt a great pain in his legs. If it weren''t for the dignity of a man, he would have shed tears. If his mother was by his side, he would definitely cry. But in front of his sister, he could not be weak, or she would be more worried about him. Anton was also in the ambnce. Looking at Eden''s injuries, he frowned, "Mrs. Alwynn, are you all right?" Eden did not expect that Anton woulde in person. She smiled gratefully. "Dr. West, I am more relieved with you here. My eldest brother''s surgery depends on you." Neal nodded, "Mrs. Alwynn. Let''s go to the hospital first to deal with the wound." Eden nodded, and then the four people got on the ambnce. After arriving at the hospital, Delmont was directly sent to the operating room. As for Eden, Wyatt, and Pa, they only suffered superficial injuries. The doctor treated their wounds. Pa''s injuries weren''t too severe. It was just that her knee was scratched. Eden and Wyatt were seriously injured, especially Wyatt. The skin on his knee was rubbed off and it looked shocking. Eden looked at her father''s injury and her heart ached terribly. Her dad lived infort and he would never suffer such pain. "Dad." Eden watched him frown in pain from the antiseptic wipe on the wound. Wyatt bore the pain and smiled. "Eden, I''m fine." He was now worried that Delmont would be crippled at such a young age. Eden was silent and watched with concerned eyes as the doctor treated his dad''s wound. Every time the doctor moved the cotton ball in his hand, Wyatt frowned. Eden''s heart ached as well. Pa sat on the side nervously, peeking at Eden from time to time. Did Eden know anything? "Eden!" Victor burst in. The doctors present were startled. Victor walked to Eden quickly and saw that her face was covered with gauze and her clothes were covered with blood. He asked anxiously, "Why are you bleeding so much? Where are you injured?" Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Eden shook her head. "Don''t worry, Victor. I have only superficial wounds and have already been treated. It''s just that Delmont''s leg was badly injured in order to save me." "How did the superficial injury bleed this much? Did the doctor examine you properly?" Victor was still uneasy. He didn''t want to meet with Carney today, but Carney kept insisting, so he had to go over and tell him clearly that it was impossible to let Melissa go. He and Carney had just met and before they could get to the point, he got a call from his father-inw that they had been in a car ident. Eden took his hand, smiling and reassuring the worried man, "I''ve been examined and it''s really just a superficial injury. I''m fine now. My dad is still being treated for his wounds." Victor felt a little relieved. "Dad, are you ok?" Only then did Victor look at Wyatt, who was being treated. Wyatt endured the pain and looked at him. "Victor, look into this matter properly. If it wasn''t for Eden, I could have died today. Eden and Delmont also suffered because of me." He was still angry. It was not an ident. He had to find out who this car ident was trying to target. Victor nodded with a gloomy look. "Dad, Dean has already gone to the scene. There will be a result soon." Wyatt nodded, "Victor, I trust you." What he was most worried about now was Delmont. He was more worried that this car ident was aimed at Eden. Next to them, Pa was very nervous. Her n had failed. Not only that, things werepletely out of her control. She now just hoped Victor wouldn''t find out anything. After treating his wound, Wyatt was sent to the ward to rest for an anti-inmmatory injection . Victor apanied Eden outside the operating room and waited for Delmont to finish the surgery. Pa also followed them. Only then did Victor see Pa. "Pa, why are you here?" He gave a sense of oppression in his cold voice. Pa, who was nervous, looked at Victor, whose face was cold, and did not answer him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eden red at her in silence. She could only pray that Delmont would be fine. As if sensing Eden''s intense gaze, Pa lowered her head and remained silent. Eden did not dare to call her mother. She was afraid that her grandmother would be worried if she knew it. She could only make a decision after Delmont''s condition had stabilized. After waiting for four hours, the door of the operating room finally opened. Anton walked in front with a tired face. Eden quickly got up and asked, "Dr. West, how is my eldest brother?" Anton looked at her seriously and pushed up his sses, then looked at Pa who was also nervous, "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Clement is disabled and has had his leg amputated." "What?" Eden felt dizzy and Victor quickly held her up. "Eden." "How could this happen?" Pa couldn''t believe what she had heard. Thinking of the bloody leg, she could not believe it. This was not the result she wanted. Eden nced at Pa who looked incredulous. There was no trace of concern on her face, only disbelief. "Poor Delmont." Eden lowered her head and leaned against Victor''s chest. Her shoulders trembled slightly. In less than a minute, Pa took a look at the door of the operating room and made a decision. Delmont was disabled, and her dream was shattered. She didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with a disabled person. There was no need to sacrifice her own life for a disabled man. Pa made an excuse to leave. Eden asked her questioningly, "Pa, didn''t you say you loved Delmont? Why are you leaving so soon when you hear he''s disabled? Won''t you stay and take good care of my brother?" "I... " Eden interrupted her. "If I were you, I would take good care of him in such a special time and win a good impression." Pa didn''t know how to answer. She would not like a disabled Delmont, and Delmont was not the only rich man in the world. She could meet a better person than Delmont. so she didn''t want to marry Delmont anymore. "I... I still have work to do in thepany. I''ll go back to thepany first." Pa left in a hurry. As soon as Pa left, Eden''s angry look immediately disappeared. She looked at Pa with a hint of ridicule. Pa, was this what you call love? If you arranged this arr ident, I would never let you go. Victor was confused. Eden looked at Anton. "Dr. West, thank you." Victor was dumbfounded again. Neal smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re wee. Mr. Clement suffered aminuted fracture caused by gravity. The operation is very sessful. As long as he is not infected, he can get out of bed in about half a year. He just needs to take good care of himself, or his limb function will be hindered in the future, and there will be problems when walking." Eden gasped when she heard that. "Dr. West, please make sure you treat my brother well. Thank you." He was a surgeon with superb medical skills. "You are too polite. Mr. Clement will be sent to the sterile roomter. You can''t visit him for the time being. So you can go back home first." "Alright, Dr. West. You should go and rest too." Performing an operation for four hours really wasn''t easy. He was highly focused and even more tired. Neal nodded and left with a smile. Delmont was sent into the sterile room. After being put under anesthesia, he slept soundly. Eden and Victor went to Wyatt''s ward. "Eden, how is Delmont?" He had always been worried. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, his operation was very sessful. You don''t have to worry and just take care of yourself." Wyatt breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great. I''m worried that if he gets a crippled leg and doesn''t get a wife, he''ll have a hard time in the future." Eden knew that her family had always been worried about Delmont''s marriage and did not say anything. Emotional problems can''t be solved by rushing. "Dad, Victor will take you back hometer. Have a good rest. Delmont doesn''t need to be looked after tonight. I wille to take care of him tomorrow morning." "Okay, Buddy wille over tomorrow at noon to help you." Wyatt closed his eyes with tiredness. After Victor sent Wyatt back, he went back to the hospital to pick up Eden. Eden also took the opportunity to look at Candace. Candace''s pregnancy vomiting was severe. She had lost so much weight that she looked very weak and pale. Brenda was worried, so she stayed in the hospital to take care of her and her son. Brenda was really good to Candace, treating her as her own daughter. Once she was so gossipy, but now she didn''t even see her friends who yed cards together and took care of her son and Candace almost all day long. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 "Eden, thank you for apanying Candace. She''s had such a bad reaction to the pregnancy vomiting for a while that she''s lost weight because she hasn''t had an appetite. I''m worried about her." Eden looked at Candace who was suffering with concern. Eden also knew that it was hard for pregnant mothers-to-be, "Auntie, I was like this back then too. She will be better after three months." N?velDrama.Org ? content. She looked at Candace again, "These three months may be hard. But when the baby can move, you will forget about the sufferings and just be happy." She remembered the first time she was pregnant at that time. When she wanted to eat dumplings and sit down to make dumplings, she was kicked by the baby and her tears instantly flowed out. The happiness at that moment could not be described in words. The strong existence of that little life made her feel wonderful and happy. Candace nodded with a smile. Although it was ufortable, she was looking forward to the child of Adonis. "Eden, I''m often ufortable in the morning. I had a check-up, and the fetal heart sound is fine." Edenforted her, "That''s good. You just take good care of yourself. Adonis is a lucky man and will wake up soon." "I know." Candace looked at Adonis on the bed, hoping that he would wake up soon. As long as he woke up, all her hardships were worth it. Eden chatted with Candace for a while before leaving. It was dark and snowing heavily again. Eden looked at the heavy snow outside the window. Her face was as gloomy as this winter night. She took out her cell phone and called Dean. "Mrs. Alwynn." Dean said with a faint smile. "Dean, how''s it going?" Dean replied, "The driver insisted he was driving drunk. He had a great attitude and was willing to take all the responsibilities." Eden frowned. She''d had a hunch. "Dean, check to see if there''s any extra money in his ount." "Yes, Mrs. Alwynn, I was just about to check that, too." Eden said gratefully, "Thank you, Dean." After hanging up the phone, Eden suddenly felt the familiar sensation of someone holding her around the waist. She looked up and smiled at Victor. "You are back." Victor embraced her and walked outside the hospital. "It''s snowing. Let''s go home." Victor did not ask anything and took her into the elevator. After sitting in the car, Victor looked sideways at her. "Eden, should you tell me what happened today?" On his way here, he was so anxious that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. As soon as she was out of his sight, she might have an ident. The thought of this made him worried. A stern look appeared on Eden''s face, "I suspect that Pa arranged this incident today." Victor looked at her and said, "Pa doesn''t have the power to do that now." Eden shook her head and analyzed, "I don''t have proof that she did it. But with her personality, it is indeed what she may do. After all, if she wanted to marry Delmont, The battered-body trick was the best way to get Delmont to remember her. She knows Delmont would be grateful. If she had saved Delmont and my dad, then she would have been pestering Delmont. I thought of that at the time before i pushed my dad away. I didn''t want her to seed." "You little twerp, you almost scared me to death. You may die, you know that? Have you ever thought about my feelings?" Victor sounded angry. She always ignored her own safety. Eden knew that he would be very angry. She looked at him and said, "Victor, if I hadn''t done that, my dad would have been knocked out and wouldn''t have suffered only superficial injuries. He''s old, so how could I watch him get hurt so badly?" Although Pa bravely rushed out, the speed of the car was too fast, so she was still hesitant. That was her father. How could she bear to see her father get hurt in front of her? Eden were full of anger as she said, "I don''t want Pa to pester Delmont with this matter." "And as you can see, when she heard my brother was disabled, she turned and left immediately. She didn''t really love him, instead she loved the money and status of the Clement family." She was certain that Pa must have done something about this ident. Victor had no choice but to drive back home. And he asked Dean to thoroughly investigate Pa. If she was someone with an ulterior motive, he was going to kick the woman out of thepany. Afraid that Eden would be suspicious, Pa went back to work. Still not convinced, she called the hospital and still got the same answer that Delmont was disabled. She waspletely desperate. She had not arranged everything properly today. However, she knew that the man would not reveal her. He would bear all the me himself. She originally nned to save Delmont or Wyatt, so that she could stay by Delmont''s side afterwards, and Delmont would treat her well because of that. A kind man like him would never forget her, his lifesaver. But she didn''t expect that Eden would see through her intentions and push Wyatt away desperately. And Delmont also tried his best to save Eden. It was beyond her control. Pa was thinking about it when the phone on her desk rang. She found out it was the phone number that had called her that morning. It was Dahlia, Irving''s fiancee. Pa thought about the advice she had given this morning. Without any hesitation, she reached for her phone. "Hello." "Miss Koch, it''s me. I don''t know what''s on your mind about what we talked about this morning?" Pa looked at the dark night outside the window. It was snowing heavily, and this year''s winter was very cold. Now she''s lost her chance to marry Delmont. She has nothing left to worry about. Eden looked down on her, so she didn''t need to be loyal to her. In this world, with power and money, who cared about love? That cheap love could not give her a wonderful life and future. Pa thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we meet and talk about it. I''m still in the office and there are some things I can''t talk about here." May smiled, "Okay then. The Night Bar? let''s chat when we meet." After Pa hung up the phone, she tidied up her desk, picked up her handbag, and left without hesitation. Pa walked through the noisy lobby of the bar and went straight to the private room. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the extravagant scene in the private room. There were a few women in fashionable clothes in the private room. All of them were sexy and seductive. There were also a few well-dressed gentry who looked like they were from decent families. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Seeing Pa''s arrival, Dahlia nced at her attire, then took a sip of wine before standing up with a slow smile. A long, sexy red dress outlined her stunning figure. "Miss Koch. Please take a seat." "Thank you!" Pa also smiled to those beautiful women in fashionable clothes. But when these women saw her, they all had disdain on their faces. Some of them didn''t even look at her. A few men even looked at her with ulterior motives. She was already used to the way people treated her differently and looked at her with disdain. She was not dressed up enough to go out with them. She had always understood that and had always tried to join the high society circle, but unfortunately it was hard. It''s really hard without family and contacts. Otherwise, she would not have pestered Delmont so endlessly and arranged the battered-body trick today. Unfortunately, she failed. "Come on, Miss Koch, have a drink." Dahlia passed the ss in her hand to Pa. Pa politely reached out to take the ss. The magnificent diamond ring on Dahlia''s hand shone brightly in front of her. Dahlia seemed to show off and waved the ring in front of Pa''s eyes, seemingly conveying some kind of message again. Pa envied Dahlia that she could be Irving''s fiancee. Pa took a sip of the wine. May introduced thedies around her to her. "Pa, you could feel free when you''re with us. This is Carolyn Meaker, Belinda Kuhn, and some of their friends." Pa knew that Carolyn and Belinda were from the two greatpanies that had given up the Alwynn Group. Instead, they worked with Irving during this time. Their status could not be underestimated. "Miss Verrill, Miss Kuhn, nice to meet you." Pa greeted them politely with a smile. Carolyn looked condescendingly at Pa, who was wearing cheap clothes, "Dahlia, why do you make friends with her? She''s not worthy of entering our high society circle." Her tone was full of disdain and contempt. Pa felt embarrassed to be pointed out in public like that. She felt nothing but anger or resentment. "Yeah, so cheap. Dahlia, you can''t let someone like her join our circle. She smells like copper and really pollutes the air." Belinda also smiled and echoed. The women beside her alsoughed with contempt. It was hard to imagine that such a beautifuldy would say such harsh words. Hearing the impolite words of the two women, Dahlia smiled and said, "Miss Meaker, Miss Kuhn, Miss Koch is my friend and a ssmate of Irving after all. You two please y nice. Don''t say something so offensive." Hearing that she was Irving''s ssmate, Carolyn and Belinda looked embarrassed. "Miss Koch, we were just joking. Don''t take the words just now seriously." Carolyn immediately changed her attitude. Irving''s ssmates still have to be treated politely. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes, this is a joke in our circle. Miss Koch, don''t mind it." Belinda also said so. But her expression was even more dismissive. Pa could tell that when they heard the name Irving, their attitude towards her immediately changed. Irving was really well-known. This differentiation made her more and more understand that only money could make herself morous. If she could get Irving''s favor and support, she would get more resources and contacts. All Eden ever gave her was to crack down, not to let her seed. She smiled and said, "Miss Meaker, Miss Kuhn, it''s ok." Carolyn immediately took off the limited edition watch she had just bought and handed it to Pa, "Miss Koch, this is this year''s new limited edition watch, famous for its sexy luxury. Miss Koch looks so beautiful and matches it very well. This watch is for you as an apology." Pa knew that this limited edition watch was worth at least a few hundred thousand dors. The exquisite ssic design was ingenious, creating a very elegant taste. "No, no, no, this is too expensive. I can''t ept it. Thanks but no thanks." Although Pa said so, her eyes were fixed on the watch in Carolyn''s hand. If she sold it, she would be able to make hundreds of thousands of dors. In fact, she did not want to let go of the money. But she also knew that there were unspoken rules in this circle, and wondered what they would want her to do with such an expensive watch. It was already very risky for her to meet Dahlia here. What if they asked her to steal Alwynn Group''s top secrets? She dared not do that. Carolyn smiled and put the watch in her hand. "Miss Koch, if you don''t ept it, I will not feel at ease. It was my fault before. Please forgive me. This is just a small gift from a friend since we first met." Carolyn''s words left Pa with no way to say no. And she also wanted to be friends with Carolyn. Belinda also took off her expensive diamond ring and handed it to Pa. She smiled and said, "Miss Koch, Carolyn''s right. This diamond ring is designed by a well-known designer. You have such beautiful hands. You must look beautiful with them.¡± Pa was stunned. She was excited but also worried after receiving these precious gifts. All the gifts her ex-boyfriends gave her were not as expensive as the ones these two women gave her. The two women really paid a high price. Dahlia smiled with aplicated expression and persuaded her, "Pa, just take it. I just bought this diamond ring not long ago. As a friend, let me give it to you too. I will personally design a few sets of shy clothes for you afterwards, so that no one will dare tough at you again." In fact, they had a purpose tonight, to get Pa to stop hesitating to do things for them. She had checked Pa''s background, and she knew the woman loved money. And she was in desperate need of money. They were implying that she could join this high society if she was willing to do what she was told to do. On the contrary, if she didn''t want to do it, she would be a nonentity in the eyes of others. These luxuries and money can easily tempt the poor Pa. And most importantly, with such high-end jewelry, she can date a rich boy she desires. It was very obvious. "Dahlia, this is too expensive." Pa looked at the three women in front of her and felt a little nervous. She held the gift worth millions in her hands like she was dreaming. Although she said no, her heart wanted it so badly. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Pa hesitantly looked at the expensive gift in her hand. Dahlia looked like she could see her hesitation and blinked her beautiful eyes, "Pa, we are so sincere to be friends with you. You must not refuse us." "Irving said you are his ssmate and let us be polite to you. Asking you out to meet is to deepen the rtionship between us. That''s why I called Carolyn and Belinda toe over here to know each other with you. In this big city, there are always times when we should help each other." "Am I right? Pa." Pa smiled and nodded. These words were correct. However, she also knew that these three women did not sincerely make friends with her. There was no friendship in this circle. They just used each other. Moreover, with these three gifts, she would live a luxurious life for a while if she sold any of them. "Thank you for your kindness. It seems that to decline would be disrespectful." After Pa figured it out, she epted the gifts with ease. Seeing her ept the gift, they were even more scornful in their hearts. But this made Dahlia rest assured. Only greedy people were the easiest to be used. On the contrary, it was hard to seduce someone who didn¡¯t love money. Pa did not care about their contempt. She only took advantage of them. In any case, if something happened in the future, she could clear the rtionship with them. In this era, friendship is nothingpared to her own benefit. The gifts were not symbols of friendship but rather sugar-coated bullets, and now she knew she was in danger. At night, Eden tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. Even though she knew that Delmont was fine, she was still very worried. After she rolled over for the fourth time, Victor finally asked. "Eden, can''t you sleep?" Eden opened her eyes and looked at him. "Did I wake you up?" Victor shook his head with a smile. "No. I was just a little distressed to see you couldn''t sleep. Eden smiled. "I''m worried about Delmont." "Little twerp, there''s nothing life-threatening about him. He would be fine." Victor nudged her nose. "Well. I''m also angry at the people who caused this crash." That'' s what she was angry about. Victor frowned, "Dean is already looking into it. We''ll havetest news by tomorrow night. Don''t worry. If you can''t sleep, we''ll do what we just did again." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes. Indeed, she couldn''t fall asleep, but he couldn''t bully her every night. "Honey, they said the water in the stream is the clearest. I think they must have never seen your eyes." Victor wondered what was on her mind. "As long as you like them." He smiled, but watched his wife cautiously. Eden smiled sweetly and caught his big hands that were touching her. She asked, "Honey, tell me, why do you take so long during sex? Are you secretly taking aphrodisiacs?" Victor did not react for a moment to what it means? After a while, he instantly understood what it meant. Her wife actually questioned his impotence. How dare she say something like that? However, Eden''s next sentence made him even more angry. "Taking aphrodisiacs regrly is not good for your health. I am more worried about my sex life in the future." Eden advised in a serious manner. He was so strong that she couldn''t help but doubt him. Victor froze instantly, and his face was gloomy. He felt so wronged by this kind of naked injustice. As a man, being suspected by his own woman was such a shame. She can''t even satisfy his sexual needs now, and she''s worried about her sex lifeter. He, Victor, was strong and young now. Did he need to take aphrodisiacs? That was absolutely impossible. He immediately pounced on her. His sudden action made Eden shrink her neck slightly. Her big bright eyes looked at him like a frightened rabbit. This look of hers was d*mned tempting to Victor. The anger he had just felt immediately disappeared. "Honey, you will be severely punished for doubting me," he said in a hushed, seductive voice. His breath enveloped Eden. Eden was stunned and instantly realized that her unintentional words had brought her so much trouble. It hurt a man¡¯s pride when his woman said that. And she had touched a man''s sore spot. She smiled sweetly like waving a dog''s tail. "Honey, I''m absolutely not suspecting you. I''m just worried about your health." How could Victor not see through her mind? However, it was toote. Tonight he''s going to prove himself. "Honey, everything is miserable. Only you can make me happy." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden looked at his passionate gaze and instantly regretted it. Why did she say that? "Honey, that''s not what I meant." "It''s toote, babe. Now, I need you to ept me for this sweet trouble. In this world, you are the only one I want. Now I will let you know if you will be happy in your sex life or not. " He emphasized the word "happy". Eden was so regretful at the moment. Why did she speak like that? "Honey, the night is nice, suitable for doing something to enhance our rtionship. You do not worry. I will make you very happy." Victor said with a grin. Eden red at him usingly. Victor lowered his head and kissed her red lips. She was dazzling and charming in his heart like the brightest sunrise on earth. It was a happy night for the couple. The next morning, Eden had no choice but to get up early. With her tired body, she carried the breakfast made by Jaida to the hospital. She found two strong men in dark suits and sunsses standing next to the car. Both men were inch-headed, looking strong and aggressive. Eden was stunned. The two of them went up to greet her respectfully. "Lady, good morning!" Eden nodded slightly and asked, "You are...?" "Mr. Calder has asked us to protect you from today on." Eden was very grateful. However, it was very inconvenient for them to follow her like this. "I appreciate dad''s kindness. But I''m not used to you following me like this. I''m going to the hospital. It''s very safe. You can rest at home." Eden said that and was about to get on the car. One of the bodyguards stopped her. "Lady, please allow us to follow you and protect you. We will not bring you trouble. His name is Anthony Wn, your driver. My name is Aro Wn, your bodyguard. We will only appear when you need us and won''t disturb you at other times." Aro''s tone was determined. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Eden smiled a little helplessly. She had previously refused the people Victor had arranged to secretly protect her. Although they followed her secretly, she felt that she still had to rely on herself at the critical moment. If they were too far away, they wouldn''t catch up at the critical moment. "By the way, why are you all surnamed Wn?" She was curious. Aro answered, "We are all orphans adopted by Mr. Calder and do his bidding. All we have is from Mr. Calder and will serve you in the future." Eden heard it and understood it. Her dad was kind and generous. He helped many orphans. If they were willing to stay with him, they would be sent to learn skills. If they were unwilling, they could also live the life they wanted. "Thank you. I am very grateful for you being so loyal. Let''s go to the hospital now." Eden no longer refused. Dad should have sensed the danger, so he asked them to protect her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Anthony took the things she was holding, opened the trunk and put them away. Eden sat in the back seat. Aro turned around and left, quickly disappearing from Eden''s sight. Anthony drove Eden to the hospital. Delmont stayed in the sterile room all night and didn''t get infected, so he was transferred to the VIP ward. He had long been hungry. When he saw Edene in with breakfast, he smiled and stared at the breakfast in Eden''s hand. He knew that it was made by Aunt Jaida. It must taste delicious. "Eden, quickly, I''m so hungry." He couldn''t help but urge her. Eden smiled and put the porridge on the table beside him. "The pork ribs porridge my mother made is really delicious." Eden looked at his legs with ster and felt a little distressed. "Wow! I knew it. Aunt Jaida always cooks very well." Delmont looked at Eden''s slow movements with eager eyes. His sister always knew how to torture him. When he woke up, there was no one here, which made him so lonely and disappointed. Eden was not in a hurry to give him food, but looked at him with a smile. "Delmont, I told the outsiders that you are disabled and have amputated." Delmont was lost in thought. He didn''t expect his sister to do this. He looked at his sister''s innocent face and kind of wanted to punch her. He swallowed a mouthful of spittle, not expecting to be set up by his sister. "Why? Do I look so much like a handicap?" He looked at his sister sadly and wanted to cry. Sister, you can''t nder your brother like that. Edenughed at the look on his face as he was about to cry, "Pa turned around and left as soon as she heard you were disabled." Delmont frowned. He didn''t take Pa seriously at all. "Eden, don''t tell me you''re doing this just for her?" Eden nodded and snorted. "She has been pestering you for so long. I also felt strange that she appeared at the scene yesterday. So I decided to put on a show with the doctor to test her. But the result was too chilling. She didn''t believe it afterwards and called the hospital secretly to ask about it." "Don''t be mad at her. Give me breakfast quickly. "He had no appetite just now, but now he instantly had an appetite once he heard his sister''s n. She did this to help him. Eden poured the porridge into the bowl, shook the table and put the porridge in front of him. There were also two dishes for him. For a starving Delmont, it was the most delicious food in the world. He picked up the spoon and ate in big mouthfuls. Eden was speechless. What patient has such a good appetite like him? Eden said with some disgust, "You eat slowly. I won''t fight you for food. There''s plenty more. It''s all yours. Don''t choke yourself." Delmont said vaguely, "Eden, I was hungry all night. Yesterday at noon, I only chat with you and didn''t eat much." After that, he lowered his head and ate again. Eden did not say anything else and looked at him quietly. She pursed her lips slightly. Before she came to the hospital, she asked Anton and knew Adrienne happened to being to the hospital for a review today. She talked to Anton, and he understood what she meant. It would depend on whether Adrienne had feelings for Delmont. ording to Delmont''s personality, he would definitely not tell Adrienne about what happened to him. "Brother, I''ll go back to thepany at noon. Buddy will take care of you." "Okay, I won''t feel bored when I have you guys to talk to." Delmont only cared about eating, and forgot his manner in front of his own sister. "Well! If you feel bored, I''ll ask Gia to talk to you. She''s a little chatterbox and will keep you from getting bored all day long." She was not as good at talking as her daughter and often just didn''t know what to talk about. Delmont was happy to hear that. "Tomorrow is the weekend. It''s great to let here here and apany me. Gia and I will have a great time." "Okay!" Eden went to wash the insted lunch box after he finished eating. Delmont wanted to watch TV. Eden turned on it for him. Then she went to visit Candace. She left at a certain time. Adrienne was scheduled for a 10:00 review. She did not go to see Candace, but waited outside Anton''s office. When it was ten o''clock, the nurse pushed Adrienne to the consulting room of Anton. Eden waited patiently outside. When Adrienne went in, Anton just finished checking an olddy. Anton was washing his hands. Seeing Adrienne, he smiled and said, "Miss Parma, you are really punctual." Adrienne smiled politely. "Sorry to trouble you, Dr. West." Anton smiled and didn''t say anything. He squatted down and carefully examined her leg. After a while, he smiled and said, "Miss Parma has recovered very well. You still need to take a good rest afterwards. Remember toe over regrly for a review. I just operated on Mr. Clement yesterday. His leg was crushed by the car and it was bloody. I don''t know if it can still be saved. Miss Parma, you are really lucky." Adrienne tensed up when she heard that. When she arrived at the hospital, she had also heard simr discussions on the first floor''s hall. She slightly clenched her fists. Mr. Clement? Delmont or Buddy? She thought about it and asked, "Anton, which Young Master Gu?" After asking that, she became more nervous. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the calm Anton. Anton answered, "Mr. Clement, the eldest son of the Clement family. Delmont Clemen had a car ident yesterday and was sent to our hospital in emergency." Adrienne immediately felt choked and her pupils constricted. Her tone was urgent, "Which ward is he in?" Anton looked at her curiously. "Do you know Mr. Clement? He seems to be Mrs. Alwynn''s brother." Adrienne quickly nodded. "Yes. I want to see him." Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Anton smiled and answered. "It''s a coincidence that he''s staying in the ward you were staying in before ." "Thank you, Dr. West!" Adrienne asked the care worker to push her out. She went straight to the ward on the eighth floor where she was staying before. Eden received Anton''s message and then turned to go upstairs with a smile. After Delmont was full, he felt bored again. After watching TV for a while, he again felt that there was nothing interesting. He turned off the TV with the remote control. He heaved a sigh of relief. Adrienne, who just pushed the door, also tensed up when she heard his sigh. "Can this leg really be healed?" Delmont muttered to himself as he looked at his injured leg. "The feeling of losing freedom turns out to be so painful. How does Adrienne put up with it?" When he thought of Adrienne, he had a sad expression on his face. He dreamed of figuring out what the conflict was between them? The sudden return of the woman he hadn''t heard a word from in six years revived his love for her again. Adrienne felt both moved and distressed when she heard that. "If you know that losing your freedom is painful, why did you let yourself get hurt?" The icy voice startled Delmont and made him look at the doorway. He saw Adrienne sitting in a wheelchair as she looked coldly at him. s... Delmont sighed inwardly. He had wanted to have a nice chat with her, but now both of them were going to be in wheelchairs. "Adrienne, why are you here?" His tone was very gentle. Adrienne sneered, "I heard that you were disabled, so I came to see you." Her voice was emotionless. But her concerned look could not conceal her inner thoughts. Delmont was speechless. That was all his sister''s n to get rid of Pa. Delmont nced at his leg and smiled. "It''s okay if it''s disabled. It''s just a leg." Even if a leg was disabled, it was worth it for him to get her to see him in person. He didn''t have her elite mind. He only had a simple and kind heart. It was too hard for him to read her mind. Adrienne was instantly exasperated when she heard such an uncaring tone from him. "If you don''t care so much, why do youe to the hospital? Why don''t you just take a knife and chop it up yourself?" She thought he was really disabled. But the patients who were transferred to the VIP ward were usually not serious. However, she was still a little worried when even the highly skilled Anton said something like that. "Adrienne, your words make me sad. It''s better to be crippled than to have a limb amputated." He was a good-looking man, and if he was disabled, his life would be ruined. Besides, he did not have the courage to chop his leg up yourself. Adrienne was so exasperated that she didn''t want to talk. "Why didn''t your little girlfriend who pestered you take care of you?" Adrienne asked sarcastically. There was not a trace of emotion on her beautiful face. Delmont looked at her indifferent expression and felt helpless. He exined, "Adrienne, you are the only person I have ever thought of as my girlfriend in my life. I have never had a girlfriend after you left." Whether she believed it or not, he had to exin himself. He thought he was really crazy. He was really a b*stard to hurt each other like this. Adrienne stared at him without saying anything, but inside there was a hidden hope. She felt better these days and asked around a bit about him. As he said, he had never dated other girlfriends in the past six years. He just liked to go to nightclubs, but also not with women. His only blemish was that he had been framed and locked up in prison for a few days a few years ago. And he was framed by another of his sister. This idiot had always been so stupid. "You are so stupid. How could I have fallen for a man like you?" Adrienne could not help but vent her anger. He was framed by his sister so badly that he almost lost the entire Clement family. Fortunately, the family put the big picture first and preferred to lose money to preserve thepany. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without those unfaithful shareholders, the management of their family was indeed much less complicated than before. He can get a very substantial ie just by running the supermarket business. She had to admit that Delmont, after six years, had grown up. His facial features, temperament, and expression all changed. The only thing that did not change was his straightforward heart. She had seen all kinds of men from rich families, but he was the one who made her feel most sincere. He spoke and acted in a strict and upright manner. Although he wasn''t so smart, his kindness was valuable. That''s why she came back. Delmont lowered his head. Her words really hurt his self-esteem. Why was he stupid? However, since she was here today, he had to make something clear. "Adrienne, let me ask you just one thing, why did you leave me six years ago?" He looked at her with a serious expression. Adrienne was taken aback. How did he not know why she had left him? Ridiculous... He was the most stupid person in the world! "Idiot, think about it yourself. Why are you asking me?" Adrienne was angry so her tone was cold and heartless. Delmontughed mockingly, "Adrienne, it seems that I am really stupid. I haven''t figured it out for six years. Now that you''re back, I still don''t know why you left me. I just respected your choice. I didn''t expect that it kept us apart for so long." Adrienne choked as she felt even more enraged. "That''s why you are the most foolish fool in the world." After Adrienne finished speaking, she asked the care worker toe in and push her out. She left without hesitation. Delmont was puzzled but couldn''t understand anything. What had he done wrong? Delmont was lying on the hospital bed with a depressed face, recalling what had happened six years ago. He carefully recalled the memories of six years ago. He hadn''t forgotten any of them, but he didn''t find that he had done anything wrong. The only thing he did wrong was not to leave her behind. At that time he thought they were still young, and if she wanted to go out, he could wait for her toe back. However, as soon as she left, she changed her cell phone number and only sent him a message, "Let''s break up." He instantly fell into a bottomless abyss. His love ended like this. He didn''t even know why it ended. "s!" Delmont sighed as he hoped he would feel better soon. Eden couldn''t get close with the care worker around. She didn''t know what Delmont had said to Adrienne. Adrienne left in anger. She wanted to go back to the ward, but she thought that Delmont should be in a bad mood right now, so she turned around to visit Candace in order to give him some personal space. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Forty minutester, Eden returned to his ward. She saw her eldest brother eating happily and there were the dishes he liked on the table. She was about to buy lunch for Delmont. Was Delmont so hungry that he ordered takeout himself? Delmont grinned when he saw her. "Eden, thank you for your lunch. You''re indeed my sister and know what I like to eat. It''s so delicious that it''s even tastier than the food in Michelin restaurant." Eden wondered because she hadn''t gone to buy lunch yet. Had Adrienne ordered Delmont''s takeout in her name? Just like Delmont bought food for Adrienne in her name before. Eden joked, "Eat more if it''s delicious. Don''t waste it." Was it soplicated for them to be in love? He wanted to be good to her, but he didn''t want her to know. This kind of love was so tough. "That''s for sure, these are all my favorite dishes. I just had a little porridge. Now I am very, very satisfied to have so many dishes to my liking. I feel much better, but my legs are not very comfortable." Delmont''s heartless look was cute. Eden smiled, "You''re smashed. Can you feelfortable?" It seemed that they loved each other. Well, in that case, she won¡¯t say much. Just give them a chance to see each other more often. Maybe they had their own destiny. At this time, Buddy came in with the daily necessities of Delmont. "Buddy, you''vee." Buddy nodded. "Eden, have you eaten yet?" Buddy smiled dotingly and looked at his sister whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. "I''m going to the office for lunch. I have a meeting today, I''lle over after that." Buddy was also busy, while she had more free time to apany Delmont more. Buddy smiled and said, "Eden, you don''t have toe here today. I''ll stay here with Delmont. You would be tired. Juste here tomorrow morning. We''ll be fine in two shifts." Eden said, "No, no, no. Buddy, Glenn won''t be happy if you don''te home. A care worker will take care of Delmont in the evening. I''lle over and leave at 9 p.m." She had to create opportunities for Delmont and Adrienne, otherwise it would be really hard for Delmont to get a wife. Delmont smiled. "Buddy, so be it." He preferred his sister to apany him. Buddy did not say anything and just nodded. His calm demeanor made him look charming. After saying goodbye to her two brothers, Eden went straight to the underground parking lot. The underground parking lot was a little quiet, and it was lunchtime so there was no one here. Eden walked towards her car. After a few steps, a tall man wearing a green raincoat and hat suddenly came out from behind a car. Eden had a bad feeling when the man, whose face could not be seen clearly, walked straight towards her. She was a little nervous. After thinking for a while, she changed direction to move forward. However, just as she turned to another direction, the man in the raincoat walked towards her quickly. Thus, Eden was even more certain that the man was aiming at her. He was getting faster and faster and raised the baseball bat in his hand and mmed it towards her. Eden felt the wind behind her. She realized the danger behind her and was about to run when Aro appeared behind her and kicked over the bat in the man''s hand that was about to attack her. Aro quickly stepped on the man''s hand holding the baseball bat, causing him to scream. The man let out a miserable shriek, and his hand was broken. The man convulsed a few times and passed outpletely. Eden was stunned, not expecting Aro to have such extraordinary kung fu skills. Aro saw that Eden was fine and heaved a sigh of relief. "Lady, leave here first. I will take care of the rest." His tone was extremely respectful. "Okay. Be careful and don''t get hurt." Aro nodded lightly, like an emotionless killer. Anthony took her back to thepany. She was not worried about Aro. The people her father sent to her were all extraordinary people and could help her a lot. She would receive news about Aro soon. The person''s identity would be revealed as well. After all, the Alwynn Group has grown so fast in the past two years that it has really offended a lot of people. Many people who hold a grudge because of thepany''s bankruptcy naturally do not want to let them go. Business was like a battlefield where the strong survived and the weak died. That was the truth. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden had just arrived at the twenty-fifth floor when she received a message. It was a message from Aro. Aro was really more efficient than the average person. Even more efficient than Brian. "Lady, I found it''s someone sent by Gwh." Eden was shocked by the fact that Gwh had paid someone to kill her. How dare she? The Alwynn Group didn¡¯t do anything to her. It was her problem. She didn''t keep her nose clean herself, and now she wanted to kill her instead. Eden sneered. She was risking her neck. She replied, "Aro, give it to the police directly." She would never be soft-hearted if someone wanted to kill her. Moreover, there would be a tough battle and some trouble since some people would target her. "Yes,dy!" Eden walked into the office. Without taking a few steps, she met Pa, who was dressed luxuriously. "Hello, Director Bleu." Compared to yesterday, Pa looked better and was in a better mood. Pa lifted her long hair and purposely revealed the diamond ring for Eden to see. Eden has been married to the wealthy Victor for many years and has developed a sense of luxury, so she knew that the diamond ring on Pa''s finger was worth a lot of money. And it was from a famous designer. Eden knew she was deliberately showing off, so she satisfied her vanity, "It seems that after just one night, you''ve met a rich man. This ring is very expensive, worth almost a million dors." Hearing this, Pa knew she recognized this, "I didn''t expect you to develop an appreciation for luxury after marrying Victor, to actually see the value of this ring." It was from Dahlia, that rich woman. That''s reasonable. Irving and Victor''s financial strength was simr. Marrying such a man will have endless money. But Irving was different from Victor. He was always apanied by beautiful women. Men like him would easily lose their mind and would easily be tempted by women. It was not like Victor. There was no other woman in his eyes except Eden. Eden looked at her with an arrogant face. This was her nature. Hypocrisy and affectation! She thought she would change before, but luckily she didn''t trust herpletely. How could Pa change? Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 ¡°Pa, Congrattions, but I¡¯m a little curious. You who have been pestering my brother just fall for someone else in less than a day. Why is your Love so cheap?¡± Eden''s tone was sarcastic. She had not yet asked Dean what the investigation of yesterday had revealed. Pa looked calm. After a night, she had figured it out and retorted sarcastically, "Isn''t that what you wanted all along? You didn''t want me and Delmont to be together at all. No matter how hard I tried, you were going to break it up, weren''t you? And why should I work so hard?" She didn''t like a disabled no matter how rich he was. Moreover, people like Delmont were not very generous. He couldn''t afford what she was spending. "It seems that you have self-knowledge." "Do I have to wait for you to insult me? You rich people are such hypocrites. I don''t want to have anything to do with you guys anymore." Pa took it for granted. Edenughed. "We rich people are hypocrites. You poor people are high-minded. Pa, don''t go blowing your own trumpet." "Eden, you..." "Stop talking about these things. Go get your work done. Your bragging means nothing to me." Her expression was suddenly serious then she walked quickly towards her office. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This kind of showing off was simply childish to the extreme. Moreover, she knew Pa very well. She wasn''t the kind of person who could hold her temper. She can''t do it looking kind but evil inside, and her mind can be easily seen through. She just got a little benefit and was showing off like this. Wasn''t she afraid that she would embarrass himself in the future? She didn''t care about Pa''s choices either. "Hmph!" Pa looked at Eden in anger. As the president''s wife, her wedding rings were ordinary and even earrings were cheap. How could she say that to her? What a shame! But when she thought of work, she was a little worried because she forgot about her work. No, she had to work well and must not be fired. After she took the expensive diamond rings, just as she thought, Dahlia asked her to tell her about Eden''s every move. Dahlia was now her cash cow. She must get something of value to Dahlia as soon as possible. Otherwise, Dahlia would not treat her kindly. "Eden, you''re back." Victor became gentle when he saw his wife. Eden nced at him but did not say anything. She remembered clearly what happenedst night. This man was not gentle with her at allst night. She looked at the dishes on the table, which had just been delivered and were undoubtedly all her favorites. She sat down and ate without saying anything to Victor. Victor was not angry and sat down next to her. The scent of her body intoxicated him. Eden sat away from him slightly. Victor frowned instantly and was very unhappy with her actions. He looked at her with a smile. "Still angry?" Eden red at him. "If you were me, wouldn''t you be angry?" Victor exined innocently, "Honey, I was trying to make you happy, okay?" Eden was speechless. Did he make her happy? That''s just sugar-coated bullets. She was happy but also a little scared. This man had sex thatsted too long. Eden still did not speak as if she would ignore him forever. Victor had always been shameless in front of her. "Honey, don''t be angry." Eden remained silent. ""Honey, what''s wrong with Delmont?" Eden remained silent. "Honey, where are we going for dinner tonight?" Eden remained silent. "Honey, I''ll continue to make you happy after dinner." "Bang!" Eden put down her chopsticks heavily. Hearing his words, she felt her limbs tense up. She felt his legs go weak. She could feel her heart trembling. Just thinking about it made her exhausted. She stared at the shameless man in front of her. "Can you stop thinking about that?" Victor looked at her exasperated little face. She finally stopped ignoring him. "No!" Eden was speechless. "Shame on you." Victor immediately replied, "You spoil me." Eden almost choked on her own saliva. When did she spoil him? How could he say that? Eden thought of something, so she did not argue with him. "Where is Dean? I have something to ask him." She always suspected the car ident yesterday. Victor put the chopsticks in her hand. "Enjoy your lunch. He''ll be right back." Eden felt no need to ignore the delicious food because she was angry. Victor watched her start eating, then he picked up his bowl and joined her for lunch. After lunch, Victor served her juice. He knew that he had exhausted herst night. He has figured out what was in her mind and knew all her weaknesses. He had also learned how to coax her. But she was so attractive that she was partly to mest night. The next day, he would be her massager and make herfortable. Eden enjoyed Victor''s service very much. "Knock.." Eden thought that Dean was back, so she looked over instantly. But the person who walked in was Pa. She looked at Victor with a smile. "Mr. Alwynn, Miss Meaker and Miss Kuhn want to meet Director Bleu." She didn''t look at Eden. Obviously, she didn''t take Eden seriously. Anyway, Eden knew her very well. There was no need for her to please Eden. When Eden heard this, she knew what the woman was thinking. This woman showed her true colors so soon. Victor frowned and looked at her coldly. "Which Miss Meaker? Which Miss Kuhn?" Pa smiled gently, "Mr. Alwynn. It''s Carolyn Meaker and Belinda Kuhn. They probably want Director Bleu to make them private custom clothes." Eden nced at Victor in confusion. These two women had never approached her. Now that they were working with Irving, why did they suddenly want her to do private custom foe them? Victor refused coldly. "Tell them that my wife is off recently and won''t take the order." Pa did not expect Victor to refuse so decisively. Carolyn and Belinda came with a purpose. Over the past few years, under the development of Alwynn Group, their two families gradually declined. Irving cooperated with them with rich financial and material resources. They had managed to work with Irving, who was well endowed with financial and material resources. They joined hands and were determined to crush Alwynn Group. This was what those women let her know on purpose yesterday. Pa smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, they are guests. Director Bleu has just be famous. It''s not good to refuse them." Victor nced at her murderously. "Why don''t you be the head of Alwynn Group?" Pa looked at Victor''s gloomy and scary handsome face, and jokingly replied, "If you agree, I can be it." "Get out!" Victor''s face was full of anger. What a shameless woman. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 His anger made Pa''s face pale abruptly. She turned and fled. Eden looked at Pa who ran away and smiled, "She was frightened by you." Victor''s face was gloomy, and he said coldly, "She''s an ungrateful woman. She''s been looking down on you, and I can''t stand to see that." Eden smiled and didn''t say anything. She knew what Pa was eager for. As long as she got the benefit and joy she longed for, she would be more and more arrogant. She just got a little benefit and ran to show off in front of her. "However, why did Miss Meaker and Miss Kuhn suddenlye here?" Victor said, "They have an ulterior motive." Eden narrowed her eyes at him, "You mean I am their target?" Victor continued to massage her shoulders. "A kind person is bullied by others. You shouldn''t be polite to her. Those two families are not kind people. They can no longer tolerate it when others endanger their interests. If someone gives them a hand, it fuels and indulges their desire to vite you. Now that their two families have Irving, who is equal to my ability and financial strength, helping them, they are naturally rampant." Like a clown. "These two women are not good people. She came to our door at this time. They must be trying to set you up bying to you at this time." Eden nodded, "I think so too. However, I have been busy taking care of Delmont recently. I really can''t take the order." Making money was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that her brother could have a wife who was in love with him for the rest of his life. She refused the twodies, and with Pa''s nature, she would only denigrate her in front of those two people. Victor squinted at her. His girl was hiding something from him. "Did Dad Zaiden send you a bodyguard?" When he left for work this morning, he saw him bring in two bodyguards. He didn''t have time to ask about it at that time. "Yes! Aro and Anthony are good fighters. They just saved my life in the underground parking lot today." Eden proudly looked at him. Victor, however, was startled. "What the h*ll is going on? What happened?" He had a feeling that he was going crazy. Why did something bad happen to her every time he left her? Eden''s face was cold. "It''s Gwh. She''s not willing to be fired by you like this. Today, she hired a murderer. Luckily, the bodyguards saved me. That man has been sent to the police station. You don''t have to worry about it." "If she fails once, she will n for the second time." Eden looked at him with a smile. "That murder has confessed. Can she get away with going to jail?" Victor''s face turned cold. "They''re all shameless. She¡¯s an idiot to target on you instead of fighting with people who got her to betray the Alwynn Group." However, Eden didn''t think so. "Victor, do you know what kind of women are the ones targeting me?" "Women who are jealous of you, of course." Eden shook her head. She looked at him seriously and said, "You''re wrong. The women who would hate me like this are the women who love you. How much they love you, then how much they will hate me. They regard me as a hateful rival to take away their lover because of my identity. Of course, what I said is not because I want you to feel guilty. It is just a fact. Although I am very kind, I am also very principled and will never tolerate such a person." Victor petted her head, "Eden, you did the right thing. If someone bullies you in the future, you can bully them back hard. With me around, you can do whatever you want." He himself was not willing to bully his woman, let alone others. Pa arrived at the reception room. Carolyn and Belinda were looking down as they used their phones. Pa smiled apologetically. Pretending to be angry, she said, "Carolyn, Belinda. I''m sorry, Director Bleu said that she doesn''t ept your orders, and she seemed to look down on you. I am angry for you two. She''s arrogant and conceited and looks down on everybody." Carolyn sneered and said mockingly, "Who is she to look down on us? It was an honor to her to ask her for a private custom. I didn''t expect her to be so arrogant, not even willing to see us." "It''s really arrogant. Once a country bumpkin married to a rich man will naturally look down on the people around. It¡¯s not our style to argue with people like her. There are many designers who are more advanced than her. Since she ignores us, there is no need for us to give her money." Belinda looked down at her expensive crystal nails with a mocking look that was extremely malicious. Carolyn didn''t think so. She came here on purpose. "Forget it, let''s go back first." Carolyn picked up her silver diamond bag with a disdainful look and didn''t even look at Pa. The n would be further discussed. She had to discuss it with Dahliater. And Belinda was just a stupid woman. Whoever Carolyn bullied, she followed her to bully that person. Carolyn didn''t believe that she couldn''t find out a stick to beat them with. If she got a chance, she must kick this woman¡¯s ass. Over the past few years, the Meaker family was suppressed to the point of bankruptcy. Victor infringed on the interests of many people. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa watched them leave with a venomous look on her face. She dissed Eden in front of them and they were not kind women. So Eden¡¯s gonna have a hard timeter. Besides, she also offended the daughter of the city head. Pa was about to walk out when she suddenly saw Lucian leaning on the door and looking at her. His look was indifferent and seemed a little angry. Pa tensed up and couldn''t help but wonder if he had seen what had just happened. She smiled nervously, "Mr. Ronen, why are you here?" Lucian asked, "Can''t I be here?" His tone was indifferent and emotionless. Pa''s heart was filled with apprehension. If he saw what just happened, then she was screwed. However, Lucian did not say anything and left indifferently as if nothing had happened. Pa took a deep breath. He probably didn''t hear anything. Otherwise, with Lucian''s temper, he would have fired her immediately. Pa calmed down and walked out of the reception room. She lowered her head and bumped into Dean, who had just returned. Dean yelped in surprise, and the documents in his hands fell to the ground. Dean nced at Pa and frowned. But he didn''t say anything and quickly squatted down to pick up the documents. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Pa also squatted down to help pick it up. Suddenly, she saw that it was the information about yesterday''s car ident. She was shocked for a moment. Was Eden looking into yesterday''s car ident? Dean immediately grabbed the document in her hand and said, "Be careful. How did you walk?" Pa lowered her head and frowned. "I was thinking about something with my head down. Why didn''t you avoid me when you saw me earlier?" "Are you saying that it''s my fault?" Dean looked at her with an angry face. He was also looking at the documents with his head down earlier. Pa squinted her long and narrow eyes as she looked at the document in his hand. She was a little flustered, "It''s neither of our faults. It''s not a narrow ce here, why did we just bump into each other?" Dean was speechless. He was just used to walking this way. "Forget it. Mrs. Alwynn is still waiting for me?" Dean knew that she had read the contents of the information. "Dean......" Dean interrupted her and said, "I''m busy now. Tell mete if you have anything to say." Pa was a little worried. She narrowed her eyes as suspicion and panic appeared in her eyes. What was Eden looking for? She thought for a while and walked after Dean. She turned around the doorknob and found that the door was locked. She stamped her feet anxiously. She really wanted to know what Eden was up for. If the Clement family found out that she had something to do with the incident, the Clement family would not let her off. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the information that we found. The other party insisted that no one asked them to do anything, and they were just drunk driving. However, I checked the CCTV downstairs. After you left, Pa also stopped a taxi and followed you out. She got off the car at the River City Restaurant and bought lunch. After that, she made several calls. Then she just kept sitting under the tree and ying with her phone. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t walk to you until she saw you and your familying out. Then the car ident happened." "So, has she been waiting for it?" Eden''s clear eyes were filled with anger. As she expected, Pa was indeed involved in it. "Yes, I think so. She didn''t do anything there, and she can easily see the entrance of the restaurant from where she was." Eden asked again, "Have you found out if there is any moneying in the perpetrator''s ount?" "No." Dean was also perplexed. This matter was obviously rted to Pa, but he couldn''t find any evidence. Victor sneered and said, "Eden, since she dared to do this, she definitely would not let you find out." "Do you think so?" Eden did not believe that anyone could do such a thing so perfectly. "Dean, thank you very much. You don''t have to investigate this matter anymore. Alwynn Group is in danger now, so you just need to manage thepany well." As for Pa''s matter, she would ask Aro to follow up. "But I can''t feel at ease before I find everything out," said Dean. He had tried everything, but the other party just wouldn''t tell him anything. Eden smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We will find it out one day. You won''t work for nothing." Dean said angrily, "Mrs. Alwynn, if she dares to do this, she will definitely betray Alwynn Group one day." He was a little worried about this. Eden nodded, "Pa''s biggest dream in her life is to marry into a wealthy family. Therefore, as long as someone is willing to give her money, she will be tempted. But it doesn''t matter. After she leaves, we will still have someone else like her. I know her quite well, so I think I can get her under control. As for betraying Alwynn Group..." Eden stopped. She was afraid that the betrayal had already begun. Pa was showing off to her today for no reason. She warned Dean, "By the way, you should pay attention to who Pa has been contacting recently. I think this person definitely is not a simple person." "Yes, Madam." Dean nodded. He also suspected that it was Pa, but he just couldn''t find any evidence. The man refused to admit anything, and there was no extra moneying into his bank ount. "Madam, you and she were ssmates. Who do you think would do such a thing for her?" Dean still didn''t want to give up. Eden narrowed her big eyes. A faint smile appeared on her face. "You can check it up if you want to know. Maybe the result will surprise you. Everything rted to the ident will go through legal procedure. We are not epting anything privately." "Yes, Madam." Only then did Dean leave the office. Eden lowered her head and sent a photo of Pa to Aro, asking him to keep an eye on her. Victor felt a little jealous when he saw her message, "Do you really trust Aro?" Eden looked up at his jealous face and said, "You must admit that they are much more reliable than your bodyguards. None of the bodyguards helped when something really happened." Victor nodded. "Yes, you are right. No matter what, your safety is the most important thing." Especially at this important time. "Victor." Lucian hurried in at this time. Victor knew that he had something urgent. "What''s going on?" Lucian said in a deep voice, "Something happened. On the construction site, after Adonis''s ident, there is no one in charge for the time being. They have been cking for over a month, and someone is making trouble. The contractor led the workers to make trouble together and asked us to pay the rest of the money to them. I don''t know where the supplier got the news that the project can''t be carried out anymore, so they want us to pay all the money in three days. The bank also urged us to pay all the loan back." It seemed that everything happened all of a sudden after today''s incident. Someone must be behind all of these. But Victor gave a casual smile. "Interesting. Is there someone who can''t even stand it before Barrett comes back?" "What''s the contractor''s name?" he asked again. "Cyril Winston," said Lucian. "We only started working with him this year. The contractor Adonis worked with before sprained his waist and stayed in the hospital, so we only hired Cyril this year." Victor nodded and said, "Ask Brian to check Cyril''s information immediately. Remember to check the rtionship between him and our opponent." Lucian nodded, "I called Brian before I came in, but now he has to deal with the thing at the construction site now. Someone is trying tomit suicide." Victor said mercilessly, "Call the firefighters now. Let''s see what they are ying at." Lucian understood what Victor meant, so he turned around and left without saying anything. Eden knew that this kind of thing would usually happen at the construction sites when the boss ran away without paying them. But Victor was still sitting here, so why were they doing this? Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Eden looked at Victor and saw that he was not worried at all. "Aren''t you going to have a look? If someone really dies, it would be reallyplicated." Victor looked at her angelic face and smiled gently. "Silly, it is very obvious that someone asked them to do it. If I go now, I''d fall into their trap. Let them do what they want first so that I can teach them a good lessonter. Don''t worry, I will handle this matter well. You just need to live your happy life." Eden knew that he was always good at dealing with these things, so she didn''t say anything anymore. "I''ll work for two more hours, and then I''ll go to take care of my brother. I''ll go home at nine o''clock in the evening. After you get off work, go back early to spend some time with the children and your mom. Dad is going home veryte recently." "Sure." Victor nodded with a smile, but he actually didn''t want her to leave him even for one minute. Eden continued to work. Victor got up and went to Lucian''s office. The spacious office was very bright and clean. Lucian was sitting in front of theputer, typing something quickly on the keyboard. His dark eyes looked very serious. "Lucian." Victor sat on a chair not far away from him casually. Lucian said calmly without even looking up, "There''s nothing I can do about it now. Haven''t you got everything sorted with your father?" "No, I don''t want to see him," said Victor. "Things are getting more and more serious. Although the other party did not show up, their people in River City have already started taking action." Victor smiled, "Who do you think it is?" "It wouldn''t make any difference even though we knew it. If they dared to do this at the construction site today, they would be able to threaten you with your family one day." Victor did not deny this at all. "Have you found out Cyril''s background yet?" he asked again. Someone who could do such a thing would definitely have a history. Lucian was about to say that he hadn''t gotten anything yet, he suddenly saw Brian''s message came through. He quickly read it and then sneered. "It seemed that Kenny really gave Brian a lot of pressure. He is doing things more and more efficiently now." Victor smiled proudly. "Of course. Kenny is my son." Lucian wanted to roll his eyes at him every time when he tried to show off. "He found Cyril''s information. He is 40 years old, and he has been a contractor for more than 10 years. Over the past 10 years, he has earned a lot of money." Victor said, "Find out all his past. I will be there 3 dayster. If they want to make trouble by making use of Adonis''s ident, and I''ll make them suffer." Lucian nodded lightly and said, "Three days is enough to find out a lot of inside stories. You don''t have to worry about it there. Brian will keep an eye on him. He''s angrier than anyone else with such a thing happening." Victor smiled proudly and said, "I wouldn''t be happy if I really had to worry about it myself. Tell the manager there that I will leave everything to him now." Lucian finally turned to look at him and said, "I''ve already told him. I wouldn''t be a good manager then if I had to wait for you to give me the order. However, please can you move your legs and leave my office now? I need to be highly focused on my work now." Looking at his serious face, Victor could only leave now. When he reached the door, he thought of something very important. "Lucian, Gwh has sent someone to hurt Eden today. Pay close attention to her. I would not let her out no matter what." "Really?" Lucian was surprised. He gently rubbed his chin and sneered, "Howe she is so bold?" "She will regret it!" Victor said and walked out casually. Lucian looked out of the window, deep in thought. He was looking in the direction of the Love Sea. Was that woman really there? He thought to himself, "Amelia, I can give you time, but I won''t give you time forever. You''d better show up soon, otherwise, it will be very serious." After sitting quietly for a while, Lucian withdrew his thought and went back to work. Only by working non-stop can he stop thinking about these things. When Eden got to the hospital, she deliberately stood at the door for a while to make sure that Adrienne was not there. She did not recognize Adrienne''s car, so she had to wait until dinner time so that she could leave for a while. With Adrienne''s connections, she could easily find out where her brother was. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, when she went to the ward, she saw someone brought a lot of fruits. Who would bring so many fruits on such a cold winter day? "Brother." Eden nced at her eldest brother who was eating an apple. "Hi, Eden. Thank you for bringing all the fruits. The grapes are really good! I''m so d that you still remember what fruit I like. I''m so lucky to have a sister like you." Delmont said while eating, with a happy smile on his face. Eden stopped at the door. She indeed wanted to bring some apples, but she felt it was too cold to have apples in winter. She never liked to have fruit in winter, so she never even remembered to buy any. Therefore, these fruits must be brought by Adrienne. She smiled quietly in her heart. She wondered if her brother would still eat it if he knew that it was sent by Adrienne. But she was rather to be used by them and not telling him the truth. It seemed that Adrienne still didn''t want to leave her brother even though he was crippled. Or maybe she was just sympathy for him. She needed time to figure it out. "You are not recovered yet, so stop eating too many cold things." Delmont nced at her. "Didn''t you pick all these fruits? You''re the one who brought them here, so why don''t you want me to eat them? I feel so bored in the ward alone. I have nothing to do except for eating and watching TV. It''s so boring here." Eden didn''t know what to say. She really wished that she didn''t say anything. "Why don''t you think about how to find a girlfriend? Didn''t you tell me that you have a girlfriend that you like? Think about where she is and what she is doing. If you miss her again, I think you won''t be able to get married until you are forty." "Hey! Don''t say that to your brother!" Delmont took a big bite of the apple, looking aggrieved. Eden said, "My brother is the most handsome l man in the world, but he is also the most stupid man in the world. Do you know how stupid you are when ites to rtionships? Sometimes you know that you did something wrong, but you would never admit it. Why do you have to be so serious all the time? Just admit it and exin it." She tried to give him a hint because she believed that there must be some misunderstandings between them. However, she also knew how honest her brother was, so how could there be any misunderstandings? Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Delmont felt that his sister''s words made sense. He was always so careful when he was Alyssa because he didn''t want to make any mistakes. Even though Adrienne made some mistakes, he would just admit that it was his fault. He had no principles at all in front of her. However, Adrienne seemed to have lost interest in him because of this. He never hid anything from her, no matter it was good or bad. Delmont seemed to feel that there was indeed some problem in it, and the apple in his hand at this moment didn''t seem to be delicious anymore. Now that he thought about it, he felt there were still too many things that he needed to learn about rtionships. "Eden, why don''t you teach me how to be in a rtionship?" Eden smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m not much better than you." Delmont was speechless. "Why none of us is good at this? Could it be in our family gene?" "But my second brother is doing very well. Has he gone back?" "Yes, he left long ago. He didn''t talk at all when he was here. It was so awkward, so I asked him to go back. Mom and Dad came and stayed for a while. Grandma was home alone, so they were worried. They left early because they knew that you wereing soon." "Alright. There are too many things we need to learn from love. Why don''t we find a special way that suits you?" Eden knew that his brother didn''t want to give up on Adrienne. Otherwise, he would not have hidden his love so deeply and waited for so long. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Frist, you should tell me what did you do when you were with her. I''ve been in love with Victor, so I know girls'' thoughts and feelings when they are in love." Eden tried her best to sound him out. Delmont smiled and said, "I feel like we were like friends when we were together, but I was always a little cautious. I''m afraid of doing something wrong. If she was sick, I would ask her to drink some hot water. If she was tired, I would say goodnight to her. If she said it was cold today, I would say that you should wear more clothes. If she said she had been very tired recently, I would tell her that she needed more rest. When she told me that she doesn''t want to have a baby after getting married, I told her that giving birth to a child is a woman''s duty. It''s not right if she doesn''t want to have a baby. When I was in college, there were many girls who liked me, but every time when I told her that, she would go mad. Once I went out drinking with my friends. My friends were drunk, and so was his girlfriend. So I carried his girlfriend on my back, but I always end up bumping into Adrienne. On Valentine''s Day, I always buy her something she likes and take her out to have dinner." "Stop. Why do you have to carry your friend''s girlfriend? If my boyfriend did such a thing, I wouldn''t be happy either." Eden couldn''t help but interrupt him. It sounded like nothing was wrong with their rtionship, but they were just like normal friends. Her brother was a very sincere man, especially when it came to rtionships. "I can''t leave my friend''s girlfriend at a bar when she is drunk, can I?" Eden was speechless. "So you can''t leave your friend''s girlfriend behind, but you can leave your girlfriend behind? Have you ever thought about your girlfriend''s feelings when you did it?" Delmont looked confused. "She''s a very kind girl, so I thought she would understand me." Eden really didn''t know what to say anymore. She couldn''t understand it. It was fine if it was once or twice, but if it happens very often, then she felt that there must be something wrong with it. A woman who was in love would be very sensitive. Then, she said earnestly, "You need to have your own principles. The reason why lovers argue with each other is not that they don''t love each other enough. On the contrary, if a little thing would make lovers argue, it means that they love each other a lot. Because they care about each other too much, so they would get hurt even if it is something really small. You should think about what you have done wrong." Delmont''s face darkened. He totally lost his appetite and left the apple on the bedside table. He lowered her head, frowned, and said in a low voice, "Eden, I have been thinking about it for six years, but I still haven''t figured it out." It seemed that it was really his fault. Eden looked at her brother again, and it seemed that he was still very sad and confused. She walked over and sat on the stool beside the bed. She pulled her brother''s slightly cold hand and said, "Don''t worry. Since you still love each other, you still will find each other again." "Can you tell me what happened when you were separated? You can only be back together if the problem is solved." Delmont looked at his sister, a trace of struggle shing through his eyes, but quickly turned into a glimmer of hope. No one other than himself knew about this. And he was sure that Adrienne didn''t even know about it. "Eden, I think I need a bit of time. Give me some time, and I will tell you everything." Delmont said in a deep voice, making Eden worried that he would get hurt again. However, at this time, Anton walked in. And he held the report sheet in his hand. He smiled and nodded when he saw Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re here." Eden nodded as well. "Dr. West, are you going to have a check-up on my brother?" Neal shook his head and nced at Eden. "Actually the report hase out already. Mr. Clement, have you had liver transnt surgery?" "What?" Eden looked at her big brother in great shock. How could she not know about this at all? "When did you have a liver transnt?" Who did he transnt his liver to? "Don''t worry, Eden. It''s okay. I have recovered very well after my surgery." But Eden was still worried. "Dr. West, is my brother alright?" Neal said, "At present, there is no big problem, but such a car ident can''t happen again. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable. You recovered very well this time, and you just need some more rest. We will do a full check-up for you tomorrow, so don''t eat anything tomorrow morning." After saying that, Neal turned around and left the ward. Eden''s face instantly changed. "You didn''t tell mom and dad, did you?" If they knew this, he would not be so calm when he had a car ident. Delmont smiled. "I didn''t want to tell you and make you worry. Now that you know, please don''t tell it to mom and dad. They still don''t know." Eden''s tears were about to burst out. She said angrily, "You were alone at that time. Didn''t you think about mom and dad?" Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 "Who is it that made you willing to transnt your liver to?" A figure appeared in Eden''s mind. Was it really Adrienne? The person her brother cared for the most in the world would be Adrienne. Delmont lowered his head and didn''t say anything, looking flustered. He felt as if it was a shame for him to say it. But if it was Adrienne, why would it be a shame? Eden suddenly felt that Adrienne was also a person who had aplicated background. Seeing that he was not ready to talk about it, Eden didn''t insist. "Alright. You should have some rest now. I''ll buy you some dinner." "Okay," Delmont answered. He still did not look up at his sister, instead, he was lost in thought. At the same time, Victor, who was about to get off work, received a phone call from the school teacher. Henrick had a fight with someone at school, but Keh said that it was him, not his brother. The teacher knew that one of them was lying, so she called their parents. Victor and Dean rushed to the school immediately after he got the phone call. The teacher was very polite and told them the whole thing. There was another middle-aged man sitting in the office as well, who looked like a new rich. Seeing Victor came in, he squeezed out a weird smile. There were three children standing against the wall. Henrick and Keh were in them. When they saw their father, they both lowered their heads and said nothing. Victor nced at his sons and said nothing either. He already guessed what happened after he got the phone call. "Mr. Alwynn, long time no see. It''s such a coincidence that my child and your children are in the same ss. How can we not even notice it? It''s such a small world." Charlie Meaker smiled again. His fat face made Victor feel disgusted. Victor sneered, "Yes, what a coincidence." Then he sat on the chair that Dean just moved here. He nced at Troy, Charlie''s son, realizing that he got beaten up quite badly. His face was covered with bruises and blood, and his eyes were filled with anger. Just like his father, he was also quite a fat kid. He was a little bit pleased that his son did not suffer a loss while fighting with such a big kid. If it was him, he would have beaten Troy even harder. "Kenny, did you hit him?" Victor asked casually. Keh nodded. "Yes, dad. It has nothing to do with Ricky." "You''re lying. It''s your brother who hit me. I''m not stupid. Even though you are twins, I still can tell who hit me." Troy pointed at Keh with an unconvinced face. Keh sneered. "Really? I had a cut on my face, and it was from you. If it was Ricky, why he didn''t get hurt at all? Can you really tell who did it?" They were all wearing the school uniform, so it was indeed quite hard to tell the difference between them. Victor would not be surprised if Troy mixed them up. However, it was actually Ricky who did it. But Troy wasn''t innocent either. He wanted Ricky''s reputation to be ruined. "You would never care about Alma. Only Henrick would care. So the one who beat me must be him, not you. You just came to help your brother, and I scratched your face by ident." Troy said firmly. As his angry gaze swept across Keh''s calm face, making himself even more fuming. It was such a shame that he got beaten up by them today. His father had told him that as long as the Alwynn family was defeated, they would be the most powerful family in River City. Therefore, everyone in his family had been trying very hard to destroy them. "You''ve always been a bully at school, and Alma is just one of them who was bullied by you. You have been pouring dirty water on her and sshing ink on her back. And you even broke her pen so that she couldn''t even write. You destroyed her test paper and tore her textbook, and you also put dirt in her food. I can stand what you are doing, so that''s why I beat you." Keh said calmly. He hated bullies. Hearing this, Troy''s face instantly flushed red. The teacher seemed very helpless standing next to them. All the students who came to this school were either from rich or powerful families, so she didn''t dare to offend any of them. Alma was not from a rich family. She got into this school just because her mother was a good friend of another rich woman. When everyone found it out at school, Alma was often bullied by others. Troy was one of them. "Mr. Meaker, this is the fifth time that you have been called to the school. Please cooperate with teachers. No one should bully other children at school. They are here to study. All the parents love their children, so please cooperate with us." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The teacher spoke sincerely and looked at Charlie helplessly. She had already said it many times. Charlie nodded and smiled, but he did not take the teacher''s words seriously at all. "Don''t worry. I will definitely teach this brat a good lesson when we get back. But today''s incident was caused by Mr. Alwynn''s son. It has nothing to do with my son. Let''s settle this matter first. My son never lies. He said it was Henrick who beat him, so it must be him." After that, he cast Victor a defiant gaze. He wanted Victor''s whole family down. Victor sat there silently, didn''t even look at Charlie, but no one could ignore his domineering aura in the room. Before the teacher could speak, Keh said coldly, "Shame on you. There is CCTV in the school. How could it be caused by us? What happened today was very simple. During lunchtime, Troy poured a bowl of hot soup on Alma. I stood by and saw it. I just couldn''t let such a thing happen and not say anything, so I hit you." "What my son does at school has nothing to do with you," Charlie sneered. "Don''t you know that money is everything here? If she doesn''t have money, why do her parents have to put her here?" He looked at Keh with disdain. Keh looked at Charlie with his dark eyes andughed out loud. "Are you saying that you are rich? So are you the king in this school?" Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 "Mr. Meaker, let me remind you that this school was built by my grandfather. Every year, the equipment was donated by my father. Therefore, this school actually belongs to our Alwynn family. How dare you say that here?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Keh was still a little boy, but he already got all the domineering aura from his father. He looked at Charlie in disdain when he said it. Charlie didn''t expect that he would say this. So his face instantly turned red. Indeed, in River City, no one was even a match to the Alwynn family. But it was still too embarrassing for him to be told off like this by a boy. Victor looked at his son, feeling very pleased. This was the correct way to treat a bully. Dean also looked at Keh and felt that he looked exactly the same as Victor. Even his style of doing things was the same. Victor finally looked at Charlie indifferently and said, "Mr. Meaker, this is not the first time that your son asked for trouble. I didn''t want to interfere because I thought it was their issue so they should sort it out themselves. Since you called me here today, then let''s talk about it between us. I think you know very well what your son has done." Charlie was surely not powerful enough to bully Victor''s son. "Hehe... Mr. Alwynn, I only came here because the teacher called me too. How would I want to disturb you for such a small matter?" Charlie said with a ttering smile. He could still live a good life without Alwynn Group now anyway, so he didn''t really need to care about Victor too much. Moreover, he would willing to do anything as long as he needed to. Although Charlie was smiling, his fat face still showed the firmness that he had never shown before. The teacher shook her head immediately and said, "Mr. Meaker, you should know better than anyone the reason I asked you toe here. It''s also our duty as a teacher to let you know what your child is like in school. What Troy has done recently has seriously vited the school''s rules. If he goes on like this, the school will have to expel him." "Who the hell dares to expel my son?" Charlie suddenly mmed the table and stood up, ring at the teacher. Victor frowned and sneered, "I do." Troy was stunned and looked at his father. "Dad, I don''t want to be expelled. You said, as long as we destroy Henrick''s reputation as well as theirpany, everything will belong to our family. It was Henrick who hit me earlier." Hearing this, Charlie really wished that he never had this stupid son. How could he say such a thing out in front of everyone? Especially when Victor was here. He literally told all his vicious ns to Victor. It was indeed his n, but he hadn''t even started it. Now his son had already told everything to Victor. The teacher was speechless as well when she heard this. Dean felt he had never seen such stupid people in his life. On the other side, Victor only curled his lips and put a cold smile on his face. Henrick couldn''t helo butugh, and then he looked at Troy as if he was a big joke. In the eyes of the two brothers, this kind of ignorant and ipetent person was indeed a joke. "Troy, it turns out that you just want to ruin my reputation. But are you actually being serious? Do you really think you can do this? Why are you always so stupid?" "You..." Troy lost his words, but the arrogance in his eyes did not go away at all. Charlie looked at Victor with embarrassment. There was not much expression on Victor''s cold face, which was exactly the same as the person Charlie remembered. He had always been like this as if he owned the whole world. He smiled tteringly and said in a softer tone, "Mr. Alwynn, you also said that it is normal for children to argue with each other. It is indeed my son''s fault today. He will apologize to your son now. Please don''t me him. He is only a kid. Let''s forget it. Don''t take his words to heart. He didn''t mean it at all." At this moment, he put away his arrogance and looked at Victor very humbly. Victor narrowed his eyes and said, "Did your son just say that he wants to ruin my son''s reputation?" Victor asked as if he didn''t hear what Charlie just said. Charlie totally lost his words. He really wished that he could p his son in the face right now. "No, no, no, Mr. Alwynn, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." "Mr. Meaker, your son indeedes from a well-educated family where he learned everything from his father. If you want to ruin my son, you can try whatever you want. Maybe you should understand that people sometimes don''t want to fight with you not because they don''t have the ability. Please don''t push it too far." Thest sentence was full of threats. Then Victor added, "I only show my respect to people who deserve it." Hearing this, Charlie knew that he was in trouble. No matter how arrogant he was, he still didn''t dare to offend Victor. Victor could make his whole Family go bankrupt tonight as long as Victor wanted. He was really scared at the moment because he knew what Victor was like. So he quickly walked to his son. Then he pped his son hard in his face. However, his heart ached so much as he loved his son more than anything else. "Dad, you hit me. I''ll tell mom. She won''t let you go." Troy was sullen. His father had never hit him. His father had always been spoiling him no matter what he did. Everyone fell silent when they heard his words. Dean couldn''t help but smile. Charlie''s wife was known for being tough and mean. She and Mrs. King were the same. However, ever since Mrs. King stopped making trouble, her cosmetics business went much better. "B*stard, shut up! You should apologize to them." He was furious and his face was full of disappointment. His son really embarrassed him in front of everyone this time. He would have kicked his wife out a long time ago if it weren''t for his son. He would love to bring his young and beautiful mistress home. "No, I won''t." Troy looked at Keh and Henrick with an aggrieved face. "You two b*astards made me hit by my dad. I will not let you go." He roared at the two brothers. Keh looked at him and smiled calmly. "Alright, Troy. Let''s see. I suggest you not give the big talk all the time. You really don''t know what is waiting for you." Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 "There is a saying that if you are a bright person, then you would not see the dark side of the world. Snakes never knew that they are poisonous, just like people don''t know it when they make mistakes." Henrick''s words made his teacher surprise. She knew Victor''s family well. Although the Alwynn family was the richest and most powerful family in River City, their whole family always kept a low profile. The three children were very humble and kind to everyone at school, and all of them had really good grades. All the teachers really liked them. "Mr. Alwynn, I am the teacher of your three children. All of them are working very hard, and they never broke any rules at school. But recently they got involved in this becuase Alma was bullied by Troy. We are going to give Troy onest chance. Bullying is something that we would never tolerant in this school." Victor nced at his two sons proudly. "Alright, as you already said, I would like to give him onest chance. There won''t be the next time and he will be expelled straight away if he does it again. If his family doesn''t agree, I will talk to them. My son said one thing right, this school is indeed mine." Troy was stunned and looked at his father, unwilling to give up. Charlie was also shocked. It seemed that he really offended the wrong person today. "Hurry up and apologize to them!" He warned his son again. The teacher''s words made him feel ashamed. Victor''s three children all had really good grades, but his child was thest one in the ss. Such a difference made him ashamed. Under the pressure of his father, Troy knew that he could not get away with it today. "Henrick, Keh, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done it today." He lowered his head and said in an extremely depressed tone, but his attitude was not bad. Keh sneered, "If you dare to bully Alma again, I will make sure you get out of here." "Ok, I won''t bully Alma anymore." He had only one chance, and he didn''t want to lose it. He would still have chances to deal with them as long as he stayed in this school. Henrick let out a sigh. "That''s it then. Nothing follows its rules anymore nowadays." Then he turned around and said goodbye to his teacher, walked out by himself. Victor knew that he was not happy. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dean smiled. "What do you mean by that?" Henrick turned around and looked at him with a smile. "Uncle Huffam, I just meant what I said." It sounded too hard for Dean to understand. "However, sometimes, people couldn''t be nice all the time, because there will always be someone who thinks of your forbearance as weak and ipetent. Why should you help others by making yourself suffer? And they don''t even appreciate it anyway." After he finished, she nced at her father and left with disappointment. Victor did not say anything. He knew exactly what he meant. However, it was not the time yet. He got up from the chair and cast Charlie a sharp gaze. Then he turned to the teacher, "If this happens again, tell the principal to expel him straight away. If Mr. Meaker is not happy, you cane to Alwynn Group to look for me directly." The teacher nodded. Then Victor walked over, took Keh''s hand, and walked out. Dean followed closely behind. He looked back at Charlie. He knew Charlie just didn''t want to make things too bad, otherwise, it would only do harm to himself. But his greedy and dirty thoughts would never change. However, Dean also knew that Victor would not let him get away with it so easily. He was afraid that Charlie would not have another chance to do his business anymore. Troy and Charlie were still standing in the office, saying nothing. It was the most embarrassing night of their lives. He was clearly not strong enough to challenge Victor yet. But he believed that he would have a chance in the future. It was not that his son couldn''t go to other schools, but no other schools would be the same as this one. This was the best private school in River City, and the facilities were the best in the city. In particr, the teachers there were really good. All the students who graduated from here would be so proud of their school. Back in the car, Henrick sat in the back seat with his legs crossed. Meanwhile, Gia was sitting on the other side, ignoring him. Keh opened the door and threw Henrick''s schoolbag to him. "Don''t you want your schoolbag?" Henrick put on a fake smile. "Of course I do. As long as I have you here, my school bag can''t be lost." "Give over." Keh sat down next to him. Victor and Dean also got in the car. Dean started the car and was ready to drive them home. "Dad, Troy is evil. He is so shameless and cunning. If you keep him here, it will only be bad for us in the future." Victor turned back and looked at him. "Ricky, you know his purpose clearly, so why do you still want to do it? You don''t have to pay attention to him. He''s a useless person after all. He''s not up to the level of the three of you at all. Even though he''s cunning, despicable, and scheming, he could only do these kinds of small tricks. I don''t believe that you can''t deal with him, just like what happened today." "Dad, I''m sorry, I lied today. I guessed that Troy would end up doing this." Keh lowered his head and admitted his mistake. Victor looked at him and said, "Kenny, I believe you know what you are doing." Henrick nced at his father and said, "Dad, no man is content." Victor smiled and said, "Ricky, everything wille to an end. You will have to tolerate it for today." "If I didn''t, I would have already kicked him out." Henrick was still fuming. "Troy is just a rascal. He thought he could do everything he wants just because his family has a bit of money." "Can you just shut up?" Giada red at him. "If you''re not happy, go down and fight with him. Don''t be so wordy afterward. Just because of Alma, you would rather give up your future?" "Giada, are you just going to watch her be bullied like that?" Henrick looked at his sister, feeling even more fuming. Giadaughed coldly. "I think she asked for it. She already knew that Troy didn''t like her, but she still goes very close to him, especially when you are around. She is nning something. I really don''t like her. Alice is so much better than her. She''s straightforward and doesn''t have any hidden thoughts. I would definitely be friends with Alice rather than Alma." Giada was young, but she was very good at judging people. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Alma and Alice were definitely not the same kinds of people. "Forget it. There is no point to talk to you about it. You have a prejudice against Alma and never liked her. But even so, you have no right to stop me from being friends with anyone I like." He knew Giada and him didn''t really get along, so he believed that she just didn''t like anyone around him. "Birds of a feather!" Giada rolled her eyes and said. Henrick wanted to say something back, but Keh kicked him slightly, indicating that he should stop. So Henrick could only re at his sister angrily but say nothing. He was also worried that they would end up fighting in the car, and he would not want his mother to worry about them anymore. Victor looked at the three of them in the rearview mirror. Seeing that they finally stopped arguing, he felt much more pleased. Even Victor couldn''t do anything when the three of them started arguing. "Ricky, remember, you can''t let your mom know what happened tonight. If this happens again, leave it to me." Victor warned them. Hearing this, Henrick was pleased. "Dad, I don''t want to let mom know that I had trouble at school either. No matter whose fault it was, mom wouldn''t let me go." Victor didn''t know if he spoiled them too much. But he couldn''t do anything about it. He sighed slightly in his heart. It was certainly not easy to be a good father as well as a husband. He felt he had been too kind to the three children so that they never treated him seriously. It was getting darker and darker outside. Eden sat in the car and looked out of the window at the foggy sky. The dimmed streetlights lit up the small and quiet road, making her feel extremely depressed. Ever since Dr. West left, her brother hadn''t smiled at all. Even when she said some jokes, he just put on a fake smile. She took out her phone and called Buddy. "Eden, are you back home now?" Buddy''s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone. Eden smiled and said, "I''m still on my way. Buddy, I want to ask you something. Has Delmont gone anywhere during the past few years?" Buddy would be the person who knew Delmont the best. "Why? What happened?" "No, nothing happened. I just want to know more about him." "He hasn''t been living a good life for the past few years, and I don''t think you would want to know about it." "Please, just tell me about it. I want to know what happened maybe around five years ago." Eden smiled and tried to make her question sounded natural. "I think he went somewhere about seven or eight years ago. I don''t remember the exact time. He suddenly went home one day and said that he wanted to go out for a year. We didn''t think much about it, and dad also thought it wasn''t a bad idea for him. After that, he has gone for a year. But he called us every two or three days to let us know that he was safe. Nothing really happened during that time. When he came back a yearter, he got his doctorate degree. Nothing extraordinary has happened, but we were all very happy for him." "Wow, it sounded like he did a really good job." Buddy smiled and said, "Every child of our family has a good performance in school. Although Delmont didn''t like to study very much, he always had good grades." "Do you know if he had any girlfriends before?" "He had a friend when he was in college, but I don''t know who she is. I remember they broke up because they didn''t get along. He didn''t like to talk about it, so I never asked him what happened. Why are you suddenly interested in his girlfriend?" Eden made something up quickly, "Because he hasn''t had a girlfriend for a long time, and I''m a bit worried that his previous rtionships affected him." "It has been many years, so I don''t think he would still be bothered. I think he just hasn''t met the right person yet." "Ok, I see. Anyway, I''m almost home. I will talk to you another time." "Ok! Take care." After hanging up the phone, Eden sighed deeply. It seemed that Delmont had been facing everything on his own for all these years. She tightened her coat. It was really cold today. Delmont was going to do a full-body checkup the next day. She just hoped that everything would be fine. If anything happened to Delmont, she would not let Pa get away with it. That driver and Pa must know each other. On the weekend, Eden and Gia went to visit Delmont. When she went out with her daughter at dinner time, there was still food that her brother liked was delivered to the ward. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden did not really pay attention to it. On Sunday morning, she saw Adrienne came again in a wheelchair. She did not go over to say hi. She just wanted to know how much they loved with each other. Monday morning, Eden bumped into Pa as soon as she got to her office. Everything on Pa''s body was from designer brands. The bag she carried was a limited edition of L. Q. It was white with some small diamonds, looking fashionable and exotic. Eden was very familiar with all the international designer brands. "Good morning, Director Bleu." Pa greeted her with a smile. It seemed that she was in a good mood. She pushed her bag on her shoulder, and then raised her wrist, wanting to show Eden her watch which was a limited edition of G.C. However, Eden didn''t notice the watch at all because she didn''t sleep well the night before. And she didn''t notice anything else that Pa tried to show off either. "Good morning!" She greeted Pa casually. Victor did note to thepany. He was on a business trip with Dean. It was the end of the year now, everyone was really busy. Eden was about to walk into thepany, but a group of reporters suddenly appeared and surrounded her. Eden frowned and nced at the reporter who was carrying all the different cameras, said nothing. "Director Bleu, I heard that someone wanted a customized design from you, but you refused this person before you even meet him. Now you are getting more and more popr, do you think that ordinary people are not qualified to get a customized design from you anymore?" The reporter''s questions were very sharp and well-prepared. Eden was surprised that they already heard of what happened the night before and even started making a fuss. However, she was already very used to this now, so this kind of thing could not defeat her at all. After all, the other party had only one purpose¡ªdestroying her. She looked at the reporter and smiled as if she had just heard a joke. "I always put my customers first, so how can I refuse any customer? It''s not that I don''t ept customized design anymore, but my elder brother was injured and is staying in the hospital, so I don''t have time for it now. Since I can''t guarantee that I can make it perfect, I would certainly not dissatisfy my customer. Everyone knows that a perfect design requires dedicated effort. I have to be responsible for every piece of my work. The design is my soul. I treat every piece of my work very seriously." Her words made the report has nothing to say anymore. Another reporter still didn''t want to give up, "Director Bleu, but you didn''t even meet him, nor did you give him a reasonable exnation." Eden still smiled gracefully. "At that time, my husband and I had something important to do, so my assistant received them. As for how my assistant dealt with it, I haven''t had time to ask her yet." Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 As Eden spoke, she cast a nce at Pa, who was taking pleasure in her misfortune from aside. When she met Eden''s eyes, her heart skipped a beat. She didn''t expect that Eden would me everything on her. Eden quickly got rid of the group of reporters, and all of them left embarrassedly. Pa was stunned. These were all the reporters arranged by Carolyn. How could Eden get rid of them so easily? At this time, she saw Eden started walking towards her. However, Eden just took a look at her without saying anything, and then walked directly to the company. Eden''s gaze sent a chill on Pa''s spine. Then she followed Eden back to the office in a panic. Eden put down her bag and poured herself a ss of hot water. She stood by the French window with hot water in her hand and looked at the beautiful scenery of snow in the distance. She was in a very bad mood. She had always known how scary a person''s heart could be. An insatiable desire would really destroy a person. As long as there was such a person around her, she could never find peace in her heart. She felt if one person was never satisfied, then the reality would be always cruel to this person. At this time, the doorbell rang. "Come in." She quickly put away her emotion. Seth walked in with a smile. "Mrs. Alwynn, Aro bought breakfast and I brought it for you. Also, this is the progress of the cooperation with Monroe Group. Everything has gone smoothly, but you''d better take a look." Eden smiled and nodded, "I thought you didn''t know Aro and Anthony." Seth smiled with her slightly blushed face. "We grew up together. Anthony is my boyfriend." "Really?" Eden was a little surprised. She also felt a little embarrassed that she had tried to set Seth up with someone else. Seth''s boyfriend was Anthony, but she tried to introduce her brother to her. "Yes." Seth pushed her sses up, still smiling with her blushed face. "I''m so happy for you! Anthony is now my driver, so you will have more chances to meet each other after work. I can drive back myself anyway, so you two should spend more time together." "No, Mrs. Alwynn. We are fine. I''m getting back to my work now." Sethughed and turned around to leave. Eden couldn''t help butugh. She was indeed very happy for them. They were both really nice people. She felt everyone could find their own happiness one day, as long as they were nice and kind. Life was probably just how she wanted. Hearing this good news, she suddenly felt cheered up. She took the water back to her desk and took a bite of sandwich. At this time, her phone rang. She saw that it was from Victor, so she answered the phone with a smile. "Darling, have you arrived?" Hearing this, Victor also smiled and said, "Honey, you sound like you are in a good mood. But are you too happy to remember that I have just arrived at the airport?" "Oh, really? Have a safe journey then." "Thank you. I''ll be back before nine o''clock. I need to board the ne now. I love you." "Alright, darling. I love you too. Take care." Eden smiled and hung up the phone. As soon as she put down her phone, she saw Pa walking in with some documents in her hands. Pa heard what Eden had just said, and she felt a surge of jealousy in her heart. Victor seemed to be unable to leave Eden for a moment. Eden looked at her and said with a faint smile, "Don''t you know to knock on the door before you come in? Do you think this is your home?" Pa ced the documents on the desk and said with a smile, "Do I need to knock on the door when you are here? Besides, your husband is not here." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I actually wanted to ask you. Did you say anything about what happened to Miss Meaker and Miss Kuhn?" Pa''s heart missed a beat. It seemed that Eden really knew her very well. "It wasn''t me." She looked at Eden, a mocking smile appeared on her face. There was heating in the office, so Eden was only wearing a white sweater and a pair of tight ck pants. Her perfect body figure made Pas so jealous. She didn''t look like she was a mother of three children at all. Eden crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned back against the chair, looking at Pa with a faint smile. "Do you think I don''t know you? Maybe you should leave your position now as you can''t even handle this matter well. You made mistakes every day, and you really are not a good assistant. I think you should resign from your job. Moreover, you have found your prince charming now anyway. Look at all the limited editions on your body. I''m afraid Alwynn Group is not good enough for you anymore. You don''t really care about this small money anyway, so it would be better for you to rx at home rather than doing something you don''t like." "I..." Pa choked on her words. "What... what does this have to do with my job?" As soon as she finished her words, Eden mmed the table hard. "Does it have nothing to do with your job? What were you doing when I was surrounded by reporters this morning? Were you gloating next to me? Also, all this work should have been done on Friday. You didn''t finish it until today. I have told you as soon as you entered thepany that you should take this job seriously." "You are picking holes in me now. I haven''t experienced such a thing before, so I didn''t know what to do for a while. Besides, it''s true that you didn''t meet the two customers. How can you me it on me?" Pa tried to argue. She could not be dismissed. It was too shameful for her. Eden sneered. "As my assistant, can''t you even deal with such a small thing? Do you know how hard Amelia used to work? You are not even half as good as her." Amelia would never let such a thing bother her. "I... I just passed my probation, and there are still many things that I''m learning. I... I will work hard. Eden, we used to be ssmates. You can''t fire me." "Why can''t I? I already told you on your first day that we will not tolerate any trash who doesn''t work hard." Eden said harshly. "Are you calling me trash now?" Pa looked at her angrily. "Eden, don''t forget that you were also a good-for-nothing before you met Victor. You were also bullied by everyone else!" Pa looked at her coldly. At that time, Eden was not even as good as her. Edenughed. "Are you finally giving up on faking everything in front of me now?" Pa was stunned and her face was filled with awkwardness. She totally forgot what she was doing. "You can hand in the resignation letter yourself. I have already shown you the respect." Eden''s face was cold. She did not want to give such a person any more chance. It was just like what Ricky said, why would she hurt herself just because she wanted to help others? Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 However, Pa would not just leave like this. "I won''t go. Eden, I''m sorry. I won''t do this again," she apologized. It was not a big deal to apologize as a shameless person like her. Eden already knew she would be like this. "I''m more tired if you stayed, so you''d better leave." "No, no, no, Eden, Director Bleu, Mrs. Alwynn. I know I made a mistake. I promise it will never happen again. Please don''t kick me out." Pa''s tone became much softer. She regretted it so much that she said such stupid words earlier. Did she forget who Eden was now? She was Victor Alwynn''s wife. Why the hell did she bring that up earlier? She was such a reckless person who always ended up doing stupid things. Eden smiled faintly and said, "Okay, you can stay if you really want to. If you sort out what happened earlier, then we can talk about if you can stayter." "What?" Pa didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want to get involved in this at all. "Eden, you know that I can''t handle this. I really can''t handle that twodies." How could she dare to offend them? But Eden didn''t care at all. She was the one who had caused the trouble, so she should be the one to deal with it. "Why didn''t you think about it when you talk sh*t about me to them?" "I''ve already said that I didn''t say anything bad about you to them." Pa still refused to admit it. No one would tell Eden the truth anyway. "Since you do not have the ability to deal with it, you should leave," Eden said seriously. Then she lowered her head and continued to have her breakfast. Although she had some at home, she still could eat some more. She was a kind person, but she had her principles and bottom line. In Pa''s eyes, she was just being a coward rather than being kind. Her kindness almost made her lose her brother forever. "I..." Pa gritted her teeth. "Do you have any evidence to prove that I said something bad about you?" It was obvious that Eden was trying to make things difficult for her. How could she handle it anyway? "You should go now." "Eden, are you really going to kick me out?" Pa started getting anxious. If she really left, it would be too shameful for her. "I''ll give you three days. If you haven''t solved this problem in three days, you will have to leave. If Amelia was here, she would be able to handle everything in two minutes." "What? Two minutes?! Are you joking? How is this possible?" Pa didn''t believe that anyone could solve this matter in two minutes. Eden looked at her and smiled disdainfully. "Pa, there is always someone better than you. If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that no one else can do it." "But no one could solve it in two minutes. You are just making things difficult for me." Pa''s face darkened. She believe no one couldn''t get rid of all these things and traces in two minutes. "No, I''m not making things difficult for you. Amelia can solve the problem in two minutes. I gave you three days because it''s your first time to encounter this kind of thing. Go out now." Eden did not want to talk nonsense with her anymore. She would leave this ce sooner orter, but not now. If she drive Pa away, the other party would still arrange for others toe in and keep an eye on her every move. Pa was not good at hiding her emotions. So it was very easy to read her mind sometimes. "Alright. I will make sure I get everything sorted in three days no matter what." Eden smiled and said, "Let''s see then." "But like I said earlier, I didn''t say anything bad about you." Pa still wanted to argue. Eden smiled again and said, "You know exactly if you did it or not. If you want evidence, I can also show it to you." Pa bit her lip and looked at her. How could she have any evidence? However, she knew Eden very well, so she''d better be careful. She was already really worried that day when Mr. Ronen suddenly appeared outside the door. "Alright. I will get everything sorted in three days." After that, she turned around and left. Eden slowly leaned back into her seat and looked at Pa''s back with her cold gaze. She had already asked Dean to do somethingst weekend. She would not let Pa get away with it so easily on her big brother''s thing. At lunchtime, when Eden was having her lunch, the phone rang. Eden picked up the phone quickly. "Hello, Mrs. Alwynn. There is a girl in the Children''s Wear Department who was brought here by Henrick." Eden suddenly remembered that Henrick said Alma wasing for a model audition. "Has she passed the audition? We will have to be honest, and you don''t need to worry about Ricky." N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was not that she was being too strict, she just didn''t want her children to think that they could use power to get what they wanted instead of hard work. "Ricky actually said the same thing. But this little girl is really good, I think we should keep her." "If you think she is good, we can sign the contract with her." "Yes, Madam." After hanging up the phone, Eden did not call her son. She knew her son always had his own decisions, so she was not worried. When Pa returned to her office, she called Dahlia immediately. "Dahlia, Eden asked me to solve today''s issue, otherwise, she would fire me. I only did it because of you, so if I left, you would have no one to help you from the inside anymore." She tried to threaten Dahlia. "Can''t you even solve such a small matter yourself? Also, you should at least show Eden that you are innocent. She is very easy to deal with. As long as you are responsible for your work, she will not make things difficult for you." Dahlia couldn''t believe how stupid Pa was. If it was not because she was in need of help, she would never use her. She had thought that Dulcie and the daughter of the mayor could teach Eden a lesson. However, in the end, they fell out with each other because of Eden. Pa couldn''t believe what Dahlia said. It certainly was easier said than done. "Dahlia, this is a difficult matter for me. Why don''t you talk to Miss Meaker and Miss Kuhn and get them to delete the news? Then Eden would not make a fuss about it anymore." "Ok, I will help you this time." After finishing her words, Dahlia hung up the phone straight away. Pa looked at the phone and smiled. "Dahlia, you have to listen to me in the end anyway." Who does Dahlia think she was? She was just someone who could only use despicable means anyway. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 After the matter was settled, Pa immediately started working again. If she was thrown out, she would really be ashamed. She couldn''t stay in River City anymore if it really happened. However, as for Eden, she did not care about it at all. She was well aware of Pa''s working ability. She was just waiting for news from Aro. Eden ate her lunch slowly and was thinking about something else in her mind. At this moment, the doorbell rang. "Come in." After saying it, she lifted her head and looked over to the door. Then she saw her son and a very pretty little girl walking in. "Mom, why didn''t you wait for me for lunch?" Ricky looked unhappy. In order to take Alma to the audition, he left school as soon as they finished the ss, without even having time for lunch. Eden looked at the two of them and smiled, "Haven''t you eaten anything yet?" "No, I came here as soon as I finished my ss. I had no time to eat. Mom, can you buy us lunch." Then he walked over with Alma and introduced, "Mom, this is my ssmate Alma. She has passed the audition." Eden looked at Alma carefully. She wore a pink dress and her hair was tied into a ponytail. She had big eyes and a pair of charming dimples on her delicate face. When she smiled, her teeth were white and her chin was slightly raised. She looked very quiet and beautiful, but there was something missing in her. "Hello, nice to meet you!" She greeted Eden politely. "Nice to meet you, Alma. Congrattions for passing the audition." "Thank you!" Alma smiled and then looked at Henrick. She wouldn''t have such a chance if it weren''t for Henrick. It was not easy for her, so she would not waste it at all. Eden picked up her phone and ordered some food quickly. Then she poured a ss of water for each of them and sat opposite them. "Have some water first. Lunch will be delivered here soon." "Mom, I want to be the brand ambassador with Alma for the next season. What do you think?" Henrick looked at the quiet and beautiful Alma beside him and especially wanted to do it with her. Eden nced at her son and said with a smile, "I thought you told your dad that you want him to find another person to do it next season because you are too busy?" Henrick frowned slightly, indicating to his mother that she should do him a favor in front of his ssmate. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Mom, this is our own business, so I certainly will do it myself." "Really?" Eden nced at her son meaningfully. "Yes, mom. Is there any problem?" Henrick looked at her mother with a fake smile and threw the question back to her. He hoped his mother would understand it. He didn''t want to be humiliated in front of the girl he liked. "No problem at all. As long as you''re happy." Eden smiled, knowing exactly what he was thinking. Her daughter was right about it. Her son absolutely had a crush on this little girl. She felt the children nowadays were more and moreplicated. Alma looked at the spacious and bright office, then looked at Eden''s beautiful clothes, her heart was filled with envy. One day, she would live a good life like this. Henrick was the one who could give her such a chance. "You are so beautiful." Alma couldn''t help praising Eden. "Thank you, Alma! You are such a sweet girl." Eden smiled from ear to ear. This must be the compliment that every woman liked. "Mom, since dad is not home, let''s go out for a nice meal tonight." Henrick suggested with a smile. When he was about to cross his legs happily, Eden cast him a sharp gaze. Henrick immediately put down her leg slowly with an awkward smile. Eden looked at her son in confusion. "Why do we have to have a nice meal when your dad is not home?" Henrick put on a cheeky smile and said mysteriously, "Because if dad was here, he would only pay attention to you. He would never care about us at all." "Mom, let''s go together tonight." Henrick tried to convince his mother again. "But I have to go see your uncle." Eden did not want to say no, but she indeed needed to take care of her brother. "Right, I almost forgot my uncle." Henrick looked at her mother with disappointment. Then he said again, "It''s really a pity. I was going to treat you tonight." It was not easy for her son to treat her once, so Eden was in two minds. "Why don''t we go to see your uncle after dinner?" She looked at her son with her eyes lit up suddenly. Looking at her mother''s look, Henrick felt a little speechless. Why couldn''t she act a little mature in front of his friend? She looked as if she had won a lottery. "Where are we going then?" Eden smiled and asked, "I will call Abby as well. However, she is about to give birth. She cannot go too far." Henrick looked helpless. "Uncle Anson is keeping an eye on Abby now, so he won''t let here with us. She is the most precious thing for Uncle Anson right now." "Really?" Eden knew that Anson had spoiled Abby a lot, but she was too busy recently to pay attention to it. Keh still smiled helplessly. "Mom, don''t you know it? Dad has spoilt you enough, but Uncle Anson spoils Abby even more. For example, when Abby wants to drink some water, uncle Anson always has a look of heartbroken on his face. And he would say, ''don''te to get water for yourself. Just tell me what you want. I''ll get it and buy it for you.'' ''Abby, sorting out documents is too much, and you should ask your assistant to do more work. You paid him a lot, so he should do all these things for you.'' What''s more, when Abby went to the bathroom, he would guard outside the bathroom in case she would have an ident. Anyway, he really worries about everything that Abby does. Mom, do you understand now?" Henrick copied exactly what Anson said and did to his mother. "It''s already too much for me to look at dad spoiling you every day, but uncle Anson really made it worse." Eden was speechless. It sounded like Anson was indeed much worse than Victor. She was also surprised that Abby could put up with it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Your dad does that because he loves me. Why are you not happy about it?" Eden spoke for her husband. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 "Wow! Mom, you''ve changed." Henrick looked at his mother in disbelief. He didn''t want to believe that his mother was totally on his father''s side now. Eden said tedly, "Well, he is my husband who will spend the rest of his life with me, of course, I will speak up for him." Henrick put on a sad face and looked at her mother with his big eyes. "It seems that your husband is much more important than your son." Eden couldn''t help butugh. After the two children had lunch, Eden sent them downstairs, and only went back to her office after she watched them get on the car and left. When she got back, Pa followed her into the office. "Director Bleu, this is the information you asked for." Eden looked up at her. "Put it on the desk first. I''ll look at itter." "Can you read it now if you are not busy so that I can change it straight away if there is anything that you want me to add in?" She had to meet Carolyn and Belinda after work. It was all because of them who wanted to ruin Eden''s reputation that she had to sort everything out in the end. "Are you in a rush? Alright, I''ll have a look now." Eden unfolded the file and took a quick look. After ncing through a few pages, she already found some problems. She pointed at the sales department''s ounting, "Pa, take a good look at these two parts. Everything is correct above, but the total number is calcted wrong. Such a small mistake would ruin the whole report." Pa took a quick look and her face went pale instantly. She already read everything through very carefully, but why it still happened? Howe she made such a stupid mistake? She put on a smile and said, "Director Bleu, you read it so carefully. I feel that I just couldn''t do anything right anymore after I met you." Eden also smiled. "So are you saying it is my fault?" "I wouldn''t have been so anxious if you didn''t make it so awkward for me this morning so that I wouldn''t have made such a mistake," Pa argued back. Eden raised her eyes and quietly stared at her for a while. Then, she argued back, "Well, you haven''t done everything perfectly right even once in the past few months since you started working here even when no one put any pressure on you." A look of great anger swept across Pa''s face, but she got nothing to say because Eden was completely right. Eden continued with a smile, "I really don''t think this job is suitable for you. Now that you have met someone you like, you should let him know as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter even though you are neither smart nor pretty, because the other party probably doesn''t care about it at all." "What...what did you just say? How dare you? Let''s wait and see. There will be one day that you regret it." Pa was so angry that her face went so red. She couldn''t wait for that day toe when she could take Eden down and spat onto her face. Eden crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned back in the chair casually. "It''s not that easy to make me regret." "I know you are looking down on me, but I want you to remember that I will be in the same position as you one day and take you down." Eden leaned forward and looked at her with a smile. "I''m waiting for that day toe." "Cyan, don''t push me too hard. You will regret it one day." Pa already balled her fingers to a fist, looking really furious. Eden looked at her and said meaningfully, "So, a person doesn''t need to be cruel and merciless if they want to murder someone. Everyone could do it every though they are stupid." "What do you mean?" Pa''s heart tightened. Seeing her smile, her heart inexplicably tensed up. "I''m only saying. It doesn''t mean anything. However, my poor brother probably won''t be able to stand up anymore, and I will definitely catch the person who is behind it. I will make sure she regrets living in this world." A sad look sh crossed Eden''s face. Fortunately, the car did not hit her brother directly. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. After several days of treatment, her brother was already much better. Pa lowered her head, did not dare to look directly into Eden''s eyes. "I''m going now. I will re-read these documents." She picked up the documents on the table and was about to leave, but Eden quickly stopped her. Eden felt slightly cold when her fingertips touched Pa''s watch when she grabbed her wrist, so she looked over. Then she frowned and smiled in disbelief, "The limited edition watch from G.C. Pa, it looks like you really found a rich guy. These things on your body are almost worth tens of millions." Pa smiled very happily. "Of course. He''s not like your brother who would only take me out to the small restaurants for meals. He is very generous." She looked at Eden proudly. At this moment, she felt that she finally had something that could make her feel better about herself. She never felt confident in front of Eden. "Really? You are living a life you want now, but you are asking for it. Go out now." Eden waved to her. She was not very happy to hear Pa talk about her brother like that. She felt Pa didn''t even know him. Her brother was a very generous person. Hearing her words, Pa turned around and left with an angry face. At this moment, Eden received a message from Aro. "Mrs. Alwynn, a few days ago, Pa met Dahlia, Carolyn, and Belinda in a bar. Then she sold a diamond ring the next day, and now she is looking for an apartment to move in." Eden was a little shocked when she read this message. She thought Pa really found a rich guy. But it seemed that she was wrong. Eden found a photo of Pa''s watch and sent it to Aro. Aro was a talented man. He was such an expert in IT. Her father really found a good helper for her. And his father knew so many amazing people. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She just believed that a kind person would always have good luck. "Aro, this is a customized edition. Can you find out who bought this watch?" "Yes, Madam." Eden held her phone in her hand, but she didn''t feel relieved at all. It seemed that Pa was ready to fight with her to the end, so she should not show any mercy to her anymore. Before Eden finished work, she received Aro''s message. She nced at the list and there were only six people who bought this edition all over the world. There were two people in River City. One was Carolyn Meaker, but she didn''t recognize the other one''s name. Everything seemed to be very clear now. Carolyn was the one who gave Pauls the watch. Eden sent another message. "How is the investigation of my brother''s car ident going?" Aro replied very quickly. "We''re still looking into it. I will look into the other party''s contact records carefully. The two of them have never met before, so this is a little difficult." Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 After getting off work, Eden went home and took her children out for dinner. She also asked her father and Jaida, but Zaiden insisted not to go because he worried about her safety. "You should go with your kids. Jaida and I will have hotpot at home." Zaiden looked at his wife who was still buying doing housework. No matter how much she did every day, she neverined at all. She seemed so happy every day. He would not let those people break this peace and happiness he had right now. "Hotpot? That sounds like a good idea." Then she nced at her mother. Jaida also look at her and smiled. "Your dad likes hotpot on such a snowy day. You guys can go out and have a hotpot as well. It would be good for such a cold day." Jaida suggested with a smile. Henrick looked at his grandfather and said, "Grandpa, it''s my treat today. Are you really not going? Mary isn''t here today, so there will be a lot of work for grandma to do." Henrick looked at his grandmother''s rough hands, looking a little sad. His grandmother never needed to do any housework when she was young, but she had neverined about it at all even though her lifepletely changed. She would like to try everything and still be very positive every day. "Haha, it''s not easy to have you treat everyone. Thank you, but I prefer to stay at home tonight. I believe there will be more chances in the future. Your grandma and I will have to rely on you in the future." "Ricky, if you really want to, you can bring some food back for us." "Sound good. I will bring something back for you." Henrick blushed a little. He never knew that everyone thought he was tight. He looked at his mother quickly. He felt his mother was the tightest person at home. Since when did everyone start to think that he was the tightest one? "Also, Grandpa, Grandma, I won''t leave you even when I grow up. I will buy a big house and live with you all together so that you won''t be lonely." He wanted to be there with his grandparents forever. Because in his mind, they were the best grandparents in the world. "Really? You are making me so happy now. I feel I''m the luckiest man in the world." Zaiden smiled and stroked Henrick''s head. He loved these three children so much. They were all really great kids. "Grandpa, me too. When I grow up, even if I''m married, I''lle back and stay with you and grandma." Giada also promised with a smile. "Haha..." Zaidenughed happily. "You are almost making me cry. Anyway, go ahead. Don''te back toote." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Goodbye, grandpa and grandma!" The three childrenughed and ran out. Eden looked at her father and put on a cheeky smile. "Enjoy your hotpot." "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think we are still young?" Zaiden looked at his daughter''s cheeky smile, guessing that she must be thinking too much. Eden smiled and waved her hand, running after her children. At this moment, Jaida also took all the dishes out. Zaiden got up to help. He looked at her with a smile. "Did Victor ask you anything?" Jaida shook her head. "He has been so busy every day. Why would there be anything that he needs to ask me?" Zaiden looked as if nothing had happened and did not say anything anymore. Without experiencing the ups and downs, how could Victor stand at the top of the world and make sure that his daughter could live a good life? The previous issues were nothing to him. Only when he met Barrett, the strong and unscrupulous person, could he really grow up. "Zaiden, what''s wrong? You look like there is something on your mind." Jaida could tell that something was not right. Why didn''t he ask something so strange and then fell silent? Zaiden looked at her and smiled. "Nothing is wrong. I thought Victor would talk to you about the wedding as he said that he would marry my daughter this year." He found a good excuse so that Jaida would not think too much about it. She had already suffered a lot, so he wouldn''t want her to worry about anything else anymore. "Ah!" Jaida cried out in surprise. "I totally forgot about it. I will talk to him when hees back from his business trip. He will have to give her a perfect wedding even though they are legally registered now. I know what women want, so I will not let Eden and the Clement family down." Zaiden nodded with a smile. Then he took her cold hand and said, "And you, I will give you a perfect wedding as well." Jaida looked at him and smiled gently. "We are too old for that. Forget it. I am happy enough to live a peaceful and happy life with you. The only pity is that I can''t have a child with you." If she was brave enough when she was young, everything probably would be different. Everything was fate! "Silly. Eden is our daughter, isn''t she? She is no different from a biological daughter. How many young people would like to live with their parents-inw after they got married? But Eden has neverined. Instead, she feels very happy. We are a true family." He didn''t care about the blood tie at all. He loved Eden the same as how he would love his own daughter. He had always felt the same since he first met Eden. After hearing her experience, he insisted on adopting her as his daughter. And now that he was with Jaida, so he not only had a daughter but also a son and three grandchildren. He felt there was nothing else he wanted anymore in his life. "You are right. I feel that I''m more close to Eden than Gracie. I am very d that you think this way." "Anyway, let''s start eating. We can take a walk after dinner, and then the kids wille back." Jaida asked Zaiden to sit down and then went to the kitchen to take the pot. Zaiden smiled with pleasure. Eden took the children to the most famous hotpot restaurant in River City. They booked a private room. Henrick ordered a lot of dishes. The four of them really enjoyed their dinner. "Mom, I want some orange juice. It''s a little spicy." Giada nced at the orange juice in front of her mother. Then she looked at Henrick. Her look made Henrick''s heart skipped a beat. He said quickly before Giada could say anything, "Don''t tell me that it''s spicy. You ordered the pot. And you ordered the most expensive one." Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Giada instantly choked on her words. It was her own fault that she asked for it. Now she couldn''t even find a good reason to argue back. "If you knew it''s spicy, why didn''t you stop me?" She blushed a little but still said it back. Henrick suddenly smiled. "If you feel you are clever, why don''t you ask someone else to treat you for dinner, instead of your own family?" "I don''t like to take advantage of others." She only liked teasing him, but he had always been so harsh to her. "Henrick, it''s your honor that I take advantage of you. Why are you always so stingy?" Giada knew she was wrong, but she still argued back. Henrick was speechless. "Why should I be honored? Do you think I should apud for myself that I spend money for you?" Then he snorted. He didn''t know why she was being so irritating today. Maybe it was because he took Alma to attend the audition today. Giada never liked her. Instead, she liked Alice, who was so chattery and could never stop messaging him on the phone every day. He found Alice so annoying, and sometimes he really wished that he could cklist her. Giada angrily rolled her eyes at him and said, "Do whatever you want." Henrick really didn''t know what to say. She only dared to argue with her own family. "Will you two stop it? It''s not easy for us toe out for dinner together. Why do you have to argue with each other all the time?" Keh frowned and looked at them. He felt they were really irritating. They could never stop fighting no matter where they were. Giada got up and took a sip of the juice Eden poured for her and then started walking out angrily. "I''m going to the restroom." Then she closed the door behind her angrily with a loud bang. Eden shook her head helplessly. The two of them could never get along. "Mom, I didn''t mean to do it. She must be angry with me because of Alma." Henrick looked at her mother''s helpless face and felt very guilty. Eden knew that they would be fine soon. "It''s alright. But why can''t you just let her win? You clearly know your sister''s temper." "Okay, I got it," Henrick answered sullenly. Why it always had to be him who let her win? His mother was on his sister''s side. His father was on his sister''s side. Even his brother was also on his sister''s side. Hum! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. It seemed that everyone in his family was on his sister''s side. But he never had a chance to say it out. Eden looked at Kenny and said to him with a smile, "By the way, Kenny, mom has something to discuss with you. You have time on winter vacation, don''t you? How about going to Brian''s office to work for a few days? He really likes you." Keh frowned, however, looking at his mother''s expectant eyes, he felt he could not say no. Brian had contacted him several times, but he did not agree. It seemed that he had talked to his mother secretly. He must know that no one would refuse his mother in his family. And he never said no to any of his mother''s requests. "Okay, Mom. I''ll contact himter." Hearing her son''s promise, Eden smiled brightly. "Sound good! You are still young, so you''d better learn more from Brian no matter how good you think you are. He is very experienced in this industry, so you can learn a lot from him. When you graduate from junior high school, if necessary, I want you to go study abroad." "I know, mom. I will learn more from him." As for going abroad, he had never thought about it in his mind. I always felt that the best thing was to have his loved ones with him, no matter it was family or lovers. Eden nodded with pleasure. "Let''s eat now. It tastes so good and is not very spicy. I have already finished a bowl of rice." Eden felt the time with her children was the happiest moment in her life. Keh and Henrick also nodded happily. After eating for a while, Eden nced at the time on her phone and felt a little uneasy. "Gia has been out for five minutes. Why hasn''t shee back yet?" "Mom, she''s still angry, so she won''te back so soon. Let''s eat." Henrick knew how stubborn his sister was, so he was not really worried. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, after another while, Gia still did note back. Eden could not sit still anymore. "You two sit here and wait for me. I will go find Gia." "Mom, don''t worry. I will go with you." Keh stood up and walked to Eden''s side. Henrick frowned and couldn''t sit still either. "Let''s all go together. I am full anyway." Although they never really got along with each other, he still cared about his sister very much. The three of them came out together, but they hasn''t seen Giada anywhere. Eden followed the sign to thedies'' room but still couldn''t see her. "Gia, Gia!" Eden looked everywhere again, starting to get worried. She hurried out of thedies'' room, "Gia is not in there. Let''s go out and have a look." She was a little scared now. This was not the first time they had been here, so Gia shouldn''t have got lost. The three of them went out and searched around, but there was still no sign of her at all. Eden stopped her steps. She nced at the hotpot restaurant, where there were a lot of people. All the waitresses and waiters came in and out, all with a gentle smile on their faces. However, there was still no sign of her daughter. Gia had a bad temper, but she was would never make her mother worry about her. She was a very sensible child. Eden immediately returned to the hotpot restaurant and went to the cashier at the front desk. "Hi, my daughter is missing. Could you show us the footage?" The waitress who was dressed in a red work suit was not being helpful at all. She looked at Eden with disdain and said in a strange tone, "You should go to the police if your daughter is missing. Why do you want to see the CCTV? We can''t help you find her." Eden frowned when she heard this. Keh and Henrick also looked at the waitress angrily. "My daughter has disappeared from your restaurant. Do you want me to call the police over and search your restaurant?" Eden''s tone was cold, and she looked at her with her sharp eyes. The waiter sneered disdainfully and said with sarcasm, "So what? As a mother, you should have looked after your own daughter. How could you be so shameless and yelling at me here? We can''t show everyone the CCTV footage. If you want to see it, you''d better find the right person here." Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 "Who do you think you are? How dare to talk to my mother like this? I will make you pay for that." Henrick said to the waitress furiously. He wished that he could tear this woman apart. Fear shed in the woman''s eyes quickly. But so what? She got someone to protect her anyway. "Wow! I''m so scared." She looked at Henrick''s angry face and sneered. "Your kid really has no manner at all. I''d like to see what you can do to me." The other two cashiers also looked at Eden and her sons with contempt. "You ......" "Ricky, stop it." Eden nced at her son. Looking at the woman''s attitude, she felt things must not be so simple. The waitress looked so arrogant, so there must be someone behind her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to be like this. "I''ll ask you again. Will you show me the CCTV footage? My daughter went missing in your restaurant. If something happens to my daughter, I will not let you get away with it." Eden said every word with a determined tone. Her children were everything in her life. "Or, maybe you could get your manager here." "Who do you think you are? Do you think anyone could see our manager? I won''t show you the CCTV footage. Let''s see what you can do to me." The waitress still didn''t give up, and she smiled at Eden arrogantly. "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do." Keh quickly took out the smallptop from his backpack and turned it on. Eden also took out her phone and made a phone call. "Aro, Gia is missing. Can you help me to check it up?" "Sure. I will look into it right away." Eden hung up the phone and called Brian straight away. "Hey, Eden. I am on a date. Let''s cut the long story short. You can''t ruin my date, can you?" Brian didn''t seem to be joking. Eden felt a little guilty, but her daughter''s matter was her first priority. "I''m sorry, Brian. I''ll introduce a new beautiful girl to you one day. Gia is missing. She''s not found at the hotpot restaurant. Can you help me to check it out?" "What? Okay, Eden, don''t worry. I''ll check it now." After saying "thank you", Eden hung up quickly. "Madam." The two bodyguards, who were arranged by Victor, also came in at this time. Eden looked at them and said sternly, "Go and find their manager. If he doesn''te out, drag him out." "How dare you? Do you know who our manager is? He is having fun in the room now. If you disturbed him, you will get into real trouble." After she finished her words, Eden lifted her hand and pped in her face hard. "It''s my daughter who is missing. How dare you say this to me now?" "You...you are crazy. You hit me..." The waitress obviously did not expect that Eden could do this. "Go get the manager out. I''d tear this ce down and find my daughter if he doesn''te out." Eden shouted angrily, and her face totally changed. After staying with Victor for a long time, she felt she was more and more like him. The waitress wanted to say something else, but she stopped immediately when she saw Eden''s angry face. The two other waitresses beside her also covered their mouths in surprise. They looked at Eden and tried to guess who she actually was. The two bodyguards went out immediately. There was a door between them and the lobby, so they did not disturb any customers inside. "Mom, I got it. It seems that after Gia went to the restroom, she never came out again." Keh said and pointed to a cleaningdy who followed Gia in on the screen, and she had a big trash can in her hand. She went to the restroom right after Gia. She looked very tall and strong, didn''t look like a woman at all. Keh''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that something really happened to Gia. Less than two minutester, the woman pulled the trash can and came out again. Eden''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She had looked everywhere in the restroom and did not see her daughter at all. If Gia had nevere out, she must be kidnapped in the restroom. And this person who dragged the trash can there would be the most suspicious person. This person came out in less than two minutes, this made it even more suspicious. Eden took theptop from Kenny''s hand and pointed to the cleaner who went into the bathroom and asked, "Where is she?" The waitress who was pped by Eden earlier did not even look at her. "How do I know where she is? Go and find her yourself," she said arrogantly. "What did you say?" Henrick grabbed the humidifier on the counter and threw it at her angrily. "Ah..." The waitress fell to the ground in pain. A lot of things on the bar counter fell to the ground, making a loud sound. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It attracted the attention of the customers. Some nosy customers even walked over to look at them. Henrick, who was already as tall as where Eden''s shoulders were, had been practicing Taekwondo, so he was getting stronger and stronger. He wouldn''t lose his temper so easily normally, but he would not let anyone bully his own family. "You hit me!" The waitress''s face was full of blood, and she looked at Henrick in horror. Eden ignored her and called the police. As soon as she hung up the phone, Victor called. He had just got off the ne. Eden answered the phone quickly. "Honey, I''m back." "Victor, Gia is missing." Eden briefly told him what happened. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there." Victor hung up the phone and went straight to the parking lot with Dean. At the same time, a fat man who was half nacked was carried down by the bodyguards. "Let go of me. Do you know who I am? I won''t let you get out of here in one piece tonight!" The man shouted arrogantly. The two bodyguards kept silent and threw him in front of Eden. "Sir, this woman is crazy. Her daughter has gone missing n our restaurant. If we can''t find her, she swore that she would smash our restaurant. You have to uphold justice for me. I was beaten like this by her son. You have to teach her a lesson and let her know what this ce is." The waitress saw her manager coming, so she became more confident as she got a backer. The manager looked at Eden''s beautiful face, all of a sudden, he felt his body heated up. "My prettydy, smashing my restaurant is not gonna do any good to you." He looked at Eden with a lewd smile on his face. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Eden looked at his face and felt very disgusted, "If my daughter''s ident has something to do with your shop, I will let you pay the price." "Your daughter? Bah! Let me tell you. Even if your daughter was lost in my shop, I will not let you go. You smashed my shop, and it''s easy to solve this matter. Sleep with me obediently, serve me for three days and three nights and thenpensate me with hundreds of thousands of dors. Then I will let you go." "Crack..." Keh sent the video to Brian as fast as he could. Then he pped the fat man''s face fiercely. His handsome face was full of rage, "In River City, you are the first person who dares to insult my mom." "Ah..." The man looked at Keh''s overbearing face in a daze. He was actually beaten by a child. "You brat! How dare you beat me!" "Crack..." Keh pped him again all of a sudden, "I beat you, but so what?" "You..." Just as the man was about to move, he was stopped by two bodyguards. He struggled a few times, but he not only could not break free, but also made himself exhausted. "Alright, you want to make trouble in my territory, don''t you? Let go of me if you dare. I''ll call someone to kill you right now!" The man looked at the two bodyguards fiercely. He had never been treated so rudely. Eden nced at the two bodyguards, "Let go of him and let him make a phone call. We can catch them allter." "Mrs. Alwynn, our helpers haven''t arrived yet..." "It doesn''t matter." Eden interrupted the bodyguard, "They kidnapped my daughter, and I''ll get even with them." Hearing this, the people around were all shocked. "I''ve long heard that the manager of this hot pot restaurant is arrogant. He bullies men and flirts with women. It turns out that he''s really sowless." "That''s right. Who dares to eat here in the future? I remember thatst time, a customer was drunk and made troubles here, but they threw him directly on the road, and the man was almost crashed by a truck. What''s more, the man''s girlfriend was taken away by this beast. The couple had no money and power, so he gave them tens of thousands of dors to solve this matter." "He''s so f*cking cruel. I wonder if the food here is cooked by gutter oil." "Who knows? Since the police are here, let''s watch the fun and see if the food is clean." The people around whispered to each other. The manager, who was about to make a phone call, was extremely angry when he heard these words. Who spread these things? "You came here to make trouble on purpose. Do you know whose territory this is? You think too much of yourself!" After that, he went out and dialed the number without hesitation. Eden''s phone rang as well. "Hello? Brian." "Eden, I saw the video sent by Kenny. Judging from the shape of the person who pushed the trash can, I think he''s a man. He left from the kitchen and pulled the trash can into an alley. I have sent the video to the police. Don''t worry and wait there. The police have taken actions, and they will find Gia soon. I will be there in a few minutes." "By the way, the hotpot restaurant is owned by the Meaker family. The manager there is Charlie''s younger brother, Denny Meaker. He ispulsive gambler, and he always goes whoring and fights with others. You should be careful. I''ve sent someone to protect you." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Alright! Brian, thank you." Eden finally rxed a little. "Mom, how is it?" Henrick asked anxiously. Eden said, "They''ve found out the man. There will be news about Gia soon." Eden took a step forward and looked at Denny coldly. The Meaker family had a brush with Alwynn Group in business recently, but things were not severe enough to make them kidnap Gia. "What a loser! You could have had a bright future, but you had to break thew." Eden said every word with a frenzy of rage. "B*tch, don''t nder me£¡" Denny looked at Eden ferociously and maliciously. "Crack..." A bodyguard pped him in the face viciously. Everyone was startled. "How dare you insult Mrs. Alwynn!" "Ah..." Denny looked at the bodyguard with a painful face. He felt dizzy and his eyesight dimmed. Since he was born, it was the first time that he had been pped in the face again and again. Even the three women at the bar counter were dumbfounded. Had their manager ever suffered like this? Normally, no one dared to make trouble here. Who on earth was this woman? "Just wait and see, all of you. My bodyguards will be here soon. I''ll sure that you can''t walk out of here tonight!" "Buena, ask those who don''t want to die to leave here!" Denny was so wronged. He had never suffered such humiliation. The woman who had been beaten was called Buena. She nodded with tears and persuaded the customers to leave, but she had a nasty feeling in heart. If it was in ordinary times, she would watch the show at ease. However, why was she not in the mood that night? Hearing Denny''s roar, the customers who didn''t want to be implicated left the hotpot restaurant while whispering. In less than five minutes, all the customers left. Only they and Eden were left. Denny looked at Eden with a cold and fierce smile, "B*tch..." "Crack... " "Ouch..." Before Denny could finish his words, the bodyguard pped him viciously again. "B*stard! You''ve pped me four times! I''ll cut down your hands and feet and used them to stew soup!" Denny''s angry and humiliated voice echoed throughout the entire hall. "Ha-ha..." Keh crossed his arms and smiled evilly as he looked at Denny''s fat body. "Speaking of soup, your fat body can make a big pot of soup, but I am afraid that no one can eat it because you''re too greasy." "You... You little brat! You''re simply too bold! Just... wait and see!" Denny was so angry that he panted and couldn''t even speak fluently. "Ha-ha..." Kehughed arrogantly, "I am waiting here, aren''t I? I''d like to see what you can do to me tonight." At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. Cyril roared very madly, "Who the f*ck dares to bully my friend?" Hearing Cyril''s voice, Eden turned around and looked at him. He was dressed in ck, and there was a terrifying pattern of skull on his T-shirt. He wore golden ne and golden chains, and there was a dragon tattoo on his arm. He looked like the leader of a gang. More than twenty people followed him, and they all came in fiercely. It turned out that he was Cyril, thebour contractor who made trouble in Victor''s construction site. "Cyril, this woman and her child bully me." Denny looked at Eden with sinister eyes. He could force her to sleep with him at night. Although she was a mother, she was really well-shaped. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Cyril looked at Eden, and his face which was full of e turned so pleasantly surprised, "I seem to have seen her before. She''s so gorgeous. Denny, you''re quite lucky to sleep with her tonight." "Ha-ha... You can sleep with her first, and then she''ll belong to me." Seeing this scene, the other waiters were all gloating. No one could get out safely after making trouble here. To put it bluntly, the Meaker family was the most powerful on this street. Eden knew what they meant. They were too shameless. They were simply scums. Such words were a kind of insult to kenny''s ears. Kenny''s immature heart would be affected by them. "Crack..." Eden pped Denny in the face with all her strength. "Ah..." Denny didn''t expect that Eden would still dare to p him at this time. "I''ll kill you, b*tch!" His face was burning hot. Anger was growing and bubbling up inside him. Seeing how hot-tempered Eden was, Cyril smiled evilly and said, "What a fierce woman. I like such a woman the most. She should be very attractive on bed." "B*stard!" Henrick went berserk. Eden had never been insulted like this. He jumped up quickly, spun and kicked on Cyril''s fat face hard. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch..." Cyril took a few steps back in pain. He had never thought that a child could kick his face. "Ah..." When Denny saw how deft Henrick was, his heart trembled in fear. Seeing that Henrick had be stronger and nimbler, Eden was relieved. Henrick always acted in action movies, so he had been practicing martial arts. On weekends, he went to the Taekwondo school on his own. He had be more and more agile. "Beat him!" Cyril was in pain, and his eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Seeing this, the two bodyguards tipped each other a wink. A bodyguard immediately grabbed Denny by his neck. "Ah..." Denny''s face turned red in pain instantly. "If anyone dares to move, I''ll disable him right now!" The bodyguard looked at Cyril angrily and said harshly. Those who were going to catch Henrick stopped hurriedly. "Ha-ha..." Henrick looked at Cyril who was slightly surprised with a wicked smile, "It seems that you can only bully the weak." "Remember to disable him so that no girl will be bullied by him again." He said to the bodyguards. "Okay, Young Master." The two bodyguards looked at Denny with evil eyes. Being grabbed by them, Denny heard Henrick''s words, and his heart trembled in fear. Looking at their calm and rxed expressions, he suddenly had a nasty feeling. If someone else encountered such a thing, he would have been scared out of his wits and knelt down to beg for mercy. How could they make fun of him so calmly? However, he couldn''t bear the humiliation no matter what. "Cyril... Kill them! They go too far and look down their noses at me. I''ve been pped for five times. It''s too much!" Everyone was stunned. "Oh..." As soon as he spoke, the bodyguard grabbed his neck with more strength. He felt that he was about to die. Hearing the way the bodyguard addressed Henrick, Cyril was puzzled. It seemed that they were not ordinary people. "Look at how arrogant you are. Tell me your name." Cyril looked at Henrick with his eyes narrowed and asked. It was a special time. Although he was trying to go against Victor, Victor hadn''t been hurt yet. He was afraid that these people had something to do with Victor. Then the loss would outweigh the gain. "Are you qualified to know it?" Henrick nced at him with disdain. Seeing that his face was full of e, he was extremely disgusted. "You..." Cyril nced at his bodyguards behind him. He couldn''t lose face in front of them, otherwise, he would be too ashamed to lead him in the future. "Tie up this brat first. I will teach him a lesson after raping this woman!" After that, he nced at Eden evilly. "Who dares to hurt my wife and children?" A furious voice which was as horrible as the rough sea sounded. Everyone broke out in a cold sweat in fear. Moreover, Victor''s temperament was like a majestic mountain pressing on everyone''s shoulders, making them suffocate. Cyril looked back in disbelief, only to see Victor who dressed in a ck suit and looked aggressive. He pursed his lips tightly, and his brooding and deep eyes looked so cold-blooded and brutal. Cyril was sure that the person who came in was Victor, and he shivered instantly. "Mr. Alwynn... You''re finally here... No, Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" Cyril looked at Victor with a smile. Thinking of what had happened on the construction site, he became bold immediately and suppressed the fear deep down his heart. Victor was followed by bodyguards who dressed in the same dark suits. They all stood behind Victor domineeringly. Looking at Cyril''s fearless expression, Dean couldn''t help shaking his head. s! It seemed that Cyril would no longer have freedom in the future. "Crack..." Victor pped Cyril in the face hard. "How dare you take liberties with my wife? How dare you catch my son? How dare you make trouble on my construction site?" "How dare you!" "Crack..." After Victor finished speaking, he pped him in the face fiercely again. "Victor... Don''t be too arrogant!" Cyril''s head was dizzy, and he was no longer afraid of Victor. "I have always been so proud." Victor looked extremely overbearing andmanding, and everyone was scared by him. Victor walked to Eden in a few steps, reached out and held her in his arms. Then he pushed back the hair from her face to her ear. "Honey, are you okay?" He said in a light tone. There were so many people in the restaurant, and he didn''t know if she was frightened. "I''m fine. Have you got any news about Gia?" She only wanted to find Gia as soon as possible. "Yes, Brian and the police have gone there. We can bring her back soon. You don''t have to worry." "Are you hurt?" She looked at him and smiled, "No, our sons and two bodyguards are by my side. How could I get hurt?" "Dad, do you still care about us?" Henrick said withints. Since Victor came in, he had never looked at them. He only cared about Eden, which was too hateful. He took their mother away from them. What a detestable hypocrite. Victor nced at him, "Go move a stool for your mother. Don''t you know that her leg was once injured and she can''t stand for too long?" Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Henrick looked at Eden and nodded, "Mom, sorry, I forgot about it. I''ll get a stool for you right away." "Young Master, let me do it. How could you do such a thing?" Dean smiled and ran to move a stool for Eden. Eden looked at them and pursed her lips. They were all dramatic. Dean was more observant than Ricky. "Mrs. Alwynn, please sit down!" Dean looked at Eden with a smile. "Thank you!" Eden didn''t stand on ceremony and sat down. Seeing this, the waitresses were envious and jealous. But they were no longer arrogant and overweening. When Denny saw Victor, he was shocked. Was the lost girl his daughter? D*mn! If that was the case, he would really be doomed. What d*mn thing did his sister-inw ask him to do? Did she want to get him into trouble as well? She could kill Victor''s daughter and got him involved. In this case, she and Charlie could get all the property of the Meaker family. Even Charlie didn''t dare to offend Victor. How could he bear the consequences? Oh! He was really in trouble. "Mr. Alwynn... I didn''t know that she''s your wife. You''re a generous man. Please forgive me." Denny immediately became cowardly and begged for mercy in a low voice. "Yo! Who asked my mother to apany him for three days and three nights just now? Who said that we couldn''t get out of here today?" Henrick looked at Denny''s scared face wickedly. Victor''s face suddenly darkened. He looked extremely indifferent and cold-blooded. Denny''s nerves were tense as he looked at Henrick. A chill ran down his spine, and he felt as if he was in an ice house. "Young... Master, I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously." He smiled tteringly, and he was no longer as determined as just now. Where there was life, there was hope! "Denny, you idiot! You coward! You asked me toe here, but you give in first. Let me tell you. Victor and I haven''t solved the matter on the construction site." "Stop acting like a coward and losing my face!" Cyril narrowed his terrifying eyes as he stared at Denny. What a good-for-nothing. He became so frightened as soon as he saw Victor. Anyway, he and Victor had quarreled with each other, and he had nothing to be afraid of. He might as well go against Victor openly. In that case, he would get twenty million dors, and he believed that he could get a job somewhere else. Victor had to finish the buildings before the end of this year. Without him, Victor couldn''t finish the construction on time, and he had to beg him. He managed nearly a thousand workers. They were all excellent workers. No matter how capable Victor was, he could do nothing if no one could work for him. How dared Denny say a word? It was more important to save his life. Everyone in River City knew that people who offended Victor would suffer a lot. "Humph!" Victor looked at Cyril coldly. "Cyril, if you don''t give me an exnation for what happened on the construction site, I''ll kill you tonight." "Ha-ha... Mr. Alwynn, are you willing topromise now?" Hearing that Victor cared about this matter, Cyril became fearless. Victor didn''t look at him, but looked at Keh, "Kenny, show me the video." Keh handed hisptop to him. Victor saw a video of Buena insulting Eden at first, and then he saw the bathroom where Gia had an ident. Victor took a sharp look at Buena with his eyes full of hostility. "Dean, send Mrs. Alwynn and the children back. Mrs. Alwynn is tired." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean knew that these people were going to suffer, but Victor didn''t want Eden to see how brutal and heartless he was. "Victor." Eden stood up, "I''m not going back. I''m going to find Gia." Since he was here, she was not worried anymore. After all, these bodyguards were all skilled. Victor looked at her and nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll let Dean take you to Gia." Eden nced at Dean. Dean was his right-hand man. "Dean, you don''t have to send me back. Stay here and help Victor. I''d like to see who kidnapped Gia, and I''ll send him to jail." Her three children were her bottom line. "Well, Mrs. Alwynn..." "Don''t worry about me. I will meet Brian with Kenny and Ricky. After picking up Gia, we''ll go home directly. You must be responsible for Victor''s safety." After Eden finished her words, she went out with the children before Victor could speak. "s! Mrs. Alwynn, if you just leave like this, there will be no good show tonight. I want you to apany me at night." Cyril smiled evilly and blocked Eden''s way. He looked Eden''s attractive figure up and down lecherously. Eden frowned and was about to speak. All of a sudden, someone ran past her with the suddenness of thunder bolt. "Ah..." the next moment, a miserable scream sounded. Eden looked over and saw that Victor punched Cyril in the face mercilessly. Cyril took a few steps back. In the end, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Victor''s speed was extremely fast as he stepped on his face with great strength. "Ouch..." Cyril''s face twisted in pain. The workers he brought all looked at Victor''s imposing face in fear. He was so strong and nimble that they could not afford to provoke him. Standing aside, Denny even felt sorry for Cyril. Everyone in River City knew that to Victor, Eden was as important as his life. Cyril actually dared to say such words in front of Victor, and he really admired his courage. He had been plotted against by his sister-inw. He must give her a lesson after he went out! With apathetic and vicious eyes, Victor red at Cyril, who was panting slightly. "Say what you said just now again, and then I''ll send you to hell." He said word by word in a harsh and tepid tone. "Victor... Just kill me if you can!" He didn''t believe that Victor waswless. Victor looked at Eden, "Honey, leave with the children. I''ll be there right away." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden was afraid that he would be really impulsive... "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Victor seemed to know what she was thinking and said with a smile. Only then did Eden leave with the children. This time, no one dared to stop them. Seeing Eden and the children get in the car, Victor used more strength, and blood came out of Cyril''s mouth. "Tell me. How do you want to die? Drown? Hit by a car or jump off a building?" Cyril was stunned. He didn''t want to die, and he wanted to survive. "Victor, do you dare to do that in front of so many people?" "Don''t forget that you can''t finish the buildings on time without us." "Why do you have to kill me because of the incident tonight? As long as you apologize to me, I''ll let the workers continue to work tomorrow." Cyril threatened him. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Dean mourned for Cyril for three seconds in heart. Hadn''t Cyril realized what was happening? "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t we turn hostility into friendship? What do you think?" Cyril was sure that Victor didn''t dare to hurt him. "You really regard yourself as somebody. Get out of Alwynn Group with your workers. From now on, I''m sure that no one will dare to hire you and your workers." "By the way, I forgot to remind you that many of your workers had idents on the construction sites." "You used violent tactics to getpensation. Last year, one worker died, and he received a compensatory payment of five hundred thousand dors, but his family only got one hundred thousand dors." "What''s more, a few loyal workers have been fooled by you. You obviously got paid, but you didn''t pay them and pocketed the money." "Besides, you bully men and take liberties with women. A worker''s wife is very beautiful. You not only raped her, but also broke her husband''s leg." "You did a lot of evil things. Do you want me to tell you one by one?" "But that will disgust myself. You''d better keep it and exin to the police at the police station." Listening to his crimes, Cyril went deathly pale. "How... do you... know these things?" He hid the facts very cautiously. Besides him, only a few people knew about it. "Humph!" Victor took his feet off his face. Dean moved the stool that Eden had sat on behind Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, you must be tired all the way. Please take a rest." Victor sat down and looked at Cyril who was lying on the ground like a dog. His workers were obviously influenced by Victor''s words. "Cyril, is Mr. Alwynn telling the truth? I know that Cami has a love affair with you. It turns out that you forced her." A worker asked indignantly. Cyril knew that Victor wanted to ruin him. With these evidence, he could really bring ruin and evesting infamy upon him. "Cyril, Jack died, and thepany paid him five hundred thousand dors, but you only gave his old parents one hundred thousand dors. His parents were old and sick, and their only son died. You actually pocketed his money. How can you be so heartless?" "Since you got the payment, why didn''t you give us the sry? Our family members reply on our sry to live every month..." "Cyril, we trusted you so much. It turns out that you have skimmed off our money. We made the money by hard work!" Being questioned by them, Cyril panicked. He didn''t expect that he would be ruined by Victor. Victor looked at such a scene with a sneer. Originally, he nned to go to the construction site the next day. If he could solve it at night, things would be much easier. Since Cyril knew the Meaker family, the reason why he went against him was obvious. What Cyril had done must have something to do with the Meaker family. Cyril nced at Victor''s rxed face, wishing that he could kill him. "Hey, listen to me. These things are not real. Victor said those words in order to drive a wedge between us." "Really? We have the evidence. After the police save my daughter ande here, I will give the evidence to them. At that time, you can exin to them with the evidence." "Victor, you...." Cyril was flustered. Victor turned around and looked at Denny, "I''ll give you two minutes to tell me why you kidnapped my daughter." "Mr. Alwynn, it is totally a misunderstanding. I should not have listened to my elder sister-inw and gotten involved in this matter." "Mr. Alwynn, my elder sister-inw and nephew came here for dinner tonight, and my nephew suddenly saw your daughter. He said that she offended him and asked me to teach her a lesson. As his uncle, I feel distressed for him, so I asked a bodyguard to disguise himself as a cleaner and follow her into the bathroom." "Then he put her in the trash can and took her away. It''s none of my business. I was used by others, especially my vicious elder sister-inw." Denny tried his best to disassociate himself from this matter. Hearing the words "trash can", Victor was so angry that he wanted to throw Denny into the sea to feed the sharks. He said slowly, "Where did you take my daughter?" At this time, Denny dared not to hide anything, "A hotel not far from here. My nephew and elder sister-inw waited there, and they wanted to teach her a lesson." Victor went off the deep end. Denny exined quickly, "They said so, and this is not what I want." "Dean, call Brian." Victor tried his best to hold back his anger. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean dialed Brian''s number hurriedly and put him on speakerphone. "Brian, have you found Gia?" "Yeah, I was almostte. There must be something wrong with the little beast. He is precocious and actually wanted to act indecently towards Gia." Dean hung up quickly. "A*shole!" Victor suddenly stood up and kicked the stool to Denny. Denny didn''t dare to dodge and endured the pain. "Oh..." He gave a grunt. They were going to be doomed. The entire Meaker family had been ruined by his stupid sister-inw. "Dean, take them all to the police station. Give the evidence to the police and let them get punished." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn.." Victor pointed at Buena, "Send her to the casino." "Ah..." Hearing this, Buena was so frightened that she fell on the ground feebly. She looked at Denny and asked for help, "Manager Meaker, we''re from the same family. You can''t just stand by and do nothing. I offended Mrs. Alwynn because of you." "You can''t let me be sent to hell without doing anything." Denny didn''t even look at her. Even he was in danger. How could he save others? If he was right, the shares price of Meaker Group would fall sharply the next morning, and they would go bankrupt. Even if they wouldn''t go bankrupt, they would suffer a lot. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Buena knew a lot of dirty things they had done, so it was good for her to be taken away. Victor nced at everyone coldly and did not stay. He asked Dean to deal with the things there and drove to the hotel that Denny had mentioned. When Eden went there, Brian had carried Gia out of the hotel. Gia was unconscious. Her clothes were torn apart, and Brian wrapped her with his coat. When Eden saw her like this, her eyes trembled, "Gia, she..." Brian said angrily, "Eden, Gia is fine. That little beast didn''t seed." Eden''s eyes turned blood-shot. Although he did not seed, this matter would cast a shadow on Gia''s heart forever. It was her fault. She didn''t take good care of Gia. "Who is it?" Henrick looked at Brian exasperatedly. Brian said, "Your ssmate, Troy Meaker." "D*mn it, I''m going to kill that b*stard!" Henrick rushed in recklessly. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 "Ricky,e back!" Eden shouted at his back. Keh said, "Mom, let him go. Let''s take Gia to the hospital first." N?velDrama.Org ? content. He would beat that b*stard as well. But at this time, the most important thing was to save Gia. Brian nodded, "Eden, I have called an ambnce, and it has arrived. Take Gia to the hospital first. I will deal with the things here." Eden nodded and said worriedly, "Keep an eye on Ricky and don''t let him do stupid things." "Don''t worry. I''m here." Brian sent Gia to the ambnce. After Eden and Kenny left, he immediately rushed back to the lobby. Ricky looked so angry, so he was afraid that he would kill Troy. Ricky had practiced martial arts for several years, and he was quite skilled. In the hall, Henrick saw Troy who was being protected by a fatdy. A devil-like smile appeared on his handsome face, and he looked so horrible. "Troy!" He roared angrily. Seeing Henrick, Troy became uneasier and uneasier. He shrank his neck in fear and hid in his mother''s arms. "Mom, help me. He is very strong and fierce." Having been taught lessons by Henrick a few times, Troy was very afraid of him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked Denny to catch Giada and bullied her. His mother, Rita Meaker, looked at Henrick''s mad face calmly. She had always been arrogant, and she wouldn''t be afraid of a child. "Troy, I''m here with you. If he dares to hurt you, I''ll let him pay the price! Henrick heard Rita''s words very clearly. "How arrogant you are! Let''s wait and see who''ll pay the price. Troy, you''d bettere here obediently." "What... do you want to do?" Troy held Rita''s arm in fear. Henrick would beat him severely if he went there, wouldn''t he? Seeing how cowardly he was, Henrick walked over quickly without saying anything and punched his face all of a sudden. Rita didn''t even have time to react. "Woo-woo..." Troy felt so painful that he could not open his eyes. He burst into tears timidly, "Mom, it hurts so much! I can''t open my eyes." "You little beast! How dare you beat my son!" Rita flew into a rage and looked at Henrick''s wicked smile foreciously. Henrick still looked at Troy who had bullied Gia viciously. "Troy, when Gia wakes up, you''d better go to the hospital and kneel down to apologize to her. Otherwise, your family will be ruined." "Ha-ha..." Rita sneered mockingly and looked at Henrick with contempt, "Brat, watch your mouth! Who do you think you are?" "Do you have the ability to make my family go bankrupt?" "You''d better inquire about the Meaker family in this city. Can you afford to offend us?" Henrick looked at her fat face. She wore a heavy makeup, and her lips were bright red. What was the wrong with this family? Why were they so fat? "Didn''t your son tell you who I am?" He sneered and nced at Troy who didn''t dare to look at him. Gia was the princess of the Alwynn family. There were two reasons why he quarreled with her every day. On the one hand, life was too boring. On the other hand, they bore some grudges against each other indeed. But it didn''t mean that he didn''t love Gia. "Brat, I don''t care who you are. In this city, no one can leave safely after beating my son." "You''re not qualified to act recklessly here! This ce belongs to the Meaker family. Be smart and get out of here with those people. Otherwise, you will suffer!" "Creak..." A car screeched to a halt outside the hall. Henrick knew that Victor was here. When Rita was in a daze, he punched Troy in the face again. "Ah..." Brian rushed in and shuddered when he heard Troy''s miserable scream. "Troy..." Rita screamed. Apparently, she did not expect that Henrick would do this. "Brat, I''ll kill you!" Rita was about to push Henrick with her fat arms. Henrick was agile, and he dodged with ease. "You fat b*tch, stop!" Charlie, who had rushed over after hearing the news, even wanted to die when he saw this. Behind him were Victor and Brian who looked gloomy. "Why are you yelling at me? Can''t you see that our son is being bullied? Look at how swollen his face is!" Rita pulled Troy''s hand, and everyone saw his red and swollen face clearly. Troy was crying loudly. "Crack..." Charlie pped Rita in the face. "You''re even reasonable! How dare you kidnap Mr. Alwynn''s daughter? Just wait to be imprisoned!" They were doomed. At this time, even Irving had no ability to save the Meaker family. Moreover, Cyril was involved. He was going to fail before getting an opportunity. Eden and her children were Victor''s bottom line. When he was not paying attention, this son of b*tch brought such trouble on him. "Oh, you b*stard! Now you even dare to beat me! Whether you believe it or not, I''ll kill your mistresses and then let you die with me!" Charlie had always been afraid of Rita, and she didn''t expect him to beat her. She was so angry that she stamped her feet and said sternly. "Shut up! Since you two have made a big mistake, bear the consequences by yourselves!" Charlie looked at his stupid son with disappointment. When Denny called him, he knew that Victor wouldn''t let them go. "What big mistake? In River City, only those who have offended my family should get into trouble!" Rita became more and more impudent. "Oh, why did I marry such a jinx like you?" Charlie turned around and looked at Victor. In fact, he was satisfied with what had happened that night, because he would be reasonable enough to abandon this old woman. He smiled tteringly, bowed and said in a humble tone, "Mr. Alwynn, they kidnapped Miss Alwynn tonight, and it has nothing to do with me. It''s all this b*tch''s fault. Please don''t vent your anger on Meaker Group. She should take all the me." Brian looked at him with disdain. "Mr. Meaker, if a son is uneducated, his father is to me. Do you dare to say that you have no responsibility at all?" Brian said coldly. "Oh! Sir, my child has always been educated by his mother. He has no good judgment, but his mother acts recklessly as well. This is his mother''s fault." "Send his mother to prison." Charlie looked ruthless at this time. Rita was frightened when she heard that. "Charlie, we have been married for more than ten years. How can you treat me like this?" "Shut up! You did a stupid thing, didn''t you? Do you know who you kidnapped? She is the daughter of Mr. Alwynn!" Rita opened her eyes wide and took a few steps back in disbelief. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 "How could it be?" She couldn''t believe that the girl she kidnapped was really Victor''s daughter. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Humph!" She looked at Victor and roared fearlessly. "Charlie, you coward! Now that we have a backer. Why should we be afraid of him?" "You..." Charlie was totally speechless. This reckless woman had got him into big trouble. Brian sneered and nced at Victor, "What are you going to do? Gia was badly scared. Eden and Kenny have sent her to the hospital." Victor said with his face darkened, "The Meaker family and the Kline family are just stepping stones for Irving to get a firm foothold. Without the two stepping stones, Irving will suffer a lot." Brian smiled, "You''re right. This is your territory. However, I''ve learned that the Simpson family will come back to River City in a week, but I haven''t found out where they''ll live." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed coldly, "This evil wolf suddenlyes back, which really makes me worried." "Isn''t it just? Although you have connections with both of the gang and the police, you are not as experienced as Barrett. He is obviously more ruthless than you." "If I''m not wrong, many things were arranged by Barrett before, including Dahlia''s rtionship with Irving. Irving''s father forced Irving to be her fiance." "But you avoided a lot of distastes identally." "Let''s finish the things here first, and then we''ll think of a countermeasure." Victor nced at Rita. The backer she mentioned just now was Irving. "Mr. Meaker, do you think that Irving can help you? Tomorrow morning, I will let you see how I take over Meaker Group with your own eyes." "As for your son, I hope he won''t appear in front of my daughter again." He said word by word and sentenced the death penalty of the Meaker family. Victor couldn''t do it three years ago. But at this time, the Alwynn Group was almost as rich as the Simpson family, the richest family in A Country. If he surpassed the Simpson family at the end of the year, he would expand his business world- wildly. "Ah..." Charlie was so frightened that he fell to the ground. "No, Mr. Alwynn, please don''t do this. It''s not easy for me to develop Meaker Group. In the past few years, under the suppression of Alwynn Group, we had a hard time." "Mr. Alwynn, tomorrow I will let my son kneel in front of Miss Alwynn and apologize to her. Please let go of mypany." The Charlie folded his hands and begged for mercy, looking terrified. Rita waspletely dumbfounded. She should not have made trouble with Troy that night. If the Meaker family went bankrupt, how could she enjoy a rich life? She would not only lose all her glory and wealth, but would also be abandoned by this ruthless man. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I beg you. I will never do it again. I really didn''t know that she is your daughter. If I knew it, I wouldn''t dare to provoke her no matter how bold I was." Rita knelt down in front of Victor. Victor''s eyes were brooding and gloomy as he said, "Charlie, do you really think it''s because she kidnapped my daughter? Don''t you know what you''ve done?" "Do you want me to remind you what Cyril has done?" He nced at Charlie apathetiocally. Charlie''s body trembled. He didn''t expect that Victor would find him out so quickly. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s really a misunderstanding. Although I arranged Cyril to do that, I didn''t give him the money. Irving gave the money to me, and then I gave it to Cyril and let him take the lead to make trouble." "Lat time, you got Irving''snd, and he was unwilling to ept the fact, so he wanted to get you into trouble." He couldn''t even protect himself, so there was no need to hide anything. Only when Victor and Irving went against each other could he have a chance to survive. He knew how powerful Victor was, and Irving was indeed inferior to him. However, Irving was a tough character. During this period of time, he had taken over a few small companies that were about to go bankrupt to strengthen his ownpany. He decided to cooperate with Irving after he knew this, but he brought disaster to himself in just a few months. Even if he wanted to get Irving involved, he did not have the ability. Irving would only contact him when he was sessful, and he wouldn''t help him in danger. He had such a feeling when he first met Irving. Before he came here, he had called Irving. But Irving asked him to solve the problem on his own. Hearing that, he knew that he was doomed. They had signed a contract, and Irving would gain a lot by doing nothing. Charlie smiled miserably. He had ruined the Meaker family like this. "Brian, hand over thew-breaking records of Meaker Group to the police tomorrow morning. Don''t let go of any criminal who kidnapped my daughter and the man behind the scene." "I''ll go to the hospital first." His tone was full of arrogance and determination. Brian nodded, "Go ahead. Leave the rest to me." It was particrly silent in the hall. Victor''s words had determined the fate of the Meaker family. They even breathed cautiously. Victor was indeed powerful enough to do so. Victor took Henrick''s hand and left, heading directly to the hospital. When they arrived, Giada was having an intravenous drip, and she hadn''t woken up yet. Victor walked into the ward and saw Eden''s thin back next to the bed. Looking at Gia who was lying there, he had a heart-wrenching pain. He always failed to protect them, and such a feeling tortured his heart at any time. "Eden, how is Gia?" He asked softly. Eden looked up at him with no expression on her face. Then slowly lowered her head and said, "She has been drugged, and she won''t wake up in a while." Victor trembled violently and regretted not beating Troy fiercely. His eyes were full of intense hostility and malice. Only by bing the most powerful and dealing with all the scums could his beloved family be safe and sound. He pulled over a chair and sat next to Eden, staying with Gia together with her. Henrick and Keh went to the ward next door to apany Delmont. Eden looked at him with distress, "Victor, go back and have a rest. It''s tiring to go on a business trip. I''ll look after Gia. Doctor West said that she will wake up tomorrow morning." Victor took her hand, "Eden, I''m not tired. Gia was frightened. When she wakes up and sees that we are both here, she will feel at ease. Later, I''ll ask Master Wong to send Kenny and Ricky home." "Alright!" Eden leaned against his chest and looked at Gia''s pale face. She slept very uneasily and frowned from time to time. Sometimes, she even whispered in her dream. Gia must be very scared at that time, but she did not save her in time. She trusted Aro and Brian. Fortunately, Gia was fine, or she would regret it for the rest of her life. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Giada didn''t wake up until the next morning. As soon as she opened her eyes, she sat up straight. It seemed that she had been greatly frightened. Her beautiful face was full of horror and fear. "Mom, help me!" She screamed in horror. Eden, who was sitting by aside, felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. "Gia, it''s okay. Dad and mom are both here." Victor looked at Gia''s face and said. His expression turned more serious. It seemed that what had happenedst night hurt her a lot. D*mn Troy! He should have taught him a lesson. Only then did Giada realize that she was in the hospital. Hearing Victor''s voice, she turned her head and saw that they were both by her side. She blinked her big clear eyes, feeling that she was in her dream, but Victor''s voice was so gentle. "Dad, mom, I am not dreaming now, right?" Eden took her little hand tenderly and said in a soft voice, "Gia, you''re not dreaming. You are in the hospital. Everything is okay now. Don''t be afraid. Dad and mom are with you." "Woo-woo..." Giada burst into tears and threw herself into Eden''s arms. Recalling what had happenedst night, she was really scared. It never urred to her that Troy, that b*stard, would take off her clothes. She was smart, and she knew what he wanted to do to her. She didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible person around her. She was so young. How could the b*stard insult her like that? "Mom, I am so scared. I must kill that b*stard!" Tears streamed down Gia''s face as she said, and Eden''s heart ached severely. Gia wanted to be stronger, and she didn''t want such a thing to happen to her again. Eden held her tightly. Hearing Gia crying, she shed tears unconsciously. "Gia, Ricky has taught him a lesson. He will never go to that school again. You can rest assured. He will no longer be a threat to you." Gia would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If they studied in the same school, they would hate each other more and more. With Victor''s personality, he would never let Troy appear in front of Gia again. Seeing Eden and Gia crying, Victor felt mad and sombre in heart. F*ck! He cursed himself in heart. "Gia!" Jaida came in with the porridge she cooked early in the morning. As soon as she entered the ward, she heard them crying, and her eyes misted with tears instantly. Ricky and Kenny went backst night and exined to her what had happened simply. She was so anxious when she heard that. In this world, the weak would stand as an easy prey to the strong. But Gia met that b*stard, and it was unfair to her. Gia was so kindhearted. How could she encounter such an unfair thing? "Grandma..." When Giada raised her head and saw Jaida''s doting face, she cried even more sadly. Seeing her like this, Jaida felt distressed and brokenhearted. Eden and Victor greeted her. "Gia, don''t cry. I made your favorite millet porridge. Have some first." Jaida walked over, and then Victor took the food from her hand and put it on the table. "Eden, Victor, you two apany Gia to eat some. I will send some porridge to Delmont." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Victordled three bowls of porridge and gave it to Gia first. "Gia, have some porridge." Giada nodded and looked at Eden, acting like a spoiled child, "Mom, feed me. In this way, the porridge will be more delicious." Eden melt into smiles, "Alright, I''ll feed you." Eden picked up the spoon and fed Giada slowly. Giada looked very happy. She was a careless girl, and it was easy for her to ept a situation. Thinking that nothing bad happened to herst night, she was d that she had escaped. Victor looked better when he saw the warm scene. "Mom, I think I''d better continue to learn Taekwondo." Giada suddenly said after taking a few sips of porridge. Eden looked at her and smiled dotingly, "Gia, you don''t like it, do you?" Giada lowered her head and bit her pink lip, "Mom, although I don''t like it, I want to have the ability to protect myself and not make you worry." "Our family is rich, and dad has offended many people in business. Although he didn''t offend those people deliberately, some people like to make something out of nothing and shift the me onto him." "If I can be stronger, I will be able to protect myself when I am kidnapped again." Victor looked at her and said with a distressed face, "Gia, just do it. I support you. Only when you protect yourself can you really be safe." Giada nodded. After being kidnapped twice, she deeply realized that bing stronger was more important than anything else. Only when she had an intelligent head, a strong body and an agile mind could she really protect herself. Eden had been going through the same life all these years. Eden looked at her and did not stop her, "Gia, you can learn it together with Ricky this weekend." "Yeah! Although I don''t want to study with him very much, he taught Troy a lesson for mest night. I won''t argue with him anymore." Giada pretended to be generous. Victor looked at her with amusement. She didn''t humour Ricky at all. Every time they quarreled, it was Ricky who humoured her. Gia always took her undeserved gain for granted. "Eden, eat some porridge as well." Victor handed another bowl of millet porridge to Eden. Eden took it and fed it to Gia before eating it on her own. "Dad, have some, too." Giada looked at Victor. She was so d that Victor and Eden both apanied herst night. "Okay! I''ll eat it right away." Victor picked up the bowl of porridge. When he got off the nest night, he was in a hurry to deal with things, and he didn''t even have time to have dinner. He had been terribly hungry. Around ten o''clock in the morning, Giada fell asleep, and Victor nced at the news on his phone. The share prices of Meaker Group crashed to an all-time low. Victor had instructed Lucian to keep an eye on the share prices of Meaker Group. At this time, Lucian was buying their shares. Eden asked, "Victor, do you make the Meaker family go bankrupt?" What the Meaker family didst night was indeed very hateful, and she also wanted to punish Troy who was arrogant and ignorant. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Victor''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. "Eden, the Meaker family and the Kline family are the stepping stones for Irving to advance. Irving gave twenty million dors to Charlie, and then Charlie gave the money to Cyril and asked his workers to make trouble on the construction site." "Cyril knew very well that I had to finish the buildings before the end of this year. Now the houses are about to be finished. If they suddenly stop working, it will bring me a lot of trouble. Cyril knew this, so he dared to act rashly." Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Hearing this, Eden opened her eyes wide in surprise and gritted her teeth, "I didn''t expect Irving to be such a shameless person. He looks gentle on the surface, but he has a vicious heart." Victor was d to hear that, "Honey, now you know his true colours, don''t you? Don''t meet him alone in the future. Understand?" Victor reminded her again. Irving''s gentle exterior hid a very despicable and malicious heart. Eden red at him coquettishly, "Have I ever met him alone? I just met him by ident a few times." "You can''t meet him by ident. Just turn around and leave when you see him in the future. Understand? You have to remember that you have a husband and children all the time." Eden was speechless. She''d better stop talking. She was afraid that she would quarrel with himter. "Honey, why don''t you speak?" Eden did not look at him, "I don''t want to wake up Gia." Victor said, "This is just your excuse." Eden red at him with warning eyes. He immediately gave in and sat down beside her. Eden looked better, "What will happen to the Meaker family?" She did not sympathize with the Meaker family, and she just wanted to know the result. Victor crossed his arms, lookingmanding and overbearing. "In the past years, they had replied on the Alwynn family to do business, but they chose to cooperate with Irving. They are not wrong. After all, they chose their own future. I will not aim at them just because of this." "But the hateful thing is that they colluded with Irving to deal with Alwynn Group." "Don''t look down at these smallpanies. When they want to make things difficult for me, they''re craftier than you think. Since they have such an idea, I won''t show them any mercy." Eden nodded. The business world was like a battlefield, and it had always been so cruel. She knew Victor''s character well. Those who didn''t provoke him could live in peace. However, those who offended him had no way to protect themselves. He would let those people pay dearly for it. Moreover, he was cold-blooded and brutal. "Eden, even if Meaker Group doesn''t go bankrupt at this time, Irving will take it over in less than half a year. During this period of time, he has used dirty means to buy at least ten smallpanies. He runs RK Company on the surface, but in fact, he owns a head-huntingpany. Thepany that is targeted by him will go bankrupt in half a year at most." "Then he will buy thispany at below market value. That''s how his family develops all these years." He did not want to speak ill of Irving in front of Eden, but this was indeed the truth found out by Brian, Lucian and Kenny. "Ah..." Eden looked at him in surprise. It turned out that Irving developed his career so fast in this way. "What? Don''t you believe what I said?" Victor looked at her with brooding eyes. Eden shook her head, "I am just a little surprised!" Victor muttered in his heart, "Humph! You should have known that he''s despicable." Eden felt a little sorry for Pa. She lost the rich man she could reply on too soon. How unlucky she was. She shouldn''t have counted her chickens before they were hatched. It seemed that she was unlucky no matter what she did. Early in the morning, Irving leaned that the share prices of Meaker Group fell sharply in his apartment. In addition, he knew everything that had happenedst night. He was not angry, but very happy. Anyway, he would take over Meaker Group sooner orter. It was better to be earlier. Aidan said happily, "Mr. Matthews, we have bought ten percent of the shares." Irving nodded, "Continue to buy the shares. This time, we can''t let Alwynn Group take over Meaker Group." Aidan smiled and said, "Mr. Matthews, Caroline is dealing with this secretly. Victor has Lucian, but we have Caroline. We will definitely get Meaker Group." Irving smiled weirdly, and his gentle face looked a bit strange and scary, "I trust Caroline''sputer skills very much. After she purchases Meaker Group, let her hack theputer system of Alwynn Group and steal their top-secret information. This time, I will defeat Alwynn Grouppletely." "What''s more, we can never let Victor know Caroline''s indentity." Aidan smiled and said, "Mr. Matthews, I have reminded Caroline. She won''t expose herself." "Then I''m relieved. We can''t do anything with only Pa''s help. She only values money." "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door, and Aidan turned to open the door. "Miss Grant, why are you here?" Aidan smiled politely. Hearing his words, Dahlia was somewhat displeased. This was her fiance''s house, and she could come here at will. Moreover, shouldn''t shee here? What did Aidan mean by asking that? Although she thought so, she didn''t show displeasure on face. "Miss Meaker is here. She wants to see Mr. Matthews." "Oh!" Aidan nced at Carolyn who stood behind Dahlia, nodded with a smile and let theme in. Carolyn''s face looked very upset. Seeing Irving, she felt hopeful. "Mr. Matthews, I beg you to help my family." She expressed her purpose as soon as she came in. She believed Irving had known that their share prices had sunk. Irving smiled, "Miss Meaker, sit down first." Carolyn sat opposite Irving nervously and looked at him with pitiful and pleading eyes. Charlie cooperated with Irving because Irving promised them. "Miss Meaker, I have learned about the whole story. Mr. Meaker was too impulsive. We had just carried out our n. How could he kidnap Victor''s daughter? Everyone in this city knows who Victor cares about most, right?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Carolyn heard this, she had a nasty feeling. "Mr. Matthews, now is not the time to find out who is to me. My family has cooperated with you. Anyway, we are business partners. I believe that you will not let us go bankrupt like this, right?" "If we go bankrupt, what will the Kline family think of you?" Carolyn''s words were more or less threatening. "Ha-ha..." Irving chuckled. In this world, who would ignore his own benefit and care about someone else''s feelings? He looked at Carolyn who was mentally and physically exhausted, and said, "Miss Meaker, I don''t think you have figured out the seriousness of the matter." "Now, there is no way to save your family. The evil things Charlie did have been exposed. Even if I want to help your family, how should I ruin the irrefutable evidence?" "Mr. Matthews, can''t... you even do this?" Carolyn was very angry. They had been bewitched by Dahlia, so they decided to collude with Irving. She even framed Eden. If it was in the past, she wouldn''t dare to do it no matter how bold she was. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Irving nodded, "ording to the current situation, there is really no way to help you. Now the shares of yourpany are being purchased by many people." "What?" Carolyn narrowed her eyes in an instant. She had a nasty feeling, but the more she had in heart was fury. "Mr. Matthews, don''t forget why my family gave up our cooperation with Alwynn Group and cooperated with you." At this time, Irving didn''t want to help them and even wanted to buy their shares. How could she let him get what he wanted? Once they came to an open break in cooperation with each other, she could invent a charge against him. Irving suddenly narrowed his gentle eyes and said with hostility, "Miss Meaker, are you threatening me now? You can only me Charlie for being too stupid. How dared he Victor''s daughter? Even you know what Victor''s bottom line is. He will never allow anyone to hurt Eden and his children." Carolyn shivered, and her pale face looked irritated. "Mr. Matthews, it was Dahlia who instigated me to frame Eden and bribe Pa. Wasn''t it you who asked her to do these?" Hearing this, Dahlia looked at Carolyn unhappily. "Miss Meaker, please make a measured speech. I have never asked you to frame Eden, nor have I reminded you to buy off her assistant. That day, you took the initiative to give the gift to Pa. You can''t me anyone else." "You can only me yourself for being greedy and trying to get more secrets of Alwynn Group." Carolyn took the initiative to give her watch to Pa for Irving''s sake. "Dahlia, you..." Carolyn finally understood. She had been doing business with Charlie for so many years. Even if she did not offend Victor, the Meaker Family would eventually be ruined by Irving and Dahlia. In the end, Carolyn left in dismay. Aidan was a little worried, "Mr. Matthews, will Carolyn expose what we have done?" Irving sneered and said, "Don''t worry. She doesn''t have that ability now. Moreover, there are not many people who know about our cooperation. Even if the Kline family knows what has happened to the Meaker family, they won''t turn against us because of their own interests. Everything is under our control." "You two get ready. Now we should try to cooperate with the Rivera family who has a grudge against Alwynn Group, and the Talbot family, the biggest shareholder in the entertainment circle. If we can cooperate with these twopanies, ourpany will soon make a big profit." "I see, Mr. Matthews." Dahlia also nodded. Irving asked again, "When will Barrette back to River City?" Aidan said, "He wille back in a week. I heard that his eldest daughter, Adrienne, has arrived in River City, but we don''t know where she is." Irving nodded, "What about Mr. Calder''s daughter?" Hearing this, Aidan said in a dilemma, "Mr. Matthews, we all suspect that he has no daughter. Many companies are investigating, but there is no news about her." Irving leaned on the sofa casually and smiled cunningly, "There''s no smoke without fire. Zaiden is a real estate tycoon, and he owns real estate all over the country. He is almost as rich as Barrett." "Zaiden is a man of integrity. To cooperate with him is almost impossible. It is even very difficult to meet him. Therefore, finding his daughter is a breakthrough." Aidan only wanted to say that meeting Mr. Calder was much more difficult than finding his daughter. No, the two things were both difficult! It was almost impossible! Zaiden took different cars every day, and he entered the underground parking lot through a special way. Besides, ordinary people could not enter the parking lot. What made him feel more helpless was that he could not even find out when Zaiden left the company and when he entered thepany. He couldn''t even find out where Zaiden lived. It was strange. Such a real estate tycoon lived a mysterious life. He owned many houses, but they couldn''t get any information about him by investigating the houses. A trace of jealousy shed across Dahlia''s eyes. She sneered and said, "Aidan, she definitely exists. Several years ago, the picture of her back was stered on the newspapars." "Moreover, Zaiden is not so boring. He wouldn''t make fun of such a thing. It is said that he likes this adopted daughter very much. After he donates some of his property to the society, all his property will belong to her daughter." "There is even a rumor that he builds Hartker Vi as a gift to his daughter. The vi covered an area of a thousand square meters and has been built for more than four years, but it has not been built yet. I heard that it is the most valuable and excellent gift he will give to his daughter. It is a piece of very nice and preciousnd." Hearing this, Aidan was envious. He said with a smile, "Hartker Vi is expensive enough, let alone other property." Irving nodded. Indeed, Zaiden''s adopted daughter was the happiest person in the world. She could possess the property that others dreamed of without doing anything. "No matter what, you have to find her so that we can develop better in River City." "In addition, keep an eye on the Simpson family. After Barrettes back, he will get in touch with all the powerful people he know for his development in River City. As long as he holds a banquet, you must get the invitation." Barrett was his greatest bargaining chip. Irving said in heart, "Eden, I''d like to see who you''ll choose." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Aidan nodded, "Miss Grant, can you find the picture of her back you mentioned just now?" Dahlia shook her head, "It has been deleted a long time ago. I can''t find it online. We can only try our best to find her in private." In fact, she didn''t want Irving to find this woman. How could she not know what Irving was thinking about? Once he found this woman, he would try to let her be his fiancee. Aidan took out his phone and searched online. Sure enough, there was no such a photo. There was even not much information about Zaiden. His photos online were taken when he was young. "s!" He sighed in heart. It was really something tricky, but Irving had to find Zaiden''s daughter. "All of you can leave. Remember that we must get Meaker Group." Irving''s tone was unprecedentedly sharp. Aidan and Dahlia nodded and went out. Irving nced at the time. There was a faint smile in his eyes. Should he go to the hospital and visit Victor''s daughter? He picked up his phone and made a call, asking the driver to start the car. After changing his clothes, he went to the supermarket downstairs to buy some toys and gifts before going to the hospital. In the hospital, Victor went to his office to deal with official business, while Eden stayed to take care of Gia. Victor stood in front of the French window. His tall and straight figure looked so domineering. He lowered his head and called Lucian. Lucian said ndly, "Is Gia better now?" Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 "She''s better. Eden is staying with her." Victor''s voice was a little hoarse. He didn''t sleep all night, and he was a little tired. He looked out of the window in amanding manner. "I see!" Lucian replied simply. Victor frowned, "How is the stock purchase going?" "Not bad." Lucian said ndly. Victor felt helpless. Why couldn''t Lucian tell him in detail? He smiled wickedly. When ordinary people saw such a smile, they knew that someone was going to suffer. "Let''s sell the shares we''ve bought and leave an emptypany to Irving. Since he wants it, we might as well give it to him. I want to see him go ballistic." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed faintly, "That''s a good idea. Whoever takes over Meaker Group will be unlucky. The mess in thepany can''t be cleaned up in one or two months." "Cleaning up the mess in TS Company is already very tricky. Aurora will have a hard time. Moreover, we don''t need such a shellpany." "Your way of doing things makes me work very easily." "Ha-ha..." Victor was so angry but heughed, "Lucian, you finally said something sincere. It seems that I''ve given you too much work. You evenin about me." Lucian said, "You finally know yourself." Victor was stunned. Did Lucian think that he had no self-knowledge before? "Alright, since you say so, I will give you less work in the future." "Do you think you can keep your word?" Victor''s face darkenedpletely. He was also very busy, wasn''t he? "Lucian, no matter how old we are, I hope we can cross difficult barriers and make great achievement like what we did when we were young." "Victor, aren''t we crossing difficult barriers now?" "Haven''t we made great achievement?" Victor replied, "You seem to have lost your will to fight." "No, I''m just brokenhearted." His tone was full of intense helplessness. Hearing this, Victor trembled, and his heart throbbed painfully. Amelia had left and Adonis was in a vegetative state, which tortured Lucian''s broken heart. "Lucian, we will find Amelia, and Adonis will get better soon." Victor said earnestly. During this period of time, Lucian had been enduring the sadness alone. That day, he finally spoke his mind. How could a person whose heart had broken have the will to fight? Victor was afraid that Lucian couldn''t be with Amelia in the end after suffering so much and trying his best. In that case, their past would hurt his heart the most severely. "I''m fine. I''m hanging up. I have a lot of things to do here." After hanging up the phone, Victor turned around, sat in front of theputer and continued the video conference. In the ward, Eden chatted with Giada after she woke up. "Mom, can I leave the hospital today?" "Yes! When your dades back, we can go home." "Do you want eat apples? I will peel one for you." "Eat one." Giada smiled. Eden took the apple to peel it. Giada asked with concern, "Mom, Ricky gave Troy a lessonst night. He didn''t get hurt, did he?" "Do you think he would get hurt? His fist is hard." "That''s right. Only the person who fought with him would be at a disadvantage. How could he suffer losses?" Giada''s tone sounded mockingly, but her heart was very warm. In fact, Ricky doted on her so much. Eden knew what she was thinking, but she did not expose her. Instead, she put the peeled apple on the te and gave it to her. "Eat it." "Thank you, mom. It''s so good to be sick, because you can apany me!" Eden''s heart ached when she heard that. She didn''t spend much time with the children indeed. "Aren''t you happy when I''m not by your side?" Giada smiled brightly and replied to her while eating, "That''s not the same. You''re my mom, and no one can rece you." Hearing this, Eden was like over the moon. Gia was so sweet! "Rat-a-tat..." Eden got up to open the door. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she opened the door and saw Irving, she was stunned. "Mr. Matthews, why are you here?" She asked in a distant tone. Irving smiled, and his voice was as gentle as ever, "I heard that Gia is in the hospital, so I came to see her." Eden stood at the door and did not speak. Irving looked at her with a smile, "Eden, are you not letting me in?" Eden quickly shook her head, "Thank you for visiting Gia, but she''s fine now. She''ll be discharged later." It was improper to treat a polite person rudely. Eden stepped aside and let Irvinge in. The driver walked in with the fruit basket and some gifts. After putting the things down, he left. Giada nced at the gift and then looked at Irving, greeted him politely. "Hello, Mr. Matthews!" Irving looked at her and grinned, "Hello, Gia. We meet again." Giada looked at him with a faint smile. She didn''t like to see him at all! Her father did not like him. He was the man who wanted to take away her mother. "Gia, it''s great that you''re fine." Looking at her face which was very simr to Victor''s, Irving was very jealous of Victor because he had three excellent children. "With my dad by my side, of course I''m fine. My dad is the best dad and the best husband in the world. He only loves my mom." Giada smiled proudly as she showing off. Irving was slightly dumbfounded. Was this child reminding him intentionally? "That''s not right. Maybe there is a man who loves your mother more than your father does." He did not like to hear how much Victor loved Eden. That made him feel like his valuable treasure had been taken away by a good-for-nothing. Eden could tell what Gia was thinking about. Perhaps even Gia knew that Irving had ulterior motives towards her. "How could it be? Even if that man really loves my mother, in my opinion, he must have ulterior motives. My mom has married my dad. If he really loves my mom, he shouldn''t pester my mom again and again." After saying that, Giada blinked her big innocent eyes and looked at Irving. Irving was a bit surprised. Gia had an agile mind. "Mr. Matthews, do you think so?" Seeing that Irving remained silent, Giada asked as if nothing had happened. Irving felt that his face was burning hot, and he did not answer Giada''s question. "Sit down!" Eden pushed the stool behind him. Irving was no longer embarrassed. Giada nced at Eden withint, lowered her head and continued to eat the apple. "Thank you!" Irving sat down and looked around the VIP ward. The facilities were very high-grade. "I heard that this hospital is owned by Mr. Alwynn." "Yes! It has just been established for a few years." Eden answered ndly. "The environment is really good." Irving praised sincerely. Victor knew how to enjoy his life. Many of hispanies were closely rted to daily life. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Eden nodded, "Only the rich are received here. The environment and facilities are indeed better than those in other hospitals, and the doctors here have superb medical skills. Eden knew that Victor did all these for her. "Honey." Victor pushed the door open and came in. When he saw Irving, his face suddenly turned gloomy and horrible. "Why are you here?" He looked straight at Irving with sharp eyes. Irving smiled. Looking at Victor''s unfriendly eyes, he said calmly, "As Eden''s ssmate and friend, can''t Ie to see Gia?" "I don''t need you toe here and visit my daughter." Victor had never been kind to him. Especially after finding out something Irving had done, he hated him more. "Although you don''t need, I can decide whether toe here on my own." With a good temper, Irving smiled and responded to him. "You''vee here and seen my daughter. Now you can leave. I have to eat lunch with my wife." Victor did not show him any respect. Giada smiled and said to Irving, "Mr. Matthews, goodbye!" Irving''s face darkened instantly, but he knew that there was no need for him to stay. He looked at Eden and smiled gently, "Eden, I''m leaving." "Thank you. Bye!" Eden smiled faintly. Victor was just so straightforward. When he met someone he didn''t like, he wouldn''t be polite and show that person any respect. Irving nodded with a smile, turned around and walked out of the ward. The door was closed, and Victor looked angrier and angrier, "He is quite well-informed. He actually knows that Gia is in the hospital." He looked at the toys and gifts in the corner and wanted to throw them out of the window. "Eden, why did you let him in?" Eden nced at him casually, "No matter what, he is a guest." "How can he be a guest? He has ulterior motives!" Victor sat on a stool with annoyance. Eden only felt that he was extremely jealous. "He hade here. Should I shut him out?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I reminded you not to meet himst night." "I didn''t take the initiative to meet him. He came here to see me." Eden looked at Victor very speechlessly. How could it be her fault? Victor looked at Giada and asked with a smile, "My little princess, what would you like to eat?" Giada cocked her head and thought for a moment. Then she smiled sweetly and said in a delicate tone, "Dad, I want to eat fried chicken." "No! You''re still weak. How can you eat fried chicken?" Eden looked at her and didn''t allow her to eat junk food. "Oh, mom, I want to eat fried chicken now. It is crispy and delicious. I drool as soon as I think about it." When she was sick, she had an extreme taste. Especially the delicious fried chicken. "No, eat it when you get better." Eden looked at Victor, "Order the food in River City Restaurant for Gia. The food there is delicious and nutritious. Mom has gone back. You can order some for Delmont, and we''ll eat together with him. Order two chicken wings for Gia to satisfy her appetite for fried chicken." "Oh!" Victor looked at Gia apologetically. Giada nced at him with disdain. He was so henpecked. He listened to whatever Eden said. Moreover, he never dared to refute! "Gia, I''ll order lunch." Seeing that Gia was unhappy, Victor said in a cautious tone. "Okay, it''s better to have two chicken wings!" Giada looked at Eden withint. She was sick, but Eden didn''t allow her to eat what she wanted. Looking at Gia''sining eyes, Eden smiled, "I''ll buy fried chicken for you when you get better." Giada grinned immediately, "Mom, I''m growing taller now. Look at at me. I''m thinner than before." Eden nodded, "If you can wear a princess dress, you must be very pretty." "No way. I don''t like it very much." Eden was helpless. The princess dress was so beautiful. Why didn''t Gia like it? Victor looked at Eden and knew that she had always liked princess dresses, "Gia, your mother likes princess dresses very much when she was a child. She could wear it every day, and she had princess dresses of all kinds of colors, including blue, white and so son, but pink was in the majority. When she wore new princess dress, she always showed off in front of me." "I know. Mom said that when I was more than one year old, she put on princess dresses for me. When I was three years old, I hated to wear it. It was not easy for me to change her mind. I have to make her give up. I will never wear it." Gia resisted. Eden was speechless. She had never given up. "You!" Victor rubbed Gia''s head. He wanted her to wear a princess dress as well. Gia was as beautiful as Eden, and she must be very lovely in a princess dress. The lunch was delivered. The three of them went to Delmont''s ward and ate it together with him. When they were eating happily, a nurse suddenly came in with lunch. "Mr. Clement, this is the lunch Mrs. Alwynn ordered for you." The nurse said as soon as she entered the ward. Obviously, she did not see Eden and Victor. When she raised her head and saw Eden and Victor, she was so embarrassed, standing where she was and not knowing what to do. Delmont looked at the nurse who had been delivering food to him, and then nced at Eden with confusion. Eden swallowed the food in her mouth leisurely. "Eden, you''ve bought lunch here, haven''t you? Why did you buy another one?" Eden nced at him and then looked at the nervous nurse. "It''s your favorite food, too. Delmont, eat more so that you can recover faster." Delmont didn''t suspect and nodded with a smile. However, Victor knew Eden very well. He knew that the food was not ordered by her. Eden looked at the nurse and smiled, "Thank you so much!" She took the food box, and the nurse quickly left. Then she looked at the packages. The food was bought in a famous restaurant nearby. She smiled. Adrienne was really very nice to Delmont. She opened the lunch box. Those were all Delmont''s favorite food. Seeing it, Delmont was very delighted. He looked at Eden gratefully, "Ha-ha, Eden, you are so kind to me. You buy different kinds of delicious food for me every day." "Delmont, eat more. This is an expression of my good will." Eden stressed thest few words. Delmont couldn''t sense her implication, but Victor could. "I enjoy my meals every day. The food you buy for me is different everyday. After I got sick, I feel that I live like an emperor." "Wow! Uncle, I think your words make sense. When I''m sick, mom can''t bear to leave me and buy me a lot of delicious food. I feel that I''m a princess." Sometimes, Giada felt that getting sick was a good thing. "Fool, it''s ufortable to be sick." Victor looked at her seriously. Giada stuck out her tongue and continued eating with her head lowered. Eden lowered her head and ate casually. She wanted to meet Adrienne when she had time. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Seeing that she was lost in thought, Victor knew that she was hiding something from him. He did not ask anything, wanting to let her say it on her own after they went back. He had many ways to let her pour out her heart. After the meal, Buddy came over to apany Delmont. Victor and Eden didn''t sleep for a night, and they were very tired, so they took Giada home to rest. Eden was not in good health, and she would feel weak after staying upte. Victor was weary as well. After taking a bath, they went to bed. They didn''t wake up until midnight. On the big soft bed, they saw each other the moment they opened their eyes. "Honey, did you sleep well?" His hoarse voice was very sexy. Eden smiled faintly and blinked her clear eyes, "Yeah, what about you?" "I also slept well, and I''m not sleepy now. I''m very hungry." "Then I''ll cook for you. Dad and mom are already asleep. I''ll go to the kitchen and see what we can eat." After saying this, Eden got up. Victor grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. In an instant, he pressed on her, hugged her and rubbed his forehead against hers. He said in a vague and wicked tone, "Honey, I want to stay with you now." He had to let her tell the secret when she was in a good mood. Eden looked at him with widen eyes, "Aren''t you hungry?" "Fool, you''re more attractive." "Stop kidding. We''ll talk about it after dinner. I''m hungry, too." Eden looked at him warily. Would she have the energy to eat dinner after having sex with him? No, to be exact, midnight snacks. Victor was upset, but he was reluctant to starve her. "Dear, lie down. There are dumplings in the refrigerator. I''m going to cook them for you. It''s too cold outside. Don''t get up." After saying that, Victor picked up the phone that was turned off, put on his clothes and went to the kitchen. Eden looked at his warm back and smiled with joy. But she couldn''t fall asleep, so she simply got up and walk for a while. Victor turned on the phone and saw the message sent by Lucian. "We''ve made it. The Meaker family moved out of River City and went to their hometown, Fralstin. I know you don''t want to drive them to a corner. They still own their real estates, and they don''t have to worry about their life. They can live afortable life with those real estates." "I sold the shares at a good price, and Irving has got the shellpany. But as soon as he takes over thepany tomorrow morning, he will know that he has been fooled. He has done everything in vain and suffered great losses. I am afraid that he will be furious and curse you badly." Seeing this, Victor grinned from ear to ear. He said in heart, "Irving, since you cast a greedy eye on my wife, you''ll be tricked by me all the time and suffer great losses." "Ha-ha..." Victor was overjoyed just by thinking about it. He walked to the kitchen happily. When he passed by the dinning table, he saw dishes on it. Victor stopped and had a look. Jaida cooked the food for them specially. They could eat it after heating it up. He smiled and heated the food in the microwave oven. The rice in the rice cooker was still hot. Eating a hot meal was the happiest. After heating up the food, Victor carried it with a tray and went back. Seeing the hot food, Eden couldn''t be more delighted. "Wow!" Victor put the dishes on the table, and Eden couldn''t help swallowing. "Victor, is the food prepared by mom?" "Yes!" Victor handed the rice to her. "Hurry up and eat. Then we can have sex." Eden was stunned. She lost all her appetite in an instant. She held the bowl in a daze and stared at him for a while.,"Can you let me have my meal in a good mood?" Victor smiled pleasantly, "Honey, you can have a good appetite by looking at my handsome face." "How shameless you are." Eden red at him and nibbled at the rice. Victor really smiled shamelessly and said yfully, "Honey, I''ve always been shameless in front of you, haven''t I?" Eden was choked. She ate silently, not wanting to be influenced by him. However, Victor didn''t want to have the meal silently. "Eden, are you hiding something from me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eden looked at himzily, "Howe?" "You don''t want to tell me, do you?" Victor narrowed his eyes and gave her a warning look. "I won''t let you go even if you beg meter." He added evilly. Hearing this, Eden almost spat out the rice in her mouth. "Victor, can you stop thinking about having sex all day long?" Eden was a little speechless. It was easy for her to have dirty thoughtste at night. Victor got a little closer to her and said in amanding tone, "Honey, I only want to have sex with you." "Eat your meal! There is so much delicious food, but you keep talking. If you dare to say one more word, I will sleep with Gia tonight." "How dare you!" Victor looked at her madly. She had be so reckless be he spoiled her. He shouldn''t spoiled her before. If she ran away from home, he would live in pain. "Just wait and see." Eden smiled weirdly and threatened him. Looking at her mischievous eyes, Victor was so angry that he lowered his head and gulped down the food. Only then did Eden start to eat with satisfaction. After the meal, Victor cleaned up the table. When he came back, Eden was walking around the room to help digestion, and he was finally relieved. She really nailed him. "Eden, today... you didn''t order dinner for Delmont. Who did it?" Since she didn''t say it, he could ask her directly. Eden knew that he wanted to know about this. "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." Eden told him about her guess. Victor almost couldn''t believe what he had heard. "Adrienne studied in the same university with Delmont indeed. They''re our seniors, and Delmont had good grades, but no one knows that they used to be in a rtionship." "Delmont kept this secret quite well. Therefore, you sounded out Pa, but Adrienne exposed her intentions." "Yeah!" Eden nodded, "After I said that Delmont was disabled, Pa never went to see him again." "But Adrienne is different. She buys meals for Delmont in the name of me." "Moreover, Delmont once had a liver transntation." This was exactly what made her the most distressed. "What? A liver transntation?" Victor was shocked. "By the way, a few years ago, Delmont lived outside for more than one year, and he got a degree when he came back. At that time, I was very busy and I didn''t pay attention to him. Did he have a liver transntation at that time?" Delmont was quite mysterious. He looked careless on the surface and could not keep any secret, but he keep his own secrets so deeply. "Ha-ha..." Heughed and suddenly felt that he didn''t know Delmont so well, "It seems that we don''t understand him enough." Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Eden nodded, "I thought Buddy knew Delmont the most. But thinking about it now, I don''t think he really knows Delmont." "Yeah! We''ll understand him more in the future. Honey, it''ste. Let''s go to bed." Victor didn''t allow her to refuse. He got up, carried her in his arms and walked to the soft bed. Eden did not reject him. They had a torrid and happy night. Victor was in a good mood when he went to work the next morning. Only Eden was sleepy. On the way, she rolled her eyes at Victor many times. However, Victor epted it with joy. He bought Eden her favorite steamed buns halfway. Only then did Eden look better. She ate the steamed buns all the way and fed two to Victor. In Victor''s opinion, such days were the happiest. Victor was pleased. It was not only because he had a wonderful nightst night, but also because Irving would fly into a rage that day. At the thought of this, all the unhappiness in his heart disappeared. However, when he thought of what Jaida had said to him before he went out, he was a little troubled. He nced at Eden who was enjoying her breakfast and said softly, "Honey." "Mm!" Eden picked up a small steamed bun and fed him. Victor didn''t stand on ceremony and ate it directly. The car stopped at the red lights intersection. Victor looked at her sideways, "Honey, let''s get married." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eden paused and looked at him quietly with her big clear eyes, "Victor, are making a proposal on such a asion?" Victor shook his head, "No. Eden, as long as you promise me, my proposal must be the most romantic. I have asked Dean to find a suitable ce. Don''t worry. I will definitely give you a grand wedding." Eden ate casually, lowered her head and said after thinking for a while, "Victor, it''s toote to hold a wedding this year. Moreover, the weather is so cold. I can''t stand running around in the cold winter. Besides, we''ve got married. Wedding is just a matter of formality." "We''re already married, so there''s no hurry. Abby is about to give birth. I have to apany her. When Jasper left, I promised him that I would take good care of Abby." "Her parents can''te back from abroad. If she didn''t get pregnant, she and Anson would have gotten married at the end of the year. But they can''t hold a wedding now, can they?" "With the personalities of her parents, I''m afraid that they''ll leave after staying for a few days." Hearing this, Victor scolded Lucian in heart. What a jinx! When he asked Dean to find a suitable ce that day, Lucian had said the same words, but he did not quite believe him. It seemed that Lucian was right. "Eden, Anson will apany Abigail to give birth to the child. To us, holding the wedding is the most important thing. Dad is very dissatisfied with me now." Victor was a little scared when he thought of the way Zaiden looked at him in the morning. Zaide made him feel that he had stolen his baby daughter from him. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed, "Did dad threaten you to marry me?" "No." "I knew it. Dad is not an unreasonable person." After eating thest steamed bun, Eden wiped her mouth elegantly with a tissue. Victor was exasperated. Seeing the green lights, he start the car. "Eden, do you mean that we can''t get married this year?" He said like aining child. Seeing her unconcerned face, he felt even more aggrieved. Eden felt somewhat distressed for him because he was unhappy because of this early in the morning. Every year, they nned to hold a wedding at the end of the year, but they couldn''t do it because of various things. "Victor, don''t be like this. Although we can''t hold a wedding at the end of this year, we can hold the wedding next spring. Spring is a time of renewal. The climate will be warm, and flowers will bloom. Holding a wedding in spring will be the most romantic." Victor was speechless. He was just afraid that he had to wait until the end of next year. "Eden, can you think about it again? You will be very busy in the next spring. By the way, the international designerpetition will be held next year. You can''t miss it again. You have to prepare for thepetition, so we definitely can''t hold a wedding. I think the end of this year is the best time." He guided her gently. No matter what, he couldn''t let Zaiden look at him with disdain every day. Since he had married Eden, he had to be responsible for her. He wanted to give her a grand wedding, telling the whole world that his wife was Eden and making her the happiest woman. Eden refused him without thinking, "Victor, I have made up my mind. We''ll hold the wedding the next spring. You can choose a date this year." Victor said, "If we get married at the end of this year, I can choose a date today." "Victor, I''m in poor health, and the weather is cold. Do you want me to get sick?" Eden nced at him. She didn''t like getting married in such a cold winter. The winter in River City was very cold, and the sky was foggy. She liked the warm seasons. On a warm day, she could wear the wedding dress she liked, and she wouldn''t catch a cold. "Honey, you don''t have to answer me in a hurry. Think about it again and then answer me." Victor didn''t want to give up. He was going to customize a diamond ring. The diamond ring named Loyalty was the work of the famous designer Surruo this year. He had asked Dean to inquire about it. It would be sold at auction the next month. He didn''t want to buy it and keep it. He wanted to wear the ring for her in front of everyone and let her feel his love and loyalty. The ring represented forever and loyal love. Victor was still unhappy when he arrived at thepany. Eden did not care whether he was happy or not. Victor held a meeting early in the morning as usual. It suddenly urred to Eden that she had not seen Pa. Seth sent her the schedule of the cooperation with Monroe Group. After she finished reading, Pa still did not appear. Looking at the documents that Pa needed to sort out, Eden frowned. She dialed Pa''s number. "Hello?" A weak voice came from the phone. Eden said, "Pa, send me the market investigation report I needed yesterday. I have something to do this afternoon." "Oh! Okay, I''ll give it to you soon. Director Bleu, wait for a while." After that, she hung up the phone quickly. Eden held the phone and paused for a moment. Pa was not so arrogant, was she? She slowly put down the phone and waited in boredom. She nced at the phone on the table and wanted to call Adrienne impulsively. Last night, the nurse sent the meal to Delmont before her. Adrienne should know that she was there. However, Adrienne was so quiet, which made her unable to stay calm. Eden looked at Adrienne''s phone number for a while, but she put down the phone in the end. "Forget it. Just wait." Eden said to herself and put the phone back on the table. As soon as she put down the phone, it vibrated. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Eden picked up her phone. It was a phone call from the personnel manager. "Hello?" "Director Bleu, there is a girl named Danielle Tennat. She came here to apply for the position of designer with her own work. Her work is quite special, and it is different from your design." "It''s very innovative. I want to let you have a look at her design. But she has just graduated from college, and her design is a little immature." Hearing the girl''s name, Eden suddenly remembered the girl who had been bullied by Pa. "Alright, send her design drafts to the 25th floor and I''ll take a look. Let here back and wait for news." "Okay, Director Bleu." A few minutes after Eden hung up the phone, Danielle''s design drafts were sent to her office. Eden looked at her design drafts carefully. Her eyes lit up. Danielle''s design was of exuberant imagination, while her design was implicit and elegant. Their design contrasted sharply with each other. Eden continued to have a look. Every piece of clothing had its own characteristics, and the style was indeed unique. But her skills were not very proficient and shecked certain experience. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Eden suddenly smiled brightly. Her smiling eyes were slightly curved, making her look charming. "She''s really a good girl, but have I seen the design drafts before?" Eden thought about it carefully and did not know where she had seen them. "Rat-a-tat..." A sudden knock on the door interrupted her train of thought. "Come in." Pa walked in with documents in her arms. She raised her head a bit proudly, and the sound of her high heels was very loud. "Director Bleu, here are the documents you want." She put the documents on the table. Eden looked up at her. Seeing that she wore a heavy makeup, she asked with a smile, "Didn''t you sleep well?" Of course, it would be weird if she could sleep well. Pa''s face darkened, "When did you began to care about my sleep?" Eden said, "I saw the photo you posted yesterday morning. You looked much more energetic than you''re now. Besides, I saw the exclusive watch. It looked beautiful on your wrist." "I''m afraid that that you''ll be a hot topic online in a few days." Pa looked very awkward. The feelings in her heart wereplicated, and she felt a little scared. What surprised her was that Carolyn and his family disappeared in River City overnight. Originally, she wanted to use her rtionship with Eden to make a big fortune from Carolyn. She didn''t expect that the Meaker family would be ruined by Alwynn Group so soon. Anyone who went against Victor would suffer. "It''s none of your business whether I''ll be a hot topic online or not." "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. But Pa, you should have finished the work yesterday. Why did you finish it today? I don''t like such a passive attitude." Pa pursed her lips and exined in a hurry, "You didn''te to work yesterday, did you?" "I didn''te to work yesterday indeed. Before shouldn''t you put the documents on my table before I came to work today?" "I will be more careful in the future." Pa was no longer so confident. She lowered her head, looking obedient. Eden hated to see her like this. Pa had always valued money the most. In her heart, money was the most important thing, and she could do everything to make money. These years, she had never changed. Moreover, she had yed tricks on Delmont just like a vain woman. "Get out." Eden said coldly. Pa nodded. Without saying anything, she turned around and left. Eden started to work. As soon as she opened the documents, she found something wrong. She touched her forehead very helplessly. "Amelia,e back soon." She wished that Amelia could be by her side. RK Company was newly established, and Irving chose to set up thepany on the same street as Alwynn Group. It had just been decorated. What made Irving somewhat dissatisfied was that it was a ten-storey building, but Victor owned a twenty-five-storey building. He stood in front of the French window on the top floor. Dressed in a white suit, he looked elegant and imposing. He could only see the top floor of Alwynn Group here. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and pursed his thin lips. His eyes were disconste and indifferent as he said, "Eden, can I only look up at you like this forever?" He felt more and more upset. "Mr. Matthews, bad news!" Aidan rushed in. Irving frowned and looked at his flustered face, saying in a deep and angry tone, "You''ve always been calm. What panics you?" Aidan stopped not far away, swallowed and said nervously, "Mr. Matthews, bad news. We were fooled by Victor. Hepeted with us and bought shares secretly. In fact, they just wanted to trap us. Although we have got Meaker Group, it is a shellpany. We''ve lost all the money we invested in." "What?" Irving could not believe what he had heard. He suddenly felt cold all over, and he went off the deep end. He had never been so furious before. "Victor!" "Bang..." He punched the wall fiercely. His hand bled, and he opened his eyes wide with hatred. "Mr. Matthews, don''t be angry..." Aidan didn''t know what to say. Looking at Irving''s irritated face, he said with worried eyes, "Mr. Matthews, Victor is too cunning. He was the one who ruined the Meaker family, but he gave them a way out. Moreover, Meaker Group was purchased by us. He is so despicable and shameless." "Now the Meaker family will only hate us." "Humph!" Irving''s face turned red with anger. His noble face was full of great fury. "Where''s Caroline? She has been keeping an eye on it, hasn''t she? How could this happen again?" Aidan said, "Lucian is not the onlyputer expert in Alwynn Group. They created a facade for Caroline, and Caroline was tricked as well." "What''s more, what Cyril did has been exposed, and we lost twenty million dors." Thinking of this, Aidan felt so painful in his heart. They lost so much money in vain. Irving started his business in this city this year. He not only didn''t make any progress, but also lost hundreds of millions of dors because of Victor''s various tricks. They needed time to develop the smallpanies they had purchased recently. Victor dealt them a severe blow again. It would be even harder for them to advance. Chairman Matthews would be very angry if he knew this. "D*mn it! I thought we were faster, but I didn''t expect Victor to be even more cunning." Irving was so mad that he held onto the edge of the desk tightly. "Victor, since you push me so hard, don''t me me for being heartless!" Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 "Is Victor really so upright?" Victor became the richest man in River City within three years, and Irving did not believe that he had no stain in life. If it weren''t for his rtionship with the gang and the police, Victor couldn''t have developed so fast. Didn''t he do any dirty thing in his casinos, bars and clubs? He stared at the transparent and luxury crystal desk with dark eyes. At this moment, he was like a wounded cheetah. Aidan nodded and told Irving the news he had got, "He has no stain. Besides, he has done a lot of good things in River City. He donates a lot of clothes to the orphanages and changes a batch of facilities in the old people''s houses every year. He provides all the funds." "No matter which school wants to change their facilities, he pays for it." "Even the public toilets on the roadside are funded by him. He always goes to charity parties." "Next month, there will be an auction held by him. The diamond ring named Loyalty is the design of Surruo this year. All the money auctioned will be donated to charity." "This is the news released on the official website of Alwynn Group this morning. People in River City admire him and regard him with awe." "You saw that a few days ago. No matter how we ndered Victor and Eden in private, there were many people who supported them." "Otherwise, Melissa and Haven wouldn''t have gone to jail." "So, Dahlia''s dirty tricks can''t deal with Victor at all." "What about his d*mn weakness?" Irving asked angrily. He did not believe that Victor had no weakness. Aidan sighed in heart. Irving had forgotten everything in a rage. Impulse was like the devil. Was it worth losing hundreds of millions of dors for a woman? Moreover, he could never be with the woman. "Mr. Matthews, Victor''s only weakness is his wife." Eden was Irving''s weakness as well. But Aidan did not have the courage to say it to Irving. Irving''s body trembled, and his eyes became a little ssy. No matter how sinister his methods were, he couldn''t bear to hurt Eden. He was only gentle to her. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He suppressed the anger in his heart. Then he slowly sat on the chair. After flying off the handle, he was a bit feeble. Aidan asked with concern, "Mr. Matthews, are you okay?" Irving shot him a cold re, "Do you think I look unwell?" Aidan was speechless. At this time, Irving was as weak as a drowning dog. "Mr. Matthews, what should we do now?" Aidan looked at him and asked cautiously. Irving said exasperatedly, "You''re good at upsetting others, aren''t you? You can always bring vexation to others." "But why can''t you make Victor feel depressed? Aidan, give full y to you talent and upset Victor. I will give you a bonus at the end of this year." Aidan looked listless, like a frosted eggnt. Even if he was given one hundred million dors, he might not make Victor feel depressed. However... A hint of a smile appeared in Aidan''s eyes. "Mr. Matthews, I have a message for you." Irving looked at him seriously, "Just get straight to the point. Don''t keep me guessing." Aidan smiled. He was afraid that his words would make Irving feel depressed. They were only ssmates in high school, but Irving would love Eden for a lifetime. He didn''t get close to any woman in the past years. If Chairman Matthews hadn''t forced Irving to be with Dahlia, he would have suspected that Irving didn''t like woman. "Mr. Matthews, Victor is going to make a proposal, and Dean has been looking for the most romantic ce in River City." After saying that, he waited for Irving to lose his temper. "Bang..." Irving kicked the desk. "Are you making things worse for Victor? You''re making things worse for me!" Irving red at Aidan with cold and fierce eyes. Aidan said in heart, "Woman is a siren, making innocent people get into trouble." "No matter what, don''t let Victor hold a wedding before Alwynn Group goes bankrupt." "I don''t care what method you use, but we have to ruin Victor''s dream." "What''s more, I have to get the diamond ring. Go prepare for it!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aidan opened his eyes wide in shock and shouted in heart, "Mr. Matthews, just wake up! Don''t be obsessed with your first love anymore. She doesn''t want to spend the rest of her life with you." s! How could a proud person like Irving be willing to give up? But his love was hopeless. "I see, Mr. Matthews. I will send someone to keep an eye on it secretly. Caroline and I will clean up the mess in Meaker Group first." Irving thought about it and said, "Let Dahlia be the legal person of Meaker Group." All of a sudden, Aidan looked at him in confusion, "Why?" Irving sneered, "She''s such a vain creature. Do you think she will be willing to do things for us without money?" "I don''t know why my father wanted her to be my fiancee, but he must have a reason." "Although Dahlia''s style of doing things is very stupid, she can make Victor feel depressed sometimes." "Besides, I don''t know what Dahlia is going to do, but I''m sure that she aims at Victor. No, it should be said that she aims at Alwynn Group." Aidan kept nodding. Irving was more cunning than Dahlia. He wanted Dahlia to get nothing and spend all her effort in vain after doing lots of things, didn''t he£¿ "Mr. Matthews, I will meet Dahlia right away and get things done within two days." However, thinking of this, he felt pretty rxed. Meaker Group was in a mess. Whoever took it over would be troubled. Anyway, Dahlia always thought that Irving did not attach much importance to her. If she was given thepany, she would think that Irving valued her. In order to win the Irving''s approval, she would definitely work harder than anyone else. Thinking like this, Aidan felt that he was also a cunning fox. After Aidan left, Irving sat in front of the window in a daze again. His first love in high school was the purest. He didn''t meet Eden at the right time, but meeting Eden made him have a wonderful time in high school. He was not willing to miss Eden like this. There were so many attractive women in the world, but he was only attracted to her... Victor had a long meeting that day. Out of the conference room, he was still very depressed. He lowered his head and didn''t talk to anyone. Early in the morning, seeing that Victor''s face darkened, all the managers left the conference room in a hurry. Dean was observant. Victor had given Irving a severe blow, but was he unhappy? "Mr. Alwynn, do you have something on your mind?" Victor nced at him, "Can you let me feel relieved?" Dean smiled brightly, "Mr. Alwynn, it depends on why you''re upset." Victor said, "Eden doesn''t agree to hold a wedding. Can you help me?" Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Dean was stunned. Eden was already his wife. Was there any need to hold a wedding? She had been his. Why should he care about such a formality? "Mr. Alwynn, it seems that Mr. Ronen is right." Dean smiled tteringly. "What a jinx!" Victor was angry. His friends'' unlucky words would always be true. Especially Lucian. "You''re the jinx." Lucian said coldly behind Victor. Victor was stunned and looked back at Lucian, "You... Why are you still here?" Walking beside him leisurely, Lucian raised his head elegantly and said with a expressionless face, "If I left, I wouldn''t have heard you scold me, would I?" Victor was speechless. When someone was unlucky, he would even get choked while drinking water. Perhaps he was just so unlucky. "You''re a jinx. Eden said that she didn''t want to hold a wedding now." "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed and looked at him with brooding eyes. He had guessed the result. However, Victor''s face darkened. "It turns out that there''s something you can''t get." Lucian said gloatingly. Dean lowered his head and thought, "Mr. Ronen, you can say such words when I''m not beside Mr. Alwynn." He was afraid of getting involved. "Humph!" Victor''s face darkened more. "Dean." Dean immediately stood straight and looked forward steadily, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m here." "Have you found the romantic ce I want?" Victor red at him. Dean swallowed. "Mr. Alwynn, I have too many things to do these days, so I haven''t chose a suitable ce yet. Before I get off work, I will definitely give you an answer." "Okay!" Victor nned to cut off all means of retreat. After he chose a ce and decorated it luxuriously, Eden might promise him, because she couldn''t bear to waste money. Victor thought like this happily. However, Lucian said all of a sudden, "Why do I feel that there will be an awful long time before you hold the wedding?" Victor looked at him with a sullen face, "Stop talking! I will definitely give Eden a grand wedding." Lucian smiled and then left gracefully. Behind him, Victor kicked in the air. Dean had the same thought as Lucian, but he did not have the guts to say that. "Why are youughing? Hurry up and go to work." Victor said ferociously. Dean turned around and ran back to his office without even looking at him. Victor entered the office gloomily. Pa watched them from not far away. When would she meet a man who was as loyal as Victor? He was only infatuated with Eden. Moreover, he had no interest in other women. Eden was busy working with her head lowered, as if she didn''t see Victore in. Seeing this, Victor felt more and more displeased. He sat on the swivel chair and watched Eden work hard. She didn''t even notice that he hade back. "Ahem!" He coughed, but lowered his head and did not look at Eden. Hearing his voice, Eden raised her head slowly and nced at him. Pa always made mistakes in work. She needed to be highly concentrated to finish the work. "Victor, you''re back." She said slowly. Seeing how careless she was, Victor opened his mouth but didn''t speak, biting back the words he would like to have said. Eden knew that he was still throwing a tantrum. But she didn''t say anything. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She lowered her head to work again. Victor was stunned. Didn''t she see that he was unhappy? She did not care about him at all. "Humph!" With a straight face, Victor grabbed the phone on the table and left the office. Eden looked at his back and shook her head slightly. She continued to read the documents. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Abigail calling her. "Hello? Abby." "Eden, do you have time this afternoon? Apany me to the hospital for a check-up." Eden smiled and said, "Yeah, I''lle and pick you up." "Alright. Eden, we just need to arrive at the hospital before one o''clock in the afternoon. You don''t have to be in a hurry." "Okay, I''ll call you when I''m downstairs yourpany." "Okay! Bye." Abigail was very happy. After hanging up the phone, Eden closed all the documents. Then she called Pa. "Pa, pleasee to my office." "Oh! " After Eden hung up, Pa walked in quickly. "Director Bleu, what''s wrong?" she asked in an uneasy tone. Eden looked at her with no expression, "I have circled the mistakes in red ink. Take them out and sort them again." Hearing these words, Pa looked extremely awkward. Ah... She was going crazy. Why did she make mistakes every time? It was too shameful and embarrassing! "Director Bleu, are you sure you''re not making things difficult for me?" Eden threw the documents forward and said in a calm tone, "Have a look." She said every word clearly. Pa looked more awkward. She wanted to do a good job all the time, but she always made mistakes. "It seems that you''re not right back in harness." Eden got up, went to the sofa and sat down. Pa''s looked extremely unnatural as she pursed her lips. "I''m sorry. I will correct the mistakes when I go back." She immediately admitted her mistake, no longer being so arrogant. Eden shook her head, "Go out." Pa picked up the documents on the table and walked out. The more she walked, the more ufortable she felt. Why did she make mistakes again? She hadn''t been arrogant in front of Eden for long, and she became humble again. She was pissed off. Eden nced at Victor''s seat and smiled helplessly. Then she dialed Dean''s phone number. "Hello? Mrs. Alwynn." "Where is Mr. Alwynn?" "Well... Mrs. Alwynn." Dean didn''t understand why Eden asked him for Victor''s whereabouts. "Mrs. Alwynn, I have been working in the office, and I didn''t see Mr. Alwynn." "Okay, I see." Eden hung up the phone. "Where is he?" Then she sent a message to Victor. "Where are you? It''s time for lunch. Would you like to eat with me?" In fact, Victor did not go far, and he was in Lucian''s office. However, Lucian did not even say a word to him after he came in. He acted as if Victor didn''t exist. Victor sat on the sofa leisurely with his legs crossed on the tea table. He nced at the message sent by Edenzily. She asked him if he wanted to eat together with her. She was going to piss him off! If he didn''t eat with her, who could he eat with? "Victor, if you don''t reply to me, I will have lunch with Abby. I have to apany her to the hospital." Seeing this, Victor immediately jumped down the sofa. Only then did Lucian say unconcernedly, "Get out. You''re affecting my work." Victor looked at him with resentment, "I have nowhere to go. Are you really my best friend?" "I''m your best friend, but so what?" Lucian said coldly. Victor turned around and left. Instead of being angered by Lucian, he''d better be annoyed by Eden. Victor returned to his office and saw that Eden had finished her work. He looked upset and sat next to her, like a wronged daughter-inw. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Eden nced at him, "Where did you go?" Victor looked at her haughtily without saying a word, and his eyes were full of fury. It seemed that he was very angry with her. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t help butugh. Was he acting like an angry child? Even Ricky was more sensible than him. "Well, don''t be angry. I will definitely marry you the next spring, and I won''t regret it." "Think about it. Flowers of every kind will be in bloom at that time. It is so wonderful." "The weather will be very nice, and I can wear a lovely wedding dress. I want to marry you in fantastic clothes and dress up beautifully during the honeymoon. These are the perfect wedding and honeymoon I want." "I don''t want to remember cold weather and white snow when I recall our wedding in the future." Victor felt that her words were reasonable. It was really cold in winter. She was once injured and her body was weak. She always wanted a child, but she failed to get pregnant after trying so hard. "Really? You''re not lying to me." Victor held her in his arms and kissed her fair face. Eden wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips on her own initiative. Her kiss made Victor''s anger and unhappiness disappear in an instant. An evil smile shed across his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her red lips affectionately for a long while before letting go of her reluctantly. Eden leaned against his arms, panting. She said feebly, "I''m hungry." "What do you want to eat?" He gently rested his chin on top of her head, smelling her faint fragrance. He was in a good mood, and even his voice was sexy and enchanting. "Let''s go eat hotpot." Eating hot pot was the mostfortable on such a cold day. "Okay! Let''s go have hot pot." Victor picked up the coat on the sofa and put it on her. He looked at Eden worriedly, "Eden, you promised that you would marry me the next spring. You can''t go back on your word. If you regret it again, I will let you marry me in a wedding dress even if I have to tie you up." "Originally, we were going to hold a wedding at the end of this year. I wanted to propose to you after I got the diamond ring at the charity party." "I have married you. Why should you make a proposal? We can hold a wedding directly. If I don''t marry you the next spring, you can kidnap me and force me to marry you." Eden''s gentle voice was very pleasant to hear. Victor was obsessed with it. "Honey, I..." "Let''s eat." Eden knew what he was thinking. "Oh!" Victor was a little depressed. He hadn''t even said what he wanted to do. Why could Eden see him through? Eden got up from his arms and looked down at him. Her soft hair covered half of her face. She smiled wickedly and sexily as she lifted Victor''s good-looking chin with her slender finger, "Honey, you''d better save your strength." "Ahem..." Victor was shocked by her words. However, she looked so charming when she teased him. He was strong and energetic. Why was she so worried about her own happiness on bed? With a raffish smile on his handsome face, Victor said, "Honey, it seems that I have to show you how energetic I am every night, or you can''t rest assured." After that, he held her finger, put it in his mouth gently and bit it with a vague smile. Eden blushed immediately. She withdrew her finger quickly and walked out with a red face. "Ha-ha...." Victorughed heartily. Clearly, he was on cloud nine at the moment. After having lunch with Victor, Eden went to Mirth Company to pick up Abigail and went to the hospital. Abigail had check-ups in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group all the time. The doctors here had superb medical skills, and she had an exclusive doctor. There was no need for her to line up and make appointment with a doctor. Indeed, it was much more convenient. Eden apanied Abigail all the time. When Abigail heard the heartbeats of the child, her charming face was full of happiness. "Eden, listen. This child is so active. He has been moving." Even her voice sounded so delighted. Eden knew how she felt. When she heard the children''s heartbeats back then, she was so excited that she wanted to cry. "Abby, have you named the child?" She remembered that Abigail and Anson had been quarreling because of the child''s name. Sure enough, Abigail''s face darkened instantly. "Anson is so picky! He doesn''t like every name I give to the baby." Abigail pouted her red lips. Without makeup, her facial features were still very delicate. Although her lips were not bright red, she was a natural beauty and she still looked bewitching. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing, "Abby, you named the baby in a childish way, I guess." "Back then, you gave childish nicknames to the three children. Fortunately, I didn''t agree. Otherwise, the three children would be very unhappy when they grew up." "Ha... Those names are so lovely. Why don''t you like them?" Abigail looked at Eden angrily. She liked childish and cute names. But why did they all dislike the names? Eden smiled and said, "They''re indeed very lovely. So haven''t you named the baby after such a long time?" Abigail shook her head and was a little discouraged, "No." Eden was surprised. This child was about to be born, but they had been troubled by naming the child. "Abby, I think you''d better listen to Anson." "No, I want to win this time." Abigail smiled brightly, and Eden sensed the determination in her eyes clearly. She didn''t say anything. After all, it was something that should be decided by Abby and Anson. "Eden, let me tell you. I''m about to give birth, but do you know why I stay in thepany?" Abigail''s tone was particrly angry. However, she looked quite adorable when she was mad. Eden smiled and said teasingly, "Are you worried that your husband will have a love affair?" In fact, there was no need to worry. Anson loved her very much. However, to her surprise, Abigail nodded quickly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was stunned. "Abby, are you serious? How could Anson cheat on you?" "Don''t forget that even the famous actresses in thepany are not as beautiful as you!" Abigail said with depression, "You''re right. But even so, there are many women who are prettier than me in this world. The key is that some women are shameless. When I''m not in thepany, they seduce Anson openly and secretly. You know this circle well." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. Looking at her worried face, she persuaded her, "Abby, maybe you''re very sensitive because you''re pregnant. If Anson cheats on you, there will be no good man in the world." Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Abigail looked at her, pouted her red lips and blinked her eyes, looking charming and coquettish. Her clear eyes made her look more attractive and charismatic. Eden was amazed by how beautiful she was and smiled, "Abby, although you are pregnant, you''re still as bewitching as before." "s!" Abigail sighed depression, "You know that no matter how beautiful a woman is, she will get old as time goes by, but men are different." "What''s the difference? Men will grow old no matter how handsome they are. Don''t think too much. Now you only need to give birth to the child, take care of yourself and recover well. Only then can you continue to pursue your dream." "As for Anson, you can set your mind at ease. In this world, no man loves you more than he does. He dotes on you to the extreme. How could he betray you?" Perhaps had no sense of security because she was pregnant. She knew Anson well. He could even risk his life to give Abby a happy life. After beingforted by Eden, Abigail felt much better. It didn''t take a long time to have a check-up. The child was very healthy. Abigail had an urine test, and everything proved that she was in a good condition. Walking out of the gynecology department, Abigail was relieved. "Eden, I feel very nervous every time I have a checkup. After I know that the child is fine, I will be very happy. I suffer violent mood swings." "Delmont is hospitalized here, right? Let''s go to see him and visit Candace by the way. I want to share my feelings with her. After all, we are both pregnant now." "Alright, let''s go to see Delmont first." Eden helped her to the elevator. They went straight to the eighth floor. As soon as they turned the corner, Eden saw Adrienne who was sitting in a wheelchair. She stayed outside Delmont''s ward and didn''t go in. She looked at the door of the ward quietly. It seemed that she just wanted to have a look and did not intend to go in. Eden stopped Abigail and whispered, "Abby, let''s go thereter." "What''s wrong?" Abigail looked at her in confusion. Eden pointed at Adrienne, "Do you see that youngdy? Something happened between her and Delmont." Abigail was a little surprised and asked, "Is she Delmont''s ex-girlfriend?" Eden was surprised, "Abby, how do you know that?" "But Delmont has no girlfriend now." Abigail smiled and said, "Eden, it''s easy to guess. Look at her eyes which are full of hesitation and conflict." "She wants to see Delmont very much, but she is was very hesitant, so she watches him quietly at the door." Eden nodded, "I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding between them. I asked Delmont, but he didn''t want to tell me. I have no way to help them." Abigail looked down at her, "Fool, no one can help them in love." If love could be controlled by others, Eden would have been Jasper''s wife. How could Victor have a chance to be with her? "So, can I only watch them torture each other like this?" Eden felt a little helpless. "The misunderstanding between couples will let them miss each other." Abigail looked at Adrienne, feeling that she was not a simple woman. "Eden, if they used to love each other deeply, they will be afraid of hurting each other and hurting themselves when there is a misunderstanding between them." "Do you know what is the most painful thing when they see their beloved people be with someone else? They think they are in pain, but it''s not right. When there is a misunderstanding, they''re not even qualified to feel painful." "So, I hate misunderstandings." At that time, Anson made her suffer enough in love. "Abby, these days, I''ve been restless because of this. Delmont is straightforward and kindhearted. I just want him to marry a woman he loves and spend the rest of his life with her." "We''ve gone through too many hardships. I hope that Delmont can have a warm home and live a happy life." The Simpson family held a grudge against the Alwynn family. She was afraid that Delmont would be hurt by their rtionship. After all, the Clement family and the Alwynn family were rted by marriage. The Simpson family hated the Alwynn family, so they naturally didn''t want Adrienne to be with Delmont. Perhaps this was the reason why Adrienne was hesitatant. "Eden, she has left." "Oh! Let''s go." Eden had just taken a few steps when her phone rang. Eden nced at her phone and then looked at Abigail in surprise, "Abby, it''s from Adrienne." "Eden, answer the phone first." Eden nodded, "Hello? Miss Simpson." "Mrs. Alwynn, can we meet now?" Eden said, "Of course we can." "I''m in the cafe next to the hospital. I''ll wait for you here." "Alright, I am in the hospital, and I will be there soon." Eden hung up the phone and looked at Abigail, "Abby, I''m going to meet Adrienne. Why don''t you go to see Candace first? When Ie back, I''ll pick you up and we can visit Delmontter." "She''s in the cafe downstairs. I''ll be back soon." "It okay. Just go there. I will talk to Candace and visit Adonis by the way." Eden helped her to the elevator, "I can''t rest assured unless I take you there in person." "I''m an adult. Are you afraid that I''ll get lost?" Eden looked worried, "Yeah, you are precious now. Nothing bad can happen to you." Abigailughed and did not speak. Eden sent Abigail to Candace before she went downstairs to meet Adrienne. In the cafe, Adrienne sat by the window. She wore a beige coat, and her hair fell over her shoulders. The light makeup made her facial features look definite. At this moment, she was looking out of the window quietly, looking simple, peaceful and pure. Eden walked over slowly and sat across from Adrienne. Sensing that someone was here, Adrienne withdrew her eyes slowly. When she saw Eden, her calm eyes became as proud as before. She smiled faintly and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, you arrive so soon!" Eden smiled, "I happened toe here to see Delmont. You called me when I got out of the elevator." Adrienne looked at her with calm eyes, "Why didn''t you expose me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eden knew that Adrienne referred to the matter that she bought meals for Delmont in the name of her. "Miss Simpson, there''s no need for me to do that. Delmont used to buy meals for you in the name of me, too. You two clearly know that something is impossible, but you insist. Perhaps there will be no result and there is no way for you to be together, but you want to have a try. Maybe it''s because you''re used to caring about each other." "This is my understanding of your rtionship." Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 "Oh!" Adrienne nced at her. She looked a little nervous and expectant, "Did Delmont tell you something about us?" Was it because they were unwilling to ept the fact? Was it because there would be no result? No, Eden was right about one thing, which was that they had been used to caring about each other. Delmont was a real warm man. Eden shook her head. Looking at her slightly nervous expression, she smiled and said, "I''m worried just because he didn''t say anything." Adrienne fell silent. Delmont was really conflicted. He could not keep other people''s secrets, but he kept his own secret so well. She touched her chest, where there was his flesh and blood. Every time she thought of it, her heart ached. He was willing to give his life to her, but he was unwilling to say that he loved her. Adrienne looked at Eden with a smile, "Don''t you have anything to ask me? For example, what happened between me and Delmont." "I think that no one in the Clement family knows about my existence, right?" Eden nodded, "I knew it a few days ago." She knew that Adrienne would more or less talk about the things between her and Delmont, "I hope that Delmont can tell me about it in person. Of course, everyone has his own secret. If he doesn''t want to say, I won''t force him." "You are on guard against me." Adrienne''s eyes were a bit gloomy, "You''ve known what happened between the Alwynn family and my family, right?" Victor had a wide range of contacts, so they should know about it. Eden nodded, "Miss Simpson, do you remember what you said when we first met?" Adrienne looked at her and shook her head slightly. Eden pursed her lips and smiled. The road outside the window was covered by snow, and there was a chill in the air. She said in a somewhat casual tone, "When I first met you, you said that you didn''t like to owe favors. In fact, I don''t like to owe favors, either. So I won''t ask about your rtionship with Delmont." "Of course, if you want to say it, I can be a listener." "Delmont has been single these years. He is very hard working, but he never thinks about having a girlfriend." Adrienne lowered her head and did not know how to reply to her. "I am Delmont''s ex-girlfriend, but he did not break up with me. I took the initiative to leave." Eden looked at her in surprise. She did not expect her to tell her about this in person. Adrienne looked at her with helpless eyes. Then she lowered her head slightly, and her expression turned painful, "I know Delmont very well. He won''t tell you about this. He can reveal other people''s secrets so easily, but he won''t expose his own secret even if he dies." Eden was puzzled, "In my opinion, if you don''t love him, you can choose not to be with him. Since you love him, you have to stick to it. You should fight for your own happiness step by step." "In fact, I can tell how conflicted Delmont is. He does not understand why you left him that year." This was what confused Delmont the most. Adrienne pursed her lips and lowered her head, not saying a word. "The reason why I left was very simple, but he has never attached importance to it. We have missed each other for several years." "I tried to make a boyfriend when I was abroad, but they are not Delmont." "Delmont is a very warm and kind man. He is cheerful and lively, and he can give me enough sense of security." Saying this, Adrienne suddenly smiled, "Oh, I only focus on talking. What would you like to drink?" Adrienne hadn''t ordered anything for herself either, and Eden wanted a cup of hot cocoa. Adrienne nodded and called the waiter over. She ordered a cup of coffee for herself. As the coffee was served, Adrienne took a small sip. To her, the taste was not special. She didn''t like coffee, but sometimes she liked its bitter taste. "Mrs. Alwynn, in fact, after all these years, I suddenly realized that no matter what I have in my life, it is not as good as I think. I believe that everyone has a bitter experience that others don''t know." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Eden did not deny it and nodded. "Actually, I came back this time because I want to be with Delmont again. So many years have passed, but I think that he is the most suitable for me." Eden looked at her with a frown and sneered in heart. Did Adrienne leave Delmont because she thought that they were not suitable? But did she want to be with him again when she couldn''t be with a better man? "Miss Simpson, Delmont is very kind. I don''t want him to get hurt." "Moreover, he is disabled now." She knew about this matter. Although Delmont was fine, Pa had left him. Adrienne understood what she meant, "I don''t want him to be hurt, either. You know that he is very kindhearted. He is a rare good man in this world, so I don''t want to give up." "He is disabled, but so what? We''re soulmates. When Delmont apanied me, I was the happiest." Eden was stunned. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Adrienne still wanted to be with Delmont when she heard that he was disabled. "Miss Simpson, thanks for your love for Delmont. As you said, I asked him, but he didn''t tell me anything about you." "I think it is because he respects your choice." "Yeah!" Adrienne lowered her head. No matter what decision she made, he respected her, and he had never changed. Her face softened a little, and even her smile was very bright and beautiful. Eden admitted that Adrienne was really pretty. "Mrs. Alwynn..." "Miss Simpson, just call me Eden." Eden suddenly interrupted her. She was well disposed towards Adrienne all of a sudden. What if Adrienne became her sister-inw one day? No matter why she separated with Delmont, she loved him sincerely. Adrienne looked at her and smiled with relief. "In the past, Delmont always talked about you. He said that you were very cute when you were a child. After you got lost, he often med himself." "Really?" Eden felt warm in heart, "Delmont is very considerate. He is just a little straightforward, but that''s what makes him cute. He never schemes against others secretly." "That''s right." Adrienne nodded, "Eden, thank you foring here to see me. I''m in a much better mood after talking to you. I don''t have the courage to see Delmont. I''ll be angry when I see him." "As for the grudges between the Alwynn family and my family, I don''t think it will affect the rtionship between me and Delmont." Adrienne said in a somewhat serious tone. Her father was coming back soon. Her father was forced to leave back then. How could he be willing to do nothing after he came back? This had been the knot in his heart for a lifetime. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 "Is that so?" In Eden''s opinion, a rich and powerful person like Barrett would certainly make the best use of everyone. Adrienne looked at her and said with uncertainty in her eyes, "I won''t let Delmont get hurt." Eden did not speak. There was something that Adrienne couldn''t stop. Before leaving, Eden gave her some advice. She said to Adrienne, "Miss Simpson, if you really like Delmont, I''m afraid that you have to wrong yourself and take initiative to get close to him." After she said that, Adrienne sat there and didn''t react. She lowered her head quietly, and Eden did not know whether she had listened to her or not. Eden went back to the hospital, went to see Candace and picked up Abigail. Then they went to Delmont''s ward. Eden had been thinking about the rtionship between Delmont and Adrienne along the way. They seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not talk about the important reason. That was the knot in their hearts. When they entered the ward, Delmont was watching TV. Seeing Abigail, Delmont smiled very happily. "Abby, long time no see." "Clement, congrattions, you''ve disabled yourself." Abigail looked at him with a yful smile. Delmont was stunned and then smiled dejectedly. He really got disabled at the wrong time. At the end of the year, he had a lot of work to do. "Abby, you''re making fun of me, aren''t you?" He said with grievances. Eden touched her forehead. Why did she feel that Delmont was so d when he saw Abby? She teased them aside, "Do you regret that you two didn''t meet sooner?" Abigail was stunned, "No. I only feel likeughing when I see Delmont. I think he''s so unlucky." Delmont was speechless. He took a deep breath topose the emotions in his heart. Why didn''t he feel that he had a bad luck? "Abby, you''ve been led astray by Anson. When he was young, he always spoke sarcastically." Abigail admitted it generously, "It is normal for me to be led astray by my husband. We live together everyday, so we will be unconsciously influenced by each other." Hearing this, Delmont smiled faintly. "You admit it quite generously." Abigail sat on a stool aside. She said with a grin, "It''s not embarrassing to admit it. This is the fact." Abigail looked at his legs, "Have your legs got better?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Delmont leaned back on the pillow with boredom and gave Eden a meaningful look, "Do you think I can get better?" Eden did not say anything. She sat quietly by the side and peeled an apple for Abigail. Then she cut the apple into small pieces and put them on a te. Seeing how considerate she was, Delmont was very touched, "Eden, I think you can take care of me the best. Buddy is a dull and affected man. He doesn''t care about anyone except for his wife and son." "He rolled his eyes at me when I wanted to eat an apple. Unlike you, you peeled apples for me on your own initiative. As Delmont said this, he inserted a piece of apple and ate it. Eden looked at him and smiled. He had never talked about Adrienne. They could only disentangle themselves from the past on their own. "Delmont, when can you leave the hospital?" Delmont looked at his own legs with a bitter smile. The hard ster made him very ufortable. "I don''t know. Doctor West didn''t tell me when I could leave the hospital." Eden said, "Then stay here for a little longer and leave after you recover well." "Ha-ha... There''s no need for me to go out anyway. You buy me food and drinks every day." Eden was speechless. "Delmont, are you serious? Do youck money?" Delmont''s face was full of pride as he spoke his mind shamelessly, "No, but it''s not easy to take advantage of Victor. I don''t mind living here for free. He has taken away my younger sister from me, so I will never stand on ceremony." Abigail didn''t know what to say. What a "thoughtful" elder brother! Delmont pitied Eden while taking advantage of Victor. There were all kinds of feelings in life, and life was not always smooth. As long as they could make themselves happy. Eden smiled helplessly, "If Victor hears what you said, he will definitely say that you''re ungrateful." "I have been despised by him since I was a child. He has no consciousness of being a younger brother-inw. He has treated you as a treasure since childhood. We couldn''t y with you without his permission. You''re my younger sister, not his." "In my opinion, he has been raising you as his wife since you were young. He''s so domineering." "Moreover, you clearly had two elder brothers who loved you, but you preferred to y in Victor''s house. When it was thunder and rainy, you didn''te to us but went to Victor''s room." "You''re the little princess in our family, but he took you away. How annoying it is!" Delmont had a lot to say when he mentioned the past, and he was mad. In short, he could not keep secrets, and Victor always disliked him. It was said that one should not be too overbearing. It was hard for overbearing people to make sincere friends. But Victor had a few loyal friends. s! Comparisons were odious. He seemed to have no sincere friend. "Delmont, I was just a child at that time. Don''t talk about it again." Eden looked at him with amusement. Delmont red at her, "You don''t care about us anymore. You''ve always been protecting him." "Delmont, Eden is Victor''s wife. How can she not protect her husband?" Abigail saidzily next to them. "Ha-ha..." Delmontughed, "If it weren''t for Eden, I''m afraid that Victor would live in the morass of despair forever." "Eden is so great. She has saved his life." Abigail gave him a blow, "Don''t forget that it was because of Eden that you got disabled." Delmont was dumbfounded. Her words seemed to make senses. "Alright, stop talking. Don''t wander from the subject." Delmont nced at Eden with a smile and asked greedily, "Eden, what shall we eat tonight?" Delmont was very keen on delicious food recently. During this period of time, Adrienne bought him a lot of delicious food, and he had be picky about food. Delmont''s eyes were full of expectation. Eden smiled mysteriously, "You''ll know it at dinner time." "Ha-ha... I''m looking forward to it." Delmont rested his head on his hands and lookedzy. "As the old saying goes, bread is the staff of life. This is true. Living such an idle life is really comfortable." Eden said in a bad tone, "Delmont, you''ve been toozy these days. The most important reason is that you are single. I think you''d better have a girlfriend as soon as possible." Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 The expression in Delmont''s eyes changed as he said with a raffish smile, "Eden, do you think all the women in the world are born for me? How could it be so easy to have a girlfriend?" "s!" Eden sighed, "Delmont, when God closes a door for you, he will get your neck caught in the door." "So, my love life is out of God''s control. Don''t worry about me." Delmont narrowed his eyes slightly. These days, Eden had been reminding him of this matter intentionally. But love really couldn''t be forced. After apanying Eden for about an hour, Abigail took Eden to the shopping mall nearby. In winter, River City was unusually cold, and there were very few pedestrians on the road. Abigail walked beside Eden and curled up with cold, and Eden held her cautiously. "Eden, we women ask for it. On such a snowy day, howfortable it would be if we slept on bed? Why do we have toe out? The heavy snow has covered the city, but it can''t hide our pale faces and stop us from shivering. It''s so cold!" Abigail regretted havinge out with Eden. Eden was not as healthy as before. If she was ill, Victor would definitely scold her. Eden smiled and looked at the snow dancing in the sky, "Abby, the snow is white. If people''s hearts can be so pure, how good it will be! Then we''ll have no worry." "You always like to daydream. Everyone has their own different emotions. We are mortals, okay?" "The white snow is beautiful, but it''s freezing cold." "Ha-ha..." Seeing her curl up, Eden smiled. In fact, she liked snowy days. The heat in the shopping mall was on, and they felt warm in an instant. Eden smiled and asked, "Abby, what do you want to buy?" When they went shopping together, she always bought a lot of things, but she would regret it when she went back. Abigail thought for a while. She wanted to go out on a whim, because it was boring to stay at home. Shopping was indeed an indispensable hobby of women. Women liked to go shopping by nature. "Eden, let''s go to the jewelry area. I want to make a bracelet for the child. I see many children wear bracelet." Hearing this, Eden nced at the jewelry area. "Abby, you are really a good mother. It''s so thoughtful of you." She really didn''t think so much when she was pregnant with the three children. "Eden, women like to fill their minds with nonsense when they have nothing to do. I thought about this all of a sudden." "Let''s go. Jan & Arpels is a famous brand. Let''s go and have a look." She thought for a while and suddenly remembered this jewelry brand. "That''s right. It''s well-known all over the world." Eden had a impression of this brand. It once sponsored Mirth Company. They walked over slowly. "Dahlia, that is Eden, right?" Looking at the backs of Eden and Abigail, Dulcie was not sure. Dahlia took a look. Judging from the back, she couldn''t make sure that it was Eden. But was Eden here? Dahlia took a look at several youngdies in fashionable clothes behind Dulcie. Dulcie had a wide range of contacts. All thesedies were from rich families. Moreover, Eden had offended Dulcie and ruined her rtionship with her friends. Dulcie even stayed at the police station for one night because of her. Dulcie hated her so much and had been trying to take revenge on her. If it was really Eden, there would be a good show. Thinking that she could see Eden be bullied without ying any trick, Dahlia was very pleased. She squinted her malicious eyes and said in a low voice, "Dulcie, it should be her." "Oh!" Dulcie smiled wickedly, and rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Eden not only stained her life, but also cast a bone between her and Carlotta. Carlotta had never contacted her since that day. Their friendship which hadsted for so many years was ruined just like that. Back then, in order to be approved by Calotta, she paid a high price. She shifted all the me onto Eden. Behind Dulcie, there was a woman who dressed in a sexy dress. She was leggy, and she wore a pair of knee-high boots, looking bewitching and young. Seeing that Dulcie and Dahlia stopped walking, she frowned and asked, "Dulcie, what''s wrong?" Among the five women, she was the tallest, and her hair hung down to her waist. She was an Inte celebrity who was famous for wearing uniforms. It was said that she earned tens of millions of dors in an hour by wearing the most popr uniform. Moreover, the sexy winter uniform she wore was designed by Dulcie. She was a very famous Inte celebrity aboard, and Dulcie became famous because of her. This time, Dulcie wanted to develop her career in River City, so she brought them with her. She wanted to shoot to stardom in River City. "Anna Weil, I saw the woman who bullied me a few days ago." Dulcie said coldly. "Oh! Then why are you still standing here? Let''s go and give her a lesson. I''ll take revenge for you." Dulcie knew that these online celebrities were very loyal to her. Since she had said so, they would definitely help her. However, she smiled cunningly and looked at Anna with an innocent and wronged face, "Anna, forget it. You are public figures. It''s not good for your reputation if you make a big thing out of it." "Humph! What are you afraid of? We are going to uphold justice, and this is not wrong. Let''s go. Since she dared to bully you, I won''t let her go." Anna was an impulsive person. Moreover, she was taller than ordinary women, and she was famous, so she looked down her nose at others. She rushed forward. A triumphant sneer appeared in Dulcie''s eyes. As long as she could give Eden a lesson, she didn''t care even if she would lose these friends. Dahlia knew that there would be a good show. She didn''t say anything and followed them. Eden and Abigail, who were picking children''s bracelets carefully, did not notice that they were about to be in danger. "Wow, Eden, this is definitely a famous brand. Every piece of jewelry is borately made. The exquisite patterns make them more perfect. Look at the girls'' bracelets. They look noble and eleganat." "Besides, they''re all meaningful. I''m really surprised. It''s said that a silver bracelet has the effect of calming the organs and setting the mind at ease. I don''t know if it''s true, but it looks too beautiful." "You think too much. Silver ornaments do have some benefits for the human body. Silver ion has good bactericidal action, and it''s good for people''s health. When it meets toxins, there will be a chemical reaction, causing silver to turn ck. It''s really good for our health." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh!" Abigail looked at her curiously, "Eden, how did you know this?" Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Eden smiled and said, "Do you forget that I would use silver to decorate the clothes I designed? But I didn''t know about it. A sponsor told me about it while chatting with me." "Abby, choose one you like and I will pay for it. This is my gift for my godson." She nned to buy a gift for Abby''s child. She was the child''s godmother. Originally, she wanted to buy the child a bracelet, but she nned to buy it after the child was born. Since Abigail had a bracelet she liked, she might as well buy it. "Ha-ha..." Abigailughed very happily when she heard this. "Wow! My baby has a kind godmother. Eden, then I won''t stand on ceremony." Abigail looked at the exquisite bracelets. All of a sudden, she looked at Eden mysteriously, "Eden, can I pick a diamond bracelet? Anyway, you''re a richdy now." Eden smiled and nodded, "When did you be a money-grubber? Just choose what you like. Even if it costs ten million dors, I''m willing to buy it." "Ha-ha... You finally have a concept of money." Abigail nced at the shop assistant. The shop assistant understood and immediately took out the limited edition excitedly. She smiled brightly and introduced it, "Ladies, please take a look at this. This is a new exclusive bracelet, and it''s named The Lovely Angel. There are eight small diamonds on it. The design and style is very unique, and the joint is round and very safe. The size can be adjusted. When they child grows older, he could still wear it. Such diamonds are dazzling. " "Wow! It''s so beautiful. This is the charm of the diamond." Abigail liked it very much. She had always liked luxuries, and she really liked this bracelet. Seeing her expression, Eden knew that she liked it, "Abby, I also think it''s very beautiful, and the design is safe." "Yes, Eden, let''s buy this." "Okay!" Eden smiled and asked the shop assistant to package it. She was going to pay for it. At the same time, Anna and her friends got closer Eden. They were choosing the diamond ne under the introduction of the shop assistant. At the same time, Dahlia and Dulcie stood not far away and looked at them. They looked casual, as if they had nothing to do with Anna. The shop assistant packaged the bracelet quickly. Just as Eden was about to go to the check-out counter, someone hit her. Then, two women dressed in fashionable clothes separated her and Abigail. Another woman bumped against her fiercely. Eden frowned and looked at the three women. One of them smiled at her, "I''m sorry." Her tone was very unfriendly. Eden was worried about Abigail and nced at her. Seeing that she was choosing other jewelry happily, she turned around and was about to leave. The other women began to talk about the diamond ne. "Oh, why is a diamond ne missing?" A shop assistant cried out in surprise. The other two shop assistants immediately came over to have a look. An expensive diamond ne was really missing. Anna and her friends were stunned and looked at the shop assistant in disbelief. "How could it be? Do you suspect that we are thieves?" Anna said coldly. Abigail stood next to them. Hearing Anna''s harsh tone, she looked at Anna with displeasure. "Ladies, I''m sorry. This ne is very expensive. If it''s lost, we have no money to afford it." The shop assistant exined apologetically. It could be seen that she was very anxious. Anna suddenly looked at Eden''s back, "By the way, the youngdy crushed into me just now. When we turned around, the ne was missing." Hearing this, the shop assistant rushed towards Eden. Abigail opened her eyes wide and looked at Anna who was talking nonsense. Then she turned to look at Eden. The shop assistant had grabbed Eden''s hand and didn''t let her go. Eden looked at the shop assistant in confusion, "What''s the matter?" There was only one check-out counter on the first floor, so she had to go to the center of the shopping mall to pay the money. The shop assistant looked at Eden with disdain, "Miss, I''m sorry. We lost a very expensive ne just now. Please support my work." Eden frowned. Looking at her anxious eyes, she felt that she was not lying. "Do you mean that I stole the ne?" Eden''s tone was extremely unhappy, and her eyes turned apathetic. Anna looked at Eden gloatingly and said arrogantly, "You hit me just now, didn''t you?" Only then did Eden look at Anna carefully. She was very tall and pretty, but her expression was very annoying. "It was you who bumped against me..." Saying this, Eden suddenly stopped. Recalling the scene just now, she remembered that the tall woman hit her first, and the other two women separated her and Abby. Then someone touched her arm. Eden reached into her left coat pocket subconsciously. Sure enough, she touched something cold. She quickly took it out and found it was a diamond ne. "Ah..." The shop assistant screamed, "It''s this ne! You shameless thief! Do you want to ruin our life?" She looked at Eden indifferently and said in a sharp and sarcastic tone, "Just now, you even said that you could pay ten million dors, but you''re just a thief! You''re young, but why are you so shameless?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden red at Anna and her friends with a frenzy of rage. She was a little puzzled, but she didn''t know these women and this was the first time she had met them." Why did they frame her? "Call the police. A woman like you should go to the prison. If you steal this ne, we can''t afford to pay for it even if we work here for ten years in vain!" The shop assistant yelled at Eden. Immediately, many people gathered around to watch. Looking at the three gloating women not far away, Eden didn''t get anxious but walked back calmly. "B*llshit! Eden''s wealth is beyond your imagination. The diamond ne is so vulgar that we don''t even like it. How dare you to frame Eden? You''re too bold!" "Humph!" The shop assistant snorted coldly. "It turns out that you came here to show off. The evidence is irrefutable, and we''re not framing her. She took out the ne from her pocket, and thedy said that she had stolen it." "You''re pregnant. You think that one dares to beat you because you are pregnant, so you dare to steal the ne so recklessly." "We have seen a lot of people like you in the mall." The shop assistant was extremely angry and cursed Abigail. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 "Ha-ha..." Abigail nced at the shop assistant, rushed over and raised her hand. "Crack..." She pped her on the face hard. "I have never been insulted like this in my life." "Who do you think you are? How dare you frame me for stealing your vulgar ne?" "Ah..." The shop assistant was dumbfounded. "Oh, the thief nowadays is really impudent. Do you make a scene like this because you''ve been found out?" "But, even if you make a fuss and cry, it''s useless. You''ll be taken away by the police though you''re pregnant." Anna said with a smile. She crossed her arms, and her proud expression was very hateful. Abigail went berserk. She instantly understood that this matter had something to do with the three women. Eden held Abby, "Don''t be excited. I''m worried about the child. I''ll handle this matter. Sit down first." "Eden, these women hit you just now. They must have put this ne in your pocket when you were not paying attention. They actually y such a childish trick, and they are too naive." "Let me tell you. I can''t stand being wronged like this. Don''t let them go and leave it to me. You''re kindhearted, and I will absolutely not be satisfied with the result." "Abby..." "You sit down, and I''ll handle this!" Abigail went off the deep end. She had been living a rich andfortable life, but these people regarded her as a thief. She had no way to eat humble pie. "Humph! I''ve never seen such an arrogant thief like you. Today, even if you don''t let me go, I will let you pay the price." The shop assistant was also mad. She immediately asked the other two shop assistants to call the police. Having got what they wanted, Anna and the other two women were about to leave. Eden stepped forward and blocked their way. She took a cold look at Anna. "The truth hasn''t been figured out. You''d better stay here and wait for the police." "Get out my way! Who do you think you are? How dare you block me?" Saying this, Anna raised her wrist and wanted to p Eden in the face. "Eden, be careful!" Abigail stood by and watched. Eden sneered indifferently. When Anna was about to touch her face, she kicked at her knee. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch..." Anna didn''t expect Eden to fight back at this time. She pped Eden on the shoulder, but she was so painful that she took a few steps back. "Anna, are you okay?" The other two women supported Anna quickly and red at Eden ferociously. "How can you beat her?" One of them roared at Eden sternly and harshly. The three shop assistants red at Eden as well. Eden smiled apathetically, "What''s wrong? Since she could beat me, why couldn''t I beat her?" "You unreasonable thief!" The shop assistant who had been pped by Abigail said in a sarcastic and malicious tone. "You behave so hypocritically after stealing the ne. How shameless you are!" Anna was very unhappy because she failed to p Eden. Eden ignored them and looked at Abigail, "Abby, who owns this shopping mall?" Abigail blinked her eyes. She really wanted to pinch Eden to sober her up, "Yours! Even the street belongs to your husband. It is the shopping mall he purchased along with otherpanies, isn''t it? "What''s wrong? Don''t you know about it?" Eden was stunned. She really didn''t know about it. "Ha-ha..." The shop assistantsughed more mockingly when they heard this. "Well, since you stole the ne, just admit it. Thus you can suffer less. Are you trying to scare us by saying that? Does this street belong to you? Why don''t you say that the whole River City belongs to your family?" Anna looked at Eden with disdain. Eden sneered and squinted at her, "We''ll know who the real thief is soon." "Alright, you shameless woman. You''re pretty, so I think you should not be a thief, but a prostitute." "But I''ll wait and see. I''d like to see why you dare to give yourself airs." Anna and the other two women looked righteous and confident. "Eden, I''m going to kill this woman today." Abigail walked towards Anna impulsively. Eden''s heart was in her mouth when she saw this, and she stopped Abigail quickly. "Abby, don''t be so mad. You can''t act recklessly. I promise I will handle this matter and satisfy you. Take a deep breath and calm down, okay?" "Humph! Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re pregnant. What you''re doing will only make people look down on you more." The shop assistant who had been beaten by Abigail was jealous of Abigail''s charming and attractive appearance. As long as Abigail spoke, she could not help but want to be argumentative. "Shut up!" Eden roared at her furiously, "If anything bad happens to Abby, I''ll kill you first!" Eden''s eyes were determined. She wouldn''t let go of these people. "Humph! If I''m afraid of you, I''ll get out of here on my knees." The shop assistant stood very close to Abigail and reached out to grab Abigail''s hair. She raised her hand, picked up the jewelry box on the counter and was about to hit Abigail''s beautiful face. Eden''s eyes trembled. At the critical moment, she went forward and held Abigail in her arms. "Bang..." The jewelry box was smashed onto Eden''s head. "Eden..." Abigail screamed. Eden endured the pain and kicked away the shop assistant exasperatedly. The salesgirl was caught off guard and fell to the ground. "Ouch... My waist." She looked painful. Eden''s anger overflowed. Blood came out of her forehead, making her look more cold-blooded and brutal. She bent down and pped the shop assistant very viciously and cruelly, "Crack..." "Ah..." The shop assistant felt dizzy and screamed. Looking at Eden''s irritated face, she was so scared that she did not dare to retort. "You beast! How dare you hurt a pregnant woman!" Eden said word by word with a surge of great fury. Seeing this, Anna was a little stunned. Eden was so strong and hot-tempered. No wonder she could bully Dulcie. "This thief beat someone! Catch her!" Seeing that the shop assistant was no match for Eden, Anna immediately shouted loudly. The three of them slowly approached Eden. They walked to Eden''s back with evil intentions and wanted to teach her a lesson together. "Eden, watch your back!" Abigail opened her eyes wide and red at the three mad women. She really wanted to kill them. She sent a message to Anson as fast as she could. Eden turned around and happened to see Anna raising her hand towards her. "Bang..." At the critical moment, Anna, who was half a head taller than Eden, was kicked to the ground by a ck figure. "Miss, sorry that I''mte." Aro suddenly appeared behind Eden and looked guilty. He went to the bathroom just now. Eden nced at him and said with a smile, "Aro, it''s notte. Youe at the right time." Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Aro looked at the blood on Eden''s face and frowned angrily, "Mrs. Alwynn, are you hurt?" "It''s not a big deal. I''m okay." Eden wiped the blood off the corner of her forehead with a sneer. She lowered her head and looked at the awkward shop assistant with fury in her eyes. At the same time, Anna fell to the ground and the other two women helped her up. She was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes. She looked at Eden fiercely. "B*tch, I underestimated you. It turns out that you have a bodyguard." Anna gritted her teeth. Abigail red at her angrily, "Aro, knock out her teeth! Since she speaks so harshly, there''s no need to keep her teeth! It''s too disgusting!" Aro nced at Eden. Abigail was speechless. She had to take a bodyguard with her when she went out in the future. Eden smiled wickedly, "Just do it. Don''t let others think that we are easy to bully." "Okay." Aro walked towards Anna expressionlessly. Anna had been kicked by Aro just now. Only she knew how painful she was. She felt that her waist had been broken, and she could not stand steadily. When she saw Aro approaching her, she was overwhelmed by fear, "Don''te here! She stole the ne, but she''s so self-righteous. If you have the guts, just wait for the police toe." "The police wille here soon. You bumped against me twice. If you are the one who put the ne into my pocket, I will disable both of your hands here." Eden said word by word furiously. "Aro, beat her!" Eden yelled angrily. These women would not do this for no reason. There should be someone behind the scene. "Anna, what should we do?" One of the girls looked at Aro''s strong figure in fear. However, the next moment, Aro rushed to them with the suddenness of thunder bolt. "Crack..." He pped Anna''s face mercilessly. "Ah..." A miserable scream sounded. Eden could imagine how painful it was. Aro''s strength was definitely terrifying. When Eden looked at Anna, she saw that her mouth was full of blood and her nose was crooked. "Anna!" The two women cried out in terror. Seeing this, Dahlia and Dulcie were no longer in the mood to watch a good show. Especially Dahlia, she was very flustered. Just now, she went to the monitoring room and wanted to get the surveince video, but she was refused. The security guards here didn''t listen to her. She took out a stack of money, but they didn''t even look at her and drove her out. Eden said without any sympathy, "Yo, Aro, her nose once had a stic surgery. Now it has been disfigured." Aro stood aside silently. "Ha-ha..." Abigail burst outughing, "Ugly people often do strange things to embarrass others." "Woo-woo..." Anna just wanted to make things difficult for Eden, but she did not expect to get herself involved. In fact, she didn''t know that what was going to happen was more horrible. The onlookers didn''t know what had happened and made some guesses. The three shop assistants werepletely dumbfounded. Seeing how fierce Aro was, they didn''t even dare to speak. "Abby! Eden!" An anxious voice came from the crowd. At the same time, the police had arrived. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abigail pretended to be wronged when she saw Anson, "Darling, if you came here a bitte, I would have been bullied badly." Abigail pointed at the shop assistant who wanted to hit her just now, "She hit me just now, but Eden protected me, and she is injured." "They insulted me and Eden, saying that we''re thieves." She must take revenge for Eden. Anson red at the shop assistant viciously and maliciously. The shop assistant shrunk her neck and suddenly felt a little scared. She shouldn''t have been so impulsive because of jealousy. However, when she saw the police, she gained courage immediately. "Sir, she stole the diamond ne." She pointed at Eden. "Shut up!" Anson looked at the shop assistant, "Do you know who she is? How dare you insult her!" "I don''t care who she is. I only know that she''s a thief!" The shop assistant looked arrogant. With the police here, she did not believe that they could beat her recklessly again. Anson nced at Eden and then looked at Anna and her friends, saying, "Sir, she is Mr. Alwynn''s wife. Please wait a minute!" Hearing this, the policeman nced at Eden and said respectfully, "Mr. Skye, this way, please!" However, everyone there was taken aback. The shop assistant almost fainted on the spot. Anna was even more shocked. She looked at Eden''s in face and could not believe that she was Victor''s wife. Anson looked at the bloodstain on Eden''s forehead and couldn''t help but swallow. Victor would go crazy when he saw this. "Aro, why are you standing there? When Victores here and sees the blood on Eden''s face, everyone here will suffer. Go buy some medicine in a hurry and treat Eden''s wound." Aro strode out hurriedly. Eden frowned and looked at Anson. "I can solve it by myself. Why did you tell Victor?" Anson smiled, "Eden, I was too anxious at that time, so I called Victor and see who was the nearest to you." Eden instantly fell silent. Why was she so unlucky? Something bad happened to her whenever she went out. Anson called the manager of the shopping mall and asked her to get the surveince video. The manager was a woman, and she was a capable professional manager hired by Victor. Anson knew her. Soon, Manager West, who dressed in a professional suit, walked to Eden quickly. She lowered her head guiltily, "Mrs. Alwynn, I had something to deal with and went out just now. I''m so sorry for what you''ve suffered." Eden shook her head, "Did you get the surveince video?" Manager West nodded, "Mrs. Alwynn, when I went to the monitoring room, the security guard told me that a woman tried to buy the surveince video with money, but he refused." "Oh!" Eden sneered. Her guess was right. Indeed, someone wanted to embarrass her on purpose. "Reward the security guard. Those who are loyal to thepany should be promoted." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." "Was her face shot by the camera?" "Yes. Mrs. Alwynn, take a look of this first. I''ll send that video to youter." Manager West took the tape and yed the surveince video on the TV not far away. Dahlia, who was standing outside the crowd, heard their conversation, and her body tensed up completely. She didn''t expect that this was Victor''s shopping mall. Soon, everyone saw the truth in the video. Anna bumped against Eden, and her two friends took the opportunity to surround Eden. After diverting her attention, Anna hit Eden again hard and then put the ne into her coat pocket. "Ah..." Anna went deathly pale. Duclie actually didn''t delete the surveince video. No, everything was over. She had been used by Dulcie. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 The three shop assistants were stunned. It turned out to be like this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As for who the thief was, it was absolutely clear. They looked at Anna angrily, "Why are you so vicious? You use such a method to frame Mrs. Alwynn! You are simply too mean!" One of the shop assistants roared at Anna. Anna couldn''t feel more embarrassed. The surrounding customers all pointed at her and whispered to each other, which made her ashamed and awkward. She was very agitated and uneasy in heart. How could she develop her career in River City in the future? She could only work as an Inte celebrity, and her only advantage was that she had a pretty face and long legs. Eden sneered and approached Anna step by step. At this moment, Anna was overwhelmed by fear. In River City, Victor was famous for doting on his wife. His wife was as important as his own life. Even if those who went to River City didn''t want to know about it, they would hear people talking about this. But that day, she actually offended Eden stupidly. She had juste here, but such a thing had happened. How could she have a foothold in River City? Dulcie must haven known about Eden''s identity. Otherwise, she would have dealt with Eden by herself, and she didn''t need to make use of her at all. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve been used by someone today. I''ll ept all the punishment." Resistance would only make her suffer more. Those who suited their actions to the times were wise. She was about to fall down. It was so painful that she could not hold on any longer. Eden said harshly, "Humph! Since you''re used by others, it proves that you are useful. Just go to the police station." Anson looked at policeman, "Sir, we''ve known the truth. Take them away." The policeman got the surveince video and was about to leave with Anna and her friends. At this time, a tall and strong man came out of the crowd. With his arrival, the atmosphere became oppressive. "Honey, who beat you?" Looking at the blood on Eden''s face, Victor went off the deep end. Hearing this, the shop assistant fell to the ground feebly. Victor looked over. The shop assistant lowered her head and wished that she could faint at this moment. "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal." Eden waved her hand. "What? But you''re bleeding!" Victor''s eyes were filled with harshness and coldness. "Did she beat you?" Victor pointed to the shop assistant who was sitting on the ground. "Yes." Abigail knew how kind Eden was and said slowly. If they let go the shop assistant, she would only be more arrogant in the future. "Sir, she beat my wife. Take her away as well." Victor didn''t show her any mercy and said in an emotionless voice. The shop assistant got frightened and passed outpletely. Under Victor''s horrible gaze, the policeman let the auxiliary policeman take away the fainted shop assistant. Anna and her friends were taken away as well. Aro came back with the medicine. Victor took it and then took Eden to the lounge to deal with the wound on her forehead. Abigail returned the bracelet to the shop assistant. No matter how she liked it, she didn''t want it anymore. She would think of what had happened here whenever she looked at the bracelet and feel disgusted. In the lounge, Victor dealt with Eden''s wound very cautiously. Anson stood beside Abigail and apanied her. Manager West left after sending the video to Eden. Seeing Paulina, Eden immediately understood everything. She looked at Abigail apologetically, "Abby, I''m sorry. We didn''t buy the bracelet for the baby. Let''s go shopping another day." Abigail looked at her with annoyance, "Eden, don''t care about me when we encounter such a dangerous thing again. If she had a knife in her hand, think about what you would be like now!" Eden knew that Abby was worried about her, but she cared about Abby more. She was her best friend in this world. "Abby, you don''t want me to get hurt, but I can''t bear to let you get hurt as well. What''s more, you have a baby in your belly. Our son must be fine." "Moreover, I''m all right now. Anna was used by someone, so she framed us. But don''t worry. I''ll handle this well." "Who?" Victor asked with a sullen face. Eden looked at him, "It''s useless even if I tell you. This time, I''ll deal with her in person." "Your business is my business. I will help you." Victor looked at her with determination. "Just wait and see. If I fail to deal with her, you can do something to help me. I have to make myself stronger." Eden smiled, and the expression in her eyes was cunning. No matter what, Paulina was Irving''s fiancee. If Victor took actions, he and Irving would hate each other more. Victor was mad, but he couldn''t do anything to her. After Anson dealt with everything, they went home respectively. Back home, Eden sent Irving the video of what had happened in the shopping mall. On the way back, she felt that she had seen Anna before, so she searched Anna online. She saw the videos of Anna showing all kinds of uniforms. Then she read thements and instantly realized what was going on. Dulcie brought Anna and two other online celebrities back to River City from abroad. They all worked in in RK Company. But this time, they actually acted recklessly. They didn''t even have a stable foothold here before they ruined their careers. "Irving, your fiancee is quite smart. Next time, she won''t be so lucky. You''d better keep tabs on her." Irving had been focusing his attention on her. It was time to let him and Paulina turn against each other. In that case, he wouldn''t try to disgust Victor all the time. He bought her a bouquet of roses everyday, which always made Victor annoyed and jealous. "Eden, are you all right?" Eden snorted. What a hypocrite! "If I was not all right, could I send you a message?" "Mom, time for meal." Gia''s voice came from outside the door. Eden deleted the messages and went out in a hurry. She did this because she didn''t want Victor to be jealous again. In Irving''s vi. As soon as Dahlia entered the house, Irving pped her in the face. "Crack... " Dahlia stared at his furious face in disbelief. "Irving... You..." He actually pped her. "Shut up! When can you stop ying your little tricks? The one I want you to deal with is Victor, not Eden!" "I spent a lot of effort to poach Anna and her friends, because I wanted to make your products more excellent the next season. The sales rely on these online celebrities and live broadcast. They''re famous and they have attracted arge number of fans online. They will help us sell the products the next season." "But your jealousy ruined all my ns in just a few minutes!" "If you y such a dirty trick again and ruin mypany''s reputation, get out of mypany immediately!" "I can let you live a rich life, but I can also send you to hell in an instant." Irving said word by word ruthlessly. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Hearing this, Dahlia knew that she did not consider the overall situation. But what had happened that day had nothing to do with her. She was afraid that Anna would be shot by the security camera, so she tried to delete the surveince video. However, the security person not only didn''t ept her money, but also drove her out. In the end, she was shot by the camera and Eden saw her in the surveince video. She knew that she had done a wrong thing. She made a fool of herself in trying to be smart. She didn''t learn a lesson from what had happened before, and she was too impulsive and impatient. She hadpletely exposed herself in front of Eden. In the future, Eden would definitely be on guard against her. "Irving, I''m sorry. I will never do this again. You can rest assured that I will definitely take the interests of the whole into ount. I will work very hard to be a woman who''s qualified to be with you." She admitted the mistake pitifully, though they framed Eden for Dulcie. Dulcie was very proud. She had been trying to take revenge on Eden because of what Eden had done. When they got an opportunity that day, she did not want to give up selfishly. Anna used to sell countless of clothes when she had a live broadcast online. She was taken to the police station that day, and one knew what would happen. "What''s the use of admitting your mistake now?" Irving stared at her coldly. Dahlia lowered her head in panic, looking very regretful. Seeing her like this, Irving frowned slightly and his eyes dimmed. His brooding and apathetic eyes seemed to be filled with hostility and disgust. He hated such a scheming woman. Sometimes, men were shrewd for doing a better business. He hated crafty and despicable women the most. All of a sudden, Eden''s innocent face and pure eyes shed through his mind. "Get the hell out of here!" He said harshly. "Irving..." Dahlia felt wronged and burst into tears. "I am your fiancee." Did he forget this? "Humph!" Irving snorted coldly. She was just the woman that his father used to monitor him. Since he didn''t admit her identity, she was not his fiancee. "Anna''s nose once had a stic surgery, but it has been scrunched. Bail her out and see if she can do live stream again." The media didn''t report what had happened that day. With Victor''s character, he would not allow the media to expose Eden so easily. He hoped that Anna could be lucky. "Dahlia, I have arranged everything for you in the future. If you screw things up again, don''t me me for being ruthless." Looking at his cold eyes, Dahlia felt a bit dizzy, and she looked so sombre. Tears ran down her face, and a wave of sadness flooded her. After standing for a while, she nodded and turned to bail out Anna and her friends. In the winter night, the sky was dark, and the leaves were rustling in the cold wind. The snow covered the whole city. It was so cold that no one wanted to go out. After dinner, Eden yed with the children for a while and then she went back to her room to study Danielle''s design. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that she had seen such a style somewhere before. She wore a pink fur home clothes and her hair was coiled on top of her head. She sat on the couch near the window and looked at the design drafts very seriously, and her gentle and charming face was reflected through the window. Victor was yingputer games with Henrick. These days, Gia had been in a bad mood. Although Troy had transferred to another school, that matter had cast a shadown in her heart. During the daytime, Martin apanied Giada all the time. To everyone''s surprise, Henrick did not disturb them. After they came back from school, Henrick cared about Gia very much. No matter what Gia said, he didn''t argue with her and even took the initiative to y games with her. With Victor''spany, Giada was in a good mood that day. After ying with Henrick and Giada for a while, Victor went back to the room to see Eden. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Eden sitting by the window. He walked over with a smile and hugged her from behind. Then, he ced his chin on her shoulder and gently rubbed against her. Eden looked back at him and smiled happily, "Gia is in a better mood. You yed games with her tonight, and she will feel better tomorrow." Victor smiled and nodded, "Yeah! She went to bed happily. Honey, what are you looking at?" Eden showed him the design drafts on her phone. "This is the designer I''ve taken fancy to. The style of her design is very unique. She has just graduated from college. Although she is not experienced, I always feel like I''ve seen this design drafts somewhere before." She was a bit hesitant to hire Danielle. Because she was familiar with her design. Especially when she saw the familiar design style. Victor took a careful look at the design drafts, "The design drafts arepletely different from yours. If we keep the designer in thepany, there will be two different kinds of fashion trends." "But it won''tst long, because it''s easy to be imitated." Victor did not like the design very much and returned the phone to her. The style was too unique, and target age group was under thirty. This was not why Eden was hesitant. She thought about the scenes where Danielle appeared downstairs Alwynn Group. She met Pa twice. Did they meet by ident? Or was it arranged by someone? "Victor, ask Dean to investigate Danielle." She didn''t know why she was uneasy, and she couldn''t rest assured unless she investigated it. "Okay, I will ask him to do it tomorrow." Victor carried her in his arms, "Let''s go to sleep." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Okay!" She was really tired after experiencing so much in a day. Several days had passed in a sh. Victor became busier and busier, but Eden was free. When she had nothing to do, she rarely went to thepany. Instead, she went to the hospital to take care of Delmont and apanied the children to review their lessons. Everyone was busy at the end of the year. A weekter, there was an uproar in River City. The richest man in A Country, Barrett, returned to River City to live out his life in retirement. Eden knew this news. She was afraid that Adrienne would have no time to care about Delmont, so she went to the hospital to apany him these days. Work could never be more important than family. She stood by the window and looked at the report on TV. She nced at Delmont, only to see that he was watching the news with a dejected face. He knew that he couldn''t be with Adrienne, but he didn''t want to give up. He looked out of the window slowly. The cold wind cut one to the marrow. Snow was falling heavily, whitening the tops of the trees. There was ice awls at the edge of the windowsill. They were twinkling under the bright sunshine. Delmont suddenly smiled and said, "Eden, this winter is really long. I remember that the snow had stopped by this timest year, but it''s still snowing heavily this year." His tone was casual and mncholic. Eden nodded, "Isn''t it just? This winter is indeed colder." Eden looked at him and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Delmont, are you in a bad mood?" Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 "Ha-ha..." Delmontughed happily, "With my little princess by my side every day, how could I be in a bad mood? I''m so d now. I just feel that this weather is annoying. I don''t even dare to go out for a walk." "I stay in the hospital every day, and I don''t need to work hard but I can earn high sry. Everyday, I''m happy and energetic, and I have no worry. I live a wonderful life now, don''t I?" Eden was speechless. Looking at his forced smile, she only pursed her lips slightly. Since Barrett was back, perhaps it would be harder for Delmont to be with Adrienne. Adrienne was even the eldest daughter of the Simpson family. It meant that she had a high status in the family. Barrett thought highly of her. It seemed that Delmont knew this as well, but he didn''t want to say it. Delmont was just like this. He acted with propriety, making others feelfortable and making himself live at ease. It was good to have a careless character. At the very least, he wouldn''t be troubled by many things. Moreover, Adrienne had stopped buying meals for Delmont three days ago. Her father hade back, and she must be very busy. "Delmont, put on your coat. I will push you out for a walk." "Okay." Delmont smiled and nodded. During this period of time, he felt so bored in the ward. Eden took the ck down jacket, wore it for him and covered his knees with a nket. Then she pushed over the wheelchair and helped him sit on it carefully before pushing him out. "Delmont, do you still love the girl in your heart?" Eden suddenly asked after they entered the elevator. Delmont''s body trembled, and a trace of sorrow shed across his eyes. He did not want to hide anything from Eden. "Eden, of course. How could I not love her? She is my first love." She was also hisst love. He could even love her with his life! Even if he had to lose the whole world, he wouldn''t abandon her. He had a bad temper, but he was very gentle to her. Listening to Delmont''s depressed voice, Eden knew that he had never given up. "Delmont, if shees back to you, will you have the courage to pursue her again?" She didn''t want to see Delmont in so much pain. Although he hid it deliberately, his eyes could not fool her. "Ha-ha..." Delmont suddenlyughed self-mockingly, "Eden, I have courage, but I don''t have any chance." In the past, Adrienne was afraid that her family would reject their rtionship, and she had never told her family about him. Therefore, he kept their love a secret, and only the two of them knew that they were in love. They didn''t dare to date in school and always dated somewhere very far away. Their school was in the northern district, but they would eat together in the western district. This was how they dated back then. But he did not feel tired at all. On the contrary, he was happy because he could take her around. To put it in a more overbearing way, he would only love her in the rest of his life. He only wanted to upy a little bit of her time, or just hear her gentle words. "Delmont, if shees back, be braver, okay? You should fight for the opportunity by yourself. If you try your best, you won''t feel regretful in the future. In this way, you can be with another girl with a peaceful mind." "If you don''t get married, mom and dad will be very anxious. Think about it. Grandma is old, she is straightforward. She will nag every day after you go back." "Ha-ha... Eden, grandma will nag every day even if I go back now." "She always talks to me earnestly, asking me if I want to get married when I look at Glenn. Anyway, she says like this every time she sees me, and I''ve got used to it." However, how could it be so easy to fall in love? He didn''t want to be with someone he didn''t like. He only wanted to spend the rest of his wife with Adrienne. "Delmont, there is light in the day, and there are stars at night. There are fishes in the water, and there are birds in the sky. In this changeable and prosperous world, there is only you in my heart." Adrienne looked at him with bright and beautiful eyes and smiled gently. She had been proud and lofty, and that was the first time that she had said such affectionate words. He remembered that he couldn''t stop smiling that night. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finally, the girl he loved treated him as her only love. However... Delmont smiled bitterly. At that time, he didn''t know that his dream would be shattered so easily. He had never been greedy in life, and his only wish was to be with her forever. "So, Delmont, if there is a little hope, try your best to get it, okay?" No matter what, he didn''t know why Adrienne left him back then. All these years, he had been single because he was unwilling to give up. She was not qualified to let him fall in love with another woman. It was hard to forget that the woman whom he loved deeply. Just like how Victor loved her in life. Their hearts had been attracted, and they could no longer fall in love with others. Out of the elevator, Delmont suddenly turned to look at her and smiled, "Eden, but I can''t even speak fluently when I see her. I can only say sorry to her again and again. She hates me being like this." Perhaps he was too dejected in heart, so he suddenly wanted to talk to Eden about it. Eden knew how they got along with each other. Delmont couldn''t be his real self in front of Adrienne. "Delmont, it''s not your fault. Why do you have to say sorry? No matter who you are, you should have your own principles and self-esteem in front of the one you love the most." "Love is based on equality and respect. You two can rely on each other and support each other. Love without dignity is notplete." "When you lose your self-esteem, you will be humble and pitiful, and she will gradually lose interest in you. If she doesn''t love you, she won''t even look at you no matter how humble you are." "So, Delmont, this time, change yourself and don''t say sorry when you make no mistake. Just like now, do what you should do and don''t feel humble. This is the right attitude you should have towards love. Only in this way will she respect you." "Eden, what you said makes sense. I am so humble in front of her. I''m afraid that I''ll make her unhappy by doing something wrong. I''ve always been like this." Delmont smiled bitterly. Was it because he behaved too humbly that Adrienne didn''t like him? He was enlightened and didn''t argue with Eden again. "Delmont, in the future, be your real self in front of her. Don''t be afraid of showing your advantages and shorings. If she loves you, she will love your advantages and tolerate your shorings." Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 If love made him lose his dignity, the best way was to give up this love. However, the key was that Delmont had no sense of security in front of Adrienne. "Eden, I''ll have a try. You''re right. I''ll show my true self to her. One the one hand, I have never lied to her. On the other hand, I''m just such a person. I''ll be my real self." "That''s right!" Eden smiled and nodded, "Delmont, it''s right to think like this. It seems that you get enlightened before your legs are recovered." As long as he could change his mind, things wouldn''t be soplicated. Barrett was back. Alwynn Group was probably going to cross a difficult barrier. In the Alwynn family. Phillip moved back here with the nanny. He sat in the study and watched the news. He was shocked when he learned that Barrett hade back. He was so idle that he didn''t even notice it. The news said that Barrett came back to his hometown in a low profile. Seeing this, Phillip sneered. In the pictures, Barrett was not as imposing as he used to be. His hair was white and there were wrinkles on his old face. It seemed that Barrett didn''t live a good life these years. He could see it from Barrett''s eyes. "Barrett, the newspapers have given undue prominence to you. Is this your low profile?" However... A trace of worry shed across Phillip''s eyes. Was it really because Barrett missed his hometown that he came back? If that was the case, he wouldn''t be so worried. He was afraid that this b*stard had another purpose. Victor should know about this matter. It was not difficult for him to find it out. But he was quite calm. Phillip squinted his sharp eyes and nced at the snow outside the window. Barrett had been holding grudges against the Alwynn family for many years. He was a heartless and cruel man. Back then, if it weren''t for the fact that Barrett wanted to ruin the Alwynn family, he wouldn''t have acted so viciously and forced him to move out of this city. Hadn''t Barrett forgotten about the hatred? "Ha-ha..." Phillipughed. "Barrett, don''t you know that my son is more excellent than me? Back then, I was not as ruthless as my son. If you dare to hurt him, you will be dealt a severer blow." Phillip said with a sneer. He picked up his phone and called Jaxon. Jaxon still worked in Jotham Alwynn Group, and he managed thepany together with Irene. "Hello? Chairman Alwynn." "This is me! Did Victor ask you anything about the Simpson family?" "No. I saw the news as well. Barrett is back." "Yes! It''s good that you kow it. You need to make some preparations to be on guard against the despicable man." "I see, Chairman Alwynn. I will be more careful." "Don''t forget to call me if Victor contacts you. This brat is really calm. He hasn''te to me yet." "Chairman Alwynn, he didn''te to you for your own good. Now you live a carefree life, and I don''t think he wants to disturb you." "Ha-ha..." Phillip sneered, "I don''t think so. I think he just doesn''t want to see me. I could have lived in Windsor Vi, but he was too indifferent. He lived next door to me, but he didn''t want to see me at all. I''ve moved back to the old house, haven''t I?" "Fortunately, Wyattes here after dinner and ys chess with me everyday. Otherwise, I''ll be extremely bored." "During this period of time, I''ve been thinking about having something to do and setting up a holiday vige for fishing. I''m afraid that I''ll suffer from senile dementia, and he will dislike me more." Hearing this, Jaxon smiled and said, "Chairman Alwynn, this is a good idea. After all, you are quite strong now, and you can make yourself a little busy." Phillip nodded with a smile, "You agree with me, don''t you? Next spring, I will find a suitable ce to set up a holiday vige for fishing. Although I''m not short of money, I can donate the money I earn to the orphanage. Just take it as a blessing for my three grandchildren." "Chariman Alwynn, as long as you''re healthy. You can enjoy the happiness of a family union. There are few people who are as lucky as you." "Ha-ha..." Phillip was even happier when he heard that. "Jaxon, you''re right. My three little grandchildren will find time to apany me on weekends, making me very delighted every day. I have been looking forward to theming to have dinner with me since Monday." "After I retired, I let go of many things. I''ve changed my mind, so I live afortable life now. Jaxon, you''ve be a grandfather as well, and you''ll be able to enjoy the same happiness in the future." "Chairman Alwynn, thanks to you, I''m about to retire." Jaxon was very delighted. They chatted pleasantly... Eden pushed Delmont and walked around the hospital. They even went to the men''s clothing store nearby to buy some clothes. As they walked back, they chatted. She sent Delmont to the ward. Delmont wanted to eat yellow peaches, so she went out to the supermarket to buy fruit. The supermarket was nearby. Eden bought a few yellow peaches and some daily necessities. It was so cold, so she walked back to the hospital in a hurry. When she passed through the road opposite the hospital, she saw many people gathered together. Eden looked at them curiously, but there was nothing strange. "The olddy seems to suffer an attack." Just as Eden was about to leave, she heard this and stopped. "So what? What if she''s pretending? Nowadays, so many people try to ckmail by pretending to be sick. Who dares to help her?" "That''s right. Last year, one of my rtives met an olddy who fell down by the river. He helped her kindly, but he was ckmailed." "s! Now it''s hard to be a good man." When Eden heard this, she quickly squeezed into the crowd and saw a white-haired olddy lying on the ground and twitching. Her sses were on the ground, and one of her shoes had fallen aside. There were many people surrounding her, but none of them were willing to help her. Eden put down the things in her hands and ran over. She helped the old man up and saw foam at her lips. She suffered an epileptic fit. She once learned about such disease on the Inte. "Madame, are you okay?" Eden said anxiously. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The olddy seemed to be conscious. She stared at Eden with wide eyes, opened her mouth and tried to say something, but failed. "Oh! This youngdy is so brave. If the old woman wants to ckmail her, she will be in trouble." "Nowadays, young people are inexperienced. We should learn a lesson from other people''s experiences." "Yes, these years, more and more people ckmail others." Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Eden did not care what they said and immediately called Anton. "Hello? Mrs. Alwynn." "Anton, immediately ask some doctors to take a stretcher ande to the opposite side of the hospital. An olddy suffers an epileptic fit. Hurry up!" "Please wait for a while!" After hanging up the phone, Eden put down thedy and let her lean against her. She picked up her sses. Then she held her hands tightly to prevent them from getting grazed. She could feel the strength of the olddy. In less than three minutes, several doctors ran over with a stretcher. "Hurry up!" Eden urged them. Seeing that the olddy gritted her teeth and blood came out of her mouth, she was afraid that she would bite her tongue. Without thinking too much, she open the old lady''s mouth with force and stuffed her fingers into it. The olddy bit her with great strength and she felt a sharp pain in her fingers. "Mrs. Alwynn!" One of the doctors recognized Eden and looked at her in surprise. Eden looked at her and said, "Hurry up. Don''t cared about me and save her." Several doctors and nurses stretchered the olddy quickly, and Eden followed them to the hospital as fast as they could. When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor took Eden''s fingers out of the olddy''s mouth. Eden''s hand was hurt badly and kept bleeding. She gasped in pain. Just now, she used her right hand and protected her left hand very well. She had to draw design drafts with her left hand. The olddy came to sense after being rescued. She looked at Eden''s badly injured fingers apologetically. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t make a sound. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden looked at her and smiled, "Madame, it''s okay. It''s just a minor injury, and it doesn''t hurt at all." She had a grandmother as well. If no one helped Grandma Clement when something bad happened to her, she would feel that this world was too indifferent. Eden looked at the doctor next to her and ordered him, "When she''s in a better condition, send her to the ward next door to Delmont. I will take care of her until her familye here." "I see, Mrs. Alwynn. You''d better treat your wound first." "Okay!" Eden looked at her and smiled, "Madame, just rest at ease." The olddy blinked her eyes as a reply. After Eden''s wound was bandaged, the olddy was out of danger. She was sent to the ward next door to Delmont and had an intravenous drip. Delmont looked at Eden''s bandaged fingers and said with distress, "Didn''t I ask you to go out and buy a few yellow peaches? Why did youe back with injured fingers?" Eden nced at her painful fingers and said with a smile, "Delmont, saving a life is better than building a seven-tier pagoda. She''s at the same age as our grandma. Everyone thought that she wanted to ckmail and no one was willing to help her. If I didn''t help her, she might be in danger." "You are just too kind. It''s understandable that those people didn''t want to help her. Recently, a lot of people pretend to be sick to ckmail others. Ordinary people can''t afford it." Eden said with depression, "It''s really hard to be a good person in this world." "That''s right. Sometimes you''re kindhearted, but you may be framed in the blink of an eye. Only you dared to save her." Delmont nced at her with distress and helplessness. However, if he was Eden, he would help the olddy as well. "Alright, Delmont, don''tin anymore. Fortunately, someone sent my things to the receptionist kindly. Now you can eat the yellow peaches. I''ll peel one for you. Eat it. Then I''ll go to see the old lady." Eden said while peeling the peach. The yellow peach looked very delicious. "Eden, I''m not in the mood to eat it anymore. You have to protect yourself all the time and don''t let your hands get hurt." Delmont was very helpless. Eden had got hurt countless time, hadn''t she? After peeling the peach for Delmont, Eden went to see the olddy next door. She gently pushed the door open and went in. Only then did she look at the olddy carefully. Her curly hair was white, but her hairstyle was delicately made. Her face was well-maintained. At the moment, her face was ruddy, and she looked graceful and noble. The clothes she wore were expensive and luxurious. She had fallen asleep, looking very serene! Eden walked over slowly and saw bloodstains at the corners of her mouth. She fetched some warm water in the bathroom and wiped the dirt and blood off her hands. Then she sat next to the bed and waited for her to wake up. In the evening, Eden ordered dinner for Delmont and ordered a bowl of porridge for the olddy, waiting for her to wake up. At around seven o''clock, the olddy opened her eyes slowly. After looking around, she looked at Eden''s somewhat tired face in a doting manner. "Madame, are you awake?" Eden smiled happily. The olddy''s eyes were as amiable as her grandmother''s. "Yeah!" The olddy''s voice was hoarse, and there was a smile on her pale face. "Thank you for saving me!" Her hoarse voice was very affable. "It''s no bother. You''re about the same age as my grandma, and your eyes are as kind as hers." Eden smiled and looked at her elegant face. The olddy muste from a rich family. Just like Grandma Clement, she often went to the beauty salon, so she looked so noble and graceful. "Is that so? I really want to know your grandmother if there''s a chance." "Madame, do you want to have some porridge?" Eden asked with a smile. She shook her head, "My tongue seems to be broken by my teeth. I don''t want to eat anything now." Then she looked at Eden''s bandaged fingers. "If you hadn''t put your hand into my mouth, I''m afraid my tongue would have been bitten off." The olddy said with gratitude. Eden was very kind. "Madame, it''s okay. I''m not seriously injured. As long as you are fine." After all, she was old and had been eating very carefully. If she bit her tongue, she would suffer these days. Eden''s hand was hurt, but it didn''t matter. When people suffered from excessive internal heat, their tongues ached and they suffered a lot while eating. "By the way, Madame, where are your family members? You may have to stay here tonight, so you need someone to take care of you.'''' The olddy looked gloomy and her face suddenly became sad. After a long while, she said, "I came to River City to pray at the tomb of my husband alone. No one apanies me. I wanted to go back to my department, but I suddenly suffered an epileptic fit when I hailed a taxi on the side of the road." "I see. Madame, it''s all right. I''ll stay with you tonight. My eldest brother is injured, and he lives the next door, so it''s convenient for me to look after both of you." It seemed that she couldn''t go back at night. Victor would be angry when he knew this. "Thank you. You are really a good girl. You can call me Grandma Weaving." Ang Weaving smiled lovingly. If it weren''t for Eden, no one would help her that day. When she suffered an epileptic fit, there were a lot of onlookers, but none of them helped her. Only she knew how cold this world was. She was old, and she had experienced a lot. "Grandma Weaving, my name is Eden. You can call me by my name." Eden introduced herself with a smile. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 "Eden, what a nice name." Ang said with a smile. "Thank you." Eden smiled and nodded. Eden had poured some hot water for Ang. At this time, the temperature was just right, and she inserted a new straw into it. "Grandma Weaving, have some water first. The temperature is suitable, and it''s not hot anymore." "Okay!" Ang lowered her head to drink the water. She was really thirsty. "Grandma Weaving, I bought you porridge. It''s warm now. Eat some, and your stomach will feel better." When Ang drank the water, she felt that the tip of her tongue did not hurt so much. She smiled and nodded, "Then I''ll eat some." Eden held the bowl and fed her personally. Ang didn''t stand on ceremony and ept Eden''s kindness. After Ang ate the porridge, Eden''s phone rang. "I''m sorry." Eden went out to answer the phone. "Hello? Victor." "Honey, why haven''t youe back yet?" Victorined, "I''m not used to it when you''re not home." Eden apologized to him, "Honey, I''m sorry..." "No, don''t tell me that you can''te back tonight." Before Eden finished her words, Victor interrupted her. "Victor, I saved an olddy today. She doesn''t have anyone to apany her, so I have to stay here. Go to bed early." "Humph! You actually leave your husband alone because of someone you don''t know. Eden, you are really getting bolder!" Victor was very mad. It was such a cold winter. How could he spend the long night without Eden by his side? Eden got angry as well, "Victor, just go to bed early! If you dare toe to the hospital tonight, I won''t go home for three days and leave you alone!" "Hey, you''re threatening me. Whether you believe it or not, I''ll ask someone to tie you up and bring you back right now!" Victor''s tone was filled with uncontroble fury. "How dare you!" "If you dare to tie me up, I will go back to my mother''s house tomorrow." Victor was stunned. Eden really liked to threaten him in this way. Victor stood beside the window and looked at the reflection of his tall and straight figure. His anger overflowed. He could not help but shiver when he heard Eden''s words. "D*mn it!" Victor cursed in heart. He was actually threatened and rendered speechless by his wife. Moreover, he could do nothing to her. Not hearing Victor speak, Eden knew that her words worked. She smiled proudly, "Victor, go to bed early. I''ll go home early tomorrow." "You''d better get home before I get off work and make me more delicious food, or you''ll be taught a lesson at night." Victor said threateningly. "Alright, we''ll have hotpot at home tomorrow night. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied." It was just a piece of cake for her. She could satisfy his wish. "Humph..." After expressing his dissatisfaction several times, Victor hung up unwillingly. Eden smiled helplessly and turned back to the ward. After Ang fell asleep, she went to Delmont''s ward. She didn''t go back to Ang''s ward until Delmont went to bed. The doctor said that Ang might suffer an epileptic fit at any time. Eden could only sleep on the lounge chair and paid attention to Ang. This night, what Eden worried about didn''t happen. Ang slept very soundly. Eden got up twice in the night, and Ang was in good sleep all the time. The next morning, after Ang had an intravenous drip, the doctor said she could be discharged from the hospital. Ang didn''t want to stay in the hospital. After thanking Eden enthusiastically, she left the hospital. Eden went to Anton''s office to see the report of Delmont''s check-up. She knew that Delmont wouldn''t tell her the truth if she asked him. It was better to ask Anton directly. Anton was reading the patients'' medical records when Eden came in. He pushed his sses up his nose and smiled gently, "Mrs. Alwynn, why do youe here early in the morning?" Eden sat opposite him with a smile, "Doctor West, I want to ask about Delmont''s health condition. If I ask him directly, he definitely won''t tell me." Anton smiled and nodded, "Mr. Clement''s legs are in good condition, and he recovers quite well. However, his liver is still the same as before. He should be in a bad mood recently. You have to be extremely careful about this. There are signs of inmmation in his liver." Eden knew that Adrienne had indeed affected Delmont''s mood. Yesterday, she chatted with him about their rtionship for quite a while when they took a walk, and she hoped that he could get enlightened. "Doctor West, thank you! I will find a way to make him happy." "Yes! This is the best way." Anton took out the document about Adrienne, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the information you want about Adrienne. She once have a liver transnt." Eden''s heart ached in an instant. Her breathing became rapid as she said seriously, "So Delmont gave his liver to her." Neal nodded, "I found that they once lived in the hospital together. There is not much doubt that Mr. Clement had transnted his liver to Adrienne." "But it''s amazing. The transntation was very sessful." Aftering out of Anton''s office, Eden was worried. It would not be so easy for Delmont to be with Adrienne. Especially after Barrett and his family came back. When Barrett went aboard, he was young and promising. He could marry several wives legally in that country. Over the years, he had married four wives. His family was veryplicated, and his children schemed against each other to fight for his property. Eden walked to the vent on the corridor. A gust of cold wind blew over, and it was very chilly. She worried about Delmont more and more. Eden hugged herself, trying to warm herself a little bit. "s!" She sighed in a low voice. "Eden." A kind voice sounded. Eden turned around and saw Aisling. She smiled and said, "Mom, it''s so cold. Why are you here?" Aisling smiled dotingly, "How could I bear to let you take care of Delmont alone? Your grandma got up early in the morning, saying that I didn''t care about my son and left you alone in the hospital. I was annoyed by her words, so I might as welle here. You can go back to rest." Eden felt a little helpless when she thought of Grandma Clement''s character. "Mom, grandma has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. You don''t have to take it to heart." Aisling walked over and held Eden''s hand, "I''ve never taken her words seriously, or I would have been pissed off." "Although your grandmother has a sharp tongue but a soft heart, sometimes her words are too hateful and annoying." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled helplessly, "Mom, just endure it. Grandma is old and she often nags. It is not because she hates you, but because she is lonely. She wants to talk to someone." Aisling said helplessly, "So, I didn''t argue with her. Let''s not talk about your grandma anymore. Hurry up and go back to the ward. I made you your favorite dishes." Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 "Mom, it''s tiring to cook in the morning." Eden looked at her with distress. Seeing how thin she was, Aisling''s heart ached, and she was very guilty. "I can''t apany you and take care of you every day like Jaida. Only when you have time can I cook delicious food for you. My cooking skills are not as good as Jaida''s, but I want to cook yummy dishes for you." She always wanted to make up for everything that happened before, but Eden had grown up and got married. Herpensation seemed to be so insignificant. Fortunately, Eden was very kind and did not hate her. As the saying went, all the wonderful things in this world were rtive, and nothing could be perfect in every respect. She was Eden''s biological mother, but Eden was much closer to Jaida. But she had never been jealous, and she was very grateful to Jaida. Eden had suffered for many years, and it was she who warmed Eden''s heart. After having breakfast together, Aisling stayed to take care of Delmont, and Eden took the opportunity to go to thepany. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In front of her, Victor was as hard to please as a child. She nned to order lunch and then eat together with Victor. In this way, he would feel better. After having lunch, she would go to the hospital and ask Aisling to go back to rest. She went straight to thepany. In order to give Victor a surprise, she did not call him. When she reached the 25th floor, she heard Pa''s voice as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. She spoke in a low voice. It seemed that she didn''t want to be heard. Judging from her voice, Eden found that she was in the fire exit. Her foot was injured, so she had been wearing t shoes, and she made no sound while walking. She walked to the fire exit stealthily. "Mr. Williams, please think of a way to let them adopt a conciliatory attitude." "I''m sorry, Miss Koch. You know his identity, and he refuses topromise all the time. He wants the person who hit him to be punished byw andpensate him." "Now he is still in the hospital. As for how much he wants, we won''t know until he leaves the hospital." "Mr. Williams, hees from a rich family. As long as you win this case, I will definitely reward you. As forpensation, he has the ability to bear it." Pa said in a coquettish voice. Hearing her voice, Eden was gooseflesh all over. Was Pa talking to awyer? Compensation? What was she talking about? By the way, Delmont! Eden''s face was full of anger. When the ident happened that day, she sounded out the driver, and the driver knew Pa. But Pa didn''t meet the driver before, nor did she call him. Aro tried his best, but he failed to find any clue to prove that they knew each other. Mr. Williams? Pa hung up and walked back, and Eden turned around and walked towards the office. While walking, she lowered her head to send a message to Aro. "Aro, check if thewyer of the driver who hit Delmont is surnamed Williams." "No problem." "Eden." When Pa saw Eden, she was a bit surprised. When Victor came to thepany that day, he looked extremely annoyed. At this time, he was having a meeting in the office. Eden looked back at her casually, "Pa, I have to remind you that we are in thepany." Pa looked somewhat awkward, "Director Bleu, I thought you wouldn''te to work today." "I don''t have much work to do at the end of the year, and I don''t have toe here. But you have a lot of things to do. I''lle here and stay one or two hours every day. Send the documents to my office." "I..." Pa looked at Eden with embarrassment. Seeing her expression, Eden frowned instantly, "Pa, do you want to tell me that you didn''t work when I was not in thepany?" Pa nodded awkwardly, "I thought that you woulde to work in a few days." "Pa, it seems that you don''t like anything except for dressing yourself up beautifully everyday." Eden looked at her with sarcastic eyes. Pa nced at her clothes and tried to defend herself, "Can''t I dress up beautifully?" After selling that diamond ring, she became rich. She had moved into a high-end department and bought herself some nice clothes. At this time, she still had hundreds of thousands of dors left. Since she was rich, she had to dress up. "You can, but who will pay attention to you after you go home?" "Eden, you are jealous of me!" Pa red at Eden with annoyance. "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered, "Why should I be jealous of you?" "Pa, whether a woman is beautiful or not is not up to her appearance. "Do you know that state outside is based on mind inside? A real beautiful woman has a pure and kind heart, and she doesn''t only have a pretty face." "No matter how beautiful a woman is, she is not charming if she doesn''t have a kind heart, even if she is as delicate and lovely as a rose." "Hence, charm is a kind of internal beauty, not seductive face and sexy figure." After saying this, Eden walked back to the office slowly. She said as she walked, "Send the documents to my office as soon as possible. I only have two hours, and I will leave after lunch." Pa was furious, "You should have informed me in advance before you came. How would I know that you would suddenlye to work at this time?" Hearing this, Eden bit her lip hard. Turning around, she looked at Pa''s dissatisfied face with sharp eyes, "I have asked you to do the work! How can you me me now? If you have such a naive idea, you should be the boss yourself." "I learned from my past working experience that working hard is a way to sess." "If you really want to make achievement in your short life, you can only work hard." Eden said every word in an extremely cold voice. She had met many people like Pa. Such people always said that they wanted to make progress, but they never took actions. One could not live a glorious life without hard work. When she was very young, she understood that those who could bridge over difficulties and reflect on themselves could change their own lives. "Humph!" Pa stamped her feet and looked at Eden''s back. Thinking of what thewyer said just now, she felt even angrier. The Clement family was very rich, but they insisted on suing the driver. They didn''t give any chance to settle the matter out of court. If things went on like this, Eden would find out that it was her who arranged Delmont''s car ident sooner orter. At that time, she could really get out of here. Although she had had a way out, she could not guarantee that she would be lucky. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 "Humph!" Pa returned to the office with a displeased expression. After returning to the office, Eden went to the bathroom to take a bath. Last night, she had no time to take a bath and change her clothes in the hospital. After Victor returned to the office with Lucian, he heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. Victor''s mad heart was pleasantly surprised. Was Eden back? Victor put down the documents in his hand and nced at Lucian. "Let''s talk about thister. Close the door for me. I don''t want to be disturbed in the next two hours." Lucian heard the sound of running water as well, and he found that Victor was no longer angry. He turned around and left in silence. Victor was really cunning. Victor smiled and walked into the bathroom quietly. Looking at the shoes by the door, he smiled wickedly and his eyes were filled with passion. He walked to the wardrobe and got a set of clothes for Eden. Then he turned on the heat in the room, took off his coat and unbuttoned his shirt with an evil smile. His abdominal muscle looked very sexy. Sitting by the bed elegantly, he waited Eden toe out. Eden came out of the bathroom in a big bath towel and bound up her dried hair. Raising her head, she saw Victor looking at her with intense eyes and smiling ambiguously. She was stunned. Eden swallowed. Why did she feel as if she had be his prey? "Come here." Victor crooked his finger at her. "Oh!" Eden walked over with grievances. Victor pulled her into his arms and smelled the light fragrance. Victor closed his eyes with infatuation and said in a low voice, "Honey, I didn''t fall asleepst night." Eden was speechless. She slept soundlyst night. Eden looked up and smiled, "I prepared a brown bear for you in the wardrobe. You can hold it..." "Fool, is that you?" Victor held her in his arms gently and kissed her forehead. She had just taken a shower, and the air around was cool and particrlyfortable. Her fair skin and sexy shape was a kind of seduce to him. Eden grinned, "s! Why am I so charming?" Victor looked at hercent face with obsession, but he was very angry in heart. "You''re not charming. I am warmer than others, so I dote on you like this. Don''t tter yourself." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But he had to admit that although she was the mother of three children, she was still well-shaped and pretty. Besides, she was particrly capable. No matter what she wanted to do, she could seed. Even he admired her tenacity. "Ha-ha..." Eden pinched his handsome face with her slender fingers. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. As long as I know it myself." "You narcissistic girl." Victor smiled dotingly, but there was a mysterious expression in his eyes. "Honey, I''m hungry. I starved allst night." Eden knew what he meant by saying this. "Victor, you can''t think about sex all day." She looked at him helplessly. "Ha-ha, that''s because you''re by my side." Victor kissed her pink lips and took off her bath towel. Two hourster, Victor and Eden appeared in the office on time, and they sat on the sofa. Eden curled up in his armszily like a noble Persian cat and enjoyed the warmth he gave her. When she raised her head, she saw Victor''s handsome and tender face. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes, "Victor, Barrett is back. Do you think it''s possible for Delmont and Adrienne to be together?" Thinking of the result she had learned from Anton this morning, she felt very depressed. Victor smiled, and his eyes became more and more doting as he looked at herzy face, "You are only worried about Delmont and Miss Simpson. Haven''t you ever worried about me?" "You''re so capable. I can''t worry about you even if I want to." Eden looked at him with a smile. Her eyes were starry and bright. Victor puckered his mouth with dejection and said mockingly, "Are you so confident in me? Why am I not confident?" After that, he touched the bangs on her forehead. Eden red at him and smiled said a lovely smile, "Do you think I will believe you? You have arranged everything, haven''t you? You''ve been arranging everything in private since you knew Barrett. Am I right?" "Oh, it seems that my wife knows me best." Victor rubbed her forehead tenderly. Her face looked pure and pretty. Eden suddenly stood up and looked at the time, "I came back to have lunch with you, but you dyed all my time." Victor smiled wickedly and said in a charming manner, "Because you are so attrctive." After that, he realized that he had got a p in the face. "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh. She looked at him with an evil smile, "You finally admit that I''m charming, don''t you?" Victor was speechless. "No." Obviously, Eden wouldn''t believe him. Looking at at his embarrassed face, Eden changed the subject and asked, "By the way, Victor, did you ask Dean to investigate Danielle?" Victor nodded, got up and took a stack of documents on the desk. "There''s nothing special about her. She''s from the countryside, and she has just graduated from university. The style of her design is unique and her temper is weird, just like what you said." Eden flipped through the documents and found that there was nothing strange. She closed the documents and felt a little uncertain. She didn''t want to hire her because she doubted her. She looked at Victor, "You''ve seen her design drafts. Don''t you think they''re very familiar? Where on earth have I seen them? If she copied someone else''s design, the reputation of ourpany will be affected." Therefore, she did not inform Danielle toe to work before finding out her identity. Victor shook his head and said, "I don''t have much impression of it." Eden hesitated. Seeing that she was worried, Victor tapped her forehead gently, "Fool, if you doubt a person, do not use him. Don''t hire her if you have worries in heart." Eden was really troubled at the moment, "I am afraid of missing a good designer. I can''t guarantee that my design can be so popr every year. After all, time makes it inevitable that in every profession the rising generation is worthier than the former one. One day I will be eliminated from this circle. So, we have to train talents in advance." "Look at you." Victor pinched her nose and smiled, "Why do you have to think so much? That''s Kenny''s business." Eden was about to say something when she heard someone knocking on the door. She knew that her meal had been delivered. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Victor stood up to open the door. Dean stood at the door with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the lunch ordered by Mrs. Alwynn." "Okay!" Victor took lunch and turned into the office. Dean smiled and left. Eden suddenly stopped him, "Dean." Dean turned around with a smile and looked at Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, what else can I do for you?" "Did you investigate Danielle on your own?" "Yes! I followed her for a few days and inquired about her around her school for several days. The information is right. Do you have any other problem after reading the information?" Eden shook her head, "Forget it. Call her and ask her toe to work. Arrange a position for her in the design department first." Even if Danielle had other intentions, she could know what she wanted to do after she worked in thepany. However, she didn''t understand why she felt familiar with her design drafts. "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn. I''ll call her right away." Dean left quickly. Victor had opened the food boxes on the sofa. Looking at Eden''s worried face, he was amused, "Since you have doubts in heart, why do you hire her? You''re making trouble for yourself, aren''t you? You are vexed, and you have to be on guard against her." Eden turned her head slowly to look at him, "Victor, I just doubt her design. I''m sure I''ve seen it somewhere before, but I can''t remember it." "Whether she is really capable or she has other intentions, only by inviting her to thepany can we see her through." "If she is capable and innocent, that will be better, and we''ll have a new designer. If she is deliberately arranged by someone, we can know their purpose." "You have means to resist." Victor smiled and handed chopsticks to her. Eden smiled, "That''s right. If she is arranged by someone, it will not be a bad thing for us. On the contrary, we can know their purpose as soon as possible." She was no longer worried aftering round to the idea. "Okay! I''ll have someone keep an eye on you. Don''t worry. Eat the meal now." Victor handed the bowl to her. Eden nodded, "Victor, I have to go to the hospital after lunch. Mom has to go back to rest. I have asked Mary to prepare the food ingredients for dinner. We can eat hot pot after I go back and make the spices." Hearing this, Victor was very happy, "As long as you don''t ignore me, I will be delighted no matter what you do." Eden rolled her eyes at him and picked up a few pieces of meat for him. "Hurry up and eat!" Eden ordered him. Victor ate happily. In RK Company! In the office, Aidan stood behind Irving, "Mr. Matthews, what Anna did is not spread online. Her nose has been repaired and she is recovering now. After a period of time, she can do live stream." "Okay! It seems that she''s still useful." Irving slowly turned around and looked at Aidan, "How''s the cooperation between Eden and Monroe Group going?" Victor, that b*stard, knew that what had happened on the construction site had something to do with him, so he was on guard against him. If he does something to his construction site again, he might lose. In the business world, he vaguely felt that he was no match for Victor. As soon as Victor knew what he was doing, he would ruin his hope. The Meaker family and the Kline family were indeed his stepping stones. Victor gave him a fatal blow as soon as he realized it. "Ha-ha..." Irving was angered by himself and burst intoughter. He said in heart, "Victor, we still have a long way to go. I don''t believe that I can''t defeat you." "Mr. Matthews, the cooperation between them has been going very smoothly. It was because of Miss Bleu''s investment that Monroe Group came back to life. But I''m a little puzzled. Why doesn''t Miss Bleu focus on clothing design and want to do business about the real estate?" "Perhaps it''s because she''s so rich." Dahlia walked in and answered Aidan''s words. She wore a pair of high heels boots, a wool skirt and a white shirt. The big ck belt and the gray overcoat set off her charm, making her look mature and coquettish. Aidan turned around to look at her, "Miss Grant, do you know Miss Bleu very well?" Dahlia looked at him calmly and said mockingly, "She is the mother of three children, but you call her ''Miss Bleu''. It seems that you really respect her." Aidan pursed his lips slightly. It was not that he respected Eden very much, but Irving hated to hear the address. "Mrs. Alwynn". How dared he address Eden as Mrs. Alwynn? In that way, he would provoke Irving, wouldn''t he? If he was not out of his head, he would never do such a thing. "Miss Grant, this is just a title." Aidan answered with a smile. Irving looked at her with indifferent eyes, "What''s the matter?" Dahlia smiled charmingly, "Irving, Mr. Simpson hase back. I guess he''s suffering from jetg these days. Three dayster, he will probably invite his friends here and hold a banquet. I know the third daughter of him, and I will be able to get the invitation." This was her greatest trump card. She would keep Irving by her side and never let him get Eden. She would get what she wanted slowly by offering olive branches. Barrett had been aiming at Victor and Eden for a long time. Soon, they could no longer be arrogant in this city. Besides, after she returned to River City, she had made many people hate Eden. She had plenty of time to deal with Eden. Irving''s brooding eyes darkened when he heard her words. In fact, Dahlia was quite cunning. He had been worried because he wanted to attend Barrett''s banquet, but she told him such good news at the critical moment. She knew the third daughter of Barret. Well, it seemed that he had looked down on Dahlia. Originally, he thought that she was just a woman who was blinded by jealousy and liked to y dirty tricks. It seemed that he had underestimated Dahlia. However, the interests of thepany were the most important at this time. He must be rich and powerful, and gain a firm foothold in River City. Only in this way could he get what he wanted. "Okay, Dahlia, I''ll wait for your invitation card." Irving sat on the swivel chair, picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee. Looking at Irving''s kind face, Dahlia knew that her n had seeded. Moreover, she would take full advantage of her rtionship with the Simpson family and give Eden a severe blow. Dahlia smiled gently, "Irving, I''m well-prepared. You don''t have to worry." "Okay!" Irving was delighted. This was good news.N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Irving, I''ll go out to work first. The branch has just been set up and I need to restart many things." "Go ahead." Irving raised his head and nced at her. His tone was much tenderer than before. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 After Dahlia went out, Aidan immediately walked to Irving. "Mr. Matthews, is her n going to work? How about me thinking of another way?" He always felt that Dahlia was unreliable. Irving said with a strange smile on his face, "There''s no need. Since she said so, she can get things done. She always wants to be approved by me. So, this time, she will definitely do a good job." "Oh!" Aidan nodded. A woman''s determination to get a man could never be underestimated. Dahlia was really willing to do anything for Irving. "Mr. Matthews, the branch has just been set up. Should we have a party and invite the president of allpanies?" Irving nodded, "That''s absolutely necessary. Arrange it after Barrett holds his banquet. Hold a party on the top floor of River City Restaurant to keep a closer rtion with those presidents." After that, Irving ordered specially, "Remember that you have to invite Eden and Victor respectively." He wanted to piss off Victor. As long as he could make Victor feel depressed, he could do anything. Aidan nodded withpliment. He knew that Irving wanted to embarrass Victor the most. "I see, Mr. Matthews. I will make a invitation card for Miss Bleu carefully and send it to her in front of Victor." "Okay!" Irving nodded with satisfaction. "Go and do your work. Keep a close eye on Alwynn Group and ask Pa to tell me everything Victor does." "Pa loves money. As long as we give her some benefits every month, she will be loyal to us. She''s not capable enough to do other things, but she can do this well." When Aidan heard this, he also felt that Pa was not very reliable. But at this time, there was no better candidate. They could only take risks. It was too difficult to arrange a spy in Alwynn Group. "Mr. Matthews, don''t worry. I''ll talk to Pa every night after work. No matter what Victor does, we''ll know it immediately." It was easy to buy off such a vain woman like Pa. "Good!" Irving nodded. Irving thought of Pa and smiled wickedly, "By the way, Aidan, choose a rich and lecherous man among our customers and introduce him to Pa. She will definitely be very grateful to you." "Ah..." Aidan was shocked. "Mr. Matthews, you''re asking me to do something bad, aren''t you?" Irving squinted at him, "You''ve done lots of bad things for me in the past few years, haven''t you?" Aidan was speechless. It was Irving who got him to do those things. "I see, Mr. Matthews. I will let them meet by ident." Aidan emphasized the words "by ident". Irvingughed evilly and his eyes suddenly became terrible, "Take advantage of everything and everybody we can use. If we can''t get a firm foothold here, we can only beughed at and leave here in dismay, just like how Barrett left here back then." "Mr. Matthews, I see. I''ll arrange this tonight. There are so many such men among our customers." Aidan had known which man to choose. Irving''s eyes turned slightly cold, "Get out of here and do it." Aidan immediately turned around and left the office in a hurry. What a bad idea! Why was he a little reluctant to give benefits to a woman like Pa? Pa hadn''t sent Eden the documents she needed before she left. Eden could only go to the design department to get the documents she wanted. After Pa was done, she had finished her work. They ran into each other at the door of the office. Pa looked at Eden with a proud face, "Here you are, Director Bleu. I''ve sorted out the documents you want." Eden nced at the stack of documents in her hand and then looked at her, "I have sorted them out. If you send them to me at this time, I can''t do anything else today." "What?" Pa couldn''t believe what she had heard. She had spent two days sorting out the documents, but Eden finished it in just a few hours. Eden looked at her with apathetic eyes, "Didn''t you hear what I said? If you don''t want to work hard, you can take the initiative to resign. Don''t dy my work. In this way, you don''t have to be so tired, either." After saying that, Eden walked to the elevator. She had to go to the hospital and then go home immediately. Recently, she was not busy with work, but her life had been busy. She didn''t have time to waste on Pa. "D*mn it!" Pa looked at her back, unwilling to be mocked by her like that. Why? She had tried her best. Why was Eden still not satisfied? "Eden, you must have done it on purpose." "What are you talking about?" Dean''s voice suddenly sounded behind Pa. Pa was startled and turned to look at him, "Are you a ghost? Why didn''t you make a sound when you walked?" Dean sneered, "You''re scared because you have something on your conscience, right?" "Don''t nder me!" Pa red at him fiercely and turned back to her office. "Bah!" Dean rolled his eyes at her back. Look at how proud she was! It seemed that she would look down her nose at everyone if she married a rich man.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Such a woman was the most hateful! She was vain but held herself aloof everyday. In fact, she was shameless and despicable. While thinking like this, Dean knocked on the door of Victor''s office. "Come in." Azy voice sounded. Dean immediately put on a ttering smile, pushed open the door and walked in. "Mr. Alwynn, Barrett will hold a high-end banquet three dayster. Mr. Ronen wanted me to ask you if we want to go there." Hearing this, Victor thought for a while. Then he nced at Dean ndly and said casually, "Dean, you and Lucian are crazy. Don''t you know the rtionship between Barrett and the Alwynn family? Will he invite us to his banquet?" He was afraid that Barrett would have a heart attack when he saw him. He saw Barrett''s photos on TV. Barrett was in low spirits and looked haggard. He was about the same age as his father, but he looked much older than his father. Dean was speechless. It seemed that Victor was too narrow-minded. "Mr. Alwynn, what if there is an exception? Perhaps he will invite you. After all, he is a person who cares about his reputation. If he invites all the presidents except for you, others will gossip about him. Am I right?" Victor had no expression on his face. He had known Barrett on the inte. He always went his own way and never cared about his reputation. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 "Mr. Alwynn, I think Barrett will absolutely invite you." Seeing that Victor did not speak, Dean added fearlessly. Victor looked at him, "Dean, are you born to be so annoying?" "Ha-ha..." Deanughed obsequiously, "Mr. Alwynn, in fact, I want to have a wife and listen to her everyday." "Oh..." Victor chuckled, "It turns out that you''re henpecked." Dean smiled generously and nodded, "Mr. Alwynn, if I could marry a woman who is as excellent as Mrs. Alwynn, I''d like to be henpecked." Victor was speechless. Would Dean be so lucky? "Dean, ording to my observation, you''re simply too annoying. That''s just your wishful thinking." "Perhaps you can marry a woman like Eden in your dream." Victor said ostentatiously. He always looked so proud when he mentioned his wife and children. Dean was stunned. Why did Victor look down on him like this? Fine, he asked for it. "Mr. Alwynn, it seems that we''ve wandered from the subject. Let''s stick to the point." Victor said, "If he sends me an invitation, of course I''ll go there. No matter what, I have to show her some respect." Dean nodded with understanding. "I see. I''ll tell Mr. Ronen right now." "Okay!" Victor nodded and continued to work. He had to get off work early that day. Eden was waiting for him to have dinner. When he thought of the sex at noon, his handsome face was full of tenderness. Sure enough, a married man was the happiest. At the thought of this, Victor became more efficient in work. After receiving the phone call from Dean, Danielle only smiled happily. It seemed that this was something she had expected. The next day, she changed into a professional suit and went straight to the design department. Dean arranged a job for her personally. Even if she entered thepany by back door, no one dared to say anything. After settling Danielle, Dean walked out of the designer department and met Eden at a corner. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve arranged everything. There''s no vacancy in the design department, so I let her be the assistant of Miss Parma. She is a new employee, so the others won''t have any objection to such an arrangement." Looking at Danielle''s every move, Eden nodded. She wore a professional suit, looking capable and confident. It seemed that she was not as humble as before. On the contrary, she seemed to have worked in such apany before. There were indeed some changes in her every move. Eden thought for a moment before saying, "Find an opportunity to let her copy the design of another person and show it to me." Since she had doubts in heart, she would be confused and uneasy all the time. She would not give up until she figured out the truth. Dean nodded with understanding. He knew what Eden was thinking about. He was also worried that Danielle was a spy sent by the enemies, and it was indeed dangerous to keep her in thepany. If they didn''t keep her in thepany, they wouldn''t know what she wanted to do. Victor and Eden knew that only by knowing the enemies could they defeat them. If they kept the enemies by their sides, they would make the enemies suffer when they were dealt a fatal blow. These were two cunning foxes. "Mm! Keep an eye on her. We can''t rx our vignce before I''mpletely relieved." "Just rest assured, Mrs. Alwynn. I will get someone to keep an eye on her. Once she does something strange, I''ll report it to you immediately." Dean smiled confidently. He could such a thing so smoothly. Eden nodded with satisfaction and turned back to the office. As soon as she reached the door, she received a message sent by Aro. "Mrs. Alwynn, I found out that the driver''swyer is named Ashling Williams. Just like you said, they want to settle the matter out of court." Rage bubbled just below the surface of Eden''s mind when she saw this. However, if the drive didn''t expose Pa, she couldn''t do anything to Pa with the evidence she had. The drover insisted that he drove after drinking, and he wanted to take all the responsibilities. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Director Bleu." A smiling voice interrupted Eden''s thoughts. Eden looked at Pa who was in high spirits. Her face was ruddy, and she wore a pink dress, looking gentle and charming. Moreover, she smiled happily, as if she had spent a romantic night with her lover. Eden took a few steps forward and saw the love bites on her neck. She was a woman, and Victor often left such marks on her. She knew very well what Pa had experiencedst night. She knew what the coquettish expression on Pa''s face meant. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at her, "You two had sex so quickly. Tut-tut, it seems that you''re quite satisfied with this rich man." Pa''s face suddenly blushed. She didn''t expect that Eden would suddenly say so. Was it very obvious? Last night, after having dinner with Aidan, she went to the bathroom and met a very nice man by ident. That was a gentleman, and Aidan knew him, saying that he was the boss of a big company and he was a multimillionaire. Mr. Wiggins ttered her all the time. As a woman, she naturally knew what Mr. Wiggins meant. After they drank for a while, Mr. Wiggins''s intention became more obvious. After Aidan left, he took her out of the private box and they went to the hotel. Of course, they had sex that night. Mr. Wiggins was not old. He was 35 years old, strong and energetic. They had sex until midnight. The next morning, when she woke up, she got lots of expensive clothes and a bank card. Needless to say, she knew that she had won Mr. Wiggins''s heart. "Eden, you are indeed a married woman. You see it through at a nce." She did not feel ashamed. After sleeping with many men, she never felt too embarrassed to talk about this. "It seems that you have a sense of superiority. That man must be rich, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had sex with him in such a hurry." Eden sneered. Thinking of what Aro had told her, she felt more furious and anxious. "He''s much better than Delmont." Pa retorted proudly. "Pa, don''tpare that kind of person with Delmont. Not every man can be as kind and upright as Delmont." Eden said every word madly. "Besides, you''d better not let me get the evidence of what you have done secretly. Otherwise, I''ll do unto you what you did to Delmont." After saying that, Eden gave her a sharp look and turned to go to the office. "Eden, what do you mean? Tell me clearly before you leave! What have I done?" Pa looked at Eden''s back in horror. What did she find out? Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Eden did not turn around, nor did she stop to answer her. Only kind people were worth of her kindness. Facing a person with evil intentions, she would hide her kindness and respond flexibly to deal with him. In this way, she could not only protect herself, but also take the initiative to attack at the right time and give that person a severe blow. She could always learn lessons and gain experience from life. "Eden!" "Bang..." Pa only heard the sound of the door being m shut. Pa was very angry, and her face darkened to the extreme. She didn''t dare to chase after Eden. Mr. Wiggins treated her differently because she worked in Alwynn Group. Therefore, she couldn''t lose this job. As long as she could be obedient and meek in front of Mr. Wiggins, she could win his heart all the time. It was because his wife was fierce and domineering that he wanted to have a gentle mistress. She turned around and walked to her office. From that day on, she could not make any mistakes in work. Dean and Victor were about to go to the branch office when Eden came in angrily. Seeing that Eden looked so unhappy early in the morning, Victor immediately waved to Dean and asked him to go out first. After greeting Eden, Dean walked out with a smile. Victor poured Eden a ss of water and asked softly, "Honey, what happened?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Eden took the water, raised her head and drank it in one gulp. "Bang..." She mmed the ss heavily on the table. "I''m in a very bad mood." She nced at Victor, pouting her red lips. Her big eyes were very dejected. Victor''s heart ached. He frowned and looked at her mad face. She was in a good mood when she came to work in the morning. Why did she go berserk all of a sudden? "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, and I''ll take revenge for you." Eden shook her head, "Forget it. It''s not the right time. I don''t have enough evidence. Let''s talk about it when I get enough evidence." She smiled, "Go and do your work. I''m much better now." Victor was not willing to leave. She was in a bad mood, so he was depressed. Victor pulled her to sit down and looked at her with gentle eyes, "Honey, tell me what has happened." Eden shook her head with a smile, "You will know in the future. I will give you a surprise." "I think you will scare me." Victor pinched her cheek hard, "I have to go to the branch office, and I''ll come back at three o''clock in the afternoon. If you have nothing to do, rest for a while." "Okay!" Eden nodded with a bright smile and took the initiative to kiss Victor. Only then did he left with joy. Eden sat at her desk and checked the progress of the cooperation with Monroe Group. Monroe Group had been engaged in real estate business for decades. With her investment, the project went smoothly. She did not spend much effort on it. During this period of time, she had learned a lot about real estate and engineering. She hoped that she could takeplete charge after taking over Zaiden''spany. In fact, she was a bit diffident when she thought that that was going to manage such a bigpany. But this was Zaiden''s only wish. Eden leaned against the chair and closed her eyes to rest. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. Picking it up to have a look, Eden smiled immediately. "Jasper, how are you doing?" Jasper smiled and said, "I''m very busy every day, and my life is fulfilling." Jasper stood in front of the French window on the top floor. His thin figure looked very lonely. He looked at the snow outside with brooding eyes, and the sky was misty. He smiled bitterly. In the city without Eden, he was lonely. "That''s right. Everyone is busy at the end of the year. However, you have to take care of yourself no matter how busy you are. You haven''t recovered yet, have you?" Eden was a little worried. She could make some delicious food for him when he was in River City. Since he was in Gate City, there was nothing she could do. Hearing her concerned words, Jasper smiled, "Fool, don''t worry about me. I can take good care of myself. You have to pay attention to your health as well. Don''t get sick. Although winter is beautiful, it''s freezing cold, and it''s easy to catch a cold." When Eden heard his words, she shrank her shoulders instantly, "Jasper, I feel cold as soon as you talk about it. Take care of yourself and don''t fall ill, or Abby and I will feel distressed." "Ha-ha... Dummy, what''s wrong with you? You feel cold when I talk about the winter." "Well, it''s just like that you can feel the sour taste when others talks about sour red bayberry." Eden thought of the wild red bayberry in the mountains. That was her only snack when she was young. "I see!" Jasper''s tone was extremely doting, "Eden, I will be back after the Spring Festival. This year, my father and mother wille back because Abby is pregnant. They''lle back to see us for the first time." "That''s right. I have known you for so many years, but I''ve never met them. It''s going to be very lively this year." Eden was looking forward to it. She liked lively and warm atmosphere. "Yes. Eden, I bought you strawberries from abroad. They will be deliveredter. They''re very delicious. Have a taste. If you like them, I''ll buy some more for you." "Wow!" Eden''s eyes lit up, "Jasper, it''s so happy to eat strawberries in winter. Thank you. I will enjoy it." "Okay, I will buy some more for you tomorrow. I am going to have a meeting. Take good care of yourself." After Jasper finished speaking, he hung up first. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, and her face was full of gentleness. Thinking of the strawberries, she was in a very good mood. She had been liking strawberries when she was a child. Dahlia''s office was bright, and the decoration was fashionable. She and Dulcie sat on the balcony and drank tea. Both of them were well-shaped and dressed up stylishly. The scene of them sitting together was very pleasant to the eye. With a weird smile on her face, Dulcie looked at Dahlia and said, "Do you think the Simpson family will invite Victor and his wife?" She had been trapped by Eden, so she hated Eden so much and wanted to give her a lesson. Moreover, the rtionship between her and Anna had be very tense. Dahlia nodded and smiled evilly, "Maybe they will. Victor and Eden won''t be absent from such an asion." She put the tea cup on the table slowly. "Dulcie, Eden will be inconspicuous at such a banquet. Arrange something and let her know that there are some people who''re richer and nobler than her." "Don''t get yourself involved. You can use other people, such as Adrienne and Chelsea Simpson whom Eden can''t afford to offend." Dulcie nodded, and her eyes were full of viciousness, "Don''t worry. As long as she dares to go there, I will never let her go. She doesn''t have the guts to make trouble in the Simpson family, does she?" The expression in Dahlia''s eyes changed as she lowered her head slightly. Since Victor was so arrogant, he would only make a big thing out of it. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 She raised her eyes, looked at Dulcie and sneered, "Dulcie, With Victor''s character, he will only make things worse. Victor can even risk his life for Eden. If the Simpson family and the Alwynn family turn against each other, we can avenge ourselves and cancel out our hatred." Dulcie smiled maliciously and narrowed her eyes, "I see. Why does Victor love Eden so deeply? She''s not good enough for him." There was a hint of jealousy in her eyes. She didn''t learn a lesson from what had happened. Instead, she didn''t intend to let off Eden and still wanted to hurt her. Dahlia did not say much. She had got what she wanted. Dulcie was also a vicious and scheming woman. She couldn''t afford to provoke Victor, but it didn''t mean that she would do nothing. She would let Eden and Victor live a life worse than death. Back then, she left in pain and dismay, and she wanted Victor and Eden to experience the same feeling. Although Haven and Melissa failed, she had Dulcie. There were always such people by her side. She could let Eden suffer without doing anything by herself. Irving was her destined savior. She was lucky enough to meet Irving when she was the most desperate in life. Dahlia looked at Dulcie, "You can start to prepare the new products for the next season. This time, we not only have to win Alwynn Group, but also participate in the international designpetition at the end of next year." "Eden is a world-famous designer now, and she has a very good reputation. We can''t let her get a firm foothold internationally. Otherwise, it will be very hard to defeat her." "Humph! She doesn''t deserve to be world-famous at all! Just wait and see. I will definitely make her feel ashamed next year." Dulcie smiled coldly. She did not believe that she could not beat Eden. Eden slept for a whole afternoon. How could she know that someone was plotting against her behind her back? When Victor came back, he saw Jaida eating the strawberries with the three children. "Victor, Eden,e and eat the strawberries. Jasper bought them from aboard. It tastes really good." Jaida looked at them with a smile. Victor frowned. It seemed that Jasper had never forgotten Eden''s preferences. He even bought her favorite strawberry in winter. "Wow! Mom, this strawberry is so big." Eden walked over. Henrick quickly grabbed a strawberry and fed it to Eden. Eden did not stand on ceremony and ate it. "Thank you, Ricky!" Eden smiled and rubbed his head. "Mom, when I grow up, I''ll open a farm so that you can eat delicious strawberries all year round." Henrick smiled yfully. He knew that strawberry was Eden''s favorite. "Ha-ha..." Eden was really happy when she heard this, "My son is really filial." "Mom, he''s just a sweet talker without action. Do you believe his words?" Giada rolled her eyes at Henrick. Eden looked at Gia who was in a much better mood. Henrick rolled his eyes at her as well, "I will lie to everyone in the world except for mom. I am definitely not joking." There was determination in Henrick''s eyes. Sometimes, he should take actions earlier so that he could realize his dream sooner. However, Keh nodded, "This is a good idea. Now our familycks nothing but a farm." "Kenny, am I right? I think so, too." After Henrick finished speaking, he looked at Victor who sat there silently and smiled tteringly, "Dad, I will build the farm, and you''ll be responsible for buy a piece ofnd." Victor nced at him ndly, "Why do you want me to realize your dream?" "Dad, you are wrong. Mom''s dream is your dream, and mom''s hobby is your hobby, so you have to buy thend." Henrick said naturally. Victor frowned and said, "Then why don''t I buy a piece ofnd and build a farm on my own? Your filial affection is just so-so." Henrick looked discouraged and dejected in an instant. "Dad, you treat my filial affection as nothing. Forget it! I''m pissed off." Henrick grabbed a strawberry and took a bite fiercely. "Ha-ha... Ricky, I''m already very happy because you can think so." "I knew mom is the best." Henrick held Eden''s arm and smiled obsequiously. Everyone was speechless. After dinner, Zaiden took the three children out for a walk. After Jaida and Eden washed the dishes, Jaida cut some fruit and put it on the tea table in the living room. Victor was reading financial news. Jaida looked at them. Eden suddenly said, "Mother, do you have something to say to us?" Hearing this, Victor turned off the TV. Jaida nodded. In the past few days, she had been paying attention to the news of Barrett''s return. Her eyes turned more and more amiable as she looked at Eden''s sweet smiling face, but she was very sad in heart. Eden and Victor always met with setbacks. "Victor, Eden, you must have seen the news of Barrett''s return." Jaida said earnestly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Eden and Victor nodded. Victor was very surprised that Jaida would take the initiative to talk about this. Originally, he wanted to ask Phillip about what had happened, but he was afraid of hearing something he didn''t want to hear, so he just waited like this. "Mom, I know that something once happened between the Alwynn family and the Simpson family. I want to ask dad about it, but I don''t want to hear some jumbled things. So I''ve been waiting." Victor said in a deep voice. Jaida nodded with a serious expression. "In fact, your father and Barrett are deadly enemies. But you can''t me your father for everything. It was Barrett who did something bad first. Your father just fought back in despair." Jaida thought of the past. In fact, she was not willing to mention it. "Mom, do you know everything that happened back then?" Victor asked. Phillip had been keeping it a secret, and he had never heard of it. Jaida shook her head, "No, you have to ask your father about the details." Saying this, Jaida looked at Victor, "I know that you''re exceptionally vigorous in work, and you''re even more awesome than your father." "But what I want to tell you is that you always do business in a legal way, and others get nothing on you, but Barrett is different. He is willing to do anything in order to reach his goal, including ying dirty tricks." "While protecting Alwynn Group, you should protect Eden and the three children well." Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 "Mom, I will." Victor nced at Eden. He would never let his beloved woman get hurt again. Jaida''s expression remained solemn, "Victor, precautions cannot ward off sudden attacks. I suggest that you should send away the three children." Eden and Victor were stunned. Eden could tell that things were moreplicated than they thought. "Mom, should we really be that careful?" Eden could not help but ask. She was really unwilling to leave the three children. Jaida nodded and looked at her with distress, "Eden, I know that you are reluctant to part with them. You have suffered a lot all these years. Whenever I think of your injuries, I am always on tenterhooks." "Barrett will never change his mind once he decides something. His international status is far higher than that of the Alwynn family. The three children can''t stay here." "Ricky can''t always focus on filming. We''re not short of money, so we can''t ignore their education." "It is not toote for him to be a famous actor after he gets a degree." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "If you don''t have to worry about the three children, you can do things without restrictions." This was the suggestion she put forward after thinking about for a few days. Victor clenched his fists, and the expression in his brooding and cold eyes was hard to understand, "Mom, is the Simpson family that rich?" He couldn''t afford to risk the lives of the three children, and he would never let them and Eden get hurt. Jaida nodded, "Victor, you don''t know how powerful the Simpson family is. The rtionships in the Simpson family areplicated, and they have developed aboard for so many years." "Moreover, the identities of his four wives are all unusual." "After he fled from River City, he made such achievement because his four wives were not ordinary people." Hearing this, Eden finally understood, "Mom, back then, he must have nned to leave in advance." "Yes! In D country, a man could marry several women legally. At that time, Barrett was handsome and charming. Any woman who saw him would be attracted to him." "Even if he had no money and status over there, his good-looking face was enough for him to stage aeback." "His first wife is the eldest daughter of the Howard family in River City. She is Adrienne''s mother. She gave birth to a son and a daughter for Barrett. The Howard family is one of the most influential figures in local politics." "But now she doesn''t care about the affairs in the Simpson family anymore. She is from A Country, and she can''t stand him marrying other wives. Barrett let her down, and now she just abstains from meat, prays to buddha and apany her children." "Now, the Simpson family is managed by his second wife Leni Barlow, and his third wife and forth wife help Leni." "Mom, it seems that we should really send away the children." Eden was reluctant. The children had never left her. She couldn''t live without the children. Jaida took her hand and reached out to smooth the hair by her ear with her eyes full of affection. "Eden, I know you are reluctant to leave them, but their safety is the most important. I have discussed with your father. We will leave with the children, and you and Victor stay here. We will come back after you deal with the grudges between the two families." "Your father said that you can act on your responsibility as a president now. With your working ability, you can manage Symantec Group." Eden was stunned. She thought that this matter was at most tricky, and she did not expect it to be so terrible. The three children had to leave her, and Zaiden wanted to hand over the company to her. However, she was touched by what Jaida and Zaiden had done for her. Zaiden was not retired, but he was willing to take away the three children from home. Moreover, it was unknown how many years it would take for them toe back. Thinking like this, she shed tears unconsciously, "Mom, is there no other way?" Jaida nodded. She didn''t bear to leave them, either, "Eden, this is the safest way. As long as you two can weather the storm together. In the future, no one will dare to challenge the Alwynn family in River City." "Your father and I will take good care of the three children. Can''t you trust us?" Although they were reluctant to part, the difficulty was only temporary. She was afraid that Barrett would go against the Alwynn family at the cost of everything after he came back. "Mom, I''m relieved that you and dad will take care of the three children, but I can''t bear to leave you." The more Eden said, the sadder she became. She had never dreamed that things would be like this. Seeing the tears on Eden''s face, Victor finally realized what a nothing he was. He couldn''t even protect his wife and children. Only he knew how helpless and heartbroken he was at the moment. He gently held Eden in his arms and looked down at her, "Eden, we won''t be separated for a long time. After the crisis is solved, we can live happily together." Eden looked at him with tears in eyes. She did not nod or shake her head, but her heart ached severely. At this time, Victor''s phone rang. Victor picked up the phone and had a look. He frowned, "It''s from dad." Jaida said seriously, "It seems that he calls you because of the Simpson family. Victor, answer the phone call first." Victor nodded, "Hello?" "Victor." Hearing Phillip''s solemn voice, Victor looked grave. "Go ahead." Victor said indifferently. Phillip said earnestly, "Victor, Barrett is back. I found out that he came back with a batch of weapons and a group of killers. He will definitely take revenge on the Alwynn family." "These years, Alwynn Group gradually caught up with him. In A Counrty, you''re almost as rich as him, so he was in a hurry toe back to deal with the Alwynn family." "I want you to send away the three children. Barrett is an a*shole. He''s good at taking advantage of others'' weaknesses to attack." "He has arranged spies around you, so it''s impossible for you to guard against him in every aspect." Victor suddenly held the phone more tightly. "I''ll go back tomorrow." After saying that, Victor hung up the phone. He looked at Eden, "Dad also wants us to send away the children." Eden said, "If they know the reason, they will not be willing to leave." Jaidaforted Eden, "So, Eden, your father and I have arranged it in advance. The three children have a good performance in school. Your father knows the president of a posh school in M Country. The school will make an exception to enroll them." Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 "As long as they believe that they have been enrolled, they will leave with us." Hearing that Zaiden and Jaida had arranged everything, Eden was very grateful for their efforts and deep consideration. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The three children were indeed as important as her life. When she was in desperation, it was because of the children that she survived. Without the three children, how could she have fight in her? Victor nced at Jaida and Eden, the two women that he cared about the most in the world. When Brian found out this matter, he hade up with a n with Lucian. He wanted to fight with the Simpson family step by step, but it seemed to be too slow. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Eden, "Let the children leave here the day after tomorrow in a low profile." He finally made a decision. Jaida was right. Separation was temporary, and they would leave more happily in the future. After more than a year''s hard work, Barrett had only known a little about him. It was impossible for Barrett to get the result he wanted at the lowest cost. He was the most influential in River City, but Barrett was the richest in A Country. Inparison, he was nothing in front of Barrett. In other people''s opinion, Barrett had such a high status and powerful background, and dealing with Victor was just a piece of cake for him. But the results were always unexpected. Eden nodded. She knew what was more important. "Victor, persuade the three childrenter. Tomorrow I will buy some necessities for them." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Jaida smiled and said, "Eden, you don''t have to buy anything. Your father knows what happened in the past. He had made preparations the day Barrett came back. He has prepare everything there. The vi is very close to school, and bodyguards will protect us in secret. He will make investment and start business there." "He''ll leave thepany here to you. We all know how capable you''re. You won''t disappoint us." "He will talk you in detail when hees back." Jaida looked at her with affection. She had her own son and daughter, but she cared about Eden the most. "Mom, the reason why I live with you is that I want you to live a rxing and happy life, but I make you tireder. Now you even have to take care of the three children for me. I''m so sorry, mom." "Fool, we are family. Why do you have to say sorry? Your father and I are not very old, and we can still help you for more than ten years. After more than ten years, you will still be by our sides and be filial towards us. This is the meaning of family." Jaida sat beside her and held her gently. Jaida patted her back lightly and said lovingly, "Eden, the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you and be your mother. If I hadn''t met you that year, I wouldn''t have such a happy life. "Now I have a husband who loves me. Besides, I''ve returned to my children, and I have three lovely grandchildren. I didn''t even to dream about such a life in the past." "Mom..." Eden cried more sadly. It was unknown when they woulde back. Although it was good for the three children to study aboard, she would miss them so much because they couldn''t stay together very often. "Eden, don''t cry. When you cry, my heart aches. I don''t even blink when Victor gets hurt, but I feel painful in heart when I see you cry." Jaidaforted her in a soft voice. Eden wiped her tears quickly and hugged her tightly. She was really reluctant to part with them. At about eight o''clock at night, Zaiden came back with the children. Jaida gave Victor the admission letters in advance and let him tell the three children in person. Seeing this, Zaiden knew that they had reached an agreement. The three children were surprised when they saw the admission letters. Kenny was smart, and he soon realized that things were not so simple. It seemed that the Simpson family was hard to deal with. Their lives must have been threatened. That was why Victor wanted them to leave. They were young, so they couldn''t help much. If they left here, Victor would have nothing to worry about and settle everything in a short time. "Dad, are you kidding? Or do you think we''re stupid?" Henrick looked at the admission letters from the posh school in M Country with a wary face. Victor looked at him with brooding eyes and said, "I''m not kidding." Henrick couldn''t believe it, "No matter how highly the school thinks of me, I will not leave my mother." "Besides, I''m going to act in a movie as soon as the winter vacation is over." Victor said with a sullen face, "You have to go there even if you don''t want to. This is a good opportunity for you to study abroad. Acting is not your only way out. The only thing you have to do now is to make yourself well-educated. This is the foundation of your future." "No, I said I wouldn''t leave my mother." Henrick''s face gradually became angry. He had never been so far away from Eden. "Dad, I think it''s very strange. Can we not go there?" Giada didn''t want to go there, either. It happened so suddenly that they didn''t even have time to think about it. Victor touched her head gently. He really couldn''t bear to leave them, but he wanted them to live a safe and carefree life. If they could go abroad, they could learn thenguages of various countries. When they came back, they would definitely have a greater sense of aplishment. "Gia, this is a very good opportunity. Grandpa and grandma will take care of you there. You can call dad and mom whenever you miss us." Henrick couldn''t ept the fact and looked at Eden with tears. "Mom, do you really have the heart to let me leave you?" Eden''s heart ached badly. She looked at Ricky with a forced smile. "Ricky, listen to your father. We ask you to study there for your own good." "Mom, why do you say the same thing?" Henrick suddenly burst into tears, "Mom, I don''t want to leave you. If I leave you, who can make you happy and massage your back?" Tears poured down Henrick''s cheeks. He was an actor, and he had been used to acting. As long as he wanted to cry, he could cry more sadly than anyone else. But he was really sombre at this moment. He couldn''t bear to leave here all of a sudden. Kenny saw the pain and sorrow in Eden''s eyes. He suddenly said, "Alright, Ricky, M Country is not far from here. We cane back at any time. Just listen to dad." Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 "Kenny, even you say so. I don''t believe it! Dad must want to separate me and mom." Henrick''s attitude was tough. He would never leave here. Moreover, they were not on holiday yet. Victor must want to send them away for a reason. He had just gotten used to the life here, and he did not want to face a new environment. Besides, when he came back after a few years, who would remember that he was the child star Henrick? The pendulum would swing back. Moreover, many actors were eliminated in the entertainment circle every year. However, Eden looked so painful, as if she had to send them away. Seeing her like this, he bit back all the questions he wanted to ask. Giada looked at Eden and wanted to say something. However, when she saw that Eden lowered her head with sadness all the time, she suppressed the grief in her heart and did not ask her questiont. "Ricky, you fool, how can you think like this? Your father loves you as much as me, and your grandpa and grandma love you as well. We let you study there for your own good." "I promise you that I will try to find time to see you and apany you." Eden looked at Ricky''s determined face, and her heart ached even more. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Seeing her doleful face, Keh couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly. Eden was the saddest one to send them away. She would never make such a decision unless she had no other choices. "Ricky, listen to mom. We will leave with grandma and grandpa the day after tomorrow. Going to a new environment and epting different tests is a kind of training for us." "Only when we learn enough knowledge and have enough ability can we share the worries of dad and mom and show filial respect for grandpa and grandma." Keh said every word with great strength. He hated himself for being so young. When he grew up in a few years, he could protect his parents. "Humph!" Henrick red at Kenny, and tears ran down his face. Then he got up and went upstairs in a bad mood. Although Ricky didn''t say anything, Eden knew that he had agreed. Victor sighed with depression, and his face darkened. Things suddenly became so tricky, and he was the most painful in heart. He couldn''t even protect his own children, and he had to leave them again. Zaiden nced at Eden and felt worried for no reason, "Eden, go to the study with me. I will tell you everything. From now on, you''ll be the president of Symantec Group." "I''ve asked Dawson to arrange everything. You don''t have to show up. Dawson will deal with everything on the surface, and Seth will report it to you. You can''t expose your identity now." Eden nodded and followed Zaiden to the study. They talked until midnight. One day was enough to do a lot of things. Victor and Eden did not go to thepany the next day. Eden and Zaiden went to Symantec Group to get familiar with the working process. After they came back, they chatted with the three children for a while and had a happy dinner. They chatted until three o''clock in the morning. Then Zaiden and Jaida went straight to the airport with the three children. In order not to arouse suspicion, Eden and Victor they did not send them to the airport. Victor used his connections so that no one could find out where they had gone. To make sure that everyone would be safe and no one would get involved, Eden asked Mary to go home and gave her a lot of money, telling her not to tell others about what had happened in their family. All of a sudden, only Eden and Victor were left in the big house. "Woo-woo..." Eden sat in Kenny''s room, covering her face and crying bitterly. She parted with them so suddenly that she was not mentally prepared at all. Victor sat next to her and hugged her tightly. His heart ached severely when she cried so sadly. "Honey, don''t cry. I promise you that it won''t be too long before you can see the children." Edenposed her emotions and looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Victor." She was too sad, so her voice was much hoarser than before. "In order to get things done once and for all, you can''t be in a hurry this time. You must think of a comprehensive n and take every step carefully." "I don''t want you to suffer any harm." After saying that, Eden held his broad palm tightly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They held each other''s hands. She smiled and said, "No matter what will happen, we will face it together." "Okay!" Victor smiled and held her in his arms. Stroking her soft hair tenderly and looking at Kenny''s computer not far away, he said with intense and serious eyes, "Eden, as long as you''re with me, I can do everything in a high spirit." As long as she was with him, he could do everything much faster. Eden drew back slightly and looked at him with a smile in her clear eyes. There seemed to be magic power in her eyes. Looking at how beautiful she was, Victor could not help but lower his head and kiss her. "Victor, I don''t want you to have an ident again, so you have to take bodyguards with you when you go out. You must check the car''s safety system. Nothing bad can happen again." With the lessons drawn from the past experiences, they had to be more cautious this time. Victor smiled and nodded, "Fool, I promise you that no one will separate us anymore." "Okay!" Eden leaned against his arms quietly and looked at Kenny''s room. She began to miss the children as soon as they left. Perhaps it was because she was too tired and sad, she soon fell asleep in Victor''s arms. Hearing her even breathing, Victor bowed his head and kissed her forehead, carrying her back to the bedroom on the first floor. In the bedroom, he gently put Eden on the soft bed and fetched some warm water to wipe her face and hands. Then he took a shower andy down beside her, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. The three children left in a hurry, and they didn''t tell anyone about it. For their safety, he would not tell anyone about their whereabouts. The next morning, when Eden got up, she was dizzy. She knew that this matter had a dealt her a severe blow. She was sick. She was weak and dizzy. She had got hurt many times, and she knew that she was in poor health. She nced at her side but didn''t see Victor. "Eden, time for breakfast." Victor''s voice suddenly sounded. Eden looked up slightly and saw him come in with breakfast, and his eyes were full of gentleness. He had changed his clothes. Dressed in a white shirt, he looked so charming, and his every move made people feel that he was domineering and imposing. "Eden, I cooked porridge for you. Have some first." Victor said as he walked to the table. After putting down the porridge, he walked to the bed, picked up his coat and wore it for Eden. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Eden nodded and forced herself to get up. However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly lost all her strength and fell to the ground. Victor immediately held her. He asked anxiously, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden shook her head forcefully, but she felt even dizzier. "Eden." Victor carried her in his arms and put her on bed again. Eden looked at him feebly, "Victor, I''m sick, and I have no strength. I''ll feel better after eating some porridge and taking some medicine. Don''t worry." She was in a bad mood. Moreover, the children left her so suddenly, which made her voice a little hoarse. Even her clear and bright eyes were ssy. Seeing that she was in a bad condition, Victor said, "Eden, have some porridge first. Then I''ll take you to the hospital." After Victor said that, he went to the bathroom and fetched some water to wash Eden''s face. Then he helped her brush her teeth and wore clothes for her carefully. Only then did he take the porridge and feed her spoon by spoon. He treated Eden considerately all the time. After having the porridge, Eden felt much morefortable. Victor watched her force herself to eat a bowl of porridge. She couldn''t eat so much usually. He knew that it was because she wanted to recover as soon as possible. "Eden, let''s go to the hospital." Eden shook her head and felt dizzy, "Victor, get me some medicine. I just catch a cold. I''ll be fine after taking medicine." "No, you have to go to the hospital." Victor couldn''t rest assured. He put the bowl aside, helped her put on her shoes and helped her out. On the way to the hospital, Eden kept her eyes closed, her face was deathly pale. She couldn''t ept the fact that the children and her parents had left her. Victor''s eyes were filled with distress as he looked at her pale face. "Eden, are you feeling very unwell?" Eden opened her eyes slightly, "I''m fine. After experiencing so many things, I have be stronger. Such a slight illness can''t torture me." Hearing this, Victor felt more distressed, "You don''t have to meet with setbacks and be stronger. You only have to live a carefree life. Anyway, my wife can be wilful and reckless." Eden smiled weakly, "Victor, I''m very happy to be your wife." Victor didn''t answer her words. He only brought her grief and sorrow. After arriving at the hospital, Eden had a check-up. She just caught a cold. Anton asked her to have an intravenous drip so that she could get better soon. Eden could only listen to her and let Victor go to work. Dealing with the affairs in thepany was more important, and she would be very busy in the future. Eden had an intravenous drip in Delmont''s ward. She could talk to him in this way. Looking at Eden''s listless face, Delmont felt very sad, "Eden, I haven''t seen you for only one day, but why are you in such low spirits? Tell me. Did Victor bully you?" "If he dares to bully you, I''ll beat him up." Eden looked at him with amusement. He might not dare to beat Victor. "Delmont, you''d better take good care of yourself now. Do you have the ability to beat him now?" "Besides, would he be willing to bully me?" "Then why are you suddenly sick?" Delmont narrowed her eyes and looked at her, not believing what she said. "Delmont, I couldn''t predict when I would get sick. Besides, I just catch a cold. I''ll feel better after having an intravenous drip. Don''t make a fuss about it." Eden leaned against the chair and smiled at Delmont who didn''t believe her. Victor loved her so much. How could he bully her? "That''s right. You have the time to apany me when you''re ill." Delmont smiled helplessly. The bangs on his forehead made him look much younger. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, he had be much maturer and stronger. The expression in his eyes changed as he asked, "Eden, have you heard of the Simpson family? I heard that Barrett hase back, and he will invite all the powerful people to dinner tomorrow night. Will he invite you and Victor?" Eden did not expect him to mention this on his own initiative. She shook her head slightly, "Delmont, we haven''t received the invitation. Maybe he won''t invite us!" "Oh!" Delmont nodded with disappointment. Then, he looked at Eden and said, "Eden, it shouldn''t be. You and Victor are not ordinary people. In River City, you are famous and influential." "Even if he wouldn''t invite the Ronen family, the Skye family, the Church family and our family, he would invite you two." In fact, he wanted to see Adrienne. She was not favoured in the Simpson family. Eden smiled and said, "Delmont, we are indeed not ordinary here, but he is the richest man in A Country. In his eyes, we are from small families. It is normal that he doesn''t invite us." Besides, the Simpson family had had a grudge against the Alwynn family for many years. It was understandable that Barrett didn''t want to invite them. However, Barrett was powerful, and he had experienced a lot in the business world. It was hard to guess what he was thinking. Perhaps he would not embarrass Victor and would pretend on the surface. After all, his reputation was quite important to him. Delmont frowned and said with a smile, "Why do I feel that it''s so abnormal? No matter what, he''s a very respectable person. Since he''ll live here in the future, he has to do business and get along with the people here." Eden shook her head slightly. She did not know what Barrett was thinking. She only knew that he had forced her three children and parents to leave her. Since there was going to be a bloody battle, she and Victor would cross difficult barriers together and fight for a better future for the Alwynn family. Victor was indeed sessful in the business world these years, and the development was the company was better and better. With his ability, she believed that the Alwynn family would definitely win the match. "Delmont, we don''t have to attend such a banquet." She did not like this kind of banquet at all. People were primed topare themselves to each other at banquets of rich and powerful families. Business depended on ability. Moreover, something bad might happen to them at the banquet. "That''s right!" Delmont smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything else. As soon as Victor entered the office, he sat on the swivel chair with a poker face. Lucian and Dean walked in. Seeing that Victor''s face darkened, Lucian asked, "What happened?" Victor and Eden didn''te to work yesterday. He called them but Victor didn''t tell him what had happened. Victor nced at him, "The situation is worse than we expected. I''ve sent away the three children." Both Dean and Lucian were surprised when they heard that. "It seems that they really aim at Alwynn family." Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly. Victor nodded firmly. "I''ll meet my father at noon." Lucian nodded and handed over a gilded and luxurious invitation to Victor. "Just now, someone from the Simpson family sent an invitation here. The four richest family have been invited, including you and Eden." Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 "Oh!" Victor nced at the invitation coldly. "I''m afraid that a conspiracy is waiting for me." Lucian said, "But you have to go there. The party is not held in River City, but in the luxurious cruise ship on the sea. I heard that anyone who was a bit powerful would be invited. River City is so big, and he has invited at least a thousand people." "Barrett has shown respect for everyone." "It''s really luxurious." Victor picked up the invitation slowly and nced at it. Dean shrugged his shoulders. He knew there would be an exception. Lucian sneered, "What he doesn''t know is that the cruise ship belongs to you. I''m afraid he won''t hold a banquet there if he knows it''s yours." Victor was good at investing. No matter what kind of business he did, he was lucky. Earning money was just a piece of cake for him. Especially after Eden came back to him, he became even luckier. Dean looked at Victor in shock. Jesus! The most luxurious cruise ship in River City actually belonged to Victor. This was simply a piece of shocking news. "Mr. Alwynn, could I go with you?" Dean smiled tteringly. Renting such a cruise ship was not cheap. Even a member had to spend thirty thousand dors a year. Ordinary people could never go there. Victor looked at him indifferently, "You are my assistant. If you don''t follow me, who will follow me?" Dean was dumbfounded for a moment. He smiled obsequiously and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you are my great benefactor. I promise that I will be absolutely loyal to you in my life, and I can do anything for you." Lucian was speechless. What a brown-noser! Victor nced at him ndly, "As long as you can be loyal to me. I don''t want you to do anything. Just do your own work well." He took out a golden card and handed it to Dean, "Go make arrangements today. Throw anyone who dares to bully Mrs. Alwynn into the sea tomorrow." "I won''t show anyone respect even at Barrett''s banquet." Dean took the golden card cautiously. The card was made of pure gold. There were Victor''s surname and the outline of the cruise ship on the card. It was a symbol of Victor. "President, don''t worry. I won''t let Mrs. Alwynn get hurt." Victor said, "Arrange Aro and Anthony in the cruise ship. In addition, Lucian, transfer Thalia Gates back as Eden''s personal assistant and bodyguard and let her protect Eden." He had to make some arrangements in advance. He would get into trouble because of his weath! Eden was his wife, and she would get involved sooner orter. How could Barrett ignore his only weakness? He had trained an organization named Chaosfield Society, and Thalia was excellent. She could finally do something for him. Lucian nodded, "Okay! Maintain an army for a thousand days to use it for an hour. She can finally get a task. I''ll make the arrangementster." "Mm!" Victor nodded, thought for a while and said, "After you arrange everything,e to my office when Ie back. We''ll talk about the previous things in detail." "Alright!" Lucian and Dean left. Victor picked up his phone and called Delmont. "Hello?" Delmont saidzily. "Does Eden feel better now?" "What do you think?" Delmont''s tone was very unfriendly. "Cut the crap." Victor''s voice was cold and deep. Delmont was startled, "She''s better, and she fell asleep just now. But you called me and woke her up. D*mn it! Don''t call me if you have nothing to do. I''ll take good care of my baby sister." After roaring, Delmont immediately hung up the phone. His body trembled a little. If he said that he was not afraid of Victor, he must be lying. He could never afford to provoke Victor. Eden looked at his timid face with some disdain in eyes, "Delmont, are you so afraid of your brother- inw?" Delmont said with an unnatural expression, "I''m not afraid of him! If he were in front of me, I would beat him." In fact, he didn''t dare to do so. Victor liked to beat him since he was a child. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed, "I heard from Victor that you were often beaten by him when you were a child." Delmont''s face blushed instantly, "Wasn''t he ashamed to say that? Are you happy that I was often beaten by him?" "So, I taught him a lesson. He won''t dare to do it again." "Ha-ha..." Delmont sneered, "There is nothing Victor doesn''t dare to do in this world. He will beat whoever offends him." He wouldn''t even let go his father. Although he wouldn''t beat or abuse his father, he would absolutely talk in an aggressive manner. When Delmont talked, he heard a notification of his phone. He lowered his head to have a look, feeling a bit surprised. "Eden, Barrett has invited our family and the Alwynn family." He was a little excited. He hadn''t seen Adrienne for a few days. In such a banquet, her sisters would never treat her well. "Delmont, do you want to go there as well?" Eden looked at him worriedly. His legs hadn''t recovered. Delmont smiled and nodded, "Eden, I''ll go there. I can make friends with many people at such a banquet, so I''ll naturally attend it." Eden knew that he wanted to see Adrienne, so she did not say anything else. At one o''clock in the afternoon, Victor came to the old house of the Alwynn family. The nanny left after cooking lunch. Victor looked at the sumptuous dishes on the table. He and Phillip sat face to face, and no one spoke. asionally, a gust of cold wind blew in, making them shiver. Phillip sighed helplessly. He looked up at Victor''s serious and handsome face. Although he just sat there quietly, he looked somanding and mighty. Victor had always been his pride. If he had not betrayed Jaida, he must have had a very happy family. What a pity... "Have you sent away the three children?" He finally took the lead to speak. "Yeah!" Victor nodded indifferently and looked down at the end of the chopstick. It seemed that he was waiting for Phillip to tell him the truth. "Victor, eat first. We''ll talk about it after lunch. You haven''t had a meal with me for a long time." Phillip was no longer aggressive and looked like a loving father. After a period of time, he had really changed a lot, bing kind and human. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Victor picked up the chopsticks and ate elegantly. Seeing this, Phillip smiled. He also picked up the chopsticks to eat. "Eat the fish. This is the fish I caught yesterday. It''s very fresh." Phillip took a piece of fish and put it in Victor''s bowl. Victor''s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, paused slightly. He nced at Phillip and saw that he was smiling at him lovingly. His heart ached severely all of a sudden. "Why do you suddenly treat me so well? I''m not used to it." His tone was surprisingly cold, but he seemed to be hiding something. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Phillip looked at him and felt very guilty. In those years, Reba kept defaming Victor in front of him, so he seldom treated Victor kindly. He either cursed him or spoke to him coldly. "Victor, so many years have happened. As your father, I know that you have disentangled yourself from the past. Otherwise, you wouldn''t sit opposite me and have lunch with me today." Victor didn''t say anything, and they finished the meal silently. Phillip made two cups of tea and they went to the living room. Thinking of the past, Phillip did not want to mention it. "I didn''t expect Barrett toe back." After saying that, Phillip took a sip of of the nice tea. "What on earth happened in the past?" This was the reason why he came here. Phillip sighed, "You know that the business world is like a battlefield. Back then, I was younger than you. All I thought about was wealth, opportunities and status, and I made full preparation all the time. As long as there was a chance, I would not let it go." "At that time, I had had some savings, striving for further improvement." "Finally, there was an opportunity, and I seized it." "At that time, Alwynn Group had developed along the right lines, but when I got the investment from Amand Real Estate, a person suddenly appeared. It was Barrett." "Back then, the Simpson family was rich and powerful. He got interested in Amand Real Estate with me at the same time. That''s how the story began." "I could almost sign the contract, but he terminated the contract by all kinds of means secretly." "I didn''t know what he had done until I went to sign the contract happily. He used despicable means to send his favorite woman to the president of Amand Real Estate''s bed and won the project which was worth hundreds of billions of dors. Then he became the chairman of Amand Group and got great power." "For a moment, his reputation, contacts and status all became top-notch." "At that time, I was young and vigorous. I had prepared for the project for more than one year, and I didn''t want my hard work to be ruined." "In this world, no one can seed easily. People have to pay a heavy price for every progress they make." "The project was worth hundreds of billions of dors. Did the Simpson family have so much money at that time?" Victor asked in confusion. Even the Alwynn family didn''t have such great power back then. Phillip nodded, "The Simpson family was indeed not that powerful, but he had a wide range of contacts, so the banks were willing to loan him money." "I yed some tricks behind his back just because of this. The woman he loved most came to me and wanted to take revenge on him. After Barrett took advantage of her, he abandoned her." "Barrett married the eldest daughter of the Howard family. That is his first wife." Hearing this, Victor could almost guess the ending. "What happenedter?" Victor wanted to know the ending of the woman. He had a hunch that she was the key to defeat Barrett. "Later, I cooperated with that woman. I used my connections to let the newspaper report the rtionship between her and Barrett." "The Press had got a sniff that Barrett yed a sinister trick before taking over Amand Real Estate. As soon as the news was reported, it caused a great disturbance in River City. The government investigated him and the evidence was conclusive, and Barrett''s reputation was ruined." "All the bank refused to cooperate with him. That woman was loyal to him. At that time, most of people were feudal-minded. After this matter was reported, she was too ashamed to live in this world." "After their rtionship was exposed, Barrett went to her, and she jumped off the building in front of him." "Did shemit suicide?" Victor didn''t expect the result to be like this. "Yes, shemitted suicide." A trace of guilt shed through Phillip''s eyes. In that era, it was shameful to have sex with men before getting married. When she went to Phillip, she had made up her mind to die. "Shemitted suicide, which surprised me a lot, too. But no matter how cruel, aggressive and ambitious Barrett was, as a man, his heart was always soft to someone." "I didn''t expect that he loved the woman the most, and her identity was not simple. She was the daughter of the president of a bank in River City, and her family was rich. She hid her identity in front of Barrett." "She wanted true love, but Barrett betrayed her heartlessly." "Her mother was a famous strong woman. After her daughtermitted suicide, she attacked the Simpson family crazily." "Barrett knew that it was me who arranged everything behind the scenes. The death of his beloved woman gave him a severe blow. After knowing the identity of the woman, he was even more regretful. The Simpson family went bankrupt overnight. Barrett escaped with his wife, and the Simpson family declined." "Many yearster, I learned that his daughter came back here to study, but he didn''te back. A girl couldn''t do anything to hurt me, so I didn''t pay attention to it." "Later, only the Alwynn family had the ability to take over Amand Real Estate in River City. I took over Amand Real Estate sessfully. The street where yourpany locates used to belong to Amand Real Estate. You know this." "Barrett hates me, because he thinks that it is me who killed his beloved woman. That is why he came back to take revenge on our family." Victor said, "That''s it?" Phillip smiled and asked in reply, "Then what do you want? Am I not wronged enough?" "That woman was afraid of beingughed at by people, so she chose tomit suicide. What did it have to do with you? Did you do anything else to Barrett?" Victor couldn''t understand. Since Barrett loved the woman so much, but did he send her to another man''s bed? Such a terrible betrayal made the woman desperate indeed. Phillip nodded, "That girl is named Lilyana Osborn. She''s very beautiful. Any man who saw her would be tempted by her." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Barrett naturally took her as a treasure, but he loved money more." "It was me who told Lilyana where Barrett stayed. That was why she had the opportunity tomit suicide before him. It was an unforgettable pain in Barrett''s life." "How could I know the reason why Lilyana wanted to know Barrett''s address was that she wanted tomit suicide before him?" "Moreover, I got Amand Real Estate, which was something he couldn''t ept the most." Victor finally understood. "I see. This kind of thing can''t be solved by other ways. The only way to solve it is to go against him openly." Victor got up. After knowing the whole story, he should leave. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Phillip nodded, "This is the only solution, and it''s Barrett''s wish. Only when you defeat him can he be convinced not to go against our family." "However, Barrett never follows the rules. He will never use upright means to deal with our family. He has made a lot of preparations behind the scenes. Otherwise, he would not havee back so easily. Since he hase back, he must be fully prepared." Victor nced at Phillip and found that he no longer had a lot of fight in him. Instead, he looked much more amiable. "Don''t worry. I will handle this matter. Take care of yourself." After Victor finished speaking, he strode away. It was impossible for Barrett to untie the knot in his heart. In life, people spent most of their time on waiting. However, if he was right, Barrett would only get regret after waiting for so many times. Phillip looked at Victor''s domineering back and smiled. It seemed that he could rest at ease with Victor by his side. The three children had been sent away. If Barrett really wanted to threaten Victor, he could only aim at Eden. "Victor, I hope you and Eden can go forward hand in hand and cross this difficult barrier together." Phillip stood up, walked to the window and watched Victor get into the car. Victor did not leave. Instead, he called someone in the car. Victor wanted to go to the hospital to pick up Eden. "Hello?" Eden had just woken up, and her voice soundedzy. "Eden, are you feeling better? I''lle and pick you up." "Yeah! The doctor said that I could go home. Come here." "Okay! I''ll be there right away." After Victor hung up, he immediately drove to the hospital. Eden received a phone call from Jaida in the hospital. They had arrived, and the children had settled down. Hearing this, Eden was relieved. "Delmont, can you stay here alone?" Eden looked at Delmont worriedly. Delmont smiled and said, "Just rest assured. I can ask a nurse toe here and help me sit on the wheelchair. Then I can go out to y while flirting with her. You don''t know how rxing my life is." Eden was speechless. Delmont hadn''t changed his bad habit. He was so fond of flirting with girls, but he hadn''t had a girlfriend. "Alright, Victor is on the way here to pick me up. I will go back with him first ande back to see you tomorrow morning." "Eden, you don''t have toe. When you were asleep just now, Anton came here. He said that I could be discharged tomorrow. I just need toe to the hospital for check-ups regrly." He didn''t want to stay here anymore, because Eden and Buddy had toe here to take care of him everyday. Adrienne didn''te to visit him again. The reason why he stayed here was that he wanted to see her. Unfortunately, she had never appeared since that day. After Adrienne left, he became more and more desperate and couldn''t drag himself out of the morass of despair. After talking to Eden a few days ago, he was suddenly enlightened, and he no longer had worries in heart. It was time for him to try his best to get his love. Therefore, he had to attend the banquet of the Simpson family. "Delmont, are you hiding something from me?" In fact, she hoped that Delmont could tell her about his rtionship with Adrienne. Delmontughed, "No, Eden. I have a big mouth, and I can''t keep any secret. Do you think a person like me can hide something from you?" This matter was of great importance. He would not mention it to anyone until he could know the result. He said in heart, "Eden, I''m sorry!" "I can''t tell you now because I''m not sure." This was the only secret he kept in his heart. Eden smiled, "It''s good that you are not." Delmont still didn''t want to tell her about it. Forget it. Only he himself could solve the problem in love. She just felt sorry for Delmont. He must be very lonely when he stayed in the hospital alone back then. "Eden, go home first. Buddy will go through the discharge formalities for meter, and then I''ll go home directly. See you at the banquet tomorrow night." Eden nodded, "Delmont, have a good rest after you go back!" "I see. In order not to let you worry about me, I will have a good rest." Delmont smiled dotingly. When he looked at Eden''s gentle and pretty face, all the frustration and unwillingness in his heart were relieved. He had to know the reason why Adrienne left him back then. He wanted her to be free, but it didn''t mean that he wanted to break up with her. Eden went downstairs to wait for Victor. She stood in the corridor on the first floor. Victor would call her when he arrived. "Stephen, I''m pregnant!" A woman''s anxious voice came from the corner, and she was crying. "I am in the hospital, and I had a check-up just now. I am sure that I have been pregnant for five weeks. What should I do? My father will definitely kill me when he knows it." Eden shook her head. It seemed that a woman had got pregnant before getting married. "Stephen, take the opportunity to tell my father that you want to marry me at the party tomorrow night. My father will not refuse you before so many people." "What do you mean by that? Don''t you want to be responsible for me?" The woman''s voice gradually became angry. "I don''t care, Stephen. At the party tomorrow night, you must tell my father that you want to marry me. Otherwise, I will jump into the sea!" Eden was stunned and couldn''t help tilting her head to look at the woman. Dressed in expensive clothes, she wore her hair in a bun and looked thin. She was quite pretty, and her big eyes were very beautiful. At this time, she pouted her red lips and looked helpless and pitiful with tears in her eyes. "Stephen, this is yourst chance. My father won''t refuse you in front of so many guests tomorrow night. If you don''t even have the courage, it''s impossible for us to be together forever." After saying that, she hung up the phone. Suddenly, she no longer looked sad and helpless and walked back with a proud face, as if nothing had happened. Eden pretended to not hear anything and looked down at her phone. The girl walked past her. Eden could even feel how mad she was. Perhaps it was because she was too furious, she actually didn''t see Eden. She went straight to the hospital gate. Eden looked at her back helplessly. The girl''s bitter and sombre words still lingered in her ears. What a poor girl. Her phone suddenly rang, and Victor had arrived. She smiled and walked out quickly. Victor''s car was parked on the roadside. She walked over with a smile. Before Victor came out, she opened the car door and got in the car. Victor turned on the heat and saw that her little face was ruddier. "Honey, do you still feel dizzy?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden shook her head with a smile, "After having an intravenous drip, I''m in much higher spirits. Furthermore, dad and mom have arrived there safely." "It''s good that they''ve arrived safely. Dad and mom will take good care of the children. You don''t have to worry." Victorforted her. Eden nodded, "It happened so suddenly, so I couldn''t ept it. When I think about it again, I realize that only when they are safe can we do what we should do at ease." Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Victor rubbed her head habitually, "Fool, that''s right. The three children can learn a lot abroad." "Yes!" Eden nodded. Ricky had always been very clingy to her. He would grow up soon after leaving her. They returned to thepany. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lucian soon entered the office with a stack of documents. He ced the documents on the table. Seeing this, Victor frowned and said ndly, "Is the Simpson family soplicated?" Lucian sat opposite them slowly, and there was no emotion in his calm eyes. Seeing him like this, Eden felt that his life seemed to have returned to normal, but he had be more pensive. He acted as if Amelia had never appeared in his life. "How can you make preparation if I don''t get theplete information? It took me two days to find out these information. Kenny told me some information when he left." The expression in Victor''s eyes changed. Kenny knew how serious this matter was. He picked up the documents about the first person, looked it over and kept it in mind. "Randy Turner, Barrett''s right-hand man in River City. He has a good rtionship with the Lucian family in Gate City. As far as I know, the person who did something bad to Mr. Calder''s construction site a few days ago was Charles, the eldest son of the Lucian family. Irving was involved as well. His purpose was very simple. He wanted to find Mr. Calder''s daughter and give a blow to Mr. Calder." "Unfortunately, Mr. Calder handled it in time, and they didn''t seed. This time, Charles is on the invitation list." Victor nodded, "Let''s do it step by step. Aim at Randy first." Lucian nodded with understanding, "What do you want to use?" Victor smiled wickedly with a cruel calction, "Use the piece ofnd we got from Irving." "I see." Lucian nced at Eden, "What''s your n now?" Eden looked at him with amusement, "Why do you ask me this question?" "Now you are busier than Victor. You''re the president of Symantec Group!" Lucian looked at her with a smile. Eden knew what he meant by saying that. "It happened too suddenly, and I haven''t figured out what to do, but I think it''s a good thing to be busy. At least I won''t fill my mind with nonsense." Lucian smiled. His smile was more reserved than usual, "You woman always like to make blind and disorderly conjectures." Eden looked at him, "Do you know women so well?" Lucian shook his head and didn''t want to talk about this subject, "I not only don''t know women, but also be more and more unfamiliar with them." If he really knew women, Amelia would not have left him so easily. "Don''t make such a rash judgment. There are some things that you men don''t want to admit." Eden smiled mysteriously, "Show me the information of Randy and Charles as well." Since they had to go against them, she should do a good job. She couldn''t disappoint Zaiden. Victor looked at her with doting eyes, "Since we''ll go forward hand in hand, you should read these documents carefully. They all have something to do with or depend on the Simpson family. They''re all loyal to Barrett." Eden nodded with a smile. Knowing the enemies and knowing themselves, they could fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat. She read the information about Charles andughed, "It seems that all rich people like to collect antiques, calligraphy and paintings. Charles is young, but he likes these things as well." Lucian looked at her. "It''s not surprising that Charles likes these things at his age. The strange thing is that anyone who has something to do with Barrett likes antiques and paintings." "Oh! Lucian, do you mean that these people cater to his pleasure?" Eden was quite surprised, because Barrett more influential than she thought. "Alright!" Lucian nodded. "Barrett not only likes antiques, calligraphy and paintings, but also likes gold." "Gold?" Eden couldn''t help but smile, "Since ancient times, people who like to wear gold jewelry are usually confident, outgoing and friendly to others. Such people will pay attention to restrain themselves, and they never have a casual attitude." However, Barrett did not look like an easy-going person. What he had experienced over the years was the most precious treasure of him. It should be much more valuable than dazzling gold. Victor said, "He is a very tolerant person, but his ways of doing things are very despicable." Victor told them the whole story he had heard from his father. Words couldn''t describe Eden and Lucian''s feelings after they heard that. "He''s getting on for seventy, but can''t he still let go of this rtionship?" Edenughed sarcastically. No matter how much he loved her, money was more important to him. Just like how she had been used by the Gienger family back then. They abandoned her after using her. Victor said, "My father told me that is the most painful thing in his life." Eden sneered, "What qualification does he have to feel painful?" Lucian said, "Therefore, there are no right or wrong things in love. I guess this is what Barrett thinks about." "If I were Lilyana, I would never forgive him." Eden''s voice was filled with mes of fury. Victor said, "For Lilyana, this is her faithful love. For Barrett, this is just a deal." "So, few men are reliable." Victor and Lucian were stunned. They were reliable and steady men. "Fool, am I unreliable?" Victor looked at her with a gloomy face. Eden curled her lips a little willfully, "Who knows? There will be a lot of idents in life. Many things change in the blink of an eye." "You..." Victor was mad. If it weren''t for the fact that Lucian was here, he would have punished her by kissing her. "All these years, my heart is only yours. I only care about you and have done a lot for you. Are you still dissatisfied?" "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help but smile. Seeing that both of them looked unhappy, she said, "I am not talking about the two of you. In my heart, you are reliable and good men. I am talking about others. Why do you have to admit yourselves to be the ones criticized?" Victor and Lucian were speechless. It was easy to misunderstand her words. "Alright, let''s not talk about other things. Read these documents first." "You two can stay here and read. I''ve almost remembered it. I''ll go back to my office first. I have something else to deal with." Lucian got up to leave. Suddenly, his phone rang. He looked down and answered the phone. "Let her go straight to the 25th floor." He hung up the phone and looked at Victor, "Thalia is here." Victor looked at Eden and said, "Eden, Thalia is your personal assistant now. I ask her toe here to protect you. She has been secretly trained for many years, and she is very nimble." Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Eden nodded. It was a special period of time. She had to protect herself so that Victor could do what he wanted without worry. "Okay!" It would be more convenient for them to taken actions if someone could protect her. A few minutester, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." Lucian said ndly. Immediately afterwards, a slender woman in a tight-fitting winter leather suit came in in an imposing manner. Although her facial features were not perfect, she looked sexy and charming. Her hair was scraped back in a ponytail, and her pretty and coquettish face was so eye-catching. She stood not far away, slightly lowering her head. "Hello, Mr. Ronen, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Her voice was cold and emotionless. Eden knew that she was not simple. She could tell that her eyes were intelligent at first nce. She would feel morefortable with such an assistant by her side. At least, Thalia was much smarter than Pa. She knew that Victor had special contacts with both of the gang and the police. Rich people would train a group of talents secretly, and they coulde in handy at critical moments. Victor nodded, "Thalia, from now on, you are responsible for Mrs. Alwynn''s safety. You should follow her wherever she goes. Understand?" He said in a cold and stern warning tone. Thalia lowered her head more, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. I will try my best to protect Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia walked to Eden and introduced herself, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Alwynn. I''m Thalia." Eden greeted her with a smile, "Thalia, thank you for protecting me in the future." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia didn''t expect Eden to be so gentle. She smiled faintly, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is something I should do." "Mm! Your office is outside. I''ll ask Pa to take you thereter." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia behaved very respectfully. Eden called Pa and let here in. Pa dressed more beautifully than before. Her makeup was exquisite, and she was in high spirits. Eden looked at her without any expression. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu, Mr. Ronen." Pa greeted them with a tender smile. Eden looked at her, "This is Thalia, my new assistant. Take her to the office next door to you." "What? New assistant?" Hearing this, Pa looked at Thalia and felt so flustered in heart. It seemed that Eden was determined to fire her. "Yes!" Eden nodded indifferently. She could tell that Pa was panicked, but she wouldn''t exin. Pa wouldn''t work more actively unless she had crisis awareness. "Oh, okay!" Pa nodded in dismay. She looked at Thalia, "Follow me." Iris nced at her indifferently, nodded and followed her out. Lucian said, "Pa has ulterior motives." Eden smiled ndly, "Let''s wait a little longer. There''s something I haven''t figured out." Lucian did not say anything else and turned to leave. Victor suddenly leaned forward, lowered his head and kissed Eden''s red lips. He let go of her reluctantly after kissing her hard for quite a while, "From now on, you''re not allowed to doubt my love for you." His hoarse voice sounded very sexy. Eden looked at his deep and displeased eyes in a daze, muttering in heart, "When did I ever doubt his love?" She said with a cunning expression in her clear eyes, "Victor, are you not confident in yourself because you are old?" Age was an unbridgeable gap. Victor''s heart was broken instantly. Then, he smiled wickedly and looked at her slightly red face weirdly, "Humph! I''ve always been very confident in myself. Who is fascinated by me every night?" "You..." Eden red at him shyly. "Ha-ha..." Looking at her shy face, Victor couldn''t help but smile. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s continue to read the documents. If we finish reading them before we get off work, we''ll know a lot of people at the banquet tomorrow night." Victor held her waist with one hand and read together with her. He liked to kiss her from time to time. "This is your office. Since you''re Eden''s personal assistant, you''ll be responsible for serving coffee and running errands for her in the future. I''ll do other things. Let''s do our own work respectively." Pa looked at Thalia with a proud face. Thalia was a treat to her job. It seemed that she had to work hard. Eden had looked down upon her life, and she couldn''t be looked down on in work. Thalia did not speak and just nodded apathetically. "Humph!" Pa was in a worse mood when she saw how aloof Thalia was. She snorted coldly and left quickly. Thalia looked at Pa''s back and sneered. Why did Mrs. Alwynn choose such a person to be her assistant? She looked around the clean and tidy office. There was nothing she could do, so she turned on the computer to search for information. After all, there was a banquet tomorrow night. Many idents might happen to Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn. Time passed by quickly. At noon the next day. Eden took Pa and Thalia to the beauty salon. After everything was ready, she met Victor and they went to the cruise ship on the sea. Eden knew that the cruise ship belonged to Victor. There were basketball courts, buffet restaurants, luxury restaurants, bar counter, swimming pool, spa salon and duty-free shops on the upper floors. It was convenient for customers to go shopping on the cruise ship. On the low floors, there were opera house, cinema, themed restaurants, special restaurants, cafes, bars and so on. The casino was in the basement. When Victor went missing, she learned more about Alwynn Group and knew that he owned so many estates. Victor was very cunning. He had a lot of property that others could not find out. Only his four friends and she knew about it. It was not exaggeration to say that half of River City belonged to him. The people who came here were either rich or noble. As soon as they arrived at the banquet hall, they saw well-dressed youngdies. Those rich young men sat together and talked about business. Most of them gathered together and talked with eloquence. Richdies sat together, showing off and ttering each other. It was a scene of feasting and revelry. The hall was luxurious and graceful, and the atmosphere was lively. Dahlia and Dulcie each held a ss of red wine in their hands. They stood facing each other in front of the bar counter. They were dressed very stylishly. With sexy and morous makeup, they were quite eye-catching among all thedies. "Dahlia, are you sure Victor and his wife wille here tonight?" Dahlia said with a bright smile, "Have I ever deceived you? Just wait. They will be here soon." Dahlia took a look at the entrance. It was the most luxurious cruise ship in River City. There were well-known chefs and bartender on the cruise ship, and those who preferred a luxury and high-end life liked here the most. In short, this luxurious ce had just about everything she could wish for. She had heard of it before, but this was the first time she hade here. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Suddenly, people burst into an uproar at the entrance and someone eximed. Dahlia and Dulcie looked at the door. Carlotta, who was dressed in a white and neat suit, walked in with her assistant. Seeing Carlotta, Dulcie had mixed feelings in heart. The suit Carlotta wore was not designed by her, but a limited-edition designed by Eden. This series of suits had won many strong women''s favour, and Carlotta loved it very much. She once sent Carlotta many unique clothes she designed, but Carlotta rarely wore them, which made her feel more and more upset. That night, she used Carlotta to deal with Eden, but she didn''t expect their friendship to be ruined in the end. Since that night, Carlotta had never called her again. Staring at Dulcie, Dahlia frowned and asked, "Has she turned against youpletely?" Dulcie nodded with her face darkened to the extreme, "That night, I wanted to use her identity to suppress Eden. I didn''t expect that Victor would ruin my n. Since that day, she has never called me." She had been friends with Carlotta for more than ten years, and she was somewhat unwilling to ept the fact. In addition, Anna''s attitude towards her had be particrly cold. It was all Eden''s fault. Dahlia said, "Don''t worry. You have been friends for more than ten years, and she won''t turn against you just because of Eden. Maybe she is just angry. After she calms down, she will naturally talk to you." Dulcie nodded, but she knew that it wouldn''t be so easy. Carlotta was not an idiot. On the contrary, she understood many things more thoroughly than her. Carlotta was surrounded and ttered by many people. Although she was not so favored in the Yates family, there were still many people who wanted to make friends with her. After all, her status was high. In the past, she went to a lot of luxurious parties with Carlotta and many designers gave her nice advice. That was why she could be a famous designer. Carlotta had a wide range of contacts, and she was a few rungs above her on the socialdder. She knew those famous designers through Carlotta. She kept getting in touch with those famous designers, so she could know more people and be well-known. Losing Carlotta was a disaster to her life. As soon as she thought of this, she wished that she could kill Eden. "Dulcie, everything is ready. I promise you that Victor and Eden will definitelye here tonight." As soon as Dahlia finished her words, the bartender squinted at her and sneered. Dulcie nodded, "Okay, I''m ready." She kept staring at Carlotta who was greeting and talking to those richdies confidently and elegantly. This was a great opportunity to design clothes for those richdies. Unfortunately, without Carlotta''s introduction, they would never pay attention to her. She bit her red lips, thinking about how to repair the rtionship between them. As she was thinking, someone eximed at the door again. "Look! Victor and his wife!" Someone said in surprise. "I heard that Victor and his wife have been married for several years, and they have always deep in love." "They''re really a perfect match." Everyone was talking about Victor and Eden who had just entered the hall. Dulcie looked over. The smile on Eden''s exquisite face was elegant. She wore a tight-fitting light purple dress, looking eye-catching. The light purple made her look noble, gorgeous and charming. She took Victor''s arm, looking gentle and charismatic, and her eyes were bright and starry. She walked besides Victor. Victor was dressed in a ck suit, and his figure was as tall and straight as ever. He still looked cold and ruthless in front of outsiders. After he arrived, it became much quieter in the hall. In River City, everyone knew that Victor was imposing andmanding. Just by hearing this name could people feel his arrogance. Behind them were Lucian, Anson, Sean, Pa, Dean, and Thalia. All of them were good-looking and elegant. Victor took them and sat in the quiet corner with a sullen face. Two bodyguards stood at the entrance, and outsiders were not allowed to get close to them. Dahlia found that although Eden was simply dressed, she could win everyone''s attention. Irving, who was standing on the second floor, looked at Eden and smiled faintly. Aidan stood beside him. Seeing that there was a smile on Irving''s angr face, he shook his head helplessly. Irving was really infatuated with Eden. "Mr. Matthews, Victor is here. It''s time for Chairman Simpson to show up, right?" After they came here, they only saw the eldest son of the Simpson family greeting the guests. Irving nced at the crowd and gave an irrelevant answer, "Aidan, who do you think this cruise ship belongs to?" Aidan was stunned and shook his head slightly, "Mr. Matthews, I can''t find it out." He had investigated for a long time, but he couldn''t find anything. "Mr. Matthews, do you know the answer?" Aidan looked at his expression and asked curiously. "It belongs to Victor." Irving said ndly. "What?" Aidan couldn''t believe what he had heard. Irving said that that the cruise ship belonged to Victor. Jesus! How much did he not know about Victor? Irving nced at him with sharp eyes. It seemed that he was a bit annoyed. "Keep your voice down! Do you want everyone to know it?" Aidan swallowed and still couldn''t believe it, "Mr. Matthews, I just can''t believe that such a luxurious cruise ship belongs to Victor." Irving sneered, "This is just my guess, and I have no evidence." Aidan was speechless. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As soon as Irving came to this city, he checked Victor''s property. Although he was surprised to know how rich Victor was, he didn''t expect Victor to own such a cruise ship. Victor was really cunning. "Mr. Matthews, I think we''d better leave this city." Aidan said diffidently. The gentle smile on Irving''s face gradually became fierce, "When did you be so timid?" Aidan said, "Facing such a crafty enemy, we have to be cowardly." "Humph!" Irving snorted coldly and did not speak. His eyes were full of hostility as he looked at the position where Victor was. Thalia got some juice for Eden. She had remembered all Eden''s daily habits from the documents Lucian gave her. Eden was allergic to mango and pineapple, and she remembered everything that Eden didn''t like to eat. Pa watched Thalia do things in a well-organized manner. It seemed that she knew Eden very well and cared about Eden very much. She did a good job on her second day of work. She was uneasier. In her opinion, Thalia was the one who wanted to grab her job. She had been feeling angry and nervous sincest night. However, when she thought about the party, she rxed. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Lucian held a ss of red wine, clinking with Anson and taking a sip from time to time. Sean couldn''t sit still. As a makeup artist, he hated to attend such a banquet the most. However, Victor had made an order. He had no choice but toe. It was the mostfortable to sleep in bed on such a cold day. He had been here several times. The cruise ship was luxurious andfortable, and he liked here. But everyone gave himself airs on such an asions, so it was really boring. "Hey, are we going to sit here all the time?" Anson looked at him with a smile, "What do you want to do?" "I want to go out for a walk. No, I want to go home and sleep." Anson said, "Shame on you. Let''s wait. The host of the banquet has note yet, has he? Why are you in such a hurry? You have a girlfriend. Don''t tell me that you want to flirt with the women here." Seanughed, "I said that I wanted to go home. Do you think I dare to flirt with women?" Anson smiled yfully, "Margery is not here, so you dare to do that indeed. By the way, when will you get married? You two have been in love for four years. Hasn''t she promised to marry you?" Sean was extremely depressed when he heard this. He pointed at himself, "Am I not handsome?" Anson smiled, "Didn''t you ever look into the mirror?" Sean looked very helpless, "Let me tell you. Margery is just an ungrateful woman. When I treat her well, she scolds me every day. However, when I treat her a bit badly, she bes clingy, and she is afraid of losing me. But when I propose to her, she doesn''t even look at me. I shouldn''t have doted on her." Suddenly, three people looked at him together. Eden said, "Sean, every one is different. Margery is not ungrateful. I told you before that she was once hurt in love. You should be more patient with her." Sean was about to cry. He looked at Eden with a sad face, "Eden, it''s been four years. Am I not patient enough? I think I''ll wait for ten years before I can marry her." "That''s true love!" Eden smiled at him brightly. Pa said neither warmly nor coldly, "Why do you have to wait for her? There are many attractive women in this world." Sean nced at her and said in a nd tone as well, "But I only love her." Pa said, "What a stubborn man!" Sean said, "A stubborn man is better than a heartless man." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Pa was speechless. Why couldn''t she meet such an infatuated man? To her, the most important thing was to put on delicate makeup every morning so that she could look gentle and seductive. Her biggest wish was too marry a nice man. Unfortunately... She was very lucky. In a luxurious private box. Barrett, who was dressed in a ck suit, stood in front of the window with a cigar in his hand and narrowed his eyes. After resting for three days, he was in good spirits. Though his hair was white, his figure was well-maintained. He looked vigorous, and the expression in his treacherous and deep was hard to understand. He had engaged in trade for many years, and he was a typical of experienced and sessful businessman. He was still as charming as before. A 50-year-old man came in and stood behind him respectfully. "Chairman Simpson, Victor is here." "Okay!" Barrett nodded and slowly turned around. "Cody, remember what I said. Tonight we''ll just deal Victor a head-on blow at the first encounter. I''ll get back what belongs to my family little by little." Barrett said with an apathetic and old face, and his treacherous eyes were full of hatred. Cody nodded, "Chairman Simpson, I see. The Young Masters, Misses, and several Madams have been ready." "Okay, let''s go." Barrett arranged his clothes and walked out in an overbearing manner. "Mr. Simpson is here!" Someone in the crowd shouted. Everyone looked over and saw Barrett walking over. He was surrounded by his three beautiful wives, and his daughters and sons followed him behind. Victor heard it as well. They walked out of the private box and stood in the crowd, looking at Barrett and his family. Barrett smiled and greeted the guests around him. Apanied by his three wives, he stepped on the red carpet and walked to the crystal tform in the center of the hall, smiling at the crowd. His three wives were all gorgeous. All of them were dressed in noble and elegant clothes, looking at the crowd with a generous and decent smile. After they appeared, the reporters came to the hall and kept taking photos of them. Lucian sneered, "They said that they wanted to keep a low profile, but they are high-profile. It really hard to understand Barrett." Anson squinted at Barrett, "It''s not hard to understand. In their eyes, holding such a banquet is indeed very low-key." Victor looked at Barrett as if he was looking at a prey, "Let''s see what tricks he can y." "Good evening, everyone. Thank you very much for attending this banquet. I''m honored to meet you here and talk about business with you." "I think that if we work together in the future, we''ll definitely scale new heights. May wealthe generously to you!" "Ha-ha..." Someoneughed happily, "Mr. Simpson, wee back to River City. I believe that anyone who wants to make progress can seed under your leadership." "Thank you. I came back to River City for two reasons. One the one hand, I miss my hometown. On the other hand, I was born in River City. No matter how I lived aboard, my hometown is the best." Barrett''s face was gentle and modest, and his smile was elegant and polite. No one could tell that he was a scheming and cunning businessman. "You''re right. No matter where we are, we can''t forget our hometown." Someone chimed with him. The others alsoughed and chatted with him. Barrett answered all of them patiently. "Please make yourselves at home tonight. You can have whatever you want here. No matter what you need, you can tell the staff. I''ll pay the bill." People gave a loud cheer at these words. He introduced his three wives and his children to everyone, and went down to greet all the rich businessmen. Eden nced at Victor and said, "Victor, you stay here. I am going to find my Delmont. He said he woulde here." Victor nodded and reminded her gently, "Be careful!" Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Eden gave him a reassuring smile, "Honey, don''t worry about me. I will take care of myself." "Okay! I''lle to youter." Victor lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He didn''t care how others thought of him, and everyone looked at Eden enviously. Eden smiled and looked at him with her eyes full of tenderness. Words couldn''t describe how jealous Pa was when she saw this. Eden left with Pa and Thalia. Lucian smiled and said, "Cheng, do you think someone will make things difficult for Eden tonight?" Anson looked at the people around them. Many people were looking at them, and some of them had bad intentions. "Lucian, it is obvious, isn''t it?" Victor said in a low and deep voice, "Don''t worry. My bodyguards are protecting her secretly. No one can bully her. Let''s go and meet Mr. Simpson." He emphasised thest few words. ncing at Barrett''s hypocritical face with hostile eyes, he sneered. Then, they walked to the crowd. Eden looked for Delmont in the luxurious hall. His legs were injured, and she didn''t know if Buddy was staying with him. Meanwhile, seeing Eden leave, a few women followed her quietly. Seeing this, Dulcie smiled maliciously and nced at Dalia, "Let''s go and watch the good show." Dahlia took a look at the direction where Victor left and nodded. They followed Eden as well. Pa didn''t know what Eden was going to do, but this might be her only chance ofing to such a ce. If she followed Eden, she would not be able to do anything. However, if she didn''t follow Eden, she could know more rich people. "Director Bleu, can I have some free time?" She suddenly asked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Eden nced at her and knew that she wanted to look for her prey again. Since she did not live a chaste life, she was doomed to failure. Eden said coldly, "Okay." "Alright, thank you! It''s very rare for me toe to this ce. I have to take a good look around." Pa smiled cutely and walked away. Thalia asked Eden with puzzlement, "Mrs. Alwynn, why do you keep such a person by your side?" Pa could tell what kind of person Pa was at a nce. She must have some bad intentions. Eden looked at Pa''s back and said without any emotion in her eyes, "If I fire her, someone else will try her best to get close to me. At least she''s under my control, so it''s better to keep her by my side." Thalia immediately understood, and her voice became sharp, "Mrs. Alwynn, don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her." Eden looked at her with admiration, "Thalia, you are really smart. You can tell what Pa wants to do at a nce, but there''s something I haven''t figured out, so I''ll keep her in thepany for the time being. What''s more, you have to pay attention to Danielle''s every move. She has just entered thepany. I''ll tell you about it in detail when we go back. You''re in the open, and Aro is under cover. You two should investigate this matter as soon as possible." Eden whispered to Thalia as she walked. After two days of observation, she knew that the Thalia was credible, but she felt distressed for Thalia because she was an orphan. Victor trained her to be a killer who was meticulous about everything. She observed everything carefully with her bright eyes. "Mrs. Alwynn, I see." Thalia listened to Eden carefully while paying attention to the surroundings. Eden had been looking for Delmont. Suddenly, she saw Delmont next to the table not far away. Dressed in a suit, he sat on the wheelchair. His slightly fluffy hair looked soft and smooth, gently covering his forehead and making his facial features look more handsome and eye-catching. asionally, a few girls walked over and talked to him, but they all left with pity when they saw him sit on a wheelchair. Eden smiled. Just as she was about to walk over, she saw Adrienne walk to Delmont. Eden suddenly stopped, stood there and watched. Adrienne''s foot had not fully recovered, and her walking posture looked a little strange. If it weren''t for this banquet, Eden thought that she wouldn''t have stopped using the wheelchair. After all, her foot was seriously injured. When Delmont saw Adrienne, he no longer behaved so humbly. In the past, he always observed her expressions cautiously, for fear that she would be unhappy. He was so cautious just because he loved her deeply. However, he didn''t know that such behaviors would only make her disgusted. After talking to Eden, he thought a lot. No matter how much he loved her, he could not lose his principles. He raised his sword-shaped eyebrows slightly, looking charming and imposing. Seeing his expression, Adrienne felt as if he had changed into another person. "Adrienne." Delmont greeted her with a smile and looked at her with calm eyes. Adrienne looked at him and frowned. Her heart was touched when she saw how confident and even aggressive he was. His charm was irresistible. "Your legs... haven''t recovered. Why did youe here?" "I''m here on behalf of my family. You know that my younger brother is married, and his child is still small. My parents have to apany my grandmother, so I came here alone." He exined briefly. Delmont looked at her with a smile in his starry eyes. He had a charm which she found irresistibly attractive. At this moment, Adrienne really felt that he was somewhat different. The way he looked at her was no longer as careful as before. Instead, his eyes were very calm and clear, just like a pool of clean water. There seemed to be some emotions in his eyes, but he suppressed them well. "Adrienne." Hearing his pleasant and maic voice, Adrienne instantly came to sense. The expression on her pretty face was a bit unnatural. She immediately withdrew her gaze and looked away. Delmont looked at her. She was very beautiful that night. The champagne-colored dress was iid with diamonds, making her look eye-catching. She was always so gorgeous, and the dress left nothing to the imagination. "Well... what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." "Don''t you need to greet the guests?" On such an asion, perhaps she needed to apany her family to socialize with those powerful people. Adrienne''s face suddenly turned cold, "I am not the only daughter in my family. No one will care if I don''t go." Delmont sensed the pain at the bottom of her eyes, and his heart ached severely. He had known how cold her family was many years ago. When she was sick, no one in her family wanted to save her. They left her in River City and didn''t care about her. "Then let''s take some food and talk in a quiet ce." "Alright! Let''s go. There''s food outside the hall." Adrienne pushed his wheelchair out of the hall on her own initiative. Looking at Delmont''s behaviours and Adrienne''s expression, Eden finally smiled with relief. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Delmont was the most charming in this way. "Thalia, let''s find a quiet ce to eat something." She felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her mind and smiled with relief. Seeing her smile, Thalia grinned unconsciously. "Mrs. Alwynn, let''s go forward. There are fewer people in the front." "Okay!" Eden went forward and walked through the nobledies carefully. asionally, she would greet someone she knew with a smile. But she didn''t know many of them. Thalia protected her carefully. At this time, most of the people paid attention to the Simpson family. There were fewer people on this side. They took some food and ate together in a corner. To Thalia, she was truly happy to eat together with Eden like this. Most of the members in Chaosfield Society were men, and there were only two or three women. Their tasks were different, and they would fly to different ces to collect information for Alwynn Group secretly. They had to make sure that no one wanted to attack Alwynn Group. They trained every day, so she rarely had such a rxed time. Eden cut a piece of steak and ate it. It tasted so good, and she smiled happily. The delicious food was really attractive to her. "Thalia, after we finish eating, let''s go to the top floor. We don''t need to socialize." "Okay!" Thalia nodded. "Thalia, I''ll get some fruit. What do you want? I''ll get it for you." Eden stood up with a smile. Thalia said, "Mrs. Alwynn, let me do it." "There''s no need. The fruit it''s across from us." Eden walked over with a smile. She took two sses of strawberry juice, and Thalia nodded at her. She could drink whatever Eden liked. Eden walked back with the juice. As soon as she took two steps, a woman hurried past her and bumped against her forcefully. In an instant, the juice sshed on the two of them. "Ah..." The woman let out a cry of surprise. Eden was stunned by the sudden incident. Her dress was stained by the juice. As she frowned, a sharp scream came from the top of her head, "Are you blind? My dress is so expensive! Can you afford to dirty it?" Eden raised her head slowly and looked at the arrogant woman. She looked like a mixed-blood, and her face was extremely mad. Looking at her, Eden thought for a moment. She seemed to know who she was. Just as she was about to say something, a few women who dressed beautifully gathered around them. "Oh! Baylee Simpson, what''s wrong with your dress?" A woman looked at Baylee''s sexy red dress with pity. "Humph! This b*tch sshed me with juice. How unlucky I am!" She red at Eden''s calm face angrily. Seeing this, Eden immediately understood what they wanted to do. Nine times out of ten they wanted to embarrass her on purpose. Ever since Pa left, she had been on guard. Dahlia, Dulcie and Carlotta were alling. Of course she had to be vignt. Carlotta was a wise woman who suited her actions to the times. But Dahlia, Dulcie and Pa were shameless. They wouldn''t miss any chance to frame and tease her. "Baylee, I think that she''s just a country bumpkin. You can''t forgive her unless she kneels down and kowtows to you three times. Moreover, she has to pay you a million dors." Another woman said sarcastically and looked at Eden with disdain. "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered in heart. Thesedies in the upper ss looked pretty on the surface, but their hearts were really mean and malicious. Thalia came over with a furious face. Eden looked at her and shook her head, gesturing her to calm down. Since they wanted to watch a good show, she had to let the onlookers know what had happened. Some people wanted her to make a spectacle of herself. How could she let them down? Thalia knew what she meant and nced at Aro who was in the dark. Aro nodded at her and gestured to set her at ease. "Hey! Didn''t you hear what I said? I asked you to kowtow to me three times andpensate me one million dors. Only then will I let you go." The woman looked at Eden and said loudly. It seemed that she wanted to attract the attention of the people around her deliberately. Eden nced at her casually and repeated her words calmly, "Kowtow three times andpensate one million dors? Is it enough? If I were you, I would ask for one hundred million dors. In that case, I can spend the rest of my life without worries." "Ha-ha..." Those womenughed mockingly. "Can you afford one hundred million dors?" The woman whose dress was sshed with juice laughed even more ironically. The women around her all looked at Eden with disdain. They all believed that Eden would definitely be ckmailed by them. Although the people who came here were either rich or noble, they couldn''t be richer than the Simpson family. "She dresses like a country bumpkin. Look at her dress. It''s just a bargain, but she actually wears it! How shameful it is." The woman said again. Eden looked at her malicious face and felt extremely disgusted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The woman who bumped against her was dressed in expensive clothes, and she was wearing her diamonds. But this woman was vulgar. Moreover, she looked at the woman who named Baylee very tteringly. Clearly, she was like Baylee''s stooge. "Is that so? I''m afraid that the clothes you wear can''t even bepared to a bargain. You rent it, don''t you?" Eden looked at her ck gown and spoke neither fast nor slowly. Any woman who came to such an asion would definitely wore new dress, but her gown had been washed before. Besides, it was a gown designed by Alwynn Group. "What nonsense... are you talking about..." The woman did not expect Eden to see her through at a nce. Eden smiled, "Do you want me to repeat my words?" "You..." "Lucy, what''s the point of talking so much nonsense with her? She''s just a country bumpkin who knows nothing. How can she tell that you''re wearing the dress of CY Brand?" The woman who stood next to her pretended to be unfathomable. "Lucy, Baylee, let her kowtow andpensate. We have other things to do. It is not easy for us to come to this cruise ship. We should have a good time. Arguing with such a country bumpkin will only lower ourselves." "That''s right. Hurry up! Kowtow to me andpensate me. If you dy my beauty treatments, you''ll compensate more." "I want to have haute cuiser. If you dy my time, I''ll let you kowtow ten times and pay me two million dors. If you don''t have so much money, you''ll be sent to the underground casino and y with those men who likes to sexually abuse." Eden remembered their words. "Alright. Later I will let you get what you want." Since they wanted to make things difficult for her, she would make a big thing out of it. She and Victor would absolutely be schemed against at the banquet. Barrett wanted to embarrass her and Victor, but she wouldn''t let him get what he wanted. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Those women did not sense Eden''s implication. They all looked at Eden teasingly and mockingly. This was the trick they often yed in this circle. Using money to solve problems was the fastest way. They were followers of the rich and powerful, and they liked to ttered such a rich woman like Baylee. It was not bad to earn a few million dors on such an asion. Baylee said with a proud face, "Didn''t you hear what my friend said? Kneel down and pay the money. You can''t afford to dy our time, or you''ll suffer more.'''' Eden looked at her and sneered with hostility in her eyes. She raised her hand quickly. "Crack..." She pped Baylee''s face fiercely. Baylee looked at Eden in shock. The other women looked at Eden in surprise and immediately covered their mouths, for fear that they would cry out loud. Eden was so bold, wasn''t she? Didn''t she know who Baylee was? She had got into a big trouble! After Baylee came to sense, she looked at Eden yfully and leisurely. "How dare you... p me! Do you know who I am?" Baylee''s eyes turned red with anger. No one had ever dared to beat her since she was a child. Eden smiled faintly and indifferently. She knew that Baylee was Barrett''s niece, but so what? Just now, when Barrett introduced his family, she listened to him very carefully. She could only get what she wanted by touching Barrett''s tender spot. With sharp eyes, Eden raised her head slightly like a proud queen and said with a sarcastic smile, "I do not know who you are. However, you bumped against me and stained my dress. Even if you kowtow three times and pay me a hundred million dors, you can''t get out of here today." "Ha-ha..." Hearing Eden''s words, those womenughed out of anger. She was too arrogant. "Humph!" Eden snorted and suddenly raised her hand again. "Crack..." She pped Baylee in the face with great strength. "Ah..." Baylee jumped up with a frenzy of rage. "You... actually pped me twice?" Baylee covered her painful face in disbelief and looked at Eden with tears in her eyes. Even Dahlia and Dulcie, who stood far away, stared at Eden with wide eyes. However, a trace of viciousness shed across Dulcie''s eyes. Eden didn''t know who Baylee was, did she? If she knew her identity, she wouldn''t have pped her twice. Beating Baylee would only make a big thing out it. However, it would be better if Eden made a scene here. When Barrett came here, things would be more interesting. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden smiled calmly. The corners of her lips were curved slightly, and there was a faint smile in her eyes. "You guys are bullying me together. Why can''t I p you twice?" "You... shameless woman! You country bumpkin! How dare you! Do you know she is?" The woman called Lucy screamed. What right did Eden have to p Baylee? She really thought too much of herself. Was she so fearless because she was ignorant? "Ah... you b*tch! What qualification do you have to p Baylee?" Lucy raised her hand and was about to p Eden''s face. "If you dare to p me, you''ll never be able to leave this cruise ship." Eden''s cold voice was extremely frightening, making Lucy''s heart tremble in fear. Her hand froze in mid-air, and she looked at Eden with ssy eyes in a daze. At the same time, she hated herself so much. She was actually frightened by such words. "Yo! You don''t scare me! Do you think you own this cruise ship? How dare you threat us in this way? I''d like to see what you''re going to suffer." The woman who wanted to send Eden to the underground casino screamed loudly. Having been friends with Baylee for so long, she had never seen such a snooty woman. Lucy said, "Baylee, this woman is too impudent. Call Uncle Simpson here and teach her a lesson." Baylee sneered and said, "We don''t have to tell my father about it. The bodyguards here can give her a lesson." She looked back at her two bodyguards and said sternly, "Come here and take her to the private box! She pped me twice, and I''ll let her pay the heaviest price!" The two bodyguards stepped forward and walked towards Eden. Eden smiled casually, "Thalia, break their legs." She ordered in a t tone. Those women looked at her with contempt. "I''d like to see how long you can give yourself airs like this." Thinking of money, Lucy said more mockingly. She had to repay online loan. Usually, when people offended someone in the Simpson family, they all liked to solve problems with money. The Simpson family didn''t like such money, so they could divide up the money. However, the next moment, a scream came from behind and sent a chill down their spine. Dahlia and Dulcie were startled. Obviously, they did not expect that Eden would make a big thing out of it. Thalia was nimble. Before Baylee''s bodyguards could react, they had been forced to kneel on the ground, screaming in pain. The two bodyguards'' faces darkened to the extreme, and sweat had soaked their shirts. Looking at Thalia who was thin, they couldn''t believe that she had such great strength. Eden saw it clearly. She was indeed impressed by Thalia''s skills. "How could it be?" Baylee looked at her bodyguards in disbelief. The two bodyguards had been working for her, and they had never been bullied like this. "Humph!" Eden snorted coldly and nced at those women in front of her. "Kneel down and kowtow to me three times. Each of you should pay me one hundred million dors, or..." Eden looked at the woman who wanted to send her to the underground casino and said apathetically word by word, "All of you will stay here and be sent to the underground casino. Since you like there so much, I will send you there in person." Eden waved her hand, and the bodyguards that Victor had arranged immediately came forward. They surrounded those women. "Well..." Those women were shocked. How greedy Eden was! She asked each of them to pay one hundred million dors. Only then did Baylee look at Eden carefully. She did not find Eden attractive at first, but she gradually realized that Eden was the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes. Her clear eyes were as bright as the stars, and her face looked so noble. She had to admit that Eden was elegant and beautiful. "Who the hell are you?" she asked sharply. Thalia moved a chair for Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, please sit down!" She knew that Eden''s legs were once injured and she couldn''t stand for a long time. Eden nodded and sat on the high stool. Then she looked at Baylee, "Didn''t the person who asked you to embarrass me tell you who I am?" Her smile was delicate and charming. Those women were stunned and looked at Eden with fear in their eyes. Especially Lucy and the other women. They were confused. Did they offend someone they shouldn''t offend? "I''m Baylee. Barrett is my uncle. How dare you provoke me?" She did not believe that Eden was more powerful than her, and she was sure that she could bully Eden. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Her cousin told her that Eden was just a country bumpkin who had no background. Her cousin had been close to her since she was a child, and she would never let her suffer losses. At this time, more and more richdies gathered around, and some of them even pointed at Eden and scolded her. "Thisdy is too young, so she doesn''t know the ways of the world, and she is ungrateful. Miss Simpson doesn''t go too far. She even dares to provoke the Simpson family. What a stupid woman." "Yeah, she makes a scene at Mr. Simpson''s banquet, and she really doesn''t respect Mr. Simpson, does she?" "Young people are arrogant. Nowadays, young people don''t know how to restrain themselves. No one dares to go against Mr. Simpson except for the other three richest families in A Country. Even Victor has to be polite to him." "It seems that you''re right. Although Victor is the richest in this city, he can''t bepared with the richest man in A Country, can he?" "Now the Simpson family hase back to River City. There''s going to be a good show in the business world in River City." "Who knows? The Simpson family and the Alwynn family are both powerful. Even if they go against each other, we may not be able to gain any benefits." Everyone was talking about it. However, some people knew that it was not so easy to defeat Victor. "Humph!" Hearing those people whispering, Baylee snorted with disdain. Barrett came back just to deal with the Alwynn family. The Alwynn family was respectable and noble. If their family could take over Alwynn Group, they would dominate the whole Country, not to mention River City. Thinking of this, Baylee was no longer afraid of Eden. She looked at Eden arrogantly, "I think you''d better not put yourself through misery. Kneel down and apologize to me. Then I''ll let you go." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Baylee, don''t forget to let her pay you three million dors. Your dress is a limited edition and it''s expensive." Seeing that Baylee was not scared, Lucy became overweening again. She needed money to repay her online loan, and Eden must give them the money. Otherwise, she would have done everything in vain. Eden looked at her, "You think too highly of yourselves, don''t you? You forgot what I said just now. I said that each of you was only worth a million dors, but you have to pay me a hundred million dors. Tonight, you can leave here if you pay me the money, or all of you will be sent to the underground casino." Her sharp voice was full of determination and aloofness. Those women were annoyed by her. "You... Good! Since you have to make a big thing out of it, I won''t let you off." Baylee took out her phone from her bag which was decorated with diamonds and dialed a number. "Hello? We are trapped by that woman. She won''t let us go unless each of us pay her one hundred million dors, or she will send us to the underground casino." "I''ll be right there." Baylee''s cousin said indifferently and then hung up. Baylee sneered, "Just you wait." Eden nodded, "I have to change my clothes now." She looked at Aro who was hiding in the dark. "Don''t let them go until their family or friends bring the money here. Now send them to the underground casino." "How dare you!" Baylee didn''t expect Eden to be so fearless. However, they were taken away by the bodyguards before they could struggle. "Let go of me! You b*stard! Hurry up and let go of me! Do you know who I am? How dare you touch me? I will definitely cut off your hands and let you pay the price!" The mad voices of Baylee and the other women could no longer be heard after they entered the elevator. Eden did not mind how others looked at her. She looked at Thalia and said, "I''ll change my clothes first." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia took Eden to change her clothes. Soon, someone told Barrett about the news. At this moment, Barrett was standing on the second floor and looking at what was happening downstairs. Hearing the report, he frowned hard, and his shrewd eyes were zing with the mes of fury. "What a good-for-nothing! She can''t deal with a woman!" He growled angrily. Victor, Lucian, Anson, Dean and Sean were in trouble, too. Originally, they sat together, drinking and chatting, and they did not meet Barrett. Just as Victor was about to walk to the seat, a man touched him. He didn''t care about it, because there were many people around. However, after he took a step, he suddenly found that there was something heavy in his suit tie. He was vignt, so he nced at the man who had bumped against him. Seeing the man sneer, he immediately understood what had happened. He sneered in his heart. Since the man dared to yed such a little trick on him, he would let him live a worse life than death. Lucian had been paying attention to him. He nced at Lucian, and Lucian knew what he meant. After Victor sat down, they shook each other''s hands. Then, Lucian got up and left. As soon as Lucian came back, the man who had bumped against Victor came over with several bodyguards. They walked to Victor aggressively. "Stephen, it was him who crashed into me just now. The diamond that I gave you was stolen by him." The man''s voice instantly attracted the attention of the people around. There were so many people here. Hearing this, everyone gathered around to watch. Hearing the man''s fierce tone, they all narrowed their eyes and looked at the man whose teeth were yellow. Lucian ate his steak calmly and leisurely. He had been busy all morning, and he was very hungry at this time. Dean looked at the man and shook his head. He had never seen such a bold man. He smiled and said, "Well, I''m afraid that your teeth will be knocked out of your mouth because you''re talking nonsense." "Shut up! Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business? He stole my diamond. None of you can leave this cruise ship if he doesn''t return the diamond back to me." The man looked at Victor with a confident face. However, Victor just picked up the wine bottle and filled Lucian''s ss leisurely. "The steak will taste better if you drink the wine at the same time." Lucian nodded ndly. He tilted the wine in his ss and took a sip. He acted as if those men didn''t exist. "Hey! You thief. I''m talking to you! Give my diamond back to me!" The man, who was ignored, reached out to Victor rudely. However, a bodyguard stopped him before he could touch Victor. Immediately afterwards! "Crack!" The man''s hand was dislocated in an instant. "Ouch..." He screamed in pain. The onlookers around shrank their necks in fear. "Stephen... Help me." The man''s forehead was sweaty, and he looked very painful. The man who was called Stephen smiled and walked to Victor with a cigar in his hand. "Sir, we can talk about it calmly. It''s not right to beat him." Victor sat silently, but his sharp eyes were filled with malice and harshness. He overestimated Barrett. As expected, Barrett was despicable, and his means were dirty. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Dean said again, "It''s not right to beat him, but is it right to frame Mr. Alwynn?" "We are all adults. Mr. Simpson, although you want to y tricks, don''t do such a dirty thing. Such a despicable trick has lowered yourselfpletely." Dean said mockingly. This was a good chance for him to show off, and he would be rewarded when he went back. He knew how to observe the times and judge the asion. Having been working for Victor for so long, he had known Victor very well. He also felt that Stephen was too mean. The smile on Stephen''s face froze. He looked at Dean and said slowly, "Sir, Mr. Stanley''s diamond is worth tens of millions of dors. He wouldn''t say such words without evidence, and I should solve this matter for him. Since this banquet is held by my family, I naturally can''t let my guest suffer such a loss." He looked at Victor and sneered, "As long as you can return the diamond to him, we can pretend that nothing has happened. I still want to treat him to a dinner on arriving." Some of the onlookers recognized Victor. "Isn''t that Mr. Alwynn? How could he steal things?" "You know nothing. We may know a man''s exterior but not his heart. Some people are gentlemen on the surface, but they do dirty things secretly." "But I don''t believe that Mr. Alwynn would ruin his own reputation by stealing a diamond which is worth tens of millions of dors." They whispered in a low voice, and they stood far away because they were afraid of getting involved. Therefore, Misael Stanley, who had lost the diamond, didn''t know that this man was Victor. "Evidence?" Anson said coldly, "Show us the evidence if you have." Ignoring the pain in his arm, Misael looked at Victor with confidence, "I didn''t meet anyone along the way, but my diamond disappeared as soon as he touched me. Only he can be the thief!" "Oh, is this the evidence you have?" Anson''s smile became colder and colder, and his handsome face turned a bit vicious. Stephen smiled and squinted at Anson, "Sir, is this not enough?" "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed out loud. Who did Stephen think he was? Could he convict Victor of a crime just by saying a few words? "You think he is the thief just because you believe someone else''s words. Do you thumb your nose at thew?" Anson looked at him with a sneer, "In fact, I think such a trick is dirty, too. You really lower yourself. Your father returned to his homnd in glory, but..." Anson sighed. Stephen trembled. Why did Anson mention his father? Anson kept saying that he had lowered himself. It seemed that he was telling everyone that he framed Victor deliberately. This matter was indeed arranged by his father. He wanted to tell everyone that Victor was a thief. However, he looked down upon Victor who was still so calm at this time. If others were framed like this, they would have been furious. Once they went berserk, they would something recklessly. This was the human nature. However, Victor was so calm. "Sir, that''s not right. We''d better just talk about this matter." Anson looked at him sharply and his tone suddenly turned apathetic, "Now we''re talking about this matter. Our president doesn''t even take a fancy to his vulgar diamond. How could he steal it? Ha- ha... Sure enough, despicable people do shameless things." "You..." Stephen red at Anson madly. Victor nced at Lucian. Lucian wiped his mouth gracefully and nodded. He got up and turned on theputer next to him. He typed on the keyboard quickly. On the big screen not far away, there was a picture of Misael bumping against Victor. The moment he touched Victor, he quickly put the diamond in Victor''s suit pocket. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ah..." Everyone was surprised, "It turns out that he put the diamond in Mr. Alwynn''s pocket to frame him." "What a shameless man!" Everyone was stunned. Stephen waspletely dumbfounded. Misael was stunned. How could this be recorded by the security camera? Was there any privacy on this cruise ship? Only then did Victor take out the diamond from his pocket casually and appreciate it. The quality of the diamond was not bad, but there were ws on it. He really didn''t like it. "Is such a diamond worth tens of millions of dors?" Finally, he said the first sentence, but everyone was frightened by his cold tone. Misael was awkward, and his face darkened to the extreme! Victor suddenly threw the diamond at his face. "What a dirty thing." He took out a wet tissue and carefully wiped his hand. Such a scene was a great insult to Misael. "However, my ck gold card is missing. Among these people, you are the only one who touched me. Stephen, this is a banquet held by your family. Shouldn''t you find the card for me?" Victor looked at him with a sneer. Misael was started and had a nasty feeling in heart. The reversal of the situation was beyond everyone''s expectation. "You are ndering me!" Misael went off the deep end. Was he going to be framed? How unlucky he was! Anson sneered, "You framed us and insisted that our president was a thief. Now his card is lost, but you say that we''re ndering you. It seems that this matter is not simple." "It''s easy to solve this problem and prove your innocence. Just search your own pocket. Your diamond is only worth tens of millions of dors, but our president''s card is worth tens of billions of dors." "Humph! Don''t insult me like this! I''ll search myself." Misael had a tough attitude. He reached out his uninjured hand to his pocket. Suddenly, his pupils shrank violently as he took out a card slowly. It was a ck gold card. "Ah..." He went deathly pale. "How could this be?" Everyone was taken aback. Such a result was truly unexpected. Victor looked at Stephen with a good temper, "My card has been stolen by your friend. Shouldn''t your family give me an exnation?" Stephen was in a daze. This waspletely different from what he had expected. Orginally, they wanted to embarrass Victor and his wife at the banquet. However, they got themselves in trouble. He couldn''t ept such a reversal. At this time, a bodyguard came over, whispered a few words in Victor''s ear and left in a hurry. Victor nced at the corner on the second floor, and his eyes were cold-blooded and brutal as he said, "It seems that my wife and I will never forget about this banquet. I''ve remembered what you have done to me." "But as for what has happened tonight, I''m afraid that I won''t let you go unless you give me an exnation." His voice was indifferent, and he spoke neither fast nor slowly, but everyone heard his words clearly. His voice was particrly pleasant to hear, though it was cold and domineering. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 "Victor..." Hearing this, Misael looked at Victor in fear. "Are you... Victor?" He immediately looked at Stephen. How could it be? Stephen did not tell him that this man was Victor. The Simpson family was rich and powerful. How could Stephen not know who Victor was? He suddenly felt that he had been made use of. Victor looked at him coldly. From Misael''s eyes, he could tell that he had been made use of, but so what? Anyone who had offended him woulde no good end. Stephen suddenly burst intoughter, "It turned out that you''re Mr. Alwynn. Excuse me for my bad memory. I didn''t recognize you." "Mr. Alwynn, please forgive me. My family members and I have juste back. We had been aboard for decades, so we are really not familiar with this ce. Please forgive me. This is a misunderstanding." Stephen looked at Victor with a smile and ignored what he had said deliberately. "Misunderstanding?" Victor said ndly, and his tone was harsh. Others'' hearts trembled when they heard his aloof voice. Looking at Victor, Stephen was a bit scared for no reason. Before he came back, he had known about Victor. Victor had the ability to dominate River City and even other cities. He cooperated with the Williams family in M Country and defeated the Craig family. If he was given another few years, he would take over the market in the whole country. Victor was a hidden rich man whose property wasparable to the Simpson family''s, and this was something the Simpson family feared the most. This was only what they could see on the surface, and there were still many things they didn''t know. The reason why the Simpson family could be the richest in A Country was that Barrett''s wives all came from powerful families. At the same time, Stephen knew that there were many hidden talents in such a big River City. For example, Zaiden and the four richest families in River City all owned property that ordinary people didn''t know. Looking at Victor''s cold face, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Since Victor didn''t want to adopt a conciliatory attitude, his face turned sterner. He said leisurely, "This is indeed a misunderstanding. Mr. Stanley is upright and selfless. I''m afraid that he lost the diamond identally, and it happened to drop in your pocket." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn, I lost it by ident. I''m so sorry. I can apologize to you." Misael gave himself an out. If Victor targeted at his family, he would go bankrupt. At this time, everyone looked at what was happening with interest. It was more interesting than eating, drinking and ying. "But, my ck card is in your pocket." Victor said casually, looking indifferent and ruthless. Misael''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Stephen, he suddenly understood that Victor wouldn''t let him go so easily. Victor sat next to Lucian. Although he was seated, his cold temperament was not something that could be ignored. He didn''t lose his temper, but he looked horrible andmanding. He had extraordinary abilities and enormous wealth. Besides, he not only had an eye-catching face, but also a high status. Almost all the people at the banquet gathered there. "Mr. Alwynn, this is a misunderstanding. I don''t know why your ck card is in my pocket. I will return it to you now." Mr. Parma held the ck card with both hands and handed it to Victor cautiously. Victor didn''t even look at him. "Is this how the Simpson family treats their guest?" Victor''s voice was clear and aggressive. When Misael''s diamond was lost, Stephen followed him and said that Victor was a thief. However, when Victor''s card got lost, he said that it was a misunderstanding. People would think that the Simpson family had selfish motives indeed. Irving stood in the crowd and looked at Victor. He finally admitted that he was inferior to Victor. If such a thing happened to him, he would have chosen to let go Misael. After all, the Simpson family was wealthy. If each of them could take a step back, they could still cooperate with each other in the future. Moreover, at this time, the Simpson family was the richest in River City. They owned money, status and manpower. However, it seemed that Victor wouldn''t let it go so easily. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He lost to Victor just in this aspect. Anson said neither enthusiastically nor coldly, "Victor, in my opinion, they want to make things difficult for you deliberately." "If there is evidence to prove that you stole the diamond, I believe they won''t let us get out of here tonight." Anson''s words inmed the situation. Stephen was very uneasy. It seemed that he couldn''t solve this matter just like this. Barrett, who was standing on the second floor and watching, looked more and more indifferent and irritated. Each new generation excelled thest one. He had underestimated Victor. This little beast wanted to make a big thing out of it. Although he was furious, there was nothing he could do. He only wanted to deal Victor a head-on blow at the first encounter, but he was caught in a dilemma. Not only Victor, but his wife was also not a person to be trifled with. The women Chelsea had arranged were sent to the underground casino, and each of them had to give her one hundred million dors. He couldn''t see through what Victor wanted to do, and he had no way to back down. Anson''s words caused everyone to fall silent instantly. Only they and Victor sat there leisurely. Seeing that there was nothing he could do, Dean hastened to eat. If they were to fightter, he would have enough strength. Sean frowned and looked at him, "Are you in the mood to eat?" What had happened at night was very interesting, and he didn''te here in vain He just felt that it was boring for a makeup artist like him to attend such a banquet. No matter what he did everyday, he thought about how to marry Margery, but Victor insisted on taking him here. He couldn''t even go back to sleep, and there was going to be a battle. He didn''t mind getting hurt, but he didn''t want to disfigure his face. His face was well maintained, and what he hated most was fighting. "Why not? I''ve been busy all day, and I''m so hungry. If I don''t eat now, should I go back to have midnight snacks?" After saying that, Dean immediately lowered his head to eat steak. Their voices broke the silent atmosphere. Misael, who was holding the ck gold card, had broken out in a sweat. He was shuddering, and his hand was injured. His head was dizzy and he felt like passing out. But he really wished that he could pass out at this time. When something like this happened, he should stay as far away as he could. He did not dare to challenge Victor. No matter what, Victor was influential in this city. He was used by Stephen as soon as he returned home, and he was really silly. Moreover, he was really worried that the Simpson family would use him as a scapegoat. Stephen smiled ndly. Seeing that Victor did not take the ck card, he put on a straight face and said with annoyance, "Misael, I didn''t expect that you would steal Mr. Alwynn''s ck card. Tell me. How are you going to exin to Mr. Alwynn?" Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Misael was startled. His guess was right. He was caught in a dilemma. Stephen did not want the Simpson family to be disgraced, so he would naturally use him as a scapegoat. "Ha-ha..." He sneered in heart. He respected Stephen quite much, but he made use of him at the critical moment. Moreover, Stephen shifted all the me onto him just to salvage the reputation of the Simpson family. He was too stupid. If he had contacts with such people without any vignce, he would suffer in the end. He shouldn''t have regarded Stephen as his good friend. They had done such a thing before, but those people were not powerful, and they could only make compensation. But he had provoked Victor that day, and he knew that he had to pay some price for what he had done. He knew very well how the Simpson family made a fortune. However, they were in high status no matter what. "Stephen, I..." Misael looked at him with pleading eyes. He was the one who arranged everything that night. Stephen gave him a warning look. Misael understood instantly. He sighed in heart. He had really got into a big trouble. If he was proved to have stolen the card, he would have worked hard for so many years in vain and lose his good name. Being charged with stealing was enough to ruin his whole life. He made up his mind and said, "Mr. Alwynn, this is a misunderstanding, but the ck card is indeed in my pocket. As apensation for you, I''m willing to give the piece ofnd in the southern of the city to you. I hope that you could forgive me and forget it." Victor took a look at Misael. It seemed that he was not stupid. At the critical moment, he knew that he had been used. Only then did Victor take his ck card. "Dean." Dean immediately put down the fork. "Mr. Alwynn." "Talk to Mr. Stanley and sign the contract to get the piece ofnd." He said in a calm tone. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean admired Victor''s wisdom and envied his luck. He could even get a piece ofnd in this way. It was impressive! His contacts and means were absolutely invincible. After Cyril made trouble on the construction site, he drove away all the workers and reced them with a new construction team. The new workers were more efficient. He suddenly understood one thing. Fist was to a gangster what status was to a businessman. Dean left with Misael. As a scapegoat, Misael could only ept the fact in silence. When Misael left, he nced at Stephen and said in heart, "Stephen, how ruthless you are." Being nced at by him, Stephen was very depressed. He didn''t want such a thing to happen. Originally, he wanted to cooperate with Misael and make a lot of money through that piece ofnd. But Victor got thend because of what had happened at night. She was really unwilling to ept the fact. Victor stood up gracefully, "Let''s go." Lucian, Anson and Sean got up immediately and left with Victor. Victor took out his phone and sent a message to tell Eden that they could go back. Although he knew what she had done that night, he didn''t intend to meddle in it. He was more and more sure that Eden was growing maturer quickly. In this way, no one would dare to bully her again. Eden had just changed her clothes when she received Victor''s message. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She smiled and replied to him. Then she walked to the exit with Thalia. Since the Simpson family didn''t want to save those women, they could only stay in the underground casino and reflect on themselves. Dahlia looked at Dulcie, "She seems to be going back." Dulcie was slightly dissatisfied. Eden was supposed to suffer a severe blow at night. Why had things be like this? "Dahlia, where is the third daughter of the Simpson family? She shoulde forward and solve such a problem." Dulcie knew that Dahlia was the friend of the third daughter of the Simpson family, Chelsea Simpson. Chelsea was born by Barrett''s second wife, and she was in the highest status among her sisters and brothers. Compared with Adrienne, Barrett liked her more. Adrienn was not favoured in the Simpson family. This was an inside story, and ordinary people didn''t know about it. It was Chelsea who asked those women to embarrass Eden. Dahlia frowned and said, "This matter is a bit tricky. I am afraid that even Chelsea doesn''t dare to show up easily." Dahlia looked unhappy and sinister. Why was Eden so difficult to deal with? "Dahlia, look! That is Chelsea." Dulcie saw Chelsea and felt better in an instant. "Yes! She is here. There should be some changes. Let''s stand here and watch." Dulcie nodded. Eden walked towards where Victor was, but she was stopped by a beautiful woman in a ck dress. The woman was tall and slim, and her skin was fair and smooth. Her every movement was charming. Eden knew that she was the third daughter of the Simpson family, Chelsea. She looked like a mix- blood as well, and she was a bit simr to Barrett, but she was good-looking. However, in her opinion, Adrienne was the most beautiful among the daughters of the Simpson family. Chelsea looked at Eden and smiled, "Miss, please wait!" Eden looked at her with weird eyes. Chelsea addressed her as "Miss". Therefore, did Chelsea want to pretend that she didn''t know her? "What''s the matter?" Eden pretended not to know her and asked calmly. With haughty and shrewd eyes, Chelsea stared at Eden in a lofty and arrogant way, "My cousin and friends have been sent to the underground casino by you. There might be a misunderstanding between you, right?" "Misunderstanding? Would you like to tell me what misunderstanding it is?" Eden stared at her impudent face. Did she want to solve this matter just by saying that there was a misunderstanding? It seemed that people in this circle all liked to y such a trick. For those who had no background, if such a thing happened to them, they could only ept what they suffered in silence. But when they met a strong opponent, they wanted to pretend that it was just a misunderstanding. How could Eden let her get what she wanted? She had lived in this circle for a few years, so she knew what these richdies always did to entertain themselves. It was too horrible. Seeing how aggressive Eden was, Chelsea thought that she was really ungrateful. "Miss, I am the third daughter of the Simpson family, Chelsea. I hope you can show me some respect and release my friends." Chelsea showed off her identity arrogantly. Eden looked at her, and her beautiful eyes suddenly turned frightening. The moment Chelsea looked into her eyes, her pupils contracted violently. The emotions in Eden''s eyes were particrlyplicated and unpredictable. Eden seemed to be weak on the surface, but she was not someone to be trifled with. Moreover, she kept her intentions hidden fathoms deep. She looked weak, but it was impossible to defeat her. Just now, she went to the underground casino. Those bodyguards refused to release her friends, and she couldn''t do anything about it. The underground casino was heavily guarded, and it was even difficult to enter there. What was the rtionship between Eden and the owner of this cruise ship? "Miss Simpson, no one will respect you if you''re not a respectable person. Besides, I don''t know you. I''m sorry that I can''t help you." Eden''s face was haughty and her tone was sharp. After saying that, she walked past Chelsea and went forward. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chelsea wanted to follow her, but Thalia stopped her. Her face turned serious and she said angrily, "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?" Thalia sneered, "No matter who you''re, it has nothing to do with me. Please don''t disturb Mrs. Alwynn." "You..." Chelsea suffered a setback. Since she was born, she had been ttered, and she could always get what she wanted. She had never been humiliated like this. "Get out of my way!" She said angrily. Seeing that Eden walked away, Thalia didn''t stop Chelsea anymore. Instead, she strode to chase after Eden. Chelsea felt a faint pain between her brows. She had truly miscalcted that night. She had to pay four hundred million dors to save the four women. How could she let Eden get so much money easily? Victor had got a piece ofnd. Should she give Eden four hundred million dors? They had gone too far. Originally, they were confident to win, but they had to beg Eden at this time. This reversal was totally uneptable to her. They wanted to deal Victor and Eden a head-on blow at the first encounter so that they would know that they were no match for the Simpson family in A country, but they didn''t expect themselves to be so passive. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that what had happened at night had something to do with the Simpson family, though many people did not know what had happened more than a decade ago. But people who were about the same age as her father should know something about it. It would be very disadvantageous to her family if Eden made a big thing out of it. They had just come back and hadn''t got a firm foothold. If they went against Victor openly, they would be the only one to suffer. Moreover, her family would be aughingstock. Dahlia was shocked. Why was Eden so arrogant? She did not even show Chelsea respect. Dulcie didn''t want to let Eden go so easily, "She doesn''t show respect to Chelsea. Should we let them leave like this?" She was really curious to know why Eden was confident enough to challenge the Simpson family. Dahlia said with an envious face, "It is because of Victor that she''s so brave. No matter what she did, Victor will support her, so she is not afraid of offending the Simpson family. Victor can solve this matter for her perfectly." Dulcie frowned with jealousy, "So, things will be much easier if we ruin their rtionship, right?" Dahlia smiled helplessly. She had done a lot secretly, but Victor and Eden were still deep in love. Victor still loved Eden so much, and he even doted on her more. Instead of breaking up, they became more and more affectionate to each other. "Honey." Victor''s expression immediately softened when he saw Eden. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eden smiled, "Let''s go home." "Okay!" Seeing that she was in a good mood, Victor did not ask about what had happened. Eden did a right thing. If she was kind to these people, they would only bully her recklessly in the future. "Eden, are you all right?" Anson asked with concern. "Yeah, I''m in a good mood." Eden took Victor''s arm intimately. "Let''s go. Dean is back as well." Dean smiled so brightly as if he was the one who had got the piece ofnd. Seeing him like this, Lucian grinned. When Misael bumped against Victor, he sensed something wrong. After Victor sat down, he handed the ck card to him. When he left, he put the card in Misael''s pocket without touching him, and this was why they could reverse the tide. A trace of yfulness shed across Lucian''s eyes. When someone was too proud, it was easy for him to overlook many things. "Mr. Alwynn, this is the contract." Dean smiled and handed the contract to Victor. Victor didn''t look at it and just nodded. "Take it to thepany tomorrow. I''ll read it at that time." "Okay!" Dean still smiled very happily. Standing not far away, Chelsea looked at them and clenched her fists. For the first time, she had a sense of powerlessness and an unprecedented sense of frustration. However, once they left here, things would be more troublesome. She had underestimated Eden and Victor. At this time, Dahlia walked over with Pa in a hurry. "Miss Simpson, this is Pa, Eden''s ssmate. Why don''t we ask her to persuade Eden?" Adrienne nced at Pa and frowned. Then she looked at Dahlia with disdain, "Are you sure she can do it?" Pa nodded with confidence, "Miss Simpson, Eden is a softhearted person. She was often bullied by me in high school. I''ll go talk to her and she''ll definitely release your friends." If she could have something to do with the Simpson family, she would have a bright future. "Alright, you can have a try. I''ll reward you if you can seed." Chelsea didn''t trust Pa very much, because Pa seemed to be anxious for sess. Such a person couldn''t achieve anything and she would be used by others. Pa nodded with a smile and then ran towards Eden. "Eden, are you going back?" Pa looked at them and smiled gently. Eden nced at her and said indifferently, "Sorry, I almost forgot you." Pa was speechless. Did Eden mean that they would leave like this if she didn''t appear? However, nine times out of ten it was the case. In their hearts, she was really a dispensable existence. She tried her best to integrate with them, but... "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn, the banquet has just begun. Let''s have some fun here." Pa looked at them. She knew that she couldn''t keep them, but she had to try. Eden looked at her, "If you want to y, stay here. We''re going back." Hearing this, Pa immediately took Eden''s hand, "Eden, I saw what happened just now. Anyway, they are from the Simpson family. Alwynn Group will suffer unprecedented losses since you send them to the underground casino like this recklessly." After she said that, she deliberately nced at Victor. Victor didn''t ask about what had happened, so he didn''t know what Eden had done. She felt that Eden was bolder and bolder. How dared she look down upon the Simpson family? Looking at her, Eden raised her eyebrows slightly and said with her eyes full of aloofness, "Pa, even if Alwynn Group will suffer losses, you don''t have to bear it , nor do you need to worry about it. You have to think about who you are before you be a persuasive talker." "I.. am not a persuasive talker... for anyone. Eden, I''m doing this for your own good. I''m worried that the Simpson family will take revenge on you, aren''t I? Mr. Alwynn doesn''t know what happened just now. You pped Miss Simpson twice and sent them to the underground casino. That''s illegal." Pa pretended to be serious and looked at Eden. She knew that she did not have much status in Eden''s heart, but she had to try. Eden went too far that night. If Victor knew about it, he would be very angry, wouldn''t he? "If you dare to say one more word, I''ll send you to the underground casino and you can nevere out." Victor said coldly and nced at her fiercely. Pa had bad intentions all the time. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Hearing this, Pa was greatly startled. "Mr. Alwynn, I do this for the interests of Alwynn Group. Eden sent someone in the Simpson family to the underground casino. She is going against the Simpson family, isn''t she?" Next to her, Dean said, "The one who goes against the Simpson family is Alwynn Group. What does it have to do with you?" "What''s more, are you from Alwynn Group or the Simpson family? Why do you speak for them all the time?" "Do you mean that we''re afraid of the Simpson family?" "I..." Pa wanted to refute, but she suddenly didn''t know what to say. Her expression turned pitiful in an instant. But she hated Dean for being so sharp-tongued in heart. "Mr. Alwynn, I said those words because I am worried about Alwynn Group." She lowered her head, as if she had been greatly wronged. She only knew that the Simpson family was indeed richer than the Alwynn family. If the Simpson family wanted to take revenge, Alwynn Group might disappear in River City. If Eden acted arbitrarily, she would ruin herself and ruin Alwynn Group sooner orter. "It seems that I have to thank you for worrying about Alwynn Group." Victor said these words coldly. He really wanted to kick away Pa. Sean said teasingly next to them, "I don''t think she''s worried about the future of Alwynn Group. Instead, she hopes that you will me Eden. She said that Eden goes against the Simpson family, but she speaks for the Simpson family all the time. It seems that she''s quite loyal to them." "That''s... not what I mean. I just hope that Eden can release them and not make a big thing out of it." Pa felt more and more aggrieved. These men were really ungracious. She was a woman, but they aimed at her so shamelessly. "Pa, whether I want to release them or not, that''s my business. Mind your own business and don''t meddle in my affairs." Saying this, Eden held Victor''s arm and was about to leave. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, please wait!" Chelsea walked over with a smile. Pa looked extremely upset. Just now, she was very confident in front of Chelsea, but at this time, she was super awkward. Eden did not listen to her at all. Chelsea smiled with guilt, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you two just now. My friends didn''t recognize Mrs. Alwynn, either. If they knew your indentity, they wouldn''t have done such a thing. You''re generous. Please don''t take what they did seriously." Chelsea was a capable speaker. She wanted to minimize the seriousness of this matter. "Is that so? Didn''t they recognize me?" Eden''s tone was tepid as she said, "If they met someone else, would they let her kneel down, kowtow three times and pay a few million dors? Your family''s way of doing things is really susprising." She didn''t have to make things difficult for those women. However, if she released those women so easily, they would still try all kinds of means to bully her. "Oh my god! Eden, did those women let you do that?" Anson opened his mouth wide in shock, "The Simpson family is too despicable." "Yep!" Eden nodded. "Mrs. Alwynn, that''s a misunderstanding." Chelsea was a little anxious. It was not proper for her father to show up, so she had to solve this matter by herself. However, Eden was a tough nut to crack. "Miss Simpson, you''ll get to know the solution in the casino. You can negotiate with them on your own. I''ve arranged everything." "Well, Mrs. Alwynn, if I should pay one hundred million dors for each of them, that is too..." Eden interrupted her aggressively, "What''s wrong? I''m only worth one million dors in your eyes. Your family is rich and powerful. Do you mean that your cousin is not worth one hundred million dors? Your family is the richest in this country. Don''t you think you''re disgracing your family?" "Mrs. Alwynn!" Chelsea''s tone was sharp. "I said that is just a misunderstanding! Besides, you pped my cousin twice." Eden really went too far. She had taken the initiative to solve the problem, but she was so ungrateful. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Eden..." "Shut up!" Eden looked at Pa furiously. Pa was stunned. Why did she feel that Eden had suddenly changed into another person? During these days, she suddenly felt that Eden had be like a devil. "Miss Simpson, this matter is not negotiable. Go ask those women how they treated me." After Eden finished speaking, she turned and looked at Victor. Then they left one after another. "Eden..." Pa nced at Chelsea who was dumbfounded with an apologetic expression. Then she immediately followed Eden and left. She did not want to be kicked out of Alwynn Group. "Ah..." Chelsea could not stand it anymore. She stood on the spot and roared loudly. This was the first time that she had met such a tough nut. Moreover, she got a p in the face. Watching them leave, she felt even more depressed. This banquet was very important to her father. The media would definitely report a lot about what had happened the next morning. Dahlia came out with Dulcie and said madly, "Chelsea, Eden really gets too big for her boots. You even talked to her in such a nice way, but she is so insensible. Who does she think she is?" "That''s right. She had lived a poor life before she met Victor. I really don''t know why she''s so confident." Dulcie was indignant. She had wanted to see Eden make a fool of herself, but she made herself so annoyed and unhappy. Chelsea nced at them indifferently. "What''s the point of saying this now? I don''t know what the underground casino has to do with her. I tried my best, but I didn''t even see Baylee." Dahlia did not expect that Eden had something to do with the owner of this cruise ship. Had she looked down on Eden? Or didn''t she know Eden well enough? "Let''s go. I''ll meet my father first." Chelsea was very depressed in heart. Since she could not let Barrett be satisfied, he would go berserk. After leaving the cruise ship, everyone went home. Eden and Victor got in the car. Victor fastened the seat belt for her and kissed her forehead tenderly. "Honey, you did a good job tonight. You should be aggressive in the future so that they can''t bully you easily." Eden smiled and said, "They''ll regard me as a demon." "As long as I love you." Victor smiled and started the car. That night, he and Eden gained a lot. Anyway, they had to go against Barrett. Since Barrett yed dirty tricks on them as soon as he came back, they didn''t need to be polite. In the private box, Stephen sat there dejectedly. Barrett was full of anger. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking exasperated. "Dad." Chelsea walked in with a nervous and fearful expression. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Barrett knew that she failed to save those women. "You good-for-nothings! Since you were young, I''ve been telling you that you can''t show any mercy to the Alwynn family when you meet them. They took away what should belong to us, and you should try your best as long as you can get something back. But you gave so much property to them the first time you meet!" "Go save Baylee. The other three women have nothing to do with us now." Chelsea was stunned, and she didn''t agree with him, "Dad, we can''t do that. What if they nder our family after theye out?" "Humph! If you want to save them, pay the money for them on your own. That woman was bullied Baylee, but it was horrible when she fought back. Although she''ll get the money, I have ways to get it back." Barrett went off the deep end. Originally, he was happy to hold such a banquet, but he flew into a rage because he almost lost hundreds of millions of dors. Since Eden dared to challenge the Simpson family, he would not let her go easily. "Dad, how can I have so much money?" Chelsea pursed her lips. Even if she had so much money, she would not spend three million dors to save those women. It was so hard to earn money, and she had topete with her sisters and brothers. She should preserve her strength so that Barrett would put her in an important position and she could get what should belong to her. "I don''t care what you want to do. Save Baylee first, or your uncle wille back again and quarrel with me!" Barrett roared angrily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They did a seemingly clever thing which turned out to be a foolish one instead. "Dad, I know what to do." Chelsea nced at Stephen who was silent, and walked out dejectedly. Stephen looked at Barrett, "Dad, what should we do now?" Barrett looked at him with cold and gloomy eyes. He was as mad as a wild beast. "What do you think we should do? No matter what, Victor is indeed powerful in this city. I shouldn''t have been in a hurry to aim at him. Exin it to Misael. What happened tonight might ruin your friendship." "He is not stupid. He knows that he has been used by you. Meet him tomorrow and pay for that piece ofnd. He is a wise man, and you two won''t reach deadlock." "I see, dad." Stephen with a serious face. "By the way, your Uncle Woods came with his daughter, Karlee Woods. Go out and greet them. As for the other guests, ask your eldest brother to greet them." "Is Karlee here?" Stephen frowned in a dilemma. Thinking of what Karlee had told him on the phone, he didn''t want to meet her. Every time after he had sex with Karlee, he let her take contraceptive pills. How could she be pregnant with his child? "Why are you still sitting here? Hurry up and go out! Your Uncle Woods always supports our family. This time, he came here to see you. After all, you and Karlee have been getting along well since childhood. We hope that you can be with her. The woods family is the second richest in A Country. This is your best choice." Barrett had been angry. Seeing that Stephen looked dejected, he became more furious. "Dad." Stephen looked depressed. He had just suffered a lot from Victor, and he had to face a woman who forced him to get married. He was really mentally and physically exhausted. "Get the hell out of here!" Barrett went ballistic and roared like a mad lion. Seeing him like this, Stephen did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly got up and left. Barrett looked out of the window. Along the coast, the lights of the city hade on, looking dazzling and brilliant. More haste, less speed. When Victor and Eden went back and saw the dark house, both of them felt disappointed. Home was always the warmest. Everyone in their family longed for a happy home in the past, and they were very sad to part with each other. Victor took her hand and went in, turning on the lights and the heat. The house suddenly became warm. Looking at Eden''s mirthless face, Victor felt very sombre. The lively house suddenly quieted down, and he was not used to it. "Eden, our family will be reunited soon." "Yeah!" Eden smiled. "Wife, let''s take a shower." Victorughed wickedly. Only they were at home, and they could do whatever they wanted. Eden blushed and followed him. "Victor, why don''t you ask me what happened tonight?" Victor looked at her and smiled, "Honey, I know everything in my territory. You pped the woman twice, and you did a good job. Everyone in the Simpson family is mean. They abuse their power and bully people." "Lucian has hacked theputer system of the Simpson family and learned a lot of secrets. Have a look at the documents tomorrow, and you''ll know how to deal with them when you meet them again." Eden nodded, "It''s good to have these information. Lucian is really capable. He knows many people''s secrets." "Yes, he has been so cunning. There is nothing he doesn''t know." While talking, they hade to the bedroom. Victor turned on the light and the heat, pulling Eden directly into the bathroom. Eden wanted to refuse, but she felt that it would make her too affected. However, she was still cold because she had juste back. "Eden, sit down. The heat has been turned on. You''ll feel warm soon. I''ll get hot bath water for you." Victor did all kinds of things thoughtfully. There were only the two of them at home. He wanted to everything he could, and he didn''t want Eden to be tired. Eden watched him and waited for him quietly. It was very tiring to socialize, and she really didn''t want to do anything aftering back. She thought about what she had done carefully. It turned out that she could really be cruel when she was pushed so hard. She could be ruthless for the sake of her three children. Victor came in with their pajamas, only to see that she was lost in thought. He nced at the hot water in the bathtub. It was time for take a bath. He turned off the tap and stared at her with deep affection. "Honey." Eden nced at him with a shy face. "Eden, you look so cute when you''re shy." He carried her in his arms and walked to the bathtub. "I... am not shy." Eden quibbled, but the expression on her pretty face had betrayed her. "Ha-ha... You said you weren''t shy, but you have blushed. You''re so lovely." Victor loved her shy look very much. Eden did not want to continue to talk about this, "Victor, do you think the Simpson family will pay the money?" Victor answered her with a smile, "Eden, there are many ways to solve a problem, but some people just can''t think of them. This time, the Simpson family will learn a lesson. In the future, even if they want to take revenge on you, they won''t dare to do it openly. At least, they will restrain themselves a lot." Eden did not regret doing those things, "Victor, these women went too far. In fact, I feel that money is not the most important. A happy life is the real fortune." Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 "Yeah! I have you, and I feel so happy as if I own the whole world." Victor soon kissed her, and they had a torrid night. ...... The next day, as soon as Eden arrived at thepany, Thalia followed her into the office. "Good morning, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn!" Eden nodded and yawned, looking a bit tired. Last night, Victor had sex with her for a long time. He kept changing postures, and she didn''t have a good sleep. "Good morning, Thalia!" She forced herself to raise her head and take a look at Thalia. Victor handed her a ss of warm water. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, the Simpson family only saved Baylee. As for the other three women, they were just left to sink or swim." Victor sneered, "This is indeed something the Simpson family can do." Eden frowned. Thinking of their hypocritical faces, she said madly, "Those women all fawn upon the rich and powerful persons. Baylee only wanted to use them to humiliate me. However, these women have amon characteristic. They are greedy for money." Thalia nodded and said with a sneer, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re right. One of them is named Lucy, and she has owned hundreds of thousands of dors online. They deliberately make things difficult for you because of money." "The Simpson family doesn''t care about money. If they get money in this way, they will give the money to those women. All they wanted was to insult you." "Oh!" Eden was very surprised to know such a result, "They''re mean, but how could they be the richest in A Country and reach the top of the industry?" "Eden, you read the information about their family. Barrett became rich because of the three wives he married aboard. I heard that the three women were the only daughters in their families. Barrett is indeed good at doing business, and he is sly in dealing with things. To put it bluntly, he is a crafty old fox." Victor sneered. Last night, Barrett clearly saw everything on the second floor, but he didn''t show up. He probably didn''t think that Victor and Eden were difficult to deal with. They bought off the reporters, so the tricks they had yedst night were not reported. "Bang..." At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open. Eden was so startled that the cup on her hand almost fell to the ground. Victor looked at the door with sharp eyes. "Lucian, where are you? Get the hell out of here!" Edith roared angrily. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Victor looked at her arrogant face somewhat helplessly. "Edith, why do you make a scene here early in the morning?" Victor''s face darkened. "I want to see Lucian." Edith''s intention had always been very simple. She came for Lucian. Victor said, "He is not here." "Victor, can you let him do less work? He refuses to meet me everyday, saying that he''s busy with work." Edith vented her anger on Victor. She had been asking Lucian toe out, but he just did not want to see her. Edith wore a red woolen overcoat with her hair straggled down to her shoulders, looking very aggressive. Her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Victor sneered, "Edith, you''re a smart person. Is it really because he is busy with work that he doesn''t want to see you? Don''t vent your anger on me. You''re not charming enough, but you me others." If Edith could be as sensible as Amelia, Lucian would not treat her like this. Victor was absolutely sharp-tongued when he was angry. He didn''t care who Edith was at all. "Victor, you..." "Get out. Lucian and Dean went out to work. They won''te back today." Victor asked her to leave indifferently. Edith was simply too difficult to deal with. When she was at work, she was smart and capable, but she was an idiot in love. Lucian had made it so clear to her. Why couldn''t she understand? Edith not only refused to go out, but also crossed her arms and looked at Victor aggressively. "Victor, are you really his best friend? He has done so much for you, but you don''t care about his future at all." "It''s impossible for Amelia toe back to him, and this is something we all know. No one deserves to be with him except for me." The others were stunned. Victor talked back without hesitation, "Edith, you really think too highly of yourself. Since you''re so unreasonable, you will only make Lucian feel disgusted. Don''t dream about that he''ll like you." Edith went berserk, "It''s all because of your subtle influence! You like Eden, because she is gentle and considerate. As a result, your friends all like such a kind of woman." Hearing this, Eden was speechless and depressed. Sometimes, it was good for women to be gentle. "Humph! Every man will like such a gentle woman like my wife." Victor never hesitated to defend Eden. "Unlike you, you''re just a shrew, losing your temper no matter where you are. Who will like you? To put it nicely, you pursue your love bravely. But to put it bluntly, you''re just silly." Victor added harshly. Edith said with coldness in eyes, "Victor, can''t you even watch your mouth before your wife? You are as venomous as always." "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "It''s Lucian who influences me. Don''t forget that Lucian is more sharp- tongued than me when he is angry. Moreover, my wife loves me no matter how venomous I am." After that, Victor looked at Eden with a smile. Eden was speechless. What could she say? Edith looked at Eden with a furious face, "Humph! Eden, you husband is not human at all. I''ve known him since I was a child. Women are afraid of meeting him, and men will run away when they see him. You''re the only one who treats him as a treasure." After that, she left the office hurriedly without waiting for Eden to speak. Eden was dumbfounded. Did Edith go crazy because of love? When she saw Edith these days, she felt that she was a little abnormal. Amelia had left for so long, and they really couldn''t find where she was. She hid so well. The Simpson family lived in the third area of Hartker Vi. There was arge garden in front of the vi. It was elegant and exquisite. The corridors and halls opened onto each other, and there were many rooms in the vi. The vi decorated in an European style, looking luxurious and grand. The whole family lived here. When Barrett woke up early in the morning, he didn''t hear the negative news of the Simpson family, and he felt much better. Leni took a document and sat beside Barrett. She was wearing a green cheongsam, looking well- shaped and charming. She handed the document to Barrett with a sneer, "Barrett, look at this document. Alwynn Group rings up sales of more than ten billion dors, and it has reached number ten in the clothes charts. Alwynn Group is much better than we imagined, and the Alwynn family is going to be richer than us." Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Barrett narrowed his eyes, "Humph, if they didn''t get Amand Real Estate back then, how could they be so arrogant? Now the whole street belongs to the Alwynn family, and those are all famous office buildings. What we can find out is only superficial. The Alwynn family has other real estates." "It''s a pity that Phillip has retired and I can''tpete with him in the business world." The scene that Lilyana jumped off the building shed across Barrett''s mind. At that time, she was so thin and desperate. His beloved woman died in front of him miserably. He said in heart, "Lilyana, you can rest assured that I will take revenge for you, and I will take back what belongs to us." Barrett took a deep breath. He suppressed the hatred and unwillingness in his heart. So many years had passed, but his heart was still so painful whenever he thought of this. He was overwhelmed by hatred, but he soon returned the normal. The expression in his eyes became calm again. "Barrett, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Why are you trembling?" Leni looked at him worriedly. Barrett shook his head slightly, "Leni, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about this matter. Just urge Stephen to get married with Karlee. They seemed to have quarrelledst night." "As long as we can be rted with the Woods family by marriage, our family will have better development, and it will be easier for us to defeat Victor." Leni nodded, "I see. I''ll go ask Stephenter." "Okay! Go ahead." Leni got up and left. Barrett called Cody over. Barrett looked at Cody with his eyes full of hostility, and his voice was so malicious, "Cody, we lost hundreds of millions of dorsst night. If we don''t teach Victor a lesson, he will get too big for his boots." "He has three children. Catch one of them. I have to let him return the money to me." Cody nodded, "Chairman Simpson, I''ll take some people to check it out immediately, and I''ll give you an answer an hourter." Cody obeyed his order and left quickly. Barrett smiled coldly, "Victor, I''d like to see what you can do when you face a lot of enemies. I failed last night, but I''ll let you pay the price. I''ll hurt your child and then take over yourpany step by step." Barrett''s smile was vicious and cunning, and his old face looked ferocious. In Chelsea''s room on the second floor, Baylee had a lingering fear for what had happenedst night. At this time, she sat opposite Chelsea. Her hair was disheveled and her face was pale. She was not as arrogant asst night. Chelsea looked at her and felt a little distressed, "Baylee, you are safe now. Don''t be sad anymore." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baylee''s ssy eyes were brimming with tears, "Chelsea, tell me. Why is Eden so horrible? The underground casino is like hell. There are all kinds of people there." She rarely went to a casino, so she didn''t know that there would be so many terrible things happening inside. Those who went there were all rich young men who live a corrupt life. Each of them had a beautiful femalepanion. The one who lost went crazy on the spot and beat his femalepanion. The one who won was excited and overjoyed, and his femalepanion got money all over her body. She would never forget that kind of extravagant scene. Chelsea did not expect Eden to be more ruthless than her, "I''m afraid that she had seen through our n. I just wanted to teach her a lesson, but she turned the table." Baylee''s face was full of frustration. She had bullied so many people before, but she suffered a great loss before Eden. "Chelsea, I want to take revenge." Chelsea looked at Chelsea with her face full with hatred. Chelsea smiled and said, "Baylee, we have plenty of opportunities. Don''t be in a hurry. You were frightenedst night, and you should rest for two days. The night after tomorrow, there will be a party at River City Restaurant. I heard that it''s held by Irving." "At the banquetst night, he and my father decided to work on some projects together. We will go there together. Irving has a wide range of contacts and he doesn''t make friends with many powerful people." "Of course, Victor and his wife will go there as well. We still have a chance to deal with Eden. I saw Carlottast night. Dahlia said that she bore a grudge against Eden. Eden has so many enemies. Someone will teach her a lesson even if we don''t do anything." Baylee nodded and felt better. There was a hint of shrewdness in her eyes. "Chelsea, I heard that Victor loves Eden very much. If we destroy their rtionship, won''t it be much easier for us to deal with them?" She was not interested in Barrett''s revenge. She only knew that she had been greatly wrongedst night, and she couldn''t suppress her indignation. Thinking like this, she was so mad that she wanted to kill Eden. There was a weird expression in Chelsea''s eyes. How could she not know Eden''s purpose? She just wanted to warn the Simpson family and tell them that she and Victor were not easy to bully. "We have to wait for the right time." She believed that Barrett had other arrangements. She only had to wait. She asked Dahlia to keep an eye on Eden and see what tricks she could y. An hourter, Cody walked to Barrett with a gloomy face. Barrett was tasting the nice tea. Although he had lived abroad many years, he liked the living habits in River City. Seeing Cody, he immediately became interested, "Did you catch his child so quickly?" His voice was energetic. He wanted to see Victor and Phillip stamp with rage. That must be funny. Cody looked a little scared. He bowed his head and said in a serious tone, "Chairman Simpson, Victor has forethought, and he has sent the three children aboard. Now only he and his wife are in River City." "What?" Barrett had just picked up the purple y teapot. Hearing this, he was so mad that he smashed the teapot on the wall. The hot tea steamed, and they could smell a faint aroma of tea. He knitted his sharp eyebrows and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Was he toote again? "Chairman Simpson, Phillip is an old fox. His son is even more craftier." Cody did not expect the result to be like this, either. "Humph! It''s still unknown who will be the winner. Although his children are not here, his beloved wife is here, isn''t she?" "I heard that Victor does everything for his wife. He tries his best to make money all over the world because he wants his life to live a good life." "In that case, let''s aim at his wife. I will let him experience the feeling of losing his beloved woman." Barrett''s voice trembled with anger. The battle had just begun, but he had lost. Ha-ha... No, it was just the beginning. Barrett immediately denied his own thought. Cody said, "Chairman Simpson, I know what to do. Once I have a chance, I will do it." It should be easy to catch a woman, shouldn''t it? Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 "Yes!" Barrett nodded, and he was less angry, "We''re not in a hurry to do this. Let''s develop the business here first, and we''ll y with Victor and his wife slowly. Alwynn Group will definitely belong to us." Hearing this, Cody was a little worried, "Chairman Simpson, Victor has business in many industries. I''m afraid we can''t talk over such a bigpany in a short time." Haste made waste. A cornered beast would do something desperate. If Victor was pushed too hard, they couldn''t get any benefit. "Humph! What nonsense are you talking about? I have business in a lot of industries as well, and I''m not inferior to him! Let''spete with him in every industry." "I''ve investigated it. Mirth Company is covered by Alwynn Group, and it''s managed by Anson now. Over the past few years, this smallpany has been developing well, and there are a few famous actors in thepany. See if you can poach some of them and let them work in ourpany." "We''re not good at clothing design, but we can do a lot of things to nder Victor. We''re always in our element in the real estate." Saying this, Barrett frowned and looked out of the window, "When ites to the real estate, I think of someone." Cody said with a serious face, "Do you mean Zaiden, the tycoon of the real estate industry?" "That''s right." Barrett stood up and walked back and forth, looking energetic, "It''s a pity that I failed to invite him." "It''s said that he has an adopted daughter. After he dies, some of his property will be donated to charity, and the rest will be left to his daughter. Investigate the whereabouts of his daughter. None of my son has get married, and there should be a suitable one for her." Hearing this, Cody smiled, "Chairman Simpson, this is more beneficial than being rted to the Woods family by marriage." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Barrett nodded and made calctions based on wishful thinking. Weighing the pros and cons, he found that Zaiden''s wealth was more attractive. Meanwhile, Cody said in a dilemma, "Chairman Simpson, I heard that his daughter is very mysterious. There was only a photo of her back a few years ago, and that photo can''t be found anymore. Now it is almost impossible to find her. I inquired about it. Some people are looking for her secretly as well, but no one has found her." Barrett stood not far away and looked at Cody, "Others can''t find her, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t find her. We have a wider range of contacts, right?" His tone was sharp, and he showed his shrewdness as an experienced busissman. "Cody, you can''t let me down this time. Zaiden''s adopted daughter has to marry my son. It is just because of her high status that so many people are looking for her. You can''t let others find her first." "Chairman Simpson, I see." Cody nodded heavily. In Alwynn Group. After Eden woke up, she saw Deane in with two invitations. She stretched her bodyzily. She asked, "Dean, who sent the invitations here?" In a dilemma, Dean nced at Victor who was working. Should he put down the invitations and leave immediately? He was afraid of getting involved. D*mn Irving! He made things very difficult for him. Dean walked to her with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is yours." Before Eden opened it, he went to Victor''s desk and said, "Mr. Alwynn, this is yours." After putting it down, he ran away in a hurry. Looking at Dean''s panicked back, Victor knew this matter was not simple. He raised his head and nced at the invitation on Eden''s hand. It was heart-shaped and pink, looking very beautiful and meaningful. But his invitation was green and ordinary. Green? He had never seen such an invitation before. He frowned and opened it. Seeing that it was Irving''s invitation, he flew off the handle. He got up quickly, walked to Eden and snatched the pink invitation from her hand. It was Irving''s invitation, too. His face turned cold instantly as he asked in an aloof tone, "Why is your invitation pink while mine is green? Moreover, what does he mean by sending us invitations separately?" Eden turned her head slowly to look at him, "Just ask Irving!" "Is he telling me that I''m a cuckold?" Victor tore the invitation with force. He was so angry that he wanted to kill Irving. Hiding outside the door, Dean listened to them for a while. He was d that he had run away. Otherwise, he would be a punching bag. But Eden would be annoyed by Victor''s words, wouldn''t she? Sure enough, the next moment, he heard Eden''s mad voice. "Victor, have I ever cheated on you? If I wanted to have a love affair, you would be a cuckold a long time ago." Victor''s cold eyes suddenly turned serious, "Then tell me. What does he mean?" D*mn Irving! It seemed that he should do something to deal Irving a blow. Irving felt that he was easy to bully because he didn''t give him a lesson. "How could I know what he means? He''s trying to piss you off, isn''t he? Why do you have to let him get what he wants? If you gets sick out of anger, he''ll be happy, won''t he?" Eden saidzily. They had sex for a long timest night, and she was still sleepy. An invitation had made Victor fly into a rage, and she felt much better in an instant. Wasn''t Irving trying to make Victor mad by sending him a different invitation? He would do anything he could to disgust Victor. He bought her a bouquet of roses every day, didn''t he? As time went by, she seemed to have gotten used to it. Moreover, she pretended not to see the roses. If she didn''t see Irving, she would have forgotten who he was. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly, "You''re not allowed to go there. What''s the point of attending his party? You''d better go back and satisfy me on bed." Eden was speechless. "What''s wrong? Do you want to meet him?" Seeing that she looked at him withint, Victor was overwhelmed by fury. Eden got up and poked his chest with annoyance, "Why do you get jealous so easily? Since we live in the same city, we''ll always meet. Even if I don''t see him, I will meet him by ident." "You narrow-minded man. Your mind is filled with dirty thoughts." After saying that, Eden left angrily, "I''m going out for some fresh air. Don''t follow me." Victor was so irritated that he tore Eden''s invitation childishly. "Irving, just wait and see." He smiled wickedly and came up with an idea. "Hey, is she unwilling to listen to me?" Victor was so angry that he wanted to smash the cup. However, he picked up Eden''s lovely cup, he put it back slowly. If he smashed the cup, she would definitely quarrel with him. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Eden walked around the hall, and she was in a particrly good mood. Standing in front of the window and looking at the well-arranged buildings outside, she smiled slowly. At this moment, she didn''t want to think about anything but to rx herself. "Eden." Pa walked behind her. Eden turned to look at her, "What''s the matter?" Pa walked over and stood shoulder to shoulder with her, looking at the misty scenery outside the window. "Why has the weather been overcast recently?" Eden said, "Don''t you know it''s winter?" Pa turned to look at her, "I know, but I want to bask in the sun." "Pa, are you okay? Why do you suddenly want to bask in the sun?" Eden looked at her with a sneer. Judging from what Pa didst night, she was afraid that she had turned to Paulina. "Of course I''m all right. Eden, you should worry about yourself. What you didst night is so horrible. Now you will definitely be revenged by the Simpson family. Are you really not afraid?" "Don''t you know rich the Simpson family is? You''re ruining your own future." There was a trace of hope in Pa''s eyes. Actually, she wanted to see Eden lose everything. She finally realized that she was not the same kind of person as Eden. Eden said with a sneer, "It was me who offended them, not you. Why are you so worried?" She looked at the bruises on Pa''s neck andughed mockingly, "Pa, you''re quite crazy. Shouldn''t you cover the bruises on your neck? It doesn''t matter when we women see it. I''m afraid that men would get sexually aroused when they see your neck." Pa pulled her cor subconsciously, "Eden, this is none of your business. Don''t you and Victor have sex?" "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. Her pure and bright eyes were as clear as water. "Yes, but we are not as crazy as you. Your boyfriend has a special hobby on bed, right? I think you''ve suffered a lot." Pa did not refute. That man indeed had a special hobby. "By the way, Eden, are you really not going to let off those women?" She wanted to make a good impression on Chelsea so that she could ask for her help in the future. Eden was a nice breakthrough. Eden looked at her with brooding eyes, "Pa, since you''re not well-informed, don''t try to be a persuasive talker. Baylee has been redeemed with one hundred million dors. As for the other three women, the Simpson family didn''t care about their lives. Even if you want to persuade me, I''m afraid they won''t appreciate your kindness." "You... misunderstand me." Pa exined in a hurry, and there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. She was inferior to thosedies because her family was not rich enough. Sometimes, she felt that they only wanted to use her, and she was dispensable to them. "Do you think that I can''t see through your mind?" Eden looked out of the window coldly. Pa wouldn''t even know what had happened when she was betrayed. "Eden, just release those women. We are all women. Why do we have to make things difficult for each other?" Eden raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "Then why are you making things difficult for me now?" Pa was taken aback, "You can solve this matter by giving an order. It''s easy for you, isn''t it?" "Go back and do your own work. Don''t meddle in my affairs!" Eden said apathetically. "I... " "Leave! I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t force me to send you there." Eden said in a threatening tone. Pa was unwilling, but she left. She felt that Eden was like a lunatic. If she pissed off Eden, something bad would really happen to her. "Mrs. Alwynn." Seth stood behind Eden. Eden looked at her and nodded. Seth handed some documents to her, "Mrs. Alwynn, many people are looking for you. Dawson asked me to tell you that there is nothing important in thepany these days, and you don''t have to go there." "Here is the list of people who''re looking for you." "What''s more, Pa has be the mistress of one of Irving''s clients. His name is Terry Hoffman." "Okay. Thanks for your hard work, Seth." Eden took the document. Seth smiled and returned to her office. Eden also returned to the office with the documents. She wanted to know who was looking for her. When Eden returned to the office, she found that Victor was not working. He satzily on the chair with his arms crossed and looked at her. Eden sat in her seat and put the documents on the table. "Are you still angry?" "What do you think?" Victor looked at her coldly. She knew that he was unhappy, but she didn''t even comfort him. A few minutes ago, she left, leaving him sulking alone. "Victor, why do you always get angry like a child?" "That''s not right!" Victor argued with a cold face. "How dare you deny it? Look at you. You''re like an unreasonable child." "You''re not allowed to go to the party." Victor got up and walked to her. Then he held onto the desk and looked down at her. Eden smiled, "It''s not an important party. I can promise you. But we''ll have nothing to do when we go back. Let''s go out to have dinner with Abby and Anson." "I haven''t exined to Abby why the children left. She called me." Victor''s face finally looked better. "That''s good." Victor smiled gently, "We''ll be plotted against again at such a party, so it''s better not to go there." "I see!" Eden smiled, "Go to work. I want to see what has happened recently." "Okay!" Victor smiled and walked back to his desk. Eden opened the document. The page was covered with a mass of names, and she frowned. Irving and the Simpson family who had juste back to River City were looking for her. Moreover, the other three richest families in A Country were all looking for her. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. As Zaiden''s daughter, she was really valuable to these people. She memorized their names one by one and closed the document. Then she opened another document and had a look, but she was shocked. Seth was indeed Zaiden''s capable assistant. She got so much news in such a short time. "Victor, Barrett and Irving are working together on some projects which are worth hundreds of millions of dors. Most of them are about the real estate." Victor smiled coldly, "They collude with each other!" He had set up a trap for Irving. Irving was eager for instant benefits and wanted to gain a firm foothold in River City, so he would definitely be trapped. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, I''m going to auction the piece ofnd which used to belong to Irving." Victor smiled wickedly. "Don''t you want to develop it yourself?" Eden didn''t understand. He never missed any chance to make money. "Adonis hasn''t woken up yet. I don''t have enough assistants. Let''s do it in the future." Eden nodded, "That''s right. Adonis has been in charge of the real estate business. He hasn''t woken up yet, so you can''t do so many things at the same time. What''s more, we have to guard against the Simpson family." Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 "Okay! That''s settled. I''ll ask Dean to release the news." The piece ofnd that Misael gave him was much better than that of Irving. It had a beautiful location. The most important thing was that it was a trap for Irving. Since this b*stard dared to cast a greedy eye on Eden, he had to pay a heavy price. When Irving was preparing for the party, he suddenly saw the news that Victor was going to auction that piece ofnd. Seeing this, Irving stamped his feet with a frenzy of rage. Aidan said, "Mr. Matthews, the auction will be held five days before the diamond ring is auctioned." "D*mn it! No matter what Victor does, he can earn hundreds of millions of dors. Dahlia and Melissa have caused me to suffer a great loss! They''re two idiots!" Irving''s eyes turned blood-shot in anger. The piece ofnd was the knot in his heart. It had been taken away easily by Victor, and he had been unwilling to ept the fact. Victor took his undeserved gain for granted, and he even wanted to auction it off. "Buy this piece ofnd for me. Even if I can''t make money, it belongs to me." Aidan looked at Irving in shock. Was he out of his head? Since he couldn''t earn money, why did he have to do it? Moreover, he would lose money and get unhappy. "Mr. Matthews, we can''t make much money if we buy it again. We may even suffer losses." "Humph! So what? If we can get the piece ofnd, we can make profits sooner orter. Go to the auction. I must get it back!" Irving felt a tightness in the chest. Aidan was quite helpless, "Adonis has been in charge of the real estate business in Alwynn Group. Now he''s in a vegetative state. I''m afraid that Victor is not energetic enough to manage so many things at the same time. That''s why he wants to sell it." Irving was convinced by Aidan''s words. "That''s right!" Irving nodded and pulled over his clothes. "Have Miss Simpson been saved?" "Yes. But the Simpson family is so cruel. They only saved Baylee and didn''t care about the other three women. Miss Bleu really dealt them a blow." Aidan gritted his teeth and said. Eden actually asked them to pay one hundred million dors for each woman. However, to his surprise, the Simpson family really paid the money. This was the most shocking thing. Irving smiled. Thinking of Eden''s aggressive face, he couldn''t help but smile tenderly, "She is very horrible when she is annoyed. However, ording to my understanding of her, even if she gets the money, she will not use it herself. She will donate it to an orphanage or somewhere else." She had suffered too much, so she knew who needed help. Aidan said in surprise, "Mr. Matthews, so many years have passed. Do you think she is still the same as before?" Irving took a stern look at him, "Have you sent them the invitations?" Aidan nodded immediately, "Yes, I gave them to Dean in person. I deliberately prepared a green invitation for Victor. Ha-ha... He will definitely be pissed off." "The moment Dean took the invitations, he looked so awkward." Irving smiled evilly, "Well done. I''ll give you a bonus this month." "Thank you, Mr. Matthews! I will work harder in the future." Aidanughed very happily. "Mm!" Irving was in a very good mood. After signing a few contracts with the Simpson family, he became very busy. After getting off work, Pa stood at the station and looked at the photo on her phone. She was a little hesitant. At the banquet, she saw Delmont leave with a woman while talking andughing. She did not realize that the woman was the eldest daughter of the Simpson family until she followed them. Delmont and Adrienne. No wonder Delmont didn''t like her. It turned out that Adrienne was his beloved woman. She was almost thirty years old, and she did live a hard life, but she would get nothing if she gave up. Only by going further bravely could she get what she wanted. Adrienne and Chelsea had been at odds with each other, because they fought for the property of their family. She failed to persuade Edenst night. If she were to tell Chelsea about this, Chelsea would definitely give her a lot of money. Thinking of money, she didn''t hesitate at all. She held the phone more and more tightly. She was forced by money. Even a hero would be driven to a corner. Besides, she had a choice. She thought for a while and then dialed Chelsea''s number. Chelsea didn''t pick up her phone and answer it until it rang several times. "Hello?" "Miss Simpson, this is me, Pa. I have something to tell you. Can we meet?" "Pa?" Chelsea pondered for a moment. She seemed to have heard of this name before. "What''s the matter?" She asked in a haughty and impatient tone. Hearing her disdainful tone, Pa was very displeased, "I want to tell you something about Adrienne. If you want to know it, just meet me. If you don''t, you can choose not to go out." Since Chelsea wanted to ignore her existence, she could be cold to her as well. But she had offered an olive branch, so she was sure that Chelsea would be interested. Chelsea and Adrienne were not close to each other, while she only cared about money. "Adrienne?" "Yes." Pa had confidence and smiled with joy. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay! Tell me where you''re now." Chelsea''s tone was a bit sharp, "If your information is worthless, don''t me me for being heartless to you." "Don''t worry, Miss Simpson. You will absolutely be interested in it. What I want is very simple. It''s a deal, and I only want money." "Okay, send me the addresster and I''lle over." After hanging up, Pa thought of a very secluded cafe. She hailed a taxi on the side of the road and went straight there. Then she sent the address to Chelsea. She found a hidden seat and sat down. After she waited for about thirty minutes, Chelsea arrived. Chelsea looked at the ordinary cafe with a look of disgust. "Just get straight to the point." She raised her head proudly and looked at Pa who sat there quietly. Pa was poor and scheming, and she didn''t like her very much, but it was easy to make use of such a greedy person. Pa knew that Chelsea looked down on her, so she didn''t intend to beat around the bush. "Three million dors." Sheughed and said. "Ha-ha..." Chelsea was so angry but sheughed. She looked at her with disdain, "It seems that you are really poor. It depends on whether your information is worth it or not." "Just rest assured, Miss Simpson. It''s definitely worth it." Pa swiped open her phone and showed Chelsea the photo. Chelsea looked at the photo in surprise. The man in the wheelchair gently wiped the grease off Adrienne''s lips. Seeing their intimate behaviors, she knew that their rtionship was not ordinary. Chelsea squinted at Pa, "Do you want me to give you three million dors just because of this photo?" Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Pa sneered and said, "If this photo doesn''t deserve this price, I wouldn''t have contacted you." "I''ve seen this man, and I can investigate it myself." Chelsea looked at Pa with her face full of contempt. Although she understood that the rtionship between this man and Adrienne was unusual, she could definitely find out their rtionship sooner orter. Pa had been used many times, so she didn''t think that she was valuable. Pa looked at her with a confident smile, "Miss Simpson, I believe that you will pay me the money. I am still of great value to you. In addition, I work in Alwynn Group, and I am Dahlia''s informer. Besides, do you know who this man is?" Hearing these words, Chelsea really felt that she was useful. The main purpose of their return was to deal with the Alwynn family. It was difficult to nt an enemy agent in Alwynn Group. It would be better to use Pa, and she didn''t have to be afraid of being found out. "Dahlia said that you and Eden used to be ssmates." She suddenly remembered Dahlia''s words. "That''s right. I know her temper very well." Pa said arrogantly. She knew that she had made a deal. Unfortunately, she didn''t ask for more money. As long as she knew something valuable, she could make money from these people. By the time Alwynn Group discovered what she had done, she had made a lot of money. At that time, she could find a chance to leave Alwynn Group and livefortably. Chelsea''s treacherous and deep eyes were filled with malice. She had to defeat Adrienne before realizing her dream. "Okay, I''ll give you three million and five hundred thousand dors. If you have any news, you have to tell me immediately. I''ll transfer the money to you now." Pa smiled with joy when she heard that. The extra five hundred thousand dors were astronomical to her. It was enough for her to squander for a few days. Pa gave Chelsea an ount. A few minutester, she received the money. She smiled and took a sip of the coffee, feeling that the slightly bitter coffee was extremely sweet. Then she picked up her phone and clicked on the photo of Adrienne and Delmont, "You must be very curious about the man, right?" Chelsea nodded. "Miss Simpson, his name is Delmont. He is the eldest son of the Clement family, and he is Eden''s eldest brother. He''s Adrienne''s boyfriend." "What?" Chelsea was shocked by this news. The man whom Adrienne liked was actually Eden''s eldest brother. "Ha-ha..." Chelseaughed coldly and said in heart, "Adrienne, you would be defeated by me just because of this." "Not bad. It''s really worth it to spend so much money to buy the news from you. Adrienne is very good at concealing her emotions, and it will take a lot of time for me to investigate it on my own." Pa said with a reserved smile, "As long as you thinks it''s valuable." If she didn''t know anything valuable, she wouldn''t havee to Chelsea so openly. Chelsea was also vicious. Those women were sent to the casino together, but she only saved one of them. From this point of view, instead of being her hypocritical friend, it was better to be practical and get some money from her. "Yes! Contact me if you have any good news in the future. Money is not a problem. Aas long as your information is valuable." She stood up and looked down at Pa, "Send all their photos to me." After saying that, Chelsea turned and left without waiting for Pa''s reply. Pa looked at her back and smiled meaningfully. She was looking forward to her bright future. She said in heart, "Delmont, I didn''t expect to get so many benefits by knowing you." "That''s right. I wanted to be with you, but your younger sister was the first one to stop me." Her eyes were full of coldness, "Eden, you were bullied by me many years ago. Now, you will still be trapped by me." Pa looked at the foggy sky outside the window. She hated winter very much. She liked sunny and bright days. In fact, she did feel embarrassed when she met Eden a few months ago. After all, they didn''t get along well in high school. Furthermore, Eden was her superior. While she was unwilling to ept the fact, she wanted to work hard and strengthen herself. But she had to face the fact. She was no longer young. How many years could she work hard? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had been living in a hypocritical way, and she didn''t know what kindness was. It was impossible for her to learn from Eden and seed by working hard. She seemed to have never been lucky in her life, and she never got great opportunities. Pa did not know that Aro had been watching her. Eden returned home. Just as she was about to cook, she received a message from Aro. "Mrs. Alwynn, Pa met Chelsea." Eden took a look and slightly narrowed her eyes. Why did Pa meet Chelsea? "Aro, thank you. Find out why Pa met Chelsea." "I''m following Chelsea now." Seeing this, Eden no longer replied to Aro. Instead, she washed rice and cooked. "Honey, do you need my help?" Victor walked in, leaning on the wallzily. Eden looked back at him, "No, we''ll eat hot pot. It''s easy to prepare the food ingredients." "Oh!" Victor found that the food ingredients had been washed. "Ding-dong..." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. "I''m going to see who ising." Victor turned to open the door. Abigail and Anson stood outside the door. Victor looked at them with a frown, "Why are you here at this time?" Anson smiled and said, "I smelled the hot pot, so I came for free meal." Victor said, "It seems that you have a keen sense of smell like a dog. Come in." Eden said that she would invite them to dinner tomorrow night. Unexpectedly, they came here on their own. "Victor, what do you mean by that?" Abigail looked at Victor with dissatisfaction. Victor curled his lips and did not speak. He let theme in. Anson raised the spiced beef in his hand, "Victor, this kind of weather is suitable for drinking." Victor frowned, "I don''t like drinking." "We''re not socializing, are we? What are you afraid of? By the way, let me see whether Lucian has back or not. We can eat together with him." Victor said, "You''d better not get him drunk. Edith rushed to thepany to find him early this morning. If she stays outside his house and Lucian is drunk, she''ll pester Lucian again." Anson smiled unconcernedly, "It''s okay. If he''s drunk, I''ll stay with him. That woman can never get close to him." After saying that, Anson called Lucian. "Lucian, are you back? If you are back,e to Victor''s house for dinner." "Yeah!" He was passing by Victor''s door. "Come here. We''re about to eat." Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Anson smiled and hung up the phone, "He''s outside the door." Victor blinked his eyes, "You twoe here for free meal together. It seems that you really have a tacit understanding." Anson red at him, "You''re so petty. Can''t wee here for a free meal?" Victor said, "My wife will be very tired!" Anson replied, "Victor, shame on you. You ignore your friends after getting married." "How can you be more important than my wife?" Victor whispered. Anson was speechless. What else could he say? Victor simply went too far. "However, where are Uncle Calder and Aunt Jaida? Where are the three children?" Victor said with gloomy eyes, "I sent them away because of the Simpson family." Victor simply told Anson about the reason. Anson was stunned, "I knew it would be like this. Eden must be very sad. Abby and I guessed so, so we came here tonight." Victor nodded, "Eden ns to invite you to dinner tomorrow night and then tell you the truth so that Abigail won''t worry about them." Anson looked at him in surprise, "Didn''t Irving invite you to the banquet in River City Restaurant?" "Yes, but why should I go there?" Victor was furious at the thought of the invitation. "You''re really wilful." Anson gave him a thumbs-up. Victor sneered, "Should I go there just because he has invited me?" "That''s why I think you''re wilful." They had walked to the living room while talking. Eden and Abigail were in the kitchen. As soon as Abigail came in, she asked Eden where the three children were. Eden could only tell Abigail everything. After hearing that, Abigail hugged Eden tightly. "Eden, the children, Uncle Calder and Aunt Jaida have all left. You must be very mirthless, right?" Abigail''s heart ached for her. She always lived in sorrow and worry. Eden said with tears in eyes, "I feel so bitter in heart. I''m afraid that they wille back in a few years. I don''t know when we can solve all the problems here." Thinking of this, Eden felt painful all over. The Simpson family forced her to send away all her children. In fact, she did those things at the banquet of the Simpson family deliberately. She hated them. Moreover, they wanted to deal her and Victor a head-on blow at the first encounter, which made her very angry. "It''s okay, Eden. We''ll solve everything soon. Let''s work together and defeat those b*stards." Abigail hated the Simpson family very much, too. Why couldn''t they just mind their own business? Why did they have to go against Eden and Victor? Eden took a step back, for fear that Abigail would feel ufortable by hugging her. After all, she had a big belly. "Abby, I''ll have to trouble you to terminate the contracts for Ricky. He can''t act in the films and TV dramas now." Abigail smiled, "It''s okay. You own thepany, so you don''t need to pay the fine for breach of contract. We can find an actor to rece Ricky. It''s just that the ratings might not be as high. Ricky is born to be an actor, and he really has great acting skills." "But I miss them very much. I haven''t been separated from them these years." Eden smiled bitterly, "Me too. I can''t get used to it." "Alright. Let''s make something to eat first. You still have me to apany you in the future." Abigail smiled and patted her shoulders. Eden nodded with a smile, "That''s right! Abby, you are going to give birth soon. Don''t go to the company these days. Just let Anson be busier." "Okay! That''s what I thought." Abigail nced at her belly. During this period of time, she had gained a lot of weight. "Abby, I''ll make Double-vor Pot. You should have a light diet. Don''t eat spicy food." Eden said and turned around to prepare more dishes. "Okay! The dishes you make are all delicious!" Abigail was so hungry when she smelled the Hot Pot soup. "By the way, Eden, today I saw Delmont and the girl we had seen outside his ward. They had lunch together, and they seem to have a good rtionship." "Delmont looks careless, but he really looked so charming when he stayed with a girl." "Oh! Where did you see them?" Eden was quite surprised. From what she saw at the banquet, the rtionship between them seemed to have eased up. "River City Restaurant. I apanied Anson to attend a party there. I saw them eating together there." "They talked andughed, and it seemed that they were on good terms." "That''s good!" Eden lowered her head and suddenly remembered one thing. She did something to the Simpson family. Would she affect the rtionship between Delmont and Adrienne? She had read the documents, and she learned that Adrienne and her elder brother didn''t like the Simpson family very much because they were dissatisfied with their father. "Abby, that girl is Adrienne, Barrett''s daughter." "What?" Abigail was shocked, "Eden, what a coincidence!" "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence, either. It depends on whether they''re fated. The Simpson family hates the Alwynn family, and the Clement family and the Alwynn family are rted by marriage. It might not be a big deal, but I''ve offended the Simpson family. I am afraid that it will affect their rtionship." Eden bit her lip lightly. When she decided to do that, she chose to believe Adrienne''s words. The rtionship between her and Delmont would not be affected by the Simpson family. In fact, such an idea was rather naive. Abigail sighed softly, "Eden, don''t think too much. It depends on their fate. If they''re destined to be together, no one can separate them." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Eden nodded, "I''m just afraid that Delmont will get hurt again. But now we can only let nature take its course." Delmont did not know the grudge between the Simpson family and the Alwynn family, but Aisling and Wyatt knew it. After all, the Alwynn family and the Clement family had been neighbors for decades. Before she got off work, Wyatt called her with worry. In this way, she was more worried about Delmont. The two made dinner while chatting. After the dishes were all prepared, Lucian came here. When everything was ready, they sat down and started to eat. "Wow! Eating Hot pot on such a cold day is great!" Anson said as he ate, sticking out his tongue because the food was so hot. Victor frowned, "Watch your words and deeds." Anson protested, "What''s wrong? Do you want me to behave myself when I eat at home?" Victor smiled coldly, "You will be shameless if you do this outside." Anson red at him and then nced at Lucian who was eating in an elegant manner. He felt very upset and said, "Lucian, are you going to Irving''s party tomorrow night?" Lucian said expressionlessly, "No." "What? Since you two are not going, why should I go there? I might as well stay at home to apany my wife and child." What was the point of attending the party alone? Adonis hadn''t woken up, and it was boring to go there with Sean. Sean was gorgeously dressed every day, and he didn''t like it. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 "I''ll go to Love Sea tomorrow." Lucian said ndly. He lowered his head and ate a piece of beef gracefully. Everyone looked at him at the same time. Eden said excitedly, "Have you found Amelia?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lucian shook his head, "I''ve sent people to look for her over there, but there''s no news. I choose to believe Brian''s words, and I think she''s there. I have nothing to do tomorrow, so I want to go over and take a look." He missed her very much, and he wanted to find her as soon as possible. Victor said, "Go ahead. Get her back earlier so that you don''t have to worry about her every day." Lucian nodded. Abigail changed the topic. They no longer talked about sad things and the atmosphere became lively soon. They had a good meal. Adrienne stayed with Delmont for a whole day, and she came back after dinner. As soon as she entered the house, she found that everyone was there. Even her elder brother who rarely went home was sitting in the living room. She nced at everyone''s expressions and found that Chelsea was gloating. Then she suddenly had a bad feeling in heart. "Yo! The eldest daughter of the Simpson family is back. Who are you dating with? You don''t go home all day long." Leni''s sarcastic tone broke the silence. Adrienne had guessed something vaguely. "Adrienne,e here." Barrett''s voice sounded angry, and his eyes were full of fury. Adrienne took a deep breath and walked over with her head lowered. "Sit down." Barrett ordered her. Adrienne sat beside her elder brother, Morgan Simpson. Morgan gently held her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. Looking at his smile, she had the courage to resist. In this family, Morgan treated her the best. Barrett threw out a stack of photos, "Adrienne, who is this disabled man? What''s the rtionship between you and him?" Adrienne''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the photos. Her guess was right. It seemed that someone had seen them at the banquet. "He''s my friend." Adrienne exined indifferently. "Friend? How could there be such a close interaction between friends? Adrienne, your excuse is lame! Who will believe you?" Chelsea looked at her with a sneer. As long as she could drive away Adrienne, she could get the shares of Adrienne''s mother. Adrienne said with coldness in her eyes, "Why not? He can''t walk normally, so I pushed his wheelchair while shopping. What''s the matter? Do you think that a man and a woman are in a rtionship just because they behave intimately? But you''re so intimate with a lot of men. Are they all your boyfriends?" "You..." Chelsea was rendered speechless. Adrienne was always sharp-tongued. "Humph! Don''t change the topic. You''d better think about how to exin to dad. Who is this man?" Chelsea red at her fiercely. Adrienne looked at Barrett''s furious face and smiled, "Dad, he''s just one of my friends. There''s no other rtionship between us." It was not the time to expose their rtionship. She would disassociate herself from this ambitions familypletely. She wanted to be with Delmont, and no one could stop her. Although Delmont was disabled, she couldn''t forget him and let go of her love. But before she left, she had to get what she deserved. Her mother put her heart and soul into Simpson Company, but her brothers and sisters all wanted to get the property. She would never allow the fruit of painstakingbour of her mother be taken away by these greedy people. Especially Chelsea. She always wanted her mother''s shares and drove her and Morgan out of Simpson Company. However, she would not let her n seed. Leni nced at Chelsea and then looked at Barrett. Her eyes darkened slightly. Then she looked at Adrienne and smiled, "Adrienne, if you''re just friends, we can rest assured. You are a straightforward person and simple. Your father and I are worried that you will be cheated." "This man looks good, but he is disabled. Your father and I are worried about you." "Thanks for your kindness. We''re just ordinary acquaintances. It''s just that we have a lot to talk about. Since someone tries to nder me, no matter how I exin, it won''t work." Adrienne red at Chelsea apathetically. Since they all sat there and waited for her toe back, Chelsea must have known the rtionship between her and Delmont. No, it was impossible for her to find out their rtionship so quickly. Who was it? "How dare you! Adrienne, what do you mean? We are family. How can we hurt you?" Barrett looked at her with a frenzy of rage. Was she mocking Chelsea? Although Chelsea was younger, she was more sensible than her. Adrienne''s eyes turned cold, and she sneered in heart. Wasn''t he ashamed to say that they were family? Living in this luxurious big house, she felt like living in a very cold ice cave. Even if she lived in a castle, she would feel ufortable. "Ha-ha..." She smiled indifferently, like a holy white lotus in the snow, "Dad, he''s just my friend. What are you nervous about?" "B*stard! Do you have the final say in your marriages? Let me tell you. Only I can decide your marriages! If I don''t agree, it''s impossible for you to marry anyone!" Barrett''s attitude was tough. The expressions of his sons and daughters all changed when they heard that. "Dad, I''ll listen to your arrangements." Chelsea looked at him with a ttering expression. If she went against Barrett, she would definitely suffer. People like them who were born in a rich family had no chance to decide their marriages. As long as she had money, she would be satisfied. True love was just the dream in childhood. After she grew up, she knew that money was the most important thing. Nothing could be done without money. "Yeah! Chelsea is the best." Barrett looked at her with satisfaction. Chelsea was his favorite. Chelsea looked at Adrienne with malice, "Dad, I have figured it out. They are in a rtionship. The most important thing is that this man is Eden''s eldest brother." Adrienne''s heart sank in an instant. Morgan looked at Adrienne in shock, "Adrienne, you..." "Morgan, do you also believe her words? Don''t you know better than me what kind of person she is?" "You know their purpose very well, don''t you? How can you believe whatever she says? Don''t you believe me?" Adrienne knew what Morgan was worried about. She broke up with Delmont six years ago, and they hadn''t been together again, so she was not lying to Morgan. "It''s good that you''re not." Morgan''s eyes were filled with distress. He naturally knew what Chelsea, Leni and Stephen wanted to do. They wanted to drive them out and divide up the shares of their mother. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 The expressions of Barrett''s sons and daughters all changed when they heard that. "Dad, I''ll listen to you." Chelsea looked at him with a ttering expression. If she went against Barrett, she would definitely suffer. People like them who were born in a rich family had no chance to decide their marriages. As long as she had money, she would be satisfied. True love was just the dream in childhood. After she grew up, she knew that money was the most important thing. Nothing could be done without money. "Yeah! Chelsea is the best." Barrett looked at her with satisfaction. Chelsea was his favorite. Chelsea looked at Adrienne with malice, "Dad, I have figured it out. They are in a rtionship. The most important thing is that this man is Eden''s eldest brother." Adrienne''s heart sank in an instant. Morgan looked at Adrienne in shock, "Adrienne, you..." "Morgan, do you also believe her words? Don''t you know better than me what kind of person she is?" "You know their purpose very well, don''t you? How can you believe whatever she says? Don''t you believe me?" Adrienne knew what Morgan was worried about. She broke up with Delmont six years ago, and they hadn''t been together again, so she was not lying to Morgan. "It''s good that you''re not." Morgan''s eyes were filled with distress. He naturally knew what Chelsea, Leni and Stephen wanted to do. They wanted to drive them out and divide up the shares of their mother. Chelsea''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury, "Dad, look at Morgan and Adrienne! How can they think of me like this? What do they mean by saying that? I don''t have any bad intention." After Chelsea said that, she immediately tipped Leni a wink. "Barrett, Chelsea is doing this for Adrienne''s good. If Adrienne really marries a disabled man, it will disgrace our family." "What''s more, Chelsea''s kindness is misunderstood like this. She is so wronged, isn''t she?" Leni used all her efforts to speak for Chelsea. That day, she wanted to make Adrienne angry and then let her be kicked out of his family. She had drawn up the Share Transfer secretly. As long as she and Chelsea got the shares, no one could get the shares again. Adrienne looked at Leni with meaningful eyes. Leni and Chelsea always wanted to deal with her, and she was used to it. There was always a way out, and she could bear it when Barrett lost his temper. "Adrienne, what you said will cast a bone between you and Chelsea. Don''t treat her good intentions as malice. Apologize to her and then break up with this man immediately. He is disabled, and he is Eden''s eldest brother. Eden is Victor''s wife. Even if he is not disabled, you two can never be together. As long as I am alive, I won''t agree!" Barrett roared fiercely. He knew that Adrienne and Morgan hadints against him because of their mother. But he still had the right to decide their marriages. Adrienne sneered and said, "Dad, you only believe you see. Why can''t you believe what you hear in person? Chelsea fabricates rumors just by a few photos, and you indulge her. I just said a few unpleasant words, but you think I want to cast a bone between her and me." "Isn''t she driving a wedge between us now? This man is not my boyfriend, but she insists. Dad, why don''t you ask her what she wants to do?" It was impossible for her to apologize to Chelsea. "Dad, look at her! I''m obviously doing this for her good, but she actually bears malice to me." Chelsea felt so wronged that she burst into tears. Barrett red at Adrienne with disappointment. "Adrienne, when can you stop being so rebellious?" "Ha-ha..." Adrienneughed in pain, "Dad, am I rebellious? In the past years, I did everything you asked me to do. Don''t I manage thepany well enough? I came back here in advance. What have I done wrong?" "Dad, I know that I will never beparable to Chelsea in your heart, but you can''t say those words to me. We are both your children. If you show favouritism, this family will never be harmonious." "You..." Barrett was trembling with anger. "Dad, Adrienne is right. They''re just ordinary friends, but Chelsea keeps saying that they''re in love. What does she mean by this?" Morgan said with neither fast nor slow speed. He would not let Adrienne be bullied by these people anymore. They were all greedy a*sholes. They only cared about money and interest. At this time, Barrett liked Leni very much, and he wanted Stephen to inherit the Simpson family. Although he was not so ambitious, he had to get what he deserved. Hearing Morgan''s words, Barrett knew that it was meaningless to talk about this, "Alright. Since it''s a misunderstanding, go to rest." "Dad..." Chelsea was unwilling to give up. Leni immediately stopped her. They couldn''t be in a hurry to drive out Adrienne, and there were more opportunities in the future. Chelsea could only give up. When Adrienne returned to her room, she felt exhausted. Why was it so difficult for her to be with Delmont? "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Adrienne knew that it was Chelsea without thinking. Sheposed her emotions and sat gracefully on the balcony, looking at the night sky with her beautiful and sad eyes. She touched her chest and felt warm in heart. Chelsea walked in with high heels, and the noise made her very unhappy. There was a hint of irritation in Adrienne''s eyes. She did not even nce at Chelsea. Chelsea did not care about Adrienne''s attitude. In private, they got along like this all the time. There was no need for them to pretend that they were close sisters. She sat down opposite Adrienne and smiled viciously, "Adrienne, you escaped tonight. But do you think you can be so lucky next time?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Is that so? Shouldn''t you be d that you managed to escape as well?" Adrienne said indifferently without looking at her. "What do you mean?" Adrienne looked at her in confusion. "Humph! You know very well that you have embezzled thepany''s funds. If dad and those shareholders know it, what will they do? Whether you get out of the Simpson family or leave the company, the consequences will all be serious. But none of them is what you want, right?" Adrienne said calmly. Chelsea was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. "How do you know this?" She was extremely terrified. "Get out! I''m not in a good mood right now." Adrienne didn''t want to waste her time on her. Chelsea could only leave in dismay because Adrienne got something on her. Adrienne thought for a while. In the end, she picked up the phone and called Eden. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Eden had just taken a bath, and she was about to sleep. While she was drying her hair, she heard her phone ringing. She picked up the phone to answer it. Seeing this, Victor walked over and wiped her hair for her. "Hello?" "This is me, Adrienne." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Simpson, it''s sote. What''s the matter?" Eden asked and waited for her to speak. "Eden, my family members have known the rtionship between me and Delmont, and they are opposed to it. Your worry is reasonable, but I have to tell you that I will not give up Delmont. I owe him too much. I came back just to make up for it." Adrienne''s tone was firm. Listening to her, Eden felt reassured for no reason. Their love might be very bitter, but they could be together forever after weathering the storm. "I did something at the banquet. Did I put you in a difficult position?" Eden felt somewhat guilty. At that time, she didn''t know what Adrienne really wanted. "No, Eden, you did a good job. No one has ever dared to treat Chelsea like that. You made her loss a hundred million dors. She will hate you forever, so you have to be more careful." "I know that you are worried about Delmont. I call you to tell you that I will not give him up." "Although I don''t know how they knew about this, I can''t wrap fire in paper. Our rtionship will be exposed sooner orter." "Then what are you going to do?" Eden wanted to know what she was thinking. Perhaps they could cooperate. "I don''t know what happened between the Simpson family and the Alwynn family in the past. My father told us that he went bankrupt back then because the Alwynn family took away Amand Real Estate from him, and then he was forced to leave River City." "He wants to let the Alwynn family pay the price just because of this, and I think this reason is a little far-fetched." "The business world is like a battlefield where the strong defeat the weak. He lost, so he could only me himself for being ipetent. Although he''s my father, I look down upon him because he vents his anger on others." "I don''t want this grudge to affect the rtionship between Delmont and me." Eden lowered her head slightly, "But it will affect you more or less. I don''t want both of you to get hurt." There was determination in Adrienne''s eyes, but she quickly suppressed it. "Don''t worry. I will try my best to disassociate myself from the Simpson family as soon as possible. As long as I don''t belong to the Simpson family, they couldn''t do anything to me." "Miss Simpson, if there is anything I can help you with, just tell me." Eden reminded her euphemistically. Since Adrienne was sincere to Delmont, she was willing to help her. Besides, Delmont still loved her. All these years, he had never forgotten Adrienne. "Eden, thank you. If I really need your help, I will definitely not stand on ceremony. I will be your sister-inw in the future." Adrienne said jokingly. Eden smiled, "In fact, I hope that you can be my sister-inw. You and Delmont are a good match." "Eden, hearing your words, I am more confident. That day wille." Adrienne''s tone immediately became tender. Eden was relieved. She smiled and said, "Miss Simpson, I hope the day wille earlier." "Well, I''m in a much better mood after talking to you. Good night." "Okay! Good night." Eden smiled and nodded before hanging up. Victor used a hairdryer to dry her hair. After drying her hair, he asked, "Is that Adrienne?" "Yep!" Eden leaned against his arms and looked up at him, feeling a little worried, "Victor, I''m afraid that Delmont will suffer a lot in this rtionship." Lowering his head and smelling the fragrance on her hair, Victor narrowed his eyes, "Eden, the road to love is always strewn with setbacks. This kind of love will make them cherish each other more." "That''s right, but can Delmont and Adrienne really stick with it? We can tell how much the Simpson family hates us." She was worried that Delmont would suffer. He loved Adrienne deeply, so he had to bear more. "Fool, don''t worry. Delmont has been very lucky since childhood. This time, he will also be lucky." In his memory, Delmont rarely cried except when he was beaten by him. "I hope so!" Eden was a little tired. She felt sorry for Delmont because he loved Adrienne too much. Victor carried her in his arms. Looking at her tired face, he whispered in her ear, "Eden, let''s go to bed!" "Okay! I need to go to the design department for a meeting tomorrow morning, so I have to get up early to prepare for it. Compared withst year, the sales this year have increased a lot." "Yes! My wife is amazing." Victor smiled gently. Eden had always been his lucky star. Eden nced out of the window. When she thought of Adrienne''s words, the message Aro had sent to her shed through her mind. Pa met Chelsea. Thefore, was it Pa who told Chelsea about the rtionship between Adrienne and Delmont? She would ask Aro to investigate it the next day. Early the next morning, Eden returned to her office from the design department, and Pa caught up with her happily. "Director Bleu, Irving gave me an invitation. I''m going to the party at the River City Restaurant tonight." Eden stopped and looked at her, saying in a nd tone, "Just go there. You like such a party very much, don''t you?" Pa was very excited. Irving gave her an invitation specially, which made her feel very honored. She frowned, "Why do you say so? Aren''t you going there?" "No!" She had other things to do, and she should prepare for the spring collection next year. Moreover, she had to go out and take a walk so that she could draw inspiration. "Ah, you''re not going." Pa was slightly disappointed. In fact, on such an asion, there were not many people she could talk to. If Eden was there, she would have a sense of security, and she would feel more at ease. "I have something to do." Eden walked into the office. "You don''t show respect to Irving, do you?" Pa chased after her. Just as Eden was about to speak, the special notification sounded. She set this notification for Aro on purpose. Then she looked down at the message. "Mrs. Alwynn, Chelsea transferred three million and five hundred thousand dors to Pa''s bank ount yesterday." When Eden saw this message, her eyes zed with the mes of fury. It was indeed Pa. She quickly replied to him, "Keep the evidence." Eden raised her head, held back her anger and looked at Pa as usual, "Pa, I know you like money, but you''d better not send yourself to prison." After warning her, Eden turned around and left. Pa was stunned, and her pupils trembled, "Eden, what do you mean by this? Make it clear!" "What are you doing? How dare you yell in thepany? Do you want to be kicked out of here?" Dean''s voice rang out behind Pa. When Pa saw Dean and Victor, she immediately shrunk her neck timidly. With sharp and hostile eyes, Victor warned her, "If my wife is unhappy, I will make all of you suffer." Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 After Victor left, Dean added coldly, "If you make Mrs. Alwynn unhappy, Mr. Alwynn will make everyone in thepany suffer. At that time, all of us will aim at you!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Pa was stunned. D*mn it! How could they bully her like this? But what did Eden suddenly be so angry? Why did she suddenly say so? Had she found something out? No way. Pa remembered that she didn''t show off before Eden that day. She had suffered several times before. This time, she would not let her guard down and let Eden suspect her. By the way, Eden spoke to her harshly after she checked her message. Pa couldn''t figure it out and could only go back to her office in dismay. Not far away, Thalia looked at her back and sneered. "Eden, did Pa provoke you again?" Victor returned to the office and saw Eden standing in front of the French window. She looked out of the window with a worried face. Eden shook her head slightly, "She''s not qualified to affect my mood. I am just a little worried about Delmont and Adrienne. Since the Simpson family has found out their rtionship, they will absolutely do something about it." "ording to the information, Now Barrett likes Leni, Chelsea and Stephen the most, and Chelsea has always been aiming at Adrienne." Hearing this, Victor frowned and looked at her, "You think too much." "Rat-a-tat..." Dean walked in, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is your package." Eden looked at the box in his hand doubtfully and said ndly, "I didn''t order anything." Dean smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, your name is indeed written here." Eden walked over, took the box from his hand and put it on the table. When she opened it with scissors and had a look, "Ah..." She threw away the scissors in fear and staggered back a few steps. "Eden!" Victor immediately held her. Dean walked forward quickly. His pupils constricted violently when he saw the stuff in the box, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s a bloody and dead cat." The white cat was covered with blood, and its eyes popped out. Even he was scared by it. "What?" Victor took a quick look, and his face turned stern and fierce. "Go find out who did it!" Victor said harshly. Dean nodded and left with the dead cat hurriedly. Eden patted her chest in lingering fear and closed her eyes tightly, looking very painful. Victor helped her sit on the sofa andforted her softly, "Eden, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid." Eden nodded and slowly opened her eyes. She felt much better. It seemed that what she did at the banquet had worked. They had started to attack her with all kinds of dirty means. Eden nced at Victor and smiled at him, "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Chelsea just lost a hundred million dors, but she aimed at her recklessly. She did not tell Victor what she was nning in heart. In fact, she was really reluctant to part with the children. Jaida and Zaide left their hometown for her, which made her even madder. It was all because of the Simpson family. How could she not hate them? Victor held her in his arms with distress. Who warned Eden in this way? It must be someone from the Simpson family. He took out his phone and called Dean. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." "Investigate Chelsea and Baylee. It must have something to do with them." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Eden shook her head and said, "It might have nothing to do with them." "Humph! No matter who it is, I will not let that person go." Victor''s eyes were full of harshness. Eden didn''t give him a blow. Since that person dared to do so, he was not afraid of being found out, and they had to way to find him out. "Victor, I have to go out to do something at noon. Don''t worry about me." "Where are you going?" Victor looked at her worriedly. "The hospital." "Are you not feeling well?" "No, Candace is in better spirits these days. She wants me to talk a walk with her." "I would have told you if I were not feeling well." "Oh!" Victor did not like her to go out every day. The dead cat was a warning from the Simpson family. "Victor, just rest assured. I will take Thalia with me. She is skilled and you can trust her. In addition, Aro and Anthony are protecting me secretly. I will be safe." Eden knew that he was worried about her. After all, the Simpson family had wanted to hurt them before they came back here. Those small tricks they had yed did not affect their life. However, since that night, they would not show mercy to her and Victor anymore. After all, they were rich and powerful, and they had connections with the gang and the police. Even if they killed someone, they could disassociate themselves from it. These were their rules of survival. If they did not take the initiative to take actions, no matter what happened, it would only be an ident. Eden lowered her head slightly, and the expression in her eyes was apathetic. It was not easy for her to live a happy life, and she couldn''t let anyone ruin her happiness. But before that, she had to deal with Pa. Pa could do anything for money. She apanied Victor for lunch. Dean hadn''te back, so she knew that they couldn''t find out who sent the dead cat. When she left, she went to Pa''s office. Pa was working hard and trying to finish her work. Seeing Edene in, she asked with a guilty conscience, "What''s wrong? You need those documents tomorrow, don''t you?" Eden nodded, "I have something to do at noon, so I can''t go to the club. Go there and meet a client on my behalf. He''s an agent in a film and televisionpany. They''re shooting a big-budget TV drama, and I provide clothes for them. It''s a good way to give publicity to ourpany." She put the documents on the table, "Here are the documents I have sorted out. After reading them, you can go there. You''re supposed to meet at two o''clock in the afternoon." "Ah..." Pa was taken aback, "That''s a big-budget drama, but I''m just an assistant. It is not appropriate, is it?" "Why is it inappropriate? As long as we are willing to sponsor them, they will wee anyone who represents ourpany. Or are you not confident?" Eden''s tone was very indifferent. They did everything for the sake of profit. If it weren''t for profit, who would invest so many material resources and financial resources? Alwynn Group was very popr indeed, but there were so many countries in this world. Before Alwynn Group became popr all over the world, they had to make it more famous. She took fancy to the characters in the TV drama. The young and good-looking actors and actresses could show her design in a perfect way. She knew the agent, and he had invited her several times. She had promised him on the phone. "Pa, introduce our products properly. Make their drama more attractive with our design and show people how stylish and elegant our clothes are." Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 "Ah..." Pa was dumbfounded. Why did Eden ask her to do such a thing? Eden did not say anything else. However, she sneered when she turned around. She said in heart, "Pa, a fox cannot hide its tail." "You should pay the price for what you''ve made Delmont suffer." Pa pouted as she watched Eden leave, and she was very angry. Usually, Eden would do such a thing by herself. "Ah..." Pa stamped her feet. Eden was taking revenge on her. She didn''t pester Delmont anymore, did she? Ever since she saw how Delmont treated Adrienne at the banquet, she had known that Delmont wouldn''t fall in love with her no matter how hard she tried. But to be honest, Delmont was the best among the rich men she had ever met. He knew how to respect others, and he was very humorous and extraordinary. She liked Delmont very much. When she saw how gentle he was, she was even more tempted. In particr, he looked so attractive when his dark eyes were full of affection and gentleness. In the past two nights, when she went back to sleep, she always thought of Delmont''s tender expression. When she was with Terry, she always regarded him as Delmont. "s!" Pa sighed, "How nice it would be if he was not disabled." She whispered in heart, "Delmont, I''m really sorry. I arranged the car ident because I really liked you." If it weren''t for Eden, she would have had the chance to save Wyatt, and Delmont would be grateful to her because of this. In this way, they would be closer to each other. In fact, she thought that it was Eden who hurt Delmont. If Eden didn''t push away her father, Delmont wouldn''t have got injured in order to save her. Thinking of this, Pa no longer felt guilty. Eden brought Thalia downstairs and called Aro. "Aro, follow Pa today. As for the person you mentioned, arrange them to meet after Pa meets the client." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." After Eden hung up the phone, she and Thalia went to the hospital to pick up Candace. She did have an appointment with Candace. After she picked up Candace, Aunt Church stayed there to take care of Adonis. Eden and Candace went directly to the mall. She held Candace cautiously, because there were many people in the mall. Thalia was protecting them secretly. "Candace, what do you want to buy?" Candace nced at her t belly and smiled with joy. "Eden, let''s buy maternity supplies. I''ve used up what I bought a few days ago." "Okay, we should buy toothpaste and toothbrush for pregnant women." Eden looked at her with a smile. Candace had been very happy since she was pregnant, and she smiled all day long. She had been by Adonis''s side all the time, and she could see her lover and feel her child everyday. Only she herself knew how satisfied and d she was. Eden felt that Candace''s love was great. She appreciated such a girl who was kind and willing to do a lot for her lover. No matter whether it was worth it or not, she had a clear conscience. "Besides, Abby said that your novel is very likely to be rearranged into a y. After Abby gives birth to her child, she will talk to you in detail." Eden had been reading her novel. Although she was pregnant, she didn''t stop writing. She had advised Candace to rest more. But Candace said that she was used to it and she was not tired. Hearing Eden''s words, Candace smiled happily and said in an excited tone, "Eden, I didn''t expect that my novel can be made into a y! Writing is just my dream and hobby." She remembered that when she was in high school, she loved reading novels, especially romance novels.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After reading novels for a few years, she knew an author unexpectedly. After chatting with her, she became a writer as well. "Eden, thank you!" Candace knew that she wouldn''t get this opportunity if she didn''t know Eden. "You don''t have to thank me. You deserve it. The novel is really fantastic. I''ve been waiting for the ending." "Ha-ha..." Candaceughed, "Then you''ll have to wait for a long time. I have a lot of things to write." She looked hopeful, "I want to give everyone a perfect ending. This is exactly what I want to write." Looking at her expectant and happy face, Eden knew she was really delighted at this moment. The heroine of the story had a miserable fate, but the ending was always so happy and perfect. They bought a lot of things in the special area for pregnant women. Candace took out Adonis''s ck card. Looking at the card, she melted into tears. "Candace, in the future, you''re only responsible for being my pretty girlfriend, and I will be responsible for making moneyy. You can spend the money in this card as you wish." Candace thought, "Adonis, if I spend all the money in the card, will you wake up?" But there was a lot of money in it. How could she spend all of them? Candace sighed with depression and paid the bill. Adonis was the person who loved her the most in the world. He would definitely wake up. After Candace paid the money, Eden carried the things and they left together. Eden looked around the mall. This mall was very close to the club. At this time, Pa should arrive at the club. "Candace, I''ll take you back to the hospital first." "Okay!" Candace smiled and said. They were about to leave the mall. With her observant eyes, Eden saw Adrienne pushing Delmont anding in. Eden pulled Candace and walked to the other side. "Eden, do you have anything else to buy?" Candace looked at her. Eden smiled, "Candace, we''re already here. Let''s take a walk somewhere else." Eden watched Adrienne push Delmont to the cosmetic area. What surprised her was that Pa walked into the shopping mall at this time. She was slightly stunned. She nced at the watch on her wrist. It was past the appointed time to meet the client. Could it be that Aro had arranged them to meet here? Eden and Candace followed them unhurriedly. ording to Pa''s speed, she would be able to see Delmont soon. Pa looked around as she walked. It seemed that she was looking for someone. Suddenly, she saw Adrienne and Delmont. She was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect them to be together so openly. Didn''t Chelsea do anything to them? Pa immediately hid in a corner, took out her phone and took a picture of them. Seeing this, Eden narrowed her sharp eyes. She asked Candace to wait for her in the rest area. Then she walked towards Pa with cold eyes. Pa was sending a message to Chelsea. As long as she sent this photo, she could get some money again. After sending it, she held her phone and smiled. It happened that she had time that day. She could go shopping and buy some good things. She waited for Chelsea to give her money. Suddenly, someone snatched the phone from her hand. "Ah..." She cried out in surprise. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 She looked back, only to find that it was Eden. "Eden, why are you... here?" She nced at the phone in Eden''s hand, "Moreover, why did you take away my phone?" Eden did not look at her, but swiped open her phone and saw the chat history of her and Chelsea. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Pa''s nervous face and sneered, "It turns out that you were the one who ratted on Delmont and Adrienne. Three million and five hundred thousand dors. It seems that Delmont and Chelsea are really worthless. Are they only worth three million and five hundred thousand dors? You''re really silly. Since you know such news, you should ask Chelsea for one hundred million dors so that you can live a rich life forever." "I..." Pa''s face darkened to the extreme. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could escape. "Humph!" Eden waved the phone in her hand, "Didn''t say that you loved Delmont very much? Why do you take him as a chip to make money?" "I..." "What do you want to say?" Eden''s eyes were cold and sarcastic, "Pa, I always know that you haven''t changed much. However, you not only didn''t be a better person, but also became more vicious. You have be more despicable and scheming." "I... Eden, listen to my exnation. You misunderstand me. Delmont treated me so heartlessly, and I just... couldn''t ept the fact, so..." "So, did you use him and Adrienne to make money?" "Ha-ha... Pa, you''re really left without a shred of self-esteem, and you''re too shameless. For money, you can do anything." "Do you know how many people you will hurt by doing this? Do you know that you will put Delmont in a dangerous position?" "You can love money, but you can''t hurt others for money." "How... could it be that serious? I... just wanted to get some money. You know me. I just wanted money. I didn''t hurt anyone, did I?" Pa defended herself stubbornly. Eden looked at her sarcastically. Seeing that she was not regretful, she said, "You can really do everything for money." Eden returned the phone to Pa. "Pa, remember my words. If Delmont gets hurt again because of you, I will make you pay a price that you can''t even imagine." "How could I... hurt him?" Pa said with a guilty conscience. "Ding..." Pa''s phone suddenly rang. While she looked down, Eden looked down at her phone as well. Chelsea sent her a message and transferred money to her. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at the message and couldn''t helpughing, "Pa, it''s quite easy for you to earn money." "I..." "Humph! I will watch you reap what you sow." After Eden saying this coldly, Eden turned around and left. Pa looked at Eden''s back, and her heart was trembling violently. How could Eden know this so soon? Thinking of the woman she saw that day, she was even more flustered. Why did shee here? "Pa!" Just as Pa was about to turn around and leave, she saw a middle-aged woman walking towards her in an aggressive manner. Then she looked around nervously. "Aunt, why are you here? I told you not toe here, didn''t I?" "Humph!" The middle-aged woman red at her fiercely and said with a face full of hatred, "You malicious and heartless b*tch! I can''t find my husband all the time. It turned out that you asked him to hit someone with his car. After that, he was put in prison. Now you don''t care about him. Do you want to ruin my family?" When Pa heard this, she was shocked, "Aunt, who told you about this?" "That''s not important! If it weren''t for the police''s call, I wouldn''t have known that my husband is in prison. It was not easy for me to have a shoulder to reply on after your uncle died, but your family members gossip about me all day long." "But he was actually sent to jail because of you! You have to raise me in the future. I have been following you these days, and I know that you have a rich boyfriend. Since you''re rich, you have to support me!" The middle-aged woman was very indignant, and she looked as if she wanted to kill Pa. Hearing this, Pa became anxious, "Aunt, keep your voice down." "Why should I keep my voice down? Will anyone save my husband if I keep my voice down? They don''t want to settle this matter out of court, and they want to sue him! He has no choice but to call me. You little sl*t! Why do you even want to hurt my husband?" "You asked him to do such a thing for you and even take the me for you. You are too wicked. He is my husband and your elder! You slept with him for one night so he was willing to go to jail. Why are you so despicable? Pa!" The middle-aged woman burst into tears. She was so furious that her body trembled. "Aunt, listen to me exnation. Things are not like that." Pa said with a guilty conscience, but she didn''t know how to exin. How did her aunt know about this matter? She had a chill down her spine. "You shameless b*tch! I''ve known everything. How do you want to exin?" The woman was burnt with a frenzy of rage. Seeing that some people gathered around to watch, Pa immediately pulled the middle-aged woman and forced her to leave. Eden, who was standing not far away, opened her mouth wide in shock when she heard the terrifying truth. No wonder that man kept his mouth shut and refused to expose Pa. That exined it. Pa''s uncle was died, and her aunt married another man. But Pa slept with this man... Eden immediately stopped thinking. She felt disgusted just by thinking about it. Did the man still want to sleep with Pa after he was released? With Pa''s character, he might not even have a chance to touch her dress. He was actually so loyal to her. Humph! She would not settle this matter out of court. She wanted to see how long Pa could hold on. However, looking at Pa''s back, she trembled all over with anger. How could a person be so immoral? Eden''s eyes were filled with apathy. Since she had evidence, she was sure that the man would confess his crime. But it was not time to do something to Pa. Chelsea would definitely reach a certain agreement with Pa, and Pa would report everything in Alwynn Group to her. As long as she did not fire Pa, Pa would not leave Alwynn Group on her own. Pa was greedy for money, and she could do everything to get money. As long as she did not expose Pa, she would still tell the Simpson family and Dahlia everything she knew. She could meet trick with trick and lure Pa into the trap. Eden thought about it and sent a message to Aro. Then, she went to pick up Candace and returned to the hospital. When she left, she nced at Delmont and Adrienne who were happily selecting cosmetics. Then she smiled and left. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 "Delmont, what do you think of this one?" Adrienne handed a bottle of toner to Delmont. Delmont nced at the toner in her hand and then looked at her expectant expression, smiling, "Since when did you like such an inferior brand? I''ll buy you a better one. The cosmetics produced by Alwynn Group are very nice." On New Year''s Day or other festivals, he would buy them for his grandmother and mother. "No, I don''t have to use the products of a certain brand. The one that suits me is the best." Adrienne wanted to go shopping with him like what they did in college. Although they were very rich, they were not extravagant at all. Things that suited them were the best. "Let me have a look." Delmont took it over with his slender fingers, lowered his head and had a look carefully. Adrienne looked at him. His hair was much longer, and he did not use gel. There were locks of hair on his forehead. Compared to a few years ago, he looked much more attractive, and she liked the way he was. As expected, first love was always the hardest to forget. "Adrienne, your skin is dry, and you don''t like strong smell. It''s refreshing, and it has a faint scent of orchids. It''s the smell you''re fond of." After finishing his words, he handed toner back to her hand. Adrienne smiled gently. He still remembered the smell she liked. Delmont looked at her teasingly, "Adrienne, I''ve been single these years. On the Valentine''s Day last year, I was single, and this year I''m still single. I hope I won''t be single next year." Hearing this, Adrienne remembered that on the Valentine''s Days in the past, he would always buy her many things she liked. They would go to the seaside to eat delicious food hand in hand. Others were romantic on Valentine''s Day. However, they were not only romantic, but also very happy. He was the one who loved her the most in this world. Although Morgan doted on her as well, he was her family, and their love was different. "Delmont, you''ve changed." After she saw him at the banquet, she felt that he had changed. He became even more masculine, and he was the type she liked. Delmont smiled, and his handsome face blushed a little. Eden was right. No matter how much he loved her, he should have his own principles and be his real self. "Adrienne, people be cautious when they someone deeply. In the past, I felt myself inferior in front of you, and I was afraid that I would make you unhappy." "That''s why I always treated you so cautiously. But it''s different now. I love you, but I love myself as well. I am my real self in front you, and I won''t deliberately hide my shorings and inferiority. You see the real me." He spoke his mind and looked at her sincerely and affectionately. He had never said these words to her. But doing this made him feel much more rxed. In front of her, he was not nervous anymore. Instead, he could face her every move and expression at ease. "Adrienne, do you like the way I am?" He looked at her quietly. She was back, and he wanted to be with her again. He had been thinking like this since he first saw her. She was the only woman he had ever loved. Adrienne was stunned. It turned out that his love for her was so diffident, and he felt himself inferior. It turned out that he was so cautious. He apologized again and again just because he didn''t want her to be angry. He loved her more deeply, so he was hurt more severely. She looked at him with distress. When they looked at each other, their eyes were filled with intense affection and love. After all, they really missed each other a lot. At this moment, Delmont was as excited as he was when she agreed to be his girlfriend back then. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her. They gave each other their virginity. It was a very romantic and wonderful night. Every time he thought about it, he was touched and obsessed. "Delmont, don''t be like that in the future. Just be yourself." There was no need for him to wrong himself for her. On the contrary, she preferred the way he was at this time. They could spend the Valentine''s Day together next year, she thought. "Delmont, you know what? In the past, I hated you the most when you lowered your head and apologized to me. You had no backbone and self-esteem at that time. So, in the future, you just need to be yourself." She really liked the way he was. She had never said that she loved him, and she would say this to him at the right time. "Okay!" Delmont smiled and nodded, "What else do you like? Pick some more." "Will you pay the bill?" Adrienne joked. "Have I ever let you pay the bill when you came out with me?" Delmont smiled yfully. Although the Simpson family was richer than the Clement family, he always took the initiative to pay the pill when they went out together. On the one hand, Adrienne was the woman he liked. She only needed to live a happy life, and he would make money to support her. On the other hand, he was ashamed to let his beloved woman buy things with her own money. Adrienne thought for a while and smiled with joy. She slightly lowered her head and said with a faint smile in her eyes, "No. I''ll buy some cosmetics, and then we''ll eat together in River City Restaurant. After that, you should send me home." "Okay!" Delmont looked at her gentle face. He smiled excitedly when she asked him to send her home. Since he became his real self, Adrienne''s attitude towards him had changed. He owned it to Eden. If he had not talked to Eden, his rtionship with Adrienne wouldn''t have improved so fast. Adrienne smiled again before leaving with Adrienne. To Adrienne, if the Simpson family found that she stayed away from Delmont, they would suspect her more. Chelsea couldn''t do anything to her if she and Delmont met normally. Her father couldn''t do anything to her, either. Aftering out, they went straight to the parking lot. Delmont''s legs had recovered a lot, and he could stand on the ground. When he reached the car, he slowly stood up. Adrienne put away the wheelchair and put it in the trunk. After closing the trunk, she carefully helped Delmont sit in the back seat before sitting down beside him. Neither of them could drive, so Delmont called his driver over. After she got in, the driver started the car slowly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pa saw that Delmont could stand on the ground, and she felt that she had been fooled by Eden. Didn''t Eden say that Delmont had amputated? Didn''t she say that Delmont was disabled? But what had she seen? Delmont stood on the ground! Did Eden say those words just to sound her out? "Eden!" She stood where she was and stamped her feet angrily. Her aunt came to her, and she gave her one hundred thousand dors to settle her. She really couldn''t bear to give so much money to her. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 She cursed in heart, "Eden, you ruined my happiness! I won''t let you go easily!" Pa''s eyes were filled with viciousness, and she immediately dialed Dahlia''s phone number. "Dahlia, Eden won''t go to the party tonight." "Why?" Dahlia couldn''t believe it. Irving loved Eden so much, but wouldn''t Eden show him respect? Pa said with a malicious face, "Who knows? Maybe she looks down on Irving, but isn''t it better? Irving will like you more." Dahlia and Irving didn''t look like a couple at all. Anyone who once dated could tell that Irving didn''t like Dahlia at all. "Humph! He''s my fiance. Of course he''ll love me!" Dahlia''s tone was very unfriendly, "I even prepared a good show for her tonight. Do you have any way to let here here?" If Eden did note, everything she did would be in vain. Furthermore, Chelsea arranged it, and Baylee would do it in person. Eden couldn''t escape like she did before. She was very happy that someone was going to deal with Eden. However, Eden had to attend the party. "What could I do? Victor dotes on her so much, and our words are just useless. I can''t persuade her." Pa was a little disappointed. If Eden didn''t go there, Dahlia wouldn''t be able to carry out her n. How could she make Eden attend the party? Pa narrowed her eyes and tried toe up with an idea. "Pa, think about how to let Edene to River City Restaurant." Dahlia said sternly. "As long as you bring her to the party, I will give you a rich reward." Pa was moved when she heard this. She said with a smile, "Let me think about it." After hanging up the phone, she frowned. How could she let Eden go to River City Restaurant? The client she met that day was not satisfied with some of the clothes, and she wanted to talk to Eden about it. Thinking like this, Paughed, "I''ve got it." She immediately took out her phone and called the client. "Hello, Miss Cooper. Today you told me that some of the clothes were not suitable for you. There''s a party in River City Restaurant tonight. Why don''t we go there together? Director Bleu will go there as well. Let''s sit down and discuss about it at that time." "Sure!" Azy voice came from the phone. "Thank you, Miss Cooper! See you at the party." Pa hung up the phone happily and immediately called Eden. Eden and Candace had just returned to the hospital and put down the things they had bought. Seeing that it was a phone call from Pa, she answered it slowly. "What''s the matter?" She asked indifferently. Pa was more shameless than she thought. "Director Bleu, I met Miss Cooper today. She was not very satisfied with some of the clothes, and she wanted to talk to you about it. She heard that you would go to the party, so she wanted to talk to you there tonight. Just now, you left in a hurry, so I didn''t have time to tell you." "I see." After saying that, Eden hung up the phone. Pa was a bit confused. Would Eden go to the party or not? D*mn it! Eden actually held her in suspense! Pa stamped her feet and left quickly. Without Eden''s apany, she couldn''t contact Sean, and she had to go somewhere else to make a hairstyle. However, Sean was an amazing makeup artist. But he only work for Eden for free. If she went there on her own, she could only get a fifteen percent discount, and this was a staff price. It was so expensive to her. After Eden hung up the phone, she narrowed her eyes slightly. Looking at the snow outside the window, she came up with an idea. After saying goodbye to Candace, she drove back to thepany. Victor was a little surprised when he saw here back. "Honey, why are you back again? I''m going to pick you up." Eden looked at his charming face and smiled, "Pa called me, saying that our client is dissatisfied with some of the clothes we sponsored, and I have to go the party and talk to her. Let''s go there together." Hearing this, Victor frowned. It could be seen that he was very disgusted with this party, because it was a party held by Irving. He would have no appetite to eat even if he went there, and he wouldn''t be in a good mood. "Do we have to go there?" Victor stared at her quietly. That day, they agreed not to go to the party. Eden stared at his handsome face for a while and then looked out of the window. The expression in her eyes gradually became meaningful, "Maybe someone wants to y a trick on us tonight." Pa called her specially. She had told her this morning that she would not go to the party. She suddenly called her this afternoon, and there must be a reason. Victor understood instantly, "Fool, how can I let someone y a trick on you? Since someone wants to embarrass you, let''s give them a lesson." River City Restaurant belonged to him, and everything was under his control. "Get ready and let''s go there." Eden turned around and went to the inner room to change her clothes. She was a natural beauty, and she did not have to dress up for such a party. The weather was cold, so she just put on some make up casually. Soon, they got ready and went to River City Restaurant. In Love Sea, everywhere was covered by snow. The night was beautiful and fascinating, and the crystal clear ice sculptures were vivid and lifelike. They were decorated with colorful lights, and the whole beach looked like a beautiful snow world! The weather was cold. The couples walked by hand in hand, but they all smiled very happily! Lucian was dressed in a ck coat and put his hands in his pockets, looking at the crystal clear ice sculptures in the distance with a painful expression. His tall and lonely figure was reflected in the ice sculptures. There was intense sorrow in his deep ck eyes. Another day had passed, but there was still no news about her. "Amelia, where are you?" He had a strong feeling that she was here. When he came here on a business tripst time, he suddenly had a wonderful feeling, so he believed in his intuition. On his holidays or even on weekends, he woulde here to see if he could meet her again. However, he was disappointed again that day. He had no news about her. Ryan Berry, Lucian''s personal assistant, came over. He was twenty-seven years old and looked refined and gentle, but he was shrewd and capable. He was Lucian''s right-hand man in Ronen Group. He stood behind Lucian respectfully and said in a calm voice, "Mr. Ronen, we are going to the airport, or we will miss thest flight." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lucian looked away reluctantly. He nodded indifferently and turned to leave. When he turned around, a pregnant woman in a white down jacket walked past him slowly. Among all the ice sculptures, she saw his graceful figure that she was very familiar with. Her pupils trembled, and she looked over quickly. The man who walked away was exactly her lover whom she had been thinking about day and night. "Lucian!" She burst into tears uncontrobly, and she couldn''t stop missing him. It was really him. She didn''t expect to see him like this. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Looking at Lucian''s back, she held back all her tears, moved forward with depression and hid behind an ice sculpture. She didn''t want Lucian to see her. Just as she walked past the ice sculpture, Lucian stopped as if he sensed something. He turned his head and looked at the ce where he stood just now, but it was empty. After staring it for a few seconds, he turned around in disappointment. This time, he strode away and never looked back. "Woo-woo...." Amelia had dreamed of his face thousands of times, and she couldn''t get him out of her head. Seeing his familiar face, she cried out loud in pain. He became thinner, and his eyes were quiet and cold. He was no longer as gentle as before, and he looked lonelier. "Lucian, I''m sorry. I''m too guilty toe back to you at this time." She looked down at her big belly and wiped the tears on her face with a happy smile, "Babies, did you see that? We saw your father just now. Are you delighted?" She stood there quietly for a long time before she left. In River City Restaurant. Pa saw Victor and Eden enter the hall. She was in a particrly good mood. She immediately sent a message to Dahlia. "Dahlia, Eden and Victor are here. Transfer the money to me." She liked the feeling of receiving money. Seeing her increasing bank ount, she felt at ease, and she could even sleep soundly at night. Seeing the message sent by Pa, Dahlia said coldly, "What a vulgar woman!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chelsea, Adrienne and her other friends all turned their heads to look at the message. Chelsea smiled sarcastically and said with aloof eyes, "She is silly, but she''s greedy, and she can do everything for money. Just give her the money. At least she''s a little useful." Dahlia nodded. This was all Pa could do for them. She quickly transferred a sum of money to Pa. After Pa received the money, she went to find Terry happily. That night, Terry was here, too. She didn''t want to get involved with Eden''s affairs. Since someone wanted to teach Eden a lesson, she would just wait and see. Dulcie looked at Chelsea and asked worriedly, "Miss Simpson, have you arranged everything?" She really wanted Eden to be aughing stock. She had suffered a lot because of Eden. With a wicked face, Chelsea nodded indifferently, "Everything is ready." She would ruin Eden''s pride and confidence that night. "Baylee, tonight, it''s up to you." Chelsea ced all her hope on Baylee. She knew how much Baylee hated Eden. Baylee smiled evilly and said in a weird tone, "Don''t worry. I have nned everything. Tonight, I will ruin Edenpletely and make Victor suffer unprecedented pain." These evil-minded women allughed smugly, waiting to see what would happen next. Irving was very happy to see Eden. After chatting with several business partners for a while, he walked towards Eden and Victor. "Eden, Mr. Alwynn, you''re here." He smiled politely, and his tone was very friendly. Dressed in a noble suit, he looked like a prince in the movie. However, standing in front of Victor, he looked inferior. Victor didn''t speak and frowned tightly. His sharp eyebrows were sword-like, and his handsome face darkened to the extreme. He was expressionless and didn''t even look at Irving. However, Eden smiled gently, "Mr. Matthews, congrattions. I heard that you have signed several important contracts recently." In Eden''s mind, Irving and Barrett were tarred with the same brush. But she had to pretend to be polite on the surface. Victor was arrogant because he was confident in their products. But she was different. She had her own n. Irving lowered his head and smiled. Then he looked at her gracefully, "Eden, I have been looking forward to cooperating with you. Aren''t you very interested in real estate business? I hope that I can have opportunities to cooperate with you." His voice was gentle and very pleasant to hear, and he looked like a very upright man. If Eden did not know how evil he was, she would think that Irving was really charming. Unfortunately... Eden was not bewitched at all. "We can work together if there''s such a chance." Eden said leisurely. Victor suddenly said, "Honey, I don''t think Irving will have an opportunity to cooperate with you. I''m your husband. Even if there''s a chance, he''ll cooperate with me." He held Eden with his long arms, and his gentle smile was charismatic. Such a scene was very unpleasant to Irving, and his heart ached. Rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind when they saw how intimate they were. His biggest rival in love wasn''t Victor, but the fact that he couldn''t win Eden''s heart. What he feared the most was that he would be the kind of person she hated. "Eden, go in first. I will introduce several businessmen in real estate to you." No matter what expression Victor had, Irving only cared about Eden''s attitude towards him. "Alright, thank you!" Eden smiled and took Victor''s arm. Irving smiled sadly. He could never find an answer to his obscure youth. He turned around and took Eden to know his friends. He introduced Eden and Victor to those businessmen. Hearing Victor and Eden''s names, those businessmen were very enthusiastic. After greeting them, Eden found an excuse and went to the bathroom. Victor was a little worried. She gave him a reassuring smile and told him not to worry. No matter what happened next, she had ways to deal with it. She did want to go to the bathroom. Aftering out of the bathroom, she nced at Thalia who was protecting her secretly. Thalia nodded at her. Eden saw a waitere over with juice. She took a ss of juice and picked up a piece of cake in the pastries area. She wanted to sit down and eat. Suddenly, a drunk woman who couldn''t walk steadily knocked over the juice and cake in Eden''s hands. Eden''s elegant dress became dirty in an instant. "Oh... I''m sorry... Miss, I... didn''t mean it." The woman''s face was red and she couldn''t speak fluently. It seemed that she was dead drunk. Eden looked at her silently for a while and did not say anything. The woman kept apologizing, but she just stood there indifferently. She looked around. There were not many people around her, and the road was wide, but the woman happened to bump against her. "Miss, I really didn''t mean it. Let me take you to change your clothes." The woman held Eden''s hand with a guilty face and didn''t let her go. It seemed that she wouldn''t let go of Eden unless Eden followed her. Eden blinked her eyes. Did the woman want to take her to a room to change her clothes? Since Baylee hated her so much, what would she do? Eden smiled weirdly, and her eyes were very cunning. "Okay, I''ll go with you." She said in a calm tone. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Hearing Eden''s words, the woman took her to the room downstairs. Eden did not say anything and allowed her to take her away. There were special rooms for guests in River City Restaurant. Parties were often held on the top floor, and guest rooms upied two floors. Eden followed the woman to a room by the corner. Then the woman pushed her in. "Bang..." The door was closed. The woman no longer looked drunk. Instead, she smiled viciously. "Eden, just stay here!" After saying this with a sneer, she turned around and entered the room across from her happily. She looked at the woman who sat there and smiled, "It''s done." The woman smiled maliciously, "Then let''s wait and see." Eden, who was locked in the room, did not panic. Instead, she turned on the light in the room. Two ugly bald men sat not far away from her. They looked at her beautiful face and almost drooled. Their disgusting faces made Eden want to vomit. One should never intend to do harm to others, but should always guard against the harm others might do to him! It seemed that someone wanted her to be aughing stock indeed. "She''s so pretty. We''ll have a good time tonight." The thinner bald man looked at Eden with a lecherous expression. "Ha-ha... I have never slept with such a good-looking woman before." The two men stood up slowly and walked towards Eden with lewd and greedy eyes. When Eden came in, she smelled a faint scent. Therefore, she had been standing at the door and did not walk inside. When she saw the two men''s randy eyes, she knew that there was something wrong with the scent. "Rat-a-tat.." Someone knocked on the door. Eden pulled the doorknob and opened the door easily. She smiled faintly. Thalia acted faster than she thought. She immediately pressed the switch at the door and turned off the light. "Ha-ha... She''s shy. She has even turned off the lights." "Ha-ha... It''s good to turn off the lights. It will be more interesting and mysterious." Eden smiled coldly. When the door was opened, Aro and Thalia stood at the door with two women. One of them was the woman who brought her here. As for the other... Eden sneered. She knew it was her. "Send them in." Eden said expressionlessly. She would do unto them what they did to her. The two women would definitely be surprised. To avoid more worries, she''d better endure it for the time-being. But she didn''t want to control herself and suppress her indignation. Her kindness would only make others bully her more. Human rtionships were tenuous, and no one could predict what would happen. She only wanted to live a happy life with her family. "Bang..." The door of the room was mmed shut. Before Thalia left, she woke up the two women. In an instant, they heard them scream in horror. Aro''s face darkened to the extreme. He didn''t expect that there would be such despicable people in this world. They actually wanted to ruin Eden. "Mrs. Alywnn, they have installed a security camera in this room. They want to do live stream and ruin your reputation." Eden nodded, "Let''s make what they''re doing live. I''m going downstairs to change my clothes." She looked at Thalia and said, "Thalia, delete the surveince video just now." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Aro and Thalia took action separately. Eden was expressionless. She was kind and gentle, but she was forced to be cold and heartless. She went to the special room on the top floor and changed into a clean suit through her exclusive elevator. The moment she got out of the room, she heard screams outside. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. She walked towards Victor at a brisk pace. At this time, the scene on the big screen in the hall was indecent. Two men and two women stayed in one room, pulling each other and taking off each other''s clothes. They were about to have sex. Dulcie, Chelsea and Dahlia, who had been waiting for a good show, were instantly dumbfounded when they saw this. "Crack..." Baylee pped the man hard. She was somewhat sober. Being pped by her, the bald man was a little stunned and looked at her in a daze. "Miss Simpson, why are you here?" The man tried his best to restrain himself. "B*stard! How dare you touch me! Didn''t I tell you two to ruin Eden? Eden should have been brought to this room, shouldn''t she? Why am I here?" If she didn''t knock into the corner of the bed and sober up, her reputation would have been ruined. What on earth happened just now? The lights in the room went out, and they instantly lost consciousness. Did they meet a ghost? A chill ran down Baylee''s spine. Seeing that she was naked, she immediately pulled over a towel and wrapped herself. "Miss Simpson, I... don''t know. Didn''t you use aphrodisiac incense here? A girl came in just now. She stood at the door when we walked over. Why do you suddenly appear here?" The bald man looked aggrieved. He was hot all over, and he was sexually aroused. What should he do? "A*shole! Do you want to die? Eden doesn''t go far. Go find her and drag her back to the room! I want the whole world to see her have sex with men. I want to ruin her! I want everyone to know how disgusting she is!" Baylee said sternly and harshly. She felt hot and very ufortable. The other woman and man had hugged each other, and the scene was too obscene. "Miss Simpson, I don''t know who Eden is. How can I find her? Didn''t you say that you would send Eden to this room? We''re waiting for her, aren''t we? How should I find her now?" "Look over there. In order to vent your anger, we have prepared some good things, and we''re going to have a good time tonight." "B*stard! Look for her immediately! If you can''t ruin Eden tonight, I will ruin you!" On the big screen, Chelsea''s ferocious face made people feel disgusting. So many people widened their eyes in surprise. How could such a pretty woman do such a vicious thing? Seeing this, Victor crushed the wine ss in his hand. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Bang..." All the people present knew how angry Victor was at the moment. Irving went berserk as well, "D*mn it! How dare they plot against Eden!" Barrett, who had just greeted Victor, couldn''t feel more embarrassed at this time. Victor turned around and left madly. He called Eden as he walked. However, before he dialed her number, he heard her gentle voice. "Victor." His body trembled violently. Then he looked up at Eden who was smiling at him not far away and walked towards her in a hurry. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 "Eden, are you okay?" Victor looked at her worriedly. Seeing that she had changed her clothes, he frowned and asked sternly, "What did they do to you?" Eden shook her head, "Someone knocked over my juice and pastry identally, so I went to the top floor to change my clothes. I didn''t expect to see the live broadcast as soon as I came out." Victor''s eyes were full of harshness and ruthlessness, "Since they dare to plot against you, I will make them suffer a lot!" Eden held his hand and said with a faint smile, "They''re suffering now." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "It''s not enough!" Victor''s voice was cold, just like the thick snow in the winter. It was so oppressive and suffocating. "Isn''t that Miss Simpson? Why does she want to do such a terrible thing?" "I don''t understand. She actually said that she wanted to ruin someone so openly. It''swless! Although the Simpson family is the richest in A Country, they can''t act againstw and reason, can they?" "The rich are like this. They think they can ruin someone''s life just because they have money. She''s too arrogant and unreasonable." "Yes! How snooty she is! She didn''t expect to ruin herself, I guess." "Humph! She asks for it." The women behind Eden talked about it angrily. Eden lowered her head. Her face flushed a little and she was a bit dizzy. She inhaled some fragrance in the room. At this time, she felt a little ufortable. She leaned against Victor''s arms and rubbed her face against his chest. Her voice was soft and pleasant to hear, "Victor, let''s go home." Hearing this, Victor sensed that there was something wrong with her. He caressed her cheeks with slender fingers. On such a cold day, her face was burning hot. "D*mn it." Victor cursed angrily. At this moment, Dean rushed over. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean smiled tteringly. Victor looked at him apathetically, "Deal with the things here." "Ah... " "Don''te back if you can''t handle them well." After Victor finished his words, he left with Eden quickly. "Ah..." Dean looked at Victor''s back in a daze. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you need me to deal with? Make it clear before you leave." Thalia came over and looked at him, "Look at the big screen and you''ll know it." Thalia left after saying that. In confusion, Dean nced at the screen not far away. The video was still being yed. "Oh..." Dean was dumbfounded, "Jesus... This matter is so tricky! What should I do?" Feeling very helpless and bitter, Dean could only go to deal with this. When Victor and Eden were about to go out of the hall, they met Chelsea, Dahlia and Dulcie. Victor nced at them with indifferent and cold-blooded eyes. Seeing that Eden was leaning against Victor''s arms safe and sound, they were overwhelmed by hatred. Especially Chelsea. She even felt a bit scared for no reason. What made Eden reverse the situation at such a critical moment? Why was she so powerful? Leaning against Victor''s arms and seeing their different expressions, Eden smiled. Being looked at by her, they were frightened. Her clear eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. "Eden, why are you so shameless?" Dulcie could not stand to see Eden''s gentle and coquettish look. Victor frowned and stopped to look at Dulcie, "What do you mean?" His tepid voice reminded Dulcie how stupid she was. "What... could I mean? I just can''t stand her delicate appearance." She immediately found an excuse for herself. "Humph! My wife looks so charming in this way. Look at you. You''re so ugly that even the ghosts will be afraid of you. Since you hate to see others like this, you''d better poke your eyes blind first." "Victor... you!" Dulcie stamped her feet in anger, but she had nothing to say. She could only re at Victor fiercely. "If what happened tonight has something to do with you, I will let you suffer a worse life than death. You''d better wait and see what that woman will suffer." Victor said furiously and then left with Eden. He felt that Eden could no longer hold on. It seemed that it was toote to go home. "Ah..." Dulcie stamped her feet with a frenzy of rage as she looked at Victor and Eden''s backs. "Why do we fail again?" "Idiot!" Chelsea scolded Dulcie. "Do you want Victor to know that it has something to do with us?" "No. Miss Simpson, I just can''t understand why Eden could escape." Dulcie was a little uneasy. She was indeed too impulsive just now. "Humph! What''s the point of thinking about this now? Let''s solve the current problem first." Chelsea was very worried. Although her father supported her to y a trick on the Alwynn family and Eden, she could only do something secretly. Since so many people had known about this, her father would not show her any mercy. Hypocritical kindness was more horrible than demons. "Eden, what kind of magic power do you have? Why can you escape again and again?" She asked in heart. "Let''s go!" Chelsea walked quickly towards Baylee''s room. What a silly woman! Didn''t she know that she set up a live broadcast herself? She even said everything in detail in the room. This matter was too troublesome to solve. When they rushed to the room, the bald man had lost control. He kept tearing Baylee''s clothes. "B*stard, sober up! Do you want to die? Then I''ll fulfill your wish!" Chelsea cursed the bald man loudly. What the other man and woman were doing was obscene. Chelsea looked at them and thought of the live broadcast outside. Her face turned livid with anger. The worse thing was that there was a live broadcast outside. Baylee and this woman''s reputations werepletely ruined. If Baylee''s father knew that she was the one who had arranged this, he would definitely not let her go. Seeing such a scene, Dulcie and Dahlia were somewhat scared. The drug was extremely potent. Where did Chelsea get this? "Baylee!" Chelsea cried out in shock. "Chelsea, save me! Hurry up and kill this b*stard!" Baylee saw them in despair and cried for help. At the same time, Dean and several security guards arrived. They knocked out the two men and saved Baylee and the other woman. Baylee was saved, but the other woman was not so lucky. She almost died. Lying on the ground weakly, she looked at everything in front of her with blurred eyes. It seemed that she suddenly thought of something and her pupils erged violently. Then she couldn''t see anything clearly and passed outpletely. Eden could hardly bear the sight of it and sighed in heart. If Eden was the one who had been hurt by them, he estimated that Victor would have killed the two men. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 "Bang..." Immediately afterwards, another loud noise came from the door. Barrett came with some people. He kicked the door angrily, and the noise was deafening. Everyone was startled. "You b*stard!" Barrett walked over angrily and pped Baylee in the face hard. Baylee was dumbfounded. After she came to sense, she burst into tears and leaned against Chelsea''s arms with grievances. "Uncle, I am the one who has been suffered. Why do you p me?" At this time, she did not know that everything she did had been seen by others. "You deserve it! Look at what you''ve done! Now everyone knows about it! Why do I have such a niece like you?" Barrett looked at Baylee exasperatedly. The Simpson family had be aughing stock in River City. "Chelsea, what''s going on?" Baylee felt that things were so strange. Why did they alle to this room? Moreover, Barrett looked so furious. Hearing this, Dean sneered, "Miss Simpson, you plotted against Mrs. Alwynn and even tried to broadcast it live. We''ve called the police." "What? How could it be?" Baylee asked in disbelief. She plotted against Eden indeed, but she couldn''t figure out why she had fallen into her own trap. Her expression changed dramatically, "Are you blind? I am the victim now. Where is Eden? She must be the one who schemed everything. Ask her toe here! I''ll kill her!" Baylee was extremely anxious and said without thinking. The reporters shoot everything secretly. Looking at her crazy face, Dean had no sympathy for her at all. "If you were the victim, Mrs. Alwynn would be wronged. You have a rtionship with your own subordinate, and you try to framed Mrs. Alwynn, but you even want to shift the me onto her. Oh, the Simpson family''s way of doing things is really shameless!" "Do you think you can do whatever you want and ruin someone else''s life just because you''re rich?" "But this world is fair. You''ve got your retribution, and you ask for it." Dean''s tone sounded very sarcastic. Barrett''s face darkened to the extreme. "You''re just ackey, and you''re not qualified to teach her a lesson!" He went off the deep end. He was really pissed off after he came back to this city. Dean''s face turned serious. He was not angry but smiled, "Chairman Simpson, although I''m just an assistant and you can look down on me, you have no right to stop my work. I''ll deal with this matter on behalf of Mr. Alwynn, and I''ll get to the bottom of it and improve Mrs. Alwynn''s innocence." "Humph! Who do you think you''re? Whoever dares to take away Baylee will go against me!" Barrett looked at Dean with contempt. If what happened at night was spread in this city, the Simpson family would really be disgraced. Several policemen came in, and they had seen the video just now. Two policemen checked the room and returned with half of a stick of incense. Then he handed it to the slightly fat policeman. One of the policemen looked at Baylee, "Miss Simpson, you framed Mrs. Alwynn and used illegal incense. You''re under investigation now. Please cooperate with our work." Two policemen immediately rushed forward and caught Baylee. "Let go of me! I didn''t do that. It was Eden''s trick. It has nothing to do with me! I am the victim. You''ve caught the wrong person." Baylee didn''t expect that things would be like this, and she was truly flustered and shocked. "Wait! Sir, she''s from the Simpson family!" Seeing that the policemen caught Baylee in front of him, Barrett became more and more furious. The policeman stopped and looked at Barrett angrily, "Even if you have money and power, you must abide by thew. No matter who you are, you have to be punished byw once you do something illegal! Take her away." Barrett did not expect that the police wouldn''t show him any respect. His face immediately darkened, and he could only watch Baylee being taken away. "Chelsea, save me! Uncle, help! I don''t want to be imprisoned..." Baylee''s voice could no longer be heard, and the whole room suddenly fell into a dead silence. The two bald men and another woman were taken away for investigation. When Chelsea saw such a result, she waspletely desperate. Victor brought Eden home as quickly as he could. He wanted to go to the hotel, but Eden did not agree and she wanted to go home. She could bear it. After all, she did not inhale much fragrance. Victor was afraid that it would harm her health, so he drove as fast as he could. Eden made it to the end. Her face became redder and redder, and she kept rubbing against Victor''s body. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that they had arrived, Victor finally breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the remote control door was opened, he pressed down hard on the gas pedal. The car stopped in the garden. He looked at Eden who was next to him. She was in a trance, and words couldn''t describe how charming she was. "Eden, we''re home." His voice was hoarse. Eden did not look at him. She closed her eyes and groaned softly. Victor''s nerves were tense, and he immediately got sexually aroused. He quickly got off the car and carried Eden back to their room. He didn''t even have time to turn on the lights before he started to kiss her... Early the next morning. The fact that Barrett lost his temper in the room and what Baylee had done became hot topics online. Everyone discussed about it. The Simpson family had be aughing stock overnight. When Barrett got up early in the morning and saw the news, he flew into a rage. The atmosphere in the Simpson family was stiff to the extreme. No one dared to provoke Barrett who was furious. They all stayed far away from him, and even Leni didn''t dare to approach him. "Bang..." The fine porcin vases in the room were smashed into pieces. Looking at the abuse on the Inte, Barrett felt that he was in a miserable situation for the first time. Seeing this scene outside the door, Leni felt so distressed. Each of the porcin vases was worth millions of dors. She chose them carefully after she moved in. Adrienne stood on the balcony on the third floor. Looking at the news on her phone and listening to the movements downstairs, she smiled yfully. It had been a long time since she saw Barrett so irritated. Chelsea and Leni were ruining their own chances. It seemed that Eden was indeed a suitable partner. She must get back what the Simpson family owed her and her mother. What Barrett did that yearpletely disappointed her mother. The rumours outside did not affect Victor and Eden. Neither of them went to thepany. It was almost noon when Victor woke up. Seeing that Eden was still asleep, he smiled. When he thought of her horny performancest night, his eyes turned softer and softer. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He chuckled and said, "Fool, loving you for a lifetime is too short. I''ll love you forever." Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 But thinking of what had happenedst night, he flew off the handle. He tucked Eden in and got up to take a bath. Aftering out, he put on his clothes. His tall and straight figure looked so charismatic. He buttoned his shirt while walking to the kitchen to make lunch. Along the way, he looked down at his phone and saw the news about the Simpson family. He was very satisfied with the way Dean dealt with this matter. He opened the refrigerator to see what food ingredients he could cook. Then he took out some vegetables and beef and was about to cook. After he cut all the food ingredients, Dean called him. "Mr. Alwynn, Chelsea wants to meet you." Victor said in a deep voice, "No. I''ll go to thepanyter. Let''s talk about it when I get there. Don''t call me again." "I see, Mr. Alwynn. You must be very tiredst night, right? Have a good rest." After saying this with a smile, Dean hung up the phone immediately. Victor frowned. Was he very tiredst night? He stretched out his powerful arms. He was very energetic at this time. "Dean, do you down on me that much?" Victor narrowed his eyes, feeling extremely depressed. The tired one should be Eden. What was he worried about? When the lunch was ready, Eden woke up. Eden was wearing pink woollen pajamas. It was a little loose and wrapped her slim figure, making her look casual and cute. After washing up, she sat on the sofa in the living roomzily. Her head was a little dizzy, and her face was pale. She leaned on the sofa and had a rest with her eyes narrowed. While washing up, she recalled what happenedst night and realized why she was so tired. She looked at the time. It was twelve o''clock at noon. Time went by so quickly! "Eden,e here for lunch." Seeing that she had got up, Victor said to her with a smile. Eden turned her head slowly to look at him. His eyes were full of smiles, and his handsome face looked so attractive. Eden got up slowly to eat, and she did not say a word. Victor picked up some food for her, but she didn''t speak, either. Looking at her, Victor was not sure whether she was angry or not. "Eden..." "Bang..." The more Eden thought about it, the angrier she became. She mmed her chopsticks on the table with great strength. Victor was stunned. He said in a cautious tone. "Eden, why are you so mad? You''ll get sick because of it." Victor thought for a while. Was she so annoyed because he made her tiredst night? "Humph! Baylee is really vicious! If I was not preparedst night, my life would have been ruined by her!" Eden knocked on the table furiously and said. Hearing this, Victor instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not his fault. "Eden, don''t worry. She won''t do it again." This time, even if he didn''t kill her, he had to make her suffer a lot. "Of course. I wonder how many innocent girls have been hurt by such a vicious woman." Eden was so irritated that her face turned red. As soon as she thought of what had happenedst night, she flew off the handle. The wicked thing Baylee had done was really hateful and disgusting. However, this was exactly the result she wanted. What would Chelsea do next? She was looking forward to it. No matter how powerful the Simpson family was, she could ruin it step by step. "Alright, honey, don''t be angry. If you want to lose temper, you have to fill your stomach first." Victor handed the chopsticks back to her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eden picked up her chopsticks with annoyance and continued to eat. After lunch, they went to thepany. Downstairs thepany, they were stopped by Chelsea. Chelsea wore a ck overcoat, a ck tight-fitting dress and a pair of ck long boots, looking very charming and coquettish. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, can we have a talk?" Chelsea''s tone was amiable and friendly. The most important thing was to save Baylee. "What do you want to talk about? Miss Simpson, in the face of someone who wants to ruin me, what do you think I can talk about?" Eden looked at her mockingly. Why hadn''t they thought about the consequences when they wanted to frame her? Chelsea smiled awkwardly. Looking at Eden''s angry face, she really didn''t want to talk to her. But she would go down considerably in Barrett''s estimation if she couldn''t solve this matter. The Simpson family was rted to the future of her and Stephen. She had to solve this matter by herself. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is a misunderstanding..." "Chelsea, what''s the point of talking like this again?" Victor interrupted her coldly. He looked at her yfully and said in a teasing tone, "If I ask someone to rape you and then tell you that this is a misunderstanding, will you suppress your indignation?" "You plot against my wife again and again. How dare you challenge me and hurt my wife!" Blue veins stood out on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and said every word with great strength, and his deep and low voice made Chelsea tremble in fear. It was said that Victor was not someone to be trifled with, but she didn''t believe it. At this time, she finally realized that she couldn''t bear to offend him. Even Carlotta immediately turned against her when she heard that she wanted to frame Victor and Eden. When Carlotta left, she only said one sentence to her. "You think too much of yourselves." At that time, she thought that Carlotta was cowardly and timid, but it seemed that she was wrong. Carlotta was the one who knew the situation best. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is all right now, isn''t she?" Chelsea nced at Eden. "If anything bad happened to my wife, do you think you could stand in front of me safely?" Victor was so furious, and Chelsea made his anger overflow again. Chelsea had always been arrogant, and she felt that she was richer and nobler than Eden and Victor. Therefore, her attitude gradually became tough when she heard Victor''s unfriendly tone. "Mr. Alwynn, it has happened, and I think everything is negotiable. As long as you and Mrs. Alwynn can forgive Baylee, my family will definitely thank you two very much." Her tone was a bit threatening. She was sure that Victor would be afraid, because the Simpson family was very powerful and wealthy. "Thank us?" Victor looked at her with sharp and hostile eyes, "I think you''re threatening us! Have you forgotten the old and new grudges between your family and my family so soon?" "If you want to thank me, show me your sincerity. Don''t make a scene downstairs mypany like a mad dog. Get out of here!" This matter was just the beginning. He would deal with the following matters in person. "Victor, you..." He actually said that she was a mad dog! How annoying he was! She smiled proudly, "Victor, I don''t believe that you can be more powerful than me. Without your help, I can save Baylee as well." Victor smiled cruelly, "You can have a try. Without my permission, no one will dare to show the Simpson family any respect." Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 "Humph! Victor, I don''t believe that you can throw weight around here." Chelsea did not believe that he had the final say in the police station The Simpson family was also powerful. "Victor, I came to meet you today because I want to solve the problems between our families in peace, but your attitude really makes me disappointed. Friendliness is conducive to business sess, but you..." "My way of doing things is none of your business. I only know that since you''ve hurt my sweetheart, you have to pay the corresponding price. Get out of here! Don''t dirty my territory!" Victor said coldly and angrily. Then, he walked into thepany with Eden. Chelsea was so mad that her chest heaved violently. She had never seen such an ungrateful person. "Victor, you will regret it." She roared at Victor''s back. Victor did not stop, but there was a weird eyes on his face. "Victor, I''ve done unto them what they did to me. You don''t have to do anything else." Victor''s methods were brutal. Although Baylee asked for it, she didn''t want her to suffer much. Victor looked at her. When she was having lunch, she was indignant. Only an hour had passed, but she had forgiven them. He did not say anything and only nodded. Pa knew that something unexpected had happenedst night. Hearing the elevator door open, she looked at Eden secretly in her own office. Eden wore a white shirt, tight trousers and a ck wool coat. Her hair was swept back in a ponytail, and she looked young and energetic. "How could she be so lucky? What went wrong?" Pa muttered. Seeing that Eden and Victor entered the office, she sat there listlessly, thinking about how to help Dahlia destroy Alwynn Group. Since she couldn''t get Delmont, no one would get him. He loved Adrienne, but so what? She was not afraid. "s! But what should I do?" Pa thought of various methods. After Chelsea came out of Alwynn Group, she went straight to the police station. She called several powerful officers, but they all refused her euphemistically when she mentioned Baylee''s case. Then she went to the police station and tried to threaten the policemen with her identity, but they didn''t take her seriously and didn''t show her respect at all. They drove her out directly. Standing outside the police station, she shivered in the cold wind. Only then did she realize that what Victor said was actually true. Without his permission, Baylee wouldn''t be released. The Simpson family spent a lot of money to suppress the news this morning. At this time, Baylee''s father wouldn''t let them go unless they saved Baylee. Otherwise, Baylee''s mother would make a scene in their house like a shrew. At this moment, her phone rang. It was Stephen calling her. "Hello? Stephen." "Chelsea, how''s it going?" "Stephen, it''s bad! The policemen refuse to release Baylee. I called some officers, but they all fobbed me off with all kinds of excuses. We really underestimated Victor''s connections." Mentioning this matter, Chelsea was so angry that her whole body trembled. "Okay, I see. We have to solve this problem as soon as possible. Dad is so irritated." "However, I heard some rumors. The person you wanted to hurt was his wife. His wife is very kind. As long as you can persuade her, Baylee will be released." "Victor won''t listen to anyone''s words or advice except for his wife." Hearing this, Chelsea was in a dilemma. "Stephen, you want me to meet Eden? I''m too ashamed to do that. What''s so good about her? Victor can even offend our family because of her." "Chelsea, why are you so stupid? When a man loves a woman deeply, he can even die for her." "Haven''t you heard about it after you came to River City? Victor is obsessed with his wife." "He and Eden are childhood sweethearts. When Eden was six years old, she got lost. In the following years, he had been looking for Eden." "After finding Eden, he has been doting on her to the extreme. His guilt and love for her are beyond ordinary people''s understanding." "Ha-ha..." Chelsea sneered, "Stephen, since when did you understand love so well? How is your rtionship with Karlee now?" "Not good. It''s not the time to talk about me now. You should save Baylee first. Otherwise, Adrienne and Morgan will definitely think of ways to cast a bone between us and dad." "They don''t love dad at all. They stay in our family just to keep the shares of their mother. Don''t make trouble anymore. Otherwise, our situation will be very passive." Chelsea knew these things, "Stephen, don''t worry. I''ll go find Edenter." "Okay! Solve the problem as soon as possible so that mom can rest assured." After hanging up, Chelsea suddenly thought of Pa. She immediately called Pa. "Hello? Miss Simpson." Pa was quite surprised to receive a call from Chelsea all of a sudden. "Miss Koch, I hope you can do me a favor. I want to meet Eden." "Ah... " Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What? Can''t you do it? I''ve given you so much money. Don''t tell me that you can''t even do such a small thing for me! Then how are we going to cooperate with each other in the future?" Chelsea''s tone was full of ridicule. She met different kinds of women all day long, and she knew such a woman like Pa so well. "Miss Simpson, calm down. I''ll take a look at her schedule to see where she''ll go. I''ll send you a messageter. Our dooms are closely linked. Of course I''ll help you." Pa yed with the pen in her hand and smiled maliciously. "Good! I''ll wait for your good news." After Chelsea hung up the phone, she had more expectation in heart. She did not understand this matter very clearly before meeting Victor. "Victor, just wait and see!" She said in heart. Chelsea got in the car and the driver drove away. Pa nced at Eden''s schedule. Eden came to workte that day, so her schedule had been postponed. But she didn''t meet Miss Cooper yesterday, and this was the only thing Eden needed to solve. She picked up the phone and called Eden. "Hello?" "Director Bleu, we haven''t negotiated with the film and televisionpany yet. Should we meet Miss Cooper today?" "No. I''ll send her a message. She has sent me the styles she wants. I''ll design the clothes for the leading actress in person. There''s no need to meet her." After finishing her words, Eden hung up the phone. "Beep..." Pa''s mood was indescribable as she listened to beeping sound on the phone. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 "D*mn Eden!" Pa hung up with a frenzy of rage. Eden''s attitude towards her became worse and worse recently. Perhaps it was because of Delmont. Pa bit her lip and wanted to go to Eden''s office to have a look. However, thinking that Victor was inside, she didn''t dare to go there. She lowered her head and thought about it. The next day was the weekend, and Eden wouldn''t come to work. Seth had been doing a good job, and Eden never worried about her work. Pa didn''t know what to do. "It seems that I can only wait until Monday. She has a lot of things to do on Monday, and there will always be some opportunities." Pa thought for a moment, and this was the only way. She was in a humble position, and her words were of little effect. She could do nothing to persuade Eden. However, Eden was scrupulous in separating public from private interests, which was something she admired of. Pa sent a message to Chelsea, telling her that Eden would only go out to deal with things on Monday. How could Chelsea be patient enough to wait? Baylee was suffering in the police station. If Baylee couldn''t stand it anymore, she would confess and betray her. In that case, she would have to go to jail, and she didn''t want it. But there was no other way. Even if she waited for Eden downstairs Alwynn Group, she could do nothing because Victor was by Eden''s side. Anyway, she had to persuade Eden. In the office! Dean walked in with some documents and reported what had happenedst night to Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean maintained his obsequious smile. Victor looked at him with a poker face, "How''s the investigation going?" He was more and more satisfied with Dean''s efficiency. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, Baylee refused to admit it. However, the two bald men have admitted what they did. They were all ordered by Baylee. That woman has admitted that it was Baylee who asked her to bump against Mrs. Alwynn, dirt her clothes and take her to the room on purpose. Then those things happened." "Oh..." Victor narrowed his sharp eyes slightly. He was not very satisfied with this result. Baylee refused to confess the truth, and Chelsea was very crafty. "They''re so close to each other. Since Baylee refused to expose Chelsea, deal with this matter ording to official principles. We''ll live a more peaceful life after she receives a prison sentence." He would never treat these vicious people with mercy. Eden sighed, "She''s a smart person. Why is she willing to be used by others?" She knew that Baylee wouldn''t dare to hurt her without Chelsea''s protection. Although they were both from the Simpson family, Baylee was not as rich as Chelsea. They had been very close to each other since they were young, and they were sisters. After Baylee got into trouble, Chelsea tried every mean to save her, and Baylee would feel relieved more or less. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re right. However, Chelsea has been in a good rtionship with Baylee. To put it bluntly, they are birds of a feather, and they are both vicious people." "Mrs. Alwynn, I know some gossips. Do you want to hear them?" Dean asked with a gossipy face. Hearing this, Victor red at Dean. Was he trying to lead Eden astray? "Why do you have to tell her about those disgusting things? Just go out to work! Are you very idle?" Victor went berserk and nced at him coldly. Dean shut up in an instant. Eden was interested in the gossips, but she immediately gave up such a thought when she saw Victor''s angry eyes. Just as Dean was about to leave, Victor asked, "Have you found out who sent the dead cat here?" Dean''s heart skipped a beat. He really had not found it out. "Ha-ha..." He turned around and smiled at Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I''m afraid that we''ll never know who that person is. I checked the surveince video, and that was not a real courier, but someone who wore the uniform of a courier, so I can''t know who he is." Hearing this, Eden knew that there would be no result. "Go out." Victor also knew that this matter would be unsettled, but it was better to investigate it. Dean was stunned. He thought he would be scolded, but Victor actually let him leave like this. s! The less trouble, the better. He''d better get out of here quickly. He had to deal with Baylee''s case carefully. Otherwise, they wouldn''t live in peace. Victor looked at Eden''s listless face and smiled, "Eden, are you disappointed because we don''t know the truth?" Eden shook her head, "The result met my expectations." Victor nodded, "They will betray themselves sooner orter. You don''t have to worry too much." "Okay!" Eden straightened up slowly and leaned on the chairzily. "Victor, tomorrow is the weekend. What are we going to do?" Victor got up and walked to her. Then he took her hand and looked at her with a gentle smile, "You can go anywhere you want. I will apany you." Eden was touched by his gentleness and leaned on his arm tenderly. "Forget it. I don''t want to go anywhere. The three children, mom and dad are not at home. Let''s go back to the Clement family tomorrow." Thinking about it, she decided to apany her parents and grandmother more during this period of time. "Okay!" Victor listened to her. On weekend, they went to the Clement family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that Glenn was growing up day by day, Eden suddenly realized that she hadn''t got pregnant. She always wanted to take time to have a physical examination, but she was too busy. It had been four years since she got pregnantst time. She and Cheng did not take any precautions. Logically speaking, she should have had a baby. But she didn''t get pregnant. On weekend, everyone in the Clement family was at home. "Auntie..." Glenn''s soft and lovely voice was very pleasant to hear. He was very happy to see Eden and smiled very cutely. Eden smiled and picked him up. His face was round, and his big eyes were as bright as stars. He looked so adorable and hansdome. "Oh! Our Glenn has grown up a lot." Eden kissed his tender face. Seeing this, Victor was extremely depressed. Moreover, Glenn turned a blind eye to him, which made him more dejectedly, "Glenn, can''t you see me?" Glenn nced at him with big eyes, puckered his mouth and said, "Uncle, you''re so bad!" Victor was speechless. "Ha-ha..." Everyoneughed out loud. "Victor, look. Even Glenn dislikes your straight face." Grandma Clement said jokingly. Victor walked inside gloomily. Did he keep a straight face? He looked at Buddy who was smiling brightly and teased him, "Buddy, why does your son look the same as you were when you were a child? I guess he''ll look apathetic as well when he grows up." Buddy smiled and said, "It''s normal for a son to look like his father! Kenny looks like you, doesn''t he?" Victor was taken aback. Forget it! Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Eden looked at Buddy and Zofia, "Glenn has inherited all of your advantages. He is getting more and more adorable." "That''s right. Eden has great discernment." Delmont looked at Eden with doting eyes. Zofia looked at Eden with worry. She always felt that Eden was schemed against all day long. "Eden, we saw the news this morning. Are you all right?" Aisling and Wyatt looked at Eden with concern as well. Eden smiled and said, "Zofia, dad, mom, don''t worry. The problem has been solved." Last night, something bad happened to her and it was reported by the media, so Aisling and Wyatt were worried about her. Delmont looked at her and felt very distressed, "Eden, you must be careful when you meet someone from the Simpson family again. Most of them are vicious." He didn''t know what happened on the banquet held by the Simpson family until Adrienne told him about it the next day. Knowing what Eden had done, he felt that she had finally be strong. If those people got what they wanted, they would be more rampant and bully those who were weaker than them. Sometimes they even wanted to hurt Adrienne. Eden sat on the sofa with Glenn in her arms and looked at Delmont with a teasing smile. "Delmont, how did you know about it?" Delmont smiled and hid the emotions in his eyes, "Do you see the news today? Barrett used his power to bully people. He even treated the police so arrogantly, not to mention others." Delmont concocted an excuse. Eden did not expose him. Wyatt and Aisling looked at each other. Their eyes were full of worry, but they did not say anything. Grandma Clement raised her head and looked at Victor. Seeing that Victor was calm, she was not very worried, and she just wanted to remind him. "Victor, if you really have no way to deal with the Simpson family, you can ask the Howard family for help." Victor was stunned. He did not expect Grandma Clement to know about this. "Grandma, why should I contact the Howard family?" He knew that the Howard family was the root of the problem. However, the Howard family had retire from public life for many years, and they were living a normal life. He did not want to disturb their peaceful life. He knew that all connections were based on the exchange of value. Only by making himself stronger could he have the opportunity to exchange for more important things. However, the Howard family had lost their daughter. How could he bear to touch them on the raw? Since Barrett came back here in such a high profile, the Howard family must know about it. "Grandma, I will handle this matter properly. Don''t worry." Victor gave grandma Clement a reassuring smile. Grandma Clement smiled, "Victor, I''m not asking you to go to their house right now. If you can''t really handle it in the future, you can ask for their help." Hearing Grandma Clement''s meaningful words, Victor was more confused, but he nodded. Aisling did not want to talk about these annoying things at home. Eden finally had time to apany them, and she wanted her to have a happy time. "Eden, go to the market with meter. Let''s make spicy Hot Pot for dinner tonight." "Okay, mom. Let''s go to the supermarket nearby to buy some food ingredients." Eden smiled and said. She especially liked this kind of warm atmosphere. On Saturday, Eden and Victor stayed in the Clement family for a whole day. They went to Abigail''s house on Sunday. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They had nothing to do and had a very rxing time. However, there was a worry in Eden''s heart. The fact that she hadn''t got pregnant became a knot in her heart. She nned to go to the hospital on Monday. On Monday, Eden went to work. She asked Pa to put off all her appointments and drove to the hospital. Pa didn''t know where she was going. She had no choice but to call Chelsea, telling her that Eden did note to work that day and asking her to wait. Victor didn''t know about this matter. As soon as he arrived at thepany, he went to the meeting with Dean and Lucian. Eden arrived at the hospital and went straight to the department of gynaecology and obstetrics. She often came to the hospital, and she was familiar with the obstetrician here. She went to Jade Lewis, the obstetrician who had been responsible for having examinations for Abigail. She was a very nice obstetrician, and she was the director of the department. Eden had a special identity, so she got the VIP treatment and Jade and finished all the examinations in an hour. Jade was about fifty years old. She looked amiable, and her smile was very kind. She looked at Eden''s report and said with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, from your report, you''re very healthy. Maybe you haven''t got pregnant because you''re under too much pressure. We''ll get other reports tomorrow. When I get the results, I will call you." Hearing this, Eden was relieved, "Thank you, Doctor Lewis. Now I''m relieved. I just want to have another baby. When I gave birth to the three children, Victor was not with me. Now he''s by my side, and I want him to experience the feeling of weing his child." Jade was stunned by her idea. "I really didn''t expect that you want to get pregnant because of this. Just now, a girl knew that she was pregnant, but her boyfriend didn''t want to be responsible for her. She called him and kept crying. Later, her boyfriend came here, but he didn''t say anything and only asked her to have a check-up." Eden smiled. Sometimes, the more she wanted something, the harder she could get it. She was afraid that she would recover with aftereffect after the ident, and she had been worried. After having the examinations, she felt more relieved. "Yeah, getting pregnant depended on fate. I have been wanting to have another baby all these years, but I can''t. A baby is the best gift from God, and it''s the bestfort for our hearts." She really liked children very much. "s! Nowadays, very few girls think like this. They like to y but they don''t take any precautions. Among the pregnant women we receive every day, most of them want to abort their babies. It is very harmful to their health." Jade said earnestly and put Eden''s medical records in the drawer. Eden did not say anything. After saying goodbye to Jade, she nned to go back to thepany. She walked out of Jade''s office and raised her head. Seeing the girling toward her, she was slightly stunned. It was actually the girl who talked on the phone in the corridor that day. She lowered her head and looked at report with a faint smile in her eyes. Eden looked at her carefully. It seemed that she was looking forward to this baby''s birth. "Karlee." The girl suddenly stopped and looked at Stephen in pleasant surprise. "Stephen, we can see the baby''s shape clearly. Look, it''s so cute." Karlee handed the report to Stephen happily. Eden nced at the man who named Stephen and frowned. Stephen''s information shed through her mind. Stephen was the second son of the Simpson family, and Leni was his mother. Eden learned that he was a dandy who liked to be with innocent, lovely and pure girls. After sleeping with a girl, he would abandon her. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 "Karlee, are you sure this child is mine?" Stephen looked at Karlee with a yful smile. Karlee was stunned. It took her quite a while toe to sense. Her eyes misted with tears, and her lips trembled as she said urgently and angrily, "Stephen, you''re so shameless. I got pregnant after sleeping with you, but you actually say that the child is not yours! How can you be so heartless?" "Is there any woman who would joke about such a thing?" Karlee looked at Stephen who didn''t care about her at all, and she was dealt a severe blow. She thought that he would be very happy after knowing this, but he was so indifferent. "My father and I went to the banquet, but why didn''t you mention our marriage? Don''t you want to say it until my belly bes big? In that case, I''ll disgrace my family." Being questioned by her, Stephen sneered. He did not want to marry her. There were so many beautiful girls in the world. Why did he have to be with Karlee? These days, he had fallen in love with another woman, and he was trying his best to win her heart. Carlotta was a special and charming woman. He liked her very much. "Karlee, we''ve only slept together twice. How could you get pregnant?" He was very cautious when he was with every girl. He would not let them get pregnant, nor would he get married just because his girlfriend was pregnant. No woman could control his life. "Stephen, how could you be so shameless? You refuse to admit what you''ve done. I knew you were a yboy, but I thought I was special in your heart. After all, I have a good family background, and your parents want us to be together. But I didn''t expect you to be so mean. You don''t even dare to admit that this is your own child." "I even thought about marrying you. It seems that it''s only my wishful thinking." "You coaxed me before just because of my identity, right?" Tears streamed down Karlee''s face. She stared at Stephen with tears in her eyes. He was so untouched and indifferent. After he knew that she was pregnant, he was not happy at all. Instead, he suspected that the child was not his. Pregnant women were emotional. At this moment, she had all kinds of bad ideas in her mind. The most terrible thing was that they would be strangers after being together. But they were about to be strangers. Being exposed by her, Stephen smiled awkwardly, "Karlee, how can you think like this? Our families are equal in social status. As long as we want to get married, our parents will agree. But now, as you can see, we are not suitable for getting married." "Even if this child is mine, you can''t give birth to it." He was still young and did not want to get married so early. "What did you say?" Karlee took a step back in disbelief and looked at him madly. She was pregnant, which was a good thing for him and the Simpson family. But he actually said that he didn''t want this child. When she knew that she was pregnant, she was really excited. This was the best gift given by God. She had fallen in love with him since the first time she saw him. Although he was a famous yboy, she thought that he would change once he met his true love. It seemed that she was wrong. "Karlee, we really can''t get married. Just wait for several years. When I be the president of the company, I will definitely marry you. I have no achievement now, and I''m just a rich second generation. What could I give you even if you marry me?" Hearing his words, she understood what he meant very well. "Ha-ha..." Karlee smiled sadly. At this moment, she finally realized how sombre it was to be abandoned by someone. He just pretended to be gentle and affectionate to her, and he was just an indifferent and heartless man. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was a smart girl, and she knew what Stephen meant by saying that. She immediately wiped the tears on her face and stopped crying, looking at Stephen with apathetic eyes. She said coldly word by word, "Stephen, remember what you did to me today. I''ll let you pay the price in the future. You can get out of my world now!" Stephen''s face darkened instantly. As the son of the richest man in A Country, lots of women tried their best to tter him. No woman dared to speak to him so rudely. However, going against the Woods family so early wouldn''t do him any good. He persuaded her with a good temper, "Karlee, don''t be angry. We are still young, and we will have another child in the future. You can rest assured that I will be responsible for you. We just can''t get married for the time being." "Get out of here! I don''t want to see you anymore!" Karlee said sternly and choked with sobs. Many patients looked at her. She was not a fool. Stephen''s words were obviously perfunctory. She was really silly. How could she believe this jerk''s words back then? Stephen tried his best to pursue her. After he got to be with her and slept with her, he became much more indifferent to her. "Karlee..." Karlee turned around and walked to the doctor''s office. Stephen was a little dispirited. Karlee was hard to deal with. When he thought of the child in her belly, a trace of harshness shed acorss his eyes. Among all the girls he had dated, she was the only one who got pregnant. When Karlee passed by Eden, Eden took a picture of her secretly and sent it to Aro. If her guess was right, Karlee was the daughter of the Woods family. The Simpson family and the Woods family were old family friends. Eden thought about it and watched Stephen leave. She was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she waited outside Doctor Lewis''s office. A few minutester, Karlee came out. As soon as she came out, she looked down at the report on her hand and burst into tears. Eden looked at her sympathetically. When a man loved a woman, she could be fearless and reckless. However, once she was abandoned, she would be extremely downhearted. "s!" Eden sighed softly. Stephen was well-known as a yboy. Since Karlee knew it, why did she have to be with him? When Eden raised her head, Karlee had left. She got up and was about to go back. She was going to visit Candace, but Candace should be busy writing at this time, so she didn''t disturb her. A gust of cold wind blew over. Eden sniffed habitually, "It''s so cold." She walked towards her car. However, she saw Karlee walking in front of her. It seemed that she was going to cross the road. "Boom..." A sports car roared and rushed over. Eden''s nerves tensed up when she saw this. Perhaps it was because she had experienced the danger several times, her subconsciousness told her that it was dangerous and her eyes immediately turned cold. She ran towards Karlee. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Sure enough, the sports car rushed toward Karlee without slowing down. "Watch out!" Eden pulled Karlee back with great strength. "Boom..." The sports car zoomed by very close to them. The two of them fell to the ground. Eden protected Karlee, and Karlee fell on her body. The moment she looked up, the sports car was nowhere to be seen. Karlee saw the number te vaguely. She was shocked and instantly felt as if she had fallen into a very cold ice cave. It was actually Stephen! He wanted to kill her! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Ouch..." Eden let out a muffled groan. Her arm was grazed, and the wound ached a lot. Only then Karlee realize that someone had saved her. She came to herself, stood up quickly and helped Eden to her feet in a hurry. "Miss, are you okay? Thank you for saving me!" If Eden didn''t pull her back, both of her and her child would have been killed. Eden shook her head and smiled, "I''m fine. Only my arm is grazed. Are you all right?" Eden was worried about the baby in her belly. Karlee shook her head gratefully, "Fortunately, you pulled me back and protected me. But your clothes have been torn, and your arm is injured. Let me apany you to the hospital." Eden looked down at her wound. It was not a big deal. "It''s okay. My clothes are thick, and this is just an abrasion. I''ll go back and apply some medicine." She checked the wound carefully. There was no need to go back to the hospital. Karlee handed her card to Eden and said, "Miss, this is my card. Could you give me your number? I''ll contact you and thank you when I have time." Eden smiled and took the card from her hand, "You''re too polite. It''s really no bother. You don''t have to thank me. I''ll leave first." Eden turned back to her car and drove away. When she started the car, she saw Karlee stand where she was through the rearview mirror. She was dejected and looked very pitiful. Eden made a bold guess that the driver of the sports car should be Stephen. Otherwise, Karlee would not be so shocked. When Eden returned to thepany and parked the car, she received Aro''s message. Karlee was indeed the eldest daughter of the Woods family. Eden smiled. It was such a coincidence. Although the abrasion on her arm ached a lot, what happened that day would definitely help her in the future. She took out a tissue and gently wiped the blood on the wound. It was so painful that she burst into tears. She got off the car quickly, took the special elevator and went straight to her office. When Victor came back from the meeting, he didn''t see Eden in the office. Just as he was about to call her, he saw her open the door ande in. As she approached, he suddenly smelled the smell of blood. He frowned and walked to her, "Eden, what happened to you?" Seeing that her nice woolen overcoat was sliced, he immediately pulled her arm to have a look. "Ouch..." The clothes rubbed the wound, and Eden gulped in pain. "Victor, be gentle. It hurts!" "It seems that you know how painful it is! Where did you go?" His tone was fierce, but his heart ached a lot for her. He had a meeting this morning, and he was in a bad mood. When he saw that she was injured, he felt even worse. She was working when he left. Why did she get hurt when he came back? Eden looked at him withpliant, "You know my painful I am, but you yell at me." Victor nced at her with annoyance and found a medical kit to treat her abrasion. Victor was very angry, but his actions were very gentle. However, no matter how tender he was, Eden could not stop withdrawing her hand when the iodine landed on her wound. Victor looked at her with distress and held her hand tightly. She had to endure it no matter how painful it was. He couldn''t apply the medicine to her until the wound was disinfected. Ten minutester, Victor bandaged her wound. Eden looked at him with tears in eyes. Although she looked delicate and pitiful, Victor was extremely angry, "Tell me. What stupid things have you done again?" His tone was full of fury. Eden lowered her head in fear and said in a low voice, "I didn''t do anything stupid. I saved someone." "What?" Victor looked at her doubtfully. She didn''t seem to be lying. "Weren''t you in the office? Why did you go out to save someone?" He had a long meeting that day. Something went wrong with the children''s clothing. It had not been solved yet. Eden raised her head and looked at him cautiously. She knew that he would get angry because she was injured. But she didn''t expect that even his eyes would be so horrible and brutal. She was very aggrieved, wasn''t she? She couldn''t watch Karlee die with the child in her belly. At that time, the car drove very fast. If she didn''t have those car idents, she would not have known that the car was rushing towards Karlee. "You make me worried all the time. Tell me what happened." Victor did not give up and stared at her with dark eyes. Eden had to tell Victor that she went to the hospital. Hearing that, Victor was so mad that he wanted to give her a lesson. "Fool, I told you that we should let nature take its course, didn''t I? We have three children now. As long as you are fine, I am the happiest man in the world." "But why didn''t you let me apany you since you went to the hospital for an examination?" "Moreover, how could you do such a dangerous thing? When you did that, did you think about my feelings? You know what? I can''t lose you!" Victor''s voice was louder and louder. Anger was growing and bubbling up inside him. Sometimes, people could really be selfish. He did not want her to get hurt for someone else. As he raised his voice, Eden shivered in fear. Eden knew that he would be angry, but she didn''t expect him to be so furious. She looked at his irritated face cautiously and immediately lowered her head timidly. "Victor, I''m sorry. I will never do that again." Eden''s voice was soft and adorable. She knew deep down that this matter had caused him to be very worried, and it affected his mood a lot. When Victor heard her soft voice, he felt as if he had beaten the soft cotton with great strength, and he was very helpless. Seeing that she was honest, he was no longer so angry. "In the future, you are not allowed to go out alone. I will apany you wherever you go." His tone was domineering and overbearing. "Oh!" Eden nodded. She knew that it was impossible. How could he stay with her all the time? But at this time, she had to be obedient. Otherwise, he would be even madder. Victor stroked her face tenderly with his slender fingers, "Eden, listen to me and don''t go out anymore. Something is wrong with the children''s clothing. I''ll handle it, and I''ll be back soon." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Hearing this, Eden asked anxiously, "What happened?" "It''s okay. Grace Fulton''s design drafts were stolen. The new product on the market is Grace''s design. We were just about to release the new product, but they released their new product one day earlier. We have suffered great losses." Victor was extremely depressed at the thought of this. Since thepany was established, such a thing had never happened. In the past, some people tried to steal their design drafts several times, but they solved the problems smoothly. Moreover, Eden could always sense the crisis at the right time. "Why did such a thing happen?" Eden was a little surprised. It was hard to avoid such a thing, but they avoided all the troubles in the past. Victor nodded, "Do you know who released the new product?" Victor''s eyes darkened, and he pursed his thin lips. Eden shook her head and looked at him teasingly. She did not expect that he would suffer such losses. "How could I know about it? I''m only responsible for women''s wear." Victor took her to the sofa and sat down before saying, "R. K Group." "What? Is Irving so despicable?" Eden''s face was full of anger. However, it was something Irving could do. After all, he was evil. Victor looked at her madly, "Was he not despicable in your heart?" Seeing that he got jealous again, Eden was particrly speechless. He could be jealous at any time, and he didn''t about her feelings at all. "Of course I always think that he''s despicable. Victor, I haven''t expressed my opinion, but you conjectured me wildly. Why are you so shameless?" Victor was stunned. He always spoke his mind readily in front of her, didn''t he? "Humph! He likes you very much. He buys you a bunch of roses everyday. Can I really turn a blind eye to it?" Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. Eden red at him and quickly punched his chest, "I didn''t ask him to buy the roses for me." "If you hate it, just turn a blind eye to it." "He sends the roses here everyday. Can I turn a blind eye to it?" Victor was exasperated. Irving could only y so many tricks behind his back. The trap he set was enough to make Irving suffer a lot. The expression in Victor''s eyes became cunning as he smiled. He pulled Eden to sit in his arms, "Eden, the diamond ring will be auctioned in a few days. I will definitely get it. I will use it as our wedding ring." Eden was speechless. Couldn''t he be more mysterious? She was a woman. Victor really did not understand women. Only she was willing to love him. However, it was difficult for her not to love him, because he was so romantic. However... Eden couldn''t bear to spend so much money on a ring. "Victor, it''s so expensive. Why do you have to spend so much money?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Victor''s heart trembled. He held her tightly with his long arms, and his eyes were brooding as he said in a hoarse voice, "Eden, do you know what I hate you the most?" Eden was shocked and looked at him. She said in surprise, "Victor, do you hate me?" Victor nodded honestly. Eden was dumbfounded. "What?" Eden was a little nervous. Victor really was really annoying. He actually said he hated her. She felt that she was cute. How could she be hateful. Victor smiled at her and said nothing. Look at how anxious she was! "Eden, what I hate most is that you call me in such a gentle voice but refuse my kindness. You clearly know that." Victor looked at her with grievance. Eden was stunned. She thought that he really hated her. She red at him. "Alright, don''t talk nonsense. I know your character well, don''t I? Hurry up and solve this matter so that we can go home early." Eden moved her painful arm and frowned slightly. Her eyes shed when she thought of what happened that day. "Okay, promise me that you won''t go out again." Victor was very helpless. When she left him, she would always get hurt. Eden nodded with a smile and said happily, "Where can I go now? Although my arm is not seriously injured, I feel so painful." "I''ll be here waiting for you to go home together. Hurry up and deal with it." "This matter has brought a great loss to thepany. We can''t let it go so easily. Find the betrayer and teach him a lesson as a warning to others. In the future, no one will dare to leak the secrets of thepany." In fact, doing this wouldn''t work. Human nature could not withstand the temptation and test of money. They and Irving understood this very well. Victor''s face suddenly darkened. He nodded, "I''ll be back in two hours. If you''re sleepy, go to sleep. I''ll tell them not toe in and disturb you." "Okay!" Eden took the initiative to kiss his lips tofort him. Only then did Victor leave with a satisfied smile. When the door was closed, a thought suddenly shed through Eden''s mind. The expression in her calm and bright eyes suddenly changed. She was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside, and she no longer looked gentle. She took out her phone and dialed Aro''s number. "Hello? Mrs. Alwynn." Aro always answered her phone call immediately. "Aro, pay attention to Stephen''s whereabouts and see where he likes to go. Find out his habits and call me." "I see." After hanging up the phone, Eden dialed Thalia''s number. "Mrs. Alwynn." "Thalia, keep an eye on all Karlee closely." "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve been trying to track her." Eden nodded and hung up the phone. Eden lowered her head and thought for a while. Everything was developing ording to her n. She only needed to waited for Chelsea toe to her. As for Pa, she yed a crucial role. She would not go out on weekends. Therefore, she would know what had happened on Monday. Eden opened the official website of R. K Group. Sure enough, she saw Grace''s design being sold on the website, and the price was even higher than the price they setted. Seeing this, Eden went berserk. In the past, some people giarized her design. But she had never been so irritated before. She immediately dialed Irving''s phone number. Irving was very happy when he received a phone call from Eden. "Eden, you rarely call me on your own initiative." Irving''s voice was soft and pleasantly surprised. Eden sneered, "Irving, don''t stick to a difficult thing for too long, or you will feel painful and tired. In fact, in the end, you will only get yourself in trouble." "Oh. Eden, did you call me to warn me?" Irving''s voice sounded calm and rxed. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Eden asked, "What are youughing at?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Irving smiled and said, "Eden, I once read some sentences in your diary: What you can''t get may not be the best. What is lost is not necessarily the most valuable either. What you have now may not be what you dreamed of, but it is truly yours. I look forward to tomorrow, that is really all my own. In fact, at that time, I knew that you were eager for a warm home, but you refused everyone''s kindness to you and put all your focus on the Gienger family. That''s why you was alone without anyonepany. I''ve dreamed of making you happy and of making you less lonely. But you only care about the Gienger family. No matter how I try to get your attention around you, you always ignore me. Everything I did to you only got you a nod and your pure smile, but I was already satisfied." Eden was slightly stunned. It turned out that Irving had been paying attention to her at that time. However, at that time she had no self-confidence and would only be inferior to cater to Gienger family due to that longing for home. People who have not been alone would never understand how strong the longing for home was. However, it was toote now. "Irving, thank you for your concern and care for me. But today I called you because of something else." Deep down, she was very grateful for everything Irving did for her. But he couldn''t rely on his previous favors to hurt them. "Irving, I have to say what yourpany has done in business is too despicable." Eden said bluntly. Irvingughed softly. "Eden, am I a bad person in your eyes?" "Irving, good people may not always be good, and bad people aren''t always that bad. Bad people who do one good thing seem to be forgiven. And good people who do one bad thing often mean losing their reputation. That''s the reality. It''s a fact that ourpany''s designs were stolen by your company." "Eden, if I do a good thing, will you forgive me? I also just found out about the matter of children''s clothing design. However, like you just said, in business, the business world is like a battlefield. I''m sure you understand very well that such things happen very often. "Eden, I have nothing to say about your usation. This matter has been handled by Dahlia." Eden frowned when she heard this. Paulina? Humph! That despicable woman! Irving thought she was his fianc¨¦e, but he didn''t know that this elegant flower was actually very poisonous. That woman wasn''t just mentally ill herself, she was also hurting the people around her. "She is your fiancee. How could you not know what she did?" Eden said angrily. She hated such despicable acts the most. "Eden, she is just my nominal fiancee. I have no feelings for her." Irving exined anxiously. But for Eden, it had nothing to do with her. "Irving, you don''t have to exin to me about your rtionship. I''m calling you because I''m too angry. If you want to bring down the Alwynn Group, y fair and don''t do these despicable things in secret." Eden finished and hung up the phone in a huff. Then she threw her phone on the sofa. In the office, Irving slowly put down his phone. He looked at the sales volume on the official website, and his dark eyes slightly narrowed like he was thinking about something. Alwynn Group really had a gxy of talents. Every designer''s design was outstanding. No wonder the Alwynn Group was trying to surpass A Country''s richest man these years. It could be imagined how much the Simpson family feared Victor. "Knock knock..." The ringing of high heels was crisp and elegant. Irving looked up and saw that Dahlia was wearing a woolen winter suit and a delicate makeup. She looked domineering and capable. Seeing Irving looking at her, she gently flipped her sexy and charming curly hair. "Irving." She smiled charmingly. After the newpany opened, the sales performance of children''s clothing was outstanding. Theirpany originally sold fashionable women''s clothing, but in order tobat the Alwynn Group, theirpany now sold items simr to the Alwynn Group. Irving sneered with a contemptuous gaze and said in a cold tone. "Do you only know how to steal? I thought you were very capable and could design your own unique original work. Last time you didn''t seed in giarizing. Congrattions on your sess this time." May''s smile froze, and her expression was to slowly be awkward. "Irving, what do you mean?" Did he know that so soon? "What do I mean?" Irving got up from the ck leather chair. His sneer was particrly harsh. Dahlia felt bad. She did this for the sake of thepany. Theirpany had lost hundreds of millions of dors plus hundreds of millions of dors worth of land. She was so angry that she wanted the Alwynn Group to lose some money too. "Irving, I did this for the sake of thepany." She smiled charmingly, not at all ashamed of what she had done. "For the sake of thepany?" Irving still sneered. He liked some despicable means, but he had never used them publicly. He only yed dirty in secret. And in public, he was a polite and refined president. He could also be a demon behind the scenes. However, it was the first time that he had been questioned and ridiculed by his beloved woman today. He was angry, extremely angry. "Irving..." "Shut up." Irving interrupted him angrily. Dahlia stopped talking. She frowned and stared at him. By rights, he shouldn''t be this angry after making Victor suffer a big loss. What had gone wrong? Irving suddenly looked at her with a gloomy face. "You''d better pray that Victor won''t find any clues. Otherwise, I can''t protect you. With his efficiency, there will be results soon." At the mention of Victor, Dahlia felt a little fear. "Irving, how can you do this? I did this for the good of thepany. Victor took thatnd by that means before, and I just want to do something for thepany. Also, don''t worry. The person who betrayed Alwynn Group was someone working in his own company. It has nothing to do with us. We just took advantage of the situation." "Well. You''re right that we just took advantage of the situation. I''m also very happy that Victor was enraged this time, but..." Eden thought that he was a bad guy, which made him very dissatisfied. "But what?" Dahlia stared at him inquiringly. Her intuition told her that his anger was rted to what he was about to say. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Irving looked at her with indifferent eyes. "Nothing. You can go out first. Since you have done this, don''t regret it. No matter how angry Victor is, he dares note here to make trouble." At present, hispany has carried out a number of cooperation. Since this matter has already been done, he would see what Victor would do next. Dahlia''s expression was a little heavy. Her intuition told her that this matter was rted to Eden. However, she would not take the initiative to mention Eden in front of this man. She smiled, "Irving, I just came over to remind you that we have a dinner date with Miss Simpson tonight and talk about our cooperation." Irving smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t forget it." "Great!" She smiled gently, then turned around and left gracefully. When she turned around, her heavy expression turned into a triumphant smile. Eden, I finally won you once. No matter what means I used, it was my greatest wish to win. At the children''s clothing department of the Alwynn Group. The leak of the design drawing caused a severe loss to thepany. Not only did these employees have to suffer from thew, but also from Victor''s anger. At this moment, except for Grace, the other employees were all worried. Victor and Dean were checking the surveince video in the surveince room. After a careful examination, they found nothing wrong. Dean was fully engaged in the surveince video. After a while, he finally found a doubtful point. Children¡¯s wear by the Alwynn Group was a luxury item aimed at the upper sses. Every piece of clothing they designed was patented. Especially the limited edition clothes. He frowned, vaguely feeling that this matter was a little strange. "Mr. Alwynn, I checked the styles sold by R.K. They are all clothes that we didn''t have time to apply for patents. The person who leaked the design should be familiar with Mrs. rk''s work. " Victor also kept his eyes on the the surveince video. Except for Grace and her assistant, everyone else basically could only enter Grace''s office when she was present. Once he heard Dean''s words, Victor''s cold face looked thoughtful. After sitting for a while, he got up and walked out while saying, "There is no need to continue the investigation. I already know who it is." Dean quickly followed him. "Mr. Alwynn, it can''t be ......" Dean said with some disbelief. Someone had her fingers in the till! Well... That was a good analogy. "Humph!" Victor snorted and strode to Grace''s office. When everyone there saw Victoring in, they all lowered their heads and dared not to breathe. None of them could have imagined that this would happen in the children''s clothing department. "Mr. Alwynn, any results yet?" Grace asked with a sullen face. Her fists were clenched out of anger. Victor nced at her. She had a delicate face and was dressed in a beige overcoat and a pair of high ck boots on her slender legs. She looked young, beautiful, and fashionable just like a few years ago. However, the expression on her face was no longer as innocent as it was a few years ago. His deep and sharp gaze slowly met the woman''s angry gaze. "Grace, every perfect tactic has its ws. What''s more, yours isn¡¯t perfect." Grace frowned and looked at Victor with a puzzled face. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you mean? I can''t understand what you''re saying." "You don''t understand?" Victor spoke slowly while sitting on a chair at the side casually. His indifferent look showed his gloomy mood at the moment. Dean couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Grace managed to stay calm now. He couldn''t help but wonder how she could still be so calm when she saw such an expression on Mr. Alwynn''s face. Grace stepped forward and looked down at Victor. Seeing his gloomy face, she was a little worried inside. She smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Victor didn''t say anything. He just sat there quietly, and his slightly narrowed eyes were disturbing. At this time, the atmosphere in the office was unusually tense. Dean kept his head down. He had been around Victor often enough to know that Victor was really angry at the moment. Since Alwynn Group was listed in the market, such a thing had never happened in thepany. Victor was furious, really furious! "Mr. Alwynn." Grace had to speak up first. She managed to smile. "Can you make it clearer who actually stole my design?" Victor casually looked up at her, then slowly looked out of the window. He said, "Grace, I remember that you are introduced to Alwynn Group by Marianne, right?" Grace nodded and said, "We were college ssmates. We got along quite well and have always been good friends. I came to work here also because she introduced me. She chose the fashion creation department, so I chose the children''s clothing department." "I remember that you were very satisfied with my work at the time, which is why I was valued by the company and worked here for so long." Grace gave a vivid description of the past. She has been working here for many years, but in the end, she didn''t get as much fame as Eden. Although the children''s clothes she designed were very popr and sold well. She never made a name for herself. In Alwynn Group, when it came to designers, everyone only knew Eden. No one knew the name "Grace". All these years, she had worked very hard, but she had not been as lucky as Eden. Victor would only promote Eden, and they, the other designers, were nothing. "So, you admit that thepany has never treated you badly over the years, right?" Victor said carelessly, while suddenly ring at Grace with a cold gaze. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Grace was about to speak, but at the moment she saw Victor''s icy gaze, she froze. Why did Victor look at her like that? "Mr. Alwynn, thepany has never treated me shabbily." Grace admitted it. Victor was always generous with the annual bonus. It was fair to distribute rewards ording to their performance, and it also proved her ability. However, that year-end bonus was still too little for her. Human Nature is that the more you get, the more you want. She wanted to set up her own studio and didn''t want to work for Alwynn Group anymore. "So, the Alwynn Group has been treading you fairly these past few years, right?" Victor asked again. His indifferent tone made Grace feel that something was wrong. She could only nod. She did not understand why Victor asked this question. Weren''t they discussing the design leaks now? Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 "Mr. Alwynn, Alwynn Group doesn''t let me down. However, I''m very disappointed this time, because the design drafts were stolen. I remember that the technical department in Alwynn Group is not so bad." Grace managed to steer the conversation to the design drafts. Anyway, Victor could not find any clues. "Oh!" Victor sneered and looked at her sarcastically, "Do you think the technicians are not skilled?" "Mr. Alwynn, the design drafts must have been stolen by a hacker. Otherwise, my design would not have been released by anotherpany in advance, and Alwynn Group wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss." Victor looked at Dean, "We did suffer a great loss. Dean, go back and check it, and then draw up an inventory for Miss Fulton." Dean immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I will definitely draw up an inventory carefully and give it to Miss Fulton." Grace was stunned. "Mr. Alwynn, why should you give it to me? Shouldn''t you give it to thepany who stole my design drafts? They owe me." Grace looked at Victor calmly. Victor got up gracefully. Instead of looking at Grace, he looked at Dean and said, "Do it right now and give Miss Fulton an exnation." "Now..." Dean was in a dilemma. Looking at Victor''s unhappy face, he immediately nodded with a smile, "No problem. Mr. Alwynn, I''do it right now. It''s just a piece of cake for me." Dean immediately turned on theptop to count the losses. Victor took out his phone and chatted with Eden. Grace was puzzled. She didn''t know what Victor was going to do, and she was a bit uneasy in heart, but she tried her best to remain calm. If she panicked, she would fall into a snare. "Honey, I''ll be back soon. Let''s go to River City Restaurant to have hot pot tonight." "No, I want to go home. I''m going to apany Abby. She says she''s not feeling well." Seeing this, Victor was depressed. Abigail was always the main reason why Eden didn''t want to stay alone with him. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s settled. The new products on the market are worth about two hundred million dors." Dean smiled and handed the list to Victor. Upon hearing this, Grace smiled smugly. She would receive arge amount ofpensation. "Mr. Alwynn, R. K Group is very rich, they will admit it, right?" Grace asked with a grin. Victor said, "This person doesn''t have much money. I''m really worried that she won''t admit it." Grace did not understand what Victor meant. "Dean, ask thewyers toe here immediately. Give them the list and let them make awsuit against Grace for leaking the design drafts of Alwynn Group. She shouldpensate thepany two hundred million dors." His cold voice was threatening, and Grace opened her eyes wide in shock. Shivering, she took a few steps back and looked at Victor in disbelief. "Mr. Alwynn, you... made a mistake, didn''t you?" Her voice couldn''t help trembling, and she was more and more horrified. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Victor squinted at her with malicious eyes, "Grace, whether I made a mistake or not, you know it clearly." "No, Mr. Alwynn, I don''t understand what you mean." Grace raised her voice and looked at Victor frankly. Victor said indifferently, "You will understand what I mean." "Don''t you know what you have done? Or do you want me to announce what you''ve done so that people all over the country will know how despicable you are?" "Mr. Alwynn, you can''t do this without evidence." Obviously, Grace''s words were diffident, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. "You''ll see the evidence in the court." After Victor finished speaking, he asked Dean to deal with it and went back to the 25th floor. "Mr. Alwynn, wait a moment. There must be a misunderstanding. Please listen to my exnation!" Grace wanted to chase after Victor, but Dean stopped him with a smile. "I''m sorry, Miss Fulton. I''m afraid that Mr. Alwynn is not interested in your exnation." "Dean, get out of my way!" Grace looked at him sternly. Dean smiled and said, "Sorry, Miss Fulton. Now you have to go to the legal department with me." "Do you have any evidence to prove that I leaked my own design drafts?" Grace clenched her fists and pursed her lips tightly, opening her eyes wide. "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled and looked up at Grace with a smug smile, "Miss Fulton, this matter doesn''t seemplicated. You think you have done is wless, but it won''t hold water. As for how many clothes we have applied for a patent on, no one know it better than you do. Am I right?" "What''s more, we''ve checked the surveince videos recently. No suspicious person hase to your office." "As for the hacker you mentioned, with Mr. Ronen here, very few hackers can attack theputer system of Alwynn Group." "If there was really such a thing, Mr. Ronen would know it the moment your design drafts were stolen." "Therefore, no one would leak your design drafts except for yourself, because everyone who works here knows that the consequences would be unimaginable if such a foolish behavior was found out." "Dean, you''re ndering me! Let me tell you. I can sue you for nder!" Grace was unwilling to ept the fact and roared at Dean furiously. Dean looked depressed. As long as he was left by Victor, he would always be treated as a punching bag. He sneered and said, "Miss Fulton, it seems that you''repletely out of your head. Whether I''m ndering you or not, you know it clearly. There''s no point of roaring at me." "Dean, are you mocking me now?" Grace went berserk. Victor''s decision made her extremely flustered. Dean smiled teasingly and said, "Miss Fulton, you asked for it. You''re not only out of your head, but also silly." "You..." "Alright, we''ve talked too much. Now let''s deal with the design drafts. What''s more, check the list and see if you have any problem. If there''s anything wrong, we canmunicate with each other." Dean face theputer screen to her. Grace was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She lost all her strength and sat down on the ground. Even her eyes had be ssy. Seeing her miserable look, Dean felt quite relieved. She reaped what she sowed. Why did she have to betray thepany and ruin her own future? He shook his head slightly. Everything was not easy for adults except for losing hair and gaining weight. Especially his generation. Most of them were ambitious but not capable. No wonder so many people took the wrong path. Victor returned to his office. Eden was having a video call with the three children. Victor saw it and sat down beside Eden. He held Eden in his arms and greeted the three children with a smile. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 "Kenny, Ricky, Gia, are you used to the life there?" Victor asked with a smile. Looking at the three outstanding children, Victor was proud. Kenny nodded to show that he was used to it. However, Ricky turned away his head away and didn''t look at him. Victor clicked his tongue and only smiled. He knew that Ricky was very dissatisfied with him. Gia smiled and said, "Dad, thank you for letting mee here. Martin went abroad as well after I come here." Victor was stunned. Martin went abroad, but did it have to do with Gia? "Gia, I don''t want you to fall in love at an early age." He felt it necessary to pick Ricky''s brains. Only then did Henrick look at Victor. "Dad, you''re right. You can''t let your daughter be taken away by a boy." "What nonsense are you talking about? You..." Giada red at Henrick fiercely and didn''t finish her words. Victor and Eden were dumbfounded. They knew that Gia wanted to scold Ricky. "Ha-ha..." Henrick burst outughing, "Go ahead. Just scold me in front of dad and mom if you dare." Giada kicked his shin with great strength, "Shut up! You make me angry all day long. As my elder brother, you don''t care about me at all." Giada went ballistic. "Is there any need to care about such a strong girl like you?" Henrick nced at her with a grin. "A strong girl?" Giada''s calf muscles couldn''t help but tremble. Was she a strong girl? How could it be? She was obviously a versatile girl. "Dad, you must have been affected by Henrick. If you always think like this, I''m afraid that I''ll really fall love at an early age." Giada red at Victor with annoyance. Victor smiled and said, "Gia, just forget what I said." What he was worried about might reallye true. Eden smiled helplessly, "Gia, stop it. Where are your grandparents?" "They went to the supermarket. We''re studying now." Giada replied. Eden said, "Then I won''t bother you anymore. I''ll call you again tomorrow." "Goodbye, mom, dad!" The three children said together. After hanging up the phone, Eden nced at Victor. "Victor, have you dealt with everything?" "Yes!" Victor nodded expressionlessly. Seeing him like this, Eden could tell that he was very angry with this matter. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Since he was so mad, the person who did this must be someone he valued very much. "Who is it?" She asked directly. Victor pursed his lips, "Grace." Eden gulped in surprise. "Human nature cannot bear the test of money. It seems that they gave her a lot of money." "I haven''t found it out yet, but..." Victor sneered. This time, he would make Irving suffer more. Looking at his wicked smile, Eden felt that someone was going to get into trouble again. "I watched the live stream of R. K Group just now. The batch of child''s clothes was very popr. Every style sold out in an instant. The exclusive styles were more popr. Some people who failed to buy them even sentments to abuse each other." "That''s right! Grace''s design is indeed excellent, but she is too greedy." Although he cherished talents, he could never tolerate betrayal. Eden was confused, "I can''t figure out why she betrayed us." Victor''s eyes shed. He held her in his arms and looked at her gently, "The reason is very simple. It''s because of money. If my guess is right, she wants to start her own studio, but she wants to make a big fortune before she leaves here, so she did that." "s!" Eden sighed. "Tell me. Why is she so stupid? She''s in charge of the children''s wear department in Alwynn Group, and she has a very high annual sry. She''s very familiar with her work, and there''s nopetitors. In terms of various aspects, staying in Alwynn Group is the best for her." She knew that Victor would never tolerate anyone who betrayed him. Grace had ruined her own future. She could not meddle in this matter. Victor spoiled her, but he would not listen to her in every aspect. Since she entered Alwynn Group, she had known that Grace was an excellent designer. She was modest and treated everyone kindly. It had never urred to Eden that she would do such a thing. "Victor, is there any misunderstanding?" She looked at Victor with suspicion. Hearing this, Victor only felt as if a cold arrow had pierced his heart, and he was somewhat disappointed. "Don''t you believe your husband?" He stared at her quietly with his ck eyes. It was winter, and the temperature declined sharply day by day. Victor, the arrogant and lofty man, looked so cold at this time, and Eden couldn''t help but shiver. Looking at his gloomy and sad eyes, Eden smiled warmly, "How could it be? Of course I believe you. I''m just a little surprised. I think that she''s not such a scheming person." "What about me?" Victor still looked at her quietly. The tone in his voice brooked no argument. Eden was speechless. Victor always cared about his own position in her heart, and he wanted to the most important person to her. "Ha-ha..." Eden only felt that he looked so childish when he was jealous. "Of course you''re unique in the world." "Are you sincere?" Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Eden blinked her big watery eyes, "Do you think I''m lying?" Victor was very exasperated. He knew that she was not sincere, but he believed her words. "Let''s get off work now. We can go out to y this weekend and enjoy our married life." Victor pulled her to get up. On Monday, he would give Irving a big surprise. Since Irving took something away from him, he had to pay double price. "But I have promised Abby..." "You can only apany me." Victor interrupted her. Anson would take care of Abigail. Abigail didn''t need herpany. "Victor." Eden could do nothing about his bossy attitude. "Alright, you can only stay with her tonight." Victor stopped at the right time and said immdediately. Eden felt a little better. Then, they got off work happily and left. Victor did not let anyone else in thepany know about what had happened to Grace. He would announce it on Monday. After work, they went straight to Abigail''s house. They met Lucian in the parking lot, so the three of them went to Anson''s house together. Eden and Abigail were busy preparing dinner in the kitchen, and they chatted with joy. Victor, Anson and Lucian were sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching TV. Victor''s handsome face darkened. Clearly, he was unhappy. However, Anson, who was about to be a father, was in a good mood every day. "Victor, what''s wrong with you? Why do you put on a straight face as long as youe to my house?" Anson said teasingly. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Victor nced at him and said in a deep voice, "You can say whatever you want, but I won''t listen to you." "Ha-ha..." Anson looked at his gloomy face and felt rather happy. He knew what Victor was thinking about. "Well, Victor, don''t think that Eden only belongs to you. If you''re so overbearing, she will dislike you more and more. Trust me. My intuition is absolutely urate." Victor didn''t even raise his head. Anson said teasingly, "Victor, you should be modest, and you can''t be so overbearing. Listen to people''s criticisms with an open mind and remember who has objections to you..." "People in the world only admire me, the most outstanding man." Victor interrupted him haughtily. Anson and Lucian were taken aback. How could Victor be so shameless? Anson said sarcastically, "Victor, when you were in your teens, you were ambitious enough and knew what you wanted. You are indeed excellent." Victor nced at him coldly and then looked at Eden and Abigail in the kitchen. He said in a deep voice, "Anson, you''d better stop at the right time. I''ve shown you respect. Don''t be so ungrateful." "Ha-ha... Victor, can''t I even praise you?" Lucian asked indifferently, "What''s the point of you mocking each other?" Anson stoppedughing and looked at him with a grin, "Lucian, in fact, you were just like a monk back then. We''re not mocking each other, are we?" Lucian nced at the two women who were cooking in the kitchen and said teasingly, "You did a lot of interesting things back then. Why don''t we talk about it now and let your pregnant wife know it?" Anson immediately gave in. He looked at Lucian with an upset face and said in a dissatisfied tone, "Lucian, do you have to drag the skeleton out of my closet so heartlessly?" Eden came out with a basket of washed vegetables, looked at them and asked with a smile, "Whose past are you talking about? I''m interested in it." Anson''s smile was a little stiff as he replied, "Eden, you misheard. We were talking about ying poker after dinner." Eden was stunned. Was her hearing that bad? Eden looked at him with a smile and said meaningfully, "That''s not what I heard just now." Victor looked at Anson gloatingly. Anson gritted his teeth and pointed at Victor, saying, "Eden, we are talking about how the campus crush chased after Victor." Victor almost jumped off the sofa. How could he know that Anson would suddenly mention him? He was a pure and innocent man, but Anson''s words would ruin his reputation. He red at Anson, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you like a mute." Anson smiled smugly, "You treat me as a mute even if I speak. Have you even treated my words seriously?" Eden looked at Victor doubtfully, "Anson, tell me who chased after him back then." Victor was such an excellent man. If no one had ever pursued him, that was weird. Victor nced at her with cold eyes and said in an apathetic tone, "What do you want to know about? If you''re interested, I''ll tell you when we go back." Eden retorted, "But you''ll only tell me something nice. Will you tell the truth?" Victor nced at Anson with depression, wishing that he could give him a lesson. Anson smiled smugly, and Victor was irritated. He nced at Abigail who was walking out of the kitchen and gave a strange smile as he looked at Anson. Seeing his eyes, Anson had a nasty feeling in heart. Sure enough, the next moment, he heard Victor''s words. "Anson, I remember that when we were in college, you took a girl to..." "What?" Anson suddenly jumped up and covered Victor''s mouth. Watching Abigail walking to him with a smile, he was so nervous that his heart trembled violently. He whispered in Victor''s ear, "Victor, could you be more kindhearted? My wife is pregnant now. If she is stimted and goes into labour early, can you take the responsibility?" Victor frowned. In order to take revenge on Anson, he had forgotten about this. "Hey! What are you two doing? You''re hugging each other. This is weird." Victor immediately stood a meter away from Anson and held Eden in his arms. His intentions were obvious. Seeing him like this, Lucian could not hide his amusement. Anson was dumbfounded. Victor made him feel that he had infectious diseases. He ridiculed, "Victor, don''t be so shameless. Is it meaningful to show off your love before us?" Victor replied shamelessly, "I don''t care whether I''m shameless or not. But being rich is very important." Anson asked in disbelief, "Since when did you be so philistine? What about your wife?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anson took a look at Eden and smiled meaningfully. For the first time, Victor thought that money was more important than Eden. Victor lowered his head to look at Eden and said with his handsome face full of gentleness, "Of course, my wife is the most important person in the world." Everyone was speechless. Anson got a p in the face. Eden couldn''t help but smile, "Alright, stop talking. I''m going to carry the pot here. Let''s have dinner." If they continued to argue with each other, they would not be able to eat at night. "Wow! My favorite hot pot! Abby, sit down. You don''t have to do anything. I''ll help Eden." Anson looked at Abigail with a smile, feeling d because his past was not mentioned. He followed Eden to the kitchen quickly. Lucian''s lips twitched as he looked at Anson''s back and said in heart, "You''re both henpecked." ...... On weekend, Eden and Victor turned off their phones and stayed at home together. For Victor, he could have the mostfortable weekend if no one disturbed her and Eden. On Monday, Eden was sleepy, while Victor was in high spirits. Victor kept talking happily on the way to thepany, but Eden was about to fall asleep and didn''t listen to what he said. Of course, Victor was talking about their weekend all the time. Eden blushed and her hear beat fast as she listened to it. "Eden, I really like it when we had sex in the bathroom..." "Shut up." Eden looked at his excited face angrily. Victor smiled and stopped talking, but there was still a bright smile on his face. "Eden, I know you are tired, but there will be good news today. You will be happy when you arrive at thepany." He was overjoyed as long as he thought about Irving''s shocked face. He suddenly wanted to sing loudly. Eden immediately became interested. Seeing that he was really in a good mood, she frowned and asked, "What good news?" Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Victor wickedly. Since Irving dared to take advantage of him, he had to pay the corresponding price. He was going to see how shocked and embarrassed Irving was. He smiled charmingly. Irving dared to go against him, so he was forced to keep his grievances to himself. "Eden, you will know it when you arrive at thepany." Victor kept her guessing. Eden instantly became interested. Looking at his proud expression, she felt that someone was going to be into trouble. "Who are you going to aim at?" Victor smiled and said, "Honey, just guess." The simple words showed how delighted he was at the moment. Eden leaned back on the seat slowly, looking unconcerned. Without guessing, she knew that the person was Irving. Grace had betrayed him. With his style of doing things, he would not let it go so easily. Although she remained silent, Victor did not mind. She knew whom he referred to. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After arriving at thepany, Eden was busy with her own work. The buildings would be finished at the end of next year, and the construction had stopped because of the heavy snow. She didn''t have much work to do in the real estate business. Therefore, she started to design the spring collection. Victor went to the eleventh floor with Dean. As for what he was going to do, he did not tell Eden when he left. "Tat-a-tat..." Eden looked up at the door of the office. "Come in." Pa pushed the door open and walked in. Dressed in a pink suit, she had her hair coiled and decorated it with a crystal hairpin, looking noble and rich. She looked at Eden and smiled, "Director Bleu, this is your schedule today. You''ll go to the club to receive two clients and then inspect the direct-sale store." Eden nodded and nced at Pa meaningfully. She was really different after she became rich. The expensive clothes had changed her temperament. Sure enough, the tailor made the man. "Put it on the table. I''ll take a look at it and go out at noon." She replied indifferently, and Pa hated to see her like this. "Alright!" Pa was even happier when she heard that Eden was going out. "Go out." Eden knew what Pa was nning. She disliked Pa more and more. She hated those despicable and scheming people. Moreover, Pa''s n had nearly killed Delmont. Pa didn''t go out. Instead, she lowered her head and watched Eden drawing. She looked at Eden in slight surprise, "Director Bleu, are you preparing for the spring collection?" "Yeah!" Eden answered softly. When she had nothing to do, she liked to draw with inspiration and use the drafts as reference in the future. "Wow! Eden, have you always been so hard-working? But you''re so rich now. Why do you have to work so hard? Just leave some opportunities for others." Pa''s tone was jealous. Eden was speechless when she heard that. She looked up at Pa teasingly, "Pa, do you think that I should do nothing and just enjoy my life because I''m rich?" Pa nodded confidently, "If I were as rich as you, I would travel all over the world, buy my favorite clothes and bags, and live a good life in the upper ss. I wouldn''t sit here and work so hard all day long." Eden smiled, "Pa, no matter how wealthy I am, I can''t be as decadent as you. Once people are used to spending money extravagantly, no matter how much money they have, they will lose everything in the end. Besides, you''re not only extravagant, but also snooty. You will form a lot of bad habits while frittering away money. Overweening people are very annoying." "Moreover, chance only favors the prepared mind." "I have money, so I am proud." Pa said shamelessly. Eden talked back mercilessly, "The key is that you have no money." Pa only felt a burning sensation on her face. She was extremely awkward, "I''m just... giving an example." "s! Eden, you can''t live the same life forever. You have to try other lives so that you''ll know what kind of life you like." "I feel sad for you, really. You can obviously live like a princess, but look at you. What kind of life are you living? You''re as hard-working as a white cor. Is this the life you want?" If she was as rich as Eden, she would definitely live like a princess and would not do anything tiring. That was the life she wanted. Eden smile faintly, looked at her and said ndly, "Pa, everyone''s pursuit is different. You are pursuing material enjoyment, while what I want is spiritual freedom and dream. We are not the same." "That''s right." Pa smiled and mocked her, "Of course we''re not the same kind of people. If we were the same, we would have yed together a long time ago." "Besides, Eden, look at you. You are obviously rich, but why do you have to wear the clothes designed by yourself? You should wear clothes of famous brands so that you can match Mr. Alwynn better." Pa said teasingly. Eden always kept a low profile. Almost all her clothes were designed by herself. The styles were special indeed, but they were not famous and noble enough. Eden squinted at her, "Pa, if you don''t have the ability to live a better life, you should lower your standard and live your life well first. Don''t be so picky until you''re capable enough. Although my clothes are made by myself, they are unique in the world." "Ha-ha..." Pa sneered, "Eden, I''m like a fly on the ss. My future is bright, but I can''t find a way out. Tell me. How can I make myself as sessful as you?" Pa slightly lowered her head and stared at Eden with brooding eyes, sneering self-mockingly. She dreamed of living like Eden. Eden was the only daughter of the Clement family, and she was spoiled after she went back to the Clement family. Moreover, she was Victor''s wife and the hostess of the richest family in River City. All the good titles went to her. In this world, no one was luckier than her. Eden nodded with a smile and looked at her in agreement, "You even think of yourself as a fly. It seems that your life is really hopeless." "Humph! I don''t need you to teach me a lesson. Don''t forget your schedule today." After Pa finished speaking, she left in frustration. Eden shook her head helplessly. Her mood was not affected by Pa, and she continued to draw the drafts. On the eleventh floor, Victor was holding a press conference. In the press conference, he went stage in person and answered the questions of the reporters. The topic was about how Grace leaked the design drafts to R. K Group for money. Victor held the press conference in person. This was a very rare opportunity. It could be seen that he attached great importance to this matter. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Irving, who had just gone to work, trembled when he saw the news. Behind him, Dahlia and Dulcie nced at each other in surprise, and they became flustered in an instant. Aidan only thought that Alwynn Group was Irving''s unbeatable rival. Every time Irving wanted to do something big, he was defeated by Victor. After Victor held the press conference, everyone in this country would know that R. K Group had stolen the design of Alwynn Group. It would cause huge losses to theirpany. Ordinary people could not ept such losses. Aidan nced at Dahlia and Dulcie and shook his head helplessly. No matter where a person was, he couldn''t make achievement unless he was really capable. At this time... "B*stard!" Irving kicked his desk angrily. In an instant, he felt a severe pain on his toes. He couldn''t help but jump a few times. When he felt a little better, he turned around and red at Dahlia with cold-blooded eyes. Dahlia''s heart beat violently. She stared at Irving with her eyes wide open. She didn''t expect that Victor would do this. She thought that Victor would suffer losses in silence. What was wrong with her? She had actually forgotten how horrible Victor was. Dulcie looked at Dahlia worriedly, too. She didn''t know how Irving would punish Dahlia. She knew it was Dahlia who did this. "A*shole! Didn''t you say that there would be no problem? Ourpany has not been floated on the stock market yet, but there is lots of negative news about us. Everyone knows that we steal others'' design again and again. How could we quot on the stock market with such a bad reputation?" "How could we gain a firm foothold in River City?" Irving was enraged. He roared at Dahlia very loudly and furiously. No one dared to make a sound. Dahlia lowered her head, and her eyes were blood-shot, but she could not answer Irving''s words. As for Victor, after the press conference was over, he immediately asked Dean to send him to R. K Company. R. K Company was not far away, and they arrived in a few minutes. As soon as Irving lost his temper, Victor smiled and walked in with Eden and Dean. "Mr. Matthews, it seems that you''re very angry." Hearing the indifferent voice, several people in the office looked over in surprise. Dressed in suit, Victor looked domineering, and his smile was evil. Irving was so depressed and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Victor hated him so much, but he suddenly to his office. His purpose was obvious. He held a press conference early in the morning, and he came here at this time deliberately because he wanted to make fun of him. Wasn''t it just? What Victor wanted to see was Irving''s angry but helpless face. Seeing Victor, Dahlia and Dulcie could not help but shudder. They looked like thieves caught stealing, and they were very ashamed. Their expressions changed dramatically, and they looked particrly awkward. Dean was so pleased to see them like this. Especially Dahlia, she was uneasy all over. She was scared, because she knew how ruthless Victor was. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Victor''s smiling face. Only she knew how brutal he was. He could deal with everyone he hated with viciousness. "Humph! Are you here tough at me specially?" Irving roared madly. He was not as elegant as usual, and his face turned red with embarrassment. He was tricked and defeated by Victor again and again, and such a feeling was really ufortable. He even had an impulse to run away from here. Victor sneered and said, "Irving, the smartest man never live in other people''s world." Irving''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Victor''scent smirk, feeling that Victor came here to ridicule him on purpose. He was right. Victor really came here tough at him. "Victor, you''ve seen what you want. You can leave now." He didn''t want to say a word at this time. Instead of leaving, Victor walked a few steps toward him and knocked on Irving''s luxurious desk gently. He said in a sarcastic tone, "Mr. Matthews, your existence makes meaningless things meaningful. Is it fun to deal with Alwynn Group like this again and again?" "Humph!" Irving snorted and looked at Victor, "This is the rule in the business world. We do everything just to make money." "That''s right. The purpose of making money is to trick others. Sometimes, it''s not that hard to make money. But Mr. Matthews, don''t forget that the rules are not made by you." Victor did not hide his intentions and aggressiveness. He hated Irving to the extreme. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, no matter how much they hated each other, they had to live in the same city. Such people like Irving had an illusion that didn''t stand up to scrutiny. He believed that as long as he came to a new environment, his life would be sessful and spectacr, but he did not know that it was the beginning of his failure. "Humph! Rules are not decided by you alone." Irving knew that he was in the wrong. He could not find a better reason to refute Victor and could only sulk. He had a headache and touched his forehead. His life had never been smooth since he met Victor. "Ha-ha... I really don''t understand why you look so painful when you meet with such a good thing. Mr. Matthews, are you okay now? I can''t leave, because we haven''t talked about the compensation." Irving''s heart ached severely when he heard this. Victor was the kind of person to bear a grudge, and he liked to take revenge on those who aimed at him ruthlessly. With the previous experience, he knew that Victor would not leave so easily. "If a designer has talent, he is a genius. If he doesn''t have talent, he will be a burden." Victor nced at Dahlia meaningfully. Although Dahlia lowered her head, she could feel Victor''s sharp gaze and the ridicule in his tone. "Humph! If it weren''t for Eden, do you think Alwynn Group would be so famous?" Irving was so irritated that he wished he could kick Victor out of here immediately. Hearing Eden''s name, Victor narrowed his eyes with hostility. Dahlia narrowed her eyes and looked at Irving. Couldn''t he restrain himself anymore? Eden? His called Eden''s name so intimately! But his attitude towards her was really cold. He didn''t regard her as his fiancee at all, and he was just making use of her. Victor smiled proudly, "She is my wife." Everyone heard his arrogant words clearly. Dean shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Victor was really a man who never forgot to show off his wife. Irving felt so ufortable as if he had been pricked by a thorn. "F*ck off!" He was so furious and roared at Victor. "Ha-ha..." Victor was not mad. Instead, heughed, "Irving, are you out of your head? It seems that your mind is in a mess when you think over a problem. Do your forget what I just said? We haven''t talked about thepensation yet, and I will not leave." Although he didn''t sympathize with Grace, he would not allow otherpanies to waste the products of Alwynn Group like this. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 "How dare you... say..." Irving wanted to say something but stopped. He didn''t want to be tricked by Victor. "Ha-ha... Just go ahead." Victor looked at Irving in a good mood. The angrier Irving was, the happier he became. "Humph!" Irving turned around madly. Victor''s face suddenly turned serious and he said in a solemn tone, "I want three hundred million dors. Mywyers have sent awyer''s letter to yourpany." After saying that, Victor left with Dean. When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked at Irving with a smile, "Mr. Matthews, although you''re burdened, I hope that you can pay me the money on time. Otherwise..." Victor did not finish his words. This time, he left without looking back. "F*ck!" Irving cursed, not looking as graceful as usual. He kicked the desk hard, and his monstrous fury made him ignore the pain on his toes. Aidan wished that he could leave here immediately. Irving was really irritated this time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was the first time that Dahlia and Dulcie had seen Irving so exasperated. Dahlia did not dare to go forward. Obviously, this was her fault. She contacted Grace on her own, but she did not expect Grace to agree to her request just for a few million dors. Moreover, she even gave her the design drafts. This made her feel that the employees in Alwynn Group were not so loyal. Irving turned around with annoyance and looked at Dahlia. Seeing his angry eyes, Dahlia took a few steps back. Her face was ashen, and she did not know what would happen to her next. She only knew that this was the first time she had seen Irving so furious. "Dahlia, look at the dirty things you''ve done. If you can seed, of course it''s a good thing. But you make me suffer great losses every time! This time, you not only made me lose three hundred million dors, but also ruin the reputation of thepany severely!" After saying that, Irving strode forward and looked down at Dahlia with intense gaze. "Nothing good has happened since I met you. Think about how much money I''ve lost after I met you." "Those were all your bad ideas. How can you solve this matter now?" He said every word with a frenzy of rage, and Dahlia''s heart skipped a beat. She kept stepping back. At this moment, she looked awkward and pitiful. Dulcie couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Matthews, how can you me Dahlia? She did this for thepany. What''s more, we''re not the first ones who steal others'' design. This is a normal thing in this industry. Our partners can understand us. It''s just that we''re unlucky." "Ha-ha..." Irving was very annoyed but heughed. What did she mean by saying that they were unlucky? He was so f*cking unlucky! He did not care about losing money, but he cared about Eden''s opinion of him. At this time, she must think that he was a sinister and despicable man. Moreover, he stole the design drafts of herpany. Just now, Victor said that Eden was his wife. How proud he was! However, he was too ashamed to refute Victor''s words. This was the difference. He was always suppressed by Victor. He didn''t want to admit it, but it was the fact. Dahlia clenched her fists. He med her, and he himself was not an upright and aboveboard man. The things he had done in secret were much dirtier than what she had done. Although she was dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to say anything. Without Irving, she would be a good- for-nothing. She knew this very well. The Simpson family promised to give her a rich life, but it depended on what she did. If she couldn''t do a good job, it would be hard for her to survive, let alone enjoy afortable life. "Irving, I''m so sorry. I''ll be very careful when I do things in the future." She bowed her head and apologized. Irving could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. She his temper well. At this time, she couldn''t talk back. No matter how wronged she was, she could not provoke him. "Get the hell out of here!" Irving hit the ceiling. Aidan turned around and trotted away first. Dulcie was dumbfounded. Dahlia did not say anything, turned around and left. Dulcie nced at Irving''s mad face. She had no courage to stay. She had done a lot of wrong things before, so there was no need for her to stay here and annoy Irving. "Ah..." The moment the door was closed, Irving yelled with a surge of great fury to vent his anger. Hearing this outside of the office, the three of them couldn''t help but shiver. Aidan looked at Dahlia seriously, "Miss Grant, we must solve this matter as soon as possible. It has affected the reputation of thepany, and it will produce an effect on thepany''s future development." Dahlia nced at Aidan, raised her eyebrows and said in an extremely cold tone, "Don''t worry. I know how to deal with it." Aidan looked at her anxiously, "Really?" "Will I lie to you?" Dahlia''s tone was very impatient. Aidan didn''t say anything else, but he really wanted to say that he didn''t trust her. Dahlia made such a big mistake, but Irving only reprimanded her. He understood Irving''s worry. Irving was just afraid of his father. If it was another woman, Irving would have kicked her out of here. He smiled and said, "Since you''re prepared, I can rest assured." After that, he returned to his office. Dulcie stamped her feet in anger and looked at Dahlia''s pale face, "Dahlia, what should we do now?" Dahlia nced at her without saying anything. Victor came here that morning. He knew that this matter had something to do with her, but he didn''t even look at her. She knew what Victor was thinking. Even if he didn''t say anything, Irving would make things difficult for her. Suddenly, the door of the president''s office was pulled open. Dahlia and Dulcie looked at Irving''s mad expression nervously. Irving looked at Dahlia with gloomy and malicious eyes, "Handle this matter well. I don''t want the reputation of R. K Group to be affected again." "What''s more, both of you are the design directors in R. K Group. Don''t let me down. In the next season, I want to see our own products, instead of the design drafts you steal from others." After that, he mmed the door shut again. Dahlia took a deep breath, feeling extremely depressed and annoyed. She left quickly. No one could guess what Victor would n in the next moment. At this time, she must prepare in advance. Dulcie frowned and followed her. "Ha-ha..." Victor got in the car andughed with joy. Dean nced at him from the rearview mirror and said with some disdain, "Mr. Alwynn, are you so happy?" Irving had disgusted him for so long, but he had only fought back once. Was there any need to be so d? He couldn''t understand Victor more and more. "Of course I''m delighted. You saw Irving''s awkward and unhappy face just now. I can''t feel more pleased." Victor exined in a good mood. Looking at the snow outside the car, he suddenly felt that this winter was not so cold. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 "R. K Group wants to get a firm foothold in River City, but they can never seed with such dirty means." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. At this time, he didn''t have to say anything, and Eden had known how despicable Irving was. He took everything seriously, and he had to get to the bottom of this matter. This was his style of doing things. "I believe that Irving will be anxious for quite a few days." Thinking about it, Victor was in a good mood. Dean was speechless. "Mr. Alwynn, don''t forget that Irving has the Simpson family as his backer." He reminded Victor kindly. But his words did not affect Victor''s good mood at all. "Do you think I''m afraid of the Simpson family?" Victor''s face was harsh and stern. "Ha-ha... Of course you''re not afraid." Deanughed tteringly. Victor was in a good mood, but why did he have to annoy him? Wasn''t it good to enjoy the moment with Victor? After working for Victor for several years, he felt that he was not in his right mind. He liked to be scolded. Seeing that Victor came back in high spirits, Eden did not say anything. Just now, she saw the press conference held by Victor. Troubles wereing, and there were all kinds ofments online. What happened to the Simpson family, the affairs in Alwynn Group and the news about R. K Group had been hot topics, and the reporters had a lot to write everyday. Victor sat next to Eden with a smile, reached out to hold her waist and said in a pleasant tone, "Honey, I''m back." Eden looked at him doubtfully. He just held a press conference to make Irving feel depressed, didn''t he? "Are you so happy?" Eden looked at him and smiled. "Of course! You didn''t see Irving''s face. I''ve vented all my spleen!" "Did you go to Irving''spany in person?" Eden looked at him in surprise. Why did he be so childish? "Yes. I''ve been annoyed by him these days. I should let him pay a price, shouldn''t I?" Victor said with unhappiness. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing and looked at him with starry eyes, "Look at you. I''ll go to the club after lunch. Something is wrong with the Children''s Wear Department, and you''re busy as well. We can celebrate the Spring Festival at ease if we solve the problems earlier." "Okay! Honey, you don''t have to worry." Victor couldn''t help kissing her on the face. Eden red at him coquettishly and took him to have lunch. After lunch, Eden took Pa to meet the clients in the club. Eden was familiar with those clients, so they soon reached an agreement. Eden did not stay there for long. She got up quickly and returned to thepany. In the past few years, she had a wider range of contacts here, and her work always went smoothly. She had be a famous designer. Therefore, those who once looked down on her all treated her politely. She understood that no matter where she was, what made her respectable was not her status, but her strength. Pa followed her and looked around. Chelsea arrived here earlier than them. She wanted to save Baylee. As long as Eden asked Victor to release Baylee, Victor would definitely listen to her. But where was Chelsea? Eden walked further and further away, so Pa looked down at her phone and sent a message in a hurry. "Miss Simpson, where are you? Eden is leaving soon." However, Chelsea didn''t reply to her. Pa didn''t think too much. Anyway, she had done her best and told Chelsea about Eden''s whereabouts. Whether Chelsea could meet Eden or not, it depended on herself. Although Eden walked in the front, she knew what Pa wanted to do. When she walked to the corner, she met Chelsea who dressed up nobly. "Mrs. Alwynn, what a coincidence!" Chelsea looked at Eden and smiled loftily. Eden said indifferently, "Miss Simpson, it''s coincidental indeed." In fact, she knew that Chelsea had been waiting for her here deliberately. Seeing Chelsea, Pa heaved a sigh of relief. "Let''s have a talk." Chelsea pointed at the open room. Eden knew what she was going to talk about. Everything met her expectations. She was waiting for Chelsea to say this. Eden nodded and walked into the private box. Pa and Chelsea followed her in. There were already three cups of coffee on the table. Eden sat on the sofa, while Chelsea sat across her with a smile. Pa sat opposite Eden as well. "Mrs. Alwynn, I heard that you''re the mother of three children. But you''re as well-shaped and beautiful as an eight-year-old young girl. I''m really envious of you." Eden raised her eyebrows slightly and said bluntly with a smile, "Miss Simpson, I don''t think you want to talk about my appearance with me. If you have something to say, just get straight to the point. I have to go back to thepanyter." Chelsea smiled. Eden was indeed a smart person. When she saw the news this morning, she was worried about R. K Group. Victor was indeed ruthless and cold-blooded. Irving was caught unawares when he fought back. No wonder her father told her to be particrly wary of Victor. After the news was released, the reputation of R. K Group waspletely ruined, and all the comments online were against them. R. K Group became the hottest topic online immediately. "Mr. Alwynn, since youe straight to the point, I''ll speak candidly. We''re living in the same city now, and we''re likely to meet each other often. Mrs. Alwynn, please do me a favor and ask Mr. Alwynn to release my cousin." Hearing this, Eden looked at her with amusement, and her expression suddenly turned arrogant. Her tone was extremely cold as she said slowly, "Miss Simpson, whether your cousin can be released or not, it is not up to my husband." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What''s more, Miss Simpson, someone can teach your cousin a lesson now. Why don''t you let her be a better person?" Chelsea''s face darkened instantly. How hypocritical Eden was! "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve asked for a lot of people for help, but they don''t dare to get involved in this matter. I know that Mr. Alwynn has a wide range of contacts, and this is just a piece of cake for him." "But Mrs. Alwynn, don''t forget that my family is in a high status, too." Chelsea''s tone was threatening. "Since you think your family is powerful, you can save your cousin by yourself. There is no need for you to ask my husband for help, right? Moreover, he can''t handle this matter." "I have something to do, and I will leave first." Eden stood up and looked down at Chelsea with disdain before turning around to leave. Chelsea was dumbfounded. "Mrs. Alwynn..." When she came to sense, Eden had stepped out of the room. Eden''s insulting eyes made her feel very humiliated. She could not believe that Eden didn''t show her respect at all. Pa looked at Chelsea''s furious face and did not dare to make a sound. She immediately chased after Eden. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 She caught up with Eden at the elevator and could not helpining, "Eden, why are you so cruel? It''s just a piece of cake for you." "Besides, we live in the same city. You may need her help in the future. Friends agree best at a distance. We are all women, and we should keep a pure and elegant friendship." Eden looked at her with a smile and ridiculed her, "Pa, do you know what''s the rtionship between you and Chelsea?" Pa knew that Eden wouldn''t say something nice, but she shook her head. "What?" The elevator door opened. Eden said as she walked in, "You''re both despicable and you colluded with each other!" "You... What do you mean?" Pa red at her angrily. "Don''t take it so seriously." Eden looked at her with amusement. Why was she so pleased when Pa got mad? As expected, hating someone required strength. But she could vent her anger just by looking at Pa''s irritated expression. "Eden, you are going against the Simpson family. The Simpson family is richer than your family. Connections can be built by money. Aren''t you afraid that the Simpson family will aim at your family in the future?" "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled. Hearing Pa''s words, she was really amused. She had married Victor for several years, but it was the first time that she had used her status to behave wilfully. However, in Pa''s eyes, she was giving herself airs. She had missed the chance to get close to the Simpson family. However, the Simpson family and the Alwynn family would never get along peacefully. Barrett would vent all his hatred and unwillingness on the Alwynn family. That was why her three children left her. Moreover, Brian''s information was urate. As soon as Barrett came back, he wanted to hurt her children. Fortunately, she agreed to let the children leave. Pa thought for a while, but she didn''t dare to speak when she saw Eden''s gloomy face. During this period of time, Eden''s temper was changeable, and even she was a little afraid of Eden. "Ah..." Chelsea lost her temper in the private box. "Eden, you d*mn b*tch! I begged you so humbly, but you didn''t show me any respect!" Chelsea was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She looked at the open door fiercely and said with her eyes full of viciousness, "Just wait and see!" She grabbed her phone and dialed a number. After the phone was connected, she yelled furiously, "Listen! No matter what you do, you must save Baylee!" Eden didn''t say a word to Pa on the way back. When they reached the 25th floor, Pa forced a smile. "Director Bleu, now we''re going to..." "I''ll go thereter." Eden returned to her office. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She looked around the office withplicated emotions and didn''t see Victor. She rxed in an instant. She sat on the chair in front of the French window. Looking at the snowy city outside the window with gloomy eyes, she was in a trance. She liked to live in peace, but she did not know since when she started live with conspiracies. She was no longer the girl who loved her life. She gradually became vicious for her family. Her exquisite face was reflected on the French window. Her clear and bright eyes were still so charming, but the expression in her eyes was slightly different. Eden looked away. She was stunned when she saw the reflection of herself. She didn''t want to see herself, but she slightly moved her head and looked at herself again. She couldn''t escape, could she? In this world, strong animals preyed upon weaker ones. She had to be strong, or she would be bullied. Eden sniffed and stared at herself for a while. Then she bent over the ss table. The coldness from the table made her sober up. A trace of malice shed through her bright eyes, and the smile on her face turned more yful. Chelsea must be very angry at this time. There were many children in the Simpson family. Everyone''s personality was different. Chelsea''s pretty and docile exterior hid a very violent and irascible heart Chelsea had a hot temper, and she wanted to destroy everything that she couldn''t get, which was beneficial to Eden. Victor came back. As soon as he took off his coat, he saw Eden lean over the table. Eden didn''t notice it when he came in. Victor frowned slightly, threw his overcoat on the sofa casually and walked towards Eden elegantly. Looking at her delicate reflection on the French window, he was obsessed with kind of hazy beauty. "Eden, why don''t you go to bed since you are tired?" His hoarse voice was gentle and charming. Eden was startled by the sudden voice. She quickly straightened up andposed her emotions. "Victor, you''re back." Hearing her irrelevant answer, Victor frowned slightly. He bent down, picked her up and walked to the inner room. Thinking of her irrelevant answer, he was confused. Obviously, she seemed to have something on her mind. Eden looked at himzily, "Why do you carry me back to the room? I''m not sleepy. I just miss the children very much. The Spring Festival ising. In the past, I celebrated every Spring Festival with them. Now they''re not by my side, and I can''t get used to it." Eden made a reasonable excuses. No matter how sensitive he was, he would not suspect her. She didn''t tell Thalia about all her n and chose to let Aro do something for her. Victor raised his good-looking eyebrows and looked at her. His expression waszy and his voice was seductive, "I feel that you are tricking me, but I have no evidence." Eden was taken aback. His words made her speechless. "Why should I trick you?" Eden looked at him calmly. She did have something on her mind, but she didn''t want to share it with him. Victor''s eyes shed. Before she left, Thalia told him that Eden asked Aro to do something she didn''t know. "Eden, are you hiding something from me?" Victor lowered his head and stared with her fair face with intense gaze. Her skin was fair and smooth. Brian did have a good way to maintain women''s skin. Of course, Eden was a natural beauty. "No." Eden faced him frankly. Victor frowned and didn''t get to the bottom to it, "Chelsea met you." "Yeah!" Eden answered softly. It seemed that he knew everything in his territory. "What did you talk about?" Victor gently put her on the soft big bed and covered her with the quilt. "She wanted me to persuade you to release Baylee, but I didn''t agree." Hearing this, Victor smiled, stroked her nose with his slender fingers and straightened up, "Well done. They dare toe you because I love you and listen to everything you say." Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Eden was stunned. Did he listen to everything she said? "Is that so?" Eden suddenly felt that she was ttered. Sometimes, she really wondered how attractive she was. Hearing her suspicious tone, Victor was quite depressed. His heart ached when she frowned, and he felt upset instantly. "Your words make me sad." Victor looked very wronged. When the children were at home, he had topete for Eden''s attention with them. However, after the children left, she still didn''t pay much attention to him. Thinking of this, Victor felt more aggrieved. Eden smiled and did not say anything else. "If you have unfinished business to deal with, deal with it beforeing back. I''ll rest for a while, and then I have to go out. It is quite cold outside. Remember to wear a coat." Eden reminded him. Although they''ve got married for several years, she was still considerate towards him. "I see. Where are you going?" "Meet a client and design clothes for her." Eden thought about it. The client she would meetter was quite special. It was an olddy in her seventies. However, fashion and elegance had nothing to do with age. "Alright, I''ll meet a client, and I wille back before you get off work." Victor bowed his head and kissed her forehead with smiling eyes. The he walked out. Eden turned over slightly and picked up the phone beside her. Just as she was about to check the message, Irving called her. "What''s the matter?" Eden''s tone was indifferent. Hearing this, Irving was in a worse mood. "Eden, could you meet me?" His tone was very euphemistic and cautious. Since Eden met Irving, she had never heard him speak in such a tone. Eden''s expression changed slightly, and she asked in reply mercilessly, "Is there any need for us to meet?" Was he trying win her sympathy by pretending to be pitiful? He stole the design of herpany. However, he not only didn''t apologize, but also wanted to see her! How could he be so shameless? "Eden, I didn''t ask anyone to do that. Dahlia contacted the designer in yourpany in private." "So, you want to meet me just to talk about this matter, right?" Eden''s tone was neither cold nor warm. She sat up from the bed and didn''t feel sleepy at all. She lifted the quilt, put on her shoes and walked out while talking on the phone. "Yes! I don''t want you to misunderstand me." Irving''s voice was hoarse, and he was very worried and wronged. Eden was taken aback and then said with a sneer, "Sorry, I have misunderstood you." After that, she nced at her phone and hung up without hesitation. Irving was dumbfounded. He threw the phone on the sofa angrily, and his angry and blood-shot eyes were full of unwillingness. "Eden, why can''t you give me a chance?" Standing aside and looking at Irving, Aidan felt sorry for him. He really wanted to persuade him, "Mr. Matthews, you have been thinking stupidly that she will be with you one day. But you don''t know that you are nothing in her eyes." Unfortunately, he did not have the courage to say so. Being scolded didn''t matter, but he didn''t want to lose his job. Eden put on her overcoat and walked out of the office. It was time to meet the client. Outside the door, Pa and Thalia happened to walk to her. Eden said, "Let''s go." The three of them went to the underground parking lot, and the driver was still Anthony. Thirty minutester, Eden got out of the car at the appointed ce. Eden nced at Thalia and Pa, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back in about half an hour." Thalia nodded. Pa frowned and looked at her, "Don''t you need me to follow you?" Eden nced at her ndly and said, "You look absent-minded. Just forget it. If you make a mistake, I will have to meet the client again." Pa was rendered speechless. She had made a lot of mistakes indeed, but was she that incapable in Eden''s eyes? "Eden, can''t you trust me?" Eden ignored Pa. Thalia and Anthony both looked at Pa speechlessly. Pa looked away in embarrassment, and her face darkened to the extreme. Eden directly took the elevator to the first floor. Above the underground parking lot was the vi area. The vi area was like a big perfect garden. The path was paved with green stone bs. There were stone chairs and tables in the rest area. The supporting facilities were veryplete and artistic. Eden looked at the guide map, and she had arrived. The two and a half storey vi in front of her was modern, looking exquisite and fashionable. She stood at the door for a while, adjusted her clothes and checked her appearance. After making sure that she looked decent, she rang the doorbell with a smile. Soon, the door was opened. A middle-aged woman in red down jacket and apron opened the door. She looked at Eden and smiled gently, "You are Director Bleu, aren''t you?" Eden smiled and nodded, "Yes." "Come in quickly. Mrs. Weaving has been very happy since she knew that you woulde in person!" Eden was a bit confused. Did the olddy know her? With puzzlement, Eden followed the middle-aged woman to the living room. The decoration in the living room was very simple, and the colors were all grey and white, making people feelfortable. The ornaments and furniture were expensive. She looked around. When she saw the olddy who dressed elegantly, she was quite shocked, "Grandma Weaving, it''s you!" Ang smiled lovingly, "Director Bleu, we meet again. Sit down and have a cup of hot tea to warm yourself. It''s cold outside." Eden sat opposite her with a smile. Ang knew that she would arrive on time, and the temperature of the tea was just right. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "This winter is really cold." After thanking Ang, Eden picked up the hot tea and took a sip. The tea tasted mellow and pleasant. Although she didn''t know much about tea, she often saw Zaiden drinking tea, so she knew that the tea was extraordinary. "Nice tea." She did not know how to judge tea, and she could only say so. She was not afraid of beingughed at, because it was not something shameful. Seeing that she was a little reserved, Ang smiled and exined, "My husband liked this tea very much when he was alive. He had his favorite tea, and he would make tea after lunch or dinner. As for me, I''ve been influenced by him, and I gradually became interested in tea." "I see. It seems that you two were deep in love." When Eden met Angst time, Ang said that she came back to visit her husband''s grave. "Yeah!" Ang put down the teacup and her smile faded a little, "I saw the story of you and Mr. Alwynn, which is very simr to the story of my husband and me. Of course, my husband did not lose me, and he had been protecting me secretly. We are both happy women in love." Ang''s eyes were filled with happiness. The expression in her eyes showed that she missed her husband very much. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Looking at her, Eden had a dull pain in heart. She was a happy woman in love, but what about in life? While thinking, Eden heard Ang''s slightly sad voice again. "However, I''m unlucky. My husband has died for many years." After that, Ang didn''t say anything else. Eden looked at Ang''s amiable face. Seeing her bitter smile, she did not speak. Ang would attend a charity party a few dayster, and she needed a dress. After measuring her, Eden found that she was a little tired. Therefore, she did not stay there for long. After bidding farewell to Ang, she sent a message to Anthony and let him drive the car to the roadside. A few minutester, Eden saw the car. At the same time, she saw Irving. His car was behind hers. Eden suddenly remembered what he had said on phone. She frowned slightly and walked over. "Eden." Irving smiled gracefully. The ck wool coat ttered his tall and straight figure. The smile on his face was elegant, and he looked very gentle and charismatic. The girls who could not resist his charm would say with admiration, "Oh! I''m really infatuated with him!" At this time, Irving was absolutely very attractive. "What''s the matter?" Although Irving was gentle and appealing, Eden was very indifferent. Every time Irving saw her like this, he felt bitter and sombre, and his heart ached a lot. "Eden, I just want to tell you in person that I didn''t ask anyone to steal the design drafts of Alwynn Group." Irving exined once again. At this time, Eden did not know that Dahlia had found a scapegoat and held a press conference to disassociate herself from this matter. A matter of repeated urrence like this would not astonish people, and no one would still remember this in a few days. Of course, Eden didn''t know that there was going to be new rumours about her online. Eden could tell that Irving was stubborn from the bunch of roses he bought every day. She was quite helpless, "Irving, you don''t have toe here and exin to me on purpose. In fact, we know very well that it''s impossible for us to be together in the future. Why do you have to be so persistent? At least we don''t hate each other now, do we?" "So, Eden, will you hate me?" He could ignore everything, but he had never ignored his love for her. "At least I don''t hate you very much now." Eden raised her head and looked at him frankly. Yes, at least, they hadn''t turned against each other. After finishing her words, Eden turned around, opened the car door and got in. Seeing how determined she was and looking at her back, Irving slightly clenched his fists. After the car drove away for a long distance, Eden said, "Pa, did you tell Irving that I was there?" Hearing Eden''s words, Thalia looked at Pa with hostility. Pa''s pupils trembled as she ignored Thalia''s terrifying gaze subconsciously. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I... didn''t." Pa answered with a guilty conscience. She deliberately raised her voice to hide her embarrassment. Eden turned around and looked at her with amusement. However, her words were very unpleasant to hear, "You ungrateful b*stard." Pa''s face turned pale and awkward, "Eden, who do you mean? You can''t speak without evidence." Thalia said harshly, "The message in your phone is the evidence!" Thalia squinted at her with a faint smile. Pa''s expression froze. She immediately turned her head to avoid Thalia''s sharp gaze. "I... am Irving''s ssmate, and Eden is my ssmate, too. He asked me casually and I told him out of kindness. Eden, are you and Irving enemies who can''t meet each other?" Pa aimed at Eden. Eden red at her. Wasn''t it good to be with Victor? Why should she meet a despicable man who had evil intentions towards her? In high school, she and Irving had nothing to do with each other. But at this time, she was annoyed just by thinking about Irving. Did absence make the heart grow fonder? No! She would never be well disposed towards Irving. "Pa, you''d better remember whosepany you''re working in." After saying this, Eden turned her head. Anthony looked at Pa whose darkened from the rearview mirror. Eden was just too kind. A woman like Pa should have been sent to jail a long time ago. But Eden kept Pa for other purposes. Pa only felt that her face was burning hot. She often told Irving about Eden''s whereabouts, and Irving would give her some money as rewards. She had paid the down payment for her house, and she was in urgent need of money. The money that Terry gave her was limited. No one spoke again along the way. Pa''s uneasy heart finally relieved. She knew Eden''s temper very well. As she expected, Eden was born softhearted, and she would not do anything to her. This made her have an illusion that she could be fearless before Eden. In such a harmonious society, they should be so friendly. Thinking of the money Irving had transferred to her, she couldn''t help but smile. Thalia nced at her and sneered in heart. Was Pa d that she had escaped? She might not be able tough sooner orter . When they arrived at thepany, Victor hade back. He saw what Dahlia had done online, but he did not say anything. However, Dean was not unwilling to ept the fact. He looked at Victor and said angrily, "Mr. Alwynn, should we just let it go? R. K Group didn''t even apologize to you formally." Victor nced at him ndly and then looked at Eden who was absent-minded, feeling a bit puzzled. Then he turned slowly to look at Dean''s indignant face again and said casually, "They will have to pay back sooner orter." Dean was stunned. Were they talking about the same thing? "Alright." Dean touched his nose with dejection, but he soon went berserk again, "No! But they should apologize to you." Victor was speechless. Why was Dean more excited than him? "Mr. Alwynn, life is short. We can''t have any regret, and we should vent our anger when we''re wronged. I can''t suppress my indignation!" Victor didn''t know what to say. Eden came to sense when she heard Dean''s excited tone. She looked at Dean doubtfully and asked in a daze, "Dean, why are you so mad?" Dean was taken aback. Eden didn''t listen to him at all. He was worried about her ownpany. Oh! He was really mentally exhausted! Victor nced at Eden with his brooding eyes. ...... When they got home from work, there was still no one at home. Eden looked at the empty house and sighed with depression. Victor took off his coat and turned on the heat with remote control. When he looked up at her, he happened to see her sigh. He was very distressed for her, because she hid something from him. He had roughly known what Eden was nning. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 He pursed his sexy lips, walked over and whispered softly, "Eden, sit down for a while. I''m going to cook." Eden was a little tired and nodded. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor frowned. Who woulde to his house at this time? He went to open the door, only to see Anson stand outside the door nervously. He stammered, "Victor... where''s Eden? Abby''s belly... aches." Victor frowned and said nothing. Eden, who had just sat on the sofa, immediately jumped up and walked to the door with a worried face. "Howe? It''s not yet the expected date of childbirth." Anson exined, "After we arrived home, she said that her waist was sore, so I let her have a rest. But she said that her belly ached as soon as shey down." "That''s strange!" Eden was confused. Abby was in good health, and she would not go intobour early. When she had an examinationst time, the doctor said that everything was okay. Anson lowered his head with guilt, "Eden, an actress has been pestering me. Today, she wanted to seduce me, and Abby saw her through. Abby quarreled with her and got very exctied. When she came back, she felt a little ufortable." Eden was stunned. Abby was supposed to give birth after the Spring Festival. She knew that her belly couldn''t ache for no reason. "Hurry up! What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the hospital! Victor, contact the hospital right now." Eden said anxiously. At the same time, she felt very guilty. She was so busy these days that she neglected Abby. She was really not a qualified friend. Victor nodded, took out his phone to call the hospital and asked them to get prepared. Eden went back to take their coats and then left with Anson. When Eden went there, Abigail was sweating in pain. She seemed to have seen her savior when Eden entered her house. She grabbed Eden''s hand tightly, "Eden, it hurts..." Seeing this, Victor nced at Anson who was at a loss. Why was Anson so useless at this moment? At this time, Abigail should be grabbing her husband''s hand, but she was grabbing Eden''s hand. "Drive the car here." Victor said in a deep voice. Anson, who was in a daze, looked at Abigail nervously, "Abby, hold on. We''ll go to the hospital right away." Abigail red at him fiercely. If it weren''t for him, she would not have given birth so early. However, Anson had turned around and left. He did not feel Abigail''s anger at all. Eden knew how annoyed Abigail was, "Abby, don''t you know that pregnant women can''t lose temper? Why couldn''t you restrain yourself?" Eden''s heart ached as well when she saw how painful she was. When she gave birth to the three children, she was in great pain. Abigail wiped the sweat on her forehead and looked at Eden with mad eyes, "Eden, let me tell you. I couldn''t endure it! You don''t know how sl*tty that woman is. Anson ignored her, but she got close to him shamelessly. She wanted to seduce Anson today, but I knew it. That''s why I quarreled with her. I''d rather give birth earlier than see her seduce Anson." Eden was rendered speechless. "She got the leading role in a film, so she thinks that she can be famous, and she is very arrogant. She and her agent make trouble for me all day long." The more Abigail thought about it, the more furious she became. She was a well-known agent, and she entered Mirth Company by connections. Several agents disliked her. If it weren''t for the fact that she could go to work and get off work together with Anson, she would have quit the job a long time ago. It was Victor''spany, but so what? She really looked down on it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Eden said helplessly, "Alright, now you have to reap what you sow. I don''t even know what to say." After Eden said that, Anson tooted outside the door. Eden asked Victor to carry the things that Anson had prepared, and they went out together. In the car, Abigail had intenser and intenserbour pains, and she held Eden''s arm tightly. Eden had experience in this. While telling Abigail how to relieve the pain, she wiped sweat for her. It was not the rush hour, and there was no traffic jam on the road, so they soon arrived at the hospital. Victor had contacted the hospital in advance, and the obstetricians were waiting at the door. "Ah..." Before they could get off the car, Abigail was in so much pain that she could not take it anymore. She thought that all women had the same pain when they were inbour. Since other women could bear it, so could she. After all, the joy of being a mother could make her ovee everything. Thinking of the baby''s chubby hands and tender face, she was willing to do anything. However, at this moment, she realized that she was not as strong as she thought. She could not endure the pain. Her scream was so miserable that Victor and Anson shrank their necks. "Eden, it hurts! I can''t stand it anymore. I don''t want to give birth! No..." Abigail held Eden''s hand desperately. She was pregnant, so she didn''t paint her nails, but her nails were quite long. At this time, she dug two nails into Eden''s flesh. Feeling the great pain, Eden looked at her wrist subconsciously. But she was more worried about Abigail. She wanted tofort Abigail, but she knew that herforting words wouldn''t work. Her tone was extremely gentle as she said slowly, "Abby, listen to me. Hold on, okay? You can''t scream, and you have to keep your strength. Only in this way can you have enough strength to give birth to the baby." Abigail nodded. Anson had got out of the car and helped Abigail sit in a wheelchair. Apanied by the obstetricians, they went directly to the obstetrics and gynaecology department for delivery. After the doctor asked about Abigail''s condition, he had a check-up for her. The orifice of uterus was three centimetres wide. Hearing this, Eden knew that Abigail could soon give birth to the baby. "Woo-woo..." Abigail whimpered. She grabbed Eden''s hand tightly all the time. Eden endured the pain and didn''t let go of her hand. "Oh... Eden, I don''t want to have a naturalbour! I want to have a Caesarean. It hurts too much!" Abigail looked at Eden pleadingly, and her big eyes misted with tears. Eden stroked her sweaty hair and said softly, "Abby, having a Caesarean is painful, too. Contractions will torture you. The orifice of uterus is three centimetres wide now. You''ll give birth to the child very soon." Edenforted her patiently. "Abby, do your best. The doctor said that you can have a naturalbour smoothly." "Alright!" Abigail could only grit her teeth and nod. Eden''s heart hurt even more when she saw Abigail like this. If Abigail''s mother was here, she could be stronger. Anson followed them. He waspletely at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Seeing Abigail sweating in pain and screaming regardless of her image, he had no joy of being a father at all. He wanted to hold Abigail, but he was afraid that his great strength would hurt her. "Abby..." He followed Abigail and called her name. His blood froze when he heard other pregnant women''s heartrending screams. Why was it so painful to give birth to a child? Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Anson, who was still at a loss, looked at Victor nervously. He turned to look at Victor. Looking at the pregnant women who were walking back and forth in the corridor due to pain, Victor felt very guilty. When Eden gave birth to the children, he was not by her side. He couldn''t imagine how much she had suffered at that time. "Ah... B*stard! it hurts! I''m going to kill you!" Victor, who was lost in thought, looked up and saw a screaming pregnant woman grabbing her husband''s hair. At this time, Anson asked in astonishment, "Victor, is it so painful to give birth?" That day, he had a new understanding of pregnant women when he saw how agonized and miserable Abigail was. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the past, when he saw the news that a pregnant womanmitted suicide because of pain, he scoffed. Did she have tomit suicide because of such little pain? Only then did he realize how difficult it was for women to give birth to children. What he said made Victor feel guiltier. "I didn''t give birth to a child before. Why do you ask me? Go ask the doctor." He was in a bad mood. Seeing how painful these pregnant women were, he was d that Eden was not pregnant. He didn''t want Eden to suffer so much. "Eden was once pregnant." Anson looked at him with eager eyes, hoping that he could teach him what to do. He didn''t want Abigail to be in such pain. Victor felt that his most sensitive spot had been touched again. He looked at Anson with annoyance. Why did he mention this all the time? Did he want him to be guiltier? "Victor, say something. I don''t want Abby to be so painful. Look, she can''t hold on any longer. Tell me what to do!" Anson was so anxious that he forgot everything. Victor''s heart was broken. "I wasn''t with Eden when she gave birth to the children." Victor''s deep voice was full of intense fury. Anson was stunned. He had forgotten this. "Where''s Abigail''s family? Come and go through the procedures." The nurse said. "Oh, I''m here." Anson walked over. Victor stood quietly on the spot and looked at Eden who was holding Abigail. She was not as tall as Abigail, and she was slim, but she stood there straight like a lofty mountain. Abigail leaned against her, and it seemed that she could not bear her weight. She held Abigail and walked forward step by step, encouraging Abigail all the time. He would feel guilty in the rest of his life. If he hadn''t been so stubborn, and if he didn''t want to take revenge that much, he might have found Eden and apanied her earlier. His persistence caused him to live in regret forever. The reason why people felt painful was that they pursued the wrong things. "Victor, you''re here." Anson''s parents, Collins and Das, received a phone call from Anson and rushed here. They were sweating and breathing rapidly. Victor pointed at the nurse station, "Aunt Collins, Anson ispleting the procedures. Eden is with Abigail. Don''t worry." "Oh." This was Collins''s first grandchildren. She looked anxious and nervous, and she couldn''t suppress the joy in her heart. "Oh, it''s not the expected date of confinement yet. Why does Abby give birth to the child early? Could it be a grandson?" Das patted his knee in anxiety, but his eyes were full of expectation. Victor was stunned. Did he think that the baby was a boy just because the baby arrived earlier than expected? But Abigail was pregnant with a boy indeed. "It''s a grandson. Uncle Das, congrattions!" Victor smiled and said. "Ah... Has the baby been born?" "What did you say?" Das and Collins said at the same time, staring at Victor with wide eyes in surprise. They were neither excited nor happy. On the contrary, they looked surprised. Victor shook his head and said, "No, but we''ve known it." "No, it should be a granddaughter." Collins liked girls, and she was looking forward to have a granddaughter. It was a pity that she only gave birth to a son, and she had no daughter. This was her lifetime regret. Victor was taken aback. Did he have any misunderstanding about wealthy families? In wealthy families, everyone wanted sons. "Victor, Gia is so beautiful, and her paintings are magnificent. Her pink little face is so tender and cute. When she wears the princess dresses, she is like the little princess in the fairy tale." Collins was somewhat envious of Victor because he had a smart and obedient daughter. Although Victor was proud, he didn''t know how to answer her at the moment. "Oh! Dear, it''s okay! No matter the baby is a boy or a girl, it''s a great thing. As long as Abby and the baby can be safe and sound." Das smiled. Anyway, Abby and Anson could have another child in the future. How could Victor not know what Das was thinking? Das preferred boys. After all, the Skye family was wealthy. Anson was his only child, and he had been spoiling Anson since Anson was born. "Abby, how do you feel?" Seeing Abigail and Edene back, Collins went forward in a hurry and asked. Abigail closed her eyes and shook her head, saying weakly, "Mom, I''m fine." Seeing Collins, Abigail felt quite bitter in heart. If her mother could be with her at this moment, how good it would be. Unfortunately, this was just her dream. Her mother and father had been pursuing their dreams. She wouldn''t think like this in ordinary times, but that day, she missed her mother very much. "Eden, thank you! You have been taking care of Abby." Collins looked at Eden with gratitude. "Aunt Collins, this is what I should do." Eden nced at Abby. She knew that Abby wanted to stay with her own mother, but Collins was a very kind mother-inw. She regarded Abby as her biological daughter. "Abby, thank you!" Collins held Abigail''s hand tightly. As a mother, she felt sorry for her daughter-in- law. "Mom... It hurts... Ouch..." Abigail gritted her teeth and lowered her head, crying out in pain once again. They could feel how painful she was at the moment. Anson came over afterpleting the procedures. Hearing this, he felt even more distressed. "Abby, what could I do to help you?" Anson held her with distress. His heart was torn with anxiety when he saw Abigail''s weak and pale face. Abigail looked at him helplessly. Her hair had been wetted by sweat. She felt that she had reached her limit, and she couldn''t bear the pain any longer. She asked weakly, "Can you suffer the pain on my behalf?" Anson was stunned. "Abby, if possible, I am willing to suffer on your behalf." Anson said with determination. He would rather bear all her pain. Hearing these words, the others were taken aback. Anson was a considerate and nice husband. Collins red at him and said withint, "Even if you could bear the pain for Abby, you might not be as strong as her." Saying this, she even patted Anson''s shoulder hard and asked him to hold Abigail properly. "Although Abby is very ufortable now, thebour pains are regr, and it won''tst for long." Eden exined next to them. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Eden said such words because he really loved Abigail, and Eden was very happy. She and Abby both married nice men. Anson couldn''t believe it, but he looked at Eden expectantly, "Eden, why do I feel that you''re comforting me?" Eden looked at him with amusement, and she knew that he was looking forward to it. The feeling of being a father was indeed exciting and great. "I amforting you. I want to trick you, but it is not the time to joke now." "Ha-ha..." Anson finally smiled. He looked at Abigail andughed happily, "Abby, did you hear that? Eden said that you''ll give birth soon." Abigail was inbour pains, and she had no time to answer him. She didn''t even hear what he said. "It hurts... so much..." Abigail bent down. She thought she was very strong, but she really could not hold on. ...... In the early hours, Lucian rushed over. He came to see Adonis and happened to see the message sent by Anson, so he came here. At this time, the three of them waited outside the delivery room, staring at the door of the delivery room without blinking. They were all handsome and charming. The others who were waiting for their wives and children couldn''t stand such an oppressive atmosphere and stood far away. But they couldn''t help looking at their handsome faces. The three of them turned a blind eye to it and only stared at the delivery room. Meanwhile, Eden went to the VIP ward in advance to prepare the things that the child would use. "Ah..." After a loud cry, he heard the cries of a baby. "Ah..." Anson screamed, which startled Victor and Lucian. "Are you insane?" Victor nced at Anson who suddenly became so excited. "My baby is born! I really gave birth to my baby!" Anson was so excited that he trotted on the spot, not knowing what he was talking about at all. Lucian and Victor were speechless. "What? Did you give birth to the baby? You didn''t do anything. How could the baby be born by you?" Lucian looked at him with disdain. He just became a father, didn''t he? Look at how excited he was! People who didn''t know might think he was a lunatic. At this moment, Anson didn''t care about what he said and announced loudly and excitedly, "Victor, Lucian, I''m a father now! I''m really a father!" Victor and Lucian looked at him helplessly again. Anson was so easy to get excited. If Abigail gave birth to boy-girl twins, he would definitely pass out in joy. However... Seeing that Anson was so excited that he was about to cry, Victor was lost in thought. Was this the joy and happiness of being a father? No wonder Eden insisted on giving birth to another child. She wanted him to experience such a feeling. He smiled pleasantly. Eden really cared about him. At this moment, Lucian envied Anson very much. A hint of grief shed across his eyes as he looked down. Thinking of the contraceptive pills, he had a severe pain in heart. He lowered his head, and the bitterness in his heart made him want to escape from here. Under the dim light, his figure looked lonely and mncholic. Suddenly, the door of the delivery room was opened. The doctor came out with a baby in her arms and said with a smile, "Where''s Abigail''s family?" "Beautifuldy, I''m here." Like a primary school student whose name had been mentioned by his teacher, Anson walked forward with a bright smile. Hearing the way Anson addressed her, the doctor was stunned. She smiled shyly and handed the child to Anson cautiously. "Congrattions, Mr. Skye. Although the child is a month premature, he''s very healthy. He needs to live in the incubator for a few days for observation. Then he can be discharged from the hospital." "Ah..." Observing the child carefully, Anson was on cloud nine. The child had to live in the incubator. "Doctor, is there anything wrong with my son?" The doctor was taken aback. Anson was handsome and elegant, and even his voice was so pleasant to hear. His posture of holding the child was attractive. He was her ideal boyfriend, but he seemed to be somewhat silly. Had she ever said that there was something wrong with the child? Victor and Lucian walked over. Victor looked at the child and said with a look of disgust, "Why does he look like an old man?" Hearing this, Anson was a little mad, "What nonsense are you talking about? Look at how adorable my son is! He''s so simr to me." Anson''s voice sounded as proud as Victor''s. In the future, he wouldn''t envy Victor anymore, because he had his own child. "By the way, how''s my wife?" Anson looked at the delivery room with distress and didn''t intend to argue with Victor. The doctor said, "She wille out soon. She had cesarean section." "What is that?" Anson felt that it must be painful. The doctor was speechless. Was Anson really a husband? He didn''t even know this. "Mr. Skye, please hold the child ande with me." Hearing this, Anson put the child in Lucian''s arms and didn''t look at him anymore. Fortunately, Lucian reacted quickly and held the child. It was the first time that he had held a new-born baby. "Go with the doctor. I''ll wait for my wife here." Abigail hadn''te out safely, so Anson was no longer in the mood to y with his son. Lucian was speechless. He looked down at the child in his arms. His clean and small face was red, and he pouted. His mouth was very small and was not even as big as Lucian''s finger. The baby had fallen asleep, and his eyes and brows really looked like Anson''s. He was very cute. Lucian''s heart softened in an instant. He raised his head and nced at Victor who had three children. Victor was more experienced in holding a child. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Victor turned his body sideways and refused him, "Don''t let me hold him. I''ve never held such a small baby before." Lucian turned around silently and followed the doctor to leave. Victor did not apany Anson and said, "I am going to find Eden." Anson was worried about Abigail, and hepletely ignored Victor. When Victor arrived at the ward, Eden had prepared everything. "Eden, are you tired?" Victor looked at her with pity. Eden smiled and shook her head, "I''m not tired. Where is the child?" Victor said, "He''s in the incubator." Eden nodded, "It''s okay. Abby wille out soon. I''ll cook some lotus root starch for Abby first. She hasn''t eaten anything yesterday. Giving birth to a child is painful, but she will feel better soon." Victor wanted to say something, but he bit back his words when she turned around and went to cook. He watched her quietly. Her delicate face looked a little tired. Her lips were painted with pink lipstick, and her every move was particrly attractive. He wanted to go over and hug her. As soon as he took a step, he heard a flurry of footsteps behind him. Abigail was pushed in. Victor stepped aside in a hurry. "Abby, we''re here. Take a rest first." Anson held Abigail''s hand tightly. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 "Abby, we''re here. Take a rest first." Anson held Abigail''s hand tightly. Anson looked at Abigail''s weak face extremely affectionately and dotingly. Such a scene was so sweet. Then he carried Abigail onto the bed cautiously. Victor left the ward sensibly and sat outside, waiting for Eden. His stomach growled, and he looked at the time. It was almost dawn. Only then did he realize that they hadn''t eaten anything. Das and Collins, who had gone back, were on the way here. He took out his phone and asked the manager of River City Restaurant to send breakfast here. Then he leaned against the wall and took a rest with his eyes closed. "Go home and sleep if you''re sleepy." Lucian sat beside him. Victor slowly opened his eyes and nced at him, "Is the child all right now?" "Yep!" Lucian nodded lightly, "The doctor said he would be discharged in a few days." He looked at the winter night outside the window, and his heart ached severely, "Victor, when will Adonis wake up?" Victor''s expression changed as he turned slowly to nce at him. His voice was hoarse and maic, "He will wake up at the right time." Lucian''s voice was hoarse as well, and there was intense expectation and seriousness in his tone, "Candace''s belly is getting bigger day by day. I want Adonis to witness the birth of his child and experience the joy of being a father." Victor did not speak. Even Dr. Conley did not know when Adonis would wake up. Anton was confident, but it took some time. "When will Adonis wake up?" Lucian asked again as if he did not want to give up. His hoarse voice was quite attractive. Victor closed his eyes tiredly and took a deep breath, "Lucian, Adonis will wake up. I know that you have always been guilty about it, and you can''t sleep and eat well because of this matter. Although I didn''t say anything about it during this period of time, I feel ufortable when I see how apologetic you are." Victor patted Lucian on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Lucian, it''s not your fault." Lucian remained silent and kept his head down. Victor wanted to say something, but in the end, he just sighed with depression. At dawn, Collins and Das rushed to the hospital and asked Eden and Victor to go back to rest. Eden was very tired. After sleeping for a whole day, she finally felt better. At six o''clock in the afternoon, when she opened her eyes, she smelled the aroma of dishes. She smiled, got up and washed up. After changing into a set of white pajamas, she went to the kitchen. Victor wore a white apron, and he was cooking sponge gourd and egg soup. Next to him, the braised pork ribs smelled delicious. Eden smiled with joy. It seemed that Victor didn''t notice her. He stirred the eggs seriously and then poured them into the boiling soup. His every move was smooth. Obviously, he was very familiar with cooking. At this time, Victor, the cold-blooded and heartless man, became a warm man who devoted himself to cooking delicacies for his wife. "Victor, you''re better and better at cooking." Hearing her voice, he knew that she had woken up. He turned around and said dotingly, "Eden, you are awake. We can have dinner soon. Sit down for a while." "I have had enough sleep. After dinner, let''s go to the hospital to see Abby and Ayman." "Ayman?" Victor was confused for a second, and then he immediately understood. "Ha-ha..." Thinking of how Anson looked like when hepromised, Eden was amused. She looked at Victor with a smile, "Anson has agreed. The baby''s nickname is Ayman. If they have a daughter in the future, they''ll give her a nickname that is simr to this one." "That''s a nice name." Victor smiled and poured the soup into the porcin bowl. It looked delicious and appetizing. He looked at Eden with a bright smile. Under the light, he looked extremely handsome and charming, "Eden, have a taste." In the past, he never went to the kitchen and didn''t know that cooking was soplicated. At this time, he could cook rather delicious food, and he kept learning. But when he saw Eden eating the dishes he made with a happy smile, he felt that it was worth it though his hands were often sshed with hot oil and he often cut his fingers by ident. Raising her head and seeing his starry eyes, Eden was obsessed. Whether Victor looked gentle or cold, he was so attractive. He always made Eden feel that she was madly in love. Eden lowered her head and smiled. Picking up the braised pork ribs, she ran out of the kitchen in a hurry and praised him, "You''re better at cooking, and you have made great progress." After Jaida and Zaiden left with the three children, he tried his best to learn to cook, and he cooked different dishes for her every day. She was spoiled like a princess. After dinner, they went to the hospital. In the hospital, Anson was very tired, but he had to stay with Abigail, and he took good care of her. Even Das and Collins were forced to go back and rest. Although Abigail had a cesarean section, she could already get out of bed and walk. Anson was helping her walk around in the ward. When she saw Eden, she melted into tears, "Eden..." She choked with sobs and could not speak. Seeing her like this, Eden became anxious andforted her softly, "Abby, I know you are in pain. Don''t worry. You will be fine in a few days. You can''t cry now. If you are in a bad mood, your health will be affected." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail shook her head. What she said stunned Eden, "I''m crying for you." Everyone was confused. Eden was surprised and asked, "Abby, I am very happy now. Why do you cry for me?" "Fool, my incision is not big, but it hurts so much. When you gave birth to the three children, you had such a big incision on your belly. It must be so painful." She couldn''t feel for Eden before she gave birth to her own child. Eden''s eyes were filled with warmth as she put the things on the table. She smiled warmly and looked at Abigail who was about to cry, "Dummy, you were with me at that time, weren''t you? I told you that it wasn''t that painful. At that time, I was still young, so I recovered very quickly." Victor''s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and said nothing, but no one noticed that his body trembled slightly. "But it still hurts!" Abigail felt that it was really too painful to give birth to a child. She had not even seen her child. Eden smiled, held her and persuaded her, "Alright, Abby, don''t think too much. Have a good rest. Give yourself a vacation and rest well. You have been busy all these years." Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 "I see. I''ve suffered for so long, and I must rest well now. Besides, I have a husband who can make lots of money. Why do I have to live so hard? From now on, I will be a virtuous wife and a gentle mother, just like you. I will cook for my family and raise my child well." Abigail looked very obedient. Looking at her, Eden couldn''t helpughing and didn''t believe what she said at all, "Although you say so, you don''t think so in your heart. I know you so well. In the past years, you have been dedicated yourself into work.You think about work even when you lie on bed." "s! It''s painful to be known so well by someone." Abigail smiled helplessly. Eden smiled and did not speak. They knew each other too well. Abigail''s workload had been burdensome, and every actor in herpany was popr. Just like many sessful strong women, Abigail had been so hardworking and aspirant. Ordinary people could not be as determined and strong-willed as her. "Ayman can stay with me in five days," Abigail said unhappily, "Eden, I haven''t seen my son yet." Hearing this, Anson could not helpining, "Abby, he made you feel painful, but you care about him so much." Abigail red at him angrily, "That''s my son! He''s my own flesh and blood. No matter how painful I am, he''s the apple of my eye." "Alright, both of you are the closest to my heart." Anson immediatelypromised. Her fearful and ttering expression looked so pitiful. As long as Abigail was happy, he could do anything, including wronging himself. "Humph!" Abigail looked better, but she snorted coldly. Anson smiled helplessly. These days, he had to take care of Abby cautiously. She was just like a queen. Victor shook his head helplessly. What a henpecked man! "Come out." Victor waved at Anson. Anson turned to look at him unwillingly, "Out with it." Victor said, "Are you sure you want me to talk to you here?" Victor nced at Abigail who was chatting with Eden happily. Anson walked outside silently. He couldn''t afford to offend Abigail at this time. At the corridor in the hospital, Victor squinted at Ansonzily, "Anson, can you have some backbone? When Abigail red at you, you were so scared that you almost peed in your pants." Anson was speechless. He looked at Victor, "Did you ask me toe out just to tell me this?" Victor nodded, "It''s not easy to be henpecked." "You are also a henpecked man, aren''t you? If you have the guts, lose your temper before Eden." Victor was stunned. He pursed his lips, "Forget it." He had forgotten that he was also henpecked. Anson suddenly looked at Victor with sympathy. "Ha-ha... Victor, you don''t dare, do you? We''re both sensible. Being henpecked is not something bad. We should dote on our wives instead of bullying them. Look at me. I am always obedient to Abby. I never retort and obey her unconditionally." Victor was helpless. "Look at you. You even show off before me. Don''t you think it''s glorious?" Victor leaned against the wall slowly. "Of course. Shouldn''t I show off this kind of thing? I am the happiest man in the world. Others can''t be as lucky as me." After he had his own child, he became proud and confident in front of Victor. Victor was extremely speechless. Why should he talk to Anson about this? He must be out of his head, so he asked Anson toe out and said something like that to mock himself. They were both henpecked. But why did he feel that Anson was so smug? "You can get out of here now." Victor gestured at him to leave. Anson not only didn''t leave, but also looked at Victor with a meaningful smile, "Now, you''ve finally witnessed public disy affection, right? Back then, you showed off your love early in the morning, which made us feel ufortable all day long. So, you asked for it!" Anson finished his words slowly and turned back to the ward. It felt so great to deal with Victor as he had done to him. The corner of Victor''s mouth twitched. He shouldn''t have asked Anson toe out. He stood outside silently and waited for Eden. However, at this moment, Dean called him. "What''s the matter?" Victor asked in a nd tone, lookingzy and indifferent. "Mr. Alwynn, did you... see the news?" Dean asked cautiously. "Just get straight to the point." Victor had a nasty feeling in heart. Hearing this, Dean knew that Victor had not seen the news. "Mr. Alwynn, it is said that Mrs. Alwynn wants to seduce Irving, and theizens all feel sorry for Dahlia." Victor frowned, and his eyes were filled with harshness. He hung up the phone and nced at the news on the phone screen. He swiped opened the phone quickly and looked it through. There was a picture attached to the news. In the photo, Eden and Irving stood on the side of the road and talked, while Irving looked at Eden affectionately. With apathetic and hostile eyes, Victor dialed Lucian''s phone number. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard Lucian''s gentle voice, "I am investigating this matter right now. This photo was posted by a small newspaper office and I have found out the IP address. However, this newspaper office was closed down this morning." Victor was surprised. How could it be like this? "Investigate it again. Maybe they did it on purpose because they were afraid of being aimed at by us." He would not let go anyone who wanted to nder Eden. "You''re right." Victor froze, and his eyes were full of anger. "Lucian, can you finish your words in one go?" "You didn''t give me such a chance." His rigid answer made Victor have to way to vent his anger. "Say it." Victor forced himself to be patient. Lucian did not dy his time, "You''re right. The legal representative of the newspaper office cancelled the business license and then applied for a job in the newspaper office owned by R. K Group." "Therefore, this is a tricked yed by Irving." Lucian denied him quickly, "No." "What..." Victor was about to say something but stopped. "Irving has deep affection towards Eden. He will not ruin Eden in this way. Someone else wants to use this to cover up the matter about the design draft." "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "Investigate it for me." "Mm! I''ve deleted the post online. It takes some time to change the public opinion." "I see." Victor hung up the phone and squinted his eyes solemnly. He wanted to go to the ward to see Eden.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eden happened toe out, and Victor immediatelyposed his emotions, "Eden, are we leaving?" Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 "Yeah!" Eden smiled and nodded, "Abby is sleepy. We can''t disturb her rest. Anson is taking care of her here." "Okay! Let''s go." Victor did not tell her what had happened. He did not want her to worry about many things. With him by her side, those who wanted to bully her would pay the price. "We don''t have to go to thepany today. Let''s go home." Victor held her waist habitually. "Is that so?" Eden looked at him in confusion. He was someone who never cked off on work. "Yes! Thepany functions perfectly now, and Dean has arranged the auction of the piece of land. But before that, we should buy the diamond ring first. That is our wedding ring. Although I have invited a famous designer to design the wedding rings for us, it depends on your preference." Eden stopped. She did not care about these things, and she had been very d because he was so thoughtful. She looked at him with her starry eyes and asked seriously, "Victor, are you really going to sell the piece ofnd?" Moreover, he wanted to trap Irving. He didn''t spend a single penny on that piece ofnd. "Right." Victor took her hand and walked forward, "Eden, don''t worry. We own a lot of real estates. River City is very big, and the real estate industry and clothing industry have been cornered by dad and me. It is impossible for Irving and the Simpson family to change the situation." Victor looked very confident, and hiszy and wicked look was always very attracted to Eden. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at his evil face. She knew that Irving was going to suffer, "Victor, do you have any ns?" She had heard about it before. Victor smiled mysteriously and took her into the elevator, "Honey, this is a secret. I''ll take you to the auction and let you see it on your own." He would let her see what he would do to Irving in person. There was a lot of unfair treatment in this world, and Irving was going to suffer one of them. "Alright, I know you won''t act recklessly. As long as you have made up your mind, I will support you." Her words made Victor extremely pleased. Irving stayed in his office. These days, he suffered violent mood swings. He had just solved the matter about the design draft, but there was such a rumour about him. He really hoped that Eden could seduce him. Then his dream woulde true. The office was in a mess, and documents were scattered everywhere. Aidan bent down and picked up the important documents. He ced them on the desk behind Irving cautiously. "B*stard, who on earth posed such news on the Inte?" Irving couldn''t figure out who had the courage to nder him. "Mr. Matthews, you have been angry for an hour. It hurts your health." Aidan persuaded him in fear. Irving nced at him sharply, "Go find out who did it." Aidan lowered his head, and the expression in his eyes changed. Impulse was like devil, and Irving was more like a devil when he was angry. It was so easy to figure out this matter, but he wanted to investigate it. Sure enough, people in love were the silliest. Irving was a good example. "Mr. Matthews, there''s no need to investigate this matter. I know who did it." "Who?" Irving''s face was so gloomy that Aidan didn''t dare to look at him. He looked down at Aidan with a frenzy of rage. Aidan didn''t dare to speak. "Say it!" Seeing that Aidan bit back the words he would like to have said, Irving became even angrier. The expression in Aidan''s eyes changed again. Should he really tell Irving about this matter? When he saw Irving''s cold face, he immediately said, "Mr. Matthews, I have checked it out. This matter was done by someone in ourpany. Of course, he colluded with someone else." "What?" Irving was stunned, and he was suddenly enlightened. Then he thought of something, and his eyes were zing with the mes of fury. In thepany, only Dahlia knew his rtionship with Eden. "No, it''s not Dahlia. She is smart now, and she wouldn''t do such a thing on her own. Even if she wants to do it, she will make use of others. Who would she use?" Aidan shook his head. Sure enough, people in love were stupid. Couldn''t he figure out such a simple thing? Dahlia did not dare to do it by herself. However, others had no scruples. Especially those who hated Victor the most. "Humph!" Seeing that Aidan didn''t speak, Irving went off the deep end. Victor was loved by Eden, but in the news, he was seduced by her. It had something to do with his dignity. No man would allow himself to be at a disadvantage in front of the woman he liked. Irving was the same. He wanted to get Eden with his own strength instead of being seduced by her. Irving suddenly paused. Then he looked at Aidan and said, "Chelsea." Aidan swallowed. He finally guessed right. Dahlia did not dare to do it herself, but Chelsea did. The rtionship between the Simpson family and the Alwynn family seemed to be not simple. They went against each other as soon as they met. Everyone had various suspicions about what had happened at the banquet. "Mr. Matthews, I heard that Chelsea went to Miss Bleu a few days ago and asked her to save Baylee. However, Miss Bleu refused her. Chelsea tried a lot of means to save Baylee, but failed. The new year ising, so she spread such rumours online in a fit of anger." Of course, Dahlia helped Chelsea a lot. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, the one who posted the news had entered theirpany, which meant that they wanted to challenge Victor. It made R. K Group and Alwynn Group be enemies forever. In this case, Irving had to cooperate with the Simpson family. This was Chelsea''s cleverness. She did it, but Irving had to be the scapegoat. Of course, Victor could naturally figure this out. Alwynn Group could not be destroyed overnight. The Simpson family and Irving were too naive. When Aidan knew that Alwynn Group had cornered the market in River City, he was shocked. However, Irving''s sense of decency made him want to defeat Victor in this industry. Barrett, that cunning fox, might have had another n, but they didn''t know about it. "It turns out to be her! So, is it Dahlia who bought the newspaper office?" Irving said harshly and sternly. Aidan nodded and said honestly, "Dahlia acted first and reported afterwards. The documents had been sent to the office one hour in advance. If we get even with her now, she can disassociate herself from it." "So, do you mean that I have been fooled by this woman?" Irving looked at Aidan with gloomy and angry eyes. Aidan was speechless. He wouldn''t take the me. He shook his head quickly, "Mr. Matthews, I don''t think so. On the contrary, if Dahlia does this, we can fool public opinion and avoid Chairman Matthews''s investigation." Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 "You mention my father all day long and bring me pressure! Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Are you reminding me indirectly how failed my life is?" Irving roared at Aidan with annoyance. Hearing his tone, Aidan felt that he was very strange. Irving was so angry that he spoke without thinking. In the past, he was mature and steady, and he did everything after careful consideration. These days, he always couldn''t calm down when he did things. He did things moodily and had been trapped by Victor. "Mr. Matthews, calm down. Being angry hurts your health." Aidan advised him sincerely. "Shut up! What else can you say except this?" Irving wanted to kick him out of the office. However, Aidan was the only one he could talk to. "Aidan, tell me. How can I get Eden? You know this is my obsession." Irving sat on the leather rotating chair, raised his head and looked at the crystalmp on the ceiling. He had mixed feeling in heart. Could he never be with Eden? Thinking about such a result, he felt very sad. Seeing that Irving finally faced up to this question, Aiden suddenly looked up at him in high spirits. He said boldly, "Mr. Matthews, do you want to hear the truth or lie?" Irving nced at Aidan who was looking at him with eager eyes. He actually let him choose at such a critical moment. However... Irving''s face looked extremely disappointed. He probably knew what Aidan was going to say. "Tell me the lie first." Irving lowered his head, and he couldn''t hide the loneliness and sadness on his face. After taking a deep breath, Aidan said, "Mr. Matthews, as long as you work hard, Eden will one day belong to you." Irving nodded with satisfaction, "What about the truth?" He felt upset at the bottom of his heart, and he was very sombre and downcast, like an abandoned cat. Aidan''s body trembled. In fact, he did not dare to speak out the truth. But he had no choice at this moment. However, for the sake of Irving''s future, he must tell him the truth, "Mr. Matthews... The truth is that being with Miss Bleu is just your wishful thinking." "So, Mr. Matthews, don''t dream about it anymore. It''s impossible." Irving didn''t know what to say. He felt a burning sensation in his heart and touched his chest. Then he red at Aidan, but he knew very well that he had been cheating himself. He thought that as long as he tried his best, he could get what he wanted. He understood everything, but he had been pretending. Victor was such an overbearing man, and he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. How could he let him get Eden? Victor was iron-willed and powerful. Although they suddenly came to River City, he wouldn''t be afraid of him and the Simpson family. The Craig family was the best example, and Melissa had reaped what she sowed. But, why was he so unwilling to ept the fact? There seemed to be something trying to get out of his chest. "Mr. Matthews, love is like a gust of wind. You will get nothing after the wind blows past you. Mr. Matthews, you should really give up." Aidan persuaded him earnestly. Irving''s eyes were sharp and threatening as he said, "I asked you toe here because I need you to solve this matter, but to persuade me." Aidan was aggrieved, "Mr. Matthews, I think I''m here to be a punching bag." Irving was speechless. "Get the money ready. I must get the diamond ring and the piece ofnd." Irving turned around after saying that. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk anymore. He said the same words again! Aidan felt that Irving was really hopeless. He clearly knew that Victor went to the auction to buy the diamond ring. Besides, Victor got the piece ofnd in a despicable way, but he wanted to auction it off shamelessly, and he was sure that Irving would buy it to salvage his pride. However, Irving really fell into his trap. If it was in ancient times, he must be a fatuous emperor. However, Aidan had said what he should say. Anyway, he wouldn''t pay the money. Why should he feel so distressed? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I see, Mr. Matthews." He answered with depression in heart. In the office, Dahlia had been walking around restlessly. Seeing Aidan passing by her office, she looked at him nervously. However, Aidan did not enter her office, and she instantly breathed a sigh of relief. If it was an ordinary thing, she wouldn''t have been so afraid. But this matter had something to do with Irving, so she had been uneasy. Seeing that Aidan was about to walk past her office, she thought for a moment and went out to stop him. "Aidan, will Irving go to the dinner party tonight?" Dahlia looked at him with a somewhat unnatural expression. Aidan stopped slowly and looked sideways at her, "Miss Grant, I''m not sure about this. You can ask Mr. Matthews on your own." Did she only want to ask about this by stopping him? "Oh, okay." Dahlia smiled, turned around and entered the office. Seeing Aidan like this, she was even more panicked. ording to her understanding of Aidan, he was an old fox. Irving was very angry about this matter. But no matter how mad he was, Chairman Matthews was her trump card. As long as she mentioned Chairman Matthews, he would not dare to do anything to her. "Ha-ha..." A victorious smile appeared on her face. "Eden, I will let you experience the feeling of being utterly discredited." Back then, her reputation was ruined, and she was so desperate as if she had been sentenced to death. She couldn''te back to this city until she had a stic surgery and changed her identity. Dahlia took a deep breath. In this period of time, that day was her happiest day. In the Simpson family. Chelsea looked at the news with great satisfaction. Barrett and Leni were very satisfied as well. Barrett looked at Chelsea. His eyes were shrewd and his tone sounded very energetic, "Chelsea, you did a good job. As long as the Alwynn family is in trouble, we''ll be delighted." A sinister smile appeared on Chelsea''s coquettish face, "Dad, Victor and Eden are too arrogant. I''d like to see how long they can hold on. I can let the reporters spread some new rumours at any time. In this way, they will lose all standing and reputation." In order to save Baylee, she had asked for many powerful people''s help, but she failed. Since Victor took advantage of his power to bully them, she would make Victor and Eden die a terrible death. She had to improve that she was the most powerful here. No one could be richer than the Simpson family. How dared the Alwynn family be so arrogant? She would definitely let them suffer and pay the price. Barrett nodded in agreement and said with his sharp eyes full of malice, "It''s time to let them know how powerful we are." Being suppressed by Victor again and again, he was very angry. Ruining Victor''s reputation was equivalent to destroying half of the Alwynn family. At the corner on the second floor, Adrienne looked at the three of them who colluded in doing evil. She sneered and then turned to go upstairs. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Adrienne turned around and returned to her room. She sat on the sofa with her slender legs crossed, picked up the phone on the tea table and dialed Victor''s number without hesitation. Victor and Eden hade home. Eden was changing her clothes. Victor nced at the strange phone number and hesitated for a while before answering the phone. "Mr. Alwynn, this is me, Adrienne." The expression in Victor''s eyes didn''t change as he said in a low voice, "Mm." Adrienne could tell that it was inconvenient for him to speak at the moment. "Why don''t I call youter?" "Okay." Victor hung up the phone quickly. He walked towards Eden and saw that she was about to put on the coat. Her wrist was revealed, but there were some bruises on it. "What''s wrong with your hand?" Victor pulled her wrist in a hurry and had a look. Seeing the pinch marks, he immediately understood what had happened. D*mn Abigail! She couldn''t bear to scratch Anson but tortured Eden. Eden shook her head slightly, "It''s okay. It has been healed." "I don''t believe you. Don''t you feel painful?" Victor pulled her and sat down on the sofa aside. "Victor..." "Sit down. I''ll get the medicine chest for you." Hearing Victor''s firm tone, Eden smiled helplessly. She sat down obediently and waited for Victor toe back. Victor came back soon. He put the medicine chest on the ground, knelt in front of Eden on one knee and disinfected her wound with iodine and cotton buds. Victor''s eyes were gloomy and mad as he looked at the blue and purple pinch marks. "Why didn''t you say it at that time?" Victor said with a trace of fury in his tone. Eden lowered her head and stared at him with her starry eyes, "Abby felt so painful at that time." Victor felt as if his heart had been shot by an arrow. He only cared if she was painful or not. After treating her wound carefully, Victor put away the medicine chest, "I''m going to the market. You rest at home." Eden looked at him in surprise, "Do you know how to choose food ingredients?" In her memory, he had never gone to the market. Victor''s face looked a little unnatural. He blinked his ck eyes and raised his voice, "Who said that I don''t know how to choose food ingredients? I want to eat the dumplings made by you. I''lle back from the market soon." Victor turned around and left without waiting for Eden to reply. Eden did not think much. After putting on her clothes, she went to the kitchen to make preparations. Victor drove far away and parked the car at the side of the road before he called Adrienne. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." "Mm!" Victor replied indifferently. Adrienne smiled and said in a rxed tone, "It seems that you''ve known that I would call you ." In the past, she wanted to cooperate with Eden, but Victor doted on her so much and Delmont cared about her. If something bad happened to Eden, she would definitely be in trouble. After thinking about it over and over again, she thought it was better to cooperate with Victor. Victor did not expect Adrienne to call him, either. ording to the information he got, Adrienne and Morgan didn''t get along well with the other children of Barrett. Barrett did not care about them too much. More importantly, Adrienne''s mother owned many shares of Simpson Company. Many people cast a greedy eye on her shares, and Adrienne and Morgan had many enemies in the Simpson family. "I''m a bit surprised." Victor put his hand on the car window. A current of cold air blew in his face, but he didn''t feel cold at all. Adrienne was careful and meticulous, and she wouldn''t call him for no reason. "Mr. Alwynn, I think that even if I don''t tell you, you know the situation of my family, right?" "So?" Victor asked ndly. He had known what Adrienne wanted to do. A person who didn''t have a strong heart would not find him so easily. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re a smart man. I want to cooperate with you. Let''s meet and talk about it." Adrienne suggested. Victor did not agree with her directly. Instead, he asked meaningfully, "Before I meet you, I want to make sure if you have the ability to cooperate with me." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Victor could be sharp-tongued before anyone except for Eden. Adrienne was stunned. She knew that Victor was asking if she was smart and capable enough. A few years ago, she was not ruthless and experienced enough. But at this time, she was ready to go for broke. Obviously, Leni and Chelsea couldn''t wait any longer. She immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I understand what you mean. If I don''t even have such an ability, how would I dare to call you?" "I know that it''s not enough to have ambition and patience. To cooperate with you, I need dogged determination. You can rest assured that I have great mental endurance. If I''m not qualified to cooperate with you, I wouldn''t call you." Victor said, "Okay, meet me in Pavilion Clubhouse twenty minutester. Tell the waiter that you''re going to see me." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone and drove to Pavilion Clubhouse. Talking to Adrienne on the phone didn''t dy his time. Passing by the supermarket, he stopped the car and bought some food ingredients to make dumplings. Seventeen minutester, he arrived at Pavilion Clubhouse. He sat in his exclusive private box for a while and then heard someone knocking on the door. "Come in." Victor said in a deep voice. Adrienne pushed the door open and walked in. It seemed that she left in a hurry without putting on make-up. She only painted her lips, but she still looked so pretty and elegant. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re in such a hurry to go home." Adrienne sat down across from Victor calmly. Victor said honestly, "I don''t want to starve my wife, so I only have a few minutes." Adrienne was speechless. She didn''t want to witness public disy affection at all. "Mrs. Alwynn is very lucky." Adrienne was a little envious. Delmont was a good man, and she would live a happy life in the future. "Just get down to business." Victor raised his head slightly and looked at Adrienne. Adrienne nodded. Her expression turned solemn as she said in a serious tone, "Mr. Alwynn, I know the grudge between the Alwynn family and the Simpson family, but we have the same purpose. I want the Simpson family." "Oh!" Victor was a little surprised by Adrienne''s ambition, "Miss Simpson, you''re quite ambitious." Adrienne smiled bitterly and said dejectedly, "I think you know the situation of my family very well. If I am not ambitious, Morgan and I will be homeless. We may even be killed." It was not an exaggeration to say so. Leni was a cruel woman who had killed someone before. In front of her, the third wife and the fourth wife of Barrett didn''t dare to say anything extra. Moreover, his fourth wife was very afraid of Leni. Only when she became more powerful could she protect the people she loved. More importantly, she wanted to spend the rest of her life happy with Delmont. She wanted to live for herself and live the life she wanted. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Victor nodded and said with enigmatic eyes, "Miss Simpson, I wish we have a pleasant cooperation. If you need any help, just contact me." Since Victor said so, it meant that he attached great importance to their cooperation. If Adrienne kept in touch with him, he could master the situation of the Simpson family soon. He would know it if they did something all of a sudden. Hearing his words, Adrienne heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed a wise move to cooperate with Victor. The Simpson family was no match for Victor. Victor was amanding and ruthless man. How could he let Chelsea and others live a comfortable life? He just made a casual demonstration of his capability by dealing with Baylee, and he would do more things to deal with the Simpson family. It was good to tell him that she wanted to go against her family. "Mr. Alwynn, me too!" Adrienne knew that Victor did not like women to get close to him, so she did not reach out to shake hands with him. "But I have to remind you that you should protect the three children and Mrs. Alwynn well. Since Barrett can''t find your children, he will aim at Mrs. Alwynn. The butler has been nning it secretly." "What''s more, I don''t know what information Chelsea has got, but she wants to ruin your rtionship with the government. You''d better be more careful." This was the first news she told Victor. For Victor, nothing was more important than Eden''s safety. Sure enough, a trace of coldness shed across Victor''s eyes, and the atmosphere in the room became horrible and oppressive. Chelsea was the one who spread the gossips about Irving and Eden. At this time, even Adrienne, who had experienced a lot in the business world, could not stand such a suffocating atmosphere. Since she had made up her mind, she would not regret it. Pity would only ruin herself. Besides, she had never sympathized with anyone in the Simpson family. She needed to protect Buddy. He used to protect her, and it was her turn to do something for him. "I see. Thank you, Miss Simpson." Victor got up and nodded slightly. Soon, he left the box. Adrienne rxed instantly. Victor was indeed a terrifying opponent. Just now, she almost felt suffocated. She didn''t know how Eden could stand such a man who was extremely possessive. When Victor returned home, Eden had prepared the seasonings and made the dumpling wrappers. After mincing the meat bought by Victor, she could start to make dumplings. After she waited for forty minutes, Victor finally came back. She smiled and got up to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she got a st of cold air and shivered. Wrapping herself more tightly with the coat, she saw Victor''s handsome face and smiled gently and affectionately. When Victor got off the car with the things he bought, he saw her stand at the door. His tone was a bit reproachful, but his eyes were full of tenderness, "Eden, it''s so cold outside. You''ll catch a cold. Go in quickly." He was very happy that she specially greeted him at the door, but her health was more important. "It''s all right. I won''t get sick because of such a draught. Is there a traffic jam? Why have you been away for so long? The food market is not far from here." "I went to the supermarket." Victor walked to the kitchen with the ingredients. Eden was speechless. Sure enough, her guess was right. "Wow! It''s spinach!" Eden looked at the green spinach and her eyes lit up. She liked spinach dumplings. "Look at how touched you''re." Victor reached out helplessly and rubbed the bun on her head. He once bought her a ne which was worth hundreds of millions of dors, and she never wore it, but she looked so happy just because he bought spinach. "Who said that I am moved? I just like it." Eden said while trimming the spinach, but she kept smiling. Victor smiled, "I know." Eden tilted her head and looked at him, "What do you know?" Victor smiled evilly, "I know that you love me." Eden was helpless. "Eden, there are only two of us at home. You don''t have to be shy." Eden was speechless. Did she look shy? "Get out and don''t disturb me." Eden pushed him and let him go out. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed pleasantly, "Okay, I''m leaving now." He had to change his clothes before flirting with her. Eden watched him leave and then minced the meat with joy. Half an hourter, the steamed dumplings were ced on the table. They looked so delicious. They sat down, and Victor''s face was full of happiness. He moved a little closer to Eden and said in a low and tender voice, "Honey, it''s so nice to have you by my side!" Although they lost something in life, they gained more. Eden was stunned. She had been used to such a wicked expression of him, but she was still so touched. She red at him coquettishly and said with a rare shy expression, "Just eat your meal. You always whisper sweet nothings all of a sudden. Where did you learn this?" Victor smiled evilly. Staring at her red and attractive face with intense eyes, he was sexually aroused. He said affectionately as he looked at her beautiful lips, "I''m self-taught." Eden was speechless and chose to eat the dumplings. The food was more attractive than him. She had been living a good life all these years, because she wanted to make up for the hardships she had suffered. After dinner, Eden picked up her phone to read the message sent by Jasper. But as soon as she swiped open the phone, she saw the news about herself and she immediately clicked it. When she saw the photo, her face suddenly darkened. This photo was taken when she came out of Ang''s house and met Irving. They just chatted normally, but the news said that she seduced Irving. Victor looked at her silently. He knew that he couldn''t hide it from her, and she would know it sooner orter. Eden looked up at him quickly, "Victor, you''ve known about it, right?" Victor nodded, took the phone from her hand and put it on the tea table. He said with a straight face, "Eden, Lucian has almost solved this matter. You don''t have to pay attention to it. I trust you." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This was the answer Eden wanted. She only cared about if he trusted her. These years, she had witnessed Victor''s change. He became maturer and maturer. He wanted to protect her, but she was his biggest weakness. When they begun to date, she was always afraid of being misunderstood, which made both of them very tired. In fact, she had been living cautiously. A trace of fierceness shed across Eden''s eyes. She lowered her head and asked, "Have you found out who did it?" But she had had an answer in heart. Victor said ndly, "Chelsea." It was indeed her. Aftering out of the club, she knew that Chelsea would not let her go so easily. She had been wary of Chelsea. But to her surprise, Chelsea''s trick was as silly as Paulina''s. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 "Eden, I will handle this matter. Don''t worry." Victor held her slim waist gently and whispered in her ear. His voice was as pleasant as ever. Eden''s heart trembled. She only nced at him and did not speak. At the moment Eden bowed her head, the expression in Victor''s eyes became cruel. He said in heart, "Chelsea, just wait and see!" Eden whispered, "Do as you see fit!" Victor slowly approached her. Smelling the pleasant smell on him, Eden couldn''t help but raise her head, but she saw his aggressive eyes. Eden was stunned. She leaned backward quickly and looked at Victor in confusion. Victor still looked at her aggressively with gloomy eyes. He looked somanding, and it seemed that he wanted to see her through, "Eden, do you really want me to do as I see fit? You know what? Although you are by my side during this period of time, I feel that you are unhappy. You seem to be preupied by some troubles." Eden gulped in heart. He was always so sensitive. She smiled at him very brightly, looking as gorgeous as the peach blossom in March, "Victor, I''m not troubled by anything. I smile very happily every day, don''t I?" Victor''s aggressive eyes turned brooding, and he stared at her, "Eden, smile is just an expression. It has nothing to do with happiness." Eden pursed her red lips slightly. There was was a maelstrom of churning emotions in her eyes. When people loved someone, they wanted to try their best to protect that person, so did she. She could not live under Victor''s protection forever, and she wanted to do something for him. In this way, she would feel that they were together. He didn''t want her to get hurt, and he always protected her well. That day, he had many chances to tell her about the rumours, but he did not mention a single word. He only wanted her to be happy. ...... That day, the diamond ring would be auctioned, so Victor and Eden did not go to work. He was determined to buy the ring. Early in the morning, Dean and Lucian came to pick them up to the auction. The auction was held in the River City restaurant. They could have lunch and take a rest there. As soon as they stepped into the Restaurant, they met Chelsea, Dahlia and Irving. When the rivals in love met each other, even the air was filled with hostility. The moment Victor saw Irving, he became very apathetic. No matter how generous a man was, he would be angry when he saw the man who cast a greedy eye on his wife. When they looked at each other, Victor''s eyes were filled with harshness. It seemed that they were in a separate world, and everything around them didn''t exist. Their eyes were filled with rage. "Look, that must be Mrs. Alwynn. I heard that she seduced the president of R. K Group." "Shame on her. Victor is my Prince Charming. He''s so handsome. Why did he marry such a sl*tty woman?" "Humph! This woman will ruin herself sooner orter." "She''s too shameless. I hope that Mr. Alwynn can divorce her." "Humph! She did such a disgusting thing, but she even dares to appear on public asion. I''ve never seen such a shameless woman." A few women who dressed up stylishly stood not far away from Eden and scolded Eden in a neither loud big nor too low voice. Eden could hear them clearly. Dean hated such women who had one-sided views the most. He turned his head and said harshly, "You women don''t know the fact, but you nder Mrs. Alwynn." "You''re from nice families and you have good appearances. But why do you speak in such a despicable way?" "Can you only echo the views of others? You have received good education, but can you only speak ill of others shamelessly behind their back?" "Everyone who''s not stupid will think about the authenticity of these things. Those who have received good education will see the truth instead of following what others have said." The women''s faces turned red with embarrassment when they heard Dean''s sarcastic words. Eden looked at Dean in surprise. He was actually so sharp-tongued. Chelsea stood not far away and frowned slightly. She arranged these women here and wanted Eden to be the most awkward person. Unexpectedly, Victor''s assistant was quite loyal to Victor. One of the women reacted and looked at Eden with a sneer, "What''s wrong? She even dared to do it. Can''t we talk about it? If I were her, I would hide at home and would never show up to disgrace my family." "Mrs. Alwynn is not..." "Dean." Eden shook her head at him, indicating for him to stop talking. "Mrs. Alwynn..." "Dean, what''s the point of arguing with a mad dog?" Eden interrupted him again. Dean was speechless. He had said a lot, but Eden''s simple words were more trenchant and useful. How embarrassing it was! "Eden, who are you talking about?" Being scolded as a mad dog, the woman rushed over and wanted to beat Eden in a threatening posture. She was so impulsive that she forgot about Victor''s existence. In order to salvage her pride, she lost her reason and raised her hand, wanting to p Eden. However, the next moment, someone grabbed her hand and she felt a severe pain. She was stunned and her face became pale. Turning her head, she saw Victor''s cold and horrible eyes. Her whole body trembled and she was overwhelmed by fear. Victor said slowly, "I never beat women. However, since you dare to offend my wife, you have to pay the price." "Crack..." The woman let out a miserable cry. "It hurts so much!" She shouted loudly, causing the people around her to tremble. The few women who had spoken ill of Eden all looked at Victor uneasily. They were afraid that they would suffer the same next moment. The woman did not expect Victor to suddenly break her hand. Her face was ashen as she looked at Victor in horror. Victor shook off her hand in disgust. She fell to the ground and shivered in pain. "Dean, investigate who she is. Tomorrow morning, I don''t want to see anyone of her family in River City." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean nced at Victor silently. Finally, he was no longer a hypocrite, and he did cruel things in an aboveboard way. "Well, Mr. Alwynn, don''t you think it''s too ostentatious?" Dean asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Victor lowered his head and nced at him, "You talk so much!" Dean was speechless. He was worried that public opinion would have negative effects on Alwynn Group. Hearing this, the woman who fell to the ground almost fainted. She nced at Chelsea who was not far away and hoped that she could help her. But Chelsea looked away mercilessly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The woman was taken aback and felt so desperate. Chelsea ignored her. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Humph! Since Chelsea did not care about her family, there was no need for her to care about her life. It was her who asked them to do this. The woman looked back at her friends. In ordinary times, they were best friends who shared good things with each other. However, to her disappointment, those women were timid and cowardly as well. Seeing her pleading eyes, they all stepped back and didn''t want to get involved. They could share her fortunes, but they wanted to stay away from her when she was in trouble. They were all selfish and mean. "Eden, let''s go." Victor took Victor''s hand and walked forward. He nced at the woman on the ground and then nced at Chelsea with meaningful eyes. "Mr. Alwynn, please wait a moment. Please take back what you said just now. It''s my fault, and I''ll apologize to Mrs. Alwynn. Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. Someone ordered me to do this." Victor and Eden stopped. For Victor, the reason why he asked Dean to investigate this woman was to force her to tell the truth. He wasmanding and influential. Those women wouldn''t dare to speak ill of Eden before him if no one supported them. Hearing the woman''s words, Chelsea gave her a warning look. However, the woman was not scared at all. No matter how ruthless the Simpson family was, they were not as cruel as Victor. Moreover, she had understood that the Simpson family only wanted to use her, and they would not help her at all. In such an era, interests were the choice of people. At this time, more and more people gathered around and watched. People who came to River City Restaurant were all not ordinary. Most of them were rich and powerful. "Chelsea gave us money and ordered us to do this. She was the one who asked us to nder Mrs. Alwynn here." The woman was afraid that Victor would ignore her, so she simply said everything. Chelsea was dumbfounded. Didn''t this woman want to develop in River City anymore? How dared she betray her! Eden suddenly looked at Chelsea with a sneer, "It''s you." Failing to nder Eden again, Dahlia and Dulcie were stunned and looked at her in a daze. The target of attack changed so suddenly that they were caught off guard. "That''s right. I asked them to do this. Eden, if you agreed to help me earlier, you wouldn''t have been in such trouble." Having been exposed, Chelsea simply admitted it generously. That day, she came here to be an onlooker. Hearing Chelsea''s words, the surrounding people all pointed at her and talked about her. Eden smiled faintly. She was very beautiful and charming, just like the snow lotus on the top of a snowy mountain. Looking at her smile, Victor was in a trance. He had a strange feeling, because he rarely saw such a smile on Eden''s face. It was beautiful, but he felt that it was dangerous. Eden was wearing a khaki overcoat and a white high-necked sweater. Her beautiful hair was coiled up elegantly, which made her look neat and capable. She smiled and walked towards Chelsea. A chilly wind blew in from the door. As Eden approached Chelsea step by step, Chelsea felt that her heart skipped a beat. Irving looked at Eden''s smiling face subconsciously. She walked against the light, and he couldn''t see her face very clearly, but he knew that she was beautiful and charming. For a moment, he could not take his eyes off her. "Crack..." Eden pped Chelsea on the face twice fiercely all of a sudden. Both of Chelsea''s cheeks were red and swollen. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chelsea was dumbfounded. Eden felt that her hands were burning hot and painful. Everyone was stunned. Even Victor was shocked. Eden, who had always been gentle, actually did such a bold thing. However, she did a good job. He just felt distressed for her hand. "Eden!" Chelsea red at Eden with malicious and angry eyes. She... had actually pped her twice. Her speed was so fast that she did not even have a chance to react. "People have to pay the price for what they do." Eden looked into her eyes and said. She did not wear high heels. In front of Chelsea who was wearing high heels, she was a few centimetres shorter, but it did not affect her aggressiveness at the moment. Her sharp eyes made people feel scared unconsciously. There was a faint smile on her face, and she seemed to be provoking Chelsea. "So, you will pay a higher price for what you have done." Chelsea''s eyes turned red with anger. What qualifications did Eden have to p her? She was the princess of the Simpson family, and she was in a high status. What right did Eden have to teach her a lesson? Chelsea''s dignity was severely trampled upon. Others did not even have a chance to mock her, let alone beat her. But Eden pped her in front of so many people. Eden stepped forward, got a little closer to Chelsea and said in a voice that could only be heard by them, "Miss Simpson, I''ll wait for it." Chelsea squinted her vicious eyes and said word by word with a malicious and despicable smile, "I will do as you wish." "I... will wait." Eden''s smile was pure. However, Chelsea felt a trace of harshness for no reason. Why was Eden different from what she had known about? A farce ended just like that. Chelsea lostpletely, but she did not leave. She went for a meal with Irving and Dahlia. Victor let go the woman and her family. As for Eden, she was in a better mood. At lunch, she had a better appetite and ate two bowls of rice. Seeing that she was a bit abnormal, Victor and Lucian were both worried. But they couldn''t tell why they were worried about her. "Eden, are you okay?" Victor asked softly. Eden looked at him with a smile and asked in reply, "Do I look like unhappy? Or do you want me to be troubled by this matter?" Victor shook his head and felt that he couldn''t see her through. Lucian blurted out the truth, "Eden, are you nning something that we don''t know?" The expression in Eden''s eyes suddenly changed as she looked at Lucian in disbelief, "Lucian, I don''t have any other skills except for drawing design drafts. Do you think I have the ability to n anything?" Lucian and Victor were both very sensitive. Unfortunately, they cared about their beloved women too much, causing them to overlook many things. Otherwise, Lucian would not have lost Amelia. Lucian stared at her for a while without saying anything. He just lowered his head thoughtfully. Victor looked at the time and said to Deanzily, "Dean, show me the list of the lots." "Okay!" Dean handed the list to Victor. Victor looked down at the list, and Eden was slightly relieved. Lucian saw her movement clearly. He sat up straight slightly, took a sip of the tea on the table and waited for Victor quietly. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Victor read it very fast. He scanned the list and remembered the names. Irving was among them, and he was determined to get the diamond ring. Victor returned the list to Dean. Dean looked at Eden and said jokingly, "Mrs. Alwynn, you are so cool and impressive today. Such a woman like Chelsea should be taught a lesson, but..." Dean looked at his phone. The reporters got the news very quickly, and they had reported what happened just now . Seeing that he wanted to say something but stopped, Eden said with a smile, "But this matter has been reported online." "Yes!" Dean passed the phone to Eden. Eden scanned the news casually. Netizens all had one-sided views. They knew that she had been framed by Chelsea, and they begun to defend her. They cursed Chelsea for being so vicious. She did not understand what theizens were thinking about, but somements were more attractive than the headline. "Oh... Why is Victor''s wife so miserable? She''s always been ndered. Chelsea is the most shameless woman I''ve ever seen! If she was in front of me, I would definitely give her a lesson..." "Humph! My goddess did a very impressive thing today. Chelsea should be pped twice!" "I really hope that Chelsea would get the retribution she deserves." "How dare she provoke my goddess! I won''t let her go!" Eden smiled and handed the phone to Dean. She was still in a good mood. Victor stared at Eden with deep affection. When he saw that Eden didn''t get angry, his eyes turned soft again. Of course, he wouldn''t let off the Simpson family so easily. He would deal with it personally after the auction. "Let''s go." He got up, held Eden''s hand and walked forward. Dean ran Lucian and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ronen, do you want the diamond ring as well?" Lucian had a deep affection towards Amelia. Dean knew this all the time. Lucian nced at Victor and said slowly, "Since Victor is here, do you think others will have a chance to get it?" Dean shook his head decisively, "No." Lucian said, "Idiot." Dean was speechless. He just asked a question, didn''t he? Why did Lucian regard him as an idiot? Fine, he shouldn''t have asked Lucian about it. The auction was held in the luxurious hall on the top floor. As soon as the four of them reached the door, they met Lucian''s mother and Edith. "Lucian." Renata hadn''t seen Lucian for a long time, and she was very excited. Lucian didn''t live at home anymore, and she felt lonelier than before. She knew that Lucian hated her because she forced Amelia to leave. She sent someone to find Amelia, but Amelia seemed to have disappeared from this world, and she couldn''t get news about her. She knew that Amelia was a good girl. She really loved Lucian, so she didn''t want to cause any trouble for him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nodded indifferently and didn''t speak. Rage bubbled just below the surface of Edith''s mind when she saw this. Seeing her like this, Victor knew that she was about to lose temper. Sure enough, the next moment, Edith used Lucian regardless of her image, "Lucian, is this how you treat your mother? Do you know how she has been doing these days?" "You never went back to see her. You are her only son! Can''t you have some filial affection towards her?" Lucian''s eyes darkened, and he did not look at Edith, "This is none of your business." "Humph! But it has something to do with me! She regards me as her daughter-inw! During this period of time, I''ve been apanying her and taking care of her on your behalf. You have to marry me one day! It''s easy to repay everything except for favors. I just want you to owe me." Edith was as persistent as ever. Love was the sweetest but also the bitterest. She would never give up. She was sure that she would be with Lucian one day. In her opinion, Amelia would nevere back. Although Amelia loved him deeply, she knew herself well enough. Lucian stilled remained silent. Edith was most helpless when she saw him like this. She felt as if she had hit a bale of cotton with a big hammer. Renata looked at Lucian with tears in eyes, "Lucian, it will soon be New Year. You..." "I have to work at that time." Lucian interrupted his mother indifferently. Victor nced at him ndly. Everyone had a holiday during the Spring festival. How could he have work to do at that time? Alwynn Group operated ording to the legal holidays, and the employees had great material benefits. Eden was sensitive, and she knew that Lucian wanted to find Amelia. "I see." Renata lowered her head with disappointment. After greeting Victor and Eden, she went into the hall with Edith. "Lucian." Victor looked at Lucian. Without giving Victor a chance to speak, Lucian turned around and entered the hall. Eden shook her head at him. Lucian seemed to live a normal life, but his heart was dead. Amelia would be the knot in his heart forever. At this time, there were many people in the hall. They all came for the diamond ring. Everyone dreamed to get the ring that was designed by a famous designer. Victor, Eden, Dean and Lucian sat on their seats. Irving and Dahlia happened to sit behind them. Coincidentally, Irving was right behind Eden. Seeing this, Victor changed his seat with Eden. Irving only smiled elegantly and looked at Eden''s pretty and quiet face. He could have a peaceful mind just by looking at her. At this moment, he was indeed jealous of Victor, because he owned such a wonderful woman. Victor turned a blind eye to it. Since he sat down, he had been holding Eden''s waist, indicating that Eden was his. Eden didn''t care. As long as Victor was happy, she was delighted. There was no need to make things difficult for herself and upset Victor just because of someone she didn''t care. The maddest one was Chelsea. Her cheeks were red and swollen. Eden was right in front of her, but she couldn''t do anything, which made her extremely annoyed. Dahlia and Dulcie were very aggrieved as they looked at Eden. Originally, they wanted Eden to be aughing stock, but Eden didn''t suffer any loss. Eden nced at hall where there were a lot of people. Victor lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Eden, you promised me that we would hold the wedding on time." Eden looked at him with a guilty conscience. They could hold the wedding as scheduled if the Simpson family didn''te back. But at this time, it was even not easy to be safe. However, in order to make him happy, she nodded tenderly, "Yeah!" Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Only then did Victor smile with satisfaction and look at her peaceful face with gentle eyes. From Dahlia''s angle, she could clearly see Victor staring at Eden with tender eyes. She held her breath. Over the past few years, Victor had be maturer and more charming. She hated him to the extreme, but her heart could be softened by his gentle smile in an instant. The auction had started/ The first lot was a diamond brooch. It was delicate and unique, and it was designed by the famous designer as well. Its starting price was one hundred thousand dors. The brooch was embedded with a ruby. Under the lights, it shone out with great brilliancy. The exquisite design was gorgeous, and it looked luxurious and elegant. "Eden, do you like it?" Victor lowered his head and asked. Eden shook her head slightly. The brooch was beautiful, and the ruby shone attractively. However, she did not like it very much. Then Victor didn''t say anything. "One hundred and fifty thousand dors now. Anymore bid? This is the only brooch designed by the master, and it''s unique in the world." With a warm smile, the auctioneer introduced it in a deep voice. "Two hundred thousand dors." Another person raised his card. "Three hundred and fifty thousand dors." "Five hundred thousand dors." Before the auctioneer could speak, someone raised her card. Eden looked over and saw a white-haired olddy. She was somewhat familiar with her back. The olddy was wearing a light blue suit, and her every move was elegant. That was Ang. Eden blinked her eyes. Did Ange here as well? Five hundred thousand dors was the highest bid, and no one bid for it again. The auctioneer was very experienced. He brought his hammer down on the table, "Five hundred thousand dors first." No one bid for the brooch again. After that, Ang got the brooch. "Why does an old womane to the auction?" Dulcie muttered in a low voice. Dahlia said, "The desire to look attractive is universal." "Humph, she is over fifty years old. If I were her, I would stay at home and enjoy the rest of my life." Dahlia did not speak, because the bid for the second lot had started. The second lot was a set of mutton-fat jade jewelry which was designed by a well-known designer. As soon as the picture was shown on the screen, Eden was attracted to it. Eden knew that the designer. Her professional name was L. These days, L gradually became famous in the jewelry industry, and her design was popr among people. The set of mutton-fat jade jewelry was her innovative design. The mutton-fat jade was delicate and smooth, and the style of the jewelry was fashionable and luxurious. It was a kind of new fashion trend. The pendant, earrings, and ring looked very exquisite and fashionable. The jade was white and wless, and it had a fine gloss. Under the lights, the jewelry looked crystal clear and smooth, looking very pleasant to the eye. Mutton-fat jade had the highest density among all kinds of jade. Eden liked jade. She once read a lot of information about jade and saw some nice jade in person. This set of mutton-fat jade jewelry was the best she had ever seen. She was very excited. "Victor, I like it." She said excitedly. "Irving, I want this set of jewelry." Eden and Dahlia said at the same time. Lucian said, "Me too." Victor was speechless. Lucian said, "I''m determined to get it." hearing this, Victor was more speechless. Eden smiled when she heard that. She suddenly remembered that Amelia liked mutton-fat jade very much. "Lucian, although I like it, I have had a lot of jewelry. You can bid for it." "Thank you!" Lucian cast her a grateful look. Amelia told him that she liked jade. He loved everything she liked. Although she had left, he kept buying what she liked for her. Originally, Irving wanted topete with Victor, but he gave up in an instant when he heard that Eden didn''t want it anymore. Seeing this, Dahlia looked at him with disappointment. She was his fiancee, but he was actually unmoved by her request. "Eden, if you like it, it will be yours." Victor nced at Lucian. How could Lucian be more important than Eden? Eden smiled and shook her head, "Victor, we can buy something else. Moreover, I know this designer. We have chances to buy her work in the future." Victor looked at Lucian''s proud face again, but Lucian didn''t even nce at him. He withdrew his gaze angrily and nodded at Eden, "I''ll buy you something better in the future." Eden smiled but did not say anything. The starting price of the mutton-fat jade jewelry was one million dors. Hearing the price, Eden was very surprised. However, someone immediately bid for it. Eden nced at Lucian who sat there leisurely. As for Irving, he did not even look at Dahlia. Dahlia lowered her head dejectedly. Dulcie could not stand Irving anymore, but she could not say anything. She felt that the rtionship between Irving and Margery was pretty weird. Although Dahlia was Irving''s fiancee, Irving seemed to be an ascetic man, and he never touched Dahlia. Chelsea asked beside Irving, "Mr. Matthews, it''s meaningful to give it as your fiancee as a gift." Irving did not look at her and said ndly, "No matter how nice the jewellery is, it looks vulgar when someone wear it." Chelsea was stunned. She didn''t expect Irving to say so. "Irving, you..." Although Dahlia had great endurance, she could not stand this kind of humiliation. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Others were unimportant to her, but Irving was her fiance! How could he say such words? "Ha-ha..." Sheughed self-mockingly. What was she thinking about? What she had been expecting was just something she could never get. She was wasting her time on Irving. Victor, Eden and Dean all heard their conversation. Dean gave Irving a thumbs-up in heart. What Irving said was so f*cking right. No matter what Eden did, Irving would love her. However, he didn''t like Dahlia, so her every move would disgust her. Was Dahlia worth a man''s love? The answer was no. Even he could tell that Dahlia was definitely not a good woman. Ha-ha! Being disappointed by her fiance in public must make her feel so bad! Someone had offered five million dors, but Lucian still sat there calmly. "Eight million dors." "Nine million dors." "Ten million dors." Finally, Lucian raised his card without hesitation. Renata and Edith sat in the third row behind them. Seeing Lucian raise the card, Renata had mixed feelings. She knew that Lucian bought it for Amelia. She thought that as long as Amelia left, he would ept Edith as time went by. It seemed that she was wrong. With her understanding of Lucian, he was so stubborn, and he wouldn''t be with anyone except for Amelia. "Auntie, does he want to give it to me?" Edith looked at Lucian excitedly. Renata was rendered speechless. She also hoped so, but the fact was not like this. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Her son would never waste time on people he didn''t care. He would only do something for the person who was worth wasting his time. He would definitely give the set of jewelry to Amelia. "Auntie, when Lucian sees me these days, he no longer rejects me and drives me away like before." Edith looked at Lucian excitedly. When Renata heard this, she was more worried. Lucian didn''t pay attention to her and didn''t drive her away, which meant that he didn''t think her seriously at all. "s!" Renata sighed. She didn''t know what Lucian had been through, so she couldn''t persuade him. Back then, she lived a bitter life, too. Fortunately, Lucian''s father loved her. Although she didn''t love him, he made her live a rich life and spoiled her for a lifetime. They even had such an excellent son. However, Lucian became thinner day by day. He seldom smiled and got more and more estranged from her. She finally regretted it. She should have believed that he had the ability to protect the woman he loved. That was his own life, and she shouldn''t have meddled in his affairs. Renata''s eyes glistened with tears as she looked at Lucian who sat straight before her. In the end, Lucian got the mutton-fat jade jewellery at the price of ten million dors. Victor and Eden were interested in the following lots. Finally, it was time to bid for the diamond ring. Victor smiled very brightly. It was an exquisite ring designed by Surruo. The picture of the ring was yed on the big screen. People could see its nearly perfect outline from every angle. Not only Victor, but also everyone present showed their love for the ring. Eden was an experienced designer, but she was amazed when she saw the diamond ring. "Victor, it''s so beautiful!" Eden could not help but praise it. Surruo''s exquisite and creative conception suffused this perfect and ingenious ring. "Yeah!" Victor smiled and nodded. Seeing how much she liked it, he finally felt that it was worth coming here. Hearing Eden''s words, Irving clenched her fist slightly. If he bought the ring and sent it to her, she would not ept it, would she? If it was Victor who gave the ring to her, she would definitely feel very happy. Irving closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again, he couldn''t see anyone except for Eden. The scene that Victor and Eden looked at each other with affection hurt his heart. In his heart, no matter how cold the weather was, it would be warm as long as she was by his side. "Dahlia, it''s so gorgeous. Unfortunately, I can''t get it." Dulcie looked at the diamond ring and liked it very much, but she couldn''t afford it. Dahlia nced at Irving, only to see that he kept staring at Eden and didn''t intend to look away. To him, Eden was his whole world. Dahlia was overwhelmed by Jealousy instantly. Irving didn''t talk to her about the rumours. He knew that she took over the newspaper office and the rumours had something to do with her, but he didn''t ask her anything, which made her restless all day long. Dahlia was so angry that she trembled all over. However, she maintained a decent smile on her face. "Alright. Next, we''ll bid for the most important lot today, Master Surruo''s work of ingenuity, Loyalty. This diamond ring has its own story, and I guess that all of you know its story..." The auctioneer introduced it passionately. Eden had learned about the story of the ring in advance. Surruo drew his inspiration from the love story of him and his wife. Love was that two people met each other by fate. People couldn''t wait for love passively or prepare for it. He and his lover met by chance because of a red egg on the Dragon Boat Festival. They had married for fifty years, and this diamond ring was the witness of their love. Its meaning was very wonderful. "The starting price is ten million dors." As soon as the auctioneer said this, the noisy hall became silent for a few seconds. Then people burst into an uproar again. Dean swallowed and said to Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, I think it would be better to buy a house with ten million dors." Lucian replied to him coldly, "How superficial you are!" Dean was speechless. "Mr. Ronen, please don''t always be so cold to me, okay? You can say a few more words to me. Your voice is so pleasant to hear, just like a melody." His ttering words didn''t work, and Lucian said again, "You''re extremely superficial!" Dean was brokenhearted. "Mr. Ronen, forget it. The ce where you''re is so cold." He''d better shut up and watch the show. The bidd had begun. While Dean was talking, someone had offered fifty million dors. Dean opened his mouth in surprise. He had never seen so much money in his life. Poverty limited his imagination. He really didn''t understand the world of the rich. He nced at Victor who was determined to win. "s!" He sighed. Sure enough, Victor was willing to do everything for Eden. If he wanted to buy the ring, he might go bankrupt. "One hundred million dors." Irving finally took actions. Victor wanted to bid for it, but Eden thought for a while and held his hand. She... didn''t want to spend so much money. Victor gently pulled away her hand, bowed his head and whispered, "Honey, I''m not short of money." Eden looked at him eagerly. They could do lots of things with one hundred million dors. Why did he have to buy this ring? She had been working hard to earn money since she was young, and she really couldn''t bear to spend so much money. "One hundred and fifty million dors." Victor simply added fifty million dors. The auctioneer was so surprised that the microphone almost fell off his hand. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everyone looked at Victor in shock. "Two hundred million dors." Irving raised his card without hesitation and looked at Victor with a weird smile. Victor had made him lose hundreds of millions of dors, and he would let him pay all the money that day. Victor knew what Irving was thinking about. But unfortunately, he had nned to pay a billion dors for the ring, and Irving had to spend double money for the piece ofnd three dayster. That was the purpose of the auction. "Three hundred million dors." Victor casually raised the card. Even his casual action looked so charming. Eden was special, so she should own the unique ring in this world. Everyone gulped in surprise and looked at Eden enviously. Even Chelsea was jealous at this moment. The Simpson family was the richest in Country A, but she did not dare to squander money like this. The Simpson family owned hundreds of millions of dors, but the money belonged to different people, causing the Simpson family to be torn apart. "Four hundred million dors." Irving raised his card again. "One billion dors." Victor bid again leisurely. Dean looked at Victor with his mouth wide open. How amazing Victor was! Irving narrowed his eyes. Victor seemed to know his limits. At this time, the whole hall was silent. Even the auctioneer looked at Victor in a daze. He had been a auctioneer for more than ten years, but he had never seen such a rich buyer. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 It was silent in the hall. Everyone looked at Victor. Eden closed her eyes, thinking that Victor was really spendthrift, but he did this for her. In fact, she needed such a fancy and useful diamond ring. As Victor''s wife, she should not disgrace him. At this time, some people still said that she used to live a poor life and she cared about money very much. Many noble youngdies looked down upon her. This was normal. She met Victor and returned to the Clement family when she was an adult. However, she did not care what others said. She only wanted to live the life she wanted. Living a happy life was better than anything else. Whenever she thought like this, she would be relived. However, at the thought of this, she could feel at ease. "One... billion dors first, one billion dors second..." The auctioneer''s voice was excited. He brought his hammer down on the table three times, and no one bid for it again. He was experienced, so he quickly returned to normal. "Congrattions! Mr. Alwynn, the diamond ring is yours." After the auctioneer said this, everyone who knew Victor came over to congratte him. Dahlia looked at Eden enviously. Only a man who was as imposing as Victor would spend so much money for his woman. She was envious that Eden lived like the heroine in the novel. But she forgot that she was also very beautiful. If she lived in another way, she could have a happy life as well. Victor asked Dean to deal with the following matters. Then he took Eden to the lounge and waited. Lucian left directly. Victor kept talking on the phone to deal with some business. Eden told him that she wanted to go to the bathroom. Victor nodded and then she went out. When she came out of the bathroom and turned the corner, she saw Irving standing not far away and looking at her. Eden looked around. There was no one else here. Thinking of the rumors about them, she wanted to turn around and leave. Irving seemed to know what she was thinking. While Eden was thinking, he had walked to her front. "Eden, I''m sorry!" Irving apologized sincerely as soon as he went forward. Eden knew why he apologized. She said coldly, "What''s the point of doing this?" She felt as if Irving gave her a piece of candy after pping her in the face. She had made it very clear to Irving, but he still ignored her feelings and did something to hurt her. Irving looked at her guiltily, and his tone became sincerer and sincerer, "Eden, sorry, I didn''t know that Chelsea would use that matter to frame you." "But I can''t control my deep love for you." Irving looked at her frankly. She always knew his mind. Unfortunately, every time she looked at him, there was only anger in her eyes, and there was no affection. Indeed, he had been tricked by a woman for the first time, but he was not angry. Instead, he hoped that he could have something to do with her. "Irving, you know that it''s impossible for us to be together. Why can''t you give up? Did you love me deeply just to hurt me? I don''t understand your so-called deep love." Irving stared at her with sincere eyes, "Eden, that''s because I love you too much. I''m even afraid of sending you a gift. Just like tonight, I wanted to buy the diamond ring for you, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t ept it." This was the reason why he did not bid for the ring. He was as rich as Victor, and he could buy anything that Victor could afford. Although it was not proper for him to spend so much money just on a ring, he was willing to do it for her. Victor''s generosity made him very jealous. Victor seemed to be telling him that he was willing to go bankrupt for his beloved woman. However, he was not as generous andmanding as Victor. After all, thepany didn''t belong to him alone. Looking at his sincere eyes, Eden was not touched at all. She did not understand why he kept doing it though he knew that it was impossible. "Irving, as your friend, I have no reason to refuse your gift. But so many things have happened between us. We are not even friends now. Thanks for your kindness." "But I still hope that you won''t love me and waste your time anymore." After finishing her words, Eden left without looking back. Irving stood there in a daze for a long time. Eden refused him and then told him cruelly that he shouldn''t love her anymore, which was something more terrible than death. Back in the car, Irving felt very tired and closed his eyes. Aidan didn''t ask anything and drove home directly. "Aidan." Irving suddenly said. Before Aidan could answer him, he added, "Do you think I''m tragic? I love her so much, but she doesn''t care about me. I am not even qualified to buy her a gift." Aidan was speechless. If Irving bought him a gift, he would ept it. A billion dors! What an astronomical figure! His heart ached no matter who paid the money. In his opinion, the diamond ring was not worth a billion dors. He had to persuade Irving earnestly, "Mr. Matthews, you have to understand that something is the exception rather than the rule. If it''s something that doesn''t belong to you, you can''t get it even if you try your best." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mr. Matthews, life is short. Just give up. You''ve tried your best during this period of time, so you won''t feel regretful in the future." He actually understood why Irving was so stubborn. Irving had not found another reason to stick to. If he had another reason, he might start a new life. Irving refused and shook his head, "I am so obsessed with her that I can''t give up." Aidan was speechless. So why did Irving ask him about it? Since he couldn''t give up, why did he ask him for advice? "Mr. Matthews, my words may be unpleasant to hear, but it''s impossible for you to be with Miss Bleu. Even if she divorces, she might not be with you. What''s more, since she''s so deep in love with Victor, I''m afraid she would never divorce him." Irving did not take it seriously and smiled, "Aidan, do fishes really trust water so much? Water can boil fishes. People''s hearts are always changeable." Aidan refuted him without hesitation, "Mr. Matthews, don''t dream about it anymore. You can never be with Miss Bleu." These were the most straightforward words that Irving could listen to. He didn''t want him to hurt himself in the end. "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have talked to you." Irving said this and closed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Prepare the money for the piece ofnd three dayster." Aidan frowned and thought for a while, "Mr. Matthews, I feel very strange. The piece ofnd has a great location. Instead of developing it himself, Victor wants to auction it. Is it a conspiracy?" Victor was a very thoughtful man, so they should be more careful. They had failed many times during this period of time. Irving closed his eyes, but he smiled smugly, "Even if it is a conspiracy, we will lose at most a few hundred million dors. Today, I caused Victor to pay one billion dors." Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 "Mr, Matthews, I think it''s better to think about it again. After all, Victor is really a mysterious man. We can''t fall into his trap and think that we can get a big bargain." After knowing Victor for so long, he still couldn''t figure out Victor''s way of doing things. "Shut up. The reason I pay you you millions of dors every year is to let you do things for me, not to let you talk back to me." Aidan pursed his lips and talked back fearlessly, "That''s because my ability deserves my sry." Irving was speechless. How dare he really talk back! "Aidan, do you think I really can''t get Eden?" This time, Irving asked very sincerely, but he looked very disappointed. "Mr, Matthews, just think about it in your dream. You can get everything in dream." Aidan didn''t know how to answer him. He had answered this question before. It was impossible for them to be together this life. Irving could only wait until his next life. "Yeah! I dreamed of Edenst night." Aidan was stunned. He felt that Irving was insane. Eden did not expect so many things to happen on the way back. When she was about to return to the lounge, she met Chelsea who took two bodyguards in ck suits with her. Obviously, she had bad intentions. It seemed that Chelsea was more vicious than she had imagined. Chelsea''s cheeks were still swollen. She looked at Eden with intense hatred as if she wanted to kill her. However, Eden walked towards her with a smile, "Miss Simpson, it seems that you are here to wait for me specially." Chelsea blinked her malicious eyes and smiled wickedly, "Eden, I said that since you beat me, you must pay the price." Her sinister voice echoed in the corridor, making people feel scared. "Is that so? I pped you twice, but I never regret it." Eden walked to Chelsea at ease as if she didn''t understand her words. She smiled brightly as she looked at Chelsea''s furious face. She was so overbearing and arrogant that Chelsea felt herself inferior to Eden. "In fact, it''ll soon be Spring Festival, and I just want to spend a peaceful Spring Festival with my husband." Eden said with affection, which made Chelsea mistakenly think that Eden knew what she wanted to do. "Ha-ha..." Chelseaughed weirdly as she listened to Eden''s words. She seemed to have heard a big joke. "Eden, don''t think about celebrating the Spring Festival." "Is that so? I''m sorry. This is the first Spring Festival that my husband and I will spend alone. I have to make dumplings with him and watch the Spring Festival g with him. We will watch the most beautiful fireworks together." Eden acted dumb and looked at Chelsea with a smiling face. She really intended to spend a happy Spring Festival with Victor. Chelsea narrowed her eyes slightly. Eden''s smile was so unpleasant to her eye. Seeing how fearless and arrogant Eden was, she could no longer maintain her elegance and went berserk in an instant. She looked Eden up and down and then stared at Eden''s pure and pretty face proudly. She hated Eden''s face so much, "Eden, it seems that you don''t know my family well enough. We have connections with both the gang and the police. Since you''ve offended my family, you can''t afford the consequences. Today, I will let you know the consequences of beating me." "Oh!" Eden nced at the two bodyguards behind her leisurely, "I know you are not going to let me go, but I am not afraid. Tell me. What do you want to do to me?" "Ha-ha..." Chelseaughed strangely. She had never seen such a bold woman. She had made it clear, but Eden was not scared at all. Her eyes turned cold, and she did not want to waste any more time talking to Eden, "Take her away and send her to the ship. I want to torture her badly." "Okay, Miss Simpson." The two bodyguards walked towards Eden in an imposing manner. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Eden pretended to be afraid. She stepped back slowly and looked at the two bodyguards vigntly. At the same time, she knew that if she was taken away, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte. If she was sent to the ship, she would be tortured to death. Chelsea wanted to beat her at her own game. What she was going to do was absolutely horrifying. Needless to say, Eden knew that she was taking revenge for Baylee. Baylee could never be released. She was so vicious that Eden didn''t intend to let her go. Chelsea had been angry for a few hours. Seeing that Eden was afraid, she finally showed a sense of superiority. Eden did not struggle. Even if she had learned Taekwondo, she would be the one to suffer if she struggled at this moment. Furthermore, she just wanted Chelsea to catch her. She thought that Chelsea would find an opportunity to catch her outside, but Chelsea was in such a hurry. She actually kidnapped her in River City Restaurant, which was more advantageous for Eden. Soon, Eden was taken away by Chelsea''s bodyguards from the fire exit. When Victor hung up the phone, Dean had gone through the formalities and returned, but Eden hadn''te back. He felt a little uneasy in heart. He dialed Eden''s phone number, but her phone rang in her bag. She went to the bathroom without taking her phone, and her bag was on the sofa in the lounge. Seeing that Victor was very anxious, Dean said, "Mr. Alwynn, how about going out and looking for Mrs. Alwynn?" He felt a bit ufortable here, and he was a little suffocated because one billion dors were too much. Although he had known how rich Victor was a long time ago, his hand trembled when he paid one billion dors. Over the years, he finally realized that one could do everything with money and power. "Let''s go." Victor picked up Eden''s bag and strode out. He did not see Eden along the way. Dean called the receptionist but was told that Eden didn''t leave through the gate. Victor''s intuition told him that something bad had happened to Eden. "Dean, go to the monitoring room to check the surveince video immediately." "Okay. Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. Mrs. Alywnn might have met her acquaintance. No one dares to hurt her in River City Restaurant." Seeing that Victor was anxious, Dean persuaded him in a hurry. Victor acted as if he didn''t hear him and went straight to the monitoring room. When they arrived at the monitoring room, they were surprised by what they saw. All the security guards in the monitoring room had passed out on the ground. Moreover, all the security cameras had been turned off. "What''s... going on?" Dean asked in shock. Victor took out his phone quickly and called Lucian. At this time, the red light was on, and Lucian was in a bad mood. Seeing Victor calling him, he was quite annoyed, but he answered the phone. "What''s wrong? Victor." His tone was so nd. As soon as Victor heard it, he knew that he was unhappy. "Lucian,e back now. Eden is missing." Frowning, Lucian did not ask for the reason. The lights had turned green, so he immediately spun the car round and headed back to River City Restaurant. Brian rushed to the monitoring room as fast as he could. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 "Oh, my God, this is the safety system I installed, and it is the best safety system at the moment. How can it bepletely destroyed? This person is not simple." Brian looked very shocked. Victor looked at him coldly and said, "I''m not calling you here toin. You''d better find Eden as soon as possible." He put on a stern face to everyone. Brian did not dare to joke any more. He knew Eden was everything to Victor, so if anything happened to Eden, the entire Alwynn Group would be destroyed. "Have you checked the GPS on her phone?" Brian looked at Victor. "Eden did not take her phone." Victor''s tone was getting colder and colder. Brian was a little shocked. How could anyone go anywhere without a phone nowadays? How careless could Eden be? But he didn''t dare to say anything. He just quickly turned on theputer and tried to restore the CCTV footage. Dean had already gathered some people to find Eden. When Lucian came over, Brian had already repaired the monitoring system. Unfortunately, the footage of Eden when she went to the restroom was already gone. Without saying anything, Lucian turned on hisptop and got into the monitoring system outside the River City Restaurant. However, they still couldn''t see Eden anywhere. Lucian looked at Victor and said in a low voice, "It seems that the other party knows all the monitoring equipment around the restaurant and sessfully avoided all of them." Brian asked, "Is there any suspicious person?" Victor nodded. "Yes, Chelsea. Eden pped her today." Brian was a little surprised. He couldn''t imagine that Eden would p anyone. In his mind, Eden was always a gentle, quiet, and kind girl. It was the first time he had heard of her hitting people in public. However, when he met Victor''s cold gaze, he shut his mouth immediately. Victor was thest person he wanted to offend at the moment. At the same time, Lucian still didn''t stop trying. He entered a set of codes and got into the whole city''s monitoring system easily. Brian couldn''t help but look at Lucian in disbelief. It seemed that Lucian was not lost in love. During the time when he lost Amelia, he was still working hard on what he liked. "Got it." Lucian pointed at a ck car on his screen. "This car is very suspicious. It has been running red lights several times as nothing happened. I think it must be using a fake te. And it seems that it is going out of the city." Victor''s gaze was terrifying. He immediately called Dean and told him the route. Lucian packed his stuff quickly and the three of them immediately followed out. Victor was driving, while Lucian was directing the way. At the same time, Brian also called and informed everyone of the situation. The three of them worked perfectly together. Brian couldn''t help but think of Adonis at this moment. In the past, if such a thing happened, Victor and Lucian would be in charge in the office, and he and Adonis would work together and get the matter sorted quickly. Lucian looked up at Victor, who looked a little anxious, and thought for a while. He seemed to have finally figured something out. He lowered his head and continued to track the route of the ck car, but his lower jaw was more intense than earlier. It was dangerous for her to do so, but it probably would work. Lucian had to admit that if women wanted to be meticulous, no man would not be a match for them. Amelia was one of them, and Eden was the same. All the women they met were amazing. Lucian had guessed it thoroughly but did not say anything to Victor. He also knew Eden quite well, so he guessed that she wanted to be able to protect herself because she did not want to hide behind Victor''s wings for the rest of her life. "Victor, we should call the police," Lucian suddenly said. Victor didn''t seem to agree. "If we call the police, Eden will...," he suddenly stopped his words. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn asked Aro to investigate Chelsea and kept it a secret from me. I don''t know what she wants to know. Aro wouldn''t tell me either." Victor suddenly remembered what Thalia said to him. And Lucian''s words immediately woke him up. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ever since she learned about what happened to the Simpson family and the fact that the three children had been sent away, she seemed to have always been feeling very troubled. He thought she just missed her children and her parents, so he didn''t think too much about it. Now that he thought about it, she seemed to have nned everything since the Simpson family banquet. "D*mn it!" Victor suddenly hit the steering wheel hard. The car rushed to the side and the wheels made a terrible sound on the ground. Brian grasped the handle and looked at Victor, terrifying. "Don''t get all of us killed. I don''t want my wife to be a widow." Brian knew that Victor wouldn''t care about anything else when he focused on one thing. However, he didn''t know why he suddenly got out of control when Lucina said that they needed to call the police. Of course, he would not ask Lucian about it. He knew he would not tell him anyway. But at this time he heard Victor''s angry voice, "Brian, call the police." "Alright..." Brian was stunned for a moment, then took out his phone and called the police quickly. Lucian knew that Victor had thought it through, so he did not say anything anymore. Everyone had their own secrets and Eden had her own considerations as well. Lucian looked at hisptop silently and directed the way. It was surprisingly quiet in the car. Brian hated this kind of atmosphere, but he did not dare to say a word at this moment. Victor''s face looked very pale and intense. He was confused. Why did Victor look so angry when they were going to call the police? At the dock. It was so quiet here at night, and there was only one old ship that could be seen. On the bottom floor of the ship, everywhere looked so rusty and dirty, and the petrol on the floor gave off an unpleasant smell. In Eden''s eyes, this was no different from a deathtrap. But for some reason, she was not scared at all at this moment because she had a feeling that Victor would find her and save her. She did not even know when since that man became the person that she trusted the most in her life. The sea breeze in winter was so cold that it stung people''s faces. Eden was tied up and was lying next to the window. She was shivering with cold and her teeth chattering. There was already some blood on her pale forehead, but her eyes were unusually bright. The two bodyguards who took her here were extremely rough, so she would inevitably get hurt. At this moment, the sound of high heels knocking on the floor echoed in the room. Eden looked up and met Chelsea''s arrogant gaze. "Eden, you will never get out here again. No one can find you." Chelsea looked confident and raised her eyebrows to look at Eden evilly. She felt extremely superior because she had finally won. She really wanted to see how Eden would be tortured by these men here. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Edenughed and then looked at Chelsea calmly, "Chelsea, do you really hate me this much?" When she knew that the rtionship between the Simpson family and the Alwynn family would never be restored, she had never thought about treating anyone in the Simpson family as a friend. Barrett caused his own failure at that time, however, if he wanted to me everything on the Alwynn family and her three children, she would never let such a thing happen. "Yes!" Chelsea admitted it. "I really hate you the most. Who do you think you are? How can you even put yourself on the same level as me? And how dare you even hit me?" Chelsea yelled at Eden with all her strength. She could not wait to vent all her anger on Eden to regain her dignity. Since she returned here, she had never lived a peaceful life for even one day. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would remember how Eden made everything difficult for her. Today''s ps hadpletely infuriated her. No one had ever humiliated her like this. It had always been her who humiliated others. Eden looked at her and couldn''t stopughing, "Really? It seems that you are thinking so highly of yourself. Oh yes, I almost forgot that you would be living like a real princess with your father''s wealth in the country where your mother ising from. However, is that also the reason why your mother has the chance to be someone else''s mistress?" Eden emphasized "mistress" on purpose. She didn''t want to say this, but she wanted to provoke Chelsea. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If she said these words abroad, everyone probably wouldugh at her. But in this ce, the situation of their family was indeed a bit different. In fact, Barrett was a real genius. He even thought of having his family abroad. Therefore, all his children were very good-looking. "You... you..." Chelsea was so angry that her entire body was shaking. Her well-defined face was flushed with anger and her big eyes were wide open, looking horrifying. Eden smiled. She was such an elegant woman usually, but she still couldn''t help reveal such an evil face when she was angry. "Eden, how can you be so bold to say something like that? Huh?" The deafening voice made Eden very ufortable. The winding in from outside the window was very cold, making her face look pale and bloodless, but it did not affect her mood as she teased Chelsea. She did not even know that she would also enjoy such a moment. She couldn''t help butugh out amusingly again. She looked at Chelsea with a bright smile and said, "Miss Simpson, I can say whatever I want, and I don''t need to be bold. However, how can you be so bold to take me here?" She counted the time on the way here. It would take Victor at least 20 minutes to find out that something had happened to her., and it would take another 20 minutes for him to find she was. Therefore, she must find a way to slow Chelsea down if she wanted to wait for Victor. Speaking of this, Chelsea looked confident again. "You can rest assured. Victor is not going to find out where you are. I have already damaged the monitoring system of the River City Restaurant, as well as all the CCTV cameras around it. Do you really think that he still can find you?" Eden had to admit that she was a little surprised. It seemed that Chelsea was not that stupid. Brian had personally installed the monitoring system of the River City Restaurant, so no hacker could easily break-in. If Chelsea could destroy the system so easily, she must have a few capable people on her side. However, she still believed that Lucian could find some traces. "Chelsea, you''d better not be too confident." Her brilliant smile made Chelsea even more furious. She didn''t how she still could smile when she was tied up in such a ce. "Alright, alright. Let''s see how brave you still can beter. Do you know where we are, and where I am going to send you to?" The smile on Chelsea''s face grew even more vicious. She was like a poisonous snake who wanted couldn''t wait to pounce on Eden and bite her. Eden said, "You look very confident. However, I always trust my husband." "Humph! Victor? After you die, he will be no different from a dead person either. There''s no need for me to deal with him anymore." "Do you know why our Simpson family suddenly came back?" Chelsea suddenly asked, lowering her body slightly. The fragrance on her body was not strong, but Eden could tell it was a limited edition from a famous brand. Victor also bought her one before, which smelled lighter than hers. Eden pretended to be unaware and shook her head. "It seems that Victor really cares about you. Didn''t he tell the things between our families?" Do you know the street where yourpany is currently in? It belongs to our Simpson family, but the Alwynn family took it away. This time, we are back to get what is supposed to be ours. I don''t care about Victor, no matter who he is. What I want are money and power. As long as I have money, I can get whoever I want." She would not be like Dahlia, who lost her life for Victor. Eden''s eyes shed. She smiled and asked, "Other than this matter, I would like to know that after capturing me, who would be the next that you want to attach?" "Of course it''s your three children. I heard that your three children are very amazing, and you are very round of them. Unfortunately, you sent them away already. So you have been ying dumb in from of me. Victor cares about your safety so much, so how can he not tell you about the things between our families?" After saying that, Chelsea kicked Eden''s waist with her high heels and stepped on it hard. Eden gritted her teeth without making any sounds. The stronger she was, the more Chelsea wanted to break her arrogant dignity. No matter how painful it was, Eden still maintained her brilliant smile so that she could destroy Chelsea''sst self-esteem. Chelsea grew angrier as she looked at Eden''s smile. She stepped harder and harder on Eden''s belly, and Eden seemed to have smelled blood. "Even if you hide those three little b*stards, I will still be able to find them. After that, I will send them over to reunite with you. I think that you will definitely be grateful to me." "You... don''t even think of touching my children," Eden said word by word, gritting her teeth hard. "Haha... this isn''t something you can decide." Just at this moment, a bodyguard came over in a panic. "Miss Simpson, it''s time to leave now. There are many carsing here." "What? Howe?" She stared at the bodyguard. She did not believe that Victor would find her so soon. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 "There are not only a lot of carsing this way but also the police. There are helicopters in the air as well." Hearing this, Eden smiled. "What? The police?!" Chelsea cast a sharp gaze on Eden, who was smiling. She felt there was something wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was. "Victor dares to call the police. Isn''t he afraid that something might happen to Eden?" Did she underestimate him? "We don''t have much time now. You''d better get off the boat quickly." The bodyguard looked anxious. All the cars were rushing here very quickly, and it could be no one else except for Victor. Chelsea snorted looked at Eden. "How can I leave without seeing her die?" "Miss Simpson, we can take her away first. After everything is settled down, you still can torture her. " The bodyguard looked very anxious. If he was caught by the police, he would be put in prison for a long time. All of them had criminal records before, and they were helping the Simpson family now just because of money. But if they were caught by the police, they could no longer live such a happy life anymore. "Well, you take her away now and call me after you settle down. I have to witness it when she dies." Chelsea was not stupid. She still knew what was more important at this moment. When she was about to turn around and leave, Eden stopped her. "Chelsea, I didn''t expect that you were such a coward. Are you afraid of the police? Don''t you want to kill me? Come on, do it now. If you run away like this, I willugh at you for the rest of my life." Eden''s words sessfully made Chelsea stop. The bodyguard could tell that Eden was just trying to drag them with her. He took a step forward and pped hard in Eden''s face. "B*tch, are you trying to y tricks on us? Do you want to drag Miss Simpson into this? How stupid you are! Let me tell you, no one who boarded this ship can leave alive." Eden was dazzled by his p. Some blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and her pale cheeks instantly swelled up. She could not help but cough. This man was so strong that he almost fainted. Chelsea looked at her and could not help but ridicule, "Eden, are you nning to take me down with you?" Eden squinted at her and said in an even more sarcastic tone, "Do you think you deserve that?" "You..." "Miss Simpson, don''t waste time anymore. She is doing this on purpose. When the police arrive, none of us can leave." The bodyguard was a little speechless. What was Mr. Simpson thinking? Why would he want such a stupid girl to inherit the family business? What could she do? However, her sister was much different. Although her father didn''t like her sister, they still had to admit that she was a very clever person. "I will keep you alive for now." Chelsea did not dare to dy any longer. She quickly said it and left. Eden shook her head. Her pale face had already turned purple from the cold and she also felt a little dizzy. In order not to let her escape, Chelsea took off her jacket. Now that she was only wearing a sweater, making her feel freezing. Just as Chelsea was about to open the door in front of her and run away, the door was smashed open by armed police with a loud bang. A group of policemen rushed in, then, Victor also followed them in. Chelsea let out a sharp scream and her entire body froze on the spot. Victor''s ck eyes were cold and sharp. When he passed Chelsea, he kicked her to the ground heavily. This kick made Chelsea almost passed out. She screamed loudly and covered her belly in pain. Seeing this, the bodyguard looked at Victor in horror. He did not expect them to be so fast at all. But he quickly came to his senses and wanted to grab Eden as a hostage. Victor seemed to know what he was thinking. At the moment when he just moved his feet, Victor quickly jumped up and kicked the bodyguard to the ground as well. Then he was pinned down by the police immediately. Eden looked at the tall and strong figure in front of her and finally used thest amount of her strength. She forced a faint smile on her face and then slowly passed out. Victor looked over and his whole body trembled. "Eden!" When he reached her cold body, his heart hurt even more. He quickly untied the rope on her, took off his coat, and wrapped it around her weak body. He picked up Eden and nced at Brian. Brian nodded and indicated to him that he could leave first, and he would take care of the rest. Chelsea watched Victor leave with Eden in his arms, and her gaze gradually became desperate. Only then did she remember that when she brought people to take Eden, Eden said that she only wanted to have a peaceful New Year with her husband. She thought Eden was scared, but now that she released Eden was only telling her the truth that she would have a peaceful New Year with Victor no matter what she tried to do. Eden clearly knew that Dahlia and Irving were involved in this, but she only went after her. It turned out that her purpose was to wait for her to fall into their trap today. No matter how wise and brave Victor was, he would not be able to destroy the Simpson family over a night. Therefore, the easiest way would be topletely break the power of their family down. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now the Simpson family already fell apart, and everyone was holding different shares. It would not be hard for Victor to totally defeat the Simpson family right now. Chelsea was the most favored daughter in her father''s heart, so it was such a wise move to take her down first. Eden knew that she was arrogant and could not stand being humiliated, so she deliberately humiliated her in front of so many people, and even pped her in public. Then Eden sessfully made her angry. Thinking of this, Chelsea couldn''t help butugh. Even if she had to fall, she would want to fall with dignity. This time, she couldn''t me anyone else that she had been trapped by Eden and was not aware of it at all. It was herself who had ruined her own life this time. She had really underestimated them. Living in such a big family, she always understood that no one would care about her except for herself. Others would only respect her when she became strong. Therefore, she used her brothers and sisters to get to her position today. She became the child that her father loved the most. She could do whatever she wanted at home, but she did not expect that her life would be ruined by Eden today. Chelsea and the others on the boat were all taken away. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Victor took Eden to the hospital as fast as he could. The doctor had a full body check-up on her, luckily, she didn''t have any severe wounds. It was just the wound on her belly was a little serious. But after the treatment, she should be able to get better very soon. Eden did not wake up until the next morning. When she opened her eyes, she already realized that she was in the hospital because she smelled the disinfectant. She looked around and suddenly saw Victor''s deep eyes. He was sitting by her bed, looking very pale. He must not sleep at all the whole night. He just kept staring at her silently without saying anything. His jaw tightened, and his serious face made Eden a little scared. There was a faint trace of anger in his dark eyes. She could tell that he already knew about everything, so she slowly looked away nervously. However, his sharp eyes followed her. Even if she lowered her head, she could still feel the anger from him. She smiled weakly and said in a hoarse voice, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Victor still didn''t speak, and his eyes didn''t move away either. Eden felt more nervous. She nced at him quickly and realized that he was truly angry this time. It seemed that nothing could save her anymore. Originally, she had nned to go through the legal process with Chelsea. However, Chelsea was more stupid than she thought. What happened the night before was in her n, but just happened slightly earlier. Even if she did not do this, Chelsea would still attack her. It was just a matter of time. She thought that everything would happen after the New Year, but she did not know that her p totally provoked Chelsea, and made her unable to wait any longer. "I... I''ll sleep for a bit longer. If you''re sleepy, just lie down and sleep for a while. I''m fine now." After saying that, Eden turned over. She couldn''t help ncing at Victor who didn''t even blink and intended to just y dumb. However, as soon as she turned over, a muffled angry voice came from the top of her head, "You are brave now, aren''t you?" This was the first thing Victor had said sincest night. Eden paused for a moment before turning around to look at him. The fluster and nervousness on her face were very obvious. She knew she could never lie or do anything bad because her face would sell her straight away. She carefully reached out and gently pulled Victor''s sleeve. She looked at him with her bright and pitiful eyes. "Hey, Victor, I am sorry." Victor closed his eyes quickly. Even though he knew that she did it on purpose, he still felt that her soft voice melt his heart. But this time, he would not let her go easily. She had nned such a dangerous thing in secret. Eden looked at him indifferently. Her eyes looked so bright and innocent. Under the light, her beautiful face shone even brighter. Victor suppressed the heat all over his body. "Vic, I''m hungry!" Eden said sweetly. However, Victor didn''t seem to buy it at all. She was getting more flustered. She must have frightened him this time. Actually, she did not expect Chelsea to be so impatient. It was much faster than she had imagined. Victor still looked indifferent. "Honey, I''ll make you dumplings tonight." Hearing this, Victor was a little speechless. Did she think she could get away with it so easily? "Honey, I''ll give you a good massage tonight then." Victor seemed to be a little tempted this time, but his face remained the same. Eden started getting a little annoyed when she saw that he didn''t seem to buy anything. Anyway, it was her fault, so she would just put up with it. "Darling, do you want to go for a date tonight?" Victor still hadn''t said anything. Would she really give him a massage and even go on a date with him? He did not really believe it. "Honey, I promise you that I''ll listen to whatever you say in the future." Victor snorted in his heart. She always said it, but she would never follow her words. So he would not listen to it anymore. "My dear, I will spend every minute and second in my life with you in the future!" Hearing this, Victor''s face gradually looked better. "Darling, I only have eyes for you. Ever since I met you, I just can''t see anyone else anymore." Victor had totally lost his words. Eden even felt that she had never been this cheesy before in her whole life. Victor was overjoyed to hear that, but he still kept a straight face. He knew if he forgave her so quickly, she would be worse in the future. "Are we going on a date tonight then?" "Yes!" Eden nodded quickly. As long as he stopped being angry with her, she would do anything he wanted. "You''re in charge of everything tonight." "Sure!" Eden blushed and nodded. She was totally fine with it as long as he didn''t care. She was not fully recovered yet anyway. "You have to listen to everything I say in the future." "Yes!" Eden nodded again. "From now on, spend every minute in your life with me." "Yes, 24 hours a day," Eden promised seriously, looking really cute in Victor''s eyes. "What about now?" Victor looked at her and said meaningfully. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden sat up happily. She knew him very well, so she knew exactly what he meant. She slowly pressed her soft lips onto his and stayed there for a while before she moved away. Victor finally raised his lips with satisfaction, and his gentle eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. "Do you know how scared I wasst night? After figuring out what you did, I wished that I could fly to you instantly. You are so naughty." There was anxiety in his spoiled tone. "I understand. But I trust you. I know you won''t let anything happen to me." She was also very scared. After all, those bodyguards were all ouws. She could not afford to lose at all. However, she still trusted him so much. Victor lowered his head and gently kissed her on the cheek. Smelling her scent, he finally felt at ease. Eden asked, "What will happen to Chelsea?" Victor''s expression suddenly changed and he said in a sharp tone, "She will be in jail. They found some prohibited goods on that ship and her bodyguards all had criminal records. The Simpson family is not simple, so it is impossible to uproot them all at once. It''s very dangerous for you to do this. You have sent one of them to the prison this time, but there are still several of them out there." "I know. I won''t be so reckless anymore. I''ve said it, I''ll listen to you." Eden looked very obedient, which made Victor unable to refute. "I hope you can keep your promise, and don''t do such a dangerous thing again. I will deal with the affairs of the Simpson family." Victor looked at her with his dark eyes. He wouldn''t want her to risk her life anymore. "I know! Can I be discharged from the hospital now?" She felt that she was totally fine even though there was still a little pain on her face, and the wound on her belly should not be serious. "Yes. We can go home and change the dressing every day." Victor helped her to get the shoes. After Eden put them on, they went home. In Dahlia''s apartment. After returning from the auction, Dahlia had been in a particrly bad mood. She hadn''t left her apartment nor turned on her phone ever since. She sat on the sofa and looked at the ceiling with her angry face. At this time, someone suddenly knocked on the door. She got up slowly and went to open the door. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 She opened the door and saw Dulcie standing outside, looking at her anxiously. "What''s wrong?" Dahlia frowned. She was already too exhausted to hear anything bad. "Dahlia, they caught Chelsea." "What? How?" Dahlia was totally shocked. "It was Eden. Chelsea took Eden and nned to secretly send her away to kill her. Victor rescued her in the end and Chelsea was caught straight away. And they also found prohibited goods on the ship." Dahlia was startled and took a step back. "Why couldn''t she just wait? It was just a p. We would ask Eden to pay it back sooner orter. But why couldn''t she even wait for a bit longer? Now she ruined everyting." Dahlia leaned against the wall feebly. Only she knew what she had been through all these years. Irving and Victor would be enemies one day because Eden was between them. So she always knew that someone would do this for her one day, that was why she had been patiently waiting. She thought she could at least trust the Simpson family. However, even though she lost Chelsea as her backer, she still could use other people of the Simpson family. "There is nothing else we can do now. Even though the Simpson family are extremely powerful, the police held evidence, so no one could save her anymore." Dulcie looked at Dahlia with some uneasiness. "Do you know that Victor used all his connections to find Eden this time? He even got helicopters there. It didn''t even take them long to find Eden." Dahlia bit the corner of her lips. She had always known that Victor was not a simple person, that was why she never dared to offend Eden. At the same time, Irving also received the news. However, he did not seem to have much feeling about it. He only asked Aidan to find out if Eden was injured. After knowing that Eden was fine, he did not say anything but carrying on resting in his apartment. The news of Victor sparing no effort to find his wife also became the hottest topic online instantly. And everyone had been saying that Victor was the best husband ever. However, Victor and Eden had no time to care about these things. Because after returning home, Eden was forced to fulfill her promise and serve Victor well. About the news of Chelsea being caught, Barrett and Leni were the people who worried the most. They already asked the housekeeper to invite the bestwyer in River City to deal with this case, however, no one dared to take it at all as soon as they heard that Victor was involved. Hearing the housekeeper''s words, Barrett said to him in disbelief, "The Simpson family is not a small family in River City, but why we can''t even get a goodwyer now?" The housekeeper also looked helplessly. "Mr. Simpson, they all warmly weed me at the beginning, but when we mentioned Victor, they immediately changed and dared not take over the case." Leni clenched her fists tightly with anger and said sternly, "Does Victor really think he can do whatever he wants here?" The housekeeper also looked very annoyed. He did not believe it at the beginning either, but after a whole day with no luck at all, he finally epted the truth. "Madam, I have asked them privately as well. There are various reasons why they dare not take over the case. They are not clean themselves. Victor is good at catching their weakness, so he certainly did not want to get involved in the case." "What..." Leni cried out in disbelief. She felt she lost all the strength of her body suddenly and fell down onto the sofa. How could they clear their daughter''s name if they didn''t even have a goodwyer? "Keep looking. If Victor can do it, so do we." Barrett''s eyes were sharp and cold. He had just returned home from abroad, so surely he didn''t have as many connections as Victor did, but he must save his daughter. The housekeeper nodded and left with an anxious face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Adrienne, who was hiding at the corner of the second floor, heard everything. She smiled coldly and turned back to her room. She did not tell Buddy about what happened to Eden. However, she only sent a message to Eden to ask how she was doing. As for Victor, she still felt she was a little scared of him somehow. After Eden was injured, Victor stopped going to thepany. He only dealt with his work at home. There was nothing Eden could do about it. However, she quite enjoyed the feeling of staying together with him all day long. Time went so quickly, and it was already the day of the auction. Victor did not go, but he had already told Dean and Lucian to keep an eye on it. At night, Victor was holding Eden in his arms and watching Henrick''s drama on TV in their bedroom, but suddenly, he received a notification showing that a great sum of money came into his ount. When he saw the amount of money, he sat up and kissed Eden on her lips happily. Eden waspletely lost. After a while, Victor finally let go of her. Eden blinked her bright eyes and looked at the man who suddenly went crazy in front of her. Victor elegantly put his arm around Eden''s shoulder and looked at her with a smile. "Irving bought thend back." So, he was so excited and even kissed her just because of this? Eden really didn''t know what to say. "Eden, why don''t you ask me what happened?" His voice was low and enchanting, and Eden could tell that he was in a good mood. She took a sip of the tea on the table and moistened her throat. "Tell me, what happened?" She leaned back in his arm again. Victor picked up a grape and put it in her mouth and said, "Irving spent another 3 billion on thisnd. The market price is 2 billion, but he paid one billion more, which means he is very rich. However, I didn''t spend a penny on thend when I got it from him, so I earned three billion." "Are you showing off to me now?" Eden picked up her teacup and took another sip. Tea was always a good choice on such a cold winter day. "Of course not." He just wanted to prove that he was better than Irving. Irving gave this piece ofnd to him easily at that time, more or less because of Eden. In addition, he held some evidence again Irving as well. If Irving didn''t give up thend, he would show the evidence. By that time, Irving would lose much more than thend. Of course, he would not tell these things to Eden. "In fact, I can earn so much because of you." "Me? What does it have to do with me?" Eden was confused. Victor looked at her confused and cute face, reached out, and stroked her hair gently. "Silly girl. Although Irving is an awful person, he really loves you." This was what irritated him the most as well. No matter how vicious Irving was, he would not use anything on Eden. His words made Eden''s heart skip a beat. She didn''t expect that Victor would see things so carefully. Her bright eyes shed, then she lowered her head without saying anything. Her eyes fell on the tea in her hand. She was most afraid of this kind of feeling. Victor said nothing either. He just looked at her side face calmly. At this time, Eden suddenly said, "Are you not afraid that he will take revenge on you?" Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Victor suddenly leaned close to her and stared at her with his dark eyes. Then he said with a little threat in his voice, "Do you not believe in your husband, or do you think Irving is awesome? Huh?" Even if Irving wanted to take revenge, he had to have the ability to do it. He had already made Alwynn Group lose so much, Victor certainly knew how to make him suffer from this silently without saying anything. Eden red at him and said, "You always tease me." Victorughed pleasantly. "I don''t dare to tease you. You are the one who always bullies me when you are on your period." Eden choked on her words. She never bullied him at all. She just asked him to do more things for her, such as buying tampons from the shop. Was he being ashamed of doing this? "I don''t care about what happened between you and Irving. I have told Irving already that he should stop doing this, but there is nothing I could do if he doesn''t want to listen to me. I just don''t want you two to fight with each other all the time." "Don''t worry, we won''t. But I''m not going to let him go so easily either. The reason why I want to sell this piece ofnd is that I''ve received the news in advance that thisnd is in the environmental protection area, so we can''t build any buildings. Now Irving paid 3 billion for it, he could only nt trees." Eden didn''t know how he could even know about this. But it seemed that he won another round. Irving wouldn''t care about this amount of money anyway. After all, R.K Company was also one of the toppanies in the world. They had been developing very rapidly these years, so he must have earned a lot of money. Eden couldn''t help but think of the Simpson family again. The matter regarding the Simpson family would not end like this. A family like them hadplex rtionships and connections, so they surely wouldn''t be destroyed just because they defeated Chelsea. However, the Simpson family had done a lot of illegal things before, which was the best weapon they could use to push them to the end. They were lucky that day because the ship happened to be registered under Chelsea''s name. If it was under the name of someone else, Chelsea would still be able to escape. "What are you thinking?" Looking at her distracted face, Victor looked a little unhappy. He didn''t like her to ignore him. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Nothing. I was just thinking that little Ayman is going to leave the hospital soon." Victor knew that was not what she was thinking about, but he didn''t say anything. He walked to the other side of the bed and opened the draw of the bedside table. He took out a beautiful little box and slowly opened it. A pair of diamond rings emitted a dazzling light in it. Eden moved over and looked at them carefully. A uniquely diamond was surrounded on all sides with white crystals, looking dazzling pretty. "Wow. It is so beautiful!" Eden was deeply attracted. Under the shine of the diamond, there seemed to be a starry light in her bright eyes. Victor smiled gently. He held her hand tightly and said, "Eden, when we get married, I want to use these rings. It means that my love for you will never change." "Sounds good!" Eden answered softly. She looked up and looked into his gentle, ck eyes. She felt he totally melted her heart. At this moment, she only hoped that she could have a strong heart so that she could stand with him when the storm came. As long as she was strong enough, she wouldn''t be his weakness anymore. Two dayster, little Ayman left the hospital. Eden and Victor went to Abigail''s house to wee their families back. Eden went to the market early in the morning to buy fresh ingredients and make chicken stew for Abigail. She could not eat greasy food in the hospital, but now that she was much better, she could drink some chicken soup. Then Eden also made dumplings because Anson wanted them. Considering that he had been taking good care of Abigail in the hospital for all this time, Eden made a lot of delicious dumplings to treat him. Just as the breakfast was done, Anson and Abigail arrived home with their baby in their arms. "Wow! I can smell food." Abigail had been eating very healthy in the hospital, so she felt so hungry now when she smelt all the delicious food. Eden smiled. Seeing that Abigail was in good spirits, she also felt happy. "Abby, go back to your room and have a rest first. Don''t catch a cold. I''ll bring your lunch to your roomter. I''ll have a look at the baby first." Before Abigail could say anything, Eden already took the baby in Anson''s arms. Maybe because they were home. The baby looked around with his eyes wide open. He looked like Anson more, so he would definitely be a handsome guy in the future. Maybe because of jaundice, there was still a little yellow around his little eyes. Eden looked at Anson and asked, "Have they checked jaundice when you were discharged from the hospital?" Anson nodded, "Yes, everything is normal now. So we took the medicine and brought it back." "Okay. Remember to feed the medicine on time." Eden held Ayman and went back inside. Abigail was just about to lie down, seeing that Edene in, she felt very pleased. "Eden, fortunately, I listened to your advice and delivered the baby naturally, so I feel much better now. I saw those who had the cesarean section suffered a lot after the delivery." "I told you that my wound was so painful after I had it," Eden carefully put Ayman in the baby carriage. "Ayman is so cute. He looks exactly the same as Anson." "Yes, Anson''s mom said it too. We can''t spoil him too much." Abigail looked at her son, her face full of happiness. Every time when she saw her son, she couldn''t help but think why there could be such a cute baby. The baby totally melted her heart. "Alright. You''d better lie down." Eden helped Abigail to lie down properly and pulled the quilt over her body. "I''ll bring you some foodter." "Alright, I know. I will listen to you and have a good rest." Abigail smiled gently. Eden felt she had changed a lot since she had Ayman. She looked more charming now. Eden smiled and turned to leave. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she went out, she saw Victor suddenly looking at her with a little bit of unhappiness. She couldn''t be bothered to talk to him at this moment, so she went straight to the kitchen. At the same time, Anson finally had time to talk to Victor after he posted all the photos of his son on social media. Nothing could affect his happy mood even though he saw Victor standing there with a sullen face. "Sit down, Victor." "Can''t I just stand here?" Victor said in a bad tone. "You''re in my way. I have to prepare the milk powder for my son. This is something every father has to do." Anson said impatiently to Victor and indicated that he should move away. Victor felt even more annoyed. If it weren''t for Anson''s wife, surely his own wife wouldn''t treat him like this. However, the word "father" really made him feel worse. Anson must have done it on purpose. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Victor felt that Anson was just trying to show off in front of him because he knew the thing he regretted the most in his life was that he wasn''t there when his children were born. Anson was just trying to show off that he had the opportunity to make milk powder for his own child. Victor sat aside silently, looking at the busy figure in the kitchen. Until seeing that Eden took the food and went to Abigail''s room, he finally said, "Anson, I have to go outter. You keep an eye on Eden. Don''t let her go out." Anson looked at him in confusion. "Why? I can''t stop her if she wants to go out." He couldn''t even stop his own wife, not to mention someone else''s wife. Victor did not want to hide anything from him, so he told him what had happened to the Simpson family. "What? Did such a thing happen in the past few days when I was not here?" "Yes," Victor nodded. "If they want to do this, I will not show any mercy either. Their family will not keep quiet recently, so I have to gather all the information and send them to where they are supposed to be. But I am worried about Eden''s safety. Now Chelsea is in trouble, so Barrett has been looking for awyer. But you know that nowyers here would dare to take over our case. Therefore, the Simpson family will definitely do something awful in the dark." Anson had been paying attention to this matter as well. He suddenly looked at Victor worriedly and said, "What are you going out for today? You can''t do anything stupid. If you want to go out, take Brian and the others with you." "I''m going to the Simpson''s," Victor''s eyes turned gloomy. He would not let it go so easily. "We can''t let them find out about Brian, so I will take Lucian with me. He has been too bored these days anyway." "I never knew that you know me so well when you need me," a cold voice sounded from behind. Victor looked back slowly and saw Lucian who was walking in with some bags in his hand. "Talking about the devil." Victor leaned on the sofa gracefully and looked at Lucian. Lucian put the things in his hand aside and said "congrattions" to Anson, then sat opposite Victor. "I haven''t heard anything from you these days, so I thought that you decided to let them go." Victor sneered, "I wouldn''t want any trouble either, but they are asking for it." Lucian crossed his long legs elegantly and then looked at Victor casually, "Instead of going there in person, why don''t you do what Eden did, using strategies?" Victor''s mind went nk for a moment. He was still angry at Eden about this matter. "Did you know about it already?" He stared at Lucian. But Lucianpletely ignored him. Anson had no idea what happened, so he asked, "What are you talking about? What have I missed?" He knew there must be things he didn''t know about that happened. He had been too busy these days, so they didn''t want him to worry about anything else anyway. Victor only told him that Chelsea had caught Eden and did not tell him about Eden''s n. "Nothing. Just keep an eye on Eden. Don''t let her go out. Barrett couldn''t find awyer, so he has balmed everything on Eden. He has secretly sent people to keep an eye on Eden already." He knew what they wanted to do. They just wanted to keep his wife so that they could threaten him. "Is it that serious?" Anson looked worriedly into the room. "Yes," Victor nodded. Although he did not go out much recently, Dean had been reporting to him everything about the Simpson family every day. Anson looked at him and said, "Is there anything that I can do?" Victor looked at him with a yful smile and said, "You don''t have to do anything. You just need to think about what you are going to do with that celebrity. After all, she made your wife give birth earlier. I guess that Abigail would not let this matter go easily when she feels a bit betterter." Hearing this, Anson couldn''t help but re at him. "Keep your voice down. If Abby heard you, she would be angry with me again." Hearing his words, Lucian could not help but look at him up and down carefully. "Are you so scared of your wife?" He said with a cheeky smile. Only then did Anson realize what he said earlier, and he felt really embarrassed in front of his friends. "Well, I just don''t want to make her angry when she just had a baby. I will have to talk to her after she feels better."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Okay. I will go with Lucian now. Just keeps an eye on Edenter." Victor got up and put on his coat. He looked out of the window and saw bright sunshineing in. This long winter was finally going to end. "Don''t worry. I''ll pick up my momter and ask her to stay here with Abby. Abby is more important than you in her heart." Victor didn''t know why he had to hear these hurtful words. At the same time, Lucian was still sitting on the safe and didn''t seem to move at all. "There are dumplings. Let''s go after having some dumplings." Victor was speechless. Anson suddenly remembered. "Yes, you haven''t even had lunch, so surely Eden wouldn''t let you go now. Why don''t you leave after lunch?" Victor nced at Lucian''s calm face, taking off his coat and sitting back down slowly. Of course, he wanted to eat the dumplings made by his wife, but Anson''s words were very harsh. "Victor, considering the current situation, I guess your wedding can''t be held as scheduled again." Victor didn''t say anything. He didn''t know why everyone had to bring all these hurtful things up in front of him. He red at Anson with his dark eyes. After Abigail fell asleep, Eden changed Ayman''s diapers and got out to prepare lunch. Seeing Lucian was here as well, she put cooked all the dumplings she made. After having dumplings, Victor said that he had to go to see a client with Lucian, so Eden did not think too much, just asked them toe back early. Abigail needed people to take care of her at the moment, so she handed all her work to Thalia. She trusted Thalia more than Pa. Knowing that it was Dean who came to pick them up, she also packed some dumplings for Dean. When Victor handed the hot dumplings to Dean with a sullen face, Dean was so touched that he almost burst into tears. After Dean had finished the dumplings, they drove to the Hartker Vi, where the Simpson family were living. When passing through the Hartker Vi, Lucian couldn''t help but open his mouth in surprise when he saw the half-finished grand and magnificent building. He sighed, "What kind of pce does Mr. Calder want to build? It''s been so many years, but he only managed to finish the outer appearance." Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Victor also took a look at the vi. When the children grew up in the future, their family might move here. "Zaiden is worried about Eden and wants to give her a better environment. This must be the most luxurious vi in River City." Dean nced at the vi with envy. He would never understand the rich people''s world. If he lived in such a pce, he would not be able to sleep at night. He would be worried that robbers woulde in and take everything away. Whilst Dean was thinking about this, they had already arrived at the house where the Simpson family lived. Dean got out of the car and said something to the security guards, then returned to the car and waited. The housekeeper ran quickly to Barrett when he got the information. At this moment, Barrett was still sitting there and worrying about Chelsea''s matter. "Mr. Simpson, Victor Alwynn is here." The housekeeper stood at the door and said respectfully. "What?" Barrett was even more furious when he heard Victor came to his door. "How dare hee here?" Gael, the housekeeper, didn''t know what to say as Victor had already been waiting at the gate. "Mr. Simpson, I don''t think they areing with good intentions." "Do I look like a coward?" Barrett looked at the housekeeper with great anger. He couldn''t believe that Victor woulde to him first before he did anything. "Why haven''t they got his wife yet?" Barrett was filled with anger as he looked at the housekeeper who hadn''t done anything perfectly. The housekeeper looked at him helplessly. He knew exactly what Victor was capable of, so he really did not think that it was easy to get Eden. He didn''t know how Chelsea managed to take Eden away that day, even under Victor''s nose. He had always been confused about this matter. He had tried to catch Eden himself, but there were many people around her to protect her. He still remembered that one of her female assistants was very skilled. What''s more, Victor was very influential in River City as well. "Sir, there are more people around Eden to protect her since the ident happened. It is very difficult to even get close to her now." "Then why was it so easy for them to take Chelsea?" Barrett was furious and looked at the housekeeper ferociously. The two daughters of the Simpson family had been imprisoned. He felt so ashamed to even go out now. The housekeeper lowered his head and did not dare to say anything back at all. Barrett also knew the housekeeper very well, so he did not say anything anymore. "Tell Victor to get in. Let him wait in the hall. I''lle down to see him when I feel better." Barrett walked angrily to the second floor. A few minutester, led by the housekeeper, Victor walked in with Lucian and Dean. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Please wait here for a moment. Mr. Simpson still has something to do. He wille and see you after that." The housekeeper could only follow what Barrett said. Victor did not seem to mind at all. He sat straight on the sofa and waited. After the housekeeper asked the servants to serve tea for the three of them, he went to the second floor. Lucian said, "It seems like he''s trying to show you what he''s got." "Airs and graces!" Victor said a few words indifferently and didn''t continue. Dean was the most rxed one. He kept looking at the luxurious vi with curiosity. He found even the decoration on the staircase handrails was made of pure gold. Living here must be like living in a real pce. However, no one who lived in this house would have an easy time. The Simpson family was not a simple family. Lucian took out his phone. After watching for a while, Dean also felt bored and took out his phone. Finally, Victor also took out his phone and started chatting with Eden. It was more interesting to tease his wife when he had nothing to do. Victor and the other two waited patiently for half an hour. Finally, Barrett came down slowly from the second floor. He nced at Victor, who was wearing a ck handmade suit, revealing his perfect figure. His fair-skinned face looked very handsome, and his ck eyes somehow made him feel a chill on his spine all of a sudden. Barrett didn''t even dare to put on any emotion on his dignified face at the moment. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you. I was just thinking that we should talk, but I didn''t expect you toe personally. This would save me a lot of trouble actually." Barrett said politely, and his deep voice echoed in the big hall. Victor nced at him arrogantly. "Mr. Simpson, I wonder why you want to see me?" His tone was cold and obviously hostile. Barrett''s sharp eyes fell on his cold face and suppressed his anger. Now that his daughter''s fate was in his hands, he could only put up with everything for the time being. "Mr. Alwynn, I think we have a misunderstanding on Chelsea''s matter. I want to ask you to withdraw the im for Chelsea. If you have any requirements, please tell me. We will give you whatever you want." Barrett nned topromise, and the other things could be discussedter. "Haha..." Victor looked at him in amusement. "Barrett, we already got all the evidence, so how could it be a misunderstanding?" There was too much meaning in his words, but Barrett heard it clearly. This matter was not negotiable. He felt anger started curling hot and unstoppable in his gut. Victor did not intend to treat the Simpson family politely. During this period of time, he had already got all the evidence to fight again them. He already knew his enemy very well, so he believed that he could win in this battle. He was not here to be a peacemaker. He was here to seek justice for his wife. The Simpson family owed his wife an apology. "Mr. Alwynn, it seems that you are really powerful. Thewyer of River City dares not to ask about the case of Alwynn Group at all. Are you trying to ruin my daughter''s life? I can understand that girls fight all the time, but Mr. Alwynn, why do you have to force her to the dead-end?" He knew there Victor wouldn''t ept any negotiation, so he simply said everything clearly. The Simpson family''swyers worked together, but he didn''t find any solid evidence against them. "Really? Then, if I identally killed your daughter, is it also understandable?" Victor sneered. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. "This ispletely different. Victor, why don''t you stop cutting the bush and just tell me what you want? What can I do to make you let my daughter go?" Barrett could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He had experienced all kinds of ups and downs and had always been able to control his emotions very well. However, in front of Victor, he could not control himself anymore. "Well, Mr. Simpson, are you also nning to let go of the Alwynn family?" Victor''s voice was very calm and indifferent, but his words were cold enough to make Barrett tremble. Barrett narrowed his eyes. "It seems that your father has told you everything. I can''t believe he just left everything to you. He really knows how to enjoy his life. But unfortunately, the only reason why I came back here was to avenge. If it weren''t for your father, I wouldn''t have suffered so much for so many years." Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Since things hade to this stage, there was no need to hide anything anymore. This time, even if Barrett had to sacrifice his life, he would still take back what was supposed to belong to him and take the Alwynn family down. They were supposed to be the richest family in River City. "Mr. Simpson, are you saying that I''m not qualified to do this with you? Since I have to pay my father''s debts, I won''t let you down." Victor looked at Barrett calmly, with a weird smile on his face. Barrett trembled slightly because of his words. Looking at his handsome face, he sneered, "You really didn''t let me down." Victor was young, but he could be very vicious when he needed to. "I''m d. Actually, I''m here today just to ask you to say sorry to my wife. After all, her hand is still hurting after she pped your daughter in the face." Lucian, who had been watching them from the side, could not even help but raise his eyebrows and look at Victor at this moment. He had never seen Victor being so shameless before. It seemed that he had already put everything away before he came to see the Simpson family. "Victor, you don''t need to be like this. Because of your wife, my two daughters have been sent to prison. How dare you here to say such ridiculous things now? Who do you think you are?" Barrett waspletely enraged. Victor looked at his furious face and was very satisfied. "I want to see the news that the Simpson family apologized to my wife by tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I will post everything about the dirty business you have done before online." He threatened Barrett. However, Barrett was totally stunned at the moment and couldn''t say anything back. Victor didn''t seem to care about it at all. He got up and walked out gracefully. Lucian and Dean quickly followed him out. Barrett let out a roar and fell down on the sofa in anger. He stared at Victor''s back and couldn''t come to his senses for a long time. "You havepletely enraged him by doing this," Lucian said. Victor didn''t take it seriously and smiled. "I don''t care. He didn''t want to make peace anyway. Barrett was too arrogant, so he couldn''t bear to live an ordinary life. Therefore, his real purpose is to take down the entire Alwynn family. I only came here to warn him today. But he has to apologize." "You''re not warning him. You''re threatening." Lucian curled his lips slightly. It seemed that Victor indeed would do anything for Eden. Dean thought about what Victor just said, couldn''t help but sigh with admiration. He said that he wanted an apology because his wife''s hand was still hurting after she pped their daughter. Victor slightly twitched the corner of his mouth and did not speak. Haste made waste. He didn''t want to rush it at all, in case Barrett would do something stupid. From today''s conversation, he realized that Barrett didn''t care about the Alwynn family at all. What he wanted was only revenge. Then, there was no need for him to be polite to the Simpson family either. He sessfully warned Barrett today, so he could wait for a while and think about what he wanted to do next. After Barrett came back to his senses, he smashed everything on the table onto the floor. The hall was in such a mess. The housekeeper said anxiously, "Sir, don''t hurt yourself. It''s not worth it." Even he felt that he couldn''t suppress the anger. However, the other party held the evidence against them, they had to listen to what they said. The fastest way to destroy a big enterprise would be to find all the dirty business they had done before, and it seemed that Victor really knew how to use it. Barrett really did Victor a favor. And The Simpson family also had everything Victor needed. However, he was very curious about how Victor managed to find out everything in such a short period of time. "How can I not be angry? This little b*stard came to my house to threaten me. I have never been threatened like this in my life." Barrett was so angry that he could not even breathe.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, please don''t get too angry. You have high blood pressure." The housekeeper advised. Barrett red at him and said, "Do you think Victor really has something on us?" The housekeeper immediately lowered his head and answered respectfully, "Sir, I heard that Victor never does anything he''s not sure of." "So, you mean he does have something on us." Barrett''s eyes turned sharp. New Year wasing, and it seemed that they would not be able to have a peaceful New Year. Barrett narrowed his eyes. This would be a huge loss for them. However, what went around, came around. "I underestimated Victor." Barrett sat down somewhat frustratedly and dropped his shoulders feebly, looking very defeated. "Sir, then tomorrow..." The housekeeper hesitated before he finished. He was really worried that something would happen to Barrett. Now, there was already no peace in the house as Leni had been fuming about their daughter''s matter all the time. Barrett looked at him, and then lowered his head. After thinking for a while, he found that Victor had totally defeated him. He really couldn''t afford to lose anything! "It''s just an apology. Go tell the media that I want to apologize to Eden tomorrow morning. There is nothing that I wouldn''t do to save my family." "Sure. I''ll arrange everything tonight. You should have a good rest now." The housekeeper turned to leave after saying this. "Where''s Adrienne?" Barrett suddenly asked. He remembered that Adrienne''s boyfriend was Eden''s big brother. Adrienne had a good rtionship with Eden, and he even caught them going shopping together. The housekeeper turned back and said, "Adrienne went on a business trip an hour ago. She will come back in three days." "Ask her to see me immediately when she is back." He would not let go of anyone who he could make use of. "Sure!" At this time, Victor and Lucian returned to Anson''s house. They happened to meet Gracie and Loomis, who was just about to leave. They came to see Abigail while the child was asleep. They only stayed for half an hour because they were worried that the baby would wake up and cry. After everyone had dinner at the Anson''s, they all went home separately. Collins was staying there to take care of Abigail, so Eden and Victor also went home. When Eden came out of the bathroom, she saw Victor was working in front of theputer. However, she walked over and found that he was not working, but looking at the wedding venue. Victor took her arm and made her sit on hisp, then put his arm around her body. The faint fragrance of her body instantly came to his nose, making him feel so rxed. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Eden looked at him somewhat helplessly, "Why are you looking at this again?" Victor looked at her and rubbed her cheek with his face. "This is my biggest dream at the moment. When are we going to have the wedding?" Eden did not say anything. She didn''t really care about the wedding as long as they were together happily. However, he was a man, so he wanted to make sure that she had the best thing ever. "There will be a chance. Go and take a bath now," said Eden. However, Victor held her tightly, did not want to let her go at all. Eden felt a little speechless. "I know what you want to say, but I have to invite our parents to our wedding. They have been through too much for us. Now, they are taking care of our children abroad, and dad even gave up thepany without hesitation. They must be there." If they want to hold the wedding as scheduled, they would create a great opportunity for the Simpson family. Victor didn''t say anything anymore. He knew what she was thinking. He just wanted to give her a wedding. He had already missed the children''s birth, he couldn''t miss anything else anymore. "I am going to take a bath." Eden smiled and nodded. She stood up and walked to the bookshelf by the side. When she was not sleepy, she always would like to read some books on real estate. Her father had already handed Symantec Group over to her, so she should learn to manage it on her own. She couldn''t rely on Dawson for a lifetime anyway. She had been totally focusing on the book, so she didn''t even realize it when Victor came out of the bathroom. Seeing that she didn''t pay attention to him at all, Victor walked to her, grabbed her hand, and carried her to the big bed. "It''s time to change the bandages. Did you get it wet when you had the bath?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden shook her head and smiled. Her eyes were as bright as the stars. "No, I put a waterproof bandage on it." "I''ll clean the wound for you first, and then you should take a good rest. You don''t need to stay with Abby now, so you should rx more. You don''t need to attend the year-end meeting either." He said softly. It was almost New Year and he didn''t want her to be too tired and busy. She could do whatever she liked and live a rxed life. "The New Year ising. When you are not busy, shall we go and buy some gifts for everyone? There are only two of us here this year, so shall we go to the Clement family to celebrate the New Year with mom and dad? I''m sure my grandma will be very happy." She was very busy and rarely had time to go home. Her grandma had always hoped that she could go back and spend the new year together, and finally, she had a chance this year. "Sounds good!" Victor carefully put her on the big bed, took the medicine box on the side, and helped her change the bandage. Victor looked at the wound on her belly, and his eyes gradually darkened. "Eden, from now on, you are not allowed to do such a dangerous thing anymore." He looked up and warned her seriously. He said this to her every time when he change the bandage for her. "I know. It won''t happen again. I promise." She said solemnly. However, her eyes shed and a name came across her mind, Stephen Simpson. In fact, he was part of her n. However, she would not put herself in danger anymore. "If it happens again, I will punish you." Victor almost gnashed his teeth when he said this. Eden smiled and tried to tickle him. "How do you want to punish me, huh?" She raised her delicate face and smiled brightly, illuminating Victor''s heart. Victor didn''t like to be tickled, so he pressed his lips onto her cheek gently, then caught her hand and bit gently on her finger. Eden let out a scream and said, "Are you a dog?" "Yes, I''m a dog who only bites you." Victor held her down, caught her hands in his, and looked at her tenderly. "Eden, I feel really sad." "What''s wrong? Why do you suddenly feel sad?" Eden looked at him with confusion. Now they are together every day. How could he feel sad? She felt that they finally had time to live a happy life on their own recently. "We can''t have a wedding." His voice was full of sadness and disappointment. Eden didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he was really troubled by it. "Don''t worry. We can do it next year." In fact, she was not very sure either, because it always seemed to have something happen. "Alright," Victor answered sulkily. "You should sleep now!" "Okay!" Eden kissed his cheek and said, "Don''t think too much. Have a sweet dream." "Okay, good night, my dear." His eyes were filled with tenderness. The New Year was getting closer and closer, and Victor was particrly busy. Thepany held a year-end meeting at the River City Restaurant, but Eden was busy taking care of Abigail, so she didn''t attend. The list of the prize for the design department also came out, and it was all handed over to Victor. Victor was not interested in anything as Eden wasn''t there, so after giving the speech, he handed everything over to Irene and Dean and drove home to spend time with Eden. Watching Victor leave, Irene looked at Dean in silence. "Dean, why don''t you still have a girlfriend? There are so many beautiful girls in thepany, why isn''t there anyone who likes you?" Hearing this, Dean felt speechless. "Irene, that''s so harsh." Pa added, "Irene, do you think there would be anyone who likes him if he always talk nonsense?" It seemed that everyone started aiming at Dean after his boss left. He looked at Pa and argued, "Even if you were the only woman left in the world, I still wouldn''t like you." Pa choked on his words. "You are such a poor man. Even if you were the only man left in the world, I still wouldn''t be with you." Although Arthur had a bad temper, he still gave her money. Irene looked at the two of them awkwardly. It seemed that they could never get along with each other. "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore. Mr. Alwynn left early today, and Mr. Ronen did note either. Mr. Skye has to take care of his wife, and Mr. Church is in the hospital. So there is no one to take control of the whole meeting. I can tell that most people already feel bored. Dean, on behalf of the president, you have the responsibility to cheer everyone up now. Maybe you can also find a girlfriend." Irene said with a smile. She had done a very good job this year, so she was in a really good mood as she got a lot of bunus. Dean looked at her helplessly. "I don''t know what others are like, but if any girl who would like me, she must be blind." Irene couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 "Are you joking? Dean, you are the president''s assistant, so you get paid more than me. Do you know how long it took me to get to this position?" Irene said and patted Dean''s forehead. "Haha..." Deanughed embarrassedly and scratched the back of his head. "Irene, it''s not easy to be the assistant president. There are so many things to do every day." There were also many dangerous things that he needed to do, and it was just that no one knew about it in the office. He felt he was doing such dangerous work. If he was not careful enough, he would be caught by the enemy straight away. If thepany''s secret was leaked by him, the president would definitely not let him go. Irene nodded in agreement. "My work isn''t easy either. I have to go get the customers all the time. My dream is just to be andy so that I can just collect rent every day without doing anything." Dean felt they were really simr on this. "That is my dream too. Can you share with me some experiences on investing in real estate? The one I am living with mother is quite good, but it may be easier to be andlord." Hearing this, Pa, who was still paying mortgages each month, felt very speechless. She didn''t even want to listen to their conversation anymore. "Alright. I added you on SNS anyway, so we can chatter." Both of them had the same taste, so Irene started speaking more. After chatting for a while, Irene left to greet the others. Only then did Pa have the time to ask Dean alone. "Dean, Chelsea has been sent into the prison. Do you think she still has a chance toe out again?" She had never thought that this day woulde so soon. Dean nced at her and said coldly, "What''s your rtionship with her? Why do you care about her so much?" "I just want to know if she cane out. Aren''t you and the legal team working on this case?" She wanted to make money by selling inside information, after all, she still needed Chelsea to give her money. When she heard about Chelsea''s ident, she was also shocked. She didn''t know if Chelsea fell into Eden''s trap or Chelsea was just too stupid. Everyone was so confident that Chelsea would win, but everythingpletely changed over a night. Dean said coldly, "I''m sorry, I can''t talk to you about it." Pa looked at him angrily, "Am I an outsider? I''m a employee of thepany." Dean nced at her and replied bluntly, "You''re an outsider." "You..." "Dean." Just as Pa was going to say something, Thalia called Dean''s name and walked towards them with a smile. Dean looked at her and smiled gently. She looked very beautiful tonight. She didn''t wear ck today, which she used to wear all the time, but changed into a while pleated dress. Her long hair fell on her fair-skinned shoulders, making her look very charming. "Thalia, you look so beautiful tonight!" Heplimented her from the bottom of his heart. Thalia looked at herself, and a faint smile appeared on her face. "Am I not beautiful normally?" Dean quickly exined, "Of course you are. Normally you are beautiful and very cool, but tonight, you look very sweet." He felt his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Hearing this, Thalia smiled with a blushed face, feeling a little ttered. Pa was a little unhappy. Dean had never said anything nice to her at all. She didn''t understand why Thalia alwayse to talk to him, who was such a poor man. "Thalia, let''s go somewhere else and have a drink." After saying this, Dean left with Thalia and completely forgot that Pa was still there. Pa stood there and watched the two leave. She felt a little ufortable when she was totally ignored. "Am I not as good-looking as Thalia?" She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She couldn''t believe that even someone like Dean didn''t take her seriously. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned back and looked at the party venue. The food and wine smelled very delicious, and everyone looked very gorgeous inside. However, she seemed to be out of tune with these people. Pa took out her phone and sent a message to Mr. Wiggins. However, after waiting for a while, he still didn''t reply. She could only walk back to the hall, took her favorite food, and sat alone in the corner to eat. Time really flies, and it was New Year''s Eve already. The sky was clear and the weather was getting warmer. The entire Alwynn Group finally finished thest day of work before the New Year. Victor took Eden to the supermarket and the shop early in the morning. After getting all the gifts for everyone, they went directly to the Clement family. They bought a lot of stuff, and Eden also bought some toys for Jimmy. Seeing the toys, Eden couldn''t help but think of her three children. This was the first time that they weren''t together for the New Year. Victor knew that she missed the children, so he put the things in the car and said, "Eden, shall we go and visit Kenny them after the New Year? I''ll send them the lucky money tomorrow morning." Eden smiled and nodded. After putting everything in the car, they got in and went straight to the Clement family. Aisling knew that Eden and Victor wereing back for the New Year, so she got up early in the morning to get everything prepared. The servants were all on holiday, but Zofia was there, so she was not too tired. By the time Eden and Victor arrived, lunch was already served. The house was decorated with all the new year decorations, making everyone feel excited about the New Year. Even the pillow on grandma Clement''s couch was changed into bright red. The festive colors made people feel particrly happy. "Auntie!" Jimmy had always liked Eden, so he was especially happy to see her. As for Victor, who always had a cold face on, Jimmy justpletely ignored him. Victor knew that children didn''t like him, but he really couldn''t do anything about it. "Hey, Jimmy. You are so much taller now." Eden smiled and put down the gift in her hands, then picked up Jimmy and walked towards grandma Clement. Everyone was at home. After Eden greeted them one by one, she held Jimmy and sat with grandma Clement. Buddy looked at Eden with some jealousy, "Eden, you don''te often, but howe he is so close to you? I''m his dad, but he doesn''t even like me that much." Before Eden could say anything, Jimmy pouted and said, "Auntie is beautiful and smells good." Buddy was totally speechless. Seeing that everyone was there, grandma Clement smiled from ear to ear, "Eden, Victor, I''m so happy that you are here." Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Hearing this, Eden couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She felt she really wasn''t good at maintaining a work-life bnce. If she took care of the family, there would be no chance for her to work well. "Grandma, I wille back to see you when I have time." Grandma Clement looked at her lovingly. She took Eden''s hand and patted it gently. "Don''t worry about me. I got your mother and Zofia here anyway. I know you are busy with your work, and your father wants you to take over the whole business one day, so you shouldn''t let your father down." Eden smiled and nodded. Wyatt also smiled and said, "Eden, you need to have a solid understanding of real estate knowledge before you can control the market. Call your fatherter. I want to talk to him and say ''happy new year'' to him as well." "Okay, dad." Eden nodded obediently. Wyatt looked at Victor again and knew that he and his father made up to each other now, so he said, "Victor, after lunch, go and call your father over to celebrate the New Year together. Mrs. King should have gone home already." "He has been busy with the farm recently. I went to his farm once. There was a vi, a fish pond, fruit trees, and a lot of wild animals in it. This is his childhood dream, and now it has finallye true." Victor just nodded slightly. "Okay." Eden nced at her big brother and saw him looking down at his phone. She knew that he had something on his mind. "Eden and Victor, lunch is ready." Aisling and Zofia came out with dishes in their hands and smiled happily. "Mom, Zofia, thank you for cooking for us!" Eden passed Jimmy to her second brother and walked to the table. After the meal, they started to prepare the New Year''s Eve dinner. Eden also joined them. She was good at making dumplings, so they left this job to her. She used all different vegetable juice and made all the pastries in different colors. Phillip also came over after Victor called him. He and Wyatt were chatting in the living room, so Victor just came to the kitchen to help Eden. Aisling was full of joy when she saw him making dumplings. "Victor, it seems that your cooking skills have be better and better." She had not seen him cook before. After Eden married him, he learned everything for her. Victor looked at Eden, who was making dumplings with her head down. A few strands of hair fell in front of her face, making her look more gentle. He smiled softly and said, "Because Eden taught me well. She is really good at cooking." Eden looked at him and smiled without saying anything. Aisling looked at her daughter''s happy smile and felt very happy too. Then she turned to Zofia, who was washing vegetables behind her, and said, "Zofia, your brother has gone abroad to study, so your parents must be home alone today. Why don''t you call them and see if they want toe over?" Hearing this, Zofia looked at Aisling and smiled gratefully, "Thank you, but my parents went back to the countryside to stay with my grandmother. My grandmother is old and doesn''t want toe to the city, so they both went back." "Really? That''s so nice of them." Aisling said with a smile. Now she could finally understand Zofia''s parents. The most important thing for a family was being healthy and safe, and it didn''t matter if they had money or not. She didn''t understand it before, but she totally understood it now. "My grandmother is old, and my mom has been taking care of her." Aisling nodded with a smile and said, "I can tell that your mom is a nice and kind person." Eden looked at them and smiled. It seemed that they got along with each other very well. Aisling truly liked Zofia. The house was much more lively when Phillip got here. Eden and Victor only went home after watching the New Year TV show with their parents. Before they left, the whole family had a video chat with Jaida and Zaiden, as well as the three children for a long time. Everyone was very happy. On the way back, Eden still kept smiling. However, as soon as she thought of her big brother, she started feeling a little worried. She noticed that her big brother still had a lot of things on his mind, and she knew that it was because of Adrienne. However, she couldn''t do anything as her brother didn''t want to talk about it at all. Thinking of this, she turned on her phone and had a look. Jasper sent her a message to wish her a happy new year. She replied quickly. But a few seconds later, Jasper sent a video and told her that he was very well. Then Eden scrolled down and suddenly saw a message. "Eden, happy new year! I love you." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eden was stunned. This was obviously from Irving. But when did she add him on social media? This person didn''t have a profile picture, and even his user name was just one simple word. Eden frowned. She remembered clearly that she had not added Irving. But she suddenly remembered that Pa used her phone on the day she went to the club. It must be her. She immediately sent a message to Pa. "Did you add Irving to my ount?" However, no one replied at all. She clicked open Pa''s page and saw that she had posted some photos of her luxurious New Year''s Eve dinner, as well as a selfie. She had to admit that Pa was very good at dressing herself up, and everything in her photos looked really luxurious. However, her happy life could only be seen on her social media ount. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Victor looked at her, noticing that she was a little different from earlier. Eden shook her head slightly. "I''m fine." "We''re almost home. Let''s go and set off the fireworkste" Victor smiled and said. The only thing he wanted to do right was to watch the fireworks with her. "Sounds good." Eden said softly. At the same time, after Lucian had dinner with his parents, Edith made a sudden visit. She kept pestering him for the jewelry he took that day. He was so annoyed, so he went back to his vi. He threw himself onto the sofa in dark as soon as he entered the room, closing his eyes gently as if he was thinking about something. Not far away, the fireworks burst into the sky, and a sh of brilliant light came through the window, reflecting on his handsome face. Without any information about Amelia, he would rather die. "Amelia, you heartless girl. Even if you don''t want toe back, please at least let me know where you are." His desperate voice echoed in the quiet room. At this moment, his phone showed that a text message came through. He thought it was a spam message, but his face instantly changed as soon as he had a look. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 "Lucian, happy new year. Take good care of yourself. I''m well of now!" "Amelia," Lucian looked at the text message with excitement. He wanted to call back but he couldn''t find the number. Heughed at himself helplessly. Amelia was so good atputing science, so surely she wouldn''t let him find her if she didn''t want him to. "D*mn it!" Lucian quickly went to the second floor, connected the phone to theputer, and quickly input a set of data into it. But it was still toote. The other party had already logged out, and there was no trace of the address any more. He mmed the desk with a loud bang, and the penholder on the desk was shaken to the ground, making a banging sound. "Amelia, you''d better not let me catch you. You''ve messed up my life. You set a trap for me and left me like that. Let me catch you and see how I''ll teach you a lesson." Lucian murmured to himself with a cold smile. He was fuming but he didn''t notice that his tone was still very gentle. After such a long time, he finally heard a little news about her. Her words actually made him much relieved. At the same time, it was also approved that Amelia had not left the country. He got up and kept staring at the text message, unable to calm down. He walked back and forth in the room and could not stay calm at all. He walked to the French window and looked out. The fireworks in the distance were so beautiful, and bright lights faintly shone on his handsome face. It turned out that they had been so close to each other all these times. He lowered his head and quickly typed on his phone with his slender fingers, "Amelia, Happy New Year. Take care of yourself. I am doing very well. I know you can see this message. Pleasee back, I''ve been waiting for you! I miss you very much." After sending the message, he finally had a bright smile on his face when he looked out of the window again. He seemed to have seen Amelia''s pretty face in the sky, sounded with the beautiful fireworks. He no longer felt lonely anymore. Even though there were only a few sentences, he was still very happy. In the seaside log cabin near Love Sea, Amelia saw the message popped up on herputer screen. Her tears couldn''t help but stream down her cheeks. "Lucian, I really wish that I could say ''happy new year'' to you in person, and I really wish that I could tell you how brilliant our babies are in my belly. They are very healthy and lively. Even though they never let me have a good sleep at night, I still could eat a lot. I feel blessed. I miss you too." She bowed her head, looked at her bulging belly, and smiled happily. However, she still did not have the courage to go back... In the hospital. Candace was still with Adonis. She was the only one who was by his side during New Year. Hearing the fireworks outside, she held Adonis''s hand and smiled. "Did you hear that? Everything is so interesting here during New Year. The fireworks are so beautiful! It would be better if you can watch it with me. Adonis, can you be here with my child for New Year next year?" Candace smiled, but her tears didn''te out. She believed that this man would not give up on her and would definitely wake up. Just as she finished speaking, the electrocardiograph showed some change. Adonis''s finger moved slightly. Candace was so excited that she held Adonis''s hand tighter. In the past few days, when she talked to him, his fingers would move asionally. These signs indicated that he was about to wake up, which made Candace so excited... "Adonis, happy new year!" ...... Not long after Eden left the Clement family, Delmont also left. He went to the Hartker Vi. He and Adrienne were only dating each other at this point, so he didn''t know how to ask her out during the new year. He also prepared a gift for her. Just as he was getting bored at home, he suddenly received a message from Adrienne and asked him to meet her at Hartker Vi. Upon seeing Adrienne''s message, Delmont felt more scared rather than excited. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was so scared to meet her because he was worried that she would reject him. He was not confident about this at all. However, Adrienne knew him so well and took the initiative to ask him. He had never been so careful to any other person except for her. Delmont got there early, and Adrienne was very punctual. She appeared in front of him on time. Delmont was waiting for her in the car, so he saw hering. She was wearing a pink hoodie, and her long hair pull back to a ponytail. She only put very light makeup on, looking very young. Delmont smiled gently. He wanted to get down, but Adrienne opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. She asked with a smile, "Are your feet alright to drive?" "It''s an automatic car, so it''s quite easy to drive. And my feet are getting much better. Don''t worry." After saying this, he picked up the gift in the back seat and handed it to her. "It''s for you. Happy New Year!" "Thank you!" Adrienne took over the gift happily and held it in her arms tightly. But her face suddenly changed, "I''m so sorry that I didn''t prepare a gift for you. I have been so busy recently." Actually, she hadn''t been busy. She came back from a business trip, then had a fight with her father because of her rtionship with Delmont, so her father grounded her. She was only allowed to come out today, so she didn''t have time to buy gifts at all. Delmont shook his head with a smile. Although he would like a gift, he was still very happy to see her. He looked at her with charming eyes and said intimately, "It''s already enough that I can see you." He knew his feelings for Adrienne, so he had always wanted to be back together with her. He had been loving her for many years. Now that their rtionship was getting better, he did not want to give up anymore. Adrienne smiled with a blushed face. She looked away awkwardly and said, "You finally know how to say the words that a girl would like to hear. If it was in the past, you would definitely say ''it''s alright Adrienne, I know you are busy''. However, you never knew if I was busy or not." "Was I really boring before?" Delmont smiled. Adrienne nodded slightly. Delmont''s ck eyes darkened. He lowered his head slightly, and a faint bitter smile appeared on his face. "I cared about you and loved you too much, that''s why I was so cautious when I was with you." "I know." Adrienne continued smiling as she looked at him. If she had never left him, she might not realize how good he was. After leaving him, she finally realized that there were so many good things about him that she had already gotten used to so much. Even though he said he was busy sometimes, he would still remember what she said and try his best to solve everything for her. All his kindness had been engraved in her heart. "Delmont, thank you for your gift. I should go back now. You should go back and rest early as well." After saying this, she got off the car straight away. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 After closing the car door, she turned around said to Delmont, "Don''t forget to send me the red packet tomorrow." Then she smiled brightly and trotted away, not giving Delmont a chance to speak at all. "Hey! Adrienne, don''t go yet. We need to make it clear because I only give my girlfriend a red packet." Delmont rolled down the window and shouted at Adrienne''s back. However, Adrienne only waved at him with a smile, didn''t say anything. Delmont felt a little upset. He really wished that they could make everything clear tonight. But at this point, Adrienne had already gone far. The expression on Delmont''s handsome face became gentler. "A red packet?" He muttered to himself in delight. Staring in the direction in which Adrienne left for a long time, he finally started the car and left. Victor and Eden also returned home. Victor took out the fireworks that he bought earlier. Eden was waiting in the garden. When he walked out with the fireworks, he found that he couldn''t move his eyes away from her at all. "Eden, I''ming." "Let''s do it now." Eden smiled brightly, revealing her tidy and white teeth. "Sure!" Victor put the fireworks in a row and lighted them one after another, then quickly ran back to sit beside Eden and held her in his arms. The fireworks started exploding in the night sky directly above them, illuminating the night sky instantly, as well as their faces. Eden smiled happily as she watched the fireworks, feeling very touched. She was very grateful for what Victor had done for her. When she turned to look at Victor, before she could realize it, he quickly pressed his lips onto hers passionately. Eden widened her eyes and smiled. When she came back to her senses, she kissed him back as well. Victor could feel her passion and started getting deeper and deeper. This must be the most beautiful fireworks he had ever seen. When all the fireworks were set off, Victor''s phone in his bag vibrated. He simply ignored it, but Eden pushed him away with a blushed face, indicating that he should answer the phone. Victor looked a little unhappy, but he still listened to her. It was Lucian. He stood up and answered the phone. "Hello?" "Barrett has started a new n. He has already gathered his people. They''re on their way to your house." Victor''s face suddenly changed as if it was covered with ayer of cold frost in an instant. His gaze became sharp scary as well. He lowered his voice and said, "It''s New Year Eve today. What is he doing?" Lucian smiled and said, "His two daughters are both in prison. What are you expecting?" Victor turned around and nced at Eden. He took a few steps away and said in a low voice, "Tell Brian to act immediately and never let them approach the Windsor Vi." Lucian said, "I''ve already notified Brian and he has already told the police. You''re right. To destroy the Simpson family, working with the police is the fastest way." Hearing his voice, Victor said thoughtfully, "You sound like you are in a good mood." "Are you still in the mood to care about how I feel?" Victor sneered. His eyes were cold and fierce. "Give over. Send me the address, and I''ll go there now." It seemed that Barrett did not want him to have a peaceful new year. Lucian said, "You should stay at home with Eden. I''ll handle it with Dean. Remember to give us red packets tomorrow." Victor felt speechless. How could he still make a joke at this point? "Don''t worry. I''ll send red packets to you tomorrow morning." Lucian''s voice still sounded very happy. "Now Dean won''tin anymore. Brian should be able to sleep well tonight too." After that, before Victor could say anything, he hung up the phone directly. Victor whispered to himself in confusion, "What''s going on with him?" He put the phone in his pocket, turned around, and walked to Eden, "Eden, let''s get in. It''s cold outside." "Sure" Eden did not ask much. It was already early in the morning and she was very sleepy. At four o''clock in the morning, Victor woke up in a daze and the phone on the bedside table started vibrating. Victor nced at Eden who was sleeping soundly in his arms, sat up with some displeasure, and answered the phone in a low voice. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. My father secretly asked the housekeeper to take actionst night. Are you all right?" Adrienne''s voice was full of apologies. She agreed to cooperate with him, but she totally missed his father''s movement because she was too excited the night before. "It''s okay. It''s all settled." Victor''s voice was very low. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Adrienne was smart enough to notice that it was not a good time to talk, so she said, "That''s good," then hung up the phone. Victor turned on his SNS and saw some photos sent from Lucian. They were the photos he took from the scene, looking bloody and violent. Victor frowned slightly. Why did he have to send him all these disgusting photos? "Everything is done. The police caught all the people." Below this message, there was another photo. "Do you know this person? He seems to know where you live in Windsor Vi." Victor took a closer look. It was a middle-aged fat man, but he couldn''t recognize his face. He replied, "I don''t know him. Check out who he is." Lucian replied quickily, "I''m having a holiday now. It''s the new year, so I''m not working. It''s bad luck to work on new year''s day." Victor could tell that something was different. "Are you going away?" Lucian replied, "Why do you know me so well? I''m leaving on the 2nd anding back on the 6th." Victor slightly pursed his lips, with a smile on his face. "Have you heard from Amelia?" "No, but I will want to take a holiday." Victor frowned. Why was he so happy if he hadn''t heard anything from Amelia? Was he ill? While he was thinking, Lucian sent another message, "Don''t inquire about my privacy. If you can''t sleep, ask your wife to talk to you. I''ll sleep now. Don''t forget the red packet tomorrow. It''s the good luck." Before Victor could send anything, his message came through again. "Stop calling me a d*mn single guy anymore." Victor''s lips twitched slightly. Could Lucian read his mind? Victor put aside his phone and looked down at Eden who was sleeping in his arms. His beautiful thin lips slightly raised into a smile. Eden turned over and felt that something was not right. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Victor was smiling at her. She was stunned first, and then cried out, "What are you doing? Why are you smiling so horribly at midnight?" Victor waspletely speechless. What did she mean that he was smiling horribly? Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 "Honey, is it because the lights are off that you can''t see me clearly? My smile is clearly very charming." Victor defended himself unhappily. Eden was speechless. "You stare at me with a smile in the middle of the night. Isn''t it scary? What''s more, why don''t you sleep?" Eden turned over andy further from him. Victor was displeased. Why did he feel he had been disgusted? Victor pulled her back into his arms and warned her with serious eyes, "You''re not allowed to dislike me." Eden felt helpless. Was he out of his head in the middle of the night? Had she said that she disliked him? "Just sleep. What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Eden narrowed her eyes and felt sleepy. She changed into afortable position and continued to sleep with her eyes closed. But Victor was not drowsy at all. He wanted to have sex with her. "Honey, do you think that Lucian and Amelia can really be together?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thinking of Lucian''s cheerful voice, he was a bit curious. Lucian had not been so happy for a long time. Eden opened her eyes slowly and looked at him, "Why do you suddenly talk about this?" "Lucian called mest night, and I could feel how delighted he was." Eden thought for a moment and said unconcernedly, "Maybe it''s because of the Spring Festival. He said that he would go back and celebrate the Spring Festival with his mother." Victor shook his head, "Eden, he is not someone who will be happy because of the Spring Festival. I know him so well. This matter is definitely rted to Amelia. I guess he has got some news about Amelia." Hearing this, Eden didn''t feel sleepy at all. "Amelia has left for a period of time, but we have no news about her. ording to my understanding of her, she won''t return to Lucian so easily after giving him up." "Are you women so heartless?" Victor pursed his lips. When Eden heard this, she sat up and tried to reason with him. "Victor, what do you mean by that? Have I ever been heartless to you? You are making a deliberate misinterpretation out of context." "Yes, but I don''t have any evidence." Eden was speechless. She thought about it, but she really didn''t think that she was once heartless to him. Eden rolled her eyes at him, took the phone at the bedside and had a look. It was almost six o''clock in the morning. "If you have nothing to do, get up and make breakfast for me. Men should prepare breakfast on the first day of the new year ording to the custom here." Eden said as sheid down again. Victor was happy to make breakfast for her. However, this was just an old custom that existed many years ago. "Eden, here''s your lucky money." Victor picked up a red envelope on the bedside table and handed it to her. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled brightly. It was great to receive money as soon as she woke up. A wonderful day started with money. "Thank you, honey!" Eden took the red envelope and kissed Victor''s handsome face. She immediately got out of bed and took out the gift she had prepared for Victor from the closet. Then she sat next to him happily. "Victor, this is for you. You don''t need anything. After thinking about it, I think this is what you need." "Ha-ha..." Victor was as happy as a child, "Sure enough, you know me the best." Victor couldn''t wait to open it. The moment he saw the gift, he was dumbfounded. It was actually a mouse cuddly toy. "Eden, is this what I need?" Did she regard him as a three-year-old child? Eden nodded seriously and pointed at the room, "Look at our house. You''re not shot of anything and there are luxury goods everywhere. No one has given you such a gift, right?" Victor was stunned. Who would send him a toy as a gift? Only she dared to do this. Eden knew that he didn''t like it at a nce. "Look at this mouse toy carefully. It''s unique. I designed it myself, and then I asked someone in the factory to make it for me. It''s an expression of my good will." Victor''s disgusted eyes immediately changed when he heard this. Although he couldn''t tell the difference between this toy and the toys in the market, he knew that it was designed by Eden by looking at its clean lines. Eden was a talented designer, and her design was ingenious and exquisite. The longer Victor looked at it, the more he liked it. He put the little mouse toy beside the pillow, "In the future, you and my wife will both be my soulmates." "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing out loud when she saw his serious face. Victor didn''t speak. Although he was a little childish, he loved everything about her. Victor got up quietly to make breakfast. Eden held the thick red envelop and fell asleep again. When she woke up, her stomach growled. She smiled happily and went to the kitchen after washing up. To her surprise, Victor had made breakfast. Smelling the aroma of fried chicken, she sat down, picked up a piece of chicken and took a bite. It was crispy, soft and delicious. Victor came out with thest dish. Seeing that she had got up, he smiled and walked over, "Honey, are you satisfied with your first meal on New Year?" Eden nodded with a grin. However, her smile was somewhat meaningful, "Honey, I am very satisfied. Here are sponge cucumber soup, fried chicken and steamed fish. They are all your favorites, but I only like fried chicken." Hearing this, Victor knew that she was not satisfied. She was actually picky about food. "I haven''t brought out all the dishes yet. I cooked your favorite boiled beef." "Wow! Hurry up and take it out." Eden was very excited. Boiled beef was very suitable to go with rice Victor smiled and turned to the kitchen. Eden filled the bowls with rice and they had the meal. They wouldn''t go out on the first day of the new year, and they would visit their friends and wish them a happy new year the next day. They stayed at home and had a video call with the children. Victor transferred lucky money to them early in the morning. However, he was despised by the three children. Giada''s face was full of dissatisfaction as she said, "Dad, grandpa gave us more lucky money than you." Victor looked at Gia who was getting more and more beautiful and smiled unconsciously, "Gia, I''m not as rich as your grandpa. You can receive lucky money, but I can''t, so you''d better be contented." Why was Gia not considerate at all? He didn''t care whether Ricky and Kenny were thoughtful or not, but he hoped that Gia could be nice to him. Giada looked at his slightly sad face and couldn''t bear to tease him anymore, "Dad, give me some more money. I''m interested in some extra-curricr sses here, and I want to study more things. Only when I be versatile can I control my own life." Eden poured a ss of water and handed it to Victor. She looked at Gia in disbelief, "Gia, you finally be interested in extra-curricr sses." Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Giada pretended to be helpless and looked at her. Did Eden mean that she had pretended not to be interested in extra-curricr sses before? "Mom, what are you talking about? I were just not interested in those extra-curricr sses before. The extra-curricr sses here are different from those in River City. I''ve experienced them once, and I like them very much. I want to learn lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, as well as horse riding and archery." "No problem, Gia. I''ll transfer the money to your grandmother''s ount in a minute." He was so happy that Gia was willing to learn so many things. "Okay! Thank you, dad. I''ll take it as the lucky money you give me. As the New Year begins, I''ll start a new life, and I will definitely be the top student in my ss. If I can''t go back with excellent grades, I will feel sorry for myself and you two. After all, you''re old now." Eden and Victor were stunned. "Ahem..." Victor coughed because of her words. Eden was speechless. Did they look old? "Alright, mom, dad, let''s stop talking. I''m going to chat with grandpa. The climate here does not suit him, and he always feels ufortable." Hearing this, Eden felt very guilty, "Gia, take good care of your grandpa." "Okay! I will. Mom, don''t be guilty. Grandpa is very happy with me by his side." Giada''s face was full of confidence. After hanging up the phone, Victor held Eden in his arms. Knowing that she would be worried, he exined, "Eden, just rest assured. Dad has been ustomed to the life there, and he went through an important deal. After the Spring Festival, he will start his new project." Hearing his words, Eden didn''t feel better and just nodded with a faint smile. However, the Simpson family was in miserable atmosphere. The people they sentst night did not hurt Victor and Eden. Instead, they were injured and caught. The housekeeper came back and almost died. The family doctor was trying to rescue him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Leni said with a gloomy face, "Barrett, we can''t let this matter go like this. Let''s not talk about what Chelsea and Baylee have suffered now. The housekeeper is your right-hand man. If he dies, you''ll lose a very important partner." In her eyes, a housekeeper was a very capable man, and he could solve many problems. "I know. Everything will be fine." With depression, Barrett looked at the housekeeper who was in a coma. He came back to River City with two reasons. On the one hand, he wanted to get his own things back. On the other hand, he missed his hometown very much. As he grew old, he became more and more fond of the life here. Moreover, he wanted to have hisst wish fulfilled. His beloved woman was buried here. Barrett nced at the servant beside him, "Ask Adrienne toe here." The servant bowed his head and replied respectfully, "Mr. Simpson, Miss Simpson went out an hour ago, and she hasn''te back yet." "Humph! How ungrateful she is! What happenedst night really rankles me. They were stopped halfway before they could see Victor and his wife. I suspect that there''s mole in our family who provides Victor with information!" Leni her teeth in anger. Chelsea had been sent to jail, and the evidence was irrefutable. No matter how rich they were, they could not do anything about it. Moreover, Victor wouldn''t let them save Chelsea. The more Leni thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Barrett sighed and sat on the expensive mahogany chair. He squinted his cunning eyes and was lost in thought. Seeing him like this, Leni was quite disappointed. She thought that Barrett would me Adrienne, and she said those words because she wanted him to drive Adrienne out of the house. However, her words did not cause Barrett to think too much. After a while, Barrett said ndly, "We shouldn''t have been so hasty." "But, Barrett, our daughter..." "Stephen is trying to save her. Just wait. There will be a way." Barrett wanted to talk to Irving after the sixth day of the first lunar month. He still had a way out, and he believed that Alwynn Group would be ruined. On the second day of New Year, Victor and Eden took gifts to visit their rtives and friends. On the third day of the New Year, Abigail''s parents returned from abroad, and Jasper returned to River City with them. Hearing this good news, Eden got up early in the morning and went to the market. She bought a lot of food ingredients to prepare for dinner. She was good at cooking the specialties of River City. Victor helped her in the kitchen, and they had a happy meal together. Three dayster, Jasper''s parents had to go back to work, and they gave Ayman a ck gold card before leaving. On the seventh day of the new year, Victor and Eden finally had some free time. Eden had been busy for a few days. Entertaining guests was tireder than going to work. However, she was d that she could stay with her friends. Time went by quickly. On the eighth day of the New Year, they went to work officially. On the first day of work, the weather cleared up. The snow had almost thawed, and Eden was in high spirits. Early in the morning, she went to the design department for a meeting and even bought lunch for everyone, which made everyone in the design department very delighted. They had more positive attitudes towards work. Coming out of the design department, Eden took Pa to several departments for meetings without stop. Everyone got great year-end bonuses, and they were all right back in harness. Finally, Eden finished all her work at twelve o''clock at noon. As soon as Pa entered the elevator, she squatted down tiredly. When she squatted down, someone walked to her front. Pa raised her head, looked at Eden timidly and quickly lowered her head. She had seen the message sent by Eden. Seeing her expression, Eden knew that it was her who added Irving on her WhatsApp. "Pa, why don''t you reply to my message?" "I... didn''t see it. What did you say to me?" Pa acted dumb. "Ha-ha..." Eden sneered, and her tone was full of anger, "Is that so? But you posted a lot of photos about your luxurious life online." "I... just posted the photos for snob value. I didn''t pay attention to other things." Pa didn''t admit. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Eden. "Pa, how dare you! You actually used me to make money!" Eden looked at her madly. Pa could really do anything for money. "I didn''t." Pa suddenly stood up and argued. "Eden, Irving is our ssmate. Why can''t you add him on WhatsApp? Are you enemies? Or do you think he has other intentions by adding you on WhatsApp just because he loves you?" Pa''s words were offensive. Victor was very jealous. If he knew that Eden added Irving on WhatsApp, he would definitely be very jealous and annoyed. Eden smiled meaningfully, "Just now you said you didn''t see my message, didn''t you?" Pa looked awkward. She had seen the message, and she just had no courage to answer Eden. Eden didn''t know how valuable she was. Every time she told Irving about Eden''s whereabouts, she would get arge sum of money. Chelsea was in jail, so she could only get money from Irving. She had to please him. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 "I..." Pa had no idea how to exin. If she said that she did it for money, Eden would look down on her more. But at this time, the elevator door suddenly opened. "I... have a lot of work to deal with, or you''ll have to work overtime tonight." Pa stood up and ran out of the elevator. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at her back coldly, not following her out. She walked out of the elevator and saw Thalia not far away. "Thalia, check what Pa has done recently. She seems to be short of money. A few days ago, Dean told me that she moved to a very high-end department. Investigate whether she she bought or rented that house." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn. I will give you an answer afternoon." Thalia turned around and left. Only then Eden return to her office. Victor came back earlier than her. Seeing here in, he smiled, "Eden, you''re done with your work. Are you hungry? Let''s have lunch." Eden put the documents on the desk, "I have an appointment with Jasper. Have lunch on your own." Victor''s face darkened instantly. He knew that Jasper came back to make him feel depressed. "Let Lucian apany you for lunch." Eden could tell that he was dissatisfied. "No, I''ll eat in the office alone." When he had lunch together with Lucian, only the sound of eating could be heard. They had nothing to talk about. Instead, he would be angered by Lucian. "It''s up to you!" Eden said and began to pack up the things on the table. Victor was speechless. Was she going to abandon him? Looking at Eden''s unconcerned face, Victor felt very bitter in heart. He silently picked up his phone and ordered takeout. Eden left without saying a word to him, and his face darkened more. Victor took his phone and dialed Dean''s number. On the first day of work in the new year, Dean was very busy. Answering the phone call, he smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, happy new year!" "It''s already the eighth day of the new year! Let the bodyguards be more careful. Eden has gone out." Dean swallowed and looked at the red dot on anotherputer. It was a dangerous ce where there were people from the Simpson family. "Mr. Alwynn... where did Mrs. Alwynn go?" Compared to his work, he felt that Eden was more important. If something bad happened to her, he had to spend more effort and be busier. "River City Restaurant." "Ah..." Dean was startled. Barrett''s bodyguards were in River City Restaurant as well. "What''s wrong with you?" Victor''s tone was very impatient, and he was annoyed to the extreme. "It''s okay, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll have someone protect Mrs. Alwynn in secret." "Okay!" Victor hung up the phone and sat on the sofa angrily. At the same time, Dean ran out hurriedly with Thalia. Why did Jasper want to meet Eden in River City Restaurant? Victor didn''t want to care much about their rtionship. After all, Jasper really treated Eden as his family. "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." Victor''s expression returned to normal. He got up and saw Lucian walking in with lunch boxes. Victor felt like he got a p in the face. Just now, he said that he didn''t want to eat with Lucian, but he came in with lunch boxes. "I saw Eden go out. You haven''t eaten lunch yet, and you ordered takeout, so I came here for free meal." Lucian walked to the table, put down the lunch boxes, sat down and started to eat. Victor walked over casually. "You''re quite observant. I didn''t see you in thest few days. Did youe back yesterday?" Victor sat opposite him and ate the rice, but he had no appetite. "Alright!" Lucian nodded indifferently. "Did you go to find Amelia?" Victor touched his sore spot. Lucian paused and looked up at him. In the end, he nodded. "I can tell from your expression that you failed." Lucian was stunned. "Can you focus on your meal?" "I am having my meal." Victor nced at him ndly, "So, you were very happy that night because you got the news about Amelia." "Yeah!" Lucian did not deny it. He did not have many friends whom he could share confidences with. Moreover, he liked to keep things in mind and rarely shared them with others. "She texted me that night, but I haven''t found her whereabouts. The only thing I''m sure is that she is still in this country." After that, he lowered his head and ate again. Victor looked up at him slowly, "As long as she''s still in this country, you can find her sooner orter. Eden told me that with Amelia''s character, she won''t go back to you easily. She gave you all her love, and she only hopes that you can have a good life. She would rather watch you far away than show up in front of you." Lucian stopped eatingpletely. He looked at Victor and said madly, "So, they women are all heartless." These words... sounded so familiar. Victor touched his nose and said lightly, "I said the same thing to Eden." "She is more heartless to you. She had left you for more than ten years." "Lucian, you''re wrong. Is this the same thing? Eden was still young at that time." Victor argued. He got his retribution so fast. Why did he mention Amelia all of a sudden? Couldn''t he just eat? Eden arrived at River City Restaurant and went to the private box reserved by Jasper. Jasper was still so handsome. He was wearing a blue suit, and there were wisps of hair on his forehead. He looked younger and more charming. "Eden, here you are. Have a seat." Jasper pulled out a chair for her to sit down in a gentlemanly way. Eden smiled, "Have you waited for a long time?" "I arrived just now. I''ve ordered your favorite dishes. If you want to eat anything else, we can order again." Jasper sat down next to her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "It''s okay. I''m not very hungry. I''m just a little tired." "On the first day of work in the new year, there are always a lot of things to deal with. You''re indeed tired." Jasper poured her a cup of warm water thoughtfully. Eden smiled gratefully, picked up the cup and took a sip, "I''ve been busy these days. I haven''t asked you whether your work is going well in Lemmon City." Jasper smiled slightly. His smile was always so pure and warm, just like the sunshine, "Not bad. I met those old clients every day. You know some of them. We''ve cooperated with each other for many years, and we know each other well." "That''s good!" Eden was relieved. She came out to chat with him. The dishes were soon served. They ate while chatting happily. When they were about to finish the meal, Jasper looked at her seriously, "Eden, I have heard about the Simpson family. Are you all right? If you need anything, just tell me." He asked her toe out because of this matter. "I''m fine. Nothing bad has happened. Jasper, don''t worry about me. I am safe now, and I can protect myself." Eden didn''t want him to worry about her all the time. Over the years, Jasper spent half of his time on her. She had been guilty, and she only hoped that he could get his happiness as soon as possible. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 When his mother left, she was also very worried about his happiness. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Okay!" Jasper did not say much. He knew that even if she was in danger, she would not tell him first. "By the way, Eden, I''ve been busy all the time, so I didn''t give this to you. This is the sunblock newly developed by a friend of mine. She has used it in person, and the effect was very good. I brought two sets for you. This is better than the sunblock of famous brand." "Wow! So am I the first one to use it?" Eden looked at it curiously. Jasper nodded, "Aside from her, you are the first person to use it. She''ll apply for a patent. However, I can take it for free. If you think it''s useful, remember to tell me." Eden looked at him and smiled mysteriously, "It seems that you have a close rtionship with her." Jasper was stunned. Were women all so sensitive? " Yeah!" He nodded, blinked his eyes and smiled. Seeing him admit it generously, Eden heaved a sigh of relief. Jasper rarely got close to women. It was good for him to have such a female friend. "Then I''ll thank for her for providing me sunblock in the future." Eden opened a bottle and smelled it. The fragrance was refreshing and pleasant. Jasper knew what she was thinking, and he did not say much. "Eden, I have a meeting at noon. I will send you back first." Jasper got up, and Eden said, "Jasper, there''s no need. I drove here on my own." "Then be careful on the way. Call me when you arrive." Jasper carried the sunscreen for her and they headed for the underground parking lot. They got in their own cars and drove away. Dean and Thalia sat in a car. Watching Eden leave safely, Dean finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thalia, this is really a tough job. I''m afraid that I''ll lose my job all the time." Dean wiped the sweat on his forehead. Thalia smiled with some embarrassment, "Dean, I''m responsible for Mrs. Alwynn''s safety. I''m sorry that you have to protect her together with me." "Hey, don''t say that. This is the task Mr. Alwynn gives me. Brian has other things to do, and I''ll temporarily be responsible for Mrs. Alwynn''s safety." As he said this, he drove to catch up with Eden''s car. As long as Eden could arrive at thepany safe and sound, he could be relieved. "Ha-ha..." Thalia couldn''t helpughing when she saw his serious expression. However, she was in awe of his attitude towards work. He was very serious about work, and he was very dutiful. "Why are youughing?" Hearing herughter, Dean blushed a little. "You are very serious about your work!" "s! This is a long story. Mr. Alwynn helped me when I needed help the most, so I could live such a rich life now. Now I am very satisfied, and I don''t want any change. I just want to live like this forever." "You''re easy to get satisfied." Thalia looked at him enviously. "Life is not easy. I just want to live a normal life. After I met Mr. Alwynn, he gave me this job so that my mother and I can live in our own house. You know what? Buying a house in River City used to be my dream. Now my dream finallyes true. I regard Alwynn Group as my family." Thalia said teasingly, "I think it''s because Alwynn Group can make you rich and buy a house." "Ha-ha..." Being seen through, Dean smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn are both kind people." "Yes! I am an orphan supported by Mr. Alwynn. In Chaosfield Society, I''m responsible for investigating the finance problems of all the branches. I did a good job, so Mr. Alwynn asked me to protect Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia didn''t hide anything. Victor trusted Dean, and Dean had known the existence of Chaosfield Society. "Your life is good now. You don''t have to go on business trips very often." "Yes..." Before Thalia could finish her words, she looked at Eden''s car sharply. "Well, some people are following Mrs. Alwynn. They''re in the two ck cars in the front." Her tone was harsher than ever. Dean had a nasty feeling. Something bad really happened. Fortunately, he had followed Eden out. The two ck cars in front of them followed Eden''s car all the time. "Is Aro around?" Dean held the steering wheel tightly. Thalia nodded, "Yes, he has been protecting Mrs. Alwynn secretly all the time. But Anthony didn''t come. Mrs. Alwynn''s driving skills are ordinary. If my guess is right, they will force Mrs. Alwynn to drive straight on the next intersection. In that case, Mrs. Alwynn will drive out of this city." Dean nodded, "Contact Aro first. I''ll ask the bodyguards to take actions." As soon as Dean finished speaking, a ck car drove past at a dizzying speed. Thalia smiled, "Aro has found out that some people are following Mrs. Alwynn. He is a professional bodyguard." "Great!" Dean looked at the navigation. It took a few minutes to drive to the next intersection. There was no traffic jam on the road, which gave them a chance to do something to Eden. Seeing this, Thalia immediately said, "Dean, stop the car on our left. Aro will definitely cooperate with you and stop the car on the right. As long as Mrs. Alwynn can turn left safely, they won''t have the chance to do anything." "Okay!" Dean seized the opportunity to overtake. He turned the steering wheel and the car drifted forward smoothly. Jaida admired Dean''s driving skills in heart. Aro saw what Dean was doing. He immediately cooperated with him and found the right time to overtake the car. As for Eden, she was chatting with Abigail on the phone happily, and she didn''t sense that she was in danger at all. Ayman was naughty at night, and he wouldn''t sleep unless Abigail held him. "Eden, what should I do? I didn''t sleepst night, neither did Anson. Today, he wants me to hold him all the time. Otherwise, he would cry so sadly as if he has been pinched by someone." "Abby, we stayed with many people during the Spring Festival. Everyone liked Ayman and held him in turns. Therefore, he is used to being held, and he would cry if no one holds him." "That''s right. He sleeps all day long, so he can''t fall asleep at night. I even have dark eye circles." Abigail was helpless. She was very sleepy every day. "Abby, Kenny used to be like this, too. I''ll teach you some methods. I''lle to your house after work." "Okay, Eden, I''ll hug Ayman first. He cries again. I''m really drowsy now." "Hurry up andfort him!" After hanging up, Eden was about to turn left. At the same time, Aro and Dean overtook the cars that had been following Eden at the same time. "Bang!" With a loud noise, four cars collided together. Eden didn''t hear the loud bang until she turned left smoothly. She looked at the rearview mirror with doubts, but she did not think much and drove straight back to thepany. "That was close!" Dean thought, "This is not earning money but risking my own life!" Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Thalia looked back at the two cars and then looked at Dean in disbelief, "Two idiots." Dean was stunned. Who? Who was Thalia talking about? Oh, she meant the two men who drove the ck cars. "Ha-ha, they are really stupid." Thalia was speechless. Dean was stupid, wasn''t he? They could have avoided the car ident, but he and Aro suddenly braked. Thalia pointed at the traffic lights in front of her angrily, "You''re really silly. The green light is in the front, so you could just speed up. Did you have to rear-end the car? If they kept following Mrs. Alwynn, they were really fools. Do you think they would put their heads on the block?" Dean was speechless. Thalia''s words seemed to be a little strange. "Do you mean that Aro and I are idiots?" Dean turned to look at Thalia''s mad face and blinked his confused eyes. "Yo! Have you just realized it? This car is very expensive. How can you exin to Mr. Alwynn now?" Thalia looked at him with a sneer. Just as she wanted to praise Dean, he did such a stupid thing. Dean was speechless. Impulsiveness was like devil. He couldn''t believe he forgot about it. "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled brightly, "Just calm down. Don''t be annoyed by such a trivial thing. Mr. Alwynn won''t me me for such an incident. Have a rest in the car and I''ll go down to deal with it. I''ll be back soon. I''m very experienced in this kind of things." "So, do you often do such things?" Reba looked at him helplessly. "I did the same thing on New Year''s Eve." Dean got off the car with a smile. That was a fierce car ident, and the car waspletely ruined. Victor didn''t even ask about the car. Thalia didn''t speak. What a fool! He even encountered such an unlucky thing on the New Year''s Eve. Of course, Thalia did not know what had happened on New Year''s Eve. While Dean and Aro were dealing with it, Thalia took out her phone and told Victor what had happened. Victor''s eyes turned sharp and gloomy when he heard that. After hanging up the phone, he waited for Eden toe back anxiously. After waiting for five minutes, he picked up the car key on the table and walked out. As soon as he walked to the elevator, his phone rang. He looked down and immediately answered it, "Eden, where are you?" "Victor, I''m in the parking lot. Have you had lunch?" Hearing this, Victor breathed a sigh of relief, "Eden, I have had my lunch. Come up quickly." "Okay, I''ll be right there." Eden smiled and hung up the phone. Victor breathed a sigh of relief and stood at the elevator door, waiting for her. After waiting for five minutes, he finally saw Edene out of the elevator. "Why have you been away for so long?" Victor took the bag from her hand. "I chatted with Jasper, and we didn''t stay together for long." Eden nced at the time. She only left for three hours. "What''s the matter?" Eden found that he looked very worried. Even his lips were pale. "No, it''s good that you''re fine." Victor saidzily. Didn''t she notice the danger behind her? How careless she was! "Mm! We can get off work in two hours. Mr. Por will hold a party at River City Restaurant tomorrow night. I won''t go there with you. I received an invitation at the parking lot." "Won''t you go with me?" If she didn''t go there, Victor didn''t want to attend the party, either. "No! Ayman has been naughty these days. I''ll help Abby take care of him." Victor was stunned. Was he not as important as Ayman? "Let''s talk about it tomorrow night." He didn''t want to attend the party at all. "What is this?" Victor raised the paper bag and had a look. "The sunscreen Jasper gave me. He said it''s useful." Eden smiled happily. Victor took out a bottle and took a look. There was nothing on it. He frowned and said with a face of disgust, "There is no trade mark and date of manufacture on the bottle. Are you sure you can use it?" "Of course! Jasper said that this is a newly developed product. His friend has tried it herself, and the effect is particrly good. I am the second one to use it, and I am very lucky." "I don''t think so. It seems that you''re the second subject." Eden was speechless. Why did he always misunderstand others'' kindness? Being red at by her, Victor looked away with a guilty conscience. He always bought her the best cosmetics that suited her, but she had never been so happy. "Well, don''t be jealous. Jasper has no other intentions. He just thinks of me first when he has something nice." "You''re the first person I think of when I have something nice, too. Why don''t you smile at me?" Victor''s tone was a bit indifferent, and he did not hide his jealousy at all. His faint smile told Eden that he was a little angry. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled at him, "Are you satisfied with my smile now?" Victor didn''t speak. How perfunctory she was! "You''re like an ugly duckling." Victor said deliberately. In fact, she looked very cute, but he didn''t want to admit it at this time. In the end, Eden could not maintain a calm expression and stared at Victor with bright eyes, "Childish man!" After making a face at Victor, she strode into the office. Not far away, Seth and Pa saw this scene, and they had different expressions on their faces. Pa looked at Eden''s back and said in an extremely unpleasant tone, "Seth, don''t you think they''ve gone too far? They show off their love everyday, which makes me feel quite ufortable." Seth looked at her and said, "How could it be? Mr. Alwynn loves and dotes on Mrs. Alwynn very much. Mrs. Alwynn is gentle and lovely. Every time they stay together, they''re pleasant to the eye." Pa trembled. What nonsense was Seth talking about? She worked hard all day long and didn''t even leave the office except when she went to the bathroom. Did she know what love was? "Seth, we''ve been working together for such a long time. You never go out to y or participate in any entertainment activities. You don''t even attend the annual convention. Do you really have to live like this? The outside world is very wonderful. You should go out and have a walk more often so that you can marry a good man!" Pa looked as if she worried about Seth very much. Seth was not annoyed. She looked at Pa and said neither quickly nor slowly, "Thanks for your concern. I have a boyfriend and he''s very handsome." Anthony had always been her Prince Charming. Pa''s expression instantly became unnatural, "I''m sorry. I take back the words I said just now." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "However, we''re colleagues, but you didn''t even tell me that you have a boyfriend. That''s disappointing." Pa was quite displeased. Seth was several years younger than her, but she had a boyfriend. Pa didn''t know when she could meet her Mr. Right. "Pa, give me the documents you sort out for the meeting." Eden stood at the door and said to her. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 "Oh, are you in a hurry? I''m going to the design department right now. There are some things that I don''t understand." Pa looked very embarrassed. She had been busy sharing her photos online at noon. She even wanted to do live stream to make money. She had been driven into a corner by the mortgage. She had to pay eight million dors, and this was too much for her, but living in a luxurious house was great. After suffering came happiness. She wanted to repay the loan and then live a wonderful life alone. With sharp and apathetic eyes, Eden said in an unfriendly tone, "The meeting was held in the morning, but haven''t you organized the minutes? An hourter, you have to send Grandma Weaving''s custom-made clothes to her. It had been dyedst year, and you must give it to her today." "Why should I send the clothes to her today?" Pa was stunned, and her eyes were filled with displeasure. She had a lot of work to do that day. Eden frowned and was very disgusted with her working attitude. There was a hint of unhappiness in her bright eyes as she said, "Why can''t you do it today?" "I... see." Pa immediately went back to the office bitterly. Seth walked over with a smile and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, have a look at these documents. Dawson sent them here. Besides, R. K Group bought the piece ofnd which was auctioned by Mr. Alwynn. Irving has been negotiating with Dawson, saying that he wants to cooperate with ourpany." Eden refused without thinking, "Let Dawson refuse him. We won''t cooperate with R. K Group." That was the piece ofnd Victor did not want. If she cooperated with Irving, Victor would get a p in the face, wouldn''t he? Moreover, no building could be built on the piece ofnd. If it was not close to the sea, it would indeed be a good ce. "Alright, I''ll call Dawsonter." Seth smiled and turned around to leave. Watching her leave neither fast nor slowly, Eden smiled faintly. Seth never made mistakes in work. After Pa left, she must hire such an assistant. Eden took the documents back and read them one by one. The cooperation with Monroe Group had been going very smoothly. Thismercial building waspleted at the end ofst year. She couldn''t make much money, but she had learned a lot. Seth and Dawson helped her a lot. If she could get more different experience in the future, she believed that she wouldn''t disappoint Zaiden. Victor looked up at her, "Eden, tonight, we..." "I''m going to see Ayman tonight. I remember I told you about it just now." Eden said in a calm tone and nced at him. Victor instantly stopped talking. He wanted to say that they would go to Anson''s house at night, and then go to the supermarket and go home to cook. Looking at Eden''s expression, he always felt that she didn''t want to talk to him. He felt so dejected. Victor nced at the documents on his table. With Lucian here, he had been working at ease. Seeing that Eden became busy again, he was bored and began to fold paper nes to kill time. He was still depressed... While Victor felt bored, his phone vibrated. He took a look. It was Dean calling him. "Hello?" His face suddenly turned serious, and he got up and walked to the window. "Mr. Alwynn, the two drivers who followed Mrs. Alwynn have been caught. Aro said he would..." Victor looked back at Eden who was working with her head down, and then said in a low voice, "Let him handle it." After that, he hung up the phone. But he didn''t let down his guard. Barrett even dared to hurt Eden in River City. They would definitely do something more vicious in the future. To solve this problem once and for all, he had to ruin the Simpson familypletely. He and Lucian had been carrying out their n in private, because the Spring Festival dyed a lot of time. "Eden, I am going to see Lucian." "Oh!" Eden answered and did not look up at him. Out of the office door, Victor frowned hard. There were many issues rted to the Simpson family. After Barrett came back to River City, he did a lot of things. Although he had expected that Barrett would aim at him, he didn''t expect Chelsea to be so troublesome to deal with. Eden did a good job, but she made Barrett even more vignt. Morgan was not as intelligent as Adrienne. The Simpson family had been squeezing him dry since he was young. He was more or less afraid of Barrett. He was even helping Barrett with a few things. If Barrett wanted to find a scapegoat, he would choose Morgan first. Victor did not knock on the door but pushed open the door of Lucian''s office directly. Lucian was resting with his eyes closed on the sofa. Upon hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Victor sharply. His tone was very cold as he asked, "Since when did you be so impolite?" Victor casually walked to the sofa and sat down, "Since when did you start to speak so mockingly?" "What''s the matter?" Lucian forced himself to cheer up and looked at Victor. Last night, he took the latest flight. He arrived in River City in the small hours and then came straight to work. "Don''t tell me that you took thetest flightst night." Victor looked at his haggard face. Lucian didn''t even shave his beard. Lucian nodded ufortably, "I went to many ces, but I got no news about her." "s!" Victor sighed. His friends were all trapped in love. He and Anson had finally made it. "Tell me. What happened?" Lucian did not want to mention Amelia again. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Barrett took actions again, but it''s Stephen who did it for him." Speaking of this, Victor looked serious and grim. Lucian nodded, understanding what he meant. Chelsea was in jail. As her elder brother, Stephen wouldn''t leave her alone. After all, in the Simpson family. Barrett liked Chelsea and Stephen the most. As long as Leni persuaded Barrett, he would allow them to do lots of things. With Barrett''s permission, Stephen dared to do everything. "The Kline family will hold a banquet tomorrow night, and the Simpson family will be there. I will go there with you tomorrow night. I''m afraid that they want to rope in the Kline family. There''s no need to mention the Woods family. The eldest daughter of the Woods family likes Stephen. However, there seems to be something wrong with their rtionship. We can make use of it." "The housekeeper of the Simpson family hasn''t woken up. ording to my investigation, the housekeeper has a very high status in the Simpson family. He handles lots of things for Barrett. We schemed against them and hurt the housekeeper, but he''s not in danger. It won''t take long before he wakes up." "But this period of time is enough for us to gain more information. The children of the Simpson family are not particrly smart. Barrett is very dependent on this housekeeper." "What''s more, Stephen has a passion for gambling, and he''s a lecher." Victor looked at him with shrewd eyes and said casually, "Do it step by step ording to the original n." "I see. Don''t take Eden there tomorrow. We have something to do, and Brian will go there and arrange it in advance." Victor smiled helplessly, "That''s good. She doesn''t want to attend the party at all." Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Lucian smiled yfully, "It seems that you''ve been rejected." Victor was speechless. Lucian was good at gauging his mind. "I''m leaving." Victor got up and went out. He didn''t want to be despised here as well. Lucian also stood up and nced at theputer. All of a sudden, his eyes turned serious. Just as Victor was about to walk out, he stopped him, "Victor,e back." Victor turned around and walked back without asking anything. He fixed his eyes on Lucian''s computer. Seeing it, he narrowed his eyes instantly. "What does Simpson Company want to do?" His voice was a little hoarse, but his dark eyes became shrewder and shrewder. Lucian pursed his lips and was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "Simpson Company has cooperated with R. K Group. What''s more, Barrett is purchasing the shares of otherpanies." "Irving has been here for a long time, but he hasn''t prated Alwynn Group. I guess he has understood that Alwynn Group has cornered the market in River City. Therefore, they aim at our branches abroad now." "Thepany we set up together with Evans Group in M Country will be their first goal. If they can target ourpanies aboard sessful, it will be easier for them to deal with us in River City. They have found a breakthrough." Lucian stared at theputer seriously. The data could be seen clearly on theputer. Victor pursed his lips and did not speak. Lucian nced at him and said unhurriedly, "Do you remember what I told you? Before you had the car ident, the Simpson family seemed to have been scheming against you. They ce their focus on Eden in order to divert your attention. Some people are operating everything under cover." At the thought of this, Lucian suddenly had a bad feeling in heart. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Victor sneered, "Sure enough, Barrett is more experienced and scheming than us!" "What are you going to do now? Prevention is better than cure." This news was quite shocking to them. Irving had always wanted to have a breakthrough in River City, and he bought manypanies and some foreign shares to strengthen hispany, but he had not had enough strength to go against Alwynn Group. If they could ruin the branches of Alwynn Group aboard, Alynn Group would be affected severely, and they would be restrained by a lot of things. Victor smiled coldly and looked away from theputer slowly, "Let''s carry out the original n. Since they want to y, we can y with them." Victor was unconcerned. His phone vibrated. He had a look, and it was Kenny calling him. He smiled proudly, "It seems that Kenny has got the news, too." "Hello? Kenny." Victor was displeased. His two sons would call Eden when they missed her, but they wouldn''t call him until they needed his help, especially when they needed money. They would not call him in ordinary times. "Dad, do you sense the strangeness of thepany? The shares price of yourpany in M Country fluctuate. Mr. Evans seems to be very nervous. Now I really want to thank you for marrying my mother." Kenny went straight to the point and said in a grateful tone. Victor was speechless. Was there anyone who dared topete with him for Eden? Humph! What did Kenny mean by thanking him for marrying Eden? Could Donald win Eden''s heart? He was not good enough for Eden! "Kenny, your Uncle Lucian has checked it. You''re in M Country. Remember to pay more attention to it." "Don''t worry, dad. I''ve seen my master. He will help us. I can''t take theputer with me at any time. I have to go to school." Kenny''s voice was proud when he mentioned his master. Victor became more curious about his master. "Thank your master on my behalf. If you need anything, just tell me." "Okay! Bye." Victor looked at the phone and held it in his hand silently. Lucian looked at his expression and said yfully, "If I were you, I would have two more daughters." Daughters were more thoughtful. Victor looked at him, "I have Gia, and I won''t let Eden get pregnant again. It is so painful to give birth to a baby." He knew how much Abigail suffered when she gave birth, and he saw how miserably she grabbed her own hair. He couldn''t bear to let Eden suffer like that. "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed ndly and reminded him, "Did you ask Eden when you made such a decision? She has the right to be a mother." Victor gave him a warning look, "You''d better keep my words a secret. Don''t tell Eden about it." Lucian was speechless. He was not as gossipy as Adonis. The expression in Lucian''s eyes changed when he thought of Adonis, and his heart ached uncontrobly when he thought about the child in Candace''s belly. That child must grow up with his father''spany. Adonis had to wake up. Victor did not notice the sudden change in Lucian''s expression. He strode out of the office. Lucian sat on the sofa again and took a deep breath. There was a touch of sadness and grief in his eyes. He suddenly stood up, and his tall and straight figure shook a little. He grabbed the car key on the table and left without even putting on his coat. Out of the office, he received a phone call from a strange number. Hearing the person''s words, he held the phone more and more tightly, "Okay, we''ll meet in the conference room in Lux Hotel at nine o''clock at night." After that, he hung up the phone and left thepany quickly. After Thalia came back, she went straight to the office. Victor was not there, so she told Eden about the information she had found. "Mrs. Alwynn, Pa has bought a high-end department from Symantec Group, and it costs more than ten million dors. The environment is very luxurious. She has paid more than five million dors, and now she has to repay tens of thousands of dors every month. Her sry isn''t enough to pay for it, and she needs money indeed." "Her boyfriend gives her ten thousand dors every month, but it is not enough." Eden frowned and felt confused, "How she got more than five million dors?" Thalia said, "She seems to have sold some precious luxury goods." Eden understood. These people were introduced to Pa by Paulina, and Paulina seemed to have given her some money. She blinked her cunning eyes. Pa''s new house added fuel to the fire. "Thalia, I see. Continue to keep an eye on Pa''s every move. If I''m not wrong, Pa will definitely contact the Simpson family frequently for money." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia turned around and left. Eden closed the documents in her hands. She had finished her work, but she didn''t know if Pa had delivered Ang''s clothes on time. Just as she was about to call Pa, Pa called her first. "Hello..." Before Eden could ask, she heard Pa crying. "Eden, bad news! I was robbed. My bag and Ang''s clothes are all gone." Eden was surprised. Was Pa robbed in the daytime? Were the thieves so bold? Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 "Pa, make it clear. Where did you get robbed?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Grandma Weaving is waiting for the clothes. She has to attend a party tonight. The custom-made dress is worth five hundred thousand dors. I stayed upte to design it. What''s more, I chose all the diamonds carefully and sewed the diamonds on the dress one by one." The more Eden said, the angrier she became. She didn''t believe a single word of Pa at this critical moment. "Woo-woo..." Pa cried. "Eden, I was robbed on the roadside not far from Ang''s home. When I arrived, she happened to come back. She saw me being robbed by a man on a motorcycle in person. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her." Eden was stunned. "I''ll be right there. Call the police immediately. No, I''ll call the police." Eden was not at ease. Pa was a careful person, and she was very good at doing bad things. "Eden, why should we call the police? Do you want everyone in River City to know that the clothes you designed have been robbed? Eden, now the most urgent thing is to get a set of clothes for Ang. She is going to attend the party." "I didn''t even know that such an ident would happen!" Pa''s guilty voice made Eden feel very agitated. "Shut up! Why are you crying? Do you think that crying will solve the problem?" Eden roared furiously. Pa stopped crying immediately. "Alright, since you say so, I won''t cry anymore. I''ll be more at ease with you by my side. Ang is frightened. I''ll help her go back to rest first." After Pa finished speaking, she hung up the phone. She stood up, walked back and forth for a while and then forced herself to stop. It was not the time to be upset. She had to give Ang a set of suitable clothes. Eden calmed down and thought about it carefully. However, where could she get a set of suitable dress? She knew Ang well and knew that she loved suits very much. Although she was seventy years old, her figure was very well-maintained. How could she get a suitable dress for her? Moreover, she liked elegant clothes. She spent some time on choosing before deciding which clothes she wanted. It could be seen how much she valued her clothes. The party was of great significance to her. The clothes designed by herpany were all stylish and fashionable. It was not difficult to get a set of formal suit for Ang, but it was hard to meet her request. She liked light blue. Eden lowered her head and thought about the solution. She looked at the time on her wrist. It was impossible to make a set of clothes on the spot. Even if there was a design draft, it couldn''t be made so soon. "That''s it!" Eden''s eyes suddenly lit up. She immediately picked up the phone and called the design department. "Hello? Director." Alyssa Kirk from the design department answered the phone. "Alyssa, I remember that I designed a dress which was simr to Ang''s for my mother before the New Year. Has it be made?" Jaida''s figure was simr to Ang''s. The dress was formal and elegant, but it was red. But thinking about it carefully, she felt that the dress could tter Ang''s elegance and nobility, as well as her lofty temperament. Moreover, it was very feminine. But it was red. There were many ways to match a dress, but it depended on people''s preferences. The first time she saw Ang, she knew that she was fastidious about her clothing. "Director, I was just about to call you. The dress has been sent over, and it is packaged exquisitely. I checked it. It''s very beautiful and graceful, and it''s not vulgar at all. If my mother could wear it, she would absolutely jump up with joy." Hearing this, Eden was pleasantly surprised, "Okay, Alyssa, I''ll design a dress for your mother specially in the future. Now send the dress to the 25th floor. I need it." "Okay, thank you, director. I''ll be right there!" After hanging up the phone, Eden felt a little guilty. She could only design a better dress for Jaida in the future. It should have been a New-year gift for Jaida, but she had to use it to meet an urgent need at this time. Eden put on her coat, picked up her bag and walked out. "Eden, where are you going?" Lucian went out to the bathroom and happened to see that Eden was about to go out. Eden looked at Lucian, "When Victor is back, tell him to get off work first and not to wait for me. I have something to do." When Eden finished her words, Alyssa sent the clothes to her. Eden smiled at her gratefully, took the clothes and entered the elevator together with Thalia. Lucian frowned. Eden left in such a hurry. What was going on? In the car, Thalia asked, "Mrs. Alwynn, what happened?" Eden said with a mad face, "Pa said that she was robbed, and even Grandma Waeaving''s dress was taken away." "What? How could this happen?" Thalia could not believe it. "Thalia, you don''t believe it, neither do I. Let''s go there and then call the police." "Okay!" Thalia nodded. Half an hourter, Eden and Thalia arrived at Ang''s house with the dress. Ang and Pa sat together and chatted. Seeing Eden, Pa lowered her head with an aggrieved expression. Ang looked at Eden and smiled, saying apologetically, "I''m sorry, Eden. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in front of my house. The robbers were so mean. Pa''s wrist was even grazed." Eden nced at Pa''s wronged face and said nothing. "Grandma Weaving, you''re not hurt, are you?" Eden looked at Ang. She didn''t look well. Eden was afraid that she would suffer an epileptic fit. Pa was dumbfound. The one who should be cared about was her, okay? "Eden, I''m fine. But it''s almost time for the party." Ang looked at Eden with expectation, hoping that she would bring her a surprise. Eden understood what she meant and took the delicate box from Thalia''s hand. "Grandma Weaving, we don''t have much time. I brought you another set of dress, but it''s red. Grandma Weaving..." "I don''t wear red clothes!" Ang suddenly interrupted Eden excitedly. Eden stopped opening the box. She held the box tightly and looked at Ang. She was so agitated that she breathed heavily. Eden immediatelyforted her, "Grandma Weaving, don''t be so excited. You won''t wear it." Pa could clearly feel that Ang''s body was trembling. She got up and moved aside in fear. Eden immediately sat down. She was afraid that Ang would suffer an epileptic fit, so she hugged Ang and patted her back gently, "Grandma Weaving, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you dislike this color so much." "Hurry up and let Mrs. Weaving take the medicine." At this time, the nanny who had taken care of Ang for many years hurried over with a ss of water and handed the medicine to Eden anxiously. It was obvious that she knew Ang''s health condition very well. Eden could feel that Ang''s body was trembling violently. She carefully put the medicine in Ang''s mouth and then put the cup close to her. "Bang..." Ang could not control her hand. She used some strength and the cup fell off Eden''s hand, making a clear cracking sound. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 "Oh! Mrs. Weaving, don''t be so excited. You will hurt yourself if you do this." The nanny, Nevaeh Wilson,forted Ang next to her. Ang was very agitated, and Eden regretted bringing the red dress here. Pa couldn''t believe what she had seen. What was wrong with this Ang? If something bad happened to Ang, she would be guilty for a lifetime. Although she liked money, she did not want anyone to die. If Ang died because of her, she wouldn''t even dare to sleep at night. Didn''t Eden just change the color of the dress? Why was Ang so excited? Eden was a little anxious. There was a pill in Ang''s mouth. If she continued to tremble like this, she would definitely get choked. "Nevaeh, please pour another ss of water." "Oh! Okay! Watch out for the fragments of ss." Nevaeh said this and walked to pour water quickly. "Thalia, call the ambnce." Eden calmed down and arranged everything. Nevaeh handed the ss to Eden and said, "Miss Bleu, you don''t have to call the ambnce. Mrs. Weaving doesn''t like to go to the hospital. She will be fine after taking medicine and resting for a while. This is not serious." Eden looked at Nevaeh in surprise. Ang was shaking violently. Wasn''t it serious? "Don''t worry. I have been taking care of her for more than twenty years. She will be all right. The charity party tonight is very important to her. If she doesn''t go there, she will regret it for the rest of her life." Nevaeh looked at Ang''s pale face with distress. Eden hugged Ang tightly, trying tofort her. Then, she fed the water to Ang cautiously. However, Ang trembled violently. Most of the water flowed on her cor. Eden could see that she was trying her best to control herself. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that Ang was a person who had her own stories, but she didn''t know that she was so afraid of red. Only then did Eden raise her head to look at Ang''s house. The decoration was grayish-white, and she really couldn''t see anything red. It was said that people had different feelings about life at different ages. When they were young, they worked with all their might so that they could live a happy life when they were old. When Ang was young, she should be a very capable and strong woman. Eden could tell it from her every word and action. However, didn''t she have any family? Last time, Eden only heard about her and her husband, and she didn''t mention her family. Nevaeh sat down, took Ang''s hand and massaged it for her gently. Eden did the same thing. After a few minutes, Ang finally felt better. Ang leaned on the sofa weakly and closed her eyes slightly. Nevaeh gestured for them to be quiet. Eden nodded. Then Nevaeh stood up and left slowly. The big living room suddenly became silent. Even their shallow breathing could hardly be heard. Pa couldn''t stand it anymore. Such an atmosphere was too weird. But when she thought of her loan, she suppressed the difort in heart. Only when she became rich could she have the confidence to survive. About five minutester, Ang slowly opened her eyes in this oppressive atmosphere. "Grandma Weaving, are you all right?" Eden looked at her worriedly. Ang shook her head slightly, "Eden, thank you. I''m much better now." "Grandma Weaving, do you want..." "No." Ang knew what she was going to say and interrupted her. She knew that Eden was kind, so she told Eden what she wanted to do that day. "The charity party tonight is very important to me. The only dream in my life is to find my granddaughter. I do charity work because I want to atone for my sin and find my granddaughter. Now I have some information about her. I have found her through the sample of hair in the DNA bank. must go there tonight." "The reason why I asked you to make clothes for me is that I want to leave a good impression on her. I look very elegant in blue clothes." As Ang said this, her eyes misted with tears. "Many years ago, my family was one of the wealthiest families in River City. However, my husband, son and daughter-inw died in a car ident. The driver escaped, and my granddaughter got lost. My life was ruined overnight, and I am the only one left in my family." "I have too many sad memories in this city, so I went abroad and asked a professional manager to run my business for me. Now I am seventy years old and I finally have some news about my granddaughter. I really attach great importance to this party." Hearing this, Eden could feel for Ang. After she got lost, her father and mother looked forward to hering back to them as well, didn''t they? People would encounter all kinds of things in life, and they would be persistent and afraid of something. These were the obsessiveness left by the intense pain in life. "Grandma Weaving, why don''t I go there with you?" Seeing Ang like this, Eden was really worried about her. "Really?" Ang held her hands tightly with excitement, "Speaking of which, my granddaughter should be two or three years younger than you. If I can see her tonight, I will definitely introduce her to you. You are a nice girl." Eden smiled but did not say anything. She was afraid that Ang would be disappointed at night. Pa was shocked. It turned out that there was such a sad and beautiful story. She had miscalcted. Ang actually had such a life. If she apanied Ang to the charity party and Ang did not find her granddaughter, what would happen was unimaginable. "Eden, let''s go there after dinner." Ang was happy, and she looked much better. She had not experienced such joy and warmth for a long time. She had been fond of Eden since the first time she saw her. When she suffered an epileptic fit, ordinary young people wouldn''t dare to help her, because they were afraid of being ckmailed. Eden smiled and nodded, asking Pa to go back. She sent Victor a message and told him to go back first. She and Thalia apanied Ang to the charity party. The charity party was held in the hotel next to River City Restaurant where there was a special venue, and this was a hotel owned by Victor. The charity party was held for the poor students in March, and all the money they earned at auction would be used to support the poor students. Perhaps it was because the charity party showed a positive attitude towards life, the warm atmosphere in the hall made people feel good and want to help others. In order to help the poor students, Eden participated in the auction. She wanted to do something for the poor students who really needed help. After the auction, Ang exined that she just needed to attend the charity party, and the person who found her granddaughter knew her from an organization that helped people to find rtives. The person knew that she was old, so he made an appointment with her here. The were supposed to meet at nine o''clock at night. Eden took Ang to the reception room on the top floor. They had an appointment here. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 After entering the elevator, Eden blinked her eyes in confusion. Was Ang going to the top floor? "Grandma Weaving, are you sure you''ll meet on the top floor?" Eden asked uncertainly. Ang smiled and said in a loving tone, "Yeah! He told me toe to the conference room on the top floor, and they are waiting for me there. I''m so happy, and I want to see my granddaughter right away." Eden was more puzzled. All the top floors in the hotels owned by Victor were only open to himself, Lucian, Anson, Adonis, Brian and Sean. The others were not allowed to go to the top floors. "Eden, what''s the matter?" Ang didn''t know why she looked so confused. "Grandma Weaving, to be honest, this is a hotel owned by my family. I know almost all the people who can go to the top floor. So, your granddaughter..." Eden wanted to say something but stopped. She was not sure. Who was on the top floor? "Ding..." They had arrived. When the elevator door opened, Victor stood at the door. Seeing Victor, Eden blinked her eyes hard, wondering if she had been deceived by her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she saw Victor lean against the wall slightly. She was very familiar with his noble and charming face. Eden helped Ang walk out and looked at Victor in surprise, "Why are you here?" Victor looked at her wickedly and smiled yfully, "Why can''t I be here?" He was very unhappy because Eden asked him to go home alone first. Eden was speechless. He was not a child, but he always yed such a childish trick. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "But, why are you here?" Eden asked again, "Do you know Grandma Weaving''s granddaughter?" Eden was really confused. "Oh! Sir, do you know my granddaughter? Where is she? Hurry up and take me to see her." Ang was very excited and looked at Victor with tears in her eyes. Victor was stunned. He came here to wait for Eden. How could he know where her granddaughter was? Moreover, just as he was about to go downstairs to find Eden, he saw the elevator up and wanted to see who was here. Unexpectedly, it was Eden. Eden also looked at Victor curiously. Was he looking for rtives for others? She knew nothing about it. She urged him, "Victor, don''t just stand there. Take Grandma Weaving to see her granddaughter." Victor looked at Eden in a daze. How could he know where Grandma Weaving''s granddaughter was? "Eden, I really don''t know what you are talking about. You said that you wereing here, so I am here to wait for you. I was about to find you when you appeared in front of me." Eden was dumbfounded. What was going on? Ang became anxious immediately. "Well... Then why did that person ask Grandma Weaving toe here? Moreover, they''re going to meet in the conference room." Eden didn''t want Ang to be fooled. In that case, Ang would be very sad. "In the conference room?" Victor thought for a moment and looked at Ang with a frown. No one woulde here except for him and Lucian. His other friends would basically go to Marriott Hotel. "Is she looking for her granddaughter?" He muttered. "Yes!" Eden was so anxious that she wanted to kick him. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Is it Lucian? I remember thatst year, after Amelia left, I went to Lucian''s house to see him. He used her connections to helped Amelia find her family." "Amelia?" Eden was shocked. Victor nodded. He thought for a while and then told her everything he knew, "Yeah, after Amelia left, Lucian went to see her mother once. Her mother admitted that Amelia was not her biological daughter. When Amelia was small, she found her next to a trash can." "Lucian found Amelia''s hair and prepared some information. He used some connections to help her find her family." Eden looked at Ang worriedly. If her granddaughter was Amelia... But they didn''t know where Amelia was. "Eden, do you know the person whom I''m going to meet? Moreover, who is Amelia..." Ang wanted to say something but stopped. She was in a trance, and her expression was excited and complicated. Edenforted her, "Grandma Weaving, don''t think too much. We''ll go to the conference room, and we''ll know the result soon." "Oh! Okay!" Ang was still very hopeful. Her granddaughter was her only hope. Before she died, she had to see her granddaughter no matter what. Her son worked hard and got marriedte. That was his only daughter, and she must find her. Victor led the way to the conference room. The conference room was at the end of the corridor, and it was just a decoration. He had never had a meeting there. He pushed the door open and walked in. Sure enough, there were two young men in suits inside, and one of them was Lucian. Seeing Victor, Lucian was stunned, "Victor, why are you here?" "It''s you!" Victor walked in casually. Eden helped Ang walk into the room. Lucian was a bit surprised to see Eden and Ang. "Lucian, it''s really you!" Eden looked at Lucian in disbelief. Lucian was taken aback. Was it strange that he was here? He was the most surprised to see them here. "Oh! Mrs. Weaving, you''re here." One of the men stood up and looked at Ang respectfully. "Nash Hansen, it''s you. It''s you who asked me to meet that person here. I''m relieved to see you." Ang smiled lovingly and looked around the room. There was no other young girl here except for Eden. She was very disappointed. "Nash, didn''t you say you had found my granddaughter?" Ang looked at Nash with expectation. Nash smiled. When he came in and saw Lucian, he was stunned as well. He thought that he had walked the wrong way, but after confirming it again and again, he realized that the one who was looking for Ang was Lucian. "Mrs. Weaving, we didn''t know until we came here that the person is Mr. Ronen, the second son of the Ronen family. He is looking for you on behalf of your granddaughter." Eden was dumbfounded. Ang''s granddaughter was really Amelia. "So, Lucian, are you really looking for Amelia''s family for her?" Eden looked at Lucian. Lucian nodded and stood up. Then he looked at Ang, bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, grandma! I am Lucian, Amelia''s boyfriend." Victor was speechless. Was he still Amelia''s boyfriend? He finally understood that it was impossible for Lucian to marry another woman in his life. "Amelia is my granddaughter. Are you her boyfriend?" Ang looked at Lucian with excitement. Lucian looked handsome and elegant. He was definitely a nice and responsible man. Lucian nodded, "The DNA test can''t be wrong." Ang nodded very happily, "The hair is her father''s. I keep a lot of his hair." Ang lowered her head and burst into tears. She finally found her granddaughter, and her long-cherished wish came true. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Nash said next to them, "Mrs. Weaving, it can''t be wrong. We had the DNA test twice. They''re father and daughter." Another man smiled and congratted Ang, "Congrattions, Mrs. Weaving. You finally found your granddaughter. Your wish has always been my father''s wish." "Yeah, two generations in your families have been trying to find my granddaughter." Ang looked at them gratefully. Thanks to their unremitting efforts, she had a chance to see her granddaughter again. "Mrs. Weaving, you''ve never given up, and your sincerity is finally rewarded." Nash was so happy. Ang was very kind. In order to find her granddaughter, she had been doing charity work and doing good deeds. She wanted to find her granddaughter for her dead family''s sake. She had been looking for her for more than twenty years. "That;s right. Thank you." Ang looked grateful. At this moment, her heart, which had been uneasy for decades, was finally relived. "In fact, I was not sure if my granddaughter was still alive. My husband, my son and my daughter-in- law all died in the car ident, and my granddaughter disappeared." "In the surveince video, we did see someone approach the car, but only half of his body was shot. That was the driver. Hemitted suicide because he was afraid of being imprisoned, so we didn''t know where my granddaughter was. I''ve never given up. Now I finally get what I want." Hearing such a story, everyone felt extremely sombre in heart. Especially Lucian, he lowered his head, and his long eyshes cast a thick shadow under his eyes. His face was full of intense pain. His chest ached and he felt a dull pain in heart. Amelia''s innocent and shy smiling face shed through his mind. He remembered that the reason why he wanted to help Amelia find her family was to give her a warm home. Seeing that she lived such a hard life in that family, he felt sorry for her. He couldn''t give her a warm home, but at least her family could make her feel warm. He loved her, but he lost her. If they really couldn''t be together again, he would protect her forever! However, things didn''t work out. Her biological parents had passed away. Lucian''s eyes were filled with grief and mncholy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The atmosphere in the conference room was so oppressive that they felt suffocated. Ang wiped her tears and nced at everyone. Then she said with a bitter smile, "Thank you all. No matter how painful the past is, now I can start a new life because I''ve found my granddaughter." Everyone nodded. Nash and the other man said goodbye to Ang and left afterpleting the task. Only then did Ang look at Lucian with an amiable smile. She seemed to be several years younger after finding her granddaughter. "Since you are my granddaughter''s boyfriend, I won''t stand on ceremony. I''ll just call you by your name, just like Eden." Lucian nodded. "Lucian, where is my granddaughter now? Can I see her?" Lucian looked at Ang and raised his eyebrows slightly. A trace of sorrow shed through his eyes. He opened his mouth but said nothing. Seeing him like this, Eden knew that it was hard for him to tell Ang the truth. No matter who said this, Ang''s heart would be hurt. She took out her phone and helped Ang sit on the stool. "Grandma Weaving, sit down first. I''ll show you photos of Amelia. She was my assistant when she worked in Alwynn Group. She has outstanding working abilities, and she''s aputer expert!" Ang smiled happily and thought of the past, "Really? She''s as talented as her father. Her father likedputers very much when he was alive." "Yes! These are photos of me and Amelia." Eden clicked on the photos of her and Amelia and showed them to Ang. These photos were taken when they went to parties and stayed in the company in M Country. Ang looked at each photo carefully with a smile, and her eyes were extremely loving. "She looks like her mother. Her mother was very beautiful when she was young. Amelia''s mother and father were deep in love. They got married after starting their business sessfully. At that time, they had known each other for five years." "Do you know Eliseo Technologies? It''s the first technologypany her father established in River City. Now thepany still exists. I hired a professional manager to manage thispany." Victor and Lucian nced at each other quickly. Lucian felt that genes were amazing. Amelia studied theputer technology by reading books on her own. Victor looked at Ang in surprise, "Mrs. Weaving, we know it. Eliseo Group was once very famous, and it was on the rich list." "That''s right. My husband''s surname is Weaving. In fact, Eliseo is the name of my son. At that time, my son put his heart and soul into starting his own business. Where there''s a will, there''s a way. In the end, he finally seeded. He made a lot of money and had a high status. What a pity..." Ang didn''t finish her words. They knew that a car ident had happened to Amelia''s parents. In order to keep the fruit of painstakingbour of Eliseo''s whole lifetime, she had a tired life these years. She traveled back and forth at home and abroad. "But I''ve found Amelia now, and I can hand over thepany to her. A few days ago, someone from the Simpson family found me and wanted to buy thepany, including our technology. But I asked the bodyguards to drive them out." "No one is aputer expert in the Simpson family. It''s impossible for them to get my son''s company." Victor and Lucian looked at each other again. It seemed that the Simpson family would not let go of anypany in order to win Alwynn Group. Lucian took a step forward, lowered his head and said in a low and deep voice, "Grandma Weaving, I''m sorry. I lost Amelia. Now we have no news about her." Ang was taken aback and asked in panic, "What do you mean by that?" Lucian told Ang about what had happened between him and Amelia. After hearing that, Ang felt a little rxed. She thought too much before hearing his exnation. "s! It''s not your fault. Amelia has her own ideas. She doesn''t want to be a burden to you. She loves you and wants you to live a better life." Ang sighed. She was very disappointed because she could not see her granddaughter. Amelia was so considerate that she gave up her love, which made her feel very distressed. However, as long as Amelia still lived safely in this world, she had a way to find her. "I will find her." Lucian said with determination. Ang looked at him with satisfaction. What he had done for Amelia wasmendable. "Lucian, I''m very grateful that you want to find her. What''s more, I have to thank you because you looked for her family for her after she left. Thank you. It''s because of you that I can see her photos and hear about her tonight." Lucian nced at Ang. He was inarticte, and he still did not say anything. After chatting for a while, Lucian sent Ang back. Victor and Eden went straight home. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 After Eden returned home, she had been thinking about Amelia. Where on earth was Amelia? No one had news about her. After taking a bath and lying on the bed, Eden was still wondering where Amelia was. "s!" She turned over. Fate was really something wonderful. Victor held her in his arms and rubbed his forehead against hers, "What are you thinking about?" Eden opened her eyes wide and looked at him. Her big eyes were very bright and starry, "I wonder where Amelia is." Victor frowned. He could see his own face in her bright and clear eyes, "If it''s so easy to find her, Lucian would have found her a long time ago." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes, looking very lovely. Victor suddenly held her more tightly. Eden pursed her lips slightly and rubbed against his arms. She thought of a possibility, "Would Amelia live in this city with another identity? Think about it. Lucian is so powerful, and Brian has spies all over the country. Why is there no news about her?" Victor pinched her nose and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Fool, you once said that if someone tried to hide from you deliberately, you would never find him." Eden felt that these words were open to different interpretations. It was a kind of fate that she met Ang. "Sometimes it may not be like this! For example, you and I..." "For example, it was fate that brought you and me together. In the past, both of us lived in River City, but I didn''t find you though I searched the whole country. You were just by my side, but I didn''t recognize you." Victor continued with her words. They had lived in the same city for so many years, but he didn''t find her. That year, they met and slept for one night, but neither of them recognized each other. Fate teased them, and he had missed a lot. Eden smiled faintly, reached out and caressed Victor''s handsome face with her slender fingers, "This should be the golden rule in fate! The more you are afraid of making mistakes, the more you''ll make mistakes. You don''t want to make trouble, but you''re always in trouble." "Therefore, this matter is the same. The more we want to find Amelia, the more we will fail. When we decide to give up, perhaps we''ll meet her! Or maybe we''ll meet her by ident." "Mm!" Victor nodded slightly and suddenly asked with a charming smile in his eyes, "Honey, can''t you fall asleep?" Eden did not know what he was thinking and nodded. What had happened that night had a great impact on her. She thought that she used to live the hardest life, but in this world, there were many people who had the same fate as her. Being estranged from family was the saddest thing. In that case, people couldn''t bear to take a step back, but they had no way to take a step forward. "Honey, let me help you, and you will soon fall asleep." After Victor said that, he kissed Eden before she could react.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eden was stunned. It seemed that a man''s warm embrace was a gentle trap. The next day, as soon as Pa saw Eden, she shrunk her neck and did not dare to look at her. To her surprise, Eden really called the policest night. Eden asked Dean to go to the police station and get the surveince video. In the video, after Pa got off the car, Ang walked to her. All of a sudden, a motorbike rushed over. Two men who wore helmets and masks on the motorbike snatched everything from Pa''s hands in an instant. Everything was wless, and it really looked like an ident. There was no number te on the motorbike, and they left through the way where there was no security camera. It seemed that the robbers were familiar with the roads around. Pa knew that she couldn''t be responsible for this matter. She thought about it and only felt scared for a moment. Then She looked up at Eden confidently. Eden crossed her arms and looked at Pa seriously, trying to get something from Pa''s expression. "Eden, why do you look at me like this?" Pa was angry, "As for the identst night, I''ve made it clear to you." Eden nodded, "I''ve known the whole story. If the robbers knew that the dress was designed by me, they could make three hundred thousand dors by selling it." Pa was startled. Why did Eden know everything? "So?" Pa red at her. Five hundred thousand dors was nothing to Eden. Why did she have to get to the bottom of it? "So, I have to get to the bottom." Eden gritted her teeth and looked straight at her guilty face. Pa was speechless. As a rich person, Eden should just forget about it, shouldn''t she? "Eden, you even want to get such a little money back. Aren''t you afraid that others willugh at you? You family is the richest in River City!" Pa said in a mocking tone. If Eden wanted to investigate it, she would definitely find out the truth. She schemed the robbery because she was too poor. Three hundred thousand dors was enough for her to maintain her life for four months. Only when she went through this difficult period could she have a chance to make money. Eden raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a yful smile, "Pa, it seems that you don''t want me to investigate it." "Ha-ha..." Pa sneered, "Since you''ve called the police, just get to the bottom of it." Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at her inquiringly. She got suspicious because of Pa''s abnormal attitude. "Pa, nothing is absolute. I can definitely find out the truth." After saying that, Eden turned back to the desk and sat on the swivel chair, looking at Pa with a weird smile. Pa''s face was darkened to the extreme. D*mn Eden! How petty she was! "Go out to work." Eden''s expression was indifferent. Pa turned around and left silently. After all, she had a guilty conscience, so she could say nothing to refute. She was so unlucky because Eden wanted to get to the bottom. A sudden gust of cold wind made Pa shiver. She took a nce outside the window. Seeing the foggy and gloomy sky, she was in a worse mood. After Pa left for a while, Thalia walked in. When she was at work, she was always dressed in a ck professional suit. Her tight-fitting dress ttered her sexy figure and made her look neat. "Mrs. Alwynn, today Karlee will have an abortion in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group." "Oh!" Eden frowned. Indeed, since Stephen was such a jerk, Karlee wouldn''t want this child. Eden clenched her fists. Karlee was not going to keep the child. What should she do? She couldn''t bear to use such an innocent woman. Thalia saw through Eden''s mind, "Mrs. Alwynn, Stephen is not a good man. After he broke up with Karlee, he has changed several girlfriends. He will not care about the child in Karlee''s belly, nor will he care about their safety." "Such a scum should be taught a good lesson. Otherwise, he''ll hurt more girls in the future." Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Through what had happened to Chelsea, Thalia roughly understood what Eden wanted to do. She might as well speak her mind for her. Moreover, Stephen nned to find a breakthrough from Eden to deal with Victor. Eden bit the corner of her mouth. She said, "The simplest way is to let her parents know about this." "Okay! I know what to do." Thalia turned around and was about to leave. Eden suddenly stopped her, "Thalia, as for Victor..." She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Thalia knew what she meant. She promised Victor that she would stop carrying out her n, but this matter had happened a long time ago. Thalia nodded with understanding, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Alwynn. I won''t let Mr. Alwynn know about this." Thalia smiled and left. Eden pursed her lips slightly. No matter what, Thalia was trained by Victor. It was not good to put her in a dilemma. Eden got up, walked to the French window and looked at the foggy sky. It had been sunny for a few days, but it was going to rain again. Did she be softhearted? However, when she thought of her parents and children aboard, her heart turned ruthless and indifferent again. "Oh, my!" Eden remembered Ayman all of a sudden and got startled. She immediately turned back to her desk, picked up her phone and dialed Abigail''s number. "Hello?" A sleepy voice came from the phone. "Abby, did I disturb your sleep?" "Eden, aren''t you ashamed to say this? You know what? I waited for you for a long timest night. Ayman didn''t sleep until three o''clock in the morning, and I fell asleep at five o''clock. Now I am sleeping." Abigail''s voice sounded very sleepy. Eden looked apologetic. Something happened all of a sudden yesterday. She went homete, so she didn''t go to Abigail''s house. Eden told Abigail what had happenedst night and exined to her. "Oh my God! Amelia actually has such a miserable fate! She has really suffered a lot, and she even met such a jerk like Lucian." Eden was speechless. Anson was about to pick up the child, and he was stunned when he heard that. Would Lucian feel guilty if he heard that? "Eden, now we don''t know where Amelia is. Her grandmother has looked for her for so many years, and she finally found her. If Amelia knows that she has a grandma, she must be very happy." Abigail was no longer drowsy, and she immediately got excited and gossipy. "But we can''t find Amelia. She hides from Lucian on purpose." Eden was quite helpless. "s! She is so good atputers, and this is a information age. She should know that Lucian has solved the problems in his family long ago. Since Lucian has solved the problems, why hasn''t she come back?" "The reason why she left Lucian was that she didn''t want to make things difficult for him, and she didn''t want to put him in danger. It has been a long time, and she should havee back. Why doesn''t she want toe back?" Eden walked to the window again, ying with the leaves with her fingers casually. "What''s the reason? Based on my understanding of her, since she has given up on her own, she won''te back again." Abigail said without thinking, "Women are indeed the most heartless!" Eden was taken aback. Why were these words so familiar? Anson, who was walking back and forth with Ayman in his arms, nodded in agreement. "Abby, I will get off work ande back early. I''ll go to see Candace and buy her something. She has been busy taking care of Adonis in the hospital, and she is not familiar with the surroundings." "I see. Say hello to her on my behalf. I hope that Adonis will wake up soon. Eden, although you are busy, you should pay attention to your health." Abigail reminded her. Eden smiled warmly. After chatting with Abigail for a while, she hung up the phone. She picked up her bag and went out with Pa. Then they went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities and snacks for pregnant women and went to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Eden asked Pa to wait for her in the car, while she went to see Candace. Candace''s belly was big. She had gained some weight, and her face became rounder. Dressed in a pink maternity dress, she looked gentler and prettier. She smiled very happily when she saw Eden. "Eden, thank you. Youe to see me every few days." "Anyway, I have nothing to do. How do you feel these days? Is the baby obedient?" Eden helped her sit on the chair. Candace looked down at her swollen belly, looking like an amiable mother. "It always kicks me at night, and it sleeps a lot during the day." As Candace said this, she nced at Adonis and said excitedly, "Eden, Adonis gradually gets better and better these days. Dr. Conley said that he is about to wake up." Candace''s big bright eyes were full of expectation. If Adonis knew that she was pregnant, he would definitely be ecstatic. "Every time I tell him about the child, he moves his fingers. Dr. Conley said that he is recovering consciousness. When Lucian came to see him yesterday, he moved his fingers as well." "We finally see hope. Candace, Adonis will definitely be able to witness the birth of your child." Eden held her hand. Seeing Candace''s hopeful eyes, she was so delighted. They were all waiting for Adonis to wake up. Adonis was a famous talent in real estate business, and he was very familiar with the design and materials of buildings. After he was sent to the hospital, Victor had been in charge of the real estate business in person. He went to inspect the construction site that day. More importantly, if Adonis woke up, he could live a happy life with Candace. Lucian, Victor and Adonis grew up together. They all wanted each other to get their happiness. Eden chatted with Candace for a long while before leaving. When she walked out of the hospital, she looked back at the hospital building withplicated emotions in her eyes. In fact, she came here just to meet Candace, and it was not because Karlee would have an abortion here. Since she had asked Thalia to deal with this, she should believe in Thalia''s ability. "Mrs. Alwynn, my boss wants to meet you!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a pair of ss walked to Eden. His hair was slicked back, and it was so greasy that Eden felt a bit disgusted. Eden looked at him doubtfully with a stern face, "Who is your boss?" Eden looked in the direction of the parking lot. In fact, she came here to test the rtionship between Pa and the Simpson family. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Chairman Simpson." Barrett actually wanted to meet her. It was not surprising. When she was in thepany, he did not have a chance to see her. It seemed that someone had leaked her whereabouts, or perhaps she had been followed by someone. Eden followed the middle-aged man to the street behind the hospital. There was a well-decorated and ssic tea house on the street. The middle-aged man brought Eden in. In the tea house, Barrett was sitting there and making tea. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On the electric pottery stove, the water in the crystal teapot was boiling. Seeing Edene in, Barrett picked up the pottery pot and poured hot water into the white jade porcin bowl. In an instant, the fragrance of tea filled the air. Dressed in tunic and trousers, he looked elegant and noble. He was not as gloomy as he was when Eden saw him for the first time, and he didn''t look aggressive at all. Barrett looked at Eden and smiled, "Mrs. Alwynn, please sit down!" Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Eden didn''t stand on ceremony and sat opposite Barrett. The tea smelled so good that she even felt a bit thirsty. She didn''t know tea, but Zaiden liked to drink tea. When Jaida cooked, he made tea and watched financial news on the balcony. She often drank Zaiden''s tea. The taste was bitter, and there were some other tastes she couldn''t describe. But she liked Pu''er tea very much. When Zaiden made Pu''er tea, she would drink some. She didn''t sip and taste tea, but drank it in one gulp. After drinking it, she felt that her mouth was fill with fragrance, and it was veryfortable. Zaiden always said that she should sip the tea slowly, and she wouldn''t know how it tasted if she gulped it down. At this time, she would say with a smile, "Dad, I don''t understand." Zaiden wouldn''t say anything else and would pour her another cup of tea. Eden''s eyes gradually turned cold as she recalled their happy life in the past and looked at Barrett in front of her. "Chairman Simpson, why do you ask me toe here?" Eden went straight to the point. Barrett looked at her with a smile, and there was no emotion in his sharp and shrewd eyes. He pointed at the tea and introduced it to her, "Mrs. Alwynn, please have a taste of the white tea. It''s good for your skin and health. Besides, it can relieve internal heat and help you lose weight. This is very healthy tea." Eden once heard about white tea. It was a kind of new fashion. The extract of white tea was very popr, especially the cosmetics that was made from it. A lot of creams, toothpastes, face washes and toners were made from the extract of white tea. Eden was not afraid that he would drug the tea. She picked it up elegantly and took a sip. She looked like an experienced tea taster, but she really didn''t know how to sip and taste tea. Barrett picked up the white jade teacup, took a sip and squinted his eyes in enjoyment. When he opened his eyes and looked at Eden, he smiled and said, "Mrs. Alwynn, the white tea is good for health, and it''s of great medicinal value. It tastes nice, right?" Eden smiled faintly and said in a nd tone, "Chairman Simpson, I don''t know tea. Please get straight to the point." "Well! After living overseas for so many years, I feel that the life here is the most suitable for me, and the tea here is the best. I like to learn from young people. This is a fashionable style of drinking tea." Barrett ignored her words and smiled even more meaningfully. Eden did not say anything and just sat there quietly. They sat by the window, and a pot of daffodils were in full bloom. There were two golden fishes in the porcin flower pot, and they were swimming leisurely at this time. Seeing that Eden didn''t speak, Barrett didn''t say a word, nor did he get angry. He took a sip of tea as usual. However, he no longer drank the white tea, but another expensive and nice tea. He drank the teazily. It seemed that he had something on his mind. Eden didn''t say anything, and Barrett didn''t think the atmosphere was weird. He talked and Eden listened to her, but he talked about tea all the time. Eden didn''t know tea, so she didn''t intend to show off her ipetence. After another ten minutes, Barrett looked at Eden with a pair of crafty and shrewd eyes and said calmly, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re really calm. No wonder you could send my worthless daughter to jail." Eden narrowed her eyes. It seemed that he had known everything. However... "Chairman Simpson, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "I know you understand." Barrett maintained his polite smile. Speaking of Chelsea, he acted as if nothing had happened, nor did he lose his temper as Chelsea''s father. Eden knew that he was a wicked person with a hypocritical smile. "Chairman Simpson, if you have nothing else to say, I''ll leave first." Eden thought that it was the time for the Woods family to contact Barrett. As soon as this idea shed through her mind, she saw the middle-aged man walk in in a hurry. "Chairman Simpson..." He wanted to speak but stopped, and then looked at Eden. Eden knew what he meant very well. She stood up, nodded at Barrett slightly and turned to leave. Barrett frowned and said with sharp eyes, "What''s the matter?" "Chairman Simpson, bad news! Miss Woods is pregnant, but Stephen doesn''t care about her. Miss Woods went to the hospital for an abortion today. Mr. Woods and Mrs. Woods have arrived there. The Woods family is very angry, and they want to reason with Stephen." "B*stard!" Barrett smashed the white jade teacup furiously. "I have told him that he should treat Karlee well and marry her. If they could get married, no one would be more powerful than me in River City!" "But he has made such a big trouble! How can I face the Woods family in the future?" "Oh! How about my grandson? Is he all right?" Barrett finally realized that Karlee was pregnant with the child of the Simpson family. Although he had many children, none of them had got married or had children. "The baby is fine. When Miss Woods was about to go into the operation room, Mr. Woods and Mrs. Woods arrived, and she failed to have the abortion. We almost lost the child." Ryker bent over and looked worried. "Chairman Simpson, we have to find Stephen and ask him to here. Mr. Woods and Mrs. Woods are waiting for him in the hospital." "Ryker, call him and ask him where he is." Barrett touched his forehead helplessly. He was really worried about his children all day long. None of them had made him feel at ease. Ryker said, "Stephen went to Telepathyst night, and he hasn''te home yet." "Go and tie him up. No matter what, he must marry Karlee!" Barrett said with apathy in eyes. No one could ruin his n, including his own son. Eden walked back to the parking lot. Pa got off the car and waited for Eden. At this time, she was walking back and forth beside the car out of boredom. Seeing Eden, sheined, "Eden, why have you been away for so long? My back and waist ache a lot. The weather is cold. If I catch a cold, I can''t have paid vacation days." Eden looked at her in amanding and overbearing manner. "My phone is dead. Lend me your phone." "Well..." Pa was stunned. After she reacted, the expression in her eyes changed. "My phone is running out of battery. Why don''t you go back to the hospital to charge it?" Why did Eden suddenly want to use her phone? Eden looked at her, and her clear eyes were full of aloofness, "I met Chairman Simpson just now." Pa''s heart skipped a beat. She forced a smile and said, "Why do you tell me this? It has nothing to do with me." Eden suddenly approached her and smiled very weirdly, "I asked him why he knew I was here. Guess what he said." Pa immediately took a step back, "How... could I know what he said?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you very nervous?" Eden''s smile was even weirder than just now. "No!" Eden''s tone suddenly turned cold, "He said you were the one who told him that I was here." Hearing this, Pa was very mad and uneasy. Her mind went nk, and she blurted out angrily without thinking, "What? That old b*stard actually betrayed me!" Eden was surprised. She didn''t expect to fish for information so easily. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Pa immediately covered her mouth. Looking at Eden''s wicked smile with her eyes widened, she instantly understood that she had been tricked. "Eden, you..." She was very angry. Eden bluffed her into giving information, and she had been tricked stupidly. Eden''s eyes were gloomy, and her expression suddenly turned cold, "Pa, is it fun to betray me?" Pa looked at her indifferent eyes and stepped back in fear, waving her hands and exining, "Eden, listen to me. I really didn''t mean it. Someone asked me to do this, and it has nothing to do with me." "Is that so?" Eden stared at her coldly, "Who asked you to do this?" "I..." Pa swallowed and did not know how to reply. She could only me herself for being too silly and timid. Eden knew her so well. Eden was too crafty. How did she know it? She didn''t betray herself all the way here. Why did Eden suspect her? She did tell Barrett about Eden''s whereabouts, and she got a rich reward. Barrett gave her enough money, so she betrayed Eden without hesitation. "Say it!" Eden suddenly raised her voice. Pa was shocked. Her face was pale and embarrassed. She looked at Eden''s angry expression. Eden had never been so furious before. "Ha-ha... Eden, calm down. I only did it for money, and I didn''t do anything else harmful to you. You know that I love money very much! As long as you give me money, I can even call you father. If you were a man, I could also have sex with you." Pa blurted out timindly. Eden was dumbfounded. Pa couldn''t be more depraved. "Even if I were a man, I would not be interested in such a malicious woman like you." "Pa, if you dare to betray me again, go to jail and apany Chelsea." After saying that, Eden turned around and got on the car. Pa patted her chest in lingering fear. Had Eden forgiven her? She smiled proudly. Anyway, she knew Eden very well. Earning money was the best thing. She turned around happily. Just as she reached out to the door, Eden drove off at a furious pace. Pa went berserk, "Eden! I haven''t even gotten on the car yet!" Eden nced at Pa who was stamping her feet from the rearview mirror, and she sneered wickedly. She felt that she was more and more patient, and she actually endured what Pa did again and again. Pa straightened up her neck and cursed, "Eden, you are such a narrow-minded and bad woman! How can you do this to me? I just told others that you were in the hospital, didn''t I?" "You are fine now, aren''t you? How can you leave me here... Can''t others meet you?" Eden drove all the way back to thepany. After entering the office madly, she took off her coat and threw her bag on the sofa. Suddenly, she sensed the familiar and pleasant smell. Eden turned around and saw Victor looking at her curiously. Victor hugged her and looked at her angry face. She did not see him in the office. "Eden, what happened? Who bullied you?" Eden smiled and shook her head quickly, "No, I ran too fast just now. Why are you here? I thought you would stay there for a whole afternoon." Victor frowned and nced at her smiling facezily. When she was lying, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He sat on the sofa with her andbed the hair by her ear gently, "I went there with Lucian, and we solved it very quickly." "Oh!" Eden nodded. She lowered her head, so she did not notice Victor''s strange expression. Victor crossed his long legs leisurely. In an imposing manner, he stared at Eden. It seemed that he had seen her through. Eden felt guilty when she looked into his eyes. She seemed to have done something wrong. However, Thalia would not betray her. "Why do you look at me like this? Is there anything dirty on my face?" Eden smiled and took the initiative to lean against his arms. Seeing this, Victor smiled with satisfaction. Even if she didn''t say it, he would find it out. "Where did you go today?" Eden was slightly stunned. She looked up at him and then lowered her headzily, "I went to the hospital to see Candace, and Barrett." Victor''s face darkened as he looked down at her, "Did he meet you alone?" "Yes!" Eden told him what had happened in the tea house. He would investigate it even if she didn''t say it. He cared about her safety very much. "What an old fox! What does he want to do?" Victor narrowed his hostile and cold-blooded eyes. Barrett had taken actions, but he and Lucian wouldn''t just sit by and watch. Eliseo Group was one of the biggest internationalpanies in River City. If the Simpson family could not take it over, it would bepletely defeated. "He wanted to deal me a head-on blow at the first encounter." Eden thought of Barrett''s words. He talked about life with tea all the time. The expression on Victor''s cold and handsome face was hard to understand. He reached out to rub Eden''s head, "Don''t meet him alone in the future. He''s very dangerous." Eden was stunned. Why did she feel that he was the most dangerous? Why did he keep rubbing her head? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want to meet him, but I can''t hide like this forever." Victor nodded, "It won''t be long. I will solve this problem as soon as possible." "Okay!" Eden nodded. He was making arrangements in secret, and she did not have to worry too much. When Pa returned to her office, she had wanted to get even with Eden. However, she gave up when she thought of Barrett. She couldn''t go against Eden in an ordinary way. Eden was very smart and shrewd, and she knew everything she did. Eden was so horrible. She had done so many bad things. If Eden knew it, she would really go to jail. Eden said that she would send her to jail if she dared to betrayed her again. Thinking of this, Pa ran into her office in panic. "Pa, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so flustered?" Dean held the documents and looked at Pa inquiringly. It seemed that Pa had done something wrong again. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Pa red at him. Why was he everywhere? He was so annoying! Dean walked to her, "You''re in such panic. Did you do something bad?" Pa was speechless. Was it so obvious? "Do you think so just because I look flustered? Moreover, I''m not flustered at all!" Pa gave him a vicious look before turning around and entering her office. Dean rubbed his nose. Pa came back from outside. What did she do? Dean was confused, but he didn''t think too much because nothing happened. He carried the documents and went to Victor''s office. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 After Eden and Victor got off work, they went straight to Abigail''s house to see Ayman. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Anson and Abigail sitting on the sofa sleepily. Anson was holding Ayman in his arms with drowsiness. Sometimes, he woke up with a start. Eden was stunned. Didn''t they sleepst night? Victor was surprised. Was it so tiring to look after a baby? Anson was taking a nap. If he knew what Victor was thinking, he would refute him with disdain. "Abby, Anson, you..." Eden wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She knew that if the child cried and didn''t sleep at night, they would all be very sleepy. Seeing Eden, Abigail acted as if she had seen her lifesaver, "Eden, take care of Ayman for me tonight. I really can''t stand it anymore. He cries and doesn''t sleep these nights. Anson and I have never slept well." "Mom came here at noon, and then Anson sent her back. Two hours ago, a maternity matron came here and looked after Ayman for two hours, but Ayman still didn''t sleep. We asked a doctor toe over and have a check-up for him. The doctor said that he was healthy. The maternity matron thought that it was tiring to take care of Ayman, so she made en excuse and left." "I won''t hire a maternity matron anymore. You have to help me. Every child likes you, and Ayman likes you, too." Abigail wished that she could get rid of Ayman as soon as possible. After taking care of Ayman for a few days, she no longer had the joy of being a mother. Eden walked to Anson and took over Ayman who was in light sleep. She nodded, "Anyway, Ayman drinks powdered milk. I''ll bring him back to my house tonight. You two can have a good rest." "Oh... Eden, you are so sweet!" Abigail wanted to throw herself into Eden''s arms and cry to her heart''s content. Eden looked at her childish expression and couldn''t help smiling. Every mother had a hard process. Ayman was very small, and they had to pay attention to him all the time. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She and Jaida used to take care of three children at the same time. They couldn''t sleep at night because the children were too naughty. Anson did not say anything. He looked at Victor silently and raised his eyebrows slightly. Victor would experience the bad feeling at night. Although being a father was a happy thing, taking care of a child was really challenging. Eden cooked dinner. The four of them had dinner together. Then Eden brought Ayman and his daily essentials home after asking Anson and Abigail to go to bed early. Victor did not say a word on the way back. Looking at Ayman who was babbling in Eden''s arms, he felt as if Eden had been stolen. "Eden, how can we sleep since you bring him back?" "I''ll take the child to sleep in another room. We won''t disturb you." As soon as Eden said this, Victor''s face darkened. He was not used to sleeping alone, okay? "You won''t bother me." Victor said with depression. Eden nced at him silently and did not say anything. When they returned home, Ayman was still babbling and refused to sleep. Eden carried him in her arms with baby sling, put down his daily essentials and walked out. She filled the kettle with hot water so that she could make milk for him at any time. Victor followed her. Watching her prepare everything in perfect order, he hadplicated feelings. Was it really so troublesome to look after a child? "Woo-woo..." Ayman suddenly cried. Seeing this, Victor had a headache, "Can''t he just be quiet?" Eden put down Ayman, "He has been ustomed to being held by adults. As soon as he is put down, he cries. We have to correct his habit slowly." "Victor, take the basin to get some water. It''s almost nine o''clock at night. Let''s take a bath for Ayman first." Victor silently picked up the children''s basin that he took back from Abigail''s house and went to the bathroom to fetch water. After fetching the water, he stood aside and watched silently. Eden opened Ayman''s diaper. He had pooped, and it seemed that he had a bad digestion. After taking a bath for Ayman, Eden smoothed her hands with baby lotion and massaged him. He massaged his navel clockwise for fifteen times. Then she pulled his calves and let him exercise it for a long while. Eden did not stop until Ayman farted. Victor watched her soft movements. After Ayman farted, hey therefortably, looked around curiously with his big eyes and kept moving his hands. "Oh, Ayman, do you feel much better?" Eden kissed him on the forehead happily. Victor was overwhelmed by jealousy, and he looked at Ayman with envious eyes. "Eden, won''t he cry at night just because of what you did?" "I''m not sure. Although he''s delighted now, he might cryter." "It''s nine o''clock at night. We''ll feed him milk in half an hour. If he can fall asleep at eleven o''clock, that will be very good." Seeing that Ayman did not cry, Eden didn''t held him after changing his clothes and let him y on his own. "Victor, you go to bed first. You have something to do tomorrow." Victor nodded silently. He couldn''t help her much except for handing her something. Ayman was too small, so he didn''t dare to hold him. However, he thought too much. Ayman didn''t want to sleep after drinking the milk. He cried as soon as he was put down. Victor couldn''t fall asleep at all. Moreover, Eden had been walking around with Ayman in her arms. He looked at the time. It was three o''clock in the morning, but Eden was still walking in the room with Ayman in her arms. "Eden..." "Hush... Don''t speak." Eden lowered her voice and looked at Ayman. He was about to fall asleep. Victor was stunned. He finally understood why Anson looked at him with sympathy. Eden held Ayman and walked back. Seeing that he was asleep, she breathed a sigh of relief. She slept at three o''clock in the morning, while Abby usually slept at four o''clock when she took care of Ayman. It was a little difficult to change Ayman''s habit all of a sudden, and she had to hold on for a few days. She gently ced Ayman on the big bed. Then she went to bed cautiously and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She said in a low voice, "Victor, just sleep!" Victor suddenly hugged her and said with distress, "It''s even so hard to look after one child. I can''t imagine how tired you were when you took care of the three children." At that time, she was not rich and brought the children by herself. Eden smiled and knew that he was sad, "No matter how difficult something is, we can get used to doing it. As long as I''m willing to do one thing, I won''t feel tired." "Besides, the three children gave me hope to survive. I am very grateful to them." "Alright, don''t think about the past anymore. It will be dawn soon. Just sleep." Her arms were very sour, but what she did for Abby was far less than what Abby had done for her. If it weren''t for Abby''s help at that time, she and the children would have starved to death on the street. "Okay! Let''s sleep." Victor looked at Ayman whose sleeping face was so lovely. This time, he didn''t feel annoyed and smiled at Ayman for the first time. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 At six o''clock in the morning, Ayman woke up, and Eden got up to feed him milk. This time, Ayman fell asleep very soon. He slept until 12 o''clock at noon. After he drank milk, he fell asleep again. If he slept like this, he wouldn''t fall asleep at night. Eden nned to use a few days to change his sleeping time, so she didn''t go to work these days. Victor thought that Ayman would leave after living there for two or three days. Unexpectedly, it took them eight days to change Ayman''s sleeping habit. The ninth day was the weekend. It was sunny, and the sun was warm. After Eden fell asleep, Victor couldn''t stand it anymore. With dark eye circles on his face, he packed up Ayman''s things and went out with Ayman in his arms. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor knocked hard on the door. These days, Anson and Abigail finally had good sleeps. Hearing someone knocking on the door angrily, Anson knew it was without thinking. He opened the door in high spirits and saw Victor who had dark eye circles on his haggard face. He wanted tough, but he did not dare. He hadn''t seen Victor''s haggard appearance for several years. But his son was in Victor''s arms, and he didn''t dare tough. Victor red at Anson''s proud face. "Should I raise your son for you all the time?" Victor said very madly. Abigail rushed over. Seeing that Victor came here alone, she frowned and asked slowly, "What a stingy man. Isn''t it Eden who has been taking care of Ayman? Does she know that you''ve sent Ayman back?" Victor was stunned. Eden didn''t know about it. If she knew it, she wouldn''t allow him to send Ayman back. She had regarded Ayman as her own son. The three children were not at home, so she was very concerned about Ayman. Even if she did not sleep all night, she took care of Ayman in good spirits the next day. But she turned a blind eye to him. "Tut-tut. It seems that Eden doesn''t know this." Abigail looked down on Ayman. His face had be fairer and chubbier. Eden really took great care of him. Originally, she wanted to feed Ayman with breast milk, but she didn''t have enough breast milk, so she gave uppletely. "Come in first." Anson said with a smile. It was better to trick Victor intoing in first. Victor stood at the door, motionlessly. He put Ayman in Anson''s arms angrily, turned around and went home, ignoring the things on the ground. Anson was speechless. "Victor, my son is just your son!" Eden was Ayman''s godmother. Victor was shocked and almost fell to the ground. If Ayman stayed in his house for longer, he would really be his son. It would be great if Ayman was a girl. He was d to raise his future daughter-inw. However, Ayman was a boy, and he knew how naughty and inconsiderate boys were. Watching Victor leave without looking back, Anson shook his head, "He''s so heartless. Am I right? Ayman." Anson looked at Ayman''s chubby face and felt overjoyed. Abigail pinched Ayman''s small face and said happily, "He''s more and more adorable." "Because you''re very beautiful! He looks like you." Anson kissed Abigail''s face with joy. Abigail was touched by his sweet words and felt so warm. Eden had not slept well for several days. That day, she slept until afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she saw Victor lying beside her. Eden seemed to realize something and immediately looked aside, "Where is Ayman?" She woke up, so did Victor. He held her in his arms, "I''ve sent him back. Just sleep." Eden was stunned. When did it happen? Why didn''t she know about it? "Did you send him back?" Eden was a little annoyed. Victor admitted it generously. He was worried that she would be too tired. She was not in good health, and she would feel ufortable if she didn''t have enough sleep. "Do you want to raise him forever? Look at how much weight you have lost in the past few days. He can fall asleep at night now. I sent him back early in the morning." "But..." "Don''t worry. Anson and Abigail won''t be angry. I''m the one who should be mad." Victor''s handsome face darkened a little. He didn''t want them to be disturbed by anyone. Eden looked at him and knew what he was thinking about. She turned over slowly, and her waist and back ached. She had not looked after a child for a long time, and her arms were a little sore. However, since Ayman could fall asleep at night, she was very happy, and Abby could sleep well at night. Victor whispered, "Sleep with me for longer." "Okay!" Ayman went back, and she had nothing to do. However, there was still no news about Stephen. After resting at home for two days, Eden once again devoted herself to work. She had a meeting in the morning. After Victor went out, Thalia came in. Eden was about to call her. "Mrs. Alwynn." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eden nodded, "How''s Karlee now?" Thalia lowered her head slightly and said, "She failed to have an abortion. The Simpson family wants Stephen to marry Karlee. But Karlee is a real personality. She knows that Stephen is a jerk, so she wants to break up with himpletely and doesn''t want the child. Now the two families are in a stalemate." "Although the Simpson family gives Stephen much pressure, he doesn''t repent at all. He still goes to Telepathy. Last night, we lured Karlee there. She saw what Stephen was doing with her own eyes and caught him in bed." "Karlee should give up now." Eden shook her head slightly, "That''s not for sure. Such a thing only happened between the two of them. Even if Karlee really wants to break up, their families won''t agree. But Karlee is independent, and she does things her own way. I think she can change her parents'' mind." Love was just like this, and love was very important. Stephen came from a good family, and he was quite handsome. If he was a devoted man, he would be very suitable for Karlee. Thalia thought for a moment and said, "Karlee''s mother is a nice person. She knows Stephen''s character, so she can''t bear to let Karlee marry him. She doesn''t want Karlee to marry into the Simpson family all the time." "I see! I hope that Karlee could be with a better man. We''d better wait and see." "Okay!" Thalia nodded and turned to go out. Eden leaned against the swivel chair and looked out of the window thoughtfully. After sitting quietly for a while, she looked at the bright sunshine outside the window. With the coming of spring, everything was fresh again. She became busy. The spring collection had been designed before the new year, and the clothes were produced in large quantities. She had been busy these days. The spring fashion show wasing, and they had received countless of orders this year. She had sensed keenly that the spring collection would be more popr than ever. She liked the style quite much. But she didn''t know about the new product of R. K Group this year. They had been keeping it a secret. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Eden did not think much and continued to work. "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." Seth pushed open the door and came in. "Mrs. Alwynn, the cooperation with anotherpany goes on smoothly, but Irving is here. He has always wanted to cooperate with you. Now he is waiting for you in the conference room." "He''s here again." Eden looked at Seth helplessly. "Seth, just let him go. Tell him that I won''t cooperate with him." She didn''t even want to see Irving, let alone cooperate with him. Seth said helplessly, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve made it clear to him, but he doesn''t want to leave. He said that he won''t leave until he sees you." Eden was speechless. Why couldn''t she spend every day smoothly? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Victor was depressed all day long because they couldn''t hold a wedding. Every day, he stared at the diamond ring in a daze, which made her feel distressed. For Victor, holding a wedding was a kind ofpensation for her. He became a sessful businessman at such a young age, and he was on top of the whole industry. However, he always felt guilty to her. "Mrs. Alwynn, just meet him. Irving will not give up unless he sees you." After Seth conveyed Irving''s intentions, she smiled and turned around to leave. Eden looked at the time. Then she got up and walked to the reception room. After Seth was transferred to work here, they cleared a room on the first floor and used it as a reception room. Eden took the exclusive elevator and went directly to the conference room. Irving and Aidan were both there. Irving was dressed in a purple suit. The color was very nice, and the suit was very suitable for him. Compared with his usual elegant appearance, he looked much more charming at this time. "Nice to meet you, Miss Bleu!" After greeting Eden, Aidan took the initiative to leave. Eden sat opposite Irving. Irving looked at her with a gentle smile. She wore a gray-framed dress, looking capable and neat. "Eden, it''s really hard to see you." Eden looked at him and felt that he was annoying. Everything he did was unpleasant to her, because she disliked him. "Irving, I have asked my assistant to tell you that I have no intention of cooperating with your company." "Ha-ha..." Irving chuckled and stared at her. Seeing that she was in a hurry to disassociate herself from him, he was a bit sad in heart. "Eden, do you hate to cooperate with me that much? In this world, I will deceive anyone, but not you." "I am very grateful for this. You are right. I don''t want to cooperate with you on any project." Eden wanted to make it clear at one go so that they didn''t have to meet again. "Eden, we''ve known each other for many years. You know what kind of person I am." Irving didn''t give up. This was just the excuse he used to meet her. He was unwilling to give up. Although he knew that she didn''t love him, he didn''t want to give up his love. Eden looked at him ndly. Thinking of his cooperation with Barrett, she felt even more ufortable. "Irving, since you say so, let me make it clearer to you. You cooperate with Barrett because you want to ruin the branches of Alwynn Group aboard. You want to trap Victor in River City and let him be your target." "Irving, no matter how eagerly I long for sess, I won''t cooperate with someone who wants to kill my husband." She said every word clearly. Irving was dumbfounded. How did she know about this? How did Victor know about this? Victor was really well-informed. "Eden, you misunderstand me." "No." Eden answered with certainty and looked at him coldly. Being looked at by her, Irving felt a little guilty. He had cooperated with Barrett indeed, and he wanted to ruin the branches of Alwynn Group. This was his n. But he did not want Eden to know it. At the same time, he had known her decision. "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you." Irving''s tone was disappointed and dejected. He looked at her in and beautiful face quietly. He would never feel sick of her. "Thank you!" Eden expressed her gratitude sincerely. Sometimes, it was better to make things clear. "Irving, it''s not easy to get money, a high status and social connections. You are sessful now. Don''t ruin everything of you just because you want to beat someone." "I believe that before you cooperated with the Simpson family, you had known their situation. Cherish everything you have." "Eden, are you worrying about me? Or do you think that I am no match for Victor?" Irving looked at her leisurely. Eden''s eyes were indifferent. Irving understood what she meant very well. He acted dumb all the time. His desire to beat Victor had never disappeared. Eden lowered her head slightly and blinked her eyes. There were some things that she didn''t want to say. But since Irving liked her, she''d better say it. "In the business world, business deals should always bepletely kosher. No matter you win or lose, you should be honest and aboveboard." "If you y dirty tricks, you''re not respectable even if you win." "So, do you think I''ll lose?" Irving wanted to know if Victor was more capable than him in her heart. "You... will lose." It was not because Victor was her husband that she said so, but because she knew how capable Victor was. Anson, Lucian, Adonis, Brian and Sean were all extraordinary talents. No one could find out how powerful Victor was. Even she didn''t know about it. Irving''s expression suddenly changed. He lowered his head, and his expression was hard to understand. Eden said slowly, "In fact, you know it very well, but you just don''t want to give up." "Eden, you know me very well." When Irving looked at her, he still smiled faintly. Eden''s words did not make him angry. However... The contests between men were aboveboard and straightforward. If he couldn''t fight to the end, he wouldn''t have the qualification to challenge Victor. "I don''t know you. I''m just telling the truth." "Ha-ha..." Irving smiled charmingly, "Eden, I know what you mean." Irving looked at her gratefully. He remembered her advice. Just as she said, he knew it very well, but he was not willing to ept it. Eden nodded calmly. It would be great if he understood. "Well..." Eden stood up, "Goodbye!" "Eden." Irving suddenly stopped her. Eden looked down at him. He got up, and his tall and straight figure looked somanding, showing the charm of a mature man. "I''ve remembered your words." Eden nodded lightly. It did not matter whether he had remembered her words or not. The important thing was that they were destined to be strangers. "However, I have started, so I will not give up." There was still a smile on his face. He stared at Eden with meaningful and brooding eyes. Eden was stunned, "I take back my words." "No, I''ve remembered what you said." Irving smiled. "If youpare yourself with others all the time, you''ll drive yourself into a dead end." Eden said and left without looking back. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Irving smiled bitterly, "Eden, I can''t get you out of my head. More than ten years have passed." He had to way to give up, and he couldn''t bear to give up. He only regretted that he had missed her for too long. If he could spend the rest of his wife with her, he would have nothing to be afraid of! Just as Irving was about to leave, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive. Victor''s tall figure appeared at the door. He was looking at Irving gloomily and coldly. Irving looked over with a serious expression. When their treacherous and deep eyes met, the air was filled with hostility and malice. "You are so fast!" Irving sat back slowly with a provocative smile in his eyes. Victor walked in elegantly and nced at him, "Didn''t I warn you before? You''re not allowed to look for my wife." Irving turned a deaf ear to his warning, "Since you''re so bossy, she will leave you sooner orter." "But you''ll never have a chance to be with her." There was an evil smile on Victor''s handsome face. His eyes were full of disdain, and he really looked down on Irving. But Irving''s words made him reflect on himself. "That''s not for sure. My love is sincere. As long as Eden''s heart is not cold and tough, one day she will be touched by me." Irving smiled confidently. He was sure that he could touch Eden one day. "It''s good that you''re so confident." Victor didn''t say more. He got up and left gracefully. Irving slightly pursed his lips and did not look at Victor. He sat there quietly for a while and didn''t leave until Aidan came in to call him. Not long after Eden returned to the office, Victor came back. She was somewhat surprised, "Youe back so soon." Victor nodded slightly, "It''s just a formality." "Oh!" Eden nodded enviously. He was indeed a rxed president. He was not someone who was particrly eager for money. He was unimpressed by money or power, but he was very lucky. Victor approached her slowly. Seeing that she was working with her head lowered, he wanted to ask her about Irving. Irving''s words echoed in his ears, "Since you''re so bossy, she will leave you sooner orter." He suddenly smiled meaningfully. He actually minded Irving''s words. "Eden, do you think I''m overbearing?" Abigail once said that only Eden could ept his temper. Anson loved Abigail very much, and his love for Abigail was also overbearing. He felt that it was normal, but he cared about Eden''s feelings at this time. Eden didn''t understand why he suddenly asked like this. It seemed that he wanted to know the answer very much, and she smiled, "I like you when you''re overbearing." Victor was stunned. So, was he really overbearing? Immediately afterwards, he smiled happily. As long as Eden liked him, why should he care about other people''s thoughts? Why should he keep Irving''s words in mind and torture himself? "Victor, why did you ask such a question? What happened?" Seeing that he was silent, Eden asked again. Victor shook his head slowly and smiled pleasantly, "No. But sometimes, I''m afraid that I''ll lose you." What he meant was obvious. He was uneasy because he had a rival in love. Jasper had let go of his affection towards Eden, but Irving came here, which made him so annoyed. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing. She stopped working and looked at him, "Did you get stimted when you went out?" Victor was taken aback. He was indeed stimted. He didn''t say anything and sat on the sofa quietly. "Did Irvinge to you?" Eden instantly understood why he was so abnormal. "Since you''ve known it, why do you ask me?" "What did he say to you?" He didn''t want to ask, but he couldn''t help asking. "Something about cooperation. I have refused him." Eden answered slowly. Victor knew about this matter as well. Irving wanted to cooperate with Eden just because he wanted to get closer to her. "Okay! In the future, you should refuse him like this every time." Victor grinned unconsciously. Seeing him like this, Eden suddenly understood that he had also met Irving. Otherwise, he would not say these words. "I see. You don''t have to worry about this matter. I will not abandon you." A crafty look came to Eden eyes. How could she not know what he was thinking? Having been seen through, Victor was speechless. He was too diffident, wasn''t he? Just as Victor was about to speak, Eden''s phone rang. "Eden, are you busy?" Delmont''s doting voice from the phone. "Delmont, I''m not busy. What''s the matter?" Eden asked with a smile. It seemed that Delmont was in a good mood. "Eden, I asked my assistant to send you a cake, and I have something to ask you." Eden smiled happily, "Thank you, Delmont. Just say it." Delmont said, "How''s the investigation of the car ident going on? Now my legs are almost healed. However, I can only walk, and I can''t run." Eden was very gratified to hear that. "Delmont, although you can walk now, you should have a good rest. You don''t have to worry about this matter. I will deal with it." Delmont said doubtfully, "Eden, many things happened before, and I did not have time to talk to you about it. I always feel that the car ident happened too suddenly. After I think about it carefully, I feel that someone arranged the car ident on purpose." Eden didn''t speak. This car ident was indeed arranged by Pa. Her purpose was very simple. She wanted to save Delmont so that Delmont would sympathize with her and be with her. However, she did not expect that Wyatt would walk in front of them. At that time, the moment she saw Pa, she had such an idea. That was why she pushed away Wyatt without hesitation. She knew Pa very well. Delmont got injured in order to save her. "Delmont, give me some time. I''ll give you an answer in a few days." She had something to do to Pa. "Alright. Eden, don''t be too tired." "I see." Eden smiled and hung up the phone. Hearing about the car ident, Victor was very confused, "Eden, what are you nning in your heart?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eden was helpless. He was suspicious of everything. "Nothing. You''re with me everyday. What could I n?" She looked down and did not look at Victor''s inquiring eyes. Victor''s eyes shed, and he did not speak. His phone vibrated. He looked down and saw the message sent by Lucian. "Victor, Barrett has taken actions. The leader of Flying wolf Alliance and Stephen went to the cruise ship. Barrett suspects that the cruise ship is yours." Victor put away his phone slowly and looked at Eden, "I''m going out. Then I''ll pick you up and we''ll go home together." Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Eden did not doubt anything. They had been very busy recently. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Go and do your work. We won''t go home for dinner tonight. I want to have hot pot." Eden looked at him. It was still cold, so eating hot pot was more suitable. "Okay!" Victor was so happy. He got up immediately and left. Since Barrett and Irving wanted to destroy his power in River City, he would shatter their dreams first. He would break Barrett''s wish into pieces and ruin his hope. As Victor turned around, his ck eyes were full of hostility and apathy. When he went out, Lucian had been waiting for him at the door. They looked at each other and walked toward the elevator without saying anything. Pa hid in her office. Watching them leave, she immediately sent a message to Barrett. "Chairman Simpson, Victor and Lucian suddenly left the office." Only two minutes after she sent the message, Barrett transferred her a huge sum of money. Pa smiled with joy. It was so easy to make money by helping the rich. "Thank you, Chairman Simpson!" She replied to Barrett quickly. "Miss Koch, please pay more attention to Victor in the future. I''ll give you a rich reward." "Chairman Simpson, you''re too polite. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me." If she could make money at such a speed, it would not take long before she could pay the loans and live the life she wanted. Everyone said that Victor was horrible, but she stayed with him everyday and found that he was not so scary. Pa held her phone excitedly and walked back and forth in the office, unable to suppress the happiness in her heart. When Victor and Lucian arrived at the underground parking lot, Dean was waiting for them at the elevator. The two of them got in the car. Lucian took out hisptop and connected to the monitoring system on the cruise ship. After watching for a while, he said ndly, "Brian is on the way there with his assistants." Victor said, "Ask him not to show up. Let Chaosfield Society take actions. Knock down those who are on the cruise ship and throw them into the sea. The sea is ice old on such a day." Dean was stunned. He was afraid that those people would die if they were thrown into the sea. "Alright!" Lucian sent a message to tell Brian about it. After Brian received the message, he pursed his lips. Since they didn''t want him to show up, why should hee here? Looking at the fierce scene in front of him, he didn''t even have a ce to stand. In the car, Lucian exined the reason slowly, "Stephen went to the casino on the cruise ship with the members of Flying wolf Alliance. He said that the banker tricked him and he lost a lot of money. He''s smashing the casino with them." "His new girlfriend went with him, saying that she was sexually harassed by our staff." "One of his friends said that he lost something on the ship. Now he''s making a scene over there." Victor sneered, and his eyes became more indifferent, "He is trying to make a big thing out of it so that the owner of the ship will show up. What a clown!" Lucian looked at him and asked, "Then why did youe out with me?" Victor nced at him and smiled wickedly, "I want to see what will happen to Stephen, of course." Lucian was stunned. Sure enough, no one could bear to offend Victor. He was very vindictive and heartless. If he remembered correctly, Stephen once attacked Eden. How could Victor let him off so easily? Although Victor was warm in Eden''s eyes, he was actually very vindictive and scheming. ...... Irving did not return to thepany after he left Alwynn Group. Instead, he went straight to Barrett. Barrett was looking for him as well. In the reception room in the Simpson family. Barrett looked at Irving calmly and smiled cunningly, "Mr. Matthews, thanks to you, I finally knew that the cruise ship belongs to Victor." "It''s no bother." Irving shot a nce at Barrett''s crafty face. When dealing with ordinary people, Barrett was indeed an old fox. However, to deal with Victor, Barrett was not cunning and smart enough. It was impossible for Stephen to force Victor to show up. He didn''t know about the rtionship between Barrett and his father untilst night. That exined why Dahlia knew Chelsea. He was introduced to Barrett by Dahlia. The reason was simple. His father wanted him to think highly of Dahlia. If a woman had such connections and rtionships, a man would think that she was awesome, and it was reasonable for him to think highly of her. The fact that the Simpson family was the richest in A Country raised Dahlia''s status. Over these years, he did not have any women by his side, and he did not even have a girlfriend. His father wanted to have a grandchild. That was why he valued Dahlia so much. But he had been looking down upon Dahlia since he met her. He agreed to his father''s request just because he wanted to know what his father was going to do. At this time, everything was clear. His father wanted to get a piece of the pie in this contest. In other words, his father knew what Barrett wanted to do, and he wanted to profit at Barrett''s expense. "Mr. Matthews, now they''re making a scene on the ship. If someone is killed, Victor will have to show up. As long as we get the evidence, we''ll have a n to carry out." Eden''s way reminded him that although Victor had never done anything illegal, he could frame him. Irving did not speak. Barrett did not know that Victor could bully him by intimidation and force as well. Irving met Eden that day, and he had been absent-minded because of what Eden had said. Barrett was waiting for good news. He was so excited that he did not notice the strange expression on Irving''s face. At the same time, Victor had reached the beach. The car was stopped at the edge of the cliff on the beach, and they could clearly see the situation on the cruise ship. Victor wore sunsses and held a telescope in his hand. He stood in the wind and observed the cruise ship. At this time, the situation on the ship was very chaotic. The bodyguards on the ship were all from Chaosfield Society. they were all good at martial arts. They kicked those wanted to make trouble. Those people fell into the sea and thrashed around in the water. Perhaps it was because they had lived a peaceful life for a long time, every member of Chaosfield Society chased the enemies like crazy. They were like leopards, catching their preys and not letting them go. Their movements were quite agile and deft. Through the telescope, Victor could see those people who wore ck suits clearly. Their cuffs were embroidered with patterns of wolves. This detail was hard to be found out. But people who knew the gang could see it easily. As the sea breeze roared past Victor''s ears, Victor hair flew back in the wind, making him look handsome and appealing. He saw a familiar figure. Stephen''s fine suit had been torn into pieces. "Bang..." He was thrown into the sea, and he was shouting for help in horror. Victor smiled with satisfaction, slowly put down the telescope and turned back to the car. Lucian watched the video on theputer and nced at him ndly, "Are you satisfied now?" Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Victor squinted his eyes maliciously and nced at the sea outside the window. The sea breeze was very cold, and his tone was full of hostility, "If it was in ancient times, I would definitely cut off his head. Tell Brian to stop. There''s no need to kill anyone. Barrett wants to have dirt on me and ruin my reputation." Lucian said, "I thought that you only know how to date and dote on your wife." Victor was speechless. Was he so irresponsible? He should dote on Eden, but he wouldn''t rx his will to develop his business. His eyes suddenly became sharp, and he looked very aggressive, "Irving went to see Eden today." "No wonder you are in a bad mood. Since Eden knows that Irving has cooperated with Barrett, she wouldn''t treat Irving kindly." Victor turned to look at him. His dejected tone showed how depressed he was at the moment. "What he said makes me very uneasy. Am I very domineering in front of Eden?" He remembered Lucian once said that only Eden could ept his temper. Lucian looked at him with puzzlement, "You''ve married for a long time. Why do you have to worry about this?" Victor didn''t speak. No wonder Amelia left Lucian. He was too confident in himself, and he had no sense of crisis. "Dean, start the car and go to my house. I''ll have hot pot for dinner." "Wow, Mr. Alwynn, are we going to eat with you? Thank you! I''m so excited!" Dean started the car happily. Lucian was speechless. Dean thought too much. "No, I''ll eat with my wife." Victor said word by word. Dean was stunned, and he couldn''t be more embarrassed. He must be out of his head just now. Twenty minutester, Barrett received a phone call and was told that Stephen was being sent to the hospital for rescue. He fell on the sofa weakly. Stephen went to the cruise ship with so many people. However, not only Victor didn''t show up, but the top managers on the cruise ship also didn''te forward. Instead, they were all thrown into the sea. They suffered from frostbite and were all sent to the hospital. More importantly, those who went to the cruise ship with Stephen all had criminal records or once broke thew. They would suffer a great loss if the police investigated it. Seeing him this, Irving knew that Stephen had failed, and he was not surprised at all. Irving got up and said nothing. After knowing the truth, he was in a veryplicated mood. His father had the same thoughts as he did, but their mentalities were different. He wanted Alwynn Group to disappear in this world, because the woman he liked was Victor''s wife. Barrett suddenly said, "Mr. Matthews, don''t you want to say anything?" Irving looked down at Barrett who was sitting on the sofa. At this time, Barrett''s face was gloomy and angry. "Chairman Simpson, do you know why you can never beat Victor?" Barrett raised his head and looked at him with shrewd eyes, but he did not say anything. Irving slowly sat back down on the leather sofa and said, "Victor has forethought. After hearing the news that you hade back, he sent away his three children. You wanted to deal him a head-on blow at the first encounter on the ship, but he was not so easy to deal with. Instead, you fell into his trap. Chelsea and Baylee were sent to jail. Even your most trusted butler had an ident." "Do you understand now? You yed those dirty tricks aboard to get sess, but those don''t work on Victor. To deal with Victor, you need absolute wisdom and courage. Otherwise, you can never win." After saying this, Irving got up, buttoned up his shirt and left without looking back. While Barrett was thinking about Irving''s words, Leni came downstairs in tears. "Barrett, something bad happened to Stephen. Hurry up and contact the best doctor!" Leni sat beside Barrett, shook his arm and pleaded him. Her daughter had been put in prison, and her son must be safe and sound. "What''s more, when will you deal with Victor? Our daughter and son have suffered a lot because of him. Should we just stand by and watch?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Her heart ached as soon as she thought of Chelsea who was in jail. "Shut up!" Barrett took a look at her. Her crying and sad face made him so disgusted, "Look at you. You don''t look like the hostess of the Simpson family at all!" Leni immediately wiped the tears on her face. It was not easy for her to control everything in this family. She couldn''t lose her power because of a moment of panic and let his other two wives take advantages. "Barrett, then I''ll go to the hospital to see Stephen first." "Okay! Don''t worry. I won''t let anything bad happen to our son. He is in the best hospital now, and he''s not in danger. Go to see him first." "Okay!" Leni didn''t say anything else. He didn''t do anything, but she wouldn''t let her son and daughter suffer like this. She turned around and went downstairs with a sinister face. Barrett''s eyes were gloomy. The failure reminded him of Victor''s arrogant words, "Chairman Simpson, I won''t let you down." Yeah, Victor really did not let him down. The more thoroughly he investigated, the more he found that Victor was not simple. He was afraid that his hidden power had been found out by Victor. "D*mn it! Phillip, your son really makes me feel annoyed!" Barrett flew off the handle and waved his arms with a frenzy of rage. On the way back, Victor was in a good mood. When he passed by the shopping mall, he asked Dean to stop the car and bought a gift for Eden before he went back. Lucian nced at the gift in his hand and said with a look of disgust, "You buy her a bag again. Can''t you buy something else?" Victor was quite delighted, so he talked a lot, "I buy her a bag again, but so what? My wife likes it. She doesn''t like something too expensive. Even if I buy something expensive for her, she would only put it at home. She likes things that are suitable for her. Women want to have as many bags as possible." Lucian looked at the brand and said in a light tone, "This bag is very expensive. It''s an exclusive bag of LQ Brand, and it''s the new design this year." "Hey! Lucian, how do you know women''s bag so well?" Lucian looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot, "Ourpany runs women''s clothing, and we have cooperation with thepanies who design women''s bags and jewelry. I''m familiar with these things. Don''t always think that I am a dull and ascetic workaholic." After he was with Amelia, he paid more attention to what girls liked intentionally. However, she... left before he could buy her something good... "Ha-ha... I thought that you only knew aboutputer. It turns out that you know a lot." Victor smiled happily. His bright smile was as warm and pleasant as the spring breeze. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Lucian looked away silently. Victor was so charming to people of all ages and both sexes. "I thought you knew nothing except for work. But when will you end your nd life?" Victor looked at him. Ang was very touched by what he had done for Amelia. Lucian looked out of the window, and the expression in his brooding and deep eyes was hard to understand. After a while, he said, "Amelia doesn''t want to see me, but she will see Grandma Weaving. She may find her before I do." "That''s possible." Victor nodded slightly. Lucian leaned against the seat slowly and still looked out of the window. Spring came round to the earth again and everything looked fresh and gay. The trees on both sides of the road were budding. So many thoughts of Amelia were crowded into his mind. When he sent Ang back that night, he told Ang a lot along the way. Ang didn''t give up looking for Amelia, either. Amelia was on guard against him, but she would not guard against others, let alone strangers. It was more likely for Ang to find her. Ang promised him that as long as she found Amelia, she would tell him where Amelia was. "Victor, my dreams are very strange during this period of time. I often dream of snakes, and the snacks circle around me. Sometimes, I dream of snacks of all kinds of colors, and sometimes I dream of two snacks. They follow me very happily. I hate snakes so much, but I don''t feel disgusted in my dream." His words made Victor stunned. He shook his head, "I don''t know how to exin dreams." Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Ronen, these are dreams about babies." Lucian was stunned. He was a man. "Dean, you idiot. Are you a woman?" Victor nced at him. "Mr. Alwynn, you are the father of three children, and you should understand such dreams." Dean smiled and looked at Victor from the rearview mirror. Unexpectedly, Victor''s face suddenly darkened, and he pursed his lips tightly. Whenever someone talked about this, his sore spot would be touched. However, Lucian asked with interest, "If you''re very experienced, talk about it." Dean was dumbfounded. He didn''t even have a girlfriend. How could he have experience in such a thing? "Mr. Ronen, dreaming of snakes means that your son will be born. My mother once said that when she was pregnant with me, my father always dreamed of snakes, and I am indeed a man." Hearing this, Lucian said with disdain, "If there is such a magical thing, we''ll know the sex of the embryo without scientific verification." "Therefore, Mr. Ronen, this is really something amazing." Dean did not notice Victor''s expression at all. "If you don''t believe me, you can search for information online." Dean added. "Boring!" Lucian simply closed his eyes and had a rest. Amelia had taken the contraceptive pills. How could she be pregnant with his child? Lucian''s heart ached severely. Feeling that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Dean immediately stopped talking. He shouldn''t have talked about this. He made Lucian feel sad, didn''t he? Amelia had left him. How could he have a baby? He was really stupid. When Lucian returned to his office, Dean''s words still rang in his ears. He didn''t know why, but he picked up his phone and searched on the Inte. There was really such a saying. It was said that if he dreamed of one snake, he might have a son, and he might have twins if he dreamed of many snacks. Then heughed self-mockingly. Such a thing could not happen to him. He didn''t believe these exnations, and he thought that perhaps he had such dreams because he often met Candace recently. He had been praying that the child of Adonis and Candace could be safe and sound. It was time to get off work, so he put on his clothes, picked up the car key and left the office. He went to see Adonis every day after work. Before going there, he would go to the restaurant that Candace liked and buy dinner for her. There were signs that Adonis was about to wake up. Every day, he would talk to Adonis and tell him what had happened recently. Adonis had a reaction every time he talked to him, and he was very excited. He hoped that Adonis could wake up before Candace gave birth to the baby. "Mr. Ronen, where are you going?" Dean was preparing to get off work. Lucian looked at him as if he was an idiot, "I''ve got off work." "Oh! It''s time to get off work. I''m about to leave, too." Lucian was speechless. Looking at Lucian''s cold face, Dean said with a smile, "Mr. Ronen, what do you do after work every day? Don''t you go out to y?" "No!" Lucian shook his head expressionlessly. "Why don''t I treat you to hot pot tonight?" After hearing Victor''s words, he really wanted to have hot pot. "No." Lucian said indifferently and then walked toward the elevator gracefully. Dean was taken aback. He was disliked. Lucian entered the elevator. Seeing that Dean stood still, he pressed the button without hesitation. The elevator door closed and he went straight to the first floor. Seeing this, Dean waspletely dumbfounded. "Dean, let''s go together." Thalia was about to get off work. Dean smiled and nodded. "Thalia, would you like to have hot pot?" He didn''t believe that he couldn''t find anyone to apany him to eat hot pot at night. "Oh, no. Maybe tomorrow night. I have something to do tonight. I''m going to a blind date." Thalia said with a grin. Dean asked, "Do people still go on a blind date in this era?" Thalia looked at him and smiled, "Yeah, blind dates always exist. My friend introduced me a nice man. I''ll meet him." Dean felt a bit unpleasant. He was refused again! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, you can leave first." Dean smiled, "I won''t dy your blind date." "Okay!" Thalia grinned and entered the elevator. Pa saw everything that had just happened, "Dean, how about me apanying you to eat hotpot?" Dean looked at her, "That''s a bad idea. I don''t want to eat with you." Pa was stunned. Why didn''t he want to eat with her? "Dean, you''d better not be so snooty." Pa went berserk. Dean looked at her very unhappily, "I don''t care what you think about." At this time, the elevator stopped. Dean walked into the elevator with annoyance and closed the door quickly. Pa was mad. Dean was indeed a poor and hateful man! Pa stamped her feet in anger. "It seems that many people don''t like you." An indifferent voice sounded behind Pa. "Humph! He''s just a poor man. Is he qualified to dislike me? He thinks too much of himself." Pa blurted out when she heard Eden''s voice. When she turned around and saw Victor, her face suddenly turned pale. Although she knew that Victor was not so horrible, she lowered her head in fear when she saw him. "I''ll... leave first." Pa entered the elevator in panic. A trace of ridicule shed across Eden''s clear and bright eyes. Pa had never changed. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Victor looked at her and smiled slightly, "Eden, when will you send her to prison?" He lowered his head and looked at her with a faint smile. Eden looked at him doubtfully, "You..." "In fact, I am very clear about Delmont''s car ident. He called you specially to ask about it, didn''t he? Why didn''t you tell him the truth?" Victor looked at her curiously. Eden immediately looked away, lowered her head and did not speak. Her light brown curly hair gently fell beside her ear, making her look sweet and beautiful. "Eden, why don''t you send her to prison? Such a cruel woman like her will hurt you one day. She is your ssmate. If you''re in a dilemma, I will do it." "No." Eden shook her head quickly. Although there was evidence to prove that it was Pa who arranged the car ident, it was not the right time to send her to prison. "Victor, I will deal with this matter on my own." Her voice was exceptionally clear as she smiled at him gently. Victor stepped forward and reached out to rub her head tenderly. His handsome features were iparably gentle at this time, and he looked affectionate and warm, "Okay, let''s go!" He took her into the elevator. In the car, Victor fastened the seat belt for her, picked up the bag he had bought on the back seat and handed it to her. "Honey, this is for you." His voice was pleasant and touching. Eden looked at the bag in pleasantly surprise, "Thank you, darling!" Seeing that it was an exclusive bag of LQ Brand, she was overjoyed. "Victor, I was going to buy this bag. Its leather is very soft. I''ve been fond of it since I saw it." Hearing her words, Victor was in a better mood, and he smiled more and more brightly. He started the car and left. Eden opened the package and looked at the color of the bag. She liked white, and her starry eyes lit up. The longer she looked at the bag, the more she liked it. "Victor, this is the color I like, and I like this style so much!" Eden said excitedly. She liked things that were suitable for her. Victor parked the car at the intersection and looked sideways at her, "It''s really rare for you to be so happy when you receive gifts from me." Eden raised her head and looked at him with a smile. She did not want to conceal her happiness at all, "Who doesn''t like good things? Especially bags! I have a lot of bags, but I only like a few of them." "How picky you are." Victor''s tone was full of affection. In his opinion, her bags were very beautiful. She didn''t want expensive things, but things she liked very much. Of course, expensive things were always nice and beautiful. As long as she was happy. After they had hot pot, they went home and had a video call with the children. Then they took a bath before going to bed. Eden received a message from Aro before she fell asleep. "Mrs. Alwynn, Stephen is hospitalized." Eden was stunned. Why was he hospitalized? "Aro, what happened?" "It seems that he was injured in the sea. Mr. Alwynn went out today, but I don''t know where he went." Eden looked sideways at Victor who was about to lie down. Then she replied, "I see." "After hearing that Stephen had an ident, Karlee''s mother took her for an abortion." Eden was taken aback, and her mind kept turning in an endless loop. Since Karlee had an abortion, it was really impossible for her to marry into the Simpson family. This was what she wanted to do at the beginning. The Simpson family had just returned to River City, and they needed some time to establish a rtivework. She wanted to prevent them from building a strong rtivework during this period of time. If the Simpson family had no backer or supporter, they couldn''t do anything to threat her and Victor. Eden put aside the phone and asked Victor, "Where have you been today?" Victor pulled her into his arms, "I went out to work. What''s the matter?" Victor took her fingers and yed with them gently. Every second with her was sweet. "Nothing." Edeny in his arms. Anyway, Karlee had given up Stephenpletely because of this. As long as the Woods family and the Simpson family couldn''t be rted by marriage, the Simpson family couldn''t be the most powerful. Victor looked at her quietly for a while. Obviously, she had something on her mind. Eden looked at him. He suddenly approached her, and his delicate features were so handsome and good-looking. At this time, he was looking at her with an expression that was hard to understand. A hint of panic shed through Eden''s eyes as she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Just sleep." Her soft voice was pleasant to hear. She seemed to be avoiding something, and she didn''t want to be seen through. Victor''s breathing became slightly rapid, and his eyes were bright and intense. "I can''t fall asleep." His voice was hoarse, and he leaned closer to her. When he couldn''t fall asleep, he always hoped that she could coax him. Unfortunately, she didn''t understand what he was thinking. He liked to coax her. Although he was a man, he liked her soft and tender words. Eden smiled gently, "Didn''t you say you were tired? Why can''t you fall asleep?" His charming face looked sleepy indeed. Victor grabbed her hand and kissed it tightly. His voice was low and affectionate, "I miss you." Eden couldn''t help but punch him, and her face was as red as a ripe apple, "You''re so bad. By the way, Victor, there will be an exhibition in Lemmon City in a few days. I have to go there." Hearing this, Victor frowned, "How many days should you stay there?" "About a week. I''ll bring Thalia and Aro with me. Anthony and Seth are in love. We can''t always separate them." Victor was stunned and said discontentedly, "You are quite considerate towards others. What about me?" Hearing hisining tone, Eden burst intoughter. "What are youughing at?" Victor was more and more dissatisfied. "I''mughing at you." Eden admitted it generously. He always behaved like a child in front of her. Her bright eyes were filled with smiles, and she looked as appealing as the stars. When she was a child, he liked her starry and bright eyes very much. She could always warm his broken heart. He reached out and stroked her delicate eyebrows under the moonlight. Even the cold room became very warm at this time. "In fact, I heard what you and Irving said." Eden was surprised and somewhat angry, "Did youe back just because you heard that I met Irving?" "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled, "Eden, I couldn''t fly. How could Ie back in such a short time? I happened to see you in the conference room when I came back. I thought you were going to meet a new partner, and I wanted to acted as a gatekeeper. But when I reached the door, I heard Irving''s voice." Eden was a little speechless and helpless, "Then why are you so uneasy today?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Victor slightly pursed his lips and kissed her face, whispering in her ear, "Now I''m no longer uneasy, because you will never dislike me." Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Eden rolled her eyes at him. Just as she was about to say something, Victor kissed her. It was destined to be an extraordinary night. Eden did not struggle. She was happy to enjoy his love. They had married for several years, and he always cared about her feelings on bed. She met all kinds of people in life. She knew that although Victor was a little overbearing, he was a very nice husband. Moreover, he was overbearing just because he loved her. At the same time, Irving was in a low spirit all day long. Standing in front of the French window in the living room and looking at the dark night, he was somewhat dejected. He thought of the time when they were in high school. In high school, Eden''s lonely and thin figure was attractive. He always stood behind her and looked at her silently. Myra bullied her, which caused her to have no friend in school. She was a loner. Pa made things difficult for her. She would only appear in the ssroom during sses. He knew that she was very smart. Beautiful girls were very eye-catching. At that time, only a few people had phones, so writing love letters was popr among students. There was beautiful writing paper of all kinds of colors. After the evening self-study, a few boys would stand at the door of the ssroom and hand love letters to the girls they liked. After that, they would turn around and run away immediately. That was the unique innocence and shyness of youth. Eden had good grades, and she was beautiful. She was the most popr among the girls. Although she didn''t like to talk and her thick bangs covered her beautiful face, she was well-shaped, and her eyes were bright and starry. She was unique and outstanding among all the students. He knew that she had never read the love letters, including the love letters he wrote to her. She didn''t want to cause any trouble. Every time she received a love letter, she would throw it into the trash can when there were few people. The love letters he wrote were thrown away, too. Every time that happened, he would follow her silently. After she left, he would pick up the love letters. Then he opened them one by one to see who wrote them to her. He would know how many rivals he had in love. At that time, although he could not get a response from her, he liked her very much. She would sit in the corner quietly and eat what she liked, holding a textbook and reading. During her free periods at school, she would stay at a quite ce where there were few people. In summer, she would be very happy as long as she could have a strawberry-vored ice cream. She was her real self when she read quietly. She would smile and talk to herself. At that time, she looked more active and livelier than usual. She lived in her own world and disassociated herself from others. He saw all those wonderful moments clearly far away from her. At that time, he had fallen in love with her. Nothing could change his love for her. The past was so wonderful, but he was the only one who remembered it clearly. Irvingughed self-mockingly and looked back at the cab. There was something valuable in it. He slowly walked over and pulled out a box. In high school, she received a box of love letters. Irving thought that it was time to return these things to her. At that time, she had no time to appreciate others'' affection towards her. If she read these love letters at this time, perhaps she would have different feelings. He opened the box slowly. The love letters on the top were written by him. At that time, he was thinking that if he could make achievement in the future, he would definitely find her, be with her and give her the best life. However, life was too hard. In order toplete the task that his father gave him, he had been busy over the years. They were destined to miss each other. They were not fated. Over the years, he had been living in low profile in his own world but living in high profile in others'' world. He wanted to wait until he could weather the storm. At that time, he would definitely give her everything of him and marry her. However... Eden got up early the next morning to make breakfast. When Victor got up, he heard the doorbell ringing and went to open the door. A courier stood outside the door with a big box in his arms. "Sir, this is your parcel." He was very friendly. Victor frowned and nced at the box in his arms. He did not buy anything online. Thinking that it was Eden''s, he signed it and took it home. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was a little heavy. Victor put it in the living room and asked, "Eden, what did you buy? It''s pretty heavy." Eden came out with breakfast and looked at the box in confusion. "No, I didn''t order anything recently." Victor looked up at her, picked up the scissors on the table and opened the box. What he saw was a lovely pink paper with strawberry patterns printed on both sides. The handwriting on the paper was very beautiful. "Eden, I have kept them for you for more than ten years. It''s time to give them back to you. You might not want to read them at that time, but now you may have different feelings. You were not lonely at that time. There were so many people who paid attention to you and liked you. Yours, Irving." Victor''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He looked down at the yellowing paper and envelopes which were folded beautifully. Most of them were heart-shaped. He once studied in high school as well, and he instantly understood what was in the box. When Victor opened the box, Eden returned to the kitchen to get the vegetables she cooked. She didn''t ask until she put the te on the table, "Victor, what is it?" Victor looked at her silently and closed the box, "Nothing. I suddenly remember that this is my parcel. I''ll carry it upstairs first." He had selfish intentions, and he did not want Eden to see these love letters. "Oh! Then hurry up ande down. Time for breakfast." Victor nodded and carried the box to the third floor. Locking the door, Victor trembled with anger. What did Irving mean by doing this? Did he write these love letters? He wanted to disgust him deliberately. "Phew..." Victor took a deep breath and kicked the box, making a dull sound. Were these love letters written by Irving? Did Eden reject them back then? Victor picked up a few love letters to read unconsciously, but he found that they were written by different people. Because their grades and names were clearly written. As if to confirm something, Victor opened those yellowing love letters very quickly. They were written by different people from different sses. He knew that Eden had good grades in high school, but he did not know that she was so popr. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Looking at a box of love letters, Victor was overwhelmed by jealousy. At that time, he was the most handsome boy in high school, but he had never received so many love letters. Victor read a lot at one go. Irving wrote about ten love letters to Eden. There were faint strawberry patterns on the pink paper. Therefore, Irving also knew that Eden liked to eat strawberries. The love letters written by high school students were very pure. Some boys'' words were too sappy and bold. He couldn''t stand it anymore. "Victor." Eden called him downstairs. Victor was stunned. "Bang..." He smashed the love letters back into the box and looked around the storage room. Then he put the box at the bottom of the shelf. Eden would note here often, so she would not find it. ncing at the box, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Irving. This b*stard! Why did he have the love letters written by others? Victor turned around and went out with a gloomy face. When he walked to the dinning room, Eden was drinking milk. Putting down the ss, she looked at him, "Hurry up and eat. It will be cold soon." "Mm." Victor walked to the opposite side and sat down, picked up the milk and drank it in one breath. He was too angry. Looking at his straight face, Eden asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Victor lowered his head to drink the porridge. It was very delicious. He took a mouthful of it. However, thinking about those love letters, he suddenly lost his appetite. He asked casually, "Eden, did you receive love letters when you were in high school?" He was wondering if Irving had taken all the love letters and hidden them secretly. Hearing this, Eden smiled very brightly, "When I was in high school, quite a few boys wrote love letters to me. I don''t remember it clearly. Anyway, I often received love letters." "Often?" Victor raised his voice. But why did Irving have those love letters? Victor was puzzled. "Yeah! I am a natural beauty, and my charm couldn''t be hidden." Eden was a little proud. She remembered that she often received love letters at that time, but she never took them seriously and threw them into the trash can. If she dated with a boy, she would definitely be scolded and ndered by Myra and Pa. Victor was speechless. She was so narcissistic... But she was really a natural beauty. She was a mother of three children, but she was still very beautiful. Time seemed to have left no trace on her face. She looked as young and pretty as an eighteen-year-old girl. "What about those love letters?" Victor pretended to be curious and asked. "In the trash can." "Ahem..." Victor coughed and spat out the porridge he had just drunk. Eden raised her head. Why was so he so surprised? It took Victor quite a while to calm down, "So, after you received the love letters, you threw them into the trash can." Irving picked up those love letters from the trash can. He still remembered the love letters written by Irving. "Eden, I really hope that I can be with you. I don''t know how long we can be together, but I know that I will love you until I die. No matter whether we can be together or not, I love you." "Eden, you know what? I''ve been standing behind you. I''ve been looking forward to the day you turn around to see me. If one day you need a shoulder to reply on, as long as you look back, you can see me behind you." At that time, he expressed his love boldly and directly. Victor asked again, "Haven''t you read those love letters?" Eden nodded, "No, I didn''t read them and threw all them into the trash can." Victor sympathized with those pure boys who wrote love letters to Eden. Their enthusiasm was thrown into the trash can. Victor felt much better in an instant. He was relieved. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Lucian. "Tell Irving about the piece ofnd." After a long while, Lucian replied to him, "Okay." Victor ate two bowls of porridge in one breath. After washing the dishes together with Eden, he went to thepany with her. He was in a good mood. Thinking that Irving would go off the deep end, he was so pleased. Irving went to work early in the morning. After the morning meeting, Dahlia followed him into the office. "Irving, did you meet Eden?" She looked at Irving. She apanied him cautiously, but he still loved Eden. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Irving frowned irritably and looked at her with sharp eyes, "This is not something you should think about." "But you should pay attention to it. We are nominally engaged. Do you know how others talk about us now?" She was really angry. Since he met Eden, he had been in a bad mood. Last night, he didn''t even have dinner. She couldn''t understand him. He seemed to be ruthless on the surface, but he was an affectionate man. At least, he was sincere to Eden. Of course, he was definitely hypocritical to her. Irving looked at her coldly and said mockingly, "You know that we''re just nominally engaged. Only you and my father know the details. Am I right?" Dahlia was stunned. Was he suspecting her? "Irving, listen to me. I..." "Mr. Matthews, bad news! Something goes wrong with the piece ofnd Victor auctioned." Aidan rushed in. Irving held his forehead helplessly and asked in a deep voice, "What happened?" Aidan''s face was pale, and his voice trembled violently, "That piece ofnd is close to the sea. No one is allowed to build buildings there. We can only nt trees." "What?" Irving''s face darkened to the extreme. He suddenly realized that Victor might have seen the love letters he sent to Eden, and he did this to fight back. "You... will lose." Eden''s words shed through his mind. Irvingughed self-mockingly. In fact, no matter how strong-willed a man was, he would be childish in love. Both of him and Victor were childish. He sent the love letters to Eden just to tell her that she was not alone back then. However, Victor regarded him as a rival in love, so he naturally misunderstood him. Victor was cold-blooded and brutal to others, but he was extremely gentle and considerate to Eden. "Mr. Matthews, what should we do now?" Aidan was furious. They were wasting money in River City. Victor was a b*stard. He really had the ability to drive them into a corner. Before the auction, he had asked Irving to think about it carefully. Victor was a cunning fox. If he could make money, he would develop the piece ofnd on his own, and it was impossible for him to sell it. He doted on Eden so much, so he would rather give the piece ofnd to Eden to let her practice than auction it. Irving was quite calm at this time. Victor wanted him to get furious, but he wouldn''t let Victor get he wanted. He could afford to loss the money. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 "Mr. Matthews, what should we do? We lost so much money. How should we exin to the board of directors?" Aidan was so anxious that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He had worked with Irving for many years, but he had never seen him suffer such a big loss. Hearing his words, Dahlia was angry as well, "Victor is a hateful b*stard. We must teach him a lesson." She looked at Irving, "Don''t you want to do something?" Chelsea had been sent to prison, so she did not dare to act rashly during this period of time. Eden had recognized her a long time ago. However, she was polite every time she saw her. She didn''t understand why Eden treated her like this. Last time, she stole the design drafts of children''s clothing from Alwynn Group. Although she found a scapegoat, Eden knew that she did it. However, she did not take any action. She didn''t understand what Eden was thinking. Irving looked at her indifferently, "Tell me. What do you want to do? Chelsea is in prison, and Stephen is dying in the hospital. Do you... have any good ideas?" Dahlia looked at him quietly and then asked, "Irving, do you have feelings for Eden?" "We''re going to deal with Victor. Why do you talk about this?" Irving looked at her leisurely, wanting to know if she had any good solutions. As far as his understanding of Dahlia, all she could do was to be jealous. "Irving, of course the two things are rted. Eden is Victor''s weakness. In River City, it is known to everyone that they''re in deep love. Victor only loves Eden, and it''s impossible to ruin their marriage by asking a woman to seduce him." They had tried this method before, but they failed every time. At this time, they could only plot against Victor in the business world. As long as Victor could never bring about an upswing, she would no longer be afraid of him. She wanted Victor to lose everything. Irving looked at her quietly for a while. He had reached an agreement with someone before, and he wanted to ruin the rtionship between Victor and Eden by himself. However, he failed. He didn''t know why, but he was no longer interested in this matter. He just wanted topete with Victor in business, but he failed again and again. As for Eden, he wanted to leave a good impression on her. In this case, what he had done for her wouldn''t be in vain. "Irving, as long as we ruin some of Victor''s cooperation, Alwynn Group will be less powerful." She knew that Barrett hadunched an attack on the branches of Alwynn Group aboard. These days, the share prices of Alwynn Group took a sharp tumble in M Country. Dahlia pulled out a few documents and handed them to Irving. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "This is the list of the business partners of Alwynn Group. As long as we can poach these clients, Alwynn Group will be isted and helpless." Dahlia smiled proudly. She got the list from Pa. "Oh!" Irving looked at the documents in front of him and felt quite surprised, "Dahlia, you''re really amazing. You can even get the list of the clients of Alwynn Group. So, do you know who are in charge of these areas?" He didn''t think that he could ruin the whole Alwynn Group just by a list. Since it was so easy for them to get the list, Victor didn''t care whether the information would be leaked or not. Dahlia was stunned. She really didn''t think of this. "Now his brother-inw is in charge of Southern region and the north district. His brother-inw is rich and powerful, and he is a famous rich man in Southern region. Do you think he will betray Victor and cooperate with us? The products of ourpany are featureless." "The clients in the southwest region and the northeast region have cooperated with Alwynn Group for many years. They used to be clients of Jotham Alwynn Group, and they are loyal to Victor. Do you think these people will betray Alwynn Group?" "The Klein family is the richest in Lemmon Ctiy, while the daughter of the Klein family likes Victor''s second son very much. Bert will always cooperate with Victor for the sake of his daughter." "You want Alwynn Group to go bankrupt just because of a list. Do you think it''s possible?" Being questioned by Irving, Dahlia went deathly pale. Every word he said hit the nail on the head, and she could only look at him in a trance. At this moment, she finally realized how superficial she was in his heart. Moreover, she had oversimplified the problem. In Irving''s opinion, the dirty tricks she had yed were all ridiculous. They looked foolish, while he was the onlooker. Dahlia clenched her fists tightly. However, she was a bit confused, "Irving, since you know that it''s hard for us to develop in this city, why did you choose toe here?" Irving lowered his head slightly and didn''t speak. However, Aidan knew the reason well. It was all because of Eden. He had told Irving that the market here had been saturated. Irving was well aware of the situation, but he wanted to have a try. For example, in real estate, in addition to Alwynn Group, they could cooperate with Symantec Group. But Symantec Group ced great demands on their partners. Even if they had money, Symantec Group might not cooperate with them. Moreover, Symantec Group was the most qualified real estatepany in this country. They had enough funds and advanced technology, so they were not afraid of other partners. The houses built by Symantec Group would be sold out before they were open to booking. This was strength. They were so powerful that one could beat them so easily. Irving said in a deep voice, "You can go out now." "Irving, you haven''t answered the question I asked you just now." Dahlia didn''t want to give up. She wanted to lose temper, but she knew that she was nothing to him. Even if she was angry, he wouldn''t have any reaction. Irving suddenly looked at her apathetically, "Get out! I don''t want to repeat it." Aidan immediately turned around and left. He didn''t want to be a punching bag. Gritting her teeth hard and clenching her fists tightly, Dahlia turned round and left unwillingly. Irving stood up slowly, walked to the wine cab and took out a bottle of red wine. After pouring himself a ss of wine, he walked to the French window and took a sip. Then he looked at the city in a daze. The expression in his brooding eyes was hard to understand. After a while, he couldn''t helpughing. There wereplicated emotions surging in his ck eyes. Since he came here, he had never defeated Victor. "You... will lose." These words kept ringing in his mind as if he had been possessed. He said in heart, "Eden, you win. I am finally convinced by your words, but please let me do onest thing for you before I leave." Irving couldn''t help but think of a sentence he had read in a book. "If you love her, give her the best happiness!" Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 At this time, Victor was in Lucian''s office. Both of them looked at the data on theputer seriously. Lucian pursed his thin lips tightly, "The shares of the branch in M Country continues to depreciate. In this case, the share prices will crash to an all-time low. Mr. Evans has been anxious, and he keeps calling me. If the share prices keep falling tomorrow, I guess he will immediately book a ticket and fly to River City to find you." Hearing this, Victor suddenly thought of Kenny''s words. "Dad, thank you for marrying mom!" "Don''t worry. It won''t happen." Victor smiled confidently. Lucian''s eyes shed, "Do you want your son to do something bad for you again?" Victor looked down at him, "Why do you speak unpleasantly? He will take over Alwynn Group in the future, and he should do something for thepany now." Lucian was speechless. He worried about Kenny''s life very much because he had such a wicked father. Lucian looked at the time, "Kenny is in ss at this time. I''ll contact him at night and talk to him. He knows a lot about this matter, and he''s more familiar with it than us." Victor smiled proudly, "Look, now even you''re dependent on my son." "Humph!" Lucian snorted coldly. If he had a son, his son wouldn''t be inferior to Kenny. Thinking that he often dreamed of snakes these days, Lucian felt extremely agitated. In the past few nights, he even dreamed of lotus and red flowers. He never dreamed of such things before. Therefore, he was influenced by Dean''s words. If he was thinking about something when awake, he would continue thinking about it in his dreams He checked the time, and he always woke up at three o''clock in the morning. He had an impulse to beat Dean. "Get out." With a gloomy face, Lucian asked Victor to leave. Victor touched his nose. What an ungrateful man! "I don''t want to stay here at all. I''ll apany my wife." Victor walked out proudly with his back straight. As soon as Victor returned to the office, he saw Eden going out with her bag. He asked, "Eden, are you going out again?" Eden nodded, "I''ll go to the construction site." "Just let Seth do it. Why do you have to go there?" Victor frowned. The construction site was dangerous, and she couldn''t go there. Eden looked at him and smiled, "I''ve only been there once since the construction began. Dad often says that I need to watch more, work more and learn more so that I can gain experience as soon as possible." "Then I''ll go with you." "Aren''t you going to another construction siteter? Adonis hasn''t woken up, so you have a lot of things to deal with now. Don''t worry. I''ll just go there to have a look. Mr. Booth is there." Eden comforted him with a smile. Seth and Thalia hade out. Pa would go with them, too. Victor was quite helpless, "Thene back soon. Don''t stay there for too long. I will be back in an hour." "Okay!" Eden smiled and left with the three of them. Anthony drove the car. On the way, Seth reported what had happened to Eden. Pa was bored. She was not in charge of these things. Why did she have to go with them? When Eden mentioned this matter yesterday, she asked if she could stay in thepany. Eden refused her. Last night, Leni asked her about Eden''s whereabouts. Did anything bad happen? Pa was a little uneasy. Although she hated Eden, she didn''t want to have any death on her conscience. She only wanted Eden to lose everything. As long as Eden''s life was harder than hers, she would be happy. "Miss, Mr. Booth has been worried about the sales of the houses. He''s been calling you to ask if you have any good ideas. Not so many people booked the houses in advance." In fact, Seth was also worried about this. After all, it was the first time that Eden had done business in real estate. Eden looked at her with a frown, "Have we got all the credentials? Have the houses been open to booking?" Seth said, "We''ll know it when we arrive." Eden nodded slightly. Before they got all the credentials, there would be many uncertain factors. If they opened the houses to book in advance, the house buyers would be afraid of risks and be more prudent. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She learned about the construction materials from Adonis before Adonis had an ident. As long as there was no problem in this aspect, she didn''t have to worry about the sales. Even if the houses couldn''t be sold, she had Symantec Group, and she was not worried at all. Pa listened to their conversation and asked curiously, "Seth, I really don''t understand. Others address Eden as Mrs. Alwynn. But do you two always call her Miss?" Hearing her question, Seth frown slightly and tilted her head to look at her, "This is just an address. What''s so strange about this?" "She has got married. Is it appropriate for you to call her Miss?" Pa was puzzled. The way Anthony and Seth addressed Eden was very strange. Seth smiled, "Pa, we call her like this because we know her parents." "How old are you? You''re so old-fashioned and inflexible." Pa snorted. She was so jealous of Eden''s good luck. Seth smiled and exined, "We''re raised by her family, so we''ve gotten used to addressing her like this." "s! Comparisons are odious. Eden, why are you so lucky?" Pa''s face was filled with jealousy. In the past, she bullied Eden so severely that Eden didn''t dare to show up, but Eden actually became so rich and powerful, which really surprised her a lot. Moreover, the rich did charity work and raised a group of loyal ves. Eden looked back at her and said meaningfully, "Pa, good luck is based on kindness. If you do more good things and be a kindhearted person, you''ll naturally be lucky." "Humph!" Pa looked unhappy, "You make me feel that I often do bad things." After Pa said this, she had a guilty conscience for no reason. Last night, Leni asked her about Eden''s schedule in detail. Although she got one hundred thousand dors as a reward, she always felt so nervous. Eden had known that she was in touch with Barrett. If anything bad happened to Eden on the construction site, even Victor would not spare her, not to mention Eden. Furthermore, Eden often took her deliberately when she went out. Last time, Eden could have gone to the hospital alone, but she asked her to go with her and made her betray herself. Pa looked at Eden with disgust, "Eden, the construction site is so messy, dirty and dangerous. Why do you have to go there? You can just enjoy yourfortable life. Seth is in good charge of the affairs, isn''t she?" Eden answered her calmly, "Myfortable life is based on my own strength." "Are you not capable enough? Your husband is a billionaire, and you can''t even spend all your money this life." She was the most envious of Eden''s marriage. Even if she didn''t marry Victor, the Clement family could provide her a rich life. Their ssmates admired Eden and Irving the most. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Pa actually persuaded Eden not to go to the construction site, which made Eden somewhat surprised. Pa had been in contact with the Simpson family. Since something bad had happened to Chelsea and Stephen, Leni would be the next one to suffer. Eden met Leni at the banquet that night, and she knew that Leni was not easy to deal with. Therefore, she brought Pa with her wherever she went. She knew that Leni would not spare her and the Alwynn family. She did not reply to Pa''s question but ordered her, "Pa, we''ll go to Lemmon Ctiy for an exhibition next week. You and Thalia will go with me." "Ah... It''s a business trip. Could I stay in thepany?" She felt that Eden would be in danger if she left this city. The Simpson family had been paying attention to her and Victor. When something bad happened to Eden, what should she do if they med her? Eden had been suspecting her. "Okay!" Eden nodded, "If you don''t want to go with us, I''ll give you another task. The key is that you shouldplete it by yourself." Hearing this, Pa was anxious. She was really not devoted to her work, "No, I''ll go with you." Eden smiled and closed her eyes to rest. Victor had sex with her for a long timest night. Sitting in the car, she was a little sleepy. After she closed her eyes, she thought that there was nothing she couldn''t do as long as she overcame herself. As long as she did not break thew, it was not so hard to take revenge on others. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the scenery ahead. The spring breeze was blowing, and the trees on the trees on both sides of the road were budding, which made her feel good. When would Leni attack her? She was actually very curious about this. After thirty minutes, they arrived at the construction site. They wore safety helmets and went in. A man who was responsible for their safety reported the progress to Eden. Eden listened to him very carefully. When she reached downstairs, she looked up at the high buildings and had a sense of pride in heart. Although she invested in the buildings, those hard-working workers yed the most important role. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The project was going on well. The construction team here was introduced to her by her father, and the workers were all reliable. The workers wearing safety helmets were busying working, which made Eden feel very excited and relieved. Eden ordered Pa, "Go buy lunch for the workers here. They are very tired." Hearing this, the man thanked Eden on behalf of the workers. Pa blurted out without thinking, "Eden, are you out of your mind? There are at least a thousand workers here. How much will it cost to buy lunch for them? They will have lunch by themselves. Why do you have to do this?" Eden looked at her with a frown and said indifferently, "Just do what I say! Don''t talk so much nonsense!" After that, she saw thebour contractor walking toward them with a smile. Pa was furious, but she couldn''t say anything. She was an idiot! Anyway, she wouldn''t pay the bill. Why did she have to say so much? Thalia had disliked Pa''s attitude for a long time. She reminded her aside, "Miss Koch, remember who you are. Although you used to be Mrs. Alwynn''s ssmate, you are her subordinate now." "Shut up! It''s none of your business!" Pa was very embarrassed after being scolded by Eden. At this time, how could she treat Thalia in a friendly way? Thalia stared at her coldly for a while. In the end, she didn''t say anything else. Eden had her own n, and she shouldn''t meddle in it. "Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you." Thebour contractor looked at Eden and smiled politely. Eden smiled faintly and nodded. Hayden Booth was a middle-aged man, and he was fat. With his hair slicked back, he looked quite amiable. Eden had met him several times. He was a diligent and dedicated person. She often heard from Seth that he had been paying close attention to the progress of the construction. Before the snow at the end of the year, the construction could definitely be finished. Eden took the initiative to greet him, "Hello, Mr. Booth." "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you foring here." Hayden had a kind expression on his face. He looked at Eden who was about the same age as his daughter. His daughter had been very impatient and bad- tempered in the past. After suffering losses in front of Eden, she became much maturer. At this time, she was studying abroad, and she would be outstanding when she came back. Eden smiled and chatted with Hayden for a while. Then she waited for the ordered food to be delivered. Eden had lunch at the construction site and learned about the situation before going to the office. "Mr. Booth, have you finished the presale n? How about the necessary credentials?" Eden felt that she should ask about this. They couldn''t sell the buildings without the approval of the government and go against the rules. Hayden smiled, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Alwynn. I''ve been running real estate business for many years, and I never break the rules. I''ve gone through all the necessary procedures." "But recently, the buildings near by are being pulled down. I heard that Symantec Group invested in it. I''m afraid that we will be affected once they advertise their project." He had been worried about this matter these days. Alwynn Group was influential. It would be better if they sold the buildings in the name of Alwynn Group in advance. Eden knew about this matter. Dawson was busy with it recently. "It''s okay, Mr. Booth. You have to believe in our own n. In addition, the buildings can be used for shops and residences, and there are entertainment facilities and schools near by. Life here is very convenient. The sales can''t be bad." Sometimes, ability was as important as luck. Although she had learned a lot in this industry,pared to such an experienced businessman like Hayden, she was unworthy of mentioning. "I''m relieved to hear you say so." Anyone who worked together with Alwynn Group could make a lot of money. Back then, he wanted to seek connections with Alwynn Group, but he did not have any chance. Later, he profited from a misfortune. Eden was kindhearted and cooperated with him so that he went through the difficult period. If it was someone else, hispany would have been taken over. He was no longer young, and he didn''t want to end his career in dismay. In the past, he made a mistake and chose the wrong partner, so the project was underfinanced and he was in trouble. He was very grateful for Eden''s help. Eden talked with Hayden about something she didn''t understand, and she was enlightened. She could study theories and knowledge by herself, but being instructed by a master was entirely different matter. Experience was more useful than theories. Eden didn''t want to leave. She was just like this. Once she was interested in something, she wanted to do it all the time. But Hayden was tired, so she didn''t want to disturb his rest. Just as she went out and passed by the left building, an ident happened. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Many steel bars fell from somewhere above Eden''s head. The sound of the collision of steel sounded terrifying. At this moment, only Thalia was with her, Pa and Anthony were waiting for them in the car. Pa didn''t want to get down because she felt it was too dirty here, so she stayed in the car. "Watch out!" Thalia pulled Eden and started running as fast as she could. However, Eden was tripped by a piece of brick all of a sudden. Thalia''s pupils trembled. At this critical moment, she held Eden in her arms and rolled down the other side of the hill without hesitation. All the steel bars fell on the ground, making very loud sounds. Not long after the two of them rolled out, the steel bars fell to the ground and stuck deep into the soil. A few of them hit Eden and Thalia on their backs and rolled into the mud under the slope. Anthony, who was in the car not far away, saw this scene and was frightened to death. "Mrs. Alwynn, Thalia." He opened the door and ran down quickly while he was calling Aro at the same time. Pa was so shocked that her eyes widened. Seeing that Eden and Thalia had disappeared, she covered her mouth in shock and stared nkly at the scene of horror. She couldn''t believe that something really happened. Everyone who saw this scene was frightened and looked at the two women in the mire. The contractor also came to help with his workers. Hearing the sound, Mr. Booth ran out and saw Eden and Thalia rolled down, so he immediately called the ambnce. He couldn''t let anything happen to Eden here, otherwise, Victor would definitely tear this whole ce down. "Thalia, are you alright?" Eden got up slowly. She wiped the mud off her face and pulled Thalia up, using all her strength. She felt a pain in her waist, and every part of her body was aching. Thalia''s whole body was covered with mud. After trying a few times, she finally got up with Eden''s help. "I''m fine. What about you?" Thalia looked up and down at Eden first before checking herself, but both of them were covered with mud, so they couldn''t tell if either of them was hurt. "I''m sorry, madam. I should have protected you." Thalia felt very guilty. "Let''s not talk about this now. I''m fine anyway. We will have to catch the person who wants to kill me. Do you know what I''m talking about?" Thalia was so shocked, didn''t even notice it when e muddy water dripped into her mouth. "But Stephen is already in the hospital. Didn''t you promise Mr. Alwynn that you won''t interfere in this matter anymore?" Eden shook her head and said sincerely, "Do you think that they will let us go even if I leave it?" Thalia fell silent. She knew the biggest weakness of Victor was Eden. Therefore, the other party would still go after Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, Thalia." Aro took off his coat and put it on Eden. "Aro, we''re fine." Eden nced at the hill, fortunately, it was not too high. They were lucky that they only had some scratches on their bodies. Neither of them was seriously injured, so Mr. Booth was also relieved. After having a shower, Eden and Thalia were sent to the ambnce and sent directly to the hospital of Alwynn Group. They were not seriously injured, but there were various bruises and scratches on their bodies. After being treated in the hospital, they were given an anti-inmmatory injection. After receiving the news from Pa, Victor quickly came to the hospital with Dean. Dean went to take care of Thalia, and Victor went to see Eden directly. Eden could see his gloomy face as soon as he entered the ward. Her heart skipped a beat. She secretly pinched the wound on her leg and instantly, tears of pain welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head, tears fell on the white sheet. Seeing this, Victor''s heart ached in an instant. He pulled over the chair and sat down next to her bed. "Why are you crying? I haven''t said anything yet." It would be toote to wait until he said something first. And she knew that Victor knew her very well. As long as something went wrong, he would know straight away what she was up to. Instead of letting him telling her off, it was better to let him feel sorry for her first. She always hoped that she could be a person who was confident and living the life she dreamt of. She had been working hard to be a person like this. Now that she finally had achieved something, she did not want it to be ruined by the Simpson family. "You''d better tell me what happened today first. Lucian went there already, and It was not an ident. Someone wants to kill you." Victor said excitedly. Thinking of her situation at that time, he still felt horrified and helpless at the same time. However, Eden blinked her big eyes and pretended that she didn''t know anything about it. "Could it be that Lucian made a mistake? Murdering people is illegal." She knew that she was a little capricious sometimes, but she was much more mature and knew how to turn the page over now. She wanted to y dumb now, just because she didn''t want anything to ruin the rtionship between them. She knew Victor was only worried about her. He was so cautious of everything about her. Some people might not be able to stand this kind of man, but Eden could only feel that she loved him more and more. She could feel his worry every time when she was hurt. He wanted to protect her, but there was nothing he could do. After she got hurt, he always ran to her as fast as he could. However, except for being anxious and telling her off, there was nothing else he could do. He had sent someone to protect her, but everything happened too fast. He had never felt this helpless before in his life. Seeing that she was still trying to y dumb, his heart started aching again. He could feel something was flowing through his whole body until his eyes were wet. He tried his best to protect her, but it seemed that he failed again. He knew she wouldn''t listen to her because she had her own thought. She was so independent that she never actually relied on him at all. She earned everything on her own. He thought that he had prepared everything for her, but she never wanted to take anything. Eden lowered her head, and she could feel Victor''s heavy breath. She could tell that something was not right. She quickly looked up, but Victor suddenly got up and turned to leave. Eden didn''t even see his face. He would not let her see how sad he was. Eden looked at his back as he strode away. At this time, her tears truly fell down because of heard broken. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She didn''t want to be separated from him, but somehow, she isted him from her world. He loved her so much, how could he not notice it? She had hurt him in the heart. Eden cried for a while and fell asleep. When she woke up again, Victor was still sitting next to the bed. His face looked normal. Seeing that she woke up, he picked up the water ss and handed it to her Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 After drinking some water, Eden closed her eyesfortably and wanted to continue to sleep. Victor did not say anything but just covered her shoulders with the quilt. When he put her hands in the quilt, he saw the scratches on the back of her hand. He instantly felt his heart ached. The scratches were treated by the nurse already, still had some yellow stain from the medicine. He had simr scratches before, so he knew how painful they were. He took the cotton pad on the cab and gently wiped it clean. He did it very gently, but Eden''s hand still moved because of the pain. He nced at Eden who was still sleeping, wondering why she still didn''t learn from it even though it was so painful. Then he went out quietly, standing in the cold wind for a long time. He knew why she did this. She was so eager to have a happy family, so she would not give up on it now after she finally had it. She worked so hard, and now she finally had a big lovely family. She loved her mother, her father, her children, as well as Victor. She loved everyone around her, but she forgot to love herself. She had worked so hard since she was a child, but she neverined about the unfairness at all. The only thing she could do was to work harder and harder. "Silly girl, please love yourself more," Victor said to Eden from the bottom of his heart. But he knew how stubborn she was. So he had to love her more. The ward was so warm and cozy, so Eden fell asleep deeply. It was not until eight o''clock in the evening that she opened her eyes again. She could feel her stomach grumbling. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She looked around and realized that she was still in the ward. She turned her head and saw Victor was still sitting quietly by the side of her bed. He didn''t have many expressions on his face, so she couldn''t tell what he was thinking. "You are awake." Victor''s voice was hoarse and low. He was wearing a ck shirt, and the two top buttons were not buttoned up, looking very sexy. ck made him look even colder and more distanced. Eden''s heart ached as her eyes fell on him. She looked at him silently for a while and blinked her beautiful eyes. "Are you hungry?" He asked. Eden blinked her eyes and nodded. Victor took over the container and said, "I''ve asked them to make some congee for you. You can have some first." "I want to eat something spicy." She especially wanted to have hotpot. "No, you have a lot of scratches on your body. You can''t eat anything spicy." Victor said seriously. He walked to the other side of the bed, pressed the button to raise the head of the bed so that she could sit up, then slowly took the congee out for her. The fragrance of the congee made Eden instantly forgot about hotpot. She knew Victor wouldn''t let her have it anyway. After watching her finish the congee, Victor got up and packed up, ready to go home. "Candace came to see you earlier. Seeing that you were not seriously injured, she went back." "Alright," Eden answered lightly. She was sleeping soundly., so she did not even know that Candace hade. "By the way, how is Thalia?" She wanted to ask earlier, but she was too sleepy and tired. "She is fine. Dean will take good care of her. Don''t worry. We''ll go back home first." Victor turned around and walked to the bed with her shoes in his hands. Eden lifted up the quilt and sat up. Victor took the shoes and helped her put them on. However, Eden was still a little worried about Thalia, so she went to Thalia''s ward to see her before they left. As soon as they walked to the door, they heard Thalia''s voice came from inside. "Dean, I want an orange." "Sure," Dean immediately stood up and peeled an orange for her. Thalia took a bite, and then mumbled, "Can you get some hot water for me?" "Yes." "Can you peel an apple for me?" "Sure!" "And some grapes as well." "You shouldn''t eat so much at night. It''s not good for you." Dean finally couldn''t help retorting. Thalia slowly took a bite of the apple and nced at him. "I''m not marrying you anyway, so why are you worried?" Dean choked on his words. Why did he feel her words were so intimate? He looked up at Thalia, and she instantly lowered her head. Her face seemed to have turned red. Was she being shy? "Haha, Thalia, why do I feel like you want to marry me?" Thalia almost choked on the apple. She really wished that she could just throw the apple in his face. "What... what are you talking about? You are thinking too much. No wonder you haven''t got a girlfriend yet." Hearing this from outside, Eden pulled Victor away silently. She didn''t want to interrupt them when they were having such a romantic moment. They walked all the way back to their car. The breeze was still cold in the early spring. Victor turned on the heater in the car, fastened her seat belt, and started driving home. Along the way, Eden was drowsy again as it was so warm and cozy in the car. She always could sleep very well in such a warm temperature, especially on rainy days. Victor drove the car very steadily, so she didn''t wake up until they arrived home. It was not until Victor carried her out of the car and the cold air hit her that she opened her eyes slowly. Seeing that she was awake, Victor couldn''t help but turn a little angry with the cold wind. "Let me down. I will walk by myself." Eden said with her sleepy voice. Victor''s ck eyes shed and quickened his pace. "Are you worried about me?" Eden blinked her bright eyes gently and nodded. "If I don''t worry about you, who would do?" Eden lowered her head and said. Victor slightly raised the corner of his mouth. After opening the door, he took her directly to the bedroom. Eden did not want to talk too much anyway, after all, all the bruises and scratches on her body made her very ufortable. Victor knew that she was tired, so he didn''t say anything. "If you''re tired, go to sleep first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow morning." "Sounds good." Eden nodded obediently. After seeing that she fell asleep, Victor got up and walked out of the room quietly. He took out his phone. Then he called Lucian. "Where are you?" "I''m at the warehouse. Do you wannae over? He said everything already. He took someone''s money and did what that person asked him to do." "Who is it?" Victor''s tone was very cold. "He doesn''t know that person. He needs money because his mother is in the hospital. So when he saw something offered him money, he decided to take the risk. If you don''te, I will hand him to the police." "Okay." Victor nodded and hung up the phone. Lucian on the other end was a little surprised. Victor usually wouldn''t be like this at all. He would definitely not let this person get away with it so easily. But why he was so calm today? "Is Eden alright?" He asked before Victor hung up the phone. This must be the only reason that he was so calm. "She only has some scratches on her body. Take him to the police if we haven''t caught the real boss yet," Victor said and hung up the phone. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Eden slept soundly that night. When she woke up the next day, the bright sunlight had already shone through the window. She stretched her body and felt that she was full of energy again, however, as soon as she stretched her arms, the scratches on her body started hurting again. Although the scratches weren''t serious, they still hurt a lot in the first few days. She had suffered various injuries in her life, but she was still not used to it. She got out of bed slowly and went to wash up, wondering how was everything going with the investigation of the ident. She knew Lucian would never let her down. However, she hadn''t heard of any news from him yet, so they must haven''t found the person behind it yet. Thinking of this, Eden frowned slightly. She sat on the bed and thought about it. Then, she got off the bed and went to wash up. After washing up, she went to the living room. The sound of running water came from the kitchen. So she went to the kitchen and saw Victor was busy doing something there. Victor didn''t know how to make dumplings, however, he could still make some simple dishes and cook porridge. Eden saw that he was washing mushrooms. The smell of chicken soup wafted from the pot, making her feel hungry immediately. "Victor, are you not going to thepany?" If he didn''t go to thepany for one day, all the work would pile up and wait for him the next day. Victor looked back at her slowly and said briefly, "Taking care of you is the most important thing. Go sit down and rest. We''ll be able to have lunch in ten minutes." Seeing that her face was not so pale anymore after a good sleep, he felt much relieved. "I feel very good now," Eden said with a smile. Victor sliced the mushroom into small pieces and prepared to make pork and shredded mushrooms stir fry. He had done this dish several times, so he was very confident. He said without looking up, "We have already investigated into the ident that happened on the construction site, and we haven''t found anyone who was behind it. Therefore, we handed the person to the police." Eden had already guessed it. "It''s alright. We will find out the truth one day." Eden gritted her teeth. She believed that it would not take too long. After this, Victor just carried on making food without saying anything. Seeing that he didn''t make anyment, Eden said nothing either. She felt that he had be much quieter since she shed tearsst night. Was he just trying to punish her? She leaned against the door slowly and looked at him carefully. But she couldn''t see anything from his indifferent expression. He was a person who would never show his emotions anyway. Seeing that his dishes were almost ready, she went to take the bowls, but Victor took them for her. "Didn''t I tell you to rest? I can do these things." Eden looked at him with some grievances, "I just got some scratches on my body. I''m not disabled." Victor reached out and stroked her hair, then said softly, "I can do this. You just need to sit down." His tone sounded like he wouldn''t ept any different opinions. Eden could only sit at the table and waited for him to finish everything for her. When they were having lunch, Victor still didn''t say much. He just kept putting food in Eden''s bowl silently. Eden looked at the bowl full of chicken and silently nced at him. "I can''t eat so much." She couldn''t eat so much when she wasn''t injured anyway. Victor looked at her and said as if she was a child, "You should eat more. You''ve lost weight recently, so you should gain it back." Eden looked at her belly silently. She felt that her belly looked so much bigger than before, and how could she lose weight? She didn''t want to be fat. "Victor, are you angry at me?" She suddenly looked at him with her big and bright eyes. She couldn''t help but feel that he became so strange. Victor put on a faint smile. "Silly, why would I be angry at you? If I did, I wouldn''t have made food for you, would I? Besides, you haven''t done anything wrong anyway. You should finish your food now. After lunch, I will go to the hospital with you to change the bandage. Dr. Conley is very busy these two days and has gone abroad." "Alright." Eden lowered her head and started eating silently. She still felt that there was something not right. But Victor knew exactly what he was thinking about. After lunch, Victor cleared their bowls and chopsticks, helped her to put on her coat, and then took her to the hospital. At the same time, Thalia had also gone home to rest from the hospital. After Eden changed the dressing on her wounds, Victor went to see Adonis. So Eden decided to take a walking outside the hospital whilst waiting for him. "Hey," someone''s voice suddenly came over. Eden turned around and saw Karlee was standing there, wearing a pink coat and a knitted hat. "You..." Eden looked at Karlee, felt that she was much thinner than the first time she saw her. Karlee smiled. "Don''t you remember me? You saved my lifest time at the roadside of the hospital." She pointed in the direction of the road behind them. Eden naturally remembered Karlee, but she just didn''t know why she was here as she should be resting at home at this time. Could it be that Stephen was staying in this hospital? This hospital belonged to Victor, but he was not the legal person, therefore, Barrett should not be able to find out that this was the property of Alwynn Group. "Oh, right." Eden answered with a smile. "Did you get hurt?" Karlee looked at Eden, who had bruises on her face and the back of her hand, looking a little concerned. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not serious. I have already changed my bandages." Eden lifted her to show her the bandage, and it still felt a little painful. Karlee felt Eden was so pretty and so easy to get along with, so she said jokingly, "What happened to you? Did you try to save someone else again?" Edenughed, "Who can I save? I was saved by others. But I''m fine now." "That''s good. I wasn''t in a good statusst time when I met you, and I thought that I would never see you again. However, I didn''t expect that we could meet up again so soon. Can I add you on SNS so that we could be friends?" Karlee took out her phone with a smile. Eden nodded slightly and did not refuse. She took out her phone and added her. "My name is Karlee Woods." Karlee introduced herself with a smile. Eden also smiled and said, "You can just call me Eden." "Sounds good." Karlee felt that she really liked Eden. She was such a gentle person who was so nice to everyone else. However, Eden''s first impression of Karlee was that she had a bad temper. But after chatting for a while, she started changing her opinions. "So why are you at the hospital today?" Eden asked directly. "Well, it''s not a big deal. I just came to visit someone who is not important." A look of bitterness swept across her face. Eden knew that she was here to visit Stephen. "Alright, I will leave you to it then. We can meet another time. It''s too cold out here, you should go inside now." "Sounds good! See you them, Eden!" Karlee was in a good mood. She waved her hand with a smile and left briskly. Eden looked at her back and felt a little guilty. But Stephen was not a good man. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Seeing that Victor was still not back yet, Eden decided to walk around this area a little longer. The sky was clear and the air was so fresh, so she felt that she was in a much better mood. "Eden..." Hearing this familiar voice, Eden was slightly stunned. She turned around and saw Myra who was standing there and holding a baby in her arms. The person standing beside her was Jacob. "You..." Eden knew that they were together, but she did not expect to see them here today. "Eden, this is our child, Adonis." Myra said with a smile. Eden nodded and looked at the baby who had Jacob''s features. "Such a beautiful baby!" Eden walked over, gently held the baby''s hand, and smiled. The baby also looked at her and smiled from ear to ear. His pink cheeks looked very cute. Then she smiled at Jacob as a greeting. "Why didn''t you tell me when you had the baby? You don''t have any families here, and you called me sister for so many years at least." Even though she could not let go of what happened before, Myra had also got what she deserved. Antony had never returned since he left the country. After her father went to live with that woman, he didn''t care about Myra anymore. So Myra was living a tough life all these years. After she met Jacob, something awful had happened to her as well in public. Hearing this, Myra smiled gratefully. "You are very busy, so I didn''t want to trouble you. Jacob''s mother is very nice to me." Eden nced at Jacob. They were treating her well now just because she had a son. He divorced his ex-wife just because she did not have a son. "That''s good. But why are you at the hospital today? Are you not feeling well?" "The child is coughing, so I brought him over." Myra''s eyes were no longer filled with the arrogance and contempt Eden was familiar with anymore. Her beautiful eyes were much calmer, and she looked at others more sincerely now. She had totally changed her personality and she was gentle and calm now. "Alright, you should take him inside now. It is cold here. Call me if you need anything." Eden said softly. She had already let go of all the hatred she had for the past. No matter how bad the Gienger family treated her, they still raised her up. "Okay, thank you!" Myra''s eyes were moist with tears. She had actually regretted treating her that way back then. She was young and stupid before, but she knew she hurt Eden a lot. However, Eden was the only one who helped her when she was in trouble. All her old friends ignored her and evenughed at her. When things happened, she really understood who she could trust. "No worries. I''m waiting for Victor here, and you should go in now. We will chat another time." Eden smiled faintly and once again held the child''s hand. "Sure!" Myra nodded slightly and then went into the hospital. Eden looked at their backs and took a deep breath. Maybe this was the best she could get. At least Jacob was good to her. He was not a perfect man, but he was not bad. "Eden." At this time, Victor came over with a bag of medicine. Eden nodded slightly and said, "Let''s go home now." "Yes," Victor said and walked to the car with her. "Eden, I saw Myra earlier." Victor hesitated for a while and still decided to tell her the truth. She never asked about Myra ever since that thing happened. "I met them too. Her son is sick, so they brought him here to see a doctor." Victor was about to say something, but Eden''s phone rang. It was Jasper. Hearing that she was injured, he called her immediately to check how she was now. Eden knew that few people knew about her injury, and the construction site also sealed off the news. If Jasper knew about it now, it meant that he must know who was around her. After chatting with him for a while, Eden hung up the phone. Victor smiled a little sarcastically, "He still cares about you as always." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eden knew he was jealous again, so she looked at him and said, "Do you actually want that no one cares about me? There are few people in the world who really care about me." "That''s irrelevant." Victor didn''t know why she was so overreacted. Eden nced at him, knowing that she should stop talking at this moment. So she just sat quietly in the car whilst Victor was driving home. "Eden, why don''t you talk? Did I... say something wrong?" After she had been quiet for a long while, Victor started getting a little worried. After all, she had just met Myra, and no one knew what they had talked about. Victor nced at her, and it looked like she was feeling sleepy. "Are you feeling tired again?" "Yes." Eden nodded. Victor turned the heating on in the car. At the same time, his phone vibrated, but he ignored it. When the car stopped at the red light, he picked up his phone and nced at the message sent by Adrienne. "Leni has already stepped into it. She must have done what happened to Eden, but she hid it very well. It''s not easy to catch her." Victor quickly replied, "Inform me immediately when she has any move. I don''t want to see anything happen to Eden again." "Have you ever thought that Eden might be nning something as well?" Adrienne replied. "This is none of your business. Your job is just to tell me the news about the Simpson family. I''ll make sure that the Simpson family will be fine if you do your job well. Do not try to interfere with anything else." This was the agreement between Adrienne and him, so he would only make sure that he would keep the Simpon family safe as long as she helped him to clean all the dark forces out. "Brother-inw, you sound pretty heartless. Don''t worry. I won''t do that anymore." Brother-inw? Victor was instantly a little surprised. After all, she hadn''t married Delmont yet. The green light was on, so Victor put down his phone and started his car again. Three dayster, Eden finally went back to work. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Pa stopped her with a worried face. "Eden, are you alright?" She had almost gone mad in the past few days. She knew Mrs. Simpson must have something to do with the ident. She was only worried that they would find out that she was involved in it as well. Eden looked at her calmly and felt surprised that she was actuy worried about her. But she knew Pa wasn''t really worried about her. "Do you really want something to happen to me?" Her voice was neither cold nor warm, and it fell into Pa''s ears like countless needles piercing into her heart. Eden was not like Victor who would make people feel like they were in hell when he was angry. Eden was the one who made people scared when she was not angry because no one would know what she was going to do next. "Pa, we always hope that everything is perfect in our lives. But do you really think it would be possible to have everything you want in your life at the same time?" Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all. Why are you saying this all of a sudden? If everyone can have what they want in life, I wouldn''t be working for you at the moment." Pa''s heart trembled a little. She didn''t understand why Eden suddenly said this to her. Eden sneered, "We never know what would happen. Anyway, let''s go to the meeting. We will go on a business trip in two days. You''d better get ready." After finishing her words, she went directly to the office. Pa was speechless. Why did she need to get ready? Thalia was also back to work. She was standing with Dean and looking at Eden and Pa from afar. "Dean, what do you think Mrs. Alwynn was thinking? Pa is clearly involved in this. She must be the one who let out Mrs. Alwynn''s schedule." Dean stood there with his arms crossed, seemed to be thinking about something. "Is it because they were ssmates before, so Mrs. Alwynn has always sympathized with her?" "Are you an idiot? If Mrs. Alwynn were that stupid, how could she became such a good designer?" "Why are you calling me an idiot again?" Dean looked at her with a smile. Something was different now between them after staying together for a few days. "Give over. Go and prepare for your work. Mr. Alwynn will be here soon. If you lose your job, I don''t think you can ever find a girlfriend in your lifetime." "Alright, alright, I got it. You''re concerned about me." Dean smiled cheekily and ran away. Thalia stood there with a blushed face. She muttered, "I''m not concerned about you." When Eden was working in her office in the afternoon, she suddenly received a call from Karlee. Eden did not expect that she would contact her so soon. She smiled and answered the phone. "Karlee, hi." "Eden, do you have time tonight? I want to invite you out for dinner. I have no friends here anyway." She sounded like she was in a good mood. Eden took a look at her schedule and there were no important clients that she needed to meet, so she agreed without hesitation. "Sure, what do you want to eat?" "I am not very familiar with River City. I have been living abroad. You are a local, so why don''t you take me somewhere? I don''t like to eat in those big restaurants. Instead, I''d like to try some traditional street food." Eden hesitated. Karlee had just recovered from miscarriage, so she didn''t think she should go out. She felt Karlee should pay more attention to her own health now. "It''s pretty cold to go out at night, are you sure it is...alright for you?" "Thank you for being so considerate. But don''t worry, I will be fine. I just want to eat delicious food and barbecue." Karlee didn''t seem to care at all about her miscarriage. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Okay them. Send me your address, and I wille to pick you up after work. I know a very good food stall. I''ll take you there." Eden remembered Zofia''s food stall immediately. The food there was very good, and it was always very busy. Her brother also would go to help her after finishing work, and they seemed to be living a very happy life now. "Sounds good. I''ll send you my addresster. Thank you, Eden." Karlee was very happy and hung up the phone with a smile. After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at her screen in surprise. How could she still want barbecue? She wasn''t taking her own health seriously at all. However, she did not seem to have an arrogant temper as a girl from a rich family, which also made Eden surprised. She quickily sent a message to Victor and told him that she would not go home for dinner. Then she went to pick up Karlee directly. It was the busiest time in River City. Eden had already gone out half an hour earlier, but she was still twenty minuteste because of the traffic jam. Karlee was standing in the setting sunlight, looking even more skinny. Eden did not get out of the car because she could not park there for too long. She rolled down the window and called her, "Karlee, get in the car." Karlee was looking at her phone when she heard Eden''s voice. She looked up at Eden''s red luxurious car and was slightly surprised. It seemed that Eden was quite rich. She smiled and opened the door. "Thank you foring to pick me up, Eden." She fastened her seat belt while speaking. "No worries. We are friends now." Eden smiled and started the car. "You''re right. I always have a feeling that we can be good friends." Karlee sent another message on her phone before putting it down. Eden took a look at her. She was well dressed. It was already cold in the afternoon, so she put a pretty pink hat on as well, looking very cute. "Yes, me too," Eden said whilst driving. "Then what shall we eat?" Karlee looked very excited. "Let''s go to the food stalls. I know the person who owns the stall, and the food there is really good." "Sounds great! I haven''t eaten food at food stalls for a long time." Karlee sounded very happy. Eden smiled and asked, "Do you like it?" "Of course! Especially when I was in bad mood, only delicious food would make me feel better." Hearing this, Eden was lost in thought. During this time, Victor also tried to make all sorts of different delicious food for her. As soon as she said she liked something, he would cook for her every now and then. Forty minutester, they arrived at the Upper Street. Eden hadn''t been there for a long time either, but everything seemed to have not changed at all. After parking the car, Eden took Karlee to the food stall. During this period, Karlee also bought some milk tea. Eden didn''t want it. If she had milk tea, she would not be able to eat muchter. From a distance, she saw her brother, Buddy, holding the menu and ordering dishes for the guests. He was not wearing his expensive suit anymore but out on casual gray sportswear. However, his tall and handsome figure was still very attractive. "Buddy." Hearing his younger sister''s voice, Buddy was so surprised. "Eden, why are you here?" He said excitedly. He knew how busy his sister was, and she didn''t even have much time to go home. "Can''t I be here?" Eden asked back jokingly. At this time, Zofia came out with a te of fried shrimp in her hands and looked at her with a smile. "Eden, you haven''t been here for a long time." Eden also couldn''t help but feel time flies. "Yes, Zofia. I''m too busy." "I know you are busy, but you should also take good care of yourself. You are getting thinner and thinner. Tell your brother what you want to eat, and I will cook for you now." "Thank you. This is my friend Karlee." Eden introduced Karlee to Buddy and Zofia happily. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Karlee said hello to Buddy and Zofia then came inside with Eden. It was so busy here at night, and the lights were shining on the street as if it were daytime. Not far from them, Leni and a man in a suit were standing in the crowd. "Madam, Miss Woods and Mrs. Alwynn are having food here right now." The man in the suit whispered. Leni smiled coldly. This would be a good gift for Victor. Her gaze was contemptuous as she sneered. "No wonder she didn''t want Stephen anymore. It turns out that she is friends with the Alwynn family now." After saying this, she suddenly realized that she said something stupid. The Woods family was more wealthy than the Alwynn family. Karlee got rid of her grandson, which made her very angry. If Stephen had a son, she would not need to worry about inheriting the whole Simpson family anymore. However, she didn''t expect that Karlee would be so heartless and got rid of the baby. She would not let any of them get away with it. "Keep an eye on them. I want to know Eden''s whereabouts at any time." She turned around and disappeared into the crowd after saying this. ...... The yard in the back of the shop was much quieter. The shop was located in the city center, so it always got really busy at night. The Upper East night market was the only food market that remained in River City, so there were more and more young people starteding here more regrly. "Eden, this is such a good ce to do business. The owner here must be very rich." Karlee looked at the kapok flower in the yard with an envious face. The backyard was covered with ss ceilings, so it was not cold at all, but at the same time, they still could see the beautiful stars in the sky. Karlee looked Eden up and down carefully at this time. The more she looked at Eden, the more pretty she felt Eden was. She felt Eden''s features were so delicate, and her skin was so fair as well. "I saw your scratches on your forehead two days ago, but they arepletely gone now. You recovered so quick." Karlee said enviously. Eden smiled and said, "They are just some scratches, so it didn''t take long for them to heal." As long as the wounds were not too deep, they would always be gone very quickly on her skin. The medicine Victor gave her was very expensive. There would not be any scars on her body. She actually had a lot of scars from before, but all the tough times had already gone. "You have such nice skin! I''m so jealous. I wish my skin was like yours." Karlee really wished that her skin would not be so easy to have pimples. "I know a very good beautician. I can introduce her to you one day." She had to thank Sean for that. Sometimes she thought it was a pity for Sean to be a man. "Sounds good! I have spent a lot of money on my skin. It seems that I just need a better beautician." Everyone wanted to be pretty, especially when she was rich enough, she would like to pay anything to make her skin better. "I''ll take you there on weekend then. He''s very busy, but we don''t need to make an appointment if you go with me." She always felt guilty towards Karlee. Nothing would have happened if Karlee didn''t let her parents found out that she was pregnant, and Eden felt she had some responsibility for this. "Eden, Miss Woods, here are the shrimp and fried rice noodles, as well as the seafood congee. Zofia is doing the barbeque for you," Buddy said and put the dishes on the table. Buddy knew Eden couldn''t eat much, so he prepared very small portions for different dishes so that they could try more food. "Thank you, Buddy. Do youe here to help every night?" "Yes. I don''t work on weekends anyway, and now mom is taking care of Glenn, so I cane here more often." Eden joked, "You just miss Zofia too much, don''t you?" Buddy''s face instantly turned red. He bowed his head and smiled, tacitly agreeing. Hearing this, Karlee said enviously, "Zofia is so lucky to have you, someone who loves her so much." "Miss Woods, you will definitely meet a man who loves you very much as well." Buddy looked at her and said. He couldn''t tell Karlee was not an ordinary girl, and he also wanted Eden to have more nice friends. "Thank you," Karlee smiled brightly. She was still young anyway, so she would meet someone who loved her very much. "You should eat now. Let me know if there is anything else that you want." Buddy smiled and went to serve other guests. "Karlee, let''s start now. Zofia is very good at cooking. This seafood congee is very nutritious, so you should eat more." Eden filled a bowl of the congee and handed it to Karlee. Karlee started at Eden for a few seconds, then her eyes turned slightly red. She remembered that even Stephen had never treated her like this when she was sick. But Eden was so good to her even though they hadn''t met each other for long. "Thank you, Eden!" She felt warm in her heart. She believe that there were always people in the world who cared about her, and she deserved a much better man than Stephen. She took a few sips of the congee, and her whole body instantly warmed up. They had food and chatted for a while, then both went home at nine o''clock. There was still no one home when Eden was back. She was surprised. She took out her phone but there was no missed call or any messages. She looked at her phone and felt a little anxious. Was Victor angry at her as she went out tonight? She pressed Victor''s name in her contact list, but no one answered the phone. She called him two more times, still, no one answered. She frowned in confusion, getting a little irritated in her heart. She didn''t understand why he had to be so narrow-minded. She only went out to see a friend. She then called Lucian. "Eden," Lucian answered the call quickly. "Lucian, is Victor with you?" Eden asked. "Yes. Something happened in thepany. Victor is on the rooftop, so he might not have the time to answer the phone." Eden held her phone tightly. On the rooftop? Did anything happen? "Lucian, what happened?" "Eden, you don''t have toe over here. Victor and I will get this sorted," Lucian said. "What the hell is going on?" Eden sounded anxious. There had never been any ident happened in thepany. "There was an employee who jumped off a building." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What?" Eden was socked, "Then..." "He''s dead," Lucian said before she finished her sentence. "So, Victor didn''t answer my phone, but was taken away for investigation?" "No, we are still in thepany." "I''ll be right there." Eden immediately hung up the phone and was ready to drive back to the company. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Eden drove all the way to the Alwynn Group building. Under the dim light, many people and journalists gathered there. There were also several police cars nearby. On the left side of the building, several people were crying their hearts out. Eden was stunned. Everything seemed so unreal for her. She stared at the crowd in a daze. Some people were trying their best every day to survive. However, some people would jump off from the 25th floor and left their loved ones to live in great pain. Alwynn Group had always been very good to its employees. Why would someonemit suicide by jumping off a building? Eden just couldn''t understand it. "What happened? Did the person die?" "He died straight away. I heard that the president of Alwynn Group didn''t pay him the sry, so he went to the rooftop and jumped off straight away. He was only 25 years old." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What? How stupid he was! The Alwynn Group is so rich, and it has always been good to its employees, and I''ve never heard that they dyed anyone''s sry. My daughter is working there as well. They provide really good benefits. Mr. and Mrs. Alwynn treat them very well too." "Who knows? Maybe they didn''t dy your daughter''s sry but did it to other people. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have jumped off from the 25th floor. This requires a lot of courage..." The two men in front of Eden were discussing in a low voice. Actually, everyone around them was discussing it. The rising noise made Eden keep frowning. Eden squeezed into the crowd and looked at the young man who was lying on the ground. He was badly mutted. Eden could not help but tremble. She immediately closed her eyes and walked away. It was the first time that she had seen a dead body. It was impossible to not feel scared. There was a middle-aged woman sitting next to the man and crying very loudly. And there were two young women sobbing next to them. "Victor Alwynn, give my son back! Give my son back to me!" The middle-aged woman burst into tears. Her hands kept patting her son''s body whilst shouting Victor''s name. Eden turned around and wanted to squeeze out of the crowd to check out the situation in the company. Just as she turned around, a loud shout came from the crowd. "That''s Mrs. Alwynn, isn''t it? Why are you leaving so soon? You owe us an exnation." It was a man who spoke. His voice sounded malicious. Eden looked over. It was a man in a ck suit who was taller than the people around him. He wore a cap and looked at her with a weird smile. Eden could still feel his evil intention even though it was so dark around them. Just when she was thinking about it, the man turned around and left. Eden looked sideways and nced at the CCTV position on the building. Then she turned to face the family members of the deceased quietly. "You killed my brother!" The young woman who was crying got up and pushed Eden hard. Eden stepped back quickly, but before she lost her bance, she felt her body was suddenly held by a pair of strong arms. Eden looked back and saw Irving. "Why are you here?" Eden asked in surprise, but there was also suspicion in her eyes. Irving looked at her quietly. There was a faint scent of orchids on her body, which made him feel veryfortable. At such a close distance, her beautiful eyes were as pure as the ones in his memory. "I''m just passing by." He exined elegantly. "Passing by?" Eden raised her eyebrows. Irving knew that she didn''t believe him. "This has nothing to do with me." He looked at her and exined seriously. "Thank you for helping me earlier," Eden said politely, then turned around. Whether he had anything to do with it or not, she would have to find it out. "Are you alright?" Irving said and shoot a sharp gaze at the woman who pushed Eden earlier. The woman lowered her head and kept crying. "I''m fine," Eden shook her head slightly. She actually felt sympathized with the woman. But she still said with a serious tone, "Before things are rified, you''d better not do anything to me. I believe thew will give you a just result." The womenughed out coldly and sarcastically. "How powerful the Alwynn family is? Is there really any justice in your mind? " "Our family never does anything illegal, let alone treat our employees unfairly," Eden said resolutely. The woman suddenly felt a little scared, so she instantly lowered her head again. "My brother said that you haven''t paid him for three months," she added. Eden did not believe it at all, especially after she saw the strange smile of the man who had just disappeared. She suddenly realized that it must be all arranged by someone. "Unless he made a mistake in his work, the Alwynn Group will pay all the employees'' sry on 15th every month. All the records can be found in our finance department. The police have already been involved in the investigation and we will soon give you a fair result." "A fair result? My son is already dead. If you paid him the sry, he would not have done this." The mother of the deceased said with tears still on her face. Her sharp eyes stared at Eden, making her feel a chill on her spin suddenly. This middle-aged woman seemed to have a really good voice, so everyone could hear her cry and shout at the moment. Eden felt so irritated somehow. She tried to calm herself down a little and said, "Whether he is dead or alive, we will still give you a fair result." "But my brother is dead. He is dead! How can you still say such ruthless words?" The young woman looked at Eden excitedly. She was too sad, however, Eden seemed to have seen something different on her face. "Yes, he is dead, but we cannot change the fact. I only want justice for him right now so that he could rest in peace." Eden looked at the woman and said each word clearly. "You are Mrs. Alwynn, right? What do you mean by saying that? Now that he is dead, the only thing we can talk about is money. What we should be focusing on right now is how much you can pay us." The other young woman stood up and looked at Eden arrogantly. She pped her hands and shouted loudly. She looked like she was more anxious than the other young woman. "My dear son, why did you do this? It''s just a few months'' sries. Why did you let it kill you?" The mother of the deceased thumped her chest and cried until her voice was hoarse. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 "Eden, you should go back and rest first. I can handle this." Irving saw Eden''s tired face and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Victor was being investigated at this time, so he would not be here for a while. Eden looked at him and shook her head. "Thank you, Irving. But I want to handle this matter myself." Irving said with a bitter smile, "You still don''t trust me." Eden looked at the bitterness in his eyes and felt a little guilty in her heart. At the moment when she saw Irving, she indeed suspected him. However, anyone would suspect him if they were in this situation. And she was only human. "I trust you," Eden said without thinking. Irving narrowed his eyes and smiled gently. "Who are you? If you are not the person in charge, do not waste our time here ." The woman looked at them and said impatiently. "Shut up!" Irving cast an angry gaze at the woman. The woman was instantly frightened and hid behind the other woman, staring at Irving''s face cautiously. Eden said, "Irving, I know you are not this evil, and that''s why I trust you." Sometimes, even an evil person would change if they realized that there were still people that trust them in the world. "However, this is the business of Alwynn Group. So I hope you can understand and leave it to me." "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Irving said obediently, which was so different from how he was usually. However, Eden did not notice it at all. Two women in front of them seemed like she didn''t want to talk about anything but money. "Please calm down first. If it''s really the Alwynn Group''s fault, thepany is here and we can''t run away." One of the women didn''t seem to buy it at all. She yelled at Eden loudly, "You''re so rich, so you can all change your identity and move to another country whenever you want. How are we going to find you?" Eden was very ufortable with her aggressive attitude. She could understand that people would be in pain when they lost their beloved ones. But the two women in front of her didn''t seem to care about their brother at all. They only cared about money at this moment. "Don''t worry, nothing like that would happen. I need to find out what happened now, and then we will sit down and talk about it approperaite." Eden did not intend to stay here. She could not help with anything here anyway. "Don''t let her get away, sister. If she ran away, there will be no one that we can talk to." The older one seemed to be more experienced in this, so she knew as long as they had Victor''s wife, they would not need to worry about not getting money. Her brother was dead anyway, so they should take as much as they could. Then she could make sure that their brother didn''t die for nothing at least. Hearing this, her younger sister immediately pulled Eden''s arm. "Leave her alone." Irving stepped forward and grabbed the woman''s wrist. His eyes were serious and cold. The woman''s wrist was painful, plus that she was terrified by Irving''s scary expression, so she sat down on the ground and cried out loud. "You hit me! The Alwynn Group killed my brother, not they want to beat me." Her voice attracted all the media and journalists. All the live cameras focused on them in an instance. Eden looked at the reporters around her and frowned slightly. The scene tonight was about to go viral again. She nced at the woman who was crying and shouting on the ground, and her eyebrows were knitted more deeply. She took out her phone and sent a message to Lucian. "How''s things going?" After a while, he replied to her. "It''s nearly done." "Ok. Can youe and save me now? I am surrounded by the family members of the deceased." "Don''t say anything to them. I''lle down right now." After reading this, Eden put away her phone, then stood there and waited silently. Irving had been watching her sending messages, but he just kept standing behind her silently. She said she trusted him, but she did not want him to take her away from here. She would rather seek help from others than ask him who was standing right next to her. He was indeed passing by here tonight. He came out of his car immediately when he heard that someone jumped off the building in Alwynn Group. He only wanted to enjoy the show as he believed that it would be a great loss for Victor this time. He actually felt an unprecedented excitement because he rarely could see the Alwynn Group lose. He had lost so many times in the contest with Victor, so he would love to watch him suffer, although he wasn''t the one who made this trouble. However, he saw Eden there. Worrying that she would get hurt in the crowd, he got off the car without hesitation and stood behind her to protect her. However... Irving smiled bitterly. There was surely no room for him in her heart. Lucian arrived here quickly, following him was the police officer and Victor, who looked so serious. As soon as Victor came, everyone stopped arguing and made a way for him silently. The moment he saw Eden, Victor unconsciously softened his tensed handsome face. Everyone''s eyes instantly focused on the two of them. "Victor, are you okay?" Eden looked at him worriedly. Victor reached out and stroked her hair gently, then shook his head, "I''m fine now. Did you have fun with your friends?" Hearing this, everyone around then felt a little awkward. Eden didn''t know what to say either. It really wasn''t the time to talk about this. With such a crisis happening in Alwynn Group, he still had the mood to care about whether his wife had fun or not. It was true that he cared about nothing but his wife. "Yes," Eden nodded slightly, but her brows were still knitted tightly. "Victor! You killed my son!" At this time, the middle-aged woman shouted and looked at Victor with hatred. She even dragged Eden to her side as she spoke. "Ah..." Eden stumbled and Victor quickly held her up. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He red at the middle-aged woman and roared, "Do not touch her!" He instantly pulled Eden back to his side and carefully protected her in his arms, then he asked softly, "Did you get hurt?" "No, don''t worry." Eden shook her head slightly and gave him aforting look. Then she looked at the excited mother of the deceased, didn''t know why she did that. "Lucian," Victor suddenly called out. Lucian nodded. After ncing at the reporter, he talked to the police officer for a while. The police officer nodded, then Lucian said, "My reporter friends, you could go to the first floor now. About the details of this incident, Dean, Mr. Alwynn''s assistant, will give you an exnation. We have also updated the information on our official website, and you can take a look online." "Exnation? What exnation? My brother is dead, and we only want money now." The older sister said angrily and red at Victor. Surely she wouldn''t let them go so easily without getting the money she wanted. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Lucian looked at her and smiled coldly. "Do you want money or go to jail?" The elder sister was stunned, and the look on her face went stiff. "What... what do you mean?" Jail? How could it be possible? Why would they go to jail? No, she had to get the money as soon as possible. Lucian''s gaze was cold. Although he look very elegant, when he was angry, his cold face was rather frightening. His ck eyes were not as threatening as Victor''s, but they still seemed to contain the power to make people scared. He would not lose his temper easily, but even the calmness would be enough to make people shiver. The eldest sister lowered her head immediately, and her courage seemed to have been shattered totally. Lucian didn''t say anything to her anymore. He looked at Victor and said, "Take Eden back to rest first. Leave everything to me and Dean." "Okay." Victor nodded. After saying something to the police officer, he left with Eden in his arms. The three family members of the deceased were not so easy to deal with. Seeing Victor leaving, the mother and daughters were about to make trouble. Lucian took a step forward, and his deep eyes sharply swept the three of them, forcing them to swallow their words back. On the other side, the reporters had already rushed into the lobby on the first floor, and Dean had already prepared for everything. Lucian followed the onlookers to the door and took the family members of the deceased in. The police were there anyway, so there was nothing they need to worry about. They wanted to see how they would deal with the matter. Irving looked at Victor and Eden who disappeared in the crowd. He pursed his lips bitterly and left without saying anything. Victor got into the car with Eden and carefully fastened the seat belt for her. "Why did youe all the way here?" Victor looked at her tired face, and his eyes became gentler. "You didn''t answer the phone nor send me a message. I was worried about you." Eden felt a little upset all of a sudden. They had been together all the time for the past few years, so she was naturally not used to it. Usually, even when she left for a little while, he could not help calling her or sending her messages. If he suddenly stopped, she would not get used to it. Victor smiled and his face became softer. "I already got home, but such a thing happened, so I had to return to thepany and try to sort everything out. Lucian and Dean have been investigating Derick, so their phones have been muted. But even if I was not with you, my heart was always by your side. I am so d that you were worried when you didn''t get a message from me. Because it means that you care about me." Victor knew that she was worried, so he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead, trying to comfort her. Eden rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t know how he still could joke about it at this time. Thinking of what happened tonight, she asked, "What actually happened tonight? How did the employee jump off a building? I don''t believe that Alwynn Group owed him a sry." She knew that this matter must have something to do with the Simpson family. Victor narrowed his eyes, and a trace of anger shed in his eyes. "Derick Burris, who jumped off the building tonight, worked in the sales department. He was dignoised liver cancer three months ago, and he was actually dying. He was from a quite poor family, so he didn''t have any treatment but saved all the money for his mother. However, in thest few days of his life, he was used by someone and jumped off a building to commit suicide. Then they could me everything on Alwynn Group so that he could get great compensation for his family. The person who persuaded him to do this was his big sister. His big sister''s husband is a gambler and a drug addict. He owed a lot of usury. Because of his sister, he was persuaded and did it for his family. It only took Lucian, Dean, and Brian, four hours to find out everything. We have the footage of Derick talking to his sister on the phone, as well as the diary he wrote on his computer. Luckily, he wrote everything about his sister on hisputer. Although he deleted them, Lucian still copied them. After seeing the diary, everything was finally clear now. Although he was sick, he was still scared of death. He had no ce to vent his anger, so he recorded everything on theputer." Eden was so shocked after hearing his words. She found it really hard to believe what had happened. "How could any sisters be like this to her brother?" "Exactly," Victor answered. No one expected this to happen at all. What Victor said was almost the same as what Dean was saying to the reporters at the same time. All the evidence was shown on the big screen in front of the reporters. Dean''s clear exnation was heard by everyone. Many reporters were doing a live broadcast at the moment, so all the audiences online also became fuming. Everyone in the room gasped with surprise at the unexpected news. When they read the dairy that Derick wrote, they could all feel anger curled hot and unstoppable in their guts. "How could there be such a detestable sister in the world? He was sick, but she actually used it to make money." "In the eyes of his sister who loves money more than anything else, he didn''t even have the right to live." "How can she frame Victor with such a thing? She must be severely punished." "I want to kill her! She is evil!" Soon, there were already tens of thousands ofments online. The elder sister stood in the crowd and looked at this scene with her mouth agape. She had never imagined that all of this would be revealed so quickly. They found all the evidence in just a few hours. No wonder they talked to her so indifferently earlier. She really didn''t want to go to jail. "Sister, what did you do to Derick? Why did he listen to you? Why didn''t you tell us that he got cancer?" The younger sister looked at her angrily. The elder sister was anxious and pulled her sister''s hand, "Listen to me. Don''t believe their nonsense. They are making it up because they didn''t want to take responsibility. I only found out that Derick was sick recently. He knew that he can''t live for long, so I didn''t want you and mom to get worried." "But you should have at least told me. You have been asking for money all the time. Is it because your husband went to gamble again?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The elder sister did not dare to look into her sister''s eyes anymore. The younger sister understood everything as soon as she saw her older sister''s expression. She turned around to leave angrily. Then the police took her older sister away to investigate. The truth about Derick was finally clear. Victor always actioned very quickly with this kind of thing, so that Alwynn Group would not suffer anything loss from it. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 In the Simpson family''s house. "Bang..." Leni smashed the tablet in her hand onto the floor. "D*mn it. How could Victor solve this matter in such a short time?" She shouted with a gloomy face. The smug look on her face when she was watching the news was totally gone. Her daughter was in jail because of Victor, so she would like him to experience the feeling himself. However, she didn''t expect that everything was sorted so quickily. "Let''s wait and see!" Leni kicked the tablet on the floor hard. Hearing this violent voice from the balcony, Adrienne raised her red lips in delight. Now she really saw what Victor was capable of. She was also surprised at how quickly he got everything under his control. As for the conference, Dean''s fantastic speech made everyone see a vivid image of a cold-blooded older sister. She closed the live broadcast and sent a message to Victor with a smile. "Leni did it very secretly. This time, I''m afraid you still can''t trace anything back to her. She is very cautious. It will be another great opportunity for them when Eden goes to Lemmon City. There will be someone from Leni''s side around Eden, so if they leaked Eden''s whereabouts, Eden will be in danger." Victor and Eden just arrived home. When they opened the door, Victor was holding his phone in his hand, so he had already seen Adrienne''s message. He did not reply to her immodestly, instead, he helped Eden sit down on the sofa and poured her a cup of hot water. Eden''s face was still pale. She probably will have a nightmare tonight. As soon as she tried to rx, she could see that bloody face in front of her eye. It had left a trauma in her heart. "Eden, you should take a bath and rest first." Eden put down the cp in her hand and leaned on Victor''s shoulder. Her big bright eyes blinked, and then she said in a low voice, "I''m scared." Victor smiled and stroked her hair softly. "Don''t worry, I''m here with you." "You''re not allowed to leave my sight tonight." Victor chuckled. "Don''t worry, I will not leave your sight tonight." His voice was somewhat cheeky. Eden still had doubts about what happened tonight. That man she saw was obviously trying to let people know that she was Victor''s wife so that they would all vent their anger on her. She told Victor what had happened after she arrived. He did not want her to think too much about it. Now he realized that it was such a wise decision to send the three children away. Otherwise, the Simpson family would have more opportunities. "I will ask Lucian to check the CCTV footage. But who did you go to dinner with tonight?" She left in a hurry, so he did not even have time to ask her. "Karlee Woods," Eden said with a low voice. She lowered her head and dared not to look at Victor. She didn''t have many friends. She felt Karlee was a nice person, and that was why she agreed to have dinner with her. "Okay. And then?" Eden suddenly looked up at him. "What then?" "What''s your n?" Victor asked directly. He looked at her shocked and evasive eyes with a faint smile. Eden instantly felt so guilty. Thinking of her long-term n, she felt even more guilty. Victor didn''t mean to mention it, but he knew she couldn''t stop thinking about the scary scene she saw earlier, so he tried to distract her. He had never been afraid of anything during the battle with the Simpson family. The only thing he was afraid of was that she would be hurt. His family was not asplicated as the Simpson family. This was the advantage he had. "I don''t have any ns." Eden shook her head and denied it. She was very d that the matter tonight was solved so quickly. She didn''t want any badments or rumors to ruin the reputation of Alwynn Group. Victor had won it again in the shortest time. This also made her realize how scary humans could be when it came to money. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Victor didn''t want to force her. Anyway, he knew what she was nning. "Okay, let''s go and take a bath. You look tired," Victor said whilst helping her up. "I..." "I know you are scared, so I will go with you." Victor smiled and picked her up, then walked quickly to the bathroom. Eden''s face instantly turned red. The scratches on her body were not fully healed yet, so Victor only used water to help her wipe the area that was not injured. With Victor''s help, she felt much more rxed. Victor quickly dried her body and carried her to the big soft bed. Eden turned over and fell asleep completely. Victor brushed the hair off her face and looked at her little red face. She was so cute and charming when she was asleep. He kissed her eyes and brows gently and her unique fragrance made his heart flutter. He stepped back a little. Looking at her pale and wless face, he couldn''t help but hold her hand tightly. He pressed his body so tightly onto hers so that he could feel the temperature of her body, as well as her heartbeat. He could feel that his blood was heating up as if it wanted to burn him from the inside out. He looked at her for a long time until she slept soundly. Only then did he moved away and closed his eyes tiredly. The incident of Alwynn Group became a heated discussion overnight online. All the relevant departments were involved in the investigation. The next morning, Victor told Lucian what Eden had said to him the night before as soon as he got up. It was the weekend that day, so neither of them needed to work. Victor slepttest night, but he got up very early in the morning. Eden was still sleeping, so he came out to make breakfast directly. He was making the porridge whilst reading the news online. Derick''s sister had been charged with abetting suicide, and she had been detained pending a final decision. Even so, Victor still asked Lucian to pay Derick''s family a burial fee. Derick used to be a hard worker, so Dean gave the money to Derick''s mother after the conference. They also showed everyone the record of Derick receiving the sry in his bank ount, so everyone kept their mouth shut. Lucian replied to Victor, "Do you have any food? I''m hungry." Victor stared at Lucian''s message for a few seconds. Why didn''t he even have food? He looked at the porridge in the pot. He actually made a lot. "Come to my house now. I''m making porridge." "I''ming," Lucian replied quickly. It seemed that he really made himself at home. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 As Lucian wasing, Victor took out the dumplings in the refrigerator. Lucian liked the dumplings made by Eden. As soon as Victor started boiling the water, some voices came from the living room. He turned around and saw Eden was walking out of their bedroom with her pajamas. "Eden, you are up." He walked quickly towards her, worrying that she would trip over as she still looked half asleep. Only when his hands reached hers, did his heart finally feel relieved. "Why don''t you sleep longer if you are still tired? It''s very dangerous to walk out like that." It sounded like he was telling her off, but his eyes were still looking very gentle. Eden looked at him in a daze, then leaned against his chest and said softly, "I had a nightmare." Victor stroked her hair gently. He liked it when he felt that she needed him. "Don''t worry. I''m here." His voice was so deep and gentle and captivating, making Eden feel much secured. She rubbed her face on his chest and said, "I missed you." Hearing her words, Victor couldn''t help buy hug her tightly. "Lucian ising over now." He knew what she wanted, but he had to say no for the first time. "Alright." Eden looked quite disappointed. She raised her head and blinked her beautiful eyes at him. "I thought we could spend some time together this weekend, because I''m going to Lemmon City next Monday." Victor''s heart tightened. He lowered his head and kissed her lips passionately for a long time. That d*mned Lucian. Why had hee today? "I''m going to wash up." Eden turned to the bathroom slowly with a flushed face. Victor smiled gently. Seeing that she was much better, he finally turned around and went back to the kitchen. When the dumplings were ready, Lucian also arrived. He also brought Eden her favorite strawberry cake. Eden had already washed up and came out. She put on a pink hoodie and a pair of ck casual pants, and her hair was pulled up into a ponytail. Her face still looked so young, as if she was a university student. She smiled brightly at Lucian and said, "Hey, how are you? How could you get this cake so early on a Saturday?" Strawberry cake instantly drew all her attention. "It''s a new bakery just opened recently. I saw it on my way here, so I bought a strawberry cake. I know you like it," Lucian said slowly, looking more chilled than usual. "Thank you! The dumplings are ready now. Come and join us." Eden picked up the chopsticks and handed them to him. "Thank you!" Lucian smiled. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor got up and put the cake into the refrigerator. However, Eden wasn''t very happy because the only thing she could think of at this moment was the cake. So she cast an angry gaze on Victor. Victor knew what she was thinking. "You should have the porridge now. We can have the cake in the afternoon." "Alright." Eden took the porridge slowly and started eating it quietly. She still felt a little angry in her heart, but she couldn''t show it. At this time, Lucian saw it and couldn''t help but giggle. "Eden, has he got anything on you?" He also knew them so well. Eden raised her head slowly and said, "No." "Then why do you look so guilty?" Eden didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to enjoy her peaceful breakfast at this moment. She blinked her big eyes at him and said, "Really? Is it that obvious?" Why didn''t she notice it earlier? "It''s all written on your face." Lucian smiled and sipped the porridge gracefully. Eden only felt her face was burning hot. She lowered her head with her cheeks puffed out. Lucian nced at Victor, feeling that his cooking was getting better and better. The porridge was fragrant and tasty. After taking a small bowl of porridge, he started to have the dumplings. He loved the dumplings made by Eden. Victor nced at Eden who seemed to be unhappy, frowned slightly. He put the dumplings in front of her and helped her put the seasonings on. "You should eat five more dumplings." It sounded like he wouldn''t ept a no. "I can''t eat it." Eden looked at the dumplings and felt that she really had no appetite. She wanted to eat the cake. Victor frowned again, but his dark eyes were full of love. "If you eat them all, I''ll take you to eat something delicious at night." "I''m injured. I can''t go." Eden said it on purpose. Victor looked at her and did not say anything. If Lucian was not there, she would have been well- behaved once he kissed her. However... Victor turned his face to her all of a sudden. "What are you doing!" Eden looked at him with her surprised eyes and leaned her body away from him. "Eat the dumplings." Victor pointed to the dumplings on the te again. Eden pushed the te to Lucian and said, "Lucian, you can eat them all if you like them." Lucian, who had almost eaten 20 dumplings, felt a little awkward. "Finish it. I thought you liked the dumplings I made?" Lucian wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find the right words to say. So he could only nod silently. Victor did not say anything anymore, so Eden decided to change the topic. "Lucian, did you check the CCTV of that strange manst night? I saw the CCTV, it should be able to capture his face." Lucian said, "I''ve already got the footage, but I haven''t had time to have a look. I was too hungry to do anything this morning. I didn''t sleepst night and I''m not even tired." "You didn''t sleepst night? How can you not feel tired?" Eden was surprised. It reminded her of the time when Amelia just left, Lucian worked so hard and didn''t sleep much either. However, it was better to work hard than to feel depressed all the time. "I''m not tired. I haven''t been sleeping well for a while now," Lucian said as he lowered his head slightly. Eden looked at his pale face and realized the dark circles under his eyes. "Why?" Eden was confused. Was he still thinking of Amelia? At this time, Victor said, "He always dream of seeing a snake." Hearing this, Eden was even more confused. Eden thought for a while and said, "I remember when I was pregnant, I used to dream of snakes a lot, as well as when I forgot about the payday." "What about when I gave you the money?" Victor asked. Eden smiled and said, "I''d dream of many pears." However, Lucian only looked at Eden''s face and couldn''tugh. He had many things that he wanted to say, but he didn''t know where to start. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 "Pears?" Victor was totally confused. Why did he feel that it was not the case? Why did he feel that he was the pear in her mind? Eden looked at him and said at the same time, "You look like a pear." Victor nced at her and knew that she would say this. "Eden, I''ve been..." "Dreaming of snakes?" Eden had already heard what Victor said. "Right," Lucian nodded. "It seems that you have some experiences on this." Eden smiled and said, "I did dream of it a lot at that time. Don''t worry too much about it, but it''s possible." She knew Lucian used to go to the Marriott Hotel with Amelia a lot. "Really?" Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly. He actually hoped that it would be the case. He always wished that he and Amelia could have a cute baby together. Thinking of this, Lucian sighed slightly and did not say anything anymore. Eden knew that he was thinking of Amelia again, so she didn''t say anything either. After having breakfast, the three of them decided to go to Anson''s to see little Ayman. Babies grew so quick. Eden felt that Ayman looked a lot different now even though she just saw him not long ago. They all stayed in Anson''s for a whole weekend. Eden wasn''t interested in going out anyway, so she just stayed at home with Abigail. Victor, Lucian, and Anson were ying cards. The news of what happened to Alwynn Group had grown more and more popr online, but Lucian did not seem to care about it at all. After all, Alwynn Group won again this time. But someone died in this incident, so Lucian still felt a little sad about it. At the same time, as the news was getting bigger and bigger, Karlee finally learned that Eden was Victor Alwynn''s wife. She made a phone call to confirm it with Eden directly. Eden did not want to hide it from her, so she admitted it straight away. Karlee was so happy and even asked her to make customization clothes for her. Eden was going on a business trip, so she agreed to Karlee that she coulde toe to the company the week after, and she will personally design it for her. On Monday, Eden was going to Lemmon City. Early in the morning, she finally could go to wash up after Victor had done it twice with her. After that, Victor got up to help her pack up. He couldn''t help but feel so sad when he thought that she was going for a whole week. He rarely went on business anymore, because Lucian was doing it for him. If Lucian was busy, Dean would go, so he could have time to be with Eden, in case she felt lonely. Thinking of this, he sighed slightly. He carefully put all her skincare stuff and sun cream in her suitcase. As well as all her favorite pajamas and clothes. When Eden came out from the bathroom, Victor had almost finished packing. "Thank you, honey!" Eden smiled and kissed Victor on his face. Then she put her lipstick on. Victor followed her and said, "Dean has already booked the hotel over there, and there will be a car picking you up. Remember to go back early at night." "Got it. You already said thatst night." Eden looked at him helplessly as she put on her clothes. "But why do I feel that you didn''t listen to me at all?" Victor looked a little worried. Eden knew that he was worried about her, but he was really worrying too much. The morning light came in and passed through the gorgeous curtains, making the room look more comfortable. Eden took Victor''s arm, smiled, and blinked her beautiful eyes at him. "Don''t worry, I won''t starve myself, nor freeze myself. I promise that nothing will happen, and I won''t let myself get hurt." However, Victor didn''t seem to believe a single word of her promise. She didn''t have to go to the exhibition in person, but she insisted on going, which made her a little suspicious. He had already arranged everything. No matter how cunning Leni was, she still could not hurt Eden from so far away. Even though she was powerful, she could not do anything in Lemmon City. Victor took Eden to the airport. Pa and Thalia were already waiting for them there. Eden still felt that Victor''s voice was buzzing in her ear when she got on the ne. It was so difficult for her to go anywhere. Victor really treated her like a child. The three of them were in first ss, so Eden covered herself with a nket and went to sleep straight after the ne took off. She always felt so tired on weekends. Maybe it was because they were always together during weekends. Victor was also keen on that kind of thing, so she was so exhausted. Pa looked at Eden and could not help but raise her eyebrows. "Eden, didn''t you sleepst night?" Eden nodded slightly. "Howe? You know we are going on a business trip. Do you have the energy to go to the exhibition after getting off the ne?" Pa didn''t want to go to Lemmon City at all. She knew exactly how terrible Leni was. She always felt that the suicide incident was not so simple. "Don''t worry. I will be fine!" Eden crossed her arms and closed her eyes. With the moving of the ne, she fell asleep straight away. Pa was totally speechless. She nced at Thalia beside her and started chatting, "Thalia, do you have a boyfriend?" Thalia looked at her from the side. "Why are you asking?" Thinking of the way Dean looked at Thalia, Pa felt that Dean definitely liked Thalia. "I just want to remind you that you should have a high standard when ites to marriage. You are still young, so you can definitely find a handsome and rich man. A poor man like Dean, you don''t have to take him seriously." Thalia had been working with Dean for a while, so she knew what kind of a person Dean was. Although he was not rich, he was definitely a good man. She was an orphan, and she was brought up with all kinds of men around her, so she know what a decent man was like. She believed that a person like Dean, who was smart and hard-working, would definitely have a bright future. He had been working hard for Mr. Alwynn for a long time, and Mr. Alwynn was a grateful man. As long as Dean did not betray Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn would not mistreat him. Therefore, at this moment, after hearing Pa''s words, she couldn''t help but feel angry. "Has he lent you money?" Thalia said sarcastically, but Pa didn''t seem to notice it at all. "What? Does he have money to lend me?" Pa said with a face full of contempt. Dean always ridiculed her, so she did not want any woman to have a good impression of him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She would not forgive a person who had offended her. "Then why are you saying bad things about him all the time?" Thalia nced at her with a cold face. She really despised a person like Pa who would sell anything for money. "I... I''m just kindly reminding you." Seeing that Thalia was not buying it, Pauls started feeling a little embarrassed. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Pa felt that she was only being kind, but it seemed that Thalia was such a fool. Thalia felt there was no point to argue with such a person anymore, so she just closed her eyes and tried to rx. Two hourster, the three of themnded at Lemmon City airport. The driver had already arrived. As soon as they got in the car, the driver took them straight to the exhibition. Lemmon City was hosting the exhibition for the spring season this time. There were 21 countries that participated in this exhibition, and it would be a great chance for Alwynn Group to spread out its name. When Eden arrived, she first went to the exhibition area and exchanged a few words with the head of the exhibition. Then, she went to their booth and checked everything. She designed the entire decoration of the booth, and it looked very fashionable and pretty. There were already a lot of people gathered in front of their booth. Looking at this, Eden smiled brightly. After arranged everything, Eden went to watch the fashion show with Thalia and Pa. All the models on the stage wore thetest designed clothes, trying to deliver the different design ideas of each designer to the audience. Under the beautiful lights, and with the music from different countries, the models moved their bodies charmingly on the stage. Eden used her camera and took pictures of every clothes she liked. She felt she always could have a lot of inspiration from fashion shows. It was not until five in the afternoon that Eden finally was ready to leave. She was very tired and wanted to go back to rest. The organizer of the fashion show had already arranged the hotel for her, but Victor asked her to stay at the hotel of Alwynn Group. She preferred to go to the ces arranged by Victor because he always got the best for her. When they arrived at the hotel, Eden checked in the exclusive presidential suite which Victor usually stayed at. As soon as she entered the door, Victor video called her as if he knew she was back. Eden smiled and sat slowly on the tatami, slowly answered the phone after she took a sip of the fruit juice on the table. "Why are you taking so long?" Victor didn''t seem to be happy. However, seeing his unhappy face, Eden felt a little more relieved. "I just got in my room. You need to give me time to sit down first. I''ve been busy all day today, and I''m so tired now." "I knew you would be tired, so I''ve arranged dinner for you. You can rest early after you finish eating." Seeing that she was lying on the tatami tiredly, Victor really wished that he could give her a big kiss. He really missed her and her soft lips. She was wearing the lipsticks that Jasper gave her before, which made her lips look even more tender. Jasper always knew what would be the best for her. "Thank you, honey! This ce is very good. I like it. There is everything I want, and I really feel like home." Eden said with a smile. She felt her mood was much better as the environment changed. "Whatever. You should rest early tonight." Eden could tell from his face that he missed her very much. "Eden, you just left for a few hours, but I already miss you so much. What should I do?" Eden smiled charmingly. She tugged her hair behind her ear and said intimately, "Honey, I miss you too." Her words melt Victor''s heart. He knew she did it on purpose. She knew he couldn''t do anything anyway as he was so far away. "Are you trying to tease me? Do you believe that I will get there right now? I will make sure you get what you want." Eden stopped smiling straight away because she knew there was nothing that he couldn''t do. And she believed that he really could stand in front of her in three hours if he wanted to. Hmph! But why she was still threatened by him even though she wasn''t with him? "If you dare toe, I will make sure that you wouldn''t be able to rx at all. Humph!" Eden tried to threaten him back, which made her look very cute in Victor''s eyes. "Haha..." Victorughed out loud, "Honey, I can''t ask more!" Eden rolled her eyes at him. "Is there anything else that you need to say? If not, I''ll hang up. I have to rest now. I need to go to the exhibition tomorrow." "Yes. You can''t leave after you turned me on." Victor stared at her and said with a cheeky smile. Eden felt she was hungry now, so she said impatiently, "What do you want me to do?" He smiled again and said, "Help me put out the fire in my body." Eden thought for a while and said, "You should go for a swim in theke." Victor was totally speechless. "You should go to have your dinner now. If I can finish my work early, I will go to pick you up these days." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hearing this, Eden was even more sure that she would never get away from him anymore. She was only on a business trip, but he still wanted toe to pick her up. "Victor, you are crazy." "I''m not crazy. I''m just worried about you. I will be there soon." He said with his soft voice and charming smile, which made Eden''s heart instantly melted. She didn''t know why she always fell into his trap, so she hung up the phone immediately with an angry face. She knew she would never win him because he knew her too well. After two minutes, dinner arrived. Eden called Pa and Thalia toe over to have dinner with her. Both of them were staying next to her. "Wow!" This was Pa''s first time staying in such a luxurious hotel. She looked excitedly at everything in the presidential suite. Although she was staying next door, she still felt that she was full of luxury. "Eden, it''s so good to be rich." Looking at the sumptuous dinner, Pa couldn''t help but exim. Everything was like a dream to her. Every time she thought of her own life, she always felt a little depressed. But fortunately, after she joined Alwynn Group, she no longer had to live a hard life. Eden didn''t say anything. She took her chopsticks and slowly picked up a piece of ribs and put it in her bowl. "Let''s eat now. You two must be tired too." "Sure." Pa sat down quickly and began to eat. She loved sweet food, so she quickly finished several pieces of cake. At the same time, Thalia was eating quietly without saying anything. Eden looked at her phone whilst eating, found that Derick''s news was still trending online. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Eden looked at thements and found there were many paid posters that were trying to throw mud on Alwynn Group, however, their own posters seemed to have done nothing about it. She saw it went downst weekend when Lucian started intervening, but it seemed to be back to the trending list again today. Just as she was reading all thements, a notification popped out. Irving and her own names in the headline drew her attention. She frowned and quickly clicked the news. The red headline said: Eden Blew, Irving Matthews''s new lover. The picture underneath was the moment when she was pushed into Irving''s arms that day. Irving looked at her affectionately and worriedly in the photo, and she looked at him with an upset face. There were many people whomented on it already. Some people were calling her names, whilst some others were feeling sorry for Dahlia. Eden sighed slightly. She had already thought that there would definitely be someone who would make a fuss about this. It seemed that they didn''t post it on the weekend on purpose. They wanted to make sure that Derick''s news would go viral first, and then they posted this news again for more attention. "Madam, is everything alright? You don''t look well," Thalia asked when she realized that Eden''s face changed slightly. She had been staring at her phone for a while, haven''t even eaten anything yet. Eden shook her head and said, "Nothing. Everything is fine." These things would not affect her too much. After all, it was not the first time that she saw rumors about her online. She knew she hadn''t done anything, so she wasn''t afraid of them at all. Pa looked at her nervously, trying to figure out what exactly happened. "Eden, you should rest in the hotel after dinner. Don''t go out." Pa already realized how evil Leni was, so she did not want anything bad to happen. She had finally started her good life, surely she didn''t want to have it ruined so soon. "Yes." Eden looked at her and then lowered her head to eat. She understood that everyone had their own desires, and so had Pa. At this time, Thalia''s phone screen lit up. She clicked on the notification, and she instantly understood everything. The rumor between Irving and Eden was pushed to the top trending news again by the public. After dinner, Eden took a bath. After she dried her hair and ate an ice cream cake, she finally went to bed. She sent Victor a few messages with some sweet words, and Victor didn''t seem to be bothered with the news either, only asked her to rest early. But neither of them mentioned the news at all. Eden knew that Victor would not let this matter continue to develop. When she woke up the next morning, the news would be removed. For Victor, money could settle everything. She pulled the quilt over her body, then she heard the message notification. She clicked on the message with her sleepy eyes and thought it was Victor, however, she was shocked when she saw Irving''s name. "Eden, don''t worry about the news. I will take care of it." Eden was surprised that Irving would actually say such words to her. After thinking for a while, she replied, "Thank you!" When Irving saw the two words, and his hand tightened slightly. It seemed that she was still trying to distance him. He was very secretive about his feelings to her, but all sorts of feelings would well up in his heart as soon as she said something to him. Even though he still had feelings for her, he knew that it was impossible for them to be together, and the more he insisted on it, the more she would get hurt. Thest thing he wanted was to hurt her. Just like now, he felt his heart ached so much when he knew that he brought her so much trouble. However, he just couldn''t let her go. For so many years, he had never been able to give it up. Every time when he thought of her, he felt as if there was a shape knife that was piercing his heart. You''re wee. Get some rest now." He also sent a smiley face with it. Eden was surprised again. She frowned slightly when she thought of what she said to Irving that day. Had he finally figured it out? Was he really letting her go? She tilted her head slightly and gently tugged the hair behind her ears. The loose pink pajama on her body made her look really young. "It is good that he has thought it through anyway," she smiled and said to herself. "Good night," she quickily sent. After putting her phone on charge, she turned around and closed her eyes. On the other side, Irving smiled gently. "Is it that nice to chat with her?" Dahlia''s sarcastic and jealous voice rang behind Irving. Irving did not go home. He was sitting on the sofa in his office at the moment. He was so focused on his phone, did not even notice that Dahlia came in. Dahlia felt so upset, knowing that he was willing to spend so much money to remove the news of him and Eden online. But she was his fianc¨¦e. Irving nced at her coldly and said, "Why are you here?" Dahlia looked at his indifferent face, feeling that she had lost all the hope in her heart. "The Chairman called me and said that they couldn''t get in touch with you." That was why she came to his office to look for him. However, she saw him chatting with Eden. When she came in, he was sitting there quietly in his ck shirt. His back was slim and straight, and his short hair made him look more dashing. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, and his arms were exposed, looking really sexy. She had always dreamed of dating such a man. Irving had been so perfect for her, and she tried so hard to keep him with her. However, the harder she tried, it seemed like the further she pushed him away. "I see. You can go out now." He had seen the missed call from his father. He just didn''t want to talk to him at the moment. He knew what his father was going to say. He didn''t want to do it anymore. He wanted to keep the purest and most beautiful memories in his heart. Dahlia''s whole body trembled with anger. He still didn''t even look at her for once. "Irving, your father wants us to get married. This year, my design is well received by everyone, so is Dulcie''s. Although we are still not as good as Alwynn Group, it will not be a loss for us this year." She felt confident about this. She did not dare to do anything to Alwynn Group. Victor and Eden were not someone she could offend. However, she thought of a way to kick Eden out of the design world forever, which was this year''s International Designer Competition. Irving sneered, "Do you think you can make up for the loss we suffered before?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "I..." "Get out. I won''t marry you. Even if you take my father out, I still won''t marry you." His tone was ruthless and firm, making Dahlia''s heart tremble. She looked at him with a sad face and said, "Irving, I really love you." Then, tears streamed down her cheeks. But Irving did not say anything, as if he hadn''t heard anything at all. ...... Eden got up early the next day. After breakfast, she asked the driver to send them to the exhibition center. She chatted with the driver along the way. The weather in Lemmon City got hot very early, so it already felt like summer here whilst River City was still very cold. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Eden had onlye to Lemmon City once. The ent in River City was different from that in Lemmon Ctiy. She listened to the driver''s introduction of the surroundings carefully. The driver was in his fifties, and he was talkative. He introduced his family to Eden enthusiastically. Eden listened patiently and paid attention to the movements behind the car. In fact, she came to Lemmon Ctiy with a purpose. Sometimes, women were more heartless than men. She believed that Leni would take advantage of this opportunity after failing twice. But there was nothing unusual behind their car. They arrived early. There were no traffic jams, and the car didn''t drive fast. There was no suspicious car behind them. She nced at Pa from the rearview mirror and saw that she was leaning against the seat sleepily. Obviously, she was so excitedst night that she didn''t fall asleep. "Bang..." A loud noise came from the windshield as soon as Eden turned around. "Squeak..." The driver braked suddenly. "Ah..." Eden was distracted, ans she screamed in horror. "Oh... What''s going on? My head hurts." Pa''s head hit the front seat severely. Her face twisted in pain as she looked at the front. There was a pool of blood on the windshield. The driver was terrified. He had been working as a driver for decades, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Eden was very scared when she saw the pool of blood on the windshield. Did the car hit someone? Thalia reacted quickly and opened the car door to check. Eden opened the door and saw a dead chicken lying in front of the car. The ground was dyed red. "Ah..." Eden frowned and looked up at the tall building. The parasol trees on the side of the road was very tall, and their branches had been trimmed. The green leaves swayed in the breeze, but the leaves were stained with blood. This chicken was thrown down from the tall building. "Who threw the chicken from the height? This is immoral!" The driver was exasperated and looked at Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, are you okay?" Eden shook her head slowly. When she heard the loud noise, she was indeed frightened. But she had calmed down a lot. Was it an ident or someone did it deliberately? Pa was startled when she got off the car to have a look. She nced at Eden. Was it Leni''s scheme? No one would do such a boring thing for no reason. "Eden... are you all right?" Pa nced at Eden''s face secretly. Every time she of the steel bars falling from the sky on the construction site, her blood froze. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m fine. Get in the car. We''ll go to the exhibition." Thalia felt that things weren''t so simple. Eden''s n was to lure Leni, but Leni was nit as proud and arrogant as Chelsea, and it wouldn''t be easy to deal with her. She lowered her head, sent a message and then put away her phone. They got on the car and left. Pa was no longer sleepy, "Eden, let''s drive another car next time." "Why?" Eden''s voice was calm. Hearing this, Pa didn''t know what she was thinking. Her tone was calm, and it seemed that she was not scared. "This matter is weird. Have you forgotten what happened on the construction site? The chicken was thrown down from the height, and this is absurb." Pa had to remind her. She did not want anything bad to happen. "If you are afraid, you don''t have to take the same car with me." Eden''s tone was cold. She would soon know whether it was an ident or not. Thalia came with her just to protect her. Obviously, the the chicken was thrown down after being killed. Eden frowned slightly. She thought of the dead cat she had received in thepany, and she gradually clenched her fists. Could it be done by the same person? Paulina? Or Leni? No, the two of them clearly colluded with each other. The car soon arrived at the exhibition. After the driver got out of the car, he apologized to Eden sincerely, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. Someone will investigate the ident. Please stay here and visit the exhibition first." "Okay!" Eden nodded slowly, "Jake, be more careful." Jake said with a sincere smile, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Alwynn. I have worked for Mr. Alwynn for many years. I know what to do. You can rest assured." Eden was stunned. Had Victor spilled the beans? Even the driver was not simple. Eden was even more relieved. She brought Pa and Thalia to the exhibition. Yesterday, she was in a hurry to watch the show. When she passed by the men''s wear, she saw a set of stylish suit. She wanted to go to see it again today and buy it for Victor. Pa followed Eden all the way and saw Eden stop in the men''s clothing area. When she saw the price, she was shocked, "Eden, do you want to buy it?" These clothes were worth tens of thousands of dors. Some of them were even worth hundreds of thousands dors. "Yes!" Eden nodded slightly. A shop assistant immediately came over to greet her. "Miss, what can I help you?" The shop assistant looked at Eden with a smile. Seeing that Eden was dressed elegantly and fashionably, she smiled more and more brightly. Eden looked at the dark suit she saw yesterday. It was the color that Victor liked, and the style was casual. The material was very light, and it wouldn''t crease easily. It could be seen that the designer paid much attention to the fabric and style.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, she noticed that the style of the women''s wear was simr to her spring collection. They only modified the style slightly. The clothes she designed were more lightweight and beautiful. They were not so formal and looked more fashionable, optimizing the proportion of the customer''s figure. Eden looked at the shop assistant with a smile, "Please show me this suit." "Okay, please wait a minute!" The waiter let the three of them sit down. She quickly took the suit and introduced it to Eden. "Miss, the suit was stitched by hand, and the silk is smooth and glossy. Besides, the color is very popr, and it''s exclusive. This is the suit rmended by our designer this year." Eden nodded with satisfaction. The suit was high-end and noble. She just took a quick look yesterday, but she liked it very much. "Package it for me." Eden smiled and took out the ck card given by Victor. She finally had a chance to use the card. The shop assistant took the card with joy. Pa looked at the price and was shocked, "One hundred and fifty thousand dors! Eden, you are crazy." Seeing how shocked she was, Thalia sneered. "What does it have to do with you? What''s there to be surprised at?" She felt ashamed for her. "It''s none of your business! I''m not talking about you. You can''t afford it." Thalia was speechless. How could she sit at the same table with such a woman? Thalia stopped talking and didn''t say anything else. Another shop assistant came over and packaged the suit. Eden smiled. This was a suit she liked very much. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Thalia took the box and Eden took the ck card. After leaving the counter, Eden looked at Pa and said, "Pa, you have such a bad temper. Doesn''t Terry think you''re annoying?" Pa''s heart skipped a beat and she looked at Eden nervously. There were many people around them, and those were all rich young men and youngdies. She didn''t dare to lose her temper, so she suppressed the anger in her heart, approached Eden and asked in a low voice, "Eden, did you investigate me again?" Eden didn''t even look at her, "Do I need to investigate it? You two always go out together openly. But I have to remind you that his wife is a very powerful person. If you''re found out one day, you''d better not fight with her in thepany and disgrace ourpany." She didn''t want to say such words, but Pa was so rude to Thalia just now. Aro got these information while investigating Pa. Thalia was much luckier than Pa. She knew that Victor''s subordinates were all capable. They would not be short of money. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Pa was too embarrassed, and she had a guilty conscience. It turned out that Eden had known about these things. She had no secret before Eden. Looking at her awkward face, Eden didn''t say anything else. This was Pa''s own life. She said this just because she was mad. Thalia looked at Pa with disdain, "I thought you were rich and aloof, but you''re just an Apple of Sodom." "Shut up! You''re not qualified to judge me!" Pa was hurt by Thalia''s scornful eyes. If she was rich, she didn''t need to be a mistress.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Her family lived a good life in her hometown, but they couldn''t even afford to buy a toilet in this prosperous city. Eden spent the whole day visiting the exhibition and shopping, and she spent millions of dors that day. Pa felt distressed but very envious. However, she sold the dress Eden designed for Ang and earned three hundred and fifty thousand dors. The money was enough for her to use for a period of time. Eden didn''t mention this matter again, so she was not worried. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Victor called Eden and asked her to go back to rest. Eden was quite tired. She had achieved her purpose ofing here. After she hung up the phone, Victor sent her a message. "You finally used the money I gave you...." Eden could even feel how delighted Victor was through the phone screen. Eden was waiting for the car with Pa and Thalia at the side of the road. She lowered her head and replied to Victor with a smile, "You make me feel that you have endless money." "I''m very good at making money. Even if you spend money like this every day, I can support you." Eden felt warm in heart. She knew that Victor must be smiling proudly at this time. However, Eden, who had her head lowered, did not notice that danger was slowly approaching her. A ck car drove fast toward her. An incident had happened in the morning, so Thalia had been very alert and nervous. The incident was just a warning to them. What would happenter would be more horrible. With sharp eyes, she saw the ck car that was speeding towards them. Then she looked at the opposite side. The driver in the opposite car nodded at her slightly. The people in the car were all from Chaosfield Society, and they were specially responsible for protecting Eden. She heaved a sigh of relief and approached Eden slowly. "Bang..." Eden, who was reading the news with her head down, was startled by the loud crash. When she looked up, she saw that two ck cars collided with each other one meter away, making a loud crash. "Mrs. Alwynn, Jake is here. Let''s get in the car first." Thalia nced at the two middle-aged men in the opposite car, only to see that they were looking at Eden. Thalia gave them a weird smile, turned around and helped Eden get in the car. Looking at Thalia''s weird smile, the two middle-aged men were so angry that they kicked the car hard. Eden did not take what had happened seriously, and she only thought it was an ident. After returning to the hotel and resting for a while, she called Victor leisurely. Victor had known what happened to her in the afternoon. He was relieved when he heard that she had returned to the hotel safely. "Eden, are you tired?" Victor clicked the video call. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m not very tired." Just now, she found that the hot topic about her and Irving online had been suppressed. "I''m not very tired." Eden leaned against the sofa, looking like a lovelyzy cat. "Buy more things you like." Victor looked at her with his eyes full of tenderness. He missed her. Eden admired Victor''s handsome face. He was always easy on the eyes, and he even looked so charming on the phone screen. "Okay! I bought a lot." "Oh!" Victor said, not knowing if she had bought something for him. He liked everything she gave him. Victor suddenly thought of the doll. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. "Have you had dinner?" Eden asked. "No." Victor shook his head, "I have no appetite without you by my side." Eden was speechless. Did he mean that he wouldn''t eat until she went back? "I''ll apany you. Hurry up and eat something." Eden ordered him. When she was not home, he didn''t take good care of himself. "Okay!" Victor smiled gently, got up and went to the kitchen. He intended to eat some dumplings. Watching him cooking dumplings, Eden was very d that she had made a lot of dumplings for him before she came to Lemmon City. Otherwise, he would really starve. "Do you want to eat dumplings for every meal these days?" Eden looked at him angrily. "So what? I like dumplings made by you. You should make more after youe back." Victor filled the pot with water and stood aside. Eden appreciated his attractive figure. No matter what he did, he looked eye-catching. But she would never say it, or he would be proud. "Eden, it was Irving who suppressed the hot topic online." Victor''s face suddenly darkened. He was about to take actions, but Irving was faster than him. "Oh!" Eden thought of the message Irving sent her. He said that he would handle it, and he did keep his promise. "You and he..." "Stop. I have nothing to do with Irving. Don''t think too much." Eden knew what he wanted to say. "Oh!" Victor said sulkily. "Don''t you need to attend any social activity these days?" "No, Lucian will attend the activities on my behalf. If I go there, people will be in awe of me. They''re very afraid of me." "That''s right. You should learn from Lucian. After all, this is your ownpany." He could not let Lucian attend the social activities all the time for him. "It''s okay. Lucian will arrange these things. In a few years, Kenny will grow up and take over the company." Victor had made a n. "Kenny will definitely be very sad if he knows what you think." Eden pouted slightly. He always wanted Kenny to take over thepany. She could imagine how tired Kenny would be in the future. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 "He is my son, and he has no choice. I will give him enough time to go out to see the world, but he has to inherit thepany before he is twenty-eight years old." He had a deep understanding of this. When he was young, he was rebellious and didn''t want to inherit the family business. He didn''t want to be regarded as a rich second generation, so he tried his best to start his own business. Kenny was his son, and he was like him. He was not interested in Alwynn Group and wanted to start a business on his own. Sometimes he was very depressed. For Kenny, developing Alwynn Group better was as meaningful as starting his own business. "That''s good. It seems that you''re not totally authoritarian." Eden changed a position. She hadn''t seen the children for few months, and they must have grown taller. Victor smiled meaningfully, "I love you, and I love our children. I know that you feel distressed for Kenny. How could I upset you?" Eden did not expect him to think like this. She smiled softly and pointed behind him, "The water is boiling." Victor turned around and poured the dumplings into the pot, stirring them with the chopsticks. The dumplings rolled in the boiling water and looked delicious. Victor smiled at Eden and said, "Eden, you can eat lobsters tonight. It''s warm in Lemmon City these days, and the lobsters are of great quality." "Wow!" Eden swallowed, "Thank you!" "What should you call me?" Victor looked at her with a frown. "Victor." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes. Victor looked at her leisurely, "Say it again. What should you call me?" "Victor." "Call me honey." Victor''s eyes were cold. Eden narrowed her eyes slightly. He was tricking her again. Would he feel that happy if she called him honey? "Don''t be so childish, okay?" Eden adjusted her sitting posture again. "No." Victor did notpromise. Eden smiled helplessly, "I''ll call you like that when Ie back. You can eat the dumplings now. I''m going out for a walk after dinner." Victor looked at her. Thinking of what had happened that day, he didn''t want her to go out, but he couldn''t make her suspicious. When he thought that she had encountered two dangerous things in a day, his heart was in his throat. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Okay, but you should be careful." "Alright!" Eden was very expectant. The night market in Lemmon Ctiy should be very nice. She wanted to go to the snack street to eat delicious food. "I''m going to eat hamburgers." Victor was stunned. "You''re not allowed to eat that!" "No, I want to eat it." Eden thought for a while. She hadn''t eaten it for a long time. "Fine, just do what you like." Victor immediatelypromised when she became angry. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Mm!" Eden smiled and nodded. Eden apanied Victor to eat dumplings before hanging up and having dinner. She ate very little in the hotel, because she wanted to eat more in the night market. This time, she didn''t bring anyone and went out alone. Thalia went to the basement with ease. It was empty, and even a light sound could be heard. In the TV on the wall, Victor looked at the two men who were thrown on the ground with a gloomy face. They were the men who wanted to hit Eden with the car. Next to the men stood two bodyguards in ck suits. "Mr. Alwynn." Thalia walked over and greeted Victor respectfully. Victor nodded slightly. Thalia walked towards the men who had their hands and feet tied and kicked them hard. "Ouch... " "It hurts..." The two men screamed in pain, bending over and trembling. Victor satzily on the sofa with dark and brooding eyes, and there was an apathetic and brutal smile on his face. The two men wanted to hit Eden that day. Eden was the apple of his eye, and she was as important as his life. How dare they... Victor tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. "Thalia, beat them until they confess who the mastermind is. If they don''t say it, throw them into the sea so that no one can find them again." His cold tone made the two men be in unprecedented fear. They knew that few people dared to offend Victor. The slightly fat men loved money, but he didn''t want to be killed. "Mr. Alwynn, please... don''t... throw us into the sea. We don''t know who ordered us do that. Someone transferred a sum of money to us, called us and showed us the photo of Mrs. Alwynn." "Since Mrs. Alwynn came here, we had been keeping an eye on her. We didn''t want to kill her. Please let us go!" "Beat them!" Victor had lingering fear. He actually said that he didn''t want to kill Eden... Victor didn''t dare to think further. As soon as Victor finished his words, Thalia kicked the two men in their bellies with great strength. The two men did not expect that Victor would not let them go though they had confessed everything. Although Thalia was thin, she once did judo, so her strength was stronger than that of ordinary men. Being kicked by her, the two men were in severe pain. "Stop it... Mr. Alwynn, please stop! We''ve confessed what we know. The one who called us is a man. We did things for him after receiving his money. We don''t know who he is, and we didn''t know that we were going to hurt Mrs. Alwynn." If they knew that was Victor''s wife, he would not dare to do that no matter how bold they were. "Thalia." Victor said ndly. Thalia stopped immediately. "Take down the phone number." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Thalia took out her mobile phone and looked at the two men. The slightly fat man said the phone number quickly. Thalia went to theptop, checked the phone number and frowned. As expected, it was a number that had not been registered with an ID card. "Mr. Alwynn, the number has not been registered." "I see! Throw them out. Listen, I don''t want see you two again. If you mend your ways earlier, you''ll be able to survive!" Victor said casually. He was not as brutal as he was a few years ago. After all, he had three children and a wife. "Okay! Mr. Alwynn, I promise you will never see us again." He was not bold enough to offend Victor. Who the hell asked them to do this? He was almost killed that day. They would check it out after they got back, and they couldn''t let themselves suffer in vain. The person behind the scene just wanted to watch a good show, But they almost died, and they were beaten by a woman, which was a great shame. Thalia ordered the two bodyguards to throw them out. Then she stood in front of the TV and waited for Victor''s order. "Thalia, Eden went out alone. Go find her. I will arrive there at about three o''clock in the morning. Don''t tell her. I want to give her a surprise." Victor rubbed his chin and said with a smile. Thalia was speechless. What was wrong with Victor? Eden had just left for two days, but he was so eager to see her. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Thalia replied and turned off the TV. After putting away theputer, she left the basement and went straight to find Eden. There were all kinds of special snacks in the brightly lit night market. There was such night markets in every city, and people all over the country could feel the convenience brought by the strong economy. Eden was wearing a white casual sportswear. She walked while looking around and buying snakes she liked to eat. After eating a pancake, she smiled with satisfaction. What kind of life could be more rxing and pleasant than the life here? She liked such a lively ce. After she came out, she paid attention to the surroundings, but no one followed her, which made her a little confused. The reason why she didn''t bring Thalia and Pa with her was that she wanted to lure Leni. However, Leni didn''t take any actions. Did she give up? Eden didn''t believe it and continued to wander in the busy night market. She had been stuffed to the gills, but she did not meet anyone suspicious. "s!" Eden touched her round belly, and there were two mutton kebabs on her hand. She was too full to eat. She walked forward with mutton kebabs. There were many people gathered on the square not far away. Hearing the mellow and pleasant singing, Eden trotted over. A wandering singer was singing over there. She pushed her way through the crowd. The singer who was surrounded by people was very young. He had long soft hair, but he was not feminine at all. Instead, the long hair ttered his handsome features. He was tall and strong. At this time, he was ying the guitar and singing a love song affectionately. "Hiding from the rain and snow." "Trying to forget but I won''t let go." His singing brought different happiness and joy to people. Eden''s heart was touched by his pleasant singing. She understood that listening to a beautiful song could make herpletely rx and enjoy this wonderful life. Many girls could not help screaming when they saw such a tall and handsome wandering singer singing affectionately. "He''s Quincy Bradshaw! I haven''t seen him for a long time." "Yeah, it has been half a year since hest came here." "That''s right. It seemed to be half a year ago. He sings so well..." "He is really kindhearted. Every time he gets money, he uses it to help those children in need." The girls around Eden were discussing about the handsome man. Eden did not expect that he sang to help the children who were in trouble. After he sang a passionate love song, there was a great round of apuse. "Quincy..." The girls called his name tacitly, and their enthusiasm was inspiring. Many girls went forward and threw cash in his ck bag. Eden suddenly found that this wandering singer was more popr than any other wandering singer she had met. Quincy bowed deeply to the people around him and then smiled at them. In the face of so many people, he seemed to be a little shy, and his smile was reserved. He was not as confident as he was while singing. Eden took out five hundred dors and put the money in his big ck bag. Then she nodded at Quincy slightly. Seeing Eden''s actions, Quincy smiled gratefully. He really looked handsome and charismatic. Eden smiled as well and turned around to leave. She was rxed, wandering around the bustling crowdzily and leisurely. "m noodles! Delicious m noodels!" A middle-aged woman peddled loudly to attract customers. Eden swallowed when she heard that. She wanted to eat m noodles. She came here for strong-smelling preserved bean curd, but she didn''t see any vendor who sold it. However, when she saw her round belly, she immediately gave up this idea. She would feel ufortable if she ate too much at night. It was almost eleven o''clock at night. She only felt that time passed very quickly. She had only visited half of the night market, but she could not go back toote. She''d bettere for m noodles tomorrow night. Thinking like this, Eden decided to go back to rest. She was very tired after visiting the exhibition all day long. She turned around, but she bumped against someone and took a few steps back in a daze. "Ouch..." She felt a dull pain in her forehead. But she knew that she had crashed into someone. Before she raised her head, she apologized in a hurry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Sorry, I didn''t see you just now." "It''s okay!" A pleasant and mellow voice sounded. Eden was a bit familiar with the voice. She suddenly raised her head, only to see Quincy. "It''s you, Mr. Bradshaw. " Eden''s eyes lit up. She looked at Quincy and smiled brightly. Quincy looked at her starry eyes in a daze. Everything around him seemed to have disappeared, and he was only obsessed with her amazing beauty. "Nice to... meet you!" Looking at her pretty face, Quincy couldn''t even speak fluently. "I''m sorry. I turned around in a hurry just now, and I did not pay attention to my back." Eden apologized again, covering her forehead with her slender fingers. "Sorry, I hurt you." Quincy apologized as well, and the expression on his face was a bit shy. Eden was stunned. They were very close to each other, and she found that he was really easy on the eyes. Among the men she had ever seen, he had unique charm. He was good-looking but not feminine. When he smiled, he looked very eye-catching. The expression in his eyes was somewhat shy, but it didn''t effect his charm at all. Instead, he was so pleasing to the eye. What did people think of rose? Rose looked delicate and gorgeous at first nce, and his lips were as red as roses. "It''s okay. I was careless just now." Eden waved her hand hurriedly. "Are you leaving? There are so many people in the night market. You can sing for some more time." His singing was very pleasant, and he sang better than those famous singers. Quincy nodded with a smile. Looking at Eden, he realized that one could really be infatuated with such bright and starry eyes. "Ie here every two weeks, and I only sing two songs. Then I''ll donate the money I earn to the orphanage. I''ve sung two songs tonight." Quincy exined. "Oh!" Eden nodded with understanding. "Then... I''ll leave first." Quincy pointed to the front. He seemed to be in a hurry. Eden nodded, "I should go back, too." "Goodbye!" Quincy smiled and waved his hand. "Bye!" Eden turned around and walked away first. Quincy looked at her beautiful back, smiled and then trotted away. Eden took a taxi back to the hotel, and she was still confused. Things were out of her expectation. Leni''s informers must be around, but why didn''t they show up? Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 She didn''t know that the reason why Victor didn''t say anythingst time was that he wanted to cooperate with her. He wanted to lure Leni in the way she wanted without letting her know. "Mrs. Alwynn!" Thalia looked very anxious when she saw Eden. She had called Eden several times, but she couldn''t get through. Eden looked at Thalia in surprise, "Thalia, why haven''t you slept yet? It''s almost one a.m." Thalia was helpless. She also knew it waste, but she was worried about her. "Mrs. Alwynn, I am very worried about you because you went out alone. I have called you several times, but you didn''t answer the phone." Seeing her safe and sound, Thalia was finally relieved. Thinking that Victor woulde here overnight, she was worried about him. After all, Eden came here for rxation. Eden smiled apologetically and took out her phone to have a look. There were quite a few missed calls, and they were all made by Thalia. "Thalia, I''m sorry. There were too many people in the night market, and I didn''t hear the phone ring." "As long as you''re fine." She came over to protect Eden. "Mm! Let''s go up and sleep first." "Okay!" Thalia went forward and pressed the elevator button, wondering what Eden would look like when she saw Victor in the middle of the night. As soon as they entered the elevator, Quincy got off the car at the entrance of the hotel. Seeing Eden''s back, he was slightly stunned. However, he felt that he had thought too much as he watched the elevator door close. How could it be so coincidental? He shook his head,ughed and then went to the hotel. ...... In the middle of the night, Eden was sleeping soundly in the dark room. All of a sudden, she felt that someone was next to her. She was stunned and sensed a familiar and pleasant smell. Reaching out, she touched a familiar figure and opened her eyes wide. She didn''t think that she was dreaming, and Victor was really by her side. Victor was sexually aroused when Eden touched his waist with her tender palm. "Honey..." His deep and affectionate voice was seductive. Eden turned on the bedsidemp. Looking at his handsome face, she was dumbfounded. "Why... are you here?" Eden was so surprised that she could not speak fluently. In the evening, they had a video call and he had dumplings at home, but he hade to her in just a few hours. Victor grabbed her fair fingers and kissed them. His voice was low and mellow, "I miss you, so Ie here." "Victor, can you be normal? Aren''t you tired? I will go back the day after tomorrow." Eden admitted that she was used to staying with him, and she indeed felt a little ufortable without him by her side, but she could endure it. Although she was mad, Victor smiled very happily. He just missed her and wanted to be with her. Only by hugging her like this and smelling the faint fragrance on her body could he fall asleep. "I''m not tired. As long as I can hold you like this, I feel so good no matter how weary I am." Victor held her and kept kissing her face. Eden avoided him while pushing him. "Do you have nothing to do? Why do youe here in the middle of the night?" "I''m free now. Everything is settled." Victor caressed her body, and his intention was obvious. "Don''t touch me. Make it clear to me first." Victor really stopped. Then he pulled her into his arms and looked at her with grievances, "Honey, I have made it very clear." "I miss you." Eden was stunned. She was actually touched by his words. Eden red at him with hatred. Victor looked at her and smiled shamelessly. The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous, "Victor..." "Eden, be obedient..." Victor did not give her the chance to speak and coaxed her. Eden gave up struggling and allowed him to do what he wanted. She only felt that she was so weak-minded. The winter night was long, but it was hot and romantic in the room... When Eden woke up, it was twelve o''clock at noon. "Woo-woo..." Eden punched the quilt and wanted to beat herself. Why did she enjoy their bedtime so much? Her waist was sore, and her back ached a lot. Victor was having a video conference at the desk in front of the French window. When he heard Eden crying, he immediately looked back at Eden on the bed. The other managers were surprised. Did they hear a woman crying? Lucian frowned slightly and nced at Victor. Victor looked back and nced at them in the video, "The meeting is over." Everyone was shocked. The meeting had just started, hadn''t it? Before they could think further, Victor had turned off hisputer. He quickly got up and walked towards Eden. Eden covered herself with the quilt. "Eden, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Victor gently pulled away the quilt, only to see her clench her fists tightly with an annoyed face. Eden tilted her head and looked at him angrily, "My back hurts!" Hearing this, Victor knew what was going on. He smiled wickedly, "I''ll give you a massage." He looked at the time, "Eden, are you hungry?" "I''ve been hungry for a long time, but I''m so tired." Edeny on the bedzily. Victor massaged her waist gently. She rxed her bodyfortably and lounged on the bed, enjoying Victor''s service. "Victor, I''m not going to the exhibition today. I''ll be there tomorrow. Let''s go to the shop that grandma gave me." Grandma Clement had apportioned her property among her, Buddy and Delmont. The three of them had houses and shops in Lemmon City, and they had rented the houses and shops. "Okay, you can go wherever you want." "Mm! I''ll go buy some snackster. m noodles are avable in the opposite hotel. I want to eat that." Eden smelled the aroma of m noodles when came backst night. However, at that time, she was too full to eat anything. She didn''t know if she could go to the night market at night, so she''d better eat what she liked first. Victor massaged her shoulders gently. "I''ll go out together with youter." "Okay! I am going to take a bath." Eden got up to wash up. Victor looked at her back and felt a little distressed. It seemed that he had to restrain himself in the future. After Eden came out, she changed into a pink hoodie and a pair of white culottes, looking pure and pretty. Victor was amazed by her beauty. Her in face was really beautiful. "Victor, let''s go down to buy it first. We can ask them to serve us lunch when we get back." Eden walked over and held his hand with a bright smile. "Let''s go." Victor didn''t do anything. He liked her when she took the initiative to hold his hand. "Eden, do you like noodles that much?" He suddenly remembered that Anson once had an ident on the way to buy noodles for Abigail. Eden nodded in a hurry, "Yeah, I think girls all like noodles." "Alright, as long as you like it." Victor said dotingly, and they entered the elevator.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 "Victor, look at my clothes. I bought them in the exhibition. The trousers are veryfortable." Eden looked down at her white culottes. She liked wide short trousers. Victor had noticed it as soon as she changed her clothes. He gently rubbed her head and looked her up and down. The clothes made her look young, and she was so lovely and pretty. "You look beautiful no matter what you wear. You''re a natural beauty, and all kinds of clothes are suitable for you." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled happily. She was an ordinary woman, and she liked to be praised. "I bought a set of clothes for Abby as well. She can wear them when she''s on holiday." Victor was jealous. Why didn''t she buy something for him? As his wife, the first person she thought of was actually her best friend, not him. "Eden, you have to remember that I am your husband." When she left, he wanted to do a lot of things with her. But after seeing her, he only wanted to make love with her and let her feel his passion. "So?" Eden looked at him quietly with her big bright eyes. Was he reminding her? Was he jealous? Moreover, he was jealous of Abby. Victor smiled, "I just want you to keep me in your heart and think of me at any time. No matter where I am, you must remember that I am your husband. You should regard me as the most important person in your life." "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t help smiling. She reached out and punched his chest, "Do you think you''re not the most important to me?" "Let me check." Victor suddenly leaned sideways and held her in his arms. He pretended to be serious and looked at her bright eyes which reflected his handsome face. "You''re not lying." He chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her eyebrows. Her skin was fair and well-maintained. It was so tender that he wanted to take a bite. She wore no makeup on holidays. Every time he looked at her, he was infatuated. As time went by, he loved her more and more deeply. She was like a treasure. As he knew more about her, he found that she was more and more charming and attractive. "Alright, stop it. We''re almost on the first floor." Eden stopped smiling and arranged his suit for him. "So what?" Victor looked at her gloomily. Eden was stunned. It seemed that his heart had been hurt by her. She had to exin, "No matter what, you are the president of Alwynn Group. You can be casual in front of me, but do you want your employees to see you like this? Don''t forget how people think of you. Do you want to ruin your image?" If the employees who knew him saw him like this, they would be very surprised. Only then did Victor feel a little better. Sure enough, it was easy to get hurt when he loved someone so much. He cared about every word she said and every expression in her eyes. "It''s all right. After you came back to me, I have changed a lot. They have been used to my change." Victor reached out to hold her waist and walked out of the elevator. Eden did not say anything. Anyway, it was not something shameful. She had no choice but to show off their love in public. As long as he thought that his image wouldn''t be affected, she was unconcerned, and she wouldn''t have any objection. They soon walked to the opposite side of the road. Victor was holding her hand, so she could lower her head and send messages at ease. Eden was asking Thalia and Pa if they wanted to eat m noodles. Pa replied, "I don''t want to eat that! I prefer the food in the high-end hotel." Eden was speechless. Thalia said, "Mrs. Alwynn, I don''t want chili in my noodles." "Okay." Eden smiled faintly and replied. Then they ordered three bowls of m noodles and took them to go. After waiting for a few minutes, Eden carried the wrapped noodles, and they were going back to the hotel. Victor''s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the phone number and said, "Eden, wait for me here. I''ll be right back." "Alright!" Eden nodded. Victor took his phone and walked away before answering the phone. Eden looked down at her phone with her head lowered. "Nice to meet you!" Hearing the familiar voice, Eden looked up at the handsome man and smiled, "Hi! I didn''t expect to meet you here." Quincy nodded with a shy smile. He saw her back by identst night, and he thought that his eyes deceived him, but it was really her. "Do you live in the hotel opposite?" Quincy pointed to the hotel and asked. Eden nodded, "Yes!" "I live here as well, but I have to leave in a few days. I''ll go to River City." Quincy''s eyes shed. He seemed to be a bit disappointed. "Oh!" Eden said in surprise. "What a coincidence! Ie from River City, and I''ll go back the day after tomorrow." "Really? I''ll leave the day after tomorrow, too. My name is Johnny Bean. Quincy is my stage name. This is my card." Johnny immediately handed his card to Eden, and his smiling eyes were filled with excitement. Eden took his card with a grin and had a look. It turned out that Johnny was a singer who had just signed a contract with SH Entertainment Company. "I''m a new singer signed by SH Entertainment Company. I''ll be there the day after tomorrow." Johnny exined with a smile. He lowered her head slightly, and his long hair covered half of his face lightly. Eden nodded. Coincidentally, SH Entertainment Company was the enemy of Mirth Company. "SH Entertainment Company is a powerfulpany. I believe that you will have a bright future." "Do you know SH Entertainment Company as well?" Johnny asked excitedly. "Yep!" Eden nodded slightly. SH Entertainment Company was Anson''s enemy. However, SH Entertainment Company was not as powerful as Talbot Group. Over the years, Talbot Group developed better and better in the entertainment circle. Victor was talking to Anson on the phone. When he turned around, he saw Eden chatting happily with a handsome young man. He was overwhelmed by jealousy in an instant. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Anson, that''s it. As for the wandering singer you mentioned, find him on your own. I don''t have enough time to help you find him." "Victor, are you helping me? I do this to help you! Thepany belongs to you. I''ll send you a video later. Find him. I want Mirth Company to surpass SH Entertainment Company!" Anson shouted angrily on the phone. Eden was still chatting happily with Johnny. "Although thepany is mine, you are a shareholder. Do as you see fit." Victor hung up after saying that. He walked towards Eden with annoyance. However, Eden had said goodbye to Johnny. The handsome young man had left with a smile. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Eden wanted to see if Victor had hung up the phone. She raised her head, only to see that Victor was looking at her angrily. If he could kill people with his emotionless eyes, she would have been a corpse. Only then did Eden realize that he was jealous because he saw Johnny. "Eden, who is he?" Victor suppressed his anger and pointed at Johnny''s back not far away. His face darkened to the extreme! "A friend I knew yesterday. Do you have any objections?" Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at him unhappily. Didn''t he even want her to make a friend? However, she really liked Johnny''s songs. They had exchanged their phone numbers just now. When Johnny held a concert, she would attend it. Victor was depressed. He did have great objections! Victor wanted to warn Eden to stay away from the young man. But Irving''s words suddenly came to his mind. "Since you''re so bossy, Eden will leave you sooner or later." "No, calm down! Victor, you can''t be angry. If you quarrel with Eden, not only Irving, but also the young man will take advantage of it." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Why take it so seriously?" He said to himself in heart. "No, I have no objection." Victor said in a stiff and cold tone very reluctantly. He kept shaking his head, but the expression on his face was upset. Eden was surprised. Was he really Victor? If it was in the past, he would have been angry. "Let''s go back. I''m hungry." Eden walked forward thoughtfully. Victor immediately caught up with her and took her hand in an overbearing way. He looked at the direction where Johnny left. Who was that man? Couldn''t he tell that Eden was married and she was a mother of three children? Victor was exasperated, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper before her. Victor asked the stuff to send food to his room, while Thalia and Pa ate in the hall outside. Watching Thalia eating the m noodles with her head lowered, Pa said with disgust on her face, "There are many kinds of noodles in River City. Why do you have to eat noodles here? Won''t you get tired of noodles?" "Only people who get skimpy pay eat such cheap noodles." "Eden was too poor in the past. She didn''t even eat noodles, and she only ate steamed buns, because steamed buns are stodgy." Thalia looked up at her casually, "What a pity. You ate better than Mrs. Alwynn, but now her life is better than yours." "You..." Thalia''s words touched Pa''s sore spot. She red at Thalia coldly. "Humph! Thalia, you are an orphan that no one wants, right? You may never forget the feelings of being abandoned in the rest of your life, right?" Pa looked at her with a sneer. Thalia''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes gradually turned indifferent. As an orphan, this was indeed her most sensitive spot. She would never forget the pain of being abandoned by her parents. She could not get the love of her parents. Whenever she saw children who stayed with their parents, she was very envious. That was the greatest pain in her heart. Before she was taken to Chaosfield Society by Victor, she felt that her life was dark and hopeless, and she didn''t know what her future would be like. However, her sadness onlysted only for a moment. Thalia knew that Pa angered her deliberately. She tried her best to make advances, and she learned to face difficulties, changes and what might happen at any time. Only those who had persisted understood that everyone had his own shining points, but it depended on whether he had a chance to give full y to his talent. Looking at her pale face, Pa finally felt that she had turned it around. "Pa, although I''m an orphan, I live a chaste life and I''m not like you." Thalia said with a smile. Seeing Pa suddenly stop eating, she smiled with satisfaction and went back to her room with the m noodles. Pa''s words were hurtful, but what Thalia said broke Pa''s heart directly. It seemed that the bloody wound in Pa''s heart could never be healed. It would remain an indelible stain on her life. In the eyes of other women, she was so disgusting. However, she had to pretend to live a rich life on the surface. Looking at the delicious food in front of her, she took a deep breath. It was good that Thalia had left. She could enjoy the big meal alone. Pa took a look at the closed door of Eden''s room. After Victor came, Eden was spoiled like a princess. She lowered her head to eat delicious food silently, took photos of herself and shared them online. She came up with a way to make money, which was to do live stream and sell products online. But she didn''t know if Eden would help her. In the room, Victor and Eden had finished the noodles. Eden was eating shrimps. The shrimp was very fresh and tender, and she liked it so much. Victor knew she liked it, so he kept shelling shrimps for her. When Eden was eating the shrimps with her head lowered, he nced at her fair neck meaningfully. Then he lowered his head slightly and left a love bite on her neck. Eden looked at him silently. He had done such a thing so many times. She would rather that he said he was jealous directly. Eden knew his character and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. If they didn''t care what each other did, that would be horrible. Eden stopped after eating a whole te of shrimps. She took the wet tissue, wiped her hands and touched her full belly, wanting to go out for a walk. As soon as she got up, Victor followed her, "Where are we going?" His low and mellow voice made Eden stunned. "You''re so boring. If you''re jealous, just show it. Don''t you know how annoying your weird behavior is?" Eden didn''t want to talk to him. She simply walked around the room. "I''m not jealous." Victor refused to admit it. His wish was simple. She could only smile at him, and she couldn''t treat other men so enthusiastically. But he knew that something like this would happen again in the future. Looking at her slender back, he thought gloomily, "Because she''s so beautiful." Other men could see how charming she was as well. "Do you still want to visit the shops?" Victorpromised, and his tone softened unconsciously. "Yeah, I will exercise for a while." Eden continued to walk around. Victor hade here, and she failed to carry out her n. While eating the noodles, she received a message from Aro and was told that Victor had caught two men in the basement. She immediately understood everything. Victor did everything without telling her. Fortunately, Zaiden asked Aro and Anthony to help her when he left. Otherwise, she would not know what Victor had done. After Eden had a rest, they went to the bustling downtown area. Eden owned three shops in the prime location. Grandma Clement felt distressed for her, and the shops she gave her were all valuable. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Victor said, "Eden, I have an appointment with Mr. Kleinter. Just go with me." Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Speaking of Mr. Klein, Eden thought of Alice, the little girl who wanted to be her daughter-inw. She couldn''t helpughing. How adorable and lovely Alice was! She had the same personality as Gia, but she was much gentler than Gia. Gia was too careless and casual. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Could I see Alice?" Eden asked. She heard that Ricky''s ssmate Alma was a sensible and cute girl, and she performed well in Alwynn Group. Ricky reminded her to pay more attention to Alma frequently. "Yeah. Mr. Klein is well-informed. He knows that I am in Lemmon Ctiy and wants to invite us to dinner. I have promised him. He wille with his wife and daughter." "Oh, then let''s have dinner together. I haven''t seen Alice for a long time, and I miss her. She must have grown much taller." Eden was looking forward to meeting the adorable little girl. "Let''s go." Victor took her across the road. This was the downtown area. The restaurant Bert booked was not far from there, and they had enough time to go there by foot. At half past five, Bert arrived with Alice and his wife, Aubri Jones. "Auntie Eden!" As soon as Alice saw Eden, she ran to her excitedly. "Alice." Eden looked at Alice who was running towards her. Alice was much taller, and she was even slimmer than before. Her features were strongly defined and she looked so beautiful. Alice threw herself into Eden''s arms and said in a choked voice, "Auntie Eden, I miss you so much. I always want to visit you." She raised her head and looked at Eden with tears in her big eyes. Eden smiled and rubbed her head, "If you miss me in the future, you can make a video call to me." "But dad said that you are very busy and I will affect your work." Alice looked at Bert withint. "You won''t." Eden smiled and nodded at Aubri and Bert. Bert was still wearing a dark suit. He looked asmanding as Victor. His wife was very pretty. She had her curly hair cut to her ears and wore exquisite makeup. Compared to Eden who wore casual clothes, she looked nobler. Bert looked at Alice rather helplessly, "Alice, you don''t want to stay at home all day long." "Humph! That''s not right!" Alice snorted and retorted. "However, Auntie Eden, is Hendrick very busy? He doesn''t reply to my messages." Originally, Alice was happy, but she suddenly became sombre and mirthless when she mentioned Henrick. Eden knew that Ricky ignored Alice because he thought she was annoying. It was his luck to know such a kind girl like Alice, but he actually disliked her. "Alice, Ricky is abroad now, and he is getting used to studying and living there. He''s quite busy." No matter what, Ricky was her son, so she wanted Alice to have a good impression on Ricky. "But Gia chats with me every day. She said that they''re not busy at all." The more Alice said, the sadder she became. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Eden was stunned. She got a p in the face. She just wanted to improve Alice''s favourable opinion of Ricky. She must teach Ricky a lesson. "Alice, are you hungry?" Eden changed the topic. He nced at Victor who was chatting with Bert and Aubri. "Yeah. I''ve been excited because I want to meet you." After all, Alice was still a child. Once her attention was diverted, she instantly forgot the unhappy things. "Mrs. Alwynn, please have a seat!" Aubri pulled Alice back to her side. She was a little jealous when she saw how clingy Alice was to Eden. Alice never treated her like this. Alice was her only daughter, but she was sometimes happy and sometimes sad because of Henrick. She didn''t even know what to do. Henrick went abroad to study and no longer acted in new movies. She thought that Alice wouldn''t be so crazy anymore, but she got more obsessed with Henrick and contacted him every day. Of course, there were pros and cons. In order to make herself more outstanding, Alice learned lyre- ying, chess, calligraphy and painting. Moreover, her grades were excellent, which made her feel relieved. After all, Alice had been making herself better for Henrick. The dishes were soon served, and the atmosphere in the private box became livelier and livelier because of Alice. Eden and Aubri had a lot to talk. After all, they were both mothers, and they could talk a lot about the children. Victor and Bert talked about business. Chatting happily, Victor couldn''t help but drink a few more sses of wine. When he returned to the hotel, Victor was so drunk that he almost fell asleep. However, he was clear-headed. He did whatever Eden told him, like an obedient child. Eden finally helped Victor to sit on the sofa. Then she wanted to cook soup for him so that he could sober up. As soon as she got up, Victor pulled her back and held her tightly in his arms, "Honey, I love you! I love you so much." His low and mellow voice was slightly drunk, but it was surprisingly charming. His words left a glow in Eden''s heart. She looked up at his handsome face. He was drunk, so his face was slightly red, but he looked even more appealing. There was a faint scent of alcohol on his body, and Eden did not hate it. "Alright, Victor, I know you love me, and I love you very much, too. Now you are drunk. Lie down, and I will make some soup for you." In her memory, although Victor drank wine, he didn''t drink in social activities. He drank with his friends asionally, but he had never been so drunk. Perhaps he was somewhat depressed because he saw her meet Johnny that day. Victor leaned against her shoulder. When she said that she loved him, all his unhappiness faded away. Eden loved him so much. Lucian said that he was in his thirties, and he would feel anxious about his age. Indeed, Eden was a few years younger than him, and he filled his mind with nonsense sometimes. He wouldn''t feel better unless sheforted him. Eden helped him lean against the sofa, "Victor, lie down. I''ll make soup for you. After you drink it, you''ll sober up a bit, or you''ll feel ufortable tonight." "No, I don''t want you to leave me. I''m not ufortable. As long as you stay with me, I feel good." Victor held her tightly, not wanting her to leave. Holding her like this made him feel at ease. He didn''t need any soup. Eden smiled helplessly. Her heart ached when she saw how lonely he looked. He was always so uneasy, and he had no sense of security after getting drunk. "Alright, I won''t leave you. Lie on the bed first." If he fell asleep, she was not strong enough to carry him to bed. "Okay, I''ll listen to whatever you say." After drinking, Victor''s lips were red and seductive. His smile was attractive. If he had known that Eden would tolerate him like this, he should have gotten drunk a few more times. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 After going to the big soft bed, Victor begun to caress her. Eden was speechless. She wanted to ask Victor if he was really drunk. "Victor, stop it." It was not easy for Eden to cover him with the quilt, but he kicked it away. Moreover, he behaved a bit aggressively, which made her somewhat nervous. She knew how strong and energetic he was. After he got drunk, he seemed to be fonder of having sex. He was so passionate that she couldn''t bear it. "Victor, stop. I haven''t taken a bath yet." "Eden, I remember that you took a shower at noon." Victor didn''t stop, and his breathing gradually became rapid. "We stayed outside for a whole day. Stop! I have to take a shower." Victor was taking off her clothes. Victor instantly stopped and stared at Eden with blood-shot eyes. Being stared at by him, Eden was scared, "Why are you looking at me?" Victor smiled evilly. In fact, he had sobered up a lot. Seeing her resist, he stopped. "Let''s take a bath together." Eden was speechless. She didn''t want to bathe together with him. "No." She puffed out her cheeks angrily. Victor carried her in his arms quickly, "You have no choice, because you''re my wife." Eden couldn''t be more helpless. She wanted to divorce, but she was afraid that others wouldugh at her if they knew the reason. After having sex, Edeny tiredly on the big soft bed and slept soundly. However, Victor sobered uppletely. Looking at Eden whose red face was covered by hair, he gently brushed the hair off her cheeks and said with a charming smile, "Honey, why are you so cute?" She was obviously so reluctant, but she obeyed him in the end. ...... Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Eden woke up, it was noon. She had to go to the exhibition that day. As soon as he got up, she saw Victor walk to her. He had dressed up. The weather was getting warmer. He wore a white shirt and dark trousers as usual. He was of imposing stature. Eden enjoyed their bedtime very much, and her back and waist ached a lot after that. It was pleasant but a little agonizing. Watching Victor walking towards her with a smile, Eden hoped that he could understand her grievances and be gentler on bed. "Eden, I will massage your waist for you." Victor seemed to know what she wasining about. He sat beside her, put his big hand on her waist and massaged it with proper strength. Only then did Eden nod with satisfaction. "Did you pretend to be drunkst night?" Eden looked at him with questioning eyes. Victor was stunned. He was indeed drunk, but it didn''t mean that he was unconscious. When he walked, he felt as if treading on air, but he was clear-headed. "Eden, do you have any evidence to prove that I was pretending to be drunk?" Victor felt a little wronged. He was indeed drunk, but not very much. He couldn''t restrain his love for her though he was drunk. Eden was taken aback. She was suspicious, but she had no evidence. After Eden washed up and had lunch, it was almost one o''clock in the afternoon. Pa and Thalia had been waiting for them. Thalia sat on the sofa, ying with her phone. Pa looked at Eden with an unhappy expression. Eden said that she was going to the exhibition and asked them to wait all morning. She slept verytest night. This morning, she wanted to sleep for longer, but Eden said that she wanted to go out. Therefore, she got up early and was rather listless at this time. But Eden got up at noon. She was really shameless. However, when Pa thought that she had something to beg Eden, she immediately put on a friendly face. "Hello, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia immediately stood up and greeted them. Victor nodded slightly, "You don''t have to go there today. I''ll go with Eden." Pa was dumbfounded. She wanted to kill Eden! Since she didn''t need them to go out, she shouldn''t have told them about it. "Okay." Thalia nodded. Pa stood aside and did not speak. After Victor and Eden left, she went back to her room madly. Thalia did not even look at her. A smart person wouldn''t y tricks, but think for others considerately. Only in this way could they gain friendship and sincere care. She lowered her head and continued to chat with Dean. Victor drove Eden there in person. Eden was no longer in danger. Leni was much more cautious than Morgan and Chelsea. She would not take any action for the time-being. Unfortunately, they didn''t find out the mastermind. "Eden, you''ve visited the exhibition for several days. Have you gained anything?" Eden was resting on the passenger seat with her eyes closed. The sun shone on her and made her sleepy. It was pleasantly warm in the car. She answered with her eyes closed in azy voice, "Yeah. I''m preparing for the international design competition which will be held at the end of this year." "I see!" Victor nodded, "It has always been your dream." The international designpetition would be held in River City, and he would be responsible for negotiating with the Garment Association. He wanted Eden to participate in thepetition in the best mood. Of course, he wouldn''t tell Eden about this. "Just prepare for thepetition at ease. I''ll deal with the other things." "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly and continued to sleep. When they arrived at the exhibition, Victor parked the car, and Eden woke up. She needed enough sleep so that she could be energetic to face the things that would happen during the day. They got out of the car and went straight to the exhibition. Eden mainly wanted to buy some essories and put them on disy in their direct-sale store. She took fancy to some bags and nes in the past few days, and she nned to buy them and express them back. There were many people in the hall. Victor protected Eden carefully and prevented others from touching her. He didn''t like crowded ces where there were all kinds of smells. His face darkened, but he followed Eden with great patience. In a few hours, Eden bought a lot. She expressed different essories to different shops so that she could train the employees in the shops after she went back. Victor knew that she did all these for thepany, and he was distressed. Such a thing should be done by her assistant, but she did it in person. However, he knew Pa had no great discernment. Sooner orter, he would let Pa pay a price. He hadn''t done anything to Pa because he cared about Eden''s feelings. After Eden filled out all the address, she was slightly relieved. It was really tiring to go shopping. Victor handed her the mineral water. Eden took a sip and smiled with satisfaction. She had finally finished what she wanted to do. The two shop assistants didn''t dare to start a conversation with Victor because he looked so indifferent. However, he looked so tender when he faced Eden. Only then did they understand that no one was born to be ruthless. They treated different people with different attitudes. After leaving the exhibition, Victor finally felt better. "Eden, let''s go eat something delicious. What do you want to eat?" Victor took her to the car. Eden''s phone rang before she could answer him. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Eden asked Victor to wait for a while. She looked at the caller ID and then nced at Victor again. It was Johnny calling her. Victor saw it as well. The moment he saw Johnny''s name, he knew that Johnny was the young man who talked with her happily yesterday, and he felt very upset. "Hello?" Eden answered the phone. If she didn''t answer it, Victor would think that she had a guilty conscience. "Miss Bleu, do you have time tonight?" Johnny''s nervous sounded nervous and expectant. Eden looked at Victor whose face darkened and replied with a smile, "Maybe not. I have to apany my husband for dinner." "What? Husband... Are you married?" Johnny was very surprised. She looked so young, but she had actually got married. "Yeah. Let''s have dinner together in River City if you have time." "Oh... Okay, see you in River City. Goodbye!" Johnny hung up the phone with disappointment. Eden put away her phone and looked at Victor. His expression had returned to normal. "Are you satisfied now?" Eden squinted at him. Victor said in a dejected tone, "I would be more satisfied if you didn''t answer his phone call." "If you don''t allow me to make friends, our marriage may..." "I won''t do that. I''m not so domineering." Victor said coldly. Then he turned around to open the car door and let Eden get in. Eden was stunned. Her words were a little unpleasant to hear, but he couldn''t go too far. She got in the car, and Victor quickly drove away. In the car, neither of them spoke. Eden fell asleep again. Anyway, Victor was in a bad mood, and she didn''t wanted to be treated indifferently. She would talk to him when he felt better. She was exhaustedst night. When she had time, she''d better take a nap rather than lose temper. Seeing that she was tired, Victor did not disturb her. He turned on the guide map and went to a traditional food restaurant for dinner. Thirty minutester, Victor parked his car in front of the restaurant. "Eden, here we are." He knew that she was not asleep. Her sleep was light, and she might sleep soundly if he held her. "Oh..." Eden slowly opened her eyes. Actually, she was about to fall asleep. When Eden was about to get off the car, her phone rang again. It was a phone call from Karlee. "Hello? Karlee!" "Eden, where are you?" Karlee sounded very happy. "I''m in Lemmon Ctiy." "Ah... Why did you go to Lemmon Ctiy?" Karlee was a little surprised. Eden smiled and said, "There''s an exhibition here. I''ll be back tomorrow." "Fine. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. I have something to do tomorrow. You''re the design director of Alwynn Group, aren''t you? I want to ask you to design a few sets of clothes for me. Spring is coming, and it''s time to wear beautiful dresses." "Alright. You cane to mypany the day after tomorrow. I will design for you." Eden smiled as she opened the car door and got off. "I see. Take care of yourself." "Okay!" Eden smiled and hung up the phone. Victor took her to the restaurant. Eden looked at the restaurant. The antique decoration was very poetic and ssic, and the restaurant was big. Such an antique building waspletely different from the modern buildings around. As soon as she entered the restaurant, Eden felt as if she had arrived at a pce. The resplendent decoration was particrly dazzling. Victor looked at her curious face and exined, "The restaurant is named Royal Kitchen." "It sounds so luxurious." Eden looked around curiously. She really felt as if she hade to a pce. The red pirs were carved with the patterns of dragons and phoenixes. Rows of royalnterns were shining brightly, making the surroundings brighter and brighter. Eden felt as if treading on air. She held Victor''s arm. Smiling, Victor looked at her and asked with amusement, "What''s wrong?" "This ce is so grand that mt legs go limp." Eden admitted it generously. Marriott Hotel was luxurious enough, but she didn''t expect this ce to be more glorious. "How much is it cost to have a meal here?" She was not reluctant to spend money, but she felt that spending money was so easy. She had spent about one million and five hundred thousand dors that day, and her heart ached a lot. "Fool, I told you that you don''t have to save money for me. With me by your side, you can buy whatever you want." Victor''s tone was doting. He would never be stingy to her. "No! I can''t spend too much money. As long as we can live a normal life. We can save money and donate it to the orphanage. It''s more meaningful to make those children eat and wear well." She had been to the orphanage. Those children''s eyes were lonely and they felt lost. Although she grew up in the Gienger family, no one cared about her. The feeling of being lonely and having no hope could make someone feel desperate and even lose the urge to make progress. "Eden, I know you are kindhearted, and I have been doing charity for the orphanage in the name of us. The rest money is all yours." How could he bear to let her suffer? As his woman, she should own the best things in the world. "Thank you, Victor." "Mm!" Victor looked at her with displeasure. "I should thank you for what you have done for me." She was very touched by everything he did. "You don''t have to be so polite." Victor sounded helpless. After they crossed a courtyard, a waitress in cheongsam walked to them with a smile. She asked respectfully, "Hello, may I ask if you have a reservation?" Victor nodded, "I booked the most expensive private box." "Please follow me." Eden said, "Thank you!" The two of them went into the private box. At the same time, Dulcie and Dahlia arrived. Dulcie saw Victor and Eden. Were they also here? Did theye for the exhibition? She said, "Dahlia, look! Eden and Victor are over there." "Why can we even meet them here?" Dahlia was angry. She had been quarreling with Irving these days. She hated his ruthlessness, but she loved his faithfulness. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He didn''t feel sorry for her because he didn''t like her. Therefore, she decided toe to Lemmon City to visit the exhibition. Eden would not miss the exhibition. She drew some of her inspiration from the casual clothes designed by foreign designers, and that was why her design was popr. She used to be a famous designer as well. However, she had been troubled by her feelings over the years, and she was in a bad state of mind, so she could only steal Eden''s design drafts. She had met lots of men, and she hoped she could spend the rest of her life with Irving. She was afraid of losing Irving, and such a feeling tortured her severely. Unfortunately... Dulcie said, "Let''s go in first. Tiana Pierce has arrived." "Okay!" Dahlia nodded. Tiana was a member of the Garment Association, and she would be a judge of the international designpetition. They were going to participate in the international designpetition, so it was important to hobnob with the judges. Victor and Eden had just sat down when the dishes were served. The dishes were so exquisite that Eden signed with admiration. "Wow! They look so yummy! I''m hungry." Eden had a great appetite. "Enjoy it." Victor put the chopsticks on her hand. "Okay, I''ll eat a piece of walnut cake first." Eden wanted to glut herself with delicacies, but she felt that it was not necessary. Victor would not grab her food. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 He watched her finish the walnut cake. Then he gave her a piece of meat, "Eden, this is lotus tenderloin. Try it." "Okay!" Eden nodded, "It''s really delicious." She said while chewing, feeling so satisfied. In Victor''s eyes, she looked so cute. "These are the traditional dishes in Lemmon City. The food here is the most authentic." Eden asked, "Have you ever been here before?" Victor said, "When I came here for a business trip a few years ago, I heard about it." "Oh!" Being rich was so nice. They could eat such delicious food. When she was in high school and college, the Gienger family seldom gave her money. At that time, prices were low, but she couldn''t even afford noodles which cost three dors. She hated to eat the same food, but she ate noodles every day in order to fill her stomach. Eden ate happily, and Victor was d. She liked the food so much, and he should have brought her herest night. Halfway through the meal, Eden went to the bathroom. When she came out, she heard noises in the corridor. She looked over, only to see a waitress in cheongsam apologizing to a woman. They were surrounded by several richdies. "Miss, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean it." "Do you know how much the clothes costs? This is the exclusive coat of CY Brand, and it costs one hundred and fifty thousand dors! Can you afford it?" Eden was about to leave, but she turned around and walked over when she heard this. CY Brand was a famous brand of Alwynn Group. "But I really didn''t mean it. When I was about to serve the food, you came out of the room, so the soup was sprinkled on your clothes. I really didn''t do it on purpose." She couldn''t even earn one hundred and fifty thousand dors in a year. Moreover, she had her own life. How could she afford such an expensive dress? "Just shut up and don''t make an excuse. Don''t you want topensate me?" The woman didn''t let her go and said in a sharp voice. She crossed her arms and looked at the waitress disdainfully with her face full of anger and contempt. She could make fun of these humble people recklessly, couldn''t she? She smiled viciously. The richdies pointed at the waitress and whispered to each other. "How could you be so careless? It''s obviously your fault, but you me Miss Pierce." "Yeah, I am a member here, but I have never seen such an irresponsible waitress." "Miss Pierce, don''t talk nonsense with her. Call the manager here, and she has topensate." The threedies looked at the waitress as if they were watching a good show. They built their happiness on the suffering of others. Eden frowned. It was cruel and improper to make fun of others. Hearing their words, the waitress became more flustered. She couldn''t help crying. It was not that she didn''t want topensate, but she didn''t have so much money. The young woman nodded, "Since you don''t want to take the responsibility, ask your manager to come here." The woman in a mink coat sneered, "I know the manager''s number." "No, please, I''llpensate! But I don''t have so much money now. Could Ipensate you on installments?" The waitress looked at the woman with tears. "Ha-ha..." The woman sneered, "Are you kidding? You actually have to pay one hundred and fifty thousand dors on installment. Do you think I''m an idiot?" The woman''s tone was extremely disdainful. "Pay me the money immediately, or don''t me me for being heartless." The woman''s sharp voice was threatening. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden walked over and looked at the woman. Then she nced her dress and asked casually, "Miss, are you sure that you are wearing the exclusive clothes of CY Brand?" She designed the exclusive dresses in person, and she could tell if it was fake at a nce. The woman looked at Eden and instantly narrowed her eyes. She said sarcastically, "What''s wrong? Do you want topensate me on her behalf? What''s more, do you know the exclusive clothes of CY Brand?" Eden smiled gently, looking charming and pretty, "I just want to make sure if your coat is the real thing. In order not to be copied, there are codes in the clothes of CY Brand. Let me scan the code and we''ll know if your coat is a copy." "What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m wearing a cheap copy?" The woman red at Eden angrily. People who meddled in others'' business came to no good end. She wanted to see what Eden wanted to do. Eden looked at the coat in her hand and knew that it was fake. She chose the fabric and designed the coat in person, so she could tell it at a nce. Eden took out her phone and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can let me scan the code on your cor. Then we''ll know the truth." The woman frowned and hesitated as she looked at the dirty coat in her hands. Hearing Eden''s words, the waitress felt that she had seen her savior. The woman was unwilling, so Eden took off her own coat and scanned the code. The logo of CY Brand immediately appeared. "You are..." The woman looked at Eden doubtfully. Had she seen Eden somewhere before? Why did Eden look so familiar? While the woman was looking Eden up and down, Eden scanned the code on her clothes. But the code was fake. She didn''t see the logo. "Your coat is a copy. The code doesn''t work, and the fabric is of low-quality. Where did you buy this? Can you tell me?" Eden looked at her. Even she didn''t expect that there would be a copy of the coat. "It''s none of your business! Get out of here!" The woman instantly became angry from embarrassment. Eden frowned and didn''t say anything. "That''s right. Who are you? How dare you meddle in our affairs!" Ady looked at Eden arrogantly. Eden looked at the coat on the woman''s hands thoughtfully. She looked up and saw a security camera. She could check the surveince videoter. "I''ll pay for this dirty coat in your hand. If it''s a copy, it is only worth one thousand dors." "One thousand dors? Do you regard me as a beggar?" The woman not only didn''t agree, but also hid the coat behind her back. "Miss Pierce, since she wants topensate, just let her pay for the real thing." One of thedies said gloatingly. She didn''t expect that someone from the Garment Association would wear a copy. Tiana''s expression changed dramatically. She didn''t expect that Eden would suddenly appear and embarrass her like this. The coat on her hand was indeed a copy. To her surprise, Eden saw it through at a nce. Eden looked at her action thoughtfully. "Miss, how can you do this? We work so tiredly but only earn hundreds of dors every month, but you ckmailed me with a copy. I''m sorry. I have to call the police." The waitress became confident when she heard Eden''s words. "What? Call the police? Will the policee?" The woman looked at the waitress impudently. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 "That''s funny. Do you own the police station?" Anotherdy said mockingly. The waitress didn''t want to show weakness and refuted, "The police station exists for justice. You rich bully us poor people just because you have more moeny." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tiana sneered, "Being poor is your sin. Don''t you know this?" "You wear expensive clothes, but your heart is dirty and evil. Do you think you''re noble?" The waiter said recklessly. At worst, she would not work here anymore. But she would never be insulted like that. "You..." The expressions of Tiana and the threedies turned livid. Obviously, they did not expect the waitress to talk back. Eden looked at the sharp-tongued waitress and smiled faintly. If one didn''t want to be bullied, he had to be strong first. "B*tch! Do you want to die?" The nobledy was angry. In the upper ss, she had never been insulted like this. After finishing her words, she wanted to p the waitress. "Stop." Eden waved her phone and looked at her raised hand coldly with an wicked smile, "I have taken a video of what happened just now. If you want to see yourselves online tomorrow, you can p her." Tiana looked at Eden and threatened her, "You''d better not meddle in my affairs." "I have to." Eden sneered. What had happened between the woman and the waitress was none of her business, but the woman had a copy of the coat designed by her. "Miss, thank you so much!" The waitress thanked Eden sincerely. If it weren''t for Eden, she would have suffered a great loss. She had low ies, and one hundred and fifty thousand dors were astronomical. "It''s no bother." Eden nodded at her slightly. She only wanted to know why there was a copy. In order to eliminate copies on the market, Alwynn Group had done a lot, but it still happened. The waitress took out her phone and was about to call the police. Seeing this, Tiana frowned. Although she was unwilling to admit the fact, she snatched the phone from the waitress''s hand. If she was taken to the police station, she would be disgraced. "There''s no need to call the police. I will let you go." She gritted her teeth and red at the waitress. The waitress smiled coldly and didn''t say anything. She worked in this city alone, and her wish was very simple. Her boss would pay her sry on time, and she would transfer the money to her parents on time every month. She only wanted a simple and peaceful life. Since Tiana could let her go, she would not act unreasonably. Those women were rich and powerful, and she was indeed no match for them. "Let''s go!" Tiana red at Eden apathetically and left with the threedies. Her eyes were horrible, but Eden was not afraid. "Miss, thank you!" The waitress thanked her sincerely again. Eden smiledzily and her eyes were bright, "You don''t have to thank me. But I want the surveince video of what happened just now. Can you help me? I want to know about the coat." The waitress immediately nced around. Seeing that there was no one else, she chuckled and said, "Please wait a minute. I happen to know the security guard in the monitoring room. I''ll get it for you right away." "Thank you! I''m in the most expensive private box." "Okay, I will go back to change my clothes before going to the monitoring room." The waitress smiled and left. Eden turned around and returned to the box. "Why have you been away so long?" Victor leaned against the chairzily and looked at her with bright eyes. Eden sat opposite him and said slowly, "Something happened." Victor frowned. Why would something happen to her as long as she left his sight? "What happened?" Eden said slowly, "I saw a copy of the coat I designed." "A copy?" Victor sat up straight. A trace of hostility and aloofness shed through his eyes. But he did not believe that someone dared to sell the copies of the clothes produced by Alwynn Group. "Yeah! You''ll know it soon." Eden trusted the waitress. A few minutester, the waitress who had changed into a work suit came in with a USB sh disk. "Miss, here you are." "Thank you!" Eden smiled and gave her a tip. "There''s no need, Miss. You helped me a lot just now. I can''t take the tip." She stuffed the money back to Eden''s hand and turned to leave with a smile. In such a big city, Eden came forward to help her when she was in trouble, and she was very grateful. Eden had lost her appetite. She picked up her bag and got up. "Let''s go back to the hotel." "Eat more. You didn''t eat much just now." Victor pulled her to his arms. Eden was speechless. She looked up and wanted to speak, but Victor lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Eden red at him madly. "I''m not in the mood to eat now." "You don''t need to worry about these things. I''ll let Bert investigate itter. He''s powerful here, and we''ll know the result soon." After that, he picked up the porridge and fed it to her personally. Such a posture was too intimate, and Eden was not used to it, but she ate obediently. If she didn''t eat, they would be in a stalemate. Victor didn''t let go of her until she finished the bowl of porridge. "What else do you want to eat?" His voice waszy and seductive. Eden''s heart beat fast because of it. "Are you not leaving?" Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him. If he didn''t leave, she would go back on her own. Victor picked up a tissue and wiped his lips elegantly. Seeing that she was in such a hurry, he couldn''t help but smile, "Is it that urgent?" "Yes!" Eden nodded hard, feeling that her money had been made by others. Victor pulled her to sit down again and said with a smile in eyes, "This matter can''t be solved hastily. It''s sote now. Maybe Bert and his wife are enjoying their bedtime. If we call them now, we will disturb them, right?" Eden was stunned. She pounded Victor with her fist, "Don''t fill your mind with nonsense, okay?" "Okay, but when I face you, I am just like this. You''re the sweetest in this world." Victor joked, but it was the truth. Looking at her clear eyes, he couldn''t help but want to kiss her. Eden was touched by him. "Let''s go!" Eden got up and walked out with annoyance. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled pleasantly, got up and followed her slowly. Looking at her back, he was in a good mood. Every day with her was so warm. Out of the door, Eden looked at the colorful lights on the opposite side. It was a game house. "Well..." Eden scratched her head in confusion. "The Room Escape seems to be a very exciting game." She said to herself. Victor stood behind her and asked, "Honey, do you want to y? It''s exciting." Eden had never yed such a game before. After thinking for a while, she really wanted to experience it. "Honey, let''s go there." Eden took her hand and ran towards the opposite side of the road excitedly. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Victor took a look at the game house. This ce was in the prime location. Only a rich and powerful person who was in a high status could build a game house here. Victor quickly bought two tickets and went in with Eden. Eden had been looking forward to it. She knew that those horrible things were all fake, and she could definitely beat the game. However, as soon as she entered the room, she became timid and hid behind Victor, shivering. "Ah..." Something touched her shoulder, and she screamed in fear. "Victor, we''d better go out. The more we walk forward, the more scared I feel." She grabbed Victor''s arm tightly, and her hair stood on end. Looking at the dark passage in front of him, Victor was not afraid at all, but he enjoyed it so much when Eden relied on him. Victor pulled her and held her tightly in his arms. "Honey, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." His tone was very rxed, and such a game was just a piece of cake for him. Eden was stunned. She felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. How could he be so rxed? How did she get the courage to y the game just now? Victor had seen how cowardly and timid she was, and it was so embarrassing. When they entered a room, the door was suddenly closed, and there was a shinning symbol in front of them. Only when they found the password could they go out. Eden looked around, "Victor, did we pay to suffer here?" Victor lowered his head and kissed her for a long time. He was not suffering, and he enjoyed such a moment very much. He enjoyed her dependence and everything. However, it was so easy for men to solve something. She thought it was frightening, but Victor took her out of the room easily. The whole process was gruelling and exciting. Of course, Victor took the chances to kiss her many times. Walking out of the gate, Eden felt that her feet were limp. Victor had been holding her so she didn''t fall to the ground. Eden looked at him with a pale face. Her lips were red because he had kissed her many times. "How are your ears?" In the room, she kept screaming. Even she herself couldn''t stand it. She would not try such an exciting game again in the future. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled and rubbed her head. Looking at her red lips, he wanted to kiss her again, "Honey, I''m fine. I enjoy your screams." "You are insane!" Eden scolded him unhappily. Why was there such a big difference between them? She was about to faint, but he remained very calm. The difference between them made her very dissatisfied. But she didn''t have courage to y it once again. Just forget it. It was not a big deal to be cowardly. She had been very interested in the room escape game. Since she had yed it once, she would never think about it again. Victor looked at her unconvinced face and smiled unconsciously. "Eden, why don''t we y it again? It''s your turn to take me out of the room." Eden rolled her eyes at him. Why did he know what she was thinking about? "No way." Her heart was still beating wildly. "Then let''s go back and rest." That day, she was very tired. "Okay!" Eden was satisfied with his suggestion. Eden fell asleep on the way back. When they arrived at the door of the hotel, Victor carried her in his arms and asked the stuff to park the car in the parking lot. Johnny wanted to see Eden again, so he had been waiting for her in the hall. He finally saw Eden, but Eden was in Victor''s arms. He immediately got up and blocked Victor''s way. Victor''s ck eyes darkened as he looked at him coldly. Why was he here? Looking at Victor who was imposing and aggressive, Johnny was slightly stunned, "What''s wrong with Miss Bleu?" Victor lowered his voice indifferently, "My wife is asleep." "Oh! Well..." Before he could finish his words, Victor walked past Johnny with Eden in his arms and walked towards the elevator. Johnny bit his lip and looked at Victor''s back thoughtfully. Eden didn''t wake up until eight o''clock the next morning. Her back ached a lot. Yesterday, she stayed outside all day long, and she was really tired. "Victor, I want to drink water." Eden spoke in a muffled voice. Hearing this, Victor, who was handling business with his phone, immediately got up and poured her a ss of warm water. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Eden, here you are." Eden got up slowly and took a sip. "How did Ie backst night?" She remembered that she fell asleep in the car. Victor took the ss, put it aside and looked at her leisurely, "What do you think?" "I''m asking you." Edeny back on the bedzily. "Asking me?" Victor ran his slender fingers through her hair. Eden was speechless. She was talking to an idiot. She suddenly thought of the copy and sat up again. Victor pointed to theputer, "I have dealt with what you are worried about. We''ll know the result soon. Moreover, we''lle back at eight o''clock tonight." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes. He was truly considerate. "Time goes by so quickly. Actually, I don''t want to go back. Why don''t you go back first? I''ll stay here for a few more days and give myself a vacation." "No." Victor refused her without thinking. What if she met another handsome young man? "Why? I have a good opinion of this city. I want to draw inspiration here and prepare for the international designpetition." Eden looked at him with eager eyes. She looked so aggrieved that his heart ached. "Pretending to be wronged doesn''t work." Victor said in a deep voice. "Humph!" Eden lost her temper. She pulled the quilt and covered herself, sulking. Seeing how mischievous she was, Victor smiled helplessly and pulled away the quilt slowly, "Although you''re mad, you don''t have to cover yourself. You''ll feel suffocated." Eden ignored him. "Alright, I''ll y with you here for a few more days." If he did notpromise, what if she ran away? "Really?" Eden was excited and said, "But you''ve booked the ne tickets." "It''s okay. I''ll ask Dean to return the tickets." "Okay! Take me out to y tomorrow." On the one hand, she wanted to rx herself. On the other hand, she wanted to investigate the copy of the clothes. "Sure, it''s up to you." Victor said lovingly and rubbed her head. "By the way, the woman in the video is called Tiana. She''s a member of the Garment Association. She took the copy on her hand. With her qualifications, she must know that it is a copy." "So, could we find out how she bought the clothes?" "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly, "Bert said that he will speed up the investigation." "We have to find it out. Once there are copies on the market, our sales will be affected." She was worried about this. After all, there were stocks of unsold clothes in thepany. "Don''t worry. Once we find it out, those people will definitely go bankrupt." Victor''s tone was ruthless and his eyes were malicious. He would never tolerate such a thing. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 The member of the Garment Association knew about this matter, but she had never reported it. Moreover, she treated a waitress with such a bad attitude. She was not a good woman. If it was in River City, she would have been fired. However, he didn''t want to be overbusy in Lemmon Ctiy. "Eden, get up and eat something first. I have something to do, and I maye backter." "Okay!" Eden had enough sleep and got up to wash up. After they finished breakfast, Victor went out alone. Eden stayed in the room alone. Sheid on the bed and basked in the sunzily. "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." Pa walked in with a smile. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing her expression, Eden immediately became alert. "Eden, did Mr. Alwynn leave?" Pa asked uneasily. "Yeah!" Eden looked at her, "Just get straight to the point." Since Pa was afraid of being heard by Victor, she was definitely going to talk about something bad. She had been hating Pa because of Delmont''s car ident. Her mood turned bad for no reason when she saw Pa. "Well..." Pa was too embarrassed to say it. She didn''t expect that she would ask for Eden''s help one day. She hemmed and hawed, remaining silent. "Eden, do you remember our ssmate, Sylvia Bell?" "No." Eden said honestly, but she tried her best to recall this person. She was too busy, and she didn''t remember those who she hadn''t seen for many years. Hearing this, Pa opened her mouth and really didn''t know what to say. "Eden, it seems that you''re really busy. In the ssroom, she sat in your front row. Why don''t you remember her anymore?" Eden smiled, "Sorry, I don''t even remember who my deskmate is." Pa was speechless and felt sorry for Eden''s deskmate. How could Eden even forget her deskmate? "Well, whether you remember her or not, she is our ssmate. She knows that you are Victor''s wife, so she wanted me to ask you if you can let her work as a streamer in ourpany. I will be her assistant." Pa went straight to the point. Anyway, she had to say this sooner orter. She knew that Alwynn Group had countless of fans, and they could make a lot of money by selling clothes online and in the stores. She must pay off that house and make herself a real citizen of River City. Doing live stream could make her earn million of dors. It was impossible to earn so much money in otherpanies, but it was absolutely possible in Alwynn Group. She had learned about the online business of Alwynn Group. Eden finally understood. Pa wanted to earn money with all kinds of ways. "Don''t forget that you are my assistant. If you work as the assistant of a streamer, you''ll have less ie. If you''ve made up your mind, I can let you be the assistant of a streamer." "No..." Pa quickly waved her hand. "Eden, in fact, I want to be a streamer. Look, I am beautiful and talkative, and I''m good at doing business. Why don''t you let Sylvia and me work together? We will definitely do a good job, and we won''t embarrass you." Eden sneered, "You won''t have a chance to embarrass me. You know very well that no one can enter Alwynn Group by the back door. If I let you two be streamers all of a sudden, what will other streamers think?" "Aren''t we ssmates? Can''t you even help me with this?" Pa was furious. Why was Eden so inhumane? "You said that we are just ssmates. You''re not my family. Why should I help you with this? Besides, don''t you know what you have done behind my back?" She even said that she wanted to be a streamer shamelessly. If she was Pa, she would be too ashamed to say this. "Eden, make it clear. What have I done behind your back?" Pa roared at Eden. She did not believe that Eden had evidence. "Don''t worry. It''s not the right time to expose you now." Eden looked out of the window indifferently. In fact, she had some impression of Sylvia. She couldn''t understand Sylvia''s character until this time. She was very nice to her ssmates when she was in a good mood. If something went wrong, she would immediately turn nasty. Every girl could be her best friend, but she abandoned all of them in less than one or two months. Another rich girl would be her new best friend. In other words, she only made friends with rich people. Therefore, she always ttered Myra. Sylvia oftenpared her with Myra and mocked her maliciously. "You..." Eden''s words sent a chill down Pa''s spine, and she could only suppress the anger in her heart. She came to beg Eden, not to quarrel with her. "Eden, please. Sylvia has been living a hard life over the years. Please help us, okay?" She begged Eden in a sweet voice. However, Eden said ruthlessly, "Everyone is having a hard life nowadays. Alwynn Group is not a charity, and I won''t hire all kinds of good-for-nothings." "Eden, this is too much! If you don''t want to help us, just forget it. Why do you have to insult us?" Pa could not hold back her anger. "Get out. Don''t force me to say harsher words." Eden picked up the juice on the table and took a sip. Her pretty face was filled with apathy, and she didn''t sympathize with Pa at all. "Humph!" Pa snorted and turned to leave with irritation. Eden was such a heartless b*tch! Did she think she was awesome just because she was Victor''s wife? Humph! She would not let Eden live a good life! Since Leni wanted to kill Eden, she would help her. After all, Eden didn''t want to give her a chance to make money. Eden did not take this matter to heart. If she took Pa''s words seriously, she would be too silly. At this time, her phone rang. Eden looked down and saw the message sent by Johnny. "Miss Bleu, when will you leave here by ne?" Eden was stunned. She had forgotten that Johnny was leaving that night. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you about it. I have to stay here for a few more days. I still have something to do." "Oh, then I''ll contact you in River City." "Okay, see you in River City." After Eden replied to Johnny, she sent a message to Karlee and told her to wait for her for a few more days. She really wanted to stay here for more days. In the past, she wanted to travel around, but she paid all her attention to the children after giving birth to them. Since the children had left, she could rx herself. Pa and Thalia went to the airport after dinner, while Victor and Eden went to the night market. Eden missed the snack street in the night market, so she took Victor there without hesitation. The two of them wore the same white hoodies, being eye-catching in the busy night market. "Honey, there are sugarcoated strawberries. I want to eat that." Eden shook Victor''s arm like a spoiled child. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you." Victor''s eyes were full of gentleness. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 "Thank you, honey!" Eden said with a smile. She had barely dated Victor before he tricked her into getting married. They didn''t have many formal dates. She preferred this kind of down-to-earth date to a candlelit dinner in a five-star hotel or fancy restaurant. "Here you are." Victor came back with two bunches of sugar-coated strawberries and handed one to her. Eden smiled and ate a strawberry, which was particrly tasty and sweet. "Yummy, but I didn''t get stinky tofu the other night I was here." Victor was speechless at her obsession with stinky tofu. "Next time!" Victor didn''t want her to eat it which smelled awful. "What? Do you dislike me?" Eden pouted her red lips and looked at him. Victor shook his head helplessly. It was not that he disliked her, but that stinky tofu. "Eden, let''s go forward. There will be something more delicious than stinky tofu. I¡¯ll take you to eat one of the specials here, the conch. It¡¯s the spicy vor you like.¡± Eden nodded and it sounded good. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She¡¯s only seen that on youtube. It¡¯s really appetizing to watch those youtubers eat it. "Let''s go." Eden held his hand and walked forward. After walking for an hour or two, Eden finally touched her full stomach with satisfaction. "It''s so happy!" Eden looked at Victor with a sparkling smile which made Victor feel satisfied. "It is my honor to make my princess feel happy." Victor said tenderly. He couldn''t help but lower his head and gently rub his forehead against hers. "Where do you want to go next?" "Let''s go home and have a rest. We''ll go to Qairith tomorrow." "Qairith?" Victor had never been there. "Well, since you want to go on a trip, this time we''ll have a good time before we go back." Victor was very happy. When they registered their marriage before, he had wanted to take her on a honeymoon, but she refused. Now, he would take her wherever she wanted to go. ... They enjoyed three full days at Lemmon Ctiy. During this time, Victor turned off his cell phone completely just to concentrate on Eden. On the fourth day, they went back to River City and took a day off because they were too tired. On the top floor of Alwynn Group. In Lucian''s office, Anson sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and his hands sped in front of his chest, looking not happy at all. He¡¯s been sitting there a long time. As Lucian finished his work, he finally asked, ¡°What are you doing sitting here like this?¡± Anson nced at him. These days he was annoyed because of thepany''s affairs. He also had to go home to take care of his wife and kid. These days, he was so tired that he lost a lot of weight. "I asked Victor to help me find a singer, but hepletely ignored me. Thispany is like mine alone, but clearly you guys have a part in it. Do you want to watch Mirth Company get crushed by SH Entertainment Company?" Anson said in anger. It was okay that Victor didn''t help. But his phone was still off for three days. He almost thought he was missing and wanted to call the police. The SH Entertainment Company has grown so much in recent years that it has be so arrogant that it has taken resources from the Mirth Company over and over again. They even poached a few of theirpany''s contracted actors. Some of those actors were even more popr and had tens of millions of fans on SNS after starring in several movies and TV series. On the contrary, the actor of theirpany became obscure due to theck of resources. The other day when he was watching Tik tok videos, he found an amateur singer in Lemmon Ctiy by ident. That man looked more beautiful than a woman and his voice was as pleasant as ark. Although a little exaggerated, he did have a great voice. He was a promising singer. If theirpany could sign him, they could definitely surpass SH Entertainment Company. However, Victor did not even help with this little thing. "Thepany is run by you now, and it''s your fault for not managing it well. How can you me others?" Lucian said coldly and bluntly. Anson stood up in anger and didn''t know how to vent his anger. He shouldn''t havee to see Lucian. Not only was the problem not solved, he was going to be pissed off to death. "Lucian, do you know who the woman is that caused Abby to go into premature delivery? She is one from SH Entertainment Company and wants to divide me and Abby to profit from it." Fortunately, he was a man who was faithful to his marriage and only loved his wife. If it were anyone else, thepany would have gone bankrupt. "So, did you teach that woman a lesson?" Lucian sat across from him. The crystal diamond buttons on his white shirt reflected the light on his handsome face, making him look gorgeous. Anson found it pleasing to the eye, so he again sat slowly across from Lucian to admire his handsome face. ¡°No, Abby will teach her a lesson herself. We won''t let her go easily. By the way, Lucian, we''re the same age. Are you really not going to get married? Look how cute and pretty my Ayman is getting. I''ve been living happily every day since I got married. Having a family is more important than having a career. You¡¯re rich enough already. Having a child will make your life happier.¡± Lucian''s expression changed slightly and his tone was a bit cold, "Yourpany is already in a mess, and you''re still in the mood to mind my business?" "I just care about you." Anson was a little angry. To be honest, he understood the feeling of loving a person but could not be with her. But he also hoped that Lucian would be happy. If he couldn''t find Amelia and he didn''t get married in his lifetime, he would be alone in the future. How pitiful it would be! His heart ached just thinking about it. "Lucian, I feel sorry for you." Lucian remained silent as he knew what Anson was thinking. He wanted to change the topic. "You need go home. Victor won''te to the office today. Wouldn''t it be closer for you to meet him at his home?" "I missed you, so I came to see you." Anson sounded a little frustrated. Lucian immediately stood up and took a few steps away from him. Anson only realized what he had said. "Lucian, I...I don''t mean that." Lucian jokingly said, "Then what do you mean?" Anson nced at him, "Forget it. The more I exin, the worse it gets. I''d better go home and take care of Ayman. I''ll figure out how to solve thepany''s problem afterwards." Anson nodded and did not say anything. He watched Anson leave before returning to his job. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Time flew. Everyone was busy with their work, and everything went smoothly for a period of time. One day, Lucian had just sat down at hisputer when the ring tone he had specially set for Ang rang. Ang was in poor health. Eden had told him that Ang had a seizure and was prone to re up. She did not like red stuff and nobody knew why. During this time he often visited Ang, and set up an exclusive message alert ringtone for her just in case she suddenly needed to ask for his help. He put down his work and check his phone. Suddenly, he saw a video. He suddenly stood up with surprise in his eyes. The woman in the video was Amelia who was working in a small restaurant. It was getting hot, and she was wearing a pink loungewear-like dress, and her little face was a little fatter than it had been before she left him. She sat there quietly and there was no sign of joy or anger on her face. But Lucian was sure it was really Amelia. After a while, when Amelia got up, her big and round belly made Lucian take a step back. "She was..." The phone in Lucian''s hand almost fell to the ground as he realised Amelia was pregnant. Who was the father of the child? Lucian almost fainted. Just now, he was busy watching the video and neglected other messages from Ang. He looked at the other messages. "Lucian, is she Amelia? I asked someone to check the picture you gave me. It is indeed Amelia. She went to the Love Sea a few months ago and opened a noodle house in a log cabin by the sea. But it is investigated that Amelia is pregnant. The due date is also approaching. The baby is...?" Ang did not directly ask whether Lucian was the baby''s father. But she knew that Amelia had only ever had one boyfriend, Lucian, and the time of the pregnancy was also almost the time she left. Ang did expect the child to be Lucian''s. Lucian looked at Amelia in the video for a long time. He suddenly thought of the scene where she took the contraceptive pill earlier. His eyes narrowed slightly to give a very dangerous feeling. So Amelia was having wild sex with him that night to get pregnant with his child, and she deliberately showed him the scene of her taking the pill to give him a false impression and make him angry. "Amelia, how dare you take my child to suffer." He sent a message to Ang. "Grandma, the child is mine." Lucian then quickly picked up the documents on his desk, turned off hisputer and grabbed his bag. He booked the nearest flight to Love Sea as he walked outside the office. At six o''clock in the evening, Lucian finally found the log cabin in the video. Lucian could not help but gasp as he looked at the familiar surroundings. He had been here several times, but he didn''t find out that she was here. He woulde here, the Love Sea, every time he took a break. There was a romantic legend here. Even a person like him who didn''t believe in anything was touched by the legend of this ce and had been so determined that there would be someone waiting for him here. And Amelia was indeed waiting for him here. He nced at the signboard on the log cabin and only saw two simple words. Beef Noodles. He took a deep breath and looked at the entrance of the noodle house. There were a lot of couples coming in and out, and each couple''s faces were full of happy smiles. He couldn''t wait to get here because he missed her so much. But when he did get here, he, who had always been calm, got a little angry. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What right did she have to unterally announce that they had broken up? He thought every night that he would teach her a good lesson when he found her. He was still thinking what way to teach her a lesson that would not hurt her and could make her stay by his side. But seeing in the video that she was about to give birth and still working, he felt nothing but heartache and sorry. He just wanted to find her and see her because he missed her so much. Lucian stood quietly across from the log cabin, watching the entrance. Soon, he saw Amelia came out carefully with a bag of garbage. Because her belly was too big, she walked very slowly, holding her belly in one hand and a garbage bag in the other. After throwing the garbage away, she chatted with a middle-aged woman in a red coat. It could be seen that they were talking about the baby. The middle-aged woman''s eyes were always on Amelia''s belly. Amelia''s face was full of a happy smile. She kept looking down at her belly and touching it gently from time to time. Lucian was touched by the scene. Amelia had been calm, but when she looked down at her belly, she became overwhelmed with happiness. He can see that she loved this child very much. After chatting for a while, Amelia turned back to the log cabin. The wooden houses by the sea were all restaurants with all kinds of special snacks. This time was the peak dining time. Many couples can be seen dining here. Lucian walked inside with heavy strides several minutes after Amelia had entered. It was a small restaurant with a cozy decor. The pale yellow tables and chairs could only amodate two people for dinner. Almost all the people who came here to eat were couples. Each table was equipped with only two chairs. Lucian walked in and saw several couples sitting face to face eating noodles. The restaurant was filled with the aroma of beef. "Are you alone, sir? What would you like to eat?" A middle-aged woman greeted him with a smile. Lucian nced at her who was wearing a red apron. Lucian nodded. "Beef noodles. Thanks." "Okay, have a seat." The middle-aged woman smiled and turned away. Lucian looked around and did not see Amelia. He took a seat in the corner, and unexpectedly it was just the right ce for a person to sit. The table was welded directly into the wall, with an iron steel pipe welded underneath. This restaurant specialized in beef noodles. The decoration of the ce was simple but very cozy. He never knew that Amelia could cook beef noodles, and it was very delicious. He nced into the kitchen just in time to see Amelia cooking beef noodles. Lucian looked intently at her small face, which was rounded by pregnancy. She looked a little tired when she wasn''t smiling. He felt his heart ache, and his eyes were sore and ufortable. This kind of feeling was familiar to him. During the time when Amelia left, he always had this kind of feeling, just like being beaten by a blunt weapon, which made him feel painful and difficult to breathe. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 The bowl of noodles Amelia was making happened to be the one Lucian ordered. The middle-aged woman from earlier brought that bowl of noodles to him. "Enjoy it before it gets cold. Sir, I have not seen you before. Is this your first time in our restaurant? Our beef noodles are very famous and many people like it.¡± Lucian was pulled back to his senses by her words. He said "thank you" to her and ate the noodles with his head lowered. The noodles were delicious and tasted good. "Libby, I heard that Amelia is about to give birth. Howe I haven''t seen her husband?" A couple sitting behind Lucian greeted Libby, that middle-aged woman, warmly. Lucian instantly concentrated on listening to their conversation. Libby nced at Amelia who was busy in the kitchen and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen her husband either. I asked her several times, but she skillfully avoided the topic. I guess she must have some secrets that are hard to say." "She''s pregnant with twins. How can she take care of two kids by herself?" Libby nodded her head. She had been working as a waitress in Amelia''s restaurant. Amelia had been very nice to her. She also regarded Amelia as her daughter. "She''s booked to give birth in three days at the city maternity hospital. She''s thirty-eight weeks pregnant. The two little ones are fussing around. The doctor advised her to have a caesarean section to avoid suffering too much." "That''s true. Pregnancy is a hardship for a woman. Amelia is a good person and often helps people around her. Did she hire a new-born-baby nanny? It''s not easy to take care of two kids." "Yes. My daughter and Olivia. It''s all acquaintances who will take good care of her and the newborn baby." Libby said that because she was afraid that the woman was going to introduce a new-born- baby nanny to Amelia. "Women all have to suffer from this. By the way, do you know if the twins are boys or girls?" "No, we will know it after a few days. There''s no need to know in advance, then there''s no sense of anticipation." Libby smiled. In fact, she was looking forward to it because it was rare to see twins. "Her husband is so lucky. Unlike my daughter-inw, who gave birth to two daughters..." "Come on, you''re nagging again." Libby interrupted her. "Why are you so patriarchal? I''m not going to talk to you anymore. I''m going to get busy." Libby was angry at her for saying that so she hurriedly turned around and walked away. The middle-aged woman opened her mouth and said nothing. When she looked up and found her husband ring at her, she immediately looked down sheepishly and ate something. She just wanted a grandson. Was there anything wrong with that? Twins! Lucian held the chopsticks more tightly because of the fact that Amelia was pregnant with twins. She was pregnant at exactly the same time she left him. Twins! Lucian was overjoyed. How could he be so lucky? He looked up at Amelia quietly, who was busy in the kitchen. When no one else was around, she asionally pounded her waist in difort, looking tired. Her round little face was red with heat. When there were people around her, she received customers with a smile again, and also chatted with familiar customers. Amelia suffered like this to make a living. Even if she was going to give birth, she could not rest. How much pressure had she really faced? She could have been a respectabledy, but a car ident made her live such a hard life. At this moment, Lucian did not have the courage to meet her. He was afraid that he would scare Amelia. If she ran away again, then he really might not see her again. She was going to give birth so he couldn''t give her any pressure now. Lucian thought for a while and made a decision. While Amelia was busy, he turned around and walked out of the restaurant. He stood at the door for quite a while before leaving. He took out his mobile phone and sent Victor a message. "I''m in the Love Sea and won''t be back for the next two months. Handle the work by yourself." Victor and Eden came home from work early. Victor was hugging Eden, who had juste out of the shower. After hearing the message beep, he reluctantly let go of Eden before picking up his phone to the side to check who sent the message. "Eden, Lucian suddenly went to Love Sea and said he was going to stay there for two months. What do you think is going on with him? Did he find Amelia?" Eden looked at message thoughtfully. After thinking for a moment, she nodded, "Lucian is a workaholic. If nothing special happened, he wouldn''t have been gone so long. Only Amelia''s business would make him care so much." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, and his deep ck eyes were shadowed by his long eyshes. "Let me ask him." "Have you found Amelia?" Lucian thought for a while and said, "Yes. And I may be a father." Victor frowned. What did he mean by saying "may be a father"? That sounded a bit puzzling. Eden looked at Victor. "Is Amelia pregnant?" Victor shook his head. "I don''t know." Victor sent another message to Lucian, "May be? What do you mean?" Lucian replied, "Just literally." Eden thought for a moment. If the baby was Lucian''s, then she was almost at her due date since Amelia had left. She took the phone from Victor''s hand and called Lucian directly. Lucian quickly picked up the phone. "Lucian, it''s me. Given the time Amelia left, she''s probably about to give birth. " "She''ll be having a C-section in three days." Lucian''s voice was a little hoarse. Have you met with Amelia yet?" Eden asked excitedly. Lucian hesitated for a while and looked down at his toes. The colorful lights shining on the wooden house by the sea lit up his handsome face. "Not yet. I''m afraid that she will be scared away again. I''m going to wait until she gets to the hospital to meet with her." Eden understood how he felt. The Amelia would always be the most precious to him in his heart. Amelia was the one and only in his messy world. "Well, I''lle over in three days." "Thank you, Eden. Amelia will be very happy to see you." Amelia had few friends, and Eden was considered her best friend. "Don''t mention it. You keep an eye on Amelia, and I''ll see you in three days." "Okay!"After hanging up the phone, Lucian looked back at the noodle restaurant again. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only During this period of time, he often came here and bought a vi near the beach not far away. Just in time, it could finallye in handy now. Lucian had been standing not far away and looking at the door of the noodle restaurant. After the noodle shop closed, Amelia definitely had to go back to where she was living. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Although it was already summer, the sea breeze was still a little bit faintly cool. Lucian waited until ten o''clock at night to see Amelia and Libby close the restaurant. Lucian frowned at the fact that she was pregnant and also worked sote every day as before. His heart ached, but he hated himself even more. If he had found her earlier, he wouldn''t have made her suffer so much. Amelia spoke with Libby at the door before the two left in different directions. Lucian stood there for a long time, so his legs were a little numb. He took a few steps in ce and the numbness passed before he carefully followed Amelia. He kept staring at the woman walking carefully in front of him. She seemed to be very tired. When she walked, she would stop and pound her sore waist from time to time. Lucian''s feelings at this time were tooplex to be described in words. If the presence of tears was proof of sadness, then the feeling of heartache at this moment was proof of love. He followed her for more than half an hour. It''s already eleven o''clock at night. Lucian¡¯s frown deepened. A pregnant woman should have a good rest. But she hadn''t arrived home at eleven o''clock at night. It was 11:15 when Amelia stopped in front of an old house. She found the key in her bag and opened therge red, slightly rusted iron door to enter. Lucian stood not far away and watched. After a few minutes, he saw that the lights on the second floor were on. Amelia walked to the window with her round stomach and closed the curtains. Five minutester, the lights went out. The world seemed to be instantly quiet. Lucian stared at the vaguely visible outline of the window and wondered if she had always had such a hard time. Amelia, was this what you left me for? Their love was like torture. Was this fate''s or their fault? She came alone to this strange ce. When no one was around, she looked lonely and cold, like a lonely ghost who has wandered away from this world. She had such a hard time. Then why didn''t she want toe back to him? It was dark and Lucian''s figure was a little blurry, but he could be seen trembling slightly. He felt so painful that his whole body was trembling, and his heart ached like being stabbed by a knife. It hurt more than dying. Lucian experienced for the first time the feeling of severe pain in the heart. Lucian stood there alone all night. He stood motionless as if to punish himself. He kept looking at the window, as if it was the only way he could feel at ease. In summer, before six o''clock, it was dawn. Amelia''s room was lit up, and in less than ten minutes, the lights went out before Lucian moved his numb feet to hide at the foot of the old wall. He opened his eyes the whole night and his handsome ck eyes were bloodshot, yet he still looked handsome. He saw Libby carrying small onions,tro and mint in her hands, and she happened to meet Amelia who was going to the restaurant. "Amelia, let''s go together." "Libby, you''re so early today. You can go ahead and make soup in the restaurant. I walk slowly. You do not have to wait for me." "I went to the market at dawn today and then came to wait for you specifically because I was worried about you walking alone. You are going to give birth the day after tomorrow. Why don''t you stay home and rest?" "I have nothing to do at home. I''ve got all the baby stuff ready and I''m going straight to the hospital the morning after." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As the two of them gradually disappeared into the distance, Lucian carefully followed behind them. He watched Amelia arrive at the restaurant and tied on her apron before he turned and left with reluctance. He was very careful not to get too close. Even when he left, he could not help but look back several times. Until he returned to the vi he had bought, he was still worried that Amelia would notice him and run away again. The vi was 40 minutes away from Amelia''s noodle house. Once when he came here to look for Amelia, the vi was still for sale to the public, so he paid a high price for it. This was a single seaside vi with a super sea view. Sitting at home, he could see the stars and the sea. The living room was spacious and bright with a generously sized tatami by the window, making it easy to watch the sunrise and sunset. The oatmeal fabric sofa and the simple geometric coffee table on the other side were typical of the European style. Both were simple and ssic styles. Everything in the vi was presented in the most perfect match. Lucian sat on the couch tiredly and after closing his eyes to rest for an hour, he changed his clothes then drove to the mall. He went to the baby section and was fascinated by the wide array of cute baby stuff. When he went to buy clothes for little Ayman, he actually imagined that one day he would buy clothes for his own child. At that time, he evenughed at himself. How could he be so blessed? But he didn''t expect that this day woulde so soon. He could really buy beautiful clothes for his child by himself. The salesgirl greeted him warmly. "Sir, what do you need? For a boy or a girl?" Lucian was stunned by her question. He had no idea if the babies were boys or a girls. Thinking of what he heard yesterday, he shook his head slightly. He proudly said, "I don''t know, but they are twins." The salesgirl immediately understood. "Congrattions, sir. We have aplete set of baby products. If you don''t know the gender of the children, you can choose a neutral color. It''s ok for babies." Then, the saleswoman took Lucian to see all the necessary baby products. After listening to her introduction, Lucian bought double copies of all the baby products he was satisfied with. Two hourster, Lucian looked at the mountain of baby products and was finally satisfied. The mall offered home delivery service for customers who reached a certain spending amount. Lucian told them the address of the vi. Then he left happily. Back at the vi, he had something to eat and showered before calling Ang. "Lucian, did you find Amelia?" Ang asked Lucian excitedly before Lucian spoke. "Grandma, I''ve found her. Don''t worry. I won''t let her run away this time. I will take good care of her." ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. I''ll be there tomorrow." It seemed that Ang had regarded Lucian as her grandson-inw. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 "Okay, grandma, I''ll send someone to pick you up at the airport." "Alright. Does the Ronen family have an estate there, too?" Ang asked. "Yes," replied Lucian. "That''s fine, then I''ll trouble you. By the way, the things for the baby..." "Grandma, don''t worry. I have everything ready." "Well, great." Ang was very happy. After chatting with Lucian, she hung up the phone. An hourter, all the baby supplies he bought were sent home. He unpacked all of them and made a video call to Eden. "Wow! Lucian, why did you buy so much?" Eden looked in amazement at the mountain of baby products, and all of them were for two. She knew Lucian was rich, but it was too much. Babies really don''t need that much. Lucian looked at Victor, who was beside Eden, and said in a proud tone, "It''s twins." Victor was speechless by his tone. How did he not know Lucian was so blessed? "Are you sure?" Victor asked in disbelief. "You''ll know when youe here." Lucian was in a good mood. Victor was speechless again. "So the dream you had a few months ago was really an omen." Victor was surprised. Lucian smiled. It was a mysterious and unexinable dream. Victor was surprised because he hadn''t had a simrly portentous dream when Eden was pregnant. Lucian looked at Victor''s incredulous expression and couldn''t help butugh. "Eden, what am I going to do with all this stuff I bought?" Eden was a mother of three children, and she was very experienced in this aspect. "Some things are going to be used after the child is born, but a lot of them won''t be used. It''s summer and the sun is shining. All new clothes have to be unwrapped and washed and let the sun dry them. Bottles and baby baths need to be sterilized..." Eden told Lucian a lot of things. Lucian wrote it down carefully. After hanging up the phone, he took all the small clothes to theundry room and then arranged the master bedroom on the second floor as a baby room. The master bedroom on the second floor was about 100 square meters, enough for two kids to live with them. They only stayed here for two months, because he still liked the life in River City. The Windsor Vi was their home. Even so, Lucian also attentively arranged all this. Lucian looked at the lovely crib, covered with a sky blue quilt with a white cloud and a bear pattern. An expectant smile appeared on Lucian''s handsome face. He liked daughters because they were sweet. When he looked at other people''s daughters, he had an urge to take them home. If the twins were two girls, he thought he must be the happiest father in the world. Amelia must be the happiest mother in the world, and they must be the happiest family. Three hourster, Lucian was finally satisfied with thefortable and cozy baby room. Then he went to theundry room to hang all the little washed clothes on the clothesline. It was already after eight in the evening. Without eating, he washed his hands, grabbed his jacket and keys from the couch and left. He went to Amelia''s noodle house and waited to watch her arrive home safely. There were many people by the sea, and the night scenery here was very charming. It was quiet, and the rednterns on the wooden house fluttered with the wind. Everyone would enjoy this cozy feeling. Many snack restaurants were still open, but the lively atmosphere could not hide the romantic atmosphere. Amelia''s restaurant was closed early because she was pregnant. In fact, many restaurants were open 24 hours a day. There were couples who wanted to watch the sunrise, and many would choose to enjoy some snacks while waiting. Lucian stood not far away, staring at her restaurant. It was almost ten o''clock, but her restaurant hadn''t closed yet. He kept frowning, wanting to go over and give her a good lesson. She should have gone home and rested well at this time. He saw how hard it was for Candace when she was pregnant. She vomited everything she ate. He knew that Candace endured everything because of love. She doesn''t have many friends here, but she stayed without hesitation for Adonis, which was quite admirable. Amelia was pregnant with twins, so it must have been even harder. She left him alone under that much pressure. Once he had said he would never leave her, but instead he had made her suffer so much. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. At this moment, he felt an overwhelming heartache. He had been missing her, and at the moment he saw her, his missing of her reached its peak, but he could not embrace her. Lucian bit his lip irritably. A couple walked by, holding hands with each other. Many people were stunned by Lucian''s handsome face. Some girls were secretly looking at him, only to find that that handsome man kept staring at one ce. The girls who did not get his attention were disappointed. But most of them were simply admiring the handsome man. After all, beautiful things were pleasing to the eye. At eleven twenty, Amelia and Libby came out of the restaurant. However, Amelia looked very painful, and Libby stood aside anxiously. Lucian was afraid that Amelia would notice him, so he stood a little far away and did not see Amelia''s expression clearly at the moment. "Amelia, how are you feeling? The ambnce will be here soon. Hang in there!" "Why are these two little guys in such a hurry to be born..." Libby murmured. Amelia nodded with a painful look. She regretted that she didn''t have a good rest. Her restaurant''s business was good and she was very busy every day. This morning she got up and felt that her back was much more sore than usual. She didn''t take it seriously and worked in the restaurant normally. By ten o''clock, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Her belly had a downward feeling and started to throb with pain. She knew that this was an omen of premature delivery. She had already called the hospital for first aid. Now she only hoped that the baby would be born safely. She had lost Lucian, and the children was her only hope. As long as these two children were born healthy, she can live happily. They were her and Lucian''s children, her only hope. Amelia turned her head and looked in the direction of River City. At this moment, she missed him frantically. At this time, with his work attitude, he may still be working overtime. He didn''t like to hang out even when he didn''t work overtime. He stayed alone at home all the time. She felt distressed when she thought about it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She should have lived happily with her prince charming. But the moment she left him, the once lively her has died. Because of the fear of loss, she was afraid to get too close to him. She told herself that at the very least they had good memories of each other. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 "Lucian." Amelia called out in a low voice. She really missed him. If he was by her side at this time, she would be happy even if she was afraid of pain. It was a blessing to be able to watch the birth of their child together. It was something she longed for. Even just thinking about it, she felt very happy. Libby didn''t hear clearly and asked, "Amelia, what did you just say?" Amelia shook her head, "Nothing." As she said that, she felt a sudden burst ofbor pain. She was so afraid of the pain that she almost knelt down. Lucian found something was wrong. Just as he was about to go over, the sound of an ambnce came from afar. He frowned and flustered with worry. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Lucian thought so, the ambnce stopped in front of Amelia, and Libby helped Amelia into the ambnce, which then quickly drove away. Lucian stood dumbfounded, watching Amelia being taken away by the ambnce. What was going on? Wasn''t she fine in the morning? He didn''t have time to think about it. Instead he immediately rushed over and stopped a taxi, "Please hurry, go to the city maternity hospital." He heard Libby say that Amelia was going to this hospital to give birth. Although it wasn''t the best hospital here, it was very professional for obstetrics and gynecology. "Please hurry up." Lucian kept urging the driver. Hearing this, the driver wanted to refute, "Do you want to die?" But looking at Lucian''s gloomy and fearful look, he did not say that retort. A suppressing aura spread in the car. "Sir, I''m already elerating. This is the fastest speed. No matter how urgent the matter is, you should also pay attention to safety." Lucian pursed his lips tightly and did not say anything. He told himself inwardly that he should wait quietly instead of talking nonsense. But he could not wait any longer. Amelia looked very bad. Was she going intobor? "Hurry up." He urged the driver again. The driver had seen all kinds of people and knew that Lucian must be in a hurry because of an emergency. He thought about where he was going and asked, "Is your wife going intobor?" He guessed right. Then, Lucian slightly nodded. The driver smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry. There are all kinds of examinations in the hospital. She won''t give birth so soon. When I became a father for the first time, I was also as anxious as you. My wife felt thebor pains and I can''t wait to send her to the hospital immediately. But when we arrived at the hospital, I waited for a day and a night before my wife went intobor." Was Amelia''s situation the same as his wife''s? He then said proudly, "My wife is pregnant with twins. She was just taken away by ambnce because of abor pain." "Well. That''s really urgent. I have to drive a little faster." The driver said no more and drove carefully. Lucian was speechless. 20 minutester, Lucian finally arrived at the hospital. He threw a hundred dors to the driver and got out of the car in a panic. He had never been so anxious and expectant as at this moment. It was an indescribably complicated feeling. When he arrived at the hospital, Lucian directly asked a nurse at the entrance desk to take him to the Department of Obstetrics to look for Amelia. Amelia was just brought in, so the nurses at the medical desk remembered her. Soon, Lucian was brought to the fifth floor and saw from afar that Libby was arguing with the doctor about something. Amelia stood beside her with a painful look on her face and bent down from time to time. "Doctor, you didn''t say before that you need the father of the child toe and sign. Why are you suddenly asking for this now?" Since the day she met Amelia, she had never seen Amelia''s friends or family to take care of her, let alone her husband. The doctor said seriously, "Without the signatures of her family, we can''t perform the operation without the family''s signature. You go quickly and ask the child''s father toe and sign. This mother-to-be is pregnant with twins. You know what happens when the baby is deprived of oxygen in the womb." "Hey, you guys are going too far. I''ve never seen her husband. Can''t I sign it?" Libby was also anxious. Of course she knew the baby was in danger now. The doctor seriously refused, "You are not her family. If you sign, can you afford the risks and consequences of the operation?" Libby admitted that she could not afford the consequences. Now is not the time to keep secrets. You have to think of the baby." Libby looked worriedly at Amelia who was in so much pain that her forehead was covered with sweat. "Libby... I didn''t..." "I am her husband. Operate on my wife immediately." Before Amelia could finish her sentence, Lucian''s voice prated into everyone''s ears. Amelia was stunned. Was she hallucinating? She seemed to have heard the voice of Lucian. He said she was his wife. Libby turned around and saw a handsome man like a god walking towards them. He was tall and strong, and his handsome appearance was rare in the world. Such a man was sure to be the center of attention in the crowd. Libby and the doctor both froze in ce because of Lucian''s attractive appearance. Amelia came back to her senses and quickly looked back at the tall figureing towards her. The man, under the light, was so charming, shining like the bright moon in the sky, which made people unable to take his eyes off him. His wless face was like a rare treasure. His eyes were cold, but charming. "Lucian," Amelia couldn''t believe that she was really seeing him. Tears streamed down her cheeks. The face that she had missed had appeared before her so unexpectedly. Lucian stopped beside her and watched her shed tears. He did not show an expression of heartache just looked at her calmly. He hadn''t forgiven her for sneaking away. Feeling the familiar scent, Amelia was immersed in great joy, although his expression was still the usual cold. "Lucian, it''s really you." Amelia choked with sobs. Thebor pain didn''t seem to hurt so much at the moment. Lucian held back his inner heartache and worry, urging the doctor with an oppressive attitude, "Operate on her immediately. I''ll do the rest of the procedures." The doctor was stunned, and then immediately reacted and exined, "Good. Now you immediately go next door and sign. After signing, I will immediately perform the surgery ." Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 "I''ll go right away." As Lucian was about to leave, his hand was suddenly grabbed by a pair of cold hands. Lucian held her hand slightly, then he lowered his head and looked at the tearful Amelia. Amelia took his hand and blinked her eyes. She felt his warm body heat before she was really sure he was here and right in front of her. She had really seen him. He was really standing by her side now. "Lucian..." Her cries were filled with thoughts of him. She missed him so much that she would want to see him very much whenever she woke up in the night. When she missed him, she would lie motionless on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling, with his handsome face in her mind. Especially during the time she just left him, she really experienced the pain that tore her heart out. "I''ll teach you a lessonter. Right now you need to have surgery to make sure the baby can be born healthy. I''ll be right back." Lucian helped her sit down before going next door to sign. Amelia looked at the back of Lucian and smiled. She was already satisfied to see him at this time. Under the head nurse''s guidance, Lucian quickly signed the consent form for the procedure. After he came out, Amelia was in so much pain that she closed her eyes and broke out in a cold sweat. Libby was by her side. When she saw Lucian approaching, she immediately stood up and stepped back. He walked over and sat beside her, gently holding her in his arms. This familiar embrace made Amelia feel better. "Lucian, why are you here?" She fought back bouts of pain to look at him. Her hands hugged his strong waist tightly, and she could feel his heartbeat. Lucian couldn''t help but have a tender expression when he saw how painful she was. "If I don''te over, are you going to give birth to the baby alone and then be a single mom?" "I... " "Have you ever thought that if they don''t have a father, they don''t have aplete home. They can''t live happily like other children. If someone asks who their father is, how will they answer?" "Your selfishness will bring a lot of suffering to their lives." Lucian continued to say to interrupt her. Amelia also knew she was being selfish, but she really wanted to give birth to their babies. "Sorry, Lucian, I don''t want to leave you..." Before Amelia could finish her words, thebor pain hit her again. She subconsciously pinched Lucian''s waist fiercely. Even though it was painful to be pinched, Lucian didn''t even frown and still held her tightly. "Amelia, how are you?" Lucian felt her round stomach close to him, so he didn''t dare to move for fear of hurting her. "It hurts, hurts very much. You know, I''m afraid of pain." She used to feel pain even when they were having sex. "Doctor, hurry up, can''t you see my wife is in pain?"He yelled at the guide desk out of worry. His voice was so loud that the whole floor in the silence of the night echoed with his angry voice. Amelia was inwardly happy because he called her his wife. Hearing this, Libby persuaded, "Don''t shout so loudly. The doctor has already arranged the surgery and wille back soon." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lucian nodded and gently brushed the hair from her face with his slender fingers. Immediately after this roar, a nurse came over with a fetal heart monitor and tested the baby''s heartbeat, which was normal, and Amelia was relieved. A nurse pushed the wheelchair over and let Amelia sit in it. Preparations for the surgery were to be made. Lucian followed them, but he was forbidden to enter. In order to prevent infection, the nurse was shaving Amelia''s pubic hair very hard. When she saw Lucian, Amelia couldn''t hold back her tears because it hurt too much. Lucian gave the nurse an using look. The nurse was speechless because she really didn''t mean to do it. "Why are you crying?" Lucian squatted down and wiped the tears from her face carefully. "It hurts!" Amelia said pitifully. It''s so nice to have him by her side! "Just hang in there, baby." He knew she was afraid of pain, and his tone became more and more gentle. The nurse looked at the gentle and handsome Lucian. It was pleasing to the eye, but at the same time, she felt that he was a little scary. He seemed to be gentle only with his wife. "Sir... your wife can go to the operating room. The anesthesiologist is ready." "Where is the operating room? And I need a VIP ward." Lucian looked at the nurse with a gloomy look. The nurse said, "The operating room is upstairs. As for the VIP ward, I''m not sure if there are any wards avable right now because too many expectant mothers have been hospitalized. You can go to the first floor and ask for it." Lucian frowned slightly. Howe this hospital doesn''t even have a VIP ward? "Amelia, I''ll take you to the operating room first." "Okay!" Amelia nodded slightly. Listening to his gentle voice, all the worries she had before were gone. At the entrance of the operating room, the doctor asked Lucian to buy the baby''s midwifery kit. Then he pushed Amelia to go inside. "Lucian." Amelia was actually very afraid. After all, the doctor was going to make a cut through her stomach. Lucian took a step forward and kissed her tenderly on the forehead. "Don''t be afraid, honey. I will always be here for you and the baby." "Well, Libby is a good person. Don''t be too mean to her." Amelia warned him. "I know. Don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you. You and our baby will be safe and sound." Looking at the operating room, Lucian really wanted to follow her in. Amelia looked at him. She had a lot to say to him, but she was really in pain now. Lucian watched Amelia being pushed into the operating room. He sat on the chair with a little exhaustion, and a trace of worry appeared on his handsome face. In fact, he was more worried about her than Amelia herself, but when Amelia was there, he dared not show it. Lucian got up and took the elevator to the first floor. After making sure there were still VIP rooms avable, he immediately booked one. Then he went right back outside the operating room and waited. Libby had been waiting at the door of the operating room. Looking at Lucian''s return, she couldn''t help but look at Lucian inquisitively. This young man was as handsome as the stars on TV. Amelia was really lucky to have such a handsome husband. It was a pity that he was a kept man. "Hey, Amelia''s husband. Where have you been all this time? How could you let Amelia suffer this much alone? She has to earn a living as a pregnant woman. How can you be at ease?" Libby actually thought Lucian was just a kept man. Hearing that, Lucian looked at Libby gloomily. He said indifferently, "You can go back now. It''s too late. Go back and have a rest." Libby was speechless because of this irrelevant answer from him. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 "How can I leave? Amelia gave birth to twins. How can you take care of Amelia alone? At the very least, you need two people to hold this twin. How can you take care of two kids and Amelia all by yourself if I leave?" Libby looked at Lucian quietly. Could he have three hands? Lucian was silent for an instant because he had to admit that he didn''t know how to take care of a child. He also couldn''t immediately hire a postpartum do. Suddenly, a loud baby''s cry came out of the operating room. ¡°It¡¯s only been 20 minutes. A c-section is so fast these days.¡± Libby said excitedly. Lucian looked at the door of the operating room in surprise. That cry of the baby thrilled him. He felt an indescribable feeling, which gave him an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. "It gave birth, it gave birth to Amelia." He was so excited that his whole body tensed up and adrenaline flowed through his blood. His excitement was beyond words. "Hey, look how happy you are. Amelia has suffered a lot during pregnancy. Hearing this cry, I guess she may have forgotten all the hardships before." She was also a mother and knew what the joy brought by the birth of a child was. Looking at the child''s lovely appearance, all the previous suffering would be instantly forgotten. "Libby, thank you for taking care of Amelia these days." Lucian was very excited. It turned out that when people experienced various roles, they could really experience various feelings. Libby was quite surprised to see that the cold Lucian suddenly thanked to her. She froze for a moment before saying, "Amelia''s had a pretty hard time. You can''t leave her again as her husband." "I''ll always by her side." Lucian made a firm promise. He would not let her leave him again at any chance. He would help her realize her dream and tell her that her prince charming was by her side. And she would never lose him as long as she didn''t leave. He added a picture to the back of her cartoon. Cindere had arrived at the prince''s castle. Another baby cried, which seemed a little weaker than the first one. Libby was experienced and said in surprise, "Howe the second child''s cry is different from the first one? It sounded weak." Howe the second child''s cry is different from the first one? It sounded weak." Libby looked at Lucian''s nervous look and immediately persuaded, "I''m talking nonsense. The baby will be fine. It''s probably a girl." "A girl?" Lucian''s eyes shed with a bright light. He wanted to have a daughter. "Yes." Libby was also looking forward to it. A few minutester, the door of the operating room was opened and two doctors came out with two babies in their arms. They asked with a smile, "Where is the Amelia family?" "Over here." Lucian stared at the children in their arms as soon as the doctors came out. "Congrattions, sir. Your wife gave birth to a pigeon pair. But the girl is weaker and needs to enter the incubator. Sir, please go with me toplete the formalities." Lucian frowned worriedly, "The incubator?" He lowered his head and looked at his little princess in the doctor''s arms. She was very small, and her skin was very red. She had pouted her small mouth and bubbles would appear in her small mouth from time to time. She had beautiful features and dark hair, and looked very cute. As for his son, he had already ignored him. "How is my wife?" Lucian suddenly asked. The doctor smiled and said, "Your wife is fine. The doctor is sewing up her surgical wound now. She will be out soon. Sir, pleasee with me to go through the birth formalities.¡± Lucian nodded before reaching out and carefully holding the son in the other doctor''s arms. When Ayman was not born, he really had no experience of holding a baby, but after going to the Anson house several times, he knew how to hold a baby now. Libby was also eager to hold the baby. "Libby, you stay here and wait for Amelia. I''ll be back soon." Libby nodded. She still wanted to see the baby. Can this person give her a look at the baby before leaving? After all, she was watching the child growing inside Amelia''s belly day by day. Lucian held his son and quicklypleted the paperwork for his daughter''s stay in the incubator. Looking at his little daughter lying in the incubator, he was heartbroken. The son in his arms grew bigger than his sister. He nodded his son''s little nose with some unhappiness. The boy looked like him. And the daughter, who was sleeping soundly at the moment, looked like her mother. Great! He smiled in happiness. "Did you bully your younger sister? You took all the nutrition away from your sister, didn''t you? Look at how pitiful your younger sister is now." Lucian looked at the boy in his arms with increasing dissatisfaction and had a tendency to prefer his daughter. Late at night, after sharing the good news that he was a father on social media, he went to wait at the entrance of the operation room with his son in his arms. That''s when Amelia happened to be wheeled out. "Amelia, how are you feeling?" Lucian looked at her worriedly. Seeing her pale face, he was distressed. Amelia shook her head slightly and smiled. She didn''t feel any pain now, but it would definitely hurt after anesthesia. "It doesn''t hurt now." "Thank you." Lucian lowered his head and kissed her forehead in spite of the others present. Amelia blushed, but she smiled happily. The person she had thought she would never see again was now in front of her. Even the moment she heard the baby''s cry, she still felt so unreal. Now, seeing him holding their child and kissing her, she was relieved. Libby stood aside and snickered, sighing that young people nowadays were so open. The two nurses on the other side also felt particrly embarrassed and blushed, but were attracted by Lucian''s handsome face and could not look away. Libby was persuaded by Lucian to go home. After all, she was old, and Lucian didn''t want to bother her anymore. Amelia was sent to the VIP ward and found that there was a baby missing. "Lucian, where''s the other child?" The doctor didn''t say anything to her while she was in the operating room. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Our little princess had to stay in the incubator, but the doctor said it''s nothing serious. As long as she gains a little more weight, she''ll be out in a few days. The boy is quite healthy, though." Lucian looked dotingly at his son who was sleeping soundly in the stroller. In fact, as long as it was his and Amelia''s children, he would love them. "Then I''m relieved." Amelia smiled faintly. She couldn''t move now so she couldn''t see her son. She was sleepy and wanted to sleep. However, when she thought of Lucian, she no longer felt sleepy. "Lucian, how did you know I was here?" She had been hiding well, but she didn''t expect that he would still find her. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Lucian nced at her and did not say anything. How dare she ask it? He hadn''t questioned her yet. Thinking that she couldn''t get emotional at the moment, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he told her about finding her family after she left. For her, the appearance of Ang was a good thing. She would be very happy to have a family. She used to be so filial to her adoptive mother, but she didn''t get a genuine love from her adoptive mother in return. Now that she had a grandmother, her grandmother would give her all the love she had. She would live a happy life in the future. Amelia was surprised and moved after hearing that. Even if she left, he still did so many things for her and helped her find her family. Instead, she mercilessly hurt him and left him. She hated herself when she thought about what she had done. She left him alone with all kinds of sufferings and things about Adonis. Although she left River City, she still kept up with the news. Adonis had an ident and Candace was pregnant. Abigail had given birth to a son. She knew all these things. The only thing she did not expect was that he would help her find her family. "What about my father and mother?" Amelia noticed that Lucian didn''t mention her biological parents. She wanted to see what his parents looked like and why she was abandoned. Looking at her expectant face, Lucian hesitated for a moment before saying, "Amelia, you take a good rest now. Tomorrow your grandmother wille over. She will be very happy to see you." Amelia was a little disappointed. Looking at his hesitation, she had a bad feeling, because she knew Lucian''s personality well. If there was nothing bad, he would not have hidden anything from her. At that moment, the baby in the stroller suddenly cried. Amelia looked at the baby stroller. She had no feeling on her legs at all. Lucian walked over and saw his son''s crying face was red and wrinkled like a little old man. "Hey man, why are you crying?" Lucian was fierce. Amelia was speechless. Can such a little kid understand his words? "Lucian, he is hungry." Lucian turned to look at her and asked, "What should I do?" "Didn''t you buy milk powder? First, take the bottle to get thirty milliliters of water with a temperature of fifty degrees, then add a spoonful of milk powder. Stir it well before giving him a drink." Amelia told Lucian what she had learned earlier. Lucian listened carefully and then did what she said. Amelia thought he did a good job. "Lucian, how did you do it so skillfully?" Lucian replied, "I watched Anson do it for Ayman and learned." When he watched Anson do it for Ayman, he did not show any emotion on his face, but in fact, he was envious of Anson inside. He also wanted to have the opportunity to feed his own child milk. But when he thought about it, he thought of Amelia''s use of contraceptive pills. "You learned it?" Amelia looked at him in surprise. Why did he learn this when he didn''t have any children of his own? "Lucian, why do you want to learn it?" For some reason, she just wanted to know the answer. Lucian''s hand holding the milk bottle paused for a moment. Even though the baby kept crying, he could hear her question clearly. Well, why should he learn? At that time, looking at Anson''s happy smile, he always imagined what their child would look like. Ayman was like Anson, but he imagined that his child would be like Amelia. After that, heughed at himself for being whimsical. He had no news about Amelia at all. How could he have a child? However, even thinking about it like that would make him feel happy. Lucian did not answer Amelia''s question. The child kept crying. After he prepared the milk, he carefully picked up the child and sat on the stool at the side to feed him milk. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was tall and strong, and the baby looked small in his arms. When the baby had something to eat, he immediately stopped crying. He closed his eyes and suck on it forcefully, asionally sobbing and appearing rather wronged. After a while, the 30 ml of milk was emptied. For a newborn baby, he was eating a lot. The little face that had just been red from crying also returned to normal. Suddenly, Lucian heard a fart sound and his expression changed. Looking at his son in his arms, Lucian feltplicated. Amelia also heard it. Looking at the noble man''s dumbfounded face, Amelia suddenly wanted to laugh, but didn''t dare to do so. The ward was quiet for a moment. Lucian pursed his lips and nced sideways at Amelia, "Did you hear any sound just now?" Amelia felt that he was knowingly asking a question. She smiled and said, "The baby pooped." Lucian looked at his son in disgust. And the baby was staring at him, seemingly urging him to hurry up and change his diaper. Lucian sat still and stared at his newborn son quietly. The baby was ufortable, and looking at his father''s gloomy face, he suddenly cried. Lucian felt speechless because of the loud crying. He hadn''t even done anything, and his son cried. "Lucian, give me my son." He was a noble man, so it was really difficult for him to change the diaper. "Can you move?" Lucian looked at her coldly. "I only have no sensation in my legs." Her wound was not very painful at the moment. "You close your eyes and get some rest! I will take care of the child. And I''ll teach you a good lesson later." "What?" Amelia asked knowingly, looking at him usingly. Lucian ignored her pitiful expression, "Don''t y dumb for me. If you don''t give me a good exnation, I''ll never forgive you." After Lucian finished speaking, he carried the baby and went to change his diaper. On a hot day, Amelia suddenly felt the temperature around her decline and felt chilled all over. She knew that he was really angry. Her leaving really made the infatuated man sad. Amelia looked at his elegant back and smiled. She would still be attracted to him. If ...... they could continue to be together, she would spend her whole life to make up for him. She was actually quite sleepy but wanted to talk to him more. Lucian pulled open the sides of the diaper. He was stunned when he saw the shit. But of course he wouldn''t be disgusted with his son. He also wondered if anyone had changed the diaper of his little princess. So he decided he would have to check on her little princesster. The little boy who was disliked was yingfortably on his little short legs at this time, looking at the ce with the light source from time to time. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 After changing the diaper, the baby fell asleep again after ying for a while. Lucian tucked him in, and when he looked back at Amelia, she was already asleep. Lucian walked over slowly and sat down on the stool beside the bed. Looking at her pale face, he reached out his hand and gently touched her eyebrows. Listening to her even breathing, he suddenly felt very relieved. If Amelia tried to run away from him again, he sweared he would never let her see her kids again. When he thought that she would run away, he felt a heart-wrenching pain. Early the next morning, Anson, who had just woken up, turned on his mobile phone and saw the pictures shared by Lucian. He froze, thinking he hadn''t woken up yet. He rubbed his eyes hard and found that the pictures was still there. Those were some pictures of the babies and Lucian said, "I wish my little princess and prince a healthy and happy growth. Dad loves you." He threw his phone on the bed in surprise. Abigail was woken up by his exmation and looked at him somewhat unhappily. "Anson, what are you doing? You''ll wake Ayman." Anson nced at his son. Seeing that he was still sleeping soundly, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then he immediately picked up his mobile phone and showed Abigail the pictures. "Abby, is there something wrong with my eyes? What does Lucian mean by the little princess and the little prince? Didn''t he go on a business trip? How did he be a father?" Abigail also looked at the pictures in confusion. "Princess, prince... Twins? No, a pigeon pair? Anson gasped in disbelief. "Is he really that lucky?" Abigail nced at him and said coldly, "It seems that you are not so lucky." Anson was stunned for a moment, then moved closer to her charming face and gave a sinister smile. "Honey, I''m going to show you if I''m that lucky. We can have twins if we try hard now so that they won''t show off in front of us." Abigail pushed him away and said slightly mockingly, "What are you doing this early in the morning? I don''t want to have any more babies." She hadn''t forgotten the pain of giving birth to Ayman. Anson reached out and touched her silky hair and her fair neck, then smiled, "Haven''t you always wanted a daughter? When Ayman grows up a little, we can prepare for pregnancy and have a little daughter." Abigail was tickled by him. The hot breath he exhaled on her earlobe made half of her body stiffen. Abigail swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It was indeed true that women have a high sex drive at the age of 30. Then, she suddenly rolled over and pounced on Anson. "Come on, let''s have a daughter together." Abigail sounded a little urgent. That''s what he wanted, because he¡¯s got a morning erection. In the warm morning sunshine, the room was suddenly full of romantic affection. Eden got up early in the morning and received a phone call from Lucian saying that Amelia had given birth in advance and asked her to take Ang there together. And it was a pigeon pair. Eden congratted him. Then, she picked up her phone and booked the ticket for the day. Before that, She said to Victor. "Victor, since you are busy with work, Ang and I will go over there." Since Lucian was not at thepany, he was really busytely. Victor thought she had a point. He had recently discovered that the Simpson family had some sort of premeditated n, and the Simpson family had never given up on their dream of getting rich. As soon as they returned to River City, they released news of the newpany''s listing. The Simpson family has now transferred arge amount of assets to River City. He had previously guessed Barrett''s n, so he and Lucian had been keeping tabs on him. He couldn''t really leave thepany at this critical moment. There were not many shares in Simpson Group, only about 100 billion, but it was enough to attract River City''s spectors. The Simpson family had been busy with the newpany''s listing. River City has only a handful of publicly tradedpanies. The number of people who have applied for their new shares has reached about five million. With a total capital raised of more than $300 billion, this has now be thergest initial public offering in the country. It was a carnival of spectors. However, Barrett was unlikely to reach a win-win situation with them. He pulled Eden over to sit in his arms and looked at her, "Honey, I don''t want to leave you, but I can''t leave thepany right now. You must take good care of yourself and remember to call me on the video." After thinking for a while, he said, "And if you forget, I''ll remember to call you." Eden was amused. He was like a clingy baby. "Well, I will remember give you a video call. Last night, I had a video call with Kenny. He said that the situation in Country M has stabilized. Mr. Evans has been so worried he couldn''t sleep before." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Victor nodded. "The stock market over there has stabilized, and he won''t continue to be worried." But this time the Simpson family must have caused a terrible shock to the stock market. As for him, he¡¯s just a bystander. Eden booked the fastest flight. After packing her things, she made an appointment with Ang to meet her at the airport. Victor didn''t want her to leave, so he kissed her hard at the door. He leaned on the door and watched her get into the car. As he watched the car slowly drive away, his expression darkened little by little. Since thest incident with Lemmon Ctiy, the Simpson family has been at peace for a long time. Adrienne had already told him about Simpson Group Honors Ltd. half a month ago. The Simpson Group has done a good job this time, attracting so many spectors to invest just by the new energy development project and the financing of Real Estate. Now the government policy was very strict, such arge project which must have advantages and disadvantages. After a while, Victor pack up his things and drove to the office. When Eden and Ang arrived at the hospital, it was already afternoon. Amelia was so weak that she was asleep when they arrived. Lucian was skillfully breastfeeding the baby. "Lucian." Ang looked at the baby in his arms with excitement. The Weaving Family now finally had an heir. "Hello, grandma. Hi, Eden." Lucian lowered his voice, afraid that he would wake Amelia up. Eden nodded and helped Ang walk over. Ang looked at the sleeping Amelia and was about to cry. She looked very much like her mother, and her face was somewhat like her father. She must have suffered a lot over the years. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 When Eden saw only one child here, she knew the other had been put in the incubator. She asked, "Lucian, did the sister stay at the incubator?" Lucian nodded. He nced at his daughter through the ss this morning since the doctor did not let him in. "The doctor said in about ten days she''ll be ready toe out after she gains a little more weight." "Both babies will be fine. Little kids grow up very fast." Ang smiled, gazing lovingly at the little baby in her arms. She asked again, "Have you named the babies yet?" Lucian shook his head, "Not yet." He considered several names, but Amelia was very weak, so he did not talk to her about the name. This matter was not urgent. The hospital allowed parents a month to decide on the children''s names. Angughed, "There''s no rush on the name thing. Now you have to think about when you''re going to marry our Amelia." Lucian nced at the sleeping Amelia. The golden sunset glow shone on her face, giving her a hazy beauty. He looked at Ang and said, "I can marry Amelia whenever she wants." Ang nodded. After spending some time with Lucian, she totally believed that Lucian could take good care of her granddaughter. Since she found her granddaughter, she had been in a good mood and in good health. Sometimes she thought that she could die in peace even if she died of illness. "Lucian, this baby looks really like you." Eden took the child in his hands and put him in the stroller. "Yes, and the daughter looks like her mother." Lucian remembered how proud Victor looked when he mentioned his son and daughter earlier. He felt incredibly proud of himself at the moment, too. When he returned to River City, he must hold his little princess every day to show off in front of Victor. Looking at his proud look, Eden couldn''t help butugh, feeling that those men were really childish. At this time, the nurse came in. She frowned when she saw Amelia was still sleeping. Looking at Lucian''s sullen face, she spoke up boldly, "This mother has already removed the urinary catheter, she must get out of bed and move around." Lucian looked at the nurse in front of him. She hade here several times today. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Okay." Lucian replied indifferently. The nurse immediately turned around and left, not daring to stay any longer. Hearing the sound of voices, Amelia woke up and saw Eden and Ang as soon as she opened her eyes. "Eden!" Amelia looked at Eden excitedly. She was really here. "Amelia, long time no see." Eden smiled at her. She was as thin as before. Even after she gave birth to the babies, she had not changed much. Her slightly chubby face was even more attractive. "Amelia." Ang looked at her granddaughter excitedly. Being ignored, she was somewhat unhappy. This little girl ignored her in order to see Eden. Amelia looked at the white-haired elegant olddy in the sky-blue thin suit, which made her more elegant. Her fair skin was extremely well maintained, and her silver hair was slightly curly. The gorgeous jade ne around her neck made her look very dignified and radiant. Her grandmother was so beautiful. She must be a great beauty when she was young. "Grandma!" Amelia called out with a smile. She had already heard Lucian mention her family background. Ang nodded her head with red eyes. "Amelia, I, as your grandmother, won''t let you suffer anymore with grandma here." Ang reached out her well-maintained hand and gently took Amelia''s hand, then patted her gently. She wanted her granddaughter to enjoy the best of all in the future. "Grandma, as long as you are here, I won''t suffer anymore." Perhaps because of her blood ties, she felt close to this olddy. It was so good to have home. "Amelia, congrattions. You have found your family." Eden smiled and congratted. Amelia will be very happy in the future. Amelia smiled happily and felt that this moment was very unreal, but it was really happening to her. "Thanks, Eden!" She was her only friend. She also always missed Eden. Ang also looked at Eden''s bright eyes. "You must thank Eden well. Without her, it would be very difficult for me to find you. We should also thank Lucian for his sincere love towards you. If it weren''t for him, granny might have missed you in this life." Ang looked at Lucian with satisfaction, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she was. He was always a charming and handsome man. Amelia looked at Lucian, and Lucian also looked at her at the same time. She was grateful to him. Grandma was right. If it wasn''t for him, she really wouldn''t have been able to see her grandmother. Before he told her the truth, she had never doubted her origins because she looked a bit simr to Neal. "Lucian, thank you!" Amelia said with a very warm smile. Lucian looked at her smile in silence and slowly looked away. He admitted that he would be defeated by her smile. When she smiled, he would not be able to resist the urge to forgive her. But he really didn''t want to forgive her so soon. After all, he suffered for a long time after she was gone. He once read a saying, "Thank the person who abandoned you because she taught you to be independent!" At that time, he didn''t care, but after Amelia left, these words would always reverberate in his mind. As soon as she saw his expression, Amelia knew he hadn''t forgiven her. What a stingy man! She was sad when she left him then, too. Eden thought of the nurse''s words and asked, "Amelia, how do you feel now?" Amelia frowned slightly and said, "Contractions are painful, but I can still bear it." Lucian knew what Eden meant. He looked at Eden and said, "Eden, you take grandmother back to rest first. I''ll be here to take care of Amelia today and youe over tomorrow." He had wanted to hire a new-born-baby nanny. But he preferred to take care of his own child himself. Right now his little princess was still in the incubator. When his little princess was discharged from the hospital, he would find an experienced nanny toe over and take care of her. Besides, he wanted to take care of Amelia himself. Ang was old and was indeed tired, so Eden took her back to Lucian''s sea-side vi to rest. Lucian helped Amelia off the bed and walked around. The incision on Amelia''s stomach hurt. If Lucian hadn''t helped her walk, she would have been sitting on the floor in pain. "Ouch..." Amelia stopped and didn''t want to walked around anymore. It was painful to lie down, but it was more painful to walk. The contraction pains made her want to die. Lucian was heartbroken watching her in pain. If he could, he really wanted to share her pain. He finally understood why Victor did not let Eden get pregnant again. They really don''t want their beloved to suffer like this. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 "Hang in there. it won''t hurt in two or three days." Lucian lowered his head and kissed the tears on her face. Amelia felt much better when she heard his gentle voice. Her eyes seemed to be washed with tears and became bright. She looked at Lucian with a smile and said, "Kiss me again." Lucian paused for a moment, then felt amused, "Bad girl, don''t push your luck." "I''m only like this in front of you. Come on, you don''t even know how much I''ve missed you during this time." Her eyes shone brightly, as if calling to him. Her words made him lose his senses instantly. He lowered his head and kissed her red lips fiercely. If not for the thought that she was now weak, he would have punished her. Amelia''s whole body went limp as she leaned into his arms. She smiled because she felt that he loved her very much. She can be a little self-indulgent when she¡¯s favored, can¡¯t she? She had to find a way to get him to forgive her at this time. If she waited until she was well, there was no telling how this man would punish her. "Lucian, I know it wasn''t fair to you for me to leave you and it hurt you a lot. It was my fault. Will you forgive me?" She looked up and looked at him with bright, watery eyes. Looking at her aggrieved look, Lucian suddenly felt a little angry. Why was she aggrieved? How could he forgive her now? He had to wait for her to get well and then coax him properly. Looking into her expectant eyes, he calmly said, "I''ll help you walk slowly." Amelia thought he was such a stingy man. ... Amelia stayed in the hospital for five days, and Eden and Lucian took turns to take care of her. However, most of the time, it was Lucian who was in the hospital. Even though Eden was taking care of Amelia, he would go home and only rest for two or three hours before going back to the hospital to take care of Amelia and the baby. By the fourth day, Amelia was feeling much better. They then talked about naming the baby. The boy''s name was Cecil Ronen, and his sister''s name was Ceci Ronen. Ceci still had to stay in the hospital when Amelia was discharged from the hospital. After Lucian and Amelia went to see their daughter, they reluctantly went home. Lucian brought Amelia back to the seaside vi. Amelia looked at the magnificent vi and asked in surprise, "You bought this?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lucian nodded. "I always believed that you were here. So I bought a vi here. Whenever I''m on vacation, I''lle here to look for you. God is so tricky. You''re obviously so close to me, but I never met you." He had often walked here before, but he just didn''t run into her. He passed by the noodle restaurant several times, but never went in. This was fate. Amelia thought of the time she saw him near the noodle restaurant. It turned out that he came for her. She was happy to see him that time. Amelia was about to say something when she heard Eden calling for them. "Amelia, Lucian, you guys get in the house. Neither the baby nor Amelia should get cold." Eden shouted at them at the door. Lucian held the baby in his arms and held Amelia''s hand to walk inside. "We will stay here for two or three months. When the kids are a little older, we''ll go back to River City, where I have a garden house ready for you to enjoy. You can nt as many flowers and nts as you like. And the kids can have fun in it." Lucian exined. Amelia nced at him silently when she heard this. "Don''t you know that I haven''t married you yet?" With her children, she has be more confident. Thinking that he hadn''t forgiven her yet, she wanted to argue with him. Lucian gave her a calm look then said, "You think you can get away with it?" For them, they were each other¡¯s whole world. "If I want to run away, can you find me?" Amelia snorted at him, looking very proud. Lucian wanted to pinch her nose. But he did nothing because they were already at the door. Eden smiled and took Cecil from Lucian''s arms. "He''s awake." Amelia pointed at Cecil''s forehead and said, "Eden, there are many red dots on his forehead. Is he okay?" Eden smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''ll be gone in a few days. It''s too hot these days." Eden walked in with the baby in her arms. Ang was already walking towards Eden. "Hello, little Cecil. You''re back." Her voice sounded doting and happy. "Ang, take a look. Have he grown up a lot in a few days?" Eden showed Cecil to Ang. "He''s gotten even more handsome, like his dad." Ang gently stroked Cecil''s little face. She liked him so much. Then she looked at Amelia and said, "Amelia, you go get some rest." "Okay, grandma, I''ve already called Libby and her daughter toe over. Libby''s daughter is a nanny and Libby is also very good at taking care of people." "Good, it''s ok as long as you trust them. We''re going to need a babysitter when Ceci gets back from the hospital. After all, Eden can''t stay here for long." She had been grateful that Eden hade here to apany Amelia for so long. Not to mention that her husband called toin every day. Eden shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s okay. Ang, I just happen to give myself a vacation." Thinking of Victor''s jealous look, Lucian couldn''t help but speak up, "Eden, if you stay here for a month, Victor will definitelye and fight me." Eden smiled and did not say anything. She had been in Love Sea for five days, and Victor did call her every day to ask her to go back. She actually did not want to go back. The scenery here was very good, and the stars by the sea were very bright, which gave her a lot of inspiration here. "Amelia." Libby came in with her daughter. If she hadn''t seen Amelia at the door, she really couldn''t believe that Amelia really lived in this vi. How could she have so much money to buy such a luxurious vi? Amelia turned back to greet them. Libby took a look at the luxurious decoration in the vi. Oh my God. This vi area must be expensive. She couldn''t afford to buy a house like this in two lifetimes. "Amelia, howe you live in such an expensive vi?" Libby was very curious. Amelia smiled and said, "Libby, this is Lucian''s home." Lucian nced at her and said, "It''s also your home." Amelia actually said that on purpose to piss him off. "What are you thinking about? It''s silly of me to ask that." Libby smiled nervously, looking a bit formal. Libby and her daughter greeted the others and then got to work. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 They were reliable and honest people, and Amelia always trusted them. Lucian carried Amelia to the master bedroom on the second floor. Looking at the nursery on one side and a two-meter wide bed on the other, Amelia was surprised and asked, "Lucian, when did you set up the baby room?" Lucian looked at her and said, "Go to bed to rest first." His tone was a little fierce. "Ok." Amelia responded with a small voice. Lucian ced her carefully on the bed and checked her wound again. Judging from the appearance, the wound was not a big problem. He disinfected the wound once more before carefully covering Amelia with the quilt. Amelia smiled softly and enjoyed his thoughtful attentiveness very much. Her Lucian was the best. "Lucian, you actually still love me, right?" Amelia looked expectantly at Lucian, whose handsome face looked quite haggard these days from taking care of her. Lucian sat on the edge of the bed with the cor of his white shirt slightly open to reveal his perfect, sexy muscrity. He leaned slightly to look at Amelia. A romantic atmosphere spreads between them. But then he said, "Amelia, why are you so confident?" Amelia was stunned and looked at him in silence. She wanted to see something from his face, but she only felt cold and aloof. She couldn''t believe Lucian was doing this to her, and then decided to piss him off when she was better. She was good at running away. "I am beautiful and have betterputer skills than you. How can I not have confidence? When I first came to the Love Sea, there were several nice men chasing me. If I wasn''t pregnant, they''d still be praying for me to date them right now." Lucian sneered and squinted at her coldly. Several nice men? Can they be as excellent as him? If those men dared to appear in front of him, he would teach them a good lesson. "Are you hungry?" he asked coolly. He had checked the information that a woman who has just given birth cannot touch cold water, cannot be blown by the wind, and cannot be hungry. There were many things that could not be done. So he had been very careful to take care of her. "I''m hungry! But I feel more ufortable here." Amelia pointed to her breasts. Breast engorgement was severe. "I''m going to carry Cecil up. The doctor said to breastfeed as much as possible." Then, Lucian stood up. When he reached the stairway, he happened to meet Eden who was carrying Cecil upstairs. Eden smiled and said, "Lucian, you go take a break. I''ll take care of Amelia and the baby." Lucian gratefully nodded and said, "Thank you, Eden." "Why are you still so polite?" Eden crossed over to him and carried the baby to Amelia. Lucian smiled as he watched her back, then went to make porridge for Amelia. Eden carried the baby into the room. Amelia looked at her, wearing a white dress, pure and beautiful. She looked so beautiful with a baby in her arms. "Eden, don''t you ever get old?" Eden looked at her and said, "Aren''t you the same? I gave birth to a baby at a young age, and it will be the same after you recover." Eden put the baby in her arms, "Go find mommy for milk." Looking at Cecil''s little face, shemented that children who were breastfed really grow up fast. Cecil made a vague sound while going to drink milk. Amelia gave her heart to the cute Cecil who is waving his little hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "It''s so ufortable." Amelia felt panic. Amelia has mastered how to breastfeed these days. Eden reassured her, "It will be ufortable at first, and then it will be fine." "Well. It''s just that I felt very ufortable when he first sucked on it." Amelia leaned slightly to the side and could feel the sharp paining from her wound. Eden looked out of the door and thought that Lucian woun''te back so soon. So she asked, "Amelia, is Lucian still angry with you?" Amelia nodded hurriedly and said, "Well, he''s taking good care of me now because I just got out of surgery. I have a feeling that my hard days areing after I get better." Amelia was sad. She knew Lucian loved her, but he was also very principled. He should have been angry because she left without saying a word like that. Eden sat on the edge of the bed and pulled the covers over her, "None of us thought you would leave like that. During the time you were gone, he was looking for you like crazy. But you wiped the trail of your departure clean. He couldn''t find you so that he suffered a lot during that time." "So it''s reasonable that he''s angry. I know how to make it up to him." Amelia smiled cunningly. It was a good thing to know a person too well. At least she knew how to amuse him. Eden did not miss the hint of craftiness in her eyes. She felt reassured when she saw that Amelia had a solution. "Eden, it was hard for me when I was away from him. Her mother came to see me and gave me only one day to leave. She didn''t want me to interfere with Lucian''s career. But I didn''t expect Lucian''s older brother to kidnap his mother and put Adonis in aa. It must be hard for Lucian to go through such a double setback." She knew Lucian was having a bad time, but she was really embarrassed to appear in front of him anymore. She left when he was going through a frustrating time, so what qualifications did she have to enjoy his love. It was because she was too ashamed to go back that she kept avoiding Lucian. In fact, she was very regretful. As long as she insisted, she could go through thick and thin with him. However, she did not dare to gamble with Lucian''s life. She and Lucian went through a lot before they finally got together. When his mother came and saw her, she was really in pain. She did not want to leave Lucian. But she had to leave. At that time, she realized that she was useless and couldn''t help with anything. Eden nodded. She had also personally witnessed Lucian''s suffer. Adonis had not woken up yet. "He must have been sorry for Adonis." Amelia was very worried. If Adonis could not wake up, it would be a scar on Lucian''s heart for the rest of his life. Seeing her guilty look, Eden just nodded and didn''t say anything. Amelia didn''t say anything either. All this time, she had been thinking about her feelings for Lucian. She had always known that her family background was not worthy of Lucian''s family background, but Lucian was the prince charming in the fairy tale she had given herself in her dreams. Amelia looked at Eden with pain in her clear eyes. "Eden, Lucian has always been my dream. I''ve been thinking that if I had the ability to help him, the rtionship between us wouldn''t have reached this point." Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Eden understood her thoughts. She didn''t want to be a burden to Lucian, and that''s why she left. After leaving, regret and sadness was inevitable. Because she loved him too much and was afraid that he would be hurt, she chose to let go. "Lucian actually understands you. Of course, he thinks he can protect you. He doesn''t me you for you leaving, but he mes himself for not giving you enough sense of security." She did understand Lucian. Since Lucian loved Amelia, how could he me Amelia for making such a decision? On the contrary, Amelia was also doing this for his own good. She also didn''t want him to get hurt, so she left. When one loved someone deeply, she only wanted to make him happy and safe. How could she let his life be a little threatened? Amelia thought the same at that time. Looking at Amelia''s sad and heartbroken expression, Eden gently patted her, "Amelia, now you and Lucian have reunited. Don''t think too much. You will be more and more happy in the future." "Well, I will be happyter since I have Cecil and Ceci now." Eden smiled gently. Amelia seemed to have missed one person, "You also have Lucian now." Amelia looked unhappy. "He hasn''t married me yet." "Did you agree to marry me?" Lucian walked in with the porridge in his hand. His upright physique was pleasing to the eye. He looked at Amelia with a deep gaze, and his face was a little sullen. Amelia didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear and felt a little guilty for being overheard by him. Looking at Cecil stopped drinking milk, she moved away slightly and lowered her head, not daring to look at Lucian. She whispered, "You didn''t propose to me, either." Lucian ced the porridge on the bedside table. Eden picked up Cecil and said, "I''m taking Cecil upstairs to y with Ang. You guys can have a chat." "Eden..." Amelia looked at Eden for help. Eden looked at her helplessly and smiled, then turned away with Cecil in her arms. Amelia couldn''t believe that her bestie had abandoned her like that. A ck shadow enveloped Amelia. The familiar scent charmed Amelia''s mind. Then, she suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Lucian. He sat elegantly and stared at her with a cold expression. "I''m... hungry," Amelia said nervously. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Lucian. "You said that I did not propose to you. Did you give me a chance?" Lucian''s voice was very gentle, but it sounded threatening. Amelia blinked her eyes, still afraid to look at him. She thought in her heart, "You hadn''t proposed to me even when you had the chance." He has always been very domineering towards her, so how could he propose to her? Looking at her without speaking, Lucian did not continue to question her. He helped her sit up and put a pillow behind her, "Is thisfortable?" Amelia nodded. "Your bed isfortable, and I''m alsofortable lying down." Apart from going to the Marriott Hotel, this was the most luxurious ce she lived in. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lucian picked up the porridge and sat by the bed. Amelia only felt his scent overwhelmingly invade her whole body. She missed him so much. It was porridge with lean meat and cabbage. Lucian fed it to Amelia in small mouthfuls. The porridge was delicious. Amelia felt very happy! "Lucian, aren''t you working now?" There'' s a lot of work at the Alwynn Group. With him gone, Mr. Alwynn must be very busy. Lucian raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "You want me to go to work?" Amelia shook her head quickly, smiling and pouting, "I miss you so much every day that I don''t want you to go to work." If it were in the past, she would not have been able to say such sweet words. But she cherished their reunion. So she really wanted to show her love for him. Her words made Lucian very happy. If she hadn''t just had surgery, he would be making love to her right now so she couldn''t get out of bed. He smiled evilly. "How did you miss me?" Amelia was speechless. Was there many forms of missing him? "I just miss you so much. When I can''t see you, I miss you. When I''m free, I miss you. I''ll think about what you''re doing, whether you miss me, whether you''re sad..." Amelia looked at him with her starry eyes, without hiding her love for him. The room suddenly became quiet for a while. They just looked at each other with deep affection. After a while, Lucian saidzily, "Are you sure that you''re not asking me to forgive you in this way?" Although her words made him very happy, he was still angry. He did not know how many times he had dreamed of her little fair face. Every time he dreamed of her, she was in tears, and when he woke up, he was heartbroken and missed her. Amelia quickly shook her head, "No, Lucian, when I get well, I will treat you well every day and love you every moment." Lucian became more and more pleasant, "Say a few sweet words to me." Amelia''s big eyes blinked. She tilted her head slightly and said in a sweet voice, "I haven''t thought of anything sweet to say yet, but you can hug me cause I am sweet." Lucian was almost driven crazy by her words. But he won''t hug her now. He would hug her and f*ck her hard when she was well. He nced at her calmly, "Howe I didn''t know you could say these sweet words before?" "You also said it was before. People do change!" Amelia was lost in thought. She could not tell whether Lucian was attracted to her now. To be honest, she was relying on his love to be this capricious. "Great." Lucian said indifferently, not knowing whether it meant praise or other meanings. Amelia thought it was hard to guess what he meant. "Lucian, I must be the first one who misses you today." Amelia continued to flirt with him. She must let him forgive her. "Is that so?" Lucian narrowed his eyes slightly, but his heart was filled with joy. "Anyway, I''m the first one who misses you." Amelia said in a firm tone. Lucian was speechless. "Lucian, let''s y hide-and-seek, shall we?" Lucian frowned and looked at her silently. Amelia didn''t get the expected response. "Well, well, I won''t y hide-and-seek with you. I know that you will definitely find me, because you can''t hide it if you like someone." Lucian was speechless. He almost fell into her trap. "I give in to you!" Lucian felt amused and happy. He then got up and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Lie down and have a rest. Don''t tire yourself out." "No, no, no, let''s take a walk. I''m not sleepy." Amelia remembered that when she left the hospital, the doctor had told her she should walk more. "Okay!" Lucian helped her out of bed and walked around. Meanwhile, Eden had only just put Cecil in his crib when Victor made the video call. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 These days, every time she received a video call from Victor, she felt very nervous and uneasy. "Honey, when will youe back? I miss you." Victor sat on the leather swivel chair, swaying and lookingzy. However, his eyes were fixed on Eden''s fair face. She looked younger and prettier in the white dress. Eden tilted her head and thought for a while, "I''ll be back in a few days. Remember to eat on time. Don''t drink when you attend social activities." Since Lucian was not in thepany, he had to attend social activities in person. She could rest assured because Dean would apany him. Hearing this, Victor jumped up, "Should I still wait for a few days?" Eden thought about it again. Seeing how anxious he was, she smiled even more happily, "I haven''t made up my mind yet." Victor was furious. She must say that on purpose. He knew that he couldn''t live without her, so she fooled him so fearlessly. "Eden, my honey, be obedient." In order to coax her toe back, he said in a very gentle and charming voice. "Ha-ha..." Seeing him like this, Eden could not help butugh. "Victor, don''t be so childish." He coaxed her in such a tone, and she could imagine how helpless and anxious he was. Anyway, she had a period these days, and she could rest for a few days. Victor was stunned. She was just like a child, wasn''t she? Would shee back if he didn''t coax her? Under the light, his face looked more and more handsome. She remembered that Amelia once asked her, "Eden, don''t you grow old?" In fact, Victor was the one who seemed to be forever young. He was like the perfect masterpiece of God. When he smiled, he couldn''t be more attractive and appealing. "Eden, I''ll get off work early today, and I can pick you up. Come back tomorrow morning, okay?" Victor coaxed her patiently, and his tone was extremely tender. Eden was really disobedient. She always made him worry. "Don''te here. I wille back myself. Even if youe here, I won''t go back with you." Eden warned him. Victor almost went crazy, "Honey, do you know where is the coldest ce for me?" Eden frowned and answered him without thinking too much, "It''s summer. Why are you cold?" Victor said with grievances, "The ce without you." Eden was taken aback. He was such glib-tongued! "Alright, go home early and sleep early. I want to rest for a while." Eden wanted to hang up. She felt very ufortable in her period, and she really wanted to lie down. "Why do you have to rest in the daytime? Just talk to me." Victor said quickly. Eden looked at him. He was like an unreasonable child. "I am a little tired." "What did Lucian ask you to do?" Victor frowned. Looking at her pale and tired face, he was very distressed. She always could not take good care of herself. "Nothing. I have a period now." Eden red at him. Victor was taken aback. He couldn''t afford to annoy her when she had a period. "Victor." Eden suddenly became serious. "Yep, what''s the matter?" "Why haven''t I got pregnant? Look at Amelia. She gave birth to boy-girl twins. The babies are adorable." She liked children, especially chubby babies. Victor''s eyes shed. He lowered his head and hid the emotions at the bottom of his eyes. After a while, he said, "Eden, let nature take its course. You''ll get pregnant at the right time." Eden nodded. She went to see a doctorst time, and the doctor said that she was in good health, but she couldn''t get pregnant. As time went by, she wouldn''t be energetic enough to take care of a baby when she was old. "Let nature take its course." She said. Victor nodded and said, "Eden, if you are tired, take a nap first. I will call youter." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Edeny on the soft bed, but she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When she saw Cecil, she remembered that she hadn''t got pregnant. They did not take any precautions. Why couldn''t she get pregnant? Eden rolled over again. At this time, her phone vibrated. Eden took it over and had a look. Johnny sent her a message on WhatsAspp, "Miss Bleu, I haven''t contacted you for a long time. How are you doing?" Eden remembered that it was Johnny. She had been busy since she came back from Lemmon Ctiy, so she didn''t keep in touch with him. "Not bad. I''m just quite busy. You are also very busy, aren''t you?" Eden asked. Johnny replied, "I''m busy indeed. I''m the lead singer of the band, and we''ve been practicing our new songs recently. I''m free today, so I want to invite you to dinner." Seeing this, Eden felt a little guilty. She almost forgot Johnny. He invited her to dinner, but she seemed to have no time. She thought of Johnny''s handsome and gentle face. He looked very pleasant to the eye when he smiled, and he was just like the leading actor in a romantic movie. "Sorry, I''m not in River City now. I''ll treat you to dinner when I go back." Johnny didn''t rey to her for a long time, but she could see that he kept typing and deleting in the dialog box. Eden knew that he must be hesitating. But she was really not in River City. She wanted to stay here and apany Amelia for a few more days. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I see, Miss Bleu." Eden smiled. Johnny was quite cute. At this time, Abigail sent her a message. "Eden, when will youe back? I want to go to your house for free meals. I miss the dumplings you make." Eden was speechless. Did Abigail want her to go back just because of dumplings? "Abby, I''ll be back in a few days. Amelia is in a good condition now. Moreover, it''s veryfortable to stay here in summer." "Oh... A few more days? Eden, don''t you want me anymore? Your husband misses you very much. Do you know what I mean?" Eden smiled, looking a bit shy. However, she immediately changed the topic, "Abby, have you gone back to work?" "Yes. I studied Candace''s novel carefully. It will definitely be popr if it''s rearranged into a y. But Anson has been busy these days. He has been looking for a wandering singer. I''ll send you a video. See if you can find him. Your husband doesn''t want to help us at all. Anson is very worried." Then, Eden received a video. Watching the video, Eden was slightly surprised. Wasn''t it Johnny? Anson was looking for Johnny... "Abby, why do you look for him?" "Anson wants to make him famous so that we can deal with SH Entertainment Company." Seeing this, Eden understood. "Abby, I know him, but it''s toote to sign a contact with him now. He has signed with SH Entertainment Company." It was strange. Why didn''t Anson and Victor mention this to her during this period of time? "Ah... Anson has done everything in vain. SH Entertainment Company hides the message so well! I''m so mad!" Eden nodded. It was indeed a waste of time. When she met Johnny, he had signed a contract with SH Entertainment Company. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 "Abby, tell Anson to stop. We have no chance now." "Oh! " Eden could imagine how depressed Abigail was through the phone screen. With Johnny''s ability, he could indeed be famous. However, Anson didn''t find him in time. Johnny was about to release his new album, but Anson hadn''t found him. When he found Johnny, Johnny would have be popr all over the country. "It''s a pity. I once heard him singing. He''s really an awesome singer. What''s more, he is very handsome. Especially when he sings a love song, people feel pleasant all over. He''s like an affectionate princess." Eden replied to her, "Ha-ha..." That was true. She liked listening to Johnny''s songs, too. "Eden, don''tugh anymore. This is your ownpany. SH Entertainment Company went too far. Several actors in thepany have been poached. I was pregnant at that time, and they took advantage of it." "It doesn''t matter. Now we have Candace''s novel. After we rearrange it into a y, thepany will gradually develop better." "You''re right. ording to my experience, the y will definitely be popr." "I am very confident in her story and writing skills. She''s an excellent writer, and she''ll absolutely be famous."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eden said, "I believe in your discernment. Ourpany will soon surpass SH Entertainment Company." "That''s for sure!" "Do your best!" "Eden, I have to go back early to apany Ayman. His grandmother has to go home." Eden knew that Aymen was taken care of by Collins and the nanny after Abigail went to work. "Go back quickly. Be careful on the way." "I know. But before I go back, I have to do something." "What is it?" "I have to meet the b*tch who caused me to go intobour early." "It has been so long. Have you just thought of her?" "I have never forgotten about this matter, but I didn''t have time to do anything. Today I still have one hour left, so I''ll solve this first." Eden silently prayed for the woman for three seconds. If Abby took action personally, she would suffer a lot. Imagining the scene, she felt that the woman was in big trouble. Eden asked Abigail, "Abby, what are you going to do?" In fact, she wanted to see what the woman looked like. She could even make Abby so mad and caused her to give birth early. Abigail replied to her, "I learned that she''s going to sleep with the most famous actor in SH Entertainment Company tonight. She''s doomed. I can take revenge for Ayman now. During this period of time, SH Entertainment Company has been aiming at Anson, and I can take revenge for Anson as well." Eden was surprised, "Do you even know such a secret?" "The reason why I hadn''t done anything to her is that I''ve been waiting for this chance. She is a spy of SH Entertainment Company. I''ll definitely teach this b*tch a lesson today." Eden seemed to be able to feel how irritated Abigail was. "Abby, be careful. I''ll be back in a few days." "Okay. Say hello to Amelia for me. When shees back, I will visit her." "No problem!" In a hotel covered by Alwynn Group, River City. Abigail took her new assistant to the presidential suite on the top floor slowly. Her new assistant was named Juliana Wiggins. She looked innocent and lovely, but she was very capable. Abigail was wearing a red tight-fitting dress. Although she had given birth to a child, she recovered very well after the delivery, and she looked as sexy as ever. Her beautiful hair made her look even more charming and coquettish. She asked, "Juliana, have you contacted the reporters?" Eden smiled evilly, exposing two canine teeth and looking very cute, "Abigail, don''t worry. I''m arranged everything. Nothing will go wrong." She didn''t dare to make any mistake, because Abigail was very serious with her work. Abigail nodded with satisfaction. Juliana said with a smile, "Abigail, I heard that she will act in a y that is rearranged by a popr novel. It''s a big-budget costume y. The investors have invested one hundred million dors. She has signed the contract. If what she has done is exposed today, she''ll lose everything." Eleanor rk became a spy of twopanies just because she thought she was famous. She had ruined her bright future. If what happened that day was exposed, she might have no chance to work in the entertainment circle anymore. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? Doesn''t she belong to ourpany? Why did she sign the contract secretly? I don''t even know it." Abigail frowned. She frowned slightly when she thought of Eleanor''s agent, and she seemed to have understood something. Only those who had strong hearts could bear to work in the entertainment circle. However, the means of Eleanor and her agent were really despicable. Abigail was very disgusted when she saw Eleanor''s agent. Juliana said, "Abigail, they''re in this presidential suite. The man is the most famous actor in SH Entertainment Company. He was poached by SH Entertainment Company as well. He had just acted in a TV drama, and he got to be with Eleanor after the the drama waspleted." Abigail sneered, "We don''t have to be merciful to such mean and treacherous people." Abigail''s voice was a little hoarse because she was too angry. Juliana nodded. Before they came here, Anson had told her that she absolutely could not be polite to them, and she should do everything she could to take revenge. "Abigail, I see. Everything has been arranged." Juliana smiled evilly. Such a smile didn''t match her lovely appearance. She was obviously a lovely girl, but she looked wicked. Not long after they stood at the door, they saw a group of reporters who carried cameras. Abigail and Juliana walked into the opposite room and waited. Abigail sat down on the sofa slowly and ran her finger through her hair. When she lowered her head, her delicate side face looked very attractive. Her red lips were slightly pursed, and her lipstick gleamed beautifully under the light. Juliana immediately made a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Abigail. Abigail didn''t breast-feed the baby, so she drank coffee asionally. She picked up the porcin cup and took a sip. Looking at Juliana, she said, "Pay attention to what''s going on outside and call me when theye out. Don''t miss the good show." "Okay!" Eden walked toward the door. Abigail took out her phone and logged on SNS. She nced at how many fans Eleanor had. Eleanor had five million fans, which was something awesome. No wonder she was so arrogant. Moreover, she was no longer loyal to Mirth Company. On Eleanor''s SNS, all her poses and photos were very sexy, andizensmented that she was gorgeous. Abigail had to admit that Eleanor was very suitable for ancient costume. She looked really pretty in ancient costume, but she didn''t look so appealing in real life. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Abigail was on SNS when she suddenly heard Juliana''s voice. "Abigail, they''vee out. Come here quickly!" Juliana''s voice was very excited. Abigail immediately got up and walked towards the door. She opened the door. At this time, the reporters had surrounded Eleanor and the actor, keep taking photos of them. Their passionate faces were still a bit red. Dressed in a casual white suit, the actor was tall and elegant. He had a straight nose, thin lips and fair skin, looking very handsome. When he looked at others, his charming eyes were full of affection. Eleanor, who was being held by him, was a typical ssic beauty. In surprise, they looked at the reporters at the door with their mouths wide open. Seeing that the reporters pointed the cameras at them, they went deathly pale. Eleanor looked pure and innocent on the surface, and she had unworldly beauty. Any man would be temped by her charm. It was reasonable that this young actor could not resist her temptation. "Miss rk, you are an actress in Mirth Company, but why did youe here with the actor in SH Entertainment Company? Are you in a rtionship?" "Miss rk, what''s the rtionship between you two?" "Miss rk, it''s rumoured that Mirth Company and SH Entertainment Company have been at odds with each other, and SH Entertainment Company has been poaching actors from Mirth Company. Are you going to work in SH Entertainment Company as well?" The reporters'' questions were very sharp. Facing such a scene, Eleanor felt that her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She was really doomed. In the past, she caused Abigail to give birth early, but Anson didn''t do anything to her. She thought that they had forgotten this matter. However, this was they wanted to see the most. She was not stupid. No one knew the fact that they hade here, but the reporters suddenly came here. She could guess the reason. This was Anson''s way of doing things. He touched her tender spot, leaving her no chance to fight back. "Miss rk, Mr. Barry, could you talk about the rtionship between you two? You haven''t announced it yet. Are you lovers?" Another reporter asked. Eleanor came to sense instantly. She looked at the reporters in front of him and kept silent. However, the young actor, Franco Barry, was not so calm. The film he just filmed was waiting to be released. Today, these reporters caught him being together with Eleanor of Mirth Company. Since the twopanies were deadly enemies, his work could not be released. "We... are friends. We came here to talk about something. You misunderstand us." He exined immediately and took a few steps away from Eleanor. He protested his innocence too much. Just now, they were obviously very intimate, and their faces were still red. Adults knew what this meant, and these reporters were experienced in prying into actors'' private lives, so they naturally did not believe his words. "Mr. Barry, your new film was just finished three days ago. When will ite to screen?" The reporter asked another question. Franco stared at the reporter with indifferent and hostile eyes. Why did the reporter have to mention this? He wanted his fans to remember what film he had acted in, didn''t he? Once he became a hot topic that day, all his dirt would be dug up. It was obvious that he had been aimed at by someone, and he knew who it was. D*mn it! He had just be famous, and he could have had a bright future, but he was actually plotted against! He clenched his hands on both sides tightly. Blue veins stood out on his forehead because he was so furious. It was Anson. He remembered what Anson said to him when he left Mirth Company. Anson looked at him with a smile and said word by word, "You will regret it one day." At this moment, he really regretted it. Anson and Victor grew up together, and they were both vicious and ruthless. He and Eleanor both remained silent. Abigail''s eyes were cold as she watched them being surrounded by reporters. Eleanor''s sixth sense told her to raise her head. The moment she looked up, she met Abigail''s eyes. When Abigail looked into her eyes, she sneered arrogantly and smugly. Eleanor''s heart turnedpletely dejected. From then on, she would be banned from the entertainment circle. More horribly, she would have to pay a huge amount of liquidated damages. Besides, she had just signed with a big-budget costume y. Acting in such a y had always been her dream. She didn''t expect that her future would be ruined by herself. "Abigail, is it you?" She yelled at Abigail excitedly. Hearing her words, the reporters immediately turned to look at Abigail. Facing the cameras gracefully, Abigail looked at her and sneered, "Miss rk, what are you talking about?" She acted dumb. "Was it you who arranged all these?" Eleanor was out of control. She roared at Abigail with a frenzy of rage. Abigail smiled, "Could I arrange for you to get a room with a man?" Abigail knew what Eleanor was referring to, but she pointed out the reason why Eleanor came here clearly. The reporters knew their purposes. They got the news that a famous actor and Eleanor were having a love affair here. This was a piece of shocking news. To their surprise, the news was so urate. Eleanor knitted her eyebrows hard and pursed her lips tightly, looking at the reporters in panic. "No, don''t listen to her nonsense. She... did this to take revenge on me. She asked you toe here to catch me on bed deliberately..." The more Eleanor said, the more she felt that she was ridiculously wrong. She said that Abigail was here to take revenge on her, but why should Abigail do this? If the reporter asked her like this, how should she answer? At the thought of this, Eleanor became more and more irritated. Abigail smiled apathetically and ran her fingers through her curly hair. She was so charming that the male reporters looked at her with infatuation. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Smiling confidently and proudly, she said clearly, "Miss rk, my assistant and I came here to talk about business, and we happened to see such a funny scene. How could it be my fault?" "You said that I took revenge on you, but why should I take revenge on you? Did you do anything bad to me?" After Abigail finished speaking, she looked at Eleanor with a smile, but her eyes were filled with terrible aloofness. Eleanor was rendered speechless by Abigail''s question. She had to way answer Abigail. She once seduced Anson on purpose, and Abigail happened to see that, which caused her to give birth to her child early. As long as the reporters found out these things, she would have a very miserable future. "Miss rk, why don''t you speak?" Abigail looked at her with a smile and slightly narrowed her beautiful eyes. On the day she gave birth to Ayman, she swore that she would never spare Eleanor. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Eleanor opened her eyes wide and really didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t defend herself no matter what she said. She could see the disdain and contempt at the bottom of Abigail''s eyes. Abigail''s arrogance degraded her dignity severely. Over the years, she became famous in the entertainment circle by her own dirty tricks. She really did a lot, and she once slept with young actors and even powerful old men. It was not easy for her be popr, but her career had been ruined, and she had done everything in vain. Such a feeling was agonizing. Standing aside, Franco looked at Abigail with a smile and frowned slightly. He looked very anxious and uneasy. "Director Joye, I know this must have something to do with you. But I have nothing to do with this woman. We''re just here to talk about the y, because we may have a chance to cooperate with each other in the future. You''ve misunderstood us." He tried to salvage his reputation. Abigail was the top-notch agent and director in Mirth Company. She once worked as his agent for a period of time. She had great discernment, and those who were chosen by her would all be popr and famous, including him. She once predicted that he would be famous. In less than two years, he became well-known indeed. However, the olive branch offered by SH Entertainment Company was too tempting, so he terminated the contract without hesitation and went to SH Entertainment Company. Looking at Franco who was thick-skinned, Abigail sneered and really didn''t know what to say to him. At first, she did think that he would be famous, but he was too eager for instant benefits, and he was arrogant, so she thought that he would be on the wane soon. Sure enough, he was just a nine days'' wonder. "Director Joye, I..." Abigail said in a deep voice, "You are no longer a member of mypany, so you don''t need to exin to me what you did and the reason why you did that." Franco was stunned. Yes, he was no longer a member of herpany. All the artists in Mirth Company were well managed by her, and they had no dirt. At this moment, he really regretted what he had done. He gave up the resources in Mirth Company and went to SH Entertainment Company where there were too many regtions and restrictions. He hadpletely ruined himself. So many reporters were here. Ten minutester, people would definitely dig up dirt on him. He was sure that SH Entertainment Company would terminate the contract with him immediately. Abigail was quite influential in the entertainment circle. No matter how humble and lesser-known an actor was, as long as he was discovered by her, he would be a bright star. Franco stood there in a daze. No matter what the reporter asked, he did not answer. Abigail was just so cruel. Even if she just stood there and said nothing, she looked aggressive and commanding. Twenty minutester, Abigail left the hotel and got in the car. Juliana drove the car. Looking at Abigail from the rearview mirror and seeing that she was in a good mood, she smiled faintly, "Abigail, shall I send you back now?" "Yeah, I have to go back. My son misses me a lot." Mentioning Ayman, Abigail beamed with joy. Ayman was so cute, wasn''t he? Kenny, Ricky and Gia were adorable when they were young, so was Ayman. Although she had only been away from Ayman for a few hours, she missed him so much. "s!" She sighed. She missed Kenny, Ricky and Gia very much, too. Her heart melted when they called her godmother. Of course, Anson had clearly realized that he was not so important in Abigail''s heart after she gave birth to Ayman. As they expected, the rtionship between Franco and Eleanor caused a great stir on the Inte. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eleanor was fired, and Mirth Company exposed a lot of bad things she had done. All thements online were against her. Eleanor really flopped. All the famous actresses packaged themselves, especially someone like Eleanor. However, the more famous she used to be, the more miserable her future would be. Franco was the same. Abigail didn''t show them any mercy. Abigail was not interested in what they had suffered. On the contrary, Eden, who was in Love Sea, read the news with relish. Abigail returned home. Anson and Victor were both there. Victor hadints against Abigail all the time, because he thought that Abigail took away Eden from him. Abigail disliked him as well, because she felt that he had been fighting for her best girlfriend with her. Therefore, they red at each other when they met. "Why are you in my house?" Abigail ignored Victor''s cold temperament. How could he put on airs before them? Victor leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking rxed. He did not look at Abigail and said, "I''m here to see my god son." He looked at Ayman who was in Anson''s arms. Ayman could already smile. Suddenly, he thought of Eden''s question and felt a chill on his back. He hoped that Lucian would keep his mouth shut forever. Otherwise, Eden would definitely give him a lesson. Abigail teased him, "Since when did you start to care about my son so much?" Victor smiled gracefully and looked at Ayman, "Courtesy demands reciprocity. Since you''re nice to my children, I will treat your son well." "Are you sincere?" Abigail looked at him in disbelief. Victor replied, "Of course." Abigail said, "You should say these words to my baby Eden." "She''s my baby." Victor said unhappily. Abigail red at him, "I just like to address her in this way! What does it have to do with you? Whether she''s yours or mine, it''s not up to us." Abigail walked to Anson, carried Ayman in her arms and kissed his forehead. "Ayman, are you obedient today?" Being held by Abigail, Ayman smiled more happily and kept babbling. As soon as Abigail entered the house, Anson did not dare to make a sound. He nced at Abigail cautiously. "Abby, you..." He wanted to say something but stopped, not knowing how to express his ideas. "What''s wrong?" Abigail looked at him coldly. How could she not know what he was thinking? But she would not fill her mind with nonsense, and she wouldn''t think about things that she didn''t care about. Victor could not help but shake his head when he saw how henpecked Anson was. It required courage to be humble, and it required confidence to be firm in attitude. Anson was really afraid of Abigail. "How''s Eleanor''s situation now?" Anson thought for a moment and decided to ask it. Abigail sat on the sofa with Ayman in her arms, "Didn''t you see the news on your phone? She has reaped what she sowed, and she won''t have a chance to harass you again." "What happened today is enough to make her be banned from the entertainment circle forever." Seeing that she had no other intentions, Anson was finally rxed. Abigail thought of what Eden had told her and turned to look at Anson slowly, "You don''t have to look for the wandering singer anymore. Eden said that she knew him, but he had signed the contract with SH Entertainment Company." "What?" Anson cried out, which startled Ayman and caused him to twitch. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Looking at him, Abigail patted Ayman on the back gently and whispered angrily, "Keep your voice down! You scared Ayman. Can''t you speak calmly?" Anson pursed his lips and patted Ayman''s back with his long and slender fingers. "My son is not that timid." He looked at Abigail and smiled tteringly. But he became excited again when he thought of the wandering singer. "No! Since Eden knows him, why didn''t she tell me earlier?" After saying this, Anson immediately looked at Victor who was on the opposite sofa. Victor looked at him with an innocent expression and said indifferently, "What''s point of looking at me?" Victor used to be very excellent. The four of them were all young and promising billionaires, and they were the most handsome presidents in River City. But why was it so difficult for Victor to deal with this? He had been looking for this wandering singer for months. Victor leaned forward slightly. Under the crystalmp, his perfect and handsome face couldn''t be more attractive. Anson pped his hands forcefully, "Didn''t you mention this to your wife when you were home?" "Do you know how pleasant his songs are? If we make him popr, we''ll beat SH Entertainment Companypletely this year!" Anson was very upset at the moment. After watching the video of the wandering singer, he had been looking for him. He heard that he was in Lemmon Ctiy, so he sent people to look for him, but they failed. "By the way, how did Eden know this wandering singer?" Anson could not understand. He actually lost such a great opportunity. Hearing this, Victor frowned. Johnny''s bewitching face suddenly came to his mind. "Johnny." Victor still remembered his name. "Who''s Johnny?" Anson didn''t know this man. Victor turned to look at Anson slowly, "Can''t you run thepany without him?" He didn''t forget how happy Eden was when she saw Johnny. The atmosphere gradually turned cold, and Victor looked apathetic and hostile all over. Anson was very familiar with his personality. Seeing Victor like this, he suddenly sensed something strange. He stared at Victor''s aloof face meaningfully, "Why are you so angry? Do you also know Johnny?" He was sure that Johnny was wandering singer he was looking for. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly and didn''t speak. Anson hesitated for a while before asking, "So, is the wandering singer I''m looking for Johnny?" "Yes!" Victor did not hide anything. Otherwise, he would not be able to leave Anson''s house that night. Anson was a stubborn person. He would definitely stick to the end before he got what he wanted. "Oh..." Anson gulped in regret. He had lost a lot of money and chances. He had been looking for Johnny for a long time, and he almost wanted to contact him in person. The reason why he didn''t do it in person was that he had to take care of Abigail and Ayman. After he became a father, he didn''t really want to go out. He felt really happy to stay at home with his wife and son. But he could not put aside his work. The agents in SH Entertainment Company were too rude. In the past year, he had always been suppressed by theirpany. "I want to ask if you''ve found the backer of SH Entertainment Company." In fact, Anson suspected that SH Entertainment Company had been aiming at Mirth Company. Competition was normal, but SH Entertainment Company was simply trying to ruin Mirth Company. As long as they heard any news about the famous actors or actresses in Mirth Company, they would immediately take actions and poach them. They didn''t show him any respect. Anson went crazy in heart, and he looked at Victor fiercely. Seeing him like this, Victor was unconcerned. He leaned against the sofa elegantly and stared at Anson''s irritated face. He asked ndly, "Didn''t you... investigate it?" Hearing his tone, Anson almost jumped up in anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Abigail looked at Anson who was gutless. When he was not with Victor, he was reallymanding and domineering. However, he was really inferior in front of Victor. She lowered her head silently, and a trace of helplessness shed through her eyes. Anson was just a foil for Victor. "I investigated it, but I didn''t find out who it was." Anson was very depressed when he thought of this. He used to be very good at investigation, and he was as outstanding as Brian. However, who was the backer of SH Entertainment Company? Victor smiled, "Don''t you suspect that it is someone of the Simpson family?" Anson was suddenly enlightened, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Anson looked at Victor as if he wanted to give him a lesson. Victor remained silent. Anson looked at him thoughtfully, "Are you sure it was the Simpson family who did it?" Victor asked, "When was SH Entertainment Company established?" Anson gritted his teeth and said, "Two years ago! You knew it, didn''t you? Theirpany is across from ourpany. I can even see the arrogant expressions of their artists through the window." His tone was malicious and apathetic. Ayman was shocked by him again. He puckered his mouth and almost burst into tears. Victor and Anson seemed to have to talk for a long time, so Abigail carried Ayman and went back to the bedroom. After she left, Anson immediately felt much more at ease. He had been uneasy because of Eleanor''s matter for a long time. This problem was solved that day, but he was worried that Abigail would be angry. Once she got mad, he would have a very bitter life. Victor moved his body slightly and thought for a while with his head lowered. Suddenly, she asked, "Do you know about the second daughter of the Simpson family?" Anson frowned, "The second daughter?" "Adrienne is the eldest daughter, and Chelsea is the third daughter. Well, who''s the second daughter?" Anson was deep in thought. Even though there was such a clue, he was confused. He looked at Victor and couldn''t figure out the entire process. He didn''t hear anything about it, "What does it have to do with the second daughter of the Simpson family?" "Sophie Simpson." Victor said ndly. "Therefore, is SH Entertainment Company the abbreviation of Sophie''s name?" Anson was depressed, feeling that he had been fooled. Victor narrowed his eyes, "Now you know what to do, don''t you?" Anson still looked unhappy. On second thought, he was no longer as agitated as he was just now, "Everyone in the Simpson family is silly, mean and shameless. Do you think Sophie is normal?" Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Victor acted as if he didn''t hear his words. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip to moisten his throat. Then he pursed his lips slightly and said neither quickly nor slowly, "Not everyone in the Simpson family is silly. Adrienne is very smart." She knew what she wanted, what she could do and what she was sure to get. Moreover, she knew how to judge the asion and choose the right partner. However, thinking that Adrienne addressed him as brother-inw, Victor touched his forehead helplessly. She happened to be Delmont''s girlfriend. Back then, he always felt that Delmont was careless and couldn''t have a girlfriend. However, he had someone he loved and hid it so well. Victor couldn''t help rubbing the space between his eyebrows, "Let Brian investigate this matter." Anson nodded. He was no longer so irritated and leaned against the sofa elegantly, "Okay. Since there''s a clue, we can definitely find out something. It''s just a matter of time." However, he wouldn''t give up looking for Johnny. SH Entertainment Company exploited their actors and actresses. He still had a chance, didn''t he? Since he knew that Johnny was in SH Entertainment Company, he would have an opportunity to meet him sooner orter, and he was confident in himself. He believed that those who had a long- term vision would choose to join Mirth Company. "When will Luciane back? I sent him messages, but he didn''t reply to me." Victor shook his head slightly. Speaking of Lucian, he remembered that Eden was still in Love Sea. "I don''t know." He answered coldly. How could Anson not know that he lost his temper because Eden was not at home? In front of Eden, he was like a child and lost all his pride. "Tell me. How could Lucian have such good luck? He actually has a son and a daughter now." Anson sounded a bit jealous. He had been envying Lucian since he saw the photos Lucian posted online. He had had a son, but he wanted a daughter. Victor said ndly, "I''m not jealous of him. I have three children." Anson''s heart was hurt again. Humph! He was not envious of Lucian, either. What was there to be envious of? He had Ayman, didn''t he? Anson smiled faintly, and the expression in his eyes was naughty, "When will Edene back?" Victor held the cup more tightly. Anson''s words made him so upset. Why did he feel that Anson said that on purpose? "I don''t know." He said indifferently and got up to leave. Eden didn''t say when she woulde back. Anson smiled proudly. Since Victor was so smug, he had to say something to depress him. "Don''t you stay here for dinner?" Anson knew that he wouldn''t stay, so he deliberately asked. Victor didn''t even stop and asked sarcastically, "Do you and Abigail know how to cook?" He remembered that when he came over, the nanny had left. The food cooked by Anson was quite nice, but there was no need for him to stay here and and witness public disy affection. Anson was stunned. He was quite good at cooking, wasn''t he? He rubbed his nose and went to the bedroom to see Abigail and Ayman. Victor walked out of Anson''s house and looked at the sky which was getting dark. Under the setting sun, his tall and handsome figure looked somewhat lonely. "Mr. Alwynn." Suddenly, someone called him. Victor looked back and saw a strange woman standing behind him. The woman had good-looking features, but her sexy dress didn''t match her pure face. Her hair fell over her shoulders, and she was dressed in a ck tight-fitting dress. The dress was very short. When she moved, the dress left nothing to the imagination This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The cleavage made her look even sexier. She was so coquettish and seductive. Victor frowned slightly, and he was somewhat confused. "Who are you?" Danielle smiled brightly, and her fair skin glowed red in the setting sun. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m Danielle from the design department of Alwynn Group." Danielle introduced herself with a smile and walked to Victor step by step on her high heels. Under the setting run, Victor''s face was indifferent but perfect and wless. He was so attractive when he stood there quietly. When Danielle looked into his apathetic eyes, a tremor ran through her, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked at his handsome face quietly. They worked in the samepany and he was on her upper floor, but she had few opportunities to see him. Standing three steps away from Victor, she held her breath, and her face blushed in an instant. Victor narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about who she was, but he really had no impression of her. "I don''t know you." His voice was hoarse and arrogant. Danielle didn''t expect him to say so. He had seen her work. Although her spring collection was not as popr as Eden''s, it was quite famous. He actually did not remember that she was a designer in Alwynn Group. Danielleughed self-mockingly. Eden was not in thepany these days, so she was eagerer and eagerer to approach Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, do you forget me? I''m so sad. I''m responsible for designing alternative clothes." Victor frowned again. He had some impression on the clothes, but he still didn''t know who the woman was. "What''s the matter?" Victor asked indifferently. Danielle dressed sexily, so he looked away ndly. She wore tight and revealing dress, and anyone with discerning eyes know what she wanted to do. "I came here to see my friend, but I meet you by ident." Danielle made an excuse, but her eyes were fixed on Victor. Her eyes were not particrly bright, but the intention in her eyes was obvious. Victor nodded and did not say anything. He turned around and was about to leave. The setting sun elongated his proud back. At this moment, he was thinking about where to have dinner. He had finished the dumplings made by Eden before she left. He suddenly thought of Jasper and smiled wickedly. He had an idea. Danielle was dumbfounded. She wore such revealing dress. Wasn''t her intention obvious enough? "Mr. Alwynn... Wait a moment." Danielle plucked up her courage and chased after him. Abigail stood by the window and coaxed Ayman. Seeing this, she immediately took a video of it and sent it to Eden. When Eden was not at home, her husband might cheat on her. Anson saw it as well, but neither of them knew Danielle. Seeing that Abigail had sent Eden a video, Anson felt somewhat sorry for Victor. This time, Victor was in trouble. Abigail would never let Eden be wronged. "Dear, you will affect their rtionship by doing this." Anson reminded her properly. Abigail red at him, "None of you men is honest and loyal!" Anson rubbed his nose in disapproval and corrected her, "Dear, you can''t say that. Not every man is faithless. I''m a good man, aren''t I?" Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Abigail nced at him coldly. If he was a good man, why did she have to deal with Eleanor in person? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Tut-tut. You''re such a nice man." Her voice was full of sarcasm. Thinking about Eleanor, Anson shut up sensibly. Since Abby didn''t get mad with him, he shouldn''t mention this matter on his own. But should he send a message to remind Victor? "If you dare to tell Victor, get out of my room and don''te in again." As soon as this idea shed through Anson''s mind, Abigail warned him. Anson rubbed his nose and thought that she was so smart. She even knew what he was thinking. He stepped forward said with a tteringly smile, "Honey, don''t worry. How could I do such a thing? But, who is that woman? Her dress is tight and revealing. She is obviously here to seduce Victor. I think Victor is quite wronged." Abigail turned around, red at him and said fiercely, "My Eden is the really wronged one! It seems that you observed her very carefully just now." Anson shrank his neck. The woman was right in front of him, and he was not blind. Even if he didn''t want to look at her carefully, he could see her clearly. He was jealous of Eden, because Abigail cared about Eden so much. He was her husband. "Dear, could you love me like how you love Eden?" Anson looked at Abigail with aggrieved eyes, for fear that she would get angry. Eden was her sore spot. She would rather wrong him than wrong Eden. "No!" Abigail held Ayman and kissed him. "Go make dinner. I want to eat vani spareribs." Abigail looked at Anson and didn''t show him any respect. "Oh!" Anson went to the kitchen in dismay. "Ah... it''s so difficult to cook vani spareribs... Oh, I''ll do it right away." Anson wanted toin, but he immediately bit back his words when he saw Abigail''s eyes and went to cook willingly. Heined in his heart, "My wife has been spoiled by me." Eden had just woken up when she saw the video sent by Abigail. Clicking it, she saw a sexy woman walking towards Victor. She immediately sat up and took a close look, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. It was Danielle. Why would she... Eden was puzzled. After Danielle entered Alwynn Group, she had been disciplined. Moreover, she hired Danielle in person. She always felt that it was not idental for her to meet Danielle. Every time Pa bullied Danielle, she saw it. She asked Dean to investigate Danielle''s background, but there was nothing wrong. However, if Danielle had a powerful backer, it would be easy for her to fake her background. Eden dialed Victor''s phone number. "Hello? Honey." In a high-end restaurant on themercial street, Victor sat by the window and answered the phone instantly. Eden asked, "Where are you?" "In a restaurant near our house." Victor answered truthfully. "Mr. Alwynn, please have some tea." Eden heard Danielle''s voice. Were they having dinner together? Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at Danielle coldly and viciously. Danielle pretended not to see Victor''s indifferent eyes. She stood aside quietly and looked at Victor with a gentle smile. "Honey, will youe back tomorrow?" Victor continued to chat with Eden. Eden knew that he stayed with Danielle. Although she knew he would not betray her, she could tell what Danielle wanted to do. But Victor did not stay away from her. "I''ll be back in a month." After saying that, Eden hung up the phone, cklisted Victor''s number and put the phone on the bedside table before lying down to sleep again. Victor was stunned. In a month? Did he mishear? Eden said that she woulde back in a month. No! He must have heard it wrong. Victor dialed Eden''s number again, but he only heard a mechanical and cold voice, "Sorry, the number you dialed can''t be connected for the time being." Victor was taken aback. Had she cklisted his number? Victor called her several times, but he heard the same voice. Victor frowned and leaned against the chair slightly. It seemed that he was deep in thought. What was wrong with Eden? Just now, she spoke in a very strange tone. Did something bad happen to her? The dinner Victor ordered had been served. Victor picked up the chopsticks. Thinking of Eden''s words, he lost his appetite instantly. Looking at Victor''s expression, Danielle was a bit uneasy. Victor came here for dinner, and she followed him boldly. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "Get out!" Victor was very upset. Whoever provoked him at this time would suffer a lot. Danielle was stunned. Victor''s words really hurt her heart. "Mr. Alwynn, are you in a bad mood?" Danielle did not leave. Eden finally left him, and it was not easy for her to know that he lived in Windsor Vi. How could she give up so easily? Eden was a fool. She just pretended to be poor and pitiful before Eden, but Eden recruited her. She had been admiring Victor since she was in college. He was said to be the most handsome man in River City, and his exquisite and perfect facial features deserved such a title. He looked somanding and domineering that no one dared to ignore his existence. Seeing that she wanted to pester him, Victor felt more depressed. He said in a cold tone, "Don''t force me to say something harsher. Get out of here before I lose my temper!" Hearing his heartless words, Danielle frowned sadly. He was still so cruel and ruthless. "Mr. Alwynn, in fact, I have something to talk to you today. Why don''t we have dinner together? We can talk while eating." Danielle didn''t want to leave him like this. Having been working in the company for so long, she knew Victor''s character more or less. Victor wouldn''t be tricked so easily. Seeing her dress, he knew what she wanted to do. He looked at her with cold and hostile eyes. Although he didn''t lose his temper, he looked horrible and dignified. "If it''s something about work, you can talk to me tomorrow. If it''s a private matter, please leave. I don''t think we should talk." Danielle lowered her head with grievances. "Mr. Alwynn, it''s something about work indeed, but it''s not easy for us to go to the 25th floor. Why don''t you give me a chance?" Other than Victor, Eden and their three assistants, few employees had a chance to go to the 25th floor. Moreover, as for her work, she only needed to talk to Eden about it. She had no chance to see him, let alone go to his office. Eden held all the meetings and handled all the affairs in the design department. There was no chance for her to meet Victor in thepany. She could only seize opportunities outside thepany. In thepany, everyone worked hard, and she didn''t have time to seduce Victor. Hearing her words, Victor leaned against the chair casually and raised his head. There was no emotion in his dark eyes as he said apathetically, "If what you''re going to say can''t arouse my interest, get out of thepany tomorrow." Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Danielle''s eyes turned hopeful when she heard these words. She just wanted tomunicate with Victor so that she could have a chance to make progress. "Mr. Alwynn, this is the summer collection designed by me. Mrs. Alwynn is not in thepany, so I want to show it to you personally. If there is anything you''re dissatisfied with, I will modify it." After that, she took out the design drafts from her bag excitedly and ced it on the table. Victor nced at the design drafts in front of him and sat therezily with his arms crossed. Instead of looking at the design drafts, he looked at Danielle. His expression was cold as he pursed his lips tightly. "Is this what you want to talk about?" His deep voice was nd, and his apathetic eyes sent a chill down Danielle''s spine. Danielle was startled. Didn''t he even want to talk about work? She tried to calm down and smiled gently, "Mr. Alwynn, this is indeed something about work. I have prepared these design drafts before the Spring Festival, and I want to give you a surprise." She really wanted to give him a surprise, and she was very confident in her design. Furthermore, she felt that she could surpass Eden. Over the years, she had been working hard. In order to study design, she did a lot of work every day and tried to get rid of her poor life. She entered Alwynn Group as soon as she graduated, and she had never got so well-paid. When she first met Eden, half of what she said was true. If no one took a fancy to her work, she would only be looked down upon and bullied in thepany. In Alwynn Group, what really counted was strength. She gained the respect she deserved here. Therefore, she needed a shortcut. Alwynn Group was the biggest stage for her. Victor smiled sarcastically and said coldly, "I''m not in charge of such a thing. After my wifees back, she will check your design, and then it will be my turn to have a look at your design drafts." His indifferent voice made Danielle feelpletely heartbroken. She didn''t tell Eden about it, because she wanted Victor to have apletely new appraisal of her. "Mr. Alwynn, but Mrs. Alwynn is not in thepany now." She tried to keep calm and looked at Victor. But his handsome face was full of aloofness, and he didn''t even bother to look at her. He made her feel that she was not worthy of his attention. "Although my wife is not in thepany, you can show the design drafts to her after shees back." After Victor said these words ndly, the atmosphere became very stiff. Danielle took a deep breath. She was smart, and she knew that Victor would definitely go mad if she kept staying here. If she was kicked out of Alwynn Group, her dream could not be realized. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll show Mrs. Alwynn the design drafts after shees back. I''m sorry for my rude behaviors." Danielleughed as she put away the design drafts on the table. Looking at the delicious steak on the table, she pursed her lips slightly, and there was a trace of unwillingness in her eyes. She would seed one day. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll go back first." Danielle bowed her head and was about to leave. She was very aggrieved. Looking at her tight dress, she was very frustrated. This was the dress designed by herself. She knew what type Victor liked. He liked gentle and kind women. She was trying hard to make herself gentle and kindhearted. Unfortunately, she failed at the first time. Victor''s face was extremely tepid. Seeing that she was about to leave, he said in an emotionless and cold voice, "How did you know that I was here?" Danielle was stunned. She stood still and didn''t dare to look back at Victor. She spent a lot of effort before knowing that Victor lived here. Victor was on guard against others, but he would not be too defensive against people like her, because he had no impression of her though he had met her several times. With the help of Pa, she found that Victor lived in Windsor Vi. This was a rich area. Those vain girls who dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family woulde here when they had something to do so that they could meet their Prince Charming. It was the only wish of poor people like them. Danielle slowly turned around and raised her head. When she met with his gloomy and dead grey eyes, she shivered and couldn''t bear his aloofness, "Mr. Alwynn, one of my friends lives here. When I came here to visit her before, I happened to see you and Mrs. Alwynn walking on the roadside. I didn''t expect to meet you by chance today." Whether it was a coincidence or not, Victor would not investigate it. After all, she was just an inconspicuous designer, and he didn''t even remember her name. "What a coincidence." Victor narrowed his ck eyes. Eden sympathized with this woman, so she let here to work. However, it seemed that she had impure motives. His mellow and maic voice sounded slowly, "I hope you won''t disappoint my wife. You can leave now." Victor picked up the c on the table and took a sip. He invited Jasper to dinner. However, Jasper did not want to eat with him at all. He could only find a ce to eat casually, but to his surprise, Danielle followed him here shamelessly. Danielle didn''t know what he meant. Was he reminding her of something? She bit her lower lip and nodded with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I won''t. Goodbye!" After saying this tenderly, she turned around and left. Her soft voice was quite pleasant to hear. It was a pity that the person she faced was Victor, a man who only loved Eden. No matter how enthusiastic she was, he wouldn''t have any feelings for her. It was finally quiet. Victor bowed his head and finished his dinner elegantly before calling Eden. He dialed her number again and again, but he could only heard the mechanical voice, "The subscriber you dialed can not be connected for the moment." Victor could not sit still and called Lucian. The phone rang several times before it was connected. Victor immediately asked in a hoarse voice, "Lucian, what is Eden doing?" He did not say that he couldn''t get through to Eden. Lucian said, "She should be resting in the room." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Oh!" Victor replied and didn''t know what to say. Lucian asked, "What''s up?" Victor was stunned. Would he call him if he had nothing to ask? "Nothing, I just want to ask if your children are obedient." Victor made an excuse. How could Lucian believe hisme excuse? However, he answered his question proudly, "My son is very obedient, and my daughter is all right in the hospital. Thanks for your concern." His arrogant and charming voice was very pleasant to hear. How could Victor not understand what he meant? Sure enough, every dog had its day. "That''s good. Bye!" Victor didn''t want to talk to him anymore. "Wait. What happened between you and Eden?" Lucian asked. Usually, he wouldn''t care about these things. However, he was in a good mood these days, and he didn''t want there to be any misunderstanding between Victor and Eden. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Victor hesitated for a while before saying, "Nothing. We are so far away from each other. How could anything happen?" "Oh!" Lucian said ndly. Clearly, he didn''t believe his words, and he said with a smile, "Why do I feel that you''re a bit sour?" Victor was speechless. How shrewd Lucian was! "Lucian, it seems that you haven''t been jealous for a long time. Do you want to experience it?" "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed and turned to look at Amelia who was sleeping soundly. He was in a very good mood. He lived with sweetness. How could he be jealousy? Lucian replied happily, "I''m soaking in honey now, and I won''t be jealous." Victor''s expression froze a bit. He loosened his grip slightly. After hesitating for a while, he wanted to say something, but he immediately hung up the phone. A smile appeared on Lucian''s handsome face when he heard the beeping sound, but he did not speak. At dinner, only Eden, Ang and Lucian sat next to the luxurious table and ate. Lucian looked at Eden. She didn''t look unhappy at all. She had been chatting with Ang. Ang liked her very much, and they had a lot to talk about. Lucian sat across from them and listened to their conversation silently. They talked about children and some interesting things in life all the time, and he couldn''t cut in. Listening to them quietly, he could feel the happy atmosphere. After dinner, Cecil fell asleep, so Eden helped Ang go to the beach and they had a walk together. In summer, the sea breeze was cool and refreshing, and it was cool at the seaside. The sea extended to the distance, shining in the reflected rays of the setting sun. The scenery in the distance was so beautiful. There were many people ying on the beach. The sea washed against the soft beach. At first nce, it seemed to have its own soul and sense, ying with the line of defense on the shore. Eden was in a very good mood as she helped Ang walk to the seaside. The air was pure and fresh, and she looked into the distance with a smile. "Grandma Weaving, it''s so beautiful here!" The scenery here made her rx her vignce and enjoy the moment at ease. Ang nodded with a chuckle. Her old eyes glowed red in thete afternoon sun. "Yes, it''s really pretty!" Ang had changed into a long light blue flowered dress, looking so graceful and noble. She was very leisurely at this time. "Eden, you young people should learn to enjoy your life and the beautiful scenery around you. I was too busy when I was young, so I never stopped to appreciate the beautiful scenery and watch the bright stars in the sky, nor did I enjoy my life. Life is very short. It''s just like a dream. Time goes by in the blink of an eye. You should cherish your happy moments." "What I regret the most is that I haven''t been here with my husband. It''s said that after a couple come here, they can live in harmony and mutual respect and grow old together." After Ang finished speaking, she looked into the distance. There was intense pain in her eyes, and the grief in her heart was unforgettable. Eden turned to look at Ang. Her eyes were filled with deep regret and disappointment as she looked into the distance. Few people could understand the bitterness of her life. She had been alone for most of her life. If it weren''t for Amelia, she wouldn''t have had persisted for many years. Everyone had moments when they were at a loss, so did she. Back then, she didn''t know how her life would end. Only she knew how difficult it was to recover from her experiences. After they went back, it was already dark. Eden released Victor''s number from her cklist. In less than two minutes, she received a phone call from Victor. Eden answered it and didn''t say anything. "Honey, you finally answered my call." Victor was very excited. At this time, he was sitting on the roof of the vi and drinking red wine. As soon as the phone was connected, he immediately got up and looked at the night view in the distance. The night sky was very bright in summer, but he was not in the mood to appreciate it. "What''s the matter? Is there something urgent?" Eden asked as if she didn''t know. Victor felt so wronged, but he didn''t know what to say. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He asked with grievances, "Honey, you cklisted my number." "Oh, I clicked it by ident." Victor was stunned. What ame excuse! "Eden, how could you do this to me?" Victor wanted to fly to her immediately and give her a lesson, or he could make her exhausted on bed. "I said that I didn''t do it on purpose." Saying this, Eden walked to the window. She lived on the first floor. Looking out of the French window, she could still see the fascinating and wonderful night scene. She was really a little reluctant to leave here. "Honey, you were too careless, weren''t you? I am your husband! Do you want to piss me off? Do you want me unable to fall asleep tonight?" Victor went berserk. For the first time, he was really angry with Eden, and his tone was very emotional. The reason was very simple. They were the closest to each other, but Eden cklisted his phone number. Victor had a heart-wrenching pain. Eden was taken aback. "Alright, don''t be angry anymore. I will definitely be careful in the future, and I won''t cklist you again." Eden''s voice was very gentle, and there was a faint smile on her face, which made Victor feel extremely exasperated and agitated. "Eden..." Victor couldn''t help but yell madly. He didn''t even know how he had offended her. She cklisted him for the first time. As for Eden, she cklisted Victor''s number because Victor and Danielle had dinner and chatted together. She felt very ufortable and jealous in heart. This was the first time that she had done such a thing out of jealousy. Hearing Victor''s furious tone, she went ballistic as well, "Victor, don''t lose your temper at me. Don''t you know what you have done?" Victor was dumbfounded. The stars in the sky were shinning and bright, just like Eden''s clear eyes. He couldn''t figure out how he had offended Eden. "Victor, I''m sleepy, and I''m going to rest." "Honey, don''t hang up." Victor''s voice suddenly softened. He lowered his head, rocking back and forwards on his left heel. "Eden, tell me. What''s wrong with you? No, what did I do to make you unhappy?" His tone was cautious, and he was about to have a nervous breakdown. She was like his loadstar, telling him the direction of his way forward. He didn''t want to get angry with her. Eden thought about it. Perhaps Danielle did not seed. She could not torture Victor just because of a video and Danielle''s words. But she didn''t know the purpose of Danielle. Back then, she had suspected Danielle''s identity, so she couldn''t act rashly and alert the enemy. She made a reason, "I cklisted you because you kept urging me to go back." Victor was rendered speechless. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and tried to adjust his state of mind, "Okay, honey, don''t do this. I won''t urge you toe back anymore. You can stay there as long as you want." Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Eden nodded with satisfaction when she heard this, "Okay! I will naturallye back when I stop enjoying myself. Since I''m not by your side now, you can enjoy your single life." Victor was stunned. Did Eden misunderstand him? He never thought about living a single life. He just wanted to stay by her side. However, Eden did not understand his heart. It was agonizing! "Eden, I never want a single life. You''re my whole world." Victor expressed his love affectionately. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t help butugh, but she felt warm in her heart. She and Victor seemed to be madly in love everyday. "Alright, hurry up and go to bed. I''ll be back in three days. I''ll go back after Ceci leaves the hospital." "Really?" Victor suppressed the excitement and longing in his heart. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" Eden answered. "Okay, Eden, I will ask someone to book you a flight ticket in advance, and I will pick you up at the airport." Her words lift Victor''s mood and dissolved his depression. "Honey, I really want to hug you." Victor expressed his love sickness, and his soft voice was touching. Eden''s heart was moved. She looked at the stars outside the window, "Victor, where are you?" Victor said, "On the roof." Eden said tenderly, "Do you see the stars? I am looking at the starry sky, too. We are under the same sky." In fact, she missed him as well. She was used to his overbearing love and considerate care, and she was really not ustomed to living alone. At night, she felt very lonely when she woke up. ...... Three dayster, Ceci was discharged from the hospital. Early in the morning, Lucian went to the hospital to pick her up with Eden. When he held Ceci in his arms and looked at her pink and soft face, his heart melted. "Eden, look! Ceci is more lovely than before." Lucian choked with sobs. His little princess could finally go home. Eden looked at Lucian''s excited face and smiled faintly. She knew very well what kind of person Lucian was. He was sternly cool and unmoved, and he had no interest in everything. However, he was so happy because of his daughter. It was evident that he really liked her. She smiled and said, "Lucian, Ceci will be more and more adorable in the future, but you seem to like Ceci more, which is unfair to Cecil." Lucian''s expression changed, "He''s an elder brother, so he should humour Ceci." Lucian could not help kissing Ceci''s face. His little princess could finally go home. Eden did not care too much about Lucian''s attitude that day. But one day, what Lucian did shocked herpletely, and she didn''t expect Lucian to dote on Ceci that much. After taking Ceci home, Eden chatted with Amelia for half an hour before she went to the airport. She took a flight back to River City at five o''clock in the afternoon. Amelia was very delighted. Lucian was really nice to her. He took care of her personally after she gave birth to the children, and she recovered quite well. Amelia said to Eden, "I''m no longer afraid of the nighting. Now I am very d, because Lucian stays by my side and protects me with his warm arms." Amelia smiled very pleasantly. Yeah, there were many kinds of love in the world, and gentle love was the firmest. It was said that some people fell in love at first sight because their souls recognized each other. Then unchanging gentleness must be true love. Eden didn''t let Lucian see her off. After saying goodbye to Ang, she walked around the beach with her suitcase. As the tender sea breeze blew over, she smiled faintly. She was a little reluctant to part with the beautiful scenery here. However, thinking that Victor was waiting for her across the sea, she turned around resolutely and walked toward the roadside. On the ne, Eden thought of the Simpson family. They had been quiet for a long time. After living in peace for a period of time, she could see through many things. But she didn''t want toy bare their lies. Sometimes it was tired to be smart, and being confused would make people happier. This was true. In the past half a month, she had a happy time here, and she wouldn''t fill her mind with nonsense. As for Danielle, as time went by, she would expose herself sooner orter. The ne arrived at the airport on time. Eden took a nap on the ne, so she was very energetic. She took the luggage and went out of the airport. As soon as she walked out, she saw Victor who had been waiting for her. He was so eye-catching in the crowd, and he could always be seen at a nce. He wore the suit that she bought for him in Lemmon Ctiy. She remembered that when she came back from Lemmon Ctiy and gave him this suit, he was as happy as a child and did twirls with her in his arms. He put the suit in his wardrobe and couldn''t bear to wear it. It was the first time that he had worn it. Victor saw Eden and waved at her happily, "Honey, I''m here!" Eden smiled and quickened her pace as she walked toward him. But at this time, someone bumped against her. "Ah..." She staggered and almost fell to the ground. After keeping her bnce, she saw a tall and slim woman who wore a long brown dress. With a pair of sunsses, the woman looked down at her with contempt. "Eden, how are you?" Victor ran to Eden and held her in his arms. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m all right." "But I''m not all right. Your suitcase hit me." The woman said proudly. Her voice was mellow and pleasant to hear. It waspletely different from Eden''s soft and clear voice. Hearing this, Eden knew that the woman wanted to make things difficult for her deliberately. She stood between her suitcase and the woman. How could her suitcase hit her? On the contrary, the woman pushed her on purpose just now. Looking at the strange woman in front of her, Eden frowned slightly. Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at the shameless woman with hostility. Just now, he saw very clearly that it was this woman who pushed Eden. The woman turned her head slowly to look at Victor. When she saw Victor''s face clearly, she was amazed by his charm. Victor was handsome, and his every move was graceful and steady. He wasmanding and overbearing. "Miss, you pushed me just now." Eden''s tone was indifferent. She would not take the me. "Oh!" Eden''s delicate face was reflected in the woman''s sunsses, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I pushed you?" Eden frowned. She had never seen such a shameless woman. Eden sneered and said in an apathetic voice, "Then what evidence do you have to prove that my suitcase hit you?" "My feet felt it." The woman was calm and rxed. Obviously, she was an arrogant and impudent person. Eden sneered, "When you pushed me just now, my back felt it. Could this prove that you pushed me? Oh, I forgot to tell you that there are security cameras here. Whether you pushed me or not, we''ll know it after we check the surveince video." Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Hearing this, Eden knew that the woman wanted to make things difficult for her deliberately. She stood between her suitcase and the woman. How could her suitcase hit her? On the contrary, the woman pushed her on purpose just now. Looking at the strange woman in front of her, Eden frowned slightly. She was sure that she had never met her before. Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at the shameless woman with hostility. Just now, he saw very clearly that it was this woman who pushed Eden. The woman turned her head slowly to look at Victor. When she saw Victor''s face clearly, she was amazed by his charm. Victor was handsome, and his every move was graceful and steady. He wasmanding and overbearing. "Miss, you pushed me just now." Eden''s tone was indifferent. She would not take the me. This woman was too arrogant. "Oh!" Eden''s delicate face was reflected in the woman''s sunsses, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I pushed you?" Eden frowned. She had never seen such a shameless person. The woman was the most overweening person she had ever met. Eden sneered and said in an apathetic voice, "Then what evidence do you have to prove that my suitcase hit you?" "My feet felt it." The woman was calm and rxed. Obviously, she was an arrogant and impudent person. Eden sneered, "When you pushed me just now, my back felt it. Could this prove that you pushed me? Oh, I forgot to tell you that there are security cameras here. Whether you pushed me or not, we''ll know it after we check the surveince video." Eden''s tone was rxed, but her eyes were extremely tepid. She raised her eyebrows slightly and did not hide her disgust for this woman. She was just like a furious small leopard who had been provoked. Hearing Eden''s words, the woman looked around nervously. "There''s no need to check the surveince video. I saw you reach out and push my wife with my own eyes. You are suspected of murder, and I will call the police." Victor''s cold voice was threatening and aggressive. The woman''s eyes shed when she heard that Victor was going to call the police. She looked at Victor again, only to find that his handsome face was horribly gloomy. Sure enough, Victor and Eden were not someone to be trifled with. Before she came back, she had been going against Alwynn Group in secret for two years, but she didn''t make any progress. Therefore, she had toe back in person. But to her surprise, she met Eden on the ne. Eden was Victor''s wife. She hated to see Eden''s happy expression, so she couldn''t help but get close to Eden and push her deliberately. She wanted Eden to make a fool of herself, but Eden stood still after staggering a few steps. She and Eden were on the same flight, and they sat in the same row. If Eden hadn''t fallen asleep, she wouldn''t have recognized Eden. However, Eden had something on her mind, so she really did not notice the people and things around her, nor did she know this woman. "Then we''re even. Your suitcase hit me, and I bumped against you as well." After the woman said arrogantly, she pulled her suitcase and was about to leave. "Wait!" Victor stopped her coldly. Then he held Eden in his arms cautiously and asked in a low voice, "How is your leg? Does it hurt?" Her leg was once injured, and he couldn''t even bear to let her walk. But this woman actually pushed her. A trace of malice shed through Victor''s eyes. Eden shook her head slightly. Her leg was much better. Victor took out his phone and called the police. The woman didn''t expect him to call the police. "Sir..." She frowned unpleasantly. Eden didn''t stop Victor from calling the police. It wasn''t her fault, and she was wronged. The woman pushed her fiercely for no reason, and no one could suppress the indignation when they encountered such a thing. She could not hold back her anger, either. Seeing Victor hang up the phone, the woman couldn''t remain calm anymore. Victor''s way of dealing with things made her a little scared. It waste at night. She was tired, sleepy and hungry, and she did not want to go to the police station. "You''re too impulsive, sir. It''s just a misunderstanding, isn''t it?" She said sternly, and her knuckles whitened as she held the suitcase tightly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She just wanted to teach Eden a lesson, and she didn''t want to get in trouble. Victor ignored her and looked down at the message It was a message sent by Adrienne. "Sophie wille back today. She secretly returned to River City two years ago, but I don''t know what she did." A photo was attached to the message. Victor nced at the photo and then looked at the woman in front of him. Then he understood in an instant. So, just now, Sophie pushed Eden deliberately. The woman was the founder of SH Entertainment Company, Sophie. He didn''t find any information about Sophie when he investigated her before. It turned out that she had returned to this country, and she had been aiming at them. No wonder she had poached so many famous artists from Mirth Company. Only the Simpson family would spend so much money to do such a thing. Victor squinted at her arrogantly, "Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, we''ll know it when the police show us the surveince video." "You..." Sophie did not expect Victor to be so stubborn. She was a little frightened. She was going to be taken to the police station before she returned home. If this matter was known by others, what would the Simpson family think of her? "Miss Simpson." The driver of the Simpson family ran towards Sophie. Hearing this, Sophie looked at him with a frown. If Victor knew who she was, he would definitely not spare her. Victor lowered his headzily and whispered in Eden''s ear. Their voices were so low that no one could hear them clearly. Reunion after a brief parting was as sweet as a honeymoon. At this moment, Victor held Eden and didn''t let go of her, ignoring the peopleing and going around them. He whispered in Eden''s ear again and again, "Honey, I miss you so much..." Eden knew that Victor was clingy to her, but this was the first time he had acted like a spoiled child. Looking at the peopleing and going and listening to Victor''s affectionate words, she blushed scarlet. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the people around her and Victor. At this moment, if they looked at each other, he would definitely kiss her recklessly. They had been apart for a period of time, and she missed his embrace as well, so she allowed him to hug her. "Sir, Madam, can''t we make peace with each other?" As time went by, Sophie became nervous. Although she had known that Victor was a ruthless man, she didn''t expect that he would call the police without hesitation. He didn''t give her any chance to take some countermeasures. Just now, she just wanted to test Victor and Eden, but she got herself in trouble. Victor turned a deaf ear to her words. If it weren''t for Sophie, he would have returned home with Eden and told her how much he missed her. Seeing that Victor was unmoved, Sophie was a little anxious. Just as she was about to say something, two policemen walked over. "Did anyone of you call the police?" The young policeman asked. Only then did Victor look away from Eden''s face. Victor said, "I called the police." The policeman asked, "What happened?" Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Victor pointed at Sophie, "My name is Victor. She pushed my wife on purpose, and my wife almost fell to the ground." Everyone in River City knew that Victor was a business genius. He was a famous phnthropist, and many people were once helped by him. Originally, the two policemen didn''t take this matter seriously, but they immediately became respectful when they heard Victor''s name. "Mr. Alwynn, you can rest assured that we will handle this matter well." The policeman said. Sophie was stunned. The situation was extremely disadvantageous to her. She had just returned to River City, but she got herself in trouble. The driver who came to pick up Sophie was dumbfounded when he heard that. How could things be like this? "No, sir, this is a misunderstanding. I bumped against Mrs. Alwynn by ident." Sophie looked at the policeman coquettishly, feeling very anxious in heart. Eden frowned. Wasn''t it toote to make such ame excuse? The policeman said in a serious tone, "We will know whether it''s a misunderstanding or not after investigation." Sophie was speechless. The attitude of the policeman changed so quickly. Sure enough, money was omnipotent. The rich would always be respected! Sophie red at Eden and Victor viciously. Eden was expressionless, while Victor''s eyes were filled with apathy. Later, with the help of the airport stuff, the police soon got the surveince video. Sophie pushed Eden indeed, and Eden almost fell to the ground. Watching the video, Sophie realized the gravity of the situation. She did not expect the video to be so clear. Victor''s face darkened to the extreme. Obviously, Sophie had known the identities of him and Eden. That was why she pushed Eden in such a crowded ce. In order to take revenge, Barrett really took advantage of all his children. Under the investigation of the police, Eden got to know Sophie''s name and understood everything immediately. After Sophie was taken away, Victor went home with Eden. Eden got in the car and fastened her seat belt. As soon as she looked up, she saw Victor''s handsome face. Just as she was about to speak, he kissed her. Eden knew that he had restrained himself for a few days. If she refused him at this time, he would keep pestering her. The cat and mouse game didn''t work on Victor. If she did that, he would punish her more domineeringly. Getting her passionate response, Victor soon let go of her with satisfaction. He stared at her tenderly and stroked her red lips with his slender fingers, "Did you have a good time there?" His slightly hoarse voice was very pleasant to hear, and the atmosphere in the car was ambiguous and wonderful. Eden smiled. It was really nice to travel more often. It was said that one''s heart should be as pure and peaceful as a lotus. The state of mind was really important. During this period of time, she often lost her way, and her mood was easily affected by the outside world. After thinking deeply for a few days, she was in a much better mood. "Yes!" She nodded, "I had a good time there. Cecil and Ceci are very obedient. Grandma Weaving is in better and better health. Amelia and Lucian are very happy. Everyone seems to be living a good life." "I''m very d to see that they''re having a good time." Victor''s eyes darkened. Thinking of his depression and grievances in the past few days, he felt more and more upset, and his eyes dimmed. They were happy, but he was very dejected. "But I was unhappy, because you were not by my side. I couldn''t fall asleep at night, and I was in deep anxiety during the day, especially when you suddenly got angry that day. I wished that I could fly to you immediately." When he said this, his expression was like that of a fierce leopard, and he wanted to bite Eden severely. Eden could feel his restlessness and uneasiness that day. However, he and Danielle stayed together that day. She hadplicated feelings in heart, but she could only say, "Let''s go home." Victor felt as if he had punched the air with great strength, and such a feeling really made him helpless. He was like a ferocious tiger, trying to catch the cat in front of him. But he found that she was as sly as a fox, and it was difficult to catch her. He nodded and started the car. On the sides of the road, the high-rise buildings were dazzling. Compared with the quiet parking lot, it seemed to be another world. "Eden, are you hungry?" Victor asked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Eden nodded, "Take me to a grill. I had a nd diet in the past few days, and I especially want to eat spicy and delicious roast." "Okay!" Victor drove the car on the expressway. He didn''t drive very fast, and it took him forty minutes to return to the downtown area. He drove directly to a barbecue restaurant nearby. There was a buffet barbecue restaurant which provided a twenty-four hour service. It was newly opened a month ago. The business was quite good, and there were a lot of people in the restaurant at this time. As soon as they got off the car, the tantalizing aroma of barbecued meat wafted towards them. Eden couldn''t be hungrier. Her eyes lit up when she saw the barbecue restaurant. The environment inside was quite good. There were a lot of people, but it was not noisy. Eden held Victor''s arm excitedly. "Victor, hurry up! I''m starving to death!" Victor rubbed her head with doting eyes, "Alright. We can eat when we enter the restaurant. This barbecue restaurant is newly opened. I passed by here a few days ago and found that the business was very good. The food here should be delicious." "Yes! Now you go pay the bill, while I''ll go get the food and drinks first." There were all kinds of meat and vegetables in the freezers in front of the wall. Eden could not help but swallow. This kind of barbecue was very enjoyable. Seeing other costumers eating with relish, she knew that the food here must be yummy. When Victor came in, there was a lot of meat on the tray on Eden''s hand. She took two vani grilled fishes which took up the greater part of the tray. Seeing that she was choosing shrimps and shellfish she liked, he couldn''t help butugh, "Eden, can you eat them all?" He even suspected that Lucian treated Eden badly in Love Sea. Eden had no time to look at him. She just nodded, gave him the tray and let him roast the food first. Then she picked up another tray and took some vegetables she liked before going back to eat with satisfaction. An hourter, Eden got on the car and burped. Victor got on the car, and he was worried because she was stuffed to the gills. "Eden, eating so much at night is not good for your health." Eden leaned against the chairzily and narrowed her eyes, looking as leisurely as a cat. Her face was a little bit red because she had drunk some beer, and she looked very adorable in this way. She narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "But I think I''ll be hungry again at night." Victor missed her very much. Hearing her meaningful words, he got sexually aroused, and all he wanted was to have sex with her. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Victor put his foot down and the car roared away. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to go home. A few minutester, the car stopped at the gate of their house. Victor switched off before he drove the car to the garage. He went to the passenger seat, opened the car door and helped Eden out of the car cautiously. Although Eden had drunk some beer, she was clear-headed. She could feel Victor''s slightly heavy breathing and his burning sexual desire. She felt as if treading on air, and such a feeling was wonderful. Victor couldn''t help kissing her red lips first. After a long while, he let go of her. His eyes were full of affection and tenderness as he looked at her slightly swollen lips. Victor carried her in his arms and entered the house quickly. He didn''t stop at all, and they went straight to the bathroom. Eden had encountered such a situation many times, so she did not struggle. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him with a smile. She missed him, too. "Honey, I love you!" In the bathroom, her passionate words made Victor horny. ...... Eden woke up from hunger the next day. It was Sunday, so Eden could take another day off. She opened her eyes, but Victor was not beside her. She moved slightly. The pain on her waist and back made her feel a little ufortable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eden shook her head lightly. Victor would be more sexually aroused when she was drunk and affectionate. Thinking about what had happenedst night, she gulped in surprise. She was really too crazy when she was drunk. "Oh..." Eden covered herself with the nket somewhat shyly. Why was she so enthusiastic? Would Victor think that she was too experienced? No, reunion after a brief parting was as sweet as a honeymoon, and they had been married for years. Why should she think like this? When Victor came in to ask her to have breakfast, he saw her cover herself with the quilt. He knew what she was thinking andughed. Last night, she was really enthusiastic. "Honey, time for breakfast." Victor said with smiling tone, but his voice was a bit ambiguous. Eden lifted the quilt and looked at him, feeling very depressed. Why did she lose every time? Eden got up with a blushing face, red at Victor and went to wash up slowly. In fact, she was very hungry. Having sex could really help people lose weight. She finally understood why she would not get fat. Victor apanied her all the time. He squeezed toothpaste and fetched water for her. After washing up, Eden went to the yard and stretched her body to relieve the pain in her waist and back. Then she turned around and went back to eat. The breakfast was very hearty. There were ribs soup, boiled chicken, fried broli and shredded potato with vinegar vor. Seeing this, Eden smiled very happily and looked at Victor with her eyes full of gentleness, "Honey, how did you learn to cook the ribs and chicken? I remember that you didn''t know how to cook these dishes before. You could only boil dumplings." Victor handed her the chopsticks and put a bowl of soup in front of her, indicating her to drink it, "I learned it when you were not by my side. I''m not interested in the food in the restaurants, so I bought some food ingredients and learned to cook ording to the recipes online. It tastes really good." After Victor finished speaking, he looked proud. It was not so difficult to cook. It just depended on whether he was willing to learn it or not. Sometimes, life was incredible. As long as one was willing to learn, he would find that many things were not as difficult as he thought. "Wow! You have great learning ability. The ribs are stewed really well." Eden praised him without hesitation. Victor smiled with joy. The food cooked by her was really delicious. Especially the dumplings. Even the dumplings in the five-star hotel were not as tasty as the dumplings she made. "Eden, what are we going to do today?" Victor wanted to stay at home with her, and he did not want to go out. Eden looked around the house. She had left for more than ten days, but he didn''t clean up the house. Even the table was covered with dust. She asked, "Has the cleaner never been here?" Victor nodded. He seemed to know what she was thinking. "The cleaner wille here two hourster." Eden was speechless. So, did he arrange it in advance? That was good. Anyway, she was tired and didn''t want to clean the house by herself. "Watch the cleaner when sheester. I''ll go to Gia''s painting room to have a look. She drew all the paintings meticulously." "Okay!" Victor thought about it and agreed. It was still early, and they had a lot of time to stay together. After they finished the meal, four cleaners arrived. Seeing this, Eden did not say anything. After reminding the cleaners, she went to the painting room. The painting room was very big, and it was cheerless without its owner. Eden smiled softly as she looked at the ink and wash on the wall. Gia was really gifted in painting. All the paintings were pleasant to the eye, and the things Gia painted were extremely lifelike. She hadn''t cleaned this room for a long time. The floor was covered by a film of dust. In the past, she did not dare toe here, because she was afraid that she would miss Gia too much. After school, Gia woulde here to paint as soon as she finished her homework. Most of the time, she would stay here all night. She had a bad temper. If someone disturbed her when she was drawing, she would be very angry. Looking at the easel beside her, Eden could imagine how serious and concentrated Gia was when she painted here. Eden gently stroked the stool as if she could see Gia looking back and smiling happily at her. When Gia smiled, she was cute and beautiful. She sat there for a while. Thinking that the three children were having a good time abroad, she smiled, got up to pick up a broom and wanted to clean up the room. She cleaned the painting room alone for an hour and removed the weeds around it. Victor came over and saw her wearing a sunhat and wedding under the big sun. He frowned slightly. She couldn''t do these things. The strawberry juice on his hand was at the room temperature. He bought it after the cleaners left. "Eden." He called her. Eden looked up at him, and then lowered her head to weed again. Victor frowned, squatted down and looked at her. "Don''t do these things. Someone wille over and do it. You should rest now." He handed the juice to her. Eden slowly took off the gloves on her hands and sat on thewn before taking over the juice to drink. She liked the sweet and sour vor very much, and she asked him, "Did you buy it?" "Yes!" Victor sat next to her. There was a road outside thewn. Those who lived here were either rich or noble. There were not many people or cars on the road, and only one or two people passed by asionally. It was quiet, and the sunshine was warm, making her feel veryfortable. Eden leaned against Victor''s shoulder and looked at the blue sky. Such a day was happy and rxing. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 "Victor, when will the three children, dad and mome back?" When she was happy, she always thought of her parents and the three children who were far away from her. Victor stroked her back with his big hand and said in a hoarse tone, "If you miss them, you can have a video call with them tonight." In fact, he didn''t know when they woulde back, and he knew that they couldn''te back soon. "Okay!" Eden nodded, "I''ll call them at night." Victor lowered his head. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, he got up and carried her in his arms. "Honey, let''s go back and have a rest." "Have the cleaners left?" "Yeah! The house is very clean now. You will be satisfied." Victor smiled. He knew that she asked a great deal, so he hired some experienced cleaners. "I trust you. Now I want to sleep for a while." She would be busy when she went to work the next day, so she wanted to have a good rest. "Alright, I''ll apany you." Victor said softly. Looking at her quiet face, he was more and more distressed. In the end, he failed to give her a happy home. Only by being stronger and standing at the top of the pyramid could he make her happier. Kenny and Ricky were bing stronger and stronger, because they wanted Eden to live a peaceful and happy life. As their father and her husband, he must be more hard-working and excellent. In the Simpson family. Hearing that Victor sent Sophie to the police station as soon as Sophie arrived at the airport, Barrett was so angry that he didn''t sleep wellst night. Sophie would be detained for fifteen days because she had tried to hurt Eden deliberately. Barrett smashed many precious antiques in the study with a frenzy of rage. If the butler didn''t stop him, he would have smashed more. The butler had almost recovered, and hisplexion was much better, but his hands were still bandaged. It could be seen that how ruthless Lucian was at that time. Of course, birds of a feather flocked together. The butler was not easy to deal with, and he shifted all the me onto Victor. After all, only when he got injured would he remember how hateful his enemy was. The butler had done all kinds of things since he was a child, but he had never been hurt so badly. He hadin on the bed for half a month before he could walk. With a vicious face, he said wickedly, "Master, just calm down. Don''t be angry. These problems can''t be solved overnight. We have to take it slow. Now thepany is going to be floated on the stock market, and we can''t let any idents happen at such a critical moment." The butler advised earnestly. It would never be toote for a gentleman to take revenge. "Humph!" Barrett hit the ceiling. He waved his arms excitedly and his old face was full of irritation, "What nonsense are you talking about? Three people in my family have been sent to prison by Victor, and he has dealt with all our spies. We have suffered great losses! Stephen is still lying in the hospital now, and I''ve lost my grandson!" "These are all caused by Victor and his wife. Could I suppress my indignation?" His furious and loud voice rang through the vi. Barrett''s three wives heard him downstairs, and they all felt very upset. Their fate was closely rted to the Simpson family, and they were very uneasy since such things had happened. Leni nced at Barrett''s third wife, Marcia. Barrett sent her daughter back in private first. She didn''t know what Barrett was nning. His ambition was to get River City. Although she was his second wife, she wanted to be the richest hostess in River City. Fame and power had always been her dream. Marcia''s face was cold and gloomy. She had been suppressed by Leni in this family. Her daughter Sophie finally came back, but she was sent to the police station. How could she not be mad? However, she had no background. She could only rely on her son and daughter. Her son was still at school, and her daughter was quite capable. However, Sophie had always been inferior to Chelsea. It was not easy for her to have a chance to prove her strength in front of Barrett, but such a thing had happened. Was Sophie out of her head? How could she push Eden under such a circumstance? There was no no blind corner at the airport. Sophie was very smart in ordinary times, but why was she so stupid at that time? Hearing Barrett''s furious roar, Marcia didn''t dare to go upstairs and beg him. This was a kind of experience to Sophie. She was too impulsive, and she could learn a lesson from her own personal experience. Otherwise, she would act impulsively again in front of Leni. Leni and Chelsea had a lot of bad ideas. Chelsea always plotted against Sophie, which made Barrett dislike Sophie very much. Two years ago, Sophie was secretly sent back to run an entertainmentpany. She heard that thepany was managed well, so she traveled all over the world. As soon as she returned from Love Sea, she was sent to prison. At this moment, Leni didn''t dare to taunt Marcia. After all, her daughter and son had failed. If she mocked Marcia at this time, Marcia wouldn''t let her go and would piss her off. After Eden woke up, she went to Anson''s house to see Ayman. She and Victor had dinner at Abigail''s house. Jasper was there as well, so Eden chatted with him until nine o''clock. Seeing Jasper, Eden remembered the sunscreen that he gave her. It was really useful. Hearing that she liked it, Jasper said that he would bring her more. Eden naturally would not reject such good things. However, Abigail was jealous. Jasper gave such great sunscreen to Eden, but he didn''t give her, which made her so envious. She wanted to tease Jasper, but she restrained herself because Victor was there. Anson naturally knew what she was thinking. He could not hold back his anger and immediately sent a message to Jasper. "Brat, why didn''t you bring the sunscreen to your sister?" Jasper lowered his head, nced at the message and then looked at Anson. Anson happened to look up at him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jasper looked away naturally. After answering Eden''s question, he replied to Anson, "I forgot it, and I''ll give it to her next time." Seeing this, Anson gritted his teeth in hatred. He held his phone and did not dare to let Abigail see it. If Abby saw it, she might get angry. The next day, Eden and Victor went to work together. When they arrived at thepany, she became busy. After all, she hadn''t been to thepany for nearly half a month. After dealing with the affairs in the design department, she begun to work on the project with Monroe Group. The buildings that she built together with Monroe Group went on sale. To her surprise, a lot of people ordered the houses in advance. She nodded with satisfaction and sent a message to Dawson. "Uncle Dawson, we did a great job. The pre sales figures have reached one hundred and sixty million dors." "Congrattions. Now the market is declining. It''s awesome to reach such great pre sales figures." "I''m so excited. Thank you, Uncle Dawson. You taught me a lot. I thought the pre sales figures would be affected by your new buildings." "You have a nice marketing strategy, and it will not be affected." Eden smiled. She did not have to worry anymore. She put down the phone and looked at the figures on the screen excitedly. This was her first investment, but she gained a lot. She had never been so delighted and excited. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Victor wasn''t there, so Eden filled a cup of coffee for herself while humming. She was in a good mood, thinking it was a good choice to make a cup of coffee. When she just sat down with the coffee mug in her hand, the doorbell rang. She looked at the door and said, "Come on in." Pa pushed the door open and walked in with a lot of documents in her hands. Eden nced at her. It seemed that Pa had been doing quite well recently in fashion. Her taste in clothes looked much better, and she even changed her hairstyle. No one would be able to tell what a scheming person she was from her appearance. Eden did not say anything, but lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. Ever since she turned Pa downst time, she felt that she had never seen Pa smile at her anymore. And she was the same, always looked so indifferent whenever she saw Pa. "Director Bleu, these are the documents that I have sorted out over for the past half month." Pa put the documents on the desk with an indifferent expression. "Okay," Eden nodded slowly. "Have you sorted out all the documents of the Marketing Department?" Pa nodded and then looked at Eden. She was wearing a ck-and-white suit, very smart and trendy. Actually, Eden felt she would be the best brand ambassador because her design fitted her very well. Pa nodded. "Yes. They are all here." "Good," Eden nodded and had another sip of coffee, then she turned back to her work. Seeing her indifferent attitude, Pa felt very ufortable. She didn''t know why Eden still couldn''t let it go as it had been so long already. "Eden, are you really not going to think again about the thing I mentioned to you when we were in Lemmon City?" Pa couldn''t help but ask. She knew Eden was born in a good family so she didn''t need to do much, but she was different. If she wanted to live a good life, she would have to work much harder. Sylvia hadn''t been living a good life recently either, and she had been calling Eden a lot as she wanted to meet Eden. However, Eden did not evene to work. Whilst Pa was speaking, Eden turned on herputer and nced at the data of the live broadcast room. The data result really surprised her, so that she didn''t hear what Pa said at all. They had a big sale this month, and they gained five million new subscribers online and earned three billion straight away. This result really shocked Eden. She couldn''t even believe that the live streamer actually made it! What a great sess for her! Eden picked up her phone and checked the live streamer''s profile. It was a very pretty girl. She had very unique facial features, making people hard to forget about her at all. She had a feeling that this girl would be the best live streamer of Alwynn Group. Seeing that Eden did not intend to answer her, Pa frowned and raised her voice, "Eden, how can you treat me like this? You should at least show people some respect." Eden finally realized that Pa was still there, so she looked at her in confusion and said, "Why are you still here?" Hearing this, Papletely lost her words. "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Eden frowned. "What did you say?" Pa said again, "It''s about what I told you in Lemmon City. Sylvia has been calling me recently and wants to ask you to give her a chance. We used to study in the same ssroom, so why can''t we help each other? Besides, she has a lot of subscribers as well. She can bring a lot of benefits to Alwynn Group." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, Alwynn Group had already earned enough money from this new live streamer this month. Everyone in Alwynn Group envied her very much. "I have made it clear already," Eden looked at her. "If she really wants to work for Alwynn Group, she will have to be good. You also came with your own skills. If I hired her directly, what will other streamers think?" "But this is not the same. Everything is up to you in Alwynn Group anyway, and even Mr. Alwynn listens to you. It will not be a hard thing for you to hire her." Pa also thought about being a live streamer, and this would be the easiest and quickest way for her to be rich. Finding a rich man is not reliable at all. She couldn''t even get much money from Arthur each month. She was still paying the mortgage each month, so the first thing she wanted to do was to pay all the money back. River City was such an expensive ce, however, such a metropolitan ce always attracted more young people. But sometimes when she couldn''t sleep at night, she would feel so lost in this city. Just as she was thinking, Eden patted the table and pointed to the door, "You should leave now. I don''t want to hear this again." Pa looked a little annoyed. She didn''t know why Eden had to stop her from getting rich. As long as Sylvia came in, she would have a chance to be a live streamer as well. However, Eden was so stubborn, which made her really disappointed. "Do you really have to be so harsh?" Pa gnashed her teeth and looked at Eden with hatred. She did not hide her anger towards Eden at all. Eden also smiled indifferently. "If you have so much time to worry about others, why don''t you think about yourself?" She really should think about what she was going to do when they found the evidence of what she had done. The things she had done were enough to make her spend years in prison. "I''m not as heartless as you are. If I were you, I would definitely let my rtives and friendse to work in mypany and get rich together." Eden leaned back in the chair slowly, looked at her, and said in a sarcastic tone, "However, you are not me. If you were me, thispany would have been bankrupted already. Your life would have been even worse." "You..." "You should leave now." It seemed that Eden had already made up her mind and did not want to hear this anymore. She had already taken down Chelsea and Baylee, now Sophie hade. Surly Leni would never give up on her pawn, Pa. The good show was yet toe! And Danielle had nearly given herself away as well. Hearing her words, Pa couldn''t hold it anymore and ran away with great anger. Just when Eden was about to read the documents, Abigail''s message came through. "You haven''t replied to me ever since I sent you the video. You didn''t argue with Victor, did you? Victor was there yesterday, so I didn''t ask. Why he always makes me so annoyed? By the way, do you know who that woman is? I can just tell that she is not a good woman." Eden didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t believe that Abby only remembered to ask after it had been a few days. She replied, "It''s okay. I know that woman." Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Eden only wanted to make Abby rest assured. She knew Abby had been concerned about her, but there were always things that happened to her. She kept making everyone around her worry. Abigail''s message came through again, "That''s alright then. Don''t trust any man. The important thing is that you make your own decisions in life and respect your own heart. You will not live in other people''s words, nor in your own emotions." Eden read the message and smiled. "Don''t worry about me. Victor won''t let me down. I trust him." Abigail replied again, "As long as you trust him. Call me whenever you need me. I can tell that you have something on your mindst time when you came. Although you pretended that nothing happened, you cannot fool me." Eden couldn''t help but smile again. Abby indeed knew her so well. She waspletely right. She was not in a high spiritst time because of Sophie. She was just a human, so she couldn''tpletely ignore the things in her mind. However, she still didn''t want Abby to worry. "I''mpletely fine. Maybe I was just too tired at that time because I just got back." "Give over. Do you really think that I don''t know you at all?" Eden knew she couldn''t fool Abby. She felt somewhat touched. "I''m telling you the truth. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." "I''m not worried about you. I know it won''t make any difference anyway. I can''t tie you up and imprison you." Seeing this, Eden couldn''t help butughed. Sometimes, she felt Abby knew her better than Victor did. What Victor cared about were her mood changes. Thinking of this, Eden put down her phone and went back to work. Victor was not in thepany today, neither was Lucian, so she was very busy. Even Dean was too busy to have meals today. Thalia was not that busy, and she could prepare some food for Dean. It looked like they were getting closer and closer recently. At 4 p.m., Eden finally finished all the work. The phone on the table rang. Eden nced at it, and it was from Karlee. "Hi, Karlee." She answered the phone with a big smile. "Hi, Eden. Are you back in River City?" Karlee didn''t sound very happy. Eden frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not happy?" Karlee said, "I have a dinner party today, but I found another girl was wearing the same clothes as me. Did you give the design for me to someone else?" Eden frowned and shook her head quickly. "No, I swear I didn''t. It''s private customization. I won''t give the design to anyone else other than you." "I do believe you, but what I see is the fact. Do you know Carlotta Yates, the daughter of the mayor? Her dress is exactly the same as mine." Eden suddenly got up, and a trace of doubt shed in her eyes. "No way." After thinking about it, she asked again, "Karlee, where is this party?" "River City Restaurant." "Okay, I''ming right now." Hearing this, Karlee said, "No rush. Drive safely. I''m in the VIP room 609." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Eden packed up the things on the table, took her keys, then changed into a pair of t shoes, and left quickly. When she opened the door, she saw Pa. "Where are you going?" asked Pa. Eden did not say anything and quickly walked towards the elevator. "Hey! Do you want me to go with you?" Pa shouted at her back. Eden quickly shouted back, "No." When the elevator came, she quickly got in. After picking something up from the 24th floor, she went straight to the underground floor to get her car. Thirty minutester, Eden arrived at the River City Restaurant and went directly to the VIP room to find Karlee. There was only Karlee in the room. She was sitting on the sofa with a bad look. She was wearing the ck dress that Eden designed. The ck down-shoulder dress revealed her beautiful shoulders and corbone. The slit hemline made her slender long legs even more eye-catching. The ck color was very suitable for her, which also highlighted her elegance. Eden designed a few styles for her, but she choose this one straight away. Everyone thought this dress suited her very well. She wore a diamond ne around her beautiful neck and a pair of diamond earrings, which made her whole body shine. "Eden, here you are." Karlee did not like wearing the same clothes as anyone else, so she had been sitting in the room all the time. Eden looked at her and nodded as a greeting. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." However, she had not seen Carlotta yet, so she was not sure if her dress was exactly the same as Karlee''s. "I didn''t expect it either. But the truth is that this thing really happened. Carlotta''s dress is exactly the same as mine." Karlee was a little unhappy. She trusted Eden, but she also felt a little ufortable in her heart. Eden saw through her mind. Although they had been in contact a lot, they were still not close friends. After all, rich people normally wouldn''tpletely trust anyone. "I''m sorry, Karlee. Can you wait for me here?" Karlee nodded and said, "Okay. The party will start at 6 o''clock. I just want to rest here for a while." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eden smiled gratefully and walked out. The dinner party was on the top floor. The environment on the top floor was very good, and the luxury decoration was enough to make the party host happy. When Eden went up, she called the manager of the restaurant and asked who hosted this party tonight. The answer made her a little surprised. It was the Simpson family who hosted this party tonight, and they invited all the influential people in River City. No wonder Karlee would be angry. People at such parties were either rich or noble, and they had a lot to do with their family business. For the sake of the family''s reputation, they would rather avoid such a thing happening. It was not a big deal to wear the same clothes normally, but it was enough to cause a stir here. The onlookers in the rich and powerful families were waiting to see a good show. There were a lot of people in the room already, and the soothing music made people feel very comfortable. There were loads of expensive wines and delicious food, as well as all the famous people. Eden did not have time to think too much. She looked through the crowd straight away. Passing through the hall, there was a breeze blowing on the scenery tform. Eden saw Carlotta standing with Dahlia. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Eden looked carefully and found that Carlotta''s dress was indeed exactly the same as Karlee''s. Usually, Dulcie would be with them, but Eden didn''t see her today. Dulcie was really good at ying people off against one another, therefore, the rtionship between them was very tense. Eden hadn''t seen them together for a long time now. She could tell that Carlotta was very smart and cautious. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Victor supported her father a lot inst year''s election, so she stopped making trouble for her now. However...... Eden sneered. It seemed that Dahlia was the one who was most good at making use of people. But who made the dress for Carlotta? Someone clearly stole her design. Eden found a quiet ce to sit down and sent a message to Karlee. "Have you been wearing your dress before the party?" "No, it''s my first time to wear it today. Because it''s too beautiful, I wanted to save it until the most important asion." Eden knew problem was not with Karlee. "Karlee, I''m sorry. I''ll make a new dress for you." After sending the message, Eden went back to the room where Karlee was. She guessed that the Simpson family hosted this party for theirpany''s listing. She didn''t stay any longer but quickly returned to the VIP room and took out the cutting tools she brought with her from her bag. "Karlee, take off your dress first. I''ll redo it for you." She already had a n in her head. Karlee looked at her in surprise, "Are sure it will work?" Eden smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I will never let you make a fool of yourself." Looking at her confident smile, Karlee nodded with relief. Her unhappiness disappeared instantly. She was indeed a little annoyed with Eden earlier. After all, Eden had said that she designed the dress for her own, but she saw someone was wearing the exact same dress the first time she wore it, of course, she would feel that Eden lied to her on purpose. Now, seeing that Eden was trying so hard to help her, she felt a little guilty about what she thought earlier. Karlee took off the dress and handed it to Eden, then wrapped her body with a towel. She sat on the sofa and watched Eden cutting the dress. She said with a guilty face, "Eden, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I thought you did it on purpose." Eden was about to cut the dress, but as soon as she heard this, she looked up in surprise. Then she smiled and said, "Is it what you were thinking?" She only felt Karlee was quite cute when she was a little annoyed earlier. Karlee looked even more guilty and her voice became lower and lower. "I feel so bad now. I thought you never took my things seriously, and you made me a fool by making me wear the same dress as someone else. I''m sorry that I thought all the bad things about you before you came." "Haha..." Eden could not help butugh. "I never knew that I''m so not trustworthy in your mind." "No, no, no..." Karlee shook her head quickly. She thought about it and then said slowly, "I just think too much when something goes wrong. In fact, I''m very grateful to you. I don''t have many friends when Ie back, and only you are willing to go to food stalls with me. If I asked my old friends to go to food stalls with me, they would allugh at me." Eden smiled and didn''t say anything. She knew what was it like to live in a rich family. Although she was with Victor now, she still lived a simple life. She didn''t need to go with him to socialize much. She didn''t need to do anything with the Clement family either, nor did she have to meet all the other upper-ss girls to build up their rtionships, just like what Karlee had to do. After all, with Victor backing her up, she really didn''t need to worry about anything else. Seeing that Eden didn''t say anything, Karlee just looked at her cutting the dress quietly. Thirty minutester, an exquisite short dress appeared in front of Karlee. Karlee put it on straight away, feeling that she looked even more beautiful and elegant than before. Eden made some flounces on the front part of the dress and then sewn the crystal diamonds she brought on it, making the dress more likely to hang down. It also highlighted Karlee''s perfect figure. The fashionable dress also showed the unique elegance of Karlee. Eden smiled with satisfaction. Seeing the smile on Karlee''s face, she knew that Karlee also liked it very much. "Karlee, do you like it?" she asked with a smile. Karlee nodded hurriedly. "I actually prefer this one!" Her whole body seemed to be lightened up with this dress at this moment. Eden looked at the time and smiled. "Go quickly. The party is going to start soon." Karlee looked at her in surprise. "Eden, didn''t the Simpson family invite you and Mr. Alwynn?" Eden shook her head slightly. "No." Barrett must be wishing that the two of them could disappear from this world right now, so why would he invite them to such an important party? But Karlee didn''t know what happened. She looked at Eden and said, "By the way, I heard from my mom that Baylee, Chelsea, and Sophie all have something to do with Alwynn Group, is it true?" Eden''s eyes shed. She knew Karlee would know about this sooner orter. After all, the Woods family and the Simpson family were very close. So she nodded. Karlee was a little surprised. She didn''t believe it when she heard what her mother said, but now that Eden personally admit it, she finally believed it. Seeing that she wanted to say something else, Eden said first, "Karlee, you are runningte." Hearing this, Karlee didn''t have time to think anymore, so she said quickly, "Okay, let''s talkter." Then she walked out with a smile. After she left, Eden did not leave the restaurant straight away. She left the room and took the exclusive elevator to the room on the top floor with a cold face. As soon as she opened the door, her phone rang. "Victor," she said first. "Honey, where are you?" Victor asked anxiously. Eden just realized that she forgot to tell him when she left in a hurry. He must be so worried about her right now. "I''m out. You can go home first. I''ll be back soon." She couldn''t leave right now. She had to find out who stole her design. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Victor didn''t want to go back alone to the empty house. Eden hesitated. She looked at the nts in the room. Even if they didn''te often, the nts still looked very good. "Eden," Victor called her again when he did not hear her say anything for a long while. Eden thought about it and told him the truth. "I have something to do at River City restaurant. I will go back soon." Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 "River City Restaurant? Okay, I''ll be there soon." Victor''s voice sounded very serious. After hanging up the phone, Eden went to the wardrobe and took out a ck dress. She quickly put it on, put down her long hair, and then put a little makeup on. She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled with satisfaction. She pursed her red lips, and turned to go to the party. Before her husband came, she must find out what exactly happened. She was very familiar with this ce. As soon as she entered the party hall, she took a ss of juice and started looking for Carlotta. She walked away from the familiar people, and her loose soft hair covered half of her face. However, she still looked very charming. "Mr. Matthews, you are so bad. You hurt my lips." Someone said with a sweet voice. Hearing this name, Eden stopped. She quickly took a step back and looked over to the two people sitting behind the huge column. The man was dressed in a suit and sitting on a stool, and there was a woman who wore hardly anything sitting on hisps. "Let me see how painful it is, haha..." The man chuckled. Eden felt that if she was not mistaken, this was Irving''s voice. She couldn''t help but tut. She really thought that he was serious when he told her about his feelings, however, it turned out that he was just another one of those yboys. But it was good for Eden as he would note back to her anymore. Thinking of this, Eden quickly sneaked off. After she left, Irving turned slightly and looked at Eden''s back with his dark eyes. He had already seen Eden, but he didn''t know who she was looking for. He thought that he had already let go of everything, so why should he care if she saw him? He felt that his heart had died already. He just wanted to show her that he would not bother her anymore. And he indeed nevere to her anymore during this time. Therefore, what difference did it make when he was with another woman? It was already meaningless to him. He wanted her so much in his life, but they always missed each other. He had sent the letter, but there was no response from her. He really should stop it now. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking back, he felt that they really didn''t have much interaction. On the other side, Eden did not know that Irving had already seen her. All her attention was focused on looking for Carlotta. Finally, she saw Karlee who was chatting with Carlotta and Dahlia. It seemed like they were having a really good time. What''s more, Eden could tell that Dahlia kept staring at Karless''s dress from time to time. Then Dahlia looked at Carlotta''s dress again, looking a little confused. When did Karlee''s dress get changed? She was pretty sure that she saw Karlee was wearing the same dress as Carlotta''s when she entered the restaurant. But only an hourter, she had changed into a different dress. Eden carefully walked closer to them and lowered her head, pretending to have the drinks in her hand while listening to their conversation. Dahlia smiled and said, "Miss Woods, your dress is so beautiful!" Karlee nced at the dress on Carlotta and then looked at the dress on her. She felt that Carlotta might not know what happened earlier. But why did Dahlia say this? She smiled faintly and looked at Carlotta. Carlotta was the mayor''s daughter, so she was very arrogant. Karlee said, "I''m so ttered. But I heard many people say that Miss Yates''s dress is so gorgeous. Miss Yates, do you mind if I ask where you got your dress?" Dahlia felt a little unhappy. She wanted to make fool of Karlee, but she didn''t expect her to drag Carlotta in. Carlotta was very pleased when she heard Karlee''s words. She arrogantly nced at Karlee''s dress at this time, feeling that it was quite familiar to hers. She said with a proud look, "This dress was designed by Dahlia, and I just got it today. If you like it, you can ask her to make one for you, but..." She didn''t continue. She looked up and down at Karlee and said with contempt, "Do you want to wear the same dress like me?" Her scornful eyes seemed that she was asking Karlee how dare she even dream of wearing the same dress as her. Karlee never really liked Carlotta from the bottom of her heart. At this moment, looking at her arrogant face, Karlee couldn''t help but feel disgusted. She really didn''t want to look at this face anymore. "Miss Yates, do you mean that you just got the dress today?" Dahlia did not know why Karlee asked this question, so she felt a little cautious. Her eyes fell on Karlee''s smiling face, feeling that she was actually very beautiful. She was looking at Carlotta with a smile, which made Dahlia wonder what she was thinking. Dahlia frowned and wanted to change the topic, but Carlotta opened her mouth first. "Yes, I only got it today. Dahlia really surprised me. Compared to the clothes that Eden designed, I think Dahlia''s style is more suitable for me." "Is it designed by Dahlia?" Karlee smiled and looked at Dahlia, but she could feel that anger curled hot and unstoppable in her gut. That was why Dahlia had deliberately said that her dress was beautiful. She knew that their dresses were the same. She got the dress ten days ago, but Carlotta only got hers today, which meant that someone stole Eden''s design. Karlee wanted to find justice for Eden, but it was not the right time. She knew she should try to control her anger now. However, it was so hard for her at this moment. She tried to tell herself to calm down now because her body was not fully recovered yet. But the more she thought about it, the more fuming she was. Dahlia nodded. She could tell that Karlee''s dress was changed. "Wow, I didn''t even know that Dahlia is such a good designer. This dress could win an international prize. Didn''t you take it to participate in the internationalpetition? What a pity." How shameless could Dahlia be? Karlee''s sarcastic words made Dahlia''s heart skip a beat. She wasn''t sure if Karlee knew about the dress earlier, but now she was pretty sure that she already knew. It turned out that she did it. Eden nced at the three of them, then turned around and left quietly. She looked at the time and feel that Victor will be here soon. So she quickly sent a message to Aro and ask him to investigate this matter. Then she wiped the lipstick on her mouth with the mirror in the elevator, removed the heavy makeup, and tied her hair into the bun. Seeing that she was back to normal in the mirror, she finally felt relieved. As soon as she out of the restaurant, she saw Victor''s car parked at the door. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Victor also saw her and smiled gently. Eden opened the door and got in the car. Before Victor could do anything, she fastened her seat belt herself. "Why did youe here?" Victor nced at all the luxury cars in front of the restaurant. He knew that the Simpson family was holding a party tonight. A party for theirpany listing. Eden smiled and said, "I needed to do something. Have you finished your work?" "Yes, the contract was signed pretty smoothly," Victor said softly. He already got all the projects that Barrett wanted. Now Barrett''spany was going to be listed in River City, the result would be very obvious. Victor nced at the door of the restaurant then looked at Eden. His ck eyes shed slightly. "Honey, let''s have dinner here." He was a little hungry after a busy day today. But what did Edene here for? Doubt flickered in his eyes. Eden shook her head slightly and said, "Let''s go home now. I will cook you dinner." "Alright. Let''s go home then." Victor was pleased in an instant. He smiled and said, "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables." "Sounds good." Eden nodded, but she was still thinking about what happened earlier. There must be someone in thepany who gave her away. Could it be Pa? After she returned from Lemmon City, Pa was indeed there when she met Karlee. However, Pa didn''t have the chance to take photos, and she didn''t believe that Pa had the ability to remember every detail of the dress. Then she carefully thought about the ces where she had been with the design. There were only two ces where her design drafts could be seen. One was in her office, and the other one was in the design department. When she made the dress, it was impossible for anyone to steal the design. She had asked Thalia to send the dress over. Thalia didn''t know much about design, so it couldn''t be her. Victor was driving the car quietly. The temperature in summer was a bit stuffy even in the evening, and the setting sun made the high-rise buildings began to glow. Victor could tell that she had something on her mind. "Eden, what''s wrong?" His ck eyes shed, hoping she would say it out herself. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Do you remember the dress I designed for Karlee?" "Yes. What happened?" "Today, Carlotta wears an exactly same dress. Karlee wasn''t happy, so she called me, and that''s why I came over. The two dresses were indeed exactly the same. Carlotta got the dress from Paulina today." A trace of coldness shed in Victor''s eyes, and his voice became deeper, "So, your design drawing was stolen by someone." Eden nodded without saying anything. She had always been very careful to try to avoid something like this to happen. The purpose of the person who did it was very obvious. Karlee was different from the ordinary ladies of aristocratic families. If she wore the same dress like others, her reputation would be ruined. But that person didn''t know the rtionship between Eden and Karlee. If they weren''t close enough, Karlee would have made a scene at the party today. And this was exactly what that person wanted. "Eden, don''t worry. I''ll ask Lucian to take a look at the CCTV footage." Eden said, "No need to bother him. I will figure it out myself. He is busy enough to take care of two children." Victor nodded and said, "Then I will ask Dean to have a look tomorrow." "Alright," Eden nodded slightly. After getting some food from the supermarket, they went home together to make dinner. Eden was still a little absent-minded while cooking. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Victor had been paying attention to her movements. When he saw her picking up the sugar instead of salt, he frowned and pulled her hand quickly. Eden was stunned and looked at him in confusion. Victor pointed at the sugar in her hand. "Do you want to eat something sweet?" He said in a deep voice, with an unconceble worry. It was rare for her to be so careless. It was dangerous for her to be so careless whilst she was cooking. Eden was stunned again. What was she thinking earlier? How could she even mix up sugar and t? Fortunately, she hadn''t put it in yet. Victor took the sugar from her hand, turned off the gas, and took her out of the kitchen. "Sit down and rest. I''ll make dinner." His voice was very gentle with aforting charm. Eden nodded. She was indeed not in a good state. "Thank you." Victor looked at her with a frown. "I am your husband. You don''t need to thank me." Eden smiled. "I''m just used to it." Victor didn''t know what to say anymore. "You don''t need to be so polite to me. You are my wife, so you can just be yourself in front of me." He gently held her shoulders with his hands. He felt she would never remember this no matter how many times he said it to her. Eden looked up at him. There was worry on his handsome face, and the love he had for her could be seen from his eyes. She felt a little guilty. She should not have let work issues bother her when she was home. "I''m sorry. I''m really not in a good mood today. It''s not because of the fact that the design was stolen. Anyway, I feel really down." She couldn''t exin why, but she was in a low mood. Maybe she was just too tired. Victor sighed helplessly, then bowed his head and kissed her on her forehead. "Wait for me. It won''t take me long." "Sure," Eden said with a smile. But Victor was not at ease. He bent over and gave her a big His familiar scent made Eden feel so relieved. After a long time, Victor finally went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Eden sat on the sofa, feeling that she didn''t want to do anything. She took out her phone and wanted to kill some time, but as soon as she turned it on, a notification popped out. Miss Woods had a big fight with Dahlia Grant, a famous designer, at a party. Eden was stunned and quickly clicked on the news. What caught their attention was the video of Karlee pulling May''s hair. She could also hear the shouting out of the video, "B*tch, you stole someone else''s design draft, but you are still showing it off here. How shameless you are!" Eden could tell what made Karlee so angry. Dahlia and Carlotta were good friends, so she just wanted Karlee to feel ufortable. Dahlia was also very close to the Simpson family, so she must know the rtionship between Stephen and Karlee. Barrett did want Karlee to get rid of the baby at that time, but Karlee was determined to break up with Stephan. Now that the baby was gone, the Simpson family would not easily let go of Karlee. Because of this, the cooperation of the two families was ruined as well, so the Simpson family surely would not make things easy for Karlee. But Karlee was a straightforward person, so she would not hide any emotions. Eden already could tell that she was very angry when she was there. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 But Eden didn''t expectedly that Karlee would break outpletely and fought with Dahlia directly at the party after she left. And that was Barrett''s party, so it would be like a p in Barrett''s face. Karlee was a straightforward person, but she was not impulsive. She would at least consider the reputation of her family. She must have done after she thought everything through carefully. Eden nced at thements online. "I got some big news. Someone dug out the history of Dahlia copying someone else''s design." "I always know that Dahlia is an awful person. Why there are still people who let her design clothes? One rotten apple spoils the barrel!" "After reading all thements, why do I feel that Dahlia looks a bit familiar?" "Guys, do you still remember Paulina rk, a designer who was quite famous a few years ago? I feel she and Dahlia look alike!" "Yes, you are right. I also heard about Paulina. She was banned from the industry because she copied the work of Mrs. Alwynn of Alwynn Group." "Wow, the story is shocking. Are they really the same person? Is she back to the industry after she had stic surgery?" Eden was surprised. She had to admit that they were all so clever. They could still see it clearly even though Dahlia had already done everything she could. Eden felt much better after reading thesements. At this time, Victor also came out with the dishes. So Eden got up and went to help him. "Honey, let me help you," she said with a smile, the depressed expression was totally gone. Victor looked at her and asked with a smile, "Did anything good happen?" "Well, I am just suddenly in a good mood." She smiled and tiptoed to kiss him on the face. She knew she made him worry earlier, so she wanted to make it up. This kiss made Victor''s mind suddenly went nk. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After putting the dishes on the table, he lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers tightly. After a long while, he slowly let her go. His ck eyes looked full of love. "I''m relieved when I see you happy." He always felt so bad when she was in a bad mood. Eden took his arm and said with a smile, "Let''s go to see Ayman after dinner. Lucian also asked us to find some cleaners to clean the vi for him because they will be back in two months. And I''m thinking maybe we should make a baby room for little Cecil and Ceci as a gift." However, her words made Victor frown. He didn''t know why Lucian kept asking Eden to do these things for him. If Lucian didn''t want his own wife to do these, neither did Victor. However, he only had a few friends, so he had to bear with it now. "Okay. We can go to the mall to have a look when we have time." "Sounds good. Let''s start now. I''m starving." Eden felt that she also got her appetite back after she felt better. "Okay, okay..." Victor''s smiling voice was full of love. After dinner, Eden received a video call from Kenny. "Kenny," once the call was connected, Eden looked at her son''s handsome face and called his name excitedly. She felt Keh looked much more mature than before, even though she video chatted with him quite often. "Mom, are you back from Love Sea?" When Kenny faced his mother, his expression couldn''t help being softened. "Yes. I''ll send you some pictures of little Cecil, Ceci, and Ayman. They are all really cute." Eden felt her heart melt even just thinking about them. "Sure." Keh nodded. They all had baby boys, but he actually preferred baby girls. "Where are Ricky and Gia? And Grandpa and Grandma?" Eden watched the video, and it seemed that her son was not at home. Keh said, "Grandpa and grandma went out for a walk, and Ricky and Gia went to the tutoring ss. I''m going to meet my master to study now." "Okay. Don''t go home toote." Eden said with a little concern. "Mom, don''t worry. I know." Eden chatted with her son for about ten more minutes before, then she sent the photos of the three babies to Kenny. "Eden, let''s go out for a walk." Victor walked out after finishing his work. He was wearing a set of grey loungewear, which made him look very slim and attractive. All his loungewear was designed by Jasper and they were all veryfortable. Victor bought them from Jasper, but Eden got hers from Jasper for free. Every time when they had new products, Jasper would always send Eden a few sets. Eden never refused him, because all the clothes Jasper selected were using the best fabric and were veryfortable. Eden put on her shoes and took her phone, walked towards him with a smile. She took his arm and said, "Let''s go." "Sure." Looking at the pink sportswear that she was wearing, Victor''s eyes darkened slightly. Thinking about how Jasper had brought her many things a few days ago, he frowned again. Only Jasper would always send her pink clothes. But he had to admit that the clothes that Jasper designed were reallyfortable. "Is this sportswear also sent by Jasper?" He felt that he had never seen her wearing it before. "Yes, I got it when we went to Abby''sst time. Do you like it?" Eden looked up and down at herself. She preferred to wear suchfortable clothes. Hearing this, Victor felt more and more jealous. He snorted and said, "He has time to make clothes for you, but doesn''t have time to have dinner with me." Eden looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?" Victor told her what happened when he invited Jasper to dinnerst time. Eden was a little surprised. She thought he hated Jasper. Why did he invite him to dinner? She couldn''t help butugh in her heart. She could imagine how annoyed Victor was at the moment after being turned down by Japer. It must be the first time that he asked him out. "Eden, you seem to be very happy." Victor looked at her with an annoyed face. "No." Eden quickly calmed down and shook her head. She didn''t dare to show it, because she knew how horrible it was to make Victor jealous. If she admitted that she wasughing at him at this time, then she would not be able to sleep tonight. Victor said, "I know you areughing at me, but I just don''t have any evidence yet." Eden was speechless. Why did he say it then if he didn''t have any evidence? ...... The next day, Eden had just finished her work. Karlee rushed to Alwynn Group to find her. Eden asked Pa to take her upstairs. Victor wasn''t in the office, so Eden just put away her work and waited for Karlee toe up. After seeing the newsst night, she did not call Karlee. She knew that Karlee woulde to her today, and she also had another n. If there was someone selling the information of Alwynn Group from inside, she must find out who it was. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 The news was already all over the inte this morning. The Simpson Group did not invite Victor, nor anyone from Alwynn Group to their party. Everyone could sense that something was wrong. And they also guessed that there must be some problems between Victor and Barrett. After what happenedst night, there were all kinds of guesses online as well. However, there was no newspaper that dared to write about Victor openly. Eden knew that everyone was so eager to find out the truth now. She also knew that this matter would cause a tempest online. If so, the connection between Alwynn Group and the incident of the daughters of the Simpson family would soon be dug out. At this time, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." Eden put away her emotions and looked over to the door. Karlee, who was wearing a red dress, walked after Pa. The red dress made her look even more morous. She walked in and sat down in front of Eden directly in a hurry. Eden asked Pa to make some coffee. After looking at Karlee''s slightly annoyed face, she said, "Karlee, I was about to call you. I just saw the news this morning." Karlee puffed out her cheeks angrily. She had such mixed feelings when she saw Eden. Surely the thing that happened the night before was still bothering her. "I knew that you wouldn''t have seen the news, so I''m here." Eden, I have to tell you that your design must have been stolen by Dahlia. Carlotta''s dress was made by Dahlia. She is such a horrible woman. She thought she could do anything just because she is close to the Yates family and the Simpson family. She has been provoking me. Do you know what she said to me?" Karlee sounded furious. Eden shook her head slightly. She could only guess what happenedst night, but she did not know what Paulina said to Karlee that could make her so angry. Karlee clenched her fists and said, "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. She is such a b*tch. She said to me, ''Miss Woods, why are you so heartless to Stephen? No matter what, you two had a child together. Now he is lying in the hospital unconscious, but you are here to have fun. Don''t you feel guilty?'' It''s none of her business! And how did she know about what happened between me and Stephen? I was so angry at that moment and I really wished that I could tear her mouth apart." Karlee took a deep breath after speaking. Eden moved closer and patted her back gently. At this time, Pa came over with a cup of coffee. Eden miled andforted Karlee, "Karlee, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it. Is it true about what you just said about the dress?" After that, she quietly moved her face to look at Pa. Pa was expressionless. After putting the coffee on the table, she nodded to Eden and turned to leave. Eden slightly frowned. She knew Pa very well. If this matter had something to do with her, she would definitely not be this calm. She had been very calm about what happened recently, which meant that she had nothing to do with it. "She admitted it herself. Carlotta got her dress at noon yesterday, which means that her dress was made after mine. It is so obvious that she copied your work and made two identical dresses. She just wanted to make me annoyed. I know it is Leni who is behind this. After the party, I saw Dahlia and Leni left together. I almost got you into trouble. I''m so sorry, Eden." Karlee grabbed Eden''s hand guiltily and found that her hand was a little cold. "Leni?" Eden was a little surprised, but she knew clearly what kind of a person Leni was. Leni knew that Barrett would treat her and Stephen so differently if Karlee''s baby was still alive. After all, this would be the first grandchild that Barrett had. "It is her. I know that you have something to do with Chelsea''s thing, so you have to be careful of Leni. From what happenedst night, I can tell that she has already started." It was better to have one more friend than an enemy. Karlee knew that Eden and Victor would not make things difficult for the Woods family, so there was no point to turn against them. In the past few days, she studied the development process of Alwynn Group. She found that Victor was already an influential businessman, and now his business almost included all the industries in River City. There would be no way for the Simpson family to take over the whole River City. Fortunately, she dumped Stephen in time so that the rtionship between her family and Alwynn Group was not ruined. Victor would never show any mercy to hispetitors in business. She did not know if it was a coincidence that Eden had saved her. But Eden''s appearance had changed her life. No matter what Eden''s purpose was, she did not hurt her, so she could be friends with Eden. Eden smiled gratefully and patted her hand. "Thank you foring here in person to tell me about this. What would you like to eat for lunch? Let''s go out to eat together." Karlee was surprised, "Is that okay? Will it dy your work?" Eden smiled and shook her head. Her gentle smile could melt people''s hearts. "It''s alright. I have done most of my work today already. After lunch, I will design a new dress for you." "Thank you, Eden, but it''s not your fault. You really don''t have to feel guilty." Karlee looked a little embarrassed. She couldn''t believe that she even questioned Eden''s purpose in her heart. She suddenly had an idea and said with a smile, "If you want to design clothes for me, I''ll buy you lunch today." "Deal!" Eden said with a bright smile. After sending a message to Victor, they left together. In Dahlia''s office. Dulcie was standing at the side, feeling a little ufortable seeing that Dahlia was trembling with anger. "Dahlia, are you going to just let it go? Miss Woods is too overbearing." Dulcie said unhappily. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They hadn''t taken Eden down yet, now they had to deal with Karlee. Dahlia looked at her with a gloomy face. None of these were important at the moment. What bothered her the most was that Irving was with another womanst night. She asked coldly, "Who was the woman that Irving was withst night?" Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Dulcie frowned, lowered her head, and pondered for a moment. Then she shook her head and said, "I haven''t been in River City for a long time, so I don''t know who the woman is. But isn''t it strange that he all of a sudden let other women go close to him? He never let any women go close to him before, not even you, who is his fiancee." Dahlia clenched her fists tightly. The blue veins on her forehead could already be seen. She knew that he still liked Eden and waited to wait for her. She hadn''t even held hands with him for all these years. He didn''t even want to have meals with her. She didn''t understand why Eden was so special in his heart. She felt the only reason why she lost to Eden was that Eden met Victor and Irving earlier than her. Dulcie looked at Dahlia and said nothing. But thinking of what happenedst night, she couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, why did you fight with Miss Woods?" Upon hearing Miss Woods''s name, Dahlia got even more annoyed. "Who knows why she went crazy all of a sudden. I just said that she should get back with Stephen, and she went crazy and starting hitting me." Her head was still painful when she brushed her hair this morning. It was all because of Karlee who pulled her hair so hard. She couldn''t believe that Karlee, who was ady from such a big family, could do such a thing. "Then..." Dulcie hesitated before she could finish her words, but thought for a while, she still asked curiously, "They are all saying online that you look like a designer named Paulina Calrk. Do you know what''s going?" Dahlia stared at Dulcie who had a curious look on her face, then she frowned and said with an unpleasant look, "How can you believe in thosements?" Dulcie shook her head slightly. In fact, she did not believe it at the beginning, but it seemed that everyone started talking about it right now. "No, I''m just curious." She smiled awkwardly and stopped talking. Dahlia rolled her eyes at her. Although she didn''t do much for her stic surgery, she still looked very different from before. The only thing she could do for living was design, so how could she survive if she really gave it up? If it weren''t for her being obsessed with Victor, she wouldn''t have forced herself into a dead end. She actually regretted it. Thinking about what happened to her and Tillie, she knew that it was all their own fault. This time, she wanted to kill two birds with one stone. She wanted to embarrass Karlee and ruin Eden''s reputation. However, in the end, she was the only one who got hurt. She couldn''t help but think how unlucky she was to suffer so much. However, Dulcie had no idea what Dahlia was thinking at this moment. She did not go with Dahliast night because Carlotta was there as well. Carlotta hadn''t forgiven her yet, so she didn''t want to make things worse. She only went to meet Dahlia after Carlotta left. Dahlia was a little worried. She did not know if Karlee would tell Eden about the dress. She had heard from Leni that the two of them were pretty close. "Dahlia," Dulcie said suddenly. Dahlia looked at her with her irritated face without saying anything. Dulcie smiled slightly and said, "I know you feel awful right now, and I want to cheer you up. Why don''t we go to karaoke now and enjoy ourselves?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dahlia couldn''t help but smile. "I don''t want to go." She wanted to meet Irving now. What he didst night provoked herpletely. He needed to remember that she was his fianc¨¦e. "Are you going to meet Irving?" Dulcie frowned. She always felt that they were never like a couple. "Yes," Dahlia nodded. Dulcie smiled and said in a low voice, "I think sometimes you need to y a little trick to men. I know you and Irving are not really close to each other. Why don''t you use some tricks and make him sleep with you? Then everything will be much easier." Dahlia certainly knew what she meant. However, Irving did not even want to have a meal with her. What could she do? So she shook her head with some disappointment. "I have no chance." Dulcie was surprised, "How can there be no chance? Irving should still be at thepany now. Why don''t we ask him out for dinner? He will not refuse us. I will help you then." "You..." Dahlia didn''t know why Dulcie wanted to help her. She thought Dulcie liked Irving as well. "Why? Are you worried that I will take Irving away from you?" Dulcie frowned and looked at Dahlia. She indeed like Irving, but she knew she was not good enough for him. Dahlia shook her head and looked at her, thinking that perhaps she could really give it a try. "Let''s go then," she said with a smile. Dulcie also smiled and followed her out. "That''s right. Sometimes you need to take the lead when you like someone." ...... Karlee wanted to treat Eden to dinner, so they went to River City Restaurant. Eden didn''t want to go this far as she still had toe back to thepany, but Karlee insisted. Recently, Victor was busy working with his cooperation with another country. She knew that he was very ambitious, and he kept expanding his business. He had his business in several countries already, and everything was moving very smoothly. Thinking of this, Eden felt a little concerned about him. She wondered where he would be having lunch today. The two of them soon arrived at River City Restaurant. The manager saw that Eden came, he took them to the VIP room directly. Eden was a frequent visitor here, so after ordering the dishes, she asked Karlee to have some tea while she went to the restroom. When she came back from the restroom, she couldn''t help but stop at the door of another VIP room. "Mr. Alwynn,e on, finish this drink. If you finish this one, I will sign the contract immediately." A sweet voice made came from inside, making Eden frown. She approached the door quietly and wanted to hear what was going on in the room. Then she heard Victor''s voice. "I''ve already had three sses." Victor sounded very calm. He didn''t want to be rude as the other party was their cooperative partner. Eden frowned. Victor was not a person who would tolerate everything unless he had to do this project. "No, no, Mr. Alwynn, the three sses earlier should not be counted. We are talking about long- term cooperation. I know you have nned for this project for a long time. Do you want to give up now?" The woman''s voice was very soft, but also with an invisible threat. Eden felt that she was just being insatiable. After all, Victor was asking them for cooperation, which was different from when others came to ask him. However, it would not be fun to threaten Victor. Sure enough, the next moment, Eden heard Victor''s ruthless voice, "We don''t have to do this project with you." Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Everyone fell silent instantly. After a while, Eden heard the woman''s surprised voice. "Mr. Alwynn, do you know that without the help of ourpany, it''s difficult for you to gain a firm foothold if you want to enter that country." The woman''s tone was contemptuous and arrogant. Eden felt a little angry for Victor. She knew that he had been busy with this project. Now, he was being bullied like this, which made her feel really ufortable. However, he would have to put up with it if he wanted to get more from it. Then, Victor''s cold voice sounded, "To cooperate with you is just to speed up the progress, which can save a lot of trouble. If we don''t cooperate with yourpany, as long as we are listed, your company will not be a match to us. Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I will have to leave it then." Eden narrowed her eyes slightly and couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to him. She was so proud of her husband. Bothpanies would be seeking win-win cooperation, however, if someone wanted to break the rules, there was no point to carry on anymore. "Haha..." Eden heard the woman''s arrogantughter at this moment. "Mr. Alwynn, I know you are invincible in the business field. This may be your market and your world, but it is totally different when you are in another country." "Really?" Victor''s voice sounded much colder than earlier. "Don''t you think so? Mr. Alwynn, am I not beautiful enough? Compared to your wife, I am more charming and fascinating. As long as you are with me, the market there will be yours. As for your wife, I have seen her photos online. She looks pretty, but she doesn''t have the charm. You must be so bored of her now already." Hearing this, Eden could not hold back her anger anymore. How could there be such a shameless woman? It was just a business corporation, how could she say such ridiculous words? She didn''t have the charm? And Victor would be bored of her already? How dare she say such words? The woman''s words kept echoing in Eden''s head. She really wished she could p her in the face right now. She felt she couldn''t stand it anymore. At this time, Victor said proudly, "In my heart, my wife is the most beautiful woman." "Really?" The woman sneered, "Mr. Alwynn, you are one of the most famous people in River City, so I must work hard enough to get you." She did not hide her desire in front of Victor. And she was not angry at his words at all. Eden could not help but push the door open quietly. Through the gap of the door, she could only see Victor who was sitting there casually. His entire body looked so cold but so attractive at the same time. His lips looked redder than before, maybe because he had some drinks. "Mr. Alwynn, you can think about what I said."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I don''t need to think about it." Victor''s cold eyes were filled with disgust. Seeing this, Eden calmed down a lot. It seemed that she didn''t need to go in anymore. She knew her husband would never cheat on her. A vague smile appeared on her face, then she slowly turned around and left. However, at the same time, Victor turned his face to look at the door. With just a nce, he recognized Eden. His lips curled up into a faint smile, and the coldness in his eyes faded away. When Eden returned to the VIP room, all the dishes had already been served. Karlee looked at her in confusion. "Eden, why have you gone for so long? Do you have constipation?" Eden was speechless. Why did she talk about such a disgusting thing at the dinner table? "No, there was just something that I needed to deal with. Let''s start now." Eden smiled and sat opposite her. Karlee was still looking at her phone. She knew that the news of her and Dahlia was the trending topic online. She could not ignore it. "Yes," Karlee nodded with her eyes still stared at her phone. Eden was very hungry, so she couldn''t wait anymore, just looked at her whilst eating. "What are you reading? You should eat these before they turn cold." Eden had several pieces of meat already, but Karlee had not yet begun to eat. Hearing this, Karlee finally looked away from her phone. "I paid some trolls to post onlinements. I want to totally destroy that b*tch." Eden didn''t know what to say. It seemed that Karlee was indeed the wrong person that Dahlia offended. "I will make her the trending topic of this whole month." Karlee gritted her teeth and widened her eyes whilst speaking. Eden looked at her and smiled. She really could not agree with her. "Karlee, you looked really cool when you were pulling her hair and beating her." "Haha, I thought so too. Dahlia stole your design. Are you going to just let her go?" Seeing that Eden didn''t seem to care at all, Karlee was a little worried. Eden shook her head slightly, "Of course I won''t let her go. But I''d like to wait until the right time if I want to take revenge." Paulina was too ambitious. She would destroy herself sooner orter without Eden doing anything. "The right time?" Karlee blinked her big eyes and said. It was so difficult to wait for the right time. Karlee was totally different. She wouldn''t be able to sleep if she didn''t sort it out straight away. "Yes," Eden smiled and nodded. "You are too kind. How can you still wait when she already stole your design?" Karlee really couldn''t agree with her. "I won''t let her get away with it. Didn''t I say that I need the right time?" Eden said so calmly whilst eating her dinner. She was like Karlee before, but she had already changed. She knew that being impulsive could only make things worse. After going through so many things, she was much more mature than before "I''m worried about you when I see you like this. Forget it. You must have your own ns. Let''s do it in our own ways." After saying this, Karlee finally started to eat. "The food here is so delicious. I love this dish." Karlee felt so satisfied when she put the meat in her mouth. Eden felt she was just like an innocent child. She was born into a rich and powerful family, so she never had to worry about anything in her life. At that time, Eden really envied this kind of life and really wished that she could live a life without worrying about so many things. After giving birth to the three children she had been working so hard because she wanted her children to live such a carefree life. Unfortunately, her ability was limited. Ricky had to start making money at a young age. After lunch, Karlee got a phone call and left straightaway. Eden sat there alone and carried on eating. She thought it must be time for Victor to finish as well. But considering the situation, he must have left already a while ago. Thinking of this, she packed up her belongings slowly, drank some water, took her own bag, and finally went out. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Eden walked to the corner and saw a tall figure standing in front of her with his head slightly lowered. His hair hung down some inches in a fringe all over and made a handsome ornament. He stood by the window and the lighting in through the window spread on his body, making him look like a prince from the fairy tale. Eden was slightly surprised to see Victor there. Victor looked at her and put on a tender smile. "My dear wife, why do youe out sote?" Eden didn''t know what he meant. "Did you know that I''m here?" She walked to his side. "Yes," he smiled and nodded, stretching out his long arms to hold her slim waist. Then he bowed his head and stared at her with his ck eyes. She could see her own face reflected in his clear eyes. He smiled gently and said, "Dear, didn''t you also know that I am here?" Eden was speechless. Did he see her earlier? "You''ve been drinking." Eden looked at him with concern. "I just had three sses." Victor raised three slender fingers and waved them in front of her. "That''s enough. Let''s go home now." Eden grabbed his arm. Three sses of drink would not make him drunk. He was still very sober, but he felt Eden was different in his eyes. "Honey, I love you!" He couldn''t wait to tell her this. He believed that Eden had already heard the conversation between him and the woman earlier. Eden looked up at him in amusement. "You''re drunk. Why are you saying this right now?" Victor smiled. "You make me drunk even if I didn''t drink." Eden''s face was flushed by his teasing and she gently pounded his chest. Victor only squinted with a look of enjoyment. "Why are you so sweet today?" She was actually very pleased to hear that. "Because..." he bowed his head and quickily kissed her on her lips. "Because I ate something sweet." He looked at her with his dark eyes. Eden''s face instantly turned red. When she came back to her senses, she realized that he did not press the button to go downstairs, instead, they were in the exclusive elevator and going to the top floor. "Why are we going up?" Eden looked at him in confusion. Victor lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Because I missed you." The drinks he had today were very strong. Although he only had three sses, he still felt a little tipsy. He wanted to go to the top floor for a rest before going back. "You are so cheeky." Eden felt sorry for him, so she didn''t say anything, just went to the room on the top floor with him. After helping him to sit on the bed, she went to make him a cup of hot tea. Looking at her busy figure, Victor felt his heart softened. The tea was too hot, so she put the cup on the table and looked back at him. "Victor, lie down and rest for a while. I''ll stay here with you. Drink the teater." Victor waved at her and said seriously, "Come here." "Why?" Eden looked at him warily. She knew he would do anything even though it was daytime. Looking at her scared face, Victor felt she was even more adorable. Eden hesitated for a while and finally walked over. He took her hand and pulled her to sit on hisp, and then kissed her on her forehead. Eden cried out in surprise and red at him angrily. "Did you hear what that woman said earlier?" He was actually a little worried that she would be angry. He had been busy recently and didn''t really spend much time with her. Eden was a little shocked. It seemed that he had already realized that she was standing outside. "Yes, I did. However, I am not angry. I just feel so bad for you." Eden wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him quietly. She knew that everything he did was for her. However, she did not want him to be so tired. "Victor, we have enough money now. I don''t want you to work so hard. I know you have your own dream, but you don''t have to rush it." Victor shook his head gently and pinched her ruddy face. "I''m not tired at all. It''s a good time for me right now to enter the market in Country O." He wanted to give her the best life he could. He always felt so guilty that he still hadn''t given her a safe and happy family. Every time when he saw her frowning, he just felt his heart ached so much. Eden did not say anything else. She knew that he would never do anything that was uncertain. "Eden." "Yes," Eden sat quietly in his arms. "I love you, I love you very very much!" He also wanted to say sorry for making her worry about him all the time. He felt really emotional at the moment, maybe it was the alcohol. "Victor, why you are being so strange all of a sudden?" Eden felt that something was wrong with him. Victor touched her head gently and smiled. "No, I just missed you a lot after having some drinks." He was telling the truth. Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder why so many bad things happened to him. He could not give her a peaceful life and now he was even separated from the children. Every time he thought of these things, he would feel very sad. "I think you''re drunk. Sit down first. I''ll bring you some tea." Eden wanted to get up but Victor did not allow her to. He wrapped his arms around her waist tightly. "Eden, I''m sorry." He kissed her on the cheek. Eden looked at him and rubbed his face gently. She looked at his guilty eyes and said, "Why did you suddenly say sorry? Did you do something wrong again?" "No, I wouldn''t do anything like that. I just want to say sorry to you." He felt a little better after finally said it. "Eden, I''ll have a nap now. Shall we go hometer?" He slowly let go of her. Eden nodded and asked him to take a few sips of the tea before hey down. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, Victor fell asleep straight away. Eden sat by his side and watched him sleep. His eyebrows still frowned even when he was sleeping. Eden knew that he slept very uneasily. She gently held his hand, trying to make him feel rxed. Perhaps herfort had worked, Victor gradually fell into a deep sleep. Seeing this, Eden also rxed and took out her phone. The news of Dahlia and Karlee was all over the inte now. There were tens of thousands of comments already, and it was still on the trending news. At this time, Aro''s messaged popped up. "Danielle and Dahlia know each other." Then a video came through. Aro followed Danielle after she finished work, and found that she was meeting Dahlia at a cafe. Danielle gave Dahlia some documents. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only And Dahlia gave her a card. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Eden pursed her lips slightly and her eyes were cold. She had gotten herself into trouble. She really made her own efforts in vain. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath. Then she examined herputer carefully and found that no one had touched it. She thought everything through carefully and suddenly remember that Danielle was really good at copying. And she always felt that Danielle was not a simple person. Even if she was really born in that kind of poor family, she definitely had her own purpose when she joined Alwynn Group. Not many people knew that they lived in Windsor Vi. But Danielle knew about it and she happened to bump into Victor. There must be someone helping her. In addition to Paulina, there should be others who helped her. Suddenly, something came across Eden''s mind. Paulina and Danielle, why did they know each other? Was it really just a coincidence? Eden frowned slightly and sent her doubts to Aro, asking him to continue the investigation. After sending the message, Eden was not in the mood to look at her phone anymore. Pa and Danielle betrayed her because of Paulina, but she was the person who decided to hire them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But she didn''t regret her original decision. Even if she didn''t hire them, they would still send someone else. She might as well choose the person she already suspected, and then it would be easier for her to find the evidence. Victor slept until six o''clock in the afternoon. Eden was toozy to go back to cook, so she directly call the restaurant and asked them to send dinner to their room after Victor woke up. Victor felt much better after this long nap. Eden looked at him and said, "You should go to take a bath. You sweat a lot when you were sleeping. We can have dinner when you finish." "Okay," Victor got up and went to the bathroom. His face still looked tired, but it couldn''t conceal the charm he had. After he came out, he only wrapped himself in a bath towel. Eden looked at the muscles on his body, her heart pounded so rapidly, and her face instantly turned red. They rarely see each other like this in the daytime. Victor seemed to have sensed her aze, so he looked up and put on a cheeky smile, "Eden, why is your face so red?" Eden felt so embarrassed. He must have done it on purpose. "Don''t you feel very hot?" she said and immediately pulled out a chair and sat down. Then she quickly picked up her chopsticks and started eating. "Haha..." Victorughed out. He slowly sat down opposite her. Even though she didn''t admit it, he still knew that she was deeply in love with him. He really enjoyed teasing her and seeing her being embarrassed. "What are you looking at? Eat your food!" Eden felt his gaze and yelled at him. "Okay, okay, I''ll eat." Victor didn''t want to make her unhappy, so he ate obediently. Eden puffed out her cheeks and pretended to be angry. Her look was so attractive in Victor''s eyes. Heughed in his heart and thought that she was just like an angel. "Try this shrimp." Eden put the shrimp in his bowl and urged him to eat quickly. "Thanks," Victor looked at her blushing face and felt that he wanted to eat her at this moment. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his whole body was heating up. After dinner, the two of them finally went home. The next day, Eden went out to meet a customer with Pa. After seeing the customer, she came out and was going to take the elevator, she met Dahlia and Dulcie at the entrance. Both of them were famous designers. Even if there were many rumors about her online at the moment, she must still have some old customers. Eden felt that Dulcie''s design was actually better than Paulina''s, and she had more potential. Her work was also done very well this year. R.Kpany had suffered losses for a long time. This time, although they couldn''t turn overpletely, their performance was still much better than before. After all, no one could be sessful without any real strength in River City. "Oh my God! Is this Mrs. Alwynn?" Dulcie said sarcastically. She never liked Eden. She always felt so annoyed as soon as she saw Eden. Eden did not say anything, only nodded at them. Pa looked at Dahlia and smiled friendly. She stood behind Eden, so Eden couldn''t see her. Dahlia didn''t respond as if she didn''t see her at all. But Pa didn''t seem to care. After all, she was working for Dahlia, so she certainly didn''t dare to offend Dahlia. Dahlia looked at Eden with her sharp eyes. "Are you also a member here, Director Bleu?" She never called her Mrs. Alwynn. Eden found her words were quite funny. It sounded as if she was surprised that Eden could afford the membership here. This ce actually belonged to the Alwynn family, it was just that they weren''t important enough to be told. "What makes you think that I couldn''t be a member here?" Eden asked back mockingly. Rather than talking nonsense to her here, she felt Dahlia should pay more attention to how to keep her fiancee. Her fiancee would not wait for her if she didn''t keep an eye on him. Eden''s words made Dahlia lost her words. She always forgot that Eden was Victor''s wife. Eden stood under the light, and the warm light shone on her face. There were now two pink patches on her cheeks, making her look more gentle and beautiful. A trace of jealousy shed in Dahlia''s eyes. She felt Eden looked even younger than before. Dulcie sneered, "Mrs. Alwynn, your design this year is very good. I look forward to seeing your design for the next season." Dulcie had always regarded Eden as her rival. She lost in this season, but it did not mean she wouldn''t win in the next season. Eden smiled and said, "I won''t let you down, as long as there is no one who would do anything dirty behind my back." Dahlia could not help frowning, and a strange look shed across her face. "What do you mean?" There was anger and panic in her low voice. Pa also slightly pursed her lips. She felt that Eden was very scary when she was being like this. Her clear eyes seemed to be able to see through everyone''s thoughts. Eden raised her head slightly and looked at Dahlia with a cold smile. "You know very well what I meant." "Why don''t you make it clear now." Dahlia was totally provoked. She had nned to ask Irving to have dinner with her tonight, but he refused her. She was in a really bad mood now. Eden lowered her head and chuckled. After a while, she looked up and saw Dahlia''s angry face. She frowned deeply, looking evil and ferocious. Eden really felt that Paulina was getting old. She was over 30 years old, no matter how much makeup she put on now, it would still not hide her slightly wrinkled face. "Miss Grant, I have evidence. Do you really want me to make everything clear here?" Dahlia''s heart sank. She didn''t expect that Eden really had evidence in her hands. "Evidence? What evidence?" She asked, still didn''t want to give up. "Miss Woods......" "We have to leave now." Before Eden could finish her words, Dahlia already pulled Dulcie and got into the elevator. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Eden looked at her and said, "Miss Grant, there are some things that can''t be avoided." Dahlia red at Eden and quickly pressed the button to close the elevator door. Pa nced at Eden and said, "Why do you always argue with her as soon as you see each other?" Eden looked at her and asked, "Did we argue?" Pa pretended not to understand and said, "Even though she''s apetitor, there''s no need to argue with her every time. Also, what evidence do you mean?" Eden walked towards another elevator and said while walking, "I was just saying. It''s her who feels guilty." "You are so scary," Pa said and followed her. "Am I scary? Then why are you following me?" It should be Pa who was the scary one. "Because I need money," Pa said honestly. Eden could not help butugh. "You are so honest." But she was too greedy. The two of them went back to thepany straight away. When they were back, Eden did not go to the top floor. Instead, she went to the design department on the 24th floor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The whole 24th floor belonged to the design department. When they saw Eden was there, everyone became nervous instantly. She was as strict as Victor when it came to working. Alyssa was quite close to Eden, so she walked over with a smile. "Director Bleu, is there anything I can do for you?" Eden nodded and smiled. "I have a few custom-made manuscripts here. I don''t seem to be very satisfied with them, so I want them to be fixed. Why don''t you alle and give me some ideas? We can share themission when I get it." "Director Bleu, you are the best!" Alyssa cried happily, and others were also very excited and eager to try. After all, everyone knew that Alwynn Group was very generous to its employees. At this time, Danielle walked over. She was wearing a standard ck business suit with her hair pulled up into a ponytail, looking very smart. She was several years younger than Eden, so her face looked so vibrant. "Director Bleu," she greeted Eden with a smile. Eden took out a USB from her bag and looked at Alyssa and Danielle. "I will leave it to you." Then she handed the USB to Danielle. Danielle smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Director Bleu. We will try our best." Eden didn''t say anything, only nodded slightly with a smile. Her eyes were filled with trust. Her bright smile made Danielle rest assured. "Danielle, I know you won''t let me down. Congrattions on your good performance this season." Her words made Danielle very confident. Danielle couldn''t help but nod her head excitedly. "Director Bleu, I won''t let you down." She believed that she would do it very well because she knew how talented she was. Eden nodded with a smile. "I believe in you." Her trust made Danielle feel as if she was floating on air. She wouldn''t miss any chance to be sessful. "Alright, thank you, everyone!" Eden smiled, turned around, and left. Pa nced at Danielle and quickly followed Eden out. When they reached the elevator, she looked at Eden with confusion and asked, "All your tailor- made design has always been done by yourself. Why do you want to give it to the entire design department today? Would there be any problem?" "Why?" Eden pressed the elevator button. "What if your customers find out?" Pa was not actually worried. She was more than happy to have someone who had problems with Eden, but she wanted to know the reason why she did so. "You don''t have to worry about it. Danielle is talented enough to manage this job." Eden walked into the elevator. Pa looked at her with confusion. She really couldn''t understand Eden at all. When they arrived at the office, Eden went straight in, and Pa was left outside. Pa felt a little awkward. But she couldn''t do anything about it, so she turned around and left sulkily. At this time, she got a notification on her phone. She looked at it and a bright smile appeared on her face. Someone transferred her money again. Eden walked in and saw Victor standing in front of the French window and talking on the phone. He wore a white shirt and dark trousers, and slightly lowered his head, listening to the phone quietly with a serious look. Eden did not disturb him. She went to the tea room and made him a cup of tea, then poured herself a ss of juice. When she came out, Victor had already finished the call. He walked to her side and sat down. Seeing that there was sweat on her forehead, he took over the tissue and gently wiped the sweat for her. "It''s so hot outside. You should have just stayed in the office." He was always worried about her. Looking at her pink cheek, he felt that he really wanted to kiss her. "I''m alright. Don''t worry." Eden said it was just because she didn''t want him to worry about her. After taking a sip of the juice, she stood up and walked to the office desk. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to Aro. Aro should be able to hack Danielle''sputer. Eden smiled after sending the message. Seeing her like this, Victor frowned, wondering if she was nning something in her head again. "Where have you been today?" He took a sip of the tea and asked casually. "I met a customer, and the business is done." "Really?" Victor smiled, "You are always the best." Hearing this, Eden was instantly cheered up. "Honey, in my heart, you are more intoxicating than the strongest wine in the world." Victor smiled gently. "Honey, do you have a map?" Eden was a little confused. Looking at her innocent eyes, Victorughed and said, "Because I lost my way in your heart." "Haha..." Edenughed out loud, and her mood instantly became good. "You are so cheeky." Half an hourter, Alyssa called the telephone in Eden''s office. "Director Bleu, I''m so sorry that we lost your design manuscripts because theputer was down. Do you have a copy?" Eden was shocked. "No, I only saved them in the USB. I had no time to save them anywhere else yet." However, she knew it was Aro. "What should we do now? Theputer just suddenly turned off on its own when we were editing the manuscripts," said Alyssa. Eden sounded very calm, "It''s okay. I''lle down and have a look." "Victor, I''m going out now." Then she grabbed her phone and walked out quickly. Victor said nothing but looked at her back thoughtfully. Eden soon came to the design department. Everyone''s face there looked very pale. Especially Danielle, who thought she finally had a chance to prove herself, could never imagine that such a thing would happen. "Director Bleu, what should we do? Do you have a copy?" Alyssa looked at Eden with a worried face. She was always very careful with her work. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Eden looked at her and smiled. "Don''t worry. Let''s see if there is any way to find it back. Unfortunately, Mr. Ronen is not here. If he were here, he could definitely get it back. But the customer needs to see it tomorrow. It''s really really a little tricky." Eden put on a worried face. However, she knew exactly what she had drawn for her own design. Her main purpose was to test Danielle. Danielle could tell that Eden was not happy. She said, "Director Bleu, please give me some time. I will get the design manuscripts back." Eden did not expect that she could fall into the trap so quickly. She smiled and said, "I knew you would not let me down. Then I''ll wait for your good news. I still have a lot of work to do. When you''re done, send it to my office." "Sure!" Linley nodded excitedly. She finally got a chance to go to the 25th floor. "Alright, I will leave you to it. I''m going back now." Eden smiled and turned around to leave. Danielle was so eager to seed that she didn''t think much about it. She started her work instantly after Eden had left. On the other side, Dahlia was still a little flustered when she got back to her office. She couldn''t even believe it herself that she ran away with panic before Eden finished her words. She bit her nails and started walking back and forth in the office. The uneasiness in her heart made her restless. She bit her lower lip. When she thought of Eden''s strange gaze, feeling as if she had seen her totally through. Karlee must have said something to Eden, otherwise, she would not have mentioned Karlee''s name. In fact, after Dahlia came back this time, she felt that she could not see through Eden anymore. She felt that Eden was much more mature than before, and even her smile was not as innocent as before. After returning to the office, Eden continued to work and did not tell Victor anything. She knew Victor was very cautious, so he would be worried if she told him. But actually, she also knew that Victor was not stupid. Maybe her every move was already under his control. Victor spoiled her so much. As long as she was happy, he usually let her do whatever she wanted to do if it was not dangerous. Seeing that she did not want to talk, Victor did not ask either. He was really busy these days with Country O''s corporation, so he really had no time to worry about anything else. Thatdy who he met really made him disgusted, so he didn''t even pick up her phone call today. The Simpson family''s issue was not settled either, whilst Lucian was away, Adonis had not woken up yet, and Anson took over the entertainmentpany, Victor and Brian were too busy to think about anything else. Therefore, Victor and Eden were both busy doing their own work. At this moment, a message popped up on Victor''s phone. It was from Brian. "Victor, Simpson Group is going to be listed on the 15th of June." After checking the calendar, Victor realized that it was still one month away. Why did it take them such a long time? He replied to Brian, "Are you sure?" Brian''s message came back very quickily. "Have I ever got any fake news? I''m actually on a date now, I will speak to youter." Victor only sent two questions marks over. "Do you still remember Aurora Parma?" Brian replied. "The Simpson family''s another daughter?" "Yes, and she is also your staff now." "I remember she is very talented in wedding dress design, and all the dresses were selling very well." "Yes, she is very smart and talented. She is totally my type." Victor smiled and wrote, "Good luck!" Brian joked, "Thank you. I can''t believe that Lucian already has a son. So I have to work hard on my lifelong business." Victorughed out. That was what he thought about as well. Then he replied again, "Come on, you can do it!" "You''d better have your wedding soon as well," Brian replied. After reading this message, Victor''s heart sank. He knew Brian was saying it on purpose. He lifted his head and nced at Eden, seeing that she was totally focused on her work. Then he put down her phone and walked over to her. At this time, Eden''s phone vibrated as well. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Johnny. "Eden, do you have time today? I want to treat you to dinner." This message happened to be seen by Victor who just came over. His face darkened instantly. "How dare he ask you out for dinner? Doesn''t he know that you are married?" His tone was full of jealousy. Eden looked up at him and said slowly, "Do you mean that I can''t even have a male friend after I got married?" Victor lowered his head and looked at her with dissatisfaction. "He''s too young." He was really bothered about his age. Hearing this, Eden couldn''t help butugh. This was not what she expected. "What are youughing at?" Victor felt a little anxious. "You are so childish." Edenughed again. "Yes, I am childish. So what?" Victor said back quickly. Seeing that he admitted it so soon, Eden didn''t know what to say. "You know that you are my everything, so I do not want you to have dinner with any other man." Victor sat on Eden''s desk angrily and looked down at her. Eden thought about it and suddenly thought of Anson. "What about this? Anson always wants to sign him to Mirth Company, isn''t he? I''ll go and meet him, see that if I can convince him." "No, that''s Anson''s problem, and you shouldn''t get involved in it. If he can''t even handle such a thing, he should give hispany away." Eden found it funny but at the same time annoying. "It''s none of your business. Anson was clever enough to sort everything out." Victor was speechless. But he forgot that even his own business was all Anson''s credit. "Whatever. I said you are not going." He said seriously. "Victor, can you be more rxed?" Eden felt a little helpless. Victor said with a little anger, "This is how I am. I''ve always been like this. So what?" Eden was totally speechless. She didn''t want to argue with him anymore. He wouldn''t listen to her anyway when he was angry. "Alright. Or do you want to go with me?" Victor answered quickily, "No, I''m not going." "I will go on my own then." After saying this, Eden replied to Johnny straight away. "Yes, I have time today," she wrote. Johnny seemed to have been waiting for her message and responded almost instantaneously. "So what would you like to eat?" "I''m not picky. I eat everything." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Alright, I''ll send you the addresster." "Okay, I''ll see you at 6 o''clock." At this point, Victor got up and left in anger. Eden couldn''t be bothered to deal with him anymore at this moment. She just left him to it. When they finally finished work, she did not say much to him either but left straight after saying bye. Victor got up angrily, kicked his desk, and made a loud noise. It hurt his toes badly, so she sat back in his chair heavily. "She doesn''t care about me at all," he muttered angrily to himself. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 At this time, someone knocked on the office door and then pushed it open. Victor''s gloomy face immediately softened. He thought that Eden had thought it through and came back. He knew his wife would not just leave him like that. However, when he saw the person standing outside the door, his face instantly darkened again. "Get out! Who let you in?" Victor was furious at the moment. When he saw Danielle, an idea shed through his mind. He seemed to finally understand why his wife had blocked his phone number. That day, when Eden called him, Danielle seemed to have said, "Mr. Alwynn, please have some tea..." He must have been blocked by his wife after she heard this. He was thinking this,pletely ignored Danielle''s feeling at this moment. Danielle was never a confident person, therefore, deep down in her heart, she felt Victor was so distanced. But the man in front of her right now motivated her, also gave her hope. She was young and beautiful, which was the only thing she could use. She got up the courage and looked at Victor directly with a smile on her face. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu asked me toe here. I lost the design manuscript, but I have found it back. I''m bringing it to Director Bleu." Victor looked at the USB in her hand and asked in confusion, "Design manuscript? For who?" "It''s Director Bleu''s. She said it was for a VIP customer. She asked me to help her because she didn''t have much inspiration. Now I have already done it." Danielle couldn''t wait to show him what she was capable of. She kept a low profile in thepany, so she never wore anything other than smart clothes. However, since she knew she would see Victor here, she especially changed into a sexy dress. Hearing this, Victor frowned and looked out of the window, wondering what Eden was actually up to. How could she not handle a design manuscript for a VIP customer? And she even asked for Danielle''s help? He felt everything sounded so odd and wrong. Did she find out something already? She must have found something out. He knew his wife very well. Thinking of this, he said indifferently, "My wife is off work. You can give it to her tomorrow." "She finished work already?" A look of displeasure shed in Danielle''s eyes. Didn''t Eden say she needed the design tomorrow morning? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only How did she finish work so early? Was she ying something? "Mr. Alwynn, I..." "What? She asked for it today, but you only finished it now. Do you want my wife to wait for you all the time?" Victor was always on Eden''s side no matter what. "Mr. Alwynn, I..." Danielle looked aggrieved. She lowered her head and looked like she was about to cry. She felt so embarrassed when Victor questioned her ability. She knew what she could do, and she knew that no one could do better facsimile than her. She had already memorized all of Eden''s Designs, and she even made copies herself. There was nearly no difference between her copy and the original design. Even Eden wouldn''t be able to tell which one was the original one. She knew that she was not a match to Eden in terms of design, but she believed that it was just because she didn''t have such good opportunities as Eden. She could only get luck and opportunities from Victor. Victor said impatiently, "Juste back tomorrow morning." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn." Danielle still left even though she didn''t really want to. Victor was still a little angry, but he had not finished his work first. He looked around at the empty office, feeling even more annoyed. After a few minutes, he called Dean. "Mr. Alwynn, what can I do for you? I''ll work overtime tonight." Hearing that Dean also worked overtime, Victor smiled and said, "I''m relieved to hear that you are workingte as well." Dean was a little confused. Why would he make Mr. Alwynn relieved by working overtime? That wasn''t fair for him at all! "Mr. Alwynn, are you still at thepany?" "yes," Victor answered. "Where is Mrs. Alwynn?" Victor''s eyes darkened. "She has left." Dean finally understood. It seemed that his boss was not happy that his wife left him there alone. "It''s time for dinner. Do you want me to prepare you dinner?" Dean was a little gloated, but he still said respectfully. Victor frowned and looked at the time. He was actually quite hungry. "Alright, I''ll treat you to dinner as you''ve been working very hard. I will get you the special food from River City Restaurant." Victor''s mood was much better at the moment. "Really? Thank you!" He rarely had chances to have food from River City Restaurant. "Yes. Come over in an hour." After saying this, Victor hung up the phone. Then he called the restaurant and asked them to bring food to his office. After that, he nced at Eden''s desk and instantly became angry again. "What a heartless girl!" He felt terrible in his heart. Eden and Johnny were meeting each other at Fashion Square. After leaving thepany, Eden called Anson. After all, Johnny was the one that he really wanted to work with, so it would be better to let him meet Johnny. It would be good if he could convince Johnny. After all, S. H had stolen many resources from Mirth Company, so it would not be too much to take Johnny over. That was also why she promised Johnny toe out for dinner. As soon as she called Anson and told him everything, Anson agreed straight away. The two of them were going to meet at the Fashion Square first and then went up together. "Eden." Anson walked to Eden with a smile. He wore a light grey suit and looked very elegant. Eden looked up and down at him. "You are quite punctual." Anson''s eyes shone brightly. With one hand in his pockets, he said excitedly, "You know I have been thinking about Johnny''s matter for a long time. Today I finally have the chance to meet him." Eden nodded and smiled, "I know. That''s why I called you." "Let''s go then," Anson said with a smile. They went to the high-end restaurant on the fifth floor. On the way here, Eden had already asked Johnny if she could bring another person. She only called Anson after Johnny said he didn''t mind. When they got to the VIP room, Johnny was already there. He was wearing a white shirt, long hair covered his shoulders. His skin was fairer than most of the girls that Eden knew, and his facial features were so delicate. He looked like a very nice and kind boy. It was the first time that Anson met Johnny, and he couldn''t help but exim in his heart. Johnny was indeed very handsome. "Eden." Johnny greeted Eden excitedly. Eden was wearing a dress, making her look like an innocent student. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Eden introduced, "Anson, this is Johnny." "Johnny, this is Anson, the president of Mirth Company." Eden introduced them to each other. "Hi, Johnny! Nice to meet you. My name is Anson." Anson smiled and did not forget to introduce himself again. Johnny was so good-looking, and it should be easy to persuade him. He looked very naive and innocent. It was hopeful to rope him in. Anson thought like this with joy. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Skye!" Johnny greeted Anson neither humbly nor arrogantly. He didn''t know why Anson came here. In fact, when Eden told him about it, he minded Anson''s existence a lot. This was the first time he had invited a woman to dinner. His first impression of Eden was favourable. He was very happy to have a meal with her. In his life, wanted to eat together with a woman for the first time. However, she had got married. But they could be friends. "Eden, Mr. Skye, please have a seat!" "Thank you!" Eden sat down with a smile. In order not to make Victor jealous, Anson took the lead and sat between the two of them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Because Johnny was too bewitching. Yes, it was not an exaggeration to describe him as bewitching. He believed Eden, but he also believed that Victor would be jealous. If Victor saw this, he would definitely suffer. In order to live a better life, he decided to sacrifice himself. "Miss Bleu, take a look at the menu. What would you like to eat?" Johnny handed the menu to Eden. However, Anson snatched the menu from his hand. "I know what Eden likes to eat. Let me take the order." Johnny looked at him and nodded without saying anything. "Eden, you like to eat prawns. The prawns in this restaurant are good. The fried prawns are very delicious. Moreover, the spareribs with brown sauce and the pot-stewed beef are excellent." "Okay, just order as you like." Eden knew what Anson was thinking. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Anson tried to convince Johnny with his glib tongue. "Johnny, you know what? I''ve been looking for you during this period of time." Johnny was quite shocked, "Mr. Skye, you..." He wanted to say something but stopped. Thinking that Anson was the president of Mirth Company, he understood the reason why he looked for him. Anson knew that he had understood, so he continued to say, "The first time I heard you singing, I was fascinated. At that moment, I knew that you were my good luck. Your songs light my heart and make me feel an upsurge of emotion. I have been looking for you since that time." "But I''m unlucky. The people I sent didn''t find you. SH Entertainment Company found you first." "I heard that you''ve signed a contract with SH Entertainment Company." Johnny nodded. He had known Anson''s purpose. "Do you think there''s something wrong with their contract?" Anson looked at him seriously and got straight to the point. He had seen the contract of SH Entertainment Company. It was definitely unfair and exploitative. Johnny was stunned. He looked at Anson with surprise in his bright eyes, "Mr. Skye, how do you know that?" Indeed, if he didn''t read the contract of SH Entertainment Company carefully, he wouldn''t find any problems. At that time, he didn''t read the contact carefully. However, when he returned to his apartment and thought about it carefully, he found that the conditions were treacherous. "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed proudly, "Everyone in the entertainment circle knows about such a thing. You know that the entertainment circle is like a big dye vat, and it has a negative impact on people. The most important thing is that although SH Entertainment Company looks sessful on the surface, it''s actually overstretched." "Johnny, you need a healthypany to make your life brilliant. Why don''t you consider Mirth Company? We''ll pay the fine for breach of contract for you, and I''ll let you debut in a central role." Anson offered the best conditions, because he took a fancy to Johnny''s mellow and pleasant voice. Whether Johnny could be very popr or not, it depended on himself. However, one coin had its two sides. The entertainment circle was veryplicated, and it was double-edged. If Johnny worked in Mirth Company, he should be better equipped mentally so that he could have a bright future. But for the sake of their own dreams, many people could hold on. Johnny did not expect him to offer such tempting conditions. He was even willing to pay the fine for breach of contract for him. He was just a lesser-known singer, and the fine for breach of contract was not very high. But Anson was willing to pay it for him. Moreover, he wanted to develop in a betterpany indeed. After all, his specialty was singing. There were many advantages and disadvantages in SH Entertainment Company. The famous singers had more opportunities, but the lesser-known singers seldom had a chance. Just like him. He had been in thepany for several months, but he had no chance to show himself. As a trainee, although he was the main singer, the members of the band did not cooperate with him. It was difficult to develop his career. He felt very tired, but he could only grit his teeth and insist since he had signed the contract. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Eden said, "Johnny, you can think about Anson''s proposal." Anson would aim at SH Entertainment Company, and thispany would soon go bankrupt. What was scary was not Anson''s strength, but the power of Alwynn Group. Moreover, the goal of SH Entertainment Company was to ruin Mirth Company. Even Victor wouldn''t show them any mercy, let alone Anson. Johnny looked at Eden with a serious expression in his clear eyes, "Miss Bleu, do you also want me to go to Mirth Company?" Anson was speechless. Why did these words sound so strange? He looked at Johnny who was staring at Eden. There seemed to be passionate feelings in his eyes. Oh my! No way! He thought about it and felt that Johnny had impure motives. What Johnny meant was very clear. If Eden wanted him to go to Mirth Company, he would listen to her. The since that Victor got jealous of Johnny must be horrible. No, he didn''t even dare to imagine it. Eden was stunned. She did not expect Johnny to ask her like that. She smiled and said in a gentle tone, "Johnny, Mirth Company is very powerful. There are top-notch agents and capable directors. The artists don''t have to fight for resources. The right resources would be given to suitable artists. Moreover, thepany will forge suitable careers for every artist." "Okay, I''ll sign with Mirth Company." Johnny gave the answer as soon as Eden finished her words. Anson was dumbfounded. Was it so easy to convince Johnny? He hadn''t even started his long speech. In his opinion, there was no one he couldn''t get along with. Eden was quite surprised. She smelled something unusual. The atmosphere was a little strange. "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed and broke the subtle atmosphere, "Johnny, your decision is right. When your road is blocked, you should learn to make a turn. I will ask my assistant to terminate the contract for you tomorrow." Johnny smiled, "The sunlight in my heart can naturally illuminate my path." He nced at Eden. Since he had met the girl that could warm his heart, he would not lose his way anymore. Anson was puzzled. Why did Johnny look at Eden? Well... Had he done a right thing or a wrong thing? Why did he have a guilty conscience? Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed, breaking the awkward atmosphere. The atmosphere became morefortable. Eden knew that it was right to bring Anson here, or she would be really embarrassed. "Johnny, now that you have figured it out, you will cut your losses. You can rest assured that as long as I am in thepany, I will definitely make you popr." Anson promised him with determination. Johnny''s handsome appearance was enough to make him popr, let alone his wonderful singing. Johnny smiled and nodded, "Thanks for your kindness, Mr. Skye. I will remember it in my heart." He would not give up making progress because of fear. Indeed, during this period of time, he had discovered a lot of unpleasant things in SH Entertainment Company. It would be better for him to develop in anotherpany. Happiness was not up to how much he had, but afortable environment would make him happy. "As long as you work hard and don''t betray thepany, I can guarantee that you''ll have a bright future." Anson said firmly. He did have this ability, and he was confident because Alwynn Group was rich. Johnny smiled and said, "I will try my best." The faint smile on his handsome face was like the warm sun in winter. Even Anson was attracted to his charming smile. Johnny''s smile was too charismatic. Those girls would go crazy for him. After the dishes were served, they did not talk about work but some trivial things in life. In fact, Johnny knew Eden''s identity as soon as he arrived in River City. When he saw her photos online, he was stunned. She was actually the hostess of the richest family in River City. She looked so pure and beautiful, and he didn''t expect her to be Mrs. Alwynn. Moreover, he didn''t expect that Mrs. Alwynn was so easy-going and kind. They chatted until nine o''clock at night. Anson looked at Eden with great joy, "Eden, it''s toote. Let''s go back." "Okay!" Eden nodded and looked at Johnny who was smiling pleasantly, "Johnny, I have to go back now. Let''s meet again when we have time in the future." "Alright, Miss Bleu. See you next time." Johnny smiled tenderly and nodded. He was a little nervous but also somewhat expectant. In fact, Anson had been paying attention to Johnny''s expression. Did Johnny like Eden? There were passionate feelings in his eyes. Anson immediately stopped thinking like this. If Victor knew about his thoughts, he would definitely teach him a lesson. Victor doted on Eden very much, and he couldn''t let Victor do anything to Johnny. Otherwise, he and Johnny would be kicked out of thepany together. If Victor knew this, his hope would be shattered. They went downstairs together. After bidding farewells, Anson sent Eden back home. Arriving at Windsor Vi, Eden frowned as she looked at the dark house. Hadn''t Victore back? "Eden, is Victor working overtime tonight?" Anson found that there was no one in the house, too. "Anson, he is working overtime now. I''ll go back first." Victor had been busy because of the cooperation. It had nothing to do with design, so she couldn''t help him. "Okay, be careful!" "Alright!" After getting out of the car, Eden waved at Anson and walked home. Anson didn''t drive away until he watched her enter the house. The night sky in summer was beautiful. Windsor Vi was far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. At this moment, the summer night was quiet and cool. Eden looked up at the stars, smiling brightly and sweetly. The night breeze blew over, and her beautiful hair brushed against her face softly, making her look pretty. Suddenly, there were light footsteps in the garden. Eden concentrated, turned around and had a look, but she did not see anything. She walked back in confusion. Unless her ears deceived her, those were footsteps of a man. "Victor, are you there?" Eden asked calmly. But it was not reasonable. Even if Victor was angry, he would not treat her like this, not to mention frighten her. He preferred to punish her on bed. This was his way of doing things. Eden could not help but heighten her vignce. However, she did not see anything when she walked over. The night was still quiet. asionally, the cool and refreshing evening breeze blow over, making the hot summer night a bit chilly. Was it her illusion? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eden was confused. She pped her hands, and the sound-control light at the door lit up. Under the light, she looked around again, but found nothing. But she knew that Victor hadn''te back. She took out her phone and called Victor. The phone rang for several times, but no one answered it. It seemed that Victor was angry with her. Eden sighed helplessly and turned to open the door. However, she did not sense that she was in danger. As soon as she turned around, a dark shadow rushed to her and punched the back of her neck fiercely. Then Eden fell to the ground feebly. The phone on her hand rolled into the flowerpot nearby. The man in ck was very agile. He carried Eden on his shoulder and disappeared in the darkness. In fact, Victor was not angry with Eden anymore. Moreover, he was about to go home. He wanted to go home aftering out of the bathroom, and he thought that Eden should have arrived home. His phone was on the desk, so he did not hear it when Eden called him. When he was about to leave, he pick up his phone and wanted to call Eden, but he saw several missed calls. He smiled faintly and said to himself, "It seems that she didn''t forget me!" He smiled and called Eden, but no one answered the phone. He called her three times, and he couldn''t get through to her. Then he frowned in confusion. Victor suddenly had a nasty feeling in heart. He immediately grabbed the car key and walked out in a hurry. While walking, he called the bodyguards outside the vi. However, nobody answered the phone. Victor entered the elevator and called Anson. Anson had just arrived home. At this time, he was chatting with Abigail about the dinner. He was very delighted because he had convinced Johnny, and he smiled while ying with Ayman. When Victor called him, he had a guilty conscience. "Hello? Victor." "Anson, go to my house to see if Eden is back." Victor did not know that Eden and Anson had dinner together. "Well..." Anson was stunned, "Victor, Eden and I had dinner and came back together. I didn''te back until she entered the house. She should be at home now." "Did you see her enter the house with your own eyes? I called her three or four times, but no one answered, and I can''t get through to the bodyguards nearby." While speaking, he had arrived at the underground parking lot. He opened the door and got in the car. "Of course! Why should I joke about such a thing? Eden really came back together with me." Anson said firmly. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Victor started the car, held the steering wheel with one hand and drove out. "Go to my house immediately." Then he hung up the phone. Anson nced at Abigail. Abigail heard their conversation and urged him, "Hurry up and go there! This is something serious. If anything bad happens to Eden, I will not forgive you." Anson was speechless. Abigail''s partiality hurt his heart. However, he did not dare toin. He put Ayman in Abigail''s arms carefully before he picked up his phone and went out. Their houses were not far away from each other. He could see Victor''s house as soon as he went out. But at this time, it was pitch-dark in Victor''s house. He frowned. Eden should be at home. He nced at the car not far away, but he didn''t see any bodyguard. What was wrong with the bodyguards? Why did they have no reaction? He dialed Eden''s number. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it. "That''s weird. She''s obviously back." Anson didn''t believe it and walked towards Victor''s house. "Rat-a-tat..." He knocked on the door a few times, but no one opened the door. "Eden, are you at home?" Anson shouted, and no one responded to him. "It''s strange." He called Eden again. "Buzz..." Anson heard the vibration of the phone. Listening to it carefully, he found that the phone was vibrating in the flowerpot. Seeing the light of the phone screen, Anson soon found Eden''s phone. Having a bad feeling, he picked up Eden''s phone and ran out. He came to the car of the bodyguards and opened the car door, only to find that the two bodyguards had fainted. Then he looked at theke on the left. Since the bodyguards in the car had fainted, the other two must be unconscious as well. Anson did not have time to think much and called Victor in a hurry. Victor answered the phone in an instant, "How is it? Is Eden at home?" "No, I''m afraid that something bad has happened to Eden. The bodyguard all passed out. I found her phone in the flowerpot." "D*mn it!" Victor cursed angrily, "I''ll be right back. Ask Brian to go there." Anson could feel Victor how furious Victor was through the phone. "Okay, I see. Don''t worry, and don''t drive so fast..." Before Anson could finish speaking, Victor had hung up the phone. Anson was not in the mood to make fun of him. He immediately called Brian and told him what had happened. The he called his assistant and ask him to send the four bodyguards to the hospital. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After Victor hung up the phone, he called Dean. At this time, Dean was having midnight snacks with Thalia in a restaurant. Receiving Victor''s phone call, he wanted to cry. He had just left thepany, but it seemed that he had to work overtime again. Moreover, he was dating at this time! Thalia was finally well disposed towards him, but Victor broke the nice atmosphere. Although heined in heart, he answered the phone in a ttering voice, "Good evening, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor''s angry roar came from the phone, "Take Pa to my house immediately!" Dean was stunned. Victor wanted to see Pa sote at night, and he spoke in such a mad tone. It must be something terrible. "Okay, I''ll find her right away." After hanging up the phone, Dean looked at Thalia with an apologetic face. Thalia smiled and said, "Let''s go. Something bad must have happened." Seeing her smile, Dean was relieved. Thalia should be more concerned about the Victor''s affairs than he was. They got in the car and left hastily. Victor drove the car to the gate of the vi. Brian and his assistants had arrived. The harsh braking sound broke the silence of the hot summer night. Victor got out of the car quickly and mmed the door shut with a frenzy of rage. "Bang..." Anson, Brian and the bodyguards were so startled that they jumped up in fright. Brian swallowed. He had not seen Victor so furious for a long time. Victor walked towards him in amanding manner, and his eyes were full of viciousness and hostility. He was just like an imposing king who was about to fight on the battlefield. He looked very aggressive and cold-blooded. Under the moonlight, his figure was tall and straight, and he was like a brutal and ferocious demon from hell. The security cameras nearby had been destroyed, and Brian had not restored them yet. For Victor, Eden was as important as his life! If they couldn''t find Eden, Victor would go crazy. Moreover, he would be treated as a punching bag. "Why are you looking at me? What about the surveince video?" While Brian was lost in thought, he heard Victor''s extremely irritated voice. Brian swallowed uneasily. Victor looked so frightening that he lower his head slightly and said in a low voice, "The security cameras here have been destroyed." "Hurry up and restore them quickly!" Victor''s voice was exasperated, and he couldn''t be more anxious and worried. Anson lowered his head as well, not wanting to attract Victor''s attention. "I''m working on it." But he didn''t dare to tell Victor that the chance of restoring the surveince video was pretty remote. "Hurry up!" Seeing them lower their heads, Victor tried his best to control his fury. Brian''s face was drained of all colour and animation. It never urred to him that he would be in such a dilemma one day. He could only brace himself to restore the data. However, he prayed that they could find Eden as soon as possible. It was really a difficult problem for him. Victor was more childish than children in kindergarten when he lost his temper. He could even imagine what Victor would do. Victor would point at his nose and curse, "Brian, you idiot!" "Even an idiot is smarter than you!" No! How could he fill his mind with nonsense at this time? Brian immediatelyposed his thoughts and typed on the keyboard. Anson hadn''t said a word since Victor arrived. Brian was hot, and his face was drenched with sweat. He was so anxious and agitated. Anson nced at Victor whose face was gloomy and then looked at Brian who was sweating. He said softly, "Brian, take a deep breath and calm down." Brian red at him, "It''s easy for you to say!" Anson said, "Of course." Brian red at him again. This time, he reallyposed himself and analyzed the data carefully. Gradually, he got some clues. He was in a better mood and felt more confident. Victor stood next to him and waited patiently. He knew that this matter must have something to do with the Simpson family. The most suspicious person was Leni, while Leni was in contact with Pa. Therefore, he called Dean and asked him to bring Pa here. In fact, he knew Eden''s n all the time. But he didn''t get involved because she wanted to solve it by herself. But he didn''t expect the consequences to be so grave. He bowed his head and sent a message to Adrienne. "Eden is missing. I''m afraid that it has something to do with Leni." When Adrienne received the message, she was having a facial treatment upstairs. After reading the message, she immediately tore off the facial mask and went downstairs. She saw Leni massaging Barrett''s back, but the butler was no where to be seen. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 "Where''s the butler?" She asked. Barrett was enjoying the massage. Hearing Adrienne''s voice, he opened his eyes unhappily and said in a deep voice, "He is not at home. He went out to deal with something." "Oh! The curtain in my room is broken. I want him to find someone to fix it." Barrett and Leni ignored her. Adrienne did not care. Anyway, she just wanted to test them. She turned around and sent a message to Victor, "She is at home. But the butler is not here. I will ask someone to check his whereabouts." After reading the message, Victor turned around to look at Brian, "Do you have any clues?" Brian nodded excitedly, "Wait a minute." When Brian finished his words, Dean parked his car in front of them. Thalia got off the car and dragged Pa out of it. Finally, it was time to deal with this shameless woman. "Ouch... it hurts! Thalia, you b*tch! Why do you bring me here sote at night? Hurry up and let me go! Don''t pull my hair... It''s so painful. Let go of me! Do you want to die?" Pa roared, but she was in a panic. When she was thinking about how to do live stream, Dean and Thalia suddenly broke in and took her out. "Shut up!" Thalia said coldly. Looking at Victor, she said calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve brought Pa here." Hearing this, Pa gave up struggling. She raised her head, only to see that Victor was looking at her with malicious eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. What was going on? How could Victor... No way! Did something bad happen to Eden? Leni asked her for the address of Eden''s house. Then she transferred her one hundred thousand dors. It was such a great windfall. Therefore, she told Leni that Eden lived in Windsor Vi without hesitation. It was Danielle who told her about it. Victor and Eden got off work in irregr hours everyday, so few people knew that they lived in Windsor Vi. She had just received one hundred thousand dors. At this time, she was caught by Victor. Did he want to kill her? Thinking of this, Pa was very scared in heart. At this time, Anson looked at Victor after hanging up the phone, "Victor, the police have been deployed on the crossings to get out the city. Our bodyguards are searching for Eden in the whole city." Victor nodded and then looked at Dean, "Take this woman to theke ahead." "Ah..." Pa screamed, "Mr. Alwynn... what''s going on? Why did you kidnap me here? You''re doing something illegal!" Pa was very excited. Did he want to kill her by throwing her into theke? Moreover, the roads to other cities had been closed. What had happened? Dean waved his hand. Two bodyguards came forward and carried Pa to theke. "Ah... what are you doing? Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" Pa was extremely terrified at this moment. She didn''t know what was going on at all, but she became more and more panicked and struggled. When she arrived at theke, the bodyguard kicked her knee. "Ouch..." Pa felt painful and knelt on the ground with tears in eyes. "Woo-woo... Dean, Mr. Alwynn, how can you bully me like this? I am Eden''s ssmate..." "Shut up!" Victor red at her, lowered his head slightly and looked at her as if she was a piece of trash, "How dare you mention this? You''ve bullied her many times, and I''ll let you pay all the price." Hearing his sharp words, Pa felt as if her heart had been stabbed by a cold knife. How did he know... Did Eden tell him about it? Why was Eden so narrow-minded? She just made things difficult for her in high school, didn''t she? Was it necessary to tell Victor about it? "I... didn''t do anything to her..." Pa had a guilty conscience, and her voice became lower and lower. Being stared at by Victor, she could not even speak fluently. "Is that so? Pa, I''ll let you know what you''ve done to my beloved woman." "You have been scheming since you entered Alwynn Group. Do you think I don''t know what you have done secretly?" "You arranged Delmont''s car ident and caused an employee to jumped off the building. What''s more, Eden was almost hit by steel bars at the construction site because of you... You''ve done lots of evil things. If I sue you, do you think you''ll have a chance to escape?" "Originally, I wanted Terry''s wife to find you and give you a lesson. Unfortunately, you make me mad to the extreme now." "Do you know who arranged for Terry to meet you? It was Irving. Terry has special hobbies on bed, and he keeps you as a mistress to humiliate you, but you don''t mind it at all and enjoy it quite much." "Tell me. What information did you provide to Leni today? I only ask you once, and I don''t have time to waste on you here." Pa had long been scared out of her wits. Victor''s words made her feel more and more ashamed. How did Victor know about these things? Eden didn''t know about it, did she? Delmont had recovered, hadn''t he? Why did Victor mention his car ident again? She only provided some information, and she didn''t expect that the employee would jump off the building tomit suicide. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eden almost died on the construction site, but she just told Leni where Eden was. She didn''t expect Leni to be so vicious. She actually dared to kill Eden. However, she only provided the information and did not take part in murdering Eden. What did it have to do with her? "No, Mr. Alwynn, you misunderstand me. These things have nothing to do with me, really." Pa didn''t know what to say. She knew about thew. These things were all rted to her. If Victor sued her, she would spend the rest of her life in jail. "Tell me! What did you tell Leni today?" Victor had lost his patience. The bodyguards understood what he meant and immediately threw Pa to the ground. "Ouch..." Pa not only felt painful, but also felt extremely humiliated. All of her pride and self- esteem had been crushed by Victor. Dean walked over, took her phone and grabbed her finger to unlock it. He checked Pa''s messages. When he saw Leni''s name, he clicked it quickly. Then he handed the phone to Victor. Victor did not reach out to take the phone, but looked at the contents on the screen. "Miss Koch, where does Eden live?" Then Leni transferred one hundred thousand dors to her. "Thank you, Mr. Simpson. Eden''s house is at the end of Windsor Vi Area." "B*stard!" Victor kicked Pa''s face hard. When Victor was annoyed, his strength was terrifying. Pa spat out a mouthful of blood and two teeth. "Woo-woo... It hurts so much..." She was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak clearly, and her face was covered by blood. Victor didn''t even look at her and said ruthlessly, "Send her to the lumber-room." Then he left. "Woo-woo... No..." Pa watched Victor leave in despair. She was overwhelmed by pain, regret, hatred and anger. She was just greedy for money. Why did she make herself so miserable? Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Dean said, "Take her away." Having been working for Victor for a long time, he became as ruthless and cruel as Victor. "No! Dean, let me see Eden! Let me see her! Don''t take me away." Pa couldn''t care about the blood in her mouth, struggled to get up and wanted to pull Dean. Eden was kindhearted. As long as she apologized, Eden would forgive her. Dean took a step back indifferently and looked at her mockingly. He said coldly, "Mrs. Alwynn is missing. You''d better pray that she''s fine, or you''ll suffer more." He knew Victor''s temper too well. Eden was as important as his life. "Ah..." It never urred to Pa that Eden would really be in trouble. She hade safely out of danger many times, hadn''t she? She hoped that Eden would die, but her death couldn''t have anything to do with her. Pa wanted to disassociate herself from this matter. She wanted to earn more money to live a rich life. Then she would marry a wealthy man. This was the life she wanted. She was about to seed, but something bad happened to Eden. When Eden had an ident, Victor could risk everything to save her. But no one could save her when she was in trouble. Her fate and Eden''s fate werepletely different. "Dean, could you please help me? Eden is a lucky person. She''ll be safe and sound. Please let me go. I beg you. I just like money." Pa looked at Dean with a pleading face. Even if there was only a slim chance, she had to fight for it. She wanted to live in this wonderful world. Dean ignored her. To be honest, he disliked such a woman like Pa. Moreover, Pa was very annoying. Looking at her desperate face that was covered by blood, he didn''t sympathize with her at all. Even if she really died in front of him, he would be unmoved. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Pa was the first one who hurt Eden so many times, and he hoped that she could be thest one. "Pa, you always look down on me, don''t you? You despise me because you think I''m a poor man. Why are you begging me now?" Dean looked at her teasingly. At this moment, even if he was really a poor man, she was humble before him. Pa was stunned for a moment. She thought of the words she once said to insult Dean. Was this her retribution? "Woo-woo... I''m sorry, Dean..." "Take her away." Dean did not give her the chance to finish her words and ordered the two bodyguards to take away Pa. He immediately turned to chase after Victor. "No, you can''t do this to me! It''s against thew!" Pa cried so bitterly and miserably. However, no one would help her. She regretted what she had done before. What was her greatest regret in life? She was too indulgent. She had never met a good man, and she had a bad life. She wanted to work hard and buy a house in River City. Then she would make a sum of money to have a rise in social status. In this way, she could marry into a rich family. Unfortunately... When Victor came over, Brian had found Eden''s whereabouts. Adrienne told Victor where the butler was, and they were sure that Eden was still in River City. Victor went to find Eden with Dean and Thalia. In the Eastern District, Eden was thrown into the trunk of a van. She curled up. Although the van jolted and rattled, she didn''t wake up. "Sam, what should we do? There are policemen everywhere. We can''t leave this city. What is the identity of this woman?" The man who spoke was covered with sweat. He did not want to be caught. The man who was driving was a little fat, and his eyes were sharp. Apparently, he was calmer than the man in the passenger seat. "What are you afraid of? Who would know that this woman is in a van? Tony, after we finish this deal, I will take you abroad." This woman lived in the rich area, so she must have a high status. But he didn''t dare to say this to Tony. Tony was timid, and he usually did such a thing in person. If he told Tony about it, he would be panicked as soon as he met the police. In that case, everything he did would be in vain. "Sam, I don''t want to go to jail." Tony kept turning his head to see Eden who was unconscious. Under the dim light, Eden''s face was pale, and she was motionless as if she were dead. "Sam, she is motionless. Is she still alive?" "Shut up! Tony, just let me concentrate on driving, okay? I will take you home soon." He regretted bringing Tony with him. He could do it more efficiently alone. "Oh, Sam, just focus on driving. Compared with imprisonment, I''m more afraid of death." Sam was speechless. Couldn''t he say something lucky? "Sam, where are we going? If we keep driving around like this, it will get light." Tony became worried again. Unable to sleeping at night made him feel very ufortable. "We''ll go to the appointed ce. We''re almost there. Tony, shut up. If you talk again, I''ll sew your mouth with a needle when we go back so that you''ll starve... No, you''ll faint from hunger." Tony was good at every aspect, and he liked to do bad things, but he was timid. Sam drove the car into a dark alley. Aro, who had been following them, slowed down. He was familiar with the terrain of River City. This was the Eastern District, and they could leave this city after driving for about one kilometre. They wanted to take Eden out of this city. Aro went berserk. He had sent the location to Victor. Victor had arrived. There were few cars and people on the streette at night, and it was a suburb, so he drove very fast. Soon, he overtook Aro''s car. Seeing this, Aro smiled faintly. In front of them, the van stopped in a tile-roofed house. Two men got off the van with a woman on their shoulders and walked into the depths of thene. With the help of the main beam headlight, Victor saw two men carrying Eden, and he wished that he could kill them. Dean looked ahead excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s Mrs. Alwynn!" Eden hadn''t changed her clothes. He had seen the clothes she wore that day. "Yes!" Victor nced at the road before him. It was a dead end, so he braked hard. "Get off the car." He said gloomily and got out of the car. Then he chased after them at a dizzying speed. Dean and Thalia tried their best to follow him. Since Dean worked for Victor, he had encountered many dangerous things. He had been keeping fit with exercise and practicing judo. He even forced himself to do many things he didn''t want to do before. On the one hand, he wanted to pay a debt of gratitude. On the other hand, his annual sry was particrly attractive. At this time, he was energetic enough to catch up with Victor. Thalia had been exercising since childhood, and she was deft and nimble. Aro followed them closely behind. However, at the moment he got off the car, a ck car drove past him with lightning speed. Aro was confused, but he did not think too much. He followed Victor and chased after them. "Sam, what should we do? Some people are chasing after us. Will we be caught to jail?" Tony was so scared that he lost his way and almost fell to the ground. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 "Idiot, what else could we do? Run! Let''s see who can run faster now. You are Tony, the man who runs the fastest in ordinary times." Sam did not forget to encourage his younger brother at this time. "Sam, but I have no strength to run. My legs are limp because I''m so scared by the police." Tony looked back while running. Sam was speechless. Were they doomed that night? Why did Tony keep saying something unlucky? Tony felt limper and limper as Victor approached them. "Sam, he... catches up with us." Seeing that Victor was chasing after them in a horrible speed, Tony was dumbfounded, and he lost all his strength. At this time, Victor was running with all his might. He was anxious, furious and guilty because Eden had an ident. However, Sam ran so fast with a woman on his shoulder. They were in a suburb, and the lights were very dim. Victor was puzzled and looked at the front thoughtfully. "Hurry up and put her down." Victor''s cold and angry voice was prating. Sam turned his head quickly. Well... Victor had caught up with him. "Here you are..." He threw the woman to Victor at ease with a wicked smile on his face. They had stalled for a lot of time, and Eden should have been taken out of this city. He took Tony and ran forward fast. When Sam threw the woman to him, Victor finally understood why he could run so easily. He was carrying a model made of silica gel, and the clothes on the model were exactly Eden''s. Victor kicked away the model and gritted his teeth in anger. Dean, Thalia and Aro were shocked. They didn''t expect them to be so cunning. "D*mn it..." Dean cursed in heart. Victor pointed at Sam and Tony, "Dean, if you can''t catch them, don''te back anymore." After that, he turned around and ran back. Dean didn''t dare to take a casual attitude. He and Thalia continued to run forward. Aro turned around and ran by Victor''s side. Thinking of the ck car that drove past him at a dizzying speed when he got off the car, he was shocked. Those people were too fast. D*mn it! He didn''t expect that they could stealthily substitute Eden so quickly. "Mr. Alwynn, when I got off the car just now, a ck car drove past me. Mrs. Alwynn should be in that car." Victor nced sideways at him and roared, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Aro was very regretful. At that time, he did not expect that Eden would be stealthily substituted. He remained silent and did not speak. He had made a big mistake that night. After Eden arrived home safely, he went to buy dinner. When he came back, he found that the lights in the house had not been turned on, and he couldn''t get through to Eden. Then he immediately realized that something bad had happened. Victor got into the car and let Aro drive. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He sent the location to Brian and asked him to check the security cameras nearby. Brian was confused when he received the message. He said to Anson who was standing beside him, "What''s wrong with Victor? Eden is very near to him. Why did he send me another location and ask me to check it? Is there an ident?" Anson turned his head and took a look, "Hurry up and do it!" Brian said, "Why haven''t you gone back to apany your wife?" Anson rubbed his nose in dismay. Thinking of Abigail''s words, he felt a chill run down his spine. "Abby said that she wouldn''t spare me if something bad happened to Eden." Ansonined slowly. Brian stopped typing on the keyboard and turned his head to look at Anson. Anson was just too henpecked. "Hey, can''t you be braver? Why are you and Victor so afraid of your wives?" "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed and mocked him, "That''s because you''re not married yet. Naturally, you don''t know why I''m so henpecked." Brian red at him. Sooner orter, he would get married. He searched for Eden''s whereabouts carefully ording to the information provided by Victor. Soon, he found that the speed of a ck car was a bit strange, and he immediately sent a message to Victor. "These b*stards are well prepared. Has Eden been stealthily substituted?" Brian cursed and immediately picked up his phone to call his subordinate. "Jacob, go to Grassy Avenue." After hanging up, he immediately sent a message to Victor. He kept in touch with Victor all the time. Victor looked at Aro, "Turn left and go to Grassy Avenue." Aro had excellent driving skills. He braked all of a sudden and turned the wheel sharply to the left. After drifting on the road, he continued to drive at a fast speed. Victor nodded with satisfaction. Zaiden''s assistants were all not simple. Anthony was also good at driving. Unfortunately, he was only a driver. Eden was distressed for Anthony and Seth because they could seldom meet each other, so she couldn''t bear to order Anthony. Grassy Avenue was the way to leave this city. They just needed to drive along the road. Aro drove extremely fast. It only took him ten minutes to catch up with the ck car. He had a good memory and recognized the car at a nce. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn is in the front car." He was a little excited. Victor clenched his fists, stared at the car in front of him and said word by word, "Follow the car closely and don''t lose sight of it." "H''m." Aro pursed his lips tightly and answered. Then he drove at the fastest speed. The ck car noticed them and drove faster and faster. Obviously, the car was not in good performance, and it rocked. Seeing this, Victor was very worried about Eden, and his heart was in his mouth. "Aro, don''t drive so fast. That person is not as good at driving as you." He did not even dare to imagine the consequence if a car ident happened. "Alright!" Aro slowed down, and the ck car throttled back as well. But in Victor''s eyes, it was still running very fast. "Brian, where do you think they will go?" Victor didn''t want to chase after them like this. It was too dangerous. He would never risk Eden''s life, not even once. Brian looked in the direction of the ck car. With abundant tracking experience, he had been thinking about what those people wanted to do. He was very familiar with River City, and Jacob was dealing with something nearby. He thought for a while and made a bold guess, "Victor, they are going to go to the railway station. The sky is getting bright, so they definitely don''t dare to stay in River City for too long. They will certainly find a way to leave here, but there are policemen around the stations. They are not idiots, so they won''t go straight to the stations. There is an abandoned car factory in the Western District where there are all scrapped cars. If my guess is right, it is a good hiding ce, and no one will notice it. Since they have no way to leave the city, they may take Eden there and take her out when we let our guard down. Why don''t you go there?" "Turn right after you drive for another minute, and you''ll arrive at the abandoned car factory when you get out of the tunnel." Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Victor asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure?" Brian thought for a moment and decided to believe in his judgement. After all, he had great tracking experience. "I''m sure. There are two roads to the abandoned car factory. The ck car has no time to take a turn now, so they will definitely take the next turning to the car factory. If they go further, they''ll fall into our trap." Victor said, "Aro, turn right." Aro did not question his words and turned the wheel sharply to the right. From the rearview mirror, the driver in the ck car suddenly found that there was no car behind them. He was confused and nced at the man in a ck suit next to him. "Mr. Simpson, they no longer follow us." This man was Stephen, who had just been discharged from the hospital. He sneered and said, "It''s great since they can''t catch up with us. Go to the car factory. Since we can''t get out of the city, just let this woman die there. I want Victor to live a worse life than death!" The driver did not speak and concentrated on driving. Seeing that the ck car turned right, Brian smiled confidently and said to the phone, "Victor, they are heading to the car factory, too. You will arrive earlier. Remember to hide, and don''t let them find you." "Okay!" Victor hung up the phone. Brian immediately connected up hisputer with the security cameras around the abandoned car factory. Anson watched the surveince video attentively aside. "Brian, your technique has improved a lot." Obviously, Brian manipted theputer much faster than before. In the past, he couldn''t solve such problems without Lucian''s help. Upon hearing this, Brian felt a bit sad. He was afraid that Anson would be jealous of him if he told him the truth. After all, Anson had had a son. Anson and Victor both had sons. But why there was such a great difference? He said with a yful smile, "Anson, don''t get hurt after hearing my words. Kenny taught me this. You and Victor both have sons, but there is a world of difference between you two." Of course, Anson could understand what he meant. "Brian, let me tell you. In this world, the ocean is broad, and the sky is broader than the ocean, but my breadth of mind is even broader than the sky. I''m neither jealous nor envious of others'' sons. I like my own son. No matter how awesome Kenny is, he''s not my son. Ayman will definitely excel Kenny. Just wait and see. I wish that you''ll have a son in the future." At that time, Brian would feel jealous of Victor, too. Brian was dumbfounded. Anson really talked back without hesitation. Their friendship was in a fragile state, and Anson even cursed him to have a son. Victor and Aro arrived at the abandoned car factory earlier. They got off the car and covered themselves in a hidden ce. Then, they saw the ck car driving into the abandoned car factory. "Aro, let''s knock down the two bodyguards at the door separately." Victor said in a low voice. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn. Be careful!" After that, they took action separately. The middle of the night was pitch ck. From time to time, the sound of the train came from afar. Under the moonlight, two ck shadows rushed forward when a train went past. With a cry of pain, the two guards at the door fell to the ground. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victor ran into the factory in a hurry. Aro dragged the two unconscious men to an abandoned car, hid them and then followed Victor. He took out his phone to call the police. The policemen were nearby, and they woulde soon. Nothing bad could happen to Victor. Otherwise, he could not absolve himself from the me. The driver carried Eden to a shabby room and threw her to the ground. Her white dress was stained with dirt. The driver turned on the energy-saving light. There were many rusted parts of the car inside the room, and there was a vile smell of gasoline, engine oil and rust, which made people very ufortable. Stephen frowned but could only endure it. He looked at Eden who was lying on the ground. There were many stains on her white dress, but it did not affect her slender legs and her nice shape. Her calves were slender and beautiful. The driver threw her to the ground rudely, so her dress was lifted up, and she looked really seductive at the moment. His eyes darkened a bit. He had stayed in the hospital for a long time, and he had been controlling his sexual desire. At this time, he couldn''t suppress the eager in his heart anymore. He nced at the driver and said in a gloomy voice, "Go guard outside." The driver was stunned. He was a man, so he immediately understood what Stephen wanted to do. He nced at Eden and went out reluctantly. Stephen nced around the room. There was a worn couch not far away. He carried Eden and walked over, throwing her onto the couch heavily. Eden frowned as she fell down on the couch, and her long eyshes fluttered lightly. As soon as she came to herself, she felt a piercing pain on her body. Her back was so painful that she couldn''t move. "Ouch..." She moved her head slightly. Feeling the pain on her back, she gulped. "Ha-ha... You''re awake." Stephen didn''t expect that Eden would wake up. Sam hit her so hard. He thought that Eden would be disabled even if she didn''t die. Eden was slightly stunned when she heard the frivolous voice. Sheposed her mind and recalled what had happened slowly. Anson sent her back. When she arrived at the door, she called Victor. But she couldn''t remember what happened next. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Stephen''s malicious eyes. Of course, she panicked when she saw that he was unbuttoning her clothes. She knew Stephen''s past, and she knew that he was a unfaithful and horny scum. Seeing that she was flustered, Stephenughed even more wickedly, "Oh, Victor is really lucky to have such a wife as you. Even your panicked eyes are so attractive. It must be pleasant to have sex with you. Am I right?" Eden struggled to get up. Even if she would die, she would not let Stephen seed. Suppressing the pain on her back, Eden held onto the sofa and sat up slowly. Her soft hair covered half of her face, and she looked more charming in this way. Looking at her, Stephen got randier and randier, "You''re really beautiful. The b*stard Victor is so lucky. I didn''t find you attractive at first, but over time I realize that you''re the kind of woman who''s always easy on the eyes." Stephen began to take off his clothes. Eden did not expect that Stephen would want to rape her in such an environment. "Stephen, stop it!" She red at Stephen angrily. She struggled to stand up and staggered back. Behind her was a brick wall, and there were some abandoned wheels in the corner. She leaned on it all of a sudden, and her back hurt severely. "Do you think you can escape?" Stephen approached Eden with an evil smile. His hair had been shaved off because he was sick, and his face was twisted, looking extremely ferocious. Eden saw him getting closer and closer, Eden roared sharply, "Don''te here!" "Ha-ha... You can''t stop me. What''s more, I''ll shoot a video and send it to Victor so that he can appreciate how beautiful his wife is." Eden was really flustered. She was unprepared that day. It never urred to her that Stephen would suddenly kidnap her. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 With fierce eyes, Stephen pulled Eden over and threw her on the sofa. "Ah..." She screamed in pain. Victor had reached the door. When he heard Eden''s scream, his eyes turned cold-blooded and brutal. Seeing that Victor had broken in, the driver wanted to turn around and tell Stephen about it. As soon as he turned around, Victor suddenly jumped up and kicked him on the back. The driver fell to the ground and Aro immediately pinned him down. "Bang..." Victor kicked open the door, only to see that Stephen was pinning Eden against the sofa. "Stephen!" Victor''s tone was filled with terrifying hostility, and his furious roar was extremely loud. Stephen''s entire body shook violently. Victor''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. He was a lion that had beenpletely enraged. Stephen froze on the spot. He had a feeling that Victor would wring his neck the next moment. The atmosphere instantly became terribly tense. "Victor..." Eden burst into tears uncontrobly when she saw Victor. Victor fixed his eyes directly on Eden''s crying face, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. Even the air was filled with hostility. Stephen''s heart skipped a beat as he saw how irritated Victor was. He was so frightened that he forgot to move. "Bang..." Victor punched Stephen with great strength. "Ouch..." Stephen didn''t realize that Victor had reallye here until a violent streak of pain ripped through his whole body. Victor took off his suit in a hurry and wrapped Eden with it. Feeling that she was trembling uncontrobly, he couldn''t be more distressed. He hugged her tightly andforted her softly, "Eden, it''s okay. You''re all right now." "Woo-woo..." Eden cried. When Stephen pushed her, she was really scared and desperate. "Victor." Eden hugged him tightly. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she finally felt that he was really by her side. "Eden, don''t be afraid. Just wait for me for a moment." Victor kissed her forehead before releasing her slowly. She turned around and looked at Stephen who was covering his belly and couldn''t get up. His blood was boiling with a frenzy of rage, "You, deserve to die!" Before he finished his words madly, he kicked Stephen''s belly fiercely again and again. It seemed that he wanted to kill him. "Ah..." Stephen''s miserable screams were especially horrible and terrifying in the empty room. Seeing that Stephen was covered in blood, Eden was taken aback. At this moment, she came to sensepletely. She immediately pulled Victor, "Stop! Killing him will only dirty your hands. He will be punished by law." Victor kicked Stephen viciously once again before he stopped. Stephen was dying, and he kept twitching on the ground. Victor wanted to beat him again, but Eden stopped him. How could this beast do this to Eden? How could he bully Eden like this? Eden was as important as his life, but Stephen actually dared to hurt her! How dare he! Victor wished that he could kill him. The siren was wailing outside, and Stephen went deathly pale. He nned everything carefully and rigorously, but he was caught in just a few hours. He was not willing to give up, and he hated Victor for being so powerful. He had destroyed all the security cameras nearby. How could Victor find him? Victor carried Eden in his arms and red at Stephen maliciously before he walked out. As soon as he arrived at the door, he met the policemen. Victor asked Aro to stay and deal with this matter. Then, he brought Eden and left quickly. When they got in the car, Victor put Eden in the passenger seat carefully and looked at her pale face with pity. He asked nervously, "Eden, tell me which part of your body is hurt." "Ahem..." Eden kept coughing. It was so painful. "My back..." Eden leaned against the chair weakly. Her cor was torn by Stephen, revealing her fair skin. Seeing this, Victor wrapped her more tightly with his suit jacket. "Eden, I''ll take you to the hospital right now." "Okay!" Eden closed her eyes and nodded. Victor got on the car promptly and drove away, sending Eden to the nearest hospital for treatment. In the Simpson family! After receiving the call from the police, Leni fell to the ground feebly, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. The phone hit the ground and bounced several times before ity on the ground quietly. She looked at wooden floor in a daze, feeling so desperate. "How could it be? The n is meticulous! Why did we fail?" She muttered to herself. "Ah..." Leni screamed madly as if she had gone crazy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hearing her scream upstairs, Adrienne sneered indifferently. Victor had seeded. Stephen''s childish idea would only make him failpletely. Adrienne stood still for a while and then left. She was finally relieved. She didn''t dare to tell Delmont about this, and she didn''t dare to sleep, either. Since Eden was safe, she could finally be at ease. ...... Eden woke up at noon the next day. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in the ward, but she was not surprised at all. She tilted her head slightly. Victor was standing by the window and talking on the phone in a low voice, bathed in sunlight. She felt that her back was no longer painful, but there seemed to be something on her back. Seeing that she had woken up, Victor said, "That''s it." Then he hung up the phone. "Eden, you''re awake." He stared at her. Her face was still very pale. Eden blinked at him. She felt much morefortable indeed. "Eden, I''m sorry!" He apologized to her again and again in his heart. It was all his fault. He failed to protect her. Eden shook her head slightly. Seeing him me himself, she was very distressed. "Victor, this isn''t your fault. Why should you say sorry to me?" Victor sat on a stool nearby and held her hand tightly. Then he bowed his head and kissed the back of her hand. He stared at her tenderly and affectionately, "If I received your phone calls, you wouldn''t have been in trouble. I went to the bathroom and put my phone on the table, so I didn''t hear it ringing." He had made such a mistake twice. Eden shook her head and said, "Don''t say sorry! I don''t like you when you apologize to me! Moreover, I hate your frown. Don''t me yourself. Since Stephen wanted to take revenge on me on purpose, I couldn''t escape. Such pain is no big deal. We win." She always looked at the bright side of things. Their batter with Simpson Group was protracted. If she couldn''t hold on, how could she weather the storm with him? Since Stephen kidnapped herst night, he would be imprisoned for several years. Leni had managed to escape again, but her son was sent to jail, so they didn''t suffer any losses. If Leni wanted to hurt her again, she had to think about it carefully. After all, her daughter and son had been imprisoned, so she wouldn''t let herself suffer the same. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 "You." How could Victor not know what she was thinking? "Does it still hurt?" He asked in an extremely gentle tone. Every time he thought of Stephen, he would want to kill him a thousand times! Seeing how distressed he was, Eden smiled warmly. In fact, her back ached severely, but she did not want him to worry about her. She smiled sweetly, "I won''t feel painful anymore if you kiss me." Victor was slightly stunned, and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. He leaned over slowly and kissed her on the lips. The ward was filled with the smell of disinfectant, but her lips were the sweetest. After a while, Victor let go of her slowly. Eden smiled adorably, "Honey, I feel much better now, so don''t me yourself anymore." Victor smiled helplessly, knowing that she wasforting him. However, the more she acted like this, the more depressed he felt. Seeing that he did not speak, Eden knew that he was still guilty. She was somewhat helpless. This man always protected her and cared about her considerately. She was the apple of his eye, and he wished that he could give her the best things in the world. She knew all these, but sometimes, things went contrary to her wishes. She could not get what she wanted. "Honey, I''m hungry." Eden addressed Victor like this again and again, which made him extremely d and satisfied. She blinked her big clear eyes. Her eyes were as bright as the starry sky. Victor was touched, and he held his breath slightly. He had to admit that he was really pleased when she called him "honey". His heart melted, and his cold eyes were filled with gentleness. "Okay, I''ll ask Dean to bring you some food." His voice was tender and affectionate. Eden smiled gently and warmly. Seeing this, Victor stroked her lips lightly with his slender fingers. Her lips were slightly cold but very soft. She had lost a lot of weight during this period of time. He caressed her delicate facial features tenderly. Her face had been engraved deeply on his mind. Eden looked at him and did not stop him. His eyes were filled with affectionate and deep love, and her heart was beating wildly. The unique scent of him tugged at her heartstrings. Thinking of what had happenedst night, Eden hugged him tightly. She felt at ease as long as he was by her side. "You''re much thinner." His hoarse voice was filled with affection and pity. "No, I''m so thin all the time. You feel distressed and think that I''m thinner because I''m lying on the hospital bed now." Her voice was slightly hoarse. Victor picked up the cup, put a straw in it and let her drink some warm water. When she was asleep, he had been moistening her lips with a cotton swab. However, her voice was still husky when she woke up. Eden drank half a cup of water in one breath. She was really thirsty, because she hadn''t drunk a drop of water sincest night. Victor sent a message to Dean and asked him to send some food here. "Eden, your back is seriously injured. Although your bones are not hurt, your muscles are injured. You have to rest at home during this period of time." Victor said in a grave tone. In the future, he would not let her leave his sight anymore. The expression in Eden''s eyes turned apathetic, but she returned to normal in an instant. She smiled faintly and nodded. "Victor, I''ll listen to you." She looked gorgeous when she smiled obediently and meekly. Victor''s smiled more brightly. He lowered his head and kissed her again with satisfaction and tenderness. "Mr. Alwynn." Dean witnessed public disy affection as soon as he opened the door and came in. Victor lifted his head slowly to look at Dean. His eyes filled with displeasure and coldness, because Dean disturbed him. Dean wished that he coulde in a few minutester, but he hade in, and he couldn''t pretend that this had never happened. He smiled awkwardly and forced himself to walk in, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, this is your lunch." After Dean put down the food, he turned around and ran out before Victor and Eden could say anything. Victor remained calm, but Eden blushed with shyness. He got up, took the lunch boxes and raised Eden''s bed. Then he put a small table on it and fed the millet gruel to Eden in person. Eden ate two mouthful of gruel, but she felt ufortable when she swallowed, and her throat ached. She ate another two mouthfuls of gruel. Seeing that Victor was worried about her, she braced herself to finish the bowl of gruel and did not eat anything else. The lunch bought by Dean was very sumptuous, and there were her favorite fried shrimps, but she had no appetite at the moment. Victor picked up a shrimp and fed her. Eden shook her head slightly, "Victor, I''m full." Victor looked at her with a frown. Seeing that she really didn''t want to eat, he put down the shrimp. "Are you full?" He asked in disbelief. Eden nodded, "Yes, don''t only care about me. Hurry up and eat something." Victor nodded, but he only ate a small bowl of rice. When he was eating, Eden fell asleep again. Victor''s heart melted as he listened to her even breathing. He gently tucked her in and put away the bowls and chopsticks. Then, he went to the window to make a phone call. "Brian, how''s Stephen''s matter going?" Brian replied, "Just rest assured. He will be imprisoned for at least ten years. Ourwyer has prepared all the evidence. This is a great blow to the Simpson family. His mother came here just now and cried very sadly, saying that she regretted it so much. You don''t know how awkward she was. Stephen has brought disgrace on the Simpson family." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hearing Brian''s words, Victor remained unmoved, "Deal with it properly." "I see. After youe back, you should deal with the other two men in person. I haven''t taken them to the police station. What''s more, how about Pa? We can''t keep her here all the time. I have to serve her three meals every day. It''s quite tiring." Victor''s tone was slightly heavy. He nced at Eden who was sleeping soundly, and his tone softened a bit, "I''ll deal with her when Ie back." Brian said, "Okay. Is Eden all right?" Victor replied, "She''s seriously injured, and she needs to be hospitalized for a few days." "I see. Take good care of her. The affairs in thepany are not important these days. I will collect the evidence of the Simpson family''s crime before theirpany is floated on the stock market. They will be caught unprepared." "Barrett has done a lot these days. The share price of Simpson Group shows significant advances. A lot of people buy their shares, and it''s not something good for us." "H''m." Victor answered and hung up the phone. Brian was speechless. He hadn''t finished speaking yet. Looking at the ck screen, he felt wronged. Eden stayed in the hospital for three days. Aisling went to Windsor Vi and happened to meet Eden who was discharged from the hospital. Her eyes turned misty when she saw how weak Eden was. "Eden, why didn''t you call me when you were hospitalized?" Aisling burst into tears sadly. Eden did not expect Aisling toe here suddenly. "Mom, I just fell down identally. It''s no big deal." Eden did not want Aisling to know about the Simpson family. She would only be more worried if she knew it. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Eden lied to Aisling, while Victor blinked his eyes, lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Aisling. Aisling red at Eden angrily and said with distress, "Do you think it''s easy to fool me? How could you get so seriously injured if you just fell down?" "Do you really regard me as your mother? In the past, I didn''t know that you got hurt until you recovered." Eden knew that Aisling was worried about her, and she threw herself into her arms. She said coquettishly, "Mom, I am fine. You don''t have to worry about me. If I was seriously injured, I would definitely call you." Aisling''s heart softened a lot as she hugged Eden. "What should I do with you?" Aisling patted Eden''s back gently, and she could feel that Eden was trembling slightly. Why was Eden so unlucky and miserable? Eden took a step back and wiped the tears on Aisling''s face with her pale and slender fingers. "Mom, if you want toe here in the future, call me in advance. I''ll ask Victor to pick you up." Aisling looked at Eden''s delicate and fair face. Although her eyes were as bright as new moon, she still looked weak and sick. "Delmont sent me here, and he''s parking the car now. Are you seriously injured? Let me take a look." She gently held Eden''s hand. Victor took the opportunity to say, "Mom, let''s go in first. It''s hot outside. Or we''ll suffer from sunstroke." Aisling nodded and helped Eden to walk inside. She noticed that Eden bent slightly while walking, and it was difficult for her to raise her head. Thus, she knew that Eden''s back was hurt. Eden sat on the sofa, and Victor got up to pour some water for her. "Let me have a look." Aisling stood beside Eden gently and pulled open Eden''s cor. Seeing the purple and blue bruises on her fair skin, she was stunned. Her back was even bandaged. It seemed that her back had been bit by something heavy. It was bruised and swollen. "Woo-woo..." Aisling couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, "Eden, who did you offend? Why are you so badly hurt?" She choked with sobs, and she was so sad that she almost couldn''t speak. "Mom, it''s okay. Why hasn''t Delmonte in? Did he buy many things for me again?" Eden changed the topic. Aisling sighed slightly. She knew that Eden didn''t want to talk about it anymore because she didn''t want her to be worried. "Yes! He went to the supermarket and brought a lot of your favorite food." Aisling thought that Delmont was too childish. He always bought snacks for Eden rather than expensive things. Buddy was the same. "Really?" Eden smiled. Sometimes when she had nothing to do, she wanted to eat potato chips and spicy gluten. Victor came over with two sses of water, "Mom, drink some water." "Okay!" Aisling nodded. She looked at Victor and said, "Victor, I came here today because I want to talk about something with you." Victor sat beside Eden and nodded. "Eden, Victor." Delmont came in with bags of snacks on his hands. Seeing this, Victor frowned and looked displeased. Delmont still treated Eden as a child. Every time he came here, he brought her a lot of imported snacks. "Delmont,e in quickly." Eden said. Then, she pushed Victor and asked him to help Delmont carry the bags. Victor stood up reluctantly and walked over. He took the snacks from Delmont''s hand slowly and asked, "How old are you?" Of course, Delmont knew what he meant, "Victor, are you mocking me?" Victor was speechless. Since when did Delmont be so clever? "Come in and have a seat." After that, he walked inside with the bags. Delmont smiled smugly. Victor didn''t dare to teach him a lesson front of Eden. As his brother-inw, Victor was truly aggrieved sometimes. "Eden, I bought you your favorite snacks." Delmont raised the bag of snacks in his hand as if he was presenting a treasure. "Thank you, Delmont. You dote on me the most." Eden looked at him with a smile. "Don''t I dote on you?" Victor red at Delmont with jealousy. Looking at his jealous face, Eden was somewhat helpless. He was even jealous of her eldest brother. Victor sat beside her and looked at Aisling. "Mom, what do you want to talk to me about?" At this time, Delmont sat down and took over the speaking turn. "Mom wants to buy the shares of Simpson Group, and she wants to ask you if it''s reliable." Hearing this, Victor frowned hard. Eden looked at Aisling curiously, "Mom, you know the rtionship between the Alwynn family and the Simpson family. Why do you want to buy their shares?" Eden was a little puzzled, because Aisling was very clear about this matter. Aisling said, "I know your rtionship indeed. But as you can see, the share prices of Simpson Group show significant advances in the past few days, especially the shares about the new energy resources." She was quite interested in new energy resources, but she was not sure whether she could buy the shares or not, so she came to ask Victor. Eden said, "Mom, you''re no longer in charge of thepany, are you?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Aisling smiled and said, "Yes, now I don''t care about the affairs in thepany, and I take care of Glenn all day long and apany your grandmother at home. But recently, one of my friends bought the shares of Simpson Group and earned a lot of money. I''m quite envious, so I want to buy some shares when I have nothing to do." Eden was stunned. In her opinion, the Simpson family yed such a trick just to cash in. They had been giving publicity to new energy resources, but they hadn''t done anything about it. Victor looked at Aisling, "Mom, don''t buy the shares. If you have friends who have bought the shares, advise them to sell them." A monthter, many people would go bankrupt because of the shares. She did not want such a thing to happen, and she wouldn''t just look on and do nothing. "Ah..." Hearing the words, Aisling immediately understood. "Victor, they''re very happy at this time. If I ask them to sell the shares, they won''t listen to me." Listening to Victor''s words, she knew that she could not buy the shares. "Mom, in short, you can''t buy the shares, and you can''t be tempted just because someone else has made a lot of money. Our family is not short of money now." Eden said. Victor had been nning to aim at the Simpson family. Everyone in the Simpson family was crazy and vicious. Victor wouldn''t sit passively for his end. Aisling nodded, "Okay, I know what to do. Don''t worry about me." "Alright!" Eden smiled with relief. After sitting for half an hour, Aisling and Delmont didn''t want to disturb Eden''s rest, so they went back. Victor carried Eden in his arms and sent her back to the room to rest. "Victor, the share prices of Simpson Group have been surging. Can they really develop new energy resources?" Eden was a little confused. People were temped just by the advertising slogan of Simpson Group. Victor looked down at her. His eyes shed, and he said seriously, "Don''t think about these things now. Have a good rest." "Oh!" Eden replied and did not ask anymore. If this was something she could know, he would definitely tell her. Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Victor put her on the soft bed and gently brushed the hair off her forehead with his slender fingers, "Honey, take a good sleep. I''ll make you some porridge." "Alright, I want to eat porridge with many ingredients. Remember not to put peanuts in it." Eden said coquettishly as she swept her finger cross Victor''s arm. A warm current coursed through Victor''s body, and his heart melted. "Okay!" He answered softly, and his eyes were filled with tenderness, "Lie down. If you don''t feel well, tell me and I''ll call Dr. Conley." "There''s no need. Dr. Conley is very busy. The doctor said that my shoulder can be cured soon as long as it doesn''t get wet." "It''s okay. He is retired now. If he has something to do asionally, he won''t feel lonely." Victor stroked her face. Eden thought for a moment and said, "I heard that his children are all living abroad, and he stays in this country alone." "Yes! His wife has passed away for more than ten years. He refuses to leave because she''s buried here." Looking at him, Eden was stunned for a moment, "Dr. Conley is very loyal to his wife." "Yeah!" Victor bowed his head and kissed her red lips before he got up and left. Eden watched him go out and then closed her eyes to rest. As soon as she closed her eyes, the phone on the bedside table rang. She reached out to get it and had a look. It was Abigail calling her. "Eden." However, she heard Jasper''s voice. She smiled and said, "Jasper, are you at Abby''s house?" "Yep, I''m here. Do you feel better now?" Eden knew that Abby had told him that she had an ident. "Jasper, don''t worry. I''m all right now." "You..." Jasper was about to speak but stopped. However, Eden knew what he was going to say. "Jasper, I''ll make dumplings for you when I get better in a few days." "Okay!" Jasper smiled and nodded, "Have a good rest. I''ll go there to see you before I go back." "Alright,e hereter. I''ll ask Victor to make dinner." Eden said with a smile. Jasper said teasingly, "Does he know how to cook?" "Yes, in order to make me eat well, he has been learning how to cook." "Fine, but I won''t have dinner there, or he''ll be unhappy." If Victor was not happy, he would make things difficult for Eden. Eden was somewhat speechless. Jasper and Victor knew each other''s tempers well. The two chatted for a long while before hanging up. Edeny on the bed quietly. At this time, she really missed Jaida. If Jaida was at home, she would definitelye in to chat with her and let her forget those bad things. Aisling was emotional. As long as something bad happened, she would be very anxious. After all, she got lost when she was a child. Aisling was very guilty when she had an ident. "s!" Eden sighed lightly. She was actually very happy, because she was loved by so many people. "Oh!" Eden suddenly thought of Pa. Pa must have something to do with her idents. She dialed Pa''s number, but no one answered. "This woman..." Eden called her again, but no one answered the phone. After Eden hung up the phone, she called Thalia. "Thalia, is Pa not in thepany?" Thalia was stunned. It seemed that Eden didn''t know that Pa had been caught by Victor. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''d better ask Mr. Alwynn about this." Eden understood what was going on when she heard this. "Okay, I see." After Eden hung up the phone, she knew that Victor had done something to Pa. As expected, he knew everything she did. "s!" Eden sighed. She couldn''t hide anything from him. Eden turned over slightly and felt a pain on her back. Only then did she realize that she was injured. "s!" She sighed again. "What''s wrong?" Victor heard her sigh when he came in. Eden looked at him. He went to take a bath and changed into a pair of white pajamas. With bangs on his forehead, he looked very handsome. He lookedpletely different from he was when he wore a dark suit. He looked too apathetic in a dark suit, but he looked much gentler at this time. "Victor, did you do something to Pa?" She asked directly, and Victor didn''t intend to hide from her. "Yes!" "Can''t you fall asleep?" Victor sat on the bed and looked at her. "Yeah! Jasper wille hereter." Victor''s face darkened, "Why?" Jasper was simply too ungrateful. "He''lle here for dinner." Eden said with a smile. "Who will cook for him?" He wouldn''t cook for Jasper. When he invited Jasper to dinner, Jasper refused him, so he wouldn''t cook for him at home. "Look at you!" Eden looked at him with a smile. "There are food indigents, but no cooked food." Victor looked very displeased. He learned to cook for her. It was impossible for others to eat the food cooked by him. Eden was taken aback. As expected, Victor and Jasper were both childish when they talked about each other. "I was just kidding. Jasper will leave after seeing me." Eden said with a crafty expression in her eyes. "How naughty you are!" Victor gently pinched her cheek and said in a charming tone. He looked at her with his head lowered, and she could smell the pleasant smell of his shower gel. "Victor, what did you do to Pa?" Her expression turned grave. Victor suddenly became serious and looked at her, "Why don''t you ask what she did to you?" Eden blinked her beautiful eyes and pursed her lips lightly. It seemed that her guess was right. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her ident did have something to do with Pa. "Victor, what did she do?" All of a sudden, Victor''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury as he said, "Leni transferred her one hundred thousand dors, so she told her where we live. This ce is no longer safe. I intend to take you to the vi where I used to live. We wille back here when all the problems are solved." "Ah..." Eden was surprised, "Are we moving?" "Eden, we''ll just stay there for a period of time. I''ve asked Dean to prepare for it in the past few days. Take a good rest tonight, and we''ll move there tomorrow." He knew that she was reluctant to part with Abigail, but he did not want anything bad to happen to her. "Eden, I know that you don''t want to leave Ayman and Abigail, but we''ll only live there for a few months, and that vi is very close to thepany." Eden knew his worry and nodded, "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Victor smiled softly, took off his shoes andy down beside her, "The porridge is being cooked. Sleep with me for a while." He looked tired, because he didn''t sleep well in the hospital these days. "Okay!" Eden leaned against his arms quietly. In order to take care of her, he didn''t have a good rest. Seeing him close his eyes, she was softhearted, "Honey, I love you!" She whispered. Victor heard her and suddenly opened his eyes. She was still smiling, and she looked pretty and attractive. "Honey, you said it on purpose." Eden was stunned, "What?" "You don''t want me to sleep and seduce me." Victor smiled wickedly. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 "Honey, you misunderstand me." Eden smiled. Her voice was soft and coquettish, and she was like a spoiled child. Victor used more strength and held her in his arms tightly. She was so bold and reckless just because she was injured, and he didn''t dare to do anything to her. "Is that so? Do you want me to prove it?" Victor said in a low voice, suppressing his sexual desire. He was easily attracted to her all the time. Eden blinked her innocent big eyes and pretended to be puzzled, "I just called you ''honey''. What are you thinking about?" Saying this, Eden put her hand on Victor''s strong waist. Victor''s blood boiled in an instant. "You little mischievous darling, do you believe that..." "Yes!" Eden did not dare to joke about it, because Victor was really eager for sex, and she couldn''t seduce him anymore. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled. She was still afraid. "Just sleep, Eden." He was very tired. Since she was kidnapped, he had never had a good sleep. "Okay, close your eyes." Eden held his hand tightly so that he could sleep more peacefully. Soon, she heard Victor''s even breathing. However, Eden couldn''t fall asleep and looked at his sleeping face quietly. He hadn''t told her what he did to Pa. Perhaps Victor was too tired, he didn''t wake up until five o''clock in the afternoon. When he opened his eyes, he smelled the fragrance in the air. He smiled happily and looked at Eden who was sleeping soundly. "Fool, you always get hurt." Victor lowered his head, kissed her forehead and then got up quietly. He did not tell her what Pa had done deliberately. If he told her about it, her heart would ache again. Pa could do anything for money, and she was unworthy of forgiveness. Moreover, there was no need for her to forgive an irrelevant person. After taking a bath, he went to the kitchen. The porridge had been cooked. He washed some vegetables Eden liked and cooked soup. At half past five, Eden woke up. She had rested for three days, and her back was much better. She could get up on her own. When she arrived at the living room, she smelled the aroma of soup. With a smile, she walked to the kitchen slowly and saw Victor cooking soup. Victor turned around and saw her. After she had a good sleep, her face became much ruddier, and her eyes were especially bright. "Why didn''t you call me?" Victor frowned. Her back was injured, and she couldn''t use much strength. Eden smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''m much better now. I can get up by myself." "Sit down first. We can have dinner soon." "OK!" Eden turned around obediently, went to the table and waited for him. In fact, Eden thought of Pa again and wanted to ask Victor about her. However, he was busy, so she did not ask. A few minutester, Victor brought out the food and sat opposite her. He put the porridge in front of her, "Eden, hurry up and eat. I didn''t add peanuts in it!" "Oh!" Eden wanted to speak but stopped. She lowered her head and ate the porridge. Victor could tell that she had something to say, so he didn''t eat and said slowly, "Do you want to ask about Pa?" "Yes!" Eden nodded in a hurry. "She is already in prison." It was not that he was unwilling to tell her, but he was afraid that she would feel guilty. He had got evidence to prove that it was Pa who asked her uncle to hit Delmont with the car. He knew that Pa revealed Eden''s whereabouts again and again, because Dean had installed a bug in Pa''s office. He would handle this matter in person, and he would not let her feel burdened. "Ah..." Eden was stunned. She thought for a while. It had been a few days, and it was easy to send Pa to jail with enough evidence. "So, Eden, don''t think too much about this matter. She deserves it." After Victor finished speaking, he filled another bowl with vegetable soup for her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "This is the soup you like. I specially learned it for you." "Thank you, honey!" Eden didn''t want to think about Pa''s matters anymore. Originally, she was going to deal with Pa on her own. Since Victor had sent her to jail, she didn''t have to worry about it anymore. Seeing that she didn''t pursue this matter anymore, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after they finished dinner, Abigail, Jasper and Anson came over. Victor looked at them indifferently and continued to peel the banana for Eden. "Eden, do you feel better?" Abigail sat next to Eden with Ayman in her arms. "Yeah, Abby, I''m much better now, but I can''t use too much strength." Eden was a little helpless. There were a lot of injuries on her body. "s! I was so worried about you." Abigail looked at Victor withint. Victor knew what Abigail meant, so he did not look at her and peeled the banana attentively. "Eden, you have to be careful in the future." Jasper looked at Victor as well. Victor failed to protect Eden all the time. Anson saw their expressions and then looked away in silence. "Victor, you did a good job. You saved Eden in time." He had to speak for Victor, because Victor was quite pitiful. Abigail immediately red at him coldly. Anson pretended not to see it. Victor nced at him, "You had a hard time that night." "No, that was what I should do." Anson wanted to cry. Didn''t Victor know that he was helping him? Couldn''t he see Abigail''s warning eyes? Why was he so dull at this moment? "Eden, remember to call me at once when you''re in trouble in the future." Jasper looked at her with distress. "Alright!" Eden smiled and agreed. Victor was stunned. How dare she promise him? She should call him at once! He was her husband! Men were always so childish when they got jealous of their rivals in love. Victor red at Jasper, and Jasper nced at him apathetically as well. Eden saw their expressions. She really didn''t understood why they were so childish. Abigail nced at Victor. Seeing that he was peeling the apple, she took Ayman''s hand and yed with him while saying with her head lowered, "Eden, Pa was caught by Victor. Have you seen her? Did you p her in the face?" Hearing this, Eden looked at Victor. Victor frowned and looked at Abigail who was lowering her head. Abigail really had a grudge against him! He managed to deceive Eden, but she mentioned it again. Seeing Victor''s expression, Anson knew something was wrong. "Abby, let''s not disturb Eden''s rest anymore. Let''s go back." Abigail looked at him with some confusion, "We''ve just arrived, haven''t we?" Jasper saw Eden''s surprised expression and then looked at Victor. He instantly understood what was going on. "Abby, let''s go. Eden needs a good rest." Jasper took Ayman from her arms. Abigail was stunned. Why was the atmosphere so weird? Anson tipped her a wink hurriedly, and she immediately understood. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 She knew that she had said something improper. However, it was better to let Victor exin it. Eden trusted him more. She smiled and said, "Eden, don''t sit for too long, and go to bed early." Eden looked at them. How could she not know what was going on? Victor had lied to her. "Abby, I will have a good rest. Don''t worry." "Uh-huh, I''ll go back and take a bath for Ayman. Thanks to you, now he can sleep soundly at night." Abigail got up quickly, and the three of them left. Before Anson left, he looked at Victor with sympathy. Victor acted as if he didn''t see him and picked up a pear to peel it. Eden looked at him quietly and did not speak, waiting for him to speak first. Being stared at by her, Victor just peeled the pear calmly. Eden looked at him and frowned. Her face was very unhappy, and there was a hint of anger in her eyes. Just as Eden was about to lose her temper, Victor said slowly, "Eden, have a pear first." Eden was stunned. Was she in the mood to eat at this time? She did not reach out to take it. "What on earth did you do to Pa? Did you catch her?" Eden''s tone was very calm. She knew that it was not worthwhile to quarrel with Victor because of Pa. "Yeah!" Victor admitted it frankly. "Then why did you tell me that she had been sent to prison?" She did not like to be cheated by him. Victor turned his head slowly to look at her, "I caught her to make sure whether you were kidnapped by Leni or not. After finding you, I sent her to the police station. Abigail doesn''t know about this." Victor lied calmly. He hadn''t had time to deal with Pa, but he wouldn''t let her go because she had hurt Eden again and again. "Is that so?" Eden looked at him in disbelief. "Why should I lie to you?" Victor looked at her quietly, and his honest eyes were very calm. It was already dark. Under the crystalmp, his attractive figure was as tall and straight. There was a gentle expression on his well-defined face, and he was smiling faintly at her. Eden was amazed by his charm, and she was rendered speechless. He was right. Why should he lie to her? He caught Pa in order to save her. At that moment, if he didn''te to her in time, she would have been raped by Stephen. After all, she had no strength to escape. Without him, she might be living a life worse than death at this time. Perhaps she might have committed suicide. "Eden, you don''t believe me." Victor was a little depressed. He slightly narrowed his eyes and his long eysh fluttered. He looked extremely aggrieved. Eden''s heart softened instantly. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she said softly, "I... trust you, but I just don''t want you to lie to me. I don''t want you to do anything bad because of me. It''s said that you are cruel and merciless. But only I know how gentle and considerate you are." Victor knew that she had almost trusted him, and this was enough. He knew what he was doing very well, and he would not ruin his life because of an irrelevant woman. He would only be ruthless to those who didn''t know what was good for them. He was a mortal, and he would have a burden in heart once he did something against his conscience. But some vicious people should be taught a lesson! He gently pulled Eden''s hand, held it tightly and said softly, "Fool, I always have a sense of propriety when I do things. I don''t care what others say, and I only care about you. As long as you love me the most." Eden understood, and she no longer cared about Pa''s affairs. She had experienced several horrible idents. No one knew better than her that it was important to be with her beloved ones. "Alright, I won''t think about it again." Edenpromised, "I''m... tired." She was a little tired and wanted to go to bed. "Okay, I''ll take you to rest." Victor got up. The white pajamas were casual and elegant. He bent down, carried her in his arms carefully and walked to the bedroom.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He put her on the soft bed andy down with her. Eden could not lie on her side. Her back ached a little when sheid down. She looked at the ceiling. It suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t known the result of the investigation of the copies. "Victor, has Mr. Klein found out who copied our products?" Victor looked at her side face with his eyes were full of pity. Her eyes were bright as the clear spring. When she looked at him, she could rescue and redeem him from despair. He said, "Yes." "Who did it?" Eden was a little angry. "A subsidiarypany covered by Simpson Group. Mr. Klein has been dealing with it." As for Tiana, she disassociated herself from this matter. But he was not in a hurry. Since she was a member of the Clothing Association, he could teach her a lesson sooner orter. He just needed a right opportunity. The rtionship between Tiana and the Simpson family was unusual, which was why she was so close to Paulina. "Ah..." Eden was a little surprised. Seeing that she was shocked, Victor chuckled, "Eden, did you think it was Irving or Paulina?" "Yeah! After all, Irving has always wanted to ruin Alwynn Group. The first person I suspected was him." Eden did not hide her thoughts. Irving had told her personally that he would not give up. However, he used despicable and shameless methods, and she looked down on him. Victor was a little surprised, "He was not involved in this matter." Eden nodded, "Let''s sleep." After that, she closed her eyes. "H''m." Victor nodded and turned off all the lights except for the dim bedsidemp. Under the warm light, Eden gradually fell asleep. Victor had been watching her. He had slept for a few hours during the day, and he was not drowsy at all. He took the phone on the bedside table lightly and sent a message to Brian. "Take away Pa." "Don''t you want to do anything to her?" Victor frowned and typed quickly, "I ask you to take her away. Can''t you understand me?" Brian was stunned. He really couldn''t understand. Did Victor want to release Pa or take her to the police station? Or did he want to send her to another ce? He asked directly, "Where should I take her?" "Somewhere Eden will not go." Brian understood immediately. "What did you say to Eden?" Victor told Brian the whole story. At this moment, Brian was apanying Aurora to have midnight snacks. For him, work was important, but marriage was more important. He was already in his thirties. Even a divorced woman didn''t want to be with him. How could he not be worried? He said, "I hope Eden will never know about this. Otherwise, I will suffer together with you." "How dare you say this to me?" "Anyway, I''m about to have a girlfriend, so don''t contact me at night anymore. I want to get married and have a child. I''ve been single these years because you all used to be single." Victor was speechless. He put the phone on the bedside table and closed his eyes to sleep. How could Brian me him for this? Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Brian failed to win women''s hearts all the time, didn''t he? How could he me others for this? How could it be his fault? Oh no, he was different from Brian. After all, he had children in his twenties. The more Victor thought about it, the more wronged he felt. He wanted to reason with Brian, but it seemed to be a little childish to do so. That was right! He wouldn''t argue with Brian. Victor finally figured it out. He picked up his phone and started a conversation in the group chat of him and the children, "Babies,e out." Henrick was the first one to reply to him, "Dad, you are not busy at all." Victor was stunned. Did he mean that he was boring? Henrick always pissed him off. "Ricky, don''t mock me like this. Don''t you miss me?" "If you let me go back, I''ll love you so much. I miss my mom." "Don''t miss me?" "We are both men. Why should I miss you?" Victor''s heart ached severely. Giada said, "Dad, I miss you." Victor smiled dotingly. Sure enough, his daughter was the most considerate. "Gia, I miss you, too." Henrick typed, "Giada, you traitor! We agreed that we would fight for the chance to go home." "Your life here is funnier than that in River City. Are you sure you want to go back?" "Don''t you miss mom?" "Yes, but I won''t talk about it all day long just like you. When I miss mom, I''ll have a video call with her. We have to live independently sooner orter. We can take the chance to train ourselves now." "Humph! Who hid in the quilt in the middle of the night and called mom with tears secretly?" "Aren''t you ashamed to say this? You cry the most frequently, don''t you?" "You''re really something." Victor touched his forehead with a headache. Henrick and Giada always quarrelled in the group chat. He didn''t even have a chance to speak. Kenny would never chat in the group chat. When he encountered something, he called him directly. "Good Night, my dear babies!" Victor sent this and immediately put down the phone. Thinking that Gia missed Eden so much that she cried under the quilt secretly, he felt very distressed. Compared with Gia, he knew that Ricky cried more often. Victor''s nose twitched, and his throat tightened. In fact, Eden was the saddest one. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Victor''s heart ached for Eden once again. Eden just rarely expressed her longing for the children in front of him. Under the warm light, Victor gritted his teeth with great strength, and there was a painful expression on his handsome face. He turned over slightly and gently held Eden in his arms. Then he lowered his head and looked at her pretty sleepy face, saying in a mellow and gentle voice, "Eden, I''m sorry. Please give me some more time." His low and mellow voice echoed in the night. In the summer night, the starry sky was beautiful. Two strong men in ck took away Pa from Windsor Vi. With a rag in her mouth, she had lost the strength to struggle. Her eyes were ssy and she didn''t even resist. In fact, when she was locked these days, she had known what would happen to her. No one would save her, and she could only wait for the unknown future. When she was taken away in the middle of the night, she was overwhelmed by fear. She was unable to fight against Victor, the extremely powerful man. A ck car drove away in the dark night. When it passed by Victor''s house, the driver tooted twice. Victor was still awake. A trace of malice shed through his eyes, but he felt much more relieved. The day after Pa was taken away from Windsor Vi, she saw Victor. She was taken to a big warehouse. The warehouse door was opened, and a man walked in against the sunlight. Under the sunlight, he was tall, domineering and imposing. But she could see his expression clearly. Pa felt that she was doomed the moment she met with Victor''s eyes. Two bodyguards and Dean came in with Victor. Pa was in an awkward state. Her hair was disheveled and her face was dirty. Her clothes were stained. However, they didn''t sympathize with her at all. Instead, they were a little disgusted. Dean moved a stool for Victor, and Victor sat one meter away from Pa. He sat down elegantly and crossed his long legs slowly as he looked down at Pa intensely. Pa was scared to extreme at this moment. "Mr. Alwynn, please let me go. I''m so sorry. I will not go against Eden anymore!" Her hoarse voice was unpleasant to hear. She felt like she was living in hell these days. If it weren''t for the fact that it was summer, she would have died. Victor sat there coldly, as if he didn''t hear what she said. Bars of sunlight nted down from the windows on the wall. The dust was rising in clouds, and the awful smell in the warehouse made them feel difficult to breathe. Looking at Victor''s indifferent face, Pa gradually became desperate. "Mr. Alwynn..." Pa choked with sobs, "I... really know that I was wrong. I''m just too greedy for money. Please let me go this time. I will be your servant in the future to repay your kindness." Pa did not give up begging for mercy, and her dejected eyes were scarlet. Victor sat there and looked at her calmly, which meant that Eden was fine. If anything bad happened to Eden, Victor would have killed her. She admired Myra very much when she was a child, because Myra was rich and could spend money at will. At the same time, she liked to bully Eden who came from the same family with Myra. Eden was also a daughter of the Gienger family, but she was not as rich as Myra. She could have a sense of superiority when she bullied Eden. As time went by, she formed a habit. Many yearster, when she met Eden again, she found that Eden was no longer at the same level as her. She was Mrs. Alwynn and the design director of Alwynn Group, and lots of women envied her. She had a nice job, great family background and even a wealthy husband. She was jealous of Eden, too. After that, Eden tried to stop her from making money again and again, so she wanted to hurt Eden. She even wanted Eden to die. These vicious ideas had been torturing her heart all the time. In short, it was all because of jealousy. Victor was unmoved by Pa''s pleading words. He lowered his eyes slightly and said sarcastically, "Are you qualified to be my servant? The reason why I came here today is simple. Tell me about Danielle." Pa was stunned, but she reacted quickly. Could she use this matter as a bargaining chip and ask Victor to let her off? There was a glimmer of hope in her desperate eyes. She said excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, as long as you let me go, I will tell you about Danielle." But she underestimated Victor. Her words had exposed her rtionship with Danielle. Since she had been caught, Victor could investigate Danielle. Danielle was a spy arranged by the Simpson family, too. As long as he followed up the clues, he could find some more spies. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 "Mr. Alwynn, I will tell you everything about Danielle. Please let me go." Pa took the opportunity to make an offer. Then she looked at Victor nervously, hoping to see a glimmer of hope in Victor''s eyes. Unfortunately... Victor only sneered. "Ha-ha..." "Are you negotiating with me?" Victor put down his crossed legs. His leisurely expression was very charming. Pa was in a trance for a moment. Victor had unworldly and appealing charm. However, she looked a little ferocious because she had lost two teeth. "Mr. Alwynn, I know that the people in the Simpson family want to kill Eden, especially Leni. Eden plotted against... no, sent her daughter to jail, so she wants to kill Eden all the time..." Pa said everything she knew in one breath. Victor sneered, "Only stupid people show their bargaining chips so quickly." Pa was stunned. She had told the truth, but why didn''t Victor show her any mercy? She... said everything because she wanted Victor to let her go. Dean was speechless. Before Victor taught Pa a lesson, she had confessed everything. "Mr. Alwynn... I..." "Dean, I''ve known what I want to know. Do unto her what she did to Mrs. Alwynn. Then contact the lawyer and send her to the police station. Thewyer has prepared all the evidence." "Ah..." Pa screamed in despair. "Victor, you can''t do this to me! Let me see Eden. I know she is kindhearted, and she won''t treat me like this." She knew what would happen if she went to the police station. Her life would be ruined. Victor stood up slowly, and his face suddenly turned furious, "How dare you mention my wife?" Hearing his threatening and cold voice, Pa was startled. Why couldn''t she mention Eden? Eden was herst hope. She raised her head, and her face was miserable and desperate. Like a dying fish, she choked and said, "Mr. Alwynn... just let me see her. We are ssmates. I want to apologize to her. I''ve done a lot of wrong things..." "Shut up! She doesn''t need your disgusting apology!" Victor took a step back in displeasure, "Should my wife be bullied by you just because she''s kindhearted? Think about what you have done to her! Even if she forgives you, I won''t let you go. I do my best to protect her, but how dare you y tricks behind her back?" "When you wanted her to die, why didn''t you think that you would get your retribution one day?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I..." Pa waspletely speechless. Victor was like God. He knew everything. "Humph! I knew what you''ve done a long time ago, but my wife always wanted to keep you in the company and see what you could do. Her purpose was very simple. Even if you were kicked out of thepany, the Simpson family would send another spy to monitor her, so it was better to use someone she knew better." "That''s why you can live until now. If I wanted to give you a lesson, I could send you to prison when you hurt Delmont and my wife." "In this world, as long as Eden is happy, I can indulge her in anything." His words couldn''t be more doting. Pa was madly jealous. They were both women, but why was Eden so lucky? She was the apple of Victor''s eye. "Victor, what''s so good about Eden? She is self-abased, pitiful, weak and not worth mentioning. Do you know what kind of life she lived in the Gienger family? She could only eat their leftovers!" "A woman who grew up in such an environment is selfish and self-centred. I am her ssmate, and I work in yourpany. I could have made more money, but she stopped me again and again. I could have done live stream, but she didn''t give me any chance." "Does such a woman deserve your love? She doesn''t have any ordinary human feelings." Pa didn''t give up. Even if she was doomed, she wouldn''t let Eden live a good life. Such a noble man like Victor couldn''t tolerate a woman who had a ck mark, could he? In the Gienger family, Eden''s life was even worse than that of a servant. If this matter was spread, it would definitely affect the reputation of the Alwynn family. These noble families cared about their reputations the most. After hearing Pa''s words, Victor''s expression became more ruthless and colder, and his eyes turned blood-shot. Dean knew that Pa''s words wouldn''t make Victor dislike Eden. Instead, her words would make herself suffer more. No matter what kind of life Eden used to live, she was the best in Victor''s heart. Such a nice man like Victor was rare. He even wanted to share his office with his wife. Victor looked at her calmly and said sarcastically, "Don''t think that you''re a great person. In my eyes, you are not evenparable to an ant. For money, you directed a robbery case, and you earned three hundred thousand dors by selling the dress. Your retribution is inevitable." "Eden is my treasure. No matter what kind of life she used to have, she is my favorite." "I want to give her all the best things in the world, but despicable people like you hurt her again and again." "How could I endure it?" He quickly turned around to look at Dean, "Take actions now." Dean immediately nodded and asked the two bodyguards to lift up Pa who froze on the ground. Victor turned around and left. Pa didn''t expect that Victor had known everything she did. Only then did Dean look at Pa sympathetically. She was so greedy that she became silly, and her desire ruined her. "Ah... Woo-woo..." Pa choked for a long while before she burst into tears painfully. Her thoughts were too simple and naive. Victor wasn''t moved by her words at all. "Pa, I told you that you couldn''t afford to bear the consequences." Dean''s words made Pa even more desperate. "Shut up! Such ackey like you wille to no good end." Pa cursed excitedly. Dean just sneered and said, "I''m not as greedy as you. You can''t see what will happen to me, but I know clearly what will happen to you." "Life is short. Why do you have to ruin yourself for money? On the first day you entered the company, Mrs. Alwynn''s mood had changed. Mr. Alwynn knows everything, and someone has been keeping an eye on you in secret. Do you think everything you have done is wless?" Pa looked at Dean in shock. Therefore, was this Victor''s trap? "So, you''ve been waiting for me to fall into the trap so that you can give me a lesson? You vicious b*stards! God will punish you one day!" "Ha-ha..." Deanughed as if he had just heard a joke. Dean looked at her and said in an indifferent tone, "Pa, we set up the trap, but you jumped into it on your own. You can''t me anyone. Take her away!" The two bodyguards took her out with no expression on their faces. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 An hourter, Pa was dying. She had suffered a lot and couldn''t even speak. Victor returned to the vi he used to live. They had moved in yesterday. A nanny often came to clean the house, and they could live here at any time. On his way back, he went to the supermarket to buy some food ingredients. Eden did not bring anything with her, because Victor had prepared everything for her. She only brought her phone and the pajamas she liked. Seeing Victore back, she asked, "Victor, where did you go?" Eden sat in the yard, basking in the sun. When Victor woke up early in the morning, he said he had something to do and left for several hours. She had been here once, and she liked this ce very much. Victor raised the food ingredients in his hand. "I went to the supermarket, and I''ll cook delicious food for youter." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed happily. Her eyes were starry and bright. He was carrying vegetables and environmentally friendly bags in his hands. However, the scene was amazingly harmonious. He was no longermanding and looked very warm. "Have you been fascinated with cooking these days?" Recently, she lived afortable life. He cooked for her, looked after her and even washed her feet for her. Victor walked to her, bowed his head and looked at her tenderly, "I''ve been watching the live stream of a food blogger these days. He''s a gentleman, and he''s good at cooking, so I''ve been learning from him. You enjoy the food quite much, don''t you? I''m interested in it and I want you to gain more weight. In that case, your face will be even prettier." Eden red at him with annoyance. "Victor, you know what? I can gain weight easily in a few days, but losing weight will take a long time." Victorughed dotingly, "You won''t look fat even if you gain ten pounds." "Let''s go back. I''ll make you lunch." Eden got up slowly. The pain on her back had been relieved a lot. However, the wound on her back was still red and swollen. "All right. Our chef is so good at cooking these days, and I eat happily every day. But you don''t go to thepany, and Lucian hasn''te back. Can Dean handle all the affairs alone?" Eden was a little worried. Victor knew that she was worried again, so he let her go into the house before saying, "Even if I don''t go to thepany for a year, thepany will not go bankrupt. Now the most important task is to let you get better as soon as possible. Nothing is more important than you in my heart." Eden waspletely touched by his words. Recently, he talked sweet nothings every day, and she often wanted to cry. She said softly, "Honey, you are the most important in my heart, too." Victor paused. If it weren''t for the fact that he was carrying vegetables in his hand, he would definitely kiss her hard. He looked back at her starry eyes and said tenderly, "Sit down and rest. The lunch will be ready soon." Eden sat on the sofa and waited obediently. Victor was amused. It would be great if she was always so obedient. Dean had been very busy these days. Victor was not in thepany, and Lucian hadn''te back. He was even working when he was in the toilet, but he still felt he didn''t have enough time. That day, he had an appointment in the club, and he met Irving by ident. Irving was holding a beautiful woman in his arms, but it was not Dahlia. Dean and Irving came face to face with each other. They stopped and nced at each other. Irving smiled and asked, "Dean, why are you here alone? Where is Mr. Alwynn?" He smiled meaningfully. Outsiders did not know that Eden had an ident, but Irving did. He was close to the Simpson family, and he was the first one to know that Stephen was imprisoned. It was him who instigated Stephen to kidnap Eden. Leni''s attitude was just a shpoint. Therefore, Eden was injured. But he could only watch her far away. Victor''s ability was just so-so! He failed to protect Eden every time. Dean said with a fake smile, "Mr. Matthews, Mr. Alwynn is quite busy these days, and he doesn''t come to thepany. I''m in charge of all the affairs." Anyway, there was no cooperation between them, and he would not talk about anything to Irving, so Irving would not have much doubts. "Ha-ha..." Irving sneered, "What can Victor be busy with? Isn''t it said that he is very capable? He even let his wife get hurt. It seems that he is not as perfect and capable as the rumors say. It really disappoints me." Dean was speechless. Why should Irving be disappointed? Victor had nothing to do with Irving. What was the point of being disappointed? However... Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Matthews, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Irvingughed, "You understand what I mean, but you''re just acting dumb." Saying this, Irving left leisurely with the beautiful woman in his arms. It was said that in the world, the most painful thing was not being able to be with the one he love. What was more painful was that the person he loved did not love him at all. However, in love, no one could control his own feelings. He wanted to get Eden out of his head so much. However, he couldn''t do it. It was said that first love was the hardest to forget, and it was exactly right. No matter how stubborn he was, he couldn''t change the ending. He used to think that she was the only special one in this world, so he didn''t want to be with someone he didn''t like. No matter how many years it would take, he wanted to be with her. None of the women who approached him could attract him or move his heart. In this life, his love was destined to be unrequited. Hearing his words, Dean immediately understood that he had known everything. "s!" Dean shook his head, "You two are indeed rivals in love. You know what happened to each other very clearly." Dean left while muttering to himself. At this time, Dahlia and Dulcie came out from the corner. Dahlia''s face was full of anger, "Irving is such an a*shole! He goes too far!" In the past, although he did not admit that she was his fiancee, at least he would not be with other women. But at this time, he could hold another woman and walk past her in public. Dulcie said, "Irving seems to be on guard against you all the time. Think about other ways. As long as you be his woman, you can trap his heart." They failedst time, but it didn''t mean that they would fail again. Dahlia did not say anything. She only looked at the direction in which Dean left with cold eyes, "Eden is actually safe. What a pity." Dulcie was taken aback. They were talking about somethingpletely different. "Dahlia..." Dahlia looked at her and her eyes shed, "I don''t want to talk about this now. Let''s meet Mrs. Simpson fist." Dulcie frowned slightly, "She has been in a bad mood these days. Are we really going to meet her?" Her son and daughter had been sent to jail. How could she be in a good mood? They were so careless that Victor found the evidence. But Dahlia was so sly. She could disassociate herself from Eden''s idents every time. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Dahlia said, "If you are afraid of seeing her, wait for me here. I will go inside first." It was better to hide something from Dulcie. "Alright." Dulcie didn''t want to go in at all. Dahlia walked to the appointed room. This club was heavily guarded, but no one knew that it belonged to Victor. Dahlia entered the room which was filled with the aroma of coffee. There was a bouquet of lilies on the fashion-style ss round table not far away, and there was a delicate smell of lilies. Dressed in a rosy and elegant suit, Leni no longer looked as noble and graceful as usual. Instead, she was listless. At this moment, she was a fragile mother who had lost her children. As soon as her children were mentioned, she would immediately go crazy. Looking at Leni like this, Dahlia walked over and sat opposite her with distress. "Mrs. Simpson." She said softly. Leni came to sense slightly, and the expression on her strongly defined face changed. "You''re here." Dahlia nodded, "Stephen has been sent to prison. Mrs. Simpson, don''t be so sad and think more positively." Things had happened, and they were all caught off guard. The Simpson family and she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Victor found Eden too quickly. Leni looked at her with a sneer, "The lives of my son and daughter have been ruined by Victor and his wife, but you ask me to be more optimistic. Dahlia, are you kidding?" Her hoarse voice was full of intense pain. In the Simpson family, children were very important. Both of her son and daughter had been sent to jail. What could she do at this time? Chelsea and Stephen were her pride. They were the reasons why she could be arrogant in the Simpson family and why Barrett trusted and doted on her. But they were imprisoned, and her status was in great peril. Marcia was ready to take action. Adrienne, that b*tch, had been waiting for this day. In the past few days, every time she saw Adrienne, Adrienne looked snooty, which made her very annoyed. However, Adrienne deliberately wandered in front of her. Dahlia knew how she felt. As a mother, how could she watch her children be imprisoned and do nothing? "Mrs. Simpson, taking care of your health is the most important thing. Stephen and Chelsea will be released in a few years, but if you get sick, they will have no hope after theye out of the prison. The affairs in your family are veryplicated, and now you''re the most powerful in your family, so you can''t let down your guard." After being reminded by Dahlia, Leni was enlightened. An idea shed through her mind and she instantly understood a lot of things. "Dahlia, with you by my side, I can rest assured. I almost go crazy because Stephen and Chelsea these days." Leni wiped her tears and said in a trembling voice. At the thought of her two children, she burst into tears uncontrobly. She came back here to enjoy her life, but she had no way to ept the fact. Dahlia asked the waiter to serve her a cup of coffee. The coffee here tasted great. She was addicted to it after drinking it once, and she woulde over to drink it asionally. The annual membership fee of this club was shockingly high, but many people spent money here. Leni liked the coffee here as well and often came here. After drinking coffee for a while, they began to talk about other things. Leni wanted to continue to deal with Victor and Eden. Dahlia did not object. The reason why she returned to River City again was that she wanted to take revenge. Victor and Eden had hurt her a lot, and she could not forgive them. She was still living in hell. How could Eden live so happily? "Mrs. Simpson, we should give this matter further thought, and we can''t be anxious to aplish our purpose. Otherwise, we will fail again." Dahlia said in an angry tone. She had used many people who had a high status, but she had not ruined Eden. She once lost everything and suffered a lot, so she wanted Eden to make up for it and pay the price. Leni nodded and agreed with her. "Dahlia, do you have any ideas?" Leni looked at her. In the past, they looked down upon Victor and Eden because they were rich and had a high social status. But the result was contrary to what they had expected. These days, she reflected on herself. The Alwynn family had a deep foundation in River City, and they couldn''t defeat Victor just by some small tricks. It was a long-range n. Dahlia said, "Mrs. Simpson, now the Simpson family has been dealt a great blow. Why don''t we make further ns after Simpson Group is floated on the stock market? It is the critical moment, and nothing bad can happen again." The outstanding people in the Simpson family had been in trouble, and Barrett seemed to have figured it out at once. That was why he asked her to persuade Leni not to act rashly. Leni had been making a scene at home these days. Barrett called her, asked her to invite Leni here and persuade her. She sympathized with what Leni had encountered, but she could not ruin their ns. Barrett had been nning everything since a few years ago. Unfortunately, Victor did not die in the car ident and they did not drag the Craig family into the mire. Instead, Victor upied the market in M Country. They spent a lot of money and material resources at that time. Therefore, they had to be very careful at this time. It only took Victor a few days or a few months to ruin an enterprise. Although the Simpson family was rich, it was really too difficult for them to ruin Alwynn Group. It had been almost two years, but the adverse effect they had on Alwynn Group was superficial. Dahlia was surprised by how powerful Alwynn Group was, and she wanted to be with Victor very much. Unfortunately, Victor would not even look at her. "Dahlia, you are right. I was thoughtless. After Simpson Group is floated on the stock market, let''s sit down and talk about how to deal with Alwynn Group." Leni thought for a moment and added, "Dahlia, as long as you can make things difficult for Eden, just do as you wish. I will still pay you the money. My family is the least short of money." Dahlia''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard this. She made friends with the Simpson family just for money. Only when she had money could she be powerful. Barrett introduced many people to her, including Irving''s father. If it weren''t for Barrett, she wouldn''t have had the chance to know Irving. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She smiled and said, "You''re too polite, Mrs. Simpson. She is ourmon enemy." They were birds of the same feather, and they talked quite happily. Eden stayed at home for a long time. The Dragon Boat Festival wasing. Eden''s injuries were healed, and she wanted to go back to work after the Dragon Boat Festival. Although she didn''t go to work, Seth did a good job. Alyssa had been promoted to be her assistant. She had been working in thepany for two years and was familiar with the workflow, so Eden was not worried. In order to apany her, Victor rarely went to thepany. Since Lucian was not here, Dean had to go on business trips often. Victor apanied Eden at home at ease. He would not go back to thepany unless there were important meetings. That day, Eden sat alone in the yard and looked at the calendar on her phone in a daze. When Victor walked to her with a ss of juice, he saw her in a daze. "Eden, what''s wrong?" He sat beside her, held her in his arms and fed her the juice cautiously. Eden lowered her head and took a sip of it before she looked at him and said gloomily, "Candace is about to give birth to the baby soon." Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Victor''s hand, which was holding the juice, paused slightly. He put it on the table slowly and looked at the clear sky in the distance, "We haven''t seen Adonis for a month." Eden nodded. Adonis had been like a thorn in their heart. "This year, let''s celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival together with Candace and Adonis in the hospital." Originally, she wanted to go back to the Clement family, but Candace would be lonely. She had no rtives here. Lucian was in Love Sea, and Anson had to take care of Abby and Ayman. Only she and Victor had free time. She heard that Brian was in a rtionship, so he didn''t have time to visit Adonis. "Okay!" Victor nodded in agreement. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eden said, "Let''s buy some bamboo leaves tomorrow morning and make more rice dumplings. We can send some to dad, mom, Kenny''s grandpa and Abby. Then let''s take the rest to the hospital." Victor looked at her with a frown. He didn''t want her to be so tired. "Eden, you will get tired if you make so many rice dumplings alone. Let''s buy some in the supermarket." "No, I like to make rice dumplings. You''ll help me, won''t you? You just need to wash the bamboo leaves for me, and I''ll do the rest of things." She smiled beautifully. She would put various of stuffings in the rice dumplings and make them very delicious. "Alright." Seeing that she was in a good mood, Victor did not say anything. As long as she liked it and it was not something dangerous, he would have no objection. "Okay, we''ll go buy food ingredients tomorrow morning." Eden was a little excited. She smiled slightly, looking rather attractive. However, she was a little sad at the same time. Another year had passed, and the children had been away from her for a long time, but she didn''t go to see them once. Victor couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her on her lips. "Ah..." Eden immediately shrank back and red at Victor coquettishly, "Victor, what are you doing?" Victor looked at her with a faint smile, "Eden, what do you think I''m doing?" "The people in the opposite house will see it. Consider where you are when you do things, okay?" Eden was a little helpless. He was always like this. Victor still looked at her with a faint smile, "We are husband and wife. You don''t have to mind what others think." Eden was speechless. When she was in a daze, Victor kissed her again. Eden could not break free and could only allow him to kiss her. Victor didn''t let go of her until the phone on the table rang. Eden panted rapidly and red at him before getting up and going back. Victorughed wickedly. Her red face was particrly attractive. Seeing that it was Lucian calling him, he got up reluctantly and went to the yard to answer it. "Hello?" "We''ll be back tomorrow." A cold voice came from the phone. Hearing the word "we", Victor knew that Amelia and the children woulde back with him. "The children are small. Can you take them back?" Victor was a little worried. It was tiring to take care of two children all the way. "Yeah, the two babies are very obedient, especially my daughter. She likes me very much." Lucian replied proudly. No words could describe Victor''s mood at this time. So what if Lucian had a daughter? He also had a daughter. Furthermore, his daughter was excellent. Victor was not jealous at all. "Is it because of Adonis that you want toe back?" Victor asked. "Yeah. However, Simpson Group will be floated on the stock market soon. Are you sure you and Brian can handle it?" Lucian asked in a slightly lofty tone. Victor was stunned. He was really quite busy. "Alright, Eden and I have decided to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival together with Candace and Adonis in the hospital." Lucian said, "I''ll go there with you." Victor knew what he meant, and he didn''t say much. They chatted for a while before hanging up. Victor went home. As soon as he came in, he saw Eden sitting on the sofa and having a video call with Jaida. He walked over and held her in his arms. "Mom." Seeing Zaiden, he greeted him as well. "Victor, Eden is so thin. Don''t you take good care of her?" Jaida frowned and looked at Victor with an unhappy face. Eden looked sideways at Victor, lowered her head and smiled, not saying anything. Every time she got injured, she would not tell Jaida and Zaiden about it, because she did not want them to worry. Victor felt wronged, "Mom, I think she has lost a lot of weight, too. I''m trying to help her gain weight now." Eden was stunned. What a hypocrite. If he could have sex with her less often, she would not have lost so much weight. Zaiden smiled lovingly, "Eden, take care of yourself. The three children and I are living well here. Don''t worry. We want to travel on the Dragon Boat Festival." Hearing this, Victor became displeased in an instant, "Dad, how biased you are. You don''t even care about me." "Ha-ha..." Zaiden burst intoughter, "Victor, take good care of yourself as well." Zaiden''s eyes shed and he did not mention the Simpson family. Although he was abroad, he knew everything that had happened in the country, including what Victor had done and Eden''s injury. Looking at Eden''s thin face, he was very distressed. He asked Aro and Anthony to protect her when she left, but she still got hurt. They chatted for a long time before they hung up, and they were quite delighted. The Dragon Boat Festival wasing, and Jaida and Zaiden missed Eden and Victor. Since they couldn''t meet or have a meal together, they could only see each other through the phone. Looking at Eden''s thinner face, Victor frowned and pinched her fair cheeks, "Eden, tell me. How can I make you gain weight?" He made all kinds of tonic soup for her every day. Eden took away his hand, "I''m not a child." However, she was in a good mood, because his love was always sweet. "Yeah, you are not a child." Victor echoed, but looked at her with his intense eyes quietly. Just now, he couldn''t kiss her at will outside. Since they were back at home, he could do whatever he wanted. The wounds on her body had been cured in the past few days, so he could flirt with her recklessly. As he thought so, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. The reason why he moved here from Windsor Vi was that no one would disturb them here, and he could do what he wanted at any time. Eden was helpless. He liked to kiss her all day long. When Eden woke up again, it was already evening. Victor was no longer by her side. She turned her head and looked at the French window. The setting sun shone in and the whole room was warm. Eden smiled. Such a life was really rxing andfortable. After getting up and taking a bath, shey on the bed for a while. She was lost in thought for a few minutes. During this period of time, she really had an easy life. After a while, she felt much better, so she got up again and went to the studio next door. Turning on theputer, she begun to the design the autumn collection. After making sure that there was no problem, she saved the draft and started to draw another one. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 During the days at home, she had designed the autumn collection. These days, she had nothing to do, so she drew a lot of stickers which only belonged to her and Victor. She drew a fish and a dolphin. The fish was on the top of the dolphin, and they were swimming in the sea freely, just like how Victor protected her. The dolphin and the fish had various expressions on their faces, looking cute and lovely. "Honey, give me a hug." "Honey, kiss me." "Honey, I love you." She had made eight stickers. She was also very interested inics. Unfortunately, she did not have much time to drawics. After cooking dinner, Victor went upstairs to ask Eden to eat. When he entered the bedroom, he did not see Eden. With confusion, he turned to the next room. Pushing the door open gently, he saw her sitting in front of theputer desk. The sunseting through the window shed a soft glow on her body, making her look tender and charming. He walked in quietly. Eden seemed to be focused on drawing. She didn''t notice it when Victor came in, and she was absorbed. Victor walked behind her and looked down. His eyes trembled slightly, and he was very excited. "Honey, give me a hug." "Honey, kiss me." "Honey, I love you." The fish and dolphin had different expressions in every sticker. They were very cute, and he liked such stickers so much. Victor''s heart melted. Did Eden draw these specially for him? She had excellent painting skills. No matter what she painted, it was lifelike and vivid. Gia inherited her skills and was good at painting. "Honey, they are so adorable." He said softly. Only then did Eden realize that he was behind her. Eden looked up at him and smiled, "Do you like these? I''ll only send these stickers to you." Victor lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. His voice was mellow and pleasant, "I like them very much. But what about the stickers I can send to you?" Eden smiled and said, "I haven''t finished them yet. I''ve just drawn eight ones, and I''ll draw the other stickers slowly. These are our exclusive stickers. I''m free during this period of time, aren''t I? So I''ve been drawing these." "They''re very beautiful. My Eden is always the best." Victor was telling the truth. When Eden was young, she dreamed of bing a designer, and her dream had finallye true. He would create the best chance for her and let her fulfill her dream. In that case, she would have no regrets in life. "Eden, let''s go down to eat first. The dishes will get cold soon. We will go out for a walk after dinner." "Okay!" Eden saved the pictures and went downstairs to eat with him. After dinner, they took a walk in the garden hand in hand. Eden shook his hand and looked at him with a smile, "Honey, if I feel tired one day, I''lle back and live an idle life. You''ll have to raise me." "Sure, I will build the most gorgeous castle for you." He always hoped that she could work less and apany him more. Although they stayed together every day, he wanted more. "Thank you!" Eden tiptoed to kiss him on his handsome face. Victor was somewhat dissatisfied and looked down at her discontentedly, "Honey, you are not sincere at all." Eden was stunned. He was too greedy, wasn''t he? "Stop it. We are outside now. Let''s talk about it when we go back." Her ambiguous words made Victor ecstatic. After walking around the garden, he took Eden back without hesitation. The next day, Eden got upte. They had agreed to go to the supermarket early in the morning. "Ah..." Eden wanted to cry. What was Victor beyond imagination on bed? "Ah... I really want to run away from home." Victor heard these words as soon as he walked to the door. He was so flustered that he stopped, turned around and left silently. When he got downstairs, he let out a sigh of depression and stood there casually. Looking at the breakfast on the table, he felt more and more dejected. Didn''t he do it well? Why did Eden want to run away from home? Eden just said it casually, and she didn''t expect that these words would shock Victor that much. When she went downstairs, she saw Victor stand by the window alone and look outside. It seemed that he was lost in thought. "Victor." Eden said. Victor turned around quickly and looked at her. Seeing that she was in a good mood, he felt much better. "You''re awake." He walked over, held her in his arms and ran his fingers through her hair. "Yeah, I''m hungry!" Eden acted like a spoiled child in his arms. Her sweet voice ended all the depression in Victor''s heart. Victor took her to the table, "The breakfast is ready. Come here and eat. Then we''ll go to the supermarket." "Okay! We said that we would go there this morning, didn''t we? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Eden sat down and ate the porridge. "You were sleeping soundly, so I didn''t wake you up. Anyway, we have lots of time. Let''s go there after breakfast." What she had said on bed still echoed in Victor''s ears. "Eden, have you encountered anything unpleasant?" Victor looked at her cautiously. "No." Eden looked at him with puzzlement, "With you by my side, I am very happy every day. Why do you say so?" Victor was confused. So why did she say that she wanted to run away from home? "What''s wrong?" Eden found that his expression was a bit strange. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victor smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay. I''m just afraid that you would be unhappy at home." "I won''t. You know that I like a quiet life. I don''t have much time to spend alone with you like this, do I? We have been very busy over the past few years, and we can seldom live so easily. I like such carefree days quite much." Eden said honestly. The money they could make was endless, and being happy was the most important thing. Victor could finally have breakfast at ease. At noon, they went to the supermarket to buy a lot of glutinous rice and bamboo leaves, as well as the ingredients needed for rice dumplings. Eden liked to tie rice dumplings with thick threads. She had bought thick threads online in advance. She bought five kilograms of glutinous rice and arge bundle of bamboo leaves. As soon as she came back, she couldn''t wait to soak the glutinous rice and make stuffings. She looked at food ingredients and smiled. In this case, all her rtives and friends could eat the rice dumplings made by her. Victor was surprised when she bought the food ingredients, "Eden, do you really want to make so much rice dumplings?" Eden nodded firmly, "Yes, I was too busy in the past, and I didn''t have time to make rice dumplings on my own. Mom would make them for me. This year, mom isn''t at home, so I''ll do it on behalf of her. We have so many rtives and friends, and we can share the rice dumplings with them. The rice dumplings made by me are very delicious." Eden smiled as she tidied up the food ingredients. Time passed by quickly as she did this. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Seeing how delighted she was, Victor did not say much. "By the way, Victor, Lucian and Amelia wille back tonight. Let''s go to Windsor Vi to see Cecil and Ceciter." "Okay!" Victor nodded, soaked the glutinous rice for her and went to wash the bamboo leaves. Eden found that he could do these things very smoothly, and he was a real house-husband. She looked at his back and giggled for a while. She watched him wash the glutinous rice three times and then soak it in the clear water again. She really lived a happy life every day. The two of them had been busy in the kitchen. They didn''t go to Windsor Vi until four o''clock in the afternoon. Lucian, Amelia, Ane and the two children all came back. Renata went there after hearing the news and met Eden and Victor at the door. "Hello, Aunt Renata." Victor and Eden greeted her. "Victor, Eden, nice to see you here." As soon as Renata finished her words, Edith went forward. "Miss Olsen." Eden was a little surprised. Why did... Edithe here? Edith was wearing a fashionable and sexy red dress. With curly hair and delicate make-up, she looked very gorgeous. She looked at Eden''s pretty face and said with a smile, "Eden, you seem to be very surprised to see me." Eden was slightly stunned. She was indeed very surprised, because Edith liked Lucian. However, Lucian and Amelia... Renata exined next to them, "Eden, I asked Edith to send me here." Eden looked at her, "Aunt Renata, let''s go in." Eden didn''t know why Renata did this. She just didn''t want Amelia to get hurt and feel uneasy again. "Okay!" Renata nodded a little unnaturally. In fact, she was a bit afraid to face Amelia. After all, it was her who asked Amelia to leave. She didn''t expect Amelia to be pregnant with Lucian''s children. They went in together. In the hall on the first floor, Lucian was packing up things. Although he had asked Victor and Eden to prepare some things for him in advance, he had to pack up after he came back. Amelia''s body had recovered, but Lucian did not want her to hold the children for too long, for fearing that she would be weak. He had hired two maternity matrons in advance. At this time, Amelia was chatting with Ang. Hearing the doorbell ringing, Lucian went to open the door. Seeing Victor and Eden, he was somewhat surprised and said to Victor, "Why didn''t you call me?" Victor said, "Because I want to give you a surprise." Lucian raised his head and then saw his mother and Edith. What kind of surprise was this? "Come in." Saying this, he turned around and walked inside. He looked at Amelia with his gentle eyes. When Amelia saw Renata, she was stunned for a moment. There wereplicated emotions in her eyes, including fear and worry. Lucian''s heart ached severely. If his mother didn''t talk to Amelia that day, Amelia would not have suffered so much, and she wouldn''t have worked in the noodle restaurant on the day of her delivery. Ang noticed Amelia''s expression. She knew why Amelia left back then. Before they came back, Amelia didn''t want to live with Lucian and wanted to go back to the Weaving family with Ang. After all, they hadn''t got married. But Lucian insisted on bringing her and the children back here, so she had toe back with him. Ane looked at Renata with unfriendly eyes. "Amelia, Grandma Weaving." Eden smiled as she walked to them. "Eden, hurry up and sit down." Ang smiled lovingly and pulled her to sit down. "Eden, you look much thinner." Ang looked at her with distress. Eden was kindhearted, and she liked Eden very much. Moreover, Eden and Amelia were good friends, so she treated Eden as her own granddaughter. Eden smiled helplessly. This was the love of the elders. She did not lose much weight, but in their eyes, she was much thinner. "Grandma Weaving, I''m not thinner. I just don''t wear much in summer." Eden smiled and held her arm. At this time, Amelia stood up and looked at Renata, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Ronen." Lucian walked to her and held her in his arms. Edith looked at Amelia jealously. Why could she easily win the love of Lucian and even give birth to children for him? How could she be so lucky? She had an impulse to take away everything from Amelia. "Amelia, it''s good that you are back!" Renata said apologetically. Looking at Lucian''s actions, she knew that he would never give up Amelia in his life. Originally, she liked Edith and wanted her to be her daughter-inw. But things went contrary to her wishes. Lucian didn''t even look at Edith, which made her somewhat helpless. It was good for Lucian to marry a girl more his equal, but he was obsessed with Amelia. With her head lowered, Amelia pursed her lips slightly and leaned against Lucian''s arms, not saying a world. She did not want to part with Lucian, and she didn''t want to leave him anymore. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucian introduced, "This is Amelia''s grandmother." Lucian did not say that Ang was the president of Eliseo Technologies, nor did he tell Renata about Amelia''s family background. The reason why he treated Renata neither warmly nor coldly was simple. Renata had forced Amelia to leave him. Renata turned to look at Ang. Ang was dressed in elegantly and expensive clothes, and her noble temperament was not set off by her clothes. She was noble and graceful by nature. Her instincts told her that Ang was no ordinary person. "Nice to meet you!" Renata said with a smile. Ang nodded slightly. Her expression wasn''t very friendly. When she saw Edith who was standing behind Renata, her face darkened more. When she asked a private detective to investigate Lucian, she knew that there was a woman who loved him very much. She had seen the photos and knew that it was Edith. That day, the reason why Renata brought Edith here was obvious. Renata was confused and asked, "Amelia, don''t you only have your mother and a brother? Your grandma..." Before she finished her words, Amelia had understood what she meant. Amelia looked at Ang''s loving face and said in a happy tone, "She is not my biological mother. This is my grandmother. Not long ago, she found me and I knew about my family background." Renata looked at Amelia in surprise. She couldn''t believe that Amelia had such a story. Moreover, her grandma was so noble that she didn''t dare to look down on her. "I see." Renata nced at Lucian. He didn''t even tell her these things. "Congrattions, Amelia. You''ve found your family." Renata said with a smile. Lucian did not trust her, and she could do nothing about it. Lucian was aloof by nature, which made her very helpless. "Thank you, Mrs. Ronen!" Amelia had been polite all the time. "Auntie, since Lucian is back, shouldn''t you arrange for us to get married? I will raise his two children well." Edith suddenly said. Her words stunned all the people present. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Renata looked at Edith in shock. She knew the situation clearly, didn''t she? How could she say that? "Lucian, what''s going on? Why should I let her raise my children?" Amelia looked at him with tears. What happened between Lucian and Edith after she left? Amelia didn''t dare to think too much. She knew Edith, and she once met her at a banquet. She knew that Edith was very beautiful and she came back from studying abroad. When she left, she wondered if Lucian would marry Edith. After all, Edith''s family was very rich, and they were equal in social status. Marrying her was Lucian''s best choice. Lucian lowered his head and looked at her with a gentle expression, "Don''t worry. With me by your side, no one can take away anything that belongs to you." Hearing his words, Amelia suddenly felt much more at ease. Yeah, as long as Lucian cared about her. After meeting him again, she cherished this rtionship very much. No one would understand her helplessness and pain at that time. She was forced to be separated from her beloved man. That feeling was worse than death. Every cell in her body seemed to have suffered tremendous pain. "Lucian, auntie said that we would get married as long as you came back. Do you want to go against her will?" Edith was jealous, because Lucian protected Amelia so well. He was even more jealous that she could give birth to children for Lucian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What''s so good about this woman? When you needed her the most, she left you. Now you are already the president of Ronen Group, but she came back shamelessly..." Her words hurt Amelia''s heart. "Edith, watch your mouth!" Eden interrupted her angrily and then looked at Ang with concern. If Ang got excited, she might suffer an epileptic fit. "Eden, mind your own business. This has nothing to do with you and Victor!" Edith suddenly aimed at Eden. If Amelia didn''t be Eden''s assistant, how could she have a chance to meet Lucian? Victor went berserk and said with gloomy eyes, "Get out! Don''t behave like a mad dog here." Edith looked at Victor with a sneer, "Victor, can you afford to bear the consequence if you ruin my marriage?" Eden felt that Edith was too unreasonable. When she pestered Lucian before, she was fearless. At this time, Lucian had be a father, but she still couldn''t ept the fact. Victor mocked her, "Why should I be responsible for your marriage?" "Because now you''re stopping me from being with Lucian!" Edith looked at him furiously. Others were afraid of Victor, but she was not. "Don''t offend my wife again, or don''t me me for being rude." Victor''s voice was cold and sharp, and hismanding and aggressive temperament threatened Edith. Edith was dumbfounded for a moment. "Am I making things difficult for her? She shouldn''t have meddled in my affairs!" Edith was furious to the extreme. Lucian''s mother did not say anything, so she knew that she wouldn''t keep her promise. After Renata quarrelled with Lucian, it was her who apanied Renata,forted her and took care of her. Renata promised her that as long as Amelia did note back, she would be her daughter-inw forever. However, Amelia not only came back, but also gave birth to a daughter and a son for Lucian. She knew it might be impossible for her to be with Lucian. "Get out!" Lucian''s indifferent voice was filled with rage. "Woo-woo..." Two nannies were coaxing the children to sleep. His voice was so loud that Ceci woke up with a start. Lucian was livid and walk toward Ceci. He took Ceci from the nanny''s hands and coaxed her in a low voice, "Ceci, don''t cry. Daddy is here." As he said this, he bowed his head and kissed Ceci''s forehead, looking totally differently from just now. Eden was taken aback. Lucian really loved Ceci so much. Cecil was crying as well, but Lucian only coaxed Ceci. Hearing the children crying, Renata instantly came to sense. Lucian was so gentle when heforted the child, and she had never seen him so tender before. Her heart ached in an instant. Lucian had been very apathetic since childhood, and he rarely smiled at her. It was all because he was born in the Ronen family. As soon as he returned home, his elder brother mocked him. Gradually, he became an aloof person. But at this time, he was so gentle when he held his child. Moreover, he was affectionate and tender when he held Amelia in his arms. Renata''s heart was filled with jealousy. Her own son was not close to her, but he treated other so nicely. How could she feel good? Edith looked at Lucian''s gentle face as if she had got a shock. So, it was not that he was not gentle, but that he was only gentle to the people he loved. "Auntie, just say something!" Seeing that Renata was staring at the child, Edith suddenly had a bad feeling. Renata nced at her in a dilemma. If Amelia didn''t give birth to the children, she could make a fuss and ask Amelia to leave Lucian forever. After all, she had left Lucian once. But at this time, for the sake of the children, she could not say such words. Moreover, she promised Lucian that as long as he could find Amelia, she would definitely let them be together. However, she forgot what she said and made another promise to Edith. She was conflicted, and she didn''t know what to do. "Auntie!" Edith looked at Renata with tears running down her face. Just as Renata was about to speak, Ang said in an irritated voice, "Lucian, since you haven''t solved the problem here, we won''t bother you. I''ll take Amelia and the children back first. My granddaughter and great-grandchildren can not suffer such grievances." Ang''s tone was full of dignity. Lucian immediately walked over with Ceci and looked at Ang. "Grandma, there''s nothing to be solved. I have never made any promise to this woman. The person I love has always been Amelia. I will not let them leave me again, nor will I let you live alone. Amelia and I will take care of you in the future." Ang had to admit that she was touched when she heard this. She was old, and she didn''t know how long she could live in this world. She just wanted to spend the rest of her life with Amelia. After she had two great-grandchildren, she was very d every day, and she had never suffered an epileptic fit again. She even had a much better memory. This was all because she had found her granddaughter. "Lucian..." Amelia looked at him and smiled gently. Just now, he said that the person he loved had always been her. "Don''t cry. It''s not good for your eyes." Lucian put his Ceci in her arms. He looked up at Renata and said, "I don''t know what you have promised her, but you should be responsible for your promise. I will only marry Amelia. If you and dad stop me, I will leave the Ronen family." He did not have much feelings for the Ronen family. In the family, his only concern was Renata. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 "What? You want to leave the Ronen family?" Hearing this, Renata was anxious. Lucian had been estranged from her. He only stayed home for one or two hours on the Spring Festival. She was old, and Lucian was her only support. "Lucian, I... said that to Edith because I thought Amelia would nevere back..." "Auntie, so why did you ask me to send you here today? Isn''t it because you want to deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter?" Edith went ballistic. If Renata didn''t promise her, she would not have the courage to make a scene here. Her confidence came from her promise. "Edith, I..." "Stop!" Lucian lowered his voice and growled, "Now, both of you get the hell out of here!" "Lucian, I am your mother!" Renata looked at Lucian in disbelief and took a few steps back, staggering. Lucian looked at her coldly as though she was a stranger, and he replied without hesitation, "If you were my mother, you would not have forced my beloved woman to leave me. If you were my mother, you would not have brought this woman to my children. She actually wants to raise my children! Who gave her the courage to say such shameless words?" "Lucian, I can do it. Why don''t you give me a chance? I was born in a famous family, and I have great achievements in study. Am I inferior to Amelia?" Edith did not give up and burst into tears. She loved him sincerely, but he was ruthless. She was very sad and dejected. Lucian said firmly, "In my heart, no woman can bepared to her." Edith seemed to have suffered a great blow. She staggered, took a few steps back and opened her eyes wide. She looked at Amelia coldly and gloomily for a while before looking at Lucian. "Lucian, you will regret it." After that, she turned around and left. Eden was too familiar with the expression in her eyes. She hoped that Edith wouldn''t go to extreme. Renata didn''t expect things to be like this, either. The reason why she asked Edith toe with her was to let her ept the fact. After all, Amelia hade back with her grandson and granddaughter. She could not fulfill her promise, and she could only let Edith know the fact. "s!" Renata sighed, "Lucian, Amelia, I''m sorry. This is my fault. Edith has known the fact clearly, and she won''t pester Lucian anymore. You can live a good life in the future. I won''t have any objection." "Your father has been very happy for you since he knew that you had a daughter and son. He is on a business trip now. After hees back, we will discuss it with Amelia''s grandmother and let you get married on a lucky day. You two should get married first so that the children and Amelia can live with you legally." Amelia did not expect that she would say this. Lucian''s mother suddenly agreed to let her and Lucian get married. Ang felt somewhat relieved. She asked in a serious tone, "Mrs. Ronen, do you really want Amelia to marry into your family?" Renata said, "Yes. I know Amelia is a good girl. At that time, I forced her to leave because I was afraid that she would get hurt if she stayed with Lucian." "There is no danger now. Amelia hase back, and she has given birth to two children for our family. I''m sincere." She did not want to be estranged from Lucian anymore. Lucian had never felt happy in the Ronen family, had he? He was happy because of Amelia. How could she bear to separate them? "Thank you for so much for changing your mind. Amelia is a very kind girl. As her grandma, I hope that she will be happy for the rest of her life. As long as you treat Amelia sincerely, I will be grateful to your family." "I will." Renata looked at Amelia and smiled. Amelia did not expect that happiness woulde so soon. She froze on the spot, tears streaming down her face. Lucian looked at Renata with a gentler expression. He had wanted to ease their rtionship for a long time. "Mom, thank you!" For the first time, Lucian felt that Renata had done something right. Hearing this, Renata melted into tears. They were too stubborn. If they could let go of all the personal considerations in their hearts earlier, they wouldn''t have been like this. They would eat and chat together when they were free, just like ordinary mother and son. She would enjoy the care and the filial piety of him. "Amelia, let me see the children." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Renata wiped her tears secretly and put her bag on the sofa. Amelia grinned and said, "This is Ceci. She''s younger. Cecil was elder." Renata burst into tears again when she saw Ceci''s pink face. How silly she was! If she could ept Amelia earlier, she could have held her granddaughter earlier. "Ceci, let granny hug you." At this moment, Renata had disentangle herself from the past. In the future, her friends would be envious of her because she had a granddaughter and a grandson. Renata put the children together, took a picture of them and sent it to Lucian''s father. After that, she yed with them. Ang nced at Amelia and felt sorry for her, but she didn''t say anything. The most important thing was that Lucian loved Amelia. Eden and Victor did not stay there for long. Eden chatted with Amelia for a while, and Lucian and Victor went to the study and talked about the work. Then they left Lucian''s house. Eden wanted to see Ayman, so she called Abigail. But they were not at home, so she and Victor had to go back. When they got home, it was already dark. Victor took the bag from Eden''s hand and put it on the sofa, "Eden, I''ll make dinner. Sit down and rest for a while." Eden shook her head slightly, "No, I''m not tired. I''ll help you. We can cook together." "Okay." Victor walked to the refrigerator and took out the food ingredients. He was better and better at cooking. They made three dishes and a pot of soup together, all of which were Eden''s favorite dishes. After dinner, they went for a walk as usual. After walking back, they went back to the bedroom,y on the bed and watched a movie together. It was a movie about love and hatred. Victor sat with Eden in his arms. Seeing the romantic scenes in the movie, he couldn''t help but caress Eden''s body. Sometimes he kissed her, and sometimes he pinched her, which made Eden very angry and re at him. She thought that Victor would be scared by her. However, she was so cute in Victor''s eyes. Victor was so shameless in front of her. The movie was over, but Eden didn''t see much of it, because Victor had been flirting with her. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 The next day, Eden got up early in the morning. She was too excited to sleepst night, because she was going to make rice dumplings. Moreover, she missed the fragrance of rice dumplings very much. Victor got up early in the morning to help her and put all the food ingredients on the table. Then he watched Eden make rice dumplings. The rice dumplings were made of glutinous rice, and he didn''t like them. However, Eden prepared various stuffings, including ham, mushrooms, and salted egg yolks, and he gave a longing look at them. Eden made rice dumplings with all the stuffings and asked Victor to cook them with a pressure cooker for half an hour. She wanted to taste them first. After all, she could only have rice dumplings at the Dragon Boat Festival every year. Half an hourter, Victor came out with four cooked rice dumplings. "Eden, have a taste." Smelling the fragrance of the bamboo leaves, Eden smiled happily and looked at the rice dumplings on the table. "Hurry up and peel one for me." Victorughed and picked up a rice dumplings. She had made lots of rice dumplings in half an hour. "Eden, take a bite." Victor fed the rice dumpling to Eden. Eden lowered her head to take a bite with a smile. It was a rice dumpling with salted egg yolks, and it was so delicious and chewy. "It''s so tasty!" Eden said while chewing. Victor also took a bite, and his eyes lit up. It was really much better than the rice dumpling he had eaten. Did he have any misunderstandings about the rice dumpling before? "Eden, it''s so yummy! You''re amazing!" Victor ate it up and peeled another one. Eden smiled proudly. Seeing that he was eating happily, she was so d, "Of course. I made them in person. They''re different from those rice dumplings in the supermarket. This glutinous rice is the best. It''s soft and delicious." As Eden said this, she kept making new rice dumplings. Victor fed her another rice dumpling with red date. It was so sweet that Eden''s heart was filled with joy. "My Eden is the best!" Victor''s eyebrows danced. He wanted to live such a happy life forever. Eden didn''t finish making all the rice dumplings until five o''clock in the afternoon. She divided the dumplings into several portions, asked Victor to carry them to the car and send them to all their rtives and friends. They went to the Clement family first. After having dinner there, they went to see Anson, Lucian, Jasper and Gracie. When they returned home, it was already past ten o''clock at night. "I''m so tired!" Eden sat on the sofa and massaged her aching waist, looking exhausted. Victor poured a ss of warm water and let her take a few sips first. Then he sat next to her to massage her shoulders. "Eden, are you very tired?" Victor''s heart ached for her. She couldn''t stay at home obediently. "A little bit." Edeny in his arms and looked up at him, "Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival. I want to go back to work the day after tomorrow." Victor''s face darkened, and he asked her with a smile, "Don''t you want to be idle anymore?" Eden nodded, "I''m afraid that I''ll lose my will to fight as times goes by." "Nonsense." Victor pinched her cheek. "Ha-ha..." Eden took the initiative to put her arms around his neck, "Victor, I told you that I wanted to go to work and get off work together with you. If you go to thepany alone, I''ll always think too much." "As long as you''re happy, you can do whatever you want. Remember that you''re my wife. No matter what trouble you make, I can solve the problem for you." His domineering words left a glow in Eden''s heart. She took the initiative to kiss Victor''s sexy lips. Victor was stunned and then smiled faintly. He liked her when she took the initiative to kiss her. Soon, Victor took control of the situation, and Eden responded to him happily. After a long while, Victor let go of her reluctantly, and his eyes were full of desire and passion. Eden looked at him with randy eyes. Seeing that he had stopped, she was a little angry and dissatisfied. Victor rubbed her nose, "Baby, you are very tired. Are you sure you want to do this?" His voice was deep and maic, but the expression in the bottom of his eyes showed that he was actually sexually aroused. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes. She just looked at him and didn''t speak. Why would he stop every time she took the initiative to kiss him? Was she not attractive enough? Or... Eden got up angrily and went upstairs. After he stopped, she no longer had the mood to continue. Victor was dumbfounded. What was wrong with her? "Honey, why do you get mad all of a sudden?" Victor immediately got up and followed her. Eden ignored him and went straight back to the room. She opened the wardrobe and took her pajamas to take a bath. Victor followed her, but his nose was almost hit by the mmed door. Victor touched his nose with depression, not knowing what was going on. How did he offend her? He knocked on the door again when he heard the sound of running water, "Eden, do you want to take a bath together with me?" Hearing this, Eden wanted to go out and kick him away. She wouldn''t have a shower together with him! She was angry, but he still wanted to take a bath with her. Eden did not speak and sat in the bathfortably. Victor had been waiting outside the door. Half an hourter, Eden came out, and her hair was wet. She didn''t even look at Victor and went to dry her hair with a hairdryer. Victor really didn''t understand why she was annoyed. He walked over, took the hairdryer from her hand and started to dry her hair. Eden looked at herself in the mirror with annoyance and didn''t look at Victor. Victor felt particrly wronged. He didn''t know which of his words had offended her. "Eden, what''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly lose your temper?" The sound of the hairdryer did not drown out Victor''s voice. Eden heard him clearly, and she despised herself in heart. Was she angry because she failed to have sex with him? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If Victor knew it, he wouldugh at her. "Humph!" Eden snorted and red at Victor from the mirror fiercely. Didn''t he know her very well in ordinary times? But he stopped kissing her and didn''t even know why she was unhappy. It seemed that he didn''t know her at all! Victor was speechless. He really can''t afford to offend her! "Eden, it''s okay now." Victor turned off the hairdryer. Eden stared at herself in the mirror for a moment. Her hair had grown longer. She casually lifted it and said, "I want to cut my hair tomorrow." Hearing this, Victor disagreed, "Eden, it''s not particrly long. Why don''t you keep it?" In fact, she looked beautiful with long hair, because her hair was in tip-top condition. "No." After saying that, Eden got up and went to bed. She took off her shoes,y down and wrapped herself with the quilt, ignoring Victorpletely. Seeing that she was really angry, Victor recalled what he had said carefully. After a while, he seemed to find the answer. Looking at her exasperated face, he smiled in pleasure. It turned out that she... "Eden, wait for me for a while. I''ll go to bed right away." Victor went to the bathroom quickly. Under the quilt, Eden blushed scarlet instantly. He knew why she was mad. Oh... Could she run away from home? Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 When Eden felt dulled and stupid with sleep, she felt that she was held by a pair of smooth and strong arms. She immediately woke up as if she had got a shock. When she opened her eyes, she saw Victor''s wicked smiling eyes. Eden shivered and kicked Victor. But her heart beat wildly. His handsome face was so f*cking attractive. "Just sleep!" Eden was in a bad mood instantly. Looking at Victor''s wicked smiling face, she went berserk again. When she took the initiative to kiss him, he stopped, but he wanted to flirt with her when she was no longer sexually aroused. She wouldn''t ept him so kindly! "Honey, I love you!" Victor''s low and mellow voice touched Eden''s heartstrings like a gust of gentle wind. Eden closed her beautiful eyes. His voice sounded too tender and bewitching. "Honey." Victor looked at her with amusement and continued to tempt her. He was horny, and he wanted to have sex with her immediately, but he had to coax her first. Victor tried hard to suppress his sexual desire. "Honey, open your eyes and look at me." He coaxed her in a low voice with some grievances. Eden suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and red at him fiercely again. But she couldn''t help but hug him tightly. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed when he saw how angry but adorable she was. "Why is my baby so cute?" He really hoped that such a happy life would never be affected. "Humph, I don''t want to have sex with you. You force me." Eden said with annoyance. "Alright. You don''t want, and I force you." He echoed her dotingly in a low voice, and he was extremely tender. Eden looked at him quietly. He looked very kind when he spoke gently, and his eyes were so bright and charming. She kissed his lips uncontrobly. Victor smiled. Her kiss was light, like the soft and warm spring breeze. He was very familiar with such a feeling. The first half of the night was torrid. Eden fell asleep contentedly in the small hours. The next day was the Dragon Boat Festival. Eden was not in a hurry to go to the hospital. She had told Candace that she would go to have dinner with her. Candace was very delighted. When they talked on the phone, she was so excited that she almost burst into tears. Pregnant people could not suffer violent mood swings. Afterforting her for a while, Eden hung up the phone. Having been living an idle life for a long time, she didn''t want to get up in the morning. It was not until Victor went upstairs to let her have breakfast that she got upzily and washed up. After washing up, she looked energetic again. She wore her hair in a beautiful bun, looking neat and immacte. The well-cut and pink dress made her look even more youthful. Victor, who had sat next to the table, looked up at her and got amazed by her beauty. He smiled and said, "Eden, are you tired?" He asked deliberately. Eden was about to sit on the chair. Hearing this, she paused. "Victor, do you ask it on purpose?" She looked at him angrily. Victor smiled leisurely. Was she shy because she was too passionatest night? In fact, he liked her when she was so passionate. "Have your breakfast. It''s your favorite lean porridge. After breakfast, we''ll go to the supermarket to buy food ingredients and then go to the hospital." Victor pushed the warm porridge to her front. Eden sat down, bowed her head to eat the porridge and ignored him. After the Dragon Boat Festival, she would no longer live a leisurely life. However, she was destined to live a busy life. During this period of recuperation, if Victor didn''t stay at home with her, she would definitely feel very bored. After breakfast, they went to the supermarket and bought a lot of food ingredients for dinnner. Out of the supermarket, there were two olddy selling red eggs and multi-colored thread. Seeing this, Eden thought of her childhood. At that time, she lived in the vige. The Gienger family did not treat her well, but the vigers really treated her kindly. On the Dragon Boat Festival, the vigers would go to the mountains to dig purple grass and cook red eggs. Each child would have one or two eggs. The olddy who lived next door would send two eggs to her. She liked that atmosphere very much. Looking at the two olddies, she bought all the red eggs. She could tell that these eggs wereid by free-range chicken, and they were very delicious. Since she bought all of them, the two olddies could go home earlier to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival. In the car, Victor was a little surprised when he saw a bag of red eggs. Just now, she ran over excitedly, and he thought she had discovered something interesting. It turned out that she went to buy eggs. "Eden, why do you buy so many dyed eggs?" Hearing this, Eden knew that Victor, who had been living in River City since he was a child, had never gotten red eggs on the Dragon Boat Festival. "Well, in the countryside, children will get such red eggs on the Dragon Boat Festival. I remember at that time, I knew how to make up an egg and hang up the red eggs. I would keep the eggs and eat them until the Dragon Boat Festival." Later, the Gienger family moved to River City, and she had never enjoyed such a warm and happy atmosphere again. "Oh!" Victor heard of such a thing for the first time. His eyes darkened and he did not ask any more questions. She did not have many good memories of her childhood. He nced sideways at her. Seeing her sad expression, he became very guilty again. She had recalled something bad when she was a child, hadn''t she? It suddenly became quiet in the car. "Eden, what do you want to eat tonight?" Victor suddenly asked. When Eden heard his voice, she was in a trance. Then she realized that she had thought of something sad again. Her long eyshes trembled slightly as she smiled faintly, trying to forget those bad memories. "I''ve bought everything I want to eat. Cook for me tonight." There was a kitchen in Candace''s room, and they had bought all the food ingredients. It would be convenient for them to cook. "Okay, I''ll make dinner tonight." Victor''s voice was very soft. He wanted tofort her and let her not care about her past, but even he could not forget his sad childhood, so he did not say anything. When they arrived at the hospital, Adonis''s parents were also there. When they saw Victor and Eden, they looked very grateful. "Victor, Eden, thank you foring to apany Candace." Adonis''s mother held Eden''s hand and then looked at Candace''s big belly with tears in eyes. So many people were concerned about Adonis, and he would definitely wake up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Eden looked at her and knew that she was sombre, "Aunt Church, Adonis will definitely wake up. His condition is getting better and better." Eden looked inside the room, and the sound of the ECG Monitor could be heard from time to time. Next to her, Candace said excitedly, "Anton said that Adonis is getting better day by day." "Candace, it will be fine if we can hold on for longer." Eden looked at her. No matter how Eden tried tofort her, she wouldn''t really be happy unless Adonis woke up. Adonis was her hope. "Yeah, I know. I''ve been telling myself that as long as I can hold on, Adonis will wake up." Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 "He will. He is so kind, and he will definitely wake up." Eden said with a smile. It was the Dragon Boat Festival, so she didn''t want everyone to be sad. She changed the subject, "Aunt Church, I made some rice dumplings. We can cook themter. Victor will make dinner for us." "Oh!" Azariah looked at Victor excitedly, "Victor, now you actually know how to cook!" Victor and Harrison were chatting. Hearing Azariah''s words, he tilted his head to look at her, "Aunt Church, I knew how to cook a long time ago." "Ha-ha..." Azariahughed happily, "Adonis is quite good at cooking. You are all good boys, but I''m lucky to eat the food cooked by you." "Aunt, don''t say that. He will be proud." Eden echoed. "It''s something to be proud of." Azariah''s face was full of pride. They knew better than others that Victor was an arrogant and lofty man. They had apanied the children to grow up, so they knew exactly how capable they were. These boys had a strong sense of responsibility and the desire to advance. Moreover, they were kindhearted. Others might think that they were ruthless, but in their hearts, they were the best. Every time they mentioned these children to their friends, they were proud of each of them. But Victor had been pitiful since he was a child. On the Dragon Boat Festival, the Mid-autumn Festival and the Spring Festival, other people were reunited with their family, but he stayed alone outside and did not want to go home. Victor''s phone rang. It was Phillip calling him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Hello? Dad." Phillip''s happy voice came from the phone, "Victor, I''ve received the rice dumplings you sent me. I won''te back on the Dragon Boat Festival. I''ll stay in the farm. If you have time,e here and chat with me." "It''s a beautiful ce. There are red bayberry trees and a strawberry arch shelter. Bring Eden here. She likes strawberries the most, doesn''t she? You can have a rest on the Dragon Boat Festival. After all, the money you can make is endless. Come here tomorrow." Victor thought about it and replied, "Okay!" "Alright, I''ll wait for you toe here. I''ll go catch two fishes early tomorrow morning and cook delicious food for you." Victor''s nose twitched when he heard this. If Phillip could care about him like this earlier, how could their rtionship be so stiff? They seldom met each other every year. Harrison smiled and asked, "Is that your father?" Victor nodded expressionlessly. "His farm is in the countryside, and it takes about one and half an hour to drive there. The environment is beautiful, and his business is good. He hires a famous retired chef and several workers." "I went there a few days ago. His life there is much happier than that in the downtown area. We go there asionally and apany him to y chess and go fishing. Such a life is rather nice." "Victor, it has been a long time, and you should let go of something sad. Your father has realized his mistake. He really hopes that you can visit him often." Life was short. They didn''t have much time to be at odds with each other, did they? Victor nodded slightly, "I see, Uncle Church. Eden and I will go to see him tomorrow." "That''s right." Harrison patted him on the shoulder. If it weren''t for the fact that Adonis was in a vegetative state, he would think that Phillip was unforgivable, too. But everyone chose a different life. They chose their own lives, but they couldn''t force others to live a same life as them. Phillip used to be romantic in love and graceful, and many women admired her. However, his family was ruined by Reba, a vicious woman who just had an ordinary family background. Victor and Eden went to see Adonis. Victor talked to Adonis for a while, telling him that they were here to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival together with him. Eden could tell from the ECG Monitor that Adonis''s heart beat faster, so Adonis could really know what they were talking about. In the evening, Victor and Harrison made dinner together. Lucian and Amelia came here as well. Eden was chatting with Candace and Azariah. When she saw Lucian and Amelia, she was very surprised. "Amelia, Lucian, you''re here, too." She thought that Lucian came back to this city in advance because he wanted to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with Azariah and Harrison. "Yeah!" Lucian nodded slightly. After greeting Azariah and Harrison with Amelia, he went to see Adonis. He stayed in the ward alone for half an hour, telling Adonis what had happened during this period of time and how happy he was after he had children. The dinner was sumptuous. They sat around the table, and the atmosphere was festive and lively. In River City, there was a custom of eating mutton on the Dragon Boat Festival. The mutton was made by Harrison in a traditional way. After being stewed with the special seasoning for a few hours, the mutton didn''t have a strong smell anymore, and it was delicious. "Amelia, Candace, Eden, have a taste of the mutton. On the Dragon Boat Festival every year, Harrison cooks mutton. It''s so yummy." Azariah said as she picked up the mutton and put it in their bowls. Then she asked Victor and Lucian to eat more. They ate together and chatted happily. Eden looked at Azariah and Harrison. It had been a long time since she saw them so happyst time. For them, the happiest thing was that Adonis could wake up and Candace and the child in her belly could be safe and sound. After dinner, Victor and Lucian left to talk about work. In the office on the top floor, Victor and Lucian sat face to face. Before Lucian could speak, Victor said, "Tomorrow, I''m going to the countryside to see my father." Lucian frowned and looked at him, "Are you sure? Simpson Group will be floated on the stock market tomorrow." Victor smiled and nodded, "I''ll tell you with certainty that you and Brian will do things more smoothly after I leave." Lucian still looked at him with a frown. His tone was rather dissatisfied as he said, "You''re such an irresponsible president." Victor smiled and looked out of the window. The night was very lovely. "Lucian, Barrett is actually very afraid of me. After Stephen was sent to jail, he doesn''t dare to aim at me anymore. Even Irving is quiet. They are waiting for Simpson Group to be floated on the stock market sessfully. On such an important day, if I suddenly leave, it will be a good thing for them, and they will let down their guard." Lucian replied, "It doesn''t matter whether you leave or not. This has been a part of your n. Brian has made preparation for it. It''s impossible for theirpany to be floated on the stock market sessfully." "So, it has nothing to do with me. I''ll go out with Eden and rx ourselves. Your children are still small, but my children have grown up. When we go on a trip, they won''t follow us." Lucian was speechless. Victor showed off as long as he had a chance. "Alright, whatever. Anyway, it''s not your first time to do this. Besides, I''ll take my daughter to work." Victor was stunned and then spoke for Cecil, "Don''t you think it''s unfair to Cecil?" Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 "I like Ceci, and Amelia likes Cecil more, so we''ll look after them respectively. After all, they are boy-girl twins." Lucian leaned on the sofa leisurely, looking prouder than Victor. Victor couldn''t help butin, "What''s the point of showing off? I have three children, and I''m proud of all of them." "Because it''s something amazing. It shows that I''m also awesome." Lucian replied confidently. Victor was speechless. It seemed that Lucian couldn''t be more shameless. "Lucian, if you do this, Cecil will haveints and prejudice against you when he grows up. He''s your own son." "How dare he!" Lucian said gravely. "Ha-ha..." Victor looked at him with amusement, "Lucian, who gives you such a sense of superiority? No one knows what the children will be like when they grow up. Look at Ricky and Kenny. Sometimes, what they say and what they do really hurt my heart." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lucian said, "That''s you, not me." "Is there any difference?" Victor spread his hands, "Then I''ll just wait and see, because you will be dealt a new blow every day." He would know it as the children grew up day by day. "There is a difference. You''re always softhearted to your children. But I''m different. I''m serious, and I''ll educate Cecil strictly." Victor was taken aback. He wouldn''t believe Lucian''s words. Fine! It seemed that Lucian had be very confident after Amelia came back. Victor felt that he couldn''t talk with him anymore. He had to go back. If he continued to chat with Lucian, he would definitely piss himself off. Victor stood up and said, "That''s it. Be careful tomorrow. All the bodyguards are on call." Lucian also stood up. Their charming figures were the most eye-catching presence in the office. They walked out together. After arriving at Adonis''s ward, they said goodbye to each other and went home. By the time Victor and Eden got home, it was already past ten o''clock at night. Eden looked at Victor and remembered what he had said in the hospital. She couldn''t help but ask, "Victor, are we really going to the countryside to see dad tomorrow? Simpson Group will be floated on the stock market tomorrow. Can you really leave?" Victor sat beside her with a smile and rubbed her nose, "With Lucian and Brian here, you can rest assured. Dean has been working-hard during this period of time. Although I''m not in thepany, he''s capable enough to deal with lots of things." Alwynn Group was developing steadily, and he didn''t have to stay in thepany every day like before. "But I''m still a little worried." Eden looked a bit anxious. Victor gently rubbed her head and held her in his arms, "Eden, what are you worried about? You just need to be happy." As long as she could forget the bad things in the past, live a good life in the castle he built for her and smile happily. The so-called understanding was to know what each other''s sore point was and protect it kindly. He would never mention her childhood to her. It was her pain, and his heart ached for it. Knowing that Victor had made up his mind, Eden called Abigail. Seeing this, Victor immediately snatched her mobile phone. Speechlessly, Eden looked at him resentfully. "Listen to me, Eden. Let''s go there with Abigail in the future. Ayman is about to be one hundred days old. She and Anson are going to hold a party for him, and they''re very busy." Victor''s words reminded Eden. When she sent rice dumplings to them, she had heard from Anson that they were going to hold a grand party. "Oh, then we have to buy a gift for Ayman when wee back." "Don''t worry. He is our godson. I will apany you to buy a gift." Seeing that Eden had given up, Victorughed with joy. Abigail did not get along well with him, and he did not want to bring trouble to himself. If they went there with Abigail, Eden would pay all her attention to Abigail and Ayman. He didn''t like to be ignored. Victor despised himself and said in heart, "I''m just so diffident." Simpson Group was about to be floated on the stock market, and there was saturation coverage of the event by the media. They even invited many big shots to witness the miracle of Simpson Group. The market value of Simpson Group was the world''s fifth highest. It almost upyed the main market. A lot of people made countless of money by buying the shares of Simpson Group and kept buying it. Some had even invested all their property. In the Simpson family. Adrienne watched the news worriedly. Victor hadn''t called her, and she didn''t know how his preparation was. Simpson Group couldn''t be floated on the stock market, or many people would lose everything. Simpson Group made an advertisement shamelessly. "Have you ever thought about bing rich overnight? Do you want to know how rich people live? If you have thought about these, join us. Simpson Group will make you rich." "Ha-ha..." Adrienne sneered. With a ss of red wine in her hand, she sat elegantly on the tatami. "How dare you say that." After she muttered to herself, she heard someone knocking on the door. She knew who it was and got up to open the door. "Brother." Morgan nodded slightly and walked in. Morgan nced at Adrienne and thought of the scene he saw when he returned home. He pursed his lips and said slowly, "Adrienne, when I came back today, I saw that the eldest son of the Clement family sent you back. Are you two in a rtionship?" Adrienne took a sip of red wine gracefully and smiled faintly, "Morgan, don''t you want me to be happy? He is a good man, and he treats me very well." Adrienne looked out of the window. If she didn''t leave back then, perhaps they would have gotten married. Morgan looked at Adrienne. He knew that she had been suffering grievances in the Simpson family. He naturally hoped that she would be happy. He slowly walked to her and looked at her beautiful face. Adrienne looked very simr to their mother. He could not be happy, but Adrienne must live a happy life. "Adrienne, I hope you can be the happiest girl in the world, but now..." Their mothers''s shares were still in the hands of the Simpson family. Back then, without the help of their mother, Barrett would have no chance to develop so well. Anyway, they had to take back what belonged to their mother. Adrienne put down the wine cup slowly. The air was filled with the mellow smell of red wine. "Morgan, I won''t marry Delmont until I get everything back. Trust me. He''s a good man." "Alright, I believe in your discernment." Morgan smiled with doting eyes. All these years, they had been acting dumb in the Simpson family, because they were waiting for an opportunity. "Adrienne, Simpson Group will be floated on the stock market tomorrow." He whispered, "Father''s capital chain is massive and unshakeable. We might have to wait a little longer." Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Adrienne looked at Morgan. He seemed to be worried and sad all the time. These years, he had suffered a lot in the Simpson family. He didn''t dare to make a showy disy of his ability and could only live humbly. As for the next day, she was not sure what the result would be like. Victor had not called her yet. "Morgan, everything will get better." That day was the Dragon Boat Festival, but there was no festive atmosphere at home. She had known this, so she went out with Delmont. But she didn''t expect to be seen by Morgan. In fact, she was very lonely. It was not good to fight alone. Not long after she came back, she had been used to Delmont''s warmth and gentleness. He warmed her heart again. Thinking about it, she felt that she was very ridiculous. Back then, she left Delmont just because he behaved cautiously in front of her. In addition, she regretted it very much. He loved her so deeply that he was so humble in front of her. Many people would pay for their arrogance and fickleness when they were young, and she was the same. "Adrienne, be careful. Leni has been trying to get something on you. If she finds out your rtionship with Delmont, she''ll absolutely make a fuss." "In the past, his leg were injured and he sat in a wheelchair. Everyone thought that he was disabled, so they didn''t take him seriously. But now he''s healthy, so this is an entirely different matter." Morgan was worried that Leni would know this because Adrienne was too bold. If Leni knew this, Adrienne would be worthless in Barrett''s eyes, and her her efforts would be in vain. "Morgan, I will be careful. Don''t worry." Since she left Delmont that year, she had been used to thinking carefully before doing everything. Leni was not sure about her attitude, so she didn''t dare to provoke her. "Alright. Go to bed early." Morgan turned around and left helplessly. Adrienne looked at his back and stood there for a long while before turning to sit on the tatami. She looked down, picked up the phone and sent a message to Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, as for tomorrow..." She did not finish writing, because she knew that Victor understood what she meant. She had provided a lot of information for Victor. She hoped that Victor would seed the next day. Barrett hadn''t worked on any project, and the new energy resources project was fake. People would know the truth sooner orter. Victor was dealing with official business in his study at this time. Although he would go out the next day, he had to finish his work first. Hearing the notification, he nced at the message and replied to Adrienne. "Wait for the news!" Adrienne looked at these words and suddenly wanted to curse him. His reply was always so brief. "Wait for the news. Ha-ha..." Adrienne smiled. Looking at the night sky outside the window, she was not sleepy at all. She should believe Victor. After all, he never did things without confidence. With a gentle smile, she walked to the wine cab again and poured herself a ss of red wine. When she turned back, she saw that the phone screen lit up. She picked up the phone and swiped open it. All the depression in her heart was swept away when she saw Delmont''s message. "Adrienne, are you sleeping?" "No." "Do you miss me?" Adrienne was stunned. He actually asked like this. Her face blushed slightly. "Ha-ha..." She chuckled and replied, "Yep". Her mood immediately became so good. "Rat-a-tat..." At this moment, someone knocked heavily on the door. Adrienne''s sharp eyes were filled with harshness and hostility. She stood up and opened the door with great strength. Leni and Dahlia stood outside the door in an aggressive manner. Adrienne''s eyes shed when she saw Dahlia. "What are you doing?" She asked sternly. Leni frowned and said with a cold face, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t speak so loudly!" "Get out!" Adrienne''s voice was much louder than just now. Her sharp voice echoed in the vi. Leni was out of her mind again in the middle of the night. Leni went berserk in an instant, "You impolite b*tch! I''m your elder. How dare you speak to me so rudely?" Adrienne looked cold-blooded and fearless. Dahlia was confused. Adrienne was actually so frightening and aggressive. "Miss Simpson, why do you have to be so aggressive? Mrs. Simpson and I are here to discuss something with you." "Shut up! Are you qualified to speak here?" Adrienne looked at her mockingly. Her gaze was still very sharp. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She had known Dahlia''s background and found out her identity clearly. She hated such a scheming woman who liked to cast a bone between Victor and Eden. "Miss Simpson, you..." Dahlia frowned as she looked at Adrienne''s arrogant face. "Humph! A person who has the lowest sense of superiority like you must be very pitiful. You apany her toe to me in the middle of the night just because you want to get a reward. How poor you are!" She had never been nice to Leni. She and her daughter were acting all the time, and they wanted to drive her out of the Simpson family. "Miss Simpson, don''t be so impudent!" Dahlia red at Adrienne furiously. "Impudent?" Adrienne scoffed coldly, "I can do something more impudent than this. Get the hell out of here before I lose my temper!" Adrienne crossed her arms and looked very apathetic. Her voice was very intimidating. Leni and Dahlia stood still, not knowing what to do. Leni was so angry that she beat her breast and stamped her feet, "Adrienne, how dare you! I''m your elder. How can you speak to me so loudly? People might think that the Simpson family is not strict with the children." "Ha-ha..." Adrienne sneered, "If the Simpson family is strict with the children, your son and daughter would not have been sent to jail." After Leni forced her mother to leave, she had never been polite to Leni. "Adrienne, you..." "Mrs. Simpson, calm down. Don''t forget the purpose of using here." Leni was so excited that she wanted to beat Adrienne, but Dahlia stopped her. Purpose? Adrienne narrowed her malicious eyes and looked at Dahlia. Leni calmed down instantly. "Your father asked me to tell you that thepany will be floated on the stock market tomorrow. You should be present." Adrienne looked at Leni coldly. Barrett was using her as a scapegoat. Since they were unkind, she wouldn''t show them any mercy! Barrett knew that if something bad happened in the future, he needed scapegoat. "Adrienne, you have to go even if you don''t want to. That''s because your father has made you the legal person." Leni said gloatingly. Adrienne clenched her fists tightly. All the family affection in her heart had been destroyed. It turned out that Barrett had wanted to use her for a long time. She thought she was smart, but she was still tricked by Barrett. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 After Leni and Dahlia left, Adrienne fell to the bed and looked out of the window in a daze. Her heart was aching severely. She thought she was smart, but Barrett was more scheming than her. Adrienne thought for a while and looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock at night. At this time, Victor might have fallen asleep. She hesitated for a while. No, she could not be ruined by her father. She must save herself. She wanted to live her own life instead of being controlled by her father. She had to marry Delmont, and she could not let him wait for her for so many years in vain. She dialed Victor''s phone number. Victor and Eden hadid down. After having sex with Eden twice, Victor let her rest. At this time, Eden was sleeping soundly. She might not know it even if she was taken away. However, Victor was so energetic that he couldn''t fall asleep and kept watching Eden sleeping. His phone on the bedside table vibrated. He was a little unhappy, but he knew no one would call him at this time for no reason. Victor got out of bed cautiously, picked up his phone and went out to answer it. Seeing that it was Adrienne''s number, he went straight to the balcony. "Hello?" "Mr. Alwynn, I''m the legal representative of Simpson Group." Victor frowned and asked in a low and deep voice, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Adrienne said, "I knew it just now. They informed mete at night because they didn''t want me to have any chance to turn the tide." Victor frowned. If he didn''t cooperate with Adrienne, he would have nothing to worry about. However, if something bad happened to Simpson Group, as the legal representative, Adrienne would be the first to suffer. If something bad happened to Adrienne, Delmont would definitelye to him. Eden definitely did not want them to be separated. He couldn''t bear to see Eden frown and worry. Barrett was such a cunning old fox. He didn''t expect him to do this. Victor said, "Wait for me to call you." Then he hung up the phone. Adrienne was very anxious and worried. She could only sit there quietly and wait for Victor''s call, hoping that he would have a perfect solution. After Victor hung up the phone, he immediately called Lucian. After the phone rang several times, Lucian picked up the phone. "What''s wrong with you?" Lucian''s voice was obviously very angry. Victor pursed his lips. It was so embarrassing to call a married man in the middle of the night. Hearing Lucian''s voice, he knew what he was doing. "Well, have I disturbed you?" Victor asked cautiously. But he felt a little aggrieved. Lucian nced at Amelia who was next to him. Her clothes had been half taken off by him. At this time, she was looking at him with seductive eyes. Words couldn''t describe how he felt at this time. "So why do you call me now?" Lucian suppressed his fury. In order to make him forgive her, Amelia tried her best to seduce him these days. If it weren''t for the fact that she hadn''t given birth to the children for three months, he would have given in. Victor cut a long story short and told Lucian that Adrienne was the legal representative. Hearing this, Lucian wanted to smash his phone. They had arranged everything. Why did things suddenly be like this? "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Lucian suppressed his anger. Victor was stunned. He had said this to Adrienne, too. "Adrienne called me just now. She has just known about this." "D*mn it!" Lucian was so mad that he wanted to kill Barrett. "Wait for me to call you." After that, he hung up with annoyance. Victor was dumbfounded again. Victor stood on the balcony and waited for five minutes, but Lucian hadn''t called him. He became a bit impatient. However, in order to go out to y with Eden the next day, he waited patiently. After Lucian hung up, he covered Amelia with the quilt and tucked her in, "Wait for me toe back." Then he went to the study. "Ha-ha..." Amelia smiled smugly. Lucian was about to forgive her. She must try harder! Amelia cheered herself up. Lucian could only call Brian. However, Brian didn''t answer the phone. Lucian looked at the time and frowned. Was Brian still ying outside at this time? He called Brian several times in a row, but no one answered. When he was about to lose patience, Brian answered the phone. "Where are you?" Brian was confused, "What are you talking about? Are you walking in your dream in the middle of the night?" Lucian asked, "I''m asking where you are now." Brian said, "Are you out of you head? Of course, I am sleeping at home. We have something important to do tomorrow, don''t we?" Lucian said, "It seems that you don''t go out to y during this period of time." Brian replied, "I''ll soon have a girlfriend. Of course, I have to behave myself." Lucian was speechless. What a cautious man! He told Brian what Victor had said to him. After that, Lucian felt a little irritated. Victor could totally call Brian directly. However, Victor called him. "Oh! Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Brian said with annoyance. "I knew it just now." Somehow, Lucian felt that his words were somewhat familiar. "Wait for me to call you." Brian said and then hung up. Lucian was taken aback again. Therefore, four people couldn''t fall asleep at this night. Adrienne sat in front of the French window and waited anxiously. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Victor was walking back and forth on the balcony, waiting. Lucian leanedzily on the artificial intelligence chair and turned on the massage machine. Just now, he was sexually aroused, so he needed to calm down. At the same time, Brian went to the study while cursing and turned on hisputer. Half an hourter. Lucian received a phone call from Brian. "Act ording to the n." Lucian did not ask further and immediately called Victor. "Act ording to the n." Victor did not ask more. Anyway, he trusted Lucian and Brian very much. He directly called Adrienne. Adrienne answered the phone immediately. She heard''s Victor nd voice, "Act ording to the n." Then he hung up the phone. Adrienne was puzzled. Couldn''t he make it clear? Since Victor let her act ording to the n, she had to be present the next day. The next morning, when Eden woke up, Victor had packed everything. He was waiting for her to wake up. He took the casual suit and put it beside her, "Baby, you are awake." His deep and mellow voice was doting. Then he helped Eden get dressed. Eden just nodded and didn''t say anything. She allowed Victor to wear the clothes for her. After she washed up, Victor handed her a bowl of millet porridge, "Eden, eat something first. We''ll reach the farm in about two hours. I''ve prepared your favorite snacks in the car. You can eat them when you''re hungry." "Okay!" Eden nodded. When she heard the word " farm", she became so excited instantly and finished the porridge very quickly. Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 "Ha-ha..." Seeing how excited she was, Victor couldn''t help butugh. Eden knew why heughed, but she didn''t care, "It''s good to rx ourselves. Besides, we can pick red bayberries and strawberries. You don''t know that I haven''t picked fruit personally for a long time." "There are many farms in Gate City. When I was under pressure at work, I would y on the farm with Abby. Red bayberries and strawberries, just wait for me." She put down the bowl and said, "Victor, let''s go." Victor''s heart melted by her sweet voice. He was in a good mood early in the morning. Ha-ha... Victor took Eden to the farm. In the Simpson family, Barrett was drinking morning tea. Thepany would be floated on the stock market that day, and he was very calm. Dressed in a ck tunic suit, he looked elegant. Seeing the butlere in, he asked leisurely, "Has Adrienne got ready?" The butler said, "She has gone to thepany. Master, Victor left this city early in the morning. What do you think he is trying to do?" "Oh?" Barrett was somewhat surprised. Victor actually left here. "Where is he going?" The butler said, "I don''t know the details. He brought his wife with him." "Humph! I was afraid that he would make trouble today. I didn''t expect that he didn''t care about my company at all. He''s too young and too naive." Barrett slowly poured himself a cup of tea. The butler frowned slightly. He felt uneasy, but he did not want to ruin Barrett''s good mood. "Master, it''s time for us to set off. Leni is ready." "I''m in no hurry. Go and see if my fifth wife has got up." "What?" The butler understood instantly. Dahlia did not go backst night. Barrett ate a lotst night and got drunk. As a result, after Dahlia came down from Adrienne''s room, she... The butler was a bit awkward. Barrett was much older than Dahlia. "Master, you can''t marry many wives in this city." The butler reminded him. It was illegal here. Barrett looked at him and smiled, "I can just keep her at home, right? She has epted it. As for Irving, go talk to him. Anyway, she''s just Irving''s nominal fiancee. In addition, give Dahlia two percent of my shares." The butler was stunned. "Master, it''s the critical moment now, or..." "There is no need. I have my own ns. Register morepanies in the name of Dahlia and transfer our money through her ount." Hearing this, the butler immediately understood everything. That had got arge amount of money and didn''t know to make it legal. "Master, I see." The butler turned around and went upstairs. He saw that Dahlia had gotten up. He smiled and said, "Mrs. Simpson, just now, Master said that he would transfer two percent of his shares to you, and he will give you a fewpanies. You can''t live here together with him, but he bought another vi for you in this neighbourhood and you can move in at any time." Upon hearing it, although Dahlia was a bit unwilling, she nodded. "I see. I will move in tomorrow. Thepany will be floated on the stock market today. Go and do your own work." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Okay, Mrs. Simpson." The butler smiled and left. When he turned around, the ttering smile on his face faded away instantly. Sure enough, Dahlia could bear anything for money. Barrett was old enough to be her father. Watching the butler leave, Dahlia was silent. Thinking ofst night, she felt that she was crazy. After she came out of Adrienne''s room, she found that Barrett prepared a barbecue. When they came down, he asked them to eat together. There were her favorite squid and fishes, so she stayed. Thepany would be floated on the stock market that day, so Barrett was very happy. He kept drinking with her and Leni. She was very d as well. She had not been rxed like that for a long time. What Irving did these days broke her heart. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to marry Irving. Irving did not care about her. In a fit of anger, she drank a lot. After Leni left, only she and Barrett were there. Barrett drank too much, so he begun to caress her. At first, she resisted, but she soon gave up when she thought of Barrett''s identity. She wanted to marry Irving for fame and wealth. However, she could also get what she wanted if she married Barrett. As long as she had money, she could defeat Eden and Victor. She had been obsessed by this idea. What the butler said made her know that her choice was right. She took out her phone and dialed a number. "Write a piece of news for meter. I''ll send the content to you." Hearing the reply, she hung up the phone. Since Irving didn''t treat her well, she wouldn''t be with him anymore. Sitting in front of the dressing table, she looked at her charming face. There were already faint lines at the corners of her eyes. She was in her thirties, and she had wasted too much of her youth. She once struggled for her dream. Butter she realized that money was the most reliable dependence for a woman. She got the money that others had always dreamed of overnight. Take the vi that Barrett bought for her for example. Some people were too poor to buy it after working hard for a lifetime. She made a light makeup for herself in a daze and went downstairs to meet Barrett. Simpson Group was floated on the stock market that day. There was saturation coverage of the event by the media. As the legal representative, Adrienne dressed in a red gown, looking noble and elegant. When she was interviewed by reporters, she spoke with confidence. When the reporters asked sharp questions, she replied to them decently. The share prices of Simpson Group showed significant advances. Such a phenomenon was rare, and those who had bought the shares were very excited. Brian, Lucian and Dean were watching the live broadcast in Lucian''s office. Brian narrowed his eyes and looked at Adrienne''s beautiful face, saying with admiration, "Tut-tut, it seems that there''s a smart daughter in the Simpson family. She is much smarter and more pleasing to the eye than the other daughters of Barrett." Lucian nced at him, "Do you have a crush on her?" Brian shrank his shoulders and looked at him, "I''m about to have a girlfriend." Dean said, "Mr. Spielberg, time to take actions." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed wickedly and looked at Adrienne, "Beauty, I''m sorry." After he said this, he pressed the return key. "Alright. I''ve been preparing for so many days just for pressing the key just now." Brian took a sip of the coffee at ease, looking rxed. Lucian said, "Send a message to Victor. I''ll go back to apany my daughter." Hearing Lucian''s words, Brian almost spat out the mouthful of coffee he had just drunk. Looking at the back of Lucian, he said with displeasure, "What''s the point of showing off everyday?" Lucian turned around and looked at him haughtily, "Do you have a daughter?" Brian was dealt a blow and almost sat on the ground. They dared to treat him like this just because he was single. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Just as Lucian was about to speak, Brian said quickly, "Hurry up and leave. I''m sure that your daughter is missing you." His words sessfully stopped Lucian from speaking. Lucian nodded seriously, "You''re right. My daughter only wants me to hug her. She must be missing me." Brian was speechless. He felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a sharp sword. He had to get married as soon as possible and have his own daughter. In that way, he could show off in front of these proud b*stards. "Ha-ha..." Seeing Brian''s reaction, Dean couldn''t helpughing. Brian red at him, "Dean, you''d better notugh at me. I''ll get married soon. At that time, you will beughed at by us. You should try your best and get married." "Can''t you see it? They have been showing off in front of me since they had children. In fact, I''m quite envious." Brian''s voice became lower and lower as he spoke. They grew up in the same circle. Why should he be inferior to them? Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Spielberg, do you know why people live so tiredly?" Brian said earnestly, "Of course. It''s for money." "No, because people like to show off." Brian was stunned. Perhaps he was much older than Dean, and he couldn''t understand why he said so. Dean smiled, "People pretend to be elegant, serious, humble and affectionate. Some even act dumb. But no one pretend to be vulgar." Brian was quite surprised. "Dean, you''re the most honest person in the world." "Of course, Mr. Spielberg, but I''m poor and I''m not so ambitious I''m going to work in Alwynn Group all the time." Dean smiled and sat opposite Brian. Brian smiled. Dean was not poor at all. "You really can''t find a better job than this. To be honest, you''re destined to work here. When I first met Victor, he and his friends were on guard against me as if I was a thief. Now they show me respect and can''t work without me." "Victor, Lucian, Adonis and Anson grew up together. Sean and I met them about two or three years before Victor set up Alwynn Group. At that time, I decided to work for him because he was very capable." "Yeah, your choice was right, so was mine." Dean did not deny his words. "Ha-ha..." Brianughed and patted him on the shoulder, "Do your best, and you''ll be very rich." That was right. Although he was not ambitious, he could be a rich man by working in Alwynn Group. The annual sry was too tempting. In Simpson Group, Adrienne was socializing with the businessmen. Suddenly, some policemen broke in. Her expression changed. Victor asked her to do ording to the n, so she had been mentally prepared. Simpson Group was summoned for a meeting at the critical moment, and the n to float the company on the stock market was shelved. Adrienne was taken away. The people in the Simpson family were caught off guard. Those reporters, who had been ttering Simpson Group, instantly changed their attitude. They all questioned the shares of Simpson Group and their projects. Simpson Group, which was expected to have the world''s third highest market value, aroused the suspicion of billions of people. Barrett was furious, but Adrienne smiled. At the moment she got in the police car, she would rather be locked in prison than see Simpson Group be floated on the stock market. Once it was floated on the stock market, Simpson Group would be over, and all her mother''s efforts would be in vain. Barrett was indeed very talented in terms of the stock market. He made a fortune by doing so abroad. In fact, only he himself knew why he came back. Once what he did abroad was found out, he would be imprisoned for a lifetime. "Ha-ha..." Adrienneughed. The policeman sitting beside her looked at her with confusion. He thought that sheughed because she couldn''t believe what had happened that day, so he didn''t think too much. "D*mn it! How could this happen?" In the office, Barrett roared with a frenzy of rage. The butler lowered his head. He had been feeling uneasy since this morning. Even he couldn''t understand why this had happened. Everything had been arranged very properly, but such a thing happened at the most critical moment. Thepany had been surrounded by retail investors. Such a situation was really difficult to handle. Dahlia stood by Barrett''s side and couldn''t believe what had happened. How could everything turn so sour? If the policemen arrived two minutester, everything would be settled. "Who exactly is it?" Like a devil, Barrett stared at the butler in front of him with sharp eyes. The butler was his right-hand man, so he was the only one who knew everything. The executives in thepany just listened to the butler. The butler immediately lowered his head respectfully, "Master, I have sent someone to investigate it. We''ll know the result soon. Adrienne has been taken away. She will bear all the consequences. Master, please mind your own health." "I''m in good health. Investigate it for me right now! Investigate Victor! He is the one who doesn''t want mypany to be floated on the stock market the most. Hurry up!" After roaring furiously, he smashed the purple y teacup on the ground. The pieces were sshed on Dahlia and pierced her wrist. A few drops of blood dripped onto the ground, looking terrifying. She frowned, pressed the wound and looked at Barrett with unhappiness. "Chairman, just calm down. Only byposing your mind can you analyze the whole thing." "Victor and Eden are not in this city now, are they? It''s a good chance for us." When she went out in the morning, she wanted to remind Barrett. Unfortunately, Barrett had been talking on the phone all the way. Barrett looked at the butler and said in a deep voice, "Do you understand what Mrs. Simpson means?" The butler nodded immediately, "Yes, I''ll send someone to do it right now." After the butler left, Dahlia sat aside in a sulky mood. Barrett looked at her. She was even so beautiful when she was angry. If he had known that he couldn''t control Irving, he would have been with Dahlia earlier. "Dahlia, don''t be angry. I will take revenge for you." Her young body and delicate voice satisfied him a lot. Dahlia nodded with a smile, "I believe you. I will move to the vi tonight. Ask the butler to transfer the house into my name as soon as possible." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She liked the magnificent vi, because it could give her a sense of aplishment. "Okay. If you like it, I will buy you another vi. I will ask the butler to register severalpanies in the name of you, and you can do whatever you want. I have nothing but money." Rich people could have all kinds of things. So, when Dahlia did not refuse him, he had decided to give her these things. Dahlia smiled. Her wrist had stopped bleeding, so she said, "I will make a pot of tea for you. You can drink it while waiting for the news." "Okay!" Barrett nodded. Dahlia smiled faintly. As long as she was here, Leni and Marcia wouldn''t get Barrett''s favour. Although Simpson Group wasn''t floated on the stock market sessfully, it would not go bankrupt. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Victor and Eden had arrived at the farm. Seeing them, Phillip immediately asked the waiter to serve the dishes. As soon as Eden entered the farm, she felt the pleasant atmosphere of birds singing and flowers blooming. It was veryfortable. The farm was surrounded by trees and flowers, and it was very big. There were stone tables and benches beside the path, so tourists could rest there. The path was paved by green bstones. On both side of it, there were red bayberry trees, oranges threes, apple trees and begonias. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The camphor trees tinged the air with their fragrance, and there were scents of the grass and wild flowers. The air was extremely fresh. "Dad, the air here is very good." Eden looked at Phillip who was dressed in casual white sportswear. He was no longer aggressive and looked more graceful. He was just like a leisurely retired old man. "Eden, it took me a long time to find this ce. I have bought it. It will belong to your three children in the future." He left some of his property to Boris. Boris''s father was good-for-nothing. Although his stepfather was nice, he was his grandson, so he must give him some property. People at his age always thought that it was better to own real estates. "Thank you, dad!" Eden smiled gratefully. Since Phillip retired, he seemed to have be a different person. He had be very kindhearted. "Don''t be so polite to me." Phillip''s face suddenly turned serious, "It''s all my fault. It is me who makes you in such a difficult situation. Barrett is an a*shole. I didn''t expect him to still hate me. After all, it has been a long time." Victor said in a deep voice, "That''s just an excuse. His main purpose is to upy the market in River City." Phillip nodded. Victor would deal with everything, and he did not want to be vexed because of this. Phillip pointed at the sumptuous meal on the table, "Eden, Victor, have a taste of this fish. It''s wild and very fresh. What''s more, these vegetables are all nted by me. The tomatoes are very tasty. Bring some back when you leave." Eden smiled and said, "Okay, dad." There were hot and sour fish, spicy fish and steamed fish. They were all fresh, tender and delicious. Eden ate a lot. After lunch, Phillip gave Victor a tricycle and asked him to take Eden to pick red bayberries and strawberries. Victor looked at the tricycle with disgust. As the president of Alwynn Group, was he really going to ride the tricycle? Seeing that Victor was hesitant, Eden thought that he didn''t know how to ride tricycle. "Victor, if you don''t know how to ride it, give me the key. I''ll ride it." Victor looked at her in surprise, "Why do you know how to ride this?" Eden knew that he was rich, and he did not know about the sufferings of people, especially the ordinary workers. "When I used to go to work, I rode an electric bike every day. Later, the children grew up, so I bought a tricycle and took them out to y asionally." Victor''s heart ached for her again. "I... know how to ride it." Victor sat on it and gestured to Eden to get on. Eden understood instantly. Was it necessary for this proud man to do this in front of her? Eden got on it with a few baskets. She wanted to pick more red bayberries and share them with their friends. She could make red bayberry wine as well. The red bayberry forest was about one kilometre away from here. Victor took her to visit the farm. There were a lot of sheep and cows on the eastern meadond. The staff in the farm were very enthusiastic to them. Many tourists came here to y, and the atmosphere was rxing and pleasant. "Victor, what a nice ce it is! It''s away from city noises, and living here is sofortable." Eden looked at the beautiful scenery around her with a smile. Many of them were made from the natural scenery, which was very suitable to the surrounding facilities. Victor smiled and said, "We cane here more often if you like it." "Okay." Eden really wanted toe here. Ten minutester, they arrived at the red bayberry forest. From afar, they could see tourists picking the red bayberries and hear theirughter. Eden smiled with joy. Looking at the red bayberries on the branches, she could not help but drool. "Oh!" Hearing her cry, Victor immediately looked at her with concern. Eden looked regretful, "I ate too much just now. I should have kept my belly to eat red bayberries." Victor was stunned. How adorable she was! "The red bayberry is delicious, but you can''t eat too much. It''s not good for your health." Victor carried her off the tricycle and picked up the baskets. Each basket could carry at least three kilograms of red bayberries. He said in a dilemma, "Eden, shall we fill these baskets?" "Yeah, it''s not easy for us toe here once. Of course we should take some more and share them with our friends." Eden said as she walked towards the red bayberry forest. Victor froze on the spot. Eden had started to pick red bayberries. Victor stood behind her. The sunlight prated through the woods and shone on his tall and straight figure. He was like the overbearing prince in an cartoon. He looked down at his phone. Seeing the news about Simpson Group, he sneered. Lucian and Brian really acted ording to their n. Although Adrienne was taken away, Brian would think of a way to help her. He put the phone in his trouser pocket and looked up. Eden was eating the red bayberries under the tree not far away. She picked the ripe ones and ate them one by one without spitting the stones. Victor frowned and walked over, "Eden, don''t eat too fast." Eden did not look at him. She said while eating, "Go pick red bayberries. I''ll pick them when I''m full." Victor was dumbfounded. It was not easy to pick red bayberries, and his hands became dirty and slimy. He did not want to do this, but he was afraid that Eden would be angry. Victor could only pick red bayberries obediently. Eden walked to him, picked red bayberries while feeding him. "Victor, the sour and sweet taste is really good." Victor looked at the smile on her face and smiled dotingly. Seeing that her lips were stained with red bayberry juice, he bowed his head and quickly kissed her. There was a faint scent of red bayberry in her mouth. Eden red at him coquettishly. Time passed by quickly as they roughhoused. By five o''clock in the afternoon, they have picked five baskets of red bayberries and three baskets of strawberries. They apanied Phillip to have dinner before returning to River City. Before they left, Phillip asked Victor to return on another way. Hearing his words, Victor understood why he arranged like this. Eden had been excited for a whole day. On the way back, she leaned against the chair sleepily. Victor knew that although they came here smoothly, there might be danger on their way back. Something bad had happened to Simpson Group, and he went out of the city. His father suddenly asked him to bring Eden to the farm that day. Barrett wouldn''t regard it as a coincidence. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Victor nced at Eden''s drowsy face and held the steering wheel more tightly. No matter what danger they would face next, he would not let Eden take risk together with him. Victor looked at the expressway ahead. The sky was getting darker and darker. There were many cars on the expressway. If Barrett wanted to attack him, he would not choose this time. However, Victor did not let down his guard. He followed the guide map and went down the expressway in advance. He did not know what Phillip wanted to do, but he wouldn''t drive very fast when Eden was on the car. After getting off the expressway, Victor stayed in the town for a while. Eden woke up. Seeing that Victor was not driving on the expressway, she was confused, "Victor, why are we here?" Victor reached out to rub her head and said with a smile, "You are tired, so I took you here to rest for a while. Wait for me here. I''ll buy you something to eat." Victor came back quickly. He bought a ss of juice for Eden and a cup of coffee for himself. Eden took a sip of the juice. She found that Victor''s expression was somewhat serious, but she said nothing. She picked up the phone next to her and had a look. It was past eight o''clock at night, and it would take an hour to get home. "Victor, do you have something on your mind?" Victor smiled and shook his head, "No, I just want you to rest for a while before leaving." Eden did not believe his words, but she did not ask further. Suddenly, she saw a piece of news. "Mrs. Alwynn seduced Mr. Matthews, which caused Mr. Matthews to break up with his fiancee." "F*ck..." Eden could not help but curse. She didn''t want to be the scapegoat! Which b*stard ndered her like this? "What''s wrong? Eden." If she hadn''t been too angry, she wouldn''t have cursed like this. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Look! I''m pissed off! Paulina broke up with Irving, but what does it have to do with me? How can I be a mistress who has ruined their rtionship?" Eden puffed out her cheeks angrily. Her aggrieved face made Victor''s heart ache. "Eden, don''t be angry. I''ll ask Brian to investigate it." His voice was low and deep. These people were bolder and bolder. Eden suddenly took a deep draught of her juice and said slowly, "It can''t be Irving''s idea. Only Paulina would do such a shameless thing." Victor suddenly looked at her and narrowed his eyes unhappily. He was jealous, "Do you trust him so much?" Feeling that he was jealous, Eden was slightly stunned, "Why are you jealous? It''s obvious that he can''t do this." Victor thought of the box of love letters for no reason. Thinking that so many boys used to love her, he was so dejected and ufortable. Eden didn''t understand love at that time, so she didn''t care about those love letters and threw all of them. However, Irving collected all the love letters. This matter would be a thorn in his heart forever. "Eden, may I ask you a question?" Eden tilted her head to look at him, "Just ask." "When you were in high school, why didn''t you open the love letters when you received them?" Eden was dumbfounded. He was a bit strange. "I didn''t even have money to eat at that time. Could I be in the mood to date?" Victor''s heart was so painful that he almost couldn''t breathe. He mentioned her sore point again. "Eden, don''t think about it anymore. Let''s go back." After that, he started the car and left. Eden looked at him and felt a little confused. She had no longer cared about those things. If she couldn''t recover from her experiences, how bitterly would she live? Victor drove the car to the national highway and suddenly found something wrong. Two ck cars were following his car. His eyes darkened. He had underestimated Barrett. He had arranged people on every road. "Eden, sit well." He said in a deep voice. Eden was stunned. She quickly looked back. When she saw two ck cars following them, she was taken aback. "Those people..." "If my guess is right, they''re Barrett''s killers." Victor replied to her calmly. "What a despicable old fox!" Eden was very mad. Barrett hadn''t learned a lesson. "It seems that he won''t give up until he is sent to jail." When she looked down at the news just now, she learned that Simpson Group wasn''t floated on the stock market sessfully. She hadn''t finished reading the news, so she continued to look down. When she saw that Adrienne had been taken away, she became nervous immediately. "Adrienne was taken away by the policemen. Delmont would definitely be very anxious after he knew this." She yed all day long and did not have time to look at her phone. Victor observed the situation behind the car while saying, "Eden, don''t worry. She will be fine." Eden looked at him in confusion, "How do you know that?" Victor smiled slightly. He had been cooperating with Adrienne, so he naturally knew that. But he couldn''t tell Eden about it. If he told her, she would be in danger. When his father called him and asked them to y in the farm, he had other ideas in his heart, but he agreed in the end. "Eden, just rest assured. She will be all right. Isn''t she your future sister-inw? How can I let her be in trouble? She and Delmont are deep in love now, and they may get married soon." Eden said thoughtfully, "That''s right. I''m in poor health during this period of time, so I don''t dare to call Delmont. He still keeps this matter from our family, and I didn''t ask about their rtionship." Victor said, "They''re in deep love." "How do you know that?" Victor was speechless. He shot himself in the foot. Why did he always do this kind of thing? Before Eden, he was never on guard. "That''s just my guess." Victor said perfunctorily. "You can even guess this. It seems that you''re quite smart." Eden said teasingly. Victor was stunned. He''d better stop talking. He had to turn left in the front, so he was not in the mood to joke and looked ahead with serious eyes. Suddenly, a big truck rushed toward them. The dazzling light made Victor''s eyes sh. A trace of viciousness shed through his eyes. "Victor, be careful!" Eden looked at the truck nervously. Victor suddenly spun the wheel sharply. Looking at the two sides of the road, he found the right angle urately and turned the wheel skillfully. The car immediately drifted out and kept a precise distance from the big truck. They were no longer in danger. "Ah..." Eden was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She clutched the seat belt tightly with both hands. "Eden, are you okay?" Victor looked at her uneasily. "Yeah, just concentrate on driving." Eden wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, "Barrett is the most hateful b*stard!" Eden couldn''t help but curse. Having experienced the life-and-death situation, she couldn''t feel more terrible in heart. Victor didn''t want her to be afraid, so he echoed her, "Eden, he is a b*stard. When I go back, I will deal with him. Don''t be angry." Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 "Don''t let him go and send him to jail. Such a vicious person is too horrible!" "Okay, I won''t let him go and I''ll let him stay in jail forever." Victor chimed in with everything she said. Eden must have been frightened just now. He wouldn''t spare Barrett. He had always been decisive in business. Even if he was at a disadvantage, no one had ever dared to treat him like this. He even rejected the project a month ago decisively because he met Ivan. Barrett, that old b*stard, actually wanted to kill him and scared Eden. Therefore, he wouldn''t show him any mercy. He slightly narrowed his eyes and opened them wide all of a sudden. His eyes were more cold- blooded and vicious than before. Victor''s phone rang, and it was a phone call from Jaxon. He instantly understood that Jaxon was also here. "Hello? Uncle Bates." "Mr. Alwynn, you can go on the expressway at ease now. I will deal with the rest of things. The truck driver has been controlled by me." Victor said, "You have been around us." Jaxon said, "Chairman Alwynn knows that you will be in danger after you go out of the city, so we made arrangements in advance." "Okay, thank you so much. I don''t want to see those who wanted to attack me again." After finishing his words, Victor hung up the phone. Jaxon was speechless. Victor wouldn''t know those people even if he saw them. Fortunately, Phillip had arranged it in advance. Otherwise, something bad would definitely happen that night. Half a month ago, Phillip had sensed something wrong. Someone had been monitoring him. In order to find out those people, he called Victor and asked him toe with Eden. Victor was very smart. He understood what Phillip meant and came here. Barrett''s killers were practically wiped out. In this way, Barrett''s power could be affected. He was too powerful, so they could only take actions step by step so as to defeat himpletely. The Simpson family was in a state of disunity. A lot of Barrett''s spies had been found out by them, so he couldn''t do anything big to fight back on the surface. Barrett was old, and he was inferior to the younger generation. Just as Eden was about to speak, Victor''s phone rang again. "Hello?" This time, he put on his headphones. It was Brian calling him. "Adrienne is all right now." "I see." Victor said. Brian smiled happily and said, "I will release another message tonight. The Simpson family will be in a turmoil tomorrow morning. But what happened between Eden and Irving?" "Okay, just keep to our n. As for another piece of news, try to suppress it." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Eden pursed her lips and said nothing. Victor had nned everything, so why should she be worried? Brian was speechless. It was easy for Victor to say. What should he do to suppress the news online? The title "Mrs. Alwynn" was enough to shock everyone. "Tut-tut. What a difficult task! I can''t even date because of this. If I can''t be with Aurora, I''ll shift all the me onto Victor." After Brian said to himself, he called Aurora, telling her that he didn''t have time to date with her. He was so angry that he wanted to curse Victor. After the danger had passed, Victor drove on the expressway. Eden let down her guard and became sleepy again. She leaned against the chair and fell asleep soon. She was quiet, so Victor turned his head to see her, only to find that she had fallen asleep. Victor smiled. It was good for her to be careless. At least she would soon forget the danger just now. An hourter, the car stopped in front of the vi. Eden woke up and looked around with drowsy eyes.. It turned out that they had arrived home. "I''m so tired." She stretched herself. Victor untied her seat belt and leaned over to kiss her on the forehead. "Eden, if you are tired, get out of the car and go back to rest. I''ll carry the red bayberries into the house first. Let''s send them to Abigail tomorrow." "Alright!" Victor and Eden got off the car and saw someone sitting at the door. It was a little dark and they could not see who it was clearly. Eden paused for a moment, feeling that the person was familiar. "Delmont, why are you here?" Eden was surprised to see Delmont. Delmont looked at her helplessly and dejectedly. He even looked a bit poor. "Eden, I was kicked out of the house by grandma." His voice sounded a little pitiful. Eden was stunned. What did he mean by saying that? "Delmont, what happened? Did you make grandma angry?" Delmont shook his head and told Eden the whole story. Three hours ago, Grandma Clement, Aisling and Collins went to see Ayman. On the way there, the three of them chatted happily. However, on the way back, Grandma Clement mentioned that Delmont was not married yet. Collins said casually, "Nowadays, young people all like to live alone outside. When he has a girlfriend, he can bring her home, and their rtionship will develop fast." Grandma Clement immediately remembered her words, thinking that the reason why Delmont was single was that he lived together with them. Even if he had a girlfriend, he couldn''t bring her home, and it was not convenient at all. The young people were open-minded, and they didn''t reject premarital sex. But Delmont had been living at home. If he couldn''t have some private space with his girlfriend, how could he get married? After thinking about it for a long time, Grandma Clement decided to drive Delmont out of the house. He couldn''t go home until he had a girlfriend. She even confiscated all his bank cards and did not allow him to go home. Besides, he wouldn''t get any money except for his sry. When Delmont heard her words, he waspletely dumbfounded. In order to force him to get married, Grandma Clement was so hardhearted. She didn''t give him any money and even drove him out of the house. He really doubted if he was her biological grandson. He was clearly very filial. D*mn Anson. Well, Anson was cursed by him for no reason. After hearing this, Victor and Eden couldn''t believe what had happened. "Delmont, then you should..." Her phone rang before she could finish her words. It was Grandma Clement calling her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Grandma." Hearing this, Delmont was on the verge of tears. Grandma Clement wanted to warn Eden not to take him in. "Eden, if Delmont goes to your house, you can never take him in." Eden put her on speakerphone silently. "Delmont hasn''t got married yet, because we''re too nice to him in ordinary times. Now we have to treat him badly so that he''ll think that single men are the most pitiful. In that case, he''ll try his best to have a girlfriend." "Eden, I''ve told all his rtives and friends about it. No one will take him in, neither will you. Otherwise, I will get sick." Eden was taken aback. Grandma Clement was determined to force Delmont to have a girlfriend. However, Delmont couldn''t marry Adrienne immediately. Moreover, Adrienne was in trouble. She was about to go home and discuss with Victor about how to save Adrienne. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 "Grandma, you can''t get sick. I..." Eden looked at Delmont''s pitiful face and forced herself to say, "I promise that I won''t let him live in my house." Delmont froze on the spot. "Okay, go to bed early. I want to have another great-grandson." After saying that, Grandma Clement hung up the phone. Eden blushed instantly. Victorughed immediately. However, Delmont burst into tears all of a sudden. How could they bully him like this? He had a girlfriend! "Delmont..." Eden looked at him apologetically. "Eden, you don''t have to say it. I know that you are in a dilemma." Delmont pretended to cry. Why did he be so poor? Eden was relieved. It was good that he knew she was in a dilemma. She didn''t expect Grandma Clement to do this. Delmont was so miserable! Delmont had been keeping his rtionship with Adrienne a secret. He had not mentioned it to her yet. "Eden, I''m leaving, but I haven''t had dinner yet." Delmont looked at Eden pitifully. The dinner was ready at home. He was thinking about having a good meal and then trying to save Adrienne, but Grandma Clement drove him out of the house heartlessly. Why was his life so bitter? Eden could not stand it anymore, "Delmont, do you have no cash?" Delmont nodded in a dull way, "Grandma took away all my money, including my bank cards." Eden asked, "How about your private money?" Delmont leaned sideways and looked at her nervously, as if he was afraid that she would take away his pocket money. "Eden, why do you ask about my private money?" Eden was speechless. Why was he so wary of her? She wouldn''t steal his pocket money. "Delmont, if you have private money, just use it first." Delmont shook his head quickly, "No." That was hisst saving. He couldn''t tell anyone about it. His recent social experiences made him understand that one couldn''t show off his wealth in public. Victor asked, "Do you want to have some red bayberries?" Delmont red at him, "Can I eat red bayberries as a meal?" Victor said, "Forget it if you don''t want to eat. Eden picked them in person." Delmont immediately grabbed some red bayberries and red at Victor, "Since Eden picked them personally, of course I''ll eat some. You bad guy! You actually let Eden pick red bayberries on her own. She must be very tired. Let me tell you, now you and Eden just live together. You haven''t got married yet! Let''s see how I will make things difficult for you in the future." Victor was speechless. What was going on? They were talking about dinner, but why did Delmont suddenly mention his marriage with Eden? No, he and Eden were legal husband and wife. However, Victor didn''t say anything else. He could not afford to offend Delmont in the future. Otherwise, Delmont would stop him from holding the wedding at the end of the year. It was really difficult for him to hold a wedding with Eden. "Delmont, what are you going to do?" In fact, Eden was not worried. Victor said that Delmont and Adrienne were about to get married. "What else could I do? I should try to get a girlfriend." As soon as Delmont thought that Adrienne had been taken away, he felt uneasy. But he was no longer depressed when he turned to see Victor. "Victor, talk to me. Eden, let me have dinner here." Victor nodded. "Delmont, let''s go in first." Victor and Delmont went to the study to talk about something. Eden went to the kitchen and started to prepare dinner. No, midnight snacks! It took them about two hours to get home, and she was frightened. She had been very hungry. She washed a bowl of red bayberries and ced it on the table. When her hands were free, she ate some. She felt extremely satisfied with such a life. In the study, Victor poured a ss of boiled water for Delmont. Delmont looked at the water and frowned, "Victor, are you so stingy? Do you just offer boiled water for your brother-inw?" Victor looked at him with a frown. Seeing that Delmont''s face was full of dissatisfaction, he was displeased, "My wife and I don''t drink tea." He emphasized the word "wife". "I remember that Eden likes drinking tea." Delmont gritted his teeth. Victor raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "Is that so?" "Bubble tea." Delmont suddenly smiled. Victor was dumbfounded. What a childish man! He turned his head and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Delmont, "You''re here to beg me, aren''t you? But what do you expect me to do for you since you have such a bad attitude?" Delmont immediately gave in. Why was it so difficult to take advantage of Victor? "Victor, do me a favor. I know you can do it." Delmont became serious when he went down to the business. Victor smiled yfully and thought of what he said just now. He took the opportunity to make a condition, "This year, I will hold a wedding with Eden no matter how difficult it is." Delmont was angry again, but Victor finally said something he liked to hear. "If you don''t hold a wedding, my family will let Edene back and live with us. For her, the status which goes with being a wife is important. She is framed and bes the hot topic online all day long. Didn''t you see the news today? How could she be a mistress?" Victor rubbed his nose. Couldn''t Delmont understand what he was talking about? He said it so directly, but he didn''t understand. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t hold a wedding ceremony." Victor made it clear. He didn''t want to be wronged. "Then did you go to my family to propose a marriage?" Delmont was not happy at all. Eden had never lived in the Clement family since they found her, and Victor took her away from them. The Clement family failed to take care of Eden in the past years, so they could only make it up for her with money. Victor''s eyes darkened. He needed a chance to do that. "Brother." Delmont was shocked. Victor had never addressed him like this, and he was very flustered at the moment. "Just say it." He looked at Victor seriously as well. "You came to me because you want me to save Adrienne, right?" "How do you know that?" Delmont swallowed. He had never told anyone about his rtionship with Adrienne. Eden had made a few discreet inquiries with him, but he didn''t say it. "I can help you, but you can''t make things difficult for me when I go to the Clement family to propose a marriage at the end of the year." Since Delmont was not smart, it was better for Victor to make it clear. "These are two entirely different things. She''s my younger sister. How can I sacrifice her happiness?" Delmont looked very unwilling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victor gritted his teeth in anger, "Eden is with me. Can''t I give her a happy life? Delmont, in this world, I am the only one who can make Eden happy." "Humph, you are such arrogant." Delmont thought about it, and Victor was right. "Alright, if you can help me save Adrienne, I won''t make things difficult for you. However, you should prepare a lot of betrothal presents. My younger sister can''t be wronged." He had to make things clear. "Okay, go down to have dinner now. Give me half an hour, and Adrienne will be safe and sound. But as your younger brother-inw, I have to remind you something." "What?" Delmont looked at him eagerly. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Victor stood up and looked at him yfully, "Delmont, if you chase after a woman so slowly, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get married and have children for the rest of your life." "Victor, you curse me." Victor was stunned. Why was Delmont so stupid? "You are hopeless." Delmont was dumbfounded. Wasn''t he miserable enough? "What do you mean?" Delmont was unconvinced. Victor touched his forehead and felt that he''d better make it clear to him. Otherwise, Delmont really couldn''t get married. If Grandma Clement followed tradition, his wedding would be dyed again. "After you have dinner and leave here, call Adrienne. Tell her how poor you are, and your rtionship will develop faster." Delmont was taken aback. Victor said, "Try to let her take you in." Wyatt frowned. This idea seemed to be good, but would Adrienne take him in? Half an hourter, the three of them finished the midnight snacks. Victor gave a basket of red bayberries to Delmont, "I''ve solved the problem for you. You can go there now." He asked Brian just now, and Adrienne had gone back. "Oh!" Delmont cast a nce at them. How could he pretend to be miserable before his beloved woman? Should he pretend to be lonely, sad and poor? Should he tell Adrienne that he was the unluckiest person in the world? Should he say that he had been driven out by his grandma? Well... No! He had no way to say these in front of Adrienne. Delmont walked out of Victor''s vi. Looking at the bustling night scene, he was at a loss. Where should he go? By the way, he once bought an apartment near thepany, didn''t he? It had been decorated, but he had not moved in. He had not told his family about it. Back then, there was a discount, so he bought the apartment with a lower price. No! What if Grandma Clement found it out and got sick out of anger? She was old, and she couldn''t be mad and fall ill. Just as Delmont was about to leave, his phone vibrated. Victor sent him a message. "Don''t let the Simpson family find that you are with Adrienne. You will have a chance to announce your rtionship after a period of time." Delmont looked back, only to see Victor standing in front of the French window on the second floor and looking at him. He couldn''t see Victor''s expression clearly, but he always felt that Victor was saying, "Good luck!" "s!" Delmont could only pick up the phone to call Adrienne. "Hello? Delmont." Adrienne''s voice sounded a little hoarse. "Adrienne, have you been released? Victor said he would save you in half an hour." Adrienne asked, "Did you go to see Victor?" "Yeah! He is very powerful in River City. When you''re in trouble, you can ask for his help." His words left a glow in Adrienne''s heart. He went to see Victor in order to save her. He cared about her very much. "Delmont, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ve been released, but I don''t want to return to the Simpson family. Now I''m in my apartment. Do you want to...e here?" Adrienne asked in a low voice. Delmont was stunned. He really wanted to stay with her. "Adrienne, now I want to tell you something." Delmont was very nervous. He wanted to tell her the truth. Whether he and Adrienne could be together or not, it depended on his following words. Adrienne was somewhat nervous when she heard that. "Delmont, say it." "Adrienne, I was driven out by my grandma because I don''t have a girlfriend. She said that if I couldn''t have a girlfriend, she would never let me go home." Adrienne was taken aback. Why did she feel that Grandma Clement was so cute? Delmont remained silent. He was the real pitiful one. Suddenly, neither of them spoke. Only their breathing and the sound of the wind could be heard on the phone. "Adrienne..." "Delmont..." They said at the same time. Adrienne said, "Delmont, you say first." "Adrienne, I''m penniless now." Adrienne was stunned. In order to let Delmont get married, Grandma Clement was really hardhearted. "Delmont,e to my apartment." Delmont froze. The evening breeze blew past his ear, and it was very cool. Adrienne''s words touched his heart, making him ecstatic. "Adrienne, I..." "I''ll send you the address. Come here." Adrienne interrupted him. "Oh, okay." After he hung up, Adrienne sent him the address. In the evening, there was no traffic jam in River City. Half an hourter, he arrived at Adrienne''s house. It was a maiste with unique decoration. It only belonged to Adrienne, and it was very warm. It was big enough for the two of them to live. "Adrienne, why did you move out?" Delmont was a little puzzled. She had never mentioned the Simpson family to Delmont. Her family had made use of her, so she could move out reasonably. She was disgusted with that family, especially after she knew that her father was with Dahlia and sent her a vi and the shares of thepany. She didn''t want to live there anymore. His father would never be generous to his children, but to his mistresses outside. "I can live in peace and freedom alone, so I moved out." Adrienne let him sit down. She didn''t want to tell him about those disgusting things in her family. "These are red bayberries picked by Eden. I remember that you like red bayberries as well." Adrienne looked at the fresh red bayberries and smiled. "Do you remember that? On one asion, I really wanted to eat red bayberries, but it was not red bayberry season. You bought me canned red bayberries, and I ate it very happily." Adrienne''s bright eyes were filled with pleasure. Back then, they were crazy and sweet. Delmont smiled bitterly, "Of course I remember it. Not long after you ate the canned red bayberries, you left." He looked for her crazily for three years, but unfortunately, he didn''t find her. Her brave decision and bold actions made him desperate. After she left, he was about to have a nervous breakdown. Looking at him, Adrienne thought of what had happened in the past, and her feelings were complicated, "I''m sorry, Delmont. The reason why I left you was that I thought you were an irresponsible man." Delmont was dumbfounded. Was this the reason why she left him back then? "Ha-ha..." Delmont was so angry but heughed. "Adrienne, couldn''t you feel my heart? Couldn''t you feel my sincere love? How many six years we have in life?" Delmont looked at her in a daze. He had thought of tens of thousands of reasons, but he didn''t expect the truth to be like this. Was this how she thought of him back then? But could he me her? He should me himself. If he hadn''t been so self-abased, he wouldn''t have given her such an illusion. Adrienne was rendered speechless. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yeah, they had missed each other for so many years just because of such a simple reason. Their youth and the love she wanted was ruined by her. The two of them were silent. Adrienne''s phone suddenly rang, breaking the quiet atmosphere. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 "I''ll answer the phone call first." Adrienne saw Barrett''s phone number. She picked up the phone and went to the balcony to answer it. Delmont didn''t just stand there. He went to wash the red bayberries. "Hello?" Adrienne''s voice was very apathetic. "Have you... been released?" Barrett''s voice was a little shocked. Why had she been released? Who was helping her? Words couldn''t describe how painful Adrienne''s heart was when she heard that. "Shouldn''t I be released?" Her voice was extremely cold, and her question was sharp. Barrett was stunned. He did not seem to understand Adrienne very much. When his other daughters were acting coquettishly in his arms, Adrienne just stood aside and watched them indifferently. She was as lofty as her mother, and her personality was very unpleasant. "Adrienne, now Simpson Group is in a mess. Tomorrow morning, you must go to thepany to deal with the affairs of the investors. The gate of Simpson Group is about to be torn down by them. Those people go too far. Why didn''t they act like this when they made money?" Adrienne knew that Simpson Group had been summoned for a meeting, and the share prices took a sharp tumble. The investors could not stand it and made a scene in Simpson Group. The result was entirely predictable. No, it was a part of Victor''s n. "Aren''t you clear about what you''ve done? What''s more, you''ve never regarded me as your daughter!" Adrienne said angrily. She had never been happy since she was a child, because she had such a selfish and cruel father. The years when she was with Delmont were the happiest days in her life. "Adrienne, what are you talking about? How can I never regard you as my daughter?" "Adrienne, the butler said that you moved out. Where do you live? Are you used to living there? How about dad buying a new house for you?" "You have to deal with the affairs in thepany properly. Now you are the only one that our family can rely on." Adrienne sneered. Barrett thought too highly of her. "You want to sit idle and enjoy the fruits of my work, don''t you? You registered me as the legal representative of thepany. Isn''t it because you want to sacrifice me at any time when something goes wrong?" Barrett lost to Victor because he valued money too much. They attached great importance to profit and never put the money in her bank ounts. That was why she could be released so soon. From all aspects of view, Barrett was blinded by greed. How could he care about her? "Adrienne, you really misunderstand me." Barrett''s voice sounded very sad. However, Adrienne was not touched at all. He was blinded by benefits and was enchanted by women. Did he know what familial love was? "I''ll go to thepany. Don''t call me again." Adrienne said and hung up the phone. Turning around, she saw Delmont holding a te of red bayberries and looking at her quietly. He was very tall. His bangs were slightly messy, which made his well-defined features look very gentle. The apartment was very big, but it seemed to have be small because of him. The way he looked at her was always so tender and affectionate. Delmont raised the te in his hand, "Adrienne, eat the red bayberries. They''re very sweet." "Okay!" Adrienne walked over and felt warm in heart. The ufortable feeling seemed to have vanished in an instant. Delmont picked up a red bayberry and fed her in a natural way. "It''s so sweet. Where did Eden pick it?" Adrienne took the te and ate the red bayberries on the sofa. Delmont sat next to her, "In the farm. Adrienne, feed me one." Adrienne blushed slightly, "You''re not disabled. Why should I feed you?" "We fed each other before, didn''t we?" Delmont looked at her with a slightly aggrieved expression. Adrienne''s eyes shed. She lowered her head and said, "Delmont, we... have broken up." He had not said that he wanted to be with her again. She... had been waiting for him to say it. Women were just so affected sometimes. Since he hadn''t asked her to be with him again, she really couldn''t treat him as her boyfriend. Delmont was stunned. Were they not lovers? He liked her so much that he could do anything for her. He was unwilling to give up, but he couldn''t win her heart when he tried his best. No one could understand this kind of mood. Every night, he dreamed of her frowns and smiles. He once kissed her lips and stroke her eyebrows. He knew how sweet she was. Thinking about this, Delmont said uncontrobly, "Adrienne, let''s get married." Adrienne''s heart trembled violently. Delmont looked at her quietly. Under the light, her features were exquisite, and her skin was fair and smooth. She was mature and charming. His Adrienne had always been so beautiful. After a long while, Adrienne came to sense from shock. She smiled tenderly and said, "Delmont, you haven''t started to pursue me yet." "Ha-ha..." Delmont chuckled with joy. Adrienne blushed instantly and only lowered her head to eat red bayberries. "Adrienne, we''re in a rtionship now. I didn''t break up with you back then." At that time, only she said that she wanted to break up, and he didn''t agree. "You''re shameless." Adrienne red at him. His smile was very gentle, and his smiling eyes were very bright. "Adrienne, we''ve been dating. From now on, Miss Simpson and I have officially be lovers." How could Delmont not know what she was thinking? Only then did Adrienne grin. She fed Delmont a red bayberry. "Is it sweet?" Adrienne''s lips were stained with some red bayberry juice. "Yeah, but you''re sweeter." Delmont smiled wickedly and kissed her. ...... After resting for another two days, Eden finally went to thepany. What Pa had done did not spread in thepany. People who did not know thought that she had resigned. People who knew about it didn''t mention it to others. Of course, this was Victor''s order. Even Dean didn''t dare to mention Pa''s name in front of Eden. Some of the things that Eden was concerned about had been dealt with. Originally, she wanted to test Danielle, and she had known the result. Victor took back her design drafts. Danielle''s copy was exactly the same. If it weren''t for the fact that it was hard to copy some of the details, even she would think that it was Danielle''s own design. Therefore, no one had leaked the design drafts of Alwynn Group. The only possibility was that Danielle had copied her design and sent it to Dahlia. Eden satzily on the swivel chair and looked at the design drafts on the screen casually, sighing in heart. Danielle really surprised her. She was so good at copying. After Victor came back from the morning meeting, he saw her staring at theputer in a daze. "Honey, what are you looking at?" Eden said with a cunning expression in eyes, "Handsome guys." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Victor''s face instantly darkened. Dean, who followed him in, was speechless. He shouldn''t havee in. If Eden made Victor unhappy early in the morning, they would have to suffer all day long. "Let me see who it is!" Victor walked over with a vicious face. At this moment, Dean really wanted to run away. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Victor looked at theputer and saw that it was just a design draft. He was stunned and looked at Eden''s smiling face. Then he realized that he had been fooled. Seeing that Victor was not as angry as he thought, Dean was confused for a moment. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly and returned to his seat. Dean was taken aback. Had Victor forgiven Eden? "Good morning, Mrs. Alwynn!" Dean greeted Eden with a smile. Eden nced at the sun outside the window. It was very bright, and it was almost noon. She smiled, wondering why Dean said good morning to her at this time. "Good morning..." She elongated the words. Dean was a bit depressed. He was scared out of his wits when he saw the big sun outside the window. It was almost noon! Sure enough, he would so stupid after he got scared. Eden tidied up the office and was ready to go to the cloakroom on the eleventh floor. Dean thought of the message his friend sent him that day and looked at Eden, asking, "Mrs. Alwynn, my friend will hold a clothing disy show recently and wants to invite you to do a live stream on the show and talk about your design inspiration these years. If you''re interested..." "She is not interested." Before Dean finished his words, Victor refused him on behalf of Eden. Eden was speechless. She was... quite interested. Selling clothes by doing live stream was a popr way. She was going to the eleventh floor to match clothes. Margret had invited her many times. She didn''t have time, and she happened to be free that day. Dean was rendered speechless and smiled tteringly, "Mr. Alwynn, just forget it." "Yeah, I didn''t hear anything just now." Victor sat in the chair casually and nced at Dean with cold eyes. Eden was so beautiful that he had had many rivals in love, but Dean actually wanted her to do a live stream. He was not observant at all! The corners of Dean''s mouth twitched. How dare Victor lie before Eden? He was bolder and bolder. Eden did not say anything. Although Victor did not like it, she would change his mind slowly. "When will the autumn fashion week begin? Have you decided it?" This year, she designed the autumn collection with various of colors, and the colors were much brighter. She was very looking forward to it. Victor said, "Not yet." "Okay, I''ll go to the eleventh floor." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Go there after lunch. I''ve asked someone to send the meal here." Victor''s tone was serious, and he looked at Eden threateningly with his gloomy eyes. Eden could only stand up Margery again. She sat back quietly. Dean was dumbfounded. What the hell was going on? Why did Eden be so timid before Victor? "Dean, do you have nothing to do? Get a room in Marriott Hotel for me tonight. Mrs. Alwynn and I will go there. Let them prepare lobsters." Hearing this, Dean understood. Victor had annoyed Eden here, so he wanted to do this to let Eden forgive him. Victor wanted to coax her after angering her, and Dean liked this way quite much. However, he had never eaten lobsters before. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I will do it right away, but tonight you have to talk about a project in O Country..." "Get Lucian to do it." Victor felt disgusted as long as he thought of Ivan. He did not want to cooperate with her anymore, but she started to pester him. "Mr. Ronen said that you''re in charge of the project all the time, and he asked you to do it in person. He said that he had to go home to coax his daughter." Dean braced himself to say and then stood there with his head lowered. Victor said, "He has a daughter, but so what? He doesn''t even want to work because of his daughter." Victor was so angry. Lucian and Anson seemed to have been possessed after they had children. How could they dote on their children without money? Eden looked at Victor''s mad face. He didn''t like to attend dinner parties all the time. "Victor, let''s not go to Marriott Hotel tonight. I''ll go socialize together with you." "No, you can''t go with me. You can''t drink." Victor refused her request. Eden was taken back. Did she have to drink when she got there? "Victor, you have changed." Eden looked at him with her arms crossed, feeling a bit disappointed. Victor was stunned. Looking at her annoyed face, he didn''t know why she said so. "What do you mean?" "I mean that youck confidence in yourself." Eden looked at him with a smile. Victor frowned and nced at himself. He was satisfied with himself. How could he not have confidence? Next to him, Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn means that the project is not won by drinking, but by our products." Victor red at him. He had just thought of this. How could Dean say this earlier than him? Being red at by him for no reason, Dean was speechless. "You go there for me." Victor suddenly said. Dean felt so bitter. Just when he thought that Victor might ask him to do this, Victor really said so. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn I''ll go there." Anyway, he could make money. That women would be very disappointed when she saw him.. She would understand what Victor meant. If he went through such a big project, he would buy another big house. He wanted to buy as more houses as he could. Besides, he and Victor were too busy that day, so Victor went to see that woman in person. After he came back, he scolded him and cursed that shameless woman. He could only listen to Victor comining silently. Many people were afraid of Victor, but Victor actuallyined to him, which made him have a strong sense of aplishment. After lunch, Eden went to the eleventh floor. Margret went out to deal with something, so Eden went directly to the disy room. The most fashionable clothes this season were disyed on this floor, and there were all kinds of ornaments. She wouldplete the fashion week together with Margret. Eden thought of the jewelry she had bought in Lemmon Ctiy, and she hadn''t used them yet. She chose a few overcoats and went to the jewelry exhibition cab. After she sent the jewelry back, they had been put here. In fact, she could open a jewelry store, because she had bought a lot. Eden looked around and took out a few unopened nes. She put the clothes on the stic models and matched jewelry and bags for the clothes. She needed a belt for the coat, so she trotted to find it. After a while, she felt a little hot and wiped the sweat. It was really hot these days. She wore a long white shirt and rolled up the sleeves, revealing her slender and fair arms. With a ponytail, she looked fresh and capable. After fastening a milky white belt, she smiled with satisfaction, "Good, it looks neat and fresh." There were a lot of strong women, and the clothes of practical and specific characteristics were their favorite. After matching several sets of clothes, Eden went to see other jewelry. When she bought them, she liked them very much. They were very fashionable. She picked up a colorful pearl ne and gesticted it in front of her chest. The pearl ne was suitable for matching the thin sweater. "Who are you? What are you doing here? Who allowed you to touch the things here?" A sharp voice sounded from behind Eden. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Eden turned around and saw a woman standing not far away and looking at her. The woman was wearing a ck tight-fitting dress. She was well-shaped and pretty. She was slightly confused. This woman was very strange. Was she a new model here? While she was thinking about this, the woman twisted her slender waist and walked towards her. She looked at Eden arrogantly and intensely, as if Eden was a thief. "I''m asking you. Why don''t you answer me?" The woman looked at Eden with a frown. Eden looked at her with amusement. But why did she feel that the woman''s face was a little familiar? Had she seen the woman before? But she had no impression. She asked, "Are you a new model here?" She was tall and slim, just like a model. "No, I am the new live streamer." The woman smiled snootily, and her eyes were full of arrogance. "Oh!" Eden nodded. The live streamers could make lots of money, and she was qualified to be proud. However, her attitude was a bit disgusting. She would be friendly when she did live stream, but she was so impudent at this time. Alwynn Group needed a healthy environment. Who hired such an overweening woman? "You are not a model, and you don''t wear heavy makeup, so you''re not a live streamer, either. Which department are you from? These jewelry are very expensive, and you can''t touch them at will." The woman said proudly again. Eden was not tall enough to be a model, let alone be a live streamer. She wore simple makeup on her face, but she was really beautiful and charming. Eden was a little depressed. Most of these jewelry were bought by her, and they were expensive. Except for her and Margret, others really could not touch them casually. It was lunchtime. Everyone went out to eat, and no one would hear their conversation. Moreover, the door was closed, and the sound instion was so good that no one could hear them outside. Eden nodded calmly, "Yeah, we can''t touch it casually. I have to be very careful while holding this pearl ne. It''s expensive and unique." Eden took the ne off the model cautiously and gesture it before her chest again. She was reluctant to put such a good thing here, but she had not worn many of the jewelry Victor had bought for her, so she gave up this idea. "Since you know this, why do you still take it? Can you afford it?" The woman''s contemptuous eyes were full of sarcasm. Eden''s eyes turned gloomy as she said in a cold tone, "You''re new here." "So what? Everyone is having lunch now. You must have sneaked in." Eden was speechless. What an idiot! Did she have to sneak in? No one told this woman that very few people coulde in here? Only two or three people were allowed toe in. "What about you?" Eden asked her, "How did you get in? It seems that you''re not qualified toe here." Eden said casually and began to find another set of clothes. "Humph! Of course I cane in. Thispany is owned by my ssmate. I can go wherever I want." The woman''s words made Eden slightly surprised. "Your ssmate? Who?" Was it Victor? This woman was about the same age as Victor. "Mr. Alwynn. Do you know him? We are college ssmates." After Maisy Dean finished her words, she looked at Eden with a strong sense of superiority. "Oh!" No wonder Maisy looked familiar. She had seen Victor''s graduation photos. It was easy to remember beautiful women. Maisy frowned. Why was Eden so calm? She was Victor''s ssmate, so the live streamers here didn''t dare to treat her coldly. As soon as she returned to this country, she became a live streamer here with her own strength. She heard that Victor had got married, and she didn''t know which woman was so lucky. These days, she had been thinking about meeting Victor by chance. "What are you doing? Go out now! Do you want me to call the security guard to drive you out? Please go out." The clothes here were so beautiful and she could match them as she like. She came to change a set of clothes. Then she would go out to do live stream. Eden had matched a set of clothes while she was speaking. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The exhibition of autumn collection was very important, but her favorite was the summer collection exhibition, because the disy looked more pleasant to the eye. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Maisy''s face darkened. Eden actually did not show her any respect. When she said that Victor was her ssmate, everyone would be polite to her. Eden looked at her, frowned and gradually became unhappy, "You''re really noisy. I don''t like being disturbed when I work. You go out first. For Victor''s sake, I won''t me you foring here today." Eden knew that she came here to change her clothes secretly. The clothes she wore were not enough to set off her temperament. No, Victor never forgave those who broke the rules. She couldn''t let go Maisy this time. Listening to Eden''s calm tone and unconcerned words, Maisy was annoyed. Who did Eden think she was? She was so arrogant. "Hey! How snooty you are! You won''t me me? It is me who won''t let you go." Maisy approached Eden. Seeing how peaceful Eden was, she was confused in heart. She was so rxed. Could she be an executive here? No, it was impossible. She must be a thief. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen toe here at this time. "Humph, I''ll call the security guard now and let hime in. If something is missing here, you''ll have to be sentenced for eight or ten years." Eden frowned. This woman not only had a sense of superiority, but also thought too much of herself. She wanted to spare her, but she was too aggressive. Eden''s phone rang. It was Victor calling her. She answered the phone. "Honey." "Yeah!" "We''re going to Marriott Hotel tonight, and we won''t go home. Do you have anything to take with you?" "No, there is everything in the hotel. You just need to take me with you." "You are my honey. I want to give you the tenderest love every day." Eden was speechless. He was more and more ebullient. "I have something to do now. Let''s talk when we meet." "Okay, honey, love you!" Victor hung up happily. Dean, who came in to report work, was so envious. Oh, he didn''t want to be single at all. Was it his fault to be single? Eden did not want to talk to Maisy anymore, otherwise, it would be a little difficult for her to get off work on time. Recently, Simpson Group was in trouble, and Victor became idle again. She looked at Maisy and no longer showed her mercy, "Only Margret and a few executives can come in here. The live streamers are not allowed toe in. The next door is the special lounge for you. Even the bathroom is close to your lounge. Youe here to change your clothes, don''t you?" Maisy''s face suddenly turned pale. How did Eden know this? "You thief! How dare you say this? I came in because the door was open." Eden was speechless. She had never seen such a stupid person. Those who had a sense of superiority were always silly in some aspects. Eden nced at the ne on her neck and said slowly, "The crystal ne on your neck is taken from this ce, isn''t it? Who gave you the courage to take the jewelry here?" She was obviously questioning Maisy, but she was so calm and made Maisy very embarrassed. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 "Oh! How dare you teach me a lesson!" In fact, Maisy was a little bit uneasy. She was not sure who Eden was. Eden was right. Ordinary people were not allowed toe here. During the fashion show, models could only wait outside, and the designers would send them the well-matched clothes. Alwynn Group was very big, and half of this floor was like a shopping mall. There were all kinds of clothes and jewellery here, and each of them was very expensive. She was so arrogant because she was Victor''s ssmate. But in fact, she had never even seen Victor. She used all her connections in order to be a live streamer here, because she knew Victor was impartial. Eden shook her head slightly. In her ownpany, she did not want to argue with the employees. She said in a deep voice, "Put down the ne and go out." "What if I don''t put it down and don''t go out?" The more Maisy listened to her, the more displeased she became. Eden even asked her to go out first. Who the hell was she? "Well, since you wear the ne here without permission, I have no choice but to call the police." Eden''s tone was calm. She was well educated, so she didn''t want to quarrel with such a vain woman. It was not worth it. "Ha-ha... I''d like to see who the real thief is." Maisy took out her phone and pretended to make a phone call. Watching her holding the phone, Edenughed. Victor was really a good excuse. This woman must have bullied others just because she was Victor''s ssmate. "I want to know if Mr. Alwynn knows that you''re a live streamer here." Eden pretended to be afraid and asked. Since Maisy wanted to show off her superiority, she might as well cooperate with her. If one of Victor''s good friends worked as a live streamer here, he would tell her about it. Obviously, Victor did not know that this woman was working here. Seeing that she was scared, Maisy became prouder. The expression on her charming face was extremely insulting. If she could make use of Victor''s identity to gain a firm foothold here, she would have a better life in the future. After all, it was hard to work in this society, and it was easy to be ostracized no matter whichpany she worked in. The truth proved that although she was a neer, she was quite popr here because she was Victor''s ssmate. "Of course he knows it. Otherwise, would I dare to say this to you? Listen to me carefully. I will use the clothes and jewelry here every day in the future. There is no need to report to Margret. I will tell Mr. Alwynn about it in person." The corners of Eden''s lips twitched. That was just her wishful thinking! Did she think that she owned thispany? With a smile, she put back the pearl ne carefully and reminded her slowly, "You are Victor''s ssmate, so I didn''t say anything to me you. But since you are so stubborn, I have to deal with it ording to the regtions in thepany. This rule is made by me. Those whoe in without permission will be warned for the first time, but they''ll be fired if they dare to do it again. It seems that this is not your first time toe in. There is a lot of security cameras here. I can show you the surveince video personally." Maisy''s face suddenly turned pale. Were there security cameras here? She didn''t know it. Wait a minute. This woman called Victor by his name just now. She was... Just as Maisy was about to ask, Eden picked up her phone and called Margret. After ordering something, she went out. Eden just told her that a new live streamer wore the ne in the disy room without permission. Watching Eden leave, Maisy was stunned. "Humph! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Maisy nced at the time and found the suitable clothes for herself quickly. Eden was about to take the elevator when she heard a familiar voice from the fire exit. She walked over lightly. "Maisy, where are you? I came down to meet you." "How can you go to the disy room? If you are found out, you will be expelled." "What''s more, we got a new mission. They ask us to seduce Victor. Our mission is the same. The one who wins Victor''s heart first will get the monry. You know how much it is." "Okay,e out quickly. I''m already on the eleventh floor." After that person hung up the phone, Eden stood at the corner quietly and didn''t move. Hearing the footstepsing from the fire exit, she entered the lumber-room aside. When Danielle came in, she happened to be closing the door. Then, she immediately sent a message to Victor and asked him toe here, saying that she wanted to talk to him about something. She narrowed her eyes. Pa had left, but Victor''s ssmate came to work here. Barrett was really despicable. However, she was not afraid since Maisy colluded with Danielle. After receiving Eden''s message, Victor did not dare to neglect it and went to the eleventh floor in a hurry. As for Eden, she went to Lucian''s office with a ss of juice. She asked Lucian to show her the surveince video on the 11th floor. Watching Eden drinking her fruit juice leisurely and watching the video with a smile, Lucian couldn''t butin in his heart, "Women''s hearts are so unpredictable." Eden even wanted to test Victor. "Eden, you may suffer tonight if Victor knows it." Lucian looked at her with a faint smile. Eden blushed and red at him, "If we don''t tell him, how would he know about it?" "So, this is the secret between us. Aren''t you afraid that I will threaten you with this?" Eden was speechless. Sure enough, they were all cunning businessmen. He even wanted to threaten her with such a small thing. She smiled wickedly, "Mr. Ronen, if you need any help, I will naturally give you this chance." While they were talking, Victor had reached the eleventh floor. Victor came to the eleventh floor but didn''t see Eden. While he was confused, he saw a coquettish woman walking towards him. Eden squinted at Victor''s expression. His expression was very indifferent. It was obvious that he didn''t know Maisy, and he was still looking for her. Lucian asked, "Eden, why do you want to do this?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As soon as Lucian finished speaking, they saw Danielle in the video. In thepany, Danielle dressed very purely, like a college student. Eden''s gaze was sly as she said, "Someone believes in her good luck, so I might as well give her a chance." Lucian was stunned, Would Victor be pissed off if he heard these words? He was looking forward to the result! "Mr. Alwynn." Danielle greeted Victor with a smile. She held both of her hands in front of her belly, looking very obedient. "Victor, long time no see. I''m your ssmate, Maisy!" Maisy looked at Victor excitedly. She was more confident because she met Victor after changing into a set of nice clothes. However, Danielle became a bit unhappy. Ever since she left Windsor Vist time, she had never seen Victor again. She couldn''t get through to Pa anymore, which made her a little flustered. Victor looked at Maisy and asked with a frown, "Who are you?" His cold voice made Maisy very embarrassed. Eden could feel how awkward Maisy was through the screen. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 "I''m... Maisy, your college ssmate." Maisy exined with an awkward smile. She kept clenching her hands and then releasing them, looking very nervous. Victor nced at her. Although she looked familiar, he couldn''t remember who she was. "I don''t know you." Victor said honestly. He really didn''t know her. He had graduated for many years and didn''t remember what his ssmates looked like. When he was in college, he rarely went to school. At that time, he was working in Jotham Alwynn Group, and he was busy with his work and study. When he had free time, he was busy looking for Eden. How could he have time to pay attention to the people and things around him? Maisy was stunned. F*ck! Why did such an embarrassing thing happen to her? They were gradually surrounded by some people. Those models hade back from lunch, and the way they looked at Maisy changed when they heard Victor''s words. Maisy behaved so arrogantly as soon as she came here, just because she was Victor''s ssmate. She had got a p in the face, and they all sneered in heart. Eden squinted at the scene in the video, thinking that Lucian and Victor were also college ssmates. "Lucian, do you know her?" Lucian shook his head slightly, "There were many girls chasing after me, but I don''t remember any of them. I''ve seen her information, but I can''t recognize her." Eden was speechless. Was he showing off his charm? Therefore, Lucian did not know this woman, either. No, it turned out that Lucian had poor memories! "Victor, I am Maisy. We studied in the same department. Think about it carefully. On one asion, there was an exam. You didn''te to the ss, so you borrowed my notes." After that, she looked at Victor expectantly. Victor frowned. He really had some impression of Maisy. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He asked in a cold tone, "Do you work here?" Hearing this, Maisy looked around. Some female streamers had heard this, and they were looking at her sarcastically. Maisy wished that she could run away immediately. "Yes, I''ve just entered thepany." Maisy''s voice was very low. It was really embarrassing for her to work in Victor''spany. After she came back from abroad, she learned about a lot ofpanies, and she was the most satisfied with Alwynn Group. Her life aboard in a mess. But she was lucky to meet someone who was willing to help her, so she came back That person helped her enter Alwynn Group, so she had a chance to stand here. "Mr. Alwynn, what''s wrong?" Margret walked over. Victor looked at her, "Nothing. I''m looking for my wife. Didn''t shee here to see you?" "I didn''t meet her, but she told me that there was something urgent in the office, and she went back first. She''lle here again tomorrow." In fact, Margret did not tell him the truth. Eden sent her a message to tell her what had happened between her and Maisy, and she came here to help Eden. "Did she go back?" Victor was confused. What was Eden trying to do? "Yeah!" Margret nodded. She looked at Maisy, and her eyes suddenly turned stern. She was dressed in a ck fashionable outfit, and her makeup was neat, which made her look even more dignified. "Maisy, someone told me that you went to the disy room secretly." Maisy''s face suddenly turned pale. That woman actually told Margret about it. She was really fearless. "I... " "You''re actually wearing this dress! Do you know who this dress is designed for? Mrs. Alwynn designed it for her friend." Margret was surprised. Why did Maisy choose this dress? Eden designed this dress for Abigail. There would be a movie festival in a few days, and Abigail would attend it with the actors in herpany. Eden designed the dress for her specially. Victor looked at the dress on Maisy''s body. The style was simple but eye-catching, and it was long and elegant. The color was very beautiful, and it could set off Abigail''s temperament very well. Eden sensed something wrong in the video, "Lucian, why is this woman''s dress a little familiar?" Lucian slowly turned his head to look at her and exined, "This is the dress you designed for Abigail. It was delivered here yesterday. Didn''t Margret tell you about it? She went to the factory yesterday and took it back together." "Ah..." Eden gritted her teeth in anger. "How bold she is! Abby is going to wear the dress in a few days." Eden felt as if she had shot her own feet. She just wanted to see a good show, didn''t she? But this woman actually wore Abby''s dress! "Lucian, people really can''t do bad things." She muttered unhappily. Lucian smiled and did not reply to her. On the eleventh floor, Victor said seriously, "Abigail will wear this dress in a few days." "So, Mr. Alwynn, tell Mrs. Alwynn about it..." "No, she doesn''t have time. She''s on vacation now." Victor knew what Margret wanted to say and interrupted her. Margret was at a loss. Everyone was watching a good show! Maisy knew that she had made a big mistake. The dress was put on the table, and she was attracted to it the moment she opened the box. Its color was more beautiful than any red she had ever seen, so she couldn''t help but wear it. She nned to return it immediately after she did the live stream. There were tens of thousands of clothes in the room. Who would know that she took out this dress from the room? Unexpectedly, this dress was designed for someone specially. She was doomed! Victor looked at Maisy with his eyes darkened. She didn''t look gorgeous in the dress, but Abigail would definitely be so beautiful when she wore it. "Abigail is obsessive about cleanliness. She won''t wear the dress that someone has worn." "What should we do?" Margret looked as if she was about to cry. "How would I know what you''re going to do? It happened here, and it''s none of my business. Think of a way to solve it on your own and don''t disturb my wife. She''ll be very busy in the next few days." His voice was extremely evil and cold-blooded. After that, he left. Victor looked around, but he still didn''t see Eden. She asked him toe here, but she left. How strange it was. "Victor, whether you believe it or not, I''ll tell Eden that you bully me if you don''t help me!" Margret shouted at Victor''s back. Anyway, with Eden here, Victor didn''t dare to do anything to her. Everyone was dumbfounded. Margret was so bold, but they envied her rtionship with Eden. Victor stopped and looked back. He was amused by Margret''s annoyed face, "Margret, you are threatening me. However, I''m not afraid." "Really?" Melissa squinted at him. Victor raised his eyebrows and said nothing. "I know a very interesting ce. I will send a message to Eden about itter. She wants to go on a trip recently." Margret looked at Victor proudly. She often stayed with Sean, and she knew exactly what Victor cared about the most. What Eden wanted was simple. She should either drive Maisy out of thepany or deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter. Otherwise, the employees on the eleventh floor would learn from Maisy. Although she was busy, she heard about what Maisy did in the past few days. She asked Eden to come here because she wanted to know about the rtionship between Victor and Maisy. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 To her surprise, Victor didn''t know Maisy at all. Victor suddenly turned around. He moved slowly, but he looked so aggressive andmanding, which made everyone present a bit nervous. Feeling the oppressive atmosphere, Margery felt uneasy for no reason. But when she thought of Eden, she became confident instantly. Eden protected her all the time and regarded her as her own younger sister. "Margery, you are threatening me." Victor gritted his teeth, "Sean taught you to do this, didn''t he?" "Don''t... mock my future husband! He didn''t teach me anything." Margery was a little anxious. Why did he suddenly mention Sean? "Woo-woo... Margery, you finally admit that I am your future husband. I have been chasing after you for so many years. Now I really want to cry!" "Margery, honey, I love you!" Sean suddenly appeared in the crowd and walked to Margery with tears in his eyes. Margery was speechless. What a coincidence! Victor was stunned. He didn''t want to witness public disy affection here. He actually helped Sean! Everyone was taken aback. They didn''t expect thing to be like this. "Victor, don''t go. This woman is wearing the dress of Anson''s wife. You have to deal with this matter. Your wife is busy, but my wife is very busy as well. She will be busy for the fashion week for a long time." Sean was full of confidence at this time. Margery finally admitted his identity. No matter what, he had to help his own wife. Victor was dumbfounded. He was threatened by this fake couple. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a charming smile, "What do you want me to do?" Margery looked at him, "Maisy is your ssmate." "So what?" Victor still looked at Margery. "So she is your ssmate!" Melissa emphasized the word "ssmate". If he cared about Maisy and didn''t fire her, she would be very embarrassed, wouldn''t she? Victor said, "I don''t know her." Margery sneered in heart. This was the answer she wanted. "Mr. Alwynn, then... I''ll have to..." Maisy was extremely depressed. Why was she so unlucky? Victor was a b*stard! She had made it to him so clearly, but he actually said that he did not know her. Before Margery could finish her words, Maisy gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll pay for it." Margery looked at her with a smile and said, "Do you think you can afford to pay for it? Mrs. Skye is going to wear this dress on the movie festival. But you not only sneaked into the disy room, but also wore her dress secretly. ording to the regtions in thepany, those who enter the disy room without permission should be expelled." "No, you can''t fire me. I don''t know that I couldn''t go into that room. I''ve just entered thepany. Ignorance can be forgiven." Maisy defended herself. She wouldn''t spare the woman she met in the room! Margery looked at her, "Who wants you to pay for it? Now this dress is worthless. Abby is such a noble person. Can she wear the dress that has been worn by you?" "I... only wear it for a few minutes. I will take it off right away and send it to a dry-cleaner''s. Nothing will be dyed." Maisy was not stupid. Having a lot of working experience, she knew that Margery said that on purpose. She was making things difficult for her. When the woman left, she called Margrey. But she really did something wrong. "It''s easy for you to say. You''ve flouted the rules in thepany. Now you''re fired." Margery looked at her coldly. Maisy had impure motives, and she could not be kept in thepany. Maisy was furious. Could Margery fire her at will? Who did she think she was? "I''m willing to pay for it, okay?" She was so angry that she almost cried. Victor was really ruthless! Seeing this, Danielle gritted her teeth and said, "Director Hubbard, how about me making another dress? Maisy is a neer, so it''s understandable that she doesn''t know about the rules." "As for the dress..." "The fabric of this dress is very special, and it''s very vable. There is no such fabric in River City now. How can you make a new dress?" Margery looked at Danielle. Why did she speak for Maisy? Danielle was rendered speechless and didn''t know what to say. She turned to look at Victor, feeling a little wronged. Victor frowned, and his cold eyes were filled with impatience. It actually took them such a long while to deal with such a trifle. He said, "Margery, you can do whatever you want." After that, he strode away. "Victor, I am your ssmate!" Looking at the back of Victor, Maisy shouted, unwilling to give up. She was trembling, feeling that she had been humiliated. Why was it so difficult to live in this world? Although Victor was her ssmate, he didn''t make things easier for her! Victor suddenly stopped. Maisy suddenly saw a glimmer of hope. Victor looked at her with a smile, but his eyes were filled with apathy. His charming smile gradually turned mocking, and there was a hint of hostility in his eyes. "Don''t say that I am your ssmate outside. I don''t have such a shameless ssmate like you. It will disgrace me." Victor turned around and left under Maisy''s surprised eyes. He looked in the direction of the elevator and smiled. Eden was really naughty. Everyone gulped in disbelief. Victor was too heartless. They all looked at Maisy with disdain. She was fired after being arrogant for a few days. She asked for it! Maisy bit her lip and nced at the mocking eyes of the people around her. Then she changed her clothes reluctantly and left. Everyone once again felt Victor''s ruthlessness. He and Maisy were ssmates, but he said that he didn''t know her without hesitation. Eden was slightly stunned as she watched what was happening. Things was beyond her expectations. Margery knew her too well or... "Are you satisfied now?" Lucian looked up at Eden yfully. Eden was deep in thought. Hearing his words, she lowered her head and nced at him, "I''m quite surprised." "Because Victor didn''t help his ssmate?" Lucian smiled teasingly. Her dazed appearance was pleasing to the eye. "No." Eden shook her head and told him her ideas. Lucian''s eyes shed when he heard that. After a while, he said slowly, "I have poor memories." Eden was stunned. She didn''t say anything. Why did he admit it so directly? Eden smiled, "I''m leaving." "Okay! I will investigate it. But you should be careful when you go out alone." Lucian told her seriously. These women were very vindictive. Generally speaking, those who could be bribed by the Simpson family were all immoral and greedy for money. "I see. I will be careful." Eden smiled and walked out. In fact, she wanted to test Victor as well. Sure enough, Victor didn''t let her down. She returned to the office happily and hummed a song with joy. She was in a very good mood. However, what about Abby''s dress? It was not toote, and she would design a new dress for her the next day. "Are you so happy?" Victor''s deep voice came from behind. Eden froze. Why did she feel like being caught on the spot? Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Eden turned around. Victor stood behind herzily and looked at her with a bright smile. She smiled sweetly, "I''m in a good mood indeed." Victor walked to her and rubbed her head, saying in a distressed tone, "Were you bullied?" Eden shook her head. She was not bullied. After all, it was not easy to bully her. She wanted to fight back, but since Maisy was Victor''s ssmate, she should give Victor a chance to show himself. Maisy came here to seduce her husband, so she would not show her any mercy. No matter when, Barrett and Paulina always thought that seducing Victor with beautiful women was the fastest way. It was indeed a very useful to way deal with others, but it didn''t work on Victor. However, they didn''t give up and kept having a try. The Simpson family tried every mean to defeat her and Victor, but she did not need to take them so seriously. Danielle could not do anything big alone. "That''s why I asked you to bully her for me. Isn''t she your ssmate?" If it weren''t for Margery''s insistence and Victor''s words, Maisy wouldn''t have left so quickly. "So how will you reward me? I''ve bullied her for you." Victor followed her with a wicked smile, his tall shadow shrouding Eden. Eden poured a ss of water and took a sip. Then she looked at Victor with her big bright eyes wide open, "What reward?" Victor was stunned. She acted dumb again. Why was she so cute? He really wanted to kiss her jelly-like lips. "Isn''t that Margery''s credit? Aren''t you ashamed to take credit for what she did? You''re the president!" Victor was speechless. How could Eden say such words? Eden smiled, "Look at you. You are really good at imagining. I called Margery and asked her to deal with it. I let you go to the eleventh floor because I wanted you to pick me up, but I waited for you for a long time and you didn''te. So I came back on my own." Victor didn''t believe her words at all. "You really wanted me to go down and pick you up?" Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at her. She actually learned how to fool him. Seeing that he did not believe her, Eden smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I missed you after staying there for a while, so I asked you to pick me up. When you go pick me up next time, you must run faster." Victor was taken aback. He felt that he had been tricked. But she said that she missed him, which made him feel so proud. Time flew by. A few dayster. The situation of the Simpson family gradually went out of control. The investors found that Simpson Group didn''t develop any project. They besieged the gate of Simpson Group and asked them to return their money. It was impossible to solve this problem.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The investors saw the situation clearly and made a scene at the gate of Simpson Group all day long. Adrienne was extremely busy. After Simpson Group was in trouble, the people in her family all hid like turtles. She dealt with the work in thepany alone. When she had something she didn''t understand, she asked Victor for help. A monthter, the situation was settled. Listening to Victor''s advice, she gradually took control of Simpson Group. Barrett was puzzled by her outstanding achievement. In his n, Adrienne would definitely suffer a loss this time. Back then, after he failed in business, he got rich again with the help of Adrienne''s mother. After he went abroad, he won the favor of his other wives with his excellent appearance. He became the richest man in the country, but his dignity was threatened by Adrienne''s mother. When Barrett was young, he was very handsome. When he had nothing, he met Adrienne''s mother. Adrienne''s mother fell in love with him at first sight. Her family was rich. To Barrett who had just gone bankrupt, it was a timely help. Although he did not love her, he abandoned his beloved woman and married Adrienne''s mother. In Barrett''s heart, the people who had killed his beloved women were Phillip and Adrienne''s mother. After all, they met each other that year, which caused his beloved woman to jump off the building and die. Therefore, he didn''t like Adrienne and his eldest son, Morgan. They were ostracized in the Simpson family, but he turned a blind eye to it. Adrienne and Morgan knew how heartless he was. They had been living humbly in the Simpson family all these years. They had only one idea, which was to get back everything that belonged to their mother. All these years, Adrienne had been enduring in the Simpson family. Victor''s appearance was an opportunity for her. She could take back everything that belonged to her mother with his help. This was because Simpson Group was rich. Although it was in trouble, it still existed. The bad things that some executives in thepany had done were found out, and they became the scapegoats. Adrienne secretly gave the investors some money to pacify them. Of course, she got the money from the shares of the executives. In this way, she could kill two birds with one stone. She couldfort the investors and get rid of Barrett''s henchmen at the same time. She immediately arranged her confidants to enter thepany. In just two months, she became the biggest shareholder of Simpson Group. In just two months, Simpson Group came back to life. Although they had suffered great losses, this was the result that Adrienne wanted the most. In the past, she always thought that it was impossible to take back things belonging to her mother. Thinking about it at this time, as Victor''s elder sister-inw, she benefited the most from this matter. In the office on the top floor of Simpson Group, Adrienne was dressed in a red suit, looking very commanding and imposing. She stood in front of the French window and looked at the high-rise buildings in River City, smiling pleasantly. In the Simpson family, the more Barrett thought about it, the stranger he felt. Dahlia dressed in sexy clothes and sat next to him. Seeing that Barrett was thinking about something, she did not disturb him. It had been two months since she rumoured Eden and Irving on the Inte. What surprised her was that she still worked in R. K Group as usual, and Irving acted as if nothing had happened. Everything was normal. The rumour did not cause any real harm to Eden. She and Victor still had a sweet life. She couldn''t sit still. In fact, she wanted Irving to be regretful. Unfortunately, Irving didn''t care about her at all. Nothing was more humiliating than this. "Who''s helping her?" Barrett muttered to himself. Hearing his words, Dahlia came to sense. Only the butler knew the rtionship between her and Barrett, and Barrett''s other wives did not know about it. Every time Dahlia came here, Barrett met her in the study. "What did you say?" Barrett looked at Dahlia, but the butler came in at this time. He walked in hurriedly with a serious face. Barrett frowned. Did something bad happen again? He was too old to bear anymore blow. This time, his status in River City had suffered a disastrous decline. It was extremely difficult for thepany to be floated on the stock market. "Master, bad news." The butler''s voice was trembling. Barrett''s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes became gloomy and sharp, "What''s going on?" Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 "Master, Elder Miss has reced all of our confidants. All the executives have gotten into trouble and have been arrested by the police for various crimes. The evidence is conclusive and she has taken all the shares. The wholepany is now full of people who follow her, and some from the young master. Elder Miss is the biggest shareholder of the Simpson Group now. Even Elder Master can easily kick her out." He was also shocked when he got the news. How could Adrienne be so tactful? She had taken control of almost the entire Simpson family in two months. Previously she and her brother had to listen to the master''s orders, but now it''s only going to be the other way around. Every dog has his day! He had to say that time makes it inevitable that young men rece the old. "What?" Barrett looked at the butler furiously and felt unbelievable. He knew his daughter very well. She could not have the ability like that. It''s hard to do business these days. He originally wanted tounder money through the mafia after cashing in on the stock high. That''s what would have attracted the attention of the police. He knew that someone was behind all this. But he didn''t always know who that person was. Victor was the only one he suspected, but he knew better than anyone else the rtionship between Victor and the Simpson family, so how could Victor help Adrienne? Dahlia was also shocked. She had just been happy to be with a rich sugar daddy, yet he was going to be left with nothing so soon. "That''s impossible. There''s no way Adrienne could have handled all of this by herself." Dahlia''s expression became gloomy. Barrett had framed his daughter to get her to take the me, but no one expected Adrienne to be so capable. The butler was also very confused. He had been sending people to keep an eye on Adrienne and didn''t find anything wrong. "Master, could it be that Adrienne and the youngest had prepared for this situation?" This was the reason that made the most sense. Adrienne and her brother had endured everything in silence at home all these years just waiting for an opportunity that would allow them to fight back. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!" Barrett''s voice was vicious, and his sharp gaze was full of killing intent. "I''ve always controlled their money. What do they rely on to make preparations?" They couldn''t have been prepared for this. He has been suppressing and controlling Morgan all these years. but his daughter has been away from him for a few years, and he did not know what she had done in those years. Dahlia frowned and said, "I heard that she was very close to the eldest son of the Clement family. Could it be that man help her?" Barrett shook his head, "No, I have asked someone to investigate Delmont. Although he is capable, he has absolutely no ability to lead everything." The butler asked, "Master, so what do we do now?" Barrett''s gloomy eyes shed a trace of coldness. "Go kidnap Adrienne back. Now that things are settled in thepany, I can''t be idle as the chairman of thispany." The butler knew what it meant as soon as he heard it. Though the executives were caught, his master got away with it. At the Alwynn Group. In Lucian''s office. Brian, Victor, and Lucian sat on the sofa with their legs crossed. Looking at Victor and Lucian, Brian yawned wearily and said, "Finally got this done. I am going to take a vacation. Do you have any opinions? I have been busy for more than two months." Victor sat up straight slightly, which made himmanding and imposing. "It hasn''t been the new year yet. Why do you have to take leave?" He said coldly. "That''s why I said you''re old. Young people nowadays can do whatever they want to do. Why wait for New Year''s Eve?" Brian retorted. He didn''t even know why Victor was helping Adrienne, so he said it with a little bit of sarcasm. Lucian rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Victor. Without waiting for him to say anything, Victor sneered, "Do you think things are settled like this?" Upon hearing this, Brian was falling apart and couldn''t help but wonder why Anson was so lucky. Because he went to take over the branch. Unfortunately, he wasn''t as lucky as Anson. He envied Anson. Lucian looked at him with raised eyebrows and said nothing. "Today, Barrett should know everything. He will not let go of Adrienne." Victor spoke slowly the truth that made Lucian and Brian feel terrible. "So cruel even to his own children." Brian narrowed his eyes as well. They all knew that Barrett created the Simpson Group for the purpose of moneyundering. The further they investigated, the more they felt that Barrett was really a j*rk. Victor nodded and looked enigmatic. "Brian, you can get out now." Brian was angry. "Victor, you can''t kick down thedder and forget all my help. What about my commission this month?" Victor sneered, "Are you short of that money?" "Yes! It''s a dowry for my daughter and of course I''m short of money." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victor and Lucian looked at him and spoke in unison. "Do you have a daughter?" "Do you have a daughter?" Brian was speechless at this tacit understanding of theirs. "I''ll have a daughter! You shameless ones show off every day that you have daughters in front of me, the one who doesn''t have a wife. You guys are too much." Brian was furious. Victor was amused by his reaction. "Okay, you do some preparation first. Barrett''s not gonna let Adrienne and Morgan go." Victor looked out the window and said calmly. "Got it. Why are you trying so hard to help Adrienne? What''s your rtionship with her?" Brian got up and left angrily. He would never talk to him about such topics in the future. It was too awkward. Victor''s gaze became sharp and gloomy. Brian felt a premonition of danger, and then heard Victor''s roar. "Next time, think more before you say something like that." Brian tripped in fear and almost fell to the ground. Then he left as if he was running for his life. Lucian looked at Victor with a smirk, "Why are you so angry?" Victor red at him angrily. "Why are you also like this?" "What?" Lucian casually leaned on the sofa with a faint smile on his face. Victor said, "You''re in a good mood these days? You don''t even have a wife and you''re still here joking with me." There was a slight hint of menace in his tone. Lucian shut up. But he and Amelia had actually registered their marriage a long time ago and just didn''t tell them. In order to make Amelia stay with him obediently, he registered his marriage with Amelia before getting the birth certificate for the child. He rushed to marry her because there were too many idents these days. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Victor was about to speak when Eden called. "Honey." Victor''s look softened instantly. "Victor, Candace is going to give birth." "We wille to the hospital right away." Victor hung up the phone and looked at Lucian. "Candace is going to give birth." Lucian''s heart ached. But he hid his sadness and quickly got up to grab the car keys, "Let''s go!" They soon went to the garage. Over the past few days when Candace''s delivery period was about to arrive, they decided that if Adonis did not wake up, they, the godfathers, would get together to wee the birth of the baby. Lucian inexplicably hoped that the baby would be a boy. Then the Church family would have an heir. Adonis had been in aa for a long time. The doctor said Adonis would wake up, but he never did. Candace''s dedication, Adonis'' parents'' pain, and their guilt have all been tormenting them. When driving the car, Lucian was so upset that his hand on the steering wheel trembled slightly. The car slid quickly to the left, almost hitting the car in the nextne. Victor took a look at him and patted him on the shoulder. "Lucian, don''t be so upset. Adonis won''t want to see you like this." "But he was in aa to save me. If he hadn''t pushed me out of the way, I would have been the one who fell down the stairs. Then today he could have been with his wife and child." Lucian''s eyes were red. Women were the weakest at this moment. If she had her husband by her side, she would get a greatfort now. Victor was silent. If Lucian was the one who had the ident, Amelia and the children would have lost their moral support. No matter how strong and optimistic a person was, when faced with such a loss, he would suffer a nervous breakdown. He had experienced that breakdown. He never wanted to lose his beloved again in his life. On the way to the hospital, they stayed silent. Anson, Abigail, Brian, and Amelia were all here already. The moment Amelia saw Lucian, she knew that he was very sad at the moment. She walked over and held his big palm. Lucian did not say anything and only gave her a reassuring look. Adonis'' parents, Azariah and Harrison, had always apanied Candace in the hospital. Eden has also been with Candace today. Candace''s cervix was already about three centimeters dted. She was pale with pain and sweating profusely. This floor was all set up for Candace. The obstetricians and pediatricians were already on standby. "Ouch, it hurts." Candace held Eden''s hand tightly. Seeing Candace''s fingernails digging into her flesh, Eden could only silently say sorry to her wrist. Abby did the same thing when she gave birth. But Abby gave birth to a son. If Candace can have a daughter, she¡¯ll be weing her daughter-in- law into the world. Her delicate little wrists are so pathetic! "Candace, hang in there." Looking at Candace''s closed eyes, Eden is actually a little worried. candace keeps waiting for Adonis to wake up. She was worried that Candace would fall apart from the pain. No matter how much they cared about her, it couldn''tpare with Adonis who loved her. Candace has been strong. She has grown a lot in this time. Candace was in so much pain that she couldn''t stand it. It was the most horrible pain she had ever experienced since she was born. "Eden, why hasn''t Adonis woken up yet? I want him by my side so badly..." Candace was sobbing before she finished her sentence. She tearfully looked at Adonis in the hospital bed. Anton and Dr. Conley both suggested that Candace give birth here, so that it would stimte Adonis directly. For Adonis, this was his only chance to wake up. Whether he could wake up depended on this time. Anton and Dr. Conley were also here to observe. Adonis'' reaction was a little more obvious than usual. Whether he could wake up depended on this time. Lucian clenched his fists subconsciously, his eyes brimming with pain. He thought back to the scenes he had spent with Adonis. His smile, his stupidity, his naivety, his petty stubbornness, and his unhappiness from being abandoned by a woman. He remembered all these scenes. "Adonis, wake up, please." He shouted in his heart for thousands of times, hoping that Adonis could wake up. Amelia''s eyes also turned red, and she felt sorry for Lucian. Eden hugged Candace andforted her softly, "Candace, I know you miss Adonis very much at this time. He'' s right here with you. He''s always been here to protect you." Candace looked at Adonis. She and Eden were right in front of Lucian''s bed. Looking at Adonis, whose eyes were tightly closed, Candace feltbour pains again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Adonis... Adonis, I feel so painful..." Candace couldn''t help crying. Eden could only feel a piercing pain on her wrist. She gritted her teeth and forced herself not to make a sound. Victor noticed that something was wrong with her. Thinking about thest time Abigail hurt her wrist, he looked at Eden''s wrist intently. Victor was distressed to see Eden''s wrist breaking the skin in a few ces and oozing blood. So, why did pregnant women keep their nails? Why didn''t she listen to the doctor''s advice to cut her nails? Standing beside Victor, Abigail felt inexplicably cold. Looking at Victor''s gloomy face, she felt puzzled. Was this man jealous of a pregnant woman? As Candace''s wailing became louder and louder, Adonis'' EKG changed significantly. Anton and Dr. Conley were both excited to check Adonis''s body. Adonis had been unable to wake up because he still had a bruise in his head, and Candace''s wails were stimting Adonis to respond. "Beep beep beep..." Candace could also sense it. She tilted her head and looked at the much thinner Adonis. His face became more well-defined, "Adonis... Wake up , please. Our baby is about to be born. Adonis..." Candace''s cries made those present feel even more sad. Azariah was so distraught that she could barely stand. Dr. Conley looked at Candace, "Mrs. Church, we need to operate on Mr. Church immediately. He will be fine. Don''t worry." "Thank you." Candace tightly held Adonis''s hand and was reluctant to let go. "Honey, if you get lost in your dreams, then please follow my voice ande back to me. I and our baby will always be waiting for you." Adonis was pushed away, and Candace instantly lost some kind of support. She was raised to be spoiled, and she was always sitting at work, so her strength was declining at this time. Eden was very worried about the situation, and if things went on like this, Candace would suffer the pain of both naturalbor and caesarean birth. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 "Victor, get the doctor over here." Eden looked at Victor. Victor nodded and asked the doctor toe over. Abigail and Amelia heard what Eden said. Abigail asked worriedly, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden looked down at Candace and said, "I want the doctor to check on Candace now." She didn''t want Candace to be in so much pain. Abigail said, "Candace, we''re here for you!" Amelia also smiled and encouraged Candace, "Candace, you can do it!" Candace looked at the three of them and smiled weakly. She was touched and felt so good to have them with her at this time. In fact, she was in too much pain. She really wanted to get rid of this pain. She missed her mother very much. Every time she was sick, her mother would apany her. She missed that feeling so much. Then Candace was taken for an examination. All the others stood outside in silence. Meanwhile, Adrienne was forcibly taken away from the office by some men in ck. Eden stood by the window and looked at the sky outside. It was autumn, but the sun was still warm. In fact, when she came to see Candace a few days ago, she suggested that Candace tell her parents about it. After all, they would know sooner orter. She must have felt better if her own mother was here when she gave birth. She can actually say whatever she wants to her mother. Candace said, "Eden, I know this can''t be hidden. I have told my parents. But they were angry and said I got married without their permission. I am now pregnant with a child and my husband is still in aa, not knowing when he will wake up..." At that time, Candace was very sad when she said this. Since childhood, she had been her parents'' princess. Now she was strong enough in the face of such a drastic change in their attitude. Eden was thinking when someone suddenly pulled her hand. Eden lowered her head and saw Victoring over with an Iodophor and a cotton swab. Eden knew what he was doing at first nce. "I... am fine." Victor pulled her to sit on a stool at the side. Abigail approached them curiously, "Hey! Little Eden, are you hurt?" "I am fine." Eden smiled. She was embarrassed to let others see such a little injury. "This is..." Abigail was surprised to find the nail marks on Eden''s wrist from Candace''s pinching. Victor looked up at her and said in an unfriendly tone, "When you were giving birth to Ayman, you pinched her even harder." "Victor." Eden frowned at him. Victor continued to help her with her wounds without saying anything else. He didn''t care what Abigail said either. Abigail was shocked. "Eden, did I really pinch you at that time?" Eden smiled and shook her head. "No. Victor is talking nonsense." Abigail was moved to tears because she knew Eden had purposely kept it from her so she wouldn''t feel guilty. Soon, the obstetrician came out and looked at them anxiously. "Bad news. It''s breech presentation. The naturalbor is not..." "Doctor, no, I want a natural birth." Candace leaned on the door and looked at the doctor. She must insist on a natural birth. Hearing this, Azariah''s heart ached. She trembled and went over to support Candace, "Candace, it''s really hard for you. A normal birth is too painful. How about a C-section?" "No, I want to have a natural birth." "But it''s breech presentation." Azariah was worried about Candace, who had already sacrificed so much for her son. She didn''t want to see Candace suffer any more. "Auntie, I..." "Candace." It was an angry and heartbroken voice. Everyone turned around to see a beautifuldy in a pink suit standing not far away with a suitcase in her hand. A handsome middle-aged man stood next to her. Candace and that man looked a little simr. Candace looked like his father, especially her facial features, delicate and cute. "Dad, mom." Candace instantly burst into tears. Seeing Candace''s parents, everyone was grateful for their appearance. When Alonzo and Leona saw their daughter''s appearance, their eyes turned red. When did their little princess ever suffer like this? Azariah and Harrison went to greet them, but Candace''s mom and dad were so angry that they ignored them. They weren''t angry either, because if Candace were their daughter, they would be angry to see her at this moment. Seeing her mom and dad, Candace seemed to gain strength again. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Candace ended up having a cesarean section due to the breech presentation. Candace gave birth to a daughter. Both she and the baby were safe. Everyone was very happy. Especially Lucian, he had already regarded this baby as his daughter-inw. This made Adonis'' parents very happy, because they wanted a granddaughter. Candace has given birth to a child. Knowing their daughter''s persistence, Candace''s parents now treat Adonis parents a little more kindly. Candace was lying on the bed weakly. From the moment she saw her mother showing the baby to her, she felt a lump in her throat and almost cried out. Eden reminded her, "Candace, don''t cry. You will hurt your eyes if you cry now." Candace smiled and nodded. She already knew that Adonis'' surgery had ended sessfully. The hardest times were behind her. Her Adonis would surely wake up soon. "Eden, thank you for staying with me all the time." Candace was really grateful to Eden. Eden smiled but did not say anything. It was getting dark. There was someone to take care of Candace, so everyone went home. Victor took Eden to the parking lot and got a distress message from Adrienne. "Victor, help! Don''t tell Delmont about it." When Victor saw the message, he actually wanted to give Delmont a chance to be a hero and save thedy. He naturally sent a message to Brian and then drove back home. "Eden, let''s go to dinner first." But Eden didn''t say anything. Then he found that Eden was lost in her own thoughts. "Eden." His voice raised a bit. Eden quickly looked up at him with a confused look, "What''s wrong?" Victor felt that she had something on her mind, and he just smiled, "Nothing." Eden lowered her head again. No one knew what she was thinking about. She was very quiet when she was thinking about something. Victor suddenly understood that she was worried about Candace. When they arrived at the traffic road crossing and the car stopped, Victor thought about Adrienne''s words and still did not tell Delmont about it. Delmont was stubborn. If he knew it, he would definitely rushed straight to the Simpson family house. This would only make things worse. His gaze was sharp and deep. When he arrived at the door of a private home cuisine, he stopped the car and unfastened Eden''s seat belt. "Eden, let''s have dinner. We''ll go back home after dinner." "Okay!" Eden smiled reluctantly. Candace''s weak appearance just now made her heart ache indescribably, and her mood became inexplicably bad. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Victor could see that she was unhappy. After getting out of the car, he took her hand and walked inside. It was a private restaurant, decorated in the style of pear yellow exterior, with ancient style windows and rednterns hanging under the eaves. The decoration was very ambient, and she had not been here before. She asked curiously, "Victor, is this a new restaurant?" Victor nodded, "Yes, I asked Dean to find it. It tastes good. I brought you here especially to try it." They walked in. There were not many people inside, which made them feelfortable. The waiter weed them, and Victor ordered a private room. Victor asked Eden to order the dishes and then went to the bathroom. Eden ordered four dishes and one soup. She actually had little appetite. After ordering the food, the waiter left. She sat quietly by herself and had a lot in her mind. "Hey, beauty! You''re so pretty! I like you so much." A cute little girl doll suddenly poked in through the window. Eden was stunned. She knew that the person outside the window was Victor. He was cheering her up because he saw that she was unhappy. "Beauty! The view here is so good. You should have fun with your unrivaled husband!" Victor imitated the little girl''s voice, which was vivid. Eden was amused by him. She got up and walked to the window. She nced at the dim night scene outside the window, which was indeed a great view, and then looked at Victor who was squatting outside the window. "It does have a nice view, but is my husband really unrivaled?" Eden looked at Victor with a smile, thinking he was really narcissistic. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor slowly stood up and rubbed her head, "Silly girl, your husband is absolutely unrivaled. I will be sad to see you unhappy." Eden looked at the doll in his hand, and then looked up at his smiling handsome face, "Actually, I don''t know why I''m unhappy myself. I just feel very lost all of a sudden. But after being so coaxed by you, I''m in a much better mood now." "Don''t be sad. I''ll be right back." Victor bowed his head and kissed her red lips, then turned and walked into the private room. Not far from the private room, he called Brian. "How is it going?" Brian replied, "Adrienne was taken prisoner by her father. We''re near his house now. What does Barrett want?Adrienne is being imprisoned in his study but he''s been ignoring her." Victor said, "You guys keep watching. If I''m right, Barrett should force Adrienne to give up her shares." Brian said, "I think so too. Their butler seems to have been busy preparing the materials for the share transfer. At that time, we really can''t help Adrienne." Victor thought about it and said, "Well, you can call Morgan. He can enter the vi and let him take our people to save his sister." Brian found that it was a good idea. "Ok, I''ll arrange itter. However, do you really think this is the right thing to do? Adrienne is not ambitious, but what about Morgan?" Victor said calmly, "Morgan has to be smart enough if he wants to be ambitious." Brian reluctantly agreed with what he said. "Got it, I''ll arrange it." Victor hung up the phone and entered the private room. The food was dished up one after another. Eden looked at the delicious food and was worried about her eldest brother. "Eden." Victor came in and sat next to her. "Victor, Delmont has been staying at Adrienne''s for all this time. Is there any progress in their rtionship?" Victor thought of Adrienne''s message just now and thought that after settling the Simpson family matter, Adrienne and Delmont might get together. "That''s for sure, after all, they are living together. You don''t have to worry about Delmont. He''s straightforward and kind, but he''s actually pretty smart." Eden looked at him and said, "That''s the first time I''ve heard youpliment Delmont." Victor picked up a piece of fish and put it in her bowl. "He is a very excellent person. But because of kindness, he is often cheated." Eden had to admit that this was both a strength and a weakness of his. "Time to eat! Then we''ll go home and rest. You must be tired." "Okay!" Eden looked at the fish in the bowl and ate it slowly. It tasted good. After dinner, Victor held Eden and headed out. When they reached the lobby, they met Irving and his assistant. Standing with his assistant, Irving in a suit still looked elegant and charming. Irving looked at Eden quietly and noticed that she had lost weight. Victor seemed to keep making her hurt. But even when she was thin she was beautiful and one couldn''t help but pity her. He ignored Victor, "Eden, did you guyse here for dinner as well?" Eden nodded. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Aidan also looked at Eden. His president has been much wiser since he gave up pursuing Eden. Thepany had grown much better recently during this time. Irving smiled, "I have a guest appointment. Then I''ll go in first." "Okay!" Eden didn''t know why Irving suddenly changed, but it was nice to see him like this. Victor led Eden out the door with a gloomy face, not giving Eden a chance to speak again. Irving thought Victor''s actions were a bit ridiculous.If he wanted to steal Eden from him, his family would have been in a mess by now. Would he have been able to bring Eden out to dinner safely? Watching Eden and Victor reach the door, he shouted again, "Eden!" Eden stopped again and looked back at Irving. Victor''s sharp eyes were fixed on Irving. Irving was not afraid of him at all and reminded them, "Paulina is now Barrett''s woman. You guys be careful!" Eden was stunned and then asked in a loud surprised voice, "Who are you talking about?" Irving saw her vivid expression and suddenly smiled. She was less guarded in front of him. He repeated, "Barrett." "What? But he''s almost as old as her father. Are you sure?" Eden felt incredible, like she had discovered a new continent. It was unbelievable that Paulina had voluntarily given up on Irving to be with an awful old man. Irving was amused. Victor''s face became even more gloomy. Irving seemed to have seen through Eden''s mind and exined, "She was nothing more than a nominal fianc¨¦e arranged for me by my father. She saw no hope in me and went to initiate a date with Barrett." "I see. As your ssmate, Irving, you did the right thing this time. Thank you!" Eden smiled and thanked him for his kind words to remind her. "Let''s go." Victor pulled Eden out with a serious face. Eden looked at Irving apologetically and left with Victor. "Sir, have you really let it go?" Aidan looked at him with some concern. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 The president restricted the spread of the rumors that Dahlia had exposed, many people still scolded Eden online, but Eden did not care about it. Irving rolled his eyes at him. "It''s been months. You still don''t believe me?" Aidan smiled. Seeing Victor and Eden driving away, he said, "Sir, I know that Eden is the only woman you have ever loved. But which man does not have a true love in his heart? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t have her. You don¡¯t have to ruin your life for a love you can¡¯t have. Look at you now, you are not doing those illegal things, and your work is developing very well. Only when I see you like this, I can see my future." Irving was stunned and then patted him on the shoulder. "After all that, it turns out you are worried about your future?" "Of course. I''m twenty-eight years old this year, but I haven''t married yet. I don''t even have a girlfriend. How many twenty-eight years do I have in my life? I''ve been working for you for more than ten years and I don''t want to go anywhere else for another ten years." Irving smiled, "I''m looking for another assistant to help you. So you can go out and have a love affair or something." Irving felt very rxed at this moment. It was not so difficult to let it go. It wasn''t that hard to admit that he wasn''t as good as Victor. It had always been the fault of his pride. Without it, he felt much more rxed. There are a lot of things that once missed, will be missed forever. Sometimes, letting go is also love. "No, sir. My annual sry is not bad. I don''t want to give it to others. By the way, are you going to settle down in River City?" Irving looked at him. "This has not been determined." Aidan looked at Irving and was a little embarrassed to say that he also liked River City, where there was more opportunities for career development and all kinds of convenience, but he still said, "Sir, I have already decided that I will settle down in River City. I have nned to buy a house recently. Do you know a real estate consultant?" Irving was speechless. So that was what he was after. "No." Irving red at him and strode away. Aidan touched his nose and wondered why he was so angry. He recently found out that Dean had bought another house because he was motivated to be a landlord. He felt he had to learn from him. Although it was not a great ambition, it could guarantee his future life. Dean was several years younger than him, but already owned several houses. So he was envious of Alwynn Group''s annual sry. Dean, who was at the dinner party at that moment, suddenly had a bad feeling. On the way, Victor''s face was still gloomy. Irving has changed, and he helped him once when Eden was kidnapped by Stephen. How did this b*stard suddenly be a good guy? Didn''t he want to ruin them before? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. What made him change all of a sudden? Eden saw that he was angry and remained silent. When they got home, she went to take a bath. Victor did not say anything. While Eden was bathing, he called Brian. "How''s it going?" Brian teased him. "Are you making phone calls in secret?" Victor said, "I can''t let Eden know about what happened to Adrienne. She''ll be anxious." Brian felt that he really mollycoddled his wife. To be honest, he actually envied those who had a wife. "Nothing. Adrienne is still imprisoned in the study." Victor asked, "Morgan hasn''t gone back yet?" "He''s on his way." Victor hung up the phone and called Delmont. "Victor, I was quite surprised to get a call from you. "Victor heard the sound of tapping on the keyboard and realized he was workingte. "Where are you?" Victor asked. "I''m working overtime. I had no money since I was kicked out, so I had to make some side money." Delmont sounded a bit pitiful. Victor smiled, "Very clever, what kind of side money?" "Write a novel about a story of a live-in son-inw. Do you want to read it?" Victor was stunned, and then he remembered that Delmont liked reading novels when he was in school. "No, I''m not going to be a live-in son-inw." "What are you calling me for?" Victor said, "Isn''t there a food stall in front of yourpany? I remember it tastes very good. Remember to bring some over when you get off work." Delmont checked the time. Adrienne should have gone home by this time. But since it was his sister who wanted to eat, he decided to bring it to her no matter howte it was. "Okay, but I''ll bete, around 10:30 or so." "Well, just in time for Eden''s midnight snack." Victor said and hung up the phone. Eden was just getting out of the shower and her hair was still wet. He walked over and helped her blow dry her hair before saying. "Eden, Delmont will be overter with a snack for you." Eden confusedly blinked her big eyes. "But I''m sleepy. Let hime back another day. He must be tired after a long day at work." Victor was stunned. He did not expect that she would refuse. He smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear. "How can we refuse if he wants toe? That food stall is quite delicious. If you''re tired, take a nap first, I''ll wake you upter." Eden did not think much about it and felt it would be ufortable to be woken up after sleeping for a while. "Forget it. I''ll go design the emoji. Call me downstairs if Delmontes." "Okay,I''ll go deal with the work stuff." Victor kissed her forehead before letting her go. Victor didn''t go to the study, but to the wine cab. He took out a bottle of whiskey with a smirk on his and thought, "Delmont, you can''t hold your liquor. You''re going to get drunk tonight." After he got the whiskey ready, he went to answer the email from work. In the Simpson family! Adrienne had been imprisoned for many hours. Her hands and legs were tied up. She hadn''t felt safe since bing thepany''s top shareholder. But she had never dreamed that her father would take her home in this way. She looked at the study indifferently and felt desperate inside. She knew that Barrett was trying to force her to sign the share transfer contract. She was alone and powerless now. No one here wanted to help her. She had to sign it. She was upset because she had just gotten back everything that belonged to her mom. She had already sent Victor a distress message. When Barrett''s men broke into the office, she threw her phone into the waterweed at the bottom of the tank. Barrett won''t find evidence of who helped her, so he can''t do anything with her. Fortunately, Delmont was now safe. Would Victor help her? In fact, she was a little afraid of his unpredictable character and ruthless methods. She still remembered the siege at the sea where many people died. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 What¡¯s most frightening was his secret methods. "Bang..." The door was pushed open and hit against the wall with a loud bang. Barrett, the butler and Dahlia walked in. The moment when she saw Dahlia, her eyes became even more indifferent. This woman was so disgusting! Barrett gave a hard p on Adrienne''s face. Barrett pped her so hard that it made her see stars. "You really are an ungrateful daughter. How dare you take possession of the Simpson Group and who gave you the guts to scheme against your father?" Barrett was trembling with anger. After taking her home, she stayed calm and didn''t panic. He had indeed underestimated this daughter of his before. Dahlia sneered at Adrienne. And she was curious to know who had helped Adrienne. Adrienne took a while to regain consciousness and looked up to meet Barrett''s cold and desperate gaze. But she wasn''t afraid of him at all, and then smiled slowly and proudly, "I got all this by my efforts. And you guys hid like cowards when thepany was in trouble. I spent two months appeasing the stockholders and making the Simpson Group return to the previous stage. And then youe to use me now. You should be thankful that the executives you put in ce didn''t use you so you could stand here and teach me a lesson at this moment." Barrett narrowed his eyes. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that he did not know his daughter well. But when he thought of what she had done, he got even angrier. "Shut up. As a Simpson family member, my daughter, you did all these things as you should. You knew they were all my people and you still sent them to jail one by one. What is your intention?" "What is my intention? What was your intention when you titled me as thepany''s legal representative? Now that I have settled all the matters of thepany, you have someone kidnap me back, what is your intention? You said I was your daughter, but did you ever treat me like a daughter? In your heart, I''m just a scapegoat." Since they had fallen out with each other, Adrienne stopped pretending and said what she wanted to say. She¡¯s had enough of the Simpson family for years. "You..." Barrett''s old face turned red. Although it was the fact, his daughter''s words still made him feel as if he had been pped, and his face burned. The butler advised her, "Adrienne, why do you have to speak so harshly? The master is also giving you a chance to gain experience." Adrienne looked at him coldly. This butler had a lot to do with her bad old days. "Shut up, you nasty ve. You''re good at getting along with people, aren''t you? I''ve had a worse time in the Simpson family all these years than you. Don''t you wear a mocking smile every time you see me?" The butler sighed as he shook his head. "Adrienne, the butler is your elder. How can you say that about your elder? Without him these years, do you think you can live such a carefree life? It''s ok that you don''t know how to be thankful. But you can''t insult him." Barrett was furious because the butler was very important to him. Without him, he wouldn''t have been able to do many things. Adrienne snorted and remained silent. Barrett nced at the butler. The butler understood and his gaze became a little gloomy. He handed over a document in front of Adrienne. Adrienne''s pupils trembled. She didn''t have to think about it to know what it was, the share transfer contract. No, she couldn''t sign it. If she did, she would lose everything. Barrett looked at her with a sneer. Seeing the fear in her eyes, he finally felt a sense of superiority. In the Simpson family, he had the final say. No one can go against his will. However, it seemed that this daughter was also the most simr to him, who was very business- minded. "Adrienne, just be good and sign the share transfer contract. Then I''ll let you go home to rest. You will remain the legal representative of thepany and manage it as usual. I will also give you the shares to which you are entitled." Adrienne red at him with murderous intent and hate. Looking at the smiling father in front of her, her heart had long since despaired. "Barrett, I won''t sign it. Don''t force me." Adrienne looked desperate and ns to gave up on herself. Once, her mother didn''t want her to suffer and wanted her to have a normal life. But she wouldn''t ept the fact that what belonged to them was given to these b*stards. The woman in front of her got the vi and branchpany without having to do anything, while she had worked hard for more than ten years to get where she was today. How could she be willing to give it away just like that? Barrett gave another hard p on Adrienne''s cheek. "Bitch, I have to teach you a lesson. Don''t be so rude. I''m your father. How dare you call my name directly? Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? You want to get your mother''s shares back. It''s a pity that her shares have already run out of losses. The Simpson family has spent so much raising her for so many years. So she is too ungrateful to want to get back her shares now. You have to sign the transfer contract today." "I won''t sign it unless I die." Adrienne said in a determined tone and her ruthlessness was shocking. Dahlia persuaded her, "Adrienne, you don''t need to be so determined. If you sign it now, you won''t have to suffer anymore." Adrienne gave Dahlia a cold re then said mockingly, "Shut up, bitch. Who gave you permission to talk? Don''t think that you can show off in the Simpson family just because you''ve slept with Barrett." Dahlia was so angry with her that her whole body trembled. She looked at Adrienne and realized that she was indeed the most beautiful-looking woman in the Simpson family. Even with a swollen cheek, she was elegant and charming. "Miss Elder, what happened to me and your father is none of your business. Butler, let her sign it. She can''t be the chairman of the Simpson Group." If Adrienne bes the chairman, can she still have a good life? No! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She knew Adrienne very well. "Yes, Madam." The butler smiled and let two bodyguardse in. "Release her and let her sign it." The butler''s voice was as kind as ever, but it made Adrienne extremely desperate. Victor had already helped her a lot. This time I am afraid... She lost in the end. It would be harder for her and her brother to live in the future. The two bodyguards came forward and quickly untied Adrienne. The butler ced his pen in front of Adrienne. Adrienne clenched her fists tightly. Only she knew how she hade through these two months. If it wasn''t for Delmont by her side, she would have been unable to hold on. No matter howte she came home, as long as she saw Delmont''s caring eyes and the hot snack prepared, all her exhaustion was gone, otherwise she was really close to copse. The way Victor taught her worked but was also dangerous, and every time she was under a lot of pressure. She had just seeded today. Was she going to lose everything before she could share it with anyone? Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 "Adrienne, I advise you not to struggle any longer and sign your name here obediently. I promise you that I will treat you and your brother well in the future." Barrett could see Adrienne''s hesitation and know how stubborn this daughter was. Adrienne remained silent and would not believe what he said. She knew Barrett too well. She was cold in nature and would not please him, unlike his other sons and daughters who all smiled fawningly at him when they saw him, but in fact they were all secretly plotting against him. Leni has always conspired to get her mother''s shares, but in the end, she failed to get them and lost her children instead. Marcia and her father''s fourth wife seem unambitious, but in reality they were both secretly conspiring. She hated her father''s promiscuity, and even more, she hated the fact that he had produced so many vicious sons and daughters that had made her childhood so bad. She held no hope for her father. Adrienne picked up the pen and aimed it at the artery in her neck as Barrett watched. "If you push me any more, I¡¯ll kill myself right in front of you. You''re the ones who got me killed, and the police will surely arrest you." "Adrienne, I¡¯m really disappointed in you." Barrett was furious. If they keep pushing her, she¡¯s probably gonna kill herself./n Dahlia sneered, "You''re so stubborn. Since you don''t want to sign, why don''t we talk about who is actually helping you in secret?" With Adrienne''s ability, she could not even get rid of this family, let alone solve the crisis in the company. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Adrienne red at her harshly. The moment she rxed, the pen in her hand was snatched away by the bodyguard. "B*tch, don''t think of others as stupid as you. No one help me. I''ve learned a lot of things these years." If they knew that Victor had helped her, then she and her brother would not have survived in this world. She knew why Barrett hated the Alwynn family so much. Did people like her father deserve love? He abandoned the woman he loved, and that woman jumped to her death. The funny thing was that he wanted to me someone else for it. What a ridiculous father he was! "It''s impossible. You can''t settle everything in thepany by yourself." Dahlia didn''t believe her. As soon as Adrienne signed the share transfer contract, she can get some shares today too. After all, she was being favored. "So, you only deserve to be someone else''s mistress. Because you don''t have the ability, you only want to get money from a man. He can be your father at his age. You really make me sick." Adrienne''s words were sarcastic and embarrassing to Dahlia. Barrett pped her on the cheek again, "Adrienne, you are too much." Barrett''s face was red. He did like Dahlia''s young body, but he couldn''t allow his daughter to say that out loud. He could have done that, but he felt embarrassed inside by his own daughter saying that. The p caused Adrienne to spit out a mouthful of blood. She spat a few times on the ground and held back her tears. Brian, who was watching them from a distance, shook his head at the scene. What a cruel father! He suddenly saw that Morgan had returned, so this matter could be ended earlier. He could also go home and have a good rest then. "Brian, how can there be such a cruel father in the world? He''s simply a demon." Devan, who was beside Brian, said in surprise. "Devan, rich and powerful families are just like that. All they have in their eyes is profit, no kinship." Brian patted him on the shoulder and went back to watching over them. "Don''t talk nonsense with her. Let her sign it." Barrett lost his patience. The butler sneered as he stepped forward and ced the pen in Adrienne-hanging''s hand. "Elder Miss, as ady, it''s embarrassing to be beaten up. So you''d better take the initiative and sign it." "F*ck off." Adrienne dropped the pen and shouted at Barrett, "I won''t sign it unless I die!" "You..." Barrett had to admit that her personality was a lot like his. Unfortunately, their rtionship had be too bad to be redeemed. "Butler, hold her hand and let her sign it." Adrienne''s whole body was shaking from hate. She hated herself for being powerless and weak, for being born into such a family. "Barrett, just kill me if you force me to sign the contract today. Otherwise, I will perish together with you. As long as you die, none of these shameless people from the Simpson family canpete with my brother. The Simpson family will still be ours." "B*tch." Barrett was so angry that his whole body was trembling. "If your ruthlessness was aimed at outsiders, then I would apud you. You let me down too much. Butler." The butler held Adrienne''s hand and signed it. Just as he signed the name, someone smashed open the door. Dahlia was so scared that she screamed. "Stop." Morgan''s furious voice was deafening. "Why did youe back?" Barrett was a little surprised that Morgan knew something had happened to Adrienne. Morgan sneered. "You want to force my sister to sign?" Barrett looked at him. He used to lower his head when talking to him, but now he talked to him in an imposing manner. Sure enough, he used to be in disguise all the time. "Morgan, are you trying to rebel?" He shouted angrily. What two ungrateful children! "Rebel? Do you think you''re living in the Middle Ages? Let my sister go." Morgan looked worriedly at his sister''s red and swollen cheek. His sister would not be overwhelmed by the affairs of the company. Only his father''s desperation would make his sister this wretched. "Alright. Since you havee personally, then sign your names before you leave. Sign the papers and get out of the Simpson family. I don''t have a son and a daughter like you." Barrett threatened them, feeling that they were nothing without the shelter of the Simpson family. Morgan looked at him with a sneer. "Don''t worry. After we get out of here tonight, my sister and I will set up our own business and will not take thest name Simpson." "Morgan, you...." Before Barrett could finish his sentence, with Morgan''s order, four or five bodyguards rushed in. These people were well-trained. Soon, they had the two bodyguards and butler in the house under control. After being kicked, Dahlia crouched quietly at the foot of the wall. Morgan untied the rope on his sister''s foot as fast as he could and helped her up. "Adrienne, are you alright?" Morgan looked at his sister with worry. He came toote and made his sister suffer. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Adrienne shook her head slightly. "I''m fine." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She nced at the bodyguards and immediately understood. These people could not be Victor''s men. It turned out that Victor helped her in this way. Morgan nced at the transfer contract on the table. He was so angry that he tore it into pieces and threw it at Barrett. "You are so unfilial..." "Shut up. From today onward, we''ll have nothing to do with you." Morgan interrupted him angrily. "How naive!" Barrett sneered, "I''m your father and gave you life. How can we break off rtions?" Morgan said indifferently, "It''s really up to us. The shares we get now are the same as the shares my mother had back then. We don''t want much. We just need to get back what belongs to my mother. If we go by market value, half of your Simpson family''s property is my mother''s." "Morgan,do you really have to be so ruthless?" Barrett was furious. Their retaliation after more than a decade of disguise really caught him off guard. "Aren''t you more ruthless?" Morgan sneered. Then, he took out his cell phone in front of Barrett and dialed the police. He looked at the butler who was under the control of the bodyguard. The butler suddenly felt a little uneasy. Victor said that the butler must be brought to justice. Even if Victor didn''t say so, Morgan would have to bring this despicable butler to justice. "How dare you call the police?" Barrett looked at Morgan in disbelief. Morgan gave him a very unfamiliar feeling at the moment. He knew too little about his own son and daughter. After calling the police, Morgan looked at Barrett, "You kidnapped my sister. Why didn''t I call the police?" "You ..." "Although you are very rich and powerful, you are still a fool. Don''t you know that all your children are cheating you and conspiring to get your money? But we don''t want your illegally earned money, we just want the part that belongs to our mother." "You..." Barrett was so angry that he took a few steps back. His scarlet eyes were as sharp as a leopard''s. Morgan heaved a long sigh of relief. The days of disguising themselves every day were finally over. The police soon arrived and arrested the butler, Dahlia, Barrett and two bodyguards. Adrienne and Morgan finally regain their freedom. Leni was shocked. She knew that Adrienne had been kidnapped tonight, but she didn''t expect Adrienne to be so capable of getting the police to take Barrett away. She felt a little uneasy and didn''t know what to do. After leaving the vi and getting on Morgan''s car, Adrienne finally rxed. "Morgan, what''s going on?" Morgan looked at her. "Victor helped us, and the bodyguards I brought are also Victor''s men." "Adrienne, can you tell me why he help us?" When he received the call, he was a little unconvinced that it was Victor. Although he didn''t know what agreement Victor had with his sister, he couldn''t think too much about it when his sister was kidnapped. Adrienne nced at the night scene outside the window and slowly said, "It''s true that Victor helped us." "Why?" Morgan was puzzled. Adrienne slowly looked at her brother and smiled, "Because his wife, Eden, is Delmont''s sister, and Delmont loves me. If something happens to me, Delmont will be sad, then Eden, as Delmont''s sister, will also be worried about her brother. Victor is well known for doting on his wife. Even if Eden frowns, he will be worried, so he will definitely help me." Morgan had long heard that Victor was very fond of his wife. He didn''t feel anything when he heard others say so at that time, but now that he heard his sister say it, he felt that this man was a madman. "Morgan, I''m doing this to get my mom''s shares back. Secondly, I also want to have a bright future with Delmont." Adrienne looked at her brother quietly but firmly. The red and swollen cheek did not detract from her charm. Morgan gently pulled her hand and held it in his palm. It was as though he was giving her strength. Although they had no choice when born in the Simpson family, they could make their own decisions for the future. "Adrienne, I hope you can be happy. Sorry, I camete. Were you scared just now?" Adrienne nodded and her eyes turned red. She lowered her head and hid all her sadness. "I was really scared at that time. I''m afraid of losing everything I''ve just gained again. I''m afraid that our mother will be heartbroken and disappointed." She looked up with tears. "These past two months have been two of the hardest months of my life, but I have learned a lot. Victor is truly a business genius. I made sure I knew him well enough before I chose to work with him. Although he has a grudge against our family, he is a man who knows right from wrong." She was full of hope to ovee the previous difficulties and finally wee a bright future. She hoped that her life would be happy in the future. After all, she has made Delmont wait for too many years. Delmont arrived at Victor''s house at exactly 10:30 at night. He had bought so many snacks that the three of them could not finish them. Along the way, he kept calling Adrienne, but no one answered. He was very anxious. When he arrived at Victor''s house, he received a call from an unfamiliar number. It was Adrienne. "Adrienne, where are you? Why does your phone keep going unanswered?" Adrienne''s tone was the same as usual. "Delmont, I had a temporary business trip and didn''t have time to call you. I won''t go back home tonight. Where are you?" "My sister wants to have ate night snack. I brought her a midnight snack. I also bought one for you, you can''t eat it if you''re not home." "Then I''lle back tomorrow for the midnight snack. It''s toote. You can stay at your sister''s house for one night. I''ll be back tomorrow at 1 p.m. I''ll call you then." She guessed that Victor had asked him to go there on purpose because she couldn''t go back home now. This matter couldn''t implicate the Clement family. "Okay, take care of yourself." Delmont didn''t think much about it and hung up the phone. The door was opened just in time. Victor let him in and went upstairs to call Eden down for a snack. When he saw that Delmont did not notice anything, he couldn''t help but think to himself, "Carelessness isn''t a bad thing!" Eden had already designed many emojis which were really amazing. When Victor entered, she just wanted to get up and move around. "Is my brother here?" "Yes!" Victor took her hand, bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. Eden was speechless by his sudden action. They went downstairs and found Delmont had unpacked all the snacks. Seeing the whiskey on the table, Delmont nced at Victor. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 "Why do you want to drink tonight?" Victor took Eden to sit opposite him. "It''s rare for you toe here once. Of course, I have to drink with you." And you would be obedient after getting drunk. Delmont narrowed his eyes and looked at Victor who was with the same cold look as usual, "But why do I always feel that you are not sincere? Since I was a child, you have never been so polite to me!" Victor was speechless. Was he usually that bad to Delmont? When Victor was slightly nicer to him, Delmont felt that he had evil intentions. "Eden, did he bully you." Delmont looked at Eden and felt there was something wrong with Victor. Eden was slightly stunned. "No, how dare he bully me?" Victor gave a quick nod of agreement with what she said. "Then how do he be so nice today?" Delmont looked at Victor with some inquiry. "Forget it if you don''t want me to be nice to you. I''ll treat you worse if you don''t want me to." Victor said indifferently while pouring two sses of whiskey out. He knew how much Delmont could drink. After drinking two sses, he could not go home tonight. So, Kenny got drunk with a ss of red wine because he inherited Delmont''s genes. Victor was shocked by this thought of his own. "You''d better be nice to me, or you can''t get married to Eden." Delmont threatened him. Eden was speechless. Would it be a little toote for her brother to say that? "Eden,e and get it. I bought you the juice you like and grapefruit." "Thank you. How are you doing recently?" Eden asked while eating. Wasn''t he going to tell her about Adrienne yet? Delmont smiled mysteriously and put the food in front of Eden. Victor was speechless by his mysterious smile. "Eden, don''t worry, I''m doing fine now. After a while, you''ll have a sister-inw. I''ll keep it a secret for now." Victor looked at him. "Keep what secret?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Did you tell Eden?" Delmont looked at his sister with an apologetic face, "Eden, I didn''t mean not to tell you. I didn''t want you to worry. My marriage to Adrienne is not yet settled." Eden didn''t ask anything else and said, "I just want you to be happy!" Delmont nodded. "Eden, thanks to your encouragementst time, I was able to be with Adrienne again. But she is quite busy in thepany. When she is free, I''ll take you to see her." Eden nodded. Actually, she and Adrienne had already met in private. It was just that her brother didn''t know about it. "I''m waiting for your good news." "Come on, cheers." Victor picked up the ss and handed it to Delmont. Delmont looked at the whiskey and was a little afraid to drink it. But as soon as he didn''t have to go home tonight, he took the ss Victor handed over. They toasted each other, and Victor drank the whole ss of whiskey off. Delmont felt that if he drank just a little, it would make Victor look down on him. Victor looked at him provocatively. In a fit of anger, he raised his head and gulped down his whiskey. Victor found his childish behavior funny. He quickly filled his ss again. Delmont sensed that Victor was trying to get him drunk. "Bro, hope you can get married soon." After Victor said it, he gulped down the whiskey. Eden always felt that something was wrong with her husband tonight. "Thank you!" This time, Delmont didn''t even have a reason to retort. He gulped down the whiskey again, feeling a little ufortable. Delmont''s pupils constricted in fear as he watched Victor try to pour him another drink. Victor must be trying to get him drunk. Victor filled Delmont''s ss and Delmont found two sisters in front of him. Victor continued the toast, "Cheers, Delmont. May you always be with the one you love.¡± "Victor, your words are so... so sweet." Delmont began to stammer. Eden was worried because she knew Delmont could not drink much. Victor smiled and said, "I just want to care about you." Delmon was amused by him, "Is the way you care about me is to get me drunk?" Victor sighed that he could be so perceptive even when he was drunk. "Bang..." Delmont copsed on the sofa. "Delmont..." Eden red at Victor. "Did you do it on purpose?" Victor looked innocent. "Honey, you wronged me." Eden didn''t believe him. "Don''t you know how much he can drink?" "I don''t know." Victor shook his head quickly. In fact, he knew that Buddy, as the head of the Clement family, could drink a lot because he often went to social events. And Delmont liked to live a free life. But he couldn''t tell Eden about it, otherwise, she would be angry with him. Victor took a lot of effort to drag Delmont to the guest room. "Idiot!" Victor cursed and then closed the door and went out. Eden was still cleaning up the table, and there were still a lot of barbecues left. She put them all in the refrigerator and saved them for tomorrow. Eden was doing her chores very carefully. She did not drink, but her little face was still so red. Eden was wearing a long dress. When she squatted down, her slender calves were exposed, which were so attractive to Victor. He originally enjoyed making love to her, and after drinking, he couldn''t suppress his desire for her more and more. Eden could feel his heated gaze. She looked up at him, "Is Delmont asleep?" "Yes, I guess he will wake up tomorrow morning. Honey, let''s go to sleep too. I miss you." Victor was in a good mood. The Simpson family thing worked out just as he had nned. Eden red at him. "Give me a minute. I have to sweep the floor." Victor quickly picked her up. "Honey, I can''t wait." Eden was speechless. The next morning, Eden woke up aching all over. She nced at Victor, who was sleeping soundly beside her. If he drank in the future, she would run for her life. He was too scary after drinking. He didn''t let her go until she cried and begged him for quite a whilest night. After getting up and washing up, Eden went downstairs to make breakfast for Delmont. When Delmont woke up, he felt a splitting headache. He didn''t like alcohol very much. He struggled to get up and wash up. After that, he smelled the aroma of the dishes and then he felt very hungry. Yesterday, he was too busy to eat dinner, and he got drunk without eating much during thete- night snack, so he was really hungry now. "Eden, do you have dumplings? I want to eat the dumplings you made." Delmont looked at his sister who was busy in the kitchen. He felt a little ufortable. Such a lovely sister should be with her family. Howe she married that desperate bastard so early? Who would make his brother-inw drunk? "I''ve already made you dumplings." Eden came over with honey tea and handed it to Delmont, "Drink this first. The breakfast will be ready soon." "Yes!" Delmont looked at her sister and thought it was a pity that she married Victor so early. She should have stayed at home for a few more years. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 After Victor got up and had breakfast, Delmont called Adrienne and then went to work. Eden and Victor were still at home. Looking at the man who was elegantly eating breakfast, Eden asked, "Victor, why did you get my brother drunkst night?" Victor had a slight pause, looked at the unhappy little girl in front of him and said with a smile, "Eden, why do you say that? I just drank a few cups with him. I don''t want to get him drunk. I didn''t know he couldn''t hold his liquor." "Is that so?" Eden obviously did not believe his words. He and Delmont had grown up together. How could he not know Delmont''s capacity for liquor? "Don''t you even believe your own husband anymore?" Victor smiled dotingly and rubbed her head. "I suspect you are lying to me, but I have no evidence." Victor smiled. Eden was so sensitive, but he would not admit it even if she had evidence. Eden''s phone rang. "Abby called me." Victor nodded. "It''s about the party, right?" Eden answered the phone. The party to celebrate Ayman''s 100th day of life was postponed to the day after tomorrow because of the film festival. "Eden, You ask Victor do we have a discount for hosting the party? The food at the River City Grand is quite expensive, I saw the menu..." Abigail said a lot of words quickly. Eden was speechless. Was the Skye family short of money? Her voice was very loud and Eden immediately understood what she meant. "Abby, don''t worry. Ayman''s birthday party is free." In fact, she was still grateful to Abigail for making this call to her and giving her the opportunity to return the favor Abby had done for her earlier. "No way. Will that b*stard... oh no, will Victor agree?" Victor, who was listening at the side, frowned coldly. She cursed him so tantly, and still wanted him to give her a discount? Eden looked up at Victor. Seeing his gloomy face, she smiled and said, "Abby, don''t worry. He dares not say anything. I''m the boss of my family." "You are amazing, thank you! I''ll go check the menu again. " "Well, okay." After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Victor. Just as she was about to speak, she watched Victor slowly lower his head and eat his breakfast. "Are you angry?" "No!" Victor said in a serious tone. "Are you unhappy because I make the decision?" Eden was still smiling at the jealous man. Victor put down his chopsticks slowly and looked at her quietly. "You are in charge in our family. I was angry that she cursed me out and you didn''t defend me. I''m the one who''s your husband." Victor felt a little wronged. D*mned Abigail was getting more and more petty. "Abigail is influenced by Anson who is the one who is really petty." Edenughed, "It is said that the personalities of couples will be more and more alike." "Abby and Jasper helped me a lot in the past. I just can''t repay their kindness in my lifetime. Without them, my mom and I would have had a hard time with our three kids. Without them, maybe I don''t have what I have now." Victor nodded, "I know all of this. That''s why I indulged them in this way." He was grateful. Even if Abigail didn''t call Eden today, he would let them host the party at the River City Grand for free. Eden looked at hiszy appearance. The morning light on his body made him look more and more attractive, and Eden couldn''t help but go over and sit on hisp. Her actions undoubtedly pleased Victor. He bowed his head and kissed her, looking at her with a gentle smile. "Why are you so enthusiastic today?" "Don''t you like that?" Eden pouted and looked at him. Victor kissed her again. "D*mn, I like it so much." Victor held her waist and pressed down. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Eden looked at him with a smile, "Because my husband is very charming today." Victor gently rubbed her head. "If only you were so obedient every day." Eden blinked her innocent eyes. "When did I be naughty?" "Good girl." Victor''s voice was doting and pleasant. It was toote, or he would have liked to push her to bed immediately. Then they went to thepany. Seth walked in with a smile. "Mrs. Alwynn, look. The pre-sale houses are all sold out. Even the worst floors are sold out. " "This is really good news." Eden flipped through the documents and smiled with satisfaction. She said to Seth, "I will send a message to my father to tell him the good news. The negative first floor is used for my big brother to open a supermarket. You go and tell him to make preparations early. It should be ready for decoration soon." Seth nodded with a smile. "I''ve already told Mr. Clement. He''s very happy. Themunity is now beingndscaped. The infrastructure is almost built. If there is no ident, the building can be handed over a month or two earlier." Eden smiled. It was a good thing to hand over the building in advance. There must be no problem in quality. She trusted the engineering team that her father introduced to her. "This is..." Eden looked at the documents in confusion. Seth introduced, "This is the information sent over by Mr. Sandoval. He is recently aiming at a piece ofnd and would like to continue working with you. If you think it''s okay, you can meet to talk." Eden nodded seriously. "It''s halfway up the hill by the sea, right?" "Yes. It''s a great location. Mr. Sandoval wants to build mid-mountain vis, amunity with a hospital, a subway, and schools." Eden looked at her. "It''s a big project. I''ll have to think it over before I give Mr. Sandoval an answer. He hasn''t taken down thend yet, has he?" Su nodded, "The bidding has already started. Morgan is quite confident." "Then I''ll wait for his good news." Seth smiled and left. Eden lowered her head to study the information again. Victor and Dean went to the mall to investigate, and she was much freer now. She carefully looked at the information that Morgan gave her. She heard Victor mention this ce before. It was not easy to take thisnd, and it was also troublesome toplete all kinds of formalities after getting it. Nowadays, no matter what you did, you had to focus on environmental protection. It was very close to the sea. This ocean view home would have a beautiful view. But in River City, even on the half-slope like that, the price of house was at least $3,000 a square meter. Eden thought this kind of ce was just suitable for retirement. If she worked in the city center, she wouldn''t have gone that far to buy a house. The traffic was not as convenient as in the city center. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Although thinking so, she still looked at these documents very carefully. She was just the nominal president of Symantec Group now, and everything was managed by Dawson. She actually wanted to make some achievements to convince people, and did not want to just be a kid who relied on her father to pull some strings. Moreover, she didn''t want to let her father down. At this time, someone suddenly called her on the video phone, "Ricky, what''s wrong?" Eden smiled at her son and could tell he wasn''t in the best of spirits. Henricky in bed and looked unhappy. "Mom, I''m sick." Eden looked worriedly at her weak son, and her voice became more and more gentle, "Ricky, did you go to the hospital?" "Yes! Grandma took me there this morning. I had a cold and my throat was very ufortable. I took the medicine and now I want to lie down for a while. Mother, when can we go home?" Eden was suddenly a little sad. She looked down slightly to hide her emotions, then continued to smile at her son, "Ricky, Mom heard from your grandmother that you''re settling in and getting the hang of the school curriculum, right?" She avoided the subject. "Yeah, school''s almost over. Mom, I miss you. Let mee back during the holidays, okay?" Henrick looked at his mother with anticipation and the missing in his eyes was heartbreaking even through the screen. Eden also missed her children, but more than that, she didn''t want to put them in danger. "Ricky..." "Well, mom, you don''t have to say anything. Actually, I''m asking you this on purpose. We''re fine over here. We''re good learners and can fit in anywhere. I''m just afraid you''ll miss me too much." Henrick saw his mom''s hesitation and knew there was still danger. He also knew that his mom would be more upset if she rejected him. Eden knew that her son was sensible, but his sensibleness made her feel more distressed. "Ricky, you can go home soon. I promise you." She didn''t know approximately when this matter would be resolved. With her little idea, it was impossible to solve the problem with the Simpson family. It was still up to Victor. She often felt that she was pretty useless. "Ricky, mom loves you." Eden smiled and didn''t know what to say. "Mom, I love you too! Mom, goodbye!" Henrick hung up the video call quickly. But eden could hear his sobbing voice. She stared nkly at her phone, which had gone ck, and now she could only miss her children in this way. Eden instantly didn''t want to continue reading the paper. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the view of River City in a terrible mood. To keep Eden from worrying, Victor and Dean go out to deal with Adrienne''s matter. He didn''t let Eden know about this matter from the beginning to the end. They met at a fancy restaurant. In the private room, Adrienne''s face was no longer red and swollen after a night of ice packs. Morgan apanied her to meet Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard so much about you!" Morgan was polite; after all, Victor had helped them. If it wasn''t for him, they would still be bullied in the Simpson family as before. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Alwynn!" Victor looked at him, and his expression was as indifferent as ever. "I''m not helping you guys for nothing. I want to live in peace with the Simpson family in the future." He helped Adrienne because he didn''t want his wife to worry about Delmont. "Of course. I hope we work well together in the future." Morgan had already learned the truth through his sister. Victor leaned slightly against the chair with a cold and distant look. Looking at Morgan, he smiled slightly. "Now, can the two of you hold on to the Simpson Group? At least River City''s Simpson Group isw-abiding. As for your father''s part of the Simpson Group, I think Mr. Simpson knows better than anyone what your father secretly does." Thinking of his father''s despicable tactics, Morgan nodded somewhat embarrassedly, "Mr. Alwynn, I actually don''t know exactly how much my father''s assets are?" "So, as long as there is your father alive, you so far have no way to guard the currentpany. Your father owns lucrative properties, especially the secret assets, and your father is actually raising money tounder it, right?" Victor had found out all about it long ago. Adrienne asked in shock, "Mr. Alwynn, so what should we do next?" Victor was right. Her father would use every means to destroy her currentpany. Victor frowned slightly. If this matter could be solved so easily, he would not have dyed it until now. "How is your father now?" Victor asked calmly, which made people feel at ease. At this moment, Morgan waspletely convinced. "The housekeeper will take the me for him. I''m afraid that he and Dahlia will be released in the afternoon. By the way, Dahlia is my father''s lover." Victor felt disgusted. Dean was speechless at this shameless woman. Victor had already guessed the result. "By the way, do you have money now?" Adrienne shook her head. "We don''t have many assets. My dad has controlled our finances all these years." Morgan clenched his fists. He hated his father to the core but he could do nothing. He wasn''t Stephen, who would do anything for money. "That¡¯s going to be tough." Victor pursed his lips slightly and closed his eyes thoughtfully. Adrienne also lowered her head and did not say anything. She knew what Victor meant. He wanted them to pay for shares to make thepany independent. This was a very good idea, but unfortunately she had no way to achieve it. Dean has been silent and always felt that his president was nning something. Otherwise, he would not have avoided Mrs. Alwynn to meet here. Victor suggested, "Miss Simpson, since you can''t hold on yourpany, why don''t you sell it to me? You are going to marry Delmontter. How about running a good supermarket business with Delmont? I''ll give you the site to build the supermarket. What do you think?" Dean finally found out what he was up to. This was the style of their president, profit first. "Well..." Adrienne nced at her brother. All they wanted was to take back the assets that belonged to their mother. Now that they had finally taken it back, they couldn''t hold on thepany. In that case, why not sell it? Then she and her brother can live a carefree life in the future. "Morgan, what do you think?" Adrienne looked at her brother. In fact, her brother was more hesitant than her. Morgan thought about it and said, "Adrienne, it''s up to you. If you really can''t maintain thepany, it is better to sell it. You can make other investments when you have the money. Although new energy technology is in high demand, it''s not your strong point after all."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Adrienne cautiously thought about these words. She actually liked the new energy project with a promising future, but unfortunately, she didn''t have much time or opportunity. "Mr. Alwynn, is there any other way apart from this?" Adrienne wanted to guard thepany and let the people of the Simpson family see her ability. She was actually confident. She had done a lot of preparation over the years. Victor knew that part of thepany belonged to her mother. Adrienne was a workaholic, so she wouldn''t give up thepany easily. Victor nodded gently. Adrienne looked at him nkly, waiting for Victor''s next words. Morgan also looked at him hopefully. Dean was a little confused as to what his president was trying to do. Victor squinted at Dean. "This guy is smart." Dean was surprised that his president actuallyplimented him on his intelligence. Their president finally saw his remarkable ability. "When I invest in a project, he also invests a little secretly and ends up making a lot of money." Dean didn''t understand how his secret was discovered. Deanughed embarrassed, "Mr..." "You are very smart. In this way, you can earn money without any risk." Dean scratched his head in embarrassment. "Mr. Alwynn, I just want to go through thick and thin with thepany. Of course , Alwynn Group is always profitable. I just started working not long ago, so I thought I''d learn more from you to better enrich myself and not waste every day." Victor was speechless at his words. After all, he was the investment decision maker of thepany, so of course he would not let the company lose money. "Mr. Alwynn, you mean to be a shareholder of the Simpson Group." Adrienne instantly understood what Victor meant. She thought it was a good idea. In this way, herpany wouldn''t go bankrupt and Barrett wouldn''t have a chance to take it back. Victor nodded. He had always been like this in everything he did. He either did it himself or it became his own. The Simpson Group developed new energy technology and real estate projects so he could work with Ang. He not only wanted to be the most powerful man in River City, but also to gradually develop in other cities. He wanted his Eden to live her whole life with his protection. No matter where she wanted to go, he can let her have fun without any fear. He was going to make his Eden the happiest woman in the world. "Okay, I agree." This was the best solution. "But my father''s shares..." "He will sell it." Victor interrupted her with full confidence. Barrett was too proud and arrogant. He would not work with him in the samepany. Besides, after he became the top shareholder, he would fire Barrett immediately. "Okay, I''ll immediately transfer the shares in my name to you, and I''ll keep only a portion." "OK, I''ll find other shareholders to buy the rest at a high price." Although it would lose a little, that was well worth to piss Barrett off. After this incident, Barrett''s methods would be more and more cruel. He would like to see how many people Barrett has arranged around him. When they reached an agreement, they began to take action. Dean felt he had learned a lot more, and he gave Victor back a secret thumbs up. He had been an economics student and had done very well, but his poor family background had limited his development. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. So, it matters what kind of people you are with. Victor was busy for two or three days. It took until the day of Ayman''s hundred-day party to get everything done. Adrienne could finally be together with Delmont aboveboard. Without thepany''s burden, she was no longer nervous every day, and she even slept very well at night. "Mr. Alwynn, thepany is counting on you from now on." Adrienne looked at Victor. Victor nodded and noticed that Adrienne looked much better, "Now you can sleep in peace." Adrienne smiled, "From the night before, I slept very well." "Wish I could have been at your wedding to Delmont sooner." "I can concentrate on being in love now." Adrienne said sheepishly. "Well, I have something to do tonight, so I have to go first." Victor said, then turned and left with Dean. "Adrienne, you can lead a good life from now on." Morgan looked at his sister and patted her gently on the shoulder. "What are you going to do?" She was a little worried about her brother. On Morgan''s well-defined and handsome face, his eyes were shining. "Now that you have found the person you like, I don''t worry about you anymore. You know that I like foreignnguages very much. I''m going to the university of River City to apply for a job as anguage teacher. I''ve already submitted my resume and received the offer this morning." "Congrattions!" She knew that her brother liked a quiet life. "Adrienne, why don''t you ask Delmont out and we''ll have dinner." It was time for him to officially meet Delmont. Adrienne nodded happily. "Okay, I''ll call him now. He must be very happy." She couldn''t help but think of how interesting the financial news must be tomorrow morning. "Let''s go!" Adrienne smiled knowingly. Morgan smiled as well. He looked at his sister''s rxed smile and knew that he had made the right decision. Victor and Dean got on the car and went directly to the River City Grand. "Mr. Alwynn, do you have your gift ready?" Dean asked with a smile. "Yes. Eden bought it. And you?" "I don''t know what to buy. It''s a little more practical to buy a red packet." "That''s great." Victor said and took out his mobile phone to call Eden. "Eden, where are you?" "I just finished my work and will arrive at the River City Grand soon." "Me too. I''ll be there soon." "Okay, see you then." Eden arrived at the entrance of the River City Grand. She asked Anthony to park the car and walked inside with Thalia. As soon as they entered the gate, Eden was stopped by someone. "Stop!" Maisy looked at Eden coldly. She had been looking for this woman these days. What a coincidence, she met her here today. If it weren''t for her, she would still be an employee of Alwynn Group. She looked at Eden who wore a pink suit, a white shirt, and a pair of white leather shoes. Her hair just reached her shoulders and curled up slightly. Her diamond earrings were shining. Her makeup was so exquisite that she looked elegant and capable. Maisy was slightly stunned. She hadn''t realized that day that she was such a beautiful woman. Eden nced at Maisy without saying anything. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 She finally ran into this woman today, she must teach her a lesson. "Is this a ce that you can afford?" Maisy looked at Eden sarcastically. Seeing that the clothes on her body were not from any famous brand, her gaze became more and more mocking. The two women following behind her were also looking at Eden mockingly. Eden smiled. "As you can see, I''m already here." "Anyone cane in. I''m afraid that a bumpkin like you can''t even afford to have a meal here." Maisy''s voice was very loud, which attracted the attention of the people around her. Eden remained calm and didn''t say anything. Seeing her standing there calmly, Maisy felt like a clown instead, and this made her even more angry. "What? Is there nothing to say?" Maisy raised her head proudly. Thalia wondered why she was talking nonsense so confidently. Mrs. Alwynn can''t afford a meal? Mrs. Alwynn''s money for one meal was estimated to be worth her sry for a year. "Are you dumb?" Maisy looked around at the growing number of people, and felt very superior. "You''re the one who''s dumb." Thalia stepped forward, and Eden stopped her, gesturing for her to take it easy.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What, do you want to hit me?" Looking at Thalia''s aggressive look, Maisy stepped forward and tilted her head. She couldn''t wait for Thalia to hit her a few times, so she could take advantage of the opportunity to ask Eden forpensation. "Mrs. Alwynn." Thalia frowned. She was in a very unpleasant mood by this shameless woman. "I''m fine." Eden looked at Maisy. "You''re such a drama queen." "You..." Maisy snorted, "You caused me to lose my jobst time. How can there be such a vicious woman like you in the world." The arrogant Maisy instantly lowered her head pitifully, as if she was being bullied. Eden looked at Maisy''s disgusting expression and suddenly felt that she was too kind. Eden sneered and raised her voice slightly. "Why don''t we discuss why you lost your job? Is it because of yourself or because of me?" Maisy waspletely irritated by her words. "If it wasn''t for that phone call from you, how could I have been fired?" Maisy looked at the people around and said in a much lower voice. She even suspected that it was this woman who called Victor and let her be seen by Victor at the most embarrassing time. She wanted to pretend to be pityful. Only then did she remember that Eden knew what she had done. "It''s because you''re too bullying. You framed me in secret..." "Did I set you up to steal something?" Eden interrupted her with a smirk. Maisy''s body trembled, and her face suddenly turned pale. Her twopanions suddenly looked at her with strange eyes. People around also felt that this scene was getting funny. "Don''t use me. You are the one who stole." Maisy retorted. This woman was not present at that time, if she had been, she would have gotten this woman fired. "Do you mean that Mrs. Alwynn stole things from her ownpany?" Thalia''s words flustered Maisy. "What do you mean? What Mrs. Alwynn?" Maisy looked at Eden with suspicion. Was she... She was specting in her mind when she heard Eden say, "Miss Dean, let me introduce myself. My name is Eden." Maisy''s face turned pale and felt a sense of inferiority she had never felt before. Yes, inferiority! She felt ashamed in front of the Eden who smiled beautifully. It turned out that she was Victor''s wife. She was not willing that such an innocent woman could be Victor''s wife. She was more beautiful than this woman, but she couldn''t attract Victor''s attention. She was beautiful and sexy. Men would drool whenever they saw her. Why would she be no match for such a woman? "Now, do we still have to talk about why you were fired?" Eden looked at her with a smile. The white shirt peeking out from her rolled up sleeves made her look purer. Maisy snorted and left hurriedly. The people around were all rich and noble. They all left as well when they saw it was over. "Let''s go." Eden went forward after saying that. Abigail has been here for a long time. The people attending the party were all celebrities and she didn''t want to make a mistake. Jasper came over early in the morning to help. A very pure girl was beside him. She was beautiful, especially her eyes, which looked very pretty and attractive. When Eden arrived, she saw Jasper chatting with the girl beside him asionally and lowering his head to give a few instructions to the waiter. "Hey, Eden!" Abigail looked at Eden excitedly. She hadn''t seen Eden for days after they had moved away. Now that her brother was spending time with his girlfriend, she could happily have fun with Eden. "Abby." Eden walked over. Jasper looked at her and smiled gently. "Eden, how are you doing?" "Very well, thanks." Eden nced at the little beauty beside him and Jasper introduced, "Eden, this beautiful woman was the researcher on the sunscreen you usedst time, Eloise Dawson." "Eloise, this is Eden, my younger sister." Jasper introduced Eden very naturally. No one could see the thoughts from his narrowed eyes. His smile was warm and warm as ever. Only Abigail knew the torment inside her brother''s heart. He said Eden was his sister because he didn''t want Eden to me herself and feel guilty. Love is always like this. The one who fall in love with first is always badly hurt. Eden looked at Eloise who was innocent and shy and said, "Miss Dawson, I''ve heard a lot about you. Thank you for your sunscreen. It''s really amazing." She and Jasper were a perfect match. Eloise smiled like a little fairy, "You are wee. If you like it, I''ll ask Jasper to bring it to you next time. The form is now waterproof after improvement, so you don''t have to worry about sweating or anything." She was very confident in her products. "Really? I like it. It smells so good. Jasper, don''t forget to bring it to me next time." Eloise looked at Eden strangely. Why did she feel such intimacy between them? Wasn''t she his sister? Eden was stunned as she smiled and exined, "It''s just our usual way of getting along. You don''t think much of it." Jasper also nodded and didn''t care what Eloise thought. "I see." Eloise didn''t think too much. Abigail took Eden to see Ayman, leaving Jasper and Eloise alone for a while. Eden walked some distance before asking, "Abby, is Jasper serious this time?" "Yes!" Abigail nodded. "Eloise has liked Jasper for a long time. Jasper said that she is a good girl. Eden, let''s just wish him happiness." Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 "Well, Abby, I''m relieved when Jasper find his own happiness." Eden smiled. Her only hope all along was that he would find his own happiness. Only when he was happy, could she be happy! Abigail nodded. "Ayman is with his grandparents. He canugh out loud these days and often amuses his grandparents." "That''s right. It would be a lively house with a child in it." Eden nced at Abigail, who was wearing a gorgeous red dress, and noticed that she was smiling happily the whole time. She had always wanted to have another child, but unfortunately did not get pregnant again. She heard the pleasantughter of the baby and the old man just as she reached the door, making people feel joyful and happy. "Hey, little Ayman, why are youughing so happily." Abigail entered and looked at her son. Eden said hello to Anson''s parents. Anson was here, as well as a few Skye family rtives that Eden didn''t know, and she smiled and nodded in greeting. She took Ayman in her arms and kissed him on the forehead. "Ayman, do you miss me?" Eden shook his little hand. There was a big smile on Ayman''s chubby little face. He obviously liked Eden very much. Victor saw this when he came in and thought it was a beautiful scene of Eden smiling and holding the baby! "Victor ising!" Anson saw Victor first. Victor nodded and said hello to everyone. Aro came in with a gift. Anson nced at it. "What did you buy for our son?" His son was so happy today because he earned the title of the third rich generation. Eden squeezed Ayman''s chubby little hand andughed, "With your family''s assets, Ayman doesn''t lack anything. But I still made some small clothes by hand, and a pair of custom-made bracelets, and also prepared some lucky money." "Great." Abigail smiled brilliantly and charmingly as she leaned into Anson''s embrace. "That''s for sure!" Victor nced at Abigail. Then he looked intently at Eden again, who was holding the baby, and leaned down slightly to whisper in her ear, "Honey, you look so beautiful holding the baby!" "Really?" Eden''s face turned red. "Eden, you''re quite early." Hearing Amelia''s voice, Eden looked up. She found that Amelia had gained a lot of weight, but she was not that fat and her chubby face glowed. "Hello, Amelia, Lucian," she said with a smile. Lucian nodded and handed a red packet to Abigail. Abigail said politely, "Lucian, Amelia, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. You don¡¯t have to bring presents." Lucian joked, "Then I''ll take it back." Abigail quickly hid the red packet and looked at Lucian, "Sorry, I''m just being polite." "Haha..." Everyone was amused by her exaggerated expression. Then, Brian, Sean and Melissa also arrived. Even though Adonis had not woken up yet, Azariah had alsoe over to congratte the birth of the baby. Because she had to take care of Candace, she didn''t stay long. She quickly left after saying a few words to Anson''s mother. Eden''s mom and dad also arrived. When the party started, Eden sat at a table with her mom and dad and had a good time talking about interesting things that had happened recently. Looking at Victor, Aisling felt lucky that she did not buy stocks after hearing his words. She had several friends who lost all their money, and a few of them had even disappeared. She sighed slightly. The stock market in River City had changed unpredictably. It was really not for the ordinary people. Eden looked at her mother and smiled, whispering, "Mom, don''t be anxious. I''ll tell you to invest more in good projects in the future." "Okay, my daughter is the best." Aisling pinched her daughter''s face lovingly. Her skin was as fair as hers. Eden smiled lightly and said nothing. In a high-end restaurant, light music made people feel veryfortable. Adrienne and Morgan sat by the window, waiting for Delmont. Delmont was already downstairs. He was dressed formally because he was going to meet Adrienne''s brother. When he arrived at the restaurant, he nced at the door of the restaurant and felt very nervous. He didn''t want to make the slightest mistake for fear that her brother might not like him. Meeting Adrienne''s brother was like meeting her parents. He was just afraid that he might do something wrong. "Delmont. Go for it! Go for it!" Delmont said to himself several times in his heart, but he still stood still. He was about to cry. How could he be so timid at such a critical moment? Delmont took out his phone and called Eden. Eden was eating at this time. When she received a call from her brother, she went out to answer the phone. "Hello?" "Eden. I''m so nervous." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Eden was a little confused. "What are you nervous about?" "Eden, I''m going to see Adrienne''s brother now, but I''m a little nervous if I go alone." Eden could not help butugh when she heard that. "Delmont, don''t you want to marry the beauty?" "Eden, don''t make jokes about me. I''m really nervous." Delmont tugged at his tie and nced at the second floor of the restaurant again. "Don''t be nervous. Go upstairs quickly. Don''t keep Adrienne waiting. For your future with her, you shouldn''t shy away from it. Think about the fact that you''re the one who was kicked out by our grandmother now, and you can''t go back until after you get married." Delmont nodded nonstop, "Eden, I have the courage to do so again. I''m going up now. Brother Zhu will pass the examination sessfully tonight." "Of course you will, my brother is the best." Eden made a gesture of cheering which made her very cute. Victor, who followed her, couldn''t help but smile when he saw her like this. After hanging up the phone, the smile on Eden''s face was still there. Victor embraced her and asked, "Delmont?" Eden smiled and nodded. "He''s very nervous to see Morgan." "So he hasn''t won Adrienne''s love until now. Unlike me..." "Like you''re cheeky and bossy." Eden smiled and answered him. Victor suddenly thought of what someone had said. He was a little depressed. "Am I cheeky and bossy?" After thinking for a while, he added, "I am only cheeky and bossy to you and I wouldn''t even look at anyone else." His sappy tone didn''t quite match his aloof temperament. Eden tiptoed and kissed him on the face. "I see, my husband loves me most." A smile appeared on Victor''s handsome face. "Of course, I love you most. Let''s go back and continue enjoying the food. After dinner, let''s go home." Victor took Eden''s hand and walked to the banquet hall. At the same time, Delmont arrived at the second floor of the restaurant. From a distance, he could see Adrienne talking andughing with her brother. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 He looked down at his clothes. After making sure that he was dressed decently, heposed his thoughts and walked over. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With a faint smile, he walked steadily, like an overbearing and stable president. "Adrienne, Morgan, sorry I''mte." He smiled as he sat beside Adrienne. Recently, he had been too busy dealing with the affairs in thepany. Adrienne knew him very well. Seeing that he was nervous, she held his hand gently and gave him an encouraging look. It was the first time that Morgan had taken such a close look at Delmont. He knew that the man Adrienne loved would not be bad. Sure enough, Delmont was handsome and tall, and his family background was great. "Hi, I''m Adrienne''s elder brother, Morgan." Morgan was very satisfied. Delmont was a good match for Adrienne. Hearing his kind and pleasant voice, Delmont rxed a little, "Nice to meet you, Morgan. I am Delmont." "Yep!" Morgan smiled and nodded. Delmont was quite adorable, and he was even shy. Adrienne called the waiter over to take the order. After the waiter left, Morgan said, "Adrienne, order another bottle of wine." Adrienne nced at Delmont and said with a frown, "Morgan, Delmont can''t drink." "Why?" Morgan was somewhat puzzled. He just wanted to drink with his future brother-inw. Adrienne took a meaningful look at Delmont. Her eyes were filled with grief as she said, "He once had a liver transnt surgery." Hearing this, Delmont was stunned. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at Adrienne. Hearing this, Morgan said, "Oh, okay." Delmont still kept his head down. Seeing him like this, Adrienne sighed slightly, took his hand and said what she didn''t tell him before, "Delmont, there is another reason why I left you that year. After you transnted your liver to me, you didn''t tell me. If it weren''t for the fact that I identally saw you in the hospital when I went there for a check, I wouldn''t have known it was you. The doctor said it inadvertently." "I know you didn''t want me to feel guilty. However, the better you treated me, the guiltier I became, and I had no way to face you." Back then, Delmont was immature. At this time, he had been working in the business world for a long time, and he was a mature and charming man. Morgan looked at Adrienne in surprise, "Adrienne, when did you have a liver transntation?" Adrienne smiled, "Morgan, it has been several years. I was really shocked that his liver matched mine very well. Maybe this is the destiny." Morgan''s eyes were filled with guilt. When Adrienne needed him the most, he was not by her side. He didn''t even know that she used to be sick. "Delmont, thank you!" Morgan looked at Delmont very gratefully. He truly loved Adrienne, so he could transnt his liver to her. Listening to Adrienne''s words, he knew that Delmont probably did not want her to know about this matter. Only then did Delmont raise his head slowly to look at Adrienne. He smiled self-mockingly. Originally, he thought that he had concealed it well, but Adrienne had known about it a long time ago. At that time, he did not even know why he was so brave. He actually dared to do such a thing without telling his family. He did not dare let Adrienne know it, nor did he dare to tell his mother about it. He was very clear about Aisling''s character. If she were to know this matter, she would never allow Adrienne to marry into the Clement family. At that time, all he wanted was that Adrienne could marry him. Therefore, only he knew that keeping it a secret was the best choice. After she left, he didn''t tell anyone about it. She left, but he had never med her. He just thought that the reason why she left was that he was not good enough. If he could be a little more selfish and told her the truth before she left, maybe she would not leave, and they might not miss each other for many years. He thought like this, but Adrienne had known about it. "Delmont, thank you. I wasn''t sensible back then, which caused us to miss each other for so many years. I won''t leave you again." Adrienne held his hand tightly. His palm was wide, thick and slightly rough. Stroking it gently caused her fingers to itch slightly. Delmont looked at her quietly and did not speak. He was so excited by what she said just now, and he didn''t know what to do. She said that she would never leave him again. So, had she be his girlfriend? "Adrienne, really? You won''t leave me again?" His hoarse voice sounded very excited. He held her soft hand tightly, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he rxed his grip a bit. "Yes!" Adrienne nodded vigorously. Her big eyes were brimming with tears, and she was about to cry. "Adrienne." Delmont''s voice was very tender. He slowly moved his head closer to her. He was so happy that he forgot that Morgan was still here and they were still in the restaurant. Looking at them like this, Morgan smiled helplessly. "Alright. Adrienne, you can''t be so willful in the future." Morgan knew that it was Adrienne''s fault, and he could only remind her. He couldn''t be more satisfied with Delmont. "I see, Morgan." Adrienne looked up. Only then did she realize that they were with such a third wheel. She smiled charmingly. There seemed to be starlight in her eyes, and she looked very attractive. Delmont was amazed by how pretty she was. If he didn''t hear Morgan''s voice, he would have kissed her unconsciously. After the dishes were served, they ate and chatted. The banquet was not over yet. Eden finished her meal and went to the bathroom. She was actually in a good mood. After Delmont called her, she had been worried about him. Aftering out of the bathroom, she met Eloise. Eloise saw her first. "Miss Bleu." When Eden heard her voice, she looked back at Eloise. "Miss Dawson." She smiled slightly. Eloise looked Eden up and down carefully. Eden was not the kind of woman who looked attractive on first sight. She looked very gentle and feminine, and men liked such a woman very much. Especially when she smiled, her big eyes were starry and bright. This kind of woman was indeed the type that many men liked. She was neither coquettish nor mboyant. She was easy on the eye, and her charm was durable. The expression in Eloise''s eyes was strange, so Eden''s smile faded a little. "Miss Bleu, you must be the girl that Jasper likes. You''re already married, so you shouldn''t appear in front of Jasper and affect his mood, should you?" Eloise looked at her with a smile. Her big eyes were full of innocence. She was very confident in her own appearance. Jasper would definitely be with her, no matter who he loved in heart. Eden looked at her and did not speak. In fact, she was the most afraid that Jasper''s girlfriend would care about this. She rarely met Jasper except when there was really something important. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 However, Eden felt that she was warning and provoking her. True love was innocent. Jasper was not wrong, neither was she. The only wrong thing was that they were not fated. Eden smiled and said, "Miss Dawson, it seems that you''re very confident. Since you are determined to get him, why do you have to mind my existence?" It was impossible for her and Jasper to be strangers. Firstly, she and Abby were best friends. Secondly, she was indebted to Jasper. She wouldn''t stay away from Jasper unless he did not want to see her. Hearing this, Eloise was stunned. She was very confident, but the premise was that Eden wouldn''t appear in front of Jasper. "Miss Bleu, in fact, I mind your existence very much. Jasper is perfect in my heart. I hope that he will have a happy future." Eden smiled when she heard that. When she met Eloise for the first time, she thought that Eloise was quite simple. But it seemed that she was not so pure and naive. "You are not like this in front of Jasper." Eden smiled, and her eyes became sharper. "Yes, I love him, so I''m very gentle in front of him." Eloise admitted it very frankly. Eden sighed deeply. Jasper was not stupid. Since she could sense this, Jasper would know it as well. "I have something to do, so I have to leave first." As soon as Eden turned around, she heard Eloise''s voice again, "Miss Bleu, I hope you can remember what I said just now." Eden paused slightly and returned to the banquet quickly without replying to her. Eloise sighed with depression. When she was about to leave, she saw Jasper standing not far away and looking at her. She looked at him nervously. When did hee? Did he hear what she said just now? Jasper nced at her with some disappointment, turned around and left. Eloise looked at his back uneasily and fearfully. He really heard it. "Jasper." Eloise ran towards him. Jasper did not stop walking. He went straight to the hall and didn''t give Eloise any chance to speak. Then he sat at a table with Eden and started to eat happily. Eloise stood in the distance, not daring to go over. "s!" She sighed deeply and sat aside quietly. In fact, when Eden returned to the hall, she was in a bad mood. Seeing that everyone was d, she could only force a smile. She couldn''t feel better because her existence was despised by someone. She hoped that Jasper would be happy as well. Why was it so difficult? At past ten o''clock at night, the banquet was over. Eden and Victor helped Anson and Abigail see off the guests. Amelia and Lucian needed to go back to look after the children, so they left first. It was already twelve o''clock by the time they returned home after seeing off the guests.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As soon as Eden entered the house, she sat down on the sofa, looking very tired. Victor put down his coat and car key before sitting beside her and massaging her shoulders. In fact, he knew that she was unhappy at the banquet, but he did not know who had offended her. "Eden, are you tired?" His voice was hoarse but very doting. It was very sexy. Eden leaned against his arms and said, "Yeah." "Then take a bath and go to bed." Victor carried her in his arms and walked to the second floor. Eden nestled in his embrace quietly and hugged his neck with both hands. Thinking about Eloise''s words, she hadplicated emotions in heart again. Looking down at her, Victor frowned and asked softly, "What''s wrong? You looked very unhappy at the party." "I''m fine." Eden looked at him and smiled. She did not tell Victor about what had happened that night. Victor''s knitted brows didn''t be smooth. He knew that something must have happened at the party. Although she didn''t say it, he could find it out. Eden didn''t have much strength. When she was bathing, she was sleepy. When she got on the soft bed, Victor suddenly pinned her down. She opened her eyes slowly and looked at his handsome face in a daze, saying in an extremely gentle voice, "Victor, I miss you." Victor looked at her affectionate eyes. He thought she would say that she was tired and refuse him. After all, he had drunk some wine, and it was inevitable for him to be sexually aroused. While helping her take a bath, he had been horny. However, before he could say anything, she said that she missed him. "Ha-ha..." Victor''s low and pleasantughter was very bewitching, and Eden''s randy eyes seemed to be full of smiles. She looked even more appealing in this way. Victor couldn''t help kissing her red lips. The moon cast a bright light over the room. This night, Eden was very active. Victor thought that his waist was very strong and he was energetic. But that night, he almost felt exhausted. He had a sense of crisis for the first time. Eden did not fall asleep until the small hours. Victor was very tired these days because he was busy purchasing Simpson Group. The next day, both of them didn''t go to work. They werepletely unaware of the shock caused by the financial news the next morning. The news that Alwynn Group purchased Simpson Group made the investors very excited. People in River City all knew how powerful Victor was. The news surprised many people. Victor was indeed the most capable man in the business world. He purchased Simpson Group without attracting notice, which came as aplete shock for everyone. "Barrett, bad news!" Leni knocked on Barrett''s door in panic. Barrett was sick from anger after going to police station. He had been lying on bed since he came back. The butler was his right-hand man, but he had been imprisoned. On the first day the butler left him, he felt that his life was very inconvenient. It would take him one or two years to cultivate another capable man like the butler. Thinking like this made him even angrier. He suffered from hypertension because he was old. He was mad, so he got sick with high blood pressure and had been lying on bed for one day and one night. Hearing Leni''s scream, he was so furious that he trembled all over. Leni knocked on the door a few times. Barrett didn''t reply to her, so she immediately opened the door and went in. Ignoring the fact that Barrett was sick, she cried, "Barrett, bad news! That little b*tch has sold the company to Victor." That was her future, and her son would get thepany, but Adrienne sold it to Victor all of a sudden. How could she stay calm? "What did you say? Huh?" Barrett opened his sharp eyes wide. He was so shocked that he couldn''t see Leni clearly. No, it must be his illusion. How could Adrienne dare to do such a thing? "No, it couldn''t be. She doesn''t dare to do so." Although Barrett said so, he had got up from bed and staggered out. When he arrived at the living room, he picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. There was no need to change to the financial channel, because all the major media was reporting that Alwynn Group had purchased Simpson Group. "Ah..." Even though he did not believe it, he had to believe it when he saw the news. Adrienne had really sold thepany to Victor. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Victor was the one he wanted to kill, but Adrienne dared to do such a thing! "How dare she! Get someone to ask her toe back right now!" Barrett was so angry that his face twisted. He leaned on the sofa weakly and his breath was unsteady. It seemed that he would faint at any time. This sudden blow was unbearable for him. Leni''s eyes were red and swollen as she said, "She has moved out. Where can I find her?" "Ask Sophie to look for her. She hase back, hasn''t she? She''s not on good terms with Adrienne, and she will definitely have a way to find her." Barrett closed his eyes tightly and felt dizzy. At that moment, he had to admit that he was old. "What''s wrong?" Dahlia had seen the news and came here to see if it was true. Seeing this, she was shocked and frowned slightly. Adrienne had really sold thepany to Victor. How horrible Victor was! He could even afford to buy Simpson Group which was worth tens of billions of dors! Leni did not know about the rtionship between Dahlia and Barrett. Only the butler and Adrienne knew about it. Adrienne knew about it because she had installed a security camera secretly. She saw the surveince video that Dahlia stayed in Barrett''s room for a night and overheard the conversation between Barrett and the housekeeper. She also knew that Barrett had given Dahlia a vi and the shares thepany. Only then did she really realize how hateful and disgusting Barrett was. "Dahlia, you''re here. Hurry up and think of a way. Adrienne, that b*tch, has sold thepany to Victor. That''s our foundation in River City!" Dahlia stepped back in surprise. When she saw it with her own eyes and heard it with her own ears, she was even more shocked. She had never felt that she was so unlucky. She had owned the shares of Simpson Group, and she had only been happy for a few days, but such a thing happened all of a sudden. She always felt that fate was against her. No, Victor was against her. "Chairman Simpson, you have to cheer up. You have the shares of Simpson Group. As long as you show up, Victor will not dare to do anything." Dahlia looked at Barrett. If they could take away the company from Victor''s hands, she could look at Victor as a winner. In the end, Dahlia and Sophie went to Adrienne angrily to ask for an exnation. Eden slowly woke up at noon. She looked at the rm clock on the bedside table in a daze. Then sheid downfortably again and felt extremely rxed. Looking at the white ceiling, she suddenly felt that it was so good to live an idle life. She wanted to live idly once again. What should she do? She tossed and turned and could not fall asleep anymore. Besides, she was so hungry, so she got upzily and went to wash up. While she was sleeping, Victor called Thalia and learned that she had met Maisy. However, he knew that it was not the reason why Eden was unhappy. The thing that could make Eden unhappy at Ayman''s birthday party must have something to do with people she cared about. He called the manager of River City Restaurant and asked him to send the surveince video to him. Victor looked at it carefully and found that Eden met a woman when she went to the bathroom. He did not know Eloise. After watching the video several times, he found that the woman had been following Jasper. Not far from the bathroom, the woman stopped Eden and said some words to Eden in a proud manner. Then Eden''s face suddenly darkened. He nced at the time in the video. At that time, Eden returned to the hall and looked upset. Victor took a screenshot and sent it to Brian. "Find out who this woman is." "I''m at thepany. You and Eden didn''te to work. Don''t you know what is happening downstairs thepany?" "What''s going on?" "You''ve purchased Simpson Group, so many reporters block the gate of thepany." "Don''t care about it. I had a wonderful night, and I won''te to thepany today." Through the screen, Brian knew that Victor was showing off. "Oh, Victor, you''re so bad. I''m going to tell my mother about it. You know that I''m single, but you show off before me all day long. I''m pure and upright, but you led me astray." Victor was speechless. Thinking of the hot temper of Brian''s mother, he immediately threw his phone aside and ignored him. When he heard the sound upstairs, his eyes softened. He got up and went to the kitchen. Eden was unhappy, so he should naturally stay at home and coax her. Eden went downstairs and saw Victoring out of the kitchen with dishes. Thinking that Ricky was ill, she was in a bad mood again. "Eden,e and eat." Watching her go downstairs weakly, Victor frowned slightly. She was still in a bad mood. What did that woman say to Eden? In fact, Eden didn''t care about Eloise''s words anymore. As a mother, how could she east and y at ease when her son was sick? Victor pulled the chair for her to sit down, filled a bowl of rice and put it in front of her. "Eden, taste the steamed perch I cooked." Victor smiled and put a piece of meat in her bowl. Eden nodded, "Now you know how to cook more and more dishes." After she finished speaking, she lowered her head to eat. Although she was very tired and hungry, she had no appetite. Victor knew that she was dejected, so he didn''t force her. "Eden, let''s go to the amusement park after lunch." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Okay!" Eden looked at him in surprise, "Why do you want to go to the amusement park?" He did not look like someone who liked to go to the amusement park. Victor reached out and rubbed her hair. Her hair was soft, because she took good care of it in ordinary times. "I want to take you to y. We haven''t gone to the amusement park together." He wanted to have a ride on a Ferris wheel with her. When he was surfing on the Inte, he identally saw a story that a couple went to ride the Ferris wheel, and the man kissed the woman at the highest point. Then they grew old and grey together. Although it was a little exaggerated, everyone wanted to do something meaningful and wonderful no matter it was true or not. "Alright, let''s skip work today. Anyway, the autumn exhibition goes on smoothly. We can have a rest and rx ourselves." After lunch, they went out. After getting on the car, Eden habitually turned on her phone. When she saw the news that Alwynn Group had purchased Simpson Group, she looked at Victor with her eyes wide open. Under the sun, his side face looked very handsome and charming, but she had no time to appreciate it. She was shocked by the news. "Victor, when did you acquire Simpson Group?" Her voice trembled uncontrobly. She had a terrible idea that she wouldn''t even know it when Victor sold her. After all, he was more capable than she thought. "Yesterday." Victor replied to her calmly. "Yesterday." Eden swallowed, "Why didn''t I know about this? Why didn''t you tell me?" Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Victor knew what she was thinking, "Eden, I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn''t tell you. Barrett is very despicable. He took advantage of Adrienne. When Simpson Group was in trouble, Adrienne was taken away by the police. Delmont came to me, and I helped Adrienne, but she couldn''t fight against the Simpson family. I discussed with her and decided to purchase Simpson Group so that she and Delmont could be together at ease." Victor thought that she would be touched. He did all these to make her happy. Victor turned his head to look at Eden from time to time, but she didn''t look touched at all, and he felt a little disappointed. Eden felt as if she had heard a myth. He had acquired Simpson Group in just a few days, and she didn''t know about it at all. Eden asked in a low voice, "Honey, how rich is our family?" "Ha-ha..." Victorughed. He drove the car smoothly and stopped when the red lights were on. Then he looked at Eden with his head tilted, "Honey, you finally think about this. I am a good husband." Victor took the opportunity to show off himself. She had never asked him this question. Eden blushed. She roughly knew that Victor owned countless of real estates, but she had never asked how much money he had. After all, she was easy to be satisfied. As long as she could live a comfortable life, she would have no burden in heart. "Victor, I''m not a qualified wife, right?" Eden was a bit guilty. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Victor held the steering wheel and said, "Fool, you''re a great wife, especially..." Victor tilted his head slightly and whispered in her ear, "Especiallyst night. I like you so much when you''re very enthusiastic." His voice was so tender that it made Eden''s heart beat faster. Eden blushed scarlet. She immediately clenched her fists and punched his chest, "You''re so bad." However, she continued the conversation just now, "Honey, you said that I was a great wife, but why didn''t you tell me about this? Only an ipetent wife would be isted from her husband''s world." Hearing this, Victor didn''t know how to answer her. He rubbed his chin. He actually gave her such an illusion. "What nonsense are you thinking about?" Victor drove away when the lights turned green, and he didn''t dare to say more. The more he talked, the more mistakes he would make. He knew this very well. Eden looked at his side face and blinked. Sensing that she was looking at him, Victor remained silent. "Honey, if you''re tired, just take a rest. I''ll wake you up when we arrive." Eden pouted slightly. He gave tacit consent to her words. Humph... She wouldn''t talk to him anymore! Eden really closed her eyes to sleep. She was somewhat crazyst night, but she enjoyed it very much. After all, he was her husband, and he was super handsome. Soon, Victor heard her even breathing. Victor tilted his head slightly to look at her. Her long and curly eyshes drooped, and her delicate and pale face was pretty. Her red lips looked very attractive. It was very quiet in the car. Victor smiled with joy. When Adrienne woke up again, her waist was sore and her back ached. Especially her waist, it was so painful that she felt ufortable. She could hear someone''s even breathing. A hint of doubt shed across her eyes. Where was she? What happenedst night suddenly urred to her. She and Delmont came back together, and Delmont was very happy all the way. When they opened the door and came in, she turned around and bumped against his arms. Then he held her tightly and didn''t let go of her. They looked at each other. His eyes were full of affection, and the atmosphere was so ambiguous that she blushed and her heart beat faster. They became horny. He lowered his head and kissed her, and she did not dodge. They couldn''t control themselves and then had sex. At this time, she was still lying in his arms. They hadn''t been together for many years. Last night was crazy. Turning her head slightly, she saw that Delmont was still asleep, and his handsome features were very pleasing to the eye. She reached out her slender fingers and gently stroked his good-looking facial features. She once dreamed of his handsome face many times. In the past, she thought that they could never be together again because she had left him. She had really regretted it. But fortunately, it was not toote to change her mind. She caressed his sexy but dry lips and paused for a while. Thinking of his passionate kissst night, she smiled. Just as she was about to move away her fingers, Delmont suddenly woke up. Before she could withdraw her hand, he suddenly grabbed her fingers and bit them tenderly. Adrienne trembled and widened her eyes all of a sudden. "Ha-ha..." Delmont chuckled, "Adrienne, your reaction is still so violent." Adrienne''s face turned red instantly. This was her instinctive reaction, but he actuallyughed at her. Adrienne was annoyed. She pulled his finger and bit it all of a sudden. Delmont''s body tensed up, and his eyes turned brooding as he looked at her. "Bad girl, you make me sexually aroused early in the morning. Believe it or not..." "Yes, I believe." Adrienne give in instantly. She knew that Delmont was very strong and energetic. "I''m hungry." Delmont took a nce at the time. It was almost noon. "Just lie on the bed. I''ll cook for you." His voice was hoarse and melodious, which made Adrienne feel very pleasant. "I want to eat the tomato and egg noodles cooked by you." "Alright. I''ll cook it for you right now." Delmont lowered his head and kissed her forehead before getting up. He feltfortable all over. After weathering the storm, he was finally with her. Delmont washed up as fast as he could and then went to the kitchen to cook noodles. Only then did Adrienne take the phone on the bedside table and turn it on. There were hundreds of missed calls. She knew the result would be like this, so she turned off the phone yesterday. She nced at the financial news. As she expected, everyone was shocked. She sneered. It was toote for the Simpson family to be anxious. After putting away her phone, sheidfortably on the bed. She was in a really good mood. It had been a long time since she felt so rxedst time. In the future, she could be with Delmont and live the life she wanted. She wondered what she was going to do with Delmont that day. Thinking like this, she got up quickly, put on the loose pajamas and went to the open kitchen. Seeing that Delmont was busy cooking, she leaned against the wall and looked at him with a smile. "Delmont, what are we going to do today?" Delmont looked back at her. Seeing the love bites on her fair corbone, he smiled and said, "Go home with me to see my grandmother. I was driven out by her. She won''t let me go home unless I have a girlfriend." "Ha-ha..." Adrienne couldn''t help butugh, "Grandma is so cute." "Yeah, my grandmother is a very nice person. When she was young, she always argued with my mother, but now she is particrly dependent on my mother." Thinking of Grandma Clement''s character, Delmont smiled helplessly. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Adrienne thought for a while and said, "We''re not free today. The next three days can only belong to us. Let''s go out to y." She had been under pressure and had not enjoyed herself for many years. Since she had free time, she wanted to rx. "Okay, it''s up to you." Delmont smiled dotingly and looked at her affectionately for a while. Then, he turned around and cooked noodles. The waiter was boiled. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Adrienne smiled and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She was thinking about going to the amusement park that day. Before she left, she turned to look at Delmont, "Let''s go to the amusement park today. Back then, you said that you would bring me there, but we didn''t go there." "Okay, let''s go to the amusement park." Delmont turned around and smiled at her. As long as they were together, he would be happy wherever he was. They could travel abroad, as long as she was delighted. Adrienne hummed a song happily and no longer looked so proud. In front of Delmont, she was very coquettish and feminine. They went directly to the amusement park after having noodles. Sophie and Dahlia spent a lot of effort to find Adrienne''s apartment, but Adrienne was not at home. Adrienne could see the surveince video on the phone. While Delmont was not paying attention, she checked it and saw them knocking on the door for a long time before leaving. "Adrienne, the amusement park is in the front. I''ll park the car first. Wait for me here." Delmont looked at Adrienne and smiled gently. Adrienne nodded with a smile. His smile was very touching, just like the warm spring. After getting off the car, Adrienne stood at the gate of the amusement park and waited for Delmont. At this time, Victor and Eden had sat on the Ferris wheel. Eden was somewhat scared of heights. She held Victor''s arm tightly and didn''t dare to look down. She felt her body was limp and numb, and her heart was in her mouth. Victor hugged her with a smile. She was so adorable when she leaned against his arms. Arriving at the highest point, Victor suddenly said affectionately, "Honey, I love you!" Eden was stunned. She raised her head. Victor said that he loved her at this time, which made her quite surprised. Then Victor kissed her cold lips affectionately. His kiss was very passionate, and he soon infected Eden with his enthusiasm . Victor was very delighted. He once saw such a sentence online. "If you kiss your beloved woman when the Ferris wheel reaches the highest, you can be together with her and live a happy life with her forever." It was better to believe it. Even if it was a legend, it was so beautiful, so he believed that their love would be blessed by God. He knew that his idea was childish, but he wanted to do so. The power of love had nothing to do with age. After a long while, Victor let go of her reluctantly. Eden''s face turned red. She could feel the unforgettable love in Victor''s affectionate kiss. She suddenly remembered what the kiss in a Ferris wheel meant. Although Victor didn''t make it clear, Eden''s heart was filled with sweetness. She finally understood why he wanted to go to the amusement park. Victor looked at her lovely face and couldn''t help but rub her nose, "What are you thinking about?" Eden looked at him and said, "Nothing." She leaned against his arms, "I just feel very happy now." "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled. Warm sunshine covered the two of them, and it was as gentle and sweet as their love. They got off the Ferris wheel. Eden was a little thirsty, so Victor went to buy fruit juice for her. There were lots of people around them, and many of them were adults who brought their children here to y. There were many couples, too. She sat on the stool, waiting for Victor. All of a sudden, she saw Delmont and Adrienne walking over hand in hand. They bought the ticket to the Ferris wheel and walked there whileughing and talking. When she and Victor got off the Ferris wheel, there were some other empty seats, so they got on the Ferris wheel without waiting. Delmont helped Adrienne sit down carefully before getting on the Ferris wheel. To Eden''s surprise, Adrienne, who had been arrogant, was very tender before Delmont. She leaned against Delmont''s arms and smiled. Eden couldn''t help but think of Eloise. In front of Jasper, Eloise was so obedient, lovely and pure. However, Eloise was mean to her. Did Eloise really love Jasper? Was she just pretending in front of him? Eden was confused. "Eden, what are you doing?" Victor handed the juice to Eden. Eden nced at him and then looked at the Ferris wheel, "Delmont and Adrienne are on the Ferris wheel." Victor was dumbfounded. Did Delmont have the same dream as him? Why did theye to the amusement park as well? "It seems that Delmont is a romantic man. He was single just because he didn''t like other women." Victor sat beside her and looked up. The Ferris wheel began to rotate. Victor took a sip of the bubble tea. It was in and a little bitter. He didn''t like this taste. After taking a sip, he didn''t drink it anymore. "Shall we meet Delmont and Adrienne?" Eden was afraid that Delmont would be embarrassed, but she was curious to know if they were in a rtionship. "Okay, we can wait for them here." Victor raised his head and looked at the highest point of the Ferris Wheel. Although he didn''t know where Delmont and Adrienne were, he knew that they came here for the beautiful legend. After they waited for more than ten minutes, Delmont and Adrienne got off the Ferris wheel. Adrienne''s red face looked so shy. Eden was stunned. Just now, they kissed... Ha-ha... Delmont finally had a girlfriend. "Delmont." Eden called his name loudly. When Delmont heard Eden''s voice, he thought that it was his hallucination. When he turned around, he saw Eden looking at him with a smile. She took the juice in her hand and took a sip. Delmont''s eyes were full of affection, "Eden, Victor, why are you guys here?" Eden gave Delmont a meaningful look, "Delmont, of course we came here to have fun." Saying this, she nced at Adrienne and smiled at her. Delmont took Adrienne''s hand, walked to them and introduced her, "Eden, this is your future elder sister-inw. You should know her. Her name is Adrienne." "Adrienne, this is my younger sister, Eden. You can just call her by her name. The man next to her is Victor. You know him." Delmont introduced her gracefully. He didn''t dare to introduce Adrienne to his family in the past, because he was afraid that they couldn''t get married. At this time, they were determined to be together, and he could introduce her to his family generously. "Nice to meet you, Adrienne!" Eden knew that they would definitely get married. "Hello, Eden!" Adrienne smiled and then nodded to Victor slightly. She didn''t expect to meet them here. Victor must be very busy, but he had time to y with Eden. He really loved Eden. "Delmont, what else do you want to y?" She wanted to y with them. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 "Eden, what else do you want to y?" Delmont looked at her. He rarely had time to y with her. Since they met that day, he might as well apany her. In this way, Adrienne would have apanion. Eden looked around. There were many people, and the atmosphere was very lively. When she brought the children to the amusement park before, she only watched them aside and seldom yed. "Delmont, I want to try all the rides, and I want to go to Dinosaur Valley." When she entered the amusement park just now, she saw that there seemed to be a man-made Dinosaur Valley on the left side. Dinosaur''s roar could be heard from time to time. At the entrance of the Dinosaur Valley, there was a rock garden. On the top of it, there was a big Dinosaur moving up and down. It would asionally let out a cry. Below it was a man-made waterfall. It was quite beautiful. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go there now." Delmont looked at Adrienne. Adrienne nodded. She wanted to go there as well. It was an ident to meet Victor and Eden, but she liked such an ident. She liked Eden very much. Eden was simple-minded, and it wasfortable to get along with her. After Victor bought the tickets, they left together. When they arrived at Dinosaur Valley, Delmont and Eden went to the bathroom. Adrienne took the opportunity to ask, "Brother-inw, aren''t you busy?" Victor nced at her, "You haven''t met my mother-inw yet. Isn''t it too early to call me brother-in- law?" Adrienne smiled and did not feel embarrassed at all, "It''s not early. Delmont and I will get the marriage certificate in three days. Then we''ll tell his family about it." In fact, she just said it casually. She wanted to get everyone''s blessing. Of course, what she meant was the Clement family, not the Simpson family. Victor nodded, "Don''t talk about the affairs in thepanyter. Let Eden have a good day." "I see." Adrienne smiled and knew that Victor took Eden out to make her happy. "Be careful. Barrett may not let you go." Victor reminded her. They didn''t know what Barrett would do to them. After all, Adrienne was extremely rich. "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of him anymore." Yes, she was not afraid. She had transferred a part of the money to her mother and split the rest of money with Morgan. With the money, she could live a comfortable life without working. Victor sighed deeply, "I''m afraid that he''ll do something horrible in desperation." Adrienne''s eyes shed, and she did not say anything. She went against Barrett openly, so she had nothing to fear. Dahlia and Sophie did not find Adrienne. They could only go back in anger. Barrett had been waiting for news at home. He kept calling Adrienne, but failed to get through to her. Seeing Dahlia and Sophiee back, he knew that they had not found her. He had a nervous breakdown, but he behaved calmly on the surface. It never urred to him that he would be tricked by his daughter one day. "Dad, we can''t find Adrienne anywhere. Could she be hiding? Or is she abroad now?" Sophie gritted her teeth with rage. Theirpany was sold just like that. No one expected Adrienne to do such a smart thing. Everyone was caught off guard! "No, I''ve sent someone to check the airport. She didn''t go to the airport." Barrett was exasperated. He wished he could kill Adrienne in person! "Where''s Morgan? Have you found him?" Hearing this, Sophie went berserk, "He applied to study overseas, and he had left by ne this morning. He''ll be back in a month." "Did he go to study without my permission? He doesn''t respect me at all!" Barrett''s face turned red with fury. In fact, he had an idea in his heart that the two children had isted him from their world. They had restrained themselves for so many years just to get back what belonged to their mother. "Dad, what should we do now?" Sophie was very unlucky. As soon as she came back here, she was sent to prison. Moreover, the entertainmentpany she ran was facing a financial crisis. If Barrett knew this, he would not spare her. "What else can we do? We can only catch her and let her hand over the money!" Barrett gritted his teeth. He had been a despicable man. Those belonged to him could never be taken away without his permission. It was impossible for his children to take away so much money without his consent. "But where are we going to find her? I''m sure she knows that you will not spare her. That''s why she''s hiding." Sophie clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to get the money so much. As long as she could get one hundred million dors, she would be satisfied. Dahlia said, "Is she with the eldest son of the Clement family? They have been close to each other during this period of time." Her words enlightened Barrett. Barrett looked at her and smiled, "Dahlia, why didn''t you say it earlier? I almost forgot about the existence of this man." Dahlia said, "Then send someone to the Clement family to look for her." She was afraid that Adrienne would transfer the property very soon. One day was enough to do a lot of things. Delmont, Adrienne, Eden and Victor had a good time. They were tired, so they sat on the square and ate. Eden and Adrienne had a lot to talk about. Delmont suddenly received a phone call from Aisling. "Mom." Delmont felt a little bitter. Since he was driven out by Grandma Clement, Aisling had never called him. "Delmont, do you know Miss Simpson? Her family came to our house and said that you two were in love. Is it true?" Aisling said in a serious tone. Her voice was a little loud. Victor, Eden and Adrienne heard her clearly. Delmont admitted it generously, "Mom, I''m in a rtionship with Adrienne indeed." He thought about it and added, "No, we''re getting married soon." Aisling was dumbfounded. She had never heard about this before. "Delmont, they came here with bad intentions. Are you sure that the girl you''re talking about is the eldest daughter of the Simpson family, Adrienne?" "Yeah! Mom, I''m very sure. We''re together now." Delmont looked at Adrienne. This time, he must take the initiative, and he couldn''t miss her again. "No way! The Simpson family is the enemy of the Alwynn family. Could we live in peace if you marry her? Stephen almost killed Eden!" Delmont was stunned. Why didn''t he know about this? Hearing this, Eden asked Delmont to give her the phone. She knew Aisling''s temper. If there was a misunderstanding, she would never allow Delmont to marry Adrienne. She could not let Delmont give up Adrienne because of this matter. "Mom, this is me." "Eden, it turns out that you are together." Hearing Eden''s voice, Aisling instantly became much more amiable. Delmont was stunned. Aisling treated Eden too differently. "Yeah, mom, this is a long story. Why don''t we go home for dinnerter? We can sit down and have a talk." Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 "s! That''s good. Delmont is too straightforward and stupid. I''m afraid that Miss Simpson will dislike him." Hearing this, Eden opened her eyes wide and looked at Delmont. Delmont smiled and looked a bit surprised. It never urred to him that Aisling would say like this. Moreover, he was not stupid at all. Eden nodded with understanding. "Mom, see you tonight!" "Okay. It''s hot, so don''t stay outside for too long. I''ll ask the chef to prepare delicious food for you. By the way, ask Miss Simpson what she likes to eat, and I''ll ask the chef to cook for her." Eden smiled at Adrienne, "Miss Simpson, what would you like to eat?" Adrienne was ttered. In fact, she knew what kind of person Aisling was, and she was ready to face Aisling. It was well-known that Aisling wanted her son to marry someone more his equal, and she was rtively lofty. "I like shrimps and fishes." She said with a smile. "Mom, did you hear that? My sister-inw likes shrimps and fishes." Eden looked at Adrienne with a smile. Listening to Aisling''s tone, she knew that she would not object to this matter. "Yeah. Come back soon. Don''t y for too long and don''t be too tired. You''re still weak, so you''d better take good care of yourself." Aisling reminded her again. "Okay, mom." After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Adrienne. These days, the things of the Simpson family had provoked much discussion. Her mother should know about what had happened to Adrienne. Since she was friendly to Adrienne, it meant that she could ept her. In fact, in the past few years, Aisling had changed a lot. She could stand in others'' shoes and think for others, and she didn''t have to be rted with a rich family by marriage. "Hello, Miss!" Suddenly, a little boy''s tender voice sounded beside Eden. Eden turned her head and saw a seven or eight-year-old boy holding a rose in his hand. Eden looked at him and blinked in confusion. The little boy grinned, looking very cute and handsome. "Miss, this rose is for you." The little boy smiled and put the rose in Eden''s hand. Seeing this, Victor frowned. Where did the little boye from? He actually sent a rose to his wife! "Thank you!" Eden took the rose with a smile. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "You''re wee. Miss, you''re so beautiful. When you smile, you look very pretty. You must wait for me to grow up. I''ll marry you." The little boy said seriously. His bangs were a little long and covered his entire forehead, and his big eyes were bright and eloquent. Listening to his childish words, Eden was stunned. He was so small, but he wanted to marry her in the future? Victor''s face darkenedpletely. Why did a little kid want to take away his wife from him? "Ha-ha..." Delmont and Adrienne didn''t show Victor any respect and burst intoughter. Victor took the rose from Eden''s hand and returned it to the little boy, "Take it. She has got married, and she won''t wait for you to grow up to marry her." Victor''s voice was fierce, and he sounded very jealous. The little boy was dumbfounded after hearing this. He blinked his big eyes and was about to cry. Eden nced at Victor, "Why do you take a child''s words so seriously?" "Miss, is he your husband? He is so scary!" The little boy stood beside Eden. Eden smiled and nodded. The children''s world was very simple. They were attracted to beautiful things and had a longing in their hearts. When she was a child, she was the same. "Miss, don''t marry him anymore. Wait for me to grow up. I''ll marry you." The little boy was very stubborn. Eden smiled and rubbed his head, "Do you know what marriage means?" "I know. My mom said that it means responsibility and happiness." The little boy answered directly. Eden was stunned. The child''s mother was right. "Thomas, why do youe here again to talk with prettydies?" A beautifuldy walked over with a smile. Then she looked at Eden with an apologetic smile. "Miss, I''m sorry. Just now, my son saw you sitting here and kept praising you. He came here after I went to the bathroom. Sorry for bothering you." "It''s okay! He''s very adorable." Eden smiled. The little boy must be very handsome after he grew up. His eyes were deep and intense. "Then we won''t bother you anymore." Thedy held the little boy''s hand and left quickly. "Ha-ha..." "How dare youugh?" A furious growl sounded above her head. Eden looked at Victor. He looked very annoyed. She sighed helplessly, "Why do you have to take a child''s words seriously?" Victor looked at the little boy who had walked away. He was about eight or nine years old, and his back was straight when he walked. He looked very elegant. Such a boy was definitely an outstanding man when he grew up. Thinking of what he had done just now, he felt even worse, "He even wants to marry you. How can I calm down?" Victor did not expect that a child would be his rival in love. "Victor, you can''t be more childish." Delmont reminded him with a smile. Victor red at him fiercely and said nothing. They were tired of ying and sat down to rest for a while. Then they were ready to go to the Clement family. They left the amusement park respectively. Victor and Eden left first. It was Adrienne''s first time to go to the Clement family, so she could not go there empty-handed. She and Delmont went to the mall to buy gifts. In the car, Victor was still in a bad mood. Eden looked at him and smiled several times. In fact, she was no longer depressed after she met the little boy. The little boy was so cute! "I know you''re very happy in heart, but I''m just displeased." Victor''s jealous voice was extremely prating. Eden could not help butugh again, "You''re so childish. If a little girles to confess her love to you one day, will I be jealous like you?" "It won''t happen. In this world, a lot of people are afraid of me." Victor still looked irritated. Eden shrugged her shoulders, "Victor, everything can happen in this world." "Humph!" Victor snorted arrogantly and stopped talking. Eden could tell that he was really unhappy, so she didn''t say anything else. As soon as they entered the Clement family, Aisling asked servants to serve them two bowls of mung bean soup. Although it was almost autumn, it was still very hot. "Eden, Victor, drink some mung bean soup to relieve the heat." Grandma Clement looked at them happily. The more she looked at them, the more satisfied she was. "Grandma, why don''t you drink some?" Eden put a bowl of mung bean soup in front of Grandma Clement. "Okay, I''ll drink it." Grandma Clement''s voice loving. She was old, and she was once injured. She had lost some weight in the past few years and looked much older. When Eden handed her the mung bean soup, she saw her hands trembling, and Eden''s nose twitched instantly. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Eden could only see Grandma Clement''s loving smile, and the words of Grandma Clement were always so casual. Except for Bethany, no other rtives of hers had died. Looking at Grandma Clement, she always felt sad and sombre. She was happy, because she could still stay with Grandma Clement. Victor was angry, so he did not notice Eden''s mood. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Aisling washed some fruit and put the te on the table. She handed Eden a green date. Delmont and Adrienne had note back, so she took the opportunity to ask about it. "Victor, what on earth has happened in the Simpson family? How did you acquire Simpson Group so quickly?" Only by figuring out this matter could she feel at ease and let Delmont be with Adrienne. The people who came to look for Adrienne that day were all ferocious. It was obvious that they were not good people. She had a lingering fear. Nothing could go wrong again. "That''s right. Victor, why did you suddenly acquire Simpson Group?" Grandma Clement was also very curious. After all, she knew a lot about the situation in this country, and she was somebody in the business world. She heard about a lot of news everyday. As an elder, she knew how the Simpson family developed more clearly. Victor exined the whole story to Aisling and Grandma Clement briefly. Victor knew what they were worried about, but what they were worried about might really happen. After all, Barrett was shameless and mean. He wouldn''t even spare his own children. He raised some ouws in private, and he was a very indifferent person. "Mom, Adrienne might be in danger during this period of time, but she and Delmont really love each other." Eden reminded Aisling. She didn''t want Delmont to lose Adrienne again. He had waited for her for many years. Aisling nodded and looked at her. In the past, she didn''t want Buddy to be with Zofia, so Eden thought that she would object to this matter. In fact, she had changed her mind a long time ago. She didn''t have to meddle in her children''s affairs. They had their own lives. What right did she have to stop them? She just wanted her children to be happy. "Eden, I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. I won''t stop Delmont." Gandma Clement pushes her presbyopic sses up her nose, looked down at Aisling and said in a serious tone, "It''s not easy for Delmont to bring a girl back. If you dare to disagree, I won''t let you go." "Mom, I''ve changed a lot. Why do you still say like this in front of the children?" Aisling looked very embarrassed. Grandma Clement continued to say, "You''re just too concerned about your reputation all your life, so you have lost a lot of things. When you were young, you didn''t even want to make friends with those who came from poor families. But those who were born in rich families were basically vain and hypocritical." "You have no sincere friend in your life and live until now." Aisling lowered her head and did not speak. Everyone in this circle lived like this. Grandma Clement didn''t care how she felt. Anyway, she had to speak her mind. She suddenly smiled proudly, "Eden, to my surprise, I drove Delmont out of the house but he didn''t let me down. He gives me a granddaughter-inw within three months." "Grandma, you did a good job." Eden gave her a thumbs up. If Delmont was not forced, he really couldn''t be with Adrienne so soon. "Yeah, I''m old, and I just want to see you happy. When I was young, I always dreamt of enjoying my old age in peace. Now I''m quite satisfied. I have Glenn, Kenny, Ricky and Gia. As long as Delmont can get married and have a child, I won''t die with regret." "Grandma, what are you talking about? You''re still in good health." Eden said seriously. Grandma Clement was so amused that she couldn''t stop smiling. She reached out and rubbed her hair, "Fool, I''m old." Eden lowered her head and did not speak. Grandma Clement''s loving voice echoed in her ears. Victor held Eden''s hand gently. Eden smiled and changed the topic, "By the way, mom, when will dad, Buddy, Zofia and Glenn come back? Today is Adrienne''s first time here. Ask them toe back as soon as possible." "I know. I''ve called them, and they''re on the way back. Delmont takes his girlfriend back home for the first time. They are all very curious." Aisling was quite happy. Delmont had been single for more than thirty years, and he finally had a girlfriend. In this society, not every girl got married for money. Personality was very important. Men in their thirties were hard to have a girlfriend. Many of her friends'' sons did not get married until they were in their thirties, and their girlfriends were so picky. They didn''t get married at such an age, and others would think that there was something wrong with them. At past six o''clock, Wyatt, Buddy, Zofia and Glenn returned home. Delmont and Adrienne hadn''te back. Eden yed with Glenn, while Victor watched them aside. She liked children very much, and she kept smiling while holding Glenn. Glenn liked her, too. As long as Eden was here, he wanted to stay with her. Her smile was beautiful and gentle, like the rising sun, leaving a glow in people''s hearts. No wonder the little boy said he wanted to marry her. Victor swallowed slightly and said in a low and mellow voice, "Do you like children so much?" Eden nced at him, "Who doesn''t like kids?" Victor didn''t dare to reply to her, for fear that she would say that she couldn''t be pregnant. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Eden went to open the door with Glenn in her arms. Delmont and Adrienne stood outside with many bags in their hands. Eden smiled and said, "Come in." Delmont walked in with Adrienne and looked at Glenn very happily. "Glenn, do you miss me?" Delmont rubbed his forehead against Glenn''s tenderly. "Yep..." The pronunciation of Glenn was not very standard, but he smiled very joyfully when he saw Delmont. "Ha-ha..." Delmontughed, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. You''re putting on weight." "Adrienne, this is my nephew, Glenn." After Delmont put down the things, he introduced Adrienne to his family members. Adrienne was quite nervous. Fortunately, everyone was very friendly. Adrienne quickly adapted to this big family. Aisling had told Wyatt about Adrienne in advance. When they were eating, no one talked about the Simpson family, and everyone was delighted. After dinner, they sat down and chatted together. The atmosphere was warm and happy. Aisling gave a key to Delmont. "Delmont, move to the vi with Miss Simpson first. This is the new vi I bought, and I keep it as your bridal chamber. You''ll like the decoration. I guess that it will be unsafe for you to live there." "Mom." "Mrs. Clement." Delmont and Adrienne said at the same time. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 "I know what you want to say, but don''t say anything now. Safety is the most important." Aisling felt ufortable at the thought of the three fierce men. Delmont liked Adrienne, so she had no choice, did she? Everyone used to fall in love. When she was young, she didn''t like Wyatt, but she was gradually touched by Wyatt''s patience and love. "Thank you, Mrs. Clement. I will solve this matter as soon as possible." Adrienne looked apologetic. The people who came to the Clement family must be the desperadoes that her father had secretly trained. She did not want to bring any trouble to the Clement family. Aisling had epted her, so she could not allow this matter to be worse. "Yeah, if you can''t solve it, let Victor do it. We will be family in the future." Aisling looked at Victor and didn''t stand on ceremony. She asked for Victor''s help habitually because she trusted him. Victor nced at her and then nced at Adrienne, "You can hide in the vi for a few days. I will solve other things." Wyatt said, "Victor, if you need any help, just tell me. this is something of our family, and we can''t let you bear all the pressure alone." Victor nodded. Buddy said, "Victor, I can help you as well." Victor was speechless. This was something about the Clement family. Of course, Buddy had to do something. Grandma Clement looked at them and smiled very happily. What was the point of being rich? Having a warm family was the true happiness. "Delmont, Adrienne, after the danger passes, you two can get married. Delmont, you''re the eldest brother, so you should get married first." "Afterwards, Buddy should hold a wedding. Although our family keeps a low profile, this is something necessary. Zofia has been wronged these years." "Grandma, it''s okay. I''m not aggrieved at all." Zofia smiled very happily. Buddy treated her very well, and everyone in the Clement family was nice to her. As long as Glenn could grow up healthily. Grandma Clement patted her hand gently and said with a smile, "Don''t say like that. A woman only gets married once in her life. You were pregnant with Glenn at that time, so it was inconvenient to hold a wedding. Later, something bad happened to our family. Now it''s all right. You can be a bride at ease." "After you hold the wedding, Eden and Victor will hold a wedding as well. We''ll be very busy at the end of this year. There''s a lot of happy things." Victor looked at Grandma Clement in pleasant surprise, "Grandma, that''s a deal. This year, I must hold a wedding with Eden." Although it was just a ceremony, he cared about it very much. A sense of ritual was very important in marriage. He always felt sorry for Eden because he didn''t hold a wedding for her. Looking at his excited expression, Eden smiled helplessly. "I see. It has been many years, but you nevere to propose a marriage. Although our families are very familiar with each other, we have to observe the proprieties. After Delmont and Buddy hold their weddings, you shoulde to propose a marriage. We can''t let Eden be wronged." Victor kept nodding. Delmont, Buddy and Wyatt couldn''t help butugh. They all knew that Victor wanted to hold a wedding very much. They chatted with each other for a long time happily before leaving. When Victor and Eden returned home, it was ten thirty at night. Victor was parking the car. Eden got off first and opened the door. There was a box at the door. She was confused. When she left in the morning, she didn''t see the box. Eden hesitated for a moment and touched the box with her feet. She felt that it was a little heavy, and she also felt that something was moving inside. Cars streaked off down the road not far away, so she could not hear the sound clearly. She looked around. This was a single vi. Although they had moved here, they didn''t know the neighbors. If someone sent things to them, they would definitely be informed in advance. Out of curiosity, she opened it. It was unsealed and she opened it easily. When she saw the things inside clearly, her eyes trembled violently. A thrill of rm ran through her, and she shivered. "Ah..." Screaming, she fell to the ground feebly. Victor, who had just parked the car and walked over, heard her terrified scream. His eyes darkened as he ran towards her in a hurry. "Eden!" He saw Eden lying on the ground from afar and felt as if his heart had been disembowelled. He screamed desperately. "Eden..." As soon as Victor carried Eden in his arms, he saw a few poisonous snakes crawling out the box. His pupils trembled, and he couldn''t be more furious. Looking at Eden who had fainted out of fear, he was overwhelmed by anger. He immediately took out his phone and called Brian. After telling him what had happened here, he called Dean and Thalia. Then he held Eden and ran to the garage. Opening the car door, he carefully helped Eden sit on the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. He quickly returned to the driver''s seat. At this time, the sweat was pouring off him. It was not because he was afraid of snakes, but because he was worried about Eden. She had been afraid of snakes since childhood. Every time she saw snakes, she felt numb and ufortable on her neck. He started the car and drove to the hospital as fast as he could. His eyes werepletely bloodshot and scary. In the dark night, his face was ferocious. Pursing his thin lips tightly, he looked very brutal and cold-blooded. As long as she was by his side, he could protect her no matter what happened. But every time something bad happened to her, he was not with her. "Humph!" Victor punched the car door with a frenzy of rage. He turned his head and looked at Eden''s extremely pale face. His heart ached severely, and he felt so sorry for her. When could he be invincible? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When could he really protect the woman he loved? At this moment, Victor me himself so much, and his heart ached for her. Thinking of the fact that he could only me himself when she was in trouble, he was overwhelmed by hatred and helplessness. He would make the Simpson family lose everything. When he stopped the car at the nearest hospital, Dean and Thalia had arrived as well. They took actions separately. Eden soon had an intravenous drip. She fainted because she got too shocked. Moreover, she had been uneasy and kept frowning. Victor stood by her side, holding her hand tightly andforting her softly. Dean and Thalia were waiting outside. Dean kept talking on the phone. Thalia took a look at the ward. Victor''s back was very lonely and sad, and he looked so apathetic that no one dared to approach him. Seeing that Dean had hung up the phone, she asked, "How is it? Who is so abominable? He actually put the snakes in front of Mr. Alwynn''s house." Dean shook his head and sighed, "Brian is checking the security cameras near the house. They have ruined the surveince videos, so we need some time." Dean thought for a moment and asked, "Thalia, do you remember that Mrs. Alwynn once received a dead cat?" Thalia nodded, "Yeah, but we didn''t find out anything. In Lemmon Ctiy, it was Leni who asked someone to throw the dead chicken from the tall building, but this time..." Dean nodded slightly, "I guess that it''s the one who sent the dead cat to Mrs. Alwynn, and this person is very familiar with her." Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Thalia was surprised. She frowned and said thoughtfully, "Who is it?" Dean shook his head, "Anyway, it''s not someone in the Simpson family. The Simpson family will take revenge openly. Barrett, the cunning fox, won''t conceal what he did deliberately." Thalia pouted her lips slightly, "We have to find out the truth as soon as possible. If we''re in a passive position, Mrs. Alwynn will be in danger." Dean nodded wearily, "I''ve asked someone to investigate this matter, but they are very cautious." Thalia could the tiredness on his face. He had been busy purchasing Simpson Group in the past few days. "Go there and have a rest. I''ll guard here." Her tone was full of concern. Dean looked at her and smiled gently, "Thalia, are you caring about me?" He stared at her with intense eyes, and he could tell the hesitation and shyness in her eyes. Thalia turned her head and didn''t dare to look into his affectionate eyes. Her face blushed a little as she kicked him on the shin, "Can''t you hear whether I''m caring about you or mocking you?" "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled and took a step closer to her. Looking at her red face, he was a bit obsessed. If winter came, could spring be far behind? Thalia lowered her head. Smelling the pleasant smell on him, she was more flustered. Dean was only three centimetres shorter than Victor, and he often worked out. He was strong and tall, giving people a sense of security. Looking at Thalia who had been avoiding him, Dean said seriously, "Thalia, why don''t we find time to get the marriage certificate?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What?" Thalia was startled by his words. She opened her eyes wide and stared at him in surprise. He didn''t even pursue her, but he wanted to get married with her. She admitted that she liked him, but his attitude towards marriage was too casual. "That''s your wishful thinking! Get out of my way." Thalia red at him. He was the only one who could say such words so shamelessly. Look at Victor. How romantic he was! Dean looked at her with a cheeky smile, "Thalia, we have been in love for months, haven''t we? We date while working, and we eat together after work. This is something natural." Thalia was speechless. Did he think that they were in love? She pointed at Victor who was in the ward, "Since you don''t know how to chase after a woman, learn from Mr. Alwynn." Dean was stunned. Victor was an overbearing president, but he was just an assistant! He was Dean, an ordinary man who was born in a small town. He was not domineering at all. "Thalia, you are making things difficult for me. Why don''t we start dating from tomorrow?" "Moreover, I bought another house a few days ago, didn''t I? That building is developed by Mrs. Alwynn. Seth offered me a lower price, and it''s a high-rise. We can decorate it together, and you can decorate it in the style you like. After we get married, we''ll live there." Listening to him, Thalia red at him, "I''m not anyone to you. Why should I decorate your house together with you?" "You''re my girlfriend." Dean looked at her stubborn face with a smile. "Who is your girlfriend? Have I promised you?" Reba''s voice was a bit sharp, but her heart was filled with happiness. She spoke one way and thought another. Dean quickly lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "You''re about to be my wife. Why aren''t you my girlfriend? Thalia, I really like you." His expression turned serious. Victor and Eden were always in trouble, which made him feel that he should cherish his life and make every day meaningful. Thalia took a look at him, lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then she got angry again, "Who confesses his love and purses a woman like this? We are in the hospital now." Dean was stunned. He had forgotten this. With an apologetic face, he took Thalia''s hand and gently shook it, saying in a tender tone, "Thalia, I''m sorry. I just feel that life is too short. Look at Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn. They had missed each other for so many years, and they''re always in trouble. I think that we should not waste our time, and we should live afortable life every day. No matter how difficult the future will be, we can live better than others as long as we don''t give up." Thalia was somewhat moved. She was an orphan, so she was eagerer for a warm home than anyone else. But thinking about it, she didn''t want to promise him so easily. How could he confess his love in this way? When they went out to eat, the atmosphere was very romantic, but he never confessed his love. "Date with me in a romantic ce tomorrow night and confess your love to me once again. Then I''ll promise to be your girlfriend." When happiness came to her, she did not want to miss it. She grew up in an orphanage, so she had seen all kinds of people. She knew that Dean was a good man. But she didn''t want to be his girlfriend so casually! She wanted romance! A sense of ritual was important. She knew Dean well, so she didn''t think he wanted to y her. However, other girls would only think that he was out of his head, because he confessed his love so suddenly. "Alright. I''ll book a restaurant when I''m free." Dean grinned from ear to ear. He finally had a girlfriend. Although Thalia was a little violent, he just liked her. He invested together with Victor and had made some money. He could give his wife and children a stable life in the future. Being able to put down roots in River City was his dream. His dream was about toe true. Eden did not wake up until half past two in the morning. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard the snake''s hiss. "Ah..." She was so scared that she closed her eyes again. Victor saw all these clearly. "Eden, it''s okay. We''re in the hospital, and you''re very safe." Victor''s voice was husky. He hadn''t spoken for a long time, so his voice was hoarse and raucous. Eden''s long eyshes trembled. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes and felt dizzy. Victor looked at her with distress. Seeing that her face was abnormally red, he gently covered her forehead with his big hand. She had a fever. "Victor." Her voice was coarse. Victor took a ss of water, put a straw in it and let her drink. Eden was indeed thirsty. She called him because she wanted to drink water. When she saw the straw, she thought of those poisonous snakes that raised their heads high. She closed her eyes in fear. What she feared the most in this world was not ghost stories, but molluscs and snakes. "Eden, don''t be afraid." Victor gently held her hand, "You will feel better if you drink some water first." After drinking some water quickly, Eden closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her body was racked by high fever, and she kept having intravenous drips, which made Victor feel more and more irritated and depressed in heart. After Eden fell asleep soundly, he asked Dean and Thalia toe back first. They couldn''t live in the vi anymore, so he asked Dean to find someone to help them move to the ss vi. After arranging everything, he called Brian, "How''s the investigation going?" Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 "Victor, do you still remember the dead cat?" Victor nodded with a cold face and said patiently, "Yes." Brian sighed, "It wasn''t the Simpson family who did it. It was someone else. If my guess is right, it is the one who sent Eden the dead catst time." Victor frowned and took a few steps forward irritably. "Don''t tell me that you haven''t found out anything." Brian was speechless for a while before answering, "You''re right. I got all the surveince videos around, but your house is in a dead angle. I really didn''t find out anything." Victor pinched the space between his eyebrows, looking tireder, "Continue to investigate. Don''t give up any clues." Brian replied, "I see. Maybe you can ask Eden if she knows someone who is good atputer and knows her well." Looking at Eden who was sleeping soundly on the hospital bed, Victor shook his head and said, "I know everyone around her. Among them, you and Lucian have the bestputer skills." Brian said, "Victor, what do you mean?" "Alright, continue to investigate. Inform me immediately if there is any news." Victor did not exin and hung up the phone. He walked back to the bed and put his hand on Eden''s forehead. The fever was almost gone. He sat down on the stool to rest, thinking about Brian''s words. Eden only had a few friends, and he knew all of them. Since it was not the Simpson family, who would it be? Victor felt a little ufortable, rested his head on his hand and slept. When Eden woke up again, it was light outside. The bright sunshine came in through the window and covered the hospital bed. The ward glowed red. She closed her eyes in difort, and then she saw Victor sleeping by the bed. She raised her hand and felt that she had regained some strength. She was no longer as weak as yesterday. "Victor." Eden called him. Victor woke up immediately. "Eden, are you awake? How do you feel how?" His voice was hoarse and a little nervous. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m all right now, but I''m still very sleepy." She moved aside and whispered, "Come to the bed." He would feel ufortable by sleeping like that, but she was still very drowsy. Victor shook his head and said, "I''m not very sleepy. You can rest for a while." Eden nodded. In fact, she still wanted to sleep. She turned over, closed her eyes and began to sleep again. Victor got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. This was a VIP ward, and there was everything they needed. Aftering out, he called Dean and asked him to deliver some food here. Then he stood in front of the window and looked out irritably. The warm sunshine in the morning made himzy andfortable. Victor moved a chair to the window, basking in the sun while dealing with his work. At past eleven o''clock in the morning, Eden woke up. Smelling the familiar disinfectant, she realized she was still in the hospital. She slowly sat up from bed. When she turned her head, she saw Victor who was sitting under the sun. He seemed to have lost some weight recently. Bathing in sunshine, he was like a prince in the movie. He was so handsome that she could not take her eyes off him. He slightly lowered his head, and she could see his tired eyes under his curly and long eyshes. Eden''s heart ached. He stayed with her all night, didn''t he? As long as he was by her side, she could always sleep soundly. Eden did not disturb him and only looked at him quietly. The atmosphere in the ward was warm and lovely. After dealing with the emails, Victor looked up and saw Eden''s somewhat obsessed eyes. There was a faint smile on her face, and she looked very cute. "You''re awake." He stood up and walked leisurely in the sunshine. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes and nodded, "I''m hungry!" Victor looked at the time, "Dean is on the way here. You can soon eat something. Let me help you wash up." Eden nodded, got out of bed and washed up. Not long after she came out of the bathroom, Dean came in with many lunch boxes. "Mrs. Alwynn, do you feel better now?" Dean asked with a smile. He put the food on the table. "I''m better." As Eden said, she took out her stic band and fastened her hair. Dean left after putting the lunch boxes in order. Victor helped Eden sit down and eat. Eden was in a better spirit. Seeing the delicious food, she felt even hungrier. She liked the seafood porridge very much. After eating half of it, she looked at Victor and said slowly, "Victor, have you found out who did itst night?" Victor shook his head, and his eyes were very solemn, "No. That person is very cunning. The security cameras near our house have been destroyed. We can''t find any clues." Thinking of Brian''s words, Victor asked, "Eden, do you know anyone who is familiar with you and has greatputer skills?" Eden shook her head slightly, and she looked very puzzled. She thought about it carefully, but she didn''t know such a person, "You know almost everyone I know. Besides, the person who knows me well doesn''t need to have goodputer skills. Someone can help him." Victor thought about such a possibility as well, but he could not find anyone suspicious. After they finished lunch, the doctor had a check-up for Eden. She was fine, and she could go home and rest. Victor was afraid that Eden would have a fever again, so he got some medicine for her. Then he took Eden to the ss vi. Eden was stunned when she saw the white ss vi in front of her, "Victor, have we moved again?" Victor nodded, "You are afraid of snakes. If we go back and live there, you will be scared. This vi has been cleaned up." Except for Brian, Dean and Thalia, he didn''t tell anyone else that he had moved. Eden knew that he was right. She closed her eyes and did not dare to think about what had happenedst night. Victor unbuckled his seat belt, got off the car and opened the door next to the passenger seat. Then he unbuckled her seat belt and carried her out of the car. He was wondering when she could forget this terrible nightmare. When Eden was a child, she was frightened by a snake. At that time, he was beside her. On a weekend, he rode a bicycle and took her to the border of the city to pick strawberries. A snake suddenly appeared in the farm. She was so scared that she fainted on the spot. "Victor, put me down. I can walk on my own." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "No, we''ll arrive soon. The password is my birthday." "Alright, I see." Eden smiled and kissed him on the face. When they reached the door, Victor held her in his arms, while she typed the password. The house was well lighted. The weather was good that day, and sunlight flooded into every corner in the house. The walls and floor were white. The murals on the wall and the surrounding environment complemented each other. She liked this style. "Victor, put me on the sofa and let me bask in the sun." Eden kissed Victor''s face several times excitedly. Victor put her on the sofa with satisfaction, bowed his head and reminded her, "Don''t stay under the sun for too long. You''re still sick." Eden looked at him, "What are you going to do?" Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Victor bowed his head and kissed her forehead, "I''m going to deal with my work. Do you want to go with me?" Eden immediately shook her head and refused, "I''d better stay here to bask in the sun." Victor knew that she didn''t like it. It was so boring to apany him, so he let her stay here to enjoy the sunshine. He boiled some water, washed the new cups and poured her a ss of hot water on the tea table. Then he went upstairs to deal with official business. After purchasing Simpson Group, he was indeed busy. Early in the morning, Barrett had started to make trouble. Edeny on the sofa and looked around the vi. It was more modern than the vis they used to live. The paintings on the walls were very beautiful. It was obvious that they were painted by a master. The white leather sofa was very soft, and the curtains were also white. It was difficult to see the patterns on it clearly under the sun. There was a ss room outside the vi, in which there were some green nts. A red camellia was in full bloom. She knew the camellia. Its flowering was long, but it was not fragrant. She had forgotten its name. There was a small courtyard outside. The purples flowers were in full bloom, and they were beautiful. Gia liked such a house the most. They could see the beautiful scenery outside just by sitting on the balcony. There was a warm smile in Eden''s eyes. As long as she would move in, Victor would always decorate the house as she liked. Oh, there was a swing. Eden was excited. She wanted to take a break and then y on the swing. After lying for a while, she was really bored, so she took out her phone and sent a message to Abigail. "Abby, what are you doing?" At this time, Abigail and Eloise were drinking coffee in a high-end cafe. That day, Eloise took the initiative to ask Abigail out. Abigail looked at Eloise who was dressed in a whitece dress. The makeup on her face was light, and she looked quiet. She sat opposite Abigail with depression. Ever since that night, Jasper had never answered her phone call. That was why she came to meet Abigail. After listening to the whole story, Abigail looked very awkward. She happened to see Eden''s message at this time, and she was very guilty. She didn''t notice that Eden was unhappy that night. Eden suffered such grievances, but she didn''t tell her. "Eden, I''m outside. Where are you? Let''s meet." Eden did not tell Abigail about what had happenedst night, lest she would be worried. "Abby, I''m at home. I have nothing to do, so I want to chat with you." "Why do you stay at home? Are you not feeling well?" "I caught a cold." "Eden, I''lle to apany youter." Eden did not reply to Abigail anymore. She knew that she had something to do. Abigail put down her phone and took a sip of coffee before she looked at Eloise. "Miss Dawson, I thought you were a simple girl. How could you say those words to Eden? Did she do anything wrong?" Her voice was a little ironic. In fact, she knew that Eden had tried to avoid Jasper as much as possible, but sometimes they had to meet each other inevitably. Jasper was thest person Eden wanted to hurt. She knew him better than anyone else. Eloise lowered her head slightly. Her face was full of grievance. She felt so wronged indeed. She knew that Jasper loved Eden and wanted Eden to stay away from him. "Abby, I''m sorry." Eloise said in a low voice. Abigail sighed slightly. Jasper had suffered a lot in love, but she would not let him be with someone casually, especially someone who had impure motives. "It''s toote." Abigail said these words coldly, crossed her arms and leaned against the chair arrogantly. Eloise looked up at her. Seeing that Abigail did not want to help her at all, she was a little angry. It was not easy for her to win Jasper''s favor, and she had made some effort during this period of time. If Jasper didn''t hear the conversation between her and Eden that night, their rtionship would not have be like this. It was all Eden''s fault. She shouldn''t have appeared at the party. She clenched her fists uncontrobly, and her body tensed up a little. "Eloise, this is something between you and Jasper. Love is like a rising track, and you should keep forging ahead. I hope that your love life can be smooth, but it depends on your own effort. You should think about everything in a good way instead of wishing Eden to leave Jasper." "Jasper loves her. Although she has got married, she will still be in his heart." "If you really like Jasper, try your best to rece her and make yourself more important in his heart. This is something you should try your best to do." "No one can help you in love. Everyone will have a sense of inferiority when they can''t get the love they want." "Jasper is a very good man. I can tell you clearly that the reason why he can be so sessful is all because of Eden. It''s because of her that his uncertain life has be stable." In her heart, Eden had an indelible credit. Eloise stared at Abigail with her eyes wide open. She knew that Jasper liked Eden, but she did not expect Eden to be so important in his heart. No wonder from Jasper did not want to see her or answer her phone call since that night. But who could tolerate her beloved man to love another woman? She had no way to be so generous. Eloise suppressed her sadness, and her eyes were brimming with tears. From Abigail''s point of view, she looked very pitiful. Abigail sighed softly, and the emotions in her eyes wereplicated, "I can''t help you with this matter." "Why? Abby, don''t you want your younger brother to be happy?" Eloise looked at her with puzzlement. How could she speak for Eden? Abigail said with a sneer, "Can you give Jasper happiness?" "I..." Eloise was rendered speechless and didn''t dare to answer her. Jasper didn''t even want to see her. How could she make him happy? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Abigail straightened her body slightly and looked at Eloise''s tearful eyes without any sympathy. "I have something to do, and I''ll leave first." Abigail stood up, and a hint of helplessness shed across her beautiful face. "Abby, I really like Jasper!" Eloise''s voice was a little anxious. Abigail paused and looked down at her, "There are many people who really love Jasper. Thanks for your sincerity!" Abigail left. After a while, she received the address Eden sent her. She frowned and felt confused. Why did Eden move again? She called Anson and told him toe over to pick her up. She felt that something bad must have happened, because Eden moved again. Abigail packed up four sses of juice and coffee, stood at the door and waited for Anson. More than ten minutester, Anson''s ck car stopped in front of Abigail. Eloise stood by the window on the second floor and watched Abigail leave. She smiled coldly, looking very gloomy and horrible. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Life might not be as good as imagined, but it would not be as bad as imagined. Many things were unknown before the results came out. Seeing Abigail get in the car and leave, Eloise picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Everything goes ording to n. Let chairman rest assured." After hanging up, she soon received a sum of money. Eloise turned around, picked up the pearl handbag on the stool and left the cafe. Half an hourter, Anson and Abigail arrived at the vi. At this time, Eden ying on the swing in the yard. Seeing theming, she smiled and jumped off the swing to open the door. "Abby, Anson, you''re here." She sounded happy, and she was in a good mood. Anson nced at the vi, "Why do you move farther and farther away? What happened?" He was the one who came to check and ept this vi back then. It was too well lighted, and he did not like it very much. He preferred cement walls. "Nothing. We just moved to another ce to live." Eden minimized this matter casually. However, Anson did not believe her words. Victor hated troublesome things the most. He couldn''t fall asleep in a strange atmosphere, and he would have nightmares at night. However, as long as Eden was by his side, he could even sleep well in thewn. Looking at Abigail, Anson did not ask much. "Eden, here you are. I bought you some juice." Abigail handed the orange and lemon juice to Eden. "Where is Victor?" Anson asked. Eden pointed to the room on the second floor, "He is dealing with official business in the room." "I''m going to see him. You two talk here." Abigail pushed him away and ced the coffee in his hand, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb our chitchat." Being disliked, Anson felt painful in heart for no reason. Anson knew that Victor was very ambitious. As his good friends, they wanted to benefit from association with him. He also knew how busy Victor was. After he went to the branch office, he actually had a lot of free time. The curtain was closed in the study on the second floor. Victor sat in front of the desk with a very serious expression. He was having a video conference, and the conference was about to end. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor turned off theputer and got up to open the door. When he saw Anson, he was slightly stunned. "What''s wrong? Are you surprised to see me?" Anson walked in sideways. The decoration of this study was quite good, but he was afraid that he might bump into the ss wall. Victor closed the door of the study and said ndly, "Why are you here?" Without asking, he knew that it was Eden who told Abigail about the address. "Abby wants to see Eden. How can I note? But why did you move? Did something bad happen again?" Anson sat on the white sofa and handed Victor a cup of coffee. He took out a cup coffee and drank. Victor sat opposite him and nodded, telling Anson what had happenedst night. After hearing his words, Anson was dumbfounded. He was very afraid of snakes, too. "Who exactly is it? He actually did such a shameless thing!" He narrowed his eyes, "He knows you and Eden''s whereabouts very well." "Yes!" Victor took a sip of coffee and almost spat it out, "Why is it so bitter?" Anson was stunned. How could he know about it? Abigail bought the coffee, but he felt that it tasted quite good. He took another sip of it, "It tastes pretty good." "Who bought it?" Victor put the coffee on the table. "My wife." Anson had a guilty conscience. Abby was always at odds with Victor. Did she buy bitter coffee for him deliberately? "I knew it." Victor said meaningfully and then sneered, "Do you have anything to say?" Anson nodded, "I just want to tell you that Johnny is about to debut. There''s a very popr show called Happy Weekend. I will let him debut in a central role." Hearing Johnny''s name, Victor was very upset, "Just tell me. There''s no need to tell Eden about it." Anson was speechless. In fact, he didn''t want to tell Eden about it. "SH Entertainment Company has been going downwards." Anson thought that he could turn the situation around by himself. No matter how rich the Simpson family was, there was no capable agent in SH Entertainment Company, and they had wasted all the nice acting resources. No one wanted to see bad movies. However, the movies made by Mirth Company were all nice. Anyway, they were rich, and thepany was covered by Alwynn Group. Thepany could survive without artists, not to mention that the artists in theirpany were quite famous. Victor leaned against the sofa and crossed his legs elegantly. He looked at Anson and nodded slightly, "You did a good job. If Barrett knows that Sophie has made SH Entertainment Company on the decline, his expression will definitely be very funny." "s!" Anson sighed, "Why do you and Eden always suffer so much?" Victor''s face suddenly darkened, and he said calmly, "As long as I can defeat the Simpson family. Such idents are inevitable." "That''s true. No one can predict the potential danger." Anson took another sip of coffee slowly. "By the way, I want to hold a wedding at the end of this year." Anson felt that it was amazing. The four of them all had children before holding a wedding. Hearing this, Victor let out a sigh of depression, "That''s not just your wish." "Ha-ha..." Anson knew what he was worried about. Victor''s face darkened more. "You''re going to hold a wedding ceremony this year, too. Why don''t we hold a wedding together? Anyway, Abby always wants to hold a wedding ceremony together with Eden." Victor nced at him gloomily, "Who wants to hold a wedding with you? I don''t want Eden to be disappointed. I want to give her a grand wedding." "Hey! I knew you think so. But do you think Eden will like an extravagant wedding? What she pursues is your love, not material life." "Look at her. Other women buy whatever they want when they go shopping, no matter those things are useful or not. Take my wife as an example. Every time shees back from the malls, she buys a lot. Eden only buys what she needs and donates the money to the orphanage." "My wife is kindhearted." Victor was very proud. "Yes. I know it. Don''t show off." Anson was a little upset. Abigail was also very kind, wasn''t she? "That''s right. If we hold a wedding ceremony together, how can we y games on wedding night? Forget it. I will take some time to see which days are lucky. I heard that Adonis will wake up these days, but he is still unconscious." "Really?" It was rare for Victor to be so excited, and his body tensed up. "Yeah, my mother went to see Candace, and she saw Adonis open his eyes, Dr. Conley said that he should be able to regain his consciousness in this month." Victor had spent hundreds of millions of dors in order to save Adonis. All the medicine Adonis used were imported and the best. He spent about three hundred million dors to fire foreign experts. The research of medicine cost a lot of money. Finally, it worked. The Church family was rich, but they could not afford to spend so much money. Moreover, Victor did not let the Church family pay a penny.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 They knew how much Victor had done for Adonis. Victor was a bad-tempered man, but as long as he was treated sincerely, he would never let his friends and family down. If Adonis was in an ordinary family, he would have died. Not everyone could afford to spend so much money. Victor had made a great contribution to the study of medicine, and a lot of people went to his hospital for treatment. Anson and Abigail didn''t go back until they had dinner in Victor''s house. With Abigail by her side, Eden was in a good mood. Victor washed the dishes and returned to the room. Eden had taken a bath. She was sitting in front of the dressing table and massaging the cream into her skin. When she was at home, she wore no makeup. Her skin was moist, and her eyes were bright. Her long eyshes made her eyes look more charming. Victor gently hugged her from behind. Feeling his warmth, Eden leaned into his arms, lookingfortable and pleased. "Honey, do you like this ce?" His husky voice echoed in her ear, and he stared at her face in the mirror. "Yeah. I like everywhere as long as you''re by my side." Eden said with a smile. She was in a good mood. Victor loved to hear such words very much. He gently carried her in his arms and carefully put her on the big bed. The yellow quilt was new, and it was fluffy after sunning. Under the crystalmp, Eden''s skin looked so fair and smooth. Victor was obsessed with her affectionate face. He whispered in her ear, "Honey, my legs are limp now." Eden was stunned. Well, she was very pleased to hear that. She blinked her slightly randy eyes and said, "You should take a bath first." Victor nodded and said with a wicked smile, "What will we do after that?" He buried her head in her shoulder and did not want to leave. Eden patted him on the back and said with amusement, "What can we do? Of course, we should sleep. You didn''t sleep wellst night." Victor said sulkily, "I don''t want to sleep. I miss you!" "How much do you miss me?" Eden chuckled. When she looked up, she could only see his ears. His ears were slightly red, and his warm breathing made her neck itch. Eden knew that he was shy when he teased her. She had been observing him for several years, and he was always like this. Why was Victor so adorable? "Ha-ha..." Eden chuckled, "Victor." "Yep!" Victor rubbed against her cheek. Victor raised his head, looked at her and gently stroked her red lips with his fingers. Eden was infatuated with his gentleness. She opened her red lips slightly, sucked his finger and bit it gently. Victor''s eyes suddenly turned extremely brooding. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at him and smiled softly. "Ricky is ill. I wonder if he has recovered. Why don''t we have a video call with him? It''s still early in that country." Victor was a little reluctant. The atmosphere was so romantic, and he didn''t want to be annoyed by his son. "It''s okay. Children can recover quickly. Mother is taking care of him. He will be fine tomorrow." He did not forget that Ricky looked at him with his bright and resentful eyes every time they had a video call. He was dejected when he saw Ricky like that. If it weren''t for the fact that the children would be in danger, he didn''t want to send them abroad. "But..." Before Eden finished her words, Victor lowered his head and kissed her. The atmosphere was extremely ambiguous. Victor looked up at her and said in a hoarse but gentle voice, "Eden, he is in good health. He will be fine." She''d better worry about herself first. "I''m going to take a bath, and I''lle out soon." Victor got up to take a bath after he finished speaking. Eden was helpless. However, she picked up the phone and sent a message to Ricky, "Sweetheart, do you feel better?" After a while, Henrick replied to her, "Mom, I''m much better now. Don''t worry. I''m learning English right now." "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore. Be obedient." "Mom, I love you!" Eden smiled and put back the phone. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She looked out of the window. The lights were brilliant. It was a little far from the urban area, and it was very quiet at night. Even the chirping of insects in the yard could be heard clearly. Eden did not feel well lying down. She got up, leaned against the head of the bed and sent a message to Aro, "The person who put the snakes in front of my house should know that I am afraid of snakes. Investigate the people around me." She didn''t want such a thing to happen again. "Miss, I am investigating it." "Thank you!" Then she put the phone aside and thought about it. Since it was not done by the Simpson family, it was done by someone who knew her. Eden narrowed her eyes and lowered her head. There were only a few people around her. Even she couldn''t figure out who it was. When Victor came out, he saw her leaningzily on the bed and thinking about something. "Eden, what are you thinking about?" He lifted the quilt and sat beside her. Eden tilted her head and nced at him, "I''m thinking about what happened in the past few days." Victor held her in his arms, bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Fool, don''t think about it anymore. They will expose themselves sooner orter, and we''ll know the truth." His voice was cold and nd. However, Eden knew that he was very angry. Eden nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck, pouting. "I''m scared. Give me a hug." Victor''s eyes softened instantly, "Okay." He gently pulled her into his arms, and his voice sounded a little bit doting and teasing. Eden sighed slightly and looked at him, "See, I''m still so childish at my age. I still want you to hug me." Victor looked down at her and chuckled, "No matter how old you are, you are my little sweetheart. You can act like a spoiled child at any time." "That''s great. I like it." Eden hugged him tightly. "Victor, let''s go have hot pot tomorrow." Her sweet voice made Victor beam with delight. "We don''t have to go out to eat. I''ll cook for you tomorrow night. I''ll make Double-vor Pot, and you can choose mild or spicy vours. We''ll go and buy food ingredients when we wake up tomorrow morning." Recently, he had be addicted to cooking. She liked hot pot and he learned how to cook it. "Alright, let''s sleep now." Eden slowly released him. Victor stared at her with intense eyes, "Don''t you want to do something else?" Eden blushed and punched him. "Then what do you want to do?" Victor rubbed her pretty nose, "What do you think?" "How would I know?" Eden smiled slyly. She could smell the scent of the shower gel on his body. He had just taken a shower, and he smelled so pleasantly. She leaned against his arms. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed in a low voice, "Don''t you know it? Then let me tell you what we are going to do next." "Bad guy!" Eden red at him coquettishly. They looked at each other, and Victor was as charming and wicked as ever. He turned off the bedsidemp, lowered his head and kissed her passionately. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Eden had a fever in the middle of the night. She did not go to work the next day. She didn''t feel better until dawn. She opened her eyes in a daze and found that it was light outside, but she was still dizzy. She felt that she was really in poor health. It seemed that she should exercise more. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Eden, why do you get up? Hurry up and lie down." Victor came in with a ss of warm water. Eden took the water and drank it up in one breath before returning the ss to him. Eden sighed gloomily. She was in a bad mood, "I want to have another daughter, but I''m so weak. I can''t even get pregnant, let alone have a daughter." "s!" Eden sighed and lowered her head. A trace of guilt shed through Victor''s eyes. He sat on the edge of the bed and held her shoulder with both hands, "Eden, do you really want to have another baby?" He just didn''t want to her to be tired and painful. Eden blinked her big eyes and looked at him, feeling a little confused, "Victor, what do you mean by asking this? I always want to give birth to another child for you, don''t I? Don''t you want another child?" Eden''s eyes were keen, and Victor looked away guiltily. "Why don''t you dare to look at me?" Eden could feel his guilt. Victor immediately shook his head, "No. Fool, what are you thinking about? Why should I... be afraid?" Victor raised his voice a lot. Perhaps it was because he really had a guilty conscience. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes with confusion. He was really strange. If he didn''t do anything against his conscience, he would have been so domineering, and he wouldn''t have allowed her to wrong him. "That''s good. Go cook lunch. I''m hungry." Edeny down angrily and covered herself with the quilt. These days, she felt the cold a lot. Seeing that she no longer suspected him, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Was he wrong? What right did he have to stop Eden from having a child? Looking at her mad face, Victor felt depressed in heart. However, he made up his mind when he thought of Abigail''s extremely painful face. He also wanted another daughter. After Victor went out, the more Eden thought about it, the more puzzled she became. Victor''s expression was very strange. But she couldn''t figure out what was wrong. She felt dizzy, and she was very bored. She wanted to watch TV, but felt that TV dramas without Ricky were not attractive at all. There was no new TV series she was interested about. Eden picked up her phone and had a video call with Amelia. She missed Cecil and Ceci. "Eden." Ameliay on bed and waved at Eden. "Amelia, are the babies obedient?" Eden looked around for the babies. "Yes, the maternity matrons are taking care of them downstairs. I''ll send you a video of themter." "Alright, I miss them very much. I''lle to see you in a few days." Amelia was in a good condition. "Okay! Eden, let me tell you. Lucian is so narrow-minded. He''s still unwilling to forgive me. It has been three months since I gave birth to the children. I went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said that we could have sex, but he doesn''t want to make love with me. Every night, he kisses me and makes me sexually aroused, but then he will fall asleep. I even suspect that he is frigid." Amelia looked resentful. In order to make Lucian forgive her, she had tried her best to seduce him. Eden was stunned. Amelia was getting bolder and bolder. Was it the only way to make Lucian forgive her? "Amelia, just think of another way! But I guess that Lucian has been restraining himself. If he can''t control himself one day, can you get out of bed the next day?" Lucian kept fit with exercise. When he wore a shirt, his abdominal muscles looked particrly obvious. Amelia''s face blushed slightly. Eden was too straightforward. However, she had sexual needs. Lucian was very good to her during this period of time, as if he was using this matter to punish her. "Eden, you''re right. I''ll change my way tonight. I won''t let hime into the room. Although I''ve given birth to two babies, I''m so charming. Isn''t my slim waist attractive enough?" "Hearing your words, I feel that we women should have backbone." Eden was speechless. She just advised Amelia to change her way. Would she and Lucian fight with each other? Lucian loved Amelia, and he was as overbearing as Victor. Anyone could see it. They grew up together, and they had the same personalities. "Amelia, don''t go too far." "Humph!" Amelia snorted coldly, "Eden, he is neither passionate nor aloof to me these days. I''ve had enough of it." "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh when she saw Amelia''a annoyed face. The women who did not know Victor and Lucian''s characters would not be able to stand them. They were considerate and overbearing because they cared about Eden and Amelia too much. "Eden, don''tugh. I really don''t know what to do. If I really can''t change his mind, I''ll leave." Hearing this, Eden persuaded her, "Amelia, you can''t do that. Lucian is angry with you because you left him, right? You can try another way first. If it doesn''t work, we''ll think of other ways." "I see." Amelia kept nodding, "Eden, why didn''t you go to work today?" She found that Lucian was quite busy. He didn''te out of the study until eleven o''clock every night. "I''m ill!" Eden told Amelia that she had a fever. "You have to take good care of yourself. It''s very ufortable to catch a cold and have a fever." "Okay, I will. You should rest more. I will visit you with Abby when I have time on the weekend." "Alright!" They chatted for a long while before hanging up. Eden no longery on the bed. She got up and put on a set offortable clothes. After washing up, she went downstairs. She wore slippers and walked very lightly. Standing at the stairs, she saw Victor sitting on the sofa with a bottle of pills in his hand. He seemed to be lost in thought. Eden was very confused. What was wrong with him? He looked at the bottle with mncholy. Just as Eden was about to go down, she saw Victor throw the bottle into the trash can. It seemed that he had made a hard decision. After looking at the trash can for a while, he seemed to be relieved. Then he turned to go to the kitchen. Eden was very puzzled and slowly went downstairs. Seeing Victor cutting vegetables in the kitchen, she quickly took out the bottle from the trash can. After hiding it, she found something she didn''t want and threw it in the trash can. Then she cleaned it up and went out to throw the garbage. After that, Eden went to the bathroom and took out the bottle. The wrapping paper had been torn off, and the bottle was smooth. She opened it. The pills inside looked very strange. Why did Victor take such pills? Moreover, he ate the pills secretly. Was he sick? Eden did not dare to be careless. She wanted to find time to visit Anton and ask him about it. No, if she went to see Anton, Anton would definitely tell Victor about it. She''d better go to another hospital. While having lunch, Eden nced at Victor several times secretly. His face looked good, but he didn''t rest well, so he had dark eye circles. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Victor was amused when he saw her peeping at him, "Eden, what are you doing?" Being found out by him, Eden flushed slightly, "Nothing..." "Then why did you peep at me?" Victor picked up a piece of pork ribs and put it in her bowl. Eden ate a mouthful of rice and replied, "If you didn''t look at me, how would you know I was peeping at you?" "You are quite eloquent." Victor gently patted her forehead, "Hurry up and eat. The food will turn cold in a while." "Okay." Eden nodded. Since he didn''t want to tell her, she would observe him on her own. She wanted to know why he took the pills secretly. "Victor, I''ll go to Abby''s house after lunch. You''re busy, so just stay at home and work." She wanted to go to the hospital and know about the pills. She was very anxious. "Let Thalia go with you. But you haven''t recovered. If you have a fever again, you will suffer. Go there tomorrow." Victor was a little worried about her. "It''s all right. I am rather bored at home. I''ll recover soon if I go out to get some air." Eden said with her head lowered and looked normal. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor looked at her. Seeing that she insisted, he did not stop her anymore, "Okay, but don''t stay there for too long. I''ll pick you up after I finish my work." "No, I can drive there by myself. It''s too tired for you to drive back and forth." If he was really not in good health, he could not be so tired. "I see. I''m very happy because you care about me so much." Victor reached out and pinched her pink cheeks. Eden smiled and lowered her head to eat. After lunch, Eden changed her shoes and drove away directly. She did not call Thalia. It was not easy for Thalia to have two days off, so she did not want to bother her. As soon as Eden left, Victor received a phone call from Dean. "Mr. Alwynn, Barrett is making a scene in thepany right now." Victor''s face was livid, "I''ve been waiting for him to do so. Inform the media and let them go to the company. I''ll be there right away." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Victor changed into a ck shirt and trousers. His tall and straight figure looked very eye-catching. Half an hourter, Eden arrived at a hospital. She knew a doctor here. She knew him when she was in Gate City. After seeing his post online, she knew that he had been transferred to River City. She sent Doctor Roerig a message beforeing. He was at work that day. Eden went straight to his consulting room. Doctor Roerig was over fifty years old, and he liked drinking tea. Eden bought two boxes of nice tea and a basket of fruit. These things were quite heavy for her. There were not many people in the room, and it was cold in the corridor. Eden knocked on the door and walked in. Only Doctor Roerig was in the room. "Doctor Roerig, long time no see." Eden looked at his amiable face and smiled. He had a receding hairline. Doctor Roerig''s two sons were in college, and his wife was a nurse. Their only wish was to educate their sons to be useful people for the country, and their two sons studied medicine as well. "Eden, here you are. Have a seat." Doctor Roerig looked at her and smiled lovingly. Eden put the things on the table before sitting down. Seeing that he was surfing on the recruitment, Eden thought for a while. His two sons had graduated from the medical university. "Doctor Roerig, your two sons have graduated from university, right?" Doctor Roerig nodded with a smile, "Yes, my wife and I have worked hard for so many years, and they finally graduated. But they haven''t found a job yet. You know it''s hard to get a job now." Eden nodded. It was not easy to get a good job indeed. "Your two sons both study medicine. It should be easy for them to find a decent job." Doctor Roerig shook his head and said, "There is a very good private hospital in River City. I suddenly forgot its name. It''s on Coral Street. I heard that there is a research team there. They especially want to join it, but they''ve just graduated. I watched the recruitment requirements, and they may not be qualified." "Coral Street?" Eden looked at theputer in front of him. "Yes. You know that my family is ordinary and I don''t have a wide range of contacts. It''s a little difficult for them to join it." Doctor Roerig pointed to the picture of the hospital on theputer. He actually forgot its name. It seemed that he was really old. Eden had a look. It was the hospital owned by Victor. The research team was studying people in vegetative state. Eden gave Doctor Roerig a phone number, "Doctor Roerig, I know someone in this hospital. This is Dr. Conley''s phone number. You can call him and sent him the resumes of your sons. As long as they are capable, they''ll be admitted." "Really? Thank you so much, Eden." Doctor Roerig was very excited. Having a try was better than being snubbed. Young people didn''t have good mental endurance. They lost confidence after being refused several times. "Doctor Roerig, you''re wee. I''ll tell Dr. Conley about itter." "Then I''ll have to trouble you. My two boys are very diligent, and they are not sloppy. They are very responsible. If they''re admitted, the hospital is very lucky." Doctor Roerig''s eyes lit up and he looked very proud when he mentioned his two sons. Eden understood him. Parents were all like this, and they were proud of their children. After chatting for a while, Eden took out the bottle of pills and showed it to Dr. Roerig. Dr. Roerig found that thebel had been torn, so he took out a pill and looked at it carefully. Having been working as a doctor for decades, he knew most of the pills. After identifying it for a while, he nced at Eden and thought about it. Then he decided to tell her the truth. "Eden, did you say that your husband is taking the pills?" "Yes." Eden waited for the answer anxiously. Doctor Roerig put it back slowly. Eden was stunned. She wanted to hear the answer. "Eden, you have three children." "Yes." Eden couldn''t wait anymore. Why did he mention the children? "Doctor Roerig, what''s wrong with my husband? I''m quite worried, because he takes the pills secretly." Eden looked at Doctor Roerig nervously, and her face was pale. Seeing that she was disturbed, Doctor Roerig didn''t say anything else. In fact, it was quite difficult for him to say this. He didn''t know if she and her husband were deep in love. "Eden, the pills are contraceptive. If your husband takes it, there will be a lot of side effects. You''d better ask him to stop eating it." The answer was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Eden couldn''t believe what she had heard and stared at the pill in Doctor Roerig''s hands with her eyes wide open. "Contraceptive?" She couldn''t help but say. Why didn''t Victor let her be pregnant? Why? Didn''t he want another child? She was afraid of morning sickness and the pain of giving birth, but she just wanted him to apany the child to be born and grow up. She was so eager to have a child, but he didn''t want it at all. Since he didn''t want it, he could tell her directly. She was not unreasonable. Why did he have to take the pills to hurt his body? "Eden, are you okay?" Doctor Roerig felt a little guilty, but he would feel sorry for her if he did not tell her the truth. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Eden came to sense and shook her head with a smile. Her voice was trembling, "I''m fine, really." She got up and took the bottle from Doctor Roerig''s hand, "Thank you, Doctor Roerig. I have to go first. I''lle to see you another day." Doctor Roerig noticed her strangeness and said nothing. He couldn''t meddle in her affairs, and he nodded. "Be careful on the way." Eden nodded and left with disappointment. When she got back to the car, she looked at the bottle in her hand and burst into tears unconsciously. The crystal clear tears fell on the back of her hand. She wanted a child so much, but he didn''t want it at all. She just wanted him to feel the joy of being a father again. She was too stupid. She just wanted to do this, but she had never asked if he liked it. No wonder he asked her this morning, "Do you really want another child?" Was it because she was so determined that he gave up taking the pills? Was it why he threw the pills into the trash can? If her guess was right, the pills were given by Dr. Conley. Dr. Conley did a lot of research on this aspect, so did Anton. In the quiet underground parking lot, cars passed by asionally, obscuring Eden''s crying. Her big eyes shed. In the dark car, Eden cried out loud uncontrobly... Simpson Group had only been glorious for a few months. It had be a branch of Alwynn Group. In the conference room on the top floor, the atmosphere was so tense that everyone held their breath in fear. Barrett rushed into thepany with more than twenty bodyguards. But he was stopped by Victor''s assistant. Victor''s arrogant and cold handsome face was reflected on the bright and luxurious ss desk. He sat on the main seat, looking extremely noble and imposing. His eyes were sharp and indifferent. All the shareholders sat solemnly and looked at Victor and Barrett. Barrett''s scheming eyes were too sharp. Everyone was frightened by hismanding temperament. In the face of the two overbearing men, everyone was worrying about their future. But it was the beginning of the end. Based on the current situation, if they supported Victor, they would definitely make a lot of money. Victor was young and capable. Although Barrett was rich, he was old. Besides, the truth had been exposed. Was the Simpson family really as rich as the rumors said? Would a rich man do such a thing? So many investors went bankrupted because of him. Those shareholders couldn''t see any hope, and they became very suspicious. Victor was the biggest shareholder. Since he could purchase Simpson Group, he was definitely very powerful. After weighing the pros and cons, everyone chose to support Victor. This was the trust they had in Victor who had been undefeated for many years. Victor moved his tall and straight figure slightly and looked at Barrett with sarcasm in his brooding eyes, "Mr. Simpson, you''ve heard what they said. You can leave now. As for your investment, Alwynn Group can''t afford it. We willpensate you for your shares ording to the market price. You''re old, so you can just enjoy your life at home." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Victor, don''t be too arrogant. This ce is mine, mine!" Barrett trembled as he roared angrily. He looked extremely exasperated and disgraceful. "Whether it is yours or not, you know the answer very clearly. Alwynn Group has purchased this company legally." "Dean, see off Mr. Simpson and his bodyguards. If they don''t leave, call the legal department downstairs. I remember that Mr. Simpson was taken to the police station for kidnapping his daughter a few days ago. If he wants to go there again, you can send him there." Victor''s tone was cold and nd, as if he was saying something irrelevant. "You..." Barrett held his breath and took a few steps back. If the bodyguards didn''t hold him, he would have fallen to the ground. Dean walked to him and said with his face darkened, "Mr. Simpson, please go out. We''ll have a meeting here." "Victor, remember what you did today! Even if you kick me out of here, I can build another ten or twentypanies! Just wait and see." After saying these words fiercely, Barrett left angrily. He was defeated by Victor once again, but he was still unconvinced. Looking at Barrett''s slightly hunched back, Dean suddenly felt that he was a little silly. Barrett wouldn''t leave in dismay until he was treated rudely. Victor got up and looked at Dean and Jaxon, "I''ll leave the things here to you. You know what to do. I''ll go back first." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean and Jaxon both nodded. Seeing this, the shareholders werepletely relieved. No one dared to question Victor. Those who understood Victor even had to whitewash themselves. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know what was going on when they were kicked out of thepany. After Victor got in the car, he kept calling Eden, but he couldn''t get through to her. Victor frowned and felt strange. Eden would never miss his phone calls. Just as he was about to call Abigail, Eden called him. "Honey, where are you? Why didn''t you answer my phone calls?" Victor sounded very worried. "It''s a little noisy in the supermarket, so I didn''t hear it. I want to have hot pot, so I went to the supermarket to buy food ingredients. I''ll be back soon." Eden''s voice was as normal. Victor did not sense anything wrong. "Didn''t we agree to go to the supermarket together? I''ming..." "There''s no need. I''ve bought everything. I''ll be back soon." Eden interrupted him. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she didn''t want him to see her like this. "Okay, I''ll go home and make soup." "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Eden took a box of tripe and cut beef, picked some fresh vegetables and fruit and then went to pay the bill. In the supermarket, condoms were ced on the check-out counter. Eden looked at them for a while and then moved forward. After walking a few steps, she came back, closed her eyes and put a few boxes of condoms in the shopping cart before she went to pay. Back in the car, she took out two bags of iced milk and applied them to her eyes. She did not drive back until her eyes were no longer swollen. When she parked the car at the gate, Victor came out of the house. Eden got out of the car and opened the trunk. "Victor, bring the food to the kitchen first. I''ll carry the daily necessities upstairs." "Okay!" Victor walked to her, hugged her, and kissed her on the forehead. He was relieved when he felt that her body temperature was normal. Eden smiled, "Don''t worry. I''ve recovered." As she said this, she walked inside with daily necessities. Victor felt that she seemed to be rejecting him. He frowned slightly and looked at her back. He took out his phone and called Abigail. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 "Victor, you actually take the initiative to call me." Abigail said teasingly. Victor was speechless. Had he never taken the initiative to call her? "Eden..." "What''s wrong with Eden? Anson and I are quite busy today. Is she not feeling well? Are you a qualified husband? Eden is ill, but you don''t send her to the hospital!" Abigail''s angry voice made Victor stunned. Victor''s face darkened, "You and Anson have been in thepany." "What do you expect? We''re very busy these days. Will you give us overtime pay? Take good care of Eden for me. I will visit her after I am done with my work in a few days." Abigail always spoke to Victor in a bad tone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Victor could feel her anger through the phone. Abigail had been protective of Eden. "Bye." Victor hung up the phone and saw Edening downstairs. She did not go to see Abigail. Where had she been? He carried the food back. Eden was downstairs. She reached out and took the food from his hands, "Victor, I''m going to cook. Just go to work." Victor didn''t give her the food, but stared at her meaningfully, "It''s okay. I''ve finished my work. Let''s cook together." "Alright." Eden smiled and turned to the kitchen. Victor looked at her back thoughtfully. After Eden entered the kitchen, she found that he was cooking chicken soup. The chicken soup was very delicious, and it was suitable to be hot pot soup. She always cooked chicken soup. The three children liked it very much. There was ayer of oil floating on top of the soup, smelling so good. After Eden moved here, it was her first time toe to the kitchen. Looking at the chicken soup, she felt a little hungry. "Victor, I''ll have a bowl of chicken soup first. I''m hungry." Her smile was the same as usual. When she looked at him, her eyes were always so shy and bright. But Victor felt that she was a bit different. Victor knew she had something on her mind, but she just didn''t want to tell him. "Okay,e here. Be careful not to spatter any hot soup on yourself. The soup has boiled for quite a while." Victor pulled her and let her stand behind him. Then he took out a small bowl, skimmed off the fat from the soup and gave her a bowl of chicken soup. He let her sit on the stool next to him and drink. He began to wash the vegetables. Eden was drinking the soup, while he was washing vegetables. They didn''t talk to each other. Victor couldn''t get used to such an atmosphere. When they stayed together, she always talked a lot. She would gossip and talk about her design, and he always listened to her patiently. But she was very quiet that day. She was so quiet that he thought he had done something wrong to make her unhappy. But before eating, he chose not to ask anything. If she didn''t eat, her health would be affected. Victor was a little upset, but he cooked seriously. Eden was indeed in a bad mood. Even though she pretended not to care, she was sad and depressed. She didn''t know what he was thinking about, and her heart was tortured by pain and grief. Her heart ached for him. He didn''t want a child, but he would rather hurt himself than hurt her. That was why she was so ambivalent. She tried to understand Victor, but if she kept this matter in her heart, she would be puzzled and anxious. She would be troubled by the fact everyday. Who wanted his heart to be broken by such a bad thing? Eden was at a loss, and she didn''t know what to do. She could only remain silent like this. After forty minutes, Victor prepared all the dishes. Eden took them out with a smile. She did not want Victor to see that she was in a bad mood. She keptughing and talking about other things. She knew that Victor was her suitable match, and she didn''t want him to worry about her. Eden soaked a piece of tripe in the boiled soup and ate it after dipping it in the condiment sauce, "Victor, the condiment sauce tastes so good." Indeed, since Jaida and Zaiden went abroad, Victor had been taking good care of her. At first, the food cooked by him was not so delicious, but his cooking skills were better and better. He would try his best to find time to apany her. "Do you like it?" Victor looked at her quietly. Seeing her trying to hide her feelings, he was not in a good mood. What on earth had happened? Was it so unmentionable? "Yep, we can have hot pot more often in winter." Eden smiled and ate a piece of boiled lettuce. "Okay!" Victor was afraid that the hot soup would burn her hand, so he put some of her favorite food in her bowl. Eden suffered a violent mood swing at noon. At this time, she turned all her emotions into motivation to eat. She ate a lot and didn''t put down her chopsticks until she was stuffed to the gills. "I''m so full." She touched her belly with a satisfied smile. Victor cleaned up the dishes silently. Eden helped him, so he didn''t speak. Victor put away the bowls before asking, "Eden, are you happy to see Ayman today?" Eden nced at him and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She nodded gently and said, "I''m quite happy." "As long as you''re happy. Let''s go out for a walk." Victor took her hand and walked out before she could wipe the water on her hand. The evening breeze was veryfortable. They walked hand in hand, and the scene was warm. Some of the maple leaves in the courtyard had turned red. In the evening breeze, a few leaves gyrated slowly to the ground. She reached out to take it and stopped walking. "The red maple leaf is really beautiful." She held it in her hand. "Eden, the maple leaves wait for the wind regardless of time and ce. Their promise to the wind is sincere and passionate, just like my love. My love for you has never changed." Victor said to her affectionately. He didn''t know what he had done wrong to make her so uneasy and unhappy. Ever since she came back, he felt as if there was an impassable gap between the two of them. "I know." Eden let go of the maple leaf, and it fell to the ground. Autumn came, and it was a little cold at night. Victor took her home and said, "You haven''t recovered yet, so you can''t get in a draught." Eden nodded and followed him home obediently. Eden went to take a bath first. The more Victor looked at her, the more he felt that she was strange. He took a nightgown to take a bath in the bathroom on the first floor. When Eden came out, she did not see Victor. She didn''t look for him. She had been tired for a whole day, and she was very sleepy. Shey directly on the bed and slept first. There was his pleasant smell on the pillow. Eden smelled it, but she didn''t have a sense of security. Shortly after she closed her eyes, Victory behind her and held her in his arms. Eden slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Victor saw her quiet face. He was shocked, and he spoke his mind unconsciously. "Honey, you''re unhappy!" Victor whispered in her ear. Eden''s eyes were bright and starry. It was dark outside the window. It was good to live in the suburbs, because it was quite and peaceful at night. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 "I''m not unhappy." Eden shook her head slightly. Victor knew she didn''t want to talk about it, so he didn''t force her. A trace of helplessness shed through his eyes. He lowered her head. Just as he was about to kiss Eden''s lips, she avoided him gently. Victor''s eyes suddenly darkened. He held his breath and looked at her. In the past, she would not dodge. He just wanted to test her, but he got the answer the next second. His breathing became rapider. She didn''t tell him what had happened, so he was distressed and sad. "Tell me. What happened?" Victor''s voice was low and deep, but he was very patient. His voice was very enchanting. Eden looked at him and did not speak. Her big bright eyes dimmed in an instant. Victor was stunned and held her more tightly. "Eden, we are husband and wife." He could feel the uneasiness and difort in her heart. She was like a ribbon floating in the air and could not have a sense of belonging. Eden still looked at him. Yes, they were husband and wife. He knew they shouldn''t hide anything from each other, but he took contraceptives behind her back. Wasn''t she supposed to question him? "Nothing. Don''t think too much." Eden took the initiative to kiss him after she said that. She knew that her movement just now had hurt him. Although they were very intimate and she took the initiative to kiss him, she was very shy. When they were about to have sex, Eden suddenly stopped Victor''s actions and gave him a condom, "Use this from now on." Victor''s face was full of coldness and malice in an instant. His sexually aroused body seemed to have been poured a basin of cold water. "You..." Victor got up and walked into the bathroom angrily. He looked so mad. Eden burst into tears. She wanted to ignore it, but she just couldn''t get over it. She turned over, wrapped herself with the quilt and cried bitterly. The sound of the running water in the bathroom drowned out her crying. The man she loved did not want her child. It was such a ridiculous and ironic thing. It was impossible for her to get over it, and she had to care about it. Eden was too tired that day, so she cried and fell asleep in a daze. When Victor came out, he pulled the quilt and looked at her, wanting to ask what exactly had happened. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, there were still tears on her red face. He was taken aback. Although he was very angry with what she did, his heart ached when he saw her cry. He touched her forehead. She had a fever again. He got up, went to the bedside table to find antipyretic. As soon as he opened it, he saw a few boxes of condoms. His eyes couldn''t help but turn gloomy again. Without thinking, he threw them into the trash can. Seeing the trash can, Victor was stunned and suddenly thought of something. He ran to the first floor and opened the the trash can, only to see that there was a new garbage bag inside. Victor''s body trembled, and he opened his eyes wide. The truth was clear. He poured a ss of hot water and ran back upstairs immediately. Then he took out two pieces of antipyretic. "Eden, wake up." Eden opened her eyes dazedly and looked at him. "Eden, be obedient. Take the medicine first. You have a fever again." Eden opened her mouth. Victor fed her the medicine and let her drink some water carefully. After taking the medicine, Eden fell asleep again. After tucking her in, Victor let out a long sigh. Didn''t she trust his love for her? She didn''t even ask him, and she had been sad alone. Therefore, she must have cried for a long time before she went home that day. He rubbed her ruddy cheeks tenderly with his fingers, and her face was burning hot, "Eden, it''s my fault. Get better soon. I can do anything to let you forgive me." Seeing Eden sleeping soundly, Victor got up, went out of the room and called Lucian. "Hello?" Lucian sounded very annoyed. Victor went out and said, "Are you shut out? Why do you sound so unhappy?" Lucian was stunned, "How do you know that?" Victor was speechless. It turned out that they were in trouble at the same time. "I knew it from your voice. Let me ask you. You didn''t tell Eden that I took contraceptives, did you?" "Ha-ha..." Lucianughed mockingly, "It seems that she has found it out." Victor was very helpless, "Eden knew it, and she is sick out of anger." Lucian was taken aback. He was about to get sick because of Amelia. "I''ve told you not to do that. What right do you have to stop her from bing a mother? But this is not something I should care about. Now I don''t even know how to deal with Amelia." Victor looked out of the window and said slowly, "Why don''t we kneel on the durian together?" Lucian was stunned. "I''m not as cheeky as you." Victorughed and said, "Can you enter the room if you don''t kneel on the durian?" Lucian went berserk, "Who taught her to do so? How dare she shut me out!" "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled, "It can''t be..." Victor wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. It seemed that Eden had called Amelia. Lucian frowned, "What?" Victor turned around and walked to the room, "Nothing." Lucian said, "You obviously know something. Tell me about it. What exactly is going on? You can never pretend in front of me. You don''t have the talent to act." How could Victor tell him truth? "Nothing. Eden is still mad at me. You''d better go coax your wife as soon as possible. It''s not good to sleep on the sofa." Lucian was rendered speechless. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. "I''d like to see who dared to teach her to do this!" After saying that, Lucian hung up the phone. He looked at the luxurious solid door, knocked on it a few times and growled, "Amelia, open the door! Since you want me to forgive you, how can you treat me like this?" Amelia hid behind the door and felt scared when she heard Lucian''s voice. She quietly walked back and called Eden. When Victor returned to the room, he heard Eden''s phone vibrating. Seeing that it was a video call from Amelia, he was shocked. It was really Eden who told her to do that. Victor answered the phone. "Hey! Mr. Alwynn, where''s Eden?" Victor said in a deep voice, "She can''t help you, but I can teach you something." Amelia was stunned. Without thinking, she asked, "What is it?" "Ask Lucian to kneel on a durian." Amelia blinked her beautiful eyes. She didn''t seem to have the courage to do this. "Mr. Alwynn, have you ever knelt on a durian?" Victor pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. Amelia continued to say, "Mr. Alwynn, if you have never knelt on a durian, I don''t dare to ask Lucian to do that. There must be a precedent. If you once knelt on a durian, I can ask Lucian to do so." Victor was dumbfounded. He had shot himself in the foot. Seeing that Victor did not speak, Amelia was not afraid of him, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you speak?" Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 "No, I''ll hung up. Eden is sick. She has fallen asleep." Victor hung up immediately. "Ha-ha..." Ameliaughed wickedly, "I know you once knelt on a durian. Why don''t you admit it?" However, was Eden sick? "Amelia, if you don''t open the door, whether you believe it or not, I will remove the door." Amelia was startled and threw her phone on the bedside table. Lucian was afraid of awakening the children, or he would have lost his temper. No matter what, it was her fault, so she did not have much confidence. However, Lucian did not turn around and leave angrily. She was actually very touched by his indulgence. After thinking for a while, she opened the door. She pulled the door open all of a sudden. Lucian raised his hand to knock on the door, but from Amelia''s angle, he seemed to be going to beat her. Amelia shrank her neck in fear, "Dear, I''m sorry. Don''t beat me." They had gotten the marriage certificate, and their children had register their residence. When Amelia was happy, she would address Lucian intimately. Lucian finally became her husband, and he only belonged to her. She was really delighted. She had found her grandmother, and her happy life had just begun. Lucian was speechless. He just wanted to knock on the door, and he didn''t mean to beat her. But his face was still very cold, "Who told you that you can shut out your husband?" He was questioning her, not asking her. Lucian knew Amelia very well. "This is another idea that I came up with. It has nothing to do anyone." Looking at Lucian, Amelia had a guilty conscience. She kept stepping back. "Bang..." She fell down on the bed. Lucian smiled wickedly, took a step forward and held her in his arms. "What are you doing?" Amelia found that her voice was trembling. He dared to do this because Grandma Weaving hade back. "What?" Lucian''s tone was very serious, "Amelia, don''t you want me to forgive you?" Amelia''s face immediately turned depressed. She red at him with resentment, "It has been so long. Don''t you want to forgive me?" Lucian''s tender eyes became much intenser, "What''s wrong? Do you lose patience so quickly? Amelia, do you know how painful I was after you left me?" At the thought of the days without her, Lucian''s handsome face was filled with sorrow. Amelia''s face was full of guilt. She gently wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him without blinking, "Lucian, do you think only you were sad? I was so grieved as well. When I thought that my children wouldn''t have a father and I wouldn''t have a husband, my heart ached severely. I could only love you secretly and look at you from afar, and you might marry another woman and have your children." She loved him, but she couldn''t be with him, which was the most agonizing thing. She was in despair, too. People would always encounter something unexpected. Lovers could not be together, which was more painful than suffering. At that time, she thought that they couldn''t be together. She could only stay away from him, wipe her tears and live a lonely life. "Lucian, I really love you so much. Can you forgive me? If you don''t forgive me, I will be on tenterhooks every day." As Amelia said, she took the initiative to kiss his lips. Lucian closed his eyes and kissed her very affectionately. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Amelia gave him the most passionate response. After a long while, Lucian let go of her reluctantly. Amelia''a eyes were randy, and there was some resentment on her red face. Why did he stop again? Looking at her discontented face, Lucian could not help but smile, "Amelia, you''re not allowed to leave me anymore." Amelia nodded quickly, "I promise that I will be with you forever." "In the future, give birth to another two daughters for me." Amelia was speechless. He really liked daughters so much. "Alright. You should try harder. Next time, I''ll be pregnant with two girls." Only then did Lucian smile with satisfaction. He carried her in his arms, "Let''s go take a bath. I miss you so much." Amelia was so shy that she buried her head in his arms, "Lucian, have you forgiven me?" Lucian walked in a hurry, and his breathing was heavy, "No, it depends on your performance in the future." Amelia was speechless. She had done everything in vain, hadn''t she? "Humph!" She looked at him with annoyance, "Then tell me. What should I do to make you forgive me?" Lucian lowered his head and stared at her angry face, "Didn''t I tell you? It''s up to your performance in the future." "Humph! How narrow-minded you are! I''m going to sleep with the babies tonight. Just sleep alone." After she said this, Lucian''s warning voice rang in her ear, "Do you think you have the chance to escape now?" "Why not? When will you forgive me?" Amelia was not afraid of him, because she had two children as her backers. "It depends on my mood. If you make me satisfied tonight, maybe I will forgive you tomorrow morning." Lucian smiled wickedly and couldn''t hide the happiness in his eyes. Amelia could only re at him. Lucian did not say anything to forgive her though they had had sex. Eden woke up early in the morning and felt a terrible headache. Her head spun dizzily as soon as she moved. "Eden, do you feel better?" Victor touched her forehead gently. Eden looked at him without saying anything and closed her eyes to rest again. She did not know what was wrong with her, and she felt ufortable all over. "Eden, open your eyes and look at me." Seeing that she closed her eyes again, Victor was very anxious. If he couldn''t rify the misunderstanding, she would not recover soon. Eden slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. His handsome face was haggard, and his lips were pale and dry. "I feel so bad." She couldn''t stand her own hoarse voice. "Eden, let me take you to the hospital." "No. Going to the hospital every day makes me very tired. Give me the medicine." Eden closed her eyes again. She did not even want to move her fingers. It seemed that he didn''t sleep all night. Victor said, "I cooked some porridge. Eat the porridge before taking medicine, okay?" His tone was gentle, and he felt very guilty in heart. He made her sick. "Okay!" Eden answered softly. She would have no strength if she didn''t eat. She didn''t want to feel so bad. "Eden, have some hot water first." Victor helped her up cautiously. Eden took a sip and immediately shook her head. Her head ached so much that she didn''t want to say anything. Victor helped her lie down and then went to the kitchen to get the porridge. After he came back, he saw that Eden was still sleepy. He kept cursing himself in heart. "Eden, get up and have some porridge." Victor put the porridge on the bedside table and helped her get up. Eden felt aggrieved in heart. Furthermore, her head really hurt. She felt so dizzy and ufortable that she did not know what to do to make her feel better. Tears ran down her cheeks uncontrobly. She had never felt so bad before. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Seeing her cry, Victor looked at her helplessly, "Honey, can you stop crying? If you''re really mad, you can beat me." Eden nced at him weakly, "Why should I beat you? If things can''t get better until I''m driven to a corner, now I really don''t know what to do. I have a headache. What do you think I should do? I want to feel better immediately." She hated headache, and she felt ufortable no matter what she did. Victor was rendered speechless. He couldn''t make her recover at once. "Eden, drink the porridge first and take the medicine. Then listen to me, okay?" He knew that she had misunderstood that he didn''t want their child. He just couldn''t bear to let her suffer. Victor pulled her into his arms, wishing that he could bear the pain on her behalf. Eden nodded slightly. She didn''t have any strength to argue with him. After eating the food and medicine, she could talk to him in better spirits. Sometimes, when she agreed with the idea in her mind, she would be deceived by it. Therefore, she''d better talk to him and know what he was thinking. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to get better. She knew herself very well. No medicine could cure her anxiety. Victor picked up the spoon and fed her bit by bit. Eden tried her best to eat a bowl of porridge. After she sat for a while, Victor fed her the medicine. Her head ached so severely that she almost couldn''t sit steadily. After drinking the porridge, she felt much better. Victor took off his shoes, sat on the bed and held her in his arms, patting her back tenderly. She lowered her eyes, and her face was extremely pale. She leaned against him to make herself feel morefortable. "Eden, tell me. What are you thinking about?" After he said that, he held her more tightly. Last night, he lost his temper to her for the first time when she took out the condom. He was very irritated! Eden still lowered her head and leaned against his arms quietly. It was hard for her to bring this matter up. But in this family, she was a wife and a mother. What right did he have to stop her from being a mother? She had been trapped by this matter for a day and a night. Didn''t he feel guilty when he saw her like this? She did not want to put herself in a box. It felt so bad. "Victor, you b*stard!" "Yes, I am a b*stard!" Victor nodded in agreement. He did something wrong, and he was really a scum. As long as she could feel better, he could do anything. "Bring me my bag." "Okay. Honey, lie down." Victor put the pillow behind her to make her lie morefortably. He wanted to give her the best happiness and let her be her real self, but he always hurt her. Victor handed the bag to her. Eden took out the medicine bottle from her bag and threw it at him. Victor''s pupils contracted violently. Sure enough, she had known about it. "Why did you take such pills?" Eden questioned him angrily, and tears streamed down her face. This matter was like a disaster to her yesterday. "Victor, since you don''t want another child, you can tell me. I can go to the hospital and get sterilized. You don''t have to take the pills to hurt your health." After she said these in one breath, the sharp pain in her heart was relieved a lot. Victor held her hand more and more tightly. He was overwhelmed by guilty, pain and regret. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, "Fool, how can I let you get sterilized? I like our children. How can I not want another child?" "But you..." He looked dejected and sombre, and he didn''t seem to be lying. "Eden, do you still remember when Abigail gave birth to Ayman?" Eden was puzzled, "What does this have to do with Abby and Ayman?" She''d like to see how he would exin. "Of course these matters are rted. At that time, Abigail was in great pain and even broke your wrist. I don''t want another child because I can''t bear to let you suffer and feel the pain." "Both Amelia and Candace suffered a lot when they gave birth, so I can''t bear to let you be in pain." "Eden, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that it would make you so sad." Eden looked at him in disbelief. He didn''t seem to be lying. However, it was hard to exin something. She loved him, and she thought she knew him well, but he did such a thing without telling her. In short, problems arose out of theck ofmunication. "Victor, have you ever asked my opinion? Did I allow you to do that? Since other women can bear the pain, I can bear it as well." "What you did makes me suffer mentally and breaks my heart. Do you know this?" "I know. Sorry, Eden. I''m really sorry. I will never do such a stupid thing again." "Don''t be angry, and don''t be sad. Hurry up and get better. I''m very doleful to see you sick." Victor bowed his head and kissed her face affectionately. "Alright." Eden felt a little ufortable, "My head hurts. Don''t touch me." "Okay, I won''t move. I''ll be at ease as long as I can hold you like this." Victor whispered. The happiest thing in the world was to regain what he had lost after a false rm. Eden was kindhearted, so she forgave him so quickly. "Eden, I won''t oppose you to have a baby anymore. If you like children, we can have more." Eden was helpless, "Have more? Actually, I don''t want to give birth to a baby. You know the reason why I have to give birth to a child. Let nature take its course." Just let nature take its course. If she was pregnant, she would give birth to the baby. If she couldn''t get pregnant, just forget it. She had had three babies. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Victor didn''t want her to be mad. He just didn''t want her to feel bitter and tired! But he hated himself more. She had suffered from depression before, but he made her so angry. "Eden, I''ll massage your head so that you will feel better." "Alright, I''m so dizzy now." Eden did not even want to move. Victor massaged her head gently, and she soon fell asleep. Victor dealt with official business aside while apanying her quietly. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Eden still didn''t wake up. Victor pped himself in the face. How could he make his sweetheart sick? He closed theputer and went downstairs to cook porridge. Lucian called him. "What''s wrong?" Victor was washing the shrimps and preparing to cook porridge. Lucian said, "I''ve kicked those who have something to do with the Simpson family out of the company. Now there are only a few people we can use." Victor knew that the projects in Simpson Group were different from those he had run before, but he didn''t worry about the new energy resources project, because he was running such business. However, he was not familiar with the high technology business. In River City, Eliseo Technologies was focused on exporting chips and all kinds of high-tech products. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Victor thought for a moment and said, "Lucian, is Grandma Weaving still in your house? I want to cooperate with her." Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 "Yeah! I think so too, but grandma went back. Perhaps she''ll be here the day after tomorrow. When shees back, I''ll tell you. Come and talk to her in my house." "Okay, I won''t go to thepany for the time being. Eden is ill." Lucian asked, "Is she sick because of you?" Victor held his phone tightly and answered softly, "Yeah." Lucian sighed helplessly, "I told you not to deny a woman the opportunity to be a mother, but you didn''t listen to me." Victor''s heart ached severely. "I see. I won''t do it again. That''s it. I''ll make dinner first." "Ha-ha..." Lucian chuckled. "Victor, I didn''t expect that you would cook one day." Thinking of Lucian''s distressed face when he protected Amelia, Victor smiled and said teasingly, "Don''t say that to me, Lucian. One day, you will be willing to cook for Amelia in the kitchen." "Is that so? I haven''t forgiven her yet, so you can''t see this for the time being." Victor smiled, "I see. I''ll hang up." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Victor continued to cook dinner. His sweet happiness depended on Eden. Around nine o''clock at night, Eden finally woke up. She took medicine and had a nice sleep. After hearing Victor''s exnation, she was no longer puzzled and felt much more rxed. Her head was still somewhat dizzy, but she could bear it. Victor was not in the room. She got up and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw the phone vibrating on table. It was Jaida calling her, and she became much more energetic in an instant. "Mom." As soon as the phone was connected, she said affectionately. "Hello? Eden, are you sleeping now?" Jaida''s voice was as kind as ever. "No. Mom, are you and dad all right?" Eden missed them terribly. "Yeah, we''re good. Your father''s business here is quite smooth. He has to attend a dinner party tonight and has note back yet. I call you to tell you that Ricky has recovered. You don''t have to worry. Prepare for the internationalpetition at ease." "I know that''s your dream. This time, you''ll definitely seed." Eden nodded quickly, "Mom, I have been preparing for it." "Yeah, at that time, your father and I wille back and cheer up for you! The three children will not come back. They''re very busy during the holiday. They love study so much." "Okay, mom, I miss you and dad." Eden''s eyes misted with tears as she said this. "Fool, I know you''re about to cry. Your father and I wille back to cheer up for you when the internationalpetition begins. Don''t cry. I love you, Eden." "Mom, I love you and dad, too!" Eden smiled, but tears ran down her face. They chatted for a long while before hanging up. Eden went downstairs, and her phone rang again. It was a strange number. Eden hesitated for a while before answering it. "Hello?" "Miss Bleu, this is me." The voice sounded familiar, but Eden couldn''t remember who it was. She didn''t say anything. The woman exined again, "Miss Bleu, I''m Eloise." Eden''s face darkened, "I have nothing to say to you." "Ha-ha..." Eloise chuckled, "Miss Bleu, it''s not right for you to say so. We know each other, don''t we? Why do you have nothing to say to me? What''s more, we both know Jasper." Hearing Jasper''s name, Eden clenched her hands unconsciously. She said calmly, "What do you want to say?" Eloise replied, "Let''s talk when we meet." Eden refused her, "I''ve made it clear to you that night. There is no need for us to meet." "Ha-ha..." Eloise smiled mockingly, and she seemed to beughing at Eden''s narrow-mindedness, "Miss Bleu, when I marry Jasper in the future, we''ll have many chances to meet. Don''t speak so decisively now." Eden held the phone tightly. She believed in Jasper''s discernment, but she would never believe Eloise''s words. "Is that so? Then I will apologize to you for what I said after you marry Jasper." Eden said and hung up the phone. Her good mood was ruined in an instant. "Eden, you woke up." When Victor came out of the bathroom on the first floor, he saw Eden standing on stairs with an upset face. Eden came to sense and nodded at him, "I''m hungry." Victor ran towards her and carried her downstairs. "I cooked porridge. Have some first." "What about you?" Eden looked up at him. He looked very haggard, because he didn''t sleep in the past two nights. "I didn''t eat. I''m waiting for you." Victor smiled and put her on the chair. He went to the kitchen and soon came out with two bowls of porridge and several side dishes which were easily digestible. His expression was so cautious when he looked at Eden, and he was afraid that she would be unhappy. Eden was a little distressed. In front of outsiders, he was a scary andmanding president. But in front of her, he was just a careful husband who didn''t want to hurt his wife. "Victor, I forgive you." She didn''t know why, but she wanted to say this. Victor looked at her excitedly, "Honey, have you really forgiven me?" "Yes!" Eden nodded and lowered her head to eat the porridge. She was very hungry, and the delicious porridge gave her a good appetite. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor smiled at her gently, lowered his head and continued to eat. After dinner, Eden was a little full. Victor knew it and asked her to sit down first. He would take her out for a walk after washing the dishes. The evening breeze was cooling, and Eden became much soberer instantly. She shivered slightly. Victor immediately stopped, "Eden, do you feel cold?" Eden nodded, "It''s because I''ve caught a cold." "Let''s go back." "No, I want to walk for a while." Eden walked forward. When she thought of Eloise, she could not feel any better. After resting at home for three days, Eden finally recovered She was no longer listless. After waking up early in the morning, she was energetic and made breakfast for Victor. Most importantly, she received good news. After breakfast, Eden and Victor went to thepany. The autumn collection was about to go on the market. Eden wanted to design the winter collection in advance so that she could prepare for the international designpetition wholeheartedly. The theme of this year''spetition had been announced. Designers were asked to design eight sets of clothes for next spring. The International Garment Association had sent her a message and invited her to participate in the international designpetition. This was the reason why she was so happy that day. "Eden, are you that joyful?" Victor put a ss of hot water on her desk. Edenughed out loud, "How can I not be d? Although I have signed up, I didn''t know if I could be chosen, and I had been on tenterhooks." Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 "You''re so capable. How could you not be chosen?" Victor believed her all the time. After all, she was really diligent. When she had nothing to do, she tried to draw inspiration from things around her. "It''s a good thing to appreciate my own abilities, but being approved by others isn''t the same thing." She felt as if she was on the cloud and had a wide field of vision, and she felt so pleasant. "I see. Since you''re in such a good mood, I''ll book the whole River City Restaurant to celebrate for you." "That''s too extravagant. We can celebrate after I win a prize." Eden was a little embarrassed. Victor hugged her from behind and kissed her ear. Eden dodged him slightly. "We''re in thepany right now." "Honey, that''s what I want to do. Besides, I''m too busy this year, and I didn''t have time to treat all the employees. Thanks to you, they can have fun tonight." Dean heard Victor''s words as soon as he came in. He immediately expressed his gratitude tteringly, "Mrs. Alwynn, thank you so much. Tonight, I can eat the delicious food in River City Restaurant again." "Dean, do you like the food in River City Restaurant so much?" Eden smiled. Her bright eyes were like a clearke at night. "Mrs. Alwynn, I like it very much. Every dish there is very tasty." In thepany he used to work in, the employees could only go to cheap restaurants and give a statement on half of the expenses. He couldn''t bear to eat in such an expensive restaurant like River City Restaurant. Of course he couldn''t miss the chance to eat there for free. Although this idea was a bit vulgar, he was ayman. Victor looked at him and said, "Since you''ve heard it, inform all the departments and let everyone go there, including the employees in the branches." "Yeah! Mrs. Alwynn, I have to thank you on behalf of all the employees." Dean said excitedly. Without waiting for Eden''s reply, he ran out with a smile. Eden looked at his back and said with a smile, "He''s so happy. Has Thalia promised to be his girlfriend?" "Perhaps." Victor smiled faintly. That night, he heard the conversation between Dean and Thalia vaguely. Eden took away his hand and looked at him seriously, "By the way, Thalia is an orphan. If she marries Dean, you have to arrange something for her. Although you only supported her with money, in her heart, you are the one who raised her up." Victor nodded with understanding, "Okay, I will prepare dowry for her. You don''t have to worry about this. I will ask Thalia what she needs." Eden gave him a warning look, "Don''t ask her. If she really needs something, she''ll be too embarrassed to tell you, won''t she? You should give her everything she deserves. She doesn''t have family, so you have to hold the wedding for her." Thalia was a good girl, and Eden hoped that she could be happy. Victor smiled and said, "I see. You always have something to worry about." "Are you tired?" Victor was worried that she would have a fever again. "No. Hurry up and go to work. We''ll have a party tonight, won''t we?" Eden pushed him. He was so clingy, and only she could stand him. "I don''t want to work." Victor still hugged her. "Then what do you want?" Eden looked at him with amusement. "I just want to hold you like this." Victor picked her up from the chair and put her in his arms. He suddenly became dissatisfied, "Why do you be thinner and thinner?" "Oh!" Eden nced at herself. She was not too thin, and she was still well-shaped, but her face had be much smaller than before. She took the mirror on the desk and looked at her pointed chin, "I think I''m a little younger." Victor was speechless. He leaned over and took a look at himself, "Why am I so haggard?" These days, he was in good spirits because their nights were torrid and romantic. "You''re already in your thirties. Do you think you''re still young? You''re well-maintained, or you would have spots on your face." Hearing her disgusted tone, Victor was displeased in an instant. He didn''t look like a man in his thirties, and he clearly looked so young and handsome. He didn''t mean to praise himself, but his face was absolutely young.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Do you think I''m old?" Victor looked at Eden''s proud face withint. Eden wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at his resentful expression, "How could it be? My husband is not old at all. You''re super charming." "That''s good." Victor finally smiled, "Eden, I''ll go to Lucian''s house to talk about the cooperation with Grandma Weavingter. Do you want to go with me?" "Yeah, I miss the children." Eden was excited when she heard that, "Hurry up and go to work, otherwise we won''t have enough time." "I see." Victor kissed her sweet lips and went to work with satisfaction. An hourter, they went to Lucian''s house. Lucian left thepany together with them. They hadn''t seen Ang for more than a month, and Ang looked more energetic than before. Eden thought that it was probably because she had found Amelia. "Eden, you haven''t been here for a long time. Look at the two little guys. They''re growing really fast." Ang''s loving voice was very pleasant to hear. Eden looked at Cecil and Ceci, "They''ve grown up a lot. Look at Ceci. She''s smiling so happily." Eden gently held Ceci''s small hand. It was so soft and cute. Her eyes were as clear as Amelia''s, and they were as bright as jewels. Lucian picked up Ceci and teased her lightly. Ceciughed, which made all of them smile unconsciously. Victor looked at Ceci''s big eyes and adorable expression, and his heart melted. Eden was smiling very gently at this time. Her smile was always so peaceful and warm. He seemed to understand what Eden was thinking. He looked at Ang and said in a clear voice, "Grandma Weaving, I''m sure you''ve heard that I purchased Simpson Group." Ang smiled and nodded. She looked at Victor''s deep and sharp eyes. He was a very sessful and imposing businessman. He sat there, looking verymanding and dignified. "I heard that. Victor, you''re indeed a legendary man in the business world. I know that you''re here today because you want to cooperate with me." "In fact, even if you don''te to me, I will meet you. I am old, so I want to hand over thepany to Amelia and Lucian. If I can cooperate with Alwynn Group, I''ll have nothing to worry about." Victor was slightly stunned. In fact, he had investigated Ang in private. She was a very stubborn person. People who cooperated with her must have enough strength and sincerity. Of course, he was capable and sincere, but he was surprised that Ang agreed with him so quickly. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Seeing them talking about business, Amelia took Eden upstairs. She had something to say to Eden. When they went upstairs, Lucian narrowed his eyes. What did they want to talk about? Amelia closed the door after entering the room. Eden looked at her with amusement and asked curiously, "Amelia, what are you doing?" "Eden, have you recovered?" Amelia looked at her worriedly. Eden''s face was pale indeed. "I''ve recovered for a long time. Why do you take me here?" Eden sat on the beige sofa. She looked around at their bedroom which was decorated in European style. It was simple and very comfortable. Amelia sat opposite her and asked mysteriously, "Did Mr. Alwynn kneel on a durian?" Eden was stunned. What did she mean? Seeing that she looked puzzled, Amelia added, "Eden, I called you that day, and Mr. Alwynn answered the phone. He let me ask Lucian to kneel on a durian." Eden was surprised. How could Victor do this to Lucian? Eden smiled and asked, "Amelia, did you dare to do that?" "Of course. Anyway, I''m not afraid of him now. However, he had sex with me before I could say those words to him." Amelia''s face looked dejected, and she was in a bad mood, "He hasn''t forgiven me." Eden didn''t know what to do. After all, this was something between Amelia and Lucian, and she couldn''t help Amelia with this. "Moreover, Eden, as for Edith..." Amelia bit her lower lip with grievances. Hearing Edith''s name, Eden suddenly thought of her terrifying eyes when she left. "What did she do?" Amelia handed her phone to Eden. It was a message sent by Edith. "Amelia, think about how humble you are. Are you good enough for Lucian?" "Lucian and I grew up together. If it weren''t for the fact that I went abroad, you would never have a chance to meet him. If you still have some self-esteem, leave Lucian. I will take good care of the children." Her words showed her disgust and contempt for Amelia. Eden suddenly became furious and looked at Amelia''s wronged face, "Amelia, didn''t you tell Lucian about this matter? Since when did she begin to send you such a message?" "Last night. She sent me the massage in the middle of the night. I saw what she posted online. She seemed to be drunk." "How could she speak so logically since she was drunk?" Eden frowned and looked at Amelia with worry. Amelia always kept problems bottled up and bore everything alone. "Yes, but she was really drunkst night. I thought she was just angry and didn''t take her words seriously." Just as Eden was about to return the phone to her, Amelia received another massage from Edith. "Amelia, you are really timid. You don''t even dare to reply to me. That''s right. You grew up in a poor environment, so you''re shortsighted, aren''t you?" "If I were you, I would have a clear estimation of myself and give up Lucian on my own so that he can be with someone who''s good enough for him." "Don''t you feel inferior? Aren''t you ashamed? You have nothing. Are you really qualified to be with Lucian? If I were you, I would leave him." Eden looked at the massages and went berserk. Edith mentioned Amelia''s background, because she knew that Amelia was softhearted and weak. She wanted to force Amelia to leave in this way. However, she understood that as a mother, Amelia was strong. She would not leave Lucian so easily because she wanted her children to have aplete home. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Amelia, don''t you want to reply to her?" Amelia''s eyes were misted with tears, and her face was pale, "I don''t know how to reply to her. Eden, help me. I don''t want to leave Lucian. I don''t want to live without him." Eden lowered her head and replied to Edith quickly, "You think that you''re smart, but you want to be a home-wrecker. You''re the really shameless one! You really give yourself a p in the face, and even I feel ashamed for you. Since you know how to size up the situation and you know that Lucian is happy now, why don''t you give up?" "Amelia, can you bepared with me?" "Do you think you''re awesome? You studied aboard for a few years, but you''re not so well- educated." "Amelia, you..." Eden returned the phone to Amelia and said, "Amelia, don''t pay attention to her. No matter what she says, you can''t leave Lucian. You have to believe in his love for you." "What''s more, you have to firmly believe that the person you love is lucian. No one can separate you two unless you don''t love each other anymore." Amelia nodded quickly, but she was still very upset. Eden walked to her, sat down and patted her back tenderly, "Amelia, you have to tell Lucian about this. Don''t face it alone. Moreover, now your family is much richer than Edith''s family." Amelia said, "I don''t want grandma to worry about me. I''m afraid that she''ll get sick again." "I know, but you must announce your identity so that Edith can give uppletely." Only they knew that Amelia was the granddaughter of the president of Eliseo Technologies. "Amelia, talk to Lucian about it tonight." Amelia shook her head, "He''s been very busy recently. I''ll deal with it myself. If I really can''t handle it, I''ll tell him." Eden respected her choice. No matter what Edith did, Amelia had to bridge over the difficulty on her own. After chatting for a while, they went downstairs. Victor, Ang and Lucian had reached an agreement. Lucian had to apany Amelia and the children at home, so he didn''t go to River City Restaurant with Victor and Eden. No matter what, Victor and Eden had to show up at the party. Every employee of Alwynn Group was refreshed, and they walked to the top floor in a good mood. There were more and more employees, and the top floor was not enough to amodate all of them. Victor booked the whole restaurant, and no other costumers would be received. In order to let the employees enjoy themselves, Victor prepared a buffet and they could eat whatever they wanted. After Victor and Eden met everyone, they let Dean and Irene do the honours as usual. Then they went to the room on the top floor. Eden was a little tired. After she returned to her room, shey on the bed and did not want to move. Victor asked the waiter to serve a lot of delicacies. The portions were not generous, but there were many kinds of food. "Eden, time for dinner. The sandwich made by the new chef is very delicious. Try it." "Oh!" Eden didn''t want to move. She said so, but she stilly on the bed. Victor smiled dotingly, carried her and then sat down with her in his arms. Eden leaned against his arms at ease and waited for him to feed her. "Are you very tired?" "Yes!" Eden nestled in his arms. Eden''s phone vibrated. She picked it up and had a look. A stranger wanted to add her on WhatsApp. Victor saw it as well. Thinking that she looked distressed when she stood on the stairsst night, he asked her, "Eden, are you annoyed by anything recently?" Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Eden looked at him. She knew that he would be very busy these days. She shook her head and did not tell him about Eloise. "Nothing. Only you make me annoyed." Victor didn''t believe her, "Really?" Eden nodded hard, "Yeah, don''t think too much. I''m all right. Give me a sandwich. I''m very hungry." Victor still looked at her and didn''t speak. Eden knew he didn''t believe her, and she sighed angrily, "I''m not lying to you. Why don''t you speak? Even if I''m unhappy, that''s because you annoy me." Victor silently picked up the sandwich and fed her. She was right. Last time, she got sick because he angered her. He had been guilty. "How does it taste?" Victor looked at her expectantly. That was the new pastry chef he asked the manager to hire, and he was good at making sandwiches and hamburgers. "Delicious!" Eden answered while chewing. "Have a taste of every food. I asked the waiter to serve a lot." Seeing that she was eating happily, Victor beamed with delight. "Okay!" Eden kept nodding. When she was sick, she could only eat porridge. At this time, she really wanted to eat something with extreme taste. Under the crystalmp, the scene in the room was very warm and pleasant. Half an hourter, Eden was stuffed to the gills. "Victor, I can''t eat anymore. Enjoy your food slowly. I''ll go out for a walk to help digest. Perhaps I can eat more when Ie back. The dinner is really good tonight. I finally understand why Dean likes to eat here. The food is really yummy, especially the dumplings. They are much better than those I made." Eden got up from Victor''s arms, reached out and rubbed her round belly. Victor pulled her back to his arms, "I''ll massage your bellyter. Now apany me to eat." "Ah..." Eden was somewhat unwilling, "How can you eat with me in your arms? Eat your food. Then we''ll have a walk." It was unrealistic to go home by foot. It was too far. "No, I want to hold you." Victor was a bit stubborn. Eden was afraid that he couldn''t eat well, so she could only listen to him. "Eden, give me a piece of beef." Eden picked up a piece of beef with chopsticks and fed it to him. "Ha-ha..." Victor ate happily andughed with joy, "Honey, I want to eat the dumplings." Eden was speechless. So, after feeding her, he wanted her to feed him as well. Forget it. He had been quite tired in order to take care of her these days. "Victor, transfer some money to meter." "Okay." As Victor said ,he picked up his phone. After a while, Eden received one thousand dors. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You''re quite generous." After checking the message, Eden slowly put the phone back on the table. "Because you''re my baby." Victor just wanted to express his love for her. "Why don''t I transfer some money to you every day? It''s said that receiving money can heal people''s broken hearts. I did something wrong before. In the future, I have to dote on you more." Saying this, Victor kissed her fair and tender cheek and smiled with satisfaction. Eden was a little speechless. Another half an hour had passed when Victor finished eating slowly. The waiter took away the tes. Victor went out to answer a phone call, while Eden read the news on the sofa. Eden paid attention to her WhatsApp. Someone had been trying to add her. She thought that it might be Eloise. After thinking for a while, she added her. Sure enough, it was Eloise. "Miss Bleu, thank you for adding me. I want to call you, but I''m afraid that you won''t answer my phone call. I want to say sorry to you. I was too impulsivest night." Eden frowned. She would not believe a single word of Eloise. It was impossible for her to apologize sincerely. "Miss Bleu, I know you won''t believe what I said, but I''m really sorry." Eden did not reply to her. There wereplicated emotions in her eyes. The next day was the weekend. Eden and Amelia went to see Candace together. Eden did not ask Victor to send her to the hospital, because he had to work this weekend. Eden drove to pick up Amelia. As soon as she arrived, Amelia came out of her house. "Eden, you''re quite punctual." Amelia opened the door and got in with a smile. Eden said, "Today is the weekend, so there is no traffic jams." Eden looked at the bags of clothes in Amelia''s hands, "I didn''t buy a gift, and I just bring some apples for Candace." Amelia said with embarrassment, "Oh, I''m too awkward to go there empty-handed, so I bought a few sets of baby clothes." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Let''s go. Candace called me. She wants us to talk to her." "Okay." Amelia felt very depressed when she thought of Adonis, "Eden, Adonis will wake up, right?" Eden nodded, "We have to believe that there will be a miracle." That was Candace''s only hope. Adonis had to wake up. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. Justin was recovering well and looked good. Her father went back, and her mother stayed here to take care of her. Every day, she and Adonis''s mother looked after the child and Candace in turns. Candace''s mother was young. She was very happy to see Eden and Amelia. Candace didn''t have many friends. Leona was delighted that she had made friends with Eden and Amelia. They had metst time, so they knew each other. "Eden, Amelia, sit down. I''ll peel apples for you." "Thank you, Auntie Leona, but you don''t have to do that. Just sit down. We can do it ourselves." Eden took the knife from her hand and started to peel an apple. Amelia moved the trash can to Eden''s front. Looking at Candace on bed, she asked, "Candace, is the baby obedient?" Candace nodded with a smile, "Yeah. She sleeps after eating and eats after waking up, and she''s not noisy at all, as if she knows that her father is just here." Candace''s bed was separated from Adonis''s bed by a wall. There was a door on the wall so that it would be convenient for her to take care of Adonis. "Where''s the child?" Amelia looked around, but did not see the child. Candace pointed to Adonis''s room, "She''s there to apany her father." Amelia was stunned. Leona smiled and said, "The doctor said that the baby''s cry can stimte Adonis''s cranial nerve. Whether it''s useful or not, we should have to try. I hope he could wake up earlier and give Candace a happy home." Leona''s eyes were brimming with tears, but she held back her tears. She heard that Adonis''s hospitalization expenses and treatment expenses were all paid by Victor. He even set up a research institute for Adonis, and he had invested hundreds of millions of dors. She was grateful, and she hoped that Adonis would wake up soon. Her daughter was not a strong woman. She would be relieved as long as Adonis could love Candace sincerely. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Amelia wanted to see the child, but she didn''t go in after hearing Leona''s words. After Eden peeled the apple, she cut it and distributed it to everyone. Then she peeled another apple and scalded it with hot water before giving it to Candace. Leona knew that Candace had made sincere friends in this strange city, and she sat aside without saying anything. There was a smile on her face as she looked at them quietly. "Hey! Eden, Amelia, why are you here?" Abigail walked in in surprise. She wore a sexy ck dress slit to the thigh. Her straight and beautiful legs were partly hidden and partly visible. She was born a sexy beauty, and she was always so charming "Abby, aren''t you very busy these days? Why did youe here?" Eden looked at her in surprise as well. She wanted to visit Ayman, but Abby and Anson had been busy for the film festival recently. Abigail sat next to Eden after greeting Leona and Amelia. "I''m here to discuss the novel with Candace. Although she is awork author, I have toe here and confirm the conditions with her. I talked to the chief editor, but I feel that his attitude is a little tough. He''s not satisfied with the price." "Really?" Candace was a little surprised. She did not contact the chief editor after giving birth to the child. "Abby, I''ll talk to the chief editorter." Abigail smiled and looked at her ruddy face, "It''s okay. The reason why I came here today is to chat with you. I''ve sent someone to talk with him. I just want toe and visit you. Now you''re recovering. How can I let you worry about this matter? Even if the price he offers is high, I can afford it. You can rest assured." "Don''t forget that your partner is Alwynn Group, and Alywnn Group is owned by Eden. She can make money even if the price is high." Eden smiled helplessly. She was not in charge of such a thing. "Ha-ha..." Candace smiled very happily, "Eden, I''ll thank you first!" Eden smiled and said, "You''d better thank Abby. I never care about those things. Abby and Anson have been helping you." "Thank you all. I can live so happily and wait for Adonis with a strong heart because of you." A month passed quickly, but Adonis hadn''t woken up. In fact, she was very flustered. She wanted someone to talk to her so that she could rest assured and her mother wouldn''t worry about her. Abigail could tell that underneath her happy exterior she was really very worried. A month was going to pass. Last time, she heard Anson say that Adonis would wake up in this month, but he hadn''t woken up. Canface got disappointed again and again, and it was so agonizing. Candace hadn''t named her daughter. She hoped Adonis could wake up and name their daughter together with her. Hearing Candace''s words, Eden felt sad and didn''t say anything. Who could exin what was going on clearly? Maybe Adonis could really wake up. The three of them stayed with Candace for more than three hours and asked her to rest more. Amelia had to go back to feed the children, so Eden sent her back first. Abigail returned to the company. There were no traffic jam on the road. Amelia got up at night to take care of the children, so she fell asleep soon after getting on the car. Eden didn''t wake her up and let her sleep more. When the three children were small, she could never sleep soundly at night. Although she was sleepy, she had to work the next day. After Amelia slept for a while, her phone rang, and she woke up. She fumbled for her phone in the bag. She was still sleepy, so she did not look at the caller ID and answered it directly. "Amelia, Lucian is with me. Why don''t youe here and see what we''re doing now." After saying that, Edith hung up and did not give Amelia any chance to speak. Although Amelia had only met Edith several times, she recognized her voice. She sobered up and immediately called Lucian. "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off." Hearing the mechanical voice, Amelia was stunned for a moment. His phone was actually turned off. "What''s wrong, Amelia?" Eden asked. Amelia looked at her with a worried face, "Eden, Edith called me just now, saying that she and Lucian were in the hotel." Amelia was a little flustered. If Edith wanted to do something to Lucian, he couldn''t be well-prepared every time. "I called Lucian just now, but his phone is turned off." As soon as Amelia finished speaking, she received the address sent by Edith. "They''re in Delight Hotel." Amelia''s heart skipped a beat. Eden slowed down, "Isn''t Lucian on vacation today?" Amelia shook her head, "No, there''s a meeting in Ronen Group today, so he went out early in the morning." Eden frowned slightly. If Lucian went to the Ronen family, he was very likely to meet Edith. Moreover, the reason why Edith provoked Amelia like this was that she wanted her to go to the hotel. Eden turned on the guide map and then looked at the address on Amelia''s phone. She turned round at the red light intersection and went straight to Delight Hotel. Amelia thought a lot on the way. Eden was trying tofort her. "Amelia, who is taking care of the children today?" Amelia said, "The maternity matrons, and grandma is also at home." Eden was slightly relieved when she heard that. She was afraid that Edith would do something to the children. "Why don''t you call Grandma Weaving and ask her about it?" Amelia nodded and dialed Ang''s number. "Amelia, are you back?" Ang said first. Amelia tried to make her voice as calm as usual, "Grandma, I''ll be back soon. Has Luciane back?" "No, he said he woulde back at night when he left." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Oh, I''m mistaken. Grandma, I''ll hang up. If you''re tired, go back to your room and rest for a while." "Okay, don''t worry about me." After hanging up the phone, Amelia tensed up. Edith had never given up her love for Lucian. Why did Lucian meet her? Amelia filled her mind with nonsense. "Amelia, don''t worry, or you''ll fall into Edith''s trap. She called you just to ruin the rtionship between you and Lucian. You have to calm down." "I know." Amelia''s mind was in a mess, and she forced a smile. River City was big. Although there were no traffic jam on weekend and Eden drove fast, it took them thirty-five minutes to get to Delight Hotel. Eden knew about the real estates in River City. She had been working with Victor all year round and was influenced by him. They quickly got out of the car and went straight to the hotel. "Amelia, if I''m not mistaken, this hotel belongs to the Olsen family." Amelia suddenly lost her courage, and she did not have the courage to see what was happening between Lucian and Edith. "Eden, if they really..." "They won''t." Eden''s tone was firm. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Hearing Eden''s words, Amelia suddenly calmed down. Yes, she hadn''t seen anything. If she thought too much, it meant that she didn''t believe Lucian. She had to believe in Lucian''s love for her. She believed that Lucian would not betray her though he was seduced. Delight Hotel was an ordinary hotel with ordinary decoration. Edith seemed to have arranged someone in the hotel. As soon as they entered, a man in suit walked to them. "Are you Miss Macdonald?" The man asked stiffly. Amelia''s face turned cold as she nodded. "Please follow me." The man walked forward to lead the way. Amelia was utterly upset. Eden held her hand and followed the man. The man turned around to look at Eden, "Miss, please stay here." Eden looked at him coldly, "Okay, I can stay. But can you take full responsibility for it if something bad happens to my friend?" "You must be joking, Miss. This is a legal society. What can I do to her?" The man smiled arrogantly. "Even if you won''t do anything to her, it doesn''t mean that Edith won''t hurt her. If something bad really happens, the Alwynn family will interfere in this matter, but do you think the Olsen family will dare to protect you?" "Well..." The man hesitated. He knew who Victor was. He was Edith''s driver, so he naturally knew the rtionship between the Ronen family and the Alwynn family. "What? Hurry up and lead the way. If something really happened between Lucian and Edith, Lucian will ruin the Olsen familypletely. You can''t get away from the responsibility because you''re helping Edith." Eden said in a tough tone. From the man''s attitude, she could tell that Lucian was indeed here. The man stopped talking and went forward to lead the way. The elevator stopped at the ninth floor. "Which room is it?" Eden''s voice was indifferent, and there was no warmth on her face. "908." Facing Eden, the man was no longer so arrogant. "Give me the room card." Eden reached out her fair hand to him. The man handed her the room card reluctantly. Along the way, he remembered that Eden was Victor''s wife. Victor doted on his wife very much. If Eden got hurt, he would not be able to stay in River City anymore. Eden took the room card and pulled Amelia out of the elevator. Then she walked in a hurry. It had been forty minutes. No one could guess what had happen in the past forty minutes. If Lucian was drugged, he might have been out of control. If he really couldn''t control himself and slept with Edith, it could cast a bone between him and Amelia. "908. It''s here." Eden was about to open the door. Amelia immediately stopped her. "Eden, I..." "Amelia, don''t be like this. No matter what has happened, you have to face it. The person inside is not someone else, but your husband." Amelia must face this. After opening the room, she might regret it, but there might be a chance. For some reason, she knew that Lucian would rather die than give in. Amelia bit her lip and nodded. Only then did Eden open the door with the room card. Eden pushed the door open and walked in. There was a knot of tension in Amelia''s stomach. However, the scene inside made them stunned. "Bang!" Eden took a step back. In fact, Eden thought a lot on her way here, and she knew that Lucian might be having sex with Edith. However, it seemed that her worry was unnecessary. In the room, Lucian held amp in his hand and smashed it at Edith, but he failed and themp fell beside Eden''s foot. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucian was staggering. His white shirt was open, revealing his strong abdominal muscles. His face was ruddy, and his head was dizzy, but he tried to keep a clear head. Edith looked very awkward. Her ck camisole was dishevelled, and her fair chest was exposed. When she saw Eden and Ameliae in, she felt very ashamed. She didn''t expect Lucian to be so strong-willed. He was so indomitable that she had no way to touch him. After she called Amelia, Lucian woke up. She only had time to take off his jacket and unbutton his shirt. "Lucian." Amelia called him gently. Lucian shivered, and he couldn''t hold back his sexual desire anymore. "Amelia." He couldn''t see clearly. He seemed to have seen Amelia and heard her voice, but he knew very clearly that he had been betrayed by his subordinate and Edith drugged him. Eden took a look at Amelia. Lucian couldn''t hold on any longer. "Amelia, go there quickly. I... will guard outside. I won''t let anyone disturb you." Amelia blushed and walked toward Lucian. "No! Amelia, get out of here! Lucian is mine!" Edith roared at Amelia furiously and shamelessly. She had nned for a long time and finally got the chance. It was not easy for her to let Lucian drink the drug. She wanted Amelia toe here and see her making love with Lucian. In that way, Amelia would give uppletely. However, she had underestimated Lucian''s willpower. Amelia ignored Edith. She could only see Lucian at this time. Looking at Lucian''s blood-shot eyes, she knew that he had reached his limit. She passed by Edith. Edith wanted to stop her, but Eden grabbed Edith''s hand. "Eden, let go of me!" Edith red at Eden with hatred. "No. Go out with me!" Eden pulled her out of the room. Although Edith was only wearing a camisole, she couldn''t care so much. Amelia had walked to Lucian, "Are you okay?" Her soft voice made Lucian extremely horny. Smelling Amelia''s familiar and pleasant smell, Lucian held her and kissed her without hesitation. Eden didn''t look back. She pulled Edith up from the ground and dragged her out of the door. Edith grabbed Eden and didn''t want to go out. When she was almost at the door, she heard Lucian tear apart Amelia''s clothes. Eden used more strength and struggled to drag Edith out. "Bang..." The door was mmed shut, and they couldn''t hear any sound anymore. "Eden, you b*stard! This is none of your business! Why are you here..." Edith was in despair. She beat and scratched Eden crazily. Her sharp nails scratched the back of Eden''s hand, and Eden felt extremely painful. "Edith, stop it! Can''t you tell the fact clearly? How dare you drug Lucian? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll sue you?" Eden was angry as well. She hated such a dirty trick the most. Edith was in her prime. She was young and beautiful. Why was she so stubborn? "It''s none of your business!" Edith used up all her strength and sat on the ground feebly. Her long hair was messy and her makeup was ruined. She looked very awkward. "I don''t intend to meddle in your business. In this world, you should do everything with a sense of propriety. Do you think that you can really get Lucian after sleeping with him? You grew up with him. Don''t you know his temper?" Edith was stunned and looked at Eden in fear. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Seeing that she was afraid, Eden smiled faintly, "Even if you get Lucian today, you can''t be with him. You drugged him, so why should he be responsible for you? Even if you sleep with him and get pregnant with his baby, he won''t be responsible for you." "This is his character. He does what he likes and gives up what he doesn''t like without hesitation." Eden''s words echoed in Edith''s ears. Eden was right. She knew Lucian very well, but she wanted to make a bet that she was more suitable for him. Furthermore, she cooperated with others. Eden came here with Amelia, and she couldn''t spare Eden. If Amelia hadn''t be her assistant, how could Lucian know Amelia? It was Eden''s fault as well! The room was not very soundproof, and they could hear Amelia groaning. Eden sighed. Lucian was amazingly strong, and Amelia was going to suffer. He was very energetic on bed. Edith was stunned when she heard it. Her face went pale, and she sat on the ground feebly. "Come and sit over there." Edith looked at her with a sneer, "You crazy woman. You really want to guard here." Eden was not annoyed, "Of course I have to keep an eye on you. If you''re sent to the police station, what if your motherin against me?" "You..." Edith felt that she was not even qualified to speak at the moment. Whatever she said would be wrong. She didn''t want to leave, so Eden dragged her away. She got two stools and wanted to sit in the distance, but Edith would rather sit on the ground. Eden didn''t care whether she felt cold or not. As long as she wouldn''t call anyone to disturb Amelia. Edith sneered and said, "What''s the point of guarding here? Can I do anything to them now?" Eden looked down at her, "I should watch you, shouldn''t I? If I leave and you ask someone toe here and separate them, Amelia will be very pitiful, won''t she?" "Ha-ha..." Edith was so angry but sheughed, "Eden, am I so disgusting in your heart? I just want to fight for the person I love and be with him." Eden listened to her and looked at her awkward expression, but she did not believe her. "Edith, your way of doing things is really despicable. No matter how much you say, you can''t change the fact that you want to ruin Amelia''s marriage. You know that they have got the marriage certificate, and they have two lovely babies. They live together so happily, but you want them to break up. Do you think you are pursuing true love?" "Am I wrong? Many people get married again after divorcing. They have children, but so what? The children can live well without their mother." Edith retorted her with tears. "Fine. If something like this happened to your children, would you like them to grow up with their stepmother? The premise is that their stepmother did the same thing as you." Eden''s question made Edith speechless. Eden added, "You couldn''t bear to let them grow up with their stepmother, right? You haven''t be a mother yet, so you don''t know what a mother can do for her own child. If Amelia didn''t give birth to the children, she might leave Lucian." "But you''re shameless, because you know that Amelia feels herself inferior and you make use of her. No matter what you do now, she will not leave Lucian. Besides, even if she doesn''t have a child, she will not leave Lucian because she loves him so much." "You want to fight for your own happiness, but Amelia wants to get her happiness as well." One coin had its two sides. If Edith thought in a simple way, she would make herself be in trouble. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I just want to think for myself. How can I think for others? I am not a saint." Edith leaned against the wall, and her eyes were somewhat ssy. "Eden, if Victor didn''t lose you when you were a child, he wouldn''t be guilty. He''s such a proud man. Do you think he would fall in love with you?" "I''m afraid that even he himself doesn''t know if his love for you is just guilt." Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at her coldly, "What are you trying to say?" "Ha-ha..." Edith suddenly rxed. Once Eden had a little doubt in her heart, she would be troubled by it all the time. Perhaps Eden had never thought about this. "Eden, don''t you understand? Victor married you because he lost you and he is guilty." "But you are very lucky. You happened to be pregnant with his children. Otherwise, how could you two be together?" "Although you''re the daughter of the Clement family, you had been lost for so many years and had experienced an ordinary life. He''s so noble. Do you think he would fall in love with you?" "Although everyone is open-minded now, there are some things that can''t be changed." "You can''t ruin the rtionship between Lucian and Amelia, so you want to cast a bone between me and Victor, right?" She was very clear whether Victor loved her or just thanked her. Edith''s eyes shed and she did not speak. Eden added, "In fact, I guess you want to say that I have the same experience as Amelia, and we''re both humble, so we don''t deserve to be with the men who love us, right?" Edith sneered, "I don''t care what you think." In fact, she did think so. No matter how noble Eden and Amelia were at this time, they could not change their past. "I know that''s what you mean. You are luckier than us. After you were born, you were raised by your parents, so you can touch us on our sensitive spot like this. You only think we''re humble, and you''ll never know how painful we''re." "Edith, don''t judge us by our past. Although we used to be poor and self-abased, we''re not as mean and shameless as you." "You..." Edith trembled with anger. "You think Lucian should be with someone more his equal, but your family is not rich enough, and you''re not qualified to be with him. Why are you so confident to think that you are living like a princess?" Eden looked at her indifferently. Her clear eyes made Edith feel that she had seen her through. After that, they didn''t speak anymore. They just sat there in silence. Time passed by bit by bit. Eden had waited for a long time. Edith was very careless. She actually fell asleep. Eden looked down at her. Edith hadn''t moved for a long time, and it was somewhat cold in the corridor, so she was shivering. Eden wanted to ignore her, but she could not watch her shudder in front of her. She took a look at her coat. It was too thin to warm Edith. Eden nced at the corridor. There was a bed sack that was taken out by the cleaner. She ran over to get it and wrapped Edith with it. She wanted to call Victor, but she didn''t find her phone in the pocket. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Eden stood up to look for her phone. Edith, who was asleep, suddenly opened her eyes and nced at Eden coldly. She immediately stood up, went into the opposite room and took out a knife. Eden searched in the corridor but didn''t find her phone. She turned around, only to find that Edith was nowhere to be seen. "Edith." Eden called out. She was not in the corridor, so she must be in a room here. Frowning, Eden wanted to turn around and guard Lucian''s room. As soon as she turned around, the door behind her was opened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She immediately turned back to have a look. Edith came out with a terrible sneer on her face. Eden frowned and looked at her vigntly. "Edith, you didn''t fall asleep." "Ha-ha..." She sneered, "Eden, sometimes it''s stupid to be overly kind. How could I fall asleep in such an environment?" Edith approached Eden step by step. Eden drew back step by step. "Eden, you have ruined my n, so I will not let you go." She suddenly took out a knife from behind her. Eden''s eyes trembled. Edith must be crazy! Was she trying to kill her or... Suddenly, Edith pointed the knife at herself, "Eden, I''ll die in front of you today." Eden was stunned. It turned out that she wanted tomit suicide. Eden looked at her calmly, "Alright, since you have the courage to die, how can I stop you? Do it yourself." Edith was surprised. She really couldn''t understand Eden. "Okay, then I''ll die here. If I die, the three of you should bear the responsibility." As Edith said this, she moved the knife forward, made up her mind and stabbed herself hard. Eden had been wary of her doing something like this. She went forward in a hurry and held her hand tightly. "Edith, do you really want to die?" Edith suddenly smiled and struggled. Then Eden snatched the knife from her hand. A trace of craftiness shed through Edith''s eyes. While Eden was focusing on her, she took Eden''s hand and stabbed the knife at her own shoulder hard. Half of the knife was stabbed into Edith''s shoulder. Even Eden''s palm was scratched, and she felt painful all over. "Ouch... Someone wants to kill me! Hhelp!" Edith shouted desperately. Eden was dumbfounded. Edith had actually be so crazy. Therefore, Edith was just putting on an act just now. She wanted to hurt herself with the knife when Eden went forward to snatch the knife. There were Eden''s fingerprints on the knife. Although Eden was innocent, she was holding the knife at that time. "Ha-ha..." Eden looked at her with a sneer, "Edith, you''re really out of your head. Do you think you can send me to jail in this way? You are not dead. The knife is so small. Victor is very rich and powerful. I''ll just stay in the police station for an hour at most." Edith looked at her crazily, "Eden, you''re charged with wilful murder. Do you think you can be released so easily? If Victor saves you, what will happen to him?" "Don''t forget that more and more people hold the shares of Alwynn Group because Victor wants to expand thepany. Since his wife is a murderer, what will the shareholders do? Victor''s foundation has not been stabilized yet." Edith knew Victor very well. Eden''s face suddenly darkened, but she trusted Victor. Soon, Edith''s scream attracted the waiter. He immediately called the police and Edith used Eden of attempted murder. The reporters she had arranged in advance made reports on the scene. Edith was sent to the hospital for treatment, and the police took away Eden for investigation. Along the way, Eden was surrounded by reporters, and she grabbed her injured hand tightly. "Mrs. Alwynn, may I ask why you want to kill Miss Olsen? Is there any hatred between you?" "Mrs. Alwynn, why did youe here to meet Miss Olsen? Mrs. Alwynn, please answer my question." "Mrs. Alwynn, I heard that rich people like you have a special hobby which is to do something to hurt others for kicks. May I ask if you are such a person?" Eden looked at the reporter in front of her with sharp eyes. He was at most twenty-five or twenty-six years old, and he wore a pair of ck framed sses. His skin was a little rough, and there were some pimples on his forehead. His hair was very greasy. Eden followed the police and said casually, "Why do you think I have such a hobby?" The questions of other reporters were normal, but she felt that this reporter''s question was weird. "A lot of rich people do bad things for kicks." The reporter answered her question seriously. "Oh! Is that so? This is the first time I''ve heard such a thing. Why don''t you give an example? Which rich man has such a hobby?" Eden looked at him with a smile. Her smile looked very pure and clear under the sun, and she looked upright and confident. But the male reporter didn''t dare to look into her eyes. "What''s wrong? Can''t you tell me? Only the perverts support the perverts to do this kind of thing. I think you must have received a lot of money, so you want to make this matter worse." After saying that, Eden did not wait for the male reporter to speak and sat in the police car with a frank smile. What happened in Delight Hotel was reported on the spot. Soon, the news about Eden was spread online. Brian was apanying Aurora to meet her clients. He had nothing to do, so he yed with his phone aside. When he saw the news, he was so startled that his phone fell to the ground. "Oh my god! What did I see just now?" Brian picked up his phone in panic. Without exining to Aurora, he rushed to hisputer. "Mr. Alwynn, bad news! Mrs. Alwynn is used of killing." Dean and Victor were busy in the company. In the bathroom, Dean took time to look at his phone and saw the news about Eden. Victor pressed the space between his eyebrows and looked at Dean unhappily. "Dean, can you make me feel better when I''m working overtime on weekend?" Dean was about to cry. This was an emergency. "Mr. Alwynn, look at your phone. It''s said that Mrs. Alwynn is a murderer." Victor said, "Dean, today is not Fool''s Day. Such a joke is not funny at all." Dean was speechless. Why didn''t Victor believe him? "Mr. Alwynn, do you think I dare to joke about this?" He cherished this job so much, and he would never dare to joke about Eden. Victor frowned and immediately picked up his phone. His pupils trembled when he saw the news. Then he suppressed his anger and finished reading. "D*mn Edith!" Victor suddenly stood up. He dialed Brian''s number. Brian said on the phone, "I''ve stopped Delight Hotel from ruining the surveince video. Go and find Eden immediately. I''ll be there soon." Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Victor grabbed the car key and shouted at the phone angrily while walking, "Brian, I want my wife to go home with me in an hour!" After that, he hung up the phone. "Dean, find out which hospital Edith is in right now." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Looking at Victor''s gloomy face, Dean knew that the Olsen family was doomed. ording to his understanding of Eden, Eden was very kind, and she would never kill someone. Victor dialed Eden''s phone number, but he couldn''t get through to her. The news that Mrs. Alwynn was charged with attempted murder spread throughout the whole city. Grandma Clement was so angry that she passed out. Delmont and Adrienne went back, because they were worried that Grandma Clement would be stimted by the news. However, when they entered the house, they saw Wyatt carrying Grandma Clement out of the house. "Grandma." Delmont looked at Grandma Clement and felt very worried. Aisling came out with tears and saw Delmont and Adrienne, "Delmont, it''s good that you''re here. Take your grandmother to the hospital first. I''ll go to the police station to see Eden. She must be so scared now." "Mom, don''t worry. You know Eden''s character. She wouldn''t do such a thing even if she was mad." Delmont was afraid that Aisling would fall ill as well. "I know. How can I not know about my own daughter?" Aisling wiped her tears as she said, "Alright, hurry up and send your grandmother to the hospital. Buddy and Zofia will apany me to the police station." "Okay!" The Clement family took action separately. Victor dialed Lucian''s phone number, but he could not get through to him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Dean, inform the Public Rtions Department and let them suppress the news online." Dean said, "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve informed them after I came out of the bathroom. They''re suppressing the news." Dean immediately received the news, "Aro said that Edith was sent to the hospital covered by Alwynn Group. He disguised himself and went there to see if Edith would misspeak herself." Victor smiled brutally, and his voice was extremely apathetic, "Call her attending doctor. You know what to say." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean immediately called the hospital and went to the parking lot. Victor drove by himself. It would take forty minutes to get there, but he drove through red lights and arrived in ten minutes. "Victor." Aisling stood at the door with tears in eyes. "Mom, why are you here?" Victor walked over quickly. "How can I note here? Eden is so scared here." Aisling bowed her head and wiped her tears, "Your grandmother fainted from anger. She has been sent to the hospital." "What?" Victor clenched his fists and held back the fury in his heart. "Victor!" Brian called him from a distance. Victor looked at him, "What''s going now?" Brian stood in front of him and gasped for breath with his head lowered. When his breathing was no longer ragged, he said, "Luckily, I was ying with my phone at that time. As soon as I saw the news, I got the surveince video in Delight Hotel. I found a big problem. The Olsen family is done for." "What do you mean?" Victor looked at him. "Let''s go and save Eden first." Brian breathed more easily. He was notte, and he could speak confidently in front of Victor. "Mr. Alwynn." When Victor was about to walk in, he was stopped by a middle-aged man. "Sidney Olsen, how dare youe here! Your daughter actually frames my daughter! My family will fight with you to the end even if we go bankrupt!" Aisling red at Sidney in an imposing manner, wishing that she could have a fight with him. Sidney had a receding hairline, and his slightly fat body trembled when he heard her words. "Mrs. Clement, listen to me first. My daughter absolutely doesn''t dare to frame others. She has been talking on the phone mysteriously these days. I thought she was in love, so I didn''t care about it." "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Please calm down, Mrs. Clement. Let''s see what''s going on first. Then we can sit down and discuss the solution together." "What if my daughter is framed by your daughter? I know my own daughter very well. Over the years, she has been doing good things and helping poor people. She has Victor, three children and parents who love her. She is not short of money, and she has a bright future." "There is no need for her to do such a silly thing." The more Aisling said, the more excited she became. Victor walked to her and nced at Sidney coldly, "Mom, let''s go in first and see what''s going on." Meeting with Victor''s horrible eyes, Sidney trembled in fear, and he had an ominous presentiment. Thinking about what he had learned from the driver, he became more flustered. After they went in, they were taken to the interrogation room. Eden''s hands were cuffed. There were blood stains on her white shirt. She sat there quietly, and her hair was a little messy. The moment she saw Victor and Aisling, she blinked her big eyes with grievances. "Mom, why are you here?" She didn''t know what had happened outside, but she knew that everyone must be talking about her. She was very worried about Grandma Clement. "Fool, how can I note here?" Aisling said and wiped her tears. "Eden, how are you? Did you get hurt? Why is there so much blood on your body? Huh?" Victor saw the blood on her clothes, squatted beside her and checked her nervously. Eden shook her head slightly and reached out her hand which was wrapped with gauze, "I''m fine. Only my hand is hurt. They have treated my wound." When she snatched the knife from Edith''s hand, her hand was scratched and bled a little. She had been pressing the wound tightly on the way here. After she arrived, she found that the wound was quite deep. "Let me see." Victor carefully untied the gauze, only to see that her flesh had been torn, but they just treated her wound with iodine. He gulped with distress. The cut needed at least six stitches so that she could get better. "These b*stards! How can they treat you like this?" Victor looked at the policeman in the interrogation room furiously. "Victor, calm down. I''m fine, aren''t I?" Eden''s voice was a bit loud. Victor wanted to beat the policeman but he stopped. At this time, the officer came in. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re here. Mrs. Alwynn hasn''t given any confession yet. She said that she''d wait for you toe. Let''s start now." "Humph! What do you want her to confess?" Victor snorted coldly. The officer lowered his head. Victor had contributed a lot to River City, and they respected him very much. Victor looked at Brian and said, "Hurry up." "I see. Don''t worry." Brian sat down at the table and turned on theputer. Eden began to tell the whole story. The more Sidney listened, the more he felt that he had raised an idiot. Sweat was running down his forehead. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Eden said everything in one breath. Sidney was so scared that he sat on the ground feebly. Aisling could not help but punch him a few times, "Look at what your daughter has done! She almost ruined my daughter''s life!" "Your wife has such a sharp tongue. Every time we y cards together, she praises your daughter. Do you have anything to say now?" When they yed cards together, Edith''s mother and Lucian''s mother always looked down upon Eden. Aisling was very excited. On her way here, she had been wanting to vent her anger. Eden was in trouble, which drove her crazy. Buddy and Zofia could not arrive soon because of the traffic jam. She was alone and felt more depressed. Sidney could not say a word. He didn''t want Edith to be like this. She and her mother had ruined the Olsen family for a man. "Mom, calm down. Don''t hurt yourself." Seeing how emotional Aisling was, Eden was very sad. Edith went crazy, and she was framed by her, which made her mother cry. Victor helped Aisling sit on the stool aside. "Brian, show them the video. If we let them get the surveince video by themselves, I''m afraid that they won''t able to investigate this matter thoroughly in a month." Victor looked at them coldly. The atmosphere in the interrogation room was getting intenser and intenser because of him. The officer said apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, we have sent more people to investigate it. We won''t let Mrs. Alwynn be wronged. I have sent someone to the hospital. They said that Miss Olsen was not seriously injured. We''ve summoned her here." Victor looked at him indifferently, "Why do you have to summon her here? We have evidence, and this is enough. She wants to be healed, doesn''t she? Just let her stay in the hospital!" Hearing this, the officer looked at Eden for help. Everyone knew that Victor doted on Eden very much, but they had toplete the necessary procedures. "Victor, don''t be like this. Just deal this matter byw. Let Edithe here. Everyone has to pay the price for what he has done." "Fool, you are just too kind. She wanted tomit suicide. Why did you stop her?" Victor went ballistic. Edith actually dared to frame her. She wasn''t bold enough, but she wanted to frame Eden. She would only bring trouble to herself in the end. Eden did not say anything. No matter how scheming Edith was, she was a life. How could she watch Edith die before her? "Mr. Alwynn..." Victor red at Sidney fiercely, "Mr. Olsen, you''d better not say anything. Let''s watch the video first, or you''ll think we wrong your daughter." Brian had yed the video. At first, two men took Lucian who was unconscious into Delight Hotel. Edith followed them. She and Lucian did note out after entering the room. About forty minutester, Eden parked her car at the door of the hotel. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She and Amelia got off the car and went straight into the hotel. Then they went to Edith''s room and opened the door. After a while, Eden dragged out Edith who only wore a camisole. Amelia did note out. The two of them sat outside and chatted for a while... Everything Edith had done could be seen clearly in the video. After watching the video, Brian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he found it in time and stopped the stuff in the hotel from deleting the video. Otherwise, Victor would definitely hit the ceiling at this time. After watching the video, Sidney couldn''t see anything clearly and almost fainted. However, he was too frightened, and he didn''t dare to faint. "Mr. Alwynn, this is all my daughter''s fault. She is blinded by her feelings, so she did such a wrong thing. Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Clement, Mrs. Alwynn, give her a chance to change herself. I promise that she will never do such a thing again." "You promise?" Victor looked at him with gloomy eyes, "You have the idea of leaving things to chance, don''t you?" "Well...." Sidney was stunned and stared at Victor in shock. Victor looked at him with a sneer and said mockingly, "Don''t you know what she did before? As her father, you live in the same house every day. Don''t tell me you don''t know that she wants to seduce Lucian." "The reason why she dared to do those things is that you are too indulgent with her. She must pay the price. Since she dares to frame my wife, I won''t spare her!" Victor was like a furious lion. He was so vicious that everyone looked at him warily. "Victor, calm down." Eden moved her hands which were still handcuffed. Seeing this, the officer was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately went over and unbolted her handcuffs. Eden stood up and held Victor''s arm. His blood-shot eyes looked very horrible. Victor was like this. When Eden was in trouble, he would be very irritated and lose control. "Victor, calm down. I''m all right. Edith will pay the price for this." Eden''s tone was gentle. Only then did Victore to sense and return to normal. Victor hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead as if no one else was around. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you bleed for nothing." Victor red at Sidney from an angle that Eden couldn''t see. At that moment, Sidney even wanted to die. "Mom, Eden." Buddy arrivedte because of traffic jam. Zofia was taking care of the child in the car. "Buddy, you''re here." Aisling looked at his worried face. He ran over so hurriedly that his lips went pale. "Yeah." Buddy nodded, "Eden, are you all right?" "I''m fine. Buddy, don''t worry." Eden smiled faintly. She always made them worry about her. "Are you in the mood to smile? I can''t be more anxious." Buddy reached out and wanted to pinch her cheek gently. However, Victor pushed away his hand, "Can''t you see that Eden is injured?" Victor held Eden in his arms as if she was his rare treasure. "Which part of your body is hurt?" "Buddy, don''t listen to Victor''s nonsense. I''m not badly injured." Eden smiled. In fact, the wound in her palm was very painful, and even her forehead was cold. She nced at Sidney. Edith asked for it. She should be responsible for her own mistakes. Eden knew what Sidney was worried about. Half an hourter, Edith was brought over. Her mother, Annalise Olsen, came together with her. As soon as she came in, she yelled at Aisling, "Look at what your daughter has done! If anything bad happens to my daughter, I will not let you go!" Aisling looked at her and sneered, "Yes, I will not let you go!" "Humph!" Annalise red at Eden apathetically, "Eden, I did not expect you to be so vicious. You actually wanted to kill Edith." The most important reason was that Eden had ruined Edith''s n. Lucian had been in charge of the Ronen family, and Edith liked Lucian very much. As long as Edith had sex with Lucian, she had many ways to let Lucian marry Edith. "Shut up!" Sidney walked over, raised his hand in anger and pped Annalise in the face ferociously. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 "Ah..." Annalise''s head swam, and she swayed dizzily. "Dad, what are you doing? How can you beat mom?" Seeing this, Edith had a nasty feeling in heart. She had asked the driver to ruin the surveince video. It was impossible for Eden to improve her innocence. "Why can''t I beat her? I not only want to beat her, but also want to give you a lesson! You unfilial daughter!" "Crack..." He pped Edith fiercely as well. "Ah..." Edith looked at him with grievances and fury. She pointed at Eden and said in disbelief, "Dad, I am the victim. Why do you p me? You should beat Eden! She wanted to kill me. You not only doesn''t speak for me, but also bully me and mom in front of them..." Edith suddenly stopped talking when Brian turned theputer screen to her. "How... could it be?" Edith opened her eyes wide. "Why don''t you make a scene and roar anymore? Didn''t you say that my daughter wanted to kill you? Didn''t you say that she was vicious? Take a good look at your own malicious face!" Aisling was so mad that her body trembled violently. She turned her head and looked at Annalise''s shocked face, "Mrs. Olsen, in ordinary times, you think highly of your daughter, saying that she came back from studying aboard and she has a good job. Has she ever worked? Hasn''t she been staying at home and living off you and Sidney?" Usually, she didn''t bother to argue with Annalise while ying cards, but she would never admit that Eden was inferior to Edith. "Well, Aisling..." "What? It''s all Edith''s fault! She tried to seduce Lucian and ruin his marriage. Then she pretended to commit suicide so that she could frame Eden. She is really vicious!" Aisling was really happy at the moment. Edith was hoist by her own petard, and she got her retribution so soon. "No, it''s impossible!" Annalise looked at the policeman with excitement, "Sir, this video must be edited byputer. You must check it out. The victim is my daughter." "Is that so? Can''t you even recognize the surveince video in your own hotel? Just ept the fact." Brian was displeased because Annalise questioned hisputer skills. "It''s impossible. It''s really fake! Sir, please don''t believe them. They''re rich and powerful, so it''s easy for them to do such a thing." Edith did not believe it. After Eden was taken away, she immediately asked the driver to delete the surveince video. It was impossible for them to get the surveince video in the hotel. "Ha-ha..." Brian sneered, "Miss Olsen, haven''t I made it clear? You want to frame someone else and disassociate yourself from it. How could you be so naive?" "You are the naive one! Who are you? Are you qualified to speak here?" Edith was out of control. Saying this, she rushed forward to beat Brian. Victor stepped forward and kicked her to the ground. "Ah..." Edith looked at Victor in fear. Annalise held her. Victor was tall and strong. If Edith fought with him, she would definitely suffer. "Stop!" The officer roared, looking at Edith coldly. "Miss Olsen, ording to our appraisal, the video is true. Please cooperate with our investigation." "No! I didn''t do it! Really! I''m still injured. I was lying in the hospital when you took me here. Do you know thew?" Edith had a nervous breakdown and burst into tears. She was sure to win, but in the blink of an eye, she was about to be imprisoned. She couldn''t ept such a big blow. The reason why she had studied so hard for so many years was to have a better future. She had not shown her amazing talent yet, and she hadn''t got Lucian. How could she be willing to be sent to jail? Eden looked at her quietly. Perhaps she had seen too many things like this, and she had no feelings. She once said that being overly kind was silly. She wanted to save Edith, but she set her up. This time, Edith should reflect on her mistakes here. "Edith, I will make you pay for what you have done!" Victor''s cold-blooded voice was prating and sharp. Edith came to sense immediately. She nced at Victor and then looked at her old parents. In an instant, she felt so scared. "Victor, I did that, and it has nothing to do with my parents. Don''t hurt them. Since you hate me, just aim at me! Understand?" Edith punched her own chest. The wound on her shoulder was torn, and blood was oozing from the wound. "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "I don''t have to deal with your family in person. After Lucian wakes up, he will be the first to let you pay the price. Your family has a good rtionship with the Ronen family, right? I think you all know Lucian''s character very well. Since you''ve provoked him, he won''t care about who you are." "Ah..." Annalise cried out in despair, "It''s all my fault! It was me who instigated my daughter to do this." "It has nothing to do with her. Just catch me!" But it was toote. "s!" Sidney shook his head powerlessly. Victor took Eden out of the police station and immediately sent her to the hospital. The news that Edith drugged Lucian and framed Eden was spread on the Inte. Eden was whitewashed in only an hour. The video was posted online. People only felt that the life in wealthy families was too exciting. "I like watching the game in the rich families. It''s really exciting." "Eden has been framed so many times, but she can still improve her innocence. I''m quite surprised!" "That''s true. A clear conscienceughs at false usation..." There were different opinions online. However, Eden was sitting there and receiving treatment with tears. "It hurts..." Eden held her injured hand tightly. Looking at her pale palm, she was so scared. "Anton, be gentle! Can''t you hear Eden''s words?" Victor held Eden''s hand as well. Anton continued to treat the wound with iodine quietly. He was used to seeing Victor being so nervous. "There''s no need to stitch the wound. I have a good ointment. It won''t leave a scar after you use it." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Really?" Eden choked with sobs. Anton raised his head. Seeing her crying like a child, he couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t touch water with your hand until the wound is healed." "Oh!" Eden nodded vigorously. "Alright, this is the ointment. Thanks to Mr. Alwynn''s research funds, I can develop such a good ointment. Use it two times a day. You''re recover very soon." After dressing the wound and putting down the ointment, Anton left. Victor carried her in his arms, "Do you want me to blow on the wound?" Eden blinked her misty eyes, "I''m not a child." Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 "Didn''t you cry because of pain just now?" Victor looked at her with distress. "Because it hurts! I cried because of pain. Couldn''t I cry?" Eden said, and tears ran down her face again. Victor bowed his head and kissed her tears, "Honey, don''t cry. My heart is broken when you cry." "I am in pain. When I was injured before, I didn''t feel so painful. But this time it really hurts. The nerves of the fingertips are linked with the heart, right?" The more Eden said, the more aggrieved she felt. She was quite sad to be wronged that day. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How could she be used of attempted murder? At first, she was quite calm. Thinking about it at this time, she didn''t understand why she was so careless. She even spoke to the reporter with a smile. By the way, the reporter. "Victor, take a look at the video and asked Brian to investigate the male reporter. I think he''s weird." "Okay, I''ll let Brian do itter. You don''t have to worry." Victor held her hand gently. "Alright!" Eden lowered her head and leaned against his arms. After experiencing all these, she was very tired. She wanted to take a break, but she suddenly thought of Amelia and Lucian. "By the way, Amelia and Lucian..." Eden said as she looked out of the window. It was getting dark, and she wondered if they had left the hotel. "They are all right. Dean went to the hotel with bodyguards. Lucian hasn''t woken up yet." Saying this, Victor thought that she had guarded Lucian''s room in the hotel. How could she stay outside the room when they were having sex? "That''s good." Eden was relieved. "Are you hungry?" Victor asked softly. He didn''t want to care about others, and he only wanted to take good care of her. "I''m tired, hungry and sleepy." Eden had closed her eyes. She was drowsy. Victor smiled dotingly. After she fell asleep, he took out his phone and told Brian what to do. After that, he asked Dean to buy food in River City Restaurant. In an elegant courtyard, a man in tunic and trousers stood there respectfully, "Chairman, they failed. Eden has returned home, and Edith has been arrested." Behind the bead curtain, Barrett sat there quietly and drank tea. "Good-for-nothing!" Barrett growled, but he was not very angry. "Xzavier Ruiz, I transferred you back from abroad to rece the butler. Don''t let me down. You should let Victor''s friends be busy from time to time, just like today. Since he has hurt my right-hand men one by one, I''ll let him offend all his friends." A vicious smile appeared on Barrett''s face. Although he couldn''t defeat Victor, he could y some small tricks on him. "Chairman, I see." Xzavier stood there quietly. "Go ahead. Contact the right person and carry out the next n." Barrett ordered casually. "Okay, Chairman." After Xzavier left, Dahlia came out. She sat in Barrett''s arms and looked at him with a coquettish smile, "Chairman, we actually failed to frame Eden today. This woman has nothing but good luck." "Edith has be worthless. What a pity!" Barrett looked at her with his old and horny eyes, took her hand and stroked it, "It''s a good thing, isn''t it? The Ronen family and the Olsen family fall out with each other, and we''ll benefit from it. You''ll know it in the future." "Yeah!" Dahlia nodded, "What about Irving? I find out that he and you are not of one mind." Since she couldn''t get Irving, she would rather ruin him. Barrett''s face suddenly darkened. He questioned coldly, "He''s your fiance! Hasn''t you forgotten him? Remember your identity. You''re my woman now!" "Humph!" y snorted and smiled, "I have no feelings for him anymore. He does not love me at all. But I won''t let others get what I can''t get. Irving likes Eden, and you know this. It is because of Eden that he doesn''t care about me. I only hate him now. How can I have any feelings for him? Chairman, don''t think too much. I am your woman now, and I''ll live a good life with you." Everything that Barrett had given her was enough for her to livefortably. What she had to do was to disassociate herself from Barrett''s n. She wanted Victor, Eden and Irving to go to hell. Eden fell asleep and had a dream. In her dream, many strangers pointed at her and cursed her for being a murderer. There were knifes and a lot of blood. When Victor stopped the car and unbuckled his seat belt, he saw Eden sleeping very uneasily. "No, I''m not! I didn''t kill anyone..." Eden muttered in a low voice, but Victor heard what she said. His heart ached so much, and he woke her up softly, "Eden, wake up. We''re home." Eden suddenly opened her eyes and gasped for air, looking around nervously. When she saw Victor''s distressed face, she immediately felt at ease. It turned out that she had a dream. "Eden, do you feel better now?" Victor looked at her expression cautiously. What had happened that day had a great impact on her. Eden shook her head slightly. She still felt very tired. She looked outside and found that they were already home. It was a very quiet night. The tall buildings not far away were shining brightly, making the dark night full of vitality. She leaned back wearily. Victor did not say anything. He got off the car, unfastened her seat belt and carried her into the house. Dean had been waiting at the door. Victor carried Eden in his arms. When Eden saw Dean, she smiled awkwardly. "Dean, thank you!" Dean smiled shyly, "Mrs. Alwynn, this is what I should do." Victor opened the door and went in. Dean put the food on the table. Victor ced Eden on the sofa before saying, "Have you got any news?" Dean shook his head, "Aro hasn''t replied to me, and Mr. Spielberg didn''t call me. As for Mr. Ronen and his wife, they haven''t wakened up yet. Someone is watching them, so they won''t get into trouble." Victor nodded, "Go back to rest." "Okay. Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, see you tomorrow." Victor poured Eden a ss of water, "Eden, drink some water before eating." Eden nodded, "Victor, I lost my phone." "I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow." Victor sat next to her with millet porridge in his hand, "Have some porridge first." Eden nced at the chicken and swallowed, "I want to eat the chicken first." "Okay, sit down, and I''ll feed you." Victor put down the porridge and got the chicken. After finishing the meal, Eden took a shower andyfortably on the bed. Victor came to apany her. Eden still felt frightened when she thought of what had happened that day. "Victor, why is Edith so shameless and cruel?" Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Victor held her in his arms, bowed his head and kissed her forehead, "Honey, since you are tired, just sleep. Don''t think about these things." "But I think it''s somewhat strange." Eden looked at him with big eyes and felt wronged again. Victor couldn''t bear to look at her aggrieved eyes. "Then tell me. What''s strange?" His voice became softer and softer. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Didn''t her father say that she always talked on the phone mysteriously?" "So?" Was Eden suspicious of this? "So, would she cooperate with Barrett?" Eden spoke the doubt in her mind. Victor took her words seriously. Since Barrett made a scene in thepany, he had be much quieter. But he knew that Barrett would not stop. He must be secretly preparing to deal with him. "I have asked Brian to investigate the rtionship between Edith and the Simpson family. We can wait for his answer. Don''t think too much now." "Really? Am I thinking too much? I''m just worried that Barrett will use the people around you to target me, and then you''ll aim at them. In this way, you''ll offend everyone you know in River City, won''t you?" They had defeated all of Barrett''s helpers. Wouldn''t Barrett deal with them in the same way? She was worried that this old fox would ruin Victor''s reputation bit by bit. He would use everything he could make use of to deal with Victor. "What''s more, Paulina has be his lover, hasn''t she? She has be smart now. We haven''t investigated and affixed her responsibility for stealing the design drafts, because we think it''s useful to keep her. But Paulina is very familiar with your contacts. She knows your friends and know how to use them to deal with you. Have you ever thought about this?" Eden was a little worried. After all, Barrett was a cunning man. Moreover, Paulina was helping him. They wouldn''t live in peace recently. She had been very careful, and she did not want to cause trouble for Victor. After all, he had been very busy during this period of time, and her heart ached for him. However, she brought him a lot of trouble every time. "I''ve thought about it. Honey, Barrett can''t hurt me with such small tricks. Don''t worry." As long as she was safe and sound, he would be fearless. Eden looked at his careless expression, feeling that she had said everything in vain. Forget it. As long as he knew this. Eden thought for a while and decided to sleep. Just as she was about to close her eyes, Edith''s words shed through her mind. She frowned again and said, "Victor, let me ask you a question." Looking at her frown, Victor was a little nervous and felt that her question had something to do with him. "Go ahead." Eden moved her body slightly and looked into his calm eyes, "Was it because of guilt or love that you married me?" Victor was stunned. He knew it. But he was so sad because she suspected his love. Victor suddenly looked very serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Eden, ask your own heart." If she couldn''t feel his love for her, he had nothing to say. Victor looked at her with dark and brooding eyes. His face was solemn. Eden shrank back. She was really an idiot. How could she ask such a question in such an atmosphere? However, as a woman, sometimes she felt insecure. She really took Edith''s words to heart. She pondered for a while before answering, "I know you love me very much, but we..." "Don''t doubt me..." Victor interrupted her, and there was anger in his quiet eyes. "Did someone say anything to you?" He pulled her into his arms, hugged her tightly and stared at her with deep and intense eyes. His heart ached severely because of her suspicion. Eden could feel that he was heartbroken, and she felt sorry for him. "Victor, don''t think too much. I... I''m sorry. I can feel that you love me very much." Eden kissed his lips after she said that. However, Victor dodged her. Eden was stunned. He was really mad. "Tell me. Did someone say anything to you?" She would not ask such a question for no reason. This was a very serious question for him. Seeing that he insisted, Eden told him what Edith had said in a low voice. Victor was furious. "Eden, look at me." Victor forced her to look at his eyes. There was a hint of grievance in Eden''s eyes as she looked at him quietly. Victor suppressed the fury and irritation in his heart, exining patiently, "I always thought that you might think I''m not good enough, because I''m overbearing. But I was wrong. I haven''t given you a sense of security." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He knew that this feeling tortured her heart slowly. In the past, he was afraid of losing her, so he could understood what she meant by asking this question. "No. Victor, when Edith said those words to me, I didn''t doubt you. I can always feel your love." "I just asked it casually. Don''t think too much. I naturally like you when you''re overbearing. You don''t know that every time you''re jealous, my heart is filled with happiness and sweetness." Eden exined immediately and said very quickly. Only then did Victor feel a little better. He said very seriously, "In the future, if you still have such a question in heart, you can ask me directly. You don''t have to know what kind of person I am through others." "Okay." Eden kept nodding. How could she doubt Victor like this? Victor said with a smile, "Does the wound hurt?" Eden immediately shook her head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, especially after you kiss me." "Ha-ha..." Victor''s deep and pleasantughter echoed in the room. "Fool, you know what? Every time I see your smile, I feel like I am enjoying a cup of sweet wine. As long as you are happy, I feel that everything I have done is worthwhile." "At the same time, I feel guilty. Whenever you leave my sight, you get into trouble, and I''m not by your side when you have an ident. You don''t know that I actually want to tie you around me." "Sorry, Victor, I don''t want to make trouble for you." She hoped that their life would be peaceful. How could she want such bad things to happen all the time? "You say such words again." Victor looked at her helplessly. Eden could only blink her innocent eyes and look at him. "Just sleep." Victor coaxed her softly. Eden breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes to rest. Each family had its own problems. Sometimes, the disputes between husband and wife had something to do with others'' instigating words. She had to learn a lesson from it. Eden reflected on herself in heart. She had to solve all the problems together with Victor. Seeing that she fell asleep soon, Victor smiled helplessly. It was four o''clock in the morning when Lucian woke up. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 He blinked his eyes and looked around the dark room. His whole body was sore, and his head was dizzy. He shook his head, and memories rushed into his mind. He remembered that his new assistant gave him a ss of water, and his head spun dizzily as soon as he drank it. Just as he had a bad feeling, he saw Edith who dressed in sexy clothes. He couldn''t remember what happened next. Moving his hand slightly, he felt that someone was beside him. He was shocked, found the bedside lamp and turned it on without thinking too much. What he saw was Amelia''s pale and bloodless face. Even her breathing was weak. She was not fully covered by the quilt. The bruises on her body meant that she had been tortured badly on bed. "Amelia." Lucian''s voice was hoarse. He was so scared that he immediately held Amelia in his arms and patted her cold face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Amelia had no reaction, and her curly eyshes drooped. She looked so weak. "Amelia, what''s wrong with you? Could you wake up?" Lucian was anxious. He knew that he had been drugged, and the drug was extremely potent. When he woke up, he thought that the woman next to him was Edith. In that case, he would kill her so as to give Amelia an expiation. However, what he saw was Amelia''s pale face. He was excited and scared. Fortunately, it was her. After making sure that Amelia just passed out, Lucian looked for his phone to call for help. At this time, he heard a voice outside the door. "Mr. Ronen, we are sent by Mr. Alwynn. What can I do for you?" Lucian was confused and asked, "Do you have any clothes?" "Yes, we prepared clothes for you and Mrs. Ronen." Lucian breathed a sigh of relief and got up to get the clothes. Then he put on the clothes for Amelia quickly and took her to the hospital. He had no idea what had happened outside. He went directly to the hospital owned by Alwynn Group, because he did not trust other doctors. Anton was woken up at night. Wearing pajamas, he wrapped himself in a doctor''s coat and went to the VIP ward where Lucian was. "Anton, hurry up and have a check-up for Amelia." Lucian sat at the bedside and held Amelia''s hand tightly. His eyes were very worried and anxious. Anton nced at him and did not speak. He checked Amelia''s body promptly. Thinking of the news in the daytime, he was a little embarrassed, "She has passed out. Send her to the gynaecology for a check-up. You were drugged by something extremely potent. Later I will have a check-up for you so that you won''t have any seque." "Seque?" Lucian nced at Amelia. Anton said, "Yes! I will prepare an intravenous drip for Amelia first. You go to my office and take a bath. Then I will give you a check-up." "But Amelia..." "Don''t you trust me?" Anton interrupted him, "You still need sex in the future. Do you understand what I mean?" Lucian clenched his fists and nodded. He lowered his head and kissed Amelia''s forehead before turning around to leave. After Amelia had an intravenous drip, Anton asked someone to guard Amelia specially and then went to find Lucian. Lucian hade out of the bathroom with a bath towel on his body. He kept fit with exercise all year round, and he was tall and straight. He stood by the window. The sky was getting light, and the world was quiet. The rising sun med the eastern sky. A new day wasing. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, he immediately turned around. Anton came in and gestured him to lie on the sofa. Lucian did not say anything andy down. Anton had a careful check-up for him and heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, Amelia was rescued in time, so she''s all right. I will make up a prescription for you. You may not be interested in sex these days, but you will slowly return to normal after taking the medicine." Lucian grabbed his hand quickly and looked a little awkward. He bit his lower lip and asked nervously, "Will I return to normal?" "Ha-ha..." Antonughed, "This is the first time I''ve seen you so disturbed. Even if you don''t believe yourself, you should believe in my medical skills. Mr. Alwynn has invested hundreds of millions of dors. Of course we have developed some great medicine." "Don''t worry. You and your wife can have sex normally in about a week.Someone is taking care of Amelia now. If you are tired, you can rest here." "I''m not tired. I''ll go back and look after Amelia. I can''t rest assured if I can''t see her." Lucian got up and put on his clothes. Looking at him, Anton thought of what had happened yesterday and hesitated for a while. After Lucian came out, he said, "Mrs. Alwynn was injured because of you and Amelia. She was even framed by Edith." "What happened? Why did Eden get hurt?" Lucian looked at Anton. He didn''t know what happened afterward. He seemed to have heard Eden''s voice and seen Amelia, but he felt that it was just his dream. Anton told Lucian the whole story briefly. After hearing it, Lucian was very shocked and mad, "Edith is crazy! I won''t spare her." Anton sighed, "Lucian, this matter has something to do with your mother. You know that after Amelia left, your mom wanted Edith to marry you. If she didn''t give Edith any hope, Edith wouldn''t have been so desperate." Lucian clenched his fists. His sleeves were rolled up, and blue veins stood out on his arms. "But it''s not the reason for her to hurt others." After saying that, Lucian left. Anton could only shake his head helplessly. The next day, early in the morning, Dean sent Eden atest phone. Eden downloaded some apps before going downstairs to eat. Victor had prepared breakfast. As soon as she went downstairs, she received a phone call from Lucian. Eden was actually a little embarrassed, but she felt better because they were just talking on the phone. "Eden, thank you for what you did yesterday. Is your hand better now?" "It''s okay. I feel better now. Are you and Amelia... all right?" She was very worriedst night, but she couldn''t get through to Lucian. "Yeah, Amelia and I are both in the hospital. We had a check-up, and we''re both fine." Eden and Lucian chatted for a while and then hung up the phone. Eden thought about it and suddenly had an excuse to go out. "Eden,e down for breakfast." Victor raised his head and saw her standing on the stairs. Eden went downstairs with joy, sat down and looked at Victor with a smile, "Victor, you have to work later. I''ll go to the hospital to see Amelia." Victor narrowed his eyes, "No, I''ll go with you after finishing my work." Eden didn''t want to go with him. How could she see Edith if he followed her? "Aren''t you busy? I don''t want to dy your work." Eden picked up the chopsticks to eat. Victor looked at her quietly for two seconds. She wanted to do something behind his back. "I have enough time to work. I can send you to check your wound and visit Adonis by the way." Victor was determined. Eden knew that she had no chance and ate silently. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Seeing that she was focused on eating, Victor didn''t say anything else. He made steamed fish, shrimps and some vegetables for her that day. She had a good appetite and ate a lot in a short while. After the meal, Victor took her to the study on the second floor to deal with official business. Eden had nothing to do, so she continued to draw the stickers. These days, she drew some stickers for the children and her parents, and she wrote lines for them ording to their daily habits. Victor looked up at her sometimes. She was absorbed in painting, and both of them were very quiet, but the atmosphere was not cold at all. Instead, it was warm and peaceful. Victor liked this kind of atmosphere very much. He stared at her for a while and immediately lowered his head to work. He wanted to finish the work as soon as possible and take her out, because he didn''t want her to feel bored. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Victor raised his head and stretched his body. He looked over casually, only to see that Eden had fallen asleep on the sofa, holding a drawing board in her hands. Victor packed up the things on the desk, walked to her slowly and took out the drawing board from her arms lightly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The screen lit up. He lowered his head and saw two cute penguins hugging each other. "Honey, give me a hug." "Honey, kiss me." He could not help smiling, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. He wanted to bend down and carry her in his arms. Eden opened her eyes and said in a daze, "What are you doing? Don''t disturb my sleep." Victor smiled and said, "Eden, I''ll take you to bed." Eden was sleepy and didn''t know where she was. "Oh!" She didn''t care and continued to sleep in Victor''s arms. But as soon as she closed his eyes, she suddenly remembered that she had to see Amelia. She opened her eyes, looked at Victor and asked, "What time is it now?" "Past two o''clock, and it''s early. You can sleep for longer." He knew that she was concerned about Amelia. "I''d better not sleep. I''m going to visit Amelia." Although she couldn''t go to the police station, she had to see Amelia. Victor felt quite helpless and took her back to the room. They changed their clothes and went to the hospital to see Amelia. Eden knew that Amelia must have passed out. She once experienced such a thing. Moreover, Victor was particrly energetic after he was drugged, so she fainted on bed. At the thought of this, Eden blushed and her heart beat faster. She didn''t dare to look at Victor, so she turned her head and looked out of the window. The flowers on both sides of the road were very beautiful, and the trees were tall and green. People walked on the road leisurely, talking andughing. Some were in a hurry to do something, and some were taking a walk aimlessly. Looking at the scenery, Eden forgot what happened just now unconsciously. But when she thought of Edith, she felt a little ufortable in heart. She didn''t even know why Edith hated her. Why did she frame her like this? It was because she didn''t understand this that she wanted to meet Edith. However, if Victor apanied her, Edith might not say it so easily. Oh, was she wrong? In order to be released, Edith would not hide anything anymore. She suddenly looked back at Victor, "Send me to the prison tomorrow. I want to see Edith." Victor finally knew her purpose. When she was eating, she said that she wanted to see Amelia, but in fact, she wanted to meet Edith. If he disagreed with her at this time, she would find a chance to go there secretly. "I''ll take you there, and I''ll inform the policeman in the prison in advance." "Thank you, honey!" Seeing the red lights, Eden quickly kissed his cheek. Victor was in a good mood and reached out to rub her head. The lights turned green, and he started the car again. After they arrived at the hospital, they went to the ward. Lucian was sitting on a stool and staring at Amelia with deep affection. Amelia had not woken up yet. Eden swallowed. Lucian was beyond her imagination. "You''re here." Lucian was calm. Victor nodded and stood aside with Eden. "Amelia, she..." Eden pointed at Amelia. Lucian''s handsome face suddenly turned red. He had got someone to send him the phone and watched the video. Eden was afraid that Edith would disturb them, so she pulled Edith out and guarded outside. "She''s... fine. We just need to wait for her to wake up." Lucian was too embarrassed to look at Eden. He lowered his head and blushed scarlet. Eden felt awkward as well and didn''t finish her words. "It''s good that she''s all right." Eden was relieved. After speaking, she lowered her head. She stayed there for a while. The atmosphere was really awkward, so she said that she would go to see Candace. Then, they went up. Lucian heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the backs of Victor and Eden, he smiled though he was embarrassed. Yeah, he should smile. It was because Eden took Amelia there that Amelia saved him. He still remembered how scared he was when he woke up. What came to his mind at first was that Edith had ruined his life. At this time, everything was fine. "Ha-ha..." Lucian chuckled. He was unexpectedly rescued from a desperate situation. Those who had never experienced such a feeling wouldn''t know how good it was. He rubbed his sore eyes and continued to look at Amelia. She must be very sad when Edith called her, right? "Amelia, wake up quickly, okay?" His voice was very low, and only he could hear it. Eden and Victor went to see Candace. As soon as they got out of the elevator, a male doctor walked past Victor in a hurry. He walked too fast. In order to walk into the elevator as soon as possible, he even hit Victor hard. "I''m... sorry!" Then he entered the elevator. Eden frowned and looked at the doctor. He looked unfamiliar. His hair was a little long and he was old, looking a bit greasy. She came here more often than Victor, but she had never seen this doctor before. "Wait." When the elevator was about to close, Eden reached out to block it. "Miss, what''s the matter?" He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Eden. Eden was even more confused, "Are you a new doctor? Why have I never seen you before? The patient here is very special. Someone will look after him specially." Victor remembered that only Anton and Dr. Conley were Adonis''s attending doctors. Two matrons woulde here, and Candace took care of Adonis in person. He arranged this specially to ensure Adonis''s safety. Just as Victor was about to question him, Eden said, "Did Doctor Lewis tell you toe here?" "Yes, Doctor Lewis asked me toe here." A hint of coldness shed through Eden''s eyes. Doctor Lewis didn''t work here! Victor was furious and pulled the man out. The man was stunned. Thinking that he had exposed himself, he pushed Eden with great strength when he came out. "Eden!" Victor shouted. Eden had fallen heavily to the ground. "Victor, don''t worry about me. Go and get him back! We can''t let anything bad happen to Adonis!" Eden endured the pain and said loudly. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 "Eden, get up. Are you hurt?" Victor helped Eden stand up. Eden''s wrist was painful, but she couldn''t care about this and pushed Victor, "Go and chase him. I''m fine. I''ll go to see Candace. Nothing bad can happen to Adonis again." As Eden said this, she limped into the ward. Victor went downstairs angrily and chased after the man. He said on the phone while running, "Lucian, hurry up! The man who wants to hurt Adonis has escaped through the fire exit!" After that, he immediately called the security guard. After Lucian hung up, Amelia had not woken up. He went to the door and asked the nurses to keep an eye on Amelia. Then he ran out of the ward immediately. When Eden arrived at the ward, only Candace was lying quietly on the bed. All the tubes and monitors that were attached to Adonis had been removed. "Candace..." Eden called her loudly for a few times, but she had no reaction. "Adonis!" Eden cried out in surprise. Looking at Adonis''s slightly opened eyes, she was surprised and excited. "Adonis, are you awake? Do you know me?" Eden looked at him happily and pointed at herself. Even her fingers were trembling. "Candace..." Adonis was still very weak. He heard Candace''s scream just now. He wanted to find Candace and tried his best to save her. However, he had no strength, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He couldn''t see Candace no matter how hard he tried. He used all of his strength to open his eyes, only to find that he couldn''t move on bed. He did not have the strength to get up or speak. "Adonis, don''t worry. Candace is fine. I''ll call the doctor over right now. You have to hold on and not sleep. Understand? You have to see Candace and your daughter. Your daughter hasn''t been named yet. We''re waiting for you to wake up and name her." Eden was so excited that she burst into tears. Adonis finally woke up! "I won''t... sleep. Candace... Eden..." Adonis was very anxious. Eden rang the emergency bell. Both of Dr. Conley and Anton would hear it. "Adonis, don''t worry. The doctors wille soon." Eden looked at the monitors and didn''t know how to operate them. Fortunately, Adonis was conscious. He knew Candace and her. Ha-ha...Eden was so delighted that she wanted to jump up. He had been the pain in everyone''s hearts. They would think of him almost every day. Adonis, the straightforward and kind man, was actually very cute. "Candace..." Adonis was still very worried. He looked at Eden with pleading eyes. "Adonis, Candace is right next to you. There''s only one wall between you two. She just fainted. Anton will be here soon. Don''t fall asleep. I''m going to see Candace now." Adonis blinked his eyes. Only then did Eden go out and look at Candace. She had recovered, and her face had be much rounder. "Candace." She patted Candace''s face tenderly, but Candace didn''t respond. Candace''s head was tilted. Eden looked at her carefully and found that her face was red and swollen. She fainted because the man beat her. "What''s wrong?" Anton and Dr. Conley rushed over in a hurry. "Adonis woke up. Have a check-up for Candace first. She passed out." Eden was a little disturbed. Adonis had woken up because something had happened to Candace. If Candace was ill, Adonis would get worse. "Dr. Conley, go see Adonis. I''ll have a check-up for Candace first." "Okay!" They took action separately. The two assistant doctors helped them aside. Eden suddenly thought of the child. "Where is the child?" Eden searched the room but didn''t find the child. "What should I do?" Eden''s feet hurt a little, but she didn''t have time to think about it and looked for the child everywhere. Just as Eden was about to run out, she saw a rope reflected on the ss opposite. It was swaying on the window. Eden turned around and ran to the window. Looking down, she saw the little baby lying quietly in a bamboo basket. She was not asleep yet. At this time, she was sucking her hand and looking around in confusion with her big eyes. Seeing that she was fearless, Eden heaved a sigh of relief. The man was simply too heartless! He even wanted to hurt a child! Eden swallowed nervously. "Baby, please don''t move, okay? I''lle and save you right away." Eden reached out but could not get the rope. She turned around and looked at the room. The clothesline pole was not far away, and she could use it to hook the rope. When she was about to turn around, she saw the rope falling down. "No!" Eden cried out in surprise. Looking at the windowsill, she got out of the window without hesitation. Quicker than words could tell, she grabbed the rope when it was about to fall and circled it around her wrist promptly. However, she lost her footing and fell out. "Ah..." Eden thought that she was about to die. However, she was pulled back halfway. Raising her head, she saw Anton grab her wrist. Eden was so scared that she had broken in a cold sweat. She gasped for air, and her face was ashen. "Mrs. Alwynn, don''t move."Anton swallowed uneasily. If he was a bitte, the consequences would be unimaginable. He was afraid that Victor would kill all of them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anton''s assistant came over to help. However, Eden was carrying the rope in her hand, and the baby was at least three to four floors away from her. She could hear the baby crying vaguely. If she lifted the rope, the child would definitely get hurt. Moreover, she couldn''t see the child. Eden leaned closely against the window sill, and Anton held her tightly. Eden clutched the rope in her hand with all her strength. "Anton... I can''t see the child. There''s no way I can bring her back safely. Ask someone to go downstairs. We need someone reliable." Anton nced at his assistant. This young man and his brother were admitted together two days ago and became the assistants of him and Dr. Conley. Their grades and qualifications were particrly good. "Mrs. Alwynn, Dr. Conley said that they were introduced by you. Can you trust them?" Anton nced at his assistant. Eden thought about it and understood. They were Doctor Roerig''s two sons. "Mrs. Alwynn, I am Doctor Roerig''s eldest son, Wael Roerig." The young man was very thin and tall. Wearing a pair of sses, he looked very quiet, and he looked like Doctor Roerig. Eden looked at him, "Wael, Doctor Roerig is a good man, so I trust you. You must bring the child upstairs safely." Wael nodded solemnly, "Thanks for your trust. I''ll go downstairs right now." At this time, Victor and Lucian had caught the man downstairs and handed him over to the security guards. They turned around and were about to go upstairs. Victor seemed to have sensed something. He looked up and saw Eden standing outside the window. She was holding a rope. There was a bamboo basket at the bottom of the rope. From his angle, she would fall down at any time. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 "Eden..." Victor was so scared and stared at her thin figure intensely. Lucian looked up, and he was startled as well, "Go help Eden. The child should be in the bamboo basket. I''ll save the child." Victor had run toward the building. "Eden, please be safe and sound." Victor felt that he was on tenterhooks every day. Eden was drenched in cold sweat, and her sweat-stained hair clung to her face. The hand she used to grab the rope happened to be the injured hand. The basket was heavy, so the wound was torn apart. Blood dripped down the rope. Eden looked at Anton, feeling that her hands were about to be torn apart. "Anton, I can''t hold on any longer." She was worried that the child might fall down, and her lips were trembling. Anton knew that she was very fragile at the moment. On the one hand, she was worried about the child. On the other hand, she was about to lose her strength. Moreover, her injured hand was bleeding. Her body was weak. Besides, her hand was bleeding and she was frightened. She had reached her limit. "Mrs. Alwynn, wait a little longer. Wael should be here." Anton grabbed her tightly with both hands. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Dr. Conley hadn''te out, which meant that Adonis was in danger. Nothing bad happen could happen to any of them. "Anton, do you have a girlfriend?" Eden felt that she was about to faint, so she had to divert her attention. Anton was stunned and then shook his head, "No, I''m waiting for you to introduce someone to me. The girls you know are all kindhearted." "Of course. Well, you are so nice and good-looking. I really want to introduce someone to you. We have a lot of beautiful girls in ourpany. I''ll choose one for you." Eden smiled weakly. She could not hold on any longer. She could feel the blood flowing out of her palm quickly. "Mrs. Alwynn, then I''ll thank you first!" Anton looked at her and smiled. She was very brave. If it weren''t her quick reaction just now, the child would have fallen down. That would be a fatal blow to Candace. "Oh! What is going on?" When Azariah and Candace''s mother came in, they noticed that something wasn''t right. "Mrs. Alwynn, you can let go now. I''ve got the baby." Wael shouted downstairs. "Ah..." Eden immediately released the rope, but she had no strength and fell down. Azariah and Leona walked over in a hurry. They only felt that a gust of wind had blown over. Anton pulled Eden, and she was instantly suspended in the air. Eden fell down all of a sudden by gravity and slipped from Anton''s grasp. He could grabbed her palm. When Anton was in panic, someone suddenly ran to him and Eden was lifted up. "Eden!" Victor immediately pulled up Eden. He really didn''t dare to imagine what he would see if he came a littleter. They carried Eden into the room cautiously. After saving Eden in danger, Victor held her tightly and didn''t let go of her. His clothes were stained with Eden''s blood. Neal''s arms were numb, but he had no time to rest and asked Victor to put Eden on the sofa. He immediately bandaged Eden''s bleeding wound. "Eden... Well..." Azariah was dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. "Baby! Where is the baby?" Leona cried because she couldn''t see the baby everywhere. Azariah began to search for the child everywhere. "Madam, don''t worry. The child has been saved. She will be carried here soon." Anton said while treating Eden''s wound. "Oh!" Leona nodded. She was relieved to see that Candace was fine. The baby fell asleep, and Candace was in a good condition, so Azariah and Leona went out to buy daily necessities together. It would be easier for them to carry things back together. However, something bad happened as soon as they left. Soon, Lucian and Wael came up with the child. The child was all right, and she was about to fall asleep. At this time, she was sucking her thumb with interest. Leona took the baby from Lucian''s arms and held her tightly. "Baby, you scared me so much." Leona couldn''t help kissing her granddaughter several times. "Adonis, you''re awake!" Azariah''s pleasantly surprised voice stunned everyone. Especially Lucian. He didn''t even know that he had burst into tears. What did he hear just now? Had Adonis woken up? Lucian went to see Adonis. Eden was still treating her wound. The wound on her hand looked very frightening because she had dragged the rope with great strength. It was full of blood, and blood streamed down her hand. Victor felt so painful as if his whole body had been cut by a knife. Anton looked at Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, hold Mrs. Alwynn''s hand tightly. I have to clean her wound now. It may hurt a lot." Victor nodded. As expected, as soon as Anton dabbed iodine on the wound, Eden woke up and her hand shrank back out of pain. Victor''s eyes misted with tears, "Eden, be obedient. Hold on for a while." His voice was very gentle. Eden moved her hand slightly and then stopped. These days, she had just recovered. Her family did not tell her that Grandma Clement had fainted and asked Victor to take care of her. Grandma Clement had been discharged from the hospital, and she was recuperating at home. Victor had nned to take her to visit Grandma Clement the next day. But something bad happened to her again. Victor had never felt at ease. If he didn''t send her here and let her go out alone, he really didn''t know what would happen. Thinking of the scene just now, he had a lingering fear. "Alright, remember not to touch water and use the ointment normally. She can''t do anything with this hand." "Okay!" Victor nodded. Anton gave Eden an intravenous drip before getting up to see Adonis. Adonis had just woken up, and he was very weak. After hearing that both Candace and his daughter were fine, he closed his eyes in relief. When Dr. Conley came in, he found that something was wrong. Someone had added lethal drug to Adonis''s intravenous drip, and Adonis was dying, so he immediately started to rescue him with his assistant. "How''s Adonis?" Anton asked as soon as he came in. Dr. Conley was old, and he had been concentrated on rescuing. At this time, he was in a state of prostration. "He was rescued sessfully. He''ll be fine when he woke up." He wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat on a stool feebly. "Fortunately, the drug and our intravenous drip don''t repel. It won''t cause any serious harm to his body after the drug is dissolved. I''ll make a prescriptionter. After having an intravenous drip for three days, he can eliminate toxins. When Mr. Church wakes up again, he''ll be all right." "Dr. Conley, thank you so much!" Azariah looked at Dr. Conley with tears. "What the hell is going on?" Lucian looked at the scene before him angrily. Someone actually wanted to kill Adonis and the child. Dr. Conley shook his head, "We came here half an hour ago and gave Mr. Church a check-up. He had been all right, and we didn''t find anyone suspicious." Anton looked at him, "Haven''t you caught the man? As him and you will know what''s going on." Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Lucian''s eyes were full of hostility, "Arrest him for two or three days before interrogating him." That day, Candace fainted and Eden got hurt again. Everyone was mentally and physically exhausted. When Amelia woke up, it was dark outside. She slowly opened her eyes and smelled the disinfectant. Then she knew she was in the hospital. Moreover, she was in a senior ward in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. Her whole body ached. She closed her eyes and rested for a while. Then she moved her legs and felt as if she had been beaten hard. She was sore and ufortable all over. Thinking of Lucian''s crude actions, she shivered subconsciously. "Lucian." Her voice was hoarse. As soon as Lucian came out of the bathroom, he heard Amelia''s husky voice. "Amelia, are you awake?" Lucian walked over excitedly. Amelia nodded. "Are you feeling well now?" Amelia red at him, and her pale face turned red because of shyness, "I feel ufortable all over, and my waist is very sore. Help me up." With a guilty face, Lucian took off his shoes, sat beside her and helped her up cautiously. Then he held her in his arms. He reached out and massaged her waist gently. "I''ll massage it for you. Take a nap after you take a bathter. You''ll be fine in two or three days." Amelia nodded shyly. After a while, she raised her head and looked at his bright eyes. Under the crystalmp. He looked so handsome. "How are you? Are you all right?" Amelia''s big eyes were filled with worry. Lucian lowered his head and kissed her dry lips. After a long while, he let go of her reluctantly, "Thanks to you, I''m fine." Lucian stroked her dry lips with tenderness and deep affection. He had been moistening her lips with wet cotton swab, but her lips were still dry. "Amelia, are you thirsty?" His tone was full of guilt. If he had been more careful, she wouldn''t have suffered so much. Amelia nodded with a wronged face, "I''m hungry and thirsty." She pointed to her chest and said, "Bring the trash can over. I''ve got a tight feeling in my breasts." The baby did not drink breast milk, and the milk overflowed many times. Her clothes were stained with white milk. "Lucian, you want me..." She could not get pregnant at this time. Even if she wanted to give birth to two more daughters, she had to wait for at least two years. Lucian knew what she was thinking, "Don''t worry. It won''t happen. Just rest assured." Although he wanted two more daughters, he would not take her life as a joke. He had long been aware of this. Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. "You scared me. When I went in, I saw your scarlet eyes. You don''t even know how frightened I was at that time." Amelia hugged him tightly. On the way to the hotel, she really didn''t know what to do. If Eden didn''t encourage her, she would have given up. No, she would not, because she loved him very much. Amelia closed her eyes gently and smelled his pleasant smell. "Amelia, thank you. If it weren''t for you..." If it weren''t for her, he didn''t dare to imagine what would have happened to him. "You should be more careful in the future. By the way, what happenedter? How did you deal with the bad woman?" Amelia gritted her teeth and punched him. Lucian chuckled as he looked at her fierce but lovely appearance. He could not help but pinch her cheeks tenderly, "Don''t worry. She has been sent to jail." Seeing that she was still weak, he did not tell her everything. "Humph! I''m just afraid that you would be softhearted and let her go." "How could it be?" Lucian looked at her with a frown. "Why not? The rtionship between your two families is not ordinary." Amelia did not forget this.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I don''t have a close rtionship with them. Deal with your breasts first, or my daughter will starve." Lucian changed the subject. During this period of time, he once squeezed her breasts and found that there were knot in it. He consulted the nurse and was told that they had to squeeze out the milk. Amelia blushed and didn''t argue with him. "What about the babies? Are they obedient?" She was a little worried and wanted to go backter. "They''re all right. Grandma is at home. The nannies take good care of them. I called grandma half an hour ago. Both of them are very well-behaved." "Then let''s go backter." Lucian''s attitude was firm, "No, you need to have an intravenous drip tomorrow. Just stay here and rest. You''ll be tired if you go back and forth. Adonis has woken up. I''ll take you upstairs to see him later." "Really?" Amelia melted into tears in an instant. She knew Lucian had been guilty, and his biggest wish was that Adonis could wake up. "Yes! Something happened at noon. I''ll tell you about it slowlyter. Let''s eat something now." As he said this, he began to unbutton her shirt. Amelia immediately pped away his hand and asked, "What are you doing?" Her big eyes were full of caution. Lucian looked at her red face with a faint smile, "I did it several times when you were asleep. I was afraid that you would feel ufortable. Besides, have I never seen your body before?" "Is it the same? Now we''re in the hospital. I''ll do it by myself." Amelia still felt embarrassed. Lucian looked at her yfully, "Is it different?" "Of course!" Amelia grabbed her clothes. Lucian grinned blinked his gentle eyes, "Tell me. What''s the difference?" Amelia felt that he was more and more shameless, "I feel awkward." Lucian said casually, "I''m not awkward at all. What are you so affected?" Amelia went berserk, "What do you mean?" "Nothing." Lucian flicked her forehead lightly. "Stop it. I''ll help you. You''ll soon feel better." Lucian said seriously. Amelia stopped struggling and quieted down. On the carved real wood bed in the ssic yard, Barrett and Dahlia were flirting. Barrett''s phone rang suddenly, which interrupted them. Feeling a little annoyed, Barrett let go of Dahlia and answered the phone, "Is it done?" The man was silent for a while before saying, "No, he was found and caught, and he failed to take out the child." "You good-for-nothings! Aren''t you very capable in ordinary times? You can''t even steal a child!" Barrett smashed the phone in anger. Dahlia got close to him, "Chairman, don''t be angry. It''s not good to affect your health. We have plenty of time to deal with them. Although we fail this time, we will definitely seed next time." Barrett calmed down when he touched her smooth skin, "I see. Don''t care about them. Let''s continue." "Ha-ha..." Her coquettishughter was ttering. Leni stood in the courtyard and looked at the room with a vicious face. This morning, she received a message from a stranger, saying that Barrett was in a rtionship with Dahlia. She did not believe it and followed Barrett out. At this time, she couldn''t ept the fact at all. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 When Eden woke up, she was already at home. She opened her eyes suddenly and sat up quickly. Her nervous heart rxed again when she saw the familiar environment. "Where''s the child?" Victor had been staying with her. He immediately held her in his arms and said, "Eden, don''t worry. The baby is fine. Thanks to you, she is safe and sound." Eden looked at him and blinked her big eyes gently. She was a little confused, but she was so adorable in Victor''s eyes. Victor held her more tightly. "Why am I here?" Victor was stunned. Couldn''t she tell that she was at home? "Then where do you want to go?" Victor looked at her with amusement. Eden looked at him with grievances, "Shouldn''t I be in the hospital?" "Your wound has been treated. Anton said that you didn''t have to stay in the hospital, so I took you back." "Oh!" Eden seemed to realize something. She looked at him and blinked her big eyes innocently. She was too attractive, and Victor looked at her with horny eyes, "Eden, are you hungry?" If she was not hungry, he would do what he wanted. "Yep, I remember that I haven''t had dinner yet." Eden felt wronged again. Why had she been so unlucky recently? She always got hurt. All of a sudden, she hugged Victor tightly. Thinking of the scene in the hospital, she was still scared. "I thought I would never see you again. I was so afraid." Eden threw herself into his arms and shivered slightly. She was fearless at that time. Even she herself didn''t understand why she had such courage. "Honey, I won''t do anything dangerous again. I can''t bear to leave you." "Ha-ha..." Victor couldn''t helpughing, "I don''t believe what you say. Although you say so, you won''t think so when you''re really in trouble." Victor let go of her, lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against hers. "Sit down for a while. I''ll bring you dinner." Victor helped her lean against the bed and went downstairs to get the food. Eden suddenly remembered that she still had many questions in heart. As soon as Victor came in, she put on the soft slippers and ran to him, asking, "Victor, is Adonis all right? What about the baby? Did Amelia wake up? Did you catch the man?" Victor put the food on the table and looked back at her with amusement. His starry eyes were bright, and his lips looked very attractive, "You asked me so many questions all of a sudden. Which one should I answer first?" "Answer all of them!" Eden looked at him eagerly. Was it difficult to answer her questions? Victor handed her the chopsticks before saying, "The baby is fine now, and Adonis has woken up. It''s a coincidence. It was because Candace had an ident that Adonis got stimted and woke up." "As for Amelia, she has woken up as well, but they didn''t go home. They''re still in the hospital." "We''ve caught that man, but we have no time to interrogate him. There is no need to call the police. I will deal with this matter in two days." If his guess was right, the man went to kill Adonis in order to take revenge on him. "I''m finally relieved." Eden nced outside the window, "What time is it?" "You''ve slept for one day and one night. Now it''s around twelve o''clock at noon." "Oh!" Eden stopped talking and lowered her head to eat. Victor ate together with her. Eden ate the millet congee quietly, thinking about Edith again. She nced at Victor several times cautiously, and then lowered her head to eat again. Victor couldn''t help but ask her, "Eden, just say what you want to say." "Oh!" Eden looked at him, "You told me to say this." Victor was speechless. "I want go out alone for a while today." Victor reached out to rub her head and said helplessly, "Didn''t you say you wanted to see Edith? Is this what you want to say?" "Yeah! How do you know that?" Victor smiled, "When we went to the hospital, you told me about it. If you''re not tired, I''ll send you there after lunch. You''ll go there secretly if I don''t send you, so I''d better go there together with you." "Then let''s go now." Eden immediately got up, looking very anxious. Victor looked at her with a frown and pulled her to sit down, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Eat more. I''ll send you there after I wash the dishes. Edith won''t run away." "Oh!" Eden sat down like a child and ate obediently. Victor looked at her helplessly. He knew how stubborn she was. But in his opinion, no matter Edith was really so mean or she had been used by others, she was wrong indeed. She was an adult, and she should know what she could do and what she couldn''t. Everyone had to pay a price for their mistakes. Victor made an appointment to meet Edith at two o''clock, and they set off after one o''clock. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden did not let Victor go in with her. She followed a policewoman to see Edith. Edith did not expect that the person who came to see her was Eden. They sat face to face. Without delicate makeup, Edith''s face was not as perfect as before. She looked very haggard, and her eyes were listless as she looked at Eden hatefully. "Why are you here? Are you here tough at me?" Edith was still arrogant and lofty. Those who grew up in wealthy families were all like this. But in Eden''s opinion, such pride was meaningless. They were proud just because they were rich. They had money and thought that they lived better than others, so they had a sense of superiority. Those who didn''t have money felt inferior indeed! Eden looked at her quietly. Then she said neither slowly nor quickly, "Why should Iugh at you? I don''t think it''s something funny." Edith did not speak. Didn''t Eden look down on her at this time? She thought her n was wless, but she failed in the end. Besides, she failed so awkwardly, and she regretted it so much. She shouldn''t have done that. She had ruined her life and broken her parents'' hearts. "Tell me. Why do you want to see me?" Edith did not want to waste her time. She was in such a terrible state, but Eden was so morous. Such a difference made her want to cry. "Why did you do that? I just want to know the reason why you wanted to give up your bright future and ruin my life. I was framed by you for no reason. You are not convinced, neither am I." Edith''s expression was reflected on Eden''s clear eyes. Her words touched Edith on her sensitive spot. She had asked herself many times why she did that so impulsively. Why did she have to get Lucian? He didn''t love her. No matter what she did, she wouldn''t win his heart. Why was she so stubborn? Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 But he was Lucian, the man she had been loving since she was a child. She loved his indifference and courage, and she loved him because he could give up a lot of things for his dream. Lucian could break off with his family for love, but she was not as brave as him. But Lucian was so courageous. He sent his eldest brother to prison for Amelia. She wanted to be with the one she loved, too. However, she was not as capable as Lucian. These two days, she sat alone in the corner and thought for a long time. She was totally wrong. Hearing Eden''s question, she couldn''t endure the grievances in her heart anymore. "Eden, don''t you know that? Didn''t Victor tell you? The Ronen family has a good rtionship with my family. Lucian and I grew up together. You grew up with Victor as well, but you got his love. Lucian doesn''t like me at all, and I''m not convinced. My grades were not as good as his, so I went abroad for further study to match him." "But when I came back from aboard, Lucian had met Amelia." "Amelia was born in a poor family. How could she deserve to be with him? You know what? Lucian is not inferior to Victor. His grades were excellent. He has been outstanding since childhood, but he is not as arrogant as Victor." "We used to be childhood sweethearts, and our families are well-matched. It''s very nice and fair. I nned everything well, but I got nothing in the end. If you were me, would you ept the fact?" Eden looked at her quietly. When she talked about Lucian, her dim eyes were filled with admiration and excitement that Eden had never seen before. At this moment, Eden understood that everyone had an unforgettable lover in his heart, and everyone had the right to purse his love bravely. However, Edith lost herself while pursing her love. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tears streamed down Edith''s face, but she did not reach out to wipe the tears and just let them flow out. Eden did not bother her. She sat quietly and waited for Edith to vent her emotions. She must have been feeling very bad these days. Her face looked terrible, and she probably couldn''t sleep well at night. She regretted it, so she cried so sadly in front of her. After a long time, Edith stopped crying. She looked at Eden and blinked her tearful eyes, looking very pitiful, "Eden, in fact, the reason why I hate you is very simple. You and Amelia are friends. Amelia got to know Lucian because she was your assistant. This is the reason why I framed you." Eden was speechless. Was it her fault? "Edith, is that all?" Eden didn''t believe it. However, one would be out of control when he was overwhelmed by negative emotions. Some people could kill a person because of a sentence. She had seen such a thing. "What do you mean?" Edith looked at her. Eden thought for a moment and said, "Have you been used by someone? Edith, your father said that recently, you always talked on the phone mysteriously. I don''t think the reason you said just now ispletely right." Edith was shocked by how careful she was. She bit her lower lip lightly. Eden was right. It was because of that person that she had been sent to jail. "There is such a person, but I don''t know who she is. She can tell me all your whereabouts, and she knows everything about you." "I knew you woulde to the hotel together with Amelia that day, so I prepared the knife in advance." The more Edith thought about it, the more she regretted it, "I... didn''t think I dared to do that. That person said that as long as I could sleep with Lucian and you could be in trouble, Lucian would be with me. I was really too naive. My mind was in a mess because Amelia came back all of a sudden." "I didn''t think I was inferior to Amelia. Since she could get Lucian, so could I. Therefore, I did a lot of things uncontrobly." "Eden, help me. I didn''t mean to. I was just obsessed by my greed. I really regret it now." She had nned everything for herself. Whether it was about her job or life, everything was nice and in order. But she could not decide her marriage. She didn''t expect that Lucian would fall in love with Amelia. When Eden walked out of the jail, the sun was still bright, making her feel very warm. The sky was blue. Edith said, "Eden, I''m sorry. Let me get out of here. I was used by someone." She was silent. After crying for a while, Edith seemed to have realized her mistake. Why was she so silly? Her stupidity sent her to jail. In the end, Edith smiled with relief and said, "Eden, thank you foring to see me. When I''m released, I want to make friends with you. In fact, I don''t have many friends." Eden nodded. Perhaps when she once again met Edith, the straightforward and fearless woman, she would be better. Although someone had instigated her to do those things, she was wrong indeed. "Eden." Victor came over and looked at her disconste face. "Oh, let''s go home." Eden walked to the parking lot. "Did you find out anything?" Seeing that she walked in a hurry, Victor knew that she was not in a good mood. He was actually worried that Eden and Edith might have quarrelled with each other. "Yes! My guess is right. She was made use of by someone, but she doesn''t even know who that person is." Eden suddenly felt that she should be responsible for Edith''s mistakes. Who had made use of her? Victor nodded. He had known the answer, but Eden had to meet Edith, so he could only take her here, "Brian has been investigating, but we can''t find out the phone numbers that person has used. He only used those numbers once, so it''s hard to find his whereabouts." Eden nodded, "The reason why they tried to hurt Adonis is the same. Pay more attention to the things inpany. Their purpose is to distract your attention. I don''t know what they''re going to do." "I will. Let''s go back first." Victor took her to the car. After fastening her seat belt, he drove away. Eden''s hand recovered after she lived in peace for a few days, and she could go to work normally. As her assistant, Alyssa was quite capable. She was much more rxed. asionally, she would think of Pa. She had never asked Victor how he had dealt with Pa. With Victor''s character, Pa would not have a good end, so she did not ask and put this matter behind her. "Miss." Seth walked in with documents in her arms. Eden nodded slightly, "Is it something about Mr. Booth again?" Seth nodded, "Yes, he asked if you have made up your mind. Locust Grove is actually a nice project. Dawson wants you to make your own judgment. That''s what he said when I asked him." Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Eden smiled. The pink coat made her face look tender and charming. "Dawson and dad both trust me so much, so I really don''t dare to make a decision all of a sudden. I have seen the house map and other maps." "It will take us at least five or six years to perfect all the facilities. It can hold five thousand families. I don''t think it''s great even if we have excellent facilities." Seth nodded slightly. She smiled, revealing two cute canine teeth and looking very gentle, "Miss, everyone thinks highly of this project. There are many developers in that area." Eden smiled and said, "That''s because there are less and less projects in the downtown area. Everyone is going to develop in suburbs. That''s a good ce for the aged. Except for this, I can''t tell another advantage of it." She and her family might live in the pce built by Zaiden in the future. Seth thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you have an on-the-spot investigation today? I asked Alyssa. You don''t have any other things to do today." Eden nodded, "Let''s go there. Ask Anthony to drive here. We''ll set off in ten minutes." "Okay, I''ll contact Mr. Booth. He should be there." "Alright!" Eden tidied up the documents on the table and touched up her foundation. Then she called Victor and told him she was going out. Hearing that, Victor disagreed, "Eden, I''ll arrive in ten minutes. I''ll go with you. I don''t have much work to deal with in the afternoon." Eden did not refuse him. He would feel uneasy if he didn''t follow her. Moreover, if she went there with Victor, he would give her some advice. More than ten minutester, Eden and Seth went straight to the parking lot to meet Victor. After they got on the car, Anthony drove away. Eden leaned against the window and read the documents. A ray of sunlight shone on her. She looked gorgeous and charismatic. Victor smiled softly and took the documents from her hand. Eden looked up at him, feeling somewhat unhappy. "Don''t read until we get there. Reading in the car will hurt your eyes." "Oh!" Eden did not argue with him. Since she couldn''t outargue him, she didn''t speak. She understood the general situation, but she wanted to read it more carefully to avoid mistakes. On the way, Seth exined what she didn''t understand to her, and she was enlightened. It was past four o''clock when they arrived. It was a little cold on the mountain, but she admitted that the environment here was really good. Hayden was there. Seeing Eden, he was very happy and introduced everything to her in detail. Hearing that, Eden was moved, but she did not make a decision. She intended to go back and talk to Zaiden about it. Victor had no objection. She could do whatever she liked. Anyway, he was rich. As long as she was delighted. She didn''t agree with Victor''s opinion. Although they were rich, they couldn''t waste money. She preferred to help people in need. Hayden didn''t urge her and let her think about it carefully. They had enough time. At dinner time, Hayden wanted to invite them to dinner, but Eden refused. She wanted to visit Adonis in the evening. They went back to thepany and got off work directly. Victor took her to have dinner outside and then went straight to the hospital. In the past few days, Eden paid attention to the people around her. But she hadn''t found out the person who knew her whereabouts all the time. It was impossible for Danielle to know her whereabouts at all times. She changed a new phone, so that person wouldn''t know it by tracking her phone. On the first day Eden went to work, she asked Dean and Lucian to search her office carefully to see if there were any bugs. However, she was somewhat disappointed. They didn''t find out anything. Eden waspletely dumbfounded. There was no clues. She didn''t cheer up until she arrived at the hospital. Lucian came to see Adonis as well. They met in the ward. Compared with the dull atmosphere in the past, the ward was particrly lively that day. Azariah and Leona were like over the moon. They could often hear theirughter. "Hello! Eden, Victor, Lucian,e in and have a seat." Azariah was extremely happy. Her son had woken up, and she had a daughter-inw and a granddaughter. Her life was perfect. How could she not be d? Eden looked over. Her face was much ruddier, and she was in high spirits. She seemed to have be several years younger. "Aunt Church, don''t care about us and just sit down." Seeing that she was going to get the fruit for them, Eden let her have a rest. "Oh, Eden, I''m not tired. I''m energetic all day long! Go talk with Adonis. I''ll cut some fruit for you." Azariah was indeed in high spirits, and she spoke very vibrantly. Candace was all right after she woke up, but a part of her back was swollen. After a few days of recuperation, she had almost recovered. After they went in, they saw Candace sitting next to Adonis''s bed. Adonis looked at them and smiled, "Why are you here again?" He seemed to be ming them for disturbing him and Candace. Eden noticed that Adonis was holding Candace''s hand. Lucian nced at him and said with annoyance, "You should feel honored that we''re here to see you. How dare you be dissatisfied?" On the surface, Lucian looked calm, but deep in his heart, he was extremely grateful to Adonis who had woken up. "No, I just feel that it''s not the right time for you toe. In the past few days, many people came to see me. I don''t have time to talk to Adalynn, and I haven''t even had time to name my daughter." In fact, Adonis was very happy, but he refused to admit it. After he became a vegetable, they did not give him up. He heard from his mother and Candace that without Victor''s research fund, he wouldn''t have survived. They were indeed best friends! "But thank you foring to see me. Especially Eden, thank you. Without you, my daughter would have had an ident." Adonis looked at Eden and said gratefully. That day, he thought that he was facing death again after he woke up. "It''s okay. The best thing is that everyone is safe and sound." Eden smiled. Adonis had lost a lot of weight. He was bald, and his face looked more sharp-featured. It was good that he was cheerful after he woke up. "Guys, thank you for not giving me up. I can''t walk very well now. Otherwise, I would definitely drink with you tonight." Adonisughed with joy. The feeling of returning to life too wonderful. Life was short. He still had a lot of things to do. He felt that in the future, he would cherish his life more. Victor said, "Take a good rest. You''re still weak now. I''m afraid you can''t drink in the following one year." "Ha-ha... Alright, I won''t drink. Candace doesn''t like me to drink." Candace nced at him with a blush, bowed her head and said nothing. She was easy to be shy. She didn''t talk much and was always quiet. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They did not disturb Adonis any further. After staying there for a while, they went back. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Today Adonis felt much better. He had not felt tired at all since he woke up in the morning. He used to fall asleep every couple of hours before. He had been holding Candace''s hands and never wanted to let her go. "Candace, thank you!" He held onto Candace''s hand and smiled gently. Tears welled up in his eyes. He was right about Candace from the beginning. "Tou have said this several times already." Candace''s little face blushed, but she couldn''t hide her joy. Since Adonis woke up, the smile on her face had never stopped. She had waited for so long, plus that she was pregnant. It would be impossible for her to not think too much. But she had already decided to be with Adonis, so she had to wait no matter how difficult it was. "It''s never enough no matter how many times I say it." Adonis was still smiling extremely gently. He had met countless women in his life, sometimes he would date more than ten women a month. He knew they were all for his money. He had been humiliated and deceived by women, but he still refused to give up and still believed that he could find his true love one day. When he met Candace, he realized that the feeling he had for her was so different from anyone else. When she blushed, he would want to tease her more, but when she was angry, he would feel so guilty from the bottom of his heart. Since he came back from abroad, he thought of her every day. He never seriously missed any woman before. He normally would forget about the women he had dated straight away. But Candace was the only one that he remembered everything about. When she said she wanted toe to visit him, he was so nervous. He really wanted to make sure that she would have a good time. When she came, he tried his best to leave a good impression. After hanging with her for a few days, he felt better and better about her, and his impulse to keep her here was getting deeper and deeper. He remembered that day when they first kissed each other. They were at the beach that day, but the weather wasn''t too good. When a big wave came, she didn''t have time to run back, so she turned around and fell into his arms. He still could remember the feeling he had when he first held her in his arms. It was a feeling of satisfaction and joy. He could even hear his heart pounding in his chest. "Candace... I like you!" He blurted out. Candace was a little shocked. She looked at him quietly with her big bright eyes for a long time. He could see her long eyshes trembling slightly. And he couldn''t help but hold her even tighter. "I like you too!" This was what she said after the two of them stood there for a long time. Her little face was as red as an apple, and her shy and cute appearance made his heart fluttered. He lowered his head and kissed her. She also kissed him back. It was actually his first kiss in his life, but he had already gone the whole process through in his head many times. When he touched her soft lips, he knew straight away that she was the one. After the kiss, he excitedly held her and spun around. The moment he held her up, he felt as if he got the entire world. He instantly understood that this was love. A few dayster, he took her to the Marriott Hotel. He had only heard Lucian talk about this kind of thing before, but he had never done it. That night, they were finally together. But on the second day, something happened to him. At thest moment, all he could think was not to leave her on her own. He had never been in love with anyone in his who life. He didn''t want to leave her, neither did he want to make her upset. He could hear every time when she called his name in his ear. He tried very hard to wake up, but he couldn''t. Her voice made him so excited. He wanted to open his eyes to see her, but he could not get himself out of the darkness. His favorite thing every day was to wait for her to call him in the dark. "Hey, are you still not going to wake up today?" "Adonis, Adonis." He remembered how sweet her voice was when she called him. He really wanted to see her, but he could not see anything. He had been trying everything he could, he just couldn''t open his eyes. "Candace, it''s been hard on you these days. I promise that I will never let you worry about me anymore. I will love you forever. I will give you everything I can, as well as our daughter." His words made Candace burst into tears. "I don''t need anything. I just want you to be safe and sound." "Okay, okay. Don''t cry. I''m fine." Adonis wiped her tears quickly. "Candace, why are you crying? Did Adonis make you cry?" Azariah came in with her little granddaughter in her arms. She was so worried when she saw Candace crying. "Mom, what are you talking about? How can I make Candance cry? Can I have a look at my little princess?" Adonis couldn''t even describe how happy he was. He couldn''t wait to see his daughter after being sleeping for so long. "Candace, thank you. It must be so hard for you." He was indeed too excited, and couldn''t stop thanking Candace, which made Candace a little speechless. "Alright. We are waiting for you to name her. You can discuss this with Candace. I''ll go pack up with your mom, and then you will be able to discharge from the hospital. Remember toe back regrly for examinations. Then we should find a time to go to Victor''s to thank them." "I got it, mom." Candace took his daughter and put her beside Adonis. "You don''t have the strength to hold her now, so I will put her beside you." "Alright!" Adonis slowly leaned to the side, looking at his daughter''s chubby little face. It seemed that she had grown so quickly. She was sleeping soundly, and her long and curly eyshes were continually fluttering. She looked so beautiful. "She got everything from me, except for your nose." Adonis lightly touched the baby''s little nose, making her pursed her lips slightly. Her little head moved from side to side, looking very unhappy. "Don''t be angry, my little princess. I''ll discuss it with your mom right now and get a beautiful name for you." Adonis felt that her daughter really melted his heart. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Candace smiled and patted her daughter, then the baby fell asleep soon. Adonis thought for a moment and said, "What about Arianna Church? Little Ari." Candace nodded and said, "I like it! Ari, it''s such a cute name." "Haha... Little Ari, are you happy now?" Adonis couldn''t stop kissing his daughter''s little face. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 The night was so quiet. Eden was lying in the balcony chair, watching the stars. When the weather was good, she could see all the stars in the sky. She missed her children so much. Every time when she was on her own, she would think about all the difficulties she had been through in her life. It seemed that she had had such a hard life before. However, nothing could change the faith she had for life. She was still that possitive girl who believed that she could find hapiness in then end. The stars shone in the dark sky like diamonds, and Eden just stared at them quietly. A thin nket slowly covered her body at this time. "Eden, it''s getting cold now. Be careful." Victor slowly sat beside her and looked at her. "I''m not cold," Eden moved her body slightly. "Have you done your work?" "Yes. Adonis is discharged from the hospital. He said that they wille here for dinner the day after tomorrow." "Looks like he has recovered quite well." Eden looked back at the sky. The gentle breeze blew over her face, making her long eyshes flutter with it. Looking at her pretty face, Victor could not help lowering his head and kissing her on her lips. However, she moved away from him a little. He looked a little unhappy and said, "Are those stars more attractive than me?" "Haha..." Eden held his face gently with her hands and said, "Are you jealous of the stars now?" Victor looked at her with his gentle eyes. "Yes. I hope that I am the only one in your eyes." He looked at her bright eyes until he could see clearly of his figure reflected in them, then he slowly move his head back up a little with satisfaction. "Adonis said that his wedding will be next month." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing this, Eden finally understood why he suddenly came here. "So?" She looked at him with a calm smile. A great bitterness shed across Victor''s eyes. He had been dreaming of their own wedding for a long time. "When can we have our wedding?" Eden thought about it and did not answer him. She actually felt it was too much hassle to hold a wedding. She was quite happy with their life now. "I said we can do it at the end of this year. It''s not far now. The international designpetition is on December 15th, and there are about two months before the Spring Festival. We still have time." Victor did not speak. He just sat quietly beside her, thinking that they had to have the wedding this year no matter what. All the things had to be done before her internationalpetition. It was not toote to prepare for the wedding after thepetition. "Victor, what are you thinking about?" Looking at his serious face, Eden was a little worried. She knew what he had been thinking, and she also knew that this topic would stress him out. "Nothing." He shook his head slightly and took her hand. "Has Adonis set the date yet?" "Not yet. He just said that they were going to do it next month." "Alright." Eden looked at him again, "Let''s wait until the day is set. Has the baby got a name yet?" She knew Adonis would tell everything to Victor. "Yes. Arianna Church. We can call her Ari." "Nice! Now we have little Cecil and Ceci, little Ayman, as well as little Ari. They can all grow up together." She liked children so much, and she would not mind taking care of them at all. Sometimes, she would wonder what would it be like if she had another baby after she went to see little Ayman. However... Thinking of this, she nced at Victor and said nothing. "You should go to bed. You have to go to thepany tomorrow morning." Victor got up and picked her up in his arms. "Aren''t you going too?" "Of course." Eden leaned against his chest, put her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeats. Victor looked at her hand with his deep eyes. "Have you found out who sent the person that we caught at the hospital yet?" Eden had always been curious about this. It must have something to do with the Simpson family. "Not yet. I''ll go and have a look with Lucian tomorrow." "Okay." It had already been a while, she was worried that the other party was ying some tricks. "Don''t forget to tell me when you find it out. After all, I am the person who was involved in it." "Okay, I''ll keep you updated. I''ll bathe you first, as you can''t touch the water with your hands yet." "Okay." Eden blushed and lowered her head without saying anything. Victor found it a little funny. They were living together for a long time, but why would she still blush? The next day, after Eden went to work, she told her father about the project of Locust Grove. Zaiden thought about it carefully and gave Eden some suggestions. Eden took a look and also felt that she would not lose out on this project. She had enough funds to do it anyway, so she replied to Mr. Mulroney and agreed to cooperate. After finishing this issue, Eden felt much better. Victor and Lucian had already gone to the hospital, and she just needed to wait for the result. Now she mainly wanted to find out who else around her would have the intention to do this. She already asked Margery to keep an eye on Danielle. Daniele hadn''t done anything else except for trying to get with Victor. Eden nced at theputer and began to look at her design drawings again. She already had an idea in her heart, but she still needed to think it over. At this time, someone knocked on the door. "Come in," Eden said and looked over to the door, seeing that Alyssa walked in with a smile. "Director Bleu, Mrs. rk is here." "Let her in." Eden got up and walked to the sofa. Soon, Danielle came in, dressed in a pink dress withces, looking very young. She looked much more confident than before. At that time, her life experience was real, but she pretended to be obedient and indifferent. "Director Bleu," she said and nced around the office, realizing that Victor was not there. Eden had already noticed that the clothes that Danielle wore were very simr to hers. "Are you looking for me?" Eden gestured for Danielle to sit down. Alyssa made two cups of coffee and then left them two in the office on their own. Danielle ced a design drawing in front of Eden. "Director Bleu, this is the winter season design drawing for this year. I have already done it." She had done a good job for the autumn season, now she already started preparing for the winter season. Although her work was not as good as Eden''s, this time, she made it earlier than Eden. Eden unfolded it and looked at the design carefully. Danielle''s style was very special, and she also provided more choices for the customers. Eden had to admit that she was very talented in this aspect. However, thinking about how good she was good at copying, Eden still couldn''t trust her. "I''ll have a look. You did a good job in thest season, so you will get a lot of bonus at the end of the year." Eden put the design drawings on the table. "Thank you, Director Bleu. Thank you for giving me this opportunity." Danielle said gratefully, looking straight at Eden with her calm face. In the past, she always felt that her dream was too unrealistic, but she was very confident in her own ability. Now she felt she finally found the right direction. Eden smiled and said, "You are very talented. But I am very curious that how can you like this kind of dress when your design style is so special and different?" Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Danielle nced at Eden and moved her gaze away straight after nervously. Then she lowered her face and exined, "I don''t want to be looked too special in thepany, so I didn''t wear clothes that I like. However, this kind of dress suits me well at my age anyway." Eden didn''t say anything straight away. Was she trying to say that Eden was old? Thinking of this, Eden smiled and said calmly, "Yes, it''s very suitable for you. You look beautiful in this dress and pink is really suitable for you at your age. My husband likes this kind of look. However, I''m too old for that. Now I only like mature looks." In fact, she felt Danielle was not clever at all. Men probably would be attracted by these kinds of women, however, they would also lose their interests very quickly. Danielle had been focused on her appearance too much, but she totally forgot that appearance was not the most important thing for a woman. A decent woman should be wise and know how to think from other people''s perspectives. However, it also depends. Danielle didn''t seem to be a person who didn''t understand that. She was just too eager to get money. "Director Bleu, you are very suitable to the mature style. No one could look as smart as you," Danielle said and nced at Eden from up and down. She was wearing a blue suit with a corless chiffon shirt inside. The diamond earrings and her red lips totally matched it and made her look more elegant. "Thank you. I think you are not only pretty but also very talented. I have seen your work for the winter season, and you are getting better and better." Eden was telling the truth. Danielle indeed had a lot of potentials. She would shine in the future if she didn''t take the wrong path in life. But unfortunately, she could not resist the temptation of money. "Thank you for yourpliment! Anyway, I need to go back to my work now. Please let me know if there is anything I need to change after you check them." "Sure!" Eden smiled and nodded, watching her leave. If she wanted to be sessful, she also needed to have a good interpersonal rtionship. Danielle knew it, so she was keep a good rtionship with everyone in the design department. She was really good at finding everyone''s weaknesses and then offering her help, and in this way, she established a great reputation in the whole department. Eden picked up Danielle''s design sketches and walked back to herputer, then carefully looked them through. At the same time, in the dark hospital storage room, a disheveled middle-aged man was sitting on the ground, with bruises on his face. He raised his head and looked at Victor''s gloomy face in horror. Victor, Lucian, and Brian were sitting nearby and looking at him. At this time, Brian said, "It''s been a few days, but he was still not willing to tell us who sent him here. However, I already got his real identity and found his family. Now he must want to exin everything to us." Hearing this, the man trembled slightly. Then he asked in a panic, "What do you want to do? Leave my family alone." Brian tutted and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "You care about your family, but don''t you think that my friend cares about his family too? You are really pessimistic. You almost killed my little niece and my friend and almost destroyed my friend''s family. Now you are worried about your family? Don''t you think it''s a little toote? If you tell us everything you know now, there is still a chance that you can survive. Do you want your son, who is doing his Ph.D. now, to have a father who is a murderer?" Brian threatened him. This man was a drug addict. But his family did not know. "No no no, I beg you not to tell him. He''ll soon graduate and have a bright future. He is not like me, who can only live like this for my entire life." The man''s face was full of pain. His face looked much older than his real age. Victor stood up and looked down at the man. "I''ll give you five minutes. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll send you to the police station, and then inform your son toe and get your." A great bitterness came across the man''s face. He lowered his head slightly. He would have said it long ago if he could. He just wanted to make some money for his son so that he could pay his tuition fee. Now things ended up like this, making him feel so awful. "But if I say it, I won''t get any money. My son is still waiting for me to pay the tuition fee." The man burst into tears. Victor looked at him without any sympathy. "Well, it''s totally up to you that you want to say it or not. But you should know that this thing is enough to ruin your son''s future." After saying this, Victor sat back down in the chair casually. Brian looked at Victor, feeling that he was getting more and more kind now. It really wasn''t like him to be able to face this man so calmly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This man was definitely not doing this for his son. He only did it for himself. Whilst Brian was thinking this, a gust of wind swept past him. He turned around and heard the voice of the man being beaten. Lucian punched furiously in the man''s face. He could not be as calm as Victor. The thing that the man did was not forgivable. He was so worried at that time that something bad was going to happen to Adonis. If it really happened, what about Candace and Adonis''s family? "Ouch... Please stop it, please..." The man knelt down and begged for mercy, and tears streamed down his face. Lucian let go of him disgustedly, and the man''s face was covered in blood. Brian was surprised. He hadn''t seen Lucian this angry for a long time. "It seems that he is not going to say it. Let''s just leave him to the police. The other side is not going to stop, so we still have a chance. It is very likely to be Barrett." Brian looked at Victor, thinking that it would waste too much time. Now the only thing he cared about was his date. Now that even Dean was in love, he couldn''t wait for anymore longer. "No no no, I''ll say it now. Don''t call the police. It was a middle-aged man who wore a tunic suit. I didn''t see his face clearly. He just gave me a note which got the address on and asked me to send the child out, then inject the drug in that gentleman''s infusion bottle. That''s everything that he asked me to do, and then he promised that he would pay me a million. I really needed money, so I agreed immediately." The man said and then started to tremble. Brian took a look and said, "He is having the drug addiction attack." Victor sat quietly for a while, then asked, "Do you know who he is?" "I don''t know. I only know that he has a lot of money. He only gave me 100,000 first. The rest of the money will not be given to me until I finish everything." The man grimaced in pain, and his yellow teeth were stained with blood, looking very disgusting. Brian slightly narrowed his eyes, thought for a while, and said, "If he wore a tunic suit, I recently found out that a new housekeeper Barrett hired also liked to wear a tunic suit." Victor nodded and said, "Send him to the ce where he should go and check out the new housekeeper that Barrett has." Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 The man looked at Victor in horror. "You... you just said that you would let me go as long as I tell you everything. I can''t let my son see me like this. Please let me go." The man trembled and curled up on the ground. Victor did not look at him nor speak. He nced at Lucian and the two slowly walked out of the room. "No no no, Mr. Alwynn, please don''t go..." "Stop it now. He will not let you go no matter how loud you shout. You really made him angry this time. His wife almost fell out of the window because of you, so you deserve it. That''s Victor Alwynn. You have really offended the wrong guy." Brian exined calmly with a sarcastic smile. "People like you would have been suffered much more if it was in the past. Now he has turned into a much more kind person. He just wants you to get what you deserve. Don''t feel unfair. No one would forgive you for what you did no matter who it is." Brian smiled and called someone who was outside to take the man away. Victor would not be scared of Barrett anyway. He was just an old man who could only y dirty tricks. They would sooner orter catch him. He had been jealous of Victor''s almost perfect image, as well as the amount of money Victor earned each other for a long time. So he tried to learn to be gentle and humble. "Haha..." The man sneered and said, "What can he do even though he is so powerful? He still can''t avoid falling into other people''s traps." Brian also smiled. "That''s why none of those who have framed him has a good end. He is not a saint, but you are not worthy of sympathy either." Brian shook his head. Indeed, it was not even easy to try to be a nice person. Victor returned to thepany and told Eden the results. However, Eden didn''t say anything. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she did not say anything, Victor walked to her side and wrapped his arms around her waist. Eden shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing. I just feel sorry for his son." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t think too much. There are too many people in this world doing bad things for money. It''s almost time to get off work. What do you want to do today? I''ll go with you." Eden thought for a moment and said, "I don''t have anything that I want to do. It''s time to have dinner now. Why don''t we go to see Ayman?" Victor didn''t know what to say. Why couldn''t they just spend something together alone? He lowered his head and looked at her fair-skinned face, which made his heart flutter. He could not help lowering his head and kissing her on her forehead. "There is a restaurant just opened recently. I''ll take you there. It has the food you like." His low voice made her feel that she was addicted to it. She looked up and blinked her beautiful eyes. "Is it something that I can eat now? Oh, right, the wound on my hand has scabbed already. Okay, let''s go there after work." She could not resist the temptation of food. She could go and visit Ayman another time with a gift. After work, Eden went to the design department. The people from the design department were the people who were most likely to know where she was. When she was at work, she normally would only go to either the 11th floor or the design department. Alyssa chatted with her while walking. When they talked about food, Eden told her happy that she was going to a new restaurant for dinner tonight. She made sure that everyone around her, including Danielle, could hear her clearly. After talking about work, they all packed up and got ready to get off work. Victor went directly to the restaurant with Eden. On the way, Eden received a video call from her daughter. "Daddy, mommy, where are you going?" Giada looked at her father and mother, feeling that she really missed home. She didn''t want to live abroad anymore. They were rich enough to live a good life there, but nowhere was better than home. Eden put her phone closer to Victor and said, "Gia, your dad and I are going to have dinner. Have you eaten yet?" "It''s still very early here, so I am still in the studio. I just want to let daddy know that I will have a painting exhibition in Country M in a month. The new teacher is very interested in my painting, but there is a small problem." Victor was very surprised that his daughter''s painting was also so popr abroad. He parked the car on the side of the road and asked, "Baby, tell me what happened and I will sort it out for you." Giada gritted her teeth when she talked about this. "It''s still mommy''s ssmate''s younger sister. She wants to have the ce of the exhibition as well, so she went to my school to threaten me. She said she would ruin me if I participated in the exhibition. She has been drawing for 30 years, and she has just joined the club this year because she knows the person who works in the association. My teacher said that if her family stand out and speak her up, I would have no chance to win. Daddy, she is really too awful." Giada was about to cry as she spoke. Hearing this, Victor''s heart ached. It was already hard enough for him to not have his children by his side. Now, seeing his daughter was being bullied, he really wished that he could immediately fly to her side. Eden felt very speechless. She had no contact with Mr. Evans, and Victor was the one who had been in charge of the business with their family. "Baby, don''t worry. I''ll make sure that you participate in the exhibition as scheduled. Can you send me your teacher''s phone numberter? I will contact him. Don''t worry about other people. No one dares to do anything to my daughter." A trace of coldness shed in Victor''s eyes. But when he looked back at his daughter on the screen, his face looked very gentle again. "Thank you, daddy. I would solve it by myself if I could. But this one is beyond my control. I wanted to tell my grandpa, but he has been busy with a big project recently, so I didn''t tell him." "Silly girl. You should tell everything to me. Also, don''t get too close to stranger boys. Even though you know them, still don''t get too close to them. When you have time, maybe you can learn some IT skills from your brother. Okay?" His daughter was an absolutely beautiful girl now, so he didn''t want any boy to have anything thoughts about her. Giada couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Daddy, are you worried that I''ll have a boyfriend?" Hearing her straightforward words, Victor didn''t know what to say for a moment. But Giada was right. "Daddy, I can tell from your expression that you''re worried about this. But you are really worrying too much." Victor said directly, "But I''m still worried. You are really too beautiful." Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Giada smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m busy with painting and I''m not in the mood to date any of my schoolmates. The boys in my ss used to give me gifts, but Henrick stopped them all. Therefore, those boys are all keeping a distance from me now when they see me. I just want to know if Henrick did something that I don''t know behind my back?" Victor was very pleased when he heard this. Henrick always made it look like that he and Giada didn''t get along at all, but he was actually protecting her all the time. "Ricky wouldn''t do anything behind your back. This is not his fault at all." Victor was naturally on his son''s side. Giada was totally speechless. So was Eden. "Anyway, I''m going to leave you and mom for your dinner now." Giada felt like she didn''t want to talk anymore. "Okay, okay. Baby, don''t be angry. I''ll tell your brother offter." Eden couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She knew he couldn''t win Henrick if they started arguing. After hanging up the phone, Victor soon received the phone number from his daughter. Then he started the car and left. He didn''t call the number immediately. 40 minutester, Victor stopped the car at a very remote ce in the urban area. Eden looked around and see many traditional-style buildings around them. After getting off the car, Victor took her along the small path. There were rockeries on both sides of the road, fruit trees, man-made lakes, and rows of ginkgo trees. Eden looked at the ginkgo trees, thinking that they would look very beautiful in autumn. After walking for a while, a waiter in local clothing came to them and indicated them to follow him. Victor had already booked a private room in advance, so they were taken to the room directly. The decoration in the private room was also the traditional style. There was a vivid picture of a peacock and three pretty girls hanging on the wall. The three girls in the picture were wearing high buns and carrying water buckets on their shoulders in traditional costumes. On the small table not far away, there were corn sticks and chilies. Eden liked this ce very much. "Victor, how did you find this ce? I really like it here." "I''m so d you like it. I asked Dean to find it. He thought the food tasted good and they have all the types of food you like. So that''s why I brought you here." Eden sat next to him and looked him up and down with narrowed eyes. "Did you even ask Dean to try the food before bringing me here? I always like to try traditional food from different ces, but I have never got a chance." Victor nodded slightly and poured her a cup of tea gracefully. "Yes, I asked Dean to attend most of the social meals anyway, so I asked him to pay attention to all the good ces so that I can take you there as well if they are good." Eden was very touched. He had put in a lot of effort to make her happy. "Let''s check out the menu first. what do you want to eat?" Victor put the menu in front of her. Eden smiled and started to look at the menu happily. She really enjoyed spending time with him. She ordered five dishes and one soup. The pineapple rice on the menu looked very delicious. She had heard about this dish a long time ago. But unfortunately, she was also slightly allergic to pineapple, so she had to give it up. All the other dishes looked very delicious on the menu, so she couldn''t wait and ordered some quickly. When the dishes were served, she picked the chicken up directly, but it was too spicy. But she still looked at Victor with her watery eyes and said she loved it. Victor''s heart had melted for her. During this period of time, she was always injured and did not eat anything too spicy or sour, so he thought about bringing her here today to try the spicy food. However, even though it was too spicy for her, she still wanted to finish it. He didn''t want to stop her from having the dishes she liked, so he could only order some sweet drinks to make her feel a little better. Soon, Eden started getting full. "Victor, I''ll go out for a while ande back soon. Can you order one more beef to take back home? I really like it." After thinking for a moment, she said again, "And this chicken as well. Can you order two more portions? I want to bring some for Abby. I know she would like it." She would never forget about her best friend. Amelia and Candace were breastfeeding now, so they couldn''t eat the spicy food at the moment. "Okay, I got it. Don''t leave for too long." Victor looked at her and smiled, then asked the waiters to sort out the takeaway. Eden went to the restroom. She still felt her lips were burning because of the chili. However, she really enjoyed all the food tonight. She hadn''t had spicy food for a long time, so she was a little worried that her body couldn''t handle it anymore. When she walked past the dining hall, she saw there were even fish in the pond near the rockery, as well as a fake banana tree. She couldn''t help but stop for a while before she returned to their room. But as soon as she turned around, her face suddenly sank, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. "Eden, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Eloise looked at Eden with a smile. She seemed to be waiting for Eden here. "What a coincidence," Eden said coldly, and then was about to leave, but Eloise stepped forward and stood in her way. Eden frowned, looking a little annoyed. But Eloise didn''t seem to care. She said as if nothing had happened, "Eden, let''s talk. If you don''t want to chat on the phone, neither do you want to reply to my messages, then we can only meet up and talk." "I have nothing to talk to you." Eden refused her very straightforwardly. She really didn''t like such a fake person. But how could Eloise be here? Was it just a coincidence? Eloise smiled and said, "How do you know that you have nothing to talk to me if you don''t know what I am going to talk about? Jasper is here too. Don''t you want to see him?" "Is Jasper here too?" Eden looked around and picked up her phone to call Jasper. "Yes, he is here to discuss business, so you''d better not interrupt him." Eden stopped when she heard her words. "What business?" Eden looked at Eloise warily. She knew that Jasper was cautious, but it would be different if someone was trying to frame him. Eloise definitely was not a simple person. She asked Aro to investigate Eloise before. Eloise had been living abroad for many years until she came back to River City half a year ago to work at a cosmeticpany. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "It''s a cosmetics business. You''ve tried our products. Jasper has nned to invest in our products before and is now negotiating cooperation with ourpany''s president." Eloise''s tone was calm, but there was still a hint of unting. "What about you? What do you want to talk to me about?" Knowing that Eloise would not give up, Eden decided to listen to her and see what she wanted to say. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Eloise looked around and smiled. "This ce is not suitable for talking. Why don''t we go somewhere else?" Eden nodded and followed Eloise. Eloise seemed to be very familiar with this ce and took her all the way to the backyard. "Where are you taking me?" Eden was a little cautious. Eloise didn''t stop. "Why? Are you scared?" "I do feel scared. I don''t trust you at all." Eden was not joking. She didn''t want to take any risk with her life. "Haha... you are thinking too much." Eloise turned around and smiled at her before continuing to walk forward. The smile made Eden a little ufortable. She didn''t know why that her smile made her have goosebumps. After walking for a while, Victor called Eden. "Hoeny, why are you still not back?" "I met Miss Dawson. She wanted to talk about something with me and asked me to go somewhere with her." Eden told the truth. Eloise stopped and turned her face to Eden, looking a little unhappy. "Where are you?" Victor asked in a serious voice. "We went through the backyard." After saying that, Eden hung up the phone. "It''s just a small thing. Do you have to report it to Mr. Alwynn?" Eloise said sarcastically as if Eden was a coward. "Victor is my husband. There is no secret between me and him. Why can''t I tell him? I''m more curious about what are you going to tell me." Eden looked at Eloise with a calm face. Eloise nced at the private room behind her and said softly, "You will find out soon." She needed Eden''s help if she wanted to get Jasper. Eden looked at her warily after hearing her words. Eloise slowly walked closer to her and smiled, then she suddenly tore her top open, revealing her fair skin. Eden waspletely shocked. on She really couldn''t understand what she was up to. This was so weird. She was also a woman, so why did she rip open her top in front of her? "Eden, you have to help me to get Jasper. You don''t want to see Jasper end up being alone all his life, do you? He has already been through a lot." Seeing that she was moving closer, Eden took a quick step back. "I would rather Jasper live on his own for the rest of his life than let him marry a woman like you. Besides, there are plenty of good women in the world. As long as you don''t try to ruin everything for him, he will definitely meet the right person for him." "How can you say that? How do you know that I''m not the right person for him." After saying this, Eloise suddenly grabbed Eden''s hand and pass a blue bottle in her hand. Then she held Eden''s hand and poured the liquid in the blue bottle on her neck. She fell to the ground and started shouting, "Help, help! She is going to kill me..." Eden was shocked again. Now she understood why Eloise ripped her own top off. It was because she didn''t want the liquid to get sshed on her face. Everyone in the private rooms around them heard the noise and all came out to have a look. Eden was still holding the blue bottle in her hand, and the skin on Eloise''s neck was making a horrible sizzling sound. And Eloise was already lying on the ground and crying her eyes out. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She sessfully made it look like Eden was trying to hurt her. Eden was actually a little scared by the wound on her neck. This woman was even more vicious than Edith. "Eden, why are you doing this to me? I... I do like Jasper. You already have nothing to do with him, don''t you? Why are you still not happy with me and hurt me like this?" Eloise shouted and then fell to the ground in pain. "Eden, why are you here? Are you alright?" At this time, Jasper came out and saw Eden straightaway. "Jasper, it hurts. It hurts so much." Before Jasper walked to Eden''s side, Eloise held his legs with her arms. She looked up and looked at Jasper with tears in her eyes. "Jasper, don''t me Eden. She... she didn''t mean it." Eden was totally speechless. How shameless and horrible could this woman be? She was really good at acting. "Eloise, what... what happened to you?" Another woman rushed out from the crowd and shouted. Seeing the ce where her neck was corroded, her heart trembled a bit. The woman suddenly raised her head and red at Eden. "Why did you do this to Eloise? What has she done to make you treat her like this?" "Don''t say that. It''s all my fault. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have meddled in her and Jasper''s affairs. But I love Jasper so much that I can''t bear to leave him." Eloise''s words were ambiguous. It sounded as if she was hurt by Eden because she tried to interfere with other people''s business. Although she was also wrong, no one should have treated anyone else like this. "Eloise, you are too kind. How can you still speak up for her after what she has done to you? Mr. Joye, we should send Eloise to the hospital now," the woman looked at Jasper and said. Eden nced at the bottle in her hand. She only wanted to know what liquid could be this powerful. She shook it and found there was still a little bit left. If Eloise dared to ssh it on herself, it should not be too dangerous. Everyone moved back with fear when they saw Eden was shaking the bottle, didn''t seem to care about what had just happened at all. Eden looked at everyone and smiled. Were they really that scared? "Look, she is stillughing. What a psycho!" "Indeed. But why does she look so familiar?" "I agree. I''ve seen her somewhere before I think." The wound on Eloise''s neck was indeed very painful. Her face was pale, and sweat flowed down her cheeks, which made her feel even worse. However, to her surprise, Jasper didn''t seem to worry about her at all. He was standing there quietly, didn''t seem to believe her. This was not what she expected. She always remembered that Jasper was a very kind guy who liked to help others. "Aren''t you the wife of the president of Alwynn Group?" The woman said to Eden. Everyone who felt Eden looked familiar suddenly realized where they had seen her before. "No wonder I feel she looks so familiar. She is Mrs. Alwynn." "There have been all kinds of rumors about her recently. But everything in the end just turns out that someone tried to frame her." "I have also seen the news. But it is said that she is a good person. I have a rtive working in Alwynn Group and he said She is very kind to others. Was she being framed again?" "Well, it''s hard to say." Eden looked at Jasper and asked with a smile, "Jasper, do you... believe me?" "Yes." Jasper nodded without hesitation. Eden smiled. No wonder they were good friends for so many years. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 "Jasper, it hurts. Send me to the hospital first." Eloise was really in pain. In order to achieve her goal at once, she was really cruel to herself this time. Jasper came here tonight only for business, not for her. She already knew that Eden woulde here, that was why she suggested her managere here. She had been here twice since the opening of the restaurant. The dishes here were delicious and she liked them very much. After she came here, she had been paying attention to Eden so that she could make sure that everything was under her control. Jasper looked down at her and said, "I can take you to the hospital, but I have to solve the problem here first. We''d better figure out who is lying first." His handsome face looked so cold. He would not allow anyone to hurt Eden. "Jasper, you..." Eloise looked at him in surprise. Was this still the Jasper she knew? How could he be so ruthless? "Mr. Joye, it''s already very clear. Mrs. Alwynn used such a horrible thing on Eloise. She wanted to ruin her face! How vicious she could be!" Finley red at Eden angrily. Eden finally understood why she kept pointing everything to her. It turned out that they were acting on this show together. "Eden, what happened?" At this time, Victor walked over with a package box in his hand. He frowned slightly when he saw Jasper and the woman sitting on the ground. Eden nced at him and finally felt a little relieved. "Victor, you''re here." Looking at her upset face, Victor guessed that someone must have bullied her again. Jasper looked at the waiter not far away and asked, "Is there a CCTV camera here?" Eloise''s heart suddenly sank. However, the waiter shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir. We''ve just opened not long ago, so the CCTV system isn''t fully ready yet." Eloise breathed a sigh of relief. She had already made sure that there were no cameras, that was why she chose here. "Mr. Alwynn, look at what your wife has done to me! I just wanted to talk to her about Jasper''s past. I know we never have a good rtionship with each other, but she wants to totally destroy me now." Eloise took the opportunity to nder Eden. Victor looked at her with his sharp and cold eyes, and said in a sarcastic tone, "Is there any need for my wife to destroy you for this? Would she be this stupid to send herself to prison?" "Mr. Alwynn......" "You said that my wife wants to destroy you, but who can prove that?" Victor interrupted her. He remembered seeing her in River City Restaurantst night. And she was the one who made Eden unhappy. Eloise looked at Eden''s indifferent expression and panicked a little. How could this woman be so calm? Where did she get her confidence from? "The bottle is still in her hands!" Eloise calmly pointed at the blue bottle in Eden''s hand. Eden looked at Victor and blinked her innocent eyes, making Victor feel so guilty that he wasn''t here to protect her earlier. He walked over and put his arm around her shoulders. Everyone was looking at them and said nothing. Victor looked down at the bottle in Eden''s hand and exined slowly, "She put it into my hand. And I was also shocked when she tore off her own clothes. Because I was thinking I am a woman too, so it would be ridiculous if she wanted to make it look like I did something to her. Then when she put the bottle in my hands, I finally understood what she was going to do. She didn''t dare to pour it on her face, so she could only do it on her corbone. Victor and Jasper, I''ve never seen anything like this. But why do I feel this is what Edith would do?" "That''s only your words. No one would trust you!" Eloise was a little anxious. "Then why don''t you tell everyone what you told me before? And why would I do this to you? Moreover, I am not stupid. I wouldn''t do anything illegal. You are not worth it." Eloise said hurriedly, "You... you warned me to stay away from Jasper..." But Eden interrupted her again. "Ah, I already forgot that this is actually the warning you gave me before. Yes, you warned me to stay away from Jasper outside the bathroom in the River City Restaurant. Then you even messaged me and wanted to meet up. When I refused you, you started sending really rude words to me. And today, you even found this ce to lead such an exciting show. In order to make Jasper hate me and ruin my reputation, you really put a lot of effort into it." Eden handed the bottle to Victor. "Take this back and give it to Anton to test. See what exactly it is in it." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Okay." Victor took it over and held it carefully. "Eden, you... you''re slinging mud at me." Eloise was already in pain, so her tears welled up in her eyes instantly at this time. "Eden wasn''t trying to sling mud at you. I heard what you warned her the other day as well." Jasper''s cold and ruthless voice sounded. Eden sneered, "Eloise, this might work if you do it on any other man. But it wouldn''t work on Jasper. He is not stupid. Now let''s see who is lying and who is the vicious one. Do you know why I picked up the call from Victor earlier? I just wanted you to let your guard down." Eden smiled and took out her phone, then pressed the y button. It was a recording. Eloise''s mocking voice sounded. "It''s just a small thing. Do you have to report it to Mr. Alwynn?" "Eden, you have to help me to get Jasper. You don''t want to see Jasper end up being alone all his life, do you? He has already been through a lot." Their whole conversation was recorded. Eden smiled, "Well, do you still remember what you said? When I came in with you, I already realized that there were no cameras in this newly renovated restaurant. I have been framed too many times, so I''m getting smarter and smarter. Especially in the ce where there are no cameras." "Do you think you can clean up everything just with your recording?" Eloise panicked and was still trying to argue. She didn''t expect that Eden would record everything. "The evidence is conclusive," Eden looked at her with a smile. "This is what I would do if I really wanted to do something to you..." While saying this, Eden walked up with her cold gaze and pulled Eloise up from the ground in front of everyone, then, she pushed her back to the ground and pped hard in her face. The loud sound echoed in the air. Eden looked at Eloise, who was totally shocked, and said, "Did you see that? I would never be bothered to n anything if I want to bully anyone. I''m not as shameless as you are. If I would help you get Jasper, I really don''t deserve to be Jasper''s friend." After saying that, Eden stood up slowly and shook her hand slightly. Everyone was shocked. Victor looked at Eden with a smile. This was the first time he had seen her like this. Jasper also looked at her in surprise. She had not been like this for years. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Why would she let others frame her without fighting back? She used to just endure it and thought that everything would be fine in the end. But now, she had already had enough of putting up with it. These women would never stop pushing their luck. At this time, Eloise started crying loudly as she finally came back to her senses. She just wanted to make Jasper feel sorry for her earlier, but now, she was truly crying in pain. But Eden didn''t seem to care at all. She turned around and picked up the woman named Finley and quickly pped her in the face too. "What... what are you doing?" Finley was also stunned. Eden didn''t care about rumors at all. "I''m not a celebrity anyway, so justice is more important than fame to me. I already felt that things are not this simple. You two nned this together, right? This is not the first time I have encountered such a situation." Then Eden turned to Victor and said, "Ask Dean toe and find out who this woman is." She sounded like she was the boss. Victor nodded with a smile and called Dean immediately. Jasper also smiled. "Eden, there is no need to be angry with such a person. If they did it together, I will teach her a lesson for you." Everything happened because of him, so he could not just step away from it. Eden did not let go of Finley, instead, she said to her slowly, "You''d better think about it carefully. The two of them have always kept their promises. Do you want to continue to cover for her or are you still willing to stay in River City?" Eden''s voice could only be heard by the two of them. Jaida''s whole body trembled a little. She turned her head to look at Eloise who was crying on the ground and carefully thought about it in her heart. The money Eloise gave her was only one month''s sry. If she offended these people, what would she do in the future? And what about her parents? She trusted Eloise, but Eden was much smarter than they thought. Now she definitely could not rely on Eloise anymore, but she didn''t want to go down with her at least. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I was just doing what Eloise told me to do. Please forgive me." Hearing this, Eden finally let her go. "Finley." Eloise did not expect that she would betray her. "Finley, don''t talk nonsense. Did Eden threaten you? Don''t be afraid. This is Eden''s fault. She wanted to ruin me." Eloise looked at Finley and reminded her not to be rash. Eden looked at her and said, "Eloise, I''m looking forward to seeing how you would turn the tables. We will soon find out who you are and why you want to do this to me. In fact, I''m more interested in finding out the reasons why you did this." Eloise was stunned. Was everything just fate? The girl named Finley looked at Eden with fear. "Mrs. and Mr. Alwynn, Miss Joye, this really has nothing to do with me. Eloise gave me a month''s sry and asked me to cooperate with her to act and me everything on Mrs. Alwynn. That was everything I needed to do. It really has nothing to do with me." Eden took a look at the bottle in Victor''s hand. "So what is it that she poured on her body? Since she dared to pour it on her, it surely is not something too bad. After medical treatment, I guess there won''t be any scars on her body either, right?" Finley nodded. She knew what Victor was capable of, so she didn''t dare to lie anymore. "This is a kind of corrosive reagent which is developed by ourpany recently. It won''t do any harm to the deep skin." "Finley, how dare you..." "Eloise, I''m sorry!" Finley interrupted her immediately. She didn''t dare to go against Alwynn Group. She couldn''t bear the consequences. Victor called the police. Soon, Dean and the police arrived. After learning the whole story, Eloise was sent to the hospital before she was interrogated. Finley told everything to the police, plus Eden''s recording, Eloise would not get away with it anymore. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Victor was worried that Eloise would run away, so he asked someone to watch her near the hospital. Jasper did not leave with Eden and Victor. After chatting with Eden for a while, he watched Victor take her away and then turned back to the hospital. There were two policemen on duty at the door of the ward. After Jasper exined why he was here, they let him in. Eloise was lying on the bed. Her body was curled up, maybe she was still in pain. Seeing Jaspere in, she looked at him with hatred. "Jasper, if it weren''t for you, how could I have be like this?" She gritted her teeth and said. She thought that Jasper would protect her if she was injured. However, she was totally wrong. She didn''t want to believe how cold he was to her. Upon hearing her words, Jasper''sst bit of sympathy vanished. "Eloise, I always thought you were a kind-hearted girl. In fact, I did have a good impression of you, but I didn''t expect you to have such thoughts." Jasper told the truth. "Also, it has nothing to do with Eden that I haven''t married yet. It''s all my decision. Do you know how guilty she would feel after you said that to her?" He said and looked at Eloise with no expression on his face. "Jasper, are you a fool? Is it worth it to wait for a person who doesn''t love you? Do you know what I have learned abroad over the years? I have learned a lot of things. My friends have used all kinds of methods to tempt rich people. They carry designer bags and wear limited edition clothes. Every one of them has their own way to get the life they want. However, what I want is just you." "So it''s alright for you to hurt others?" Jasper looked at her sarcastically. He felt so ashamed that he had a good impression of such a woman and even brought her to see his sister. "Haha..." Eloiseughed and burst into tears. "Jasper, it''s nothing wrong for people who wants to get what they want, no matter what method they use. Let me tell you, don''t get too close to Eden, or you will be in danger. If something happens to me, there still will be other people who want to take Eden down. Do you believe me?" "What are you talking about?" Jasper instantly turned furious. "Why you are like Edith now?" Edith also tried to frame Eden by hurting herself. "Do you know Edith?" Jasper narrowed his eyes and asked. "Of course. We are a team. As long as we take Victor and Eden, or any of their friends down, we can get 100 million. 100 million! I haven''t even dreamed about it." Eloise sounded a bit crazy. "So, you got close to me just to hurt Eden?" Jasper felt that he could hardly control his anger anymore. "You are right. But my biggest dream is to marry you. I know your family background. If I can get the 100 million, I will be a good match for you. But Jasper, why don''t you love me?" Eloise said and burst into tears. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 How did things turn out like this? She should have been the winner. "Who?" Jasper asked again. Eloise didn''t say anything more. Shey there with her eyes closed, and all hope was in vain. No matter what Jasper said, she never spoke again. So Jasper could only leave. When Eden received Jasper''s call, she and Victor had already arrived home. "Jasper, haven''t you gone home yet?" Eden took her clothes and was ready to take a bath. "I am on my way home now. Eloise said they have a team trying to take you down. As long as they did it, they can get 100 million." "What?" Eden was so angry that she threw the clothes in her hands on the ground. "Listen to me, Eden. Don''t be angry. It''s not worth it. You must be more careful when you go out in the future. Such things may happen again." "No, no, no, Jasper, I''m really angry right. Tell me, is my life only worth 100 million?" Eden paced back and forth in anger. She kicked the clothes she threw on the floor and walked back and forth in her bare feet. Victor came in and saw this, then he frowned, picked her up, and put her on the bed. "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry. It''s really not worth it to be angry with this kind of a*sholes." Jasper said with a smile, trying tofort her. "Isn''t it, Jasper? Those a*sholes are really annoying. I want to show them that I would not be defeated so easily!" Eden puffed her cheeks in anger. "Jasper, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. Trust me." "Got it. I know you are the best!" Victor pinched her cheek gently. He had been listening to her patiently. A few minutester, she finally hung up the phone with joy. "What happened?" He put her mobile phone aside and asked. Eden looked at him and was still very angry. "The person behind Eloise must be from the Simpson family. Only their family could afford to pay 100 million for my life." A hint of coldness shed in Victor''s eyes. "Who said that?" "Eloise." Victor nodded and said nothing. "Don''t be angry. Go take a bath first. I''ll help you dry your hair when youe out." He said softly. Eden nodded and got up to take a clean nightgown and went to take a bath. When Victor heard the sound of water, he picked up his phone and called Brian, and told everything Eden just said to him. Brian said, "I still think that everything would be sorted once we find the person who is familiar with Eden''s daily schedule." Victor narrowed his eyes. "I''m looking for the person too. Do you have any ideas?" Brian said, "It must be someone who is close to you. I''m thinking that it''s more likely to be someone in yourpany." Victor said, "I will pay attention to it. I will ask Eden and find out if she had told anyone else that we were going to that restaurant." "Okay. By the way, I''ve found the news about Barrett''s new housekeeper. Guess who it is?" Hearing this, Victor asked, "Is it someone I know?" Brian smiled and said, "I don''t know if you know him or not, but the old chairman must know him. It is Hassan Walters." "Hassan?" "That''s right, did you recall anything?" Brian asked. Victor shook his head slightly and said, "It''s kind of familiar, but I can''t remember who it is." "If I remembered it right, he was the boss of a clothing factory in River City, which was closed down because of your father." Victor sneered, "He hadn''t done any good things to me in his life, but he indeed had pulled a lot of enemies for me." Brianughed and said, "It''s because your family is a famous family. It''s inevitable to offend people. Barrett is really good at using his enemy''s enemy to deal with his enemy, therefore, he would get what he wants without even doing anything himself." Victor could hear the sound of typing on the keyboard on the phone. After a while, Brian smiled and said, "I found everything about Eloise. I looked through her background, and it turns out that she is Hassan''s niece. She is his sister''s daughter. His sister married the Craig family and lived an ordinary life. So Eloise''s father is a teacher, and her mother is an ordinary worker in a factory. However, Eloise worked very hard when she was young and got into a good university. Now she is working in a cosmeticpany. It seems that she is destroyed by money and love. She and Jasper know each other, and she likes Jasper I think. I''ve checked her social media ount, and there are photos of her and Jasper, as well as some ambiguous words." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Victor said, "She has been arrested already, so there is no point to check up on her. We need to know how many people are involved." "Okay, I''ll go and see if I can get any news from her tomorrow." "Okay, don''t miss anything." After Victor hung up the phone, Eden came out of the bathroom. He put down his phone and got up to help her dry her hair. Seeing that Eden was still unhappy, he said with a smile, "Are you still not happy? You''ve done the right thing tonight. If there is something like this happens again in the future, you should always do the same. Do not worry about anything else. I will back you up." Eden was amused by him. "Who do you think you are? I still can''t do whatever I want even though I got you. I was so angry tonight. If Eloise wanted to humiliate herself, I will just help her." However, it really relieved her anger. Victor justified himself and said, "You can do whatever you want." "Alright, I''m not angry anymore, so stop it. By the way, how''re things going with Gia?" Victor nodded. "I''ve already contacted their teacher, and her teacher said that as long as the other party doesn''t put pressure on her, there won''t be any problems. Now Mr. Evans has cooperated with Alwynn Group, so no one dares to offend him. He said that he will solve it and let Gia''s painting exhibition be carried out smoothly." Speaking of this, Victor felt extremely proud of his daughter. He picked up the hair care oil next to him and rubbed it on Eden''s hair. "Victor, I want to get my hair cut tomorrow. I want it to be a little shorter," Eden looked at the long hair in the mirror and said. "Okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I will ask Sean to do it for you. Last time I said I would take you there, but I never got any free time." "Okay, I''m more relieved if you go with me. Just like tonight, I only dared to hit her when you were there." She turned around and threw herself into his arms. Victor looked down at her with a smile. "If you want to fight in the future, let me do it for you. I don''t want you to hurt your hand?" Then he smiled again. He was really satisfied with what Eden did tonight. "Let''s go and rest." Victor took her to bed. Eden leaned into his arms quietly and smiled happily. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 At the Simpson family house. The housekeeper hurriedly went upstairs. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Barrett was going to rest, but before he could finish his tea, he saw Devin, the housekeeper,e in a hurry. He frowned and looked at him, "What''s wrong? You failed again?" Devin nodded and looked a little nervous. "Yes. She was so stupid. She did exactly what Edith did before, so she was caught straight away." "Useless! All of them are useless." Barrett''s rough voice sounded terrifying in the night. "They can''t even take Eden down, how can I expect them to deal with Victor? I nned everything two years ago. I took down the Craig family and helped the Williams family who has a good rtionship with Victor, however, Irving, that little b*stard, suddenly withdrew his funds. I was almost there, but everything just went wrong one after another. Now, my whole family is about to be destroyed by Victor!" Barrett felt mentally and physically exhausted. Was it because he was too old or because Victor was too powerful? He felt there was really no way out for him anymore. The housekeeper said, "Sir, Victor has a group of people investigating everything secretly. They are really good atputer technology as well. There is a person working in the dark and that''s why we failed everything. Our informers said that Victor relied everything on that person. No matter what happened, he will be able to solve it quickly with just a phone call." "Who is that person?" Barrett red at the housekeeper. Now, hispany had been taken away by Victor, his children had betrayed him, his reputation had been damaged, he had lost the support of the Woods family, and now even the Eliseo Group have joined Victor. Victor had almost cut off all his paths. "Sir, we haven''t found it out yet." "Useless!" Barrett got up and sat on the sofa angrily. He thought he hade up with a perfect n all these years, but everything seemed to be so wrong now. He just couldn''t break through Victor''s defense at all. "What''s so good about Eden? Irving, that little b*stard, even gave up his whole business because of her. What I regret most is cooperating with him." Barrett''s hands started trembling with anger. Devin thought for a moment and said, "Sir, I heard that the illegitimate daughter of the Parma family works in Alwynn Group, maybe we can break through from here. Her name is Aurora Parma. I heard that she is in the wedding dress designing department. She is doing a quite good job there. And it seems like theirpany really likes her." Barrett shook his head, then took a sip of tea and said, "You just came back from abroad, so there are some things you don''t understand. The Parma family doesn''t care about this daughter at all, and that''s why she is very grateful to Victor when he helped her. So how can she work for you? Besides, they will find out what we were doing. It would be better to cooperate with the Parma family directly anyway. No matter how powerful Victor is in River City, he still couldn''t do anything on his own. I heard that Mr. Parma is in River City recently, and I also heard that he likes thend in Locust Grove and is bidding now." "Oh!" The housekeeper narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. This project sounded very familiar to him. "By the way, sir, I remember now the biggest bid is probably Hayden Booth now. He had previously cooperated with Victor''s wife and had earned a lot of money. I heard that they will continue to cooperate this time on this project." "Haha..." Barrettughed coldly. "This woman is not simple. She is very ambitious. Speaking of real estate, we have to think about the Symantec Group. Zaiden, the president of Symantec Group, is a legend in real estate. His family is also as powerful as the Simpson family. However, Zaiden always keeps a low profile, so few people know him. I heard that he adopted a daughter a few years ago. Many people are trying to find out who this girl is, but still, no one knows who she is. He has long nned his assets. He will give one part of them to charity, and the rest will be passed down to his daughter." Devin''s face was full of envy. Some people might not be able to buy a house in their lifetime, but Zaiden''s adopted daughter was indeed lucky. "Sir, I''ve heard that Mr. Calder is doing business in River City and Gate City. Now..." "Don''t you know?" Barrett shook his head. "No one knows his whereabouts. As soon as I returned to River City, I sent people to look for him, but they didn''t find him. But it doesn''t matter whether he is, as long as we understand that we shouldn''t waste our time and effort to try to take him down." "I see. I will negotiate with the Parma family," Devin said. "And there is another thing. It''s alright if my daughter really wants to marry the son of the Clement family, but without my permission, they can''t do anything. Take her back." Barrett was full of rage. He had to make sure that he made full use of his daughters. "Sure." Then Devin turned and left. Barrett looked at Devin''s back and said, "Devin, remember not to rush anything. We have to be patient." Devin stopped instantly. After thinking about his words, he slightly nodded and then left. The next day, Victor didn''t have much to do in thepany, so after breakfast, he took Eden to Sean to get her hair done. It was going to take around six hours to finish the whole procedure, so Victor asked Sean to look after Eden, and then went to meet Eloise with Brian. After a whole night''s treatment, Eloise was much better and more energetic. Seeing Victore in, she was stunned for a moment, and then said sarcastically, "Mr. Alwynn, you really wouldn''t let me get away with it." Victor looked at her coldly, and Brian moved a stool for Victor to sit down. After Victor sat down gracefully, he looked at Eloise with his harsh gaze. "Miss Dawson, I heard that Devin Hopper, who is the housekeeper of Barrett Simpson, is your uncle?" Eloise was stunned. How did he find out? "So what?" She tried to be calm, as she did not know what Victor was up to. "Nothing. I heard that your father is a teacher in a school which is invested by Alwynn Group. So I guess it wouldn''t be a hard thing if I want your father to lose his job." "Victor, don''t do anything to my father. I''m the one who offended you, not my father." Eloise was getting worried. Her father and mother were innocent, and she couldn''t let them get hurt. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Victor smiled, gently touched his smooth chin with two fingers, and said sarcastically, "I am not a good person. I will leave you all to be the good people, as you are so kind, righteous, and moral. I was born a bad person. Except for my wife, I never cared about anyone else''s lives." "You..." Eloise didn''t know what to say. She had never been wanting to be with Jasper like this before. Jasper was rich and had power, and he was also very handsome, so she felt that he would be the perfect guy for her. But unfortunately... She suddenly looked at Victor and said directly, "What do you want to ask?" "Miss Dawson, it wouldn''t have taken us so much time if you were so smart earlier." Victor slightly sat up, looking at Eloise with his sharp eyes. "How many people are involved in your group who are going to kill my wife for a hundred million?" This was the only reason that he came here today. Eloise shook her head and said, "I really don''t know. It was my uncle who told me this. I did not just do this for the money. I really like Jasper and I want to be with him, and that''s why I wanted to do this to Eden." She looked at Victor with her pale face and continued, "Mr. Alwynn, what I did has nothing to do with my parents. I have told you everything I know, so please leave my parents alone." Eloise was really scared at the moment. With what she had done, she could easily get out of it soon. At least she still could go abroad afterward. Even though it would be harder for her to get by with a criminal record, it still would be better than living in River City. She could alsoe back after her parents both retired. However, now that Victor got involved, she felt that things would not be as easy as before anymore. Victor snorted, and his eyes were sharp and cold. "Did you really tell me everything you know? You''d better tell the truth when I ask you, otherwise, I will make sure that you won''t be able to get out so easily." His cold words were full of threats. Eloise''s body trembled with fear. She know who Victor was and what he was capable of. So she believed that he was not joking. "Mr. Alwynn...," she said with her trebled voice. "I am telling the truth. I don''t know exactly how many people are involved. Anyway, as long as there are people who can be used around you, they will use them, including people around my uncle. I don''t know why my uncle agreed to help that person, but what he offered to me was exactly what I need. That''s why I made such a big mistake." People like her would find it harder to find a good job with a criminal record, and her previous company would not let her go back either. She had ruined her own future, so she was actually very regretful. She had done a lot for this job. She had been thinking about this for a whole night. She really wished that she hadn''t done this stupid thing, but there was nothing she could do anymore. Brian looked at her thoughtfully. It seemed that she did not lie. The group was doing everything in dark, and there were so many people totally lost themselves in it even before they met the boss. The man in the hospital was also like this. "Victor, it seems that we can''t get anything more from her now," Brian said. "Let''s go back," Victor got up and said. "Mr. Alwynn, please..." Before Eloise finished her words, Victor turned around and looked at her coldly, then said, "I just want to tell you, no one could just get away with it after hurting my wife." After that, he tidied his coat and then walked out of the door. Brian followed him out. "Please... I have told you what you want to know. Why are you still doing this to me..." Eloise cried out loudly, looking at the door in despair. However, she was the only one who could pay for what she had done. Victor sat in the car and pulled his tie irritably. The anger could be clearly seen in his eyes. Brian looked at him from the mirror and said carefully, "Don''t worry too much about it. We need to be patient." "I''m just thinking about how I can solve this problem as quickly as possible. We bought the Stone Group, so he totally hide away now, and it made us in a very bad position." Victor sounded a little angry. That man''s existence constantly threatened Eden''s life. Brian smiled and said, "You have utterly destroyed him this time, so he would be crueler and crueler now. However, I am worried about another thing. Do you think that he will let Adrienne off so easily?" "I''ll have to remind Delmontter. Although he neveres across with that scheming man, he still needs to be more careful." Victor said it and took out his phone to send a message to Delmont. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Delmont was cleaning up in his new vi. Ever since he married Adrienne, they had been living a happy life together. When he received Victor''s message, he was mopping the floor. The gray loungewear made him look much younger. He let his younger brother take over most of the family business just because he wanted to have more time to enjoy his life and do whatever he wanted to do. He didn''t care much about money. What he cared about was the life he wanted. Now, he was running the supermarket, so he didn''t need to put too much effort into it, therefore, he would be able to spend more time with his loved ones. He replied to Victor''s message. "I got it. I will pay attention to it. Is Eden okay?" Eden''s incidentst night had not been posted online yet. Victor already asked Dean to deal with it in advance, so no media dared to say anything right now. He always hated it when people talked about his wife online. Dean was very good at dealing with this kind of thing, so there was no one who said anything yet. After all, no one wanted to offend Victor Alwynn. "Delmont, what are you doing?" Adrienne said and came over to hold his arm. She was wearing a pink sweater and a pair of white sweatpants, looking very young and adorable. She felt she had never lived such a happy life before. Now she could stay with Delmont day and night, didn''t need to worry about anything else anymore. This was the life she always wanted. Delmont did not intend to hide anything from her. She had the right to know about everything anyway. He put the mop away, put his hands around her waist, and said softly, "Honey, Victor told me that we need to keep an eye on your father." Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Adrienne nodded slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, "I know, you don''t have to worry about this. I know he has been looking for me. There is a servant in my family that we can trust. She has been telling me everything that happened there recently. She said that there is a new housekeeper who hase to the house, and he is not a simple person." "Do you know who he is?" Delmont was a little worried. After all, they had been targeting Victor and his sister. Adrienne nodded and said, "He is also someone who was forced to leave River City by old Mr. Alwynn, just like my father." "It''s the old generation''s thing again," Delmont said helplessly. He took her hand and sat on the sofa. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Well, the Alwynn family is a family with a long history, so it''s inevitable for them to have several enemies. The business field is like a battlefield anyway, and it''s easy to offend someone. Some people just won''t ept failure." Delmont sighed in his heart. He had been thinking about this matter for a long time. Since they were married, he would have to face it sooner orter. "With your father''s personality, what do you think he would ask me to do in order to ept me as his son-inw?" He asked seriously. He had been watching Glenn growing up day by day, and he really wanted a child that belonged to them. That would be the perfect family he wanted. Adrienne looked at him and smiled. "You are so silly. Haven''t you forgotten that I am your wife already?" She leaned in his arms and put her hand in his big palm. "It doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not. We have been together for a long time. The only thing I worry about is that he would hurt the Clement family." This was what worried her most. She knew what her father was capable of. He tried so hard to maintain a good image of their family. However, the Simpson family was already falling apart. She also knew that he had a mistress because he couldn''t resist the temptation at all. Dahlia used her beauty and got the shares and the vi from him straightaway. Those assets were worth much more than the money she could earn by herself in her whole life, no matter how smart and hard-working she was. Adrienne had already told Leni about what happened between Dahlia and her father. At least Leni was still his wife, so she believed that she wouldn''t just let this happen in front of her eyes. Delmont smiled. "That''s true. You''re already my wife now." He put his arms around her and hugged her tightly, and then rested his head on her shoulder. "We have been living together for several months now, but I still feel like everything is a dream." He tilted his head and kissed her on her cheek. He was so worried, but he didn''t know what he could do to stop Barrett from hurting her. Before Barrett came to them, what could he do to make him decide to let her go? He knew he wasn''t a smart person himself, and he almost lost her once. Both of them fell into silence. Adrienne had already done so much for Delmont, so this time, he knew he had to sort this out for her. ...... Victor went back to Sean''s studio, and Eden was almost done. Sean was drying her hair when Victor came in. He smiled and said to Victor, "Come and have a look. Your wife is so beautiful. I don''t think you are good enough for her anymore." Victor red at him. He was forever the best match for his wife! Thinking of this, he walked over and took a look at the girl in the mirror who was smiling brightly with her shoulder-length hair falling in perfect waves around her pretty face. Looking at her gentle smile, Victor felt as if the spring breeze had just brushed across his face. He felt she looked even prettier and younger in shorter hair. "No wonder I fell in love with you," he said with a smile. Eden took a look at him from the mirror and asked, "Where have you been? I thought you said you didn''t have any work today?" When he wasn''t here, Sean wouldn''t even let her go to the washroom on her own, as if something bad would happen to her as soon as he left. "I just walked around her and bought you some juice." Victor put a straw in the bottle and handed it to her. At this time, Sean also finished drying her hair. He looked at her from the mirror and put on a satisfied smile. "Anyway, I will leave you two on your own. I don''t want to be the third wheel." After saying this, Sean cleaned up and went out. Victor was a little surprised and said to Eden who was drinking juice, "He never used to leave so quickly. What''s wrong with him today?" Eden tugged her hair behind her ear with her hand. Her hair was dyed brown, making her skin look even fairer. "He is getting married the day after tomorrow, so he surely has no time to joke around with you." "What?" Victor was totally lost. Eden looked up at him, wondering how he felt about this shocking news at the moment. "He and Margery are getting married in three days. I got the wedding invitation earlier. He said that Margery doesn''t have a big family, so there won''t be a lot of people. He didn''t want to make a big deal of it anyway, so they just invited close family and friends." "In three days? Was he joking? That''s not really fair for Margery." Victor still couldn''t believe what he had just heard, and at the same time, he was very jealous of him. Howe he was getting married so soon? Eden shook her head andughed. "It already took him four years to finally be with Margery now. Of course, he wanted to marry her as soon as possible. And it was Margery''s idea anyway, so why do you think it''s unfair? They both have their own career now, so it''s very normal for them to think about getting married." Hearing this, Victor took a step forward and held her hand suddenly. "We must have our wedding this year." He felt so jealous now. He was the one who got a girlfriend first, but why did everyone else get married before him? "I know. We will do it this year. Anyway, Let''s go home now." She was very tired already after waiting for so long to get her hair done. Sean had used the best product on her hair, so it didn''t smell much. Now that her hair got cut shorter, she felt so much refreshed. Victor checked the time and said, "Let''s go have dinner first. We have nothing at home now. Let''s go to the supermarket after dinner." Eden nodded slightly. "By the way, I want to go abroad in a few days." Hearing this, Victor''s whole body tightened instantly. "Where are you going?" His voice didn''t sound very pleasant. "I want to visit my parents and our children. Gia will be participating in the painting exhibition soon, so I want to be there for her. This is a very important moment in her life, and I''m her mom, so I can''t miss it." She dreamed of her daughterst night, and her daughter''s little face was very unhappy. She dreamed of her saying "I miss you" and then disappeared straightaway. She felt so sad after she woke up. So she came up with this idea when she was getting her hair done. She had to be there. "Then I''ll go with you." "Don''t you need to work?" Eden looked at him with a smile, picked up her bag and phone, and walked out. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 "You''re about to abandon me! How can I still have the mood to work?" Victor said. If Sean could get married, why couldn''t he? It was so frustrating! Victor really wanted to shout it out. This was one of the things that he wanted to do for her. So as long as it was not sorted, he would not be able to rx. He wanted to stay with her forever and gave his vow to her. Eden stopped and smiled at him. She knew that he wasn''t happy because of the shocking news. But before she could say anything, he said again, "I can''t miss the important moment of my daughter either." Hearing this, Eden really felt that she had nothing else to say. "Alright then, let''s go together and give everyone a surprise. But you have to erase our records of going abroad. I don''t think it would be a problem for you, right?" She was still a little worried that the Simpson family would find out about it. Victor finally smiled and took her hand, "Of course, it won''t be a problem at all. Let''s go for dinner now. I''m hungry." They got in the car and soon disappeared on the crowded road. Eden was sitting in the car and thinking about what had happened recently, and she still found everything hard to believe. Those who framed her were all educated, but why did they still do it? They surely would know that it was illegal. "Victor, do you believe in magic? I can understand that the man in the hospital, who is a drug addict, would do such a thing, but why did Edith and Eloise also join them? They are both educated and even studied abroad." She actually felt sorry for them. Why couldn''t they think about the consequences before they did it? Victor turned to look at her pretty face and then turned back to watch the road. "They did it for money and love, this is the biggest weakness of human nature. Whether it is a man or woman, as long as it involves love and money, it is easy to make mistakes." Victor smiled because he knew that he was no exception either. Eden was the biggest weakness of his life. Eden sighed. Everything that happened recently made her feel so exhausted. "We seem to have forgotten something," she blinked her beautiful eyes and then said. Victor said with a faint smile on his face, "I haven''t forgotten that Adonis''s family ising to our house tomorrow." "Right, that''s what I have forgotten. Let''s buy more fruit and vegetablester in the supermarket. I remember that Adonis likes beef, so let''s make some braised sirloin for him. I heard that he recovered very well recently, so he can eat what he likes now. Let''s get some seafood as well. As for Harrison and Azariah, how about making some braised pork shoulder?" Victor had never heard of this dish. So he felt quite curious. He smiled and asked, "I don''t know how to make this dish." Eden knew that he didn''t know how to make it, and she only had this idea just now. She knew the older generation should have been more familiar with this dish. "When I was a child, my neighbor used to have it. It wasn''t easy to have pork at that time. I remember the olderdy next door used to love this dish. Her son cooked for her once, and I was so lucky that I had a chance to try it as well. I haven''t had it for a long time either, but I think I can make it. I will buy the ingredientster." Victor listened to her story with a smile and then stroked her hair gently. "Is there anything that you can''t do?" Eden could not help but smile when she heard his praise. They stopped at a local restaurant and had a simple dinner. After that, they went straight to Clement''s family''s supermarket. Delmont had always been a hard-working person, so he managed the supermarket very well. As soon as they entered the supermarket, Victor received a phone call from Delmont. "Hello?" "Victor, where are you? I need to talk to you," Delmont said. "I''m in the supermarket now. You can talk to me directly on the phone." "No, we need to meet up," Delmont said quickly. "Okay, where shall we meet? I''m in the supermarket on Kirkby Road." "Really? Thene to the office. I''m right here. Oh, don''t let Edene here. I don''t want her to be worried." Victor nced at Eden who was picking seasonings and said, "Eden, I''m going to the washroom." Eden nodded, "I will meet you in the food areater. I''m going to buy the ingredients. I thought about it, and I think we should ask dad, mom, and grandma toe together tomorrow." "Okay!" Victor bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead, then turned and left. There were a lot of people in the supermarket. Eden liked to buy things in the supermarket, but she did not pay attention to where Victor exactly went. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She felt she could forget about all the troubles when she was concentrating on finding what she needed. Delmont was waiting for Victor at the entrance of the office. When he saw himing, he immediately waved to him. Victor walked over quickily with his hands in his trouser pockets. "What''s the matter? I can''t stay for long." Victor said. "Is Eden here as well?" "Yes." Victor nodded. "Come to my office first." Delmont turned around and walked to his office. Victor suddenly felt that he knew why Delmont asked to see him. "Have you found something of the Simpson family?" "How do you know?" Delmont handed him a ss of warm milk. Victor did not refuse, and it was good to drink a ss of warm milk at night. "I sent you the message during the day, but you came to me in the evening. What''s wrong? Are you afraid that you can''t sleep?" Victor took a sip of milk and licked his lips slightly, looking very sexy. Delmont couldn''t help but smile. "Of course I can''t sleep. If someone wanted to kill your wife, can you sleep soundly at night?" Victor didn''t say anything. There was actually someone wanting to kill his wife, but as long as he held her in his arms, he could always sleep soundly. He looked at Delmont and said, "What''s your n?" Delmont pursed his lips slightly and said, "Adrienne said that Barrett has been looking for her. She secretly sold thepany because she wanted to take back what belonged to her. But her father didn''t think like this. He will never let her go because she did it without his permission. If we want to live a normal life with her, we will have to face her father. And if I want to win her father''s trust, I will have to return what she took from him. However, she would never return it because that was what her mother tried to protect with her life. That''s why I wanted to see you. I need some ideas." Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Victor finished the milk and threw the paper cup into the trash can. He sat on the leather sofa and looked up at Delmont. Then he said seriously, "You don''t know Barrett at all, but Adrienne does. Don''t do anything stupid now, otherwise, you would push Adrienne, as well as your entire family, to hell." "Really?" Delmont frowned. He wouldn''t be bothered to pay everything he had if he could win Barrett''s trust, however, Buddy had taken over their family business now. Their family business had already experienced heavy losses ever since what happened to Haven. Now that Buddy took it over, although it wasn''t as great as before, it was getting better and better. Buddy was very good at doing business, so sooner orter, their family would get back to their feet again. They all had assets in Lemmon City as well, so they had fully utilized them. Recently, he had expanded the project there, so he had to go to Lemmon City recently. He also needed to finish the renovation of the supermarket that Eden gave to him, so he would be very busy at the end of this year. Seeing that he was deep in thought, Victor couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that Delmont was indeed an innocent person. "Delmont, I heard that you have a project in Lemmon City recently?" Delmont looked up at him, thinking that he was indeed well-informed. It must be Brian. "Why don''t you go to Lemmon City with Adrienne?" Victor had to worry about Eden now, so he didn''t have time to keep an eye on Adrienne as well. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They had gotten married, so Adrienne was his sister-inw now. But he really had no extra energy to take care of them. Delmont didn''t really agree with this idea. He thought for a while and exined, "Victor, you don''t understand what I mean. There are so many things that Adrienne hasn''t told me for my safety. She chose to cooperate with you so that she could make sure that I am safe. So this time, I want to do something for her. We still have to hold a wedding ceremony after this thing is sorted. I am the older brother, so if I haven''t finished my wedding, do you think my grandma will let you and Eden have your wedding?" What he said exactly hit Victor''s nerve. So he gave him a vicious look. Victor didn''t want to admit it but he really got him. He didn''t want to go against grandma Clement at all. "Are you threatening me?" Victor gritted his teeth. Delmont smiled and said, "Well, you left me with no other options. And you are the only person who can help now." "You don''t need to tter me." Victor folded his legs slowly. Delmont had a Ph.D. degree, but it seemed that he just didn''t have anymon sense. Delmont didn''t want to joke about it anymore. "Victor, I''m serious this time." Victor stood up and looked at himzily. "The best thing for you to do now is to do nothing. Just listen to me and go to Lemmon City tomorrow. I will take care of everything here. To tell you the truth, Barrett has offered 100 million for people to kill me and Eden. If anything happened to you and Adrienne now, I don''t think I would be able to take care of you as well. When you get to Lemmon City, you should move ces often. I''ll handle everything as soon as possible here. Do you know why I choose to cooperate with Adrienne and bought the Simpson Group?" Delmont shook his head. He really had no idea why Victor did it. Victor had hardly been wrong since he was a child. The only thing Delmont was better than him was that he always had a slightly better grade. Victor said, "That''s because Eden already knew that you would not marry anyone else other than Adrienne, and Adrienne did not want to give up on you either. In order not to let Eden worry about you, I decided to take care of Adrienne''s matters. I spent twenty billion on Simpson Group this time, and it will take many years for me to earn this amount of money back. I don''t want to see all my efforts go in vain. The Simpson family will eventually be defeated by me. But this is a long-term job. I need time. Do you understand what I mean now?" Delmont shook his head slightly again. This time, Victor totally lost his words. Delmont said in surprise, "Victor, the only thing I can understand is that you are so rich. It took me 15 years to save the ten million for Eden." Victor was silent again. Of course, it would take longer for him. "I''m leaving now." Victor knew that Delmont would figure it out tonight, and there was no point to waste time anymore. "Wait!" Delmont suddenly stopped him. Victor turned back. "I''ve already made myself very clear. Tell Adrienne that I want you to go to Lemmon City, and she will understand." Delmont was a little anxious. "Why do you know my wife so well?" Victor sneered, "Don''t worry. I only love my wife. I know your wife because she is smarter than you." Delmont didn''t know what to say anymore. Victor turned around and left. He kicked the trash can when he left to relieve his anger. Delmont was smart enough to do business and study, but why didn''t he have anymon sense? He had been spoiled too much by his parents when he was young, so he literally had no ability to survive on his own. He had missed a lot of opportunities to learn things in his life because his mother had protected him too well. But fortunately, he didn''t turn into a bad person. His mother always solved everything for him, so he did not need to think deeply about anything. Even when Buddy was born, nothing could change the feeling that their mother had for the firstborn. Thinking of this, Victor took a deep breath and went straight to the supermarket food area to find Eden. He was actually quite jealous of Delmont. Being a fool was not a bad thing sometimes. He hardly needed to worry about anything in his life, even after he got married. From a distance, he could see Eden chatting with a woman. Victor frowned. It was Maureen Moore. Why was she here? Eden was also surprised when she saw Maureen. They were both getting some milk when they saw each other. Eden nced at Maureen''s belly, and it seemed that she was pregnant. The man standing behind her was a foreigner who had dark blue eyes. He was wearing a pair of blue pants and a dark short-sleeved shirt, looking very handsome. He smiled at Eden friendly. "Maureen, are you married?" Eden looked at her belly in surprise. This was a little too fast. They hadn''t seen her since thest time they met in River City Restaurant. "Yes, this is my husband. We met when I went abroad to visit my parents. We really liked each other at first sight, and both of our partners are very happy about it, so we got married. And now we are having our baby soon." Maureen said gently with joy. "Congrattions!" Eden said excitedly. She really felt happy for them, no matter what happened in the past. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Maureen smiled and looked at Eden who had her hair cut. She looked young for her age. Her hair was dyed, which made her skin look even fairer. "Thank you! The shot hair suits you very well." "Thank you!" Eden also smiled. Maureen nced at her husband behind her, "We have something to do tonight, so we''ll leave first." "Goodbye!" Eden smiled faintly. She felt that Maureen had changed a lot. Her eyes were no longer scheming, but peaceful and relieved. Moreover, she was frank when she looked at others. Her maternal instinct made her very gentle. Maureen took a few steps and then turned around to look at Eden, saying with a smile, "Eden, I''m sorry. I was too childish before, and I hurt you." "In fact, I always want to see Jasper, but unfortunately, I don''t have the courage to face him. In the past, I was just unwilling because I couldn''t get him. It was not love." "If you see him, please tell him that I have a good life now, and I''m sorry for him! During that time, he was very tired and even had a car ident because of me. If I could have changed my mind earlier, those things wouldn''t have happened." Eden nodded slightly, "I will tell him when I see him." "Thank you!" Maureen turned around with a smile. Not far away, her husband came over, put his arms around her waist and smiled at Eden. Then they walked to the cash register. "Eden, isn''t that Maureen? Did she say anything rude to you?" Victor stood beside her and asked. Eden shook her head slightly and looked up. His face darkened, so she said with a smile, "No, Maureen has married a foreigner, and she has been pregnant for several months." "Really?" Victor did not expect that Maureen would give up Jasper so easily. It seemed that she didn''t really love him! "Yes, I didn''t expect that Maureen would get married so soon, but I want to congratte her. Everyone makes mistakes in life." "You were almost killed by your own kindness. Can''t you be more vignt?" Victor pinched her delicate nose. Eden pped away his hand, "No! Don''t pinch my nose. It''s ufortable." Eden suddenly looked up at him, "As long as you''re vignt. With your care and protection, I don''t have to do anything." However, she found thatpared with the past, he was no longer fierce. Men would treat their beloved women considerately and gave them a carefree life. He would definitely change himself for his beloved woman. Victor had be gentler and more humane for her, which was enough. "Ha-ha... I don''t mind making myself more vicious, but what you said makes me very happy. Let''s go. Is there anything else you want to buy?" Eden nodded, "Yeah, we need beancurd, vermicelli, a leg of pig and seasoning. Hurry up. We can only eat it tomorrow if we cook it tonight." "Is it so troublesome?" Victor did not want her to be so tired, "Eden, it''s better to eat in River City Restaurant." Eden was unwilling, "That''s not sincere at all. It''s rare for Adonis toe to our house for a meal. I''ll just be tired for one day." Victor couldn''t outargue her. Anyway, whatever she said was reasonable. "Alright, we will do as you say." Victor helped her push the cart, and they went to the fresh area. It took them an hour to buy everything. It was almost nine o''clock when they got home. Eden asked Victor to pack up the things they had bought, while she went to the kitchen with the leg of pig and pigskin. While cooking the leg of pig, adding some pigskin would make the meat chewier. Moreover, she needed to cook both of them. She calcted the time and found that they could finish cooking before twelve o''clock. Victor put down the things quickly and went to the kitchen to help her. Eden had nched the pig leg and pigskin. "Honey, let me help you. I know how to do this." Victor helped her sit aside. Eden looked at him with amusement, "I''ve nched them. Now I''m going to make the brine. Do you know how to do that?" Victor was rendered speechless. He really didn''t know how to do it. "Honey, you can instruct me and I''ll do as you say." Eden got up and looked at him with a smile, "There''s no need. It''s not tiring. I will finish it soon. Just skim off the fat from the soup and cook it for about two hours." "Alright." Victor helped her up. If he couldn''t cook well, it would be a waste of her efforts. Eden made the brine quickly and soaked the pig leg in it. Then she asked Victor to treat the pigskin with her. Victor had never treated pigskin before. Eden scraped ayer of thick grease off the pigskin, which made him feel a little disgusted. However, seeing Eden washing it seriously, he washed it carefully as well. After finishing all these, Eden put some ginger, shallot, anise and cooking wine in another pot before she started to cook the pigskin. After skimming off the fat, Eden went out of the kitchen and ate the potato chips on the tea table. "Victor, let''s watch TV. It will be cooked around twelve o''clock." "Sote?" Victor sat down, held her and turned on the TV. "Yes! We just do it asionally, so it doesn''t matter. Besides, we usually have sex until one or two o''clock in the morning, don''t we?" After Eden finished her words, she blushed scarlet. Victor smiled wickedly, "Do you like it? Huh?" Eden knew that he asked it deliberately and felt a little angry. "Honey, tell me. Do you like it?" Victor looked leisurely and whispered in her ear. Feeling his hot breathing, Eden trembled all over. "Go away!" Eden pushed him with a red face. "Ha-ha..." Victor''s deep and pleasant voice made Eden think a lot. Then he took her into his arms, watched TV and ate potato chips together with her. A few minutester, Victor took away the potato chips. Eden looked at him with her watery eyes in a daze. Victor rubbed her nose with his finger, "Don''t eat too much, or you''ll suffer from excessive internal heat." "But I''ve just started to eat it. You ate it as well, didn''t you?" Eden looked at the potato chips in his hand eagerly. She had not eaten it for a long time, and she still wanted to eat. "Eat it tomorrow. I''ll get you a ss of water." Victor wouldn''t let her eat anymore. She would feel bad when she suffered from excessive internal heat. After putting down the potato chips, he went to get some hot water for her. Eden did not care. She picked up her phone and read the news online. There was a lot of news, and she clicked on them casually. When she was free, she would only read the news. She would post her new design on SNS, which was well received by people. Every day, there was different news about different things. Just now, she saw the news that an old couple adopted an abandoned child and raised him up, and she read it very carefully. After reading it, she wished that the child would get better and better. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she saw a title, and her face instantly became serious. "Adrienne, the eldest daughter of the Simpson family, betrayed her family and married into a rich family with billions of dors." Eden was stunned. What... was going on? Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 "Victor,e and have a look. The Simpson family is too shameless." Eden handed Victor the phone, took the water from his hand and sipped it. Victor sat beside her and skimmed the news. "They want to force Adrienne to show up and use the public opinion to let her give in." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Ah..." Eden was slightly surprised and said mockingly, "Doesn''t Barrett know his daughter at all? If Adrienne was so timid and cowardly, how dared she sell thepany to you?" In her opinion, Adrienne was quite intelligent and independent. If she was afraid of the public opinion, she wouldn''t have sold thepany. Victor nodded, "Delmont has a project in Lemmon Ctiy. Maybe they''ll go there tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." "That''s okay. Barrett will not spare Adrienne. Although they have moved, they will be found sooner orter." They had got the marriage certificate, and nothing bad could happen to them again. Grandma Clement was old, and she wished that all her family members could be safe and sound. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked puzzled. He was lost in thought, so Eden did not disturb him. ording to his personality, he would make full use of everything useful. Victor did not speak. After a while, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Brian, asking him to cover the news. Just as he was about to put down the phone after sending the message, he suddenly saw a message in the group chat. "Guys, I will get married three dayster. Wee to my wedding in River City Restaurant. I''ve sent the wedding invitations." Adonis said, "Sean, are talking in your dream in the middle of the night?" "Adonis, I''m so happy to see that you''re the first to reply to me. Be my groomsman!" "No, I''ll hold a wedding next month. I''m choosing a lucky day right now." "Oh... I haven''t had a groomsman yet." "Let Brian be your groomsman." Brian replied, "Are you bullying me cause I''m single? Humph!" Adonis said, "You know that you''re single. Maybe you''ll get married as well after you be Sean''s groomsman." "Thanks for your lucky words! Sean, I''ll be your groomsman." Sean typed, "Okay, the bridesmaid is Aurora." Brian was surprised, "F*ck! How did you persuade her?" Sean said, "It seems that you''re very delighted!" "Of course! I was dreaming about chasing after her. She''s a little cold, and it''s hard to win her heart. I''ve tried various of ways to pursue her, such as pressing her against the wall. Our rtionship is romantic, and I almost kissed her, but she''s unmoved. I was even beaten by her." Adonis said, "That''s because she doesn''t like you at all. How could you treat her so rudely? What did you say when you pressed her against the wall? Did you say that you wanted to go home with her?" Brian was speechless. There seemed to be something wrong with his words. Shouldn''t he ask Aurora to go home with him? Was Adonis out of his head? Lucian said, "Adonis, stop talking nonsense. However, Sean, how could you keep it a secret from us? Shouldn''t you share such good news with us earlier?" Adonis replied, "Fine, I''d better sleep with my wife." Brian said, "You b*stards bully me because I''m single." Adonis typed, "Can''t we bully you? If you''re dissatisfied, just have a girlfriend." Brian was speechless. Anson said at this time, "Such an interesting thing happened when I was changing the diaper for my son. This is a big surprise!" Brian said, "Anson, every time you chat with us, you show off that you have a son. I''ll have a child one day, and I''ll make you jealous!" Anson replied, "Congrattions, you will soon realize how annoyed a child is!" Lucian asked, "I have two children. What should I do?" Victor said, "Aren''t you ashamed to ask such a question before a man who has three children?" Everyone felt a contempt for him. Anson said, "Is it amazing to have three children?" Brian typed, "It''s said that people like to show off what theyck, but you guys are different. This is too much!" Adonis said, "My daughter is crying, and I''m going to change the diaper for her. Sean, congrattions." Lucian said, "My daughter is crying, too. I''m going to see her. Sean, congrattions!" Anson said, "My son is going to drink milk. Sean, congrattions." Victor said, "I''m going to cook meat. Those who want to eat cane to my house tomorrow. Sean, congrattions!" Sean said, "I''ll going to apany my fiancee. Thank you all!" Brian was dumbfounded. He had no child, and he didn''t have to cook. What should he do? He''d better go to work. Only when he became rich could he afford to hold a wedding. "I''ll go to the kitchen." Eden got up and went to the kitchen. She could smell the aroma in the living room. Eden was very hungry. She hadn''t eaten pot-stewed meat for a long time. She bought some other food. When the pig leg was cooked, she would add the other food in the soup. All the food would be very delicious the next day. Victor looked at his phone for a while and discussed with Brian about Adrienne''s problems. Brian said, "I''ll see if there''s any scandal about Barrett, and I''ll post it online." Victor replied to him, "Paulina is Barrett''s lover now. She used to be Irving''s fiancee." "Ha-ha... I know what to do. Just wait and see. Well, money is really omnipotent. Barrett is old enough to be her father. However, you''ve spared her several times. What do you mean? She used to like you very much." "Do you want to disgust me?" "I don''t dare. I''m just afraid that you''ll be kind to her." Victor ignored him and followed Eden to the kitchen. The pigskin had been cooked. Eden was ready to nch the other meat. "Eden, are you going to cook this tonight?" "Yes, it will be ready soon." Eden was very fast. She always did things nimbly. They kept cooking in the kitchen until one o''clock in the morning. Finally, everything was ready. It would be much easier for them to cook when they got up the next morning." Early the next morning, the news that Dahlia had be Barrett''s lover caused an uproar on the Inte. Adrienne was going to Lemmon Ctiy. She nced at the news and put down her phone. Without thinking, she knew who did it. As a brother-inw, Victor was quite nice. He even knew how to help her. By the way, she had really be his sister-inw. She sent Victor a message and thanked him. Then she went to find Delmont''s shaver. At this time, Delmont was packing in the room. Adrienne did not urge him, but packed what he needed for him carefully. Seeing this news early in the morning, Dahlia was very uneasy and stared at phone. It was something to be ashamed of! How could she face others in the future? Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Who exactly was it? She had been dating with Barrett very secretly. Except for the previous butler, no one knew the rtionship between her and Barrett. Irving knew it, but he pretended that nothing had happened. Yesterday, the new butler released the news about Adrienne. He was really stupid! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Didn''t he know what Barrett had done? How could he say that Adrienne had escaped with money and married into a rich family? He couldn''t be sillier, could he? If Adrienne was afraid of these things, would she dare to sell Simpson Group to Victor? She felt that she was really unlucky, especially when it came to something about Victor. Although she had changed her identity, she lived in deep distress every day. She nced at thements below. "Oh my god, there is widespread news about the Alwynn family and the Simpson family these days." "Isn''t it just? I got up early in the morning to see my idol, but I saw news about such a b*tch. Quincy hase to River City. I miss his singing so much." "Isn''t Barrett ashamed to say that his daughter has run away with money? He has deceived so many investors and caused them to be homeless! He can''t be more shameless!" "You don''t know this is Chairman Simpson''s premeditated n, do you?" "It''s said that he''s the richest man in Z Country, but I don''t think he''s admirable. He has married several women, but now he even has a lover. This is too immoral." "Hey, don''t you know that? Although he has lost Simpson Group, he''s still wealthier than ordinary people." "Dahlia is so disgusting! I even liked her design before. I will never buy the clothes designed by her anymore. Trash!" "One hand alone can''t p. She asked for it, and she has no bottom line." "Bang..." Dahlia smashed the phone in her hand. "Rat-a-tat..." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Dahlia frowned. Except for Barrett, no one else would come here. Moreover, when he came, he woulde in directly without knocking on the door. Thinking of the news, she wondered... She immediately sent a message to Barrett. She bet on her young age and beauty. No matter how pretty his other three wives were, they were foreigners, and she was the type that Barrett liked. Otherwise, Barrett would not have given her a vi which was worth hundreds of millions of dors. Wearing her pajamas, she put on a coat and got up to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, she saw Leni who was dressed in expensive clothes. Her noble face was full of anger, and there was even a vicious smile on her face. Dahlia''s heart trembled. Barrett''s wives were all malicious. Each of them had a very nice background, and they had a feeling that they were superior to others since they were young. Leni wouldn''t show her any mercy. "Miss Grant, good morning!" Leni greeted her with a sinister smile. "Mrs. Simpson, what''s the matter?" Dahlia smiled and said. When she saw the two strange men in suits behind Leni, she was scared. She must try her best to stall for time and wait for Barrett to come to save her. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Although Leni was smiling, her smile sent a chill down Dahlia''s spine. "Pleasee in!" Dahlia turned around and walked inside. Leni came in with the two strange men. They locked the door. Dahlia turned around immediately and red at Leni, "Mrs. Simpson, what are you doing?" "What am I doing?" Leni suddenly changed her expression and red at her fiercely. "Crack..." She pped Dahlia in the face all of a sudden. It was so painful that Dahlia burst into tears. But she couldn''t do anything. She could only re at Leni. "B*tch!" Leni''s pronunciation wasn''t very good, "When you were in trouble, I brought you to the Simpson family and introduced you to work in R. K Group, so you could know Irving. I even helped his father and made you be his fiancee, but you couldn''t make him fall in love with you." "Since you couldn''t win his heart, forget it. But I didn''t expect you to be so despicable! You actually seduced my husband!" "My husband once promised me that he would never marry another woman. Polygamy is legal in my country, so I had no right to stop him from marrying so many women, but it''s illegal in this country." "Ha-ha..." Dahlia sneered, "Don''t worry. He won''t marry me." She became Barrett''s lover just for money. Barrett only liked her young body. After the news was released, she would be scolded at the worst, but she could still live a good life. Those people were just jealous of her. "That''s right. You''re just amon people, so he won''t marry you indeed, but you have ruined his reputation!" Leni''s voice was proud. As a nobledy in the upper ss, she was aggressive. She was taller than Dahlia, and she looked more and more overweening. "Although you won''t marry him, I don''t allow you to be his lover. He has promised me, but he actually betrays me. I can use my shares to threaten him." After saying this, Leni sat on the sofa leisurely. She looked around this luxurious vi which was worth hundreds of millions of dors. How generous Barrett was! He gave the vi to Dahlia so easily. Dahlia didn''t even give birth to a child for him, but he gave her the vi. If he could give the money to her, she would have saved her son and daughter. The more Leni thought about it, the angrier she became. Suddenly, she looked at the two bodyguards and roared angrily, "Give her a lesson!" Dahlia shuddered. She tried her best to remain calm. She looked at Leni calmly, "Mrs. Simpson, you''d better think twice before doing something." Leni smiled arrogantly, "Humph! I don''t need your advice. Even if I beat you today, Barrett won''t dare to do anything to me. The shares are still in my hands!" Dahlia was rendered speechless. She knew that in Barrett''s heart, the shares were more important than her. The two bodyguards had approached her. Dahlia retreated to the corner, and they punched and kicked her. "Ouch... Don''t beat me! It hurts... Woo-woo..." Huddling herself up on the ground, Dahlia held her head and covered her face. Every part of her body hurt badly, and she cried out in pain. However, nobody sympathized with her. Leni smiled more and more happily. Dahlia deserved to be killed. She gave Dahlia afortable life, but Dahlia actually became her husband''s mistress! What an ingrate! Since Dahlia was so ungrateful, she should give her a lesson and let her pay the price. It was not until Dahlia became weaker and weaker that Leni let her go and left with her bodyguards. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Dahlia waspletely relieved. Her whole body was in great pain, and her mouth was full of blood. Since she was child, she had only been beaten by Victor and Leni, but Leni was even crueler than Victor. "Woo-woo..." She whimpered, and her long hair was messy. After sitting up slowly, she cried and looked at the door with disappointment. Barrett actually did note here. This b*stard! "B*stard, if I can''t take away everything of you, I''m not Paulina!" She smashed everything around her crazily. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 She smashed the things in the vi for a long time before she calmed down. She actually lost the bet. She actually lost. Just now, she was thinking that if Barrett really came here, there was no need for her to be humble before Leni anymore. She could go in and out of the Simpson family as the hostess. Unfortunately, she lostpletely. She was treated as a mistress, and his legal wife beat her severely. Such a thing actually happened to her. It was really ridiculous. "Ha-ha..." Dahliaughed crazily and stared at the door in a daze. As expected, men were all heartless and mean. As long as a man was rich, he could y with people at will. "Victor, Barrett, just wait and see!" A crazy woman was the most terrible. Dahlia''s eyes were like that of a devil who wanted to kill someone. At eleven o''clock in the morning, Eden had almost prepared the lunch. The Church family and Candace''s mother had arrived. They brought a lot of gifts. Wyatt, Aisling and Grandma Clement came as well. After greeting them, Eden went back to the kitchen and served the dishes. Victor set the table. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eden opened the pot. The pig leg had been cooked. It was soft and chewy. She knew that Grandma Clement woulde here, so she cooked it for a long time to make the meat tenderer, but the taste was not affected. "Eden, what is this?" Aisling came in to help her serve the dishes. She was very surprised when she saw the pig leg. "Mom, have a try first. It''s delicious even if you don''t eat it with condiment sauce." She had eaten a piece of meat just now. "Okay, let me have a try." Aisling ate a piece of meat. Then she nodded, "It''s delicious! Your grandmother will like the taste very much." "Mom, I''ve made a lot. You can take half of it home to enjoy it." "Great! I like this taste, too. Needless to say, this is your father''s favorite." Aisling was very d. Eden was really virtuous. Eden had been busy in the morning. She made twenty dishes, including sd, fried food, boiled food and steamed food. Victor was shocked that she could cook so many dishes in one go. The dinning room was big, and the dining table was long enough to amodate more than a dozen people. After everyone sat down together, Victor took out the wine and filled the sses for Wyatt and Harrison. He was going to drive, so he didn''t drink. "Eden, you are really amazing. You cooked so many dishes alone." Azariah looked at Eden and praised her. Candace was very delighted. Adonis held his daughter and did not want to let go of her. Eden smiled shyly, "Aunt Church, without Victor''s help, I couldn''t make so many dishes." In front of outsiders, she naturally needed to praise Victor. Victor looked at her and smiled without saying anything, but his heart was filled with sweetness. "Yeah! The meat is so smooth and fresh. I once ate such meat when I was a child." Grandma Clement was very joyful. She didn''t like greasy food, but the pig leg was soft, tender and not greasy. She ate a few pieces of meat in one breath. "Grandma, but you can''t eat too much. I made a lot of meat. Take them back and put them in the refrigerator. You can eat them slowly. If you want to eat them again in the future, I can cook for you." Eden said and put another piece of meat in Grandma Clement''s bowl. "Eden, I haven''t had such delicious meat for a long time. Just let me enjoy myself today. I''ll only eat vegetables tomorrow." Saying this, Grandma Clement began to eat. Adonis looked at Victor and said gratefully, "Victor, no words can express my gratitude to you. I can only say that I''ll remember what you have done for me in the rest of my life. From now on, my family will be loyal to the Alwynn family forever." Victor looked at him and patted him on the shoulder. It was not worthwhile to promise like this. "As long as you can talk like this, no matter how much money I have spent, it''s worth it. We''re friends. You don''t have to thank me." "Victor, I have to thank you. Over the years, although I have been working for you, you''ve helped my family a lot. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have survived." Adonis lowered his head, looked at his daughter in his arms and then nced at Candace, "Without your help, I would never see them again. Now I am very happy and content." "I''ll be back to work after resting for a month." "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. You had been in aa for so long. Juste back to work after resting for more days." Although he needed Adonis to deal with the work in real estate, his health was more important. "Only my head was hurt at that time, and my body was fine. My daughter and wife stay with me all day long, so I am energetic every day. Candace, am I right?" Whether he was energetic or not, Candace knew it the best. Candace red at him shyly and didn''t speak. They chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was very warm. After finishing the meal, Adonis nned to invite his rtives and friends who had visited him in the hospital to have a meal in River City Restaurant. Sean would hold a wedding in two days, so Adonis decided to treat them half a monthter. At that time, Candace would be in better health. After all, she had just recovered, and he couldn''t bear to let her get in a draught. He should dote on her as much as possible. ...... In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day Sean and Margery got married. The weather was very good. At the gate of River City Restaurant, there were pink balloons and several rose-decorated arched doors. Balloons were inserted on the doors, and the floor was covered with red carpet. These things gave the asion an almost festive air. It could be seen that the wedding wasn''t held in haste. Sean was dressed in a high-ss hand-made ck suit. That day, he smiled more brightly and looked more serious. He look much more handsome than he was when he dressed in colorful shirts. He had been weing the guests with a smile. As the groomsman, Brian smiled very happily and weed another batch of guests. He had been smiling, so he moved his somewhat sore mouth. He felt that it was really not easy to be a groomsman. Looking at Sean''s smiling face, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you that happy? You''ve been smiling for an entire afternoon. Isn''t your mouth sore? My mouth is so sore. The creases in my face must have deepened." Sean smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Bro, it took me five years to pursue my wife. Do you think it''s easy?" Brian shook his head quickly, "It''s not easy. I admire your courage and your patience. I just want to ask you one question. If you had chased after her for ten years but you still failed, what would you do?" "What else could I do? Just keep chasing after her. As long as there was no other man in her heart, I would definitely seed." Brian was stunned. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. He did not know if Aurora loved another man in her heart. Oh... No! He suddenly thought of a very serious problem. He looked at Sean with a distressed face, "I''ll be forty years old five yearster. Would anyone want an old man like me? It''s so f*cking hard. What shortcuts do you have? Help me!" Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Sean patted him on the shoulder with a smile and looked at his distressed face. To be honest, it was really hard for them to get married. He fully understood Brian''s mood. "Brian, in fact, I feel that it''s quite difficult for you." Brian was stunned, "What... do you mean? Why is it difficult?" He just wanted to get married, didn''t he? Were married men all so proud? "Brian, listen to me carefully. On the one hand, you''re impatient. On the other hand, you like Miss Parma..." Sean looked around. Seeing that there were not many people around him, he whispered, "Although Miss Parma is an illegitimate daughter, she is from the Parma family. You know the Parma family better than anyone else." "Besides, Margery maintains frequent contacts with Miss Parma because of work. The reason why she moved out was not that her father didn''t like her, but her stepmother hated her." Brian nodded. He was not afraid of the Parma family. As long as Aurora had enough confidence in him, he could solve the problem. Although hispany was not very famous, he made a lot of money. He was a lesser-known rich man, wasn''t he? It depended on Aurora''s discernment. "Is there any other news?" Brian wanted to know more. He met Aurora by chance and felt that she had a good character and an outstanding temperament. She was a little different from the other women he had met before, but she was aloof by nature. In fact, he knew that Aurora wanted to protect herself with her aloofness. She was an illegitimate daughter, and she felt sad about it. Since she was indifferent, no one would dare to make fun of her. However, the Parma family actually bullied their daughter like this. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Although she was an illegitimate daughter, she was of the child of the Parma family. Mrs. Parma used to be a mistress. Was she qualified to be so arrogant? Brian was furious just thinking about it. Sean shook his head, "I don''t know. Margery doesn''t like to gossip about others. She always says that Miss Parma lives a hard life. They got along well and became friends, so she invited Miss Parma to be her bridesmaid." Brian smiled, "Well, it seems that she deserves my love." "Do your best, bro!" Brian seemed to have seen Sean''s abdominal muscles which were very strong. Why did he feel like Sean was showing off? "Ha-ha..." He put on a fake smile. "I will try my best." He didn''t want to be single anymore. "What are you whispering about on such a happy day?" Victor''s voice came from their backs. Sean and Brian immediately looked back. They saw Victor, Eden, Lucian, Amelia, Adonis, Candace, Anson, Abigail, Dean and Thalia. "Wow! Did you make an appointment toe here together?" Brian looked at them enviously. All of them were good-looking, and their charm was natural. They all looked pleasant to the eye. Moreover, they were in pairs. Why did he be thest single person? Adonis smiled and said, "This is called tacit agreement. We met each other in the parking lot." Brian was speechless and looked at Sean. They felt as if they had been pushed out. "Humph!" Brian turned around haughtily. Sean was a little jealous, too. Sean looked at them sourly and said, "I think it''s better for you four to hold a wedding ceremony together. You''ve had children and got the marriage certificate. Why don''t you get married on the same day?" Hearing this, Adonis was amused, "Sean, thanks for your lucky words. Guys, why don''t we listen to him?" "Hey, who wants get married together with you? Our rtives and friends are more or less the same. If they have to attending a wedding with four wedding gifts, they''llin." Anson was displeased. "No, that''s their good fortune. They have never seen four handsome and rich men get married together, have they?" Adonis reached out and held Candace in his arms. Sean felt even more envious. Why did he have to mention that? Was he insane? Victor said, "It depends on fate. Let''s go in first." Victor held Eden''s hand and walked in. Eden congratted Sean, nced at Brian and said, "It''s rare for you two to be so serious. You look so handsome today!" Their broken hearts wereforted instantly. Eden was right. Sean wore colorful and fancy shirts all day long. He looked really charismatic in suit. Victor was taken aback. He took her and walked inside quickly. In fact, he was very jealous. Why hadn''t he held a wedding? He was looking forward to that day. Behind him, Adonis and Lucian were talking andughing. Looking at Victor''s back, Candace felt that he was angry. She asked, "Adonis, what''s wrong with Mr. Alwynn?" Adonisughed and said, "Didn''t you hear Eden say that Brian and Sean were handsome? He''s jealous." Victor would even get jealous when other men looked at Eden. "Ah..." Candace smiled, "Does Eden have any male friend?" "Yes, she has a very nice male friend. But in addition to him, I guess that only we are close to her." Adonis''s voice was very low, because Abigail was walking in front of him. "I see!" Candace nodded. The wedding was held on the top floor. Just as Sean said, there were only ten tables in total. Victor and his friends gathered around a table, talking andughing. They seldom had a chance to gather together. Their wedding photos were yed on the big screen on the crystal catwalk. Eden looked at their wedding photos quietly. Margery was a model, and she was well-shaped. Her makeup in ordinary times made her look very apathetic, and she looked very gentle in the wedding photos. She smiled happily and looked very human. She was so beautiful and eye-catching. The photographic studio made a short video for them. The video was edited very precisely, and it was like a romantic film. They saw their sweet smiles, life in the kitchen and interactions in the room. The scene that Sean doted on Margery was so romantic. Eden finally understood why women all fantasized about a romantic wedding. It was really romantic and pleasant! Margery looked indifferent in daily life, but in fact, she was very tender and coquettish. "Margery, I''ve been chasing after you for four and a half years." "Is it so long?" "How about me telling you the details?" In the video, Sean looked at Margery with doting eyes. His eyes were filled with affection. It was a scene of them drinking coffee on the balcony. Margery was dressed casually. She wore a pure white dress and smiled very happily. Sean was wearing a pink shirt. As a senior beauty consultant, his skin was smoother than Margery''s. There were bangs on his forehead, and they looked like a perfect match. The background music was very touching. It was really romantic. "Then let''s get married." With Margery''s words, the music suddenly changed and they saw the scene when they took the wedding photos. Eden nced at Victor who was staring at the screen, "Victor, I thought about it just now. I want to hold a wedding like this." Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 A touch of excitement shed through Victor''s eyes. She finally wanted to get married. He would give her a more romantic wedding. He took her hand gently, put it in his palm and said with his eyes full of smiles, "Honey, I will give you a wedding that is more romantic than this." His tone was very tender, tugging at her heartstrings like a feather. Eden nodded unconsciously. "Alright, I have never attended a wedding before, so I didn''t think about holding a wedding. However, today I feel that women who don''t want a wedding are a bit silly." "Fool, this is the reason why I insist on holding a wedding ceremony. We''ll be the happiest when we receive blessings from our friends and parents, as well as the support from our children." "Sorry, Victor, I just thought it would be troublesome to hold a wedding, so I didn''t think about it seriously." She didn''t think as much as him. She always thought that as long as he loved her, she could ignore such a formality. Indeed, that was what she thought in the past. "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Even if you think it''s troublesome, I''ll hold a wedding with you." Victor took her hand and kissed the back of it. Abigail was dumbfounded. She had red at Victor several times. Victor sat between her and Eden deliberately, not allowing her to talk to Eden. Victor was more and more annoying! The video was reyed. "Then let''s get married." The host smiled and said in a sonorous voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the wedding of Mr. Oakley and Miss Hubbard. Today is a very wonderful day. On such a happy day, we gather together to congratte Mr. Oakley and Miss Hubbard." "We all know that not every love has a perfect ending, but Mr. Oakley did it. Now, let''s wee the groom and bride with great apuse." The wedding song rang out, and everyone waited for them toe in quietly. Margery had no parents, so she would walk in together with Sean. When they entered the hall, Eden looked at Margery who was dressed in wedding dress and wished her happiness sincerely. She knew about Margery''s past. Margery was once cheated by her ex-boyfriend. If it weren''t for Sean''s persistence and patience, Margery would not have started a new life. She suddenly understood one thing. No matter how the world became, everyone had a longing for love in their hearts. Only by apanying each other warmly could they live together until old age. "Wow! The groom is so handsome, and the bride is as beautiful as a fairy. Let us witness what they have gone through from knowing each other to getting married." After the host finished his words, another video was yed on the big screen. It was a video about their daily life. There were scenes of Sean arguing with Margery and caring about Margery, as well as the scene when they first met in Alwynn Group... It was a short film, and many warm and interesting videos of them were yed. Margery was very surprised. She nced at Sean and wanted to ask how he got these videos. Of course, with Brian and Lucian''s help, it was easy to get the surveince videos in thepany. Brian was satisfied with the video edited by him. This was the longsting love. There had quarrels, tears, separation and love. On the big screen, Margery was a little aloof and overbearing, but Sean''s eyes were always filled with tenderness. When they got married, Sean''s gentle and loving eyes were still the same as before. Eden smiled. In fact, as long as she had true love in her heart, her eyes would be filled with affection. There was a great round of apuse when the video was over. Everyone wished them happiness sincerely. Margery was touched and shed tears, and everyone was smiling with delight. The weddingsted for more than an hour. After dinner, Adonis, Brian and a few other friends of Sean wanted to y games on their wedding night. Victor was not interested in it, because no one could apany Eden if he left. Moreover, he thought about it. Sean got married earlier than him. If he bullied Sean that night, he wouldn''t let him go when he got married. In order to have a wonderful wedding night, Victor didn''t want to banter and tease Sean anymore. But he told Sean''s friends how to banter him. In this way, he could make things difficult for Sean, but Sean wouldn''t know that it was his idea. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course, Sean and Margery were both his employees, so he would pay for the bill in the restaurant for them. Sean was so touched that he cried. He had been working hard for Victor for several years, and Victor was finally moved by him. Victor was always generous to loyal employees. All of them had got his rewards. Lucian and Anson went home to take care of their children. After the banquet was over, Victor could not drive because he had drunk. In order to let Dean have a good time, he didn''t ask him to send him home. Victor held Eden''s hand and walked back home. In the end, Eden sat together with Abigail, and they chatted and ate. Eden was too full, so she wanted to walk for a while before hailing a taxi. At first, Victor didn''t want to go back. They could live in there. However, Eden did not want to. She liked to sleep at home. The street was brightly lit. The sr street lights illuminated the road brilliantly. Cars roared past from time to time. The stars were shining bright, and the street glittered with lights. Such a scene was fantastic. Eden suddenly stopped. Victor turned to look at her and said gently, "Honey, what''s wrong?" Eden raised her head and looked at him with a smile, "Victor, carry me on your back." Victor smiled dotingly, and his starry eyes were filled with affection. Her sweet voice left a glow in his heart. He squatted down, patted himself on the back and said in a pleasant voice, "Come on. Eden, I''ll carry you home." Such a scene was so familiar. His back was board and warm, giving her a sense of security. Eden climbed onto his back with a smile, and then he carried her at ease and walked forward. "Eden, are you happy?" Victor asked with a grin. "Yeah! We witnessed a couple''s happiness." Eden pressed her face against his back. She could feel the warmth of his body. "Eden, let''s go back like this." "Oh, it will take a long time for us to go back by foot! I am sleepy. Let''s take a taxi after walking for a while. We need go to bed early, because we have to go to work tomorrow." Eden did not agree. Although she wanted him to carry her, she did not want him to be tired. Suddenly, a motorcycle whizzed down the road and rushed to them in a high speed. It was dangerous. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Eden looked back and saw four or five motorcycles rushing towards them. They wore ck and green uniforms. Their helmets and even motorcycles were all the same. The deafening roar made people feel irritated, and the passers-by on the road cursed them angrily. But they chose to step aside because those people rode at high speed. Victor felt that something was wrong. Looking back, the man on a motorcycle next to them was trying to hit him with nunchakus. Victor''s eyes were cold-blooded, and Eden''s worried voice came from the top of his head, "Victor, watch out!" Victor immediately put down Eden and protect her behind his back. Reaching out his long arm, he grabbed the other end of the nunchakus. There was a sharp pain in the back of his hand. He frowned slightly, but there was a bloodthirsty smile on his face. He tried his best to pull the nunchakus. Then the man lost his bnce and fell off the motorcycle heavily. The motorcycle rushed out like an arrow and hit a car in the middle of the road. "Bang..." The terrible crash was deafening. The sudden car ident caught everyone off guard. The brakes were deafeningly noisy, and the tense atmosphere made people haunted with fear. Eden was startled. Victor suddenly pulled off the man, which made the motorcycles behind him have no time to brake. A man fell to the ground again. Those who had excellent driving skills drove over the obstacles on the ground. After stopping not far away, they immediately turned the motorcycles round and rushed towards Victor. They hit Victor with the nunchakus mercilessly. "Ah..." Eden covered her mouth tightly and did not dare to make a sound. If she spoke, she would alert Victor and he would definitely be at a disadvantage. In an instant, Victor was surrounded by the motorcycles. Victor had grabbed the nunchakus with bare hands. However, he was alone, and those people kept beating him with the nunchakus. "Bang..." He was beaten to a mass of bruises. Victor''s back was severely hit. "Victor!" Eden had called for help, and her heart ached so much. Dean received her phone call. After Eden exined to him, she immediately hung up. When she raised her head, the re of the headlights made her unable to open her eyes. But she knew that the motorcycle not far away was aiming at her. "Eden..." Victor''s furious roar was earsplitting. Eden only felt an intense pain on her arm. Eden''s heart was full of resentment. She just wanted to walk on the street with Victor, didn''t she? Would she die because of this? However, the expected pain did note. A strong man suddenly carried her away. The person on the motorcycle was pleased because he was about to seed. However, Aro''s appearance ruined his n. He was flustered. The motorcycle lost control and crashed into a tree not far away. He was thrown a few meters away. Eden was dumbfounded. She was truly lucky. It was Aro! He could always save her life at critical moments. "Miss, are you all right?" Aro looked at Eden nervously. Eden shook her head slightly and flicked her hair off her face. "Aro, I''m fine. Go help Victor." Eden turned to look at Victor who was fighting. The people on the motorcycles were obviously good at martial arts. They avoided Victor''s attack several times. Aro rushed over and jumped up. He quickly kicked over a man on the motorcycle. Victor heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Aro had saved Eden. He would be at ease as long as Eden was fine. From afar came the sirens. Those men were shocked. They all turned the motorcycles round and escaped, not daring to fight anymore. "Mr. Alwynn!" Dean braked, followed by a few luxurious cars. Victor looked at him with sharp and cold-blooded eyes, "Bring them back! Don''t let go any of them!" Dean nodded, "Just rest assured. Aro, send them to the hospital." Aro nodded slightly and did not say anything. Dean left a car for them and then chased after the motorcyclists with the bodyguards. "Eden, are you okay?" Victor walked to Eden in a hurry. His eyes suddenly turned indifferent when he saw blood oozing from her sleeve. Without saying anything, he pulled her onto the car. Aro got on the car as well and drove them to the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. "Victor, how are you?" Eden found that the back of his hand was swollen, and his shirt was full of blood. She felt so distressed and held his hand tightly, "Why did you just stand there and let them beat you? Why are you so stupid?" Saying this, she burst into tears. "It''s all my fault. If we took a taxi as soon as we went out, such a thing wouldn''t have happened." Victor wiped the tears on her face with distress and stroked her cold cheeks gently, "Don''t cry, fool. I''m fine, aren''t I? But you scared me so much. Fortunately, you''re all right." When the motorcycle rushed to her, he had no way to save her. At that moment, he was really scared. Eden lowered her head slightly and didn''t say anything. Someone wanted to kill her all the time, which really made her irritated. That person was even familiar with her. Who was it? They arrived at the hospital and had a check-up. Fortunately, their bones were not hurt, and they only had some superficial wounds. After Anton treated their wounds and gave them a box of ointment, Aro sent them back home. Dean called Victor as soon as he entered the house. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Hello?" Rage bubbled just below the surface of Victor''s mind. Dean swallowed before he said cautiously, "Mr. Alwynn, we''ve caught them, and we beat them severely before taking them to the police station. One of them confessed that it was a woman who asked them to do that." "They don''t know the woman''s name, but she transferred a sum of money to them. I have got her bank ount. Now I''m waiting for Brian''s reply." After that, he hung up the phone and sent Victor a video of those people being beaten. After Victor watched the video, he put down the phone ndly and poured a ss of water for Eden. After Eden arranged their shoes and put them on the shoe cab, she saw Victor''s movements and walked over in a hurry, "Victor, let me do it. Your hand is seriously injured." Victor didn''t stop and continued to pour water for her, "Sit down. Your arm is injured as well, isn''t it?" He was very guilty. At that time, she was right in front of him, but he failed to protect her. Eden walked to him and picked up the cup to drink water. She saw him talking on the phone just now. "Who is it?" She asked. Victor looked at her with a smile, "I haven''t found out who did it. Those riders were caught and confessed a bank ount. There will be a result soon." "It''s just a bank ount. I''m afraid that we can''t find out anything." Eden was deep in thought. She had been thinking about how to lure the person who wanted to kill her. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Victor smiled, took her to the sofa and looked at her arm. Almost every part of her body had once got hurt. "It''s all right. As long as we have a clue, we can find it out sooner orter. You have to believe in Brian''s ability." "I believe him, but I really live in deep anxiety everyday." Eden looked at the red and swollen back of his hand. It seemed that they couldn''t go to thepany the next day. Victor''s heart sank. He knew what she was worried about. No one dared to hurt him except for the Simpson family. "Eden, don''t worry. There will be a result soon." His voice was a little cold. Eden nodded and didn''t say anything. After chatting for a while, they went to bed. It was a little cold at night. Victor didn''t get up slowly and walk out with his phone until he heard Eden''s even breathing. He went to the living room on the second floor. As soon as he sat on the sofa, Brian called him. "How is the investigation going?" Victor''s tone was very indifferent, and his eyes were as cold as the dark night. He and Eden suffered a lot that night, and he would make the woman pay dearly for it. Brian said, "I did find out something. It''s Leni''s bank ount. However, the person caught by Dean is a native in River City, so this matter is a bit suspenseful." Victor''s face was full of hostility, "Take him and go to the Simpson family immediately. I''ll be there soon." Victor smiled evilly and stood up, looking very brutal and cold-blood. When he returned to the room, Eden was sleeping soundly. He lowered his head to kiss her forehead and whispered, "Honey, have a good dream. I''ll be back soon." After that, he turned off the bedsidemp and went downstairs. Four bodyguards were standing at the door. "Mr. Alwynn." They greeted him respectfully. Victor looked stern, "Keep this ce safe. When Mrs. Alwynn wakes up, don''t let her see you and call me immediately." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." The four tall bodyguards vanished in the darkness. Victor drove away quickly. In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door of the Simpson family hard. Barrett woke up with a start. He immediately turned on the bedsidemp and listened to the urgent knocks outside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His face looked terribly gloomy. Taking the coat aside and putting it on, he went out angrily. The butler had just got up. "What''s going on? Who is knocking on the door sote at night? Can I sleep at ease?" Barrett flew into a rage. Devin lowered his head and said, "Don''t be angry, Chairman. I''ll go down and have a look." As soon as he finished speaking, a loud noise sounded. "Bang..." Barrett''s eyes suddenly turned serious. He narrowed his scheming eyes viciously and sneered, "It seems that theye with bad intentions." Devin was a little surprised, "But who woulde here in the middle of the night?" "Humph! Go down and we''ll know it!" Barrett was furious. When Barrett reached the first floor, he saw Victor walking in arrogantly. Behind him was arge group of bodyguards. "Victor, how dare you!" Barrett trembled in anger. What did Victor want to do in the middle of the night? Moreover, he actually broke in so aggressively. He was simplywless! Leni and others were awakened as well. When they came out and saw Victor, they all opened their mouths wide in surprise. Sophie pointed at Victor and cursed, "Victor, you are just the richest man in River City. How dare you make trouble in my housete at night? You get too big for your boots!" Since she was taken to the police stationst time, she had been hating Eden and Victor. Moreover, recently, SH Entertainment Company had been suppressed by Mirth Company, and it was about to go bankrupt. She didn''t dare to tell her father about this matter. Victor made a scene in her family sote at night, which made her blood boil with the mes of fury. Victor sneered and turned his head wickedly, "Dean, give her a lesson." Dean nced at the two bodyguards behind him. The two bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed Sophie in an instant. "Let go of me! What do you want to do?" Sophie struggled with all her might. "Victor, you are just a bandit! You b*stard! Just kill me if you dare!" Sophie flew off the handle completely. She didn''t believe that Victor would dare to hurt her in her family. "Killing you will dirty my hand." His eyes suddenly turned serious, "Dislocate her arm." Before Barrett had the time to stop it, he had heard Sophie''s miserable scream. "Ah... Woo-woo..." "Sophie..." Marcia, who had just got up, was so frightened that her face turned pale. She ran straight to Sophie recklessly. The bodyguards had let go of her, and she fell limply to the ground. "Chairman, you can''t just watch them bully our daughter!" Marcia cried and looked at Barrett pitifully. Barrett nced at her without saying anything. He had been very angry because Victor came to his house to provoke him. How could he allow Victor to make trouble here? Victor didn''t take him seriously, which was great disrespect to him. Besides, Victor had taken over hispany. In his heart, Victor was no different from a bandit. "Victor, don''t be too arrogant. You broke in my house, and it''s illegal!" Barrett roared furiously. "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "Chairman Simpson, I''m so surprised to hear such words from your mouth. Since you know it is illegal, why did you send someone to kill me and my wife?" "What? I didn''t do it!" Barrett rejected instantly. Victor''s eyes shed. The others were dumbfounded. Victor was very vindictive. Once he was offended, he would take revenge immediately. Therefore, they had been behaving themselves during this period of time. Barrett had warned them not to act recklessly. "Victor, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Mypany has been acquired by you. We''ve fought with each other in secret for so many times, but I have never defeated you. It''s impossible for me to hunt you so openly. Don''t wrong me. I''m a good man." Barrett walked to the sofa aside. Devin immediately served a cup of tea and ced it in his hand respectfully. Only then did Victor take a look at Devin. He should be the new butler. Victor sneered, "Are you a good man?" Barrett''s hand, which was holding the cup, trembled slightly. He looked at Victor with sharp and serious eyes, "Victor, the reason I don''t go against you is not that I''m afraid of you, but I''m not feeling well these days. When I recover, I will win you righteously in the business world." "You have lost." Victor said casually. Barrett was not qualified topete with him in the business world! "You..." "You''re not qualified!" Victor interrupted his words decisively, "Smash this house!" "How dare you!" Barrett''s mad voice sounded, "Bang..." He smashed the tea cup with irritation. However, his majesty and fury did not scare anyone. Victor''s bodyguards had begun to smash the expensive furniture. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 "Bang..." "Crack..." "Ah..." In the vi, the noise of smashing things and screams sounded together. Barrett was dumbfounded. Victor really dared... "Victor, do you think that I am easy to bully?" Barrett''s heart trembled with pain when his beloved blue-and-white porcin was smashed. That... was his favorite blue-and-white porcin. It cost him tens of millions of dors. "You b*stards deserve to be killed!" Barrett was so angry that he fell down on the sofa and covered his chest. However, his words were useless. No one could stop Victor. Victor looked at him quietly and didn''t speak to him. Devin nced outside the door. When he went downstairs just now, he had called their bodyguards. Looking at the car lights outside the window, he breathed a sigh of relief. Their bodyguards had arrived. A minuteter, a few fat bodyguards rushed in from outside. Seeing this, Dean only smiled faintly. He finally understood that the Simpson family had raised a group of good-for-nothings. Barrett had never defeated them. Seeing his own bodyguardsing, Barrett said with his sharp eyes full of harshness, "Throw them all out and disable Victor! Or I won''t be able to vent the hatred in my heart!" With his bodyguards there, Barrett became much more confident. Only by disabling Victor could he relieve the hatred in his heart! "Okay, Chairman!" Those fat men ran toward the bodyguards who were smashing things. Compared with them, Victor''s bodyguards were stronger, and their shapes were more perfect. Victor was very strict with them. They must watch their figures. He wanted not only their strength, but also their safety. Soon, they understood that fatter men were not definitely stronger and more muscr. In less than five minutes, all the bodyguards of the Simpson family were knocked down. They groaned in pain and couldn''t get up. Barrett was stunned. These silly good-for-nothings! He treated them well in ordinary times and provided them with good food, but they were useless at the crucial moment. Everyone was taken aback. Only Dean smiled wickedly. "You good-for-nothings! I let you eat well and livefortably, but you''re so weak at the crucial moment! What''s the use of being so tall and strong?" Barrett cursed them helplessly. The bodyguards were so ashamed that they wished they could escape. Victor''s bodyguards didn''t look strong on the surface. But they were all nimble and deft, and it was hard to catch them. Barrett''s bodyguards could crush a fish head with one punch, but they were no match for Victor''s bodyguards. Victor was very satisfied with the result, "Chairman Simpson, your family is rich. I don''t mind you paying someone to kill me. After all, you spend more than you gain. I''d like to see how long you can live with your little money." Victor turned around and left arrogantly after he said that. Dean and the bodyguards followed him. Barrett was so angry that his chest ached. "Barrett, are you all right?" Leni sat beside him with concern. Barrett looked at his family members. None of them were capable enough to take on heavy responsibilities. Phillip only had one son and one daughter, but they were both excellent. Her daughter married the richest man in Southern region, while his son became the richest man in River City. But his children still lived off him. Thinking about the difference, he felt extremely ufortable. "Tell me! Who did it? Didn''t I tell you to behave yourselves these days?" Barrett nced at them. Everyone shook their heads. They all knew how miserable Victor was. How dared they y tricks on Victor again? "No one would hurt Victor except for you!" Barrett gritted his teeth in anger. Ever since he came back, he had been living with worry. Devin persuaded him, "Chairman, calm down. I''ll send someone to investigate what happened tonight. Victor never goes against his principles, and he doesn''t act recklessly." Barrett nodded with annoyance. Victor returned home, took a bath on the first floor and then went upstairs. Eden did not wake up halfway. When Victory on the bed, she opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing Victor looking at her with his eyes open, she leaned in his arms, "Why haven''t you slept?" Her voice was a bit nasal. Victor smiled gently and said with tenderness, "I miss you so much that I can''t fall asleep." Hearing his affectionate words, Eden was no longer drowsy. "You''re still like this even though you''re injured." Eden looked at him and smiled. She was not sleepy at all. She moved away slightly and looked at his handsome face quietly. "Actually, I miss you, too." Her voice was very low, but Victor heard it. "Ha-ha..." He chuckled and smiled very brightly. Stroking her red lips with his slender finger, he said, "But what should I do? My hand is injured." "But your legs didn''t get hurt." Eden was a little shy and said euphemistically. Victor smiled more brightly, "But I need my hands to support my body. I don''t want you to feel ufortable." Eden was stunned. "Forget it. Let''s sleep." Eden turned over and wanted to fall asleep again. The wound on her arm was ufortable and she felt a dull pain! Victor took her back into his arms and whispered in her ear with a smile, "Fool, although my hand hurts, it doesn''t matter." Eden blushed and her heart beat faster. She red at him. "Just sleep!" "No." Victor was like a child who could not get his candy. Eden couldn''t help but smile, "Honey, if you''re greedy for sex, you won''t have enough sleep. Sleep well and you''ll get better soon." "Honey, you''ve forgotten that sex can relieve our boredom, and I can be in good spirits by loving you!" Victor said with a smile. Just now, he went out to give Barrett a lesson. At this time, he really didn''t want to sleep. He was injured, so he didn''t have to go to thepany the next day. He suddenly felt that he would have afortable day. Eden narrowed her eyes and looked at him, "Victor, it''s said that a couple would have tacit understanding after getting along with each other for a long time. But why do I feel that we''re not like this?" "Why? We had tacit agreement just now, didn''t we? I missed you as well when you were missing me." Eden was speechless. What she meant was that when she didn''t want to talk to him, he ignored her as well. "Honey, as your husband, my way to get happiness is to hear you call me intimately. I feel particrly good when we have sex and you call me honey." Eden was dumbfounded. Did they have to discuss this in the middle of the night? Moreover, she couldn''t outargue Victor. In this regard, women were really at a disadvantage. For example, it was reasonable for a woman to spend a man''s money, but it was shameful for a man to spend a woman''s money. When people spoke one way and thought another, it was a kind of disloyalty. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Well, she had thought too much. She''d better solve this problem first. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 "Honey." Eden called him coquettishly and smiled meaningfully, "What do you want me to do?" Thinking that he was seriously injured, she''d better listen to him. In fact, she was a little tempted by his sweet nothings just now. It was said that women were somewhat foolish in front of their beloved men, and this was actually reasonable. She became silly again just now, didn''t she? She was willing to do everything recklessly for him. It turned out that the feeling of proceeding without hesitation was like this. Victor smiled charmingly. His eyes were intense and deep as he looked at her. She seemed to be telling him that she would agree to any of his requests. "Honey, I''ll teach you!" Victor pulled her with the healthy arm. Then shey on top of him. He smiled yfully and said wickedly, "Honey, do you know what to do now? When you were drunk, you were really passionate. I..." "You... shut up. If you continue to talk about it, I will get you to sleep on the sofa or... sleep in another room for a month." Eden interrupted him. How could he talk about such a shameful thing so easily? Although they should be frank, they couldn''t make each other feel too embarrassed. She had been shy when it came to sex. How could he say it in front of her? He was trying to embarrass her, wasn''t she? It was said that a husband''s sweet words could relive the most of his wife''s distress. But there were times when women got tired of sweet words. Therefore, sex was necessary. That was why she wanted to have sex with him and make their rtionship more harmonious." However, he didn''t know what she was thinking at all. Instead, he made her so awkward. "Fool, can you bear to do that? Can you sleep without me?" Victor did not believe that she would let him sleep in another room for a month. Anyway, he was reluctant to leave her. He would sleep with her even if he had to pry the door open. "You speak so much nonsense. Do you want to have sex or not?" Eden put on a straight face and red at him with her big bright eyes. "Of course! You rarely take the initiative." Victor looked very meek and obedient. Only then did Eden start to move with satisfaction. But her slow movements made Victor feel so ufortable as if he was lying on the tip of a knife. "Honey, you can..." "Shut up! I''m so tired." Eden regretted it. After all, she was really tired, and she was about to fall asleep. Victor was speechless. He had shot himself in the foot. Moreover, he felt so bitter but he couldn''t express it. In the end, he couldn''t help but move on his own. Thus, they had a romantic and wonderful night. Eden woke up at noon. She took the phone on the bedside table and saw the photos posted by Margery identally. She and Sean were on their honeymoon. Adonismented on her, "Nowadays, many people go aboard for honeymoon after they get married. After I hold the wedding, I''ll take my wife to the moon." Everyone despised him. Anson said, "I have a dream since I was a child. I hope that I can wear sunsses, drive my Lamborghini and spend my honeymoon with my wife at the end of the world. Now I''ve realized half of my dream. My wife is in my arms, and I have sunsses, but I just don''t have enough oil in my Lamborghini." They replied to him with a contemptuous emoji. Lucian said, "My dream is actually very simple. I just want to keep fit everyday so that I can be energetic and strong. I can spend my honeymoon every night." Eden was stunned. She didn''t expect to speak so undisguisedly. In the eyes of the other women, Lucian was a handsome and graceful man. This was the first time she had seen Lucian speak like this. Looking down, she saw Victor''s reply. "After I hold the wedding, I will take my wife to travel around the world." Brian said, "D*mn it, you''re all showing off. I feel so bad because I''m single. When I get married, I''ll definitely do something more meaningfully!" Eden was taken aback. She had to admire them. Just as Eden was about to get up, Alyssa called her. "Alyssa, what''s up?" "Director Bleu, R. Z Company called me just now and said that they have developed a kind of new fabric that is very suitable for making high-end clothes. They want to invite you to the factory when you have time. They have sent the samples here, and the fabric looks nice, but we need to go to the factory to have a look." Eden thought about it and said, "Let''s go there in one or two days. I have something to do these days, so I have no time." Victor''s hand was seriously injured. She didn''t want to go out and wanted to stay with him. "Okay, Director Bleu, I''ll talk to the manager of theirpany." After hanging up, she slowly got up and washed up. After putting on her clothes and going downstairs, she found that Dean hade to report his work. He bought lunch for them by the way. "Mrs. Alwynn, good morning..." Dean was stunned. It was already noon. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Alwynn!" Dean said, giggling. Eden couldn''t help but smile. She said with embarrassment, "Dean, it seems that I don''t get up until noon every time youe to my house." "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re so lucky. It''s a blessing to eat well and sleep well." Dean smiled a little cautiously. Eden thought about it, and she was pleased by his words. She was not lucky at all. She couldn''t get up just because Victor made her exhausted on bed. Therefore, when she took the initiative to seduce him, she was very attractive to him. He had no way to stop loving her. She was so charming that she wanted to reflect on herself. If she was less bewitching, she wouldn''t be so tired. Victor closed the documents on the table, "It''s okay. Pay more attention to the Simpson family. Barrett is going to set up a newpany, and you have to keep an eye on it." He just wanted Barrett to use his money like this. Barrett was indeed wealthy, and he was d to see Barrett spend so much money. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean left with a smile. Only then did Victor get up and take out the lunch from the instion can. However, Eden was no longer in the living room. "Eden, time for lunch." Victor said, but she didn''t reply to him. When he went upstairs to have a look, he heard her talking on the balcony. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Abby, don''t be angry. Those women are not as beautiful as you. Although they want to seduce Anson, he only loves you." When Victor went to the kitchen, Eden remembered that she had not applied the lotion to her skin. She went upstairs again and received a phone call from Abigail. Anson ran an entertainmentpany, and there were many pretty actresses in thepany. In order to be famous and get better acting resources, they all ttered Anson. Not long ago, Abigail had given a woman a lesson, but someone tried to seduce Anson again. However, even if she didn''t keep an eye on Anson, he would be loyal to her. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 "Eden, I know you''re right, but I''m angry when I see those women trying to please him. You don''t even know how sexy their dresses are, and they can''t even cover their butts! I feel ashamed of them." Saying this, Abigail was about to cry. "Don''t be sad, Abby. Those woman can never be as beautiful as you. If Anson dares to act recklessly and cheats on you, let''s beat him together to vent your anger!" "Eden, but I can''t bear to beat him. As you said, no matter how those women tried to please him, he ignored them. He even insulted those bold women in public, but some still seduce him fearlessly. Don''t you think it''s annoying?" Abigail choked with sobs. Eden understood her feelings. In love, every woman was very fragile. It was all Anson''s fault. He didn''t give Abby a sense of security. Abby had been very strong. She seldom betrayed her weakness in front of Eden. However, since she was with Anson, she had been afraid of losing him. Abigail knew very well what kind of women men hated. Hence, she onlyined to Eden. When she stayed with Anson, she would still humour him magnanimously. In love, she was at a disadvantage. Men did not like women whoined all day long. However, she just couldn''t control herself. Eden said, "Abby, it can''t be more annoying. Are you in thepany? How about meing to you after lunch? It''s toote for me to have lunch with you now." "Yeah, Eden, you really have toe here and apany me. I am really too mad." "Okay, go have lunch first. Don''t starve yourself. What''s more, don''t be angry anymore. If you get sick out of anger, those women will be prouder. I''lle to you after lunch." After hanging up the phone, Eden stood on the balcony for a while before turning back. When she arrived at the room, she saw Victor standing in the room and waiting for her. Eden was stunned. Had he heard what she said just now? "Victor, if you dare to tell Anson about what I said, I will run away from home." Eden warned him. Victor was dumbfounded. He hadn''t said anything, but she warned him, which made him feel so wronged. "Eden, you wrong me. I didn''t say anything or do anything." Victor looked aggrieved. He would naturally support Eden. How could Anson be as important as her? Eden smiled, "I just reminded you. You don''t have to be so nervous. Abby is in a bad mood. I''ll go to see her after lunch. Although Anson loves Abby, he doesn''t give her enough security." Victor immediately retorted, "No, Eden, it''s because Abigail doesn''t trust Anson enough." Eden was speechless. She had never thought about this. Abby could trust Anson, but the premise was that Anson could give her a sense of security. "Eat first. I''m hungry." Eden walked downstairs. Victor smiled helplessly and followed her. After lunch, Victor wanted to send Eden to Mirth Company. However, he suddenly received a phone call from Dean. Eden knew that he had something to do, so she did not let him send her. "Victor, Mirth Company in the downtown area. Nothing bad will happen to me. Since you have something to do, just go to thepany." Victor was a little worried, but Dean told him that Miss Holman had agreed to cooperate with them, and she wanted to see him. Since she had agreed, he had to meet her. This was their first major inroad into O Country, and Eden''s design would be known to the whole world. "Eden, ask Aro to send you there." "Alright, I will ask him toe here." Eden smiled and turned to call Aro. After arriving at the parking lot of Mirth Company, Eden went upstairs with Aro. She had been to Mirth Company to see Ricky, so she knew where Anson''s office was. After Aro came in, he sat somewhere and wait for Eden. Eden went to Anson''s office on the top floor alone, because she wanted to see how many women wanted to seduce him. When she arrived at the sixth floor, four girls dressed in fashionable clothes came in. All of them wore tight-fitting dresses and had long legs. Eden felt that she was fairly tall, but she was half a head shorter than them. Eden was pushed to the back, and the four girls acted as if they didn''t see her. "Just now, I saw Mr. Skye return to his office." "Hey! You keep such a close eye on him. Be careful that his wife will aim at you. She controls all our acting resources." "Well, if I can get Mr. Skye, I''ll get all the acting resources in thepany. Look at Quincy. Mr. Skye hired him in person, and he''s so popr now. His band can attend all the TV shows, and Quincy is the leading singer. Although his wife is an agent, she''s not as powerful as him." "By the way, I saw his wife leaving his office angrily this morning." "Ha-ha... I guess it must be because of Ciara Cash. She came to Mr. Skye''s office to seduce him early in the morning." "Only she would do such a thing. During this period of time, she always goes to Mr. Skye''s office, sending him coffee, fruits, dessert and so on. Everyone knows her intentions." "s! In River City, Victor is the man that I like most. He''s so rich and powerful. If I could marry him, I would live afortable life forever, wouldn''t I?" Eden was speechless. She even heard someone talking about Victor in the elevator. "Who doesn''t like Mr. Alwynn? I heard that Mrs. Alwynn is not beautiful." "There are her photos on the Inte. Do you know what she looks like?" "No. When I searched for her photos online, I found nothing." Eden was stunned. She swiped open her phone and googled her name. There was only her introduction, and there was no photo of her. What? There used to be her photos online, weren''t there? Perhaps Brian had deleted all the photos of her, because she had been in danger recently. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she had an ident, the unlucky one would always be Brian. No matter when, he had to rush to the scene to handle it. "s! My talent is more attractive than my appearance. I don''t know if Mr. Alwynn can fall in love with me." Eden was speechless. She tilted her head slightly, looked the woman up and down and almost bust intoughter. She was indeed pretty, and she was tall, but she was too thin. Her build jarred with her face. Among all the beauties, she looked quite ordinary. "Humph, you are really shameless. You even dare to say such words. In Mirth Company, there are a lot of actresses who''re superior to you. Aren''t you embarrassed to say so?'''' "That''s right!" "You are really shameless." Other women mocked her together. That woman was not upset and still smiled. "Just wait and see. I''ll see Mr. Alwynn one day." When the elevator reached the top floor, they got out of it. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 After they left, Eden followed them out. But they were all heading for Anson''s office. The four women stood at the door and looked inside with great interest and expectation. Eden stood behind them and looked over. She remembered that Anson''s assistant Mark was very responsible, but he was not in the office that day. Anson''s office was transparent. It was fashionable and well lighted. The shutters were unhooked, so they could see the situation inside clearly. In the office, there was a woman who wore a red tight-fitting dress. She had wavy hair, looking sexy and charming. Her face was simply wless, and she was as gorgeous as Abigail. "Mr. Skye, please have some tea!" The woman put a cup of tea on Anson''s desk coquettishly. "Look, Ciara dresses up so sexily everyday just to attract Mr. Skye." "Isn''t it just? Her face is really beautiful!" "She even imitates Mrs. Skye''s dressing style. How shameless she is!" Those women whispered jealously. Eden focused on Anson''s expression. Anson looked indifferent, but he did not refuse Ciara. Oh! Was she Ciara that these women were taking about? When Abby called her, she didn''t tell her who was seducing Anson. All of a sudden, Ciara lost her bnce and sat in Anson''s arms. "Ah..." Eden cried out in surprise and startled the four women in front of her. "Who are you? Don''t make noise here!" The woman in a ck tight-fitting dress turned around and looked at Eden angrily. Eden stared at Ciara who was in Anson''s arms. Anson did not let Ciara get up. Moreover, Ciara took advantage of the chance to wrap her arms around Anson''s neck. Eden pushed away the woman who stood in front of her and walked in madly. "Oh! Who is this woman? She''s so irritated as if her own husband is having a love affair." "Yeah, there will be a good show." "Mr. Skye, I really like you. Why don''t we have dinner together at night? After dinner, let''s go to the hotel." Ciara leaned against Anson''s arms and said to him in a soft voice. She even blew on his earlobe. Anson remained calm andposed. Just as he was about to give Ciara a lesson, the door was suddenly pulled open. "Bang..." Anson was startled, thinking that Abigail hade here. He was stunned when he saw Eden, and he forgot what he was going to do. Ciara''s n had been ruined, so she looked at Eden viciously. She said harshly, "Who are you? This is the president''s office. Are you qualified toe here?" Eden looked at her with a sneer. No wonder Abby wanted to cry. This woman tried to seduce Anson so shamelessly. How could Abby stand it? Eden questioned Anson coldly, "Anson, are you going to have dinner with her after work? Will you go to the hotel?" For a moment, Anson felt that he had no way to prove his innocence. Just now, he wanted to teach this woman a lesson. "No, Eden, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t promise her. She said it herself. It has nothing to do with me." Anson was very afraid of being wronged. This was a misunderstanding. Ciara was too thick- skinned. "But your action gives me the answer. She''s still in your arms!" Eden went berserk. She was really annoyed. No wonder Abby was so uneasy. As the saying went, one hand alone couldn''t p. "Mr. Skye, who is she?" Ciara found that Anson was quite afraid of Eden. She thought that Eden was so mad because she was Anson''s lover, and she couldn''t think of any other reason except for this. Anson seemed to have realized something. He stood up immediately, and Ciara fell to the ground. Ciara was dumbfounded. "Eden, I didn''t mean it, really. She sat in my arms on her own." If Abby knew it, she would be sad. With a smile, Eden crossed her arms, walked over and look at Ciara who was a little awkward. She said snootily, "You''re indeed pretty. Your face is beautiful, and you''re well-shaped. It''s reasonable that men can be seduced by you." Ciara had always been confident in her appearance. She was proud when she heard Eden''s praise. Just as she was about to say something modest, Eden added neither quickly nor slowly, "But, your good-looking exterior hides a scheming heart, so you''re not perfect at all. Your red dress is the same as Abby''s, right?" "Anson, this is your fault. She wears the same dress as Abby because she wants to tell you that she''s more beautiful than Abby. Don''t you understand?" "No, Eden, you''re wrong. My wife is the most beautiful." Anson was absolutely sincere when he said this. Few people could be as charming as Abigail. Although she had given birth to a child, she was as bewitching as before, and he was attracted to her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Eden nodded with satisfaction. Ciara was furious. How could a woman who had given birth to a child bepared with her? "Mr. Skye, you misunderstand me. I don''t mean that. I just think that Mrs. Skye''s clothes are very unique, so I asked a designer to make the same clothes for me." The hateful thing was that Abigail''s beautiful dresses were exclusive. She couldn''t buy the same clothes on the market. Eden looked her up and down. Seeing that she was still confident, she suddenly wanted to embarrass her. "Although your dress is the same as hers, it has ws. The fabric is not so good. You can''t even buy the same fabric, let alone the same dress. Your dresses look the same on the surface, but they''re not on the same level. Abby looks noble and gorgeous in the dress." "However, tut-tut, the dress looks inferior when you wear it." It was a kind of humiliation to her design. Abby''s clothes were all designed by her. The fabric was very special, and the styles were exclusive. When they stood together, this women could only set off Abigail''s beauty. "A beauty amazes people with her charming personality rather than her gorgeous appearance. You lose to Abby in temperament. Therefore, you''re inferior to her though you wear the same dress as her." "You..." Ciara went ballistic. Who on earth was Eden? How dared she insult her like this? She was the most popr actress in Mirth Company, and she was about to act in a drama that was adapted from a novel. She had been looking forward to it. Her agent told her that Abigail didn''t have many actresses to choose, and she was very suitable for the leading role of this drama. Therefore, she would be more likely to get this role if she got closer to Anson. Moreover, Anson was very outstanding. If she could be his lover, she would live a rich andfortable life forever. But Eden said that she was worthless. Anson was stunned. Eden was really sharp-tongued. "Mr. Skye, I really don''t have other intentions. I treated you to a meal because I wanted to thank you for taking care of me." She couldn''t let Anson hate her, and she had to pretend to be innocent and pitiful. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled and said, "Did you invite Mr. Skye to the hotel because you wanted to thank him for taking care of you as well? I really want to know how he takes of you." Ciara lowered her head and didn''t speak. She felt so ashamed because Eden had overheard her words. If it weren''t for the acting resources, she wouldn''t have done that. The most important reason was that Anson was very attractive to her. Anson was taken aback. Why did he feel that Eden''s words were strange? Except for Abigail, he had never taken special care of any other women. "Eden, you can''t say that. This is such a big misunderstanding." Anson was really helpless. It had been several years since thepany was established, and Eden seldom came here. Why did she suddenlye to his office that day? "Eden, why did you suddenlye here?" Anson asked with a smile. "If I told you in advance, I wouldn''t have seen such a good show." Eden looked at him and smiled meaningfully. Ciara looked at Eden exasperatedly, "Mr. Skye, who is this woman? How dare she meddle in your affairs? Is she your mistress?" Anson was stunned. Did Ciara want to ruin his future? "Shut up!" Anson roared angrily. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anson didn''t deny it, so Ciara thought that he had admitted it. "Humph! Mr. Skye, nowadays, even a mistress is so arrogant. She even dares to make trouble in your office." "Ha-ha..." Edenughed out of anger. Didn''t Ciara hear that she knew Abby? Those who had a sense of superiority were really careless. "Yeah, the mistress is really arrogant. She even dares to seduce someone else''s husband so openly in the office. I''m really surprised." "Eden, I beg you. This matter really has nothing to do with me." In order to disassociate himself from Ciara, Anson immediately stood beside Eden. "Eden, I''ll order a ss of strawberry juice for you." Anson quickly took out his phone, and he ordered a cup of coffee for Abigail by the way. "No, deal with her first. I don''t want to see Abby cry." Eden gave him a warning look. Anson''s heart skipped a beat. Was it because Abby was sad that Eden came here? Eden walked to the sofa aside and sat down, "Anson, we''re all adults. No one will trust anyone easily, especially Abby. You''re the only person she wants to rely on. I don''t want her to cry because of these women." Her face was cold. She had known Abby for more than ten years, but Abby had almost never cried. Anson was anxious, "Eden, did Abby say anything to you?" Eden said, "I came here to apany her. When she called me at noon, she cried. What did you do to make her unhappy?" "Nothing. I''m very busy today, and I didn''t even have time to eat lunch with her. I was thinking about having dinner together with her before going back. My mother is looking after Ayman today." Anson exined, but he felt a little flustered in heart. Abby actually cried! Eden immediately nced at Ciara. When she was in the elevator, she heard the conversation between the four women. Abby left here angrily in the morning. "Anson, ask the four women toe in. I have something to ask them." "Oh!" Anson turned around and looked outside. Indeed, there were four women peeping outside. This kind of thing happened every day, so he was not surprised at it. As long as these women wouldn''t make a scene in thepany, he had no time to pay attention to them. Anson walked towards the door quickly. The four women smiled at him, "Hi, Mr. Skye!" "Come in, all of you." After saying this apathetically, Anson turned around and returned to the office. The atmosphere was a little oppressive. The four women looked at each other and walked inside cautiously. None of them spoke. "Please sit down!" Eden looked at them and said. The four women looked at Eden in confusion and then nced at Anson. When they were outside, they saw that Anson treated Eden with a good attitude, so they sat down obediently. Ciara stood aside and red at Eden with hatred. She''d like to see what Eden wanted to do. Eden looked at the woman who was dressed in a ck and white dress. She asked with a smile, "Miss, may I have your name?" The woman replied reluctantly, "My name is Danna Lester." "Hello, Miss Lester. I heard you say in the elevator that Mrs. Skye left here angrily in the morning. Did you see it with your own eyes?" "Who are you? Why should I answer your question?" Danna didn''t want to be at Eden''smand. She had seen it, but did she have to say it? "Hey, mind your attitude!" Anson could not stand it anymore. These women were so impolite. "Mr. Skye." Danna said delicately. Eden was gooseflesh all over. "Forget it. I will ask Aro toe here and get the surveince video." Eden felt that she had no way tomunicate with these women who looked down on her. Hearing Eden''s words, Ciara panicked. She knew exactly what had happened this morning. "Who are you? Do you think that you can get the surveince video in Mirth Company at will?" "You..." "Anson, don''t be angry. Show me the contracts you signed with Ciara and these women." Eden interrupted him. "Oh!" Anson did not know what Eden wanted to do. He could only listen to her! Eden called Aro and asked him to go straight to Anson''s office. Aro arrived soon. Then Eden asked him to get the surveince video on the top floor. "Mr. Skye, you can''t allow them to do whatever they want in your office!" Ciara did not want Anson to see the video. It was her who angered Abigail this morning. Abigail was very lofty. She would suppress the fury in heart, and she wouldn''t argue with Anson. At the very worst, she would just ignore Anson. She just wanted to cast a bone between Abigail and Anson.l Anson looked at her indifferently. Why didn''t he know that Abby hade to see him in the morning? Ciara had been pestering him since he came out of the conference room. It was not easy for him to drive her out, but she came here again at noon. "Shut up! I''ll throw you out if you dare to say one more word." Anson suddenly became so fierce and aloof. Ciara was angry, but she didn''t dare to say anything. As for Eden, she sat aside and watched their contracts. These women had just graduated from Communication University a few months ago, and they didn''t have many acting resources. Ciara was the only one who once endorsed cosmetics, but the endorsement fee was rather low. In fact, in her view, they were not here to work, but to seduce rich men. The women''s hearts nged like fifteen buckets in a single well as they looked at Eden''s actions. Especially Ciara, her face was deathly pale. "Miss, I''ve got the video." Aro turned around to look at Eden. Eden said, "Bring the tape here. Let''s watch it together with thesedies and Mr. Skye." Anson was stunned. He had a clear conscience, but why was he so flustered? Aro ced theputer on the table in front of Eden, and they watched the video together. Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Around ten o''clock in the morning, Abigail came out of the elevator and went straight to Abigail''s office. When she was about to reach the door, Ciara came out of Anson''s office, and her clothes were a little messy. Abigail was obviously stunned when she saw it. Moreover, they wore the same red dress. Ciara walked over and said a few words to Abigail with a smug smile. Abigail red at the door of Anson''s office fiercely, turned around and left madly. Anson was dumbfound. Abigail came to see him, but he didn''t even know it. "Crack..." Anson gave Ciara a hard p in the face. "Ah..." Ciara screamed in shock and stared at Anson in disbelief. He actually pped a woman. The other four women were also stunned. Eden was taken aback. "Tell me! What did you say to my wife?" Anson looked very horrible. He was a bit casual in ordinary times, but at this moment, he was very cold and heartless. In thepany, Anson was a handsome, elegant and humorous man, and he treated everyone gently. Every woman had a good impression of him. It was really surprising that he would beat a woman. Eden suddenly understood that Victor''s friends were all as cold-blooded as him. They treated different people with different attitudes. "Go apologize to my wife. If she is happy, you will be safe. If she is not happy, I can ruin your life in this city. You can''t even get a decent job here." Anson''s eyes were deep and apathetic. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ciara had been in thepany for a long time, but she had never seen Anson lose temper like this. "Mr. Skye, I... really like you. Since I like you, shouldn''t I chase after you? Is it wrong for me to pursue my love?" Since she had been exposed, she might as well make it clear. Anyway, she wouldn''t let Abigail live a good life. Hearing this, Eden raised her eyebrows and frowned slightly as she looked at Ciara coldly. Ciara couldn''t be more shameless. "Shut up! Don''t make me feel disgusted!" Anson was very displeased. Although he didn''t do anything terrible, he looked very aggressive and frightening. Looking at his indifferent and noble face, Ciara felt as if her blood had frozen and shivered uncontrobly. Anson was really scary. Eden said, "Anson, do you think she will apologize to Abby sincerely? No one will like a hypocritical apology." "I''ve seen their contracts. Since they don''t work well and stay outside your office to watch the fun, they should be fired. We''ll pay the breach of contract damages." "What?" Eden didn''t seem to be kidding, and the four women looked at her with their eyed wide open. Who on earth was Eden? She actually wanted to fire them. They clenched their fists with great strength. "What did we do wrong? Why do you want to fire us?" Danna looked at Eden, unconvinced. "Bang..." Eden smashed the contract on the table. Her sharp and hostile eyes were zing with the mes of fury, and she was sternly cool and unmoved. "Do you have nothing to do? Although you can''t attend any TV show and you have no chance to act in a movie, you don''t study how to act and even want to seduce Mr. Skye! Alwynn Group must be a healthypany. People like you are not allowed to exist here." Anson was stunned. What had Eden heard about? He felt that he had been wronged. "Anson, why are you standing there? Aren''t you going to ask them to leave? Or do you want Abby to be mad all the time?" Since she had fired four women as a warning to other actresses, no one else would dare to provoke Abby anymore. "Oh, okay. Eden, calm down. I''ll call the security guards and drive them out of here." "Alright! Make an announcement on the official website. In the future, anyone who gets ck at work will be kicked out of here. We don''t keep idle people in thepany." Eden stood up, "I''ll look for Abby." Anson looked at Eden pleadingly, "Eden, pleasefort Abby on my behalf. I''lle and meet you after I finish my work." Eden looked at him meaningfully, "Anson, I have known Abby for more than ten years. Before she met you, she was a strong woman, and I had never seen her cry. However, after she met you, she has cried many times. What happened today is not worth crying at all. But she cried because she loves you and cares about you." "These women know how proud Abby is. They know that she wouldn''tin to you even if she is wronged. That''s why they dared to provoke Abby again and again." Anson understood instantly. Sometimes, he didn''t know why Abby was angry. He just thought that she had encountered something unpleasant. "Eden, I see. I''m not careful enough." Anson was a little annoyed and guilty. He was really too careless. Eden smiled faintly. In fact, she did not doubt Anson''s love for Abby, but some external factors were inevitable. "Don''t worry. I''llfort Abby." Eden said and was about to leave. Danna immediately blocked her way. Her eyes were full of anger, but her tone was much softer, "You''re Mrs. Alwynn, right?" Eden nced at her. She did not nod or shake her head. "Mrs. Alwynn, I was just kidding. You can''t expel us just because of our joking words." A trace of impatience shed across Eden''s apathetic eyes, "Take a good look at the time on your phone. What time is it now? You don''t practice your acting skills. Why did youe to Mr. Skye''s office?" "Abby is your agent, and you want to get acting resources from her, but have you given her enough respect?" "I hate people like you the most. You have to live off her, but you scold her and despise her behind her back." "You don''t even respect her. Can''t you see yourselves in the mirror? You''re all ugly and disgusting. Do you think you''re charming enough to seduce Mr. Skye?" Danna was greatly insulted. However, what Eden said was true. She could not refute Eden and could only re at her with madness. Anson was taken aback. He really didn''t know how to face Eden in the future! Oh, no... How could he be so careless? Eden left with Aro, and the atmosphere in the office became extremely stiff. Ciara''s face was drained of all colour and animation as she stared at Anson''s handsome face. "Mr. Skye, Ciara seduced you, but we didn''t. We came here to see if there is any acting resource for us. We''re definitely not here to watch the fun." Danna was so anxious that she burst into tears. She had suffered a lot before she signed the contract with Mirth Company. She liked thispany because the agents here were capable, and there was no unspoken rule here. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Anson pursed his lips, smiled faintly and nced at Danna casually, "I can tell what you''re thinking about. I didn''t do anything before because I didn''t want to embarrass you, but you went too far." "Mr. Skye, I..." "Eden said she would pay the breach of contract damages for you, but I think she is too kind. Since you don''t value this job, why should we pay the breach of contract damages for you?" Those women were stunned. Why was Anson so mean? "Mr. Skye, I''m the leading actress of the new drama." Ciara said in a gentle tone, trying to turn the table. Anson smiled mockingly and looked her up and down, "Who said so?" "My agent. He told me this was your decision." Ciara shifted the me onto her agent. "Oh! Do you know what kind of character the female leading role has?" Anson asked sarcastically. Ciara looked at Anson''s smiling face. However, she did not know why his smile was so creepy. She answered truthfully, "She''s a writer who likes to stay at home, and she''s pure and adorable." "Then look at yourself in the mirror. Your face is such vulgar and coquettish. Do you think you''re pure and lovely?" "Candace is very cute. Her face is pink and her big bright eyes are especially adorable. But what about you? Your eyes are scheming and crafty. You''d better notpete for this role anymore. Otherwise, her husband might give you a lesson." What Candace wrote was her own story. Her love story with Adonis was moving and heroic. The script was nice, and it was a big-budged y. More importantly, Abigail liked it very much. Ciara was dumbfounded. In the end, they could only leave Mirth Company in dismay. The Public Rtions Department made an announcement online. A lot of people were interested in this matter. Some gossiped about those women, and some admired Anson''s love for Abigail. In short, Anson fired five women to please Abigail, and the video about Ciara was posted online, which caused an uproar on the Inte. Eden didn''t care about this. Since Abigail was bullied, she would definitely give those women a lesson and take revenge for Abigail. When Eden arrived at Abigail''s office, Abigail was having a meeting. She didn''t wear the red dress anymore and had changed into a ck tight-fitting dress, looking very sexy and charming. Abigail looked at her and smiled, indicating for her to sit down and wait a moment. After talking to the two actresses, Abigail let them leave. "Eden, you''rete!" Abigailined. She walked over and sat beside Eden. She did not hide her emotions, and Eden could tell that she was in a bad mood. "Something happened, and I came here after handling it." Eden smiled lightly. "I heard that you and Victor had an identst night. Are you hurt?" Abigail looked her up and down. Eden gave her a reassuring look, "If I were injured, Victor would definitely not let mee here. It''s okay. Only my arm is slightly hurt. I''m all right now. The ointment made by Anton is really useful." "That''s good!" Abigail gave her a ss of warm water. Eden smiled and asked, "You''re in a bad mood. How about going shopping together? It''s still early and we can hang out for a while." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Abby liked going shopping and eating delicious food. In fact, Eden wanted to have a meal with her, but she didn''t say it. She hoped that Anson could have dinner with Abby and rify the misunderstanding. She was too embarrassed to make demands on Anson''s time. Abigail thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, we haven''t hung out together for a long time." They rested for a while and then left thepany. Anson hid in a corner and watched them. Seeing that Abigail was sad indeed, he felt so guilty and pped himself twice. "B*stard! You''re really a jerk! You didn''t even know it when your wife was bullied. Anson, I''m so f*cking sick of you!" Thinking that Abby gave birth to Ayman a month earlier because she was annoyed by an actress, he was very regretful. Something like this happened again. He was really useless! After a while, Anson sent a message to Eden, "Where are you? I''ve booked the lobsters in Marriott Hotel. Let''s eat together. I remember that you like lobsters." Eden and Abigail had arrived at a shopping mall nearby. Receiving the message from Anson, she nced at Abigail who was picking up clothes, lowered her head and replied to him. "I won''t eat with you. Go there with Abby andfort her." "Okay, thank you. After youe out of the mall, I''ll go over and pick up Abby." "Alright, we are in the mall behind thepany." "I see!" "Eden, look, is this suitable for Ayman?" Abigail looked back at Eden. Eden looked at the clothes in her hand and shook her head slightly, "No, it''s too big. Ayman still can''t wear it when he''s one year old. You can buy it when he''s older." "Oh! My Ayman is so cute. D*mn Anson! I''ve had Ayman, so it doesn''t matter even if I divorce Anson." Eden knew that she was talking in anger. She walked over and said with a smile, "Fool, you know what kind of person Anson is, don''t you? He can''t bear to let you get hurt." "Humph! He is just an idiot! He doesn''t know that I''m brokenhearted." Abigail forced a smile. She did not tell Eden about what had happened this morning. "Alright, Eden, let''s stop talking about this. There is a very nice bubble tea shop over there. Let''s go and drink bubble tea." "Okay! Today you can do whatever you want and eat whatever you like." Eden held her arm. They looked at each other and smiled. Then they walked towards the bubble tea shop. "Dahlia, Eden and her best friend Abigail are over there, right?" Dulcie and Dahlia were shopping there as well. After Dahlia left R. K Group, she established her ownpany. Dulcie went to work in herpany. It was easy for her to make money. Dahlia was willing to pay her a high sry, so she was quite satisfied. She was going to participate in the international designpetition, too. "Dahlia, I heard that Eden would participate in the international designpetition this year." "Oh!" Dahlia sneered, "Then we''ll get a very great opportunity. This time, she will never turn the table. Do you still remember Tiana? Eden once offended her. Tiana is a judge of thepetition, and she is very vindictive. Let''s tell Tiana about this news in advance, and then there will be a good show." With Tiana''s help, it would be much easier for her to plot against Eden. Dahlia''s face was full of viciousness. Leni had asked someone to beat her, so she would let Victor ruin the Simpson family. Hearing her words, Dulcie looked at her with a meaningful smile, "Now you have Chairman Simpson''s help, so it is much easier for us to do things. I need to participate in the international designpetition as well. If I get the prize, thepany will soon be floated on the stock market." Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Dahlia looked at her with a smile. Her reputation was not good, so she could not participate in the competition. But she could let Dulcie participate in it in the name of herpany. At that time, the honor would belong to her Z. S Company. "Yeah, I have arranged a good assistant for you. Just prepare for thepetition with undivided attention." Dahlia patted her shoulder heavily. If her true identity was found out, she couldn''t stay in this city anymore. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fortunately, no one knew that she was Paulina. "Thank you! Dahlia." Dulcie was so d that she wanted to kiss Dahlia. After all, she had a lot of chances to develop in River City. Her annual sry was doubled after she became the design director of Z. S Company. Although she was a little famous abroad, it was better to develop her career in River City. After all, the market here was bigger. "Let''s go and meet Miss Martin. Whether we can cooperate with her or not depends on your design." Dahlia smiled elegantly. Victor wanted to cooperate with Hollie Martin as well. She''d like to see who would win in the end. Victor and Dean arrived at the box in River City restaurant. Hollie and her assistant had arrived in advance. Victor was wearing a light blue shirt and a pair of ck and white striped trousers, looking casual and noble. He was very suitable for wearing fashionable clothes, because he was tall and handsome. Hollie was quite pretty. She had big bright eyes, looking charming and capable. The moment she saw Victor, she was stunned by his charm. He was truly charismatic. They had never met again since they parted in discordst time. She had made appointments with him several times, but she could only meet his assistant. "Mr. Alwynn, Dean, please take a seat!" She smiled faintly and said politely. Victor and Dean sat down. Victor took the contract from Dean''s hand. He said in a business-like tone, "Miss Martin, you have read the contractst time. If you can''t rest assured, please sign it after reading it again." Hollie nced at the contract in front of him and smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. You want to sign the contract as soon as you sit down." "Well, I haven''t had lunch yet. We can talk about the cooperation after lunch. Moreover, I''ll meet another business partnerter. If your n is better, I''ll sign the contract with you." Hearing this, Dean got angry before Victor could say anything, "Miss Martin, that''s not what you said on the phone." "Dean, calm down. I know that you''re here for the contract. Our president has his own considerations. He actually wants to decide which one to cooperate after watching the fashion shows of the twopanies. This is not something I can decide." Hollie said neither quickly nor slowly, but she kept ncing at Victor''s handsome face with coquettish eyes. Victor narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Who is the other business partner of you?" In River City, which clothingpany had the ability topete with Alwynn Group? "Mr. Alwynn, they should be here soon."Hollie nced at the door. At this time, the door was opened. Dahlia and Dulcie came in. Victor looked at them and frowned. He seemed to have understood something. Dahlia and Dulcie were not surprised to see Victor. They had heard about it when they made an appointment with Hollie. "Miss Grant, Miss Scott, wee." Hollie looked at them with a smile. "Miss Martin, sorry to have kept you waiting. There is a traffic jam on the road." Dahlia smiled politely. "It''s okay. Sit down first. We all know Mr. Alwynn, so you don''t need me to introduce him to you." Hollie looked at Victor. Victor''s face was terribly gloomy, and the atmosphere was extremely cold. Hollie looked away in fear and pretended to be rxed, "Our president hopes that you two can hold a fashion show. He wille here and choose a partner in person." "Bang..." Victor threw the contract on the table and got up. His tall figure made everyone feel scared and suffocated. The atmosphere in the box instantly became oppressive. He squinted at Hollie with sharp eyes and said mockingly, "Do you want my designers topare with the two of them?" "What''s wrong? Mr. Alwynn, are you not confident? I heard that the design director of Alwynn Group is your wife." Hollie smiled and said provocatively. Dahlia said at this time, "Miss Martin, Mrs. Alwynn''s design has won the championship for four years. She is the sales champion in the clothing industry. We will try our best." She was confident in Dulcie''s design. "Competing with someone who can only steal others'' design is kind of insult to my wife. How dare you do this?" "Dean, in the future, remember not to let me meet such a disgusting person again. She''s not qualified to cooperate with me. Call De. We''ll meet her tonight." After Victor finished speaking, he left gracefully under Hollie''s shocked gaze. "Dean." When Dean walked to the door, she immediately stood up and stopped him. Dean turned around and looked at her coldly. Hollie actually went back on her words and even dared to do this. She was challenging Victor''s patience. "Miss Martin, is there anything else you want to say?" "Just now, Mr. Alwynn mentioned De..." Dean interrupted her and said with a proud face, "Miss Martin, you heard it right. It''s De, the champion of the designpetition in O Countryst year. When you were making excuses, she called Mr. Alwynn and said that she wanted to cooperate with Alwynn Group. However, Mr. Alwynn had promised to meet you, so he came as agreed." After saying these words, Dean felt extremelyfortable in heart. Working for Victor, he could always meet with something dramatic. As Eden said, good wine needed no bush. As long as their products were nice, they did not need to beg anyone. Hollie would have no chance to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Ha-ha... He had been worried about this matter, and he could finally rest assured. Alwynn Group would have a chance to set sights on world level, not to mention O Country. Hearing this, Hollie fell on the chair, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. What should he do? The president told her that she must cooperate with Alwynn Group no matter what, and she couldn''t allow A. L Company to cooperate with Alwynn Group. When did Dee to River City? Why didn''t she know about it? Her assistant sent a message secretly and looked at her in fear, "Miss Martin, what should we do?" Dahlia and Dulcie looked at each other. They felt humiliated just now. However, since they had the chance to cooperate with Hollie, it was not a big deal. "Miss Martin, Victor has always been arrogant, and he doesn''t even dare topete with us. Alwynn Group is just famous, and they''re not capable." Dahlia said mockingly. Victor disdained to compare with them. He was overweening as usual. "You know nothing!" Hollie was very anxious, and she roared at Dahlia angrily. Dahlia frowned. Just as she was about to lose temper, Dulcie stopped her and shook her head at her. She felt that they had been used by Hollie. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Aftering out of River City Restaurant, Dahlia was so angry that she smashed her bag on the ground. Passers-by all made way for her. Some people looked at her as if she was a lunatic. "D*mn woman! She actually uses us to deal with Victor. Who does she think she is?" Dulcie frowned. She didn''t have good people skills, but as a bystander, she could see through everything Since Alwynn Group wanted to cooperate with Hollie''spany, it meant that herpany was quite powerful. Theirpany was newly established. How could Hollie want to cooperate with them? There must be something wrong. Seeing what Hollie had done, she instantly understood that they had been used by her. Thinking of this, she felt ufortable as well. "Dahlia, no matter what we want to do, we must be capable and have our own unique design. Only in this way can we have more partners. Leave the design to me. I will think about the n again. Such a thing will happen to us again if we don''t have attractive product." Dahlia stared at her and nodded. Of course, she knew Dulcie was right. However, Hollie went too far. There were many uncontroble things in the business world. Since Hollie didn''t cooperate with them, they could cooperate with others. "Let''s go!" Dahlia squatted down, picked up her bag and went to the parking lot. When Hollie heard that Victor and De were still in River City Restaurant, she chased after Victor without hesitation. In any case, she had to let Victor sign the contract. Otherwise, she would be the first to be kicked out of thepany. They went to the upper floor. In the corridor, they saw that Victor was about to enter the box. "Mr. Alwynn!" Hollie shouted. Victor didn''t even stop and opened the door elegantly. Hollie was dumbfounded. In the quiet private box, a woman in a white suit was sitting there. She had long wavy hair and wore simple makeup, looking graceful and aloof. Her charm was unique and unworldly, and she looked like a capable and neat female president. De was very beautiful. She was not from O Country, and such a beauty was rare in Z Country. Her assistant wore a ck suit and sat next to her. She was pretty as well! De looked at Victor at the same time. She had heard a lot about him, and he was as steady and domineering as the rumors said. He was very handsome! "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m De. This is my assistant, Lacey Woods." De introduced herself with a generous smile. "Nice to meet you two!" Victor reached out his hand symbolically. After touching their hands with his fingertips, he withdrew his hand. "This is my assistant, Dean." Victor introduced ndly. "Hello, Miss De, Miss Woods!" Dean greeted them with a smile. Both of them were beautiful, which was really pleasing to the eye. It was no longer lunch time. De and her assistant had had lunch, so Victor asked the waiter to serve some snacks and tea. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu''s design is very popr in both of Z country and O Country. Many people in O Country buy her desigh. She knows a lot about the clothing styles and fashion trend in these countries. What I like most is her choice of fabric. It''s not only high-end, but also veryfortable. It can be seen that she is really diligent, and she knows what costumers like very well." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The white suit I am wearing is the limited edition of her autumn collection this year. It will be very popr in O Country." Victor nodded slightly and smiled brightly, "Thank you for your praise of my wife. She has always been diligent." De found that Victor became very gentle when he talked about his wife. "I can tell that your wife is someone who loves life. Only people who love life can design such wonderful clothes. This time, I came to River City just because I want to cooperate with Alwynn Group." "Although mypany is not as big as E. D Company, we''ve settled in the biggest shopping mall in O Country, M. L Mall, and our brand has be much more famous. Moreover, we''re the biggest shareholder of the shopping mall." "If we can cooperate, the entire 4th floor in the mall will be used to disy the clothes of C. Y Brand." De offered the greatest olive branch. She was very confident that she knew the market better than Hollie. Hollie had stayed in River City for a long time, but she hadn''t signed the contract. She was confident that she could touch Victor. Victor was very satisfied with the proposal she mentioned. His purpose was M. L Mall. That was the biggest high-end shopping mall in O Country. It rang up sales of hundreds of billions of dors every year. Settling in the mall had been his goal. "Okay..." "Mr. Alwynn..." Hollie rushed in and interrupted Victor''s words. "Mr. Alwynn, ourpany is willing to cooperate with Alwynn Group." De was taken aback. Why was Hollie so shameless? "De, we talked to Mr. Alwynn first." Hollie looked at De and said in a warning tone. De did not speak. She believed in Victor''s judgment. After all, Victor had been in the business world for many years. He had great discernment. Hollie hoped that Victor would not mind what happened just now, so she exined cautiously, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m really sorry for what happened just now. That''s my president''s idea..." "Get out!" Victor ran out of patience. Hearing his cold words, everyone was stunned. "Mr. Alwynn..." Hollie was so angry that she was about to cry. She could not control Victor at all. "Miss De, when can we sign the contract?" Victor looked at De and asked. Hearing this, De smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, of course, the sooner, the better, but I''ll have to trouble Director Bleu to hold a fashion show in M. L Mall. It will be the best propaganda for C. Y Brand. Our president trust Director Bleu''s strength." She should make Victor trust herpletely so that he would cooperate with her at ease. Victorughed and said, "My wife will be very happy when she hears this news. Thank you for coming to River City specially. Tomorrow night, I''ll treat you and your assistant to the best lobsters in Marriott Hotel." De smiled in pleasant surprise. Victor looked very gentle when he smiled. Whenever he mentioned his wife, his expression was tender. It was said that he loved his wife very much, and it was true! "Mr. Alwynn, then Lacey and I won''t stand on ceremony. I really want to meet Mrs. Alwynn when we sign the contract. She should be a very gentle woman." De smiled. She had been very interested in Eden. More specifically, she was interested in her design. "Okay, I will go there with my wife tomorrow night. See you tomorrow!" Victor said ndly, nodded slightly and then left with Dean. When he passed by Hollie, he didn''t even look at her. Dean nced at Hollie who had an awkward expression on her face. In order to cooperate with herpany, he had spent a lot of time talking to her and going to meet her in her hotel. Unfortunately, Victor wouldn''t cooperate with her even if she begged him. Why did he feel so happy in heart? Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 After Victor and Dean left, Hollie''s eyes turned gloomy as she looked at De, "How dare you cast a greedy eye on my client?" De looked at her with a sneer. Hollie was very mad, and her eyes were filled with malice. Didn''t she know what she had done after she came to River City? Victor loved his wife very much, but she actually wanted to cooperate with him by seducing him. She had stalled for many days, and Victor had lost his patience. Victor wanted to settle in M. L Mall, and what he needed was a person that could help hispany. Therefore, Victor did not care too much about thepany. Furthermore, after Hollie left O Country, theirpany had be the biggest shareholder of M. L Mall. Victor had no reason to reject her olive branch. She said slowly, "Miss Martin, I think you haven''t figured it out yet. The business world is like a battlefield. Everything can change in a sh. You hesitated to sign the contract with Alwynn Group, but now you shift the me onto me. I didn''t know that you''re so shameless." "You..." "Sorry, Miss Martin, I have other things to do, and I won''t apany you." After that, De smiled and left with her assistant. "De, you can''t sign the contract with Alwynn Group. I talked to them first." Hollie refused to give up. De stopped in front of her. Victor wouldn''t cooperate with herpany anymore, would he? "Miss Martin, I have to remind you that we are adults. We should act with propriety instead of doing things at will. The olive branch offered by mypany is attractive enough, so Alwynn Group will cooperate with us." "The oue is definitely settled. This matter is not up to me now. Mr. Alwynn has the final say." After that, De looked at her and smiled. She won, but the expression on her pretty face was not smug at all. Instead, she looked calm and peaceful. The simple and graceful makeup made her look pleasant to the eye. Hollie stood still and stared at the door in a daze. She was overwhelmed by despair. She had messed up. She was very interested in Victor and wanted to win his heart. Shed just pretended to be unwilling to cooperate with Victor. Hollie turned around to look for Victor. They would sign the contract tomorrow night, so she still had time. But her phone rang as she walked out of the private box. It was the president calling her, and she had a bad feeling. "Hello?" Her voice was the same as usual, and she didn''t want the president to sense anything wrong. "Hollie, I''ve heard about the cooperation with Alwynn Group. You don''t have to go back to the company. You''ve been fired." "No, please listen to me..." Before she could finish her words, the president had hung up the phone. She immediately understood that her assistant had betrayed her. Otherwise, how could the president know this matter so quickly? She dialed the assistant''s number quickly, but he had turned off his phone. "Ah..." Hollie sat on the ground feebly, feeling so desperate. She didn''t expect that she would screw it up. Since the day she parted unhappily with Victor, Dean had been talking to her. She knew Victor''s sincerity. That day, she just wanted to test Victor once again. Unexpectedly, Victor suddenly turned hostile and refused to cooperate with her. No, she could not sit passively for her end. As long as Victor was willing to cooperate with their company, she would have a chance to go back to thepany, and she wouldn''t have worked so hard for many years in vain. Hollie cheered up and turned around to look for Victor. After Victor got in the car, he immediately called Eden. Eden answered the phone in a few seconds. "Eden, where are you? I''lle and pick you up!" Eden said, "I''m near Mirth Company, but you don''t have to pick me up. I''m going back now. Abby has been picked up by Anson." Victor nced at the time and then looked at Dean, saying, "Eden, don''te back. We''ll go out for dinner tonight. Wait for me at the coffee shop in the mall. I''ll pick you upter." He would give her a surprise by the way. "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the cafe. Don''t be in a hurry. Be careful on the road." Eden had walked out of the mall, and she went back again. "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Eden returned to the cafe and ordered a small strawberry cake and a cup of tea. After shopping for a whole day, she was a little hungry. She sat by the window and ate quietly. After she ate half of the cake, someone suddenly walked to her front. Eden raised her head and saw Ciara standing in front of her with tears. Eden nced at her casually and lowered her head to eat a mouthful of cake. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was ayer of ice cream in the cake, and it was really tasty. Ciara sat opposite her. Eden looked at her and said unhappily, "Do you have anything to say?" Ciara nodded, and her face was filled with hatred, "Mrs. Alwynn, you''ve ruined my life." Eden sneered, "You''re the one who ruined your own life." Ciara suppressed her anger, "Can you tread my life at will just because you''re rich and powerful?" "Can you seduce someone else''s husband just because you''re pretty?" Eden picked up the tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth elegantly. "I... just want to take care of Mr. Skye. I don''t have any other intentions." She knew that she was in the wrong, but Anson and Abigail were still in love, weren''t they? Eden did not speak. She took a sip of tea to ease the sweet taste in her mouth. Ciara hadn''t realized her mistake yet. "If you just want to talk about this matter with me, you can leave." Eden raised her head and looked at her quietly. She did not regret what she had done that day. She couldn''t control someone else''s life. She only knew that if it weren''t for Abby, she wouldn''t have had such a good life. Everyone had their own beloved ones and things to protect. She had to protect the people and things she cared about. "Mrs. Alwynn, acting is my lifelong dream. I beg you. Please don''t treat me like this, okay? I''ll never seduce Mr. Skye again." Ciara didn''t want to leave. She had to return to Mirth Company. She could achieve her dream there. Eden smiled and took a sip of tea. "Everyone has a dream. It depends on how they pursue their dreams. Some people take a shortcut to achieve their dreams, and some people use their own strength to realize their dreams. You seem to be the former, right? Since you want to pursue your dream by dirty tricks, what qualification do you have to beg me?" Eden''s tone was somewhat mocking. One couldn''t have a sense of aplishment unless he achieved his dream by his hard work. Ciara knew what Eden meant, but it was really hard to realize her dream. She needed a lot of acting resources so that she could be a movie queen. She had been lesser-known, and she didn''t know when she could have good acting resources. Only by having a better rtionship with her leader could she get more resources. But her heart was melted by Anson''s infatuation. Anson was really good. Anyone who married him would live a happy life! Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 "Mrs. Alwynn, I know I was wrong, but..." "I won''t give you any chance. You don''t have to beg me. You won''t repent, and you''ll do the same thing again. Just leave." Eden asked her to leave coldly. "Mrs. Alwynn, you..." Seeing that Eden was unmoved, Ciara was in a bad mood and looked at Eden with hatred in her eyes. In the morning, she was like a lofty queen in front of Abigail, but she lost everything at noon. She really could not stand such a huge change. "Eden." Victor walked in. He was tall and straight, and he was the focus of attention wherever he went. Ciara nced at him and felt that he was familiar. He was Victor. She once saw Victor''s photos on the financial magazine. She didn''t expect that he was more handsome than in the photo. Ciara bit her lip and decided to go ahead regardless. She pretended to be pitiful, "Mrs. Alwynn, I beg you. Please don''t drive me away. I know I was wrong. I''m really sorry." Eden was dumbfounded. This woman was really fond of acting. "What''s going on?" Victor looked at Ciara and frowned. Eden nced at Ciara''s pitiful face. Men would indeed sympathize with her when they saw her like this. It seemed that Ciara was very confident in herself. She thought that Victor would sympathize with her. Did Ciara want Victor to think that she was vicious? "Since she likes acting, we don''t have to waste our time on her. Are you thirsty? Would you like something to drink?" Ciara was taken aback. "Mrs. Alwynn, I know I''ve made a mistake. Please. I''m so sorry." Saying this, Ciara looked up at Victor with tears and immediately lowered her head. Victor saw her through. He beside Eden casually, picked up her cup and took a sip of the flower tea. Then he frowned and asked, "Why is it somewhat bitter?" Eden said, "Because there are many lemon slices in it." Victor was stunned. He had a look and didn''t see any lemon slice. He put the cup back silently. "Is Abigail no longer angry?" He did not pay any attention to Ciara. Eden shook her head slightly. When Abigail left, she knew what she had done. She hugged her and almost cried. Abigail had been wronged for a long time, but she did not want to use her power to bully those women, and she didn''t want to make herself unhappy in her ownpany. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I don''t know. Anson booked her the lobsters in Marriott hotel. They left just now." "Honey, do you want to eat lobster? You haven''t eaten it for a long time." Victor held her slender waist, put her into his arms and said gently. "It seems that you''re in a good mood today." Eden could tell the joy on his handsome face. "Yes!" Victor nodded slightly. Watching them chatting with each other, Ciara was speechless. "Mrs. Alwynn..." Eden interrupted her, "Don''t you want to act anymore?" Ciara was taken aback. "Ciara, your acting skills are so poor that you can''t even y the part of a vicious supporting role. Look, no matter how pitiful you are, you can''t move my husband''s heart. I think you''d better stop acting. It''s disgusting." "I''m... not acting. Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve really realized my mistake." Ciara looked extremely awkward because she had been exposed by Eden. "Whether you''ve realized your mistake or not, it has nothing to do with me. Since you don''t want to act anymore, just leave." Eden did not make things difficult for her. Everyone had their own dreams in life. What Ciara liked to do was none of her business. "No, Mr. Alwynn, please, I really didn''t mean it. Mr. Skye has be reconciled with his wife. I won''t do it again. Mr. Alwynn, please don''t terminate the contract with me." Ciara ced her hope on Victor. "Wow! Honey, you are such charming. Look, she doesn''t beg me anymore as soon as youe." Eden pretended to be annoyed. Victor was dumbfounded. However, he roughly knew what was going on. "Did she seduce Anson?" He asked directly, and Eden had to nod. Ciara felt extremely ashamed. She asked for it! Ciara red at Eden viciously and turned around to leave. Eden was speechless. She seemed to have one more enemy. "s..." She sighed with depression. "Why do you sigh?" Victor stroked her cheeks tenderly with his fingers. Eden smiled, "I went to Mirth Company and made a show of authority. I terminated the contracts with five lesser-known actresses, and I always feel that I''m a little prodigal." "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled. It was not a big deal. "Fool, you''re not prodigal at all." "I checked it, and we have to pay them a lot of money." "Oh!" Victorughed wickedly. Anson was not stupid. Since those women had bullied Abigail, how could he pay them the breach of contract damages? "Alright, don''t think about these things. What do you want to eat tonight? Maybe you will be busy tomorrow." Eden looked at him and blinked her beautiful eyes, "What''s wrong?" Victor liked her cute look very much, "Eden, you told me that you liked M. L Mall very much. Now the clothes designed by you can be sold in M. L Mall in O Country. Are you happy?" Eden widened her eyes in surprise, "Honey, did youpromise because Miss Martin threatened you?" Victor was stunned. He didn''t understand what she was talking about. He narrowed his eyes and felt a little annoyed. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheek, "No one in the world can let me beg her shamelessly, except for you." "It seems that I am very terrifying in your eyes. Have you ever begged me? I give you an out every time, don''t I?" Eden red at him coquettishly. "It''s all my fault. What do you want to eat at night?" Victor held her hand and got up. Eden thought for a while. She wanted to eat spaghetti these days. "Why don''t we eat spaghetti? We haven''t eaten it for a long time. There are plenty of restaurants at Fashion Square, but it''s far from there. Let''s see if there is any spaghetti restaurant nearby." "Alright, we''ll do as you say." Victor searched on the Inte and found a nice spaghetti restaurant nearby. He took her there. After two hours, they went home with satisfaction. When Eden came out of the bathroom, she watched the video of the lobsters sent by Abigail. She drooled and wanted to eat it so much. "Eden, go there and eat. It''s so delicious. I was so happy that I cried. Anson, that b*stard, apologized to me. Thank you, Eden. Now I don''t feel aggrieved anymore, and I''m so rxed." Eden smiled. Abigail had been proud. She would never ask for help if she could solve her problems by herself. But Anson was her husband, and she could talk to him about her problems. "Abby, you must tell Anson if you encounter such a thing again. You are husband and wife." "Yeah, Eden, I see. Both of us should be happy!" "We are very happy now!" Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 "Eden, if Victor bullies you, you must tell me." Eden smiled, "He doesn''t dare to bully me. If he dares to bully me, let''s beat him together!" "Yeah! I really don''t dare to bully you." Victor''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Eden was startled. Her hand went limp and the phone fell on the bed. Eden scolded herself for being so timid in heart. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled, "Since you''re easily to be scared, do you have the guts to beat me?" Eden was stunned. It was really awkward to be caught when she spoke ill of him. "Weren''t you taking a bath downstairs? Why do youe up so soon?" Eden turned around and looked at him. She was very uneasy. Victor wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled wickedly, "I''ve washed myself. Now it''s time to treat me." Eden blushed and red at him, "You have a treat every night, don''t you?" He had sex with her every day except when she had a period. Eden sat by the window and picked up the pillow on the bed, "I want to drink milk." "Okay, sit for a while. I''ll heat up the milk for you." Victor smiled and turned to leave. As soon as Victor left, Eden breathed a sigh of relief. She seldom felt so embarrassed. She leaned against the bed slowly. In fact, she was very excited in heart. The clothes designed by her could be sold in M .L Mall! "hA-HA..." She giggled and rolled on the bed with the pillow in her arms. She was like over the moon! She had a lot of inspiration in heart. She loved life, so she observed the details in life, the scenery around her and everyone''s attitude towards life. She could draw a lot of inspiration from everyone''s stories. When Victor came in, he saw her lying on the bed and giggling. "What are you giggling about?" Eden immediately got up, took the milk from his hand and sipped it. "I''m just so happy. You know why I feel so good." Eden said and smiled again. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question. How did you get the cooperation? Miss Martin tried to seduce you with all kinds of methods." Eden didn''t forget what she had seen outside the door that day. "Don''t worry. I won''t cooperate with Miss Martin. Although she is a pretty woman, she is not as beautiful as you." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Look at you. You are better and better at whispering sweet nothings." Eden finished the milk in one breath. Victor took the cup from her hand and put it on the tea table next to him. Then he turned off the light and hugged her, "Honey, I can not only say sweet words, but also do other things to make you feel sweeter." Eden was speechless. It was a romantic and torrid night. The next morning, when Eden woke up, it was noon. Eden really wanted to cry. She hadn''t gone to thepany on time for a long time. Oh, no! Thalia said that she was going to be a nominal director. Last night, Victor told her that he would sign the contract with De. Hearing his words, she felt that De was a good person. So, she really didn''t have to go to thepany that day. They had to sign the contract. If the fashion show was sessfully, it would bring huge profits and a promising future to the company. Thinking about it, Eden had tremendous drive. After getting up and washing up, she drank a ss of warm water and went to the study next door, not caring whether Victor was at home or not. Since it was her own fashion show, she would centre in herself. What was the theme? Eden looked at the pink piglet on theputer screen. It was so cute. Holding a brush in her hand, she looked at the paper on the table and tried her best to think. "Ha-ha..." Eden wrote a few words. "People who love me the most in this world." Eden nodded with satisfaction and began to draw the design drafts. All she thought about was sincere love, such as love and family affection. This room was veryrge, and there was a big French window. Sunshine filtered into the window and shone on her warmly. She seemed to have isted herself from the whole world. When Victor went upstairs to call her for lunch, he saw such a scene. Under the sun, Eden sat there quietly, looking pretty and elegant. Victor felt that he had been isted from her world again. He really did not like this feeling. When he was about to ask her to eat, his phone vibrated. It was Anson calling him. Victor did not disturb Eden and turned to answer the phone. "Hello? What''s the matter?" Anson smiled, "Victor, I have something to tell you. Well, don''t be angry after you hear it." Victor said with a serious face, "Why do you have to say it since you know I will be angry?" "Because I suddenly have a brainwave." Anson hesitated and did not dare to say it. Victor sat on the sofa and looked at the painting on the wall, "Get to the point." "Oh. Victor, I want Eden to appear in my music video." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed, "Anson, did you dial the wrong number? My wife is a designer, not an actress. Can''t you find anyone suitable in thepany?" "I can select an actress, but I think Eden''s temperament is more suitable. No one can be as pure and lovely as her. We need a promotional music video for Quincy''s band. Think about it. Eden is pure and beautiful, while Quincy is handsome. They''re a perfect match..." "Oh, hey, Victor, don''t hang up. I haven''t finished my words yet." Anson looked at the phone and felt a little helpless. Adonis, who was in his office, squinted at him, "Victor values Eden so much, but you actually said that she and another man were a perfect match. You should feel happy because he doesn''t want to come here and give you a lesson." Anson pursed his lips. Looking at Adonis, he smiled tteringly, "Candace is also very suitable. Why don''t we..." "No." Adonis refused before he could finish speaking. Anson was stunned. It was even so difficult to give them a chance to make money. "Then why did youe here?" Anson got up and poured Adonis a cup of tea. "This is the nice tea I bought recently. You''ll like it." "Thank you!" Adonis looked at him, "You''re going to shoot the y that is adapted from my wife''s novel. Of course I have toe here and have a look." Anson looked very greieved. "You have shares in thispany. Don''t you even trust yourself?" Adonis looked at him with an innocent smile, "To be exact, I can''t trust you. I''m afraid that you will bully my wife." "Look at your silly face. Your wife won''t act in the y. How can I bully her? Your words really hurt my heart." Anson beat his chest and stamped his feet. Looking at Adonis''s ruddy face, he was really happy for him. That gossipy man had reallye back to them. "Ha-ha, will your heart get hurt?" Adonis took a sip of tea. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Anson was so angry that he felt a tightness in the chest, "What do you mean? Moreover, we offered Candace a high price. If it weren''t for her wonderful story and devoted fan bases, who would dare to offer such a high price? Only Mirth Company is so rich." "Mirth Company belongs to Alwynn Group. Of course it is rich and powerful. But why is my Candace so talented? She made our own love story heroic and moving, and she even has hordes of admirers." Anson was speechless. His friends all liked to show off their wives no matter he mentioned their wives or not. "Alright, you can go back now." Anson asked him to leave with his face darkened. When they were single, they wanted to get married. After they got married, they showed off their wives. He was married, too, and he didn''t want to hear others showing off their wives. He was afraid that Adonis would be jealous when he talked about Abigail. "No, I still have something to talk with you. What''s more, I haven''t finished my tea yet. Is this your way of treating a guest?" Adonis had been thick-skinned. Anyway, he would not leave. Anson narrowed his eyes and looked at him, "It can''t be something good. Or do you want to know the gossip about anyone?" Adonis shook his head and smiled, "I''m not interested in other people''s affairs. I just want to know who will be the leading actress." "Just leave! You have such a big mouth. How can I tell you about it? As long as I tell you, you''ll tell the whole world. That is not good. I have to keep it a secret." "You will know it when we release the news. Besides, why are you so curious? Go home and have a good rest." Anson''s face was full of impatience. It was impossible for him to tell Adonis about it. "Just tell me." Adonis looked at him with a frown. Anson smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Bro, can''t you just wait patiently?" Adonis was speechless. It was rted to Candace, so he wanted to care about it. "Of course I can be patient. But it is something about my wife, isn''t it? I have to pay more attention to it." Adonis said these words very affectionately. Anson was taken aback. "Alright, we pay a lot of attention to this y as well. Hurry up and go back." Anson did not want to hear him talk about Candace again. Adonis always showed off his wife and daughter in the group chat. Did he do this because Anson didn''t have a daughter? Anson decided to try his best and have a daughter with Abigail. At that time, he could show off as well. "No, I came here today to see you. Why do you always ask me to go back? I haven''t talked to you for a long time. I''m here to apany you." Adonis smiled. Anson was not in a good mood that day, because he had a lot of work to do. But he felt that Adonis was somewhat strange. "Tell me. What do you want to say? Say it quickly and leave here. I still have a lot of work to do." Adonis smiled mysteriously and asked, "Well, when will you have another child?" Anson was stunned. He was surprised by his question. "Ayman is still small. I''ll wait for him to be older!" Adonis was somewhat disappointed, "Tell me. Why are Lucian and Victor so lucky? Victor has three children, while Lucian has boy-girl twins. Why do we only have one child? Shall we learn from their experience?" Anson was taken aback. It turned out that Adonis wanted to talk about this. "Are you stupid? This is not something that can be learned from experience." Anson was really helpless. "But it''s great to have two or three children!" The poption in their families was flourishing. "I feel sorry for my wife. One child is enough." Anson was a little angry. He once suspected himself as well. It was not easy for him tofort himself, but Adonis touched his sore spot. "Really?" Adonis looked at him in disbelief. "What about you? Aren''t you satisfied to have a daughter?" Anson looked at him with annoyance. He was not here to chat with him, but to irritate him. "Last night, Candace said that we would have another child when Ari got older. It''s better to have a son and a daughter." "I''ll listen to Abby. Giving birth to a baby is too painful. You didn''t see it when Candace gave birth to the child. Of course it''s easy for you to say." Anson teased him. "Let me tell you honestly. When I woke up, I saw my daughter and wife. You don''t know how wonderful the feeling is." Adonis was overwhelmed by happiness. "I don''t know. I have never experienced it." Anson gritted his teeth and looked at him. "Ha-ha..." Adonisughed wickedly, "It''s great. I was like over the moon." Anson asked, "Have you finished speaking?" Adonis smiled and said, "Do you want to drive me out again?" "You''ve been talking nonsense all this time. Of course, I have to drive you out." Anson couldn''t bear to listen to him anymore. "Hey, you just don''t want others to live a better life than you." Adonis was a little mad. He hadn''t seen Anson for a long time, had he? When he woke up, he felt as if a century had passed. He wanted to talk to Anson, but Anson disliked him. "Fine, I''ll leave. But thank you for visiting me when I was in aa. Don''t forget to go to River City Restaurant for dinner in ten days. It''s my treat." "Adonis, you''re too polite. We''ve been friends for so many years. You can thank me on the phone, and you don''t have toe here specially." "Humph, even I don''t think it''s troublesome. Why do youin?" Adonis could not stay there anymore no matter how thick-skinned he was. "I''m leaving!" Saying this, he stood up and walked out. Anson breathed a sigh of relief. He finally left. But where could he get such a pure and lovely girl to shoot the music video? Ha-ha... A hint of craftiness shed through Anson''s eyes. Since Victor didn''t agree, he could call Eden. Anson tilted his head and thought about it. Why did Johnny want to shoot the video together with Eden? It was Johnny''s idea, but why did he have to arrange it? Victor would definitely kill him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He was really stupid. Since he knew it wouldn''t work, why did he have to call Victor? Victor would kill him. He wouldn''t allow Eden to appear in Johnny''s music video. However, this n was extremely feasible! Johnny would definitely be famous. Anson thought for a while. He was so silly. Victor would give him a lesson, but he actually promised Johnny. Moreover, he promised him without hesitation. Anson called Eden boldly. After finishing lunch, Eden started to work wholeheartedly again. The phone vibrated several times before she answered it. "Hello? Anson." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed and did not dare to say it, "Eden, I would like to ask you for a favor." Eden had sat there for a long time, so she got up and walked around. "Tell me. As long as I can help you." She went to the window and looked at the scenery in the distance. "Eden, I want to invite you to shoot a music video with Johnny''s band." Eden was stunned. Did he call the wrong person? Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Eden smiled, "Anson, are you sure? I''m not an actress. Maybe I''m not good at acting." "Eden, we choose you just because you are not an actress. We need a pure and lovely girl. You don''t have to do anything. Just sit there quietly and the scene will be wonderful." Anson was telling the truth. In their eyes, Eden was really beautiful. Victor loved her very much, and one of the reasons was that she was charming. Eden looked at the grass not far away from the window. The grasses were gently swaying in the breeze, just like rippling wheat. She turned around and walked a few steps in the room, smiling very happily. After a while, she asked, "When is it? Let me see if I''ll be free." "Wow, Eden, I knew you would agree. I told Victor about it, but he didn''t agree. I knew that he would have no objection as long as you agreed." Eden was stunned. So, had Victor known about this? "As long as I can help you, there''s nothing I can''t do." "Good. Eden, how about this? Quincy and his partners have time this weekend. Are you free this weekend? We have found avender park. It''s in Fralstin. Nowvender is in full bloom. We are going to shoot a music video there." To be honest, he really thought highly of Johnny. The public responded magnificently to his TV show. The music video was prepared for their album, and they would sing their new songs. Quincy''s voice was really clean. Hearing Quincy singing, he felt as if he was under the blue sky and on the verdant grass. It was a kind of carefree feeling. "Wow!vender? Okay, I''ve been drawing inspiration from my life during this period of time. I''m free next weekend." Eden agreed readily. "Thank you, Eden. As for Victor, you..." "Don''t worry. I will tell him. Just rest assured." Eden knew what he was worried about. She knew Victor''s temper. "Eden, thank you so much! After all, this is your ownpany. Victor will definitely agree. You must talk to Victor nicely. I don''t want to be scolded by him." Anson was a bit uneasy. After all, Victor was horrible when he got mad. "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by him. "Anson, I will convince Victor." Eden heard footsteps behind her. She chatted with Anson for a while and hung up the phone. "Who were you talking to?" Victor''s maic voice sounded unhappy. He was holding a cup of milk tea that he cooked in person. He found that the milk tea he made was much more delicious than that he bought outside. It would be more delicious with coconut in it. He was simply a genius, and he learned everything quickly. "Anson wanted me to do him a favor." Eden took the milk tea from his hands. The temperature was just right. She took a sip, and it tasted so good. She looked at him with pleasant surprise, "Honey, you''re amazing. It''s much better than the milk tea we bought outside." Hearing the word "honey", Victor didn''t want to hear what she was going to say at all. "Eden, have a rest after drinking. I am going to work." Victor turned around and left. Eden was speechless. She had just been mentally prepared to talk to him. Did he know what she was going to say? In fact, she felt that life was very short, and they should do what they wanted without hesitation. But Victor didn''t wan to talk to her. What should she do? Eden thought for a while, and a sly smile appeared in her eyes. After taking a few sips of milk tea, she sat down again and drew design drafts. After Victor returned to the study, he immediately called Anson. Anson wascent. When he saw Victor calling him, he was startled. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Oh! He calls me as soon as I hung up the phone. He is so scary." Anson threw the phone aside. He closed his eyes and pretended not to hear it. Victor called Anson several times, but he couldn''t get through to him. He smiled gloomily, "Anson, do you think you can escape in this way?" Did Anson want Eden to shoot a video with Johnny? He was very clear about Johnny''s thoughts. Looking at theputer, he dealt with the emails first. For a moment, he got busy again. Anson looked at the missed calls on the phone and despised himself very much. As a leader, he should respect his employees. As an employee, he should respect himself. But he really looked down on himself at this time. He didn''t even dare to answer the phone call. Anson did not want to reflect on himself. He got up and tried to seekfort from Abigail. He reminded himself all the time that he should pursue what he didn''t have and cherish what he had. Last night, Abby cried very sadly, and he was extremely distressed. He found that marriage was not just to get married. He should run his marriage carefully. In marriage, women were more likely to feel uneasy. Last night, he reflected on himself for a whole night and didn''t fall asleep. ...... That day, Alwynn Group would sign the contract with A. L Company. Victor and Eden dressed up. After Dean and Thalia arrived, they went to Marriott Hotel to meet De together. When they arrived at the gate of the hotel, Eden got out of the car. At this time, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. Hollie grabbed her hand before she could see her clearly. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m Hollie, and I''m from E. D Group. Ourpany wants to cooperate with Alwynn Group sincerely. Mrs. Alwynn, could you give mypany a chance?" Hollie was dressed up beautifully. She had been waiting for Victor and Eden here early in the morning. Victor cared about Eden. As long as Eden agreed with her, Victor would not refuse. She ced all her hope on Eden. Eden was stunned. She turned to look at Victor who had just got off the car. Victor walked over with a gloomy face. He pushed away Hollie''s hand and growled in a deep voice, "Don''t touch my wife!" Hollie looked at Victor in fear, and then she braced herself to say to Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, my company can give you the biggest profits. We can disy your products on the first floor and the third floor." Looking at her anxious face, Eden thought of what she had seen that day. In fact, she really hated people who brought personal feelings into work. They would never know what their partners were thinking, especially when they wanted something. Instead of spending time guessing, it was better to focus on work. Hollie was not confused on work, but on Victor. She remembered what she had said very clearly. "It seems that what you want is my husband, not the contract. My husband had wanted to cooperate with yourpany, but you had been reluctant to sign the contract. Alwynn Group is not as big as E. D Group. We can''t afford to wait!" "Moreover, my husband has decided to cooperate with A. L Company. Sorry, Mr. Martin." Eden refused her politely. Then Victor held her in his arms and walked to the hotel. Hollie wanted to chase after them, but Dean stopped her. Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 "Dean..." "I''m sorry, Miss Martin. We have something to do now." Dean didn''t give Hollie the chance to speak and walked in with Thalia. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hollie bust into tears in despair. She stood helplessly on the roadside and cried. Dean looked back at her and then looked at Thalia, saying, "She asked for it. Every time I met her, she was like a lofty queen and looked down on me. She even wanted Mr. Alwynn to abandon Mrs. Alwynn and be with her. I''ve never seen such a shameless woman." Thalia knew that he worked very hard. She patted him on the shoulder andforted him, "Dean, Mr. Alwynn appoints you to a position of trust, so you must work harder." Dean was speechless. Why did she speak for Mr. Alwynn? He really worked very hard. He had be highly adaptable under the pressure of the society, and he had been used to working hard. Moreover, he was brave to challenge himself every day. "Thalia, I work very hard every day, but when will we get married? I''ll learn from Sean and give you a romantic wedding." Thalia smiled and said, "Our rtives and friends are less than theirs. Why do we have to hold a romantic wedding? If you really feel guilty, just treat me well after getting married." She was an orphan, and it was not easy for her to get married with a good man. "No. No matter we''re married or not, I should treat you well." Dean smiled. Looking at Victor and Eden who were walking in front of them, he kissed her face quickly. Thalia smiled and pinched his waist hard. "Be serious. We''re outside now." Victor prepared a lobster feast for De and her assistant. De and her assistant had arrived. After introducing each other, they were not in a hurry to sign the contract. Instead, De and Eden sat together and talked about the design. Both of them were designers, and they had a lot to talk about. Eden didn''t concentrate on eating until the meal was served, but she chatted with De while eating. Victor sat next to her and cut the lobsters for her to eat. De finally knew how much he doted on his wife. He cared about Eden all the time. She was very envious. It was really hard for a woman to marry a good man. After lunch, they signed the contract happily. They didn''t say goodbye to each other until nine o''clock at night! They hade back from Marriott Hotel, but Eden hadn''t got a chance to tell Victor about the music video. In fact, it was Victor who didn''t give her the chance to talk about it. However, Eden found that De had a good character, and they had a lot inmon. Eden came out of the bathroom and found that Victor was not in the room. She was speechless. He was deliberately avoiding her. She took a look at the door and then nced at the time. Was he not going toe in and sleep? Then she went to the wardrobe and looked at the pajamas inside. She put on a pinkce dress which she seldom wore. She even sprayed perfume in the room. After doing all these, she was a little regretful. Should she do this if she had anything to plead with him in the future? She couldn''t spoil him, or he would be more and more thick-skinned. The more Eden thought about it, the more she regretted it. She turned around and walked back to the wardrobe. Before she took off the dress, Victor came in. Eden immediately arranged the dress on her. Victor was stunned. "Why do you... suddenlye in?" Victor looked at her red face with a yful smile and pointed at the nightdress on her body. "Honey, I remember you have several such pajamas, but I''ve never seen you wear them." He looked at her with a faint smile, "But you''re so beautiful in it!" Eden was speechless. She pulled the hem of the dress slowly. He had seen her like this. Would he know what she was thinking? "I suddenly... saw it, so I wore it. It''s not cold recently, is it?" Eden said as she went to bed and covered herself with the quilt. Only she could feel how hot her face was. Victor smiled and nced at her. Then he turned around and went out. Eden was taken aback. She looked at the ceiling speechlessly and simply closed her eyes to sleep. After Victor went out, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Brian, "Tonight, tell Barrett that Leni transferred a sum of money from her card. Then tell Leni what Paulina has done." "I see. Just wait for my good news. I''ll make them turn against each other." Victor put down his phone and went back to the room. When he pushed the door open, he heard even breathing. Victor was dumbfound. If he was right, Eden was trying to seduce him just now. But as soon as he turned around, she fell asleep. Victor had no choice but to take a bath helplessly. Eden had something on her mind. She woke up again after sleeping for a while. Victor had taken a bath. At this time, he was drying his hair. As soon as he came out, he saw Eden wrap herself with the quilt and sit on bed. He sat beside her and held her in his arms. "Why did you wake up?" Eden looked at him and blinked her beautiful eyes, "I was woken up by you." "Oh!" Victor looked at her with a faint smile, "I''m sorry!" "Yeah, it''s your fault. You shouldn''t have woken me up." Eden made an issue of this. Victor thought for a while and asked with a smile, "Then tell me. How should Ipensate you?" Ha-ha, here was the chance. Eden immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the face before asking, "Can you promise me anything?" Victor looked at her with his brooding and intense eyes. She was such pure and lovely. No matter how upset he was, he could cheer up as soon as he saw her. "It depends on what you want to talk about." Eden thought about it and took the chance to say, "Anson wants me to go to Fralstin and shoot a music video with Johnny." Victor nced at her gloomily. How could he not know that Johnny was well disposed towards her? But she was very dull when it came to love, so there was no need for him to remind her. "Do you really want to go there?" Victor said in a hoarse voice. Eden knew that he was somewhat displeased. She nodded, "I need inspiration these days." Victor knew that since she wanted to go there, she would do it whether he agreed or not. But she respected him, so she told him about it. "Okay, but I want to join you." Eden was dumbfounded. "That''s a band. Why do you have to join us?" Victor said in a deep voice, "Then I won''t agree." Eden thought about it. What was the point of them appearing in the music video? "How about this? After I finish shooting, we can take a music video alone. I don''t like others to take a video of us." Victor looked at her quietly, "But I don''t like to see you shoot a video with another man." Eden was stunned. She rubbed against his arms. He wore pajamas, but Eden could feel that his temperature was going up. "Look at how jealous you''re. This is something about Alwynn Group. If I appear in the video, it can save you a lot of money." Victor was horny as he said in a deep voice, "I''m not short of money." Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Eden did not expect Victor to be so stubborn. "I know you''re not short of money, but I want to save money." Victor narrowed his eyes, and his handsome face looked gloomy, "You want to help Johnny, don''t you?" "On the one hand, I want to help him. On the other hand, I like music videos very much. Moreover, the video will be shot in a sea ofvender. That''s so romantic!" She liked music videos which were particrly romantic. Victor sighed andpromised in the end. "When will you go there?" "This weekend." Eden was stunned and asked with a smile, "Victor, have you agreed with me?" "You''ll go there even if I don''t agree, won''t you?" Victor''s tone was a bit annoyed, and his face looked displeased. Moreover, Johnny was well disposed towards her. Eden smiled, "Don''t bet on it. If you don''t agree, I won''t go there. I''m not a child, and I know what is more important. I can''t make my husband feel ufortable." Victor''s face instantly looked much better. Although he knew her words might not be sincere, he was very happy because she cared about his feelings. "I''ll go with you on the weekend." Saying this, Victor wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. "Okay, go with me. In this way, I won''t feel lonely." Victor gently stroked her face with his fingers, "You look so beautiful when you wear such pajamas. You can wear it more often in the future. I like to see you wear it." He could tear it into pieces with little strength. "The children, dad and mom used to be at home. How could I dress like this?" "You can wear it when they are not at home. You look gorgeous in this way." Victor caressed her fair corbone tenderly, and there was a wicked smile in his eyes. "What did you want to do just now? Why did you take it off? Huh?" "I''m shy!" She would never admit that she wanted to seduce him. It was too shameful! "Is that so?" Victor looked at her with a meaningful smile. Being seen through by him, Eden blushed all of a sudden. "You are so bad!" She punched his chest. It was hard, and her hand hurt. Victor raised his handsome face and asked with a smile, "Why am I bad?" "Anyway, you''re bad." Eden''s face turned redder and redder. She was so lovely that Victor couldn''t help kissing her face. Then he said with an evil smile, "Honey, you can start now." Eden was speechless. Indeed, she could hide nothing from him. He could always see her through. "Well... Okay. I don''t have much strength, and you... can''t despise me. I guess I will lose strength halfway through it." In Victor''s eyes, she looked so cute. "Ha-ha... Honey, I''d better do it on my own initiative." Victor''sughter was a little hoarse, and Eden was soon obsessed with him. ...... Soon, it was the weekend. Victor did not find trouble with Anson, but went to Fralstin with Eden. Anson didn''t dare to appear in front of Victor until Eden told him that Victor had agreed. They were going to Fralstin that day. Dean had prepared the necessities a few days ago. He and Thalia set off first. The one who would film the music video was a very famous director, Archer Gilliam. Anson hired him at a high price. Since Victor had joined them, money was definitely not a problem. With Victor''s permission, he could do a lot of things at ease. Johnny was even happier. He sent a message to Eden early in the morning to thank her. They met each other at thevender manor in Fralstin. Fralstin was far away from River City. It took them more than four hours to get there. Victor and Eden ate breakfast in River City. He bought her some cakes and snacks before leaving. At about three o''lock in the afternoon, everyone arrived at thevender manor. But Eden and Victor hadn''t arrived. They had driven for a long time, and they didn''t n to film that day, so they rested in the farmhouse outside the manor. Anson was worried that Victor would go back on his words. Under the grape trellis in the courtyard, they could reach out for grapes easily. Anson, Abigail, Dean and Thalia sat there and ate grapes, chatting. "Dean, are you sure Victor wille here?" An hour had passed, but Victor and Eden hadn''t arrived. He was a little anxious. Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Skye, Mr. Alwynn is a man of his word. We''ll start to film tomorrow, won''t we? In order to take care of Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn should be driving very slowly on the way." "They should have arrived no matter how slowly he drives." Anson looked around, "Could it be that they can''t find this ce?" Dean was speechless. He had sent the location to Victor, so it was impossible for him to get lost. "Just rest assured. Mr. Alwynn won''t get lost even if he is abroad." Thalia said aside. Anson was stunned. They were indeed a couple. But he knew Victor too well, didn''t he? Abigail, who was eating grapes, nced at Anson''s agitated face. These days, he had no insecurity as if he was disappointed in a love affair. "Anson, why do you look like a young boy who''s worried about gains and losses? Eden sent me a message just now. They''re about to arrive. So, don''t be verbose anymore. Hurry up and peel the grapes for me. These grapes are so fresh." "Oh." Anson immediately peeled the grapes for her. "By the way, who will cook tonight? Quincy and the director''s assistants will buy meals for them, but what about us?" Anson was a little reluctant to cook. Dean looked at Anson in a daze, "Mr. Skye, is food not avable in the farmhouse?" "No, Victor doesn''t like others to disturb him. Everything here is new, and he paid for it. The food ingredients are ready, but the key is that we should have a chef. My wife doesn''t know how to cook." Dean replied, "Thalia and I don''t know how to cook, either." Thalia was taken aback. Dean was good at cooking, and she knew how to cook. How could she not know what Dean was thinking? Once he said that he could cook, he would be responsible for cooking all the time. Anson was dumbfounded. It seemed that he had to cook at night. "I... don''t know how to cook." Anson lowered his head to eat the grapes after speaking. Seeing that Thalia was about to speak, Dean immediately said with a smile, "Thalia, eat some grapes. This is the first time I''ve eaten grapes under the grape trellis." Thalia took a meaningful look at him and lowered her head to eat grapes. Another hour had passed, and it was almost five o''clock. They had be full by eating grapes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor and Eden arrived. Victor carried the things out of the car, and they entered the yard. "Victor, you are so amazing. You finally arrive. Oh, why are you so handsome today? You look so charming and attractive, just like a model..." In order to live a better life these days, Anson kept ttering him. Everyone was speechless. Abigail looked at Anson in silence and kept rolling her eyes at him. Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Victor looked at him ndly and didn''t speak. Anson gave him a bright smile. Moreover, he kept encouraging himself in heart and asking himself to be more thick-skinned. Eden could not help but smile. Anson was too afraid of Victor, wasn''t he? Thalia and Dean got up to carry things for Victor. "Abby, I brought something delicious." With a smile, Eden looked at Abigail who was eating grapes. "Wow! Eden, I knew you wouldn''t starve me." Abigail didn''t think that she would starve at all. Eden knew that she didn''t how to cook, so she had always been very thoughtful. As long as Eden was there, she didn''t have to worry about food. "Abby, wait a minute. We''ll have a barbecue tonight. Before I came here, I learned that we could have a barbecue here. I''ve brought all the food ingredients." "Wow, Eden, I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time. You really know me so well." Abigail touched her belly, regretting that she had eaten too much grapes. But she could still eat after exercising for a while. Anson smiled wickedly. Finally, he didn''t have to worry about dinner. Victor and Eden were tidying up in the room. They lived on the second floor. The room was not big but clean. They were going to stay here for three days, so they didn''t bring too many things. Soon, they went downstairs. Eden changed into a casual and traditional blue dress, looking refreshing and charming. Her dress matched with Victor''s white vertical-striped casual clothes very well. After they went downstairs, Anson had washed a te of grapes. Seeing Victor sit down, he immediately pushed the grapes to his front. "Victor, Eden, have some grapes. They''re so sweet." "Thank you!" Eden ate one. It tasted sour and sweet, and it was yummy. Victor didn''t even look at him. Dean and Thalia were busy preparing charcoal for roasting. Abigail looked at Eden. She looked very pure in the traditional dress. "Eden, why did you arrive so late?" Eden nced at Victor, "Victor drove very slowly for the sake of safety." Abigail was speechless. It turned out that Victor really drove slowly. "Eden, I haven''t been to the countryside for a long time. The scenery here is very lovely. We arrived early and went to thevender manor. Thevender is so beautiful." "Really? I can''t wait to go there anymore after hearing what you said." She only saw photos on the Inte. Thevender was very pretty. Many people came to this manor to take wedding photos. The photos shot by the photographic studios were all amazing. However, after she and Victor shot a music video here, she probably wouldn''te here to take wedding photos. Eden sat for a while and went to prepare dinner. Abigail left together with her. Victor and Anson sat there alone. Anson did not say anything and made tea for Victor slowly. Only then did Victor look at him coldly, "You''re really bold. I didn''t agree, but you actually called Eden." "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed. "Victor, you protect Eden too well. Since I couldn''t convince you, I could only ask for her help." Anyway, Eden hade here, so he was not afraid of Victor. At the worst, Victor would just scold him. "Victor, this ce is really beautiful, and Eden likes it very much." "Humph! How glib-tongued you are!" Victor picked up the teacup and took a sip. The tea was made of the spring water on the mountain, and it tasted sweet and mellow. He liked it quite much. "Ha-ha, you always hope that Eden could be happy, don''t you? Take her out more often and she will be happier. Look, she smiles more brightly after she sees Abby.'''' Victor looked in the direction of Eden. She was sitting there with a white apron and cutting potatoes. Next to her were leeks, mushrooms, tofu, m and oysters. Dean was cutting chillies and garlic. "Hey!" Anson looked at Dean''s skilful movements. "Dean looks like a nice man who knows how to cook." He said to himself. Victor said, "I heard that he''s good at cooking. He is a filial son." Anson was dumbfounded. What did he hear just now? Didn''t Dean say that he didn''t know how to cook? "s! People are all liars. I''m too innocent, so I''m deceived all the time." Victor was speechless. They ate roast and corn for dinner. Everyone had a good time. After dinner, they went back to their own rooms to rest. Lying on the bed, Eden was so excited that she could not fall asleep. In the entertainment circle, taking advantage of power was very important. If it weren''t for Victor, she would never have a chance to appear in a music video. "Honey, can''t you fall asleep?" Victor saw that she was staring at the ceiling. Eden smiled and turned to look at him, "I''m a little excited, and I''m afraid that I can''t do it well. Although I have read the script in advance and it seems to be simple, it''s not so easy." "Are you not confident in yourself?" Victor said in a hoarse voice and smiled. Eden shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of anything with you by my side. If you were not here, I would feel uneasy indeed." Victor was very delighted and rubbed her delicate nose, "Just sleep at ease. I''m here with you" "Okay!" Eden rubbed against his chest and closed her eyes to rest. At night, it was very quiet in the countryside. asionally, they could hear insects chirping and dogs barking. However, Eden was so tired that she slept soundly. When she woke up, it was already seven o''clock the next morning. Eden sat up all of a sudden. Then she saw Victore in with breakfast. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Victor, will we bete?" Eden washed up in a hurry. "No, it''s still early." Victor put the breakfast on the table. That day, he was wearing a white casual shirt and white trousers. He looked perfect and sharp-featured. His nose was straight and his lips were thin. At this time, he was looking at her with a faint smile. Eden was infatuated with his charm. Why was he so charismatic early in the morning? There was not much time, so Eden didn''t have time to tease him. After washing up and eating breakfast, she went to thevender manor with others. Anson and Abigail had arranged everything. Abigail directly took Eden to the temporary dressing room. Johnny and his four teammates were putting on makeup. Eden saw Johnny at first sight. He was dressed in a white suit. He had bright eyes and graceful eyebrows, looking very handsome and elegant. His fingers were slender and fair. "Johnny, good morning!" "Good morning!" Johnny smiled excitedly. "Nice to meet you!" Eden smiled and greeted the others. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Alwynn!" Other people greeted her with a grin. With Victor''s support, Quincy''s band would soon be popr. Alwynn Group was the best publicity stunt. Abigail looked at the makeup artist she brought over, "Lacey Walker, just put on a simple makeup for Eden." Lacey nced at Eden, and she was quite surprised, "Mrs. Alwynn''s skin is very smooth, and she will be more beautiful with light makeup." Eden walked over with a smile, "Thank you, Lacey." Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re wee." Eden quickly finished her makeup.vender was purple, and their clothes were all white. Eden was wearing a white dress and avender gand on her head, looking very pure. Looking at her, Abigail could not help but sigh with admiration. Eden was still as beautiful as she was when she first saw her. Everything was ready, and they went to the location. It was a professional team, and everything was well prepared. The director was about forty-five years old. He had long hair and moustache. Wearing a ck T- shirt and ck straight trousers, he looked dignified. After Eden walked over, he took the initiative to tell her the things she should pay attention to. When Eden read the script before, she found that what she should do was very simple. She just needed to stand there and interact with Quincy''s band. The main topic was about the sea of lavender. After Eden understood, she nced at Johnny, and Johnny gave her an encouraging look. He cherished this chance very much. Moreover, Eden was very suitable for his new song. Victor and Anson sat under the blue umbre not far away. Victor had been staring at Johnny. Seeing the interaction between him and Eden, he got very jealous. For no reason, he felt that they were a perfect match. The director was very satisfied with their well-matched temperaments. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But he didn''t say anything. He was experienced, and he knew that Victor was bad-tempered. More importantly, Victor doted on his wife very much! This was Victor''s limit. He wouldn''t dare to challenge it. Moreover, he was going to film a big-budged y, and he hoped to cooperate with Victor. Naturally, he would not talk too much, and he only focused on filming. Eden was capable of hard work. In such a beautiful sea ofvender, she set herself free and extended her individuality. In order to make everyone feel more rxed, she had been very serious. At first, she was a little reserved. But when she heard Johnny''s singing, she seemed to be immersed in a wonderful poem, leaving her bitterness and frustration behind. Eden looked at him and smiled sweetly, which made others feel so warm. The scene was indescribably beautiful, but the director kept smiling. But Victor''s face darkened more and more! Dean knew Victor''s temper well, so he stood far away with Thalia. Looking at Victor''s unhappy face, Dean became worried about Anson. Anson gradually noticed Victor''s sinister and gloomy expression. Then he found that Dean stayed far away from them. Suddenly, he found that he had be much sillier. Dean saw everything clearly, but he insisted on chatting with Victor. How bold he was! "I''m going to the bathroom." "You''re not allowed to broadcast this video." Victor said in a deep voice. Anson''s body stiffened. He said as if he didn''t hear Victor, "Oh, Victor, my stomach... hurts. I''m going to the bathroom." Saying this, he ran away. Victor nced at his back. Did he think that he could escape in this way? By five o''clock in the afternoon, Victor and Eden had finished shooting their own video. Victor had prepared five sets of clothes for different scenes. Only then the director find that Victor was no longer so aggressive when he was with Eden. He was tender, while Eden was pretty. They looked very pleasant to the eye. It was a pity that they wouldn''t act in a y. After finishing the work, Eden was exhausted. When she went back to the room, she changed her clothes and didn''t want to move. Victor took a shower and saw that Eden was sleepy on bed. He did not wake her up. He tucked her in and went downstairs quietly to prepare food. They would rest here for a night and go back the next day. When Victor went downstairs, he saw that Anson and Dean were busy in the kitchen. Anson nced at Victor and wanted to leave. He did not want to talk to Victor. However, he was frying a yellow fish, and he couldn''t leave. He thought about Victor''s words. Although Victor didn''t want to broadcast the video, it depended on Eden''s opinion. He must have been scared silly by Victor. As long as he called Eden, everything could be solved immediately. "Victor, why don''t youe and help?" Anson looked at him with a smile. He was no longer afraid. Victor nced at him. In the afternoon, Anson didn''t go back to the location because he said that he had a stomachache. Therefore, he knew that Anson must be nervous and uneasy at the moment. Since Anson pretended not to hear him, he wouldn''t let him fall asleep that night. He nodded and looked at Dean. "Go wash the vegetables. I''ll cook. Just cook all the food ingredients. We''ll have lunch in the town tomorrow." "Then we''ll go back." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll wash the vegetables right now. There is a lot of seafood..." Victor interrupted him, "Wash them all. I''ll cook." Victor went to get some chillies and garlic, ready to cook scallops. Because Eden liked to eat it! "Alright." Dean was full of vigour. Victor was good at cooking. Dean was good at cooking because he had to take care of himself since he was a child. Moreover, his cooking skills could make his wife like him more. The three of them made more than a dozen dishes together. Looking at their wives eating happily, they felt satisfied and warm in their hearts for no reason. The next day, Victor left together with Eden. Anson and other people left together. Victor drove Eden to thevender manor again. Eden looked at him doubtfully, "Victor, why do wee here again?" Victor parked his car under the tree and said with a smile, "I know the person who''s in charge of this manor, so I asked him to prepare somevender essential oil for you. Thevender essential oil can relieve your anxiety and anger, stabilize your mood and help you rx. It can even kill germs." "Oh, I''ve studied this before. I didn''t expect that there would bevender essential oil here." "Yeah! Wait for me in the car. I will be back soon." Victor rubbed her head with a smile. Eden pointed at the trellis not far away, "I''ll wait for you there." "Okay! Don''t go too far. I''ll be back right away." "Got it!" They got off the car together. Eden walked towards the grape trellis. The grapes had been picked, but the environment was particrly good. There was a stone table under the trellis. On the table, there were pot nts and a few beautiful pebbles. Eden sat on the stone bench and looked at thevender in the distance. The scent of the flowers was wafted along by the breeze. Her impetuous mood became peaceful. She took out her phone and recorded the inspiration she got here. Then she looked at the photos of thevender she took from several angles carefully. She drew some inspiration from thevender. This was why she came here. After making sure that she didn''t miss anything, she put the phone back in her bag. Then, she began to appreciate the beautiful scenery around her. "Yo, I wondered who it was. It turns out that you''re Mrs. Alwynn. What a coincidence! We actually meet here." Eden was admiring the scenery alone when she heard a sharp voice. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Eden looked at the person. She was dressed in a long purple dress, and her face was brushed with thick sunscreen. Her face was abnormally white, but her clothes matched thevender quite well. Why was Maisy here? "Miss Dean, what a coincidence!" Eden looked at her indifferently. She was just enjoying the scenery, wasn''t she? She actually got in trouble here. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Eden felt that she was so unlucky. When she was alone, someone always gunned for her. Maisy walked towards Eden and looked at her pure and attractive face. Eden''s beauty was holy. She even felt that speaking to Eden was kind of insult to her. When Victor was in college, he was so handsome that all the girls were obsessed with him. His eyes were intense and wicked, and his face was perfect and charming. Although he looked indifferent on the surface, he couldn''t be more charismatic. At that time, they thought that Victor would marry the most gorgeous woman in River City or the most famous movie queen. Because he was not only handsome, but also super rich and noble. However, to their surprise, he actually married such a pure and lovely woman. Eden was not very beautiful at first nce, but over time they realized she was the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes. Aftering back from River City Restaurant that day, she thought about it and felt angrier and angrier. She was actually defeated by such a vulgar woman who grew up in the countryside. She really couldn''t ept the fact. "Are you alone?" Maisy looked around. Just now, she did not see Victor or anyone else. Eden knew what she meant and nodded with a faint smile, wanting to see what she was trying to do. "You came to the countryside alone. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be in danger? After all, your husband is the richest man in River City." Maisy walked to Eden, sat opposite her and said mocking, but her tone was full of jealosy. She came here to do live stream in thevender manor, but she saw Eden who was humble but luckier than her again. "Eden, I heard that you grew up in the countryside, and you didn''t study in a good high school. In the end, you were used and abandoned by the Gienger family." Maisy finally spoke her mind, and Eden nodded with a smile. She didn''t do anything illegal or bad, so it was not ashamed to admit it. "Wow! Victor even fell in love with such a woman like you. Even I have to p for you." Maisy was very jealous when she thought of those precious jewelry in the disy cabs. Victor was really rich. Even the nes on the models were made of diamond. Every ne was iparably precious and beautiful. It was not easy for her to work in Alwynn Group. However, she had to leave there because of Eden. She couldn''t cooperate with the Simpson family anymore and lost one hundred million dors. How could she not be angry? If she had one hundred million dors, she did not have to do live stream anymore. "I want to p for myself as well. I married such a good man." Eden made response to her words. Maisy felt that she was too Shameless. "Eden, do you think you deserve to be with Victor?" Maisy looked at her sarcastically with a sneer. Eden tilted her head and thought about it. Several people had asked her such a question. "You are not the first to ask me such a question, but I''m sorry. Although I don''t deserve to be with Victor, he loves me so much." Hearing this, Maisy felt a pain in her chest. Yeah, they all thought that Eden was not good enough for Victor, but Victor regarded her as his treasure. No matter how envious she was, she couldn''t get Victor''s love. "Eden, don''t be socent. Victor will naturally abandon you when he gets sick of you." Maisy couldn''t hide the anger on her face. She was really jealous of Eden. She was very beautiful, but why couldn''t she be as lucky as Eden? Eden smiled. Looking at Maisy''s irritated face, she was extremely calm, "Don''t worry. Even if I''m abandoned, you won''t be qualified to be with him." "You... Eden... Don''t be so smug. Although you''re lucky, you can''t enjoy your good life if you die." Maisy became proud. Eden''s life was actually worth one hundred million dors. When Eden heard this, she thought of what Danielle had said on the phone and narrowed her eyes. It turned out that Maisy was also involved. She had to admit that Barrett''s bait was really attractive. Fortunately, she took advantage of her power to bully Maisy that day and drove her out of the company. Danielle was still in thepany, so she would take actions again. In Barrett''s eyes, Danielle was as humble as an ant. But Danielle respected him very much because he would give her money. No matter how hard-working she was, she would not be able to earn one hundred million dors in her life. It seemed that Danielle would attack her soon to avoid unnecessary problems. Based on her understanding of human nature, Danielle was afraid that someone else would get the money. "Miss Dean, thank you for reminding me, but you are wrong. I will live well and enjoy the love of my husband." She smiled very sweetly. Victor''s love made her feel very happy. "Ha-ha, you are really confident." Maisy felt sorry for Eden when she thought of Barrett. Eden had a pretty face, but she would soon be killed. "You can rest assured. That day wille." Maisy was full of confidence. Eden smiled and said calmly, "Really? I hope you won''t be too disappointed." Maisy was too naive. She actually thought that she would be killed. Maisy was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She stood up suddenly. Just as she was about to scold Eden, she saw Victor walking towards them with something in his hands. Her nerves instantly tensed up, and she red at Eden, "Didn''t you say that Victor didn''te with you?" Eden nced at Victor and then looked at her, "You didn''t ask me whether Victor came here or not." "You..." "What are you doing here?" Victor''s cold voice sounded, and Maisy became more nervous and frightened. "Victor, I saw your wife here, so I came here to say hello." Maisy smiled and said. "What happened before was just a misunderstanding. Victor, we are ssmates. You know that I had a good reputation when I was in college." Maisy wanted to whitewash herself. Victor didn''t listen to her at all. He walked to Eden, held her hand and helped her up. He stopped in front of Maisy and looked at her indifferently, "Don''t offend my wife. Otherwise, you''ll suffer miserably." After saying this apathetically, he held Eden''s hand and left. Maisy was pissed off by Victor''s ruthlessness, and her chest heaved violently. D*mn Victor! He was as heartless as ever! She did not believe that there was no scandal about Victor. As long as she found out something, she would absolutely ruin him. After getting on the car, Victor put down thevender oil and asked, "What did she say to you?" Eden did not hide anything from him and told him honestly. Victor did not speak. He had asked Brian to investigate Maisy. Maisy was a famous streamer, but she was evil and had done a lot of bad things. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 As long as Maisy didn''t go too far, he wouldn''t hurt her for no reason. Victor started the car and left. Along the way, Eden was sleepy. Victor didn''t drive fast. He woke up Eden when he was about to arrive at the town. There was a special manor here. He brought Eden here specially to taste the food. Eden opened her eyes in a daze, only to find that the atmosphere had be noisier. She preferred thevender manor which was quiet and peaceful. Where there were many people, there were schemes and intrigues. She liked quiet ces. "Eden, have some water first. We can go back after eating something." Victor handed her a thermos bottle. Eden opened it and took a few sips. The temperature was just right. She handed it to Victor, "Drink some water, too. Your lips are dry." "Ha-ha..." Victor took a sip of water. "Eden, there is a nice fish restaurant in front of us. The taste is very authentic. The chicken is very delicious, and there are some specialties here." Eden had long been hungry. She could not help but swallow when she heard this. "Then let''s go quickly. I am really hungry." Eden took the bottle from him and drank some water to satisfy her appetite for good food. Victor drove into a bamboo forest. The bamboos were very big and tall. There were bird nests on the branches. asionally, birds flew past them, and the bamboos tinged the air with their fragrance. Eden was a little surprised. Those who had never been here wouldn''t know there was such a restaurant in the forest. Good wine needed no bush. When they arrived at a farmhouse, Victor stopped the car and walked in with Eden. When they were about to enter the door, Eden saw someone furtive. She frowned slightly. Did her eyes deceive her? Did someone even follow them to such a remote town? Eden stepped up her vignce and followed Victor with a normal expression. Victor had ordered a box in advance, and the waiter took them to the private box directly. The restaurant was situated at the foot of a hill and beside a stream. The environment was beautiful and the air was fresh. After sitting down, Eden was a little surprised, "Victor, how did you know this ce?" Victor yed with the porcin teacup in his hand and exined with a smile, "I knew it when I came here to y with them a few years ago. I liked the fishes here. There are a lot of vors. The fishes are wild and very fresh. At that time, we lived here for three days." Eden nodded. Victor would talk about his past sometimes, and this was the first time he had talked about this farmhouse. "Since such a picky person like you lived here for three days, it must be a wonderful ce." "Yes. We can fish in the back of the farmhouse." Victor pointed to the back door. Eden chuckled, "I don''t know how to fish, but Ricky and dad like it. Although Ricky is young, he likes fishing. When we were in Gate City, dad went fishing with him several times." "Really? I didn''t even know that Ricky has such a hobby." Victor was a little surprised. He had been back for so long, but he had never heard about this. "He liked to stay quiet when he is unhappy. Don''t you know this?" Eden smiled sweetly. She would have a chance to see the children next month, and she felt very happy just by thinking about it. The dishes were soon served. The fishes had four vors. There were a few vegetables as well. Eden took a bite of the spicy and sour fish. The taste was just right. The fish was tender and fresh. It was really delicious. "Victor, it''s good!" Eden said and couldn''t stop eating. Seeing her eating joyfully, Victor felt that it was worthing here. When they arrived home, it was already dark. Abigail sent Eden a message and asked her if she had arrived home. Eden chatted with her for a while before going to take a bath. After taking a bath, Eden couldn''t fall asleep. She had been on the alert on the way back, but no one followed her. But when she came out of the farmhouse, she saw the man again. It was a thin and tall man. He was about twenty-five years old, and his eyes were mncholic when he looked at her. He peeked at her twice, and she was very suspicious of his purpose. But she had a lot of inspiration at this time, and she didn''t want to think about those messy things. She went to the studio next door and drew her inspiration. She was a little famous in River City. The dresses she designed would be released in the official website in advance, and lots of people would book them. These days, she had been very careful. She suddenly thought of Gia''s wash paintings. With the combination of what she had seen in the past few days and the wash paintings, the dresses she made would have special charm. After Victor came out of the bathroom, he did not see her in the room, so he went to her studio. Seeing that she was concentrating on designing, he did not disturb her. He went downstairs to cook milk tea and midnight snacks for her. After driving for a long time, he was a little hungry. An hourter, Eden drew three drafts ofvender and two wash paintings. Her painting style was different from Gia''s. Her painting was more exquisite and had romantic charm. Gia''s painting was grand and magnificent, and it was like a great morale booster. She was not as excellent as Gia. When Gia painted seriously, she seemed to be personally on the scene.The things she painted were extremely lifelike and vivid, and she put her expression into her painting. She was very satisfied with the five paintings. Looking at the time, she found that more than an hour had passed. Eden moved her sore neck and nned to modify the drafts the next day. She was thinking about what kind of fabric to use. She had not visited the factory that Alyssa had mentionedst time. She wanted to go there the next day, because she would be free. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden took out her phone and searched for the new product Alyssa had mentioned. It was not the style she wanted. She didn''t want to go to the factory anymore. She thought about a fewpanies that she had cooperated with recently and wondered if anyone of them was suitable. By the way, Cayregas Factory had just been floated on the stock market. She had seen it before and was very interested in it. She nned to go there the next day. Ha-ha... Eden was in a good mood. As soon as she got downstairs, she smelled the aroma. Victor looked up, and their eyes met. They looked at each other and smiled. Eden jumped into Victor''s arms. "Are you so happy?" Victor''s voice was a little hoarse. Eden nodded, "I have lots of inspiration now. Of course I''m so delighted." Victor suddenly carried her in his arms, "In this case, you should eat more so that you can have the strength to fight." Victor sat on the sofa with her in his arms, picked up the porridge and fed her bit by bit. The sweet and tasty porridge made Eden feel sweeter in heart. In the Simpson family. Looking at the message that the butler had sent him, Barrett went berserk. When he saw Leni''s bank ount, he suddenly got up and walked to her room madly. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 "Bang..." As soon as Leniy on the bed, the door was kicked open. Barrett walked in fiercely. Leni immediately got up. She was dressed in silk pajamas, and her loose and soft curly hair cascaded over her shoulders. She looked warm and beautiful. Barrett''s expression softened a little, but he flew off the handle when he thought of what she had done. "What are you doing, Barrett?" Leni''s eyes were full of dissatisfaction and confusion. Did he want to give her a lesson because she had beaten Dahlia? But she was soon relieved. Barrett would not trouble her for such a humble woman. "What? Didn''t I warn you not to attack Victor again? You actually alerted him and caused him to make a scene in my house! Tell me. Where did you use the millions of dors?" Leni was confused. She remembered how much she had spent on shopping very clearly. She didn''t spend so much money in the past few days. However, she had been transferring her shares during this period of time, and she had used lots of money. It wasmon to transfer millions of dors at once. "What are you talking about? I didn''t use so much money. I''ve been idle at home, haven''t I?" Leni looked very puzzled. She had been with Barrett for a long time and knew that he would not do this for no reason. Fearing that he would know she had been transferring the shares, she pretended to be innocent. "Who else would do it except for you? The five million dors were transferred from your card." Barrett''s voice was deafening, making Leni have a nasty feeling. She knew how selfish he was. Once she was no longer valuable, he would abandon her. "By the way, I lost a bank card a few days ago." Leni suddenly thought of this matter. Originally, she wanted to apply for a new card in a few days, but she forgot about it after Victor came to their house. Besides, transferring a big sum of money from her card was amon thing, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. She picked up the phone next to her and checked the messages. Five million dors were transferred from the card she had lost indeed. "Barrett..." "Don''t try to quibble anymore. I''ll take back all the shares I gave you. Just stay at home and behave yourself." After Barrett finished speaking, he left furiously. What he said was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Leni. She smiled sadly, and her heart was filled with sorrow. It turned out that she was no longer valuable to him. Fortunately, she had made preparations. Since Barrett didn''t want her to live a good life, she would not spare him. Victor was so smart. He knew that there were many disputes in rich and powerful families. It didn''t take him long to make the Simpson family disunited. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Barrett was not human at all. He said that he wanted to take revenge, but he did everything just to salvage his pride. In his heart, the most important thing was always benefit. Since Adrienne could take back everything that belonged to her, she could do it as well. She had to make ns for her own children. Just as Leni was about to sleep, she received a video. Seeing it, she was stunned. It turned out that Dahlia had framed her deliberately. She narrowed her eyes. If Barrett knew that Dahlia ordered someone to kill Victor and then shifted the me onto her, what would he think? She suddenly had an impulse to find Barrett, but she calmed down after putting on her shoes. Barrett liked Dahlia very much. He even gave her some shares and a vi. Dahlia had an in with Barrett, and he was still interested in her. Although Victor had smashed Barrett''s things, he had enough money to buy something new. Therefore, she could only deal with Dahlia secretly. In the video, Dahlia stole her bank card. A trace of malice shed through Leni''s eyes as she stared at the phone screen. "B*tch, just wait and see!" She said in heart. She had plenty of ways to persecute Dahlia. Leni could not fall asleep anymore. She was thinking about how to deal with Dahlia. She knew that Barrett had given Dahlia a lot of money, two branches and a vi which was worth hundreds of millions of dors. These things were enough to prove Dahlia''s importance in Barrett''s heart. She had given birth to a son and a daughter for Barrett, but he didn''t treat her so well. Dahlia got all these just because she was young and pretty. Ha-ha... There was no such thing as a free lunch. Leni''s eyes were filled with viciousness and schemes. She had known what to do. Picking up the phone, she searched for Dahlia''s newpany. Her eyes were filled with malicious smiles. Eden got up early the next morning, and she was not in a hurry to go to thepany. After modifying the drafts, she was very satisfied. After she discussed it with Victor, Victor send the final drafts to Lucian. Lucian was very satisfied with the drafts. He even joked that if Victor took Eden on a trip more often, there would always be excellent new design in Alwynn Group. During the video conference, Eden showed everyone Eden''s design drafts. No one had no objection. Victor was very confident in Eden, because Eden was hard-working, and she loved this industry. After being approved by everyone, Eden went to Caesar Academy to choose fabric. The day before Adonis held the banquet, she made all the clothes with her team. Looking at the five sets of dresses on the models, Eden was quite d. The natural and high-end fabric made the clothes look more modern and fashionable. Especially the gown with the patterns of ink lotus. The lotus was of different shades, and it was in an elegant style. It looked so refined, noble and elegant on the model. Looking at the five different-colored gowns, Danielle instantly realized the difference between Eden and her. There was a hug gap between them. Eden had notmented on the design draft she finishedst time. Although she signed up for thepetition and she could participate in it, she wanted to see how Eden would judge her work. Their styles werepletely different. She was very confident in her design. There was a sense of aplishment in Eden''s eyes. These dresses were unique. Before the clothes were officially produced, the editor of the fashion magazine came in person. After he released the news, the five dresses were ordered immediately. Under the lights, the diamonds on the dress glittered. All the designers were envious and upset. Eden''s design was really beyond their imagination. Victor nced at everyone. Then he told Dean and Alyssa to contact the owners of the gowns and send the gowns to them in person. The cheapest one among the dresses was a white pearl gown with the patterns ofvender. It was worth nine hundred and eighty thousand dors. The most expensive ck-and-white ssic diamond dress with the patterns of ink lotus was worth one million and five hundred thousand dors. These gowns were extremely influential in the clothing industry. Eden was actually nominated for one of the most famous designers in the whole world. Besides, it was confirmed by more than a dozen authoritative designers. They made the decision after seeing her design. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 She became one of the top ten international designers. The ten designers were the most popr and famous in the whole world. It meant that she had be a world famous designer. Eden''s design had always been unique. It represented her own soul and rich details. She was good at staring a fashion trend, and lots of trendsetter were her fans. That night, Victor learned the news from the association. He was so excited that he burst into tears. Eden was one step closer to her dream. In just a few years, she made a breakthrough sessfully with her design concepts and became a famous international designer. Victor immediately gave a bonus to everyone in the design department. The employees in the design department were all very excited, and they had tremendous drive. The best reward was definitely money. The design department held a party specially for this, but Victor and Eden could not go there, so they could only celebrate themselves. Eden had double ordersing in from all over the world. In order to let her focus on preparing for thepetition, Victor postponed these orders till next year. Everyone knew that Eden was going to participate in the international designpetition, so they understood Victor. Victor asked Dean to apologize to all the costumers in person and sent them some small essories made by Eden. During dinner, Victor told Eden the good news. Eden was so happy that she decided to eat fried chicken and drink beer at night. Seeing how delighted she was, Victor did not stop her. When Eden was talking on the phone, he asked Dean to buy some fried chicken and send it here. There were beers at home. He knew that Eden liked iced beer, so the beers were kept in the refrigerator all the time. While they were eating fried chicken, the news that Eden had be one of the top ten international designers was spread in the upper ss. Aisling and Wyatt were at a party in River City Restaurant. Eden became the main topic of the party. Listening to other people''s praise of Eden, Aisling and Wyatt were in a very good mood. Many people came to congratte them. Dahlia and Dulcie attended the party as well. Originally, Dahlia wanted to get some orders from those richdies by Dulcie''s reputationst season. But none of them wanted to talk or cooperate with Dulcie. On the contrary, they had been praising Eden''s design. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie''s face darkened to the extreme. She held Dahlia''s hand and wanted to leave, but Dahlia stopped her. "Dahlia, why do you stop me?" Dulcie looked at her with a frown. She was greatly insulted here. Those richdies only smiled politely when they took her cards. She was quite famous abroad, but when she returned here, she couldn''t even integrate into the upper ss. How could she not be angry? Dahlia nced at the nobledies around them and smiled, "Dulcie, calm down. Eden will only be popr tonight. She doesn''t like to show off. These people praise her just because they don''t want to embarrass her." "What''s more, can''t you see Mr. Clement family and Mrs. Clement? Now the Clement family is different from before. Their son-inw is Victor, and their second son is a sessful businessman. The Clement family is growing more and more powerful." "They say those words just to tter Mr. Clement family and Mrs. Clement." Dulcie looked over. Sure enough, she saw that Aisling and Wyatt were surrounded by many rich ladies. Dulcie immediately felt that there was a big difference between her and Eden. Eden had a husband who doted on her and parents who loved her very much. Even if Eden lost Victor, she had Clement Group. But she... Dulcie gritted her teeth with great strength. The immeasurably vast difference made her feel extremely jealous. She picked up her phone, clicked on Eden''s SNS andmented some vicious words with her alt ount. After that, she put away her phone happily and continued to greet others with Dahlia. Not far away, she saw Carlotta. Dulcie wanted to go over and greet her, but she was too embarrassed to do that. If it weren''t for Eden, Carlotta wouldn''t have turned against her. With Carlotta''s help, she would be really popr in the upper ss. Dahlia looked over and saw Carlotta as well. Actually, she had been regretful. If she didn''t use Carlotta to suppress Eden back then, Carlotta would have been their supporter. They would have one more friend. "Dulcie, it has been a long time. I think Carlotta must have forgotten those misunderstandings." Dulcie shook his head slightly and looked distressed, "She still doesn''t want to talk to me. I called her and sent her messages, but she ignored me." "Oh!" Dahlia sneered when she heard that. Carlotta was quite proud. When the party was over, everyone went home. Carlotta''s father was reappointed consecutively, so Carlotta was very popr in the circle. Those who knew her would try their best to invite her to their parties. She would make friends with everyone who was helpful to her father. After the parties were over, she went home alone, because she didn''t like anyone to follow her. Just as she was about to open the car door, two drunk men ran out from a corner. Carlotta was stunned and took a few steps back vigntly. "Hey! What a pretty woman! Where do youe from?" A drunk man smiled at Carlotta lewdly. Carlotta frowned and said sternly, "Get out of my way! If you dare to provoke me, you should have the guts to bear the consequences." "Ha-ha..." The man smiled, "We only want you. How can we care about the consequences? You know what? We''d like to die for a beautiful woman." Carlotta was speechless. It was really hard to reason with a drunk man. "Rhys, take her back. We can have a good time tonight." Another drunk man couldn''t wait to rush towards Carlotta. Carlotta immediately took a step back and avoided his hand. "Hey! I didn''t expect you to be quite nimble. No one has ever avoided me." The man didn''t give up and rushed towards Carlotta again. Both of them were drunk and pounced on Carlotta. Carlotta wanted to dodge, but she was no match for two strong drunk men. "Get out! What are you doing?" Carlotta pushed the man who was pouncing on her. She did not push him away. Instead, she fell into his arms. Smelling the disgusting smell of alcohol, she almost threw up. "Let go of me! B*stard! I''ll definitely kill you!" Carlotta struggled in anger. "Ha-ha, this woman is quite hot-tempered." Saying this, the man wanted to kiss Carlotta, breathing alcohol fumes all over her. However, as soon as he was about to touch Carlotta''s face, he suddenly trembled. Then he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground feebly. Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 In the dim parking lot, Dulcie held a stick in fear. She plucked up her courage and hit the man''s back hard. Seeing the other man rushing towards her, she hit him fiercely with the stick again. The man fell down. "Bang..." The stick in her hand fell to the ground. Dulcie was so scared that she trembled all over. This was her first time to do such a thing. "Carlotta, are you all right?" She asked Carlotta in a trembling voice. Carlotta nced at her withplicated emotions in eyes. "Dulcie, why are you here?" She was somewhat puzzled. Dulcie smiled and exined quickly, "I am the design director now, so I have the opportunity to attend such a party. I was about to go back when I saw you being surrounded by two men." "I was afraid that you would get into trouble, so I found a stick over there and came to you." Dulcie had some lingering fear. She didn''t want to kill the two men. Trembling, she squatted down to check if they were alive. Fortunately, they were still breathing. That was a near thing! She almost exposed herself, because she really hit the men with all her strength. She was just afraid of being beaten them to death. Dahlia had ordered her to hit them on their heads. "Carlotta, they should be fine. Let''s go." Dulcie''s mouth was dry, and she wanted to leave immediately. She was afraid that Carlotta would notice something amiss. Carlotta was frightened at this moment, "Get in the car. I didn''t drink, and I can drive." Hearing this, Dulcie was delighted and got on Carlotta''s car immediately. Although Carlotta gave her a chance, she could not be too enthusiastic to her. She should have a sense of propriety so that she could win her trust again. Eden was eating fried chicken and drinking beer with Victor, and she was on SNS. Suddenly, she saw a viciousment and frowned slightly. The person said that she got famous because of Victor''s help and fame. The person even said that she was shameless. Anyway, thement was so unpleasant that Eden couldn''t bear to see it. However, theizens had wise eyes. They all scolded this person and spoke for Eden. Eden did not tell Victor about this. The fried chicken was so delicious, and she would just regard the maliciousment as seasoning. Victor found that Eden had almost finished all the fried chicken. Only a chicken leg was left. It seemed that she like the fried chicken very much. However, he was the same. Only a chicken wing was left in his te. "Victor, the fried chicken is so yummy." Eden''s lips were stained with grease and tomato sauce. Victor smiled dotingly and reached out to wipe her lips, "This is the fried chicken made in River City Restaurant. Of course it''s tasty. This is the new recipe they developed. The fried chicken is crispy and tender. You''re the first one to eat it." "Wow! But we are always at home during this period of time. I have gained two pounds! Do you know what two pounds mean?" Eden looked at herself. Although she could not see her fat, she felt that her tight-fitting dresses were a bit tight for her. Victor didn''t notice that. He smiled and said, "You are too thin. You will be more beautiful if you gain some weight." "Nonsense!" Eden would not believe him. Amelia sent her a message to congratte her. After thanking Amelia, Eden asked her if Lucian had forgiven her. She was so busy that she forgot about this matter. "Eden, he has forgiven me for a long time. Last time, I saved him, and I slept for one day and one night because of him. He was so distressed. If he still did not forgive me, I would have run away from home." "It''s impossible to let him sleep in the guest room. If I lock the door, he will smash the door in." Eden smiled and nodded. This was something Lucian would do. Victor looked at her and asked, "Honey, why are youughing?" Eden replied casually, "Lucian is very amazing on bed." Victor was speechless. He was no longer in the mood to eat the fried chicken. He narrowed his eyes and his face changed, "Say it again." Eden was stunned. "What?" Victor was taken aback. He felt that she was mocking him, but she was not aware of it at all. "How do you know that Lucian is amazing on bed?" Clearly, he was very jealous. Only then did Eden realize what she had said. She exined with a smile in a hurry, "Victor, that''s not what I mean. Don''t get me wrong. Only Amelia knows that Lucian is amazing on bed. I mean that he is overbearing..." "Huh?" Victor still didn''t believe her words. In order to live in peace, Eden showed him the message Amelia had sent her. She was so obedient that Victor felt excited for no reason. After seeing the message, he smiled and returned the phone to her, "Remember that your husband is more amazing than him." Eden was dumbfound. She rolled her eyes at him and continued to eat. After finishing the fried chicken and beer, Eden rubbed her belly with satisfaction. "Victor, I''m so happy now." Eden smiled and leaned against his arms. Only then did she remember that she had been busy recently, and she went homete every day. They hadn''t had sex for more than ten days. Victor''s heart ached for her and he didn''t want her to be tired. He drank some beer that night, and perhaps he wouldn''t restrain himself anymore. "Victor." She said gently. Victor swallowed. He looked at her with brooding eyes and answered. "Do you miss me?" Eden stroked his handsome face gently. Victor got sexually aroused in an instant, and his blood seemed to be burning. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "What do you think?" His hoarse voice was full of charm. These days, she had been so busy that she fell asleep as soon as shey on bed at night. He was helpless and distressed, and he felt as if he had been abandoned. He had been living in grievances. Hearing her seductive question, he really didn''t want to restrain himself anymore. He carried her in his arms and smiled lovingly, "Let''s go take a shower." Eden did not refuse him and allowed him to do so. Adonis held a party the next day. These days, Eden did not need to go to thepany because of the fashion show in O Country. Victor apanied her to draw at home. Eden slept until noon. After having a video chat with the three children, she got up and washed up. Victor was very satisfied with his performancest night. She finally begged him for mercy on bed. There were many reasons why a man got jealousy. Anyway, he was just jealous. He didn''t want her to praise any man except for him. After Eden washed up, she slowly went downstairs. When she woke up at noon, her back and waist were sore, and her legs cramped. Eden was very regretful and cursed Victor in heart. Didn''t she just say it casually? He made her exhausted again. Eden took a look at Victor who came out with lunch. She ignored him and went to the kitchen to get some water to drink. However, as soon as she picked up the cup, Victor handed her a ss of warm water. Eden nced at him, took the ss slowly and drank it. Victor could tell that she was unhappy, so he did not say anything. He turned around and went to the kitchen to fetch the mushroom soup. Eden did not care about him. She looked outside and saw a familiar figure rushing across the window.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Eden put down the cup and chased out immediately. The sunshine was dazzling, and Eden was not used to it. She had been busy, but she didn''t forget this matter. The figure was very simr to the figure she had seen in the town. Eden chased out as quickly as she could, but there was no one outside the vi. She could only hear the sounds of the wind and the cars passing by asionally. Eden frowned and looked around carefully. There were bodyguards around the vi. However, they should be having lunch at this time. Since the man could find this ce, hide from the bodyguards and let her see him, it meant that he was not an ordinary person. He could know the movements of the bodyguards urately. Eden turned around and went back. Victor looked at her, "What were you doing?" Eden thought about it and exined her doubts. Hearing that, Victor frowned and looked out of the window. He did not find anything unusual. However, Eden had always been careful. If she was not sure, she would not tell him about it. Victor asked her to sit down for lunch first. Then he went upstairs to make a phone call. He went back to the room and checked the surveince video. A figure rushed across the window very quickly. Judging from the figure, Victor was sure that it was a man. Therefore, Eden was not wrong. A trace of coldness shed through Victor''s eyes. Who was the man? Since he followed them here from the town, his purpose couldn''t be simple, and he was quite powerful. Eden watched him go downstairs and asked, "Did you see anything strange?" Victor shook his head slightly, "No, just eat. I''ve asked Brian to arrange more bodyguards around the vi." However, since the man could avoid the bodyguards and let Eden see him, he couldn''t be underestimated. He thought of Barrett. However, could Barrett have such a capable helper? Although Barrett was born in a wealthy family, he was despicable and shameless. He didn''t even care about his dignity. From clogs to clogs was only three generations. He was well aware of what Barrett would suffer in the end. They sat down to eat. Victor did not say much, and Eden did not ask much. "Victor, let''s go buy a gift for Ari after lunch. After that, we''ll go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities." Victor was thinking about moving. They had been found out, so it was unsafe to live here. But Eden had a happy life here during this period of time. Her studio on the second floor was big enough. She seemed to have got used to the life here. Victor looked at her, "Eden, Why don''t we..." Eden knew what he wanted to say and interrupted him. "Victor, if you want to move, I don''t agree. No matter where we move, they will find us sooner orter." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Victor knew she was right. Recently, Barrett had made new moves, but he knew that Barrett was an expert in the stock market. He had been wary of Barrett''s evil intentions. Therefore, during this period of time, Barrett did not dare to act rashly. The shares he bought recently showed significant advances. But Barrett kept an eye on the shares as well. He guessed that Barrett would leave this city after converting the shares into cash. He had lost billions of dors here, and he wouldn''t give up so easily. His father was well aware of Barrett''s personality, and he had reminded him indirectly. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. We won''t move. I''ll still work at home." Victor said with a smile. Eden didn''t think it was a problem. Thepany was under the charge of Dean and Lucian, and he could stay at home. He only needed to hold a video conference every morning. In this way, they could have more time to stay together. "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded, "It''s troublesome to move again and again. I like this ce. It''s quiet, and can I sleep in peace at night. But it''s a little far from thepany. You don''t often go to thepany now, so you don''t have to worry about this." Victor nodded, "I see. You''re always thoughtful, so I''ll listen to everything you say." "Of course. I''m the most considerate!" Eden lifted her chin proudly and smiled very brightly. Victor looked at her dotingly andughed. After lunch, Eden went back to the studio to prepare for the fashion show. At about three p.m., they went out to buy gift for Ari. After that, they went straight to River City Restaurant so that they didn''t have to go back and forth. As soon as they came out of the shopping mall, it rained. It was colder on rainy days. "It''s raining!" Eden smiled and felt somewhat cold. Victor held her in his arms. Seeing that her fair skin became red from cold, he held her more tightly. "Let''s go back. I''ll buy you a coat. You can''t fall ill." Whether she agreed or not, Victor pulled her back. Eden could not dissuade him and could only follow him back. She felt a little cold indeed. When they came out at noon, it was sunny, but the weather changed so quickly. They went to the clothing area. Eden picked up a beige coat. The tailoring was clever. She tried it on, and it fit her well. After Victor paid the bill, someone called him, so he asked Eden to wait for him and went to answer the phone. "Victor, I''ve investigated the person you mentioned. I only saw his back, and I didn''t see his face. He is about twenty-five or twenty-six years old." Victor nced at Eden who was still picking clothes in the counter. "That''s right. The man Eden saw is about the same age. Investigate it carefully. Nothing bad can happen to Eden again." Victor''s tone was stern. Brian said, "I know. I don''t want to torture myself. I will send more people to investigate this matter. When you go out, you should be careful. When you see anyone suspicious, heighten your vignce." Brian only hoped that Eden would not get into trouble so that he could date at ease. He would be very grateful to them if he could get married at the end of the year. He wanted to get married as well! After hanging up the phone, Victor walked to Eden. Then they went to River City Restaurant together. Abigail, Anson, Lucian and Amelia had arrived. Brian and Dean came together. They met each other at the door, saying that they had a tacit mutual understanding, but Adonis did not agree. He did not want to have a tacit understanding with several men, and he only wanted to be in chemistry with Candace. Victor agreed with him. When Abigail saw Eden, Amelia and Candace, she only wanted to chat with them. After driving away their husbands, they left together. Only Adonis was left to receive the guests. They entered the private box. They all had children, so they had a lot to talk about. "Eden, Ayman hasn''t seen you for a long time. He misses you." Eden didn''t believe it. Ayman couldn''t even talk. How did Abby know that he missed her? Glenn could call her in a clear voice. Every time they talked on the phone, he acted like a spoiled child, saying that he missed her. They chatted for a while. Abigail thought for a moment and asked, "Eden, did Ciarae to you in the past few days?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No, what''s wrong?" Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Eden knew what had happenedst time made Ciara hate her. Ciara and the four women were fired, and they must be exasperated. However, they should focus on work instead of seducing a rich man. Since they didn''t want to work hard, they should be fired. Money didn''t grow on tree. Moreover, she had learned about their working attitudes. They didn''t take seriously indeed. Therefore, she was not guilty and felt at ease. She was not someone who liked to bully others with her power. But sometimes, she really couldn''t stand shameless people. It was better to kick them out than be disgusted by them. Abigail was a little annoyed, "She has been fired, but she still wants to seduce Anson." Eden, Amelia and Candace were all stunned. They had a group chat, and they always talked about their children in it. Abigail had told them about what happened in Mirth Company in the group chat. They scolded Ciara harshly. After all, they all wanted to defend people they cared about. Eden was surprised, "It seems that we began at the wrong end. If she''s in thepany, we can supervise her and drive her out. Since now she doesn''t work in thepany anymore, she can do whatever she wants to pester Anson." Candace said, "As long as Anson ignores her, nothing bad will happen." Ameliaughed and said, "Candace, you are too naive. Let me tell you a real thing. When I was in Love Sea, I saw couples eating noodles in my restaurant every day. A man brought three different women to eat noodles every week. Guess what happened in the end?" Eden ate the peanuts while saying, "Was the man beaten by those women in the end?" Amelia shook her head and said, "No. Just like Anson, he''s a married man. The female colleagues in thepany had been ttering him. He couldn''t resist their temptation, so he took different women to Love Sea." "In the end, his wife found it out and made a scene in the restaurant. They divorced after they went back. In less than a week, she took her new boyfriend to eat at my restaurant. When she talked about her ex-husband, I listened with interest." Abigail was a little scared when she heard this, "What if Anson is seduced by that woman? I can''t stand it anymore!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Candace was somewhat worried, "Adonis is straightforward, and he likes to help others. What should I do if he meets such a woman?" Eden was stunned. Adonis was too innocent indeed... But he wouldn''t be as silly as before since he had married Candace. "Girls, you think too much, don''t you?" However, Victor was often pestered by women, too. In this way, she was not better than them, but she was not worried. Amelia teased her with a smile, "Eden, that''s because your husband has never made you feel such a sense of crisis, so you never worry..." "Do I make you have a sense of crisis?" Suddenly, an angry voice came from the door, interrupting Amelia''s words. Lucian''s tone was a bit mad but very charming. Hearing his voice all of a sudden, Amelia was so scared that she hid behind Eden and Abigail, "Eden, Abby, help!" Eden was speechless. This was awkward. Victor, Lucian, Anson, Adonis, Dean and Brian came in. Among them, Victor, Lucian, Anson and Adonis looked unhappy. Dean pulled the hem of Brian''s coat. He felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange. They''d better leave here immediately. Of course, Brian knew what Dean meant. He heard their conversation just now. But he really wanted to stay and watch the good show. "Amelia,e here. Let''s have a talk." Lucian looked at Amelia with a gloomy face. No man wouldn''t be angry when he his sincerity was suspected. Amelia held Eden tightly. Originally, they were just gossiping, and they didn''t expect to be heard. "No... I have something to say to Eden." Amelia didn''t want to leave. Anyway, she held Eden and didn''t let go of her. "Abby,e here as well. Let''s talk. I''m not the kind of man you talked about. Ciara has nothing to do with me." Anson''s expression was a little mad. He had to talk to her about it seriously. Abigail red at him angrily and didn''t say anything. An idea suddenly shed through her mind, and then she said, "Girls, will someone take care of your children tonight?" Amelia nced at Lucian and nodded, "Yes." Candace looked at Adonis, "Yeah." "There''s no need for Eden to reply to me. My godsons are not here, and she has a lot of time. Let''s go to the karaoke bar and have snacks tonight. It''s my treat." Edenughed when she heard that. Victor knew Eden would be delighted. Abigail took away his wife from him sessfully. "Alright, I will go." Eden smiled and nodded. Anson was stunned. Did Abby dislike him so much? Victor, Lucian and Adonis would definitely vent their anger on him. Amelia said, "I... haven''t been to a karaoke bar for a long time. I agree." Lucian gave Anson a threatening look. "I''ll go... as well." Candace said. She didn''t want to betray her good friends. Adonis was very helpless. "Dear, I didn''t do anything wrong." Adonis felt wronged. Anson, Victor and Lucian looked at him at the same time. Did they do anything wrong? They felt aggrieved as well. During the meal, Amelia, Eden, Abigail and Candace kept talking to each other. Although their husbands were mad, they didn''t dare to say anything. They were even willing to leave their children behind and have a good time. How could they care about their husbands? Therefore, Anson, Victor and Lucian shifted all the me onto Anson. Anson looked at them and felt very disturbed. He was in deep anxiety. Since Adonis was the host of the banquet, he brought Candace to toast to his friends and rtives. But Candace took the chance to leave after toasting. Adonis was dumbfounded and depressed. They talked andughed,pletely ignoring their husbands. They would have midnight snacks, so they didn''t eat too much. Victor had been staring at Eden. When his business partners came to greet him, he just responded perfunctorily. Eden didn''t think that ying with her friends would make Victor unhappy. After all, everyone would have their own private life. However, Victor''s eyes were too keen. No matter how dull she was, she knew that Victor was staring at her. Not only Victor, but also Lucian, Adonis and Anson were all staring at their wives. They were not in the mood to eat dinner. The most dejected one was Anson. After a while, he looked at Abigail and said with a smile, "Abby, let''s go home. Ayman is crying." Abigail didn''t even look at him and said coldly, "I told mom that I would stay with my friends tonight. She''ll take care of Ayman for me." Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Anson was speechless. What the hell was going on? When the four women gathered together, things were always out of his control. The key was that his wife had invited his friends'' wives to y outside. Finally, the four women left arrogantly under the gaze of the guests. Meanwhile, they could do nothing about it. If they chased after them and pulled them back by force, the guests would look down on them. Victor looked at Anson. Anson looked away with a guilty conscience, "Why are you looking at me? It was not me who asked them to y outside. Can''t you even persuade your own wives?" He wanted to say that they were all henpecked, but he shut up when he thought that he was henpecked as well. "Come on. Let''s follow them to make sure that nothing bad will happen to them." Lucian stood up and wanted to look for Amelia. Anson looked at him, "What? Aren''t you going back to take care of your children? You have two babies." Lucian lowered his head to look at him and said in a slightly apathetic tone, "How dare you speak now? Can''t you deal with the woman who wants to seduce you ruthlessly?" They all had to sleep alone that night because of Anson. "What? Don''t talk nonsense, and don''t frame me." Anson couldn''t stay calm anymore. When other men were chased after by women, they would have a sense of aplishment and superiority. But he couldn''t feel happy at all. Ciara stopped him at the gate of thepany that day. Therefore, Abigail was mad again, and he couldn''t live a good life because of this. His love for Abigail was so passionate. He was once disabled, but she didn''t leave him. How could he cheat on her after experiencing so much? He was the man who loved Abigail the most in the world. Victor''s face darkened as he said, "In the future, we can''t let them be together again. They''re really naughty." Adonis said, "But we can''t stop them from making friends." Victor looked at him coldly, "Can you fall asleep tonight?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Adonis immediately shook his head and said with distress, "I don''t think I can fall asleep. I won''t be used to it if Candace is not with me. You guys understand the feeling better than I do." Victor was speechless. That was the truth. They walked out. Lucian checked Amelia''s location. His eyes shed as he looked at the prosperous night scene, and he frowned slightly, "They didn''t go to a karaoke bar, but to the cinema." "Do they want to watch a movie?" Anson was surprised. Then he said with guilt, "It has been a year since I watched a movie together with Abbyst time." Lucian lowered his head slightly. It seemed that he had only taken Amelia to a cinema once. Victor said, "Eden and I haven''t seen a movie together for a long time." Adonis smiled and said, "We went to the cinema the night before yesterday." He hadin on bed for too long, so he still couldn''t walk nimbly. But he took Candace to the cinema without hesitation, because she wanted to watch a movie. "Hey! We can''t forget our promises after getting married. We should be passionately in love all the time. When I recover, Candace and I will travel around the world and enjoy our life." Lucian looked at him coldly, "Since you''re not smart, you''d better live in a cautious way first. Didn''t you hear Candace''s words? You''re just too simple and straightforward." Adonis was a little embarrassed. Did he really look stupid? He was not stupid at all. He just wanted to have a gentle, kind and considerate wife. But he didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to meet such a kindhearted woman, and he was often cheated by women. It had be a stain in his life, and they all regarded him as an idiot. Originally, Abigail wanted to go to the karaoke bar. But they discussed about it after they went out. If they went to the karaoke bar, they would be sleepy in midnight. What if they got too tired? They said that they would stay up all night. It would be embarrassing if they went home at midnight, wouldn''t it? Thinking about it, Candace proposed to book a whole cinema to watch movies. Recently, there were a lot of new movies, including the new horror movies. If she went to the karaoke bar, she wouldn''t be able to sing many songs. After a discussion, they thought it was a good idea, so they took out their phones. Abigail was responsible for booking a cinema, while Eden was responsible for ordering take-out and kebabs. She was a gourmet. Candace ordered some drinks. Amelia was in charge of buying snacks. They might not eat so much at night, but it didn''t matter. They just wanted to enjoy themselves. They finished everything quickly. When they sat in the luxurious cinema, the feelings was completely different. They were extremely rxed. Their feelings were totally different from the feelings they had when they watched a movie with their husbands. At this moment, they set themselves freepletely and even sat down in the postures they liked. Someone would take care of their children at home, so they didn''t have to worry. They were focused on the horror movie. Eden held popcorn in her hand while drinking the strawberry juice. Strawberry was already on the market in this season, and it tasted really good. There were a lot of kebabs, grilled shrimps and fishes on the table in front of them. Eden took a sip of the juice. In the horror movie, a head had been cut off and blood gushed out. "Ahem..." The bloody scene made her tremble. Candace held the chocte mousse cake in her hand. When she saw this, the cake in her hand almost fell to the ground. "Ah... Why is it so bloody? Why is it... so horrible?" Candace was so frightened that she felt suffocated. She loved and hated horror film at the same time. She wanted to watch it, but she couldn''t fall asleep after watching it. She would think about it over and over again at night and let her imagination run wild. But she had three friends with her that night, so she braced herself to watch every scary scene. Only Abigail and Amelia enjoyed the grilled fish at ease. It was spicy and tasty. They focused on eating and missed the plot just now. Seeing Candace''s pale face, Abigail smiled and said, "Candace, girls who always stay at home all like to watch horror movies." Candace was shocked, "How do you know that?" Abigail pointed at Eden, "She likes to stay home and watch horror movies." Eden thought about it and found that Abigail was right. In the past, she liked to watch some strange movies when she did not go out to work. She watched Sherlock many times. She quite liked detective films and documentaries. "Eden, are you afraid?" Candace looked at Eden. Eden shook her head slightly, "No." Candace was dumbfounded. Who could understand her? But they underestimated this horror movie. Even Eden could not stand it anymore. The lines "I''lle to you tonight" made them feel a tightness in the chest. The scenes became more and more thrilling and horrible. When they were screaming, their husbands appeared behind them. They were focused on watching the movie, and they were in deep fear. How could they pay attention to their backs? Candace turned around to take food, only to see four shadows in the dark. "Ah... There''re ghosts!" Her terrified scream stunned everyone. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Anson, Adonis, Lucian and Victor were stunned. They were not ghosts, were they? Eden was startled by Candace''s scream. She looked back. When she saw the four dark shadows, she was quite calm. She and Victor were familiar with each other. Although she only saw his outline, she could recognize him. "Eden, let''s... go back. It''s so scary." Candace held Eden''s arm and shivered. Eden was taken aback. Didn''t she see Adonis? Eden patted Candace''s back gently andforted her with a smile, "It''s okay. Candace, those are not ghosts. Ghosts are much more decent than them. Ghosts won''te out to scare people easily." Anson, Adonis, Lucian and Victor were stunned again. Were they inferior to ghosts? "Oh..." Candace still didn''t dare to look back. What she saw just now was too terrifying. Abigail and Amelia looked at the four men in disbelief. Why did they follow them here? Couldn''t they have any private space? Abigail said, "Amelia, have you turned off your phone?" Amelia instantly understood what she meant. She gritted her teeth and shook her head. Lucian, this b*stard, actually tracked her. Abigail said, "s, just pretend not to see them." After getting married, she was no longer as expectant as a naive girl. They were troubled by household affairs and mistresses all day long. Couldn''t they have some free time? The more their husbands meddled in their affairs, the more rebellious they became. This was the human nature! "I think so, too." Amelia agreed with her. She didn''t even look at Lucian and continued to eat the snacks in her hand. Lucian was speechless. He would give her a lesson after they went back. Candace was dumbfound. She raised her head from Eden''s arms, "Abby, what are you talking about?" Abigail was taken aback. She was really timid. "It''s okay. I mean, we women used to treat our men wholeheartedly, so we must enjoy ourselves tonight." Candace was puzzled. She didn''t understand what Abigail meant. Eden smiled and said, "Sometimes we don''t have to argue. Just obey them on the surface." Amelia said, "Eden, do you mean that we should resist secretly in heart?" Eden said reasonably, "Amelia, why do you have to make it clear? We should live the life we want." Amelia was stunned. It wouldn''t work. She was cowardly in front of Lucian, and she couldn''t go against him. "Ha-ha... Eden, you are so brave." Candace smiled. Eden said, "Let''s continue to watch the movie. We''ve booked the whole cinema, won''t we? Time will pass by quickly." Victor felt that Eden had been led astray by them. "Candace, let''s go home." Adonis walked over slowly. Candace said, "Oh, I seem to have heard Adonis''s voice." Eden was speechless. What a dull girl! "Candace, are you scared silly? I''m here to take you home." Adonis''s heart ached so much. Candace was so frightened that she didn''t even recognize him. Only then did Candace look at Adonis who walked out from the darkness, "Oh, it''s you. I thought you were ghosts." Anson, Adonis, Lucian and Victor felt so wronged. "Humph! I won''t go home. I want to stay with my friends, so I won''t go back with you!" Adonis''s face was a bit depressed. The four women really could not gather together. They were crazy when they yed together. "Candace, then I''ll watch the movie together with you." When Candace was afraid, he could at least hug her andfort her. "No. How can we be in the mood to watch the movie since you''re here? Hurry up and go back." Candace refused him immediately. In the future, she didn''t want to stay at home most of the time. She shoulde out and y with her friends more often. Being disliked by her, Adonis was at a loss. Anson, Victor and Lucian did not dare to speak anymore. "Honey..." Candace immediately interrupted him, "What do you call me? We haven''t held a wedding yet." Anson, Victor and Lucian became more timid. They hadn''t held a wedding, either. Anson''s face was ashen. When would he have time to hold a wedding? "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll choose a lucky day tomorrow." Anson didn''t want to wait anymore. Money was not as important as Abigail. Victor nced at him, "Humph, don''t say that you''re busy tomorrow." Lucian said, "I''ll choose a lucky day together with you." Adonis said, "Me too." Suddenly, Abigail said coldly, "It depends on whether we are willing to marry you or not." "..." They sat behind their wives with annoyance, not daring to make a sound. Abigail, Candace, Amelia and Eden seldom stayed upte. At four o''clock in the morning, they were stuffed to the gills and felt sleepy. They didn''t want to watch the movie anymore and fell asleep. Victor shook his head helplessly and got up to carry Eden home. So did Lucian and Adonis. Anson looked at Abigail. Abigail was the tallest among these women. Could he go out with her in his arms? After standing for a while, he epted the fact and carried Abigail out of the cinema. After taking a few steps, he was somewhat tired. "Dear... you''d better lose weight." Anson walked with difficulty. "B*stard, do you think I''m fat?" Abigail punched his chest hard. Anson felt a dull pain in his chest and looked at her charming big eyes in fear, "Ha-ha... baby, you''re awake." "Just carry me." Abigail red at him and looked at the other three men. They were walking fast, and only Anson looked tired. Anson was speechless. What could he say? When Eden woke up, she only felt limp and numb. She whimpered and moved her tired body slightly, but she felt limper and limper. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden looked at the sun outside the window and squinted her sleepy eyes. When she raised her head, she saw Victor''s intense eyes. She got somewhat mad andined, "Victor, you... didn''t even let me go when I was sleeping." Victor smiled, "If you didn''t wake up, you wouldn''t even know what I would do to you. It''s not my fault. After all, you looked so attractive when you were asleep." Eden was speechless. Seeing that she had woken up, Victor continued. He couldn''t suppress his sexual desire anymore. Eden sighed helplessly. Instead of struggling, it was better to enjoy it. After the sex, Eden was so tired that she did not even want to move her fingers. Victor was very happy and felt that all his strength had been used up. If someone put a knife on his neck at this moment, he would not have any strength to fight back. He tilted his head and looked at Eden''s red face. She looked very charming when she was sleepy. He tucked her in. He couldn''t help but smile. Having sex was the most wonderful thing in the world, and he enjoyed the process very much. After lying for a while, Victor stood up, took a shower and went downstairs to cook. As soon as he went downstairs, his phone rang. Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 "Hello?" Brian said, "Victor, Barrett let his butler register a newpany." Victor was rested and refreshed at this time. Barrett had enough funds. If his guess was right, Barrett would do something big. It was time to tighten the ring of encirclement. "Really? Buy the shares of theirpany in your name. Do you know what to do?" "I know. Disintegrate his force little by little? That''s my favorite thing. I''m lucky to be the president of apany, ha-ha..." Brian was very happy. Victor did not say anything else. After hanging up, he went straight to the kitchen to make soup. As soon as he stewed the soup, Adonis said in the group chat. "Who is going to choose a lucky day?" Lucian replied, "Has Adonis agreed to marry you?" "No. She doesn''t talk to me and shuts me out. My mother scolded me. Now she''s teaching me how to be a nice husband." Victor said, "You deserve it!" Adonis asked, "Victor, why are you so annoying?" Victor smiled proudly. "I taught Eden a lesson on bed, and she''s exhausted. Now she''s still sleeping." They had been used to it when Victor showed off his love. Anson said, "Abby taught me a lesson, and I haven''t slept now." Lucian asked, "Did she ask you to kneel on the washboard?" Anson was surprised, "How do you know that?" Everyone was stunned. Adonis asked, "Did you really do that?" Anson replied, "How could I lie to you?" Then he took a phone of himself and sent it. Victor couldn''t help butugh. Anson really knelt on the washboard. Victor suddenly thought of Eden''s words. Then he typed, "Lucian, I heard that you are amazing on bed." Lucian replied, "Just so-so. Last night, she gave in after I had sex with her for seven times." Victor didn''t dare to speak anymore. Adonis said, "F*ck! Is that real? Lucian, I can''t believe it!" Lucian smiled proudly and nced at the door. He was amazing enough to make Amelia beg for mercy. Anson didn''t want to chat with him anymore. Victor locked the screen silently and continued to stew soup. He couldn''t ask Lucian such a question again. It hurt his self-esteem. In order to make herpany develop in a short period of time. Dahlia had been visiting some clients she knew with Dulcie. She felt quite proud because their products were being sold in several shops and sales counters in the mall. That day, they had another special sales counter in the shopping mall opposite Victor''s. Dahlia had to admit that Dulcie was capable. The sales figures went beyond her expectation. They came out of the mall and talked about what had happened recently happily. Suddenly, someone walked to their front. They looked up and saw Leni. Dahlia frowned, for fear that Leni would make trouble here. After all, the rtionship between her and Barrett was disgraceful. Leni had known what Dahlia had done during this period of time very clearly. Dahlia used to be a designer, and she was kicked out of the design circle because of giarism. After having a stic surgery, she changed her identity and came back, but she still didn''t behave herself. She had Dulcie as her helper and set up her ownpany. Although it was a smallpany, as long as she could develop it steadily, the future of thepany was promising. Unfortunately, she got the money in a shameless way. Moreover, she actually dared to steal five million dors from her card and shifted the me onto her. How could she let go Dahlia so easily? She was too naive. Staring at Leni''s gloomy smile, Dahlia had a nastier and nastier feeling. "Dahlia, I''ll give you one day to return five million dors to me. Otherwise, I will tell Barrett about this. Do you think he''ll let you live a good life?" Dahlia was startled, and a trace of fear shed through her eyes. She understood what was going on. She couldn''t believe it, but she knew that she didn''t hear anything wrong. How did Leni know about this? Seeing that she didn''t know what to say, Leni smiled with satisfaction, "But you should pay me interest. Give me thirty million dors. Otherwise, I will expose your identity and let people know you''re a b*tch." "You..." "I have something else to do. Remember my words. I want to see the money at this time tomorrow." After Leni finished her words, she turned around and left without giving Dahlia a chance to speak. Dahlia''s face was full of anger. How could she have so much cash? All she had was the real estate Barrett had given her. Although it was her own property, how could she sell it within a day? She was a little confused. How did Leni know about this matter? "Dahlia, what should we do? She''s too greedy, isn''t she? You don''t have so much cash!" Dulcie was anxious. Although she did not know what Dahlia had done, ording to Leni''s appearance, she knew that Leni didn''t lie. Dahlia sneered. Leni asked her for so much money, which meant that Barrett had taken away all her shares. "It''s okay. I know what to do." Dahlia smiled. After saying goodbye to Dulcie, she went straight to Barrett. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dulcie looked at her back and felt sorry for her. No matter what, Barrett was much elder than them. Dahlia could even be with him for money. Dulcie did not agree with her, but money was so f*cking attractive. Dahlia was going to make trouble again. In fact, her life was quite exciting. Carlotta began to talk to her. Dahlia''s trick worked pretty well. While Dulcie was feelingcent, Carlotta sent her a message, saying that she wanted to have dinner with her. Dulcie asked for the address, hailed a taxi and went straight there. Leni did not go far away. Seeing that Dahlia had left, she called Sophie, "Dahlia went to meet your father." "Really? Dad is at home. If she doesn''te here, I will go to her." Sophie sneered. Was Dahlia worth thirty million dors? After hanging up, she looked out of the window indifferently. Dahlia was really amazing. She could get so much money from Barrett. As Barrett''s children, they had worked hard for him for many years, but he had never bought them a vi. Why could Dahlia sit idle and enjoy the fruits of their work but they should work hard for this family? Barrett''s every wife married him with rich dowry. But Dahlia wanted to reap where she had not sown. It was just her wishful thinking! Even her mother was the daughter of a well-known entrepreneur. She married into the Simpson family with tens of millions of dors as her dowry. Barrett made the Simpson family rich in this way. Sophie sent away the servants in the vi with an excuse and went back to her room. In fact, Dahlia did not go to Barrett''s house. Instead, she went back to her own house and called Barrett. After Barrett received her phone call, he asked the butler to send him there happily. He liked Dahlia quite much. Watching Barrett''s car leave, Sophie stamped her foot in anger. Dahlia was really scheming. Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 As the famous saying went, silence was gold. Ha-ha... Adrienne called two bodyguards and followed Barrett. Thirty million dors! If Barrett dared to give Dahlia so much money, their family would really be ruined by Dahlia. It depended on Leni. In the future, they might divide up family property and live apart. An hourter, Barrett left Dahlia''s vi with a satisfied face. Staring at the check in her hands, Dahlia smiled faintly and put it on the bedside table. Then she looked at the bruises on her body. She felt so disgusted that she was about to throw up. She put on her clothes and went to the bathroom in a hurry. The door of the vi opened as soon as she entered the bathroom. The check on the table was taken away, as well as Dahlia''s ID card. The bodyguard handed the check to Sophie. When Sophie saw the numbers on the check, she trembled in anger. Since she had Dahlia''s ID card, she could withdraw the money as long as she had anmission certificate. However, she would not do this. She''d better discuss with Leni. "Let''s go back." Sophie ordered the driver. Then, she called Leni. Brian smiled happily when he saw this in the dark. This show was even more interesting than he had imagined. He immediately sent a message to Victor and let him treat him to dinner. He couldn''t go out to date because of this, so Victor should treat him to a meal. Victor was in a good mood that day, and he transferred a sum of money to Brian without hesitation. Leni was rushing home. When Sophie arrived home, Leni arrived as well. Sophie knew how ambitious Leni was. She must have transfered all her shares secretly. Leni loved her son and daughter, and she would definitely help them. Chelsea would be released soon. When they left here, they could live better than anyone else. Sophie finally realized that Barrett would not give them any property, and he would just make use of them. "What should we do now?" Sophie knew what Leni was thinking. She was extremely disappointed in Barrett. However, her mother Marcia was weak, and Barrett could bully her at will. If they stayed, her mother would suffer. But she had to take away what belonged to her mother. Since Adrienne could do it, she had to do it as well. Seeing that she was anxious, Leniughed in heart. Sophie was really impulsive. She nced upstairs and said slowly, "Your father will never agree to divide up family property and live apart." She knew very well what dividing up family property meant. Barrett knew it better than her. If they divided up family property, he could no longer be the richest man in the country. The richest family would be the Woods family or the Parma family, and this was what the two families wanted. Therefore, they could only think of a way on their own. Leni looked at the check in her hand and said with a smile, "Send the check back now. You''ll get fifteen million dors." She just wanted Sophie to know this matter. The reason why she asked Sophie to send the check back was that she wanted to use Sophie to give Dahlia a lesson. Of course, if Sophie had the courage, she could take all the money. In this way, Leni could achieve two things at one stroke. The property should belong to her children. No one else could get it. Sophie looked at her madly, "From this check, we can see that dad doesn''t regard us as his family at all. We can threaten him to divide up family property and live apart." "How naive you are!" Leni lowered her voice and looked at Sophie''s determined face. Sophie was rather adorable when she was a child. "Sophie, if you threaten your father in this way, you will only lose more. Adrienne has taken half of the money from our family, but that''s because she has Victor and the Clement family as her backers. Your father has no way to deal with her for the time being. But once he knows what to do, she will die a terrible death." "Therefore, don''t be too impulsive." Leni persuaded her. Sophie thought for a while and knew that she could not do it alone. She went back with the two bodyguards. "Brian, the woman is back." Brian was eating fried chicken in the car. Seeing that Sophie hade back, Brian frowned, "What is she doing? I thought she was going to withdraw the money. We can''t watch a good show anymore since she has sent the check back." "Brian, what should we do now?" Brian looked at him and said with a smile, "What? The fried chicken is so delicious. Let''s eat first. It smells so good!" After that, Brian continued to eat the fried chicken and watch the surveince video. After taking a shower, Dahlia found that the check and her ID card were gone. She became so flustered. Someone actually broke into her vi and stole her check! It was so horrible! She needed the money to shut up Leni. "Who on earth did it?" She went to the first floor madly. All of a sudden, she saw Sophiee in with two bodyguards. "Sophie, what are you doing here?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the check and her ID card in Sophie''s hand. "It''s you?" She immediately went downstairs. Sophie raised the check in her hand. "You shameless woman! Do your parents know how dirty you are? Life is so long. I''m afraid that this will remain an indelible stain in your life." Sophie threw the ID card on the ground as well, "Oh, I''ve overestimated you. Someone like you won''t be able to live until you have a son and a daughter." "Are you... cursing me?" Dahlia went berserk. Why did Sophie suddenlye here to provoke her? "Are you qualified to let me curse you? Remember how much money you''ve taken away from my father. Not only I, but also all my family will let you pay double price. We don''t mind you paying the money slowly." She could get fifteen million dors, so she didn''t waste her time. "Teach her a lesson! Remember not to beat her face. She had a stic surgery and her face is quite expensive. We can''t afford topensate it for the time being." As soon as Sophie finished her words, two bodyguards went forward, beat and kicked Dahlia without saying a word. "Ouch... Woo-woo..." Dahlia did not expect that she would be beaten several times in this month. "D*mn it! Brian, everyone in the Simpson family is violent." Brian sneered, "This woman should be d that she is in Z Country. If she was abroad, she would have been killed." "But it''s really easy for her to earn money." Brian punched him, "Remember to be a woman in your next life." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Hey, I won''t be so lucky unless I can do lots of good things in this life." Brian was stunned, "Is that so?" "Well, I don''t know. I heard it from my mother." Brian was speechless. Well, in order to be luckier, he might as well do more kind things. Sophie left with the two bodyguards. Blood came out from the corner of Dahlia''s mouth. When she was beatenst time, she was not seriously injured. At this moment, she felt painful all over. Looking at the check on the ground, she felt greatly humiliated. Why was she living such a terrible life? It was all Eden''s fault. If she didn''t meet Eden and fall in love with Victor, she would have lived a carefree life. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 She said in heart, "Eden, Victor, I will not let you go." "Even I die, I''ll let you die together with me!" She struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the check on the ground with her eyes wide open. The hatred in her eyes was intenser and intenser. Sophie''s words echoed in her ear like the whisper of devil. She only cared about the immediate interest, and she had never thought about what her future would be like. What would happen to her children in the future? However, she was Barrett''s mistress at this time. Would she really fall in love and get married in the future? She had to go abroad. Only by bing rich could she leave here and start a new life. Brian looked at Dahlia in the video. Her face darkened to the extreme, and she was overwhelmed by hatred. She was about to faint. Sophie was cruel. She didn''t beat Dahlia''s face, so no one would know Dahlia had been beaten if she didn''t say it. "Brian, will she go to the hospital? No, Brian, there are thirty million dors on the ground." Osvaldo couldn''t take his eyes off the check. Brian turned his head and looked at him ndly. Seeing that Osvaldo looked at the check with excited eyes, he smiled and said, "Even if you can pick it up, it will not be yours. Just stay grounded and work hard. You can make so much money in a few years." "Ha-ha..." Osvaldo touched his head with a giggle, "Brian, I can''t make so much money even in ten years." "Don''t bet on it. Those who work for me have earned millions of dors in a few years. Do you think it''s hard to earn ten million dors?" Brian said with a proud face. Osvaldo nodded with understanding and said, "Brian, I know what you mean. I''m not jealous of her. I just think that it''s so easy for her to make money. The rich are really generous." "Are rich people generous?" Brian smiled and looked at Osvaldo''s innocent face. It seemed that he had a misunderstanding about rich people. Rich people were not phnthropists. He was trained by Victor. How could he be so naive? "Do you have any misunderstanding about the money? You have been staring at the video. Don''t you know how she got the money?" "Oh, she got it by sex." Osvaldo touched his head with a giggle again. Brian couldn''t help butugh when he saw how funny his movements were. He bowed his head and sent Victor a message to tell him what had happened here. Victor was feeding Eden porridge. When Eden got up, she found her back aching. When she moved her waist, she felt very ufortable. No matter shey on bed or stood up, she couldn''t feel better. Thus, she was angry with Victor. Victor knew that she would definitely be mad if she got too tired on bed. He cooked porridge early in the morning and bought her favorite strawberry juice, waiting for her to get up. Sure enough, after she got up, she was angry and didn''t talk to him. He didn''t like her to give him the silent treatment. Therefore, he should try his best to please her. As for what Brian had sent him, he was not in the mood to see it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After having a bowl of porridge, Eden regained some strength. She shook her head at Victor. "Eden, don''t you want to eat anymore?" "No!" Eden stood up from the sofa. Wearing a long white dress, she rested her arms on the hips and exercised in the living room slowly. Staying upte hurt one''s health, and it was absolutely true. She still didn''t feel well. Victor got up to hold her. "What are you doing?" Eden said in an unfriendly tone. Victor smiled with his eyes full of affection, "Let me hold you. I''m afraid that you''ll fall down, because your legs are weak." Eden was speechless. His words sounded so ambiguous. Her legs were weak indeed, but she would not fall down. "Go away." Eden did not want him to hold her. Victor did not let her go. He helped her walk back and forth. Eden suddenly asked, "Have you found out the man who followed us?" Victor shook his head, "He hasn''t appeared again since you saw himst time. Brian saw his back in the video, and his face couldn''t be seen." Eden lowered her head and thought for a while. This matter was like a time bomb. She had to lure the man no matter what. "I''ll go to the supermarketter." Eden looked at Victor. Victor knew what she was thinking, "I''ll go with you." "No, you can follow me secretly." "I knew you were going to take a risk in person." Victor disagreed with her, "Let me do it." Eden looked at him with amusement, "You are a man. Will he dare to approach you?" The man was very cautious. She saw his face clearly. His gloomy eyes were filled with hatred, which made her feel a little scared. She only nced at him, but her heart beat violently at that time. It seemed that the man bore a deep grudge against her. If this matter couldn''t be solved, she could not draw design drafts at ease. Victor knew that it was better to let her do it. Besides, he didn''t like to be watched by someone in the dark. That made him feel as if his privacy had been peeped on, and he would be particrly annoyed because of this. "I can lure him out together with you. You are too tired today. Don''t do anything and have a good rest. When you wake up tomorrow morning, we will go for a walk. Then, we will walk to the supermarket. I will send away some of the bodyguards to rx his vignce." Eden nodded. A person in a high position was liable to be attacked. People were all selfish. Not many people wanted them to live a good life. The next morning, Eden opened her eyes before six o''clock. It was not very cold in early autumn morning. She looked sideways and saw Victor sleeping soundly, so she got up quietly and wanted to make breakfast. But yesterday Victor said that they would go out for breakfast. She wanted to go back to sleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She walked out of the room quietly and did yoga on the balcony for half an hour. She was in poor health, so she had to exercise more often. After two years of recuperation, her injured legs were much better. She wouldn''t feel painful when she stretched her legs. When she returned to the bedroom, Victor had woken up. He was putting on his clothes. Wearing a thin white woolen shirt and ck trousers, he looked as handsome as ever. After wearing his clothes, he went to the dressing table and applied the lotion to his face very seriously. It was dry in autumn, so it was very important to moisturize his skin. Victor really didn''t look like a man in his thirties. He seemed to be twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Moreover, he was well preserved. Sean often told him how to preserve himself and make himself look younger. Victor didn''t care much about it in the past. However, when he saw Sean''s young face, he was moved. Victor turned around. Seeing that Eden was looking at him, he smiled and said, "Am I handsome?" Eden didn''t want to admit it, but she nodded, "Don''t be narcissistic. Hurry up. let''s go for breakfast after taking a walk." "Are you hungry?" Victor reached out and rubbed her head with his eyes full of love. "Yeah, I''m not familiar with this ce. I don''t know where there are nice restaurants. Anyway, our purpose is to lure the man out. Let''s have breakfast in a crowded ce and then go to walk in a quiet ce." Victor agreed with her. No matter what they wanted to do, they had to eat well. After chatting for a while, they walked out slowly. Bathing in the sunshine leisurely, Eden looked sideways at Victor. It was the best when he was by her side. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Victor felt her gaze and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?" He knew that he was very handsome, and Eden often peeked at him. Every time he saw her peeking at him, he was in a particrly good mood. "Nothing. I just feel that it is really good to have you by my side." Eden said with a smile. Victor''s heart was melted. This was not the first time he had heard such words, but he was very touched every time he heard it. Being needed by someone he loved really have him strong feelings of pride. Victor held her hand more tightly. They looked at each other, and there was no need to say how much they loved each other. Victor and Eden did not look back deliberately. Several bodyguards were protecting them secretly, so they were not worried. Once the man appeared, Victor would know it immediately. It took them more than twenty minutes to find the snack street. The street was bustling in the morning, humming with activity and life. "Wow! Brown sugar cake! I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Eden pointed at the cake and asked Victor to buy it. Victor didn''t like dessert, so he just bought a piece of cake for Eden. After walking for a while, they suddenly saw a restaurant. Without saying anything, Victor took Eden in it. There were all kinds of delicious food in the restaurant, like hamburgers, sandwiches, bread, sd and so on. Eden felt very hungry just by looking at the food. They picked some food they liked. Eden liked the sd and sandwiches. However, she had just eaten a piece of brown sugar cake, so she couldn''t eat too much. In the end, she was stuffed to the gills. Aftering out of the restaurant, they walked back, but Eden did not see the man following them. Eden frowned and looked around. Would they fail that day? That was possible. The man was very vignt, and he wouldn''t expose himself so soon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They hung out for an entire afternoon, but there was nothing strange, so Victor took Eden back home. Eden looked at him, "He seems to be quite cautious." "Yep." Victor nodded slightly. "Then I''ll go out again tomorrow. Don''t follow me anymore. I will go out alone. Just ask someone to follow me secretly. Nothing bad will happen." Victor was tall and strong, so the man would naturally be afraid of him. How would he show up? Victor nodded helplessly. If he could not find out the man, both of them would feel uneasy and disturbed in their hearts. After discussing, Eden acted ording to their n every day. She got up and went running every morning. Her phone was located by Victor, and the bodyguards followed her secretly to protect her. Only in this way could Victor rest assured. Two days had passed, but the man hadn''t appeared. Eden was not in a hurry. She had a lot of time. However, since the man had followed her for so long, he might not have enough time to waste. When she saw him that day, his clothes were cheap. For the sake of his life, he could not hide from her all the time. On the fifth day, Victor had a video conference. She thought about going to the snack street to buy some snacks as their dinner. Their vi and the snack street were only separated by a river, but the two ces seemed to be two different worlds. The snack street was bustling, while the vi area was cheerless. Eden walked at a brisk pace. Although she walked quickly, it would take her an hour toe back. There weren''t many pedestrians on the road. The leaves on the parasol trees had turned yellow, and the ground was scattered with leaves. She found that there were many parasol trees on both sides of the roads in River City, and there were flowers on both sides of the sidewalks. Eden bought some sd and cold meat. Then she had to go back on the same way. This road was a little remote. She had been taking this road in the past few days. The autumn wind was veryfortable. When the wind blew on her face, she didn''t feel cold at all. Instead, she was rxed and refreshed. She held a chicken leg and walked while eating. Around the corner was the vi area. She had been observing the surroundings in the past few days. If the man wanted to hurt her, this ce was the most suitable. Eden lowered her head to eat the chicken leg. Suddenly, a dark shadow loomed out of the murk. She was stunned, and she felt a disgusting smell. She raised her head. It was the man she had seen that day. It had been more than half a month, and he was aplete mess. The warm sun elongated his figure, and his face looked horribly gloomy under the sun. He finally showed up. Eden pretended to be scared and took a few steps back, "Who are you? What do you want to do?" The man kept a straight face and did not speak. He approached her step by step. Eden nced at his drooping hands. He moved one hand forward slightly. Under the sunlight, the edge of a knife reflected the bright light. Eden was startled. She saw the point of a knife in his sleeve. Eden''s heart skipped a beat. When she looked into his mncholy eyes, his eyes were filled with hostility and hatred in an instant. His face was very haggard. It seemed that he hadn''t slept for a long time, and his eyes were completely bloodshot. It was terrifyingly scarlet. "Who are you? What do you want?" "I want you to die!" The man said quickly in a hoarse voice, which was extremely terrifying. Eden felt as if her heart had been tugged by something, and it was so ufortable. What kind of hatred made him want to kill her recklessly? Eden''s expression changed in the dappled shade. At this time, she was not pretending to be afraid. She was truly scared. She saw real viciousness in the man''s eyes. "Since you want to kill me, you should at least give me a reason." Eden''s voice was dry. She had offended many people. However, others bullied her on their own initiative in most cases. She just took revenge on them asionally. She could not be bullied without fighting back. "You... ruined Ciara''s life!" The man said very furiously and excitedly. "Ciara..." Eden immediately understood. She looked at the man''s excited face and frowned slightly, "Who are you?" "I am her fiance." The man said without any hesitation. "Does she have a fiance?" "I am her finance! Do you know how painful she has been during this period of time? She cries every night! Being an actress is her dream. But you ruined her dream just by saying a few words!" The man was so excited and took another step forward. "You''re rich and powerful, so you can ruin someone else''s life with just a few word. How can you be so cruel..." Eden hadpletely calmed down at this time. She looked at the excited man with clear eyes and asked, "Did she tell you why I terminated the contract with her?" "You terminated the contract with her for no reason! She didn''t even know why she was fired. She cries bitterly everyday. Why are you rich people so heartless? Do you know how much she had done in order to be an actress?" Eden nodded. It turned out that the man had been used. "Calm down. I''ll tell you the reason why I terminated the contract with her." "I won''t listen to you! You rich people are always reasonable. You regard us as humble ants!" The man was so mad that he took out the dagger in his sleeve. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Seeing this, Eden took a step back. She admitted that she was really frightened. The sharp knife had threatened her life. Furthermore, the man was out of control. The most useful thing to stop him was the evidence, not her words. All he wanted to do was to kill her at this time. He was sure that it was her fault, so he didn''t give her any chance to speak. "I''ll show you a video, and then you won''t think so. You''re still young. I hope you won''t be used to do stupid things." Eden looked at him warily, took out her phone and found the video quickly. Aro had sent her several videos. Since that day, Ciara had been pestering Anson recklessly, and her actions were very crazy these days. Abby was very distressed and helpless. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Ciara was shameless and insane. She went to find Anson everyday. Anson hated her, but he could do nothing about her. "You will understand once you see the video. I hope that you will not do anything silly." Eden handed over the phone cautiously. Once he had criminal record, it would be hard for him to get a job in the future. She didn''t want an innocent person to be sent to jail. At least, the man was infatuated, but he didn''t seem to know what kind of woman Ciara was. The man''s expression changed when he heard that he had been used. He looked at the phone in Eden''s hand with hesitation. Seeing that his face had changed, Eden braced herself to take a few steps forward. Victor saw Eden''s actions and kept frowning. His heart was in his mouth. He was approaching Eden slowly. A soft breeze rustled the trees, so he did not hear the conversation between them. "Just have a look. Don''t do anything that you''ll regret, and don''t be made use of by her. You have your family. If you hurt me, you won''t be able to escape. Your family will be in great pain." Eden did not mention what Ciara had done in thepany. Once she tried to exin, the man would think that she was defending herself. In that case, the result would definitely turn out to be just the opposite of her wish. Because everyone had his own weakness and sore points. But once something was exposed, he had to ept the truth. The man didn''t look confident. Although his eyes were blood-shot and mad, he didn''t dare to look into her eyes. Such a person could be persuaded easily by evidence. His hard life had worn down his ambition and confidence. He just wanted to use his remaining little courage to prove that he was a useful person. For example, if he did irrational things for his lover, wouldn''t he regret it? He would regret it. He acted impulsively, so he would often regret it even more. After hesitating for a long while, the man finally received Eden''s phone with trembling hands. His expression gradually became painful as he looked at the video. His eyes were brimming with tears, and he choked with sobs. He could hear the sound in the video. It was obvious that Ciara had done something to seduce Anson. "No, that''s impossible! It can''t be true! I don''t believe it...." The man had a nervous breakdown and knelt on the ground. Victor and a bodyguard suddenly loomed out of the murk. They immediately pinned the man against the wall. The knife in his hand fell to the ground, and Victor kicked it away. Eden''s phone fell to the ground, but the man''s eyes were still fixed on the video. Of course, that was a video of Ciara having sex with another man. Since the man appeared, she thought deeply about it. After all, it had threatened her life, so she had to be vignt. She thought about all the people she had offended. In the past, she thought that the man might be a killer sent by Barrett, but the people sent by Barrett were all arrogant, and they would never dress up so shabbily. When she heard Abigail say that Ciara was still pestering Anson, she asked Aro to investigate Ciara again. Ciara''s family was poor, and she was eager for quick sess and instant benefits, so she chose a wrong way. She didn''t have money tomand others to do things, so she would use people around her. Victor got up and looked at Eden nervously, "Eden, are you okay?" Eden looked at Victor, "Let him go. He has been made use of." "Impossible!" Victor was fierce. Looking at the bright knife on the ground, he said word by word angrily, "He wants to kill you!" "He is used by someone." Eden looked at Victor firmly. The man looked up at Eden with difficulty. Her eyes were determined and clear as she looked at Victor. He was about to kill her, but she was willing to let him go. If the videos were real, he was really made use of by Ciara. Ciara told him that Mrs. Alwynn knew that her family was poor, so she did not want to waste time on her and gave the chance to another actress. He was irritated as soon as he heard that. Rich people could ruin other people''s dreams and self- esteem with just a few words. He hated such people to the extreme, because he once met such a disgusting rich man. The top manager in thepany fired him for no reason. Every night, Ciara cried in front of him. He had been in love with Ciara for a long time, and they were engaged. Ciara was an actress, so no one knew their rtionship except for their family. Ciara was engaged to him indeed, but she refused to sleep with him all the time. However, she suddenly agreed to sleep with him after she was fired. Every night, he held her in his arms and watched her cry so bitterly. He was heartbroken. Therefore, he had been paying close attention to Eden during this period of time. He wanted to kill Eden to take revenge for Ciara. Ciara had had sex with him, so she wanted to do something for her. However, Ciara was too mean. She actually had a love affair with another man. She was despicable, but she got engaged to him shamelessly. How could she do this to him? For her, he was even willing to be a fool in love. As soon as she cried, his heart softened, and he didn''t want her to suffer any injustice. He was cowardly, and he couldn''t save any money every month. Ciara lived a hard life with him, but he could not help her. Sheined to him every day, which was why he had been following Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you. I''m really sorry!" The man cried and apologized to Eden. He didn''t want to go to jail. His mother was old and he couldn''t make her sad. "Eden." Victor''s face was gloomy, and his voice was very angry. Eden said, "Let him go. He won''t do anything stupid anymore." "You..." Victor knew that he couldn''t change her mind. He tipped the bodyguard a wink, and the bodyguard let go of the man. The man got up from the ground awkwardly and looked at Eden with gratitude. After thanking her, he left with tears. Victor winked at the bodyguard, motioning to him to follow the man. Eden saw it, but she didn''t say anything. She wouldn''t stop him if he could feel at ease in this way. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Let''s go back." Eden smiled and handed the food to him. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Victor took it and they walked towards home. On the long way home, neither of them spoke. Only the sound of footsteps and the sound of the bags rubbing against each other could be heard, but it was harmonious. The grass on thewn had just been cut, and the wind came down with the scents of the grass. Looking at Victor whose face darkened, Eden raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled, but she didn''t take the lead to speak. After arriving home, Victor just said, "I''ll make dinner." Then he went into the kitchen. Eden knew that he was in a bad mood, so she did not bother him. In fact, she had her own considerations. Some things were not as simple as they thought. If she sent Ciara''s fiance to prison, she would have helped Ciara. If she didn''t think about this matter seriously, she was likely to be used by Ciara. She went upstairs and called Abigail. "Eden, what''s wrong? Have you had dinner?" Abigail''s voice was weak. Hearing this, Eden knew that something had happened to her. She smiled and said, "Haven''t you recovered yet?" "I''m fine now. Staying upte is my specialty." "By the way, has Ciara been pestering Anson these days?" Eden wanted to know this. Abigail looked at Ciara who was making a scene in front of her and sneered, "Of course! Now she''s lying on the bo and acting crazily. Anson and I have just got off work, and she stops us in the parking lot." "Oh!" Eden frowned slightly, "Is she making trouble right now?" Eden told Abigail what had happened that day. Abigail was shocked when she heard that. "Eden, how could you let him go? Ciara is the mastermind!" Abigail did not agree with her, either. "Abby, listen to me. Now tell Ciara what I''ve encountered today. She won''t dare to pester Anson anymore." "Will it really work? This woman is really shameless. She has gone crazy." "Try it! I''ve let the man go, but Victor asked someone to follow him. We can catch him at anytime." Abigail said, "Alright, I''ll have a try. In the future, when you meet with such a dangerous thing again, don''t be so impulsive. We must make them be punished." Eden smiled, "Abby, I know. I''ll send you a few videoster." "Alright!" After Eden hung up the phone, she sent the videos to Abigail. The videos were about Ciara and other men. Abigail nced at Ciara who was crying. She was too shameless! She couldn''t stand to see such an old man in the videos. This time, she could finally get rid of this shameless b*tch. "Mr. Skye, I really like you... Woo-woo... Believe me..." Ciara made trouble in thepany every day, which made Anson and Abigail very helpless. Anson looked at Ciara who was lying on the bo with an irritated expression. He had lost all his patience. At this time, Abigail walked over with the phone in her hand. She looked at Ciara who was crying and said coldly, "Alright, stop howling here. Just get out of here and cry at home. Before you cry, look at this video carefully. Your fiance went back just now." Ciara was stunned when she heard the word "fiance". Had he seeded or... No, Abigail said that he went back, which meant that he didn''t seed. "Look at the video and see how disgusting you are!" Abigail turned the screen to her eyes. Ciara knew what was going on at a nce. How did she get the video? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Abigail, don''t think about framing me!" She roared at Abigail excitedly and madly. "Mr. Skye, your wife did it on purpose. Don''t believe her." Before Anson could speak, Abigail said in a cold voice again, "Is that so? Your fiance has seen all these things. He went to kill Mrs. Alwynn, and Mrs. Alwynn showed him the video. Mrs. Alwynn is so kind that she has let him go." Abigail''s words sent a chill down Ciara''s spine. How could Eden let Dariel Anthony go? Was she stupid? She actually forgave someone who wanted to kill her! Oh no! Had Dariel seen these videos? "No, it''s not like this. You''re wrong." Ciara was shivering. She felt frightened from the bottom of her heart. Her expression was veryplicated. Abigail immediately sent a message to Eden and told her about Ciara''s reaction. Eden saw the message and finally confirmed one thing. She replied quickly, ''''Abby, I can basically confirm one thing. Ciara wants to use me to send Dariel to jail. He is very obsessed with her." Seeing this, Abigail knew what was going on. Ciara was pretty, so it was easy for her to marry a rich man. However, if she was pestered by her fiance, her life would be affected. The best way was to let her fiance break thew. Once he was sent to jail, she would live in peace. "How vicious you are!" Abigail looked at Ciara with contempt. Ciara was shocked and looked at Abigail very warily, "What... did you say?" Abigail slowly approached her. Fearing that something bad would happen to her, Anson immediately wrapped his arms around her waist. "Honey, this woman is insane. Don''t get too close to her." "I know." Abigail red at his face which had attracted a lot of women. Anson rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He really didn''t want to be punished by her anymore. "Do you know why Eden let your fiance go?" Abigail looked straight at Ciara. Sometimes, they only looked at the surface of things. When it came to someone they did not care about, they woulde to a conclusion quickly. Only Eden would think about things carefully from the perspective of others. Ciara stared at her without saying a word. She knew Dariel''s character. How could he let her go after seeing those videos? "You want to use Eden to send your fiance to prison. With the things I found out before, I''ve known what you''re trying to do. You have two options. One is my husband, and the other is the man in the video. I know this man. He''s the general manager of Fly Media, Danny Jordan." "If you want to be with them, you must get rid of your fiance, but your fiance is very obsessed with you and he''ll never break up with you. You know this, so you told him to kill Eden. When he is in prison, you can live a free and easy life." Upon hearing Fly Media, Anson frowned. He nced at Ciara and then looked the phone in Abigail''s hand. Then he went berserk, "Honey, how could you watch such a video?" Anson snatched the phone from her hand and deleted the video. Abigail was speechless. Anyway, she had watched it. Ciara was taken aback and didn''t dare to make a sound. How could Eden know her n? Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 "Ciara, is that so?" A heart-wrenching voice sounded in the parking lot. The hoarse voice was full of intense pain. Startled, Ciara stared at Dariel who was walking towards them with a haggard face and bloodshot eyes. She shrank her neck in fear. "Dariel, why are you... here?" Anson just nced at Dariel ndly. He was thinking about Danny. Did he miss anything? Well, was there anything he couldn''t remember? Ciara was an actress in Mirth Company. How could she have a love affair with the manager of Fly Media? This matter was quite interesting. "Why am I here? Ha-ha..." Tears ran down Dariel''s face as heughed. He stopped a few steps away from Ciara and gritted his teeth, "If I didn''te here, would I have heard those words in person? How scheming you are! After we got engaged, you didn''t allow me to sleep with you until half a month ago. In fact, you''re a disgusting and shameless woman!" "Half a month ago, you suddenly wanted to sleep with me. After having sex every night, you comined to me with tears and told me how miserable you are. You did that to make me feel guilty, because you know me very well. Since you have slept with me, how could I let you be wronged?" "So, I really wanted to kill Mrs. Alwynn with a knife. If it weren''t for Mrs. Alwynn''s kindness, I would have ruined myself. You know what? My mother is already in her sixties, and she''s in poor health." "How could you plot against me like this? If I were sent to jail, how could my mother live alone? You cruel woman. I will kill you right now!" Hearing this, Anson immediately went forward to stop him and said with a smile, "Bro, it''s not worth it to go to jail because of such a woman. Think about how you left just now. Eden gave you a chance. Do you want this woman to ruin you again?" Dariel took a careful look at Anson, "You are..." Anson smiled, "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that your fiancee has been pestering me. She makes things difficult for me and my wife. Look, she''s blocking my car. Just now, she even said that she loved me. She has seriously affected the rtionship between me and my wife." Dariel red at Ciara with scarlet eyes, "Ciara, how can you be so shameless? His wife is right here, but you dare to seduce him. Why did you be so mean?" "Dariel, don''t listen to their nonsense. I... like you." Ciara made her utmost efforts to argue. Dariel would kill her. He was not capable, but he was very stubborn. They were college ssmates. They fell in love with each other and got engaged. She had thought that Dariel was a good man, but she didn''t expect that his sry was not even enough for his mother''s medical expenses. How could he support her life in the future? She didn''t want to live such a poor life. She wanted to live a good life. She knew that she couldn''t get Anson, but she did it for a purpose. However, she didn''t expect that Dariel would see her through. Abigail was speechless. What a shame! "Forget it! Ciara, I don''t believe a single word you said. I''ve seen you in your true colours. To put it bluntly, you despise me just because I''m poor. Let me tell you. I won''t be poor forever. Now our engagement is canceled. I don''t want to see you again." "I''ll ask your family to return the betrothal gift to me. Those who like you will go to hell because of you!" After saying this angrily, Dariel left with irritation. Abigail was stunned. What should they do at this time? Would Darielpromise so easily? "Dariel, you''re out of your mind! Aren''t you ashamed to get the betrothal gift back?" Ciara chased after him. She was no longer in the mood to seduce Anson. Anson touched his chin and looked at Ciara''s back thoughtfully, "Abby, I think we are really stupid!" Abigail instantly took a few steps away from him, "I''m not as stupid as you." Anson turned around and smiled at her. Seeing that she had looked much happier, he smiled cheekily, "Dear, I think Eden is right. I''m afraid that the betrothal gift is worth a lot. Moreover, why does Ciara have something to do with Danny? I have to ask Brian to investigate Danny." As Anson said this, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Brian. After a while, Brian replied to him, "Isn''t Danny from Fly Media?" "Yes, that''s why I asked you to investigate him carefully." "I''ll give you an answer tonight." "Alright!" Anson put the phone in his pocket and hugged Abigail tightly, "Dear, thank you for trusting me!" Abigail looked at him and did not speak. Anson suddenly felt a little nervous, wondering if he had said anything wrong. "Abby, what''s wrong?" He asked cautiously. Abigail remained silent and looked straight at Anson. Being stared at by her, Anson was somewhat embarrassed. He didn''t even know how to break the stiff atmosphere. "Abby..." "Anson, I hope such a thing will not happen again. I am very tired and I can''t deal with so many malicious women. I will be exhausted." After Abigail finished her words in disappointment, she turned around, got in the car, fastened her seat belt and waited for Anson. Anson stood still in a daze. For a moment, his mind went nk, and he was at a loss. Yeah, marriage was not a trifling matter. No woman would want her husband to be pestered by such a mean woman, right? Even he would be tired, not to mention Abby. He looked up at Abigail. Her head was lowered, and her charming eyes were covered by her long eyshes. But in his eyes, she was the most beautiful. He knew that she was tired and sad. It was his fault. He did not give Abby a sense of security. He went to the driver''s seat and looked at Abigail, "Abby, I''m sorry. Such a thing will never happen again." He was also tired. In order to have a good future, these women really tried their best to seduce him. Was he too kind? In fact, Ciara had challenged his limits that day. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew that Abby had been troubled by this matter all the time. Even Ayman was premature because of a woman who wanted to seduce him, but he could endure Ciara for such a long time. He was really a b*stard. "Let''s go. I''m tired. Let''s go home first." Abigail leaned against the chair wearily and closed her eyes to take a nap. Over the past few years, she had been a famous agent, and it was because of her own effort. It was indeed tiring to work wholeheartedly. She had a great discernment. An actress in herpany became the movie queen this year, and it was Abigail who got the acting resources for her. She knew how shameless Ciara was, but she didn''t expect her to seduce Anson. At dinner time, Victor knew what happened to Anson, and he instantly understood why Eden did so. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Victor went upstairs to find Eden after washing dishes. Eden sent Victor the stickers that she drew in the past few days. Victor received them on the stairs and saved them. Thinking of how narrow-minded he was, he was too embarrassed to see her. However, looking at the cute stickers, he was very excited and wanted to hug her. She was so lovely! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What he liked the most were the stickers she drew as the base of their appearances. He liked every every of them, especially the hugging sticker. The sticker was about him holding her in his arms and kissing her gently. At the door of the bedroom, Victor smiled more and more brightly, and he was in a very good mood. Gently pushing the door open, he saw Eden sit in front of the dressing table in a white nightgown and look down at her phone. Victor walked over slowly and held her from behind tenderly. "Honey, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you." Victor put his head on her shoulder, and he could smell her faint fragrance. Looking at her natural face in the mirror, he turned to kiss her cheek softly. Her voice was sexy and full of affection. Eden smiled and looked at him from the mirror, "I didn''t me you. After all, you didn''t hear the conversation between me and Ciara''s fiance." "You could exin." Victor''s voice suddenly became deep and hoarse. He was just afraid that she would hide everything in heart. When she said nothing, she was thinking about other things. "I was not sure, and I didn''t expect that it would be so coincidental. When I called Abby, Ciara was pestering Anson, and Ciara''s fiance went straight to her after leaving here. Things happened in a natural way." Victor looked at her in the mirror. There was a beautiful smile in her starry eyes, just like the lovely starlight. She looked so gentle. "Moreover, Anson find out the rtionship between Fly Media and the Simpson family." He was very surprised to know this. "Oh, really?" Eden was surprised, too. She knew Victor''s n. But she knew that love made people foolish. A thought shed through her mind when she heard the man say that he was Ciara''s fiance. All of a sudden, she understood a lot of things. "Have you figured it out?" Eden was very shocked to know that Barrett had so many branches. It was very hard for them to defend him effectively. "Yes! We can basically confirm that. Brian wouldn''t make mistakes. Eden, you''re really my lucky star. You made a great contribution this time." Victor held her in his arms. She had been very tired in order to lure Ciara''s fiance these days. "Go to bed, Eden. You''ve been tired these days." "Okay!" Eden smiled faintly. She could finally have a good sleep. Eden had a lot of work to do during this period of time. She had been busy preparing for the fashion show in Country O with her team. They would go to Country O three dayster. Many employees would go together with her. Victor decided to set off three days earlier to deal with emergencies. Margery and Sean were responsible for their team. As Eden''s assistant, Alyssa was responsible for leading the design team. Dean and Thalia were responsible for the transportation of clothes. However, Victor''s only task was to take care of Eden. The division ofbour was clear-cut, and Dean was very satisfied with it. Since he could stay with Thalia, how could he not feel happy? Early in the morning, they met each other at the airport and then went to Country O. Eden and Victor had a n. They would to go to Country M to see their children and parents from Country O. De went to the airport with her assistants and picked them up in person. That night, she held a wee party. They yed together until eleven o''clock at night. When they returned to the hotel, Eden was too sleepy to open her eyes. After having a shower, she fell asleep as soon as she went bed. "s!" Victor looked at her sleeping wife. When she was busy, he had to be ascetic. He felt so bitter! Suddenly, he received a message. "Victor, Paulina, Dulci and Carlotta went to Country O as well. Be careful!" Victor looked at Eden who was sleeping soundly, and his eyes darkened. No one could ruin Eden''s dream. "I see. I''ll be careful. But why does Carlotta be friends with Dulcie again? They fell out with each other a long time ago, didn''t they?" Brian replied, "I''m also confused, and I''m investigating it. As long as Carlotta doesn''t hurt you, who she makes friends with has nothing to do with us." "Yeah! Got it!" In the hotel, Dahlia and Dulcie lived in the same room, while Carlotta lived alone. Dahlia had been in a bad mood recently.Although Barrett gave her much money, she gave all the money to Leni. Therefore, she didn''t gain anything and was even beaten by Sophie. "Dahlia, the fashion show will be held the day after tomorrow. If Eden signs the contract with A.L Company, ourpany will be in a crisis." How could Dahlia not know this problem? She said, "They are keeping a close eye on us, and Eden has her own team. We can''t expose ourselves easily, or we''ll be finished." "So should we let her hold the fashion show sessfully?" Dulcie was not unwilling to give up. She didn''t want to be inferior to Eden. Dahlia looked at Dulcie who was impulsive and impatient. When she was young, she was the same as Dulcie. She had been hard-working in order to achieve her dream, and she became the design director after graduating for more than a year. At that time, she was so confident. What a pity! It was such a pity! She chose the wrong path because she was too naive. She could only ept the fact. Just like before, nothing could stop her from moving forward. "Don''t worry. I brought you here to study." "What''s the point of studying here?" Dulcie was a little angry. "Isn''t it because Victor is rich that Eden can do everything smoothly?" If she had a powerful family, would she still have to work so hard? Dahlia looked at her without saying anything. She came here to see how capbale Eden was. The next morning, Eden had no time to appreciate the beautiful scenery in Country O and immediately started to work. The night before the fashion show, Eden was so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep all night. At the backstage in M. L Mall, the makeup artist team and the model team that were led by Sean and Margret had been prepared. They were ready to go on the stage at any time. That day, Eden looked mature. She wore a long light blue dress. This was the first time she had worn the sapphire ne which was worth hundreds of millions of dors. The tassels on the diamond earrings dropped on her corbone. Sean put on a charming makeup for her. Eden looked cold, noble and gorgeous. She was so different from before! Looking at her, Victor was amazed by her beauty. She was so pretty that he wanted to hide her. Not far away, Danielle was stunned when she saw Eden. It was the first time that she had seen Eden dressed like this. She was so pretty! Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Victor stood beside her. Wearing a light blue suit, he was tall and straight. His eyes were shinning, and they were a perfect match. They were an ideal couple, and no one could bear to disturb them. Why? Eden must be lucky. Otherwise, how could she have such a smooth life? Looking at the people around her, Danielle lowered her head and hid the jealousy in her eyes. This fashion show was very important to Eden, and Victor kept an eye on it in person. She had no way to ruin Eden''s n. Besides, Margret had been very careful, not to mention Dean. He held a meeting every morning and evening, reminding them of the important things again and again. Her design was also outstanding, but she had no chance to show it on such an international stage. In Victor''s mind, no designer was as important as Eden. She once saw Victor''s reply, "Her dream is my dream." Therefore, these years, Victor had been fighting for chances to let Eden prove herself. "Eden, the show will start in five minutes. There are many reporters and the business partners of M. L Mall outside." Victor whispered in Eden''s ear. Eden raised her head and smiled. Her eyes were bright, and she was very confident, "I''m not nervous. I''ve tried my best. Even if I fail, I won''t have any regret." At this age, she felt that fame and fortune were not that important. The important thing was that she had tried and worked hard. Victor liked her aloof personality. She was delighted every day, and this was the reason why she looked so young. "Fool, believe yourself." Victor bowed his head and kissed her forehead gently, regardless of the people present. Dean and Sean stood together. Looking at Victor''s movements, Sean shook his head slightly and said, "Your boss really shows off his love on every asion." Taking a nce at him, Dean was amused, "You and Margery are the same, aren''t you? I saw you kiss her outside the bathroom just now." Sean was speechless. How could he even see that? "Did you follow me?" Dean said with amusement, "I went to the bathroom first. So you were the one who followed me." Sean didn''t know what way. It was too embarrassing. At this moment, Dean received a phone call and was a little shocked. He immediately walked to Victor and whispered, "Mr. Alwynn, just now, I received the news that except for Alwynn Group, anotherpany from M country attended the fashion week as well." Victor frowned. De didn''t mention this before. "It''s okay. Do ording to our n." Victor was very confident. Eden was not flustered at all after hearing that. There was a gxy of talents in this world. Only when there was aparison would she find out her shorings. Victor quickly raised his watch and nced at it, "There are two minutes left." Dean didn''t dare to chatter anymore and went over to arrange it. He had reminded all the employees many times, but he was still afraid that something bad would happen. Victor sat down under the stage. The first floor of the mall was packed with people. All the reporters were waiting with cameras in their hands. The host deimed the opening speech excitedly, and then the models from Alwynn Group came out in the same series of clothes under the strobes and stage effects. There was a red sunset on the big screen, and it was as beautiful as red silk and satin. There were clouds in the sky, and the colors were changing all the time. The beautiful background set off the amazing clothes. These models were all famous and experienced. Their postures and expressions were perfect. The reporters kept taking pictures of the clothes. Eden''s design was refreshingly amazing and fashionable. From the clothes, people could tell that Eden loved design from the bottom of her heart. A trace of pleasant surprise shed through De''s eyes. She had underestimated Eden. Her design was beyond her expectation. It seemed that she had found the right person. Design was an indispensable part of life. For a painter, painting was his life. When someone loved one thing to the extreme, it would be in harmony with his soul. Watching the show under the stage, Victor was very satisfied. De and the president of her company, Nathan Campbell, were sitting next to him. Nathan was thirty-five years old, and he was one hundred and ny centimetres tall. His facial features were strongly defined, and there was a faint smile on his face. Wearing a dark ck suit, he was very handsome. The people on the left were the top managers of M. L Mall, but Victor did not know the people on the right side. ording to the news that Dean told him just now, it was not difficult to guess that they were from E. D Group. The best-selling clothingpany in M country belonged to the Williams family. However, the Williams family had a cooperation with him, so it was impossible for them to attend the fashion show. Who could it be? Victor was not in a hurry and waited for the result at ease. When Victor was about to look away, a middle-aged man nced at him. After all the models came on the stage, Eden took all models to the crystal catwalk again. She was wearing the same blue dress. There was a blueke on the big screen, which complemented her dress. She looked extremely charming, and whole scene was fashionable. "Crack..." There was a great round of apuse. Eden looked at everyone and smiled faintly. Then she turned around and brought the models back to the backstage. "Wow, this designer is so young and beautiful." A man in the crowd shouted with pleasant surprise and excitement. Victor looked at the opposite side. There were many people from O Country, and the man who spoke just now was very charismatic. Victor felt so jealous. That day, Eden waspletely different from her usual gentle style. The makeup made her look like a noble and eye-catching queen. Soon, another show came on stage. The designer might like ck quite much, and the clothes were mostly ck, looking steady and overbearing. However, these clothes made Victor feel somewhat oppressive. They were not as fashionable as the clothes designed by Eden, and the details were not properly designed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Eden drew the drafts, she was very diligent while choosing and matching the colors. Those colors were changeable in her hands. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sure that we have won." De said in a low voice. Victor nced at her and said in a cold voice, "I thought only Alwynn Group attended the fashion show." De smiled apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. This is a business secret. I only learned about it just now." Victor could understand her, and he kept silent. In the following time, Victor had no interest in the fashion show at all. He lowered his head and searched for paintbrushes online. He wanted to buy some paintbrushes and markers for Eden. There were two kinds of markers, and the markers in O Country were very famous. It was made of essential oil, and the smell could vtilize easily. Eden liked to use the markers produced in O Country, but she preferred the paintbrushes in their hometown. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 When the designer came out, Victor was stunned. If his eyes didn''t deceive him, the designer on the stage was Tillie whom he had not seen for more than two years. Tillie saw Victor as well. She nced at Victor provocatively. Dressed in a ck fashionablece dress, she turned around and left in a domineering manner. Victor''s eyes shed slightly. It turned out to be her. After the host made a ttering speech, all the big shots whispered to each other. Victor sat there quietly and asionally lowered his head to look at his phone. He nned to go on a trip with Eden the next day and then go to M Country to see Gia''s painting exhibition. "Mr. Alwynn, we''ve decided to sign a contract with Alwynn Group. Congrattions." Nathan looked at Victor''s handsome face with a smile and spoke in broken English. Victor got up and shook hands with him happily, "Thank you, Mr. Campbell!" Nathan smiled and said, "I have to thank you because you''re willing to cooperate with mypany. I''ve been paying attention to Director Bleu''s design for three years. Over the past few years, she has been working hard and perfecting her shorings year after year. Finally, I was touched by her and asked De to go to Z Country to talk to you." A person''s progress couldn''t be judged in a short period of time. He took the long view. He had been paying attention to Eden''s design, and she had never let him down. Victor nodded with a smile and signed a contract with M. L Mall. He and Eden were invited to the dinner party, and he didn''t refuse. Everyone was happy to have such an opportunity. At the same time, Tillie stood with the managers from E.D Group. All of them looked upset and gloomy. Tillie''s design was very outstanding. She had her own characteristic, and her design was commercially important. However, Eden''s design was more fashionable and attractive than hers. "Mr. Alwynn, long time no see!" Tillie greeted Victor gracefully. "Yeah!" Victor replied indifferently. Tillie smiled and looked at Victor who was maturer and steadier, "Mr. Alwynn, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your wife is really more and more capable. I''m genuinely convinced." Although she worked abroad these years, she had been paying attention to Eden. She thought that Eden was just lucky, and she couldn''t be sessful all the time. But she was wrong. Eden was really talented and powerful. "Thank you!" Victor was still cold. Tillie didn''t want to be snubbed and said, "Goodbye!" Then she left with the managers from E.D Group. Everyone in Alwynn Group was very excited because they had signed the contract sessfully. Victor gave them another three days off and let them have a good time here. They were like over the moon when they heard the news. Backstage, they hugged each other with excitement. Danielle sat in a corner dejectedly. Alyssa walked over and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with you?" Danielle smiled self-mockingly, "Director Bleu''s design is really wonderful." Although she said so, she didn''t want to admit it in heart. "Don''t be discouraged. You are still young." Alyssaforted her with a smile. Danielle nodded. Yeah, she was several years younger than Eden, and she had many opportunities. Not far away, Dahlia, Dulcie and Carlotta had seen the result. Dulcie''s face was full of dissatisfaction, but she epted the fact that Alwynn Group had had an in in O Country. Holding a fashion show on such an international stage was every designer''s dream. Looking at everything in front of her, she couldn''t stay calm. She was very jealous! She would never get the inspiration to design such amazing and beautiful clothes. Carlotta worked in the government, so she had no feelings about such a thing. She looked at Dulcie and said with a smile, "Dulcie, you can work hard in the future. One day, such a stage will belong to you." Dulcie nodded slightly and looked confident, "Carlotta, I will do my best." Dahlia was very shocked to see Tillie. She actually showed up here. After saying a few words with Dulcie and Carlotta, she went to find Tillie. If she could cooperate with Tillie, she would be very confident in dealing with Eden. She knew that Tillie was not willing to give up, and she knew how much grievances Tillie had suffered back then. When Tillie went abroad, she knew that she woulde back one day. It waste at night when the party was over. Eden had been weary during this period of time. Back to the hotel, she took off her high heels that she had worn for a whole day. In fact, she rarely wore high heels because of the injury of her legs, but she had to wear them on such an asion. After wearing them for a whole day, she felt that her feet were very ufortable. Victor did not speak. He turned to the bathroom and fetched some hot water to give her a foot bath. Sitting on the soft sofa, Eden watched Victor squat in front of her and massage her feet gently. The water temperature was just right, and his strength was moderate. She felt so rxed and narrowed her eyes. "I''m so tired!" Eden leaned against the sofa and squinted at Victor. Victor felt sorry for her. He knew how tired she had been these days, "Now you can finally sleep peacefully." "Yes! But I''m very happy. Although I''m exhausted, I don''t want to sleep at all." Seeing that she leaned there ufortably, Victor got up and put a soft pillow behind her back so that she could feel better. Then he squatted down to massage her aching feet again. "Oh!" Eden groanedfortably. Victor looked at her with a slight smile, and his eyes were quite flirty and seductive. "Eden." "Yep!" "Do you know that your voice was very attractive just now?" Eden suddenly opened her eyes and looked at his smiling eyes. She looked so lovely when she was in a daze. His eyes were intense, and she blinked lightly, "You think too much." Victorughed and looked at her, "What am I thinking about?" Eden was furious, "Do you have to ask me? You know it clearly, don''t you?" "Oh, so what do I know?" Victor''s smile became more charming. Eden swallowed. It seemed that he wanted to tease her everyday. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Huh? Why don''t you speak?" Victor pressed her ankle with a little more strength. The sour, swollen andfortable feeling made Eden groan uncontrobly. She blushed in an instant. It was really because she felt so rxed that she groaned unconsciously. Oh! It was so embarrassing! Eden closed her eyes and did not look at Victor. Victor chuckled. The water had turned cold, so he lifted her feet, wiped them and let her lie on the sofa. Seeing that she still closed her eyes, he lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I want a reward tonight!" Eden closed her eyes and ignored him, but her heart beat faster. Victor didn''t care and got up to take a bath. After having a shower, he wore loose white pajamas. It was very thin, and his strong figure was partly hidden and partly visible. Feeling the cool air around him, Edeny still. She was really exhausted! But thinking about it, she hadn''t had sex with him for almost twenty days. It seemed that she was not a responsible wife. Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Victor looked at her with amusement. Did she think that he wouldn''t do anything just because she closed her eyes? He carried her in his arms. Although he knew that she was tired, he would be dissatisfied if he didn''t do anything on such a happy day. He put her on the big soft bed tenderly. "Ha-ha..." Victor''s melodious voice sounded. Eden opened her eyes slowly and saw his bewitching face. They could feel each other''s breathing. Eden could clearly see her face that was reflected in his clear eyes. Eden moved her lips. Actually, she wanted to have sex with him. She was his wife. It was not shameful for her to have such an idea, right? It was not shameful at all. She often talked about this with her friends. Inparison, Lucian and Victor were more energetic. Amelia even described how wonderful the feeling was after sheined. Eden looked so innocent and cute, which made Victor sexually aroused. Eden was affected by him and felt horny. "Honey, congrattions!" He bit her lip gently. Eden was touched by him again, "Mr. Alwynn, congrattions. You''ve signed the contract sessfully." Eden bit his lower lip in revenge. Victor''s breathing instantly became rapid, and he was hot all over. Eden was really out of control. In Victor''s arms, she seemed to be drunk. They both drank that night, but not much. However, Eden felt so drunk... Eden had nothing to do the next day, so she woke up after a deep sleep. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. The weather was not as good as she had imagined. She turned over slightly, and her whole body ached again. "s!" Eden sighed softly. She always felt very wicked after having sex with him. The fashion show yesterday was broadcast live in the whole country. Jasper saw Eden''s performance on the stage, andter he heard that she had signed a contract with M. L Mall. He was so happy for her. Eden saw the message that Jasper sent to her two hours ago. Jasper said, "Eden, congrattions!" Abigail sent to him, "Eden, you''re always the best!" Amelia wrote, "Congrattions, now you''re a world-famous designer." Candace said, "Eden,e back and treat us. Congrattions!" She had stayed in the hospital for too long. After ying with them once, she wanted to go out with them everyday. She was thinking about ying outside for a whole night again. After knowing this, Adonis did not dare to let her say that. He was afraid that she would go out to y with them for a night again. Eden replied to them before getting out of the bed to wash up. Victor was dealing with official business. When he heard the sound, he called the waiter and asked them to deliver lunch here. When Eden came out of the bathroom, the lunch had just been served on the table. The dinning room was exquisite and bright. This was indeed a luxurious hotel. There were two sses of well-prepared healthy juice on the table. Victor didn''t like to drink. He learned from Eden and drank juice to keep his face. Thebination of cheese and various seafood was very beautiful and appetizing, making Eden feel so hungry. After Eden sat down, she liked the beef slices very much. "Victor, the beef is delicious. Have a try." Victor picked some food for her first, "Eat more. We''ll go out for a walk after lunch." Eden shook her head slightly, "No. The weather is not good, and I''m tired." After that, Eden red at him fiercely. Victor knew that he was in the wrong, so he just smiled and did not dare to say anything else. "It''s okay if you don''t want to go out. You can have a rest after lunch. We''ll go outter." He happened to have something to deal with. Eden nodded. She really didn''t want to go out, because her feet were still sore. After having lunch, Eden went to bed again and slept for an hour. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Awakened by Margery''s phone call, she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. "Hello? Margery." "Eden, we will go to the Yeshe Streetter. Are you going with us?" "Oh, I want to go there. Wait for me." Eden got out of the bed in a hurry. She had searched for Yeshe Street online before she came here. It was a special cultural center of O Country. She could take the opportunity to get to know about it. Victor prepared a pair offortable leather shoes for her in advance, and they were quite suitable for her. The weather was not too cold. She changed into a long gray dress and was about to go out with a backpack. Her lipstick was slightly redder than usual, and she looked gentle and pretty. Victor was dealing with official business. Seeing that she was going out, he did not know why but felt as if he had been abandoned. "Honey, are you going out?" Eden nodded. "Aren''t you going to invite me?" "No! Margery and I will go there together. You go to y with Sean and Dean." Victor was speechless. So, she was really going to leave him alone. Eden knew he was dejected. She walked over and lowered her head to kiss his lips with a smile. His lips were stained with her lipstick. Eden smiled with satisfaction, "Goodbye, honey!" Victor was in a daze. This was his reward. The smell of orange was very pleasant. But it was not bad. Eden and a group of people hung out on Yeshe Street. Margery, Eden and Thalia stood at the front of the crowd. Eden looked at the buildings around her very carefully. The smile on Eden''s face was pure and sweet, which was quite different from Margery and Thalia''s coldness. The models behind them were all graceful and eye-catching. The pedestrians on the road would look at them unconsciously. "Wow! There are so many delicious food here." Margery looked at the seafood and really wanted to have a good meal. But looking at her belly, she suddenly felt hesitant. During this period of time, Sean cooked delicious dishes for her every day, and she had actually gained two pounds. Eden smiled when she saw her expression. "Margery, lose weight after eating whatever you want. I''ve gained two pounds during this period of time." Margery''s face was full of despair, "Me too, but it''s so hard to lose weight." Eden was stunned. "I''ll go back and weigh myself again. I''ve been so busy, and I might have lost weight." Melissa was speechless. Could Eden not show off in front of her? She was getting fat. If she didn''t control her diet, she could even gain ten pounds in just a month. Seeing how conflicted they were, Thalia was amused, "You won''t gain weight just because you have a meal." Alyssa smiled and said, "I heard that this restaurant is very traditional, and the food is quite good." Eden couldn''t help saying, "Let''s go. What are we waiting for? Just gain weight together. It''s almost dinner time. We can go to the night market after dinner. It''s my treat. Just eat as much as you like." A model said with a smile, "Director Bleu, it seems that you want us to be fat together with you." Edenughed and said, "Of course! We should share happiness and hardship." Arge group of beautiful women went in, and the owner of the restaurant was very d. After taking their orders, they sat down and chatted happily. "Why are you here?" Dahlia, Dulcie, Tillie and Carlotta saw Eden when they came out of the private box. Eden looked at them. Enemies were likely to meet each other. She could even meet them while eating. But was that Tillie? She seemed to be a little different from before. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Eden looked at her and smiled, "What? Can''t wee here?" She looked at Dahlia with a smile, and her eyes were calm. Unlike her, they were very surprised. Dahlia was surprised because Eden had seen her with Tillie, and Dulcie and Carlotta were together. They all once took the opportunity to hurt Eden. Since they stayed together, Eden would definitely be vignt. "No, I''m just shocked. You actually bring the models here. They make strict demands on their weight." Dahlia made an excuse casually. It was a little embarrassing to meet each other like this. She was afraid that Eden would see her through. Although they were polite on the surface, they hated each other very much. Eden knew what she had done, but she didn''t know when Eden would expose her. Eden smiled faintly. She nced at the models who were eating delicious food and smiled more brightly, "It''s all right. They won''t gain much weight if they eat like this asionally." After Eden finished speaking, she lowered her head and continued to eat the crab. Seeing this, Dahlia could not stay there any longer and walked out. Dulcie frowned. Turning to look at those people who were enjoying their meals, she went berserk. Although Eden was a talented designer, she hated her because she was hypocritical. She seemed to be indifferent to fame and wealth on the surface, but she tried her best to achieve sess. Tillie was much maturer and more confident than before. Looking Duclie''s young and unconvinced face, she smiled and said, "Eden is really sessful now. I heard that Alwynn Group has received countless of orders from all over the world." "A.L Company is not as big as E. D Group, but those with good foresight know that A. L Company has a brighter future." She knew very well about thepanies in the industry, and she understood more about the development prospects. In the past, she cared about fame and wealth too much. Therefore, she forgot her original dream and couldn''t get any inspiration. That was why she had always been defeated by Darlene. Although Darlene had retired, she wouldn''t give up. She had a student who was very intelligent and talented. Dahlia looked at Tillie. She had be much steadier, and she hid the jealousy in her eyes very well. "Miss Elliott, as long as we cooperate with each other, we''ll definitely ruin Eden, won''t we? Our chance wille soon. The international designpetition will be held at the end of this year." Looking at her greedy and malicious eyes, Tillie smiled and narrowed her eyes, "Dahlia, As for the cooperation, I have to go back to thepany and discuss it with the president. Wait for my news after you return home." May smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Miss Elliott!" So, she didn''te here in vain. At least she had got a helper. "Let''s go. I''ll show you around. I have many business partners in O Country, and I oftene here for business trips." After saying that, Tillie walked ahead. Dulcie followed them absent-mindedly. The most rxed one was Carlotta. Seeing them leave, Eden knew that they must be thinking about how to scheme against her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Tillie had left River City, she developed very well abroad. The market of M Country was promising, and she was experienced. She should be very popr. "Eden, hurry up and eat. The octopus is not bad, but it''s not spicy enough." Margery''s voice brought Eden back to reality. Eden smiled and said, "Eat more." Margery was taken aback. Seeing that Eden had something on her mind, she didn''t say anything else. After having dinner, they went to the night market and bought some local specialties. They didn''t go back to the hotel until ten o''clock at night. Three dayster, Victor and Eden flew to M Country. Dean and Sean went back with all the stuff. In the first-ss cabin, Eden was sitting by the window. The weather was good, and the ne was on the cloud. In the distance, she could see thunder and lightning, It was raining somewhere. Eden watched it spellbound. Victor covered her with the thin nket and said, "Honey, take a break if you are tired." Eden looked back at him slowly and smiled, "I''m not tired. It''s interesting to watch the clouds outside." Hearing this, Victor couldn''t understand her. Was it not interesting to chat with him? In the past few days, the orders had improved, and he was in a good mood. This year''s sales figures would go beyond all their expectations. He took out a brown box, looked at it and grinned. Seeing this, Eden asked curiously, "What is it?" "Take a guess!" Victor looked at her leisurely. Eden looked down at it for a while. It couldn''t be a ring. He wouldn''t buy a ring so easily. Sometimes, he would stare at the diamond ring in a daze. "Earrings?" Victor nodded, "Yes, I bought them when I went shopping with Sean. The pink diamond is very suitable for you." "You are so considerate. I seldom wear earrings. A few days ago, I wore the diamond ne to match the dress I designed." It was the second time she had worn the ne since he bought it for her. "Just in case." Victor leaned over and kissed the corner of her lips. Eden was stunned. She raised her head and saw the beautiful air hostesse with drinks. She blushed. The air hostess''s sweet voice sounded, "Sir, here is your drink and juice." Victor took it and handed the juice to Eden. In fact, Eden didn''t want to drink it. She didn''t want to go to the toilet all the time. She only wanted to sit here quietly for three hours. "Just take one sip now. You can drink it at anytime if you want. You only drank a ss of milk in the morning." Victor coaxed her. Eden felt that he was treating her as a baby. She took it reluctantly, took a sip and then returned it to Victor. Victor smiled and did not say anything else. Eden closed her eyes and rested for a while. She was not sleepy, so she simply chatted with Victor. "Victor, have you found out whichpany Tillie is working in?" She used to be the most famous designer in River City. She had met Paulina. Tillie and Paulina were birds of a feather. They would definitely collude with each other. "Yeah, she is working in a clothingpany. She is experienced and the president of thepany thinks highly of her. Although she lost to you this time and didn''t sign a contract with M. L Mall, she has cooperated with E. D Group." Eden nodded. She had been busy ying these days. At this time, she finally had the chance to talk about this. "Victor, help me check if she has participated in the international designpetition." Victor chuckled and rubbed her head, "I''ve investigated her. She participates in it every year. Of course she won''t miss this chance." "That''s right. This is also her dream." After that, Eden took out her phone and read the novels she had downloaded. After reading Candace''s novel, she became addicted to reading novels. Watched her reading the novel, Victor felt a little helpless. Was it boring to stay with him? "Eden, what are you looking at?" "A novel." Eden didn''t even look up at him. At first, she read a novel about gays. At first, she didn''t understand it, so she was a little confused and curious. After reading the whole novel, she became very interested. She looked at it carefully, and Victor followed her to read a few chapters. When he saw the content, he was quite puzzled. However, he dared not to ask. He felt that the novel was a bit strange. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Victor connected the wifi on the ne silently. After searching for the content online, Victor felt that he was really too old to ept those stories. There was even such a world in novels. Seeing Eden read it with great interest, he couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. Was the book so attractive? He took a look at the book name and started to read it as well. Otherwise, he would have nothing to talk to her. This was a story about a woman who gave birth to a child for a rich man and then ran away. The rich man met her a few yearster, and the child was already six years old. The child was very smart. He scolded his father on the street and almost ruined his father''spany. The plot was quite interesting, but he always felt that the heroine was simr to Eden. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That was too dramatic! He couldn''t concentrate on reading. He was no longer a naive young man. Victor did not disturb Eden. He closed his eyes and took a nap. He hoped that they would arrive when he woke up. He could see his little princess soon. As expected, when Victor woke up, the ne hadnded. He looked at the time, and they had enough time to give Gia a surprise. She nced sideways and saw that Eden had fallen asleep as well. Her phone was in her arms, and the screen was lit up. It seemed that she was reading the novel before she fell asleep. She seemed to have fallen asleep just now. The ne was a little shaky when itnded. Eden woke up as well. Seeing that they had arrived, she rubbed her eyes and looked outside. Her heart ached when she thought about the children. Even she felt strange and sacred, let alone the children. When the children left her, she was brokenhearted and even desperate. Although she was no longer so sad, she still hated the Simpson family. Victor stood up and tidied up Eden''s backpack, waiting for the shuttle bus toe over. They could hail a taxi out of the airport. Victor knew that Gia''s painting exhibition was held in the city center, so they went straight there. Eden was very excited all the way. She hadn''t seen the children for a long time, and she couldn''t wait to see them immediately. But it took them one hour and a half to go to the city center from the airport. When they got off the car, the painting exhibition had started. "Victor, we''rete." Eden was a little sad. There were traffic jams along the way. Victor smiled and said, "It''s okay. We''re only a few minuteste. We can go in now." Victor had asked Giada''s teacher. The painting exhibition had just started. Victor took Eden''s hand and went straight to the exhibition. That day, Giada was apanied by her teacher Anthony tomunicate with everyone. The hall was very big. To Eden''s surprise, there were many people inside. The first painting she saw was about a female role in opera. Her expression was cold, and her clothes were colorful. It seemed that she was meditating. The background was made of red and yellow petals, which set off the beautiful colors. Giada was skilful in ink and wash andndscape paintings. Seeing that Gia had made great progress, Eden melted into tears. Every painting had its unique value. It was as elegant like a poem. There were other paintings about the rxing scene in the countryside and the tremendous scenery on the mountain. Every painting was admired by lots of people. Eden and Victor appreciated each of them with excitement. Victor saw Gia''s progress as well. She painted more skillfully and vigorously. "Miss Williams, I heard that this opportunity should have belonged to you, but you lost to a ten-year- old child. What a pity." Hearing the voice, Victor and Eden stopped at the same time. In front of Eden, there was a woman who wore a brown windbreaker. She stood in front of the painting, and Eden couldn''t see her face. She shrugged her shoulders, "The younger generation will surpass us in the future!" "Hey, you''re so capable. Why should you be afraid of a ten-year-old child? In my opinion, the paintings of that child are just so-so. Look at these wash paintings. Although each of them was painted in a different way, I always feel lonely and deste when I look at them. Perhaps I don''t have a good taste, but I feel that these paintings are fixed in form and monotonous in content." The woman said sarcastically and unkindly. "No, you''re wrong. She''s very good at painting. The paintings look in indeed, but you have to look at them carefully. The shapes of the fish and lotus are a bit strange, but she has her own ideas." "You can''t understand the meaning of her paintings unless you appreciate them carefully. Each of them is rich in content, but you''ll have a peace of mind by looking at them." "This child''s mind is very pure, so she can draw the soul of lotus." Gia would paint an animal in each of the wash painting, which was magnificently conceived. "Oh, I can''t see that. Anyway, I paint because I like it. It doesn''t matter whether I can hold a painting exhibition or not. But you have waited for so long. I only know that she had beaten you to the chance. Are you willing to give up?" The woman wanted to instigate her and kept talking about this matter. "It''s okay." She pretended to be rxed. What could she do even if she was unwilling to give up? Although she had a powerful background, she couldn''t realize her dream. Few people could bear to offend Victor''s daughter. Moreover, the Williams family was no longer what it used to be. Eden and Victor looked at each other. It turned out that the woman was just jealous. "Miss Williams, I heard that the girl has sold more than a dozen paintings. Every painting is expensive, and the cheapest one even costs hundreds of thousands of dors." "I know. She said before the painting exhibition that she would donate all the money she earned to the poor students." "Oh! She''s quite kind." The woman couldn''t hide the jealousy in her tone. Victor and Eden smiled. They ignored them and went to find Gia. They had understood what was going on. Miss Williams should be the one who had threatened Gia before. They walked around for quite a while before seeing Gia. She had grown much taller in the past few months. She wore a ck dress, a pair of delicate leather shoes and a silver foot chain. She had lost her baby fat. Standing in the crowd, she looked pretty and eye-catching. She had just finished introducing a painting to a middle-aged man. Eden was very relieved. Gia finally didn''t dress in a punk way. "Gia." Eden ran to her. Giada was dumbfounded. Was she dreaming? Why did she see her mother and hear her voice? No, she seemed to have seen Victor as well. "Baby, I miss you so much." Eden hugged her. She was so happy that she bust into tears. Giada said, "Mom, it''s you!" Giada couldn''t believe it. She blinked her beautiful eyes, but Eden was still holding her, and Victor was behind Eden. She froze on the spot. "Dad, you''re here too." Victor lowered his head slightly and looked at her with doting eyes, "Are you delighted?" Giada blinked her teary eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m like over the moon! I''ve held a painting exhibition a few times, but you and mom have never been there. I hoped that you woulde here, but I knew you were busy, so I didn''t tell you about it." Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Giada was so excited that she was on the verge of tears. There were too many people present, and she wore makeup on her face, so she managed to hold back her tears. She pressed her lips and couldn''t help but smile. No wonder she dreamed of Eden and Victorst night. It was such a pleasant surprise. Although she was sensible, she was a child who needed the care of her parents. Both Eden and Victor came here, so she felt that this was the most meaningful exhibition ever. Victor regarded Eden''s dream as his own dream and wanted to give them a carefree life. She knew that he had been busy. Victor and Eden felt very guilty. Eden really felt that she should take more time to apany Giada. "Baby, I''m sorry. I promise that I will not miss your painting exhibition again." Eden said with determination. She had made up her mind, and nothing could stop her from seeing Gia''s exhibition again. Giada wasn''t so greedy. After all, they were all very busy. Everyone had their own aspirations and everyone''s life was different. Zaiden would read for them every day. Gradually, they learned to live a good life without replying on their parents. "Although I know you won''t keep your promise, I''m very happy to hear that." Giada looked at her own paintings and asked with a smile, "Mom, dad, what do you think? This exhibition is grand enough, isn''t it? This is the biggest exhibition I''ve ever held. I''m going to donate all the money I earn, so this ce and the drinks are provided by the association for free." "My teacher likes my paintings very much. Every day, I try to draw as much as I can. I didn''t expect that I could draw so many paintings in just a few months." Victor nodded with relief, "Baby, you are more and more awesome! The style of your painting has be maturer." He only knew a little about painting, but he knew how to appreciate it. Eden let go of Gia and ran her fingers through her hair. Suddenly, she felt that Gia was much more sensible than before. Her tone was different from before, and she was just like an adult. "You''re amazing!" Giada smiled and picked up her phone to take a video. "Boris wants to see the exhibition. I''ll take a video and send it to him." "Yes, you are cousins, so you should contact each other often." Eden supported her. They were busy and rarely went to Boris''s house. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The twin always greeted her sweetly. Giada was very delighted. She took Victor and Eden to see her teacher Anthony. Anthony was a handsome young man. When he smiled, he looked warm and outgoing, and his blue eyes were as deep as the sea. He was Giada''s art teacher. It was because he liked Giada''s paintings that she could hold this painting exhibition. Victor and Eden had been apanying Gia. After the exhibition was over, they invited Giada''s teacher and the organizer to have dinner before returning home. Knowing that they hade here, Zaiden and Jaida made midnight snacks and waited for them. After all, they were busy talking at the party, and they couldn''t eat enough. Henrick and Keh didn''t know that Victor and Eden were here. Seeing their grandparents cook happily, they thought that they wanted to celebrate because Gia''s painting exhibition was sessful. They sat on the sofazily and did their own things. Henrick kept in touch with his ssmates in River City. In the evening, he would chat with them so that he would have a wide range of contacts. Keh''s business had developed along the right lines, and he was busy. They had been used to the life here. The vi was in the middle of a small forest. When Eden and Victor arrived, it was already dark. However, it could be seen that the vi was very luxurious. Zaiden bought this ce. It was very exotic. Although it was at night, Eden noticed the swimming pool not far away and the fragrantwn. The courtyard was very big. Every piece ofnd was extremely precious in River City. They could only see such a big vi in the suburbs. "Dad, mom, this is where we live. I like it quite much." After getting out of the car, Giada said happily. "Grandpa and grandma like to take a walk after dinner and stay alone. Grandpa doesn''t go to work on weekends, and he stays with grandma at home. We''re not at home on weekends. Ricky goes to the calligraphy ss. I don''t know what Kenny is busy doing. I practice dance sometimes or go to the painting room." Lan Gia introduced their lives here. In fact, she felt that she was living a good life here. With slow pace of life, her state of mind had changed. Victor and Eden listened to her carefully. The doorbell rang, and Henrick got up to open the door. "How''s your painting exhibition..." Before he finished his words, he saw Victor and Eden stand outside the door. "You..." Henrick was so excited, but he was angry at the same time. "Dad, mom, why didn''t you tell us earlier since you''re here?" Victor looked at his dissatisfied eyes and said helplessly, "We just want to give you a surprise, don''t we?" "Humph!" Henrick snorted, "The surprise you can give me is to take me back to River City. Then I''ll be very happy." Anyway, he wanted to develop at his homnd. Victor was silent. "Dad, mom." Keh ran over with joy. "Kenny." Eden put down Henrick and then hugged Keh. "How are you doing, Kenny?" Eden really missed the three children so much. "Mom, we live a good life here." Kenny rarelyughed so heartily. "Mom, dad, hurry up ande in." Keh stepped aside. This was really a big surprise! After Eden and Victor went in, they greeted Jaida and Zaiden. "Dad, mom, I miss you so much." Eden was so excited that she burst into tears. Zaiden rubbed her head dotingly, "Don''t cry. You''re not a child anymore." Then he wiped her tears with distress. "Dad, these are happy tears." "I know. We''re all right here." How could Zaiden not know her bitterness in heart? "Eden, I made midnight snacks for you. It''s hot and spicy grilled fish. It is your favorite." Jaida smiled at Eden. She had watched the fashion week, and Eden really did a good job. "Thank you, mom. I haven''t eaten the fish cooked by you for a long time." "Since you''vee here, I will cook the fish for you every day." Jaida and Zaiden were very d, and they had midnight snacks in a good mood. The next day was weekend, so they went to the center of the city and yed for two days. A weekter, Victor and Eden went back. Before returning home, Victor posted Gia''s painting exhibition online. His business partners saw it and kept ttering him. They were all envious. They said that their daughters couldn''t even get good grades. How could they have time to learn painting? They couldn''t even hold a writing brush properly when they learned calligraphy. Victor knew that they were ttering him, but he was still so proud. Gia was just so amazing. After returning home, they rested for two days. Brian''s newpany had been registered sessfully, so Victor and Lucian started to work out a n. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Eden did not go to thepany that day. Instead, she sent the gifts she had bought to Abigail, Amelia and Candace. She went to Mirth Company to see Abigail first. After she fired those actresses, Abigail''s life became much more peaceful. No woman dared to seduce Anson again. She didn''t pay attention to what happened to Ciarater. As long as Ciara wouldn''t pester Anson anymore. "Mrs. Alwynn." Eden met Johnny as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. His smile was still so bright and charming. He was wearing a purple suit, and his long hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing his strongly defined facial features. "Hello, Johnny!" Eden greeted him with a smile. Looking at his handsome face, she was in a good mood. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Are you here to see Mrs. Skye?" Abigail''s office was on this floor. "Yes, I just came back from abroad, and I want to chat with her." "Okay, then I''ll leave first." Johnny remained an eye-catching smile. Eden took a few steps and asked, "Johnny, when will your album be released? I really want to see the music video that has been edited." Johnny bowed his head and smiled shyly. After a while, he looked up at Eden''s clear eyes, "The music video has been edited, but we can''t release it now. After I attend the TV show this week, I have to participate in severalpetitions. Mr. Skye will release the album for me when I be more famous. It won''t take long. You''ll wait for two months at most. After all, I''ve had some devoted fans." Eden knew he was right. He had been popr in Lemmon Ctiy. "Okay, I''ll wait for it at ease. Go ahead and do your work. Remember to protect your throat." "Alright." Johnny''s ears were slightly red, and he smiled more brilliantly. Eden nodded and said goodbye to him. Then she walked towards Abigail''s office. She had told Abigail in advance, so Abigail was waiting for her in the office at this time. "Abby." "Eden, you''re here." Abigail picked up the strawberry milkshake that she had prepared and walked towards Abigail. "Take a seat. I bought you strawberry milkshake from a newly opened shop. It tastes great." "Oh, let me have a taste." Eden sat down and put the bag and gift aside. She took the strawberry milkshake from her hand and ate a spoonful of it. The aroma of the oatmeal and the strawberry mixed together, and it was very delicious. "It''s yummy, right?" Abigail looked at her. Dressed in a tight-fitting ck dress, she looked as sexy as ever. Eden nodded, "Yeah, I''ll buy another cup of it when I go backter." She didn''t like sour drinks, and she liked the taste of strawberry milkshake so much. "As long as you like it." Abigail sat opposite her, "You are very sessful now. Everyone thinks highly of you. Eden, this sess will make you be the queen of the fashion world." Edenughed, but she was not very smug, "I''ve been working very hard. An editor-in-chief of a magazine aboard has called me. He wants publish my new products every week, and I agreed. This magazine has tens of millions of fans." "Oh, I know the one you''re talking about. It''s about fashion trend, female interview and female fashion topic." "Yes, a fashion magazine here called mest night, and I agreed as well. The design styles in the two countries are not the same, so there will be no conflict." Eden was very happy. This time, she really gained more than before. "But I put it off till the next year." "Why?" Abigail was a little confused. Eden smiled. She''d better keep a low profile. She was about to participate in thepetition at the end of the year. "It''s okay, Abby. I''vemunicated with them." "Congrattions, Eden. I''m really happy for you." Abigail stood up, walked over and hugged her. This was Eden''s lifelong dream. She once said that she was not a genius and her ability was limited. It would be great if she could do one thing well in her life. What she said was reasonable. Abigail had a lot of choices, but she chose to be an agent. Perhaps she would work in this industry in the rest of her life. She loved this industry, so she was willing to do this job forever. It was just like her shadow. "Abby, you''re great, too." Eden looked at her. In past, they worked hard and lived a hard life, but they were very happy. "We''re both excellent!" Abigail sat beside her. She didn''t stand on ceremony and said, "Let me see what present you bought for me." Eden picked up two bags, "Look, Abby. The scarf of C. V Brand. This is the most popr color this year, and it''s suitable to match an overcoat. Besides, this is a bra." "Wow! The two brands are both luxurious. You must have spent a lot of money." Abigail was very joyful. Although she did notck these things, these gifts were very meaningful because Eden bought them for her in person. Men were careless, and they wouldn''t think about buying their wives a bra. Anson had never bought her a bra before. "Eden, has Victor ever bought you underwear?" Abigail suddenly became interested. Anson had just reached the door. Hearing this, he immediately stopped. Eden shook her head slightly, "No, it seems that he has never bought me underwear. I had never thought about this before you asked me." "Humph! Anson didn''t buy me underwear, either. He buys me jewelry or flowers on festivals, but that''s not meaningful at all." "That''s right. If we wear bras sent by our husbands, we will think about them and feel happy." She didn''t care about this, because Victor had been busy. There was a guilty expression on Anson''s handsome and gentle face. It seemed that he had never bought a bra for Abigail. He felt bad. Hearing their conversation, Anson immediately sent a message to Victor. "Have you ever bought Eden underwear as a gift?" Victor was dumbfounded. Anson said again, "Your wife and my wife areining, because we didn''t buy them underwear before." At this time, Victor was sitting in his office and reading documents. He was wearing a dark blue suit. The white shirt set off his charm, and he rarely looked so graceful. He knitted his good-looking eyebrows and asked, "What else did they say?" Victor felt a little helpless. Eden just went to send Abigail a gift, but theyined about them again. "They said that we don''t understand women." Victor looked at the time, "Do you want to go to the mall?" Anson understood what he meant instantly, "I don''t know my wife''s cup." "You hug her every night, don''t you? You can guess it." "I''m not as smart as you. By the way, perhaps you can help me, because Abby always says that Eden''s clothes are one size smaller than hers." "See you in the shopping mall" "Okay!" Victor stood up and saw Lucian walking in with documents in his arms. He smiled and asked, "Mr. Ronen, have you brought Amelia underwear as a gift?" Lucian ced the documents on his desk and nced at him ndly. What did he mean? Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Lucian ced the documents on his desk and nced at him ndly. What did he mean? "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Victor said with a yful smile, "I have never bought Eden underwear before. I want to buy it and give her a surprise tonight." Hearing this, Lucian was confused. Why did Victor suddenly want to buy underwear? "Tell me about it." Victor showed him the chat history with Anson. Lucian took a look and then looked up at Victor. Women were just so sensitive. Theyined just because they had never received underwear from their husbands. If Anson and Victor bought underwear for their wives, Amelia would be embarrassed when they talked about this. "Wait. I''ll go with you. Since you want to give your wives a surprise, how can I be left behind?" He pointed at the documents on the table, "Sign the documents first. There are all important." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Victor turned around, sat back and opened the documents with his slender fingers. No matter how urgent it was, he had to read the documents carefully, "Is this thepany registered by Brian?" Lucian nodded, "Barrett''s newpany, Starlight Group, is still focused on new energy resources. The business is very popr now. They buy off some headhuntingpanies to do propaganda. Starlight Group is developing vest fast now, and Barrett has enough money." "He is very clever, and he knows what the investors what the most. The share prices have shown significant advances. I have observed it for a few days. Although the share prices see-saw sometimes, the investors won''t be affected." In this way, the investors would trust Starlight Group more. Victor said with a faint smile, "Is that so? Since he acts in such a high profile, let''s keep a low profile and ask Brian to recruit some professionals. We can''t keep an eye on him all the time. This is a good chance. Within ten years, I will be the richest man in the world and protect the people I love." He didn''t want to be sessful by suppressing others. Business was very important in this world, and he wanted to be the dominant yer of this world. Lucian smiled and nced at him, "That''s our dream. Once you seed, we''ll benefit from it. Even if you don''t say it, I''ll talk to you about it. We both have to protect our beloved ones." "ording to the current development of thepany, in a few years, our families will be the richest in this country." He had always been very interested in this matter, and he was confident. Although it was just a reputation, his children would benefit from it. Victor had been keeping a low profile and heading for his goal. Victor smiled, signed the documents quickly and handed them to him, "See you in the parking lot. I''ll go down first." "Alright!" Lucian left with the documents. Victor walked out. At the door, Danielle was wearing a white shirt and a pair of culottes. The make-up on her face was fresh and pretty. She seemed to be a little hesitant. Victor and Lucian suddenly came out. She was startled and didn''t dare to look at them. "Mr. Ronen, Mr. Alwynn." Her voice trembled slightly. They were so aggressive that she felt herself inferior, and she didn''t even know where to look. Lucian did not say anything and left directly. Victor frowned and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?" Danielle immediatelyposed her emotions, raised her head boldly and looked at Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, I want to see Director Bleu. She hasn''tmented on the design drafts I gave herst time..." "She''s not here. Wait for her toe back." Saying this, Victor was about to leave. Danielle stopped him without thinking. Victor''s face darkened, and he looked at her with sharp eyes. Danielle said timidly, "Mr. Alwynn, it has been many days. I want to participate in the international designpetition as well, and I want Director Bleu to give me some suggestions. But a month has passed. Director Bleu seems to have forgotten this matter. I... am a little anxious, so..." "Communicate with Eden when shees here to work tomorrow." After that, he strode to the elevator. Danielle bit her lip. She missed a chance again. She was so stupid that she couldn''t speak fluently when she saw him. She wanted him to think that Eden was deliberately suppressing her, but she did not even have the chance to finish her words. She couldn''t wait like this all the time, and she had to think of a way toe to the 25th floor more often. Danielle lowered her head and walked back. Alyssa came back from the design department. "Miss rk, why are you here?" Danielle said, "Alyssa, I''m here to talk to Director Bleu about something." "Youe at the wrong time. She didn''te to thepany today. You cane here to see her tomorrow. Recently, she is busy preparing for the designpetition. Tomorrow, she will stay here for half a day and deal with the affairs." Alyssa exined very thoroughly. Danielle immediately understood, "Thank you, Alyssa." "You''re wee. We''re on good terms. Now Mr. Alwynn is not here. Why don''t you go to my office and sit for a while?" Alyssa invited Danielle with a smile. Everyone knew what Danielle was thinking, let alone Alyssa. Danielle stared at Victor whenever there was a chance. Therefore, Alyssa knew that what she waned was not to be a better designer, but to seduce Victor. She had been in thepany for two years, and she knew that anyone who wanted to seduce Victor would be fired. Victor was rich, mature and charming. Almost every woman in River City wanted to be with him. "Okay." Danielle wanted to have someone to talk to. The ufortable feeling in her heart made her very depressed. "By the way, is that Seth''s office?" Danielle pointed to the opposite office. "Yes, Director Bleu has investment in real estate, but Seth is the only one in the office. She is very busy every day." Alyssa looked at Seth''s office and smiled. Seth didn''t like to interact with people around her, and she was very quiet. In the mall, Victor, Lucian and Anson met each other. Anson was out of breath. He ced his hands on his hips and said while panting, "There''s a traffic jam. I parked my car far away from here and ran over." Lucian said, "Why are you in such a hurry?" "Because I was afraid that you wouldn''t wait for me. I''m too embarrassed to buy underwear alone." It was because of this that he had never bought underwear for Abigail. Victor asked, "Which floor is the shop on?" Lucian nced at the map at the stairway and said, "The fourth floor." "Let''s go." Victor stepped forward. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. He was willing to do everything for Eden. Anson asked, "Should we ask Adonis toe here as well?" Lucian said, "He doesn''t seem to have time. He''s very busy in thepany." Anson nodded, "Oh, forget it. He can''t walk fast now. Just let him buy it alone in the future." They went to the underwear area on the fourth floor. Most of the people who came here were women. Suddenly, they went there and attracted the attention of everyone. Victor turned a blind eye to the women and asked Lucian, "Which brand is the best?" Lucian replied coldly, "I never wear bras, so I don''t know anything about it." Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Victor was speechless. He said again, "Search online and choose the most popr one." "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll see some fakements? There are various of bras on the Inte. But can you tell good from bad?" Lucian teased him. Victor touched his nose. He would pay attention to Eden''s underwear in ordinary times. She had several kinds of underwear, such as sports bras and some ordinary styles. He nced at the underwear shops, only to find that all the shop assistants were looking at them curiously. The brands here were all famous in the world, and the quality should be good. He walked toward the shop on the opposite side. He knew Eden''s cup. It was neither too big nor too small, and he could hold her breast with one hand. He liked it so much. He knew that it was B cup. Lucian and Anson followed him in. The shop assistant looked at their handsome faces and said in a sweet voice, "Wee to LaShen." Having been a shop assistant for many years, she knew that these men were absolutely rich. She immediately introduced the advantages of their brand and the styles of underwear. Victor, Anson and Lucian were confused. After hearing her words, Victor pointed to the color he liked, "Pack all thetest styles you mentioned. I want this color. Moreover, pack all kinds of bras over there. The cup is B." Anson stared at him in a daze, "Victor, how do you know the cup?" Victor answered casually, "I wash Eden''s bras." The shop assistant was envious. What a good man! Why couldn''t she meet such a considerate man? Her husband had never bought underwear for her, let alone wash it. Anson was rendered speechless. Was this man really Victor? "Victor, you really surprise me." Anson pursed his lips. He had never washed bras for Abigail. Because she had so many bras, and she could wear different bra everyday. There was a big cloakroom on the first floor, and it was specially used to put her clothes and essories. Her clothes were all made by Eden, so it was impossible for her to wear the same clothes as others. An hourly employee would go to their house and wash all the clothes every few days. Victor smiled and said tenderly in a gentle and pleasant voice, "I don''t like strangers toe to my house, so I wash all the dirty clothes." "What a nice husband! Remember to tell us when you want to give Eden a surprise again." Anson gave him a thumbs up. Then, he looked at the shop assistant who was smiling happily. "I want the same, but the cup is C." "Okay, sir. Please wait for a while!" Lucian was in a dilemma. His children were drinking breast milk. What should he buy? He always saw Amelia wear slimming clothes. She wasn''t fat at all, but she had to wear those tight- fitting clothes, which made him feel so distressed. At night, he had to take off her clothes with difficulty. Sometimes, he really wanted to cut her clothes with scissors, but they would quarrel if he did that. After Lucianmunicated with the shop assistant, the shop assistant introduced the underwear for nursing mothers to him. Lucian was enlightened and bought several kinds of underwear. When they came out of the shopping mall, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Anson thought for a moment before asking, "Apart from underwear, what else have we never bought for them? I think they''ll be happier if we give them pleasant surprises from time to time." Lucian looked at him, "There are lots of things that we''ve never bought for them, but not each of them is suitable to send as a gift. It depends on what they need. Only when they received what they like can they be delighted." "That''s right. We should buy something they like. Abby likes something fine and unique. I brought her so many bras, and she might scold me when I go back." Anson was a bit uneasy. It was so hard to choose a gift. Victor did not speak. Lucian didn''t reply to him, either. Anson smiled awkwardly. "That''s it. Let''s go home. I have to walk for a long time to drive my car." After saying this, Anson left without waiting for Victor and Lucian to speak. Victor looked at Lucian, "Do you want to go back to thepany? I''ll send you back." Lucian shook his head slightly, "No, I have to attend a dinner party." Victor said, "I''ll take you there." Lucian nced at him unhappily, "Why don''t you go there personally? I''m sure you can reach an agreement with them more quickly." "There''s no need. Since you can deal with it, why should I go there? I''ll go meet Eden for dinner. She has gone to your house to send Amelia a gift." Lucian nodded, "Dean will pick me up. You can drive back." "Okay, bye." Victor didn''t stand on ceremony, turned around and walked to the parking lot. Lucian took a look at the time. Dean would arrive in about a few minutes, so he walked to the roadside to wait for him. "Dahlia, what are Victor, Lucian and Anson doing here?" Dulcie had seen them for a long while. For fear that they would meet each other awkwardly, she and Dahlia stood behind the elevator and looked at them. Dahlia sneered, "Who knows?" She was overwhelmed by hatred when she saw Victor. If it weren''t for Victor and Eden, how could she be so miserable? "Let''s go meet the clients. These clients are very interested in your design, and they can ept our price." She was focused on her career. Otherwise, she would think too much and go crazy. Leni not only made things difficult for her, but also asked Sophie to bully her. She wouldn''t let Leni go. Everything of Barrett would belong to her! "Okay!" They bought some gifts in the mall and then went to meet the clients. Those clients had children, so they chose something that was helpful to their studies. "By the way, Dahlia, Leni doesn''t make things difficult for you again, does she? When I went to work this morning, I heard the manager say that two stuff in the client service department have quit their jobs." "Now the client service department is important to ourpany. Leni is powerful and rich. I''m afraid that she will go to extremes." Dahlia frowned and slowed down. She had heard about this matter, but she did not think too much in the morning. After all, it was normal to lose something in business. But after hearing Dulcie''s words, she felt that something was wrong. The Simpson family was disunited. They were fighting for their own futures, and they were all selfish! "It seems that I have to investigate it." Dahlia took out her phone and called the manager of the client service department.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After Victor got on the car, he called Eden who hade out from Lucian''s house. She nned to go to the supermarket and then go home. Victor asked her to wait for him at the entrance of the supermarket. Since Victor would go to pick her up, Eden bought more things. He would carry things for her. She walked to the snack area and reached out to the chips. At the same time, a slender hand caught the chips together with her. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Eden raised her head and saw a pair of clear eyes. The girl looked at her and smiled. "I''m sorry. Just take it!" Eden smiled, "Thank you!" "You''re wee. I like the chips very much. It tastes good." The girl was wearing a white hoodie, a pair of blue jeans and white sneakers. Her facial features were exquisite and pretty. When she smiled, her charming eyes seemed to be full of starlight. Eden looked at her, picked up a bag of chips and put it in her shopping cart, "I like it, too. Eating this while working makes me quite energetic." "I agree." The girl grinned. "Goodbye!" Eden said. The girl replied, "Bye!" They went in the opposite directions. After taking a few steps, Eden turned around and looked at the girl''s back. She was well disposed towards her. She bought some more snacks before going to the check-out counter. There were quite a few people there, so Eden went to the self-service check-out counter. She bought a lot, so it took her half an hour to finish the payment. Pushing the shopping cart to the first floor, she saw Victor walk towards her with a faint smile on his handsome face. "Why do you arrive so punctually?" Eden looked at him with a smile. "Because I know you well." Eden was speechless. Did he have to say sweet words all the time? He could have said that it was because they had a tacit understanding. Or he could say that he knew she woulde out at this time. Eden was slightly stunned, because she found that what he said was the most pleasant to hear. Victor pushed the shopping cart to the car, opened the trunk and put things in it. Eden got in the car and waited for him. Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Jasper, "I brought you a gift, and I''ve sent it to you. You''ll receive it tomorrow." Jasper replied quickly, "Thank you, Eden! Have a good rest for a few days and don''t rush to work." "Okay!" Victor opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Honey, let''s go home!" Eden looked at him. Seeing that he was in a good mood, she said, "Alright, we''ll eat dumplings tonight. I bought some dumpling wrappers. I''ll go home and make the stuffing." "Great, I haven''t eaten dumplings for a long time. I like everything cooked by you." "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused by his words, "Did you make a mistake today? Why are you so sweet?" Victor started the car and nced at her quickly, feeling somewhat helpless. Did he often say sweet words after he did something wrong? "Honey, you wrong me." He defended himself. Eden was amused. She grinned and said with joy, "Is that so?" "Fine, there is indeed one thing that makes me feel guilty. I didn''t pay attention to it before." "Oh, what is it?" Eden was a little curious. He was very considerate, and she didn''t even know what he had done wrong. He always took good care of her, especially after her legs were injured. He even asked someone to make soft andfortable leather shoes for her specially. Victor kept her guessing, "I''ll tell you when we get home." Although Eden was curious, she couldn''t ask further because he was driving. There was a traffic jam during the evening rush hour, and they arrived home after forty minutes. After Victor carried everything into the house, he walked in with a gift box. Eden had just changed her house. She was going to make dumplings in the kitchen. "Honey, this is for you." Victor handed it to her with a smile. Eden looked down at the box and then nced at him without saying anything. She held the gift box and went back to the living room. After opening it, she saw several sets of underwear. She felt surprised and shy at the same time. She had discussed it with Abigail in the morning, but she did not expect to see this gift at night. Was it because they had a tacit mutual understanding? "Victor, why did you suddenly buy me underwear? You never bought it for me before." Victor sat beside her, bowed his head and sniffed her forehead, "It''s all my fault. I never bought you underwear as a gift before." "But you''ve bought me so many bras, so you''ve made up for it, haven''t you? Thank you. I like it very much!" Eden touched the fabric. It was soft andfortable. She liked all the colors and styles. Victor was d that he had bought several set of thetest bras. He didn''t know much about bras, but he liked it when she wore sexy bras. That was pleasing to the eye. There were two sets of very sex bras. He wondered if she would wear them. "Honey, thank you. Take it upstairs for me. I''m going to make dumplings." She was hungry. "Okay! I wille down and help you." Victor held the gift box and went upstairs. Then he took out the bras and put them in Eden''s cloakroom. He changed into a ck shirt and did not button the cor deliberately. His warm smile exposed what he was thinking. He turned around and went to the kitchen to help her. As soon as he walked to the stairs, his phone rang. While walking, Victor took it out and had a look. Anson asked, "Did you give the underwear to your wives? Abby said that we had a mutual understanding, and she was so delighted." Victor did not reply and wanted to see what Lucian would say. After a while, he remembered that Lucian was having dinner with clients. Just as he was about to put the phone back into his pocket, he saw a message sent by Lucian, "I sent it back in advance. Amelia said that I was insane. She only has to nurse the babies for eight month, but I bought eight sets of underwear. She said that nobody would want it even if she wanted to give it to others." Anson burst intoughter. Victor said nothing. Anyway, Eden was very happy. The phone kept ringing, but Victor did not check the messages anymore. He went to help Eden. After eating the delicious dumplings, Victor brought Eden upstairs. He did not let her work, and he wanted her to watch a movie with him. The bedroom was very big, and Victor installed a smart TV on the wall. After he connected it to the Inte, it was very convenient for them to watch movies. "Victor, I have some work to do." Victor picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. Under the blue light, her long eyshes cast a shadow on her face, which set off her well defined facial features. She looked confused and pretty. Victor was obsessed with her. Carrying her to bed, he put a pillow behind her back so that she could feel morefortable, "Eden, don''t work today. Let''s watch a movie. You haven''t watched a movie with me for a long time. I have something to tell you." Hearing this, Eden didn''t struggle anymore. Victor sat beside her and reached out to hold her in his arms. He pressed the remote control. Then the music video they had shot was yed on TV. Eden looked at him in surprise, "When did you get it?" "I received it at noon. Continue to watch it. It''s very beautiful, and the scene is very lovely!" "Okay!" Eden smiled sweetly and leaned against his shoulder. She was thinking about the music video in the morning, but she had seen it at night. It was a very pleasant surprise. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 The music video onlysted for about ten minutes, but it was very sweet. In the beautiful sea ofvender, they were dressed in white clothes, and their eyes were filled with passion and sweetness. Such a scene was really lovely. "Honey, do you like it?" Victor asked in a deep, husky and affectionate voice. Eden raised her head and looked into his eyes. She nodded with a smile. "Yes!" Only then did Victor rub her head, "It''s past eight o''clock now. Honey, tell me what kind of wedding you like." Eden was stunned. He changed the topic so fast that she couldn''t keep up with him. "Is this what you want to talk to me?" "Yeah, there''s not much time left. I have to prepare a lot of things. Just use the diamond ring I bought for you as the wedding ring. As for the rings designed by the master, we can wear them together in ordinary times. We can''t wait for the new vi to be decorated, because I guess that it will take one more year to decorate it. After the decoration, we''ll have to wait for another year before we move in." "I''ve asked Dawson. He said that we should wait for two years before moving in. I own some other houses. I''ll take you there tomorrow. Choose the one you like. I''ll redecorate it and make it our new marital home." "We can live here now, but the house will be small when the childrene back." Eden became cautious when she heard about his long-term n. After all, they had never talked about it seriously. "Just use Windsor Vi as our new marital home. I like it, and it''s big enough. When our rtives and friendse to visit us, they can live there as well. Besides, Abby and Amelia are also there. The yard is big, too. Let''s live there." She wanted to go back to Windsor Vi so that she could y with Abby and Amelia more often. Children could y by theke, and the garden was very big. Victor looked at her and said with a smile, "I thought you would choose the old vi of Alwynn family which is closer to the Clement family." Eden shook her head slightly. She had thought about this before, but she had lived there when she was a child. Moreover, Reba once lived there, and she didn''t like it. "I don''t like that old vi. Although it has been redecorated, I prefer Windsor Vi. Besides, Windsor Vi is not far from the Clement family, and it is very convenient to go back." "Besides, can you bear to let mom go back and live in the house where Reba once lived? I can''t bear to make mom feel depressed." Victor smiled and pinched her cheek, "Alright, I forgot this, and I don''t want to live there, either. My father has moved back, hasn''t he? I just want to ask for your opinion." "Eden, since you want to live in Windsor Vi and the children are not at home now, I will redecorate it. The children will live on the second floor. Mom and dad will live on the first floor. As for the third floor, we might as well knock the three rooms into two. One can be used as a study, and we''ll live in the other room. What do you think?" Eden thought for a while and didn''t agree with him, "What about the cloakroom? We have lots of clothes. There are only three rooms on the third floor. We lived on the first floor before, didn''t we? There is a two-storeyed ss room on the first floor. It''s better to make use of this room. It''s more spacious than the room on the third floor." Victor thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. That room was far from the rooms on the second floor and the first floor. In this way, no one would hear them when they stayed in the room. "Okay, that''s settled then. I''ll let someone decorate the second floor of the ss room and expand it into a study room and a cloakroom. You can use the first floor as a studio. This is a perfect n. The backyard ispletely overgrown with weeds. It''s better to make use of it." Victor suddenly became excited. The backyard would only belong to them, and it was better. "Honey, I''ll ask someone to go to the house tomorrow. How do you want to decorate the house?" Victor was so happy. He had tried his best to persuade Eden. In the past, she didn''t even want to talk about this. "As long as you like it. I''m not a young girl anymore. I don''t like pink. Just make the house warmer. What''s more, don''t buy too much furniture. I want to clean it up at ease. The simpler, the better." She didn''t have any special request. Victor knew what to do. "Okay, I''ll ask someone to go there tomorrow." Victor hugged her tightly with joy, "Honey, I''m so happy." A wave of happiness flooded Victor. Eden looked up at him and smiled sweetly. Her bright eyes were filled with joy. He would be happy because of something she said, and he could be the happiest man in the world because of her sweet words. "Victor, you are stupid!" Eden smiled, but she loved his love and stupidity. Victor was about to refute her words. Before he could speak, Eden sat up slightly and kissed his lips. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled and pressed his forehead against hers. He liked such a reward very much, "Honey, do you know how happy I am when you take the initiative to kiss me?" "I know." Eden shrank back a little and looked at his slightly cool and sexy lips. "Then let''s watch a movie." Eden sat up straight. Victor was stunned, and his eyes darkened. He smiled wickedly and said, "Do you want to run away after making me randy?" Eden pretended be calm and looked at him. "Didn''t you ask me to watch a movie with you?" "But now I want to watch you!" His intense eyes were like whirlpools, attracting her heart and soul. "Huh? What''s the point of watching me? You can see me every day. Won''t you get tired of it?" Eden pretended to be confused and looked at him without blinking. Seeing her like this, Victor was amused. It was so easy to guess what she was thinking. "Alright, what kind of movie do you want to watch?" Eden tilted her head and looked at him, "A detective movie." "Don''t you want to watch a romantic movie?" He knew that she liked romantic movies, but she didn''t have much time to watch them. "No, I just want to watch a detective movie. Search for a good movie first. I''m going to take a bath, and I''lle out soon." Saying this, Eden went to the bathroom. While searching for a movie, Victor thought about the decoration. He sent Dean a message and asked him to contact a decorationpany. When Eden came out, he hadn''t chosen a movie. All he thought about was her. How could he be in the mood to watch a movie? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He carried Eden to bed. Before Eden could react, he had kissed her. The atmosphere was torrid. Victorughed happily... Early the next morning, Victor didn''t even have time to hold a meeting, and he called Dean. Dean sat there straight and listened to Victor talking about the decoration. Dean kept nodding. After memorizing the key points, he went out of the office, only to find that it was already twelve o''clock in the morning. His legs went limp, and he almost fell to the ground. This was the longest meeting he had ever had, and he was the only one there. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 He walked into Lucian''s office, took a ss of water with a paper cup and gulped it down. Lucian stopped working and looked at him in confusion, "It''s lunchtime. What are you doing here?" Dean looked at him in shock, "Mr. Ronen, have you ever attended a meeting alone?" Lucian looked at him and didn''t speak. All of a sudden, Dean told him what had happened just now. After hearing that, Lucian was stunned. Victor was actually so crazy. "Does Edene to work today?" Lucian asked and looked at Dean with sympathy. It was quite hard for him to work for Victor who doted on his wife to the extreme. He wanted to ask Eden about something. These days, his daughter sleptte at night, and she couldn''t sleep well. "No, Mr. Alwynn said that she was too tired to get up. He even ordered a meal from River City Restaurant." Lucian''s eyes shed when he heard that. Victor did not know how to restrain himself at all. They must have a torrid night because he bought Eden underwear yesterday. But he was despised by Amelia. "Come on. Let''s go for a meal. I have wasted seventeen minutes listening to you." Lucian packed up the things on the desk. Last night, he coaxed his daughter until the small hours, and he had to take a nap after having lunch. "Oh, Mr. Ronen, shall we eat in the canteen?" Dean asked. He and Thalia were going to eat in the canteen. Lucian looked at him and smiled, "Even if we''ll eat outside, you can afford to pay for it." The expression on Dean''s face was somewhat unnatural, and he didn''t speak. Lucian slowed down and looked at him with a faint smile, "Don''t tell me that she holds the purse strings." Dean kept nodding. "My guess is right." Lucian was amused. Dean was henpecked as well. "Isn''t it just? I''ve bought three apartments in the past few years, and the fourth one may be used as the new marital home. I''ve kept the money for buying and decorating the new house, and the rest of the money has been saved as the education fund. She said that we should save some money for our children." He agreed with Thalia. Nobody wanted his child to be inferior. Lucian was surprised. Dean had been working very well in the past few years, and he actually bought four houses. He was more awesome than them. "Dean, you''re really something!" Lucian looked at him admiringly. Dean smiled. He had no choice but to work so hard, didn''t he? In fact, he was very grateful to Victor because he gave him this job. He was very satisfied with his life. "Mr. Ronen, it''s not easy to get married. But the three apartments are all small. I''ve rented them." "Ha-ha..." Lucian seemed to have thought of something, "I remember that your dream is the same as Irene''s. You both want to buy houses and rent them." "Yeah, owning more houses makes me feel at ease." He invested together with Victor and got a lot in return. In order to give his wife and children a comfortable life, he had been working very hard. "Those who are well-nned are living a good life." Lucian patted him on the shoulder. Dean nodded. This was indeed the case. Eden woke up and felt very hungry. Picking up the phone, she saw the message sent by Victor. "Honey, are you awake? Lunch will be delivered soon. Go downstairs and open the door." Eden looked around helplessly. Looking at the messy room, she could imagine how passionate they werest night. After washing up, she went to the first floor. The bodyguard happened to send her the meal. Eden ate while looking at her phone. In the group chat. Abigail said, "Girls, I''m so happy! I received eight brasst night." Eden was taken aback. She received eight sets of underwear as well. Amelia said, "Me too." Eden was stunned and replied, "Me, too. Victor gave them to me." Amelia typed, "It''s normal to receive such a gift from our husbands. I''m so d." Candace asked, "Why didn''t I receive such a gift?" Amelia: replied to her, "Ask your husband." Eden suddenly thought of something. "Why did we all receive eight sets of underwear?" Abigail said, "Did they buy the underwear together?" Amelia said, "I think so!" Eden replied, "It must be!" Candace typed, "I didn''t receive such a gift. Woo-woo..." Abigail said, "Candace, let Adonis buy it for you." Candace replied, "I''m too embarrassed to mention that. If they went to the mall together, why didn''t Adonis buy it for me? Humph, I won''t talk to him after hees back." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Abigail, Eden and Amelia were speechless. Abigail said, "Candace, maybe they didn''t ask Adonis to go with them." Candace typed, "The four of them are best friends. Why didn''t they call Adonis?" Abigail didn''t what to say. It became more and more awkward. She immediately sent a message to Anson. "Did you guys buy the underwear together yesterday?" "Dear, how do you know that?" Abigail was shocked. "Why didn''t Candace receive such a gift?" Seeing this, Anson had a nasty feeling in heart. "Because Adonis didn''t go with us." Anson muttered to himself, "Adonis, I''m sorry." Abigail replied to him, "Go tell Adonis about it. Ask him to buy underwear for Candace. Otherwise, she won''t talk to him." Anson was dumbfounded. Women''s hearts were so unpredictable, and it was hard to please them. He said, "I''ll call him right now." However, before Adonis could call Adonis, Adonis had sent him a message. "Candace said something about underwear. She is angry now. What''s going on?" Anson didn''t expect him to know about it so quickly. Then he told Adonis what had happened yesterday. Adonis said, "You guys are fake friends! How could you not tell me about it? You really let me down!" Anson was speechless. "You had something to do yesterday, didn''t you? You can buy it for her today." "That won''t be the same! Candace will feel that I''m inferior to you." "That''s your own business." "You frenemies!" "What''s the point of talking about this now? In the face of benefits, friendship is worthless. Alright, good luck to you. I''m going to a meeting." Anson touched his forehead helplessly. Adonis really couldn''t me him. After all, he mentioned him yesterday. In the group chat. Adonis said, "You frenemies!" However, Victor and Lucian knew what was going on and ignored him. After eating lunch, Eden nned to go out for a walk. She drove alone to the mall near Windsor Vi. She wanted to buy some baskets and fruit tes, and she had to add something in her studio. She arrived at a crossroad and parked the car. Passengers were using a zebra crossing, so she waited for the green lights and looked down at her phone. Candace was very unhappy. She wanted to receive a gift from Adonis as well. Eden said something tofort her. The lights had turned green, so she wanted to start the car. All of a sudden, she saw a lot of people gathering around the sidewalk. It seemed that something had happened. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Cars were tooting behind her. She parked the car at the roadside and got off to see what was going on. A girl fainted on the ground, and lots of people surrounded her, but they were only watching. "Hey, I don''t know if she has really fainted. Perhaps she''s just pretending so that she can ckmail the one who helps her." "Isn''t it just? I saw such news two days ago." Eden listened to their words and didn''t take their words seriously. When she had a closer look, she found that it was the girl she had met in the supermarket yesterday. Eden asked the people around her, "Have you called the ambnce?" An olddy took out her phone and was about to make a phone call, "Miss, I am about to call the ambnce." Eden was speechless. She had got married. Eden said, "I''ll take her to the hospital. You don''t have to do that." Then, she let the other people help her carry the girl to her car. Eden turned around to look at the girl. She was dressed in a ck business suit that day. Her face was deathly pale, and she huddled herself up, looking very pitiful. She started the car and sent the girl to the hospital. Eden went to the nearest hospital. When she arrived there, she was in a hurry to ask for the nurse''s help. After pushing the girl into the emergency room, she paid the bill. Then she waited for her outside the emergency room. When she was old enough to remember, she knew that there were always a lot of patients in the emergency room, including children, young people and old people. The corridor was filled with the smell of disinfection, and the pale light made people feel nervous. Eden leaned against the wall. She could feel the coldness on her back. She lowered her head, and she could hear the patients'' painful groans and screams from time to time. The doctors and nurses walked past her in a hurry, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Eden felt somewhat suffocated. She simply looked down at her phone and didn''t pay attention to those things. About twenty minutester, the doctor came out. Eden immediately walked over and asked, "Doctor, how is she?" It was a middle-aged female doctor. She said with a very rigorous attitude, "She didn''t eat lunch, so she fainted due to low blood sugar. Now she has woken up, and she''s having an intravenous drip. Go buy her some porridge." "Okay, thank you. I''ll go to see her first." "Alright!" The doctor didn''t say much and left. When Eden walked in, she saw quite a few people in the emergency infusion room. There were about five or six beds in it, and there were mixed smells. "Do you feel better now?" Eden looked at the girl and asked. The girl''s face was still pale. Hearing someone talking to her, she slowly opened her eyes. "It''s you. Thank you for sending me to the hospital." Eden was stunned. She didn''t expect that the girl still remembered her. "It''s okay. I''ll buy you some porridge, and I''ll be back soon." "Thank you. I was too busy today, so I didn''t have time to eat breakfast and lunch. I suffer from hypoglycemia, but I never fainted before." Saying this, the girl blinked with embarrassment. Her pale face blushed a little. Eden smiled and did not say anything. She turned around and left. Only then did the girl look at the door shyly. She reached out and patted her face. How could this happen? It was too shameful. The president was waiting to see the documents! She looked very anxious! Just as she was thinking about what to do, her phone rang. "Hello? Mr. Joye..." Eden went to several restaurants before buying porridge and some other foods. On the way back, she walked very fast. She hated the feeling of hunger the most. Back in the ward, she was very surprised. A tall man was standing by the bedside with his head lowered. "Jasper, why are you here?" Jasper was very surprised when he saw Eden. "Eden, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Jasper was more worried about her health. Eden looked at his nervous face and smiled, "I''m fine. When I passed by the roadside, I saw this lady pass out. So I sent her to the hospital." "Mr. Joye, do you know each other?" The girl was shocked. Eden looked at Jasper as well. Jasper slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Eden, she is my new assistant, Lyric Lamb. I had a meeting, and I asked her to send me the documents, but such a thing happened." "Oh!" Eden smiled and nodded, "What a coincidence. I met her. Is the meeting affected?" Jasper shook his head, "No, we''ve cooperated with each other for a long time, so he could understand." "That''s good. Let her eat something first. She didn''t have breakfast and lunch, so she fainted due to low blood sugar." When Eden said this, the girl was so embarrassed that she buried her face in the quilt. "Ha-ha..." Eden walked over with a smile and ced the food on the cab. "Eat something first." "Thank you, my name is Lyric." "My name is Eden, and I am Jasper''s friend. Eat first." Eden opened the lid for her and handed her a spoon. Jasper rolled up the bed. "Thank you!" Lyric took the bowl with a smile and lowered her head to drink the porridge. Jasper stood in front of Eden. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked elegant and steady. He looked at Eden with gentle eyes, "Was everything going well in O country?" Eden grinned and nodded, "Yeah, everything was smoother than I had thought. By the way, have you received the gift?" "Yes. I just need a paintbrush. Eden, that''s really a timely help." Jasper was telling the truth. He liked the paintbrush she gave him. "That''s good!" Eden lifted the bag on her shoulder. "Eden, do youe here for anything?" Eden said, "Yes! I''m used to living here, so I came here to buy something." "Then I''ll go with you." Jasper was afraid that she would be tired if she carried too many things. "No, just stay with Lyric. I won''t buy much." Jasper nced at Lyric. She was about to finish the intravenous drip. "Eden, wait for me. I''ll go with you after Lyric has the an intravenous drip. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I have something to talk to you." "Alright. There''s one more small bottle of medicine. It won''t take long." Eden walked to the chair against the wall and sat down. Jasper smiled faintly and looked at her calm face. She was so pretty when she didn''t speak. Lyric stole a nce at Jasper, only to find that he was no longer as stable and indifferent as before. At this moment, the expression in his eyes was soft, and his smile was warm and bright. Lyricined in heart, "It turns out that he knows how to smile." "Mr. Skye, if you have something to do, leave first. I''ll go back by myself." She was a little embarrassed to keep them waiting for her. Jasper looked back at her, "It''s okay. You eat first." "Oh!" Lyric smiled faintly. Her face was slightly red as she lowered her head and continued to eat. Eden lowered her head and looked at her phone. Jasper walked towards Eden and did not notice Lyric''s red face. An hourter, they walked out of the hospital. Jasper stopped a taxi and let Lyric go back thepany. He went to the mall with Eden.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 At the entrance of the shopping mall, Jasper smiled and asked, "Eden, what do you want to buy?" Eden said with a smile, "Just some little things at home, like rags and baskets. We moved again. After moving there, I find that I need to buy a lot of things." "Did anything dangerous happen during this period of time?" He had been worried. She was always in danger. He knew that she had been avoiding him because of what happened before. He did not dare to disturb her often. In fact, sometimes he felt painful when he thought about it. They used to be close to each other, but since when did she have to stay away from him? He did not want to bring her any distress, so did she. Even if he had a new girlfriend he loved in the future, he would tell her frankly that he used to love such a good girl like Eden. "No, Jasper, don''t worry. Some bodyguards are protecting me in secret. I''ll be fine." "That''s good!" They came to the daily necessities area. Jasper pushed a cart and followed Eden. He smiled and said, "We haven''t been in the supermarket together for a long time." Eden thought for a moment, and he was right. "Yes! Does everything go well in thepany?" Eden wanted to talk about something else. "Yeah, our performance has improved a lot this year. Although mypany can''t bepared with Alwynn Group, I am satisfied with it." He didn''t have to own a lot of money. His family would give him money every year, and he used all the money to invest. He just wanted to make a breakthrough in his career. Looking at how modest he was, Eden could not help but smile, "Don''t hide your light under a bushel. You''re amazing." Jasper had startup funds, and he ran thepany very well. In fact, he was very sessful. "But I admit that I''m not asposing as Victor. I''m convinced." He was surprised by Victor''s achievement in the business world. Especially when Victor bought Simpson Group, he suddenly realized that Victor had a great capital chain. He couldn''t buy Simpson Group even if he surrendered hisst resource. "He just has a wide range of contacts and great discernment, and there''s nothing special about him." Brian made Victor grow like a winged tiger in the business world. Victor was generous, and he would give Brian a great bonus. He had never been stingy to his friends, and this was why they were all loyal to him. Everyone worked for him wholeheartedly. "But I''m still envious." Jasper smiled. He would never say like this in front of Victor, but he could say it without any worry before Eden. "Is that so? But you will be very excellent in a few years, too." Eden stopped and picked two stainless steel baskets for washing vegetables. "I think so." Jasper was very confident. He had been working hard. Only by learning from Victor could he feel the limit of his true strength. "This is good." Jasper looked at the vegetable basket in her left hand, "This shape is good to use in the sink. It''s big, and you don''t have to worry that it will fall down." "Okay, I''ll buy this one." Eden put the basket in the cart. She looked up at him and smiled. He was standing under the light, and the bright light made his face look so gentle. His smile was so charming. Eden turned around with a smile. They stayed in the supermarket for more than an hour, and Eden bought a lot. After putting everything in the car, Jasper said solemnly, "Eden, I have also participated in the international designpetition." "Really?" Eden was very excited. Jasper''s design was very excellent. She remembered when they stayed upte together in the past. At that time, Jasper had a bad temper. He was arrogant and rebellious, and his temperament was unstable. He could never sit there and think quietly. She was strict with him, and she asked him not to get up and eat until he finished his design drafts carefully. After living like this for a month, he became much stabler. His impulsive character gradually became calm. He was no longer rebellious, and he no longer argued with Abby. After calming down, he becamezy, and hiszy posture was pleasing to the eye. He had changedpletely. "Of course. I came here with you today to tell you about this." He entered his name for the competition only after learning that she had signed up. "Alright, you can do it!" Eden made a cheering gesture. "Eden,e on!" Jasper smiled brightly. Under the sun, both of them smiled very pleasantly. Leni had been following Eden. Her heart was full of hatred when she saw this. She took pictures and videos of them, and then asked her assistant to send them to Victor. She sneered, and her eyes were filled with coldness and viciousness. "Eden, since you''ve sent my son and daughter to jail, I won''t let you go." After Eden said goodbye to Jasper, she drove back herself. Victor was talking to Lucian about the newpany when his phone vibrated. Then he saw the videos and pictures about Eden and Jasper smiling at each other. Lucian saw it as well. He frowned, "Who is so boring?" Victor said jealously, "I don''t know. This is a foreign number." Lucian smiled leisurely, looking veryzy, "It seems that they want to make trouble again." Victor nodded and dialed Eden''s number. "Victor, what''s wrong?" "Eden, where are you?" "I just met Jasper and went shopping with him. Now I''m going home. Will youe back for dinner?" "Yeah, be careful on the way. Send me a message when you get home." Victor smiled slightly and hung up the phone. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He was no longer jealous of the rtionship between Eden and Jasper. Moreover, Eden had told him about it frankly. "Check this number." Victor wrote the number to Lucian. Lucian took a look and returned the note to him. Victor was stunned, but he didn''t say anything and waited for his answer. "It''s a number from Leni''s homnd." Lucian answered casually. "Are you sure?" Victor frowned. It seemed that Leni had taken actions. Lucian replied, "Yeah, I''ve investigated every member of the Simpson family." Victor nodded slightly, "Then we don''t have to worry. The bodyguard who follows her secretly hasn''t sent me a message. Eden is safe. Let''s deal with the newpany first. I have to try my best to prepare for the wedding." The wedding was the most important. This time, no one could stop him. Seeing how eager he was, Lucian could not help butugh out loud. He said with a hint of mockery in his eyes, "It seems that you can finally hold a wedding this time." "Of course. I''ve been waiting for this for so many years. You''re very clear about it, aren''t you?" Victor leaned on the chair and said in a particrly good mood. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 "Ha-ha..." Lucian stood up and looked at him. At this time, he was like an impatient child who could not get candy to eat. But it was understandable. None of them had held a wedding. That day, after he and Amelia went back from Sean''s wedding, Amelia told him that she wanted a romantic wedding. In fact, he would give her a romantic wedding even if she didn''t say it. It was just a matter of time. He had lots of things to do this year. But he could hold a wedding ceremony this year. He could find time as long as he wanted. "It''s the end of the year. Are you interested in choosing a lucky day together with me?" Lucian pursed his lips and asked with a smile. His smile was nd, but Victor seldom saw him so gentle. He thought for a moment, nodded and said in a rxed tone, "How about this weekend?" "Okay, ask Anson and Adonis to go with us. If we can hold a wedding this year, we should hurry up. I don''t want my children to beughed at." Lucian knew that some people would gossip about him if he didn''t hold a wedding. After all, they were all from respectable families. If they were not careful, someone with evil intentions would get something on them. Their wives and children were the easiest to get hurt. Victor said slowly, "No one wants to beughed at." Lucian said, "That''s a deal. We''ll go there this weekend." "Alright!" Victor nodded. Under the sun, the quiet and elegant yard looked warm. Barrett was reading financial reports. The tea on the table in front of him was fragrant. Devin straightened his back and walked in. He stood behind Barrett and said respectfully, "Chairman, I checked it out. The newpany is called L. Y Company. It''s a stock trading company, and it''s simr to ours. Thepany is imitating our style, but it''s small." After hearing that, Barrett smiled cunningly, "We don''t have to be afraid of a smallpany. As long as it''s not owned by Victor, it can''t be our opponent." Barrett put down the financial newspaper in his hand. He asked in a deep voice, "How about the Parma family?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Devin said, "They have beenpeting with Hayden. Victory hangs in the bnce." "Oh!" Barrett frowned and stood up with his hands behind his back. He looked up at Devin and said, "Why? It has been so long. Is it so hard to get a piece ofnd?" Devin thought for a moment and said cautiously, "I heard that the piece ofnd is owned by the government. It depends on whose n is more reliable. The n must be absolutely environmentally friendly, and it can''t affect the ecological environment of the city. There are many companies bidding on this project. Mr. Parma is not an expert in this field, but Hayden has been engaged in real estate for many years, and he knows how to make a better n. With the support of Alwynn Group, it''s very possible for him to get this project." No one can get the project just by money. The businessman must have a good reputation. Barrett pondered for a while and said in a somewhat displeased tone, "Tell me. Is this an unlucky ce for me? Everything is not going on well." Hearing that he was discouraged, Devin was a little anxious. No matter what, Barrett couldn''t give up unless Alwynn Group was ruined. "Chairman, don''t say that. You''ve juste back here, and all you need is time." Barrett looked a little better, "You''re right. I just need time. Make an appointment with Mr. Parma for me. I need to have dinner with him so that I can remind him of something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t get this project." Devin was happy. He smiled, and a hint of shrewdness shed through his eyes, "I see. I''ll call him right now." Devin took a few steps, but Barrett stopped him, "By the way, ask Dahlia toe here tonight. I won''t go back." After Leni beat Dahlia, he gave her thirty million dors aspensation. Dahlia was smart. She did not argue with him. Since she did not mention it, he would pretend that nothing had happened. "Okay, Chairman." Devin left with a smile. Even he was surprised by how prosperous River City was. It developed too fast. He did not believe that Barrett would not be tempted. This was a treasurend. Barrett had money, and he had a smart brain. Barrett was proud. Paulina was young, so he had a sense of superiority and aplishment before her. He thought that everything was under his control, so he naturally did not know what Paulina would do next. After receiving the phone call from Devin, Dahlia did not hesitate at all. She immediately drove to the small courtyard. Apanying Barrett to meet Mr. Parma was a good chance for her. She could broaden her range of contacts. Moreover, she could carry out her n in a better way. The seed of evil was buried in her heart, and it would grow crazily at the right time. As soon as Victor returned home, he smelled the aroma of food. Every time when he returned home, Eden was waiting for him after cooking delicious meal. This kind of happiness made him delighted. "Honey, I''m back." Victor went to the kitchen, and Eden was cooking. She looked back with a smile in her eyes and said affectionately, "Go change your clothes and wash your hands. The meal will be ready soon." "Okay!" Victor smiled tenderly and turned to go upstairs to change his clothes. After dinner, Eden received a phone call from Hayden. After hanging up, she looked at Victor who was peeling an apple aside. "Victor, Hayden said that the Parma family participated in the bidding as well. Besides, Mr. Parma is very close to Barrett. They had dinner together tonight." Victor nced at her and continued to peel the apple. He cut the apple into small pieces before handing them to her, "Eat first!" His voice was a little hoarse. "Thank you, honey!" Eden said in a joyful tone. Victor smiled. Seeing her sweet smile and bright eyes, he couldn''t help hugging her, "Tell Hayden to try his best to bid. Money is not a problem. Just like what you said, it''s a piece ofnd for old people to live, but the project is really good and we can make money by it." It seemed that the Parma family had been persuaded by Barrett. Thinking of Aurora, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Aurora wanted to escape from the Parma family, but she might be used by them. "Okay, I''ll send a message to Hayden." Eden picked up the phone and sent a message. Victor sent a message to Brian to tell him about this matter. After all, Brian loved Aurora wholeheartedly. She was a good person, and the wedding dresses she designed were popr. "By the way, Eden, what about your wedding dress? Do you want to design it yourself? Or do you want to ask another designer to design it?" Eden looked up at him in a daze and opened her beautiful eyes wide. In Victor''s eyes, she was cute and attractive. "I don''t have time to design it myself. Is Aurora busy this year? If she''s not busy, we can let her design it. Her design is very fashionable and I like it very much." Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Victor smiled and said, "She''s very busy this year. We have a lot of orders." "Really? Then we can contact other designers. Just do as you see fit." Eden thought about it. She didn''t have any special request. She only wanted a simple wedding and didn''t want to make thingsplicated. "Okay, I''ll do it. You just need to be a bride at ease." Victor was very happy. Since Eden had said so, he would be responsible. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled. Without saying anything, she lowered her head and continued to look at her phone. After a while, she looked up at Victor, "What about Aurora? If Barrett cooperates with the Parma family, will she get involved?" In those families, fathers never cared about the happiness of their children in the face of benefits. They only wanted to get the best interests. "Yes, I''m afraid that her father will make use of her. After all, she works in ourpany, and she is in charge of the wedding dress department." Victor didn''t care, because they could only use Aurora to monitor him or other departments. He didn''t know their purpose for the time being, but he wouldn''t let down his guard. Eden looked at him and said nothing. Victor smiled and added, "Although Aurora has a good rtionship with her father, she wants to break off all rtions with her family all the time. After all, Mrs. Parma hates her to the extreme. If they have to use a daughter in their family, Aurora is the most likely to be sacrificed." Eden nodded with understanding and held the phone more tightly. A daughter who was not recognized would even be used in the end. How pathetic it was! She lowered her head and remained silent. Her fingers had turned pale because she held the phone with too much strength. Seeing her like this, Victor held her gently, "Honey, don''t worry. Do you forget that Aurora has Brian with her? This time, Brian is serious." "Is that so? It is rare for him to chase after a girl wholeheartedly." Eden smiled. She would be d if Aurora and Brian could be together. When she saw Aurora for the first time, Aurora was put in a difficult position by some employees who were paid. Barrett''s style of doing things made her very angry. He took advantage of everything he could. What made her the most worried was that she hadn''t found out the person who knew her very well. She had been observing all the employees for a period of time, but she still did not know who it was. She had excluded all the suspicious people, but she got no clue. "Yeah, he''s serious this time." Victor smiled and put a piece of apple into her mouth. Eden ate it slowly. There were a lot of things that she couldn''t figure out. Barrett was a cunning fox. Every time she thought of him, she gritted her teeth with hatred. However, he did things in a very strange way. Unlike those entrepreneurs, he was timid and never showed up. Why couldn''t hee forward and do things in person? "Victor, let''s go for a walk." Eden put on her slippers and didn''t want to fill her mind with nonsense. Her mind was in a mess, and she wanted to go out for a walk. "Okay, let''s go." Victor got up and went out for a walk with her. The next day, Eden went to thepany with him. After holding a meeting in the design department early in the morning, she went back to the office to deal with other things. Seeing that the sales figures had been improving, she smiled happily. She drank milk tea while watching the report. Seeing that she was d, Victor did not say anything and continued to deal with the official business with his head lowered. If she could be in such a good mood everyday, he would be delighted. After a while, Alyssa came in and said with a smile, "Director, Miss rk wants to see you." Eden nodded. She didn''t forget about Danielle''s design, but she was dyed by something. Danielle mixed the foreign design styles with the traditional styles, and her design was quite unique. But she had to modify her drafts. Otherwise, it would really be a copy of another person''s work. Eden smiled faintly and said, "Let her in." "Okay." Alyssa handed her a schedule. "Director Bleu, the chief editor will meet you at two o''clock in the afternoon. Although you have put off the work until the next year, they want to see you now." Eden had a look. She had nothing to do that day, so she said, "Okay, I have time today. Arrange it." "Alright." Alyssa walked out with a smile. After a while, Danielle walked in. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu." Danielle''s voice was sweet. Eden looked at her and nodded, "Sit down!" "Okay!" Danielle sat on the sofa and waited. Eden took a look at her. She was wearing a white shirt and a pair of red culottes. The fringe made her look prettier. From time to time, she looked at Victor who was looking down at the documents. Eden took out her design drafts. She had marked them, and she just didn''t have time toe to the company in the past few days. She walked over, sat down opposite Danielle and returned the design drafts to her. "I''ve circled what I think you should modify." "Okay, thank you, Director Bleu." Danielle smiled and looked over her design drafts. When she saw what Eden had circled, her face instantly turned pale. She held the design drafts more tightly. Eden actually found it. "Thank you, Director Bleu. I will draw again." Danielle said in a trembling voice. "Okay, go back first, but I have to remind you that you can''t create better design unless you have a peaceful and stable mind." The more important was not to giarize. Danielle understood what Eden meant, but she couldn''t figure out how Eden saw her through. It was hard for her to draw the design drafts, so she searched for a lot of famous designers'' works online. Eden smiled and nodded, "Miss rk, you''re a little different from you were when I first met you." Eden leaned against the sofa and said with a faint smile, "I remember that you were distributing leaflets when I first saw you, but there was determination and resistance to the power in your eyes. But now... Forget it... You can go back first." Eden did not finish her words on purpose. She only needed to remind Danielle. Danielle would understand. "Okay!" Danielle left in dismay. Eden sat on the sofa. Watching Danielle leave feebly, she sneered. Danielle wouldn''t regret until she was really taught a lesson. "Honey, why do I feel that your smile is a little sinister?" Victor looked at her and suddenly said. Eden looked at his teasing smile. She said angrily, "It''s all because of your handsome face. Danielle came here for you. Don''t you know that?" Victor was stunned. He knew nothing about it. He smiled softly, "Honey, I only know that I will love you for the rest of my life." Eden smiled. His words made her feel better. "What do you want to eat for lunch?" Victor asked with a smile. Eden looked down at her phone. Her face darkened when she saw the news, and she didn''t even hear Victor''s words clearly. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 She lowered her head, and her expression was strange. Her hand was even trembling. Victor frowned. He walked to her in a hurry and sat down, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden raised her head and looked at him in a daze, "Look at the news." Her voice was filled with anger. Yesterday, someone took photos of her and Jasper. It was said that she had returned to her good friend''s younger brother, and they went to the hospital together. Moreover, it was said that she was pregnant, and the child''s father was Jasper. A photo of theming out of the hospital and a pregnancy report were attached. Looking at thements, Eden felt a tremendous pressure on the chest. She didn''t care what others thought of her, but these things would have a great impact on Jasper''s future. Jasper did not have a girlfriend. In the future, his girlfriend would mind such a thing very much. "Oh my god! Why are there so many rumours about Eden? There is actually a scandal about her and her best friend''s younger brother! It''s even said that she has cheated on Victor and has an illegitimate child. Anyway, she has a very chequered past. But I want such a life as well. Isn''t it good to be Miss Clement and Mrs. Alwynn? Ha-ha!" "Director Bleu has always been close to the president of Joye Group. Now we''ve known the truth. Why is she so disgusting? I feel sorry for Victor." This piece of news became the hottest topic online, and it hit the headlines.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden attracted more attention than those famous actresses. Victor''s fans had gone crazy. They all wrote something to criticize and insult her. Some of them not only said something harsh, but also asked her to get out of Victor''s life. It was not the first time she had seen such rumours. She did not pay attention to those rumours before, but this time, it was too much. "Humph! This is too absurd!" Eden''s face flushed with anger. Victor looked down at her and thought of the videos he had received yesterday. He pulled her and held her in his arms. "Eden, don''t be angry. I''ll solve this problem." "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." Victor knew it was Lucian. Lucian pushed open the door, walked in with depression and asked seriously, "Have you seen the news? The shareholders of the newly acquiredpany have been calling me to ask about it." Victor nodded and said madly, "Go and find out who did this. We''ll sue him for libel!" Eden sat there in a daze. This matter dealt her a severe blow. Victor''s roar did not make here to sense. Lucian nodded and lowered his head to look at Eden. Seeing that she was discouraged, he knew that this matter had a great impact on her. Most importantly, this was a rumour about Jasper. Victor looked at her and stroked her hair tenderly, "Eden, don''t worry. We will solve the problem very soon." Eden blinked her watery eyes and said apathetically, "Lucian, you must find out the truth as soon as possible. This time, don''t let that person go. I''ll rify it on the official websiteter." "Okay, don''t worry. We''ll catch that person. I will investigate it right away. Victor, stay here and comfort Eden. As for those old shareholders, Dean has gone to meet them." "Alright!" Victor was afraid that the person would run away, so he had contacted Brian and asked him to investigate it thoroughly. Victor looked at Eden with brooding eyes and pursed his thin lips. With a distressed face, he said, "Eden, don''t think too much." "How can I not think too much? You know the rtionship between Jasper and me very well. I have been avoiding him all the time, because I don''t want his future girlfriend to misunderstand him. But once I meet him by chance, someone will use it to make a fuss." Eden was very angry. Her red eyes were brimming with tears. Victor''s heart ached. He held her gently, but his eyes were burning with mes of fury. Eden calmed down and raised her head, "I''m going to get something in the car, and I wille back soon." She wanted to prove her innocence, and she couldn''t get Jasper involved. "I''ll go with you." Victor got up and took her hand. Eden nodded. They walked out together. The employees of Alwynn Group were talking about it as well. Those who were familiar with Eden knew that the news was fake, so they only focused on their work. Those who didn''t know Eden or were jealous of her gathered together and cursed her in a low voice. Danielle was in a bad mood, because Eden had known that she giarized other people''s design. She had been sitting there with depression and thinking about what to do since she came down. Hearing others talk about it, she clicked on the news quietly and had a look. While everyone was not paying attention, she used her alt ount and wrote a lot to vent her anger by insulting Eden. In Joye Group! Lyric saw the news on the Inte as well. She took her i-Pad and went straight to Jasper''s office. "Mr. Joye, bad news! Something bad has happened to you!" Jasper was still dressed in a dark suit. With a calm expression, he looked charming. Looking at Lyric who was flustered, he frowned slightly, "I''m sitting here right now, aren''t I? What has happened to me?" Lyric pointed at the i-Pad, "Mr. Joye, look! Someone has framed you! Eden just sent me to the hospital. How could she be pregnant? It''s said that you sent her to the hospital, and you are the child''s father." Jasper was somewhat shocked. He snatched the i-Pad from her and scanned the news. "B*stard!" Jasper punched the i-Pad angrily, and the screen broke into pieces. "Ah!" Lyric screamed and looked distressed, "Mr. Joye, you should vent your anger on the b*stard, not my i-Pad. I''ve just bought it! It cost two months of sry. You... should pay me." Lyric braced herself to say. No matter how bad-tempered Jasper was, he couldn''t destroy anything. She was just an ordinary employee, and this was too much. "I''m sorry. I was too mad." Jasper was very irritated, and he clenched his fists. "Ha-ha..." Lyric smiled, "It''s okay. You can buy me a new one." Seeing her smile, Jasper became more annoyed, "Are you in the mood tough? Eden must be very worried about me now." "Ah..." Lyric was stunned, "You''re not a child. Why should she worry about you? I rified it on the marketing ount of ourpany just now. I don''t know if it works." Jasper''s face was gloomy, "Of course it''s useless. That person is trying to ruin Eden. Your rification makes no sense." As Jasper said this, he looked at theputer coldly and made a statement on the official website of Joye Group. After that, he contacted the reporters he knew and asked them to repost the statement. He sent Eden a message after doing all these. "Eden, don''t care about the rumours online." Eden was asking Victor to checking the dash camera. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Seeing the message, Eden bowed her head and replied, "Jasper, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Don''t think too much." "Okay! Eden, don''t worry. I will rify the misunderstanding, and I will never let that person go!" "Mr. Joye, what should we do now? Why don''t we hold a press conference? It''s all because of me." Lyric felt very guilty. How could those people specte Eden''s good intentions with malice? Jasper looked at her and saw the guilty expression in her big clear eyes. Lyric was very young. When he saw her for the first time, he felt veryfortable. Other candidates had better performance than her, but he chose her in the end. He felt that she was simple, and she wouldn''t have any evil intentions. The fact proved that he was right. Lyric was pure and capable, and she worked very hard. His former assistants all quit after they got married. "Are you... serious?" Jasper looked at her. "Of course! These people are talking nonsense. We have evidence, and this is the truth. Why should we be afraid of them?" Lyric said firmly. After returning homest night, she searched for Eden online. It turned out that she was Mrs. Alwynn! She was so lucky, because she talked to her favorite designer face to face. Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to buy the clothes Eden designed! Eden just met her by chance on the road, but she sent her to the hospital. She was definitely a nice person. Moreover, she found that Eden was often framed. There used to be gossips about her and Jasper, but the rumour was too malicious this time. Rumors were more horrible than sharp knifes, and people could be crushed by rumours. She hated people who made fun of others'' lives. They couldn''t spare those vicious people. "Oh, Mr. Joye, why are you waiting for? Eden is the saddest one. She is my favorite designer, so I don''t want her to be upset. It''s impossible for you to be the father of her child. Women are always the most heartbroken in the face of such a thing." Looking at Jasper, she did not understand why he was hesitant. Jasper looked at her fearless face. After a while, he smiled gratefully, "Lyric, thank you. I will call the reporter right away and I will rify it together with you. You are right. Eden is the greatest victim." "I want to protect her, but I''ve been hurting her." He stood up and said with a smile, "Let''s go." "Okay." Lyric turned around. Why did she feel that he was so sad at this time? Lyric did not think too much. She was so angry that she only wanted to hold a press conference and drive those b*stards mad. Jasper looked very gloomy. Although he knew there were lots of sinister people in the world, his heart throbbed painfully because those people hurt Eden who was kindhearted and innocent. Eden got the video from the dash camera and asked Lucian to upload it. Besides, she wrote a passage to rify this matter. Lucian saw the video Victor received yesterday and knew who sent the video to him. He focused on investigating the Simpson family and found the address very soon. The video was sent in the Simpson family. Dahlia sat in her office. The office was not big, but very luxurious. She liked to see everything luxurious. Looking at her i-Pad, she smiled wickedly, "Sophie, you''re doomed." When she went backst night, she happened to see what Leni was doing. Then she went to meet her. After Leni went to get something, she got the video and sent it by Sophie''sputer. ording to Victor''s character, he would never let Sophie go. Since Sophie had beaten her, she had to pay dearly for it. Therefore, Eden was very smart. She used such a method to get rid of those important people in the Simpson family, and she wouldn''t get herself involved in. She could do the same, couldn''t she? She could also use many ways to keep herself out of trouble. Moreover, she could kill two birds with one stone. Why not? In the Simpson family. Leni saw the news in her room, and she was dumbfounded. She only sent the video to Victor. Why had it been posted online? She remembered that there used to such rumours before. It didn''t work that well, and Eden was not afraid. After all, she was not an actress, and there would always be new topics online. The news would soon be suppressed, and people would only remember it for a few days. Therefore, she sent the video to Victor. She wanted to cast a bone between them. She was in so much pain every day. How could Eden and Victor live sofortably? Her daughter and son were in jail. How could they be carefree and happy? She couldn''t ept the fact and lost sleep every night. Besides, Barrett didn''t care about this matter at all. He couldn''t even save his own children. She knew very well how despicable he was. In order to protect himself, he could betray everyone. During this period of time, she had been transferring her shares and property, and she tried her best not to anger Barrett. However, this matter was really weird. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Rat-a-tat." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, which startled Leni. "Who is that?" "It''s me." "Come in." Sophie pushed the door open and came in. Leni hadn''t seen her smile so happily for a long time. "Do you see the news online?" Leni nodded. "I don''t know who posted the video." "Ha-ha." Sophieughed heartily. "No matter who sent the video, this matter makes me so delighted." Adrienne sat opposite Leni with joy. Last time, Leni gave her fifteen million dors, and she invested the money in real estate. No one could take away the money from her. The money was enough to make her, her mother and younger brother live a rich life. "Rat-a-tat!" There was a sharp rap on the door. Leni suddenly had a nasty feeling in heart. "Come in." The servant came in hurriedly. "Madam, bad news! Some policemen are here!" "What?" Leni was stunned, "Why did theye here?" The servant shook her head. She didn''t know about it. "Let''s go out and have a look." When they arrived at the hall on the first floor, they saw two imposing policemen. Leni walked over and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?" The policeman showed her his certificate and asked indifferently, "Who is Sophie?" Sophie was taken aback, "I''m here. What is it you want to see me about?" "Someone called the police and said that you deliberately ndered them on the Inte, causing negative social impact and the financial losses of Alwynn Group. We had an investigation and found that the video was sent by yourputer. Please go to the police station with us." "What?" Sophie could not believe what she had heard and roared angrily, "I didn''t do anything. How could it be me?" "The evidence is right here. Don''t try to defend yourself. Take her away." Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Leni watched as Sophie was taken away, and her legs went limp. She was just afraid that someone was deliberately framing Sophie, and she had no idea who it was. After Marcia learned that Sophie had been caught again, she rushed over to see Leni. Leni frowned. Seeing that Marcia was about to lose her temper, she immediately said, "This matter has nothing to do with me. Don''t think about making a fuss here." Marcia was stunned for a moment. With a gloomy face, she said coldly, "Is that so? Can you promise that it has nothing to do with you? She has been with you during this period of time. It must be you who framed her! Do you think I don''t know how ambitious you are?" Marcia red at her fiercely. Leni sat on the sofa indifferently. Her luxurious and noble face seemed to have be much older. She said madly, "Whether you believe it or not, I didn''t frame her." Even she couldn''t figure out why Sophie could get the video and post it online. Dahlia started a rumour many times before, but it didn''t work at all. Eden was not an actress, so she was not afraid of the gossips at all. Instead, Victor got something on her and taught her a lesson every time. "I won''t let you go!" Marcia said angrily and turned to leave. Leni felt that she was so wronged. Since she came here, everything had been unlucky. Therefore, she really wanted to go back to her homnd, but her children were in prison. "Humph!" Leni mmed the table in front of her. Just wait and see! Although Jasper knew that it was someone in the Simpson family who had framed him and Eden, he held a press conference with Lyric. Lyric gave a detailed ount of what had happened that day. Eden wrote a passage and posted some pictures to prove her innocence. Moreover, Sophie had been caught. The case was entirely cleared. Everyone watched as Eden whitewashed herself in two hours, feeling that it was great to have a reliable team. No matter how she was ndered, she could always prove her innocence. Moreover, so many things had happened, and everyone could feel the hostility between the Simpson family and the Alwynn family. People all thought that the Simpson family had gone too far. Theizens deleted their maliciousments and apologized to Eden sincerely. Eden read thements. Public opinion was really unpredictable. When theizens cursed her, she felt as if she was in hell. However, some people were very friendly to her. Many people encouraged and supported her on SNS. Finally, there was a smile on her face. Seeing her smile, Victor handed her a ss of hot water. "Eden, drink some water. Sophie has been caught. We found that the video was sent by her computer. Now you don''t have to worry." Victor said in a very angry tone. It seemed that he had to defeat the Simpson family as soon as possible. The Simpson family had been starting rumours. They were really shameless. At the same time, everyone was scolding the Simpson family online. "What a hateful family! As soon as they return to River City, they want to ruin the Alwynn family. I think they just want to upy the market in River City. Otherwise, why do they aim at Alwynn Group all the time? Such a thing has happened many times. Some idiots actually believed such a rumour." "You''re right. If Victor didn''t take over Barrett''spany, many investors'' families would have been ruined." "Victor is such a nice husband! He dotes on Eden so much and whitewashed her so soon!" "He''s my Prince Charming!" "Their love is so touching. Please don''t believe such ridiculous rumours again. Director Bleu is innocent." "That''s right!" "I agree." Speaking of the Simpson family, theizens became mad and kept digging up dirt on them. "Dahlia used to be Irving''s fiancee, but she has be Barrett''s mistress." "What? He''s even old enough to be her father, right?" "Isn''t it just? I heard that she has got hundreds of millions of dors from him." "F*ck, I want to be so lucky as well!" "Hey! We can''t be left without a shred of self-esteem because of money!" "Ha-ha... How could self-esteem be more important than money?" "Many rich men like beautiful women, while beautiful women like money. Who doesn''t like a young beauty?" "Ha-ha... I don''t like beautiful women, and I only love money. In fact, we''re not as lucky as Dahlia." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Many people wrote teasingments. After Barrett learned about this, he smashed the jade teacup that was worth ten thousand dors. It was because of the incidentst time that he let the butler be the new legal person of the company. No one paid attention to the rumours about Eden anymore, and everyone was scolding him. Moreover, Sophie had been caught. He was so angry that he fell to the ground. "Idiots! They are all idiots!" Barrett cursed in rage. The butler stood aside, lowered his head and didn''t say anything. He was afraid that Victor would find that X. G Group was owned by Barrett. Dahlia did not expect that she would get involved. Countless people abused her on the Inte. Moreover, after a long time, the rtionship between her and Barrett was discussed again. She was pissed off. "Bang..." She swept everything on the desk to the ground, trembling with anger. This matter remained an indelible stain in her life. Irving was an a*shole! She wouldn''t have be Barrett''s mistress as long as he could be a little nicer to her. "You''re all b*stards! I''ll kill you, and I won''t let you live a good life!" She roared crazily with her face twisted. Half of her face was covered by her curly hair, and she looked so ferocious. "Dahlia, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing the noise, Dulcie immediately ran in to have a look. She was stunned when she saw the mess on the ground. Dahlia nced at her, saying with her blood-shot eyes full of viciousness, "I''m fine." After she said that coldly, she turned around and sat on the swivel chair. After venting her anger, she felt much better. "Dahlia, you''d better control your temper. You know what? Today we have lost two more clients. I really don''t know what''s going on." She was very anxious. Those clients were obviously very satisfied with her design, and they all smiled happily when they left. Why did they terminate the contracts just in a few days? Dahlia was taken aback, and she almost couldn''t breathe. Her work and private life both made her suffocated. "I have been investigating who is ying tricks behind our backs. If my guess is right, they terminated the contracts because Leni threatened them and offered them interests." Dahlia''s face darkened. Leni ckmailed herst time, but she still didn''t let her go. She failed to kill two birds with one stone, and she was a little regretful. She was too careless. She should have sent Leni to jail as well. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Hearing this, Dulcie was anxious. She came back from abroad not to live such an unstable life. She wanted to have a stable ie and be the design director. These had been her dreams. She was working for Dahlia. No matter what, she had to keep her sry and position. She had be reconciled with Carlotta, but it was impossible to use her in the near future. They only sent messages to greet each other, and they were not as familiar as before. Dulcieforted her, "Dahlia, we can''t solve any problem by losing temper. Now we need to stop the clients from terminating the contracts with us. We don''t have many clients. If we lose them, we won''t be able to run thepany anymore." Dahlia was indeed very nervous. Leni had more money than her, so she was no match for her. No, she would not lose. She had Barrett. Dahlia smiled. Although her smile was somewhat bitter, Dulcie was relieved. "Don''t worry, Dulcie. Everything will be okay. Just focus on designing and making the clothes these days. We must aim at quality. I''ll think of ways to solve other problems." Dulcie nodded, "It''s something easy for me. As long as the customer service department can do their work well." They had a lot of orders this year. Although they couldn''t make much money, they wouldn''t suffer losses. Theirpany was newly established, and it was supported by the capital chain. Next year, they would definitely make more money, and she would get a great bonus. She wanted to buy a house and settle down in this city. Back then, Dahlia offered her enough benefits, so she chose to go back with her. "Don''t worry." Dahlia let out a long sigh, and her expression rxed. Dulcie said, "I''ll go out and ask the cleaner to clean up here. Sort out the important documents first." After saying this, Dulcie turned around and left. Dahlia nced out of the window. The autumn wind blew in through the window, and the light yellow curtain waved in the breeze. Tears streamed down her face. At this time, she could only take a gamble, hoping that she could get pregnant with Barrett''s child. She wanted to get everything of him. She would let Barrett know that Leni was transferring her shares. She sneered, and there were some faint lines at the corner of her eyes. Afterposing her emotions, she squatted down and picked up the important documents on the floor. Danielle sat there in a daze. Looking at the favourablements online, she frowned and felt that people were so f*cking changeable. Was Eden so sympathetic? In just two hours, those terriblements disappeared. Instead, everyone was praising for being kindhearted. When she was in a trance, the phone on the table vibrated. She looked down and saw a message sent by that person. Picking up the phone, she had a look and then put it back. "You must get Eden''s design draft for the international designpetition." Immediately, she received another sum of money. She sneered. How could it be so easy to get Eden''s design draft? Eden was vignt while doing things. The design drafts in thepany were once stolen, so she was very strict in this aspect. She only painted at home, and she wouldn''t draw the design drafts in thepany at all. How could she get them? The phone rang. Danielle cheered herself up and answered it. "Danielle, can youe up and do me a favor? I''m choosing fabric ording to the styles of clothes. You''re quite familiar with fabric. I want to make a dress. Why don''t you design it for me? I like the dresses made by you." It was Alyssa. "Okay." Danielle hung up the phone and felt somewhat confused. Why was Alyssa willing to make friends with her? She remembered that when she first came to thepany, she was very diffident because of her poor family. But she had gained a firm foothold in Alwynn Group by her own ability. She was a great designer, and she could not give up like this. At least, many customers liked her design. Thinking like this, Danielle became confident again. She was very happy because she could go to the 25th floor. After tidying up her desk, she went to the 25th floor with her bag. As long as she could go to the 25th floor, she would have an opportunity to do many things. After Lyric got off work, she put on her own clothes. She did an amazing thing that day, so she wanted to reward herself. In the supermarket, she was wearing a white hoodie and a pair of blue jeans. Wearing her hair in a bun, she had light make-up on her face. The orange lipstick made her face look delicate and pretty. She pushed the cart to the snack area. The so-called reward was snack. She looked at her phone from time to time. Eden had saved her life, and she liked Eden''s design very much, so she asked Jasper for Eden''s phone number. After she left the press conference, she sent Eden a message. She just wanted to know Eden very much. Although Eden was five years older than her, she felt that they had a lot inmon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jasper didn''t want to give her Eden''s number at first, for fear that she would make trouble for Eden. She exined for a long time, coaxing and pestering Jasper unceasingly. In the end, he agreed. But she could tell that Jasper was very concerned about Eden. As for her, she care about Jasper''s mood. Thinking of this, Lyric felt a little uneasy. She was just an assistant. How could she be so meddlesome? Lyric waited for Eden to reply to her absent-mindedly. She took things from the shelf one by one and did not pay attention to the people around her. Suddenly, someone grabbed a bag of potato chips together with her. It was a man''s hand. His fingers were slender and fair, and his nails were clean and good-looking. Lyric was jealous. Whose hand was so pretty? Besides, it was a man''s hand! When she looked over and saw a well-defined face, she was stunned. "Mr. Joye, why are you here?" Jasper was a little embarrassed. He just wanted to buy some snacks, but he ran into his employee. How awkward it was! "Ah..." Lyric was shocked again when she saw the snacks in his cart. Jasper looked serious and aloof in ordinary times, but he actually liked snacks! "What?" Jasper''s expression was somewhat unnatural. "Ha-ha..." Lyric was very happy and looked as if she had found something amazing, "Mr. Joye, why are you so childish? You''re not a child, but you like to eat snacks." Jasper''s face darkened more, "You''re not a child, are you? But you buy snacks as well. Who says that adults can''t eat snacks?" Looking at his red ears, Lyric was so amused. He was so cute at this moment! "No one says so. But I''m really shocked to see you buy snacks." Jasper said teasingly, "What''s there to be shocked about? Couldn''t men eat the snacks you girls like?" Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 "Of course you can. Look at you. You''re even angry... No... you''re shy. Oh no, you''re... embarrassed..." The expression in Jasper''s eyes kept changing, and Lyric changed her words constantly. Her voice became lower and lower. Jasper was stunned. Why did she talk so much? She was even more talkative than Eden. "You like the potato chips. Here you are." Jasper put the potato chips in her cart and got another packet of crisps for himself. "Thank you, Mr. Joye!" Lyric smiled lively and sweetly. She was not afraid of Jasper in private. Of course, she had to show him respect when she was at work. She separated her work from personal life very well. After interacting with Jasper several times, she realized that he was not as coldhearted as the rumors said. Jasper looked at her and then turned his head slowly. For some reason, he felt that her smile was so eye-catching. He put another packet of crisps in the cart casually. He lived alone. When he worked overtime at night, he felt lonely. When he was a child, he liked these snacks very much. At that time, he liked potato chips, spicy gluten, lollipops and nuts. His parents had been living abroad, and they gave him a lot of pocket money. When he was young, he used almost all of his pocket money to buy snacks. Later, he met Eden. Eden liked to eat snacks as well. When they went to the supermarket together, they bought snacks most of the time. Eden loved the tomato-vored potato chips and bought a lot every time. He always bought strawberry-vored lollipops for her. "Mr. Joye, the spicy vor will make you suffer from excessive internal heat." Lyric reminded him. Jasper nced at her cart and said, "But you''ve got several packets for yourself." Lyric was dumbfounded. She looked down. Just now, she threw three packets of spicy-vored crisps inside. She was just lost in thought, and she didn''t notice it. "Hey, I''m young and healthy. As long as I drink more water after eating the crisps." Lyric said reasonably with changeable expressions on her face. Jasper was stunned. Did she think that he was old? He was only six years older than her, wasn''t he? He saw her resume before. No, why did he have to think about such a childish thing? "Let''s go." Jasper pushed the cart and went forward. Looking at his strong and straight back, she blushed slightly. "Oh, Mr. Joye, I want to buy some fruit. Since we''ve met by ident, and I''ve helped you a lot today, why don''t you treat me to dinner?" Lyric went forward and said boldly. She knew that Jasper was alone, and she felt lonely as well after she came back. The Mid-autumn Festival wasing. Perhaps she had to celebrate it alone. Jasper stopped and thought about it. She did a good job that day. Looking at the watch on his wrist, he said slowly, "It''s half past six, and it''s time for dinner indeed. Since you''re so brave today, I''ll treat you to a good meal. Let''s go." "Ha-ha..." Lyric was like over the moon. He actually agreed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He agreed! "Thank you, Mr. Joye!" Her voice was sweet, lively and not affected, making him feel so comfortable. She followed behind Jasper. Jasper could not help but smile slightly. They shopped for a more while. After paying the bill, Jasper took Lyric to the parking lot. He put down the things and took her directly to the familiar buffet restaurant nearby. Sunset clouds tinted the sky with gorgeous colours, and it was about to be dark. Such a scene was beautiful and fascinating. The cool evening breeze and lovely sunset made them feel so good. Lyric was actually a chatterbox. She kept talking to Jasper along the way. Jasper was in a bad mood because of what had happened to Eden. Lyric diverted his attention by talking to him, and he felt much better. Forty minutester, Jasper took Lyric into a high-end buffet restaurant. The decoration was elegant and ssic. Red and yellownterns were hung on the ceiling, and there were nts on the ground. It was high-end and luxurious. There were exquisite food in each area. They could choose to eat hot pot or roasted meat. There were a lot of people in the restaurant, and the lively atmosphere boosted their appetite. Lyric had nevere to such a high-end restaurant. She followed Jasper curiously. Jasper paid the bill and the waiter took them to their seats. Theyout here was very nice. Every small box was separated by hollowed-out wooden carvings. The sofa and chair were veryfortable. They could enjoy hot pot and roasted meat at the same time. Looking at Jasper, Lyric blinked her eyes and said with gratitude, "Mr. Joye, thank you for bringing me to such a high-end ce for dinner. This is my first time here." Jasper smiled, "Don''t be so touched. If there is a chance, I will take you to River City Restaurant. The food there is the best." "Okay! When?" No one could resist the temptation of delicious food. Moreover, she wouldn''t get fat no matter how much she ate. Looking at how expectant she was, Jasper could not help butugh. "We haven''t had dinner tonight, but you''re looking forward to the next meal. We''ll talk about it when you make a contribution again. Go get whatever you like." Jasper stood up and walked out. Lyric followed him in a hurry. She saw a lot of fresh prawns and crabs just now. She had to enjoy herself. Moreover, she was so excited to see the roasted meat. However, being overwhelmed by happiness, she did not notice that Jasper suddenly stopped. "Bang!" Her forehead and nose hit against Jasper''s back heavily. "Ah..." It was painful. Her eyes turned red, and tears wet her long eyshes. She wrinkled her nose and looked at Jasper ufortably, on the verge of tears. Jasper looked at her and smiled, "Why did you suddenly bump against me?" Lyric red at him madly, "Why did you stop? My forehead and nose hurt so much. Why is your back so hard?" Jasper was stunned. How could he know that she was behind his back? "Alright. I''m sorry. This is the seafood area, and that''s the barbecue area. Let''s get the food respectively. Then we''ll eat together." He stopped to tell her these. "Oh, I''m going to get the seafood." She wanted to eat seafood very much. She hadn''t eaten much seafood for a long time. When her mother left, she had seafood with her. Although the restaurant was not so luxurious, she was very happy. "Okay. Be careful and don''t get lost when youe back. This restaurant is very big. You can rest assured that the food ingredients are very fresh." Jasper said. Seeing that she covered her nose and was about to cry, he smiled again. He walked to the barbecue area in a good mood. Lyric was attracted by the delicious food immediately and forgot the displeasure just now. Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Victor took Eden out for dinner that night. Eden was in a bad mood, so he asked the stuff in Marriott Hotel to prepare a candlelight dinner. After work, Victor brought Eden there. As soon as Eden entered the room, she felt so good because of the romantic atmosphere. Victor had been observing Eden''s expression. Seeing her smile, he grinned as well. "Honey, do you like it? We''re too busy, so we seldom have candlelight dinner." Victor took her hand and sat down, wiping her hands with a hot towel. His actions were very gentle, and his big hand made her feel very warm. Eden looked at him with a smile. No matter what kind of grievances she had suffered, as soon as she turned around, he would give her the best warmth. No matter how strong a woman was, she wanted a reliable embrace. The candlelight in the room was lovely. They looked at each other with deep affection, and the atmosphere was so warm. Victor put the towel aside. Leaning against his arms, Eden felt the warmth of his arms and his strong heartbeat. She felt at ease for no reason. In order to reward him, Eden raised her head slightly and kissed his lips. Her kiss was very light. Although they had kissed each other countless times, she was still shy in front of him. Victor didn''t move and sat quietly, but there was a gentle smile in his eyes. All the good things happened at the right time. Seeing that he had no reaction, Eden raised her head unhappily. She felt as if she was asking for a snub, and her starry eyes were full of resentment. Victor looked down at her with a smile, "Eden, what''s wrong?" His voice was flirty and his eyes were passionate. It was attractive enough to touch her heart. Eden red at him and did not speak. Such a good atmosphere had been ruined by him. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''m hungry." "Let''s eat first. Then I''ll satisfy you." His palm was extremely warm, and his voice was so gentle that her heart melted. She red at him, "No, you are really bad!" Victor leaned against her and asked with a smile, "Why do you say so? Huh?" Even the air was filled with affection. "Go away. I want to eat something else, and I don''t want steak." Eden pushed him away. Victor didn''t move and looked at the steak on the table, "What about sandwiches?" "Good. I''m very hungry now." Eden nodded. "Then I''ll ask someone to bring you some sandwiches." It was a pity. What a romantic candlelight dinner! But Eden didn''t like it. Forget it. Her feelings were the most important. Eden put her hands on the tablezily. Smelling the tempting aroma of the steak, she really had no appetite. She wanted to eat sandwiches more. Jasper had put down his chopsticks, but Lyric was still enjoy eating. Jasper was quite surprised. Abigail and Eden ate much less than Lyric. Looking at her, Jasper did not say anything. Her lips had turned red because of the spicy food. The shrimp was very spicy, but she ate it after dipping it in the spicy sauce. "It''s so spicy and delicious!" Lyric said while eating. She even stuck out her tongue and fanned it with her hand. Jasper was stunned. "Since it''s so spicy, why do you have to eat it?" Jasper frowned and handed a bottle of yogurt to her. "Thank you, but it is really delicious. I really like it. Since my mother went abroad, no one has eaten with me. You are the first one to apany me for a meal." Lyric took a gulp of yogurt. Jasper looked at her and knew how she felt. His parents were abroad all year round, and he could understand her feelings. After he and Abigail grew up, they even settled down abroad. He couldn''t even meet him once a year. "Where''s your mother?" Jasper couldn''t help but ask. After asking, he felt that his question was a little abrupt. They were not close enough to ask about each other''s privacy. Lyricughed and said, "She''s abroad. After divorcing my father, she has been living abroad because of work. Although she can make lots of money to provide me afortable life, I don''t like living alone. I''m too lonely." It turned out that her parents had divorced. Lyric realized that she had said too much. Feeling a little embarrassed, she smiled, "Mr. Joye, I still want to eat squid. Could you wait for me for a while?" Jasper was shocked. Could she still eat? "Yeah! It''s okay. Enjoy your meal slowly!" Jasper said with a smile in his eyes, and he was very patient. Looking at his bright smile, Lyric couldn''t help but grin. The loneliness in her heart seemed to have disappeared little by little. She turned around to get the squid. It was not because she was awkward, but because she really wanted to eat it. She liked grilled squid. Moreover, the squid here was fresh, and it was greatly pickled. After Lyric took a few steps, she suddenly stopped. Jasper could still see her. "Hey! I didn''t expect to meet you here." A woman stood in front of Lyric. She looked ordinary, but her expression was mocking. She was Lyric''s half-sister, Ansley Lamb. Lyric''s face suddenly darkened when she saw Ansley. She didn''t speak, nor did she want to talk to Ansley. She stepped aside and tried to walk past Ansley, but Ansley stopped her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Lyric, why do you want to run away when you see me? Are you afraid of me?" Ansley said in a very disdainful tone. Lyric looked at her with a faint smile, "There is no need to be afraid of such a crazy woman like you. But I''m eating now, and I don''t want to ruin my good mood." "Ha-ha..." Ansley sneered, "You''re as glib as always. Do you mean that I''m crazy? Then let me ask you. If I''m crazy, what about you? Don''t forget that we''re half-sisters." "Really? I remember that I broke off my rtionship with your family a long time ago. How could I have a sister?" Lyric looked at her with a sneer. If it weren''t the fact that Ansley and her mother suddenly went to her house, how could she lose her warm home? Her mother was hot-tempered and proud. After knowing that her father had cheated on her, she decided to leave with her. She didn''t ask for anything but the right to raise her. Since Lyric moved out of the house, she had never seen her father again. She had be unfamiliar with the word "father". "Even so, yourst name is still Lamb, isn''t it? Two days ago, dad said that you were at the age of marriage, and he wanted to see you, but could I let him see you? No! Everything in Lamb family is mine. You can''t even get a penny." Ansley said in a very arrogant tone and squinted at Lyric proudly. "You''d better keep your poor property on your own. A spendthrift woman like you will spend all the money just in a few years." "Besides, you and your mother care about the property of the Lamb family so much. I''m kind, and I won''t take anything from you." Lyric''s tone was very sarcastic. Her father didn''t expect that Ansley''s mother would be pregnant. She knew that her father did not like Ansley. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 She knew this from her rtives. Ansley was only interested in dressing herself up. She would get close to Lyric and pay attention to all the young and promising men around her. Then she would try to seduce them. The reason was very simple. She did not want Lyric to marry a better man. Therefore, she was idle all day long and lived off her parents. Her father was a hardworking man. How could he tolerate such an idle andzy daughter? It was because of Ansley that the rtionship between Lyric and her father had always been stiff. "Ansley, what''s wrong?" A handsome man walked over. He was dressed a well-fitting ck suit, looking charming. "Lyric, why are you here?" Jadiel Bryant was surprised to see Lyric. He had chased after Lyric for a long time, but he failed. Seeing her at this time, he hadplicated feelings. "Oh, I''m here for dinner." Lyric took a meaning look at Jadiel. Wasn''t he chasing after her a few days ago? It seemed that Ansley had done something to get close to him. Ansley took Jadiel''s arm intimately and looked at Lyric with a provocative smile, "Lyric, Jadiel is my boyfriend now." "Jadiel, this is my elder sister, Lyric." "Ansley... Is she your elder sister?" Jadiel looked shocked. How could they be sisters? However, Ansley acted as if she didn''t see Jadiel''s surprised face and smiled brightly, "Jadiel is the general manager of the sales department of Joye Group." Lyric was stunned. It turned out that he worked in Joye Group as well. She had just be Jasper''s assistant, and she hadn''t seen him in thepany. "Lyric, you..." Before Jadiel could finish his words, he saw a tall man approach Lyric and put his hand on her waist gently. "Mr. Joye..." Jadiel was astonished. Why was Lyric with Mr. Joye? Jasper nodded slightly, and the expression on his handsome face was nd. He looked at Lyric and said in a tender tone, "Didn''t you say you want to eat squid? Go get it." Lyric paused for a moment and immediately nodded with a smile, "Get a bottle of yogurt for me. I''ll be back soon." "Go ahead. I''ll get you yogurt." Jasper smiled, and his eyes were filled with gentleness. "Mr. Joye, you and Lyric..." "Can''t wee here and eat together?" After Jasper said that, he went to get yogurt for Lyric and ignored them. How could Ansley meet such a handsome and rich man in her daily life? Her eyes lit up as she looked at Jasper''s tall and straight back. Ansley didn''t withdraw her eyes until Jasper walked away. "Jadiel, is he the president of Joye Group?" Ansley asked excitedly. He was so handsome, just like an actor. "Yeah!" Jadiel was still thinking about the rtionship between Jasper and Lyric. After a while, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Ansley, "You and Lyric are sisters. Why didn''t you tell me before? What''s more, why did you say I was your boyfriend?" Ansley was stunned for a moment and smiled, "I was just kidding. But Jadiel, you''re so handsome today." However, he was not as charismatic as the president of Joye Group. When they stood together, Jadiel was much inferior. "Let''s go." Jadiel was somewhat unwilling to leave. "I have something else to do. Jadiel, you leave first." Ansley let go of Jadiel. Jadiel nodded. His feelings wereplicated, and he didn''t think about what Ansley would do. After Lyric walked away, she still felt a burning sensation on her waist. Jasper''s hand was very warm and powerful. Was he helping her just now? His voice was so gentle! With a hot face, she took the squid and went back shyly. When she returned to her seat, Jasper had sat elegantly across from her. Lyric blushed scarlet. Looking at Jasper, she smiled shyly, "Mr. Joye, thank you. She''s my half- sister." "It''s no bother." Jasper replied casually. "I''ll finish the meal soon, and I won''t be sad if I''m full." Lyric was still in a bad mood. After all, she was annoyed every time she saw Ansley. Seeing that she was in low spirits, Jasper said with a smile, "I''ll take you to buy an i-Padter. I owe you." "Oh! Really?" Lyric cheered up in an instant. "Could you buy me a better one?" She said greedily. Anyway, the president of Joye Group was very rich. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ha-ha... Lyric said naturally, like a spoiled child. Jasper smiled and nodded, "Yes, we''ll buy it after you finish your meal. But you have to hurry up. The mall will close at ten o''clock at night." "Oh..." Lyric felt that the squid was no longer delicious. The happiest thing was to hold an i-Pad and watch soap operas at night. Ansley hid in the distance and looked at them with jealousy. She couldn''t figure out why Lyric was so lucky to get close to the president of Joye Group. "Humph!" She snorted and said in heart, "Lyric, I will never let you live a better life than me!" Lyric and Jasper chatted for a while. Jasper''s gem-like eyes were bright, looking so bewitching and seductive. His eyshes were long, and he had a tall nose and thin lips. More importantly, he looked very gentle at this moment. "Oh, Mr. Joye, Eden has replied to me!" Lyric looked at Jasper excitedly. "Really? Look at how happy you are." He had investigated Lyric. She had nothing to do with the Simpson family. If she was suspicious, he would never let her get close to Eden. "Of course I''m delighted. I like her design so much. It''s a pity that I''m not good at designing. Otherwise, I would have applied for a job in Alwynn Group instead of Joye Group. But I still admire Eden very much." After Lyric said that, she lowered her head and finished the squid, looking at Jasper with a satisfied expression. "Mr. Joye, let''s go. I am full." Lyric wiped the grease stains on the corner of her mouth. Jasper handed the yogurt to her, "Drink this before we leave." "Oh, it''s a piece of cake." Lyric took it over without hesitation, drinking it while walking. Jasper followed her, and they walked out of the restaurant together. Ansley followed them with a jealous face. They went to the nearby shopping mall, and Ansley followed them. In a club, Leni was about to leave after meeting a man, but Dahlia appeared at the door with a sneer and blocked her way. Leni was stunned. How did she find this ce? Then she tried to calm down. "Leni, I did not expect that it was really you!" Dahlia''s face was full of anger. The man who left just now was the client she talked to a few days ago. Since he had met Leni, he might terminate the contract with her the next day. "It''s me." Leni admitted gracefully. Since Dahlia had seen her, she might as well admit it. "What on earth do you want from me?" Dahlia was so angry and did not care about the people around her. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Everyone knew that she was a mistress. Other mistresses could provoke the men''s legal wives arrogantly, so could she. "Humph! I don''t want anything. I just don''t want you to live a good life!" Leni smiled. Looking at Dahlia''s angry face, she was very happy. Dahlia could get everything just because of her beautiful face. She had done so much, but Barrett didn''t give her anything, which made her very unhappy. Even if some people could sit idle and enjoy the fruits of her work, they must be her daughter and son. She was really shocked when she heard that Dahlia was Barrett''s lover. Barrett was more than sixty years old. She really couldn''t understand how Dahlia dared to be with him. But she had underestimated Dahlia''s tricks. She really could get thirty million dors from Barrett. Dahlia sneered and threatened her, "Leni, you''d better stop at the right time. Barrett doesn''t know that you''ve transferred your shares, does he? If I lose my clients again, I''m not sure what I will do next." "You..." Leni looked at her with a guilty conscience. How dare Dahlia threaten her? How did she know that? She had sold part of her shares and transferred the rest of the shares and money. Even if Barrett discovered it, she would not be afraid of him. "Just tell him if you want. The shares are mine. I''m his legal wife. Do you think you can be compared with me?" As soon as Leni finished her words, she found that Dahlia''s face turned nervous. Leni smiled smugly. Sure enough, Dahlia was a humble woman. Barrett was stupid. Leni smiled and looked at Dahlia. Then she turned sideways and was about to leave. Dahlia said with a smile, "Leni, you think too simply. You and I both know what kind of person Barrett is." After saying that, Dahlia turned around. As she had expected, Leni stopped. She knew that Leni was bluffing. After all, Leni knew Barrett better than she did. Dahlia turned around, walked towards Leni and suppressed the anger on her face, "Leni, why don''t we have a talk? Victor is ourmon enemy." "I be like this because of Victor. I was forced to be with Barrett. You know the reason very well, don''t you?" "I''ve been grateful to you. It was you who saved my life. I know that I should repay your kindness, but I had no choice at that time." "Even if Barrett didn''t flirt with me, he would be with another woman, wouldn''t he? What''s more, I was forced that night." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leni knew that her words made sense, and she really understood Barrett''s character. But she felt very sad when she thought of what Dahlia had done. "We have the same enemy, but so what? You betrayed me." Leni didn''t want to collude with her. Her daughter could be released in a few months. She would return to her homnd with her daughter. As for her son, it was not a bad thing for him to suffer and learn a lesson. This matter could make him maturer. In this changeable world, everyone could defeat him. He could only learn a lesson by himself. "Sorry, I know that my betrayal makes you very disappointed. But it is because of Victor that we live with hatred. I don''t know what kind of grudge Barrett has against the Alwynn family. He aimed at the Alwynn family as soon as he came back, but we are all victims." Dahlia said with sincere. She knew Leni. Leni was a smart and scheming woman. But she was not someone to be trifled with The only solution was to make Leni her ally. In this way, she would have one less enemy. She almost forgot how Leni''s children were sent to prison. She had been thinking about how to deal with Leni, but she couldn''te up with a perfect solution. Leni was much richer than her. It was better to make her enemy''s enemy her friend. In this way, it would be less bother. Of course, the main reason why she dared to do this was that Leni no longer loved Barrett so much. Otherwise, Leni would not have nned to go back to her homnd. Leni took a meaningful look at her and thought about it. Dahlia was right, but she wanted to disassociate herself from this matter. Dahlia was vicious, and she couldn''t get involved. If she had something to do with Dahlia, she might not leave here safely in a few months. Sophie had been detained, and this was a great chance for her. "Dahlia, we don''t have to cooperate with each other. In the future, we will not interfere with each other''s affairs. I won''t make things difficult for you again, but you can''t ruin my n." Both of them wanted interests. As long as they made it clear, things would be much easier. She was a sensible person. She had experienced much more than Dahlia, so she knew that Dahlia woulde to no good end. Dahlia was dumbfounded. She did not expect Leni to have such a peaceful state of mind. She just wanted her own property. However, such a result was very advantageous for her. "Alright. I will not tell Barrett about what you have done, and I hope that you will not interfere in my business again." Dahlia agreed readily. Leni smiled and nodded slightly. It was up to her whether she would interfere in Dahlia''s business or not. It was not up to Dahlia. Watching Leni leave, Dahlia let out a sigh of relief. If Leni did not agree, she would not know what to do. Last time, she was beaten by Leni, but Barrett did not say anything. No matter what, Leni had given birth to a son and a daughter for Barrett, and she was just a mistress. How could she be more important than Leni? Brian saw everything. He sent a message to Victor and then went home to sleep. At this time, Victor was having sex with Eden. How could he have time to check the message? Eden''s face was red as she leaned on the edge of the bed. Her face always blushed scarlet while bed time. "Victor, hurry up. I want to sleep." Eden said delicately with dissatisfaction. Victor smiled, and his eyes were full of passion, "Eden, wait. Just now, you said that I could do whatever I wanted. You can''t break your promise." "When... did I say that... " Before Eden could finish her words, Victor used more strength. She spoke intermittently and could not utter aplete sentence. In less than two minutes, she had the strongest sexual pleasure and leaned against Victor''s arms feebly. Victor was breathing rapidly, but he chuckled with joy. "Eden, I''ll take you to the bathroom." Victor carried her in his arms and went to the bathroom. Eden did not even want to move her fingers and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. Aftering out of the bathroom, Eden fell asleep. Then Victor picked up the phone and took a look. Then he sneered and replied to Brian, "Do you need me to teach you what to do?" Brian hadn''t fallen asleep. He immediately replied to Victor, "What were you doing just now? I''ve been waiting for your reply. Did you read the messages I sent you carefully?" Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Victor looked at Eden who was sleeping soundly. Her face blushed a little, and she looked very beautiful when she was asleep. Looking at the love-bites, he was more delighted. "What do you think I would do on such a wonderful night?" Brian was speechless. "Don''t show off in front of me at night. You''re annoying." "How''s the preparation of the newpany?" "Very well, but I regret it. I don''t have time to date. If I can''t get married, you have to be responsible for it." "Should I take the responsibility? Isn''t Aurora your future wife? You two get along very well." "I''ve been busy dealing with the Simpson family and the newpany, and we have no time to meet each other. I feel so wronged." Victor was in a good mood, so he was willing to talk more with him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Aurora is also very busy this year." "Therefore, when can I marry her? All of you have got married and had your own children, but I''m still single. Don''t you feel sorry for me?" "I am not you, so I don''t know how sad you are." "That''s too much!" Only then did Victor send a message to Dean. "Last time, I asked you to contact a wedding dress designer. Call him to ask if he has time. Even if he has no time, he has to find some." Dean was dating with Dahlia in the hotel. Seeing this message, he really wanted to scream. He really wanted to say, "Mr. Alwynn, will you be responsible if I suffer from impotence?" However, he only dared to think like this in heart. Looking at the resentful eyes of Jaida, Dean was desperate. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll contact the designer tomorrow." "Okay, remember to tell me after calling him." "Sure. I''ll go back to work." Victor was stunned. Was Dean working at this time? He had not finished his words yet. He wanted to ask Dean to work overtime on the weekend, because he had something to do. Forget it. He could talk to Dean the next day. Victor was about to put down his phone when Adonis sent a message in the group chat. "Guys, I had sex three times this night." Victor was taken aback. Would Candace be angry if she knew that he shared such a private thing with them? Adonis really had a big mouth! Lucian replied, "Sucks." Anson said, "I''m better than you." Victor remained silent. He only had sex two times that night. He was energetic enough, but Eden was too tired. Adonis said, "Lucian, what do you mean? I don''t trust you the most." "I don''t need your trust." "Humph! I won''t believe it unless you have sex before me." "You will never see it in your life." "So, I suspect you." "You''re weak, but it doesn''t mean that everyone is as weak as you." "You hurt my heart." Anson and Victor did not dare to speak. Victor put down his phone silently. Therefore, sometimes Eden''s worry was actually reasonable. Victor shook his head with amusement and went to bed. Eden slept well that night. When she woke up, she turned on her phone and didn''t see any negative news about her. The hottest topic was Quincy''s band. "Ha-ha." Edenughed. Herughter woke up Victor. With sleepy eyes, Victor held Eden into his arms. "Honey, what makes you so happy early in the morning?" His dull and drowsy voice was sexy. Eden turned to look at him and said with a happy smile, "Honey, I''m in a very good mood today. Quincy''s band blows up on social media." Hearing this, Victor felt upset. "Oh, is that so? Don''t care about them. You can sleep for a while. It''s early." Eden looked at the time, "It''s half past eight in the morning. Get up and go to work." Victor smiled and said, "No, I don''t have to go to work today. The most important thing is to apany you." Eden was stunned when she heard that. She admitted that she was touched. He cared about her feelings very much. "There''s no need. I am very d today." Eden said with a smile. Victor suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her with resentment, "Honey, can''t you think for me? I''m very tired at work every day. I want to take a day off and stay with you." Eden was speechless. Alright, whether he was aspirant or not had nothing to do with her. "Alright, what do you want to do today?" Eden asked with a smile. He was tired because of work, so she would spoil him for a whole day. She ran her fingers through his hair mischievously, and he closed his eyesfortably. After a while, he said, "Honey, let me think about what we are going to do today." "Oh, we should go to see Ayman today! Or we can visit Cecil and Ceci. Visiting Ari is also a good idea." She had not seen Ayman for several days, and she missed him so much. Ayman was very cute at this age. He looked so adorable when he giggled. She missed Ari and Ceci as well. Girls were precious, and she even wanted another daughter. "No." Victor immediately refused her. It was not easy for them to have a day off. Why should they go to see these kids? Eden was stunned. Looking at his unhappy face, she suddenly smiled and asked, "Then tell me what do you want to do. No matter what you want to do, I can apany you." Only then did Victor look at her. He looked at her obedient face and said, "I just want you to apany me quietly like this. Kiss me." Victor pointed to his handsome face. Eden was stunned, "I can''t do that. I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." Victor was speechless. He didn''t mind. "Honey, I don''t mind." Eden kissed his cheek and said with a grin, "Is it okay? Get up. I''m hungry. You can do whatever you want after breakfast." "Okay." Victor got upzily to take a bath. After Eden washed up, she called the stuff in the hotel and ordered breakfast. As soon as she put down the phone, she received a message. Then she picked up the phone and had a look. It was a message from Lyric. "Eden, good morning, I am Lyric. I didn''t disturb youst night because it was toote, and I didn''t want to disturb your rest." Eden smiled. She was so polite. "It''s okay. I sleptte. Lyric, thanks for what you did yesterday." If Lyric was someone malicious, she would definitely add fuel to the me, but she was not. She even held a press conference to rify what had happened that day. As a result, the rumours were rified, and no one attacked her online again. But she was too careless. She didn''t even know that she was followed by someone. "Eden, you don''t have to thank me. That''s what I should do. Mr. Joye was very anxious. He even smashed my i-Pad, but he bought me a new onest night. I''m very happy." Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Eden was stunned. She knew that Jasper would be affected, but she did not expect him to be so angry. He even smashed Lyric''s i-Pad. But if she was Jasper, she would also be mad if she encountered that kind of thing. No matter how patient someone was, he would lose his temper. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Does he feel better today?" "Eden, he has been in a good mood since the problem was solved yesterday. You don''t have to worry. He''s quite delighted today. He even smiled during the meeting this morning. All the manages said that Mr. Joye was joyful." "That''s good. Anyway, thank you." Sophie had been detained, but nobody knew what would happen next. She had to be very careful. She knew that Victor wanted to weaken Barrett''s power so that he could not stir up trouble anymore. There was no doubt that Barrett was no match for Victor in the business world. However, Barrett was much more despicable and scheming than Victor. After all, Barrett had no limits. At this time, Barrett was busy managing his newpany, so he did not have time to aim at her for the time-being. Once Barrett had time, she would still be in danger. She had been trying to figure out how to deal with him. The previous methods were useful but dangerous. Victor would not let her have a try. She knew what Victor was going to do very well. After she waited for a while, Lyric replied to her. "Eden, you are too polite. This is what I should do. I was really happy when you sent me to the hospital. I live alone in River City, and no one can apany to the hospital. I have to thank you!" "Do you live alone? Where are your parents?" After sending the message, Eden felt that it was too abrupt. It was inappropriate to ask about her privacy. However, Lyric did not hide anything. She immediately told Eden that she was alone at home. "Lyric, if you need any help, just let me know. If no one can apany you when you''re sick, you can call me. Of course, I hope you can be healthy all year round." "Thank you so much, Eden. You''re my favorite designer. I''m very d to make friends with you. I''ll go to work first, and I''ll talk to you at noon." "Great!" "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door. Eden knew that her breakfast had been delivered. She got up and opened the door. After the waiter greeted her, he pushed the dining cart in. He put the breakfast on the table. Victor hadn''te out of the bathroom. The sound of running water could be heard. Eden did not eat and waited for Victor toe out. Victor''s phone vibrated a few times on the bedside table. Eden went over and swiped it open. It was a text message. "Victor, it''s me. I''m back. I heard that you''ve got married. Why didn''t you tell me?" "I heard that your wife is your childhood sweetheart." "How romantic it is! I really envy her! Unfortunately, we missed each other. Do you have time tonight? I want to see you." "In fact, I miss you so much. Don''t let your wife know this. Love you!" Rage bubbled just below the surface of Eden''s mind. She was confused, and her head ached. Why did Victor have so many admirers? She nced at the number, and there was no alias. Victor had used this phone number for more than ten years, and he had never changed it. The only possibility is that this woman remembered his phone number. Moreover, she didn''t know Victor''s female friends at all. People who graduated from college together with them all went abroad for further study. Those who didn''t live well aboard returned home in the past two years. It seemed that Victor have many alumni in this country. "Humph!" Eden snorted angrily. After putting away Victor''s phone, she put on her shoes, took her bag and left the room. She didn''t forget to put the milk, steak and pancake into a clean stic bag before leaving. After entering the elevator, she munched on the pancake. She had to eat, or she would have no strength to be mad. She finished her breakfast not long after she arrived at the first floor. Then she stopped a taxi and went straight to Mirth Company to see Abigail. She was in a very bad mood. The woman even said that she loved him! She didn''t believe they had nothing to do with each other. Eden called Abigail and asked if she had time to go out to y. Abigail happened to be in a bad mood, too, so she agreed without hesitation. They made an appointment to go out together. When Victor came out of the bathroom, he had dressed up, but he did not see Eden in the room. Moreover, even her bag was missing, and her breakfast was gone. Victor was dumbfounded. She left without telling him. It seemed that she was angry. Victor took his phone. Just as he was about to call Eden, he saw a new message. "Victor, I brought your father some wine. It''s very famous aboard. I remember that you don''t like to drink, or I would buy it for you as well." Victor read all the messages doubtfully. He was slightly stunned. Who was this person? After thinking for a while, he asked, "who are you?" "Victor, I''m so sad. We studied in the same department in university, but you don''t remember me anymore. I''m Sibyl. It was you who suggested that I should enter the entertainment circle. Eight years ago, I went abroad for further study, and you said that I could do whatever I wanted. I came to River City yesterday." Victor frowned. After thinking for a while, he finally remembered her. But at this time, he was not in the mood to pay attention to her. His wife was gone. He dialed Eden''s number, but he couldn''t get through to her. He called her for six times in a row, but the result was the same. Victor was very upset. Had she cklisted his number? Taking his car key and his personal belongings, he walked out while calling Anson. "Hello? Anson, where is your wife?" Anson was confused. Why did Victor ask about Abigail as soon as he called him? "What''s the matter?" He asked warily. Victor said angrily, "My wife has run away!" "Ha-ha..." Anson burst intoughter. "Victor, so, what does it have to do with Abby?" Victor said, "She''s Eden''s best friend. The only possibility is that she will meet Abigail. So you only have to tell me where Abigail is." Anson''sughter came to an abrupt end. In a dejected voice, he said, "Victor, I''m sorry. I don''t know where Abby is. Well, I chatted with themst night, and I was going to have sex with her eight times last night, but I failed. She was mad. She doesn''te to work today and has even cklisted my number." Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Victor was stunned. Did they have to be so childish? "Idiot." Victor couldn''t help but say. "Hey, Victor, what do you mean?" Victor said, "I mean that you''re stupid. Alright, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Where is Abigail?" Anson was speechless. He didn''t know where Abigail was. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, "So, why can''t you just make Eden happy? Why did she run away from home?" Victor replied, "I have no idea. You''re the same, aren''t you? When I came out of the bathroom this morning, she was gone." Anson smiled and said, "What a coincidence. I''m the same. I didn''t see Abby after I took a shower early in the morning. My mother is taking care of Ayman now, and she''s happy. I don''t know what to do." Victor asked, "Do you know where they may go?" Anson replied, "Shopping malls. When Abby is angry, she always goes shopping, and Eden apanies her. Only by shopping can she feel better." "Eden doesn''t like to go shopping." "Abby likes it." Victor was speechless. It was hard tomunicate with him. Victor was in a dilemma. Why did Eden suddenly leave? Even if there was an emergency, she would tell him in advance. But she cklisted his number phone, which showed that she was angry. Victor hung up the phone and walked to the parking lot. At this time, he received a massage from Eden. "I''ve left. I''m noting back. Don''t look for me." What did she mean by saying that? Victor typed very quickly with his slender fingers, for fear that she would cklist his number again. "Honey, where are you? I''lle to you." However, he failed to send the message, because she cklisted him again! What the hell was going on? Victor was dumbfounded. He was a little discouraged and stood still. What was wrong with her? He turned around, went to the surveince room of Marriott Hotel and looked at the surveince video carefully. She left alone, and she looked all right when she left. Eating breakfast while walking, she hailed a taxi and then left. After watching the surveince video, Victor was totally at a loss. He sent the number te of the taxi to Lucian. "Find out where this taxi went." Lucian was quite puzzled. "Check it first." Ten minutester, Lucian replied to him, "M Mall." Victor went to the parking lot and drove straight to M Mall. Eden and Abigail met in M Mall. This was a newly opened shopping mall, and it was a prosperous business quarter. There were many people inside. After seeing Eden, Abigail took her to the fourth floor and they ate together. In the elevator, Eden looked at Abigail''s unhappy face and asked, "Abby, you didn''t go to work. Are you in a bad mood?" Abigail nodded, "I was tortured by Anson for a whole night. How could I feel good? I checked his phone early in the morning and realized that he just used me as a test subject." "The chat history is disgusting. Lucian can have sex seven times a night. I feel that Amelia is living in hell. It''s so terrible..." Abigail could not help but shiver as sheined. Eden was taken aback. "I thought they would talk about their ambition. I didn''t expect that they would talk about such a topic. It surprises me a lot." "Ha-ha..." Abigail chuckled, "Could this be regarded as soul infidelity? They don''t have to pay a price, and it''s not easy to be discovered by us." "Ha-ha..." Eden was amused. "Abby, you''re right. Although they just chat on the phone, I think what they do will mess up the marriage and hurt our hearts." Wasn''t it just? She got a big surprise after she woke up this morning. No, this big surprise should be for Victor. She didn''t know if Victor would take actions when he saw this surprise. Abigail took her arm, and she was still annoyed because of Anson''s words, "s! Eden, it''s said that most men are unfaithful in love. So it is normal for men to have such an idea. In terms of biology, men want more lovers and more children. But they prettify themselves and say that this is a survival need." Hearing Abigail''s exasperated tone, Edenughed, and she felt much happier in heart. "Anyway, even though it''s soul infidelity, I can''t stand it." Eden was very mad. Their sweet words could win women''s hearts easily. Thus, they could get a great sense of achievement and satisfaction from women. Looking at her irritated face, Abigail realized that she was strange. She took the initiative to ask her out. What had happened early in the morning? "Eden, you don''t often skip work. What''s wrong? Did Victor bully you?" "No, he doesn''t dare to bully me. Hey, Abby, here we are." Eden pointed at the restaurant and changed the topic. The restaurant was not far from the elevator. She didn''t want Abby to be annoyed as well. After all, each family had its own problems. "Oh, I saw it online. Thements are all favourable. I can smell the aroma from a distance. It must be delicious." Abigail wanted to relieve the anger in heart by eating, and the food here was tasty enough. They entered the restaurant. It was still early, so there were not many customers. They found a table in the corner. After the waiter served them water, they went to pick up the food they liked with baskets. Victor went all the way here, but he did not see Eden and Abigail. Eden knew Victor''s character. He must know that she was with Abby. Therefore, instead of going shopping with Abby, she yed games with her on the sixth floor. After ying games for a day, they felt extremely pleased. "Abby, I always thought that only children could y here, but we have a good time." Eden won a bottle fruit juice, and she took a sip of it. "Well, there are lots of games for adults. Let''s go for dinner. There is a hot pot restaurant on the fourth floor. It''s not hot tonight. Let''s eat hot pot." "Okay, I don''t want to go back to cook, and I just want to enjoy myself for a whole day." Eden felt a little guilty. She had ignored Victor for a day and cklisted his number. He must be looking for her crazily at this time. They went out of the elevator and walked to the restaurant. Eden walked a few steps and suddenly stopped. Even her eyes trembled. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Abigail asked. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Abigail looked over. Wearing a ck shirt and a pair of ck trousers, Victor was tall and straight, and he looked very eye-catching in the crowd. There was a woman in a pink dress in his arms. She had short hair and bangs, looking very delicate and pure. At this time, she was holding Victor''s arm intimately. Abigail immediately understood what was going on. D*mn it! Victor had cheated on Eden! She really wanted to give this b*stard a lesson! But at this time, Eden''s feelings were more important. The elevator behind them happened to be open, so Abigail took Eden into the elevator. "Eden." Victor was stunned when he saw Eden. He came to sense immediately and chased after her. However, Bryanna Norton fell to the ground because he pushed her away with great strength. "Ouch! Victor, it hurts." Bryanna cried out in pain and looked at Victor with tears in eyes. Victor turned around and helped her up. At the moment the elevator door closed, Eden saw this. Victor really took actions. She did not expect that Victor would really meet Bryanna. Even if he met her, she could do nothing about it. But she did not expect things to be like this. They stood together intimately, and Bryanna seemed to match him better. "Victor, what''s wrong with you?" Bryanna looked at him nervously in pain. "Let go of me!" Victor turned to look at her hand that was holding his arm, warning her in a deep and low voice. Looking into his gloomy and cold eyes, Bryanna let go of him reluctantly. "Did you do it on purpose?" Victor looked at her indifferently with hostility in his eyes. Bryanna was close to Adonis when they were in university. She was different from the other women, and she was very considerate towards others. He had seen her help others for many times. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Adonis regarded her as his younger sister, and she yed with them sometimes. Although Victor did not have a deep impression of Bryanna, he remembered who she was. Moreover, Bryanna seemed to be the distant rtive of his grandfather. He couldn''t find Eden that day, and he had been walking around in the mall. Just a few minutes ago, he suddenly met Bryanna at the elevator door. He couldn''t pretend that he didn''t see her. He chose to look for Eden and Abigail during the meal time. He waited for them at the elevator entrance, because he knew that there were restaurants upstairs, and they would definitelye back here to eat something. The restaurants were newly opened, which were absolutely attractive to them. He really saw them. The moment the elevator door opened, Bryanna sprained her foot and fell directly into his arms. Moreover, Eden happened to see this scene. Bryanna looked at Victor in shock, "Victor..." "Don''t call me by my name..." Victor interrupted her coldly. Bryanna was so wronged. She lowered her head and said sadly, "Victor, what are you talking about? What did I do to make you lose your temper at me? We haven''t seen each other for several years." Bryanna was so angry, and she looked at Victor frankly with her big eyes. She looked dejected. Victor''s expression was ruthless and apathetic. He looked at her honest eyes coldly and clenched his fists. Thinking of Eden''s sad eyes, he chased after her without hesitation. "Victor, how can you leave like this? I want to meet your father!" Bryanna shouted loudly. Soon, Victor''s straight figure was nowhere to be seen. Tears ran down her cheeks. She looked down at her red and swollen ankle and bit her lower lip tightly. But soon, she smiled triumphantly. She took out her phone, typed quickly and sent a message. Abigail pulled Eden into the car, and Eden had been silent. The phone in her hand vibrated slightly. She clicked the text message that was sent by a stranger. "He loves me very much. Thank you for taking care of him for me these years." "I forgot to tell you that Victor won''t go back tonight. He has been with me all day." Eden''s heart trembled violently after reading it. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife. She didn''t speak, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. It happened so suddenly that she did not know how to face it. Abigail was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Eden quickly turned off the screen. If Abby saw it, she would be even madder. The woman''s provocation made her have an impulse to escape. She was too tired, and she didn''t want to face these things all day long. Seeing that Eden remained silent, Abigail didn''t dare to say a word, because she was afraid that Eden would have a nervous breakdown as soon as she spoke. Women were always the weakest in love. "Misses, where are you going?" The taxi driver asked again. Eden looked at Abigail and smiled, "Abby, I''m going home. Don''t worry. That''s Victor''s friend. It''s not a big deal." Abigail was speechless. Seeing Eden''s forced smile, she felt so sorry for her. "Eden, I''ll be worried if you go back alone." She was really uneasy. "I''m okay. It''s getting dark. Hurry up and go back to apany Ayman. He will look for you when it''s dark, right? I have experienced a lot of things. Such a little thing can''t knock me down." Abigail frowned uneasily. She really could not leave Eden at this time. "Rx. I will be fine." Eden gave her aforting smile. No matter how stable a rtionship was, it couldn''t stand up to the test of time. Perhaps it was because her road to love was too smooth. She wanted to escape whenever she met with setbacks. Although it was something she had to experience in marriage, she was exhausted! "Eden..." "Abby, it''s really okay. Anyway, I have to face it, right? You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be all right." After saying that, Eden asked the driver to park by the roadside. "Eden, you must call me if anything happens." Abigail grabbed her hand. She looked at her with worried eyes. Eden smiled andforted her, "It''s okay. Just rest assured. I believe Victor. He won''t betray me." Abigail had nothing to say. Eden believed in Victor, so she wouldn''t listen to her no matter how much she said. She let go of Eden. Eden smiled and closed the door, watching as Abigail left. The smile on her face gradually froze. Looking at the message, she held the phone with more strength. This city was so prosperous, but where should she go? Which ce could make her feel better? The phone rang again. Eden took it out and saw a picture. In the photo, Victor was still young. Her long bangs covered his forehead, but he looked energetic and handsome. In front of him, there was a pretty girl, and she was exactly the woman Eden saw that day. Both of them smiled very brightly. Eden took a deep breath. She would never be pissed off and leave Victor. The woman just wanted to anger her deliberately and drive her away, didn''t she? Even if she would leave, she had to wait until she solved the problems between her and Victor. Eden stopped a taxi and went back to the vi. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 After Victor came out of the mall, he did not see Eden and Abigail anymore. He took out his phone and called Anson. "Victor, why do you call me again? I really don''t know where Abby is. She hasn''t returned home yet. I am very anxious." Without waiting for Victor to speak, Anson said dejectedly and desperately. "Find her. we must find Abigail. She escaped with Eden. Moreover, Bryanna hase back. Why don''t you know that?" Victor asked. "Who?" Anson didn''t hear him clearly and asked again. "Bryanna!" Victor roared angrily. "Oh, Adonis talked about it a few days ago, but I didn''t care. Anyway, she won''t look for me. She wants to see you. You know that she became an actress without hesitation when you asked her to work in the entertainment circle. Now she''s very famous aboard. It''s reasonable for her toe back. What''s more, except for you, everyone knows that she likes you very much." Anson said jokingly. "You can''t find your wife now, but you''re in the mood tough!" Victor said in a serious tone. He was so mad that he wanted to kill Bryanna. Anson said, "Abby won''t run away. She''ll be back before nine o''clock at night. She can''t bear to see Ayman cry." Victor looked at the time. It was still early. He hung up the phone, thinking that he couldn''t look for Eden so aimlessly like this. He suddenly thought of Aro. Then he dialed Aro''s number. "Mr. Alwynn." Aro''s voice was very deep. "Where''s Eden?" Victor asked directly. Aro had been protecting Eden in secret, so he must know where Eden was. "Miss has returned to the vi." "Okay, I see." Victor hung up the phone, went back to the mall and drove home. When Eden got home, she was very uneasy to see that it was dark in the vi. Her heart trembled violently. She took a deep breath, opened the door and went in. Lyric knew that there was a new shopping mall here. Although the mall was not very big, she was attracted by the new restaurants. She parked the car in the underground parking lot. The elevator hadn''te, and she frowned. She was impatient and walked to the fire exit directly. Everything in the corridor was new. The smell was pleasant, and it was clean, making her feel quite good. When she reached the third floor, she heard s strange voice while looking for the exit. "Do you know what to do now? He has returned to the parking lot. Be sure to be very fierceter." It was a woman''s voice, and she was at the corner in the fire exit. Hearing the voice, Lyric knew that she was going to do something bad. She took out her her phone and took a video of it. Everything could be seen clearly in the video. This woman was beautiful. She had fair skin and long legs. Looking at those fierce men, Lyric frowned. Ansley met such men as well when she plotted against her. They walked out, and Lyric immediately turned around and went downstairs. She was very d that she was wearing sneakers, otherwise, the sound of the high heels would definitely attract their attention. Victor arrived at the parking lot. Just as he was about to open the car door, he sensed something strange. The parking lot was weirdly quiet. "Victor, you walk so fast. My foot is swollen." Aining voice sounded in the quiet space abruptly. Victor frowned. Why did Bryanna follow him again? He was in a hurry to go home, so he ignored Bryanna. As soon as he opened the door, a dark figure rushed out from the dark. "Oh! Victor, watch out!" Bryanna cried out in horror. Victor kept vignt. He pushed Bryanna to his back, turned around nimbly and dodged. His eyes were sharp, and he was like a fierce beast in the dark. He kicked the man in ck, and the man immediately groaned in pain. However, at this time, a few more men rushed towards him. Victor''s heart sank. Who were they? Would Eden be in danger? He made up his mind and used more and more strength. A man was kicked to the ground by him fiercely and couldn''t even get up. "Stop... I... have called the police, and I have shot a video. He is alone! How can you bully him? It''s lawless!" Lyric stood not far away, holding her phone and looking at those people vigntly. The men who were about to hit Victor with sticks stopped instantly. Bryanna was stunned. "Victor, I''m afraid. Victor, don''t leave me. You promised me that you would keep mepany tonight." Bryanna hugged Victor tightly. Lyric was speechless. How could this woman flirt with him at such a critical moment? Hearing Lyric''s words, the men immediately threw away the sticks, turned around and ran away. Victor was surprised. It seemed that these people were not sent by Barrett. Generally, those sent by Barrett would not give up so easily. From a distance came the siren sound. Victor nced at the girl opposite him. She was scared, but she stood there bravely. Moreover, she had really called the police. Although the other men had escaped, there were two men lying on the ground. They couldn''t get up. "B*tch, how dare you ruin my n! I''ll kill you!" The man tried his best to stand up and rushed toward Lyric. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ah... Help!" Lyric turned around and ran. She was thin and weak, and she was no match for this strong man. Victor wanted to save Lyric, but he heard a cry of pain, and Bryanna hugged him from behind. "Victor, be careful! Ah..." Bryanna''s voice trembled with pain. Victor looked back, only to see that her arm was bleeding, and the other man had run away. "Victor, it hurts!" With a pale and painful face, Bryanna leaned against Victor feebly. Victor knew that she had blocked the knife for him, "I''ll call the ambnce. Go to the hospital for treatment first." Victor was worried about the girl he saw just now. "Victor, don''t go. I want you to send me to the hospital." Bryanna gradually fell to the ground. Victor quickly helped her up. He reached out to dial a number, "Brian, investigate what has happened in the underground parking lot in M Mall immediately." After hanging up the phone, he helped Bryanna to sit in the car. Then he went to the trunk to take the medicine chest and stopped her bleeding first. At the same time, the man kept chasing after Lyric. Lyric ran out. There were many people outside, so the man stopped. Lyric looked back and did not notice the steps in front of her. As a result, she missed her footing and rolled down the stairs. "Ah..." Lyric wanted to cry. This was the consequence of meddling in other people''s business. Rolling down seven steps, she felt a sharp pain all over. Fortunately, she had the phone in her hand. She looked through the address book and saw Eden''s number at first nce. She called Eden without hesitation. "Eden, help me!" Lyric cried out. Eden said in a hurry, "Lyric, don''t cry. Tell me where you are." Seeing that the man no longer chased after her, Lyric felt a little more relieved. "Eden, I was chased after by a bad guy. I rolled down the steps and sprained my ankle. It hurts. Eden, I can''t ask for anyone else''s help..." "Alright, don''t cry. I''ll go there right away." Edenforted Lyric as she put on a pair of soft white leather shoes. Then, she picked up her charger and bag from the cab and walked out. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Walking out of the door, Eden went to the garage and went to M Mall at the fastest speed. Lyric was sitting on the ground nervously. Someone wanted to help her, but she refused. If a stranger helped her, she could not return him the favor. But if someone she was familiar with helped her, she could repay the kindness. She liked to get someone she knew to help her. Jasper went on a business trip. Although he woulde back at night, she was not sure if he had come back. Therefore, she did not call him. Eden parked the car at the side of the road. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Lyric sitting on the ground. Eden was a little helpless. Lyric was stubborn. She asked her to go to the hospital first, but she had to wait for her. "Lyric, how do you feel?" Eden helped her up. It was cold on the ground, and her hands were icy cold. She still looked frightened. She looked at Lyric carefully. There were some bloodstains and a lot of bruises on her hands. "Eden, I''m fine. Let''s leave here quickly, or those people will catch up with us." Thinking about it, Lyric was scared. Eden smiled. She helped her to walk to the car carefully, "Why weren''t you afraid when you helped others in danger? Did you see their faces clearly?" Lyric said gloomily, "No, it was dark in the underground parking lot. It seems that someone turned off the lights deliberately. The man is with a woman, and I don''t know if they''re safe now. Anyway, I have called the police, and the police have gone to the parking lot, but I guess they can''t catch anyone. Those men ran away when they heard that I had called the police." After getting on the car, Lyric took a look at her swollen feet. She couldn''t go to work the next day. Eden did not think much, "Hold on. I will send you to the hospital now." Lyric looked at her, "Eden, thank you. My mother and I have no rtives here, and I like to stay at home. I don''t have many friends, and I didn''t know whom to ask for help, so I called you." Eden started the car and went to the hospital, saying with a smile, "I am very happy that you can treat me as your friend. Even if you called me in the middle of the night, I woulde." "But next time when you want to help others, you must ensure your own safety first." "Okay..." Lyric answered, "Eden, why are there so many bad people nowadays?" This world was really tooplicated. Those killers should be paid by the woman in the video. However, she did not dare to say anything about this, because she didn''t want Eden to worry about her more. Eden took Lyric to the nearest hospital and went straight to the emergency room to register. After that, Lyric dealt with the wounds on her hands first. The newly-built stone steps were very sharp, and some of the wounds were very deep. Then Eden sent her to the Department of Orthopedics to taken an X-ray. They would get the X-ray two hourster. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Therefore, Eden pushed Lyric to the emergency room to have an intravenous drip. This hospital was veryrge, and there were three or four beds in an emergency room. There were three beds in this room, and there were patients on them. The second bed was separated by pink curtain, and Eden didn''t see the patient. "Lyric, be careful. I''ll help you to bed." "Okay. Eden, put the wheelchair against the hospital bed. It should not be difficult for me to climb into bed with hands and feets. "Alright, slow down." Eden held her cautiously. Lyric sat on the bed carefully, and then Eden helped her lie down. The beds were close to each other. Looking at the pink curtain, Eden didn''t want to disturb the other patient. She hung up the bottle lightly. All of a sudden, someone pulled back the curtain. Eden turned around, only to see a pair of brooding eyes. It was Victor. Why was he here? She looked down slightly and saw a woman lying on the bed, wearing a mask. Victor heard Eden''s voice just now, but he thought that it was his delusion. Then he heard someone calling her name. He confirmed that it was really Eden. He just couldn''t believe that she woulde to the hospital at this time. Eden looked away indifferently, not wanting to talk to Victor. "Victor, it hurts. Don''t leave me, okay?" Bryanna took Victor''s hand gently, her voice full of pleading. Eden looked sideways and turned her head immediately. She looked at Lyric, "Do you want some water?" "Eden, I''m hungry!" Lyric rubbed her belly and said like a spoiled child. Eden smiled and said, "Okay. Just lie here. I''ll buy something for you to eat." "I want to eat seafood porridge. Eden, thank you for taking care of me this time. I will look after you when you need me in the future." Lyric did not notice the stiff atmosphere between Victor and Eden. Eden smiled and looked at her, "You''d better pray that you won''t have such a chance. I''ll buy you some porridge, and I''ll be back soon." "Alright. You will be healthy forever!" Lyric nodded. Victor looked at Lyric and felt that her voice was a little familiar. It was dark in the underground parking lot, and the girl covered her face with her phone. Could she be that girl? Eden ignored Victor and walked out. Victor immediately stopped her. Lyric was stunned. "Hey! What''s wrong with you? Your action just now was very rude. How dare you pester Eden! You... let go of her!" Lyric struggled to get up and looked at Victor fiercely. "She is my..." "Well, Lyric, lie down. It''s okay." Eden wanted to get rid of Victor, but he grabbed her hand very tightly. "Victor, my wound is bleeding. It hurts." Bryanna pinched her own wound severely. Blood oozed out of the white gauze. "Shut up!" Victor turned around and roared at her furiously. Bryanna looked at him with grievances and didn''t dare to speak. "Eden..." "Let go of me! Didn''t you hear that? She''s bleeding. Call the doctor over first." Eden struggled forcefully. But she couldn''t break free. "Eden, don''t you believe me?" Victor looked at her with intense eyes. Between husband and wife, the most important thing was trust. "Let go of me." Eden looked at him coldly. Victor''s heart sank. She was just like a stranger at this time. Victor suddenly let go of her. Eden smiled self-mockingly. Had he really let go of her like this? She lowered her head and walked out. Lyric was taken aback. "You... How can you pester Eden? She has got married." Lyric looked at Victor with annoyance. Victor didn''t pay attention to her and chased after Eden. Lyric was dumbfounded. He actually dared to chase after Eden. Bryanna looked at Victor''s back with a gloomy face. She was injured, but he still left her! After Eden came out, she was not in a bad mood. Perhaps it was because she was in a peaceful state of mind. She was not as sad as she was during the day. Not long after Victor came out, he saw Eden and ran to her quickly. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 "Eden." Victor caught up with her and stood in front of her. His tall figure lookedmanding and aggressive. Eden lowered her head and realized that she was obsessed with his temperament. She didn''t look at him and moved to the left, but Victor moved as well and blocked her way. She moved three times, but Victor stopped her again and again. Only then did Eden look up at him. The colorful lights were dazzling in the buildings far away. Victor stood in the light. His tall and straight figure looked charming. "Get out of my way. I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t want to talk to you." Eden''s voice was still indifferent. "Eden, listen to me. What you have seen are all coincidences." Victor was very helpless. How could things be like this? Before he went to the bathroom, they were deep in love. However, everything had changed after he came out. She was so apathetic. How could he not be worried? Moreover, she happened to see everything. He really didn''t do anything that let her down. "Coincidences?" Eden sneered, "I saw you in the hospital. Was this also a coincidence?" Victor exined, "Her name is Bryanna. Something happened tonight, and she got hurt in order to save me, so I brought her to the hospital." Eden''s eyes shed. He was in danger that night. "Did you meet someone sent by Barrett?" Eden was anxious, and she asked worriedly. Victor smiled unconsciously. She was still worried about him. "Yeah, but two of them were taken away by the police. We''ll know the result tomorrow." "She saved you. What are you going to do? Marry her?" Eden asked again. "Eden, I will give her somepensation. You are my wife, and I only love you." Victor said with determination. In fact, it was useless to say such words at this time, but he had to say it. He felt helpless and wronged. Although he was happy to see her get jealous, it was too agonizing. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed. Thinking of the messages Bryanna sent her, her eyes were listless as she said, "Victor, I didn''t expect you to be so childish at this age. Ha-ha..." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Edenughed and burst into tears. Bryanna saved him. As a man, he would be guilty, so Bryanna would use this matter to get close to him forever. "I am so tired, and I don''t want to get involved in anything. I will go and buy some food first. You can go back now." Saying this, Eden was about to leave. Victor did not let her go. He held her in his arms and whispered, "Honey, don''t be mad at me, okay? I''m worried about you." "You don''t have to worry about me. I have experienced a lot of things, haven''t I? I can understand such a coincidence. Go back and take care of her. I have to buy some porridge for Lyric." No matter what, she had never let Victor down. She loved him wholeheartedly, and she had a clear conscience. But, at this time... Bryanna had saved Victor, so this was quite a different matter. They couldn''t be as affectionate as before. Maybe she had thought too much, but women liked to fill their minds with nonsense by nature. Hearing her words, Victor knew that she had not forgiven him yet. He took a small step back, "Eden, don''t you believe me?" Eden lowered her head and did not look at his sad eyes. She believed him, but she did not believe theplicated thoughts in Bryanna''s heart. "I believe you, but I have something else to do." Eden moved around him and walked forward. "Eden..." Victor did not give up and chased after her. Eden ignored him and went straight to the porridge shop. In the group chat. "Victor has cheated on Eden. Do you believe that?" After hearing Abigail''s words, Anson was totally shocked. He believed that Victor was thest man who would have a love affair in this world. Adonis said, "F*ck! This b*stard actually ceases to be faithful! It''s all right. My mother knows a lot of sessful men. Soon, Eden will marry a better man." Anson was stunned. How bold Adonis was! Lucian asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Anson replied to him, "It''s real! Victor has really cheated on Eden. Abby and Eden saw it with their own eyes. Brian is in the police station now. I heard that the woman was stabbed by a knife in order to save Victor." Seeing this, Lucian knew that this matter was serious. "Anson, it is no joke." Anson said, "If you don''t believe me, you can call Brian. I''ve called him to confirm it." Lucian asked, "Where is Victor now?" Anson said, "He''s in the hospital to apany the woman. Abby is so mad that she almost goes crazy." Lucian nced at Amelia who was ying with the children. Then he stood up and went out to call Brian. "Hello? Lucian, don''t tell me that you want me to do something now. I am very busy." Lucian asked, "Is that real?" "What?" "Anson said Victor has cheated on Eden." "Hey! I didn''t know this shocking news!" Lucian frowned, "Aren''t you dealing with things in the police station now?" "Yes, I''m indeed solving the problems. You know that woman, Bryanna. She got stabbed in order to save Victor. Now she is in the hospital, and Victor stays there with her. The man has been caught. But no matter how we interrogated him, he refuses to confess anything." "He said that he wanted to rob Victor, but no one asked Victor to take out his money at that time. So that was not robbery. Someone wanted to hurt Victor deliberately." Lucian frowned hard. He thought for a while and said, "I remember Bryanna. She was very close to Adonis in college, but she liked Victor very much. After graduation, she worked in the entertainment circle. Later, she went abroad. Why did shee back all of a sudden? She even made such a scene as soon as she came back." "Did she dare to do such a dangerous thing to save Victor?" Brian smiled, "I don''t know. Since you all know each other, it''s hard to say." Lucian said, "I see. Investigate this matter more carefully." After Lucian hung up the phone, he clicked the group chat again. Victor did not say anything, but he couldn''te to a conclusion rashly. He called Victor, but no one answered the phone. "Lucian, what are you doing? Ceci pooped." Amelia said in the room, and Lucian immediately went back. Victor followed Eden all the way, but Eden didn''t speak to him. On the way back to the ward, they were both silent. "Lyric, here''s your porridge." Eden ced the porridge on the cab beside the bed. However, Lyric looked at Victor vigntly, "Eden, who is he? Why does he follow you all the time?" Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Eden said, "Lyric, he''s my husband." "Ah..." Lyric was shocked, "Eden, your husband has cheated on you." Lyric nced at the woman lying on the bed next to her. Victor was speechless. Everyone said that he had betrayed Eden. That was nonsense! He didn''t do anything to cheat on Eden, did he? Eden said, "My husband loves me very much, and he won''t cheat on me." In front of others, Eden showed Victor respect. She did believe Victor in her heart, but her heart was broken by those text messages and Victor''s attitude. "Ah..." Lyric was stunned. Victor was in the hospital with another woman. Couldn''t Eden figure out the truth? Was this the marriage in a wealthy family? Although her husband cheated on her, she had to endure it. Lyric filled her mind with nonsense. "Eden, I know you have your own reasons, but you can''t bear it like this. Eden... Let me tell you... We women can''t swallow insult and humiliation silently... Especially in the face of such a jerk and b*tch!" Lyric was so distressed. Victor and that woman must have something to do with each other. Why couldn''t Eden figure it out?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Victor''s eyes were sharp and apathetic. Looking at Lyric who kept chattering, he really wished that she could shut up. As Lyric spoke, she saw Victor warning and hostile eyes, and he looked so fierce and aggressive, so she immediately stopped talking. Bryanna kept clenching her hands under the quilt. Had Victor and Eden be reconciled? "Victor, she is..." "My wife." Victor interrupted Bryanna and held Eden in his arms. He looked very affectionate. "Eden, she is Bryanna Norton, a friend I knew a few years ago." Victor introduced. His lips were close to Eden''s face. Feeling his hot breathing, Eden trembled slightly, but she tried her best to stay calm. She really wanted to p Victor in the face. "Miss Norton, nice to meet you. Thank you for saving my husband tonight." Eden looked at Bryanna with a smile. Although she did not know why Bryanna covered her face, she was very clear that the text messages were sent by her. She did not know if Bryanna was paid by Barrett. If she was, she would naturally not let her get what she wanted. Bryanna pursed her lips gently. With smiling eyes, she looked at Eden, "You''re wee. I have known Victor for many years. Thank you for taking good care of him these years." Her words were deliberately ambiguous. Victor frowned as he listened to her meaningful words, and he looked annoyed. Hearing Bryanna''s words, Lyric red at her. Bryanna was simply too sinister! Eden looked at Bryanna quietly. Their eyes were all filled with apathy and hostility. Eden knew how scheming Bryanna was. She would not back off. She could not suspect Victor who had protected her for many years just because of Bryanna. Eden looked back at Victor and smiled gently, "Victor, hire a nurse maid for Miss Norton. Don''t slight her. She saved you, so we have to repay her kindness." Victor looked at her bright smile. She was no longer as indifferent as she was just now, and he was not sure what she wanted to do. "Honey, I''ve arranged it. A nurse maid wille here soon." He was very disgusted with Bryanna and did not want to see her anymore. "Victor, I..." Bryanna was about to say something but stopped on second thought. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she said, "Could you stay with me? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I want you to talk to me." Eden said, "I''m sorry, Miss Norton. My husband has something to doter and I''m afraid he can''t apany you. If you just want to talk to someone, you can talk to me." Lyric red at Victor madly. Victor was speechless. It seemed that she hated him quite much. Bryanna was very angry, but she couldn''t show her anger obviously. "There''s no need. I only want Victor to apany me." Bryanna smiled and refused. "Oh, I can''t stand it anymore! We are all adults. Eden, how can she make such an unreasonable request in front of you? How despicable she is! You must be careful in the future." Lyric could not help but say angrily. Eden looked at her gratefully. She had spoken her mind. Bryanna did not expect Lyric to speak so straightforwardly, and she felt so ashamed. "Victor, she misunderstands me. I just want to talk to you. In addition, my wound is very deep, and it hurts when I move..." Lyric interrupted her with irritation and said sarcastically, "Look! Eden, now she wants to use this matter to make your husband feel guilty. Why are you so unlucky? You married such a useless husband. You''re framed very often, and this woman even wants to bully you now." "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing. Was Lyric too straightforward? Or was she taking revenge for her? Seeing her smile, Victor was relieved. This meant that she was no longer so angry. Bryanna looked at Lyric with an embarrassed face, saying in an arrogant and provocative tone, "You don''t understand the affection between me and Victor. Please don''t judge me like this." "Ha-ha..." Lyric was so furious and sneered. She said mockingly again, "I think you really have some evil intentions. How can you say such shameless words in front of Eden? You are ruining their rtionship. Do you think Victor loves you more than Eden? You get too big for your boots! We can see that you just want to seduce Eden''s husband." Bryanna was stunned. Lyric was too... "Hey..." "Shut up! I''m not interested in talking to you now." After Lyric finished speaking, she took the porridge and ate it. "Wait for me. I''ll continue when I''m full." Eden was amused. Bryanna''s face suddenly darkened. She didn''t look at Lyric, but stared at Victor. However, Victor was looking at Eden. "Where did you go today?" He asked softly. Eden took a look at him and then looked at Bryanna, "Well, I just yed with Abby for a whole day." "Then sit here for a while. I''ll arrange for someone to get a nurse maid. I''ll take you back to rest later." Victor helped her sit on a stool. "Eden." Hearing this, Lyric looked at Eden pitifully. Eden felt that Lyric really knew her so well. Knowing that she didn''t want to face Victor, Lyric pretended to be so pitiful, and even her heat ached for her. "Alright, I will not leave. I will apany you." Edenughed and said. "No, you must go back and rest." Victor did not let her stay. Lyric stopped eating and looked at Victor, "Ha-ha, do you want Eden to go back to rest so that you can flirt with this woman?" Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Victor''s eyes were filled with intense apathy. He looked at Lyric and warned her, "Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because Eden protects you. Why are you so ready to believe the worst about people?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor was furious. How did Eden know such a sharp-tongued girl? She even protected Eden so much. He was happy that Eden had a sincere friend, but this girl was even more annoying than Abigail! "But you have to be a good husband. Victor, I don''t want you to go. I want you to apany me." Lyric imitated Bryanna''s tone extremely well. Victor was stunned. Bryanna didn''t know what to say. "She even said those words to you. Should I regard you as a good man? I haven''t been in a rtionship before, but even I can tell that her words are meaningful." Victor was so anxious that he looked down at Eden, "Honey, who is she? She has been trying to cast a bone between us." "Hey, Mr. Alwynn, can you speak with your conscience? I am speaking for Eden, and you are the one who ruins your rtionship." Lyric immediately defended herself. "Miss, you''re not qualified to meddle in their business, are you?" Bryanna could not help but say. Lyric retorted coldly, "So what about you? I can''t meddle in their rtionship, but Eden once saved me. I just don''t want her to be wronged. What''s wrong?" Lyric was straightforward. She cared about Eden, so she would protect her stubbornly. "You..." Bryanna''s face was extremely pale. It never urred to her that such a sharp-tongued woman would ruin her n. Originally, she wanted Victor to stay in the hospital that night. In this way, Eden would think that Victor was with her, and she would take the first step on the road to sess. "Humph!" Lyric snorted coldly, lowered her head and continued to drink the porridge. Eden kept silent. On the one hand, she was tired. On the other hand, Lyric had spoken her mind. Only then did Victor remember that Eden and Abigail were about to have dinner when they saw him and Bryanna in the elevator. Perhaps she went back without eating. Victor squatted in front of Eden and looked up at her tired face, "Honey, are you hungry? I''ll go buy dinner for you." Eden shook her head slightly. Although she was hungry, she had no appetite, "I''m not hungry." "How could you not be hungry? You didn''t eat anything tonight, did you?" Victor looked at her worriedly. She looked calm at this time, but he was afraid that she would not talk to him when they went back. "It''s okay. I''m not hungry." Eden shook her head slightly. Lyric said, "Eden, didn''t you buy two bowls of porridge?" Eden suddenly remembered this and got up, "I forgot it. I bought this for Miss Norton. The temperature should be just right." Obviously, Bryanna was taken aback, "Thank you. I''m really hungry, but my hand..." She looked at Victor for help. Victor lowered his head and did not look at her. Eden naturally knew what Bryanna meant. Lyric was right. All Bryanna wanted was to seduce Victor. "Oh! What a b*tch. This hand is injured, and your other hand is fine, isn''t it? Do you want Mr. Alwynn to feed you?" Lyric said mockingly. Bryanna was pissed off. This woman was really bold! She dared to say everything. She smiled and said, "Of course Victor can feed me. We are friends." Lyric was speechless. She had never seen such a shameless woman. Victor said, "Eat it yourself. I have to apany my wife." Bryanna''s face turned paler and paler. She was injured because of him, but didn''t he care about her at all. Eden looked at her expression and smiled, "Miss Norton, this is the way he is. You''ve known him for a long time, so you must know him, right? How about me feeding you?" "Besides, I should take care of him these years. You don''t have to thank me. He is my husband. Who else could I take care of except for him?" Bryanna was really pissed off. The girl on bed and Eden were both sharp-tongued. Moreover, Eden was very smart, and she didn''t expose her directly. She was determined to get Victor. When she was in college, she thought that she was not good enough for him. But at this time, she deserved to be with him. Bryanna grinned, "Well, if I didn''t go aboard back then, I would have been with Victor now." Victor said, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re too shameless. I only have Eden in my heart. How could I be with you?" "Back then, you and Adonis were very close to each other. Even if you were in a rtionship, you would have been with him. How could it have anything to do with me?" "Moreover, tell Eden what happened at the elevator door. You sprained your ankle, and I helped you. What''s more, I didn''t know that you would wait for me in the underground parking lot." Bryanna looked at Eden and exined ambiguously, "I was careless at that time. Don''t... mind." Eden smiled, showing that she understood her. "Wait, parking lot..." Lyric seemed to have heard the key word. Victor nodded slightly. "Ha-ha... So you were the b*tch and the scum I saw." Victor really wanted to give her a lesson. "Eden, I''m sure that they have an abnormal rtionship. They flirted with each other in the parking lot. She said that Mr. Alwynn promised to apany her tonight. Eden, I know you''ll be sad, but I don''t want you to be cheated. I feel sorry for you." Lyric looked at Eden with distress. Victor was speechless. Eden was dumbfounded. "You... Shut up! Tell me your parents'' phone numbers. I''ll call them right away." Victor was so angry that his voice turned extremely gloomy. If she hadn''t called the police in the underground parking lot, he would have thrown her out. "Humph! They won''te here even if I give you their phone numbers. Eden is so kind, and she can''t be cheated by you two b*stards. I will call Jasper and ask him toe here. You''ve gone too far!" "Lyric, don''t do that." Eden immediately stopped her. Jasper would more worried if he knew this. "Fine! Anyway, I have sent him a message and told him what has happened tonight. He will arrive soon." After Lyric said this, she looked at Victor proudly. Victor gritted his teeth with hatred. Eden was very helpless. Why did things be like this? While arguing, Bryanna had had an intravenous drip. The doctor let her go to the inpatient department for treatment. "Victor, send Miss Norton to the inpatient department." Victor looked at her with a sullen face, "Dean will be here soon. He has hired a nurse maid. I''ll stay with you." Bryanna''s expectant face became disappointed. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean arrived in time. He walked in with a smile. Victor said, "I''ve told you what has happened. You know what to do, don''t you?" Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 "Mr. Alwynn, I know. The nurse maid is here. She''s waiting outside." Dean walked over and smiled very politely, "Mrs. Alwynn, you have a hard day. I brought you your favorite strawberry yogurt and milk tea, as well as your favorite strawberry cake." Eden looked at him suspiciously. It waste at night. Where did he buy these? "Thank you, Dean." "This is what I should do." Dean smiled. It was Victor''s order, and he just brought them on his way. He lowered his head and looked at Bryanna. "Hello, Miss Norton, I''m Dean. If you need anything, just tell me." "Thank you." Bryanna looked at Victor''s indifferent face. At least he was willing to let his assistant take care of her, and she had plenty of chances. Dean asked the nurse maid to apany Bryanna to go upstairs, while he went toplete the formalities. Lyric always felt that Bryanna''s clothes were familiar. "Hey... Wait a minute." Lyric picked up her phone in a hurry. Eden was a little helpless about her actions. She smiled and said, "Even the wounds on your body can''t stop you from being impulsive." "Oh my god! Eden, perhaps I have misunderstood Victor." Victor was stunned. However, he could forgive her if she could rify the misunderstanding. Lyric clicked the video and showed it to Eden. "Eden, look at the woman in the video. She is wearing exactly the same as that woman. Moreover, the man who chased after me can be seen in the video. I was scared silly. Now I I finally realize that this is just the woman''s conspiracy." Eden watched the video. The woman in the video was indeed Bryanna. As for the others, she had never seen them before. Hearing her words, Bryanna was overwhelmed by fear. No! She had just started to carry out her n! How could she be exposed so soon? Victor took the phone from Lyric''s hand and looked at it. He instantly understood everything. "Bryanna, how dare you!" He said every word coldly and furiously. "No, Victor, I can exin... I..." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden said, "You are the one who sent me the text messages, aren''t you?" It was time to have a showdown. "What text messages?" Victor immediately looked at Eden. Eden took out her phone and showed Bryanna the text messages. Bryanna went deathly pale. No! Things shouldn''t have developed like this. "Dean, give Brian the evidence and do what you should do. Since she plots against me, I won''t let her go!" Victor trembled with anger. Thinking that he had been wronged for a whole day because of Bryanna, he went ballistic. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean immediately sent a message to Brian. Victor winked at Dean, "Take her away." Dean''s heart skipped a beat. He knew what Victor meant. He meant that he wanted to handle this matter in person, but they could not let Eden know it. "Victor, listen to my exnation. You misunderstand me..." When Jasper came in, he heard Bryanna yelling anxiously. He looked at Victor with a frown. Lyric immediately exined, "Mr. Joye, it''s a misunderstanding... I''ll exin it to youter." Jasper bit back the words he would like to have said. "Eden, are you all right? You look very tired. I will take care of Lyric. You can go back and rest first." Jasper did not want to talk to Victor. He always put Eden in danger. Eden looked at Lyric. Lyric smiled and said, "Eden, thank you. You look really tired. Go back and have a rest. I''m fine." Lyric looked at Victor and said as if they were familiar with each other, "Victor, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you." Jasper was stunned. Lyric had clearly sent messages to him to scold Victor. Victor said with amusement, "Since the misunderstanding has been rified, I won''t take it to heart. I am very happy that you can trust me again." Victor smiled. He was so rxed after the misunderstanding was rectified. Eden chatted with Lyric for a while, exined to Jasper and sent a message to Abigail. Then she went home together with Victor. It was cold in thete autumn night. Eden got on Victor''s car and shrank her neck. Fastening the seat belt, she wanted to take a short break. She was really weary and hungry. As soon as she closed her eyes, Victor kissed her. Eden put her hands against his chest and kept dodging, but he didn''t let go of her. "Oh..." Eden felt that she was dying and patted Victor''s arm hard. Only then did Victor let go of her reluctantly. Victor gently rubbed her head, "I was so scared by you today." Eden red at him, "This is all your fault. She loves you three thousand times, but I only love you once in my life. How can I bepared with her?" Victor was stunned, and then he reacted, "You left after seeing the text messages." "What do you expect?" Eden avoided his affectionate gaze. Victor sighed helplessly and lowered his head to kiss her forehead lovingly, "Fool, you are so stupid. Don''t you believe me?" Eden lowered her voice and said in a somewhat humble tone, "Which woman would be in a good mood when she faced with such a thing?" "So, you must be very sad today." Victor felt even more distressed. He was almost driven crazy. "Yes!" Eden nodded lightly. Victor sighed in heart, started the car and took her back. Back home, he cooked dinner. After having a shower together, theyy on the bed. Feeling the familiar smell of her, he finally felt at ease. "Honey." "Uh-huh." "Honey." Eden turned to look at him, "Aren''t you tired?" Victor turned sideways and stared at her. Victor stretched out his big hand and stroked her red lips with his slender fingers, "Honey, I''m not tired. If such a thing happens again in the future, you must tell me, and you can''t specte my mind alone." Eden opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Sometimes, women liked to take unnecessary pains to study an insignificant problem. So did she. "You two met in college, and her words were so ambiguous. How could I not take your rtionship seriously?" Eden didn''t hide her true feelings. After confessing it, she felt much more rxed in heart. Victor was happy that she cared about him, but his heart ached because she was sad. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 "You''re not allowed to suspect me again, and you can''t leave silently like that. I have been in panic all day long. If you really leave me, what should I do?" Victor took her into his arms and held her tightly. Getting her love again, he was so happy that he didn''t want to let go of her. "Okay. In fact, I trust you in my heart. However, I still felt very sad, so I wanted to go out for a walk." Eden looked at him with a resentful expression. This day was truly agonizing. "Could it be that she is sent by Barrett?" Eden suddenly asked. Victor shook his head slightly, "I''m not sure now. Brian will investigate it. You don''t have to worry. We''ll know the truth tomorrow." Victor kissed her forehead, saying in a low, hoarse and attractive voice, "Can''t you really fall asleep?" Eden was stunned and punched him. "It''s sote. Are you crazy?" Although she was mad, she didn''t look fierce at all. Instead, she was like a spoiled child. "Ha-ha... Yep, I almost went crazy today." Victor put his forehead against hers. A shadow of a smile touched Eden''s mouth. "You didn''t dodge her, did you? I happened to see everything. How could I not be sad?" Eden punched his shoulder gently. Victorughed and said, "I looked for you for a whole day. When I finally saw you, I was so excited. But she suddenly threw herself to me. I only cared about you at that time, and I couldn''t care about anything else." "Is that so? Was it really because you were excited that you didn''t push her away?" Eden looked at him in disbelief. When she saw him in the hospital, she almost lost her temper. If it weren''t for the fact that she was worried about Lyric, she would have turned around and left. "Fool, you don''t believe me again." Victor was somewhat helpless. Eden looked at his helpless face andughed, "Then why don''t you do something to make me trust you? Do you know what I was thinking when I saw you in the hospital?" Eden looked at him quietly. Victor stared at her with brooding eyes and pursed his lips together without saying a word. Eden said, "If you really cared about that woman, I would divorce you without hesitation and leave." Victor was shocked. She actually thought of divorce! Victor was extremely shocked and scared. At the same time, he was mad. His face was full of intense indifference, and his eyes were gloomy and apathetic. He looked very dissatisfied and annoyed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden looked at him and suddenly realized that he was furious at this moment. Perhaps the word "divorce" had deeply angered him. As Eden thought like this, Victor had approached and pinned her against the bed. Her hands were lifted over her head, and they were sticking to each other. Eden looked at him with grievance. Her face was slightly red and her breathing was rapid. For some unknown reason, she felt somewhat delighted. Yes, looking at his mad face, she was d. In the afternoon, she thought he didn''t care about her, but at this time, she knew that he only belonged to her. His breathing was hot, and Eden felt a burning sensation in her face. She was overwhelmed by his gentleness and warmth. "What''s wrong? Are you going to beat me?" He looked so seductive that Eden was a bit nervous. She felt very uneasy and looked at him vigntly. How could Victor bear to beat her? He just couldn''t help but want to be more intimate with her. Victor''s eyes became more and more brooding. He kissed her lips and warned her in a low voice, "In the rest of my life, I don''t want to hear this world anymore, or I''ll give you a lesson while bedtime." His tone was calm, but terrifyingly threatening. Eden was a little unhappy, "Can''t you punish me in another way?" Victor sneered and warned her, "No, you can only learn a lesson in this way. I don''t want to hear this world anymore." Before Eden could speak, he had kissed her red lips. It was a sleepless night, and Eden was exhausted. When Eden woke up again, it was four o''clock in the afternoon the next day. She moved her sore body. "Ouch..." Indeed, he gave her a lesson. She had never felt so ufortable before. Eden got up unhappily, wishing that she could kick Victor out of the house. It was clearly his fault. Why did he punish her in the end? Why should she ept such punishment? Eden got up and looked around, but she didn''t see Victor. Humph! This b*stard ran away after torturing her! She would leave as well. When he came back, he would be alone. Eden left home after taking a bath. After she walked out, she got on Aro''s car and took out her phone to take a look. There were a few missed calls from Abigail. She sent Abigail some messages and chatted with her for a while. Only then did Abigail rest assured. After asking Jasper which ward Lyric lived in, she turned off the phone. "Aro, if Victor asks where I am, don''t tell him." "Sure." Aro smiled. Eden nodded with satisfaction. She was angry. Then she got out of the car, carried the things and went to the hospital. Lyric was transferred to the Department of Orthopedics. Her leg was broken and she had to be hospitalized for a few days. The ward was on the fifth floor. Abigail arranged a VIP ward for Lyric specially. When Eden came in, Jasper was sleeping on the sling chair. Lyric was lying on her side. Eden found that Lyric was looking at Jasper. Lyric was in a good mood. A smile touched the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were filled with affection. Even her ears were slightly red. The atmosphere was unusually warm. Eden stood at the door and suddenly could not bear to go in and disturb the lovely scene. She smiled and walked out lightly. Sitting on the bench in the corridor, she wanted to go in after Jasper woke up. Eden put aside the things gently, turned on her phone and browsed TikTok. In a dark room. Victor, Lucian, Anson, Adonis, Brian and Dean sat on the sofa. A woman sat on the ground feebly, shivering. She was Bryanna. Bryanna had been here since Dean brought herest night. Bryanna looked at Victor''s handsome face. At this moment, he looked so horrible. He sat there casually, and he was as arrogant as always. Since she was brought herest night, she had been very afraid. She didn''t know what Victor would do to her. However, Adonis came here as well. Adonis was a very stupid person. It was because of Adonis''s stupidity that she got close to them back then. "Victor, it''s really a misunderstanding. Could you trust me?" Bryanna didn''t want to give up like this, and her voice was pleading. She had known that Eden was his wife. But how could such an ordinary woman deserve to be with him? Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 When she was abroad, she had been paying attention to Victor''s life. She regretted going abroad back then. No matter how much money a woman could earn, she would feel lonely if she did not have a shoulder to rely on. At that time, most people chose to go aboard after graduating from college, but River City developed better than those foreign cities. Moreover, Victor was a business genius, and he had be the most powerful man in River City. How could she give up? She was no longer young, and she could only y the supporting roles in movies. Therefore, she felt that acting was no longer interesting. In the past few years, she transferred her property and wanted to develop her career here. "That''s right. Victor, did you make a mistake? Bryanna used to be a very kind girl." Adonis couldn''t help but plead for her. Bryanna knew that Adonis would speak for her. She had never expected for Lucian and Anson''s help. They were as hardhearted as Victor. "Adonis, this is really a misunderstanding. I don''t know how the girl shot the video. She framed me." Bryanna gave Adonis a sweet smile, but the faint lines at the corner of her eyes made her smile look weird. Candace was lovely and delicate. Adonis saw her adorable smiles everyday, so he felt that Bryanna''s smile was somewhat hypocritical. Victor nced at him coldly, "As you said, she just used to be kind." Adonis was speechless. After experiencing so many things, he knew how scheming people could be. He was so kind that he was always used by others. Therefore, he''d better stop talking. After all, Victor never took advantage of his power to bully people. He wouldn''t treat someone like this unless he had irrefutable evidence. "Alright, it''s up to you. If she really did something to ruin your rtionship with Eden, I will not let her go. These years, Eden has suffered a lot because of you. You can''t let her down again." Adonis immediately took a clearcut stand. Bryanna was stunned. When did Adonis be smart? Lucian had known the whole story. In fact, he was very curious. Why did Bryanna know where Victor and Eden would go so clearly? "Miss Norton, I really want to know how you knew that Eden would appear in the elevator? You even sprained your ankle at that time. Moreover, how did you know Eden''s phone number? You sent her text messages to tell her that you and Victor were in love and wanted to ruin their marriage." "A few years ago, did you use Adonis''s stupidity to get close to Victor?" "What?" Adonis was shocked, " Lucian, you think I''m stupid?" Adonis was so agitated that he wanted to beat him. Lucian nced at him and said with a sneer, "Do you think you''re smart in Miss Norton''s eyes? Why don''t you think about how you met her back then?" Bryanna''s heart suddenly skipped a beat when she heard this. In her eyes, Lucian was more horrible than Victor. Victor would deal with everything directly by himself. Lucian would conceal his real feelings. He knew what kind of person she was, but he wouldn''t expose her and only looked at her with gloomy eyes sometimes. He was too scary and apathetic. Adonis naturally would not forget this matter, "I hit her with my car by ident. After I sent her to the hospital, we exchanged our phone numbers. Then we got familiar with each other through text messages." Lucian frowned. Even Adonis himself didn''t know how many times he had been tricked by women. Forget it. It had been a long time, and he didn''t want to mention the past history. It was better to solve this problem first. He had to go back to work. His daughter would learn a lot in the future, so it was more important to make money. Victor had known the answers to Lucian''s questions. When Brian called him, he knew everything. Barrett registered Fly Media for Bryanna. Bryanna was not sent by Barrett, but she worked for Barrett. "What''s your rtionship with Barrett? Why does he help you?" Victor asked indifferently. "F*ck!" Adonis went berserk when he heard this. Hearing Barrett''s name, he couldn''t control his temper. It was because of Barrett that his daughter and Eden almost had an ident. Thinking about it, he was still scared. "My daughter was almost killed by that b*stard. Every time I see Ari, I feel very d. If it weren''t for Eden, I would..." Adonis was so excited that he could not speak. People who didn''t experience the thrilling moment wouldn''t know how frightened and uneasy he was. Bryanna was stunned. How did they find her rtionship with Barrett? "Tell me! Do you own Fly Media? What''s the rtionship between you and Barrett?" Victor''s eyes were full of intense apathy. Being roared at by him, Bryanna was dumbfounded. After she came to sense, she looked at him with grievances. "Victor, I met him in M Country. He likes the TV series I y and supports me all the time. I wanted to return home, so he registered Fly Media for me. There was no other special rtionship between us. Over the years, I want to contact you because I want to give you a surprise." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Adonis said, "It''s an unpleasant surprise, isn''t it? You want to cast a bone between Eden and Victor as soon as you''re back." Bryanna was at a loss. "Adonis, how can you misunderstand me? I just like Victor so much. A few years ago, I left here all of a sudden and did not have a chance to confess my love. I don''t want to live with regret, so..." "So you try to ruin his marriage. I didn''t say anything wrong." Adonis red at her with indifferent eyes. Anson patted Adonis''s shoulder and said while yawning, "Bro, you finally be smarter." He was driven crazy by Abigailst night. At this time, he only wanted to go back to rest, and he didn''t want to think about these annoying things. He looked at Victor, "Hurry up. How are you going to deal with her? You made Eden feel sad, so Abby vented her anger on me. I want to go back to sleep now." Anson yawned again. Victor said, "Dean, expose what she has done." Bryanna''s face suddenly turned pale, and the wound on her arm ached. "Victor, do you have to be so cruel?" "Humph!" Victor sat up straight and squinted at her with aloofness, "You have to feel lucky because this is a legal society. Otherwise, you would have been killed! Eden was sad all day long because of your text messages and scheme. You really deserve to die!" Victor said word by word with anger. Thinking that Eden wanted to divorce him, he wanted to tear Bryanna apart. "I won''t let Fly Media exist in River City. As for the rtionship between Barrett and you, I can find it out even if you don''t say it." "No! Victor, you can''t do this to me. Fly Media is everything I have. It has just been established. That''s my dream! Don''t you know that?" Bryanna was so excited that her eyes turned red. She had underestimated Eden''s importance to Victor. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Every sessful man had several beautiful women around him. When Barrett was abroad, he had many mistresses. This was the way many rich men lived. Moreover, she had ambiguous rtionships with a lot of men. They took what they needed from each other. Therefore, she thought that she could win Victor''s heart. Men liked pleasant surprises. The reason why she suddenly came to him was that she wanted to give him a pleasant surprise. Barrett had arranged many spies for her secretly, so she could know exactly where Victor and Eden were. That was why Victor and Eden were estranged from each other. But she was so unlucky. That d*mn woman shot a video. With evidence, Victor found everything out. If Fly Media was ruined, she would be finished. That was the fruit of painstakingbour of her whole lifetime. She did not want to lose everything. It was not easy for her to own so much. "Humph!" Victor snorted coldly, and his expression was extremely evil, "Those who have schemed against me and Eden wille to no good end. Didn''t Barrett tell you this?" Bryanna was stunned, and she was truly afraid. Originally, she thought that Victor wouldn''t hurt her even if he knew that she had done something bad, because they had known each other for a long time. However, she was wrong. Victor was very heartless. "Victor, what should I do to make you spare me?" She was really scared. Fly Media was her everything. Victor sneered, "Do you think you are qualified to bargain now?" Bryanna trembled, feeling more and more powerless. "But I was injured because of you. Victor, please let me go for the sake of this." Bryanna begged in a low voice. "Ha-ha..." Victor was so angry but heughed. His eyes turned more apathetic. The longer Bryanna looked at him, the more frightened she became. Adonis could not help but say, "Bryanna, that''s ridiculous. It was you who asked someone to hurt yourself. Why should Victor be responsible for it?" Bryanna red at him. When she wanted Adonis to speak for her, he went against her. When she wished that he could shut up, he even spoke more harshly. He was too straightforward, so sometimes he spoke without thinking. She really didn''t understand why his wife would marry him. "Adonis, even you want to treat me so badly?" Bryanna looked at him sadly and said pitifully. She ced all her hope on Adonis. The expressions in the eyes of Lucian and Anson turned cold. "Hey! I''m not very familiar with you. Back then, I hit you identally, but you were all right, weren''t you? You only had a superficial wound, but I gave you ten thousand dors! I don''t owe you anything." "Just stick to this issue. Since you''ve done something wrong, you have to take the responsibility. You''re not a child who has no judgement." Bryanna was stunned. Adonis had be different. "Oh, you''re so long-winded. I didn''t sleep all night." Brian was angry. If Adonis was to handle this matter, he would not be able to return home within two hours. Dean looked haggard. He was also very tired! Everyday, his work made him exhausted. Brian said, "Victor, let her go. You''ve known each other for a few years. It''s cruel of you to ruin her life." Of course, he had another purpose. He had reached an agreement with Victor. Bryanna was taken aback. She did not expect this man to plead for her. Victor said, "Bryanna, this is yourst chance. If you dare to do anything to hurt Eden again, I will throw you on the ship. You know what I mean, right?" Bryanna trembled all over. He was actually so ruthless. Everyone there knew that it was hell. "Victor, thank you. I won''t do it again," Bryanna said obediently.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Dean, send her to the branch of Chaosfield Society before releasing her. Otherwise, she won''t learn a lesson." Victor''s evil smile made Bryanna have a nasty feeling. Dean sighed in heart. He knew that Victor was not that kind. "Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Spielberg and I will go there right away." "Ah..." Brian shouted crazily, patting his chest hard like a gori. Everyone was dumbfounded. He said, "Let me vent my anger! I haven''t seen my girlfriend for half a month!" The others didn''t speak. Brian roared at them, "You all have wives, and you''ve gone too far!" "Hey! You can''t get married, but why are you mad at us? The work is yours. If you dare, just quit the job and go home to apany your girlfriend." Brian looked sad, "My life is so hard. If I lose my job, what if my girlfriend dislikes me?" Everyone was speechless. Victor said, "You can get out of here now. Dean will rece you for a few days. Have a rest." "Wow! Baby, you know my heart so well!" Brian rushed over and wanted to hug Victor. Hearing his words, Victor got goose bumps all over. Seeing Brian running towards him, he immediately jumped up from the sofa and sat in Lucian''s arms. Lucian was taken aback. Brian''s excited face gradually froze, "Hey! Are you so disgusted with my arms? I just want to thank you. I seldom have a day off all year round, but you suddenly let me rest for a few days. I''m so touched!" Victor had never seen Brian so coquettish. "Get out!" Victor roared madly. "Okay." Brian was very happy, "Dean, let''s go. Our good days are on the way." Dean nced at him jealously, "You''re the one who''ll have good days, not me." Brian patted him on the shoulder with sympathy, "Bro, in order to have a good future, we have to endure it. The work is tiring, but we''ll get richly rewarded." Victor was stunned. Did he give them a lot of work? Dean nodded in agreement and asked someone to take away Bryanna. Then he and Brian left. "Why are you still in my arms?" Lucian''s voice suddenly became sharp and aggressive. Victor stood up in panic, and his handsome face looked so unnatural. "Go back, all of you." Saying this, he strode away. "Ha-ha..." Ansonughed out loud. Seeing Victor''s actions, he was no longer drowsy. Lucian frowned as he looked at Anson who wasughing loudly. He got up slowly and wanted to leave. Adonis suddenly said, "In the past, both of you and Victor had no girlfriend, so Anson and I thought you would be together." Lucian almost fell to the ground when he heard these words. When did he say that he didn''t like women? He just didn''t meet a woman he liked. Fine, he didn''t want to wander from the subject, and he chose to remain silent smartly. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Victor walked out of the door, thought for a moment and returned. Lucian had just opened the door. Seeing this, he took a step back and asked in confusion, "Why do youe back?" Victor looked at him, "The day after tomorrow is weekend." Lucian remembered it. "Ask them." Victor went into the room again, "The day after tomorrow is weekend. Do you want to talk about the wedding?" Anson and Adonis nced at each other. Anson said, "Why do you mention this so suddenly? Abby and I haven''t be reconciled." Victor was stunned. Did he annoy Abby against night? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anson said dejectedly, "It''s all because of you. Abby told me that you cheated on Eden, but I didn''t believe her, so we quarreled. Couldn''t you just check the group chat when you have nothing to do? We talked about this for a long time yesterday. Why couldn''t you reply to us?" Victor felt helpless. How could he have time to chat with them yesterday? "Eden exined to Abigail, didn''t she? Abigail really thinks too much." "No, you can''t me Abby. Bryanna is too hateful." Anson was very angry, "But I don''t understand why you let her go. Is it really because you''ve known each other for many years? I''m not familiar with her." Adonis sneered, "Abigail is not here. Do you have to disassociate yourself from Bryanna?" Anson didn''t speak. It was hard to guess what a woman was thinking about! He looked at Adonis, "You''re the closest to her. Do you think Candace would be angered by you and return to her homnd if Bryanna tried to seduce you like that?" "Bryanna doesn''t like me. She likes Victor. How could she seduce me? Besides, it''s impossible for her to like me. Every woman approaches me because of Victor." "Oh!" Anson looked at him in surprise, "Adonis, you''ve be smarter!" Adonis was speechless. Did he use to be stupid? Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at him, "Yesterday, you said that your mother knew a lot of sessful men, and you wanted to introduce Eden to them, right?" Adonis was stunned, "You didn''t see the chat history, did you?" Victor looked at him coldly and didn''t speak. Adonis was a little scared, and he immediately exined, "Hey, that''s because I thought you had a love affair. If you really cheated on Eden, why couldn''t she marry a better man?" Victor said, "Nonsense! Forget it. I can''t make it clear to you. But I have to remind you that if Bryannaes to you, you have to put on a show and tell me whatever she tells you." Adonis was shocked. He asked curiously, "Why will shee to me?" Lucianughed and said, "Because you are gullible!" "Shut up! I''m not gullible at all!" Adonis asked diffidently. However, thinking that many women used his kindness to get close to Victor back then, he really felt that he was silly. However, Lucian spoke without caring about his feelings. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this matter. I will be on guard against Bryanna. Since you let her go, you must have your own reasons. As for the wedding, I''ve chosen a lucky day this month, but Candace doesn''t agree. I''m quite sad. I''ll choose another day with you. Let''s see if we can hold a wedding before the end of this year." Victor looked at Anson, "What about you?" Anson said, "Of course I''ll go with you. Abby really wants to hold a wedding together with Eden. I''ll tell her that there''s no suitable time and change her mind." Victor nodded in agreement, "It''s a deal. Let''s go home." Victor turned around and left, calling Eden while walking. "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is power off." Victor was stunned. Why did Eden turn off her phone? He hurried back to the car and drove home. Twenty minutester, he returned home, but the house was cheerless. Victor didn''t find her on the first floor, so he rushed to the room on the second floor. Opening the door while panting, he saw the neatly folded quilt, but Eden was nowhere to be seen. Victor dialed her number again, but her phone was still turned off. "Where is she? Is she angry with me again?" Victor turned around helplessly and went downstairs. He called Aro, but no one answered. Alright, it seemed that Eden had reminded Aro in advance. Since Eden was energetic enough to go out, it meant that he had not tried his bestst night. Victorughed evilly and stood at the stairs. However, his body froze a little. They had a torrid night. Did she get angry because he made her exhausted? Victor looked at the time. It was past five o''clock, and she should be back soon. He sent a message to Eden, "Honey, we''ll have dinner at half past six. I''ll make your favorite pickled fish and spicy shrimps for you." After that, he went to the kitchen to prepare the food ingredients. While walking, he sent a message to Dean. "Keep an eye on Bryanna. She will meet Barrett." "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve sent someone to monitor her." "Mr. Alwynn, there is another thing. The Parma family has contacted Aurora. Brian has known this. Now he is on the way to see Aurora." Victor frowned slightly. The Parma family finally took actions. They might have reached an agreement with Barrett. "Brian knows what to do. Tell him to rest for a few days. You''ll have to work hard these days, and I''ll double your bonus." "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on Bryanna all day long." Victor smiled faintly and went directly to the kitchen. In the quiet courtyard, some leaves of the parasol trees fell in the corner, and the orchid tinged the air with their fragrance. For Barrett who was keen on enjoying life, he liked such a secluded and elegant courtyard. There was a tea table made of maroon root in the yard, which was very artistic. He sat there and made tea. Dahlia leaned against his arms and fed him tea asionally. "Chairman, the butler came here just now. What has happened?" She really wanted to know what kind of woman Barrett had used to seduce Victor. Barrett sneered and narrowed his old scheming eyes maliciously, "Although she came back alive, she failed. I thought that she could win Victor''s heart. After trying several times, I finally understand that Victor is not lecherous at all. This method doesn''t work. I have to think of another way." Dahlia suddenly straightened up and looked at him with a gloomy face, "I told you that Victor only loves Eden. Eden likes design, so he wants to help her realize her dream wholeheartedly. Eden''s dream is his dream. In Victor''s eyes, no matter how beautiful other women are, they can''t be compared with Eden." Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Barrett smiled and pinched her soft waist. Then he kissed her face before saying, "You''re right. I just don''t want to give up. When I was abroad, it was the easiest to lure my business partners with women. Every man isscivious, right? But I have lost to Victor several times. Now I finally realize that there is such a loyal man in this world." Dahlia''s eyes darkened. Victor was such a man, so she couldn''t let go of her love for him and lost everything. She was forced to go abroad, and at this time, she was forced to be with an old man. Dahlia asked, "So what are you going to do? Is there anything I can help you with?" Barrett lowered his head and looked at her with meaningful eyes. Her words were inexplicably familiar. Dahlia could do anything for money. The only thing he was sure was that their fate was closely linked, and Dahlia would not betray him. Barrett stroked her red lips gently. His fingers were stained with her lipstick, and the atmosphere was extremely ambiguous. Dahlia opened her mouth lightly and took a bite of Barrett''s finger. There was a cigarette smell on his finger. Barrett shuddered slightly. His pupils trembled, and his eyes became intense. A memory stirred in him, and this scene was so familiar. He had experienced this feeling when he was young. That woman shared his joy and sorrow, and she was the only woman who loved him sincerely. Unfortunately, he would never see her charming appearance again. That day, he forced Dahlia to have sex with him, because Dahlia looked like her. They were both beautiful while bedtime. However, Dahlia didn''t love him. But he missed her so much, and he didn''t mind it. "You really look like her." Barrett said in a low voice. He seemed to be whispering and telling Dahlia that she was just a substitute. Dahlia was stunned. She did not understand the meaning of his words. "Like who?" Dahlia suddenly spoke. Barrett was dumbfounded. He seemed to distracted just now, "Nothing. Go take a bath. After that, I''ll bring you out to eat delicious food." Barrett''s voice was very gentle. Dahlia was taken aback. He had never been so tender before, but she went to the bathroom obediently and waited for him. It was past five o''clock in the afternoon, but Jasper hadn''t woken up. Lyric had been staring at Jasper, and she fell asleep as well. Eden ordered dinner from River City Restaurant for them and waited at the door. She had seen the message sent by Victor, but she didn''t want to go back. She was very angry. Why should she be punished? She begged himst night, but he was unmoved! Her eyes were brimming with tears, and she was very tired, but he didn''t stop. She wouldn''t go back! Eden looked down at her phone. Victor sent her another message, "Honey, when will youe back? I''m going to cook." "Honey, when I was cutting the fish, my hand was scratched by knife, because I was thinking about you." A sticker drawn by Eden was attached. Eden was speechless. Couldn''t he be careful? He deserved it! How could he beg for forgiveness by showing off his misery? When did he learn this? It was childish! "Honey, I bled a lot." He sent her the photo of his bloody finger. Eden suspected that he got injured deliberately in order to let her go back. She looked at the picture unhappily and remained unmoved. When she put the phone back and looked up, she saw a woman who dressed up fashionably. At this time, the woman was standing at the door of the ward and looking inside. Eden looked at her and asked, "May I ask who you''re looking for?" Ansley nced at Eden and said in an arrogant tone, "It''s none of your business." Eden stood up and said, "My friends are resting inside. Please don''t disturb them." "Friend? Is Lyric your friend?" Ansley looked Eden up and down. Eden''s clothes were not expensive, and only her bag looked pretty nice. She knew that Lyric''s friends were all poor. Eden nodded without any expression on her face. She disdained to argue with such an impolite and impudent person. "Lyric just sprained her ankle, didn''t she? I heard that she asked the president of herpany to apany her. Doesn''t she feel ashamed to stay with a man in the same room? Mr. Joye is busy. How could she be worth of his care?" Ansley lowered her voice, for fear that Jasper would hear her. She did not want Jasper to think that she was overweening and domineering. Eden said coldly, "Whether she is worth of his care or not, it''s none of your business!" "Hey, who do you think you are? Lyric is just a poor woman. What right does she have to get Mr. Joye''s special attention?" Eden was angry. Just as she was about to talk back, she saw the manager of River City Restaurant coming over with a dining trolley. He looked at Eden with a smile, "Mrs. Alwynn, dinner is here." Eden nodded slightly and said, "Lyric will live here for about a week. I''ll have to trouble you to send different dishes from River City Restaurant to her every day. Cook whatever she wants to eat for her." "I see, Mrs. Alwynn. After I go back, I''ll arrange a few chefs for Miss Lamb specially. We''re on her call." "Thank you. Go back first. Come and get the dinning trolley in the afternoon. It will be more convenient." Eden said. "Okay. See you, Mrs. Alwynn!" The manager left with a smile. Working overtime to send meals meant that he would get double bonus. How could he not be happy? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The manager''s words came as aplete shock for Ansley. It would cost at least ten thousand dors to eat a meal in River City Restaurant. She could only eat there by saving money for half a year. But Lyric would eat the food everyday. How could it be? Lyric didn''t deserve it, did she? Eden didn''t bother to argue with Ansley. She pushed the dining trolley into the ward. "s, I..." Looking at Eden''s back, Ansley was slightly startled. Who exactly was this woman? She followed Eden shamelessly. This was her first time to enter a VIP ward. The facilities inside wereplete. It didn''t look like a ward at all, but like a five-star hotel. Ansley was so jealous that she wished that she could sleep on the high-end hospital bed as well. The sound of the door opening woke up Jasper. Seeing Eden, he sat up slowly, rubbed the corner of his eyes and yawned. He was drowsy, but he looked at Eden with bright eyes, "Eden, you''re here." "Jasper, are you very tired recently? You''ve slept for hours." Eden smiled and said. "What? Eden, have you been here for a long time?" Jasper stood up from the chair, feeling much more energetic. "I''ve been here for two hours, and I was waiting for you two to wake up." Eden nced at Lyric who was still sleeping soundly, and she kept talking in a low voice. "It''s time for dinner. I asked the manager of River City Restaurant to bring food here. He''ll send meals for Lyric everyday." "Yo!" Jasper nced at Lyric''s sleeping face. She was quite energetic in the morning, but she was deep in sleep at this time. "She will be very delighted. She even asked me to treat her before we had a buffet that night!" Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Eden looked at him, "Take her to River City Restaurant when her legs recover and buy her whatever she wants to eat. It''s free." "Ha-ha..." Jasper couldn''t help butugh. Everyone wanted such good benefits. "Eden, then we won''t stand on ceremony. You''ve asked the chef to cook for me for many times. Anyway, I won''t refuse your kindness." Eden pushed the dining trolley and put the food on the table, "I was just afraid that you would stand on ceremony." "It smells so good." Lyric smelled the fragrance and whispered in her dream. Jasper was stunned. Could she even smell the food while sleeping? "My chicken leg, don''t go." Lyric held the pillow tightly and didn''t let go of it. However, her legs were in in ster. She felt so painful as soon as she moved, and she woke up in pain. "Don''t go. I want to eat you." Lyric suddenly opened her bright eyes, only to see Jasper''s smiling eyes. "Ah..." She was in a daze just now, but she waspletely awake at this time. "Mr. Joye, why do you look at me like this? I''m like a little white rabbit, while you''re like a grey wolf. I feel like you''ll eat me up." Lyric said these to ease the embarrassment, but she became more awkward. Even she herself thought her words were ambiguous, and she blushed instantly. Jasper was not embarrassed. She always joked with him, so he would not think too much. "Lyric, get up and eat since you''re awake." Eden looked at her with amusement. "Hey! Eden, you are here!" Lyric said happily. She supported herself with both hands and wanted to sit up. Her embarrassment had disappearedpletely. Jasper grabbed her arms and help her up easily. He even put a pillow behind her back so that she would sit morefortably. Raising her head, Lyric saw Ansley at the door, and her face darkened, "Why are you here?" "Ha-ha..." Ansleyughed dryly, "Lyric, you are hospitalized, so I came to see you." "Since you''ve seen me, you can get out." Lyric never treated Ansley nicely, and her tone was very mad. For example, Jadiel had chased after her for more than half a year, but he suddenly gave up. It turned out that he was with Ansley. Ansley even came here so shamelessly. She must have known Jasper''s identity, and she wanted to take him away from her as well. However, those who could be seduced by Ansley were all scums. She disdained to be with them. "Lyric, how can you speak so harshly? No matter what, we are sisters. You''re sick, so I shoulde and visit you, shouldn''t I?" Unlike Lyric who spoke rudely, Ansley said in a gentle tone, and she even nced at Jasper from time to time. Lyric was even more certain what she wanted to do. "Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Lyric suddenly became excited. Jasper could not have anything to do with Ansley. In her heart, Jasper was upright and graceful, and he was different from other men. He couldn''t be with a woman like Ansley. Lyric''s mood changed drastically, so Jasper''s eyes turned indifferent as he looked at Ansley, "Didn''t you hear that? She wants you to get out!" "I... just want to see her. How... could she be so unreasonable?" Ansley looked at Jasper with an aggrieved face. She puckered her mouth and tried to make herself look cute, but her expression didn''t match her thick makeup at all. Eden couldn''t help but say, "You''re quite good at pretending. Do you think we''re as silly as you? Do you forget what you said outside? Go out. Lyric is a patient. She can''t get excited." "Humph! Lyric, how can you bully me like this? You''re too ungrateful!" Ansley could always get the men who liked Lyric at ease. She was so annoyed because she didn''t seed that day. She looked at Jasper and said, "Mr. Joye, I heard from Jadiel that he likes Lyric very much, and he has been chasing after her for more than half a year. If he knows that you take care of Lyric so carefully, he will definitely be very sad." Her words had a double meaning. She meant that Jadiel liked Lyric, and Jasper was ruining their rtionship. At the same time, she mocked that Lyric was shameless, because she wanted Jasper to take care of her. "Mr. Joye, Lyric once had many boyfriends." Ansley looked at Jasper with some expectation and affection. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jasper did not even nce at her. Instead, he looked at Lyric, "Is Jadiel your boyfriend?" Lyric immediately shook her head and looked at Jasper with honest eyes, "No, he was just chasing after me, but I didn''t promise him. Besides, he hasn''t called me for half a month. He is with Ansley now. Ansley has a habit. She will seduce every man who likes me. Now you''re her target. You''d better be careful." "Lyric, you..." "What? Do you want me to gather those men together and let them see you in your true colours?" Lyric looked at Lyric aggressively. She was not afraid of Ansley since she was a child. Anyway, they were not real sisters. "Humph! Lyric, just wait and see!" Saying this, Ansley turned around and left angrily. "Humph!" Lyric snorted as well. She nced at Jasper with embarrassment in eyes and bit her lower lip lightly. She made fool of herself again. What had happened that night was disgraceful enough, and she didn''t expect that Ansley woulde to her again. Eden looked at Lyric''s expression and smiled faintly, "Alright, hurry up and have dinner. I have to go back." Eden did not know what to say at this time. After all, every family had their own problems. "Eden, I''m sorry for what happened just now. She is my half-sister, and we''ve been at odds with each other since we were young. Every time we meet, we argue fiercely." Lyric''s voice became smaller and smaller. She hated Ansley and her daughter. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t left her father when she was a child. In order to give her a good life, her mother left her and developed her career abroad. She was really lonely. "It doesn''t matter. Don''t argue with her when you see her again. She just wants to make you angry. You don''t have be unhappy because of such a person." Eden pointed to the delicious food on the table, "This is a famous dinner made in River City Restaurant. There''s not much food in every te, but there''re many kinds of food. Come and eat." Eden persuaded her with the delicious food. When girls were angry, food was often the most attractive. "Wow! Really?" Lyric''s eyes lit up as she looked at the exquisite food boxes on the table. She had long heard about the food in River City Restaurant, and she wanted to have a taste all the time. Eden smiled and looked at Jasper, "You''ve been busy during this period of time. Take this chance and give yourself a vacation. I''m going back." "Okay." Jasper gave her a gentle smile. Eden chatted with them for a while and then went back. Lyric couldn''t move her legs, so Jasper moved the table to the bedside and let her eat on bed. Looking at the delicacies, Lyric couldn''t wait to shovel food into her mouth. However, Jasper was here, and she had to be reserved. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Seeing that she pretended to be reserved, Jasper was amused, "Why don''t you eat? You even dreamed of eating a chicken leg just now." "Well..." Lyric looked embarrassed. She would talk in her dream sometimes. Did she do that just now? She could not do anything wrong. Once she did something against her conscience, she would definitely talk about it in her dream. Her face blushed instantly, and she asked curiously, "How do you know that?" Her voice was low and shy. Jasper handed her a hamburger and looked at her with a gentle smile, "Because you talked in your dream." Lyric was more embarrassed. How could this happen so suddenly? But she had porridge in the morning, so she got hungry very soon and had a dream. "I... was just talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." Lyric lowered her head and ate the hamburger. It was so delicious!. "Wow! It''s yummy. Mr. Joye, hurry up and eat. We should enjoy our life. No one can refuse such tasty food." Lyric set herself free and munched on the hamburger. Her eyes were full of smiles, and she didn''t stop eating. Sure enough, the food made in River City Restaurant was so delicious. Thanks to Eden, she finally fulfilled her wish. Seeing that she was eating with joy, Jasper only smiled and didn''t say anything. Lyric was like Eden and Abigail. When Eden stayed with Abigail, they ate, went shopping and chatted with each other. In Abigail''s words, every flower only bloomed once, and everyone only lived once. While they were still young, they should enjoy their lives. "Ahem..." Lyric ate the chicken pieces so hurriedly that she choked. Even tears came out of her eyes. Jasper handed the water to her and smiled yfully, "Eat slowly. It''s all yours." Lyric didn''t dare to look at him. She took the water and took a quick sip. What a shame! How could she got choked by her favorite spicy food? She looked at Jasper with watery eyes. Jasper had taken off his suit, and he only wore a white shirt. His sleeves were rolled up, and she could see his strong arms. He held the chopsticks with his slender and fair fingers, eating gracefully. But she was gobbling the food. They werepletely different. But could he enjoy his food in this way? He looked elegant and pleasing to the eye indeed, but he subdued her appetite. Feeling her gaze, Jasper squinted at her and asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me? You like the food very much, don''t you?" "Oh, yeah." Lyric picked up another chicken piece and put it in her mouth, learning from Jasper and chewing it slowly. After swallowing it, she felt that she was making things difficult for herself. Therefore, she ate casually again. People would feel tired if they couldn''t live as they wished. Lyric shook her head. She really couldn''t understand why Jasper had to eat so elegantly. Although Jasper was eating, he paid attention to her every move. The expressions on her face kept changing. She seemed to have thought of something and shook her head, as if she could not stand it anymore. He asked leisurely, "Why do you shake your head?" "Well..." Lyric was stunned. She did not expect him to notice her. "No, I just feel that the way you eat is very pleasing to the eye, but I can''t do it." Lyric said honestly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A smile touched the corners of Jasper''s mouth. There seemed to be a meaningful smile in his starry and bright eyes. "You look pleasing to the eye, too." Although she was not reserved, she was not affected. There was a sincere smile on her face, and he knew that she was truly delighted. It was because of her kindness that he was willing to pay special attention to her. "I..." Lyric pointed to herself. Jasper''s words came as aplete shock for her. Opening her red lips slightly, she looked very cute. She knew what kind of person she was very clearly, and she couldn''t be pleasing to the eye when she ate. Brave people never talked against their conscience. Was Jasper trying to make her happy? "Mr. Joye, will you stay here with me tonight?" Lyric thought for a while and changed the topic, but she asked cautiously. "Yes, I don''t have many things to deal with in thepany these days. Eden asked me to take care of you." Jasper did not look at Lyric when he said this, and his tone was normal. "Oh!" Lyric smiled unconsciously. During the meal, Lyric ate with great satisfaction. After dinner, Jasper helped her to walk in the ward. Lyric was a chatterbox and Jasper was often amused by her. She told jokes asionally, and they couldn''t helpughing out loud. They got along very well and had a good time. "Rat-a-tat..." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Lyric said, "Does Edene back again?" Jasper helped her sit down, "I''m going to open the door." "Oh!" Lyric sat down to drink water. Jasper opened the door. He knew that it was not Eden, but his eyes darkened when he saw Jadiel, "Mr. Bryant, why are you here?" Jadiel held flowers in his hands. His expression was somewhat stiff when he saw Jasper. "Mr. Joye, nice to see you. I heard that Lyric''s legs were injured, so I came to see her." "Come in." Jasper turned around and walked inside. "Lyric, do you feel better?" Jadiel ced arge bouquet of roses on a table not far away. Seeing Jadiel, Lyric frowned and asked coldly, "Why do youe here? You went the wrong way, didn''t you?" Jadiel was stunned. He looked at her and smiled, "Lyric, are you angry? I''ve been busy recently, and Mr. Joye knows it. But when did you start working in Joye Group? Why didn''t you tell me?" If he had known that she was working in Joye Group, he would have won her heart. "Why should I tell you? Leave with your roses. If Ansley knows it, I''m afraid that she''ll give you a lesson." Ansley would not allow her boyfriend toe to see her. Jadiel suddenly remembered Ansley, and he was a bit mad, "Lyric, I have nothing to do with her. She always asks me out. I like you, and you know this very well." As soon as he said this, Lyric went berserk, "I don''t know, but I''m sure that I don''t like you. Please go!" "Lyric... " "Alright, Mr. Bryant, go back first. I will take care of her here." Since Lyric didn''t like Jadiel, Jasper didn''t have to speak for him. If she liked Jadiel, he would naturally leave. "I see, Mr. Joye." Jadiel nced at Lyric with unwillingness. In fact, he knew the reason why Ansley approached him. After going back that night, he thought about it carefully and found something wrong. He had always been careful while driving, but he had such an ident in the parking lot. Obviously, Ansley suddenly came out of the darkness. Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 He thought about it and exined, "Lyric, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that she was your sister. Perhaps I didn''t meet her coincidentally. Not long ago, after I met you, I went to the parking lot. I drover very slowly, but I hit a woman. This woman is Ansley. She didn''t tell me that she was your sister. I didn''t know your rtionship until I met you in the restaurant that night." Hearing this, Lyric frowned and wondered if he was right. In fact, Jadiel was a nice man. She met him on the way she went to work as a tutor. He happened to live opposite to the house where she worked. They often met each other in the corridor. When they met for the third time, he couldn''t help talking to her. When she saw Jadiel for the first time, she felt that he was quiet and elegant. They had known each other for more than half a year. He was indeed a gentleman. When he invited her to meals, he was very considerate. He was the first one who recognized her in her lonely life, and he let her know that at least she had a friend who could eat and go shopping with her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she soon realized that Jadiel wanted to pursue her, and he didn''t just want to be her friend, but she was well disposed towards him, and she was happy because she was liked by someone. However, she didn''t live with such joy for long, because Jadiel suddenly became estranged from her. Moreover, she was busy applying for the position in Joye Group at that time. She had prepared for it for a long time. She didn''t expect that she would be chosen, and she still couldn''t believe it during this period of time. Her mother was a designer. In order to have a better development, she had been living aboard. In fact, the reason why she learned design was that she wanted to live with her mother. However, she was used to living here, and she didn''t want to go abroad. She just wanted to find a stable job so that she could settle down first and her mother wouldn''t worry about her. "You can check the surveince video." Said Lyric. She couldn''t feel any sympathy for Ansley. "Alright!" Seeing that her tone had softened a little, Jadiel smiled. "Lyric, have a good rest!" Then he looked at Jasper, "Mr. Joye, why don''t you hire a nurse maid for Lyric?" After all, it was improper for them to stay in a room alone. At most, Jasper was just Lyric''s friend. He knew Jasper very well. Many girls in thepany liked him, but he was interested in none of them. There were very few kind and innocent girls in the world, but Lyric was one of them. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that she was a good girl. This was why he chased after Lyric. Jasper did not reply to his words. Instead, he looked at Lyric. "It depends on you." Lyric shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. I will be discharged in two days. At that time, I will go home to rest. There is no need to hire a nurse maid. Mr. Joye, I will have to trouble you to look after me tonight." Lyric smiled, not knowing how much Jadiel was shocked by her words. Was she asking Jasper to take care of her? Did she know what this meant? With his understanding of Lyric, she wouldn''t think too much, and she would only regarded Jasper as the only friend she could rely on. He didn''t believe that she liked Jasper. After all, Lyric was very dull in love. He had chased her for half a year, but she had no reaction towards his love. "Lyric, Mr. Joye..." "Alright, go back first." Jasper asked him to leave impatiently, and his expression turned cold. Jadiel took a meaningful look at Lyric before turning to leave the ward. Lyric didn''t care about Jadiel at all. After Jadiel left, she drank another cup of hot water. She ate too much for dinner, so she still wanted to walk for a while. "Mr. Joye, let''s go for a walk in the corridor. I''m still full." Lyric looked at him pitifully. Jasper took a deep look at her and nodded slightly. Then they walked out. After returning home, Eden saw Victor cook in the kitchen. His tall and straight back was very charming. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Victor turned around quickly. Seeing Eden, he came out with the dishes. "Honey, you''re back." Victor said sweetly. He didn''t want to anger her again and smiled pleasantly. Eden nodded and sat on the sofa tiredly. The bright light shone on her face, making her skin look fairer, "Lyric got hurt because she wanted to save you. I have to see her no matter how tired I am. Now Jasper is taking care of her, and I want to look after her tomorrow so that Jasper can have a rest." Victor put the dishes on the table and said, "I asked Dean to go through the hospitalization formalities for her. In the future, she will go to our hospital for a check. Dean will tell her. As for taking care of her, I don''t think it''s necessary." "Has Jasper ever taken the initiative to take care of a woman except for you and Abigail? That girl is quite special. Maybe they''ll fall in love with each other." Eden did not think so much. She only felt that they got along well with each other. But she felt that his words made sense, "You''re right." Victor walked to her leisurely, held her hand and let her stand up, "Let''s have dinner first. It''ste. You must be hungry." Eden looked down at his slender fingers. His nails were good-looking, but there was a Band-Aid on his left middle finger. Eden lifted his hand and had a look, "How is your hand now?" Hearing her concerned voice, Victor turned back and looked at her with a warm smile, "It''s okay. I just scratched it. I sucked it and had a Band-Aid. It''s all right now. Sit down quickly, and I''ll bring out all the dishes in the kitchen. You like potato sd, don''t you? I made some for you. It tastes good." Eden pushed him to sit down, "Alright, sit down and I''ll get the dishes." The nerves of the fingers were linked with the heart. Although his finger was just scratched, he would have a tingling pain. Victor did not stop her. He sat on the chair and watched her go in and out of the kitchen. A few minutester, they sat face to face. Eden smiled with satisfaction as she looked at the dishes. His apology was quite sincere. Victor observed her expression, and she was quite d. He scooped some sd for her, "Honey, have a taste. I feel that my cooking skills have improved a lot." Eden ate it slowly and praised him ndly, "Not bad." "By the way, where is Bryanna? What did you do to her?" "I let her go." Victor looked at her cautiously. "Mm!" Eden lowered her head and ate, "You treat her differently indeed." Victor said, "Honey, you misunderstand me. If I didn''t let her go, there might be another Bryanna." He had his own n, but he didn''t want her to worry. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 "You''re right. Bryanna is troublesome enough to deal with. If there is another such a woman, perhaps you can''t hide it anymore." Victor was stunned. Why did he feel that her words were so strange? "Honey, what are you talking about? Are you suspecting me? Or don''t you believe me?" Victor put down his chopsticks, feeling so wronged. These days, he had been on tenterhooks. Whenever he saw her, he wanted to spoil her. But when he saw her indifferent eyes, he became timid. Eden lowered her head and continued to eat. After a while, she said, "You should do something to make me trust you. Although these things are unavoidable in marriage, I am a woman. How can I not think too much? Do you think I''m very kindhearted?" "But I really have nothing to do with her." Victor hadplicated feelings in heart. "If so, that''s better, right? Why are you so anxious? I didn''t say that you had anything to do with her." Eden remained nd. Victor did not speak, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little depressing. Eden knew that it was very hard to please him when he was angry. If she said that she didn''t believe him, he would immediately get up and rush out of the door. Running away from home was definitely something he could do. At least he would do unto her what she did to him. Eden ate a chicken leg and nced at him again. She pointed to the chopsticks he had put down and said, "Eat first. I''m very tired. I don''t know what you want to do, but I can tell you that Bryanna will definitely hurt me again since you''ve let her go." "Well, let me tell you. If I meet her outside and she dares to say something to make me sad, I''ll grab her hair and beat her on the spot." Eden was telling the truth. Sometimes, actions were quicker than words. "Honey, don''t worry. She won''t dare to provoke you." Victor said in a deep voice. Eden smiled but did not say anything. Sometimes, men were too naive. They looked down on women''s desire to take revenge. "That''s the best. I don''t want anyone to point at me and say that I''m a shrew. I can bear the embarrassment, but I don''t care whether I''ll disgrace you or not." Over the years, she had met many women who wanted to seduce Victor, but she never beat them. Her aloof attitude made Victor feel sorry for her, "Honey, it''s okay. If you want to beat her, tell me. I''ll give her a lesson on your behalf. My heart will ache if your hand hurts." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled indifferently, "You are afraid that I will hurt your old lover, right? If I let you beat her, I won''t even know if you''ll let her go." Victor was stunned. Well, he''d better shut up. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter what he said, it was wrong. He was too upset! After dinner, Eden took a bath in the bathroom. Victor dealt with official business in the study. After reading several emails, he received a video call. It was Henrick. Looking at his handsome face, Victor smiled. He knew that Henrick must want to annoy him by calling him at this time. Victor answered the phone and leaned on the chairzily. "Why do you call dad now?" Henricky on the bed casually with his legs crossed, "Mr. Alwynn, I heard that you had a love affair." Victor was shocked. Who did Henrick learn from? He looked as arrogant and casual as Zaiden. Sure enough, this was because Henrick lived with Zaiden everyday. "Who did you hear that from? Who do I have a love affair with? Tell me about it." Why did they all mention this matter? "If I were by your side, I would fight with you, let alone talk to you about it. You made my mom cry again, didn''t you?" There was no emotion in Henrick''s bright eyes. Victor wanted to swear. "Brat, I''m your father!" Victor was furious, "If you were beside me, I would definitely beat you." "Hey, you''re just my father! Every man is born to be a son. Since I''m your son, I should listen to you." Henrick got up from the bed and approached the phone screen. Victor looked at his delicate eyes and brows. Henrick looked like him when he was young. In an instant, he was no longer angry. "Your mother didn''t cry." His tone became much gentler. Henrick couldn''t believe it, "If you''re sad, will you cry in front of my mom?" Victor was speechless. Why was it so difficult to chat with him in a friendly way? Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at him, "Who told you this?" "Kenny. He has excellent hacking skills now. His master is in M Country. I have met him. His hair is yellow, and he looks frivolous. I am afraid that he will lead Kenny astray. I had a fight with him yesterday. Guess what..." Victor thought about it and looked at his big cunning eyes, saying with a smile, "Did you lose and cry alone?" "Hey, your words are always so annoying! Do you look down on me so much?" Henrick was enraged in an instant. "Brat, I''m your father! Who are you angry with?" Victor was irritated as well. Last time, he saw Henrick in M Country. He was thin, but he was as tall as Eden. However, his character was getting more and more unpleasant, and he was more and more glib- tongued. "Because he is an adult. Do you eat very little in ordinary times? Why do you be thinner?" Victor felt sorry for his sons and daughter. When he saw them abroadst time, they had been used to living there. Henrick asked, "Do you miss me?" "Don''t you miss me?" "You''re a man. Why should I miss you?" Victor felt a pain in heart. What a little ingrate! He was no longer as obedient as before. No, at that time, he just pretended to be meek. He was rebellious by nature. Henrick suddenly sat up straight and warned him, "Mr. Alwynn, if you don''t want to live alone, treat my mommy well. If you make her sad, you will live alone forever." Victor was so angry that he almost fainted, "Brat, if someone else says these words to me, I won''t take it to heart. But you are my son. How can you talk to me like this?" Victor was a little exasperated. How could Eden give birth to them without him? Why didn''t they thank him at all? "Anyway, I''ll anger you if you make my mom unhappy. Well, I''m going to study. Goodbye, dad!" Henrick hung up the phone. Hisst few words made Victor feel much better. Victor sat there in a daze. The three children grew up day by day, and they were all kind and outstanding. As their father, he really had to set a good example for them. Victor thought about it. He couldn''t let Eden down again. He had to cheer up. As long as he cked off, he would be immediately looked down upon by his son. His life was so hard. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Victor sat there for a while. After dealing with all the emails, he suddenly thought of Kenny''s master. He had known this person for many years, but he didn''t have a chance to meet him. Obviously, Ricky didn''t have a good impression of him. But Kenny always acted with propriety, so he didn''t have to worry too much. Outside the window, the bright moon was shining in the sky. The moonlight was pale, making the air a little colder. Listening to the sound outside, Victor turned off theputer and went out. Eden had taken afortable bath. She was sitting on the balcony and having a video chat with the three children. Seeing that she was wearing thin clothes, he frowned slightly. He turned around, went to the wardrobe to take a coat and put it on her. Feeling the warmth on her shoulders, Eden looked up at him and continued to chat with the children. Henrick smiled and said, "Dad, aren''t you working? Go to work and don''t disturb us." Victor was stunned. His heart was hurt by Henrick again. "Brat, don''t you know that I feel very sad when you say so?" "Really? Dad, will you feel sad?" Suddenly, Victor stopped talking. He just looked at Henrick quietly with his brooding eyes. "Dad, don''t take Ricky''s words seriously. He is annoying by nature." Henrick looked at Victor''s calm eyes andughed, "If I''m not annoying, I will be Hendrick, not Henrick." Victor was speechless. Keh said, "Dad, I will send an email to youter. It is about the investigation of the market in M Country. I found that the market here is very potential. You can read it carefully me and then call me." Victor smiled and nodded, "I see. I''ll read itter." M Country was very big, and many people wanted to seek out business opportunities in it. If there was a detailed investigation report, it would be more advantageous for them. The cooperation with the Williams family was for the future development. "Okay!" Keh nodded. Eden smiled and said, "Go to bed, my babies. Good night!" "Good night, mom!" The three children waved their hands. After hanging up the phone, Eden got up and walked into the room. It was indeed cold outside. Victor followed her in and put his hands on her shoulders. In the room, he turned to face her, smiled softly and said in a very gentle tone, "Eden, I''ll talk about the wedding with Lucian tomorrow." "Are you in such a hurry?" Eden looked at him. "No, but I have to prepare a lot of things for the wedding. I''ll be more at ease if I can choose a lucky day to hold the wedding." Thinking that Victor had been looking forward to a wedding these years, Eden nodded subconsciously, "Okay, do it if you can feel more relieved. Just make preparations. I''ll be a bride at ease." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing her answer, Victor smiled happily, carried her in his arms and walked to the big bed not far away. Eden patted his strong arm with warning eyes. Victor smiled cheekily, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I just want to chat with you. We''ll have sex later." When he said thest sentence, he actually felt a little nervous. But he couldn''t hide his joy. People who had never stuck to one thing would never know how d they would be when they got it. Hearing that he wanted to have sex again, Eden grabbed his arm unconsciously and red at him fiercely. Victor smiled at her and did not dare to say anything. He picked up the remote control and searched for the TV series. "Honey, what would you like to watch?" Eden nced at the TV. She was not interested in the TV series. "The TV series are boring. Show me some fashion shows that were held in the past ten years. The competition ising. Although I''ve got a lot of inspiration, the theme is spring. It''s not so easy to draw the design drafts." "Okay, it''s up to you." Victor searched for the fashion shows. He held her on bed and watched it together with her. Eden watched it carefully. She held her phone in hand and recorded those important details. An hourter, Eden was sleepy. She was indeed very tired that day. Mental tiredness was the most agonizing. Hearing her even breathing, Victor turned his head and saw Eden sleeping on his shoulder. She was sleeping with her red lips slightly open, and her face was gentle and peaceful. Smiling faintly, Victor held her and let her lie on the bed. Then he turned off the TV and hugged her to sleep. He had a good sleep, and he felt that he was even holding a wedding in his dream. He was going to talk about the wedding that day, so he woke up with a smile early in the morning. His joy was beyond words. Eden was sleeping soundly, so he got out of bed quietly. After he washed up, the first thing he did was to send a massage in the group chat. "Get up and get ready. We''ll set off after having breakfast." Lucian replied, "I''m eating." Anson asked, "So are you going to talk about the wedding?" Adonis said, "It seems that Anson is about to change his mind. It''s such an exciting day, but he wants to rest. I don''t know if Abby will divorce him when she sees this." Anson said to him angrily, "Adonis, can''t you just shut up early in the morning? Abby won''t divorce me. Ayman had a feverst night, and I didn''t fall asleep all night." Victor typed, "In this case, Adonis will go pick up Anson. Since you didn''t sleep well, don''t drive on your own." Lucian said, "Should the four of us drive three cars? Adonis could drive an off-road vehicle and pick up the three of us." Adonis asked, "Do I have to pick you up and send you home one by one? Alright... Hurry up and have breakfast. I''m about to go out. I was so excited that I didn''t sleepst night." Victor said, "Huh? I''m not the only one who dreamed of holding a wedding, right?" The other three people were speechless. That chatted for a while before Victor went to the kitchen and cooked noodles. He learned how to cook noodles on purpose. He didn''t like to eat noodles, but Eden did. Therefore, he had to like noodles. Twenty minutester, two bowls of delicious noodles were cooked. Victor prepared some milk as well. He looked at the time, Eden was about to wake up. Just as he was about to wake her up, he saw hering downstairs. "Honey, I cooked your favorite noodles." Thinking that he took care of her very considerately everyday, Eden smiled gently. "Okay!" Eden quickened her steps. Her gentle voice tugged at Victor''s heartstrings. Maybe in some people''s eyes, they were only deep in love while dating, and passion would be dimmed after a few years. But in Victor''s heart, he and Eden were passionately in love everyday. His wanted to spoil her every day. After eating a bowl of noodles, Victor felt warm all over. Outside, Adonis tooted his car horn. Victor picked up his coat and said in a hurry, "Honey, I''m leaving." Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Victor took a few steps, but he turned back and kissed Eden''s forehead, "Honey, I love you." Edenughed silently. She was in a particrly good mood. She washed the bowls slowly, intending to go to the hospital to see Lyric. Victor saw the car outside the garden as soon as he went out. He was thest one who got on the car. After opening the door and getting in the car, Victor looked at them and smiled. "Bros, our happiness ising!" He shouted excitedly. The other three rolled their eyes at him with disdain. Anson looked at him leisurely, "You live with happiness every day, don''t you?" Victor thought about what had happened in the past two days, and his face was a little gloomy, "I lived in dismay these days, but now I finally feel happy." Victor nced at the bright sun. The weather was so lovely, and he was in a good mood. "Adonis, get off. I''ll drive. Your legs haven''t fully recovered, and you can''t drive for long." Victor became a considerate good man instantly. Adonis could not help but shiver. They were just going to visit a numerology master, weren''t they? Look at how excited Victor was! In ordinary times, Victor was very arrogant, and he put on a straight face while staying with them. If he was not courageous, they would have be strangers. However, Adonis listened to him obediently. He had lived in the hospital for a very long time, so he knew that importance of being healthy. He cherished his own life very much. After chatting for a while, Victor drove on the road, and he was extremely joyful. Lucian could not help but smile. Only Anson was drowsy. However, Adonis kept talking about a rtive of his who had a love affair. When he talked about the most exciting part, his voice was deafening. Anson was sleepy, and he waspletely enraged by him. "Adonis, you''re really like your mother. Both of you keep gossiping all day long." He said sarcastically. "Hey, I can''t stand him anymore. My cousin''s wife gave birth to two sons for him. The youngest son is only one and a half years old, and the eldest son is three years old. His wife is beautiful and virtuous, and she cooks very well. Moreover, she is filial to his parents." "His parents look down on her just because her family is poor, and he has betrayed her. He has brought the mistress back home. Guess what? The woman is only five years younger than his mother." "His mother told my mother about it. When they get old, perhaps his mother has to take care of his mistress! But my mom said that she asked for it." Lucian chimed with him with bright eyes, "She really deserves it!" Adonis was stunned. Since when Lucian became so gossipy? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Hey! What is more hateful is that the mistress asked his children to call her mother, and she doesn''t want them to recognize their biological mother. How could she be so vicious?" The more Adonis spoke, the more excited he became. His eyes were filled with disappointment and coldness. Anson was no longer angry, because he also felt that the woman had gone too far. "What about your sister-inw? Did she leave just like that?" Anson asked with interest. Adonis looked at him and became even angrier, "Back then, she didn''t want to marry my cousin because my aunt looked down on her. But my cousin is really a jerk. Back then, he said that he would die if he couldn''t marry her. But he didn''t cherish her after they got married. She left without asking for anything. She''s a proud and strong woman." "s! Each family has its own problems." Anson was not surprised to hear that. Victor, who was driving, was in a bad mood. "Hey, can''t you talk something nice on such a good day?" Adonis replied, "We''re just chatting casually, aren''t we? Why do you have to be so serious?" Victor said, "You should say some auspicious words! It''s early in the morning." Being scolded by him for no reason, Adonis stopped talking. What if Victor shifted the me onto him if they failed to choose a lucky day? The best numerology master lived in the east of the city. They had driven for more than an hour. Victor prayed that they would arrive sessfully. Eden drove to the hospital after buying some fruit and pastries. On the way, she called Jasper and let him go home to rest. She would take care of Lyric during the day, and he only needed toe at night. Jasper agreed. After she arrived at the hospital, Jasper chatted with her for a while and then went back to rest. Lyric was in high spirits after breakfast. Eden was wearing a brown dress. The tailoring was very unique, and the details at the waist set off her good figure. Wearing bright diamond earrings, she looked mature and charming. Lyric said with a smile, "Eden, are your clothes designed by yourself? The dress you wear is very stylish and fashionable." Eden smiled and nodded. She knew that Lyric liked her design very much. She picked up a red paper bag and said with a smile, "These are the clothes designed by me. There are four dresses and a set of outfits. They are all made of famous and high-end fabrics, and they''refortable to wear. I think they''re suitable for you." "Oh!" Lyric was so excited and looked at her in surprise. "Eden, thank you! I want to buy the clothes designed by you, but I don''t have much money. Oh! You actually give me four sets of dresses. I can''t believe it!" Lyric wished that she would rush to Eden and kiss her a few times. However, her legs were painful, and she couldn''t do this. Eden handed the clothes to her. Lyric was pure, beautiful, lively and cheerful, so she chose clothes of different colors for her. They were all very suitable for her age. Lyric looked extremely lovely when she smiled. Her teeth were white, and her eyes were curved adorably. She was a very beautiful girl. Eden put the bag beside her and let her have a look. Lyric took out the pink suit with excitement, and she couldn''t be more pleasantly surprised. The fabric of the suit was thin and wrinkle resistant, and it was tight-fitting. She liked this suit all the time, but she couldn''t bear to buy it, because it cost about four thousand dors. Eden looked at her cheerful face quietly and said nothing. At this moment, she didn''t want to disturb her happiness. She found that Lyric''s world was very simple, and she drew a clear demarcation between whom or what to hate or love. Lyric had a look at all the clothes. Then, she folded them cautiously, ced them in the bag and put the bag beside the pillow as if it was her treasure. Then she looked at Eden. "Eden, I like them so much." Her eyes blurred with tears as she said this. Eden looked at her and said teasingly, "Shouldn''t youugh since you like them? Why are you crying?" "Woo-woo..." Lyric became sadder. Tears ran down her face, and she cried out loud. Eden was stunned. "Eden, you don''t know that I haven''t received a gift for a long time. My mother is aboard, and she is very busy. She often forgets my birthday. She wouldn''t remember my birthday until many days later." "Although she would send me a gift after that, I could no longer feel the joy, and I wouldn''t feel so delighted after receiving it." Hearing this, Eden felt distressed, "When did you start living alone?" She understood Lyric''s feelings. She was too lonely. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Lyric wiped her tears and pursed her lips with bitterness, "My father doesn''t care about me. I''ve been living alone since I was thirteen. When my mother left me, she told me that I had to learn to grow up, because I had no one to rely on. Therefore, I can cook, do housework wash clothes and so on." Eden smiled and reached out to wipe the tears on her face, saying softly, "That''s great. We have to learn to be independent, and we can''t always rely on our parents. It''s not bad to live independently. Only by doing everything in person can we feel the meaning of life. When we get old and recall the past days, we will feel that we have a full life. In fact, it''s a kind of happiness." Although she was lonely, this was something she had to experience in life. "Eden, you are right. I know a lot more than people of the same age, but living alone is really depressing." Lyric held the quilt and put her head on her uninjured knee. Hearing Eden''sforting words, she felt much better and smiled sweetly again. "I''m going to the bathroom." Eden got up and went out. When she reached the door, she turned around and said, "There is some bread and pastries in the bag. Eat some if you are hungry." "Okay!" Lyric took over the pastries and had a look. There were pancakes and cupcakes. She was so touched! What Eden had brought were all her favorites. "Sure enough, girls are more considerate." Last night, she suddenly wanted to eat something sweet and asked Jasper to buy a cake for her. But it was too sweet to eat. The cupcake was not too sweet, and it was delicious. Eating it made her feel so delighted. She took a bite. It was really soft and yummy. "Mom, dad, she is living here. Look at how luxurious this ward is. Ordinary people can''t afford to live here." An unpleasant voice sounded outside the ward. Was it Ansley? Lyric''s eyes turned gloomy and cold, and she no longer looked innocent. When the door was opened, she saw her father whom she hadn''t seen for many years. He was slightly fat, and he was no longer as imposing as he used to be. Lyric''s mother came with him. She was very thin and wore a red dress, looking tart and mean. Clearly, she was very difficult to get along with. Lyric said in a cold voice, "Why are you here?" Lyric''s father was startled, and he looked as if he had been dealt a severe blow. Looking at Lyric''s indifferent face, he immediately suppressed his sadness. "Lyric, I came to see you. I heard from your sister that you were hospitalized." Javon Lamb looked at Lyric. They hadn''t seen each other for many years. She had really grown up, and she was as beautiful as her mother. Back then, he failed to make them stay no matter how hard he tried. "Ha-ha..." Lyric sneered, and her heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. Such feelings were agonizing. "Thanks for your concern, but you''d better go. You''ve never cared about me, and I don''t want your hypocritical love now." Lyric was very apathetic. The reason why there came here was very simple. They heard from Ansley that Lyric had a good rtionship with the president of Joye Group. Lyric knew what kind of person Ansley was very well. She was extremely shameless and philistine. She loved money, and she tried her best to tter those rich men when she met them. "Oh, Lyric, it seems that you''ve misunderstood us. We didn''t abandon you back then. It was you who didn''t want us to care about you. Your father wants to see you all the time, but you refuse to meet him." Ansley''s mother looked at Lyric with a smile. She looked mean. Her eyes were small and her brows were narrow, looking so unpleasant to the eye. Seeing this woman, Lyric was even angrier. She remembered that when she was a child, her mother always hid in the room and kept crying because her father had a mistress. In front of her and the rtives, her mother tried her best to hide her pain. They didn''t know that Javon had betrayed her until they divorced and Javon took the mistress and their daughter home. Javon cheated on her mother, and his illegitimate daughter was only one year younger than her. At that time, she was young, and she did not know what this meant. She only knew that her mother was very sad. Her mother thought that she married the right man. She gave up her bright future and became a housewife. However, her father let her down in just a few years. Marriage should be the destination of love, but many tragedies happened in marriage. If Javon only wanted to divorce her mother, it was understandable. However, he betrayed her, which was something unforgivable. In the end, all he got was sorrow and deep regret. However, her mother gave up everything because of him. She just wanted to prove her true love. No matter how sheforted herself, it was useless. His betrayal made her so painful, and this was a tragedy. Lyric red at her. Hearing her words, she was so furious that her heart trembled violently, "Is it because I don''t want to see my father or your daughter speaks ill of me before you? I think she knows the truth very well." "Lyric, you don''t want to see dad. How can you me me for this?" Ansley looked a little nervous. She didn''t want her father to meet Lyric! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If it weren''t for the fact that she could get some benefits, she wouldn''t have brought her father here! All the money made by her father belonged to her. What right did Lyric have to get it? She knew that Jasper had left, so she was not afraid of Lyric at all! "Is that so? That''s just your onesided statement. It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. Anyway, I don''t want to see you. Leave here immediately! I don''t want to see you again!" Lyric said excitedly. She had been looking forward to see her father, but she didn''t expect to meet him under such a circumstance. "Ha-ha... Lyric, you don''t want to have anything to do with us because you''ve known a rich man, right?" Ansley didn''t intend to let her go. She wouldn''t allow Lyric to live a better life than her. Hearing this, Lyric was so angry but sheughed, "I was poor before, and I am very poor now, but I don''t want to talk to you! Just get out of here! I don''t want to see you anymore!" "Humph! You don''t want to see me, but I have to appear in front of you." Ansley walked toward her bed. "Wow! This is the most delicious cupcake in that shop, and it is expensive, but you can eat it as you like." Ansley was very jealous. She picked up a cupcake without asking for Lyric''s permission and took a bite. She was so d that she almost cried. "Mom, it''s yummy. Have a taste." Ansley handed one to her mom. Lyric scolded Ansley for being shameless in heart. How could she take away her food so boldly? "Oh, what''s this?" Ansley saw the bag beside the pillow. Lyric''s heart sank as she moved the bag to her side. Seeing her nervous action, Ansley knew that it must be something nice inside the bag. She smiled and said, "Lyric, why are you so stingy? Let me see what it is." Then she snatched the bag. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 After Ansley snatched the bag, she looked at Lyric with a sneer, "It seems that you cherish it very much. I''d like to see what it is." "Ansley, don''t go too far! Return it to your sister. How can you take it away from her?" Javon couldn''t stand it anymore. He always felt sorry for Lyric. Lyric was sick, but how could Ansley still be so insensible and wilful? "Dad, I''ll just have a look. Don''t worry. This is hers. As her sister, I can have a look, right? All the sisters grow up while arguing with each other." Ansley was unmoved and continued to open the paper bag. "Ansley, you..." "Alright, Javon. Ansley will just have a look, and she won''t steal or rob it. Why are you so anxious?"Ansley''s mother persuaded him with a smile. Javon suddenly felt so powerless in front of Lyric. No matter what he said, it was useless. He felt sorry for Lyric. Back then, he did something wrong, so he lost Lyric and her mother. Lyric''s mother lived for love, but he broke her heart and she left with grief. "Wow! This is a famous brand! The clothes are so beautiful! Lyric, are these dresses the gifts you prepared for me?" Ansley looked at the four dresses of different colors in surprise. Each of them was very pretty. She had never worn such lovely dresses before. Sure enough, Lyric''s life had be different since she knew Jasper. Ansley couldn''t be more jealous. Looking at Ansley who was shameless and disgusting, Lyric really didn''t know what to say. "Put down the dresses! We have a bad rtionship. Do you think I will buy something for you?" Lyric''s voice was very cold, and she looked at Ansley apathetically. In this world, some people hurt her in the name of concern, and they even spoke so reasonably. They were Ansley and her mother! How could Ansley put down the dresses? She looked at Lyric and smiled, "Lyric, you have four dresses, don''t you? Just give me two of them." "Impossible." Lyric''s voice was filled with resentment. She really wanted to p Ansley in the face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Oh! How can you be so stingy? I''ll take away the pink and white dresses as a gift from you." Ansley took out the two dresses and put back the bag. Lyric looked at her with hatred, and her face darkened to the extreme. "Put down the dresses and get out!" Lyric, who had been quiet for a while, suddenly went off the deep end. "s! Lyric, you can''t be so angry. You are sick now. They''re just two dresses, right? Why can''t you give them to Ansley? Why are you still so unreasonable?" Ansley''s mother was startled by Lyric. She took a few steps back and then said earnestly. Anyway, she felt ufortable whenever she saw Lyric. Lyric was like a ball with thorns all over, and she never treated her politely. "Am I unreasonable?" Lyric was so mad but sheughed, and she looked at her indifferently. Looking at her aloof expression, Ansley''s mother was a little scared. Lyric''s character was the same as her mother''s. Unlike Ansley who was docile and steady, Lyric could do anything when she was mad. "You know very well who the real unreasonable one is! It seems that your life is quite hard. You are only in your forties, but your face is full of wrinkles. Every wrinkle hides your craftiness and viciousness. Don''t you remember what you have done to me?" "My mother is older than you, but she''s much prettier than you. Now she is aboard. She has an outstanding boyfriend, and she lives better than you." Lyric''s every word stabbed the heart of Ansley''s mother like a knife. Ansley''s mother hated her mother the most. Lyric''s mother was indeed beautiful and capable. However, she had nothing. She didn''t even have a decent job. All her rtives and friendsughed at her, but she could not leave Javon. Every time she thought of this, she hit the ceiling. "Ansley, put down the clothes. We''ll go back." Javon wanted Lyric to have a good rest, and he wanted to leave with Ansley and her mother who were both unreasonable. Hearing that Lyric''s mother had had a boyfriend and she was living a good life, he became very powerless. "No, dad, these two dresses are already mine. Lyric gave them to me as a gift." Ansley looked at Lyric with a smile. She wanted to piss off Lyric. Did Lyric want to marry a rich man? Don''t think about it! Lyric had to share everything nice with her. She would never allow Lyric to live a better life than her. "Ha-ha... Ansley, your shamelessness has gone beyond my expectation." Lyric said mockingly. "Sister, don''t be so stingy. They''re just two dresses. You make me feel as if I''ve robbed them." "Are you not robbing her things? If you go out with the dresses, I promise that you''ll have to stay in jail for one year." Eden said slowly in an icy-cold voice. Ansley and her parents broke out in cold sweat. They turned around, only to see Eden walking into the ward neither quickly nor slowly. "Eden!" Lyric looked at Eden with grievances. Eden looked at her sympathetically. Just now, she had seen everything clearly outside the door. Back then, she was humiliated in the Gienger family because she was not their biological daughter. However, this man was Lyric''s biological father. How could he watch her daughter be bullied by her younger sister? "Why are you here again?" Ansley looked at Eden with annoyance. None of Lyric''s friends was sincere to her. Even if someone wanted to treat Lyric well, she would cast a bone between them. She wanted Lyric to be isted and helpless. This woman hade to see Lyric twice, which meant that they were on good terms. Looking at Ansley who was proud of robbing things from Lyric, Eden smiled calmly. She sat on a stool and looked at Ansley, "The dresses in your arms are specially made in Alwynn Group. They are very expensive and I gave them to Lyric. If you take them out, you''re a thief. The two dresses are worth tens of thousands dors. You''re educated, and you know how long you will be detained, right?" "You... This is a gift from my sister. How could I be a thief?" Ansley looked embarrassed. She always took away Lyric''s things like this, but she had never taken away something so expensive. She didn''t wear such expensive clothes before, so she was reluctant to put them down. Eden was calm and asked with a smile, "Does Lyric agree to give them to you?" "She..." "I don''t agree. Eden, those are the dresses you gave me. How can I give them to her?" "Do you hear that? Lyric doesn''t want to give them to you." Eden''s eyes suddenly became sharp. She had known how thick-skinned Ansley was. "Lyric." At this time, Jadiel came in. He was dressed in a decent suit and a white shirt, looking very eye-catching and graceful. Lyric was stunned. Why did hee here at this time? Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 "Jadiel, why are you here?" Ansley was in a worse mood when she saw Jadiel. Jadiel didn''t even nce at her. Instead, he looked at Lyric and Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn." He greeted Eden with a smile. Eden was Jasper''s close friend, and there used to be a lot of rumours about her and Jasper, so he could recognize her. "You are..." Eden looked at the man in a suit and leather shoes. He was tall and straight, and she had a good opinion of him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I am an employee in Joye Group. My name is Jadiel." "Oh, I see." Eden smiled, "You''re here to see Lyric, aren''t you?" "Yes." Jadiel nodded. "Jadiel, you''re with me! How can youe here to see her?" Ansley was furious, and the dresses in her arms were no longer attractive. In every aspect, Jadiel was a good man. He was better than all the men Lyric had met before. He was capable, gentlemanly and very tender. The most important thing was that he had a rich family. Hearing this, Javon frowned hard. He could tell that Jadiel liked Lyric. Jadiel looked at Ansley coldly, "Miss Lamb, please behave yourself. I''ve only met you twice, and I knew you because I hit you with my car identally. How can we be in a rtionship?" Ansley was stunned. How could he say something like this? Couldn''t Jadiel tell that she was interested in him? Was he insane? Why did every man like Lyric? Was Lyric as beautiful as her? Was she taller than her? "Lyric, I''ve made things clear to you yesterday." Jadiel looked at Lyric with expectant eyes. Lyric avoided his gaze. She was well disposed towards Jadiel indeed. She knew what kind of person Ansley was, and she had known the truth, so she was no longer hostile towards Jadiel. Jadiel was a nice man, and he was suitable to be a boyfriend. "Thank you foring to see me!" Lyric smiled. Seeing this, Eden felt that Lyric wouldn''t be with Jasper anymore. She thought that they might be together after listening to Victor''s words. s! What a pity! Lyric was a lovely girl. "Jadiel, how can you treat me like this? Wasn''t it because you liked me that you met me?" Ansley didn''t want to give up. She would never let Lyric be with Jadiel. "Miss Lamb, your words are too irresponsible. We have only met twice, and it was you who called me first. You kept talking about the car ident, so I went to see you." "I went back yesterday and got the surveince video. You didn''t appear there all of a sudden, did you? In fact, you had been hiding there and waiting for my car to go out, and then you ran to my car. I can sue you with the evidence." "Jadiel, you..." Ansley blushed scarlet. She had never been so awkward before. "What a lively scene. Doesn''t the patient need to rest?" The male voice was a little unhappy. Eden looked up, only to see Jasper stand at the door. Everyone looked over. Jasper walked in with his back straight. Dressed in a white casual suit, he looked very handsome. He attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he appeared. "Nice to see you, Mr. Joye," Jadiel greeted him. But he looked at Jasper''s good-looking face in confusion. As a president, Jasper cared about his assistant too much, didn''t he? Jasper looked at Jadiel with cold eyes, "Mr. Bryant, is your work in the sales department very easy?" Jadiel smiled, "Mr. Joye, I''m on vacation today." Jasper was speechless. Edenughed in heart. It seemed that the air was filled with jealousy. So, did this mean that Jasper cared about Lyric? Eden smiled meaningfully and asked, "Jasper, didn''t I ask you to go back to rest? Why are you here again?" Jasper frowned slightly. Her smile was quite ambiguous. "I just went back to change my clothes. I''m afraid that Lyric will bother you. After all, she talks too much and you have a lot of things to do in thepany." "No, Eden, I don''t talk that much." Lyric exined with grievances. Eden nced at Lyric who was exasperated and was in a hurry to defend herself. She smiled and said, "I am on vacation these days." With a smile, Eden ced her hand on the table and gently rubbed the edge of her phone. The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became a little strange. The most rxed were Eden and Jasper. Jadiel was somewhat reserved. It was almost impossible to get the woman that Jasper liked. However, since he liked Lyric, he had to fight for it. Jasper was upright, and he wouldn''t make things difficult for him in work. Ansley and her parents were the most awkward. After all, Lyric did not like them. In front of Jasper who had a noble status, they were diffident. "Lyric, I''ll go back first, and I''lle to see youter." Javon was too ashamed to stay here. However, before Lyric could speak, Ansley''s mother said with a smile, "Oh, you haven''t seen Lyric for a long time, have you? How can you go back like this? Anyway, you have to talk to Lyric more." If Lyric could marry the president of Joye Group, they could get some benefits. After all, Javon was her father. "Let''s go. We''lle in a few days." Javon did not want to stay and be humiliated. When he turned around, he saw the clothes in Ansley''s hands and said angrily, "Give your sister''s clothes back to her!" "Dad..." Ansley was unhappy. Why did even her dad speak for Lyric? Javon''s eyes were cold. Ansley hadpletely inherited her mother''s temper. They were selfish, vain and snooty, and they went after petty advantages. When he first met Ansley''s mother, he felt that she was a kind woman. When she was pregnant with Ansley, he found that he was wrong. She couldn''tpare to Lyric''s mother. These years, they had been quarrelling, and it was unpleasant to live with her. That day, Lyric said that her mother had had a new boyfriend. He was very disappointed. These years, he had tried to win her heart again, but she didn''t pay attention to him at all. "Humph!" Ansley threw the dresses on bed and turned to look at Jasper, "Mr. Joye, she is just a shameless woman. Do you like her?" Jasper was taken aback. Did he like Lyric? Lyric was speechless. How could Ansley say this? "Crack..." Javon raised his hand and pped Ansley''s face fiercely. "Dad, did you p me?" Ansley looked at him with tears. He loved her very much, but he actually beat her for Lyric. "Javon, how can you beat our daughter?" Ansley''s mother was angry, and her eyes turned anxious. "Humph! How can she speak ill of her sister like that? She is mean, just like you! Both of you are selfish and jealous of others. You just don''t want others to live better than you. Go back! I''ll divorce you!" After roaring with irritation, Javon turned around and strode away. Ansley and her mother had never seen Javon get so angry, and their thoughts had been exposed. Hearing the word "divorce", they didn''t dare to make a scene anymore and left the ward in dismay. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Lyric looked at the door in a daze. This was the first time that she had seen her father speak for her. These years, in order to annoy her, Ansley always recorded some videos of her acting coquettishly in front of her father. She sent the videos to her and made her sad. In the videos, her father always spoke to Ansley in a gentle tone, and his eyes were doting. Every time she watched the videos, she wished that her father could care about her as well. She was a girl who needed the love of her parents. She was looking forward to ying in the amusement park with her parents, but she never had such a chance. She could only fantasize about it. Ansley was someone who would never care about other people''s feelings. The sadder she was, the happier Ansley became. Eden saw the tears in Lyric''s eyes. Just now, her father protected her in time. Eden looked at her, "Lyric, do you want to sleep for a while? The meal will be delivered after half an hour." Looking at Jasper and Jadiel, she felt that the atmosphere between them was a little subtle. "Oh, I... I''ll sleep." Lyric nced at Jasper and suddenly thought of Ansley''s words. At that moment, she felt a burning sensation in her face. She buried her face under the quilt. Even if she could not fall asleep, she closed her eyes and intended to have a rest. It was too embarrassing. Jadiel felt somewhat strange in heart. Just now, when Ansley said that Jasper liked Lyric, his mind was in a mess. He had chased after Lyric for more than half a year. In his opinion, as long as he persisted, he would definitely win her heart. Moreover, they worked in the samepany. He had plenty of opportunities, and he didn''t want to leave at the moment. When Jadiel was lost in thought, the phone in his pocket rang. He went out to answer the phone. After he came back, Lyric was sleeping, so he said, "Mr. Joye, Mrs. Alwynn, I have to go now." Eden and Jasper nodded slightly. Eden picked up her bag and said with a smile, "Jasper, since you are here, I''ll go to see Jas. I haven''t seen him for several days, and I miss him." Jasper was stunned. It seemed that he had no reason to stay here. Ansley''s words exposed his true feeling in heart. He was awkward, and he didn''t understand why he stayed herest night. "Eden, do you want me to take you there? I drove here." Eden shook her head with a smile and took a meaningful look at him, "No. I drove here, too. Just stay here with Lyric." After finishing her words, Eden looked at them thoughtfully and then left with a smile. Jasper looked at Eden''s back. Why did he feel that her smile was a little weird? Then he looked at Lyric who huddled herself up under the quilt.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He stood still for a while and did not make a sound. Then he went straight to the chair not far away and sat down. He did not disturb Lyric, but took out his phone to deal with official business. Eden took the elevator to the first floor. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Bryanna''s haggard face. Eden was stunned. She hadn''t seen Bryanna for two days, but Bryanna looked totally different. Her face was pale. Although she was wearing sunsses, it was obvious that her face was weak and sick. Bryanna was surprised when she saw Eden. She could not help but shiver. Thinking of the ce she had been to, she didn''t want to meet Eden and Victor again. However, Eden was not by Victor''s side at this time. Should she let Eden pay dearly for what she had suffered? Bryanna''s assistant took a look at her. Although Bryanna no longer worked as an actress, she was used to bringing the assistant who had worked for her for many years. "Bryanna, what''s wrong? Do you know each other?" The assistant looked at Eden and asked. The atmosphere was very stiff. Obviously, they had a rtionship. Bryanna looked around. There were not many people here, so she said, "Wait for me upstairs. I''ll be right there." Her wound was not treated in time and got inmed. She came here to treat the wound. "Okay!" The assistant entered the elevator. Eden lowered her head slightly. Bryanna took the sunsses off her face and looked at Eden with a sneer. "Eden, you didn''t expect me to be here, did you?" Bryanna said in an excited tone, wishing she could tear Victor and Eden into pieces. Was it wrong for her to love someone? However, her beloved man sent her to tell and tortured her for a whole night. "This is not something surprising. As long as you are still alive, we can meet each other." Eden''s voice was nd, and she did not want to talk much to her. "Your husband didn''t hurt me. Are you very disappointed?" Bryanna wanted to anger her. Seeing that Eden''s expression didn''t change, she felt very upset in heart. "Really?" Eden sneered, "You don''t look well. It seems that you''ve suffered a lot. In fact, I suspect your love for Victor. At first, you pretended that you and Victor were deep in love, and you wanted me to leave Victor because of your words." "But now, your face is full of hatred, and you don''t seem to love Victor at all. You stayed abroad for several years and won a movie queen award. However, you could only get the supporting roles, and there were a lot of scandals about you. You couldn''t develop abroad, so youe back and want to marry someone powerful." "I guess you like Victor, but that''s because he''s rich, right?" Bryanna''s expression froze. Eden''s words were exactly trenchant. She had asked someone to deal with the scandals. How could Eden know this? "So, I won''t let you live a good life. Don''t think about living in happiness with him!" The more she said, the more resentful she became. She looked at Eden with malicious hostility and hatred in eyes. However, Eden still looked at her calmly, "I''m afraid that I will let you down. You are not the first one to say such words to me. Before you, several women wanted to seduce Victor as well, and they all said the same words. But they lost everything in the end." Bryanna couldn''t help but tremble. She didn''t know what Victor would do to Fly Media. "Victor told me that you''re the legal representative of Fly Media. Then I understood. Do you remember Ciara? If she didn''t seduce my friend''s husband, I wouldn''t have known your identity." She asked Aro to investigate it and understood everything. Many things happened by chance. Only by investigating did she realize that this was a conspiracy. Someone was plotting something behind her back. "What? Have you known about Fly Media for a long time?" Bryanna was surprised. Then she knew that she was too impatient. "That''s right." Eden looked at her ndly. Although she hated Bryanna, she endured the unhappiness in heart and stood here. "Ha-ha..." Bryannaughed self-mockingly. At this moment, she couldn''t be more regretful. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 When she stoppedughing, Eden said coldly, "If you have finished your words, I''ll leave." Eden kept a calm expression from first tost. Bryanna''s eyes were filled with jealousy as she looked at Eden, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared, "Eden, so many people want to ruin your marriage. Do you think you two can live together till old and grey?" Eden had no mood swings when she heard that. She looked at her with calm eyes and said confidently, "Why not? He loves me very much. No matter how you try to seduce him, he only thinks about me in his heart. However, my nd life bes more interesting because of you thick- skinned people." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden finished her words and left with a smile. Clenching her fists tightly, Bryanna turned around and looked at Eden, "Are you really so confident?" Eden stopped and turned around to look at her with a confident smile, "You are still alive now, and you''ll know the result. Time will tell you whether I am really confident or not." "But he really showed you mercy. You''re luckier than other women. Cherish this chance!" This time, Eden left without looking back. Bryanna had been made use of by Barrett. She sympathized with her, but she also hated her selfish and restless amibition. Some people had endless hope, but they had kind and pure hearts. However, people like Bryanna only wanted to reach her goal with dirty means. Eden''s warning made Bryanna shiver. Thinking of that terrible night, she really understood how ruthless Victor was. He was more cold- blooded and hardhearted than he was rumoured. But he would never let Eden know how cruel he was, right? If Eden knew how heartless Victor was, would she still be with him? Bryanna smiled. She was really curious to know the answer. The elevator arrived. She turned and entered the elevator, pursing her lips tightly. However, her eyes were scheming and malicious under the sunsses. Victor drove to a crossroad. After he parked the car, the lights turned green, but the car stalled and refused to start again. He tried a few times, but it didn''t work. Adonis was stunned. What was going on? Anson was having a nap, and he suddenly heard the sound of the engine going dead. He opened his eyes slowly and nced at Victor who was on the driver''s seat, "Something is wrong with the car." "Shut up! You jinx!" Victor was so angry that he wanted to beat him. Holding back his annoyance, he continued to start the car. After more than ten tries, he gave up. It was weirdly quiet in the car. Victor didn''t turn on the emergency shers slowly until the cars behind them kept tooting. Lucian looked at Adonis''s dumbfounded face and asked, "How long haven''t you maintained your car?" Adonis blinked. In fact, he didn''t know it. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know." After he woke up from thea, he didn''t start to drive immediately. There were only a few cars that he often drove, but his father might have never maintained his cars. At that time, he was seriously ill. How could his father be in the mood to maintain his cars? After he recovered, his mother asked the driver to drive out all the cars and wash them. That day, it was the first time that he had driven the off-road vehicle. It never urred to him that such a terrible thing would happen. Victor would definitely give him a lesson. "Bang..." Victor punched the steering wheel. The other three fell silent in an instant. The most nervous one was Adonis. D*mn! Victor was about to lose his temper. As Adonis thought so, Victor suddenly looked back at him. Adonis shook his head in a hurry and exined, "It''s... none of my business. I... really didn''t expect that it would go wrong here. This is too graceful!" If he had known it, he wouldn''t have driven this unlucky car no matter what. Victor red at him madly, "Because you''ve been talking about something unlucky since you got on the car!" Adonis immediately covered his mouth with both hands. He would not say a word again. "Tick-tack..." It was sunny in the morning, but the weather suddenly changed. The raindrop was beating against the windowpanes. They were taken aback. "s! How unlucky it is! Bad things happen one after another." Anson was stunned, "The sun was bright when we set off. Why does it start to rain in the east of the city?" Victor said, "It''s okay! This is a good weather for the crops. Understand? Even if it rains cats and dogs, I have to visit the master." "Get off the car. We''ll take a taxi." Lucian said, "It''s raining. Just wait! There is no umbre in the car." Victor''s hand paused before he opened the car door, and he sat there dejectedly without saying anything. Adonis felt that he was in such an awkward position. It happened to be his car. It was said those who had a good temper were patient, while bad-tempered people were spoiled by others, and those who liked to stir up trouble were idle. Eden spoiled Victor, but why didn''t she make him good-tempered? The rain was getting heavier and heavier. They looked at each other, and none of them spoke. Victor felt so discouraged and leaned on the steering wheel. His eyes were filled with disappointment as he said helplessly, "I just want to hold a wedding for Eden this year. Why does the weather even go against me?" Many people had idents every day, but he didn''t want such an ident to happen. He had waited for this day for several years. He just wanted to visit a master and choose a lucky day for the wedding, didn''t he? But the car went wrong, and it was raining. Victor was in a particrly bad mood, but no one dared to speak at this time. That day, Abigail was on vacation. Eden drove to a famous store to buy her favorite dessert and bought the toys that Ayman liked before going to Windsor Vi. The sky was overcast, and it was foggy. It was going to rain. It was getting colder with every rainfall in the autumn. Eden parked the car in front of Abigail''s house and nced at her own vi. She really wanted to move back here, but Victor did not agree. The reason why he did not agree was very simple. If they lived far away, no one would disturb them. "What a selfish man." Edenined with a smile. Then, she got off the car and entered with the house with the things she had bought. As soon as she came in, she heard Ayman''sughter. Abigail was talking to Gracie on the phone. Seeing Eden, she said a few words and then hung up. Eden held Ayman in her arms, kissed him and said, "When will Graciee here?" Abigail walked to her, sat down and ced the milk on the table before saying, "She said that she could note here. Her twins make it impossible for her to go out. Luckily, Boris has be much more sensible, and he studies very hard now. Just now, she told me that Boris wanted to go abroad and study with Kenny, but her husband disagreed. He wanted Boris to stay with them so that they could take care of him. Gracie thought that he was right. After all, Boris is about to study in middle school. He has good grades, and they don''t want his study to be affected in a strange environment." Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Eden thought about it and said in agreement, "He can study in a middle school aboard." "Yeah, I told her like this. She also felt that it was not the right time to study aboard. She has to take care of three children, and she''s tired. Loomis is busy with his work, and he has to go on business trips very often. We live so close to each other, but I feel that I haven''t seen Loomis for almost a year. Gracie and I haven''t met each other for several months. Sometimes, it''s boring to make a lot of money. We waste our time on working, so we don''t have time to get together or enjoy our lives." After Abigail finished speaking, she picked up the small mirror on the table and looked at her own face. Seeing this, Eden asked with a smile, "What are you doing? Do you have to care about your appearance so much at home?" Abigail nced at her and then looked at herself in the mirror. She was very depressed, "Do you find that we have more wrinkles on our faces in our thrities?" Eden shook her head with a smile and stroked Ayman''s head. Ayman leaned against her chest comfortably and sucked the rubber nipple. "I don''t think so. You have been using the facial masks given by Sean, haven''t you? Those facial masks work very well." "Hey, that depends on skin. Our skin is different. My skin is dry, and I get wrinkles on my face so easily. The hornyyer is thin." "But you''re different. Your face is fair and delicate. Your skin has always been better than mine. Look at you. You don''t have any wrinkles." Abigail was very envious. Eden looked at her with amusement, "I''m not a fairy. How can I have no wrinkles? There are fine wrinkles around my eyes." Abigail looked at Eden''s tight skin and did not see any wrinkles. There were wrinkles under her eyes, and her skin was severely dry. She put down the mirror slowly. The more she looked at herself in the mirror, the more restless she felt. She might as well not look at it. "By the way, Eden, something happened to Ciara." Eden was slightly stunned and did not speak. She looked down and yed with Ayman''s little hand. It was chubby, soft and particrlyfortable. Looking at her, Abigail sighed in her heart. She shouldn''t have told Eden about this. Eden felt guilty again. "Don''t think too much. It''s none of your business. I heard from her friend that she asked for three hundred thousand dors when she was engaged to her fiance. That was his mother''s hard-earned savings." "Now their families have fallen out with each other. The Olsen family wanted to get the money back, but Ciara''s family didn''t agree. I heard that Ciara had used up the money long ago. Ciara had no money, so she threatened them that she wouldmit suicide. She crawled to the window and tried to jump off the building. But she fell from the third floor identally and broke her leg." "She deserved it, and it''s none of your business. Don''t be guilty." Eden nodded slightly, "I know. I won''t think too much. You don''t have to worry about me." She let go Ciara''s fiance deliberately, but she did not know that there was such an economic dispute between them. Ciara''s fiance was young, and she didn''t want him to ruin his future because of some misunderstanding, so she let him go. "I''m relieved to hear that. They reaped what they sowed." Then Abigail stood up and went to the room to take a pair of new white leather shoes. "Eden, look at the pair of beautiful shoes. They suit you very well. I saw them while going shopping yesterday. It is very suitable for you. Your feet once get injured and you can''t wear high-heeled shoes. The shoes are very soft and light, and they can match your dresses well." Abigail took Ayman from Eden''s arms and let her try on the shoes. Eden smiled and tried them on. She was pretty in the shoes, and the shoes made her feet look small and exquisite. "Abby, the shoes are sofortable to wear." "That''s good." Abigail nced at the phone by the way. However, she saw the message sent by Anson. "Dear, we''re really unlucky. We finally made an appointment to visit the master. However, the car broke down and we are drenched in rain. Now Victor is losing his temper at Adonis madly. The car hasn''t been maintained for a long time. It broke down!" Abigail was speechless. She looked out the window. It was foggy, and it was going to rain indeed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Eden and smiled, "Eden, your husband is angry now." Eden was stunned and remembered that Victor had gone to visit a master. She asked, "Does he fail to fix a date for the wedding?" "They can''t even meet the master, let alone fix a date. I heard that the car broke down, and it''s raining heavily in the east of the city. They are still on the way. You know how irritated Victor is. Now he is angry with Adonis, because it''s Adonis''s car. It seems that he hasn''t maintained it for a long time, and the car broke down halfway." Eden was speechless. This matter had always been very important to Victor. He even wanted to visit the master in person. It was not easy for him to get a chance, but such a bad thing happened. Naturally, he wanted to vent his anger. Adonis could only suffer. She lowered her head andughed wickedly, saying, "Let nature take its course. Don''t care about him." How could Abigail not know what she was thinking? "That''s what I think. Let''s go to Amelia''s house for lunch. I''ve told her about it. The food cooked by her nanny is very delicious." Eden held Ayman in her arms, got up and walked to the pram, "Abby, I''ll hold Ayman. Go and pack up his things. I can see Amelia''s babies by the way." "Alright!" Soon, they packed up and went out. In the hospital. Lyric fell asleep unconsciously. When she woke up, it was raining outside the window. The rain was very heavy, and rainwater cascaded down the window. It was somewhat dark in the room. She tilted her head and saw Jasper sitting aside with both hands on the table. He was holding a phone and tapping on the screen with his slender fingers from time to time. He looked very serious. It seemed that he was dealing with official business. He frowned and smoothed his knitted eyebrows from time to time. The light shone on his perfect side face, and he looked so handsome and charming. Jasper looked up at her slowly as if he had noticed her gaze. For fear that he would know that she was peeking at him, Lyric immediately closed her eyes. Seeing her actions, Jasper was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''ve seen that." Lyric was speechless. She could only open her eyes in embarrassment. She red at him with her eyes widened, and her tone was a little bit angry. She blushed because of her bold actions just now. "Couldn''t you pretend that you didn''t see it? I am a girl, and I will be embarrassed." "Are you... embarrassed?" Jasper couldn''t believe it. "You are careless and casual. Would you feel awkward?" Lyric was rendered speechless and felt a little mad. How could he speak so straightforwardly? People who knew her all liked her character very much. She was very loyal and could do anything for her friends. Unfortunately, she did not have many friends. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 At first, she had a few good friends, but they gradually became estranged from each other. After asking them, she knew that Ansley had yed tricks behind her back. She never asked for anything by force. Since Ansley could alienate them with a few words, their friendship might not be so real. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Her only sincere friend went to Lemmon Ctiy to see her boyfriend three months ago, but she didn''t come back anymore. They had been friends since childhood, but that girl was about to get married. They were far apart and couldn''t meet each other very often, so they chatted through text messages. Moreover, she was very busy with work, so her friend didn''t always disturb her. "s!" Lyric couldn''t help sighing. "What''s wrong?" Jasper put away his phone and got up to pour her a ss of water. Lyric was listless. She lowered her head and said in a low spirit, "I think my life is quite silly." Jasper''s eyes shed, and he said with a smile, "Don''t take what I said seriously." "That''s not the reason. It''s my own fault. I always think that people are kind, and I treat everyone I meet with sincerity. Unfortunately, I am the only one who get hurt in the end." Lyric suffered violent mood swings in just a few minutes. She was sad and dejected, feeling very ufortable in heart. "Drink some water." Jasper handed the water to her. "Oh, thank you!" Lyric reached out to take it, and their fingertips touched. The air seemed to have frozen. The slightly cold sensation made Lyric''s heart tremble a little. She had never experienced such a novel feeling before. Jasper lowered his head slightly. Just now, when he touched her fingertips, he felt as if he had got an electric shock. He was a little dumbfounded, because he actually had such a feeling towards another woman. Did he no longer love Eden? No, he still loved her, but he had hidden his love deep in heart. Even he himself could no longer feel the love. He turned around in a daze. Maybe he had really disentangled himself from the past. A smile touched the corners of Jasper''s mouth. He didn''t feel anything strange. On the contrary, he was very pleased. In this way, he could face Eden frankly, and Eden could meet him without worry. Watching Jasper feel depressed and then be much more delighted, Lyric was a little confused. She puffed out her cheeks for a while and then asked cautiously, "Mr. Joye, may I ask you a question?" Jasper turned around and looked at her with a faint smile, "Yes." "What kind of girls do you like? There are many girls who like you in thepany. Are you interested in none of them? Jasper was stunned. Why did she suddenly ask this? How should he answer her? Jasper looked at her with a smile and said in a deep voice, "You are quite gossipy." Lyric lowered her head and sipped the water before saying, "Have you ever met a woman who is not gossipy?" Jasper replied, "No!" Even when Abigail and Eden were together, they held their phones and talked about the love affairs of others. Lyric put on a straight face. He was really straightforward! What an inconsiderate man! However, she was very interested in this topic. "Mr. Joye, tell me. What kind of girls do you like? In fact, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were like a super star. Mr. Joye, it''s a pity that you don''t work as an actor." Jasper looked at her bright eyes that were full of expectation. "My sister and Eden said the same thing. However, I don''t like acting." Jasper sat down casually and put one hand on the table. Tapping the table gently with his fingers, he smiled faintly. No one had talked to him about these things for a long time, so he was in a good mood. Lyric looked at him with pity. If he became an actor, she wouldn''t have met him. Thinking like this, she no longer felt sorry for him. But she said, "What a pity. If you were an actor, you would definitely be the movie king." "That''s not necessarily true. I look handsome, but it doesn''t mean that I have great acting skills." He had no interest in acting at all. "By the way, Mr. Joye, you haven''t answered my question yet." Lyric didn''t give up. She curled up the uninjured leg slightly and rested her chin on her hand, looking very gossipy and expectant. Jasper was dumbfounded. He had avoided the topic, but she mention it again. His handsome face was a little tense. "Why are you so curious to know this?" He leaned against the chair and asked. "Because everyone is trying to marry you. I just want to know who''ll marry you in the end." "We girls love to see the men we admire to be with the women they love." "Do you... admire me?" Jasper pointed at himself and asked in surprise. "Yeah, you''ve only been in River City for less than four years, but Joye Group is developing better and better. I watched Joye Group expand. I studied design, so I had been paying attention to it." The sincerity in Lyric''s eyes touched Jasper so much. In addition to Eden and Abigail, only a few people paid attention to the development of Joye Group seriously. He didn''t expect that she had been paying attention to the development of hispany. For a moment, he was really moved. Jasper smiled and thought about what kind of girls he liked. After a while, he shook his head, "In fact, I have never thought about this seriously." "Oh! Mr. Joye, how can you not think about it? In your life, love should be as important as your career." Lyric did not believe his words. Jasper really did not think about this seriously. He couldn''t be with Eden, and Maureen once tricked him. He was not looking forward to being in a rtionship. "I really don''t know what kind of girls I like." He answered honestly. Jasper did not want to recall the past. He looked at her and asked, "Then tell me. What kind of man do you like?" Without waiting for Lyric to speak, he added, "Like Jadiel?" After thinking for a while carefully, Lyric blinked and nodded, "Yes, he has been chasing after me. If it weren''t for Ansley, I would have met him more often." "What about now? The misunderstanding has been rified, hasn''t it?" Jasper was a bit displeased when he talked about this. But he could only brace himself to continue the conversation, because it was him who asked her this question. Lyric thought for a moment. It seemed that she wanted to give him a good answer. However, how could there be a precise answer to such a question? "I''m afraid it''s impossible for us to be together. But it depends on his performance. He''s better than most of the men I''ve met. At least, he has a good character." Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 She had met Jadiel many times, but it took her a long time to realize that Jadiel was chasing after her. In the past, she didn''t notice it at all. Jadiel was good at gauging her mind. She felt veryfortable while getting along with him, and she had no pressure. "Really? He has a good character." Jasper repeated her words, but he lowered his head and did not look at her. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door, and Jasper got up all of a sudden to open the door. His eyes shed when he saw Jadiel outside the door. He pursed her lips and did not say anything. Seeing Jasper, Jadiel forced a smile and said, "Mr. Joye, can we have a talk?" Jasper turned around and nced at Lyric. She stretched out her neck and looked out with a curious face. In the end, he nodded and walked out. Lyric was puzzled. Who had Jasper seen? They walked to the end of the corridor and stood by the window. The rain had eased off, and it was chilly after the rain. The autumn wind was rustling, and they stood there with their backs straight. Jasper put one hand in his trouser pocket, and there wereplicated emotions in his bright and intense eyes. Jadiel''s hands were on his sides, and he looked a little nervous. However, for his own future, he summoned up his courage and said, "Mr. Joye, may I ask what the rtionship between you and Lyric is?" Jasper frowned. He knew that Jadiel would talk about this, but Jadiel was so straightforward that he couldn''t bear it. "She''s my assistant, and that''s all." Jasper replied quickly with depression. He felt that he shouldn''t have said so, and it was hard to describe the strange feelings in his heart. But he said that in a hurry. It seemed that he wanted to hide some of his emotions. Compared to Jasper who was in aplicated state of mind, Jadiel was very delighted. He said excitedly, "Mr. Joye, could you give me a chance and let me stay here to take care of Lyric? I have been chasing her for more than half a year, and I like her very much." Jasper was stunned. Was he impeding Jadiel? At this moment, Lyric''s words came to his mind. She said that Jadiel had a good character. That was right. Moreover, Jadiel worked very hard. He smiled and nodded, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." Jadiel couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart and thanked him with a happy smile, "Thank you, Mr. Joye!" Jasper felt that the smile on his face was very ring, and he couldn''tugh. He turned around and left the hospital stiffly with a straight back. Lyric had been waiting for Jasper toe back. She wanted to go to the bathroom, but the crutch was on the other side and she couldn''t get it. Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, she looked at the door happily. When she saw Jadiel, she was stunned for a moment. "Jadiel, why are you here?" She was a little surprised. He came here in the morning, but he soon left because he had something urgent to do. Seeing that she had recovered a lot, Jadiel said with a grin, "Can''t Ie here?" He pretended to be rxed, and his smile was leisurely. But only he himself knew that he didn''t feel at ease at all. After he went back, he had been thinking about it, and then he decided to talk to Jasper. After all, giving up halfway was not his style. "By the way, Mr. Joye has left because he has something to do. I''ll stay and take care of you." Jadiel walked over at a brisk pace. He looked at Lyric with a gentle smile, for fear that she would refuse him. However, Lyric only looked somewhat disappointed, and she did not say anything. "Thank you, Jadiel. Give me the crutch. I want to go to the bathroom." She pointed at the crutch against the wall. She was a little upset. Jasper hadn''t told her what kind of girls he liked. "Okay!" Jadiel handed her the crutch and helped her out of bed. After sending her to the bathroom, he turned back. He took a deep breath. This was a very important chance. Then, he looked in the direction of the bathroom and smiled more brightly. Wondering what she wanted to eat for dinner, he took out his phone to search the nice restaurants around the hospital. After a while, Lyric came out of the bathroom. Jadiel turned around to look at her. He was a little nervous, but he asked with an elegant smile, "Lyric, what would you like to eat tonight?" Lyric smiled and said, "Someone will bring me dinner tonight. You don''t have to worry. Eden has arranged it for me." Although she felt that she had owed Eden a lot, the food in River City Restaurant was really the best. "Oh!" Jadiel put the phone back into his pocket in disappointment. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jadiel helped her to lie on the bed and said, "Lyric, I''ve been very busytely, and I won''t have time to meet you very often. I didn''t expect you to be so hard-working. You were actually hired by Joye Group." Lyric shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''ve been busy, too. I haven''t worked there for a long time, and I''m quite nervous. I''m afraid that I can''t do a good job." Speaking of this, Jadiel admired her quite much. He knew that Lyric had been very smart. She had a careless personality, but she was very serious about her work, and her attitude towards work was rigorous. "You have done a good job. Since you have be Mr. Joye''s assistant, it means that you''re capable enough." "Thank you. You make me feel that my years of hard work are not in vain. I need a stable job to make my mother rest assured." Her mother did have a boyfriend she loved, and she mentioned him many times when they chatted. She really hoped that her mother could be happy. After all, it took her so many years to drag herself out of the morass of despair. "Fool, you''ve always been hard-working." Jadiel smiled dotingly. He wanted to reach out to rub her head, but he felt that it was too abrupt. He held back his impulse. When Lyric heard his words, the expression in her eyes changed slightly. She looked at Jadiel with watery eyes, feeling that she was spoiled. Jadiel had been observing her expressions. He knew that she was not tempted by Jasper. If she loved Jasper, she wouldn''t want to stay with him. Thinking like this, Jadiel was in a better mood. "Lyric, would you like to watch a movie? I can watch a movie with you." Jadiel wanted to do something she liked. Lyric looked at Jadiel. He was much more enthusiastic than before. The misunderstanding had been rified, so he was no longer so reserved. "Jadiel, in fact, you don''t have to apany me. If you have something to do, you can leave. I know your heart." Hearing her straightforward words, Jadiel smiled, "Since you know my heart, why do you want me to go back? Huh?" He smiled tenderly and spoke in a maic voice, looking so charismatic. Lyric blushed a little. "I... I''m just afraid that I''ll dy your work." Lyric bit her lower lip. She was a little awkward. In fact, she was well disposed towards Jadiel in the past. But at this time, she was not sure. When they stayed together, she was not so expectant. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 "It''s okay. I''m on vacation today, and I will be with you all day. I didn''t have time to ask you out before, and I feel sorry about it. I''m pursuing you, but I suddenly have lots of work to do. I''m afraid that I''ll be estranged from you." Jadiel said sincerely. Lyric suddenly didn''t know what to say. If it weren''t for her good impression of him, she really didn''t want him to stay. After all, Ansley almost ruined their rtionship before they could be together. "Oh, let''s watch a movie together." Anyway, they had nothing to talk about, and she didn''t want to stay alone. She had been hating being alone since she was a child. Since she was well disposed towards him, she could give him a chance and get along with him for a period of time. If she found that he was not suitable for her, she could make it clear to him. Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Jadiel couldn''t help but smile. He walked over, pick up the remote control on the table and turned on the TV. Lyric looked at the TV and said, "Let''s watch the new movies. There are a few good movies." "Okay!" Jadiel searched for movies very patiently. The atmosphere in the ward was much better. It was raining outside the window, and the room was quiet. Staying with her, Jadiel smiled with joy. Jasper returned to the car and felt a little depressed. It was slightly drizzly. He looked at the foggy street outside the window in silence. Sometimes, one or two pedestrians passed by. After looking at it for a while, he thought about it and didn''t know where to go. In the past, he liked to eat with Eden. Whenever Eden made dumplings, she would invite him. He would go to y with her in the name of visiting the three children. But that day, he didn''t know where to go. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jasper had a sense of fear, as if he had fallen into an endless abyss. In the end, he drove away from the hospital with a poker face. Eden and Jasper didn''t expect to see Jasper when they came back from Amelia''s house. He did not go into the house, but leaned against the chair in the car and lowered his head slightly, looking at the phone in his hand seriously. In the fog, he was just like a prince who was lost in thought. Eden was a little surprised and asked, "Jasper, aren''t you in the hospital? Why did youe here?" Jasper looked at her and smiled, "Someone is taking care of Lyric, so I came back. I miss Ayman, so I came here by the way." Abigail asked with puzzlement, "Who is in the hospital? Howe I don''t know?" Jasper exined, "She is my new assistant, and she is injured. Eden knows her." "Oh! A woman?" Abigail sensed something unusual. However, when she thought of Eloise, she was in a very bad mood. She thought that Eloise would be her sister-inw. However, Eloise was used to deal with Eden and Jasper. She was so angry that she wanted to kill Eloise. Jasper nodded with a smile. Abigail asked, "Then why don''t you stay in the hospital with her? Ah, I guess the one who is taking care of her is a man. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee back." Jasper was stunned. Abigail was indeed his elder sister. She knew him so well. Eden knew that it was Jadiel. "Alright, let''s go in first." Abigail looked at Jasper and smiled meaningfully. At this age, Jasper had be much steadier. "Okay!" Jasper was a little dejected. Abigail''s meaningful gaze made him feel as if his rtionship with Lyric was obnormal. "Where''s Anson? There''s no one at home." Jasper picked up Ayman from the pram. Ayman recognized Jasper, and he kissed Jasper''s face with a smile, grabbing his short hair and ying with it. Thinking of Anson''s bitter journey, Abigail said with amusement, "He went out to do something. Maybe he''ll be back soon." Thinking of the depressed expressions of Anson, Adonis, Lucian and Victor, she couldn''t feel happier. Especially Victor whom she disliked the most. She was d that he had suffered a lot. Victor''s face must be gloomy and horrible at the moment. Anyone who saw him would be afraid. Jasper yed with Ayman''s hand and said with a smile, "Abby, why do I feel that you are gloating? Did something bad happen?" "No, nothing happened. Could Eden and I visit our friend so leisurely if something bad happened to them?" Abigail did not hide her happiness. Typing the password and opening the door, she bounced into the house. Jasper and Eden were speechless. They were sure that she was gloating. Eden thought about it and knew why she was so delighted. Victor must have failed to meet the master. She knew what Abby was thinking about. At this moment, Victor must be so furious. "However, Jasper, you are really in a bad mood. I think you''d better go back and visit your assistant." Abigail looked at him. She hadn''t seen his sombre expression for a long time. Except for Eden, he rarely treated a girl so seriously. She had to encourage him. Jasper was dumbfounded. Did he look that doleful? "Abby, what nonsense are you talking about? Lyric likes Jadiel, and Eden knows it." Jasper''s voice was quite excited. Hearing this, Abigail frowned slightly. She overestimated Jasper''s patience and underestimated his desire for love. Eden stood aside and didn''t say anything. If Jasper didn''t like Lyric so much, no matter what she said, it was useless. Perhaps Jadiel''s appearance would stimte Jasper. She had been observing Jasper''s expressions. He could let go of his love for herpletely, and she was very happy for him. It was time for him to have his true love. He had always been very kind, and he was terribly persistent in some things. When she was sad, she wanted to stay away from others, and she didn''t want anyone to know that she was heartbroken. Jasper was the same. But Jasper had a merit. He always knew what his advantages were. "Abby, Jasper, I''ll go back first." She knew that Victor was in a bad mood, and he would feel terrible if he stayed at home alone. Abigail curled her lips and knew that her words had affected Eden. She knew that Eden cared about Victor very much. "I see. Hurry up and go back. Be careful on the way. Tell me when you get home." "Okay!" Eden looked at Jasper and gave him a cheering look. Jasper was taken aback. Why did everyone think that he had something to do with Lyric? Their eyes were like a raging tide, stimting his anxious mood. This feeling was too awful. After Eden left, Jasper sat on the beige sofa with Ayman in his arms, and he was slightly distracted. Abigail made him a cup of coffee and ced it on the table. Then she picked up Ayman and ced him in the electric cradle. "He should sleep now." Jasper looked at the electric cradle and said with a smile, "Abby, isn''t it fun for you to rock him to sleep in person?" Abigail''s tone was cold and there was no expression on her face, "It''s fun indeed. But why do I have to be so tired?" Abigail turned on the automatic cradle, and Ayman felt sofortable in it. He narrowed his eyes and raised his hands, looking too cute. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 "Jasper, listen to me. If you meet a girl you like, you have to fight for her. Don''t miss her again. I have never talked to you about these. Eden is very happy now, and you can rest assured, right?" Abigail said earnestly. In fact, she once talked to him about this. But at that time, Jasper''s state of mind waspletely different. He might listen to her at this time. More than ten years had passed. He was no longer a hot-blooded and stubborn young man. Life was like this, and things didn''t work out. If they didn''t experience such unforgettable things, what could they recall when they were old? Nothing was absolutely correct or wrong. As long as they wouldn''t have regret, everything was worth it! "Abby, I understand what you mean. I am really happy to see that you and Eden are both living a good life." "But please don''t be like this, okay? Lyric is just my assistant. Her parents divorced and her mother is abroad. No one can take care of her, so I look after her as her superior. She''s a good girl, and her work is excellent, just like... Eden who worked very hard back then." Abigail was stunned and frowned. Obviously, she had know what he meant. "Jasper, that''s not right. Think about it. She''s not Eden. I don''t want you to hurt another girl. What you think will make Eden sadder, and you will always be in the morass of despair." If he loved Lyric, it can''t have anything to do with Eden. "Abby, don''t worry. I won''t. Just rest assured. What you''re worried about won''t happen." Jasper pursed his lips. He would not hurt innocent people. He knew what he was doing. This time, he really knew. ...... The quiet courtyard was more peaceful andfortable after the rain. It was the first time that Bryanna had seen Barrett after she came back. Looking at Dahlia, she was not surprised at all. She came here because of Fly Media. The wound on her arm hadn''t recovered, and she had a fever sometimes. At this time, she was rather dizzy. Bryanna sat opposite them. Dahlia smiled and asked, "Miss Norton, I heard that you had some friction with Victor and you got hurt. Are you better now?" Bryanna smiled with a pale face, "Thanks for your concern, Miss Grant. I am much better now." She turned and looked at Barrett who was calm and rxed. At this time, he was drinking tea. "Chairman, Victor said that he wanted to deal with Fly Media. Do you have any ns?" She was really afraid of losing Fly Media. She had worked hard for many years, and she wanted be an agent behind the scenes. She knew that Abigail was a very famous agent in Mirth Company. These years, she had a great reputation in River City. She had a lot of fight in her, but she was defeated as soon as she returned to River City, which was totally out of her expectation. Barrett smiled and looked at her pale face. She was no longer as beautiful as she used to be. "Miss Norton, you don''t have to worry. If Victor ruins Fly Media, I''ll give you a newpany." "But you''ve suffered a lot. Victor let you go, which means that he has some affection towards you. In the future, I''ll have to trouble you to make more trouble for them so that I can have more chances to do other things." Barrett said patiently. In his eyes, he could do everything and deal with every woman with money. Hearing that Victor let her go because he had some affection towards her, Bryanna trembled slightly. That was not right. The reason why Victor let her go was that he wanted her to live in hell. That ce was truly terrifying. She was humiliated and tortured, and she had never felt so frightened before. As long as she thought of Victor''s name, her heart would tremble for no reason. Barrett handed Bryanna a ck card, which was the biggestfort for her. He would investigate everyone he wanted to make use of clearly. "Miss Norton, thank you for what you did. Take the money first. When you seed, you''ll get a hundred million dors. Don''t forget that Fly Media is not worth so much money." Sure enough, Bryanna''s eyes lit up. It seemed that all her grievances had vanished when she saw the card. For women, money was indeed the bestfort. Barrett saw her expression andughed. His eyes became more scheming as he took out an envelope and handed it to her. "Miss Norton, contact this person. She will help you." "Okay." Bryanna''s hand trembled slightly as she took the envelope. After Bryanna left, Barrett held Dahlia and kissed her with a smile, "Dahlia, I knew you were clever. This time, we will definitely ruin Victorpletely." Dahlia looked at him with a delicate smile. In fact, she had a sense of superiority to give him advice. The feeling of being recognized was very pleasant. "Then how do you want to thank me? I spent a lot of effort to train these people, and I spent a lot of money and material resources." Dahlia said meaningfully, and Barrett quickly understood. "Alright, I know that you are very tired. I have prepared it for you. You know that I am very kind to you. I love you so much." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Barrett smiled and handed a card to her. Although it was not a ck card, Dahlia, knew that there must be a lot of money in it. She epted it with joy, kissed Barrett''s face and put the card in her bag. Then, her eyes darkened as she asked, "Chairman, we will seed, right?" Barrett smiled and nodded. Dahlia was relieved to see his cunning smile. "We have failed so many times and lost so many people and tens of billions of dors. It''s time for us to turn the table. Don''t worry, everything is under my control." Dahlia smiled weirdly. In the past, she always felt it difficult to deal with Victor. At this time, she felt that it was not that hard to tease Victor. As expected, as long as she stuck to a goal and regarded it as a driving force, she would definitely seed. "Chairman, don''t worry. I''ll inform them and ask them to cooperate with Miss Norton." "Yes. As soon as they take actions, we can have an opportunity to take advantage of." Barrett narrowed his crafty eyes andughed wickedly. He would let Victor know that he was more experienced than him. When Eden returned home, she saw that Victor hade back. On her way home, she went to the market to buy groceries. Those were all the food ingredients that Victor liked. Victor preferred beef and chicken. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, she wanted to cook boiled beef for him. Victor sat on the sofa with a sullen face and leaned against the sofa with his back straight. His hair was a little messy after being drenched by the rain. He looked lonely and listless, and his clothes were wrinkled. He was just like a poor child who had been abandoned. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Eden immediately put down the food in her hands and walked over, looking at him with distress. "Victor, you''re drenched! Why don''t you change your clothes? What are you doing here? You will get sick." Hearing Eden''s voice, Victor was slightly stunned and looked up at her subconsciously. His actions were a little slow and dull. It seemed that he did not know he hade back at all. Words couldn''t describe how worried and sad Eden was at the moment. "Victor, what''s wrong with you?" Her voice was very soft. Victor suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly with strong arms and put his head on her shoulder. Her pleasant and familiar smell made him feel at ease. She could touch the cold water in his wet hair. "Victor, if you sit here like this, you will catch a cold. Change your clothes first, and then go take a bath. I''ll make dinner for you, okay? I''ll cook your favorite beef." Eden moved her body. However, Victor did not let her go and held her more tightly. He was afraid that he would lose Eden as soon as he let go of her. His breathing was rapid, and he didn''t speak, hugging her with all his strength. The slight pain Eden feel a little ufortable. She endured the difort and hugged him as well. "Victor, say something. I am worried about you." Eden''s voice was soft and gentle. It was like a spring breeze with the scents of cherry blossoms, touching Victor''s heartstrings tenderly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor''s expression changed slightly, and he was distracted. Hearing Eden''sforting voice, he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. Victor could no longer control his emotions. He let go of her slightly and kissed her red lips affectionately. His kiss was passionate and overbearing, which was different from the past. Eden was forced to bear it. He used so much strength that she couldn''t stand it. "Hmm..." Eden could not take it anymore and bit Victor''s lips hard. A steak of pain ripped through Victor''s body, and he gradually came to sense. His deep and intense eyes finally became clear. He immediately let go of Eden. "Honey, I''m sorry. I lost control of my emotions just now." His hoarse voice was deep and depressed, and he was anxious and unrest without joy. "It''s okay, Victor. It''s all right." Eden''s voice was gentle and clear,forting Victor''s restless soul. Victor buried his head deeply in her arms. Feeling his hot breathing, Eden trembled slightly, but she stroked his back lightly. "Victor, what''s wrong? What happened?" Hearing this, Victor closed his eyes slowly, "Eden, I just want to hold a wedding so that the whole world will know you are my wife, but why is it so hard? I went out happily to visit the master. However, the car broke down and it rained. Finally, we reached there, but the master was hospitalized because of an unexpected disease. What the hell is going on?" Victor was so upset that he was about to cry. Hearing that, Eden didn''t think it was a big deal. However, he valued it so much and split hairs. "Victor, it doesn''t matter. You can visit the master again another day. I''ll go with you, okay?" Eden patted his back as if she was coaxing a child. Hearing this, Victor was very happy and looked up at her excitedly. "Eden, are you serious?" Eden smiled and caressed his slightly knitted eyebrows gently, "Of course. This was our wedding. You just didn''t let me go with you." "Okay. Eden, we''ll visit the master together in two days. I will not go with them anymore. They''re too unreliable. Adonis is untrustworthy. Let''s make preparations together in the future." Victor was in a very bad mood when he thought about the terrible things he had encountered that day. "Sure, I''ll go with you another day. Now go upstairs, change your clothes and take a bath. If you catch a cold, you''ll have to suffer." Only then did Victor let go of her reluctantly. After coaxing Victor to go upstairs, Eden shook her head and burst intoughter. Then she got up and carried the food into the kitchen. Victor was a very stubborn man. He would rather use all his good luck to exchange for a right person. Sometimes, she had no way to change his mind. What had happened that day was truly a severe blow to him. He went out happily this morning, but all he had was disappointment when he came back. But he forgot himself just now, which made him a little embarrassed. After dawdling for an hour, he went downstairs. Eden had cooked dinner. The aroma of the dishes made him feel much better. "Victor,e and have dinner." "I''ming." Victor''s expression was somewhat unnatural, and he didn''t even dare to look at Eden. How could Eden not know what he was thinking? She walked over and gave him a hug. However, this gentle hug instantly relieved all the depression in his heart. Victor chuckled and said, "Honey, remember to hug me more in the future." Eden was speechless. How greedy he was! "Alright, let''s eat. I add celery to the boiled beef. Have dinner and then I''ll go out for a walk with you." Eden took his hand and walked to the table. The warmth of her palm was a powerful antidepressant. Victor followed her with a bright smile. ...... That night, Jasper was sleeping in a daze. The phone on the bedside table kept buzzing. "Buzz..." The annoying voice made Jasper sit up angrily. He lost sleep that night. It was hard for him to fall asleep, but he was woken up. Irritated, he grabbed the phone on the bedside table and took a look. It was actually from Lyric. Looking at the time, he was stunned for a moment. Why did she call him sote at night? "Hello?" His hoarse voice sounded a little bit mad. "Mr. Joye, it hurts..." Jasper was taken aback... This voice... "Lyric, is that you?" "Mr. Joye, I have a stomachache." Jasper said, "You are right in the hospital. Why don''t you call a doctor since you have a stomachache?" However, Lyric didn''t speak anymore, and he heard the sound of something falling heavily to the ground, as well as the painful whimper of Lyric. Jasper raised his eyebrows slightly and put down the phone. After getting out of bed and putting on his clothes, he picked up the car keys and phone and went out. Twenty minutester, Jasper arrived at the hospital as fast as he could. He pushed open the door, but it was deathly silent inside. Jasper turned on the light, only to see that Lyric had passed out. She was lying on the bed, and one of her hand extended up beside the bed. Her phone was on the ground. "Lyric..." Jasper shook her body gently, but she had no reaction. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Jasper did not have time to think too much and carried Lyric directly to the emergency room. He stood outside the emergency room. The lights flickered on the corridor. Standing under the light, he looked so anxious, and his eyes were filled with worry and distress. Only then did he remember that Jadiel was here to take care of Lyric. Where was he? Jasper took out his phone and wanted to call Jadiel. However, it was veryte at night, so he gave up. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He would be angry if he was woken up, so he would not disturb others in the middle of the night. Moreover, he was a bit selfish, and he did not want Jadiel to know about this. It had just rained, and it was very cold at night. Jasper hugged himself and leaned against the corner, staring at the door of the emergency room quietly. The corridor was dark and quiet. He could only hear the rustling of the autumn wind asionally. The cold air poured into the corridor, and Jasper felt cold all over. As he sighed lightly, the corridor was finally no longer deathly quiet. Forty minutester, the doctor came out of the emergency room. Jasper loosened his grips and walked towards the doctor, "Thank you, doctor. How is the patient now?" The doctor rubbed the space between his eyebrows tiredly and said in a reproachful tone, "Does no one apany her at night? She had an acute intestinal colic. If you sent hereter, she would haven been in danger. Tomorrow morning, let her have a routine blood test without having breakfast. Then I will check if she has any other disease. She''s all right now. Send her back to the ward first." "Thank you, doctor!" The doctor nodded slightly and turned to leave. After he waited for a while, Lyric was pushed out. Jasper looked at Lyric whose face was pale and bloodless, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. D*mn Jadiel! How did he take care of Lyric? He followed the nurse back to the ward. The nurse gave an intravenous drip for Lyric and told Jasper some dos and don''ts before leaving. Seeing that Lyric was fine, Jasper finally felt relieved. After rxing, he felt so dry and got up to pour himself a ss of hot water. After finishing it in one gulp, he felt warm all over. Then he sat by the bed and stayed with Lyric. In the early morning, the autumn wind was blowing, and the window was misted up with condensation. Under the sunshine, the morning mist patches cleared soon, and dewdrops sparkled like crystal pearls. Lyric woke up slowly, and she still remembered the loud noisest night. "Lyric, why are you so despicable? You ask different men to stay in your ward and take care of you. Jadiel likes you, but what about Jasper? He''s the president of Joye Group, but you actually treat him as your servant! Besides, you let him down shamelessly! Are you proud to flirt with two men at the same time?" "Jadiel met me because he likes me. Who do you think you are? How dare you take away my boyfriend from me? Lyric, I''m going to kill you..." Ansley''s mean and sharp voice echoed in her ears. Ansley rushed towards her crazily, and Jadiel pped Ansley in the face furiously, but Ansley didn''t want to give up. In the end, she couldn''t stand it anymore and asked them to get out madly. Later, she was in a very bad mood, and she felt ufortable. Her stomach suddenly ached severely, and she broke out in a cold sweat, but she did not know what to do. In the end, she fainted unconsciously. Everything came back to her mind, and she opened her eyes weakly. Feeling the sunlight outside the window, she blinked, and her long eyshes trembled slightly. The dazzling light made her feel a little ufortable. She closed her eyes again before opening them slowly. Sensing that someone was next to her, she tilted her head, only to see Jasper who had fallen asleep. Mr. Joye! Why was he here? Lyric thought about it carefully. It seemed that she called him when she was in great pain. So, did hee herest night? Lyric was very moved. Except for her mother, no one cared about her life. All of a sudden, a wave of wonderful warmth flooded her. Those irritation and restlessness in her dream seemed to have been relieved. Lyric''s heart was full of joy and excitement. Even her eyes were brighter than usual. There was a kind of special and wonderful feeling at the bottom of her heart. She looked at Jasper quietly, and a subtle expression shed across her eyes. His handsome face was right in front of her. He even looked so eye-catching when he was sleeping. Looking at him, she felt shy for no reason and blushed scarlet. Jasper woke up slowly. He raised his head and met with Lyric''s affectionate gaze. He was stunned for a moment and then said slowly, "You''re awake." His voice was hoarse and deep. It seemed that he was still sleepy and very tired. "Yeah. Mr. Joye, sleep for longer." Lyric said with some embarrassment. Jasper raised his head and looked out of the window. It was another sunny day. "I don''t want to sleep anymore." At five o''clock in the morning, she finished the intravenous drip. He was so drowsy that he leaned against the bed and rested for a while. Lyric opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she stopped on second thought. However, thinking that he came here overnight, she couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Joye, thank you for saving me last night!" Only then did Jasper recall what had happenedst night. He frowned and asked, "What happened last night? Didn''t Jadiel stay here to take care of you? Where is he?" Jasper looked at her quietly and wanted to hear her exnation. Lyric pursed her dry lips. She felt ufortable in her mouth and wondered if he could pour a ss of water for her. Before she could speak, Jasper had known what she wanted. He got up and poured her some hot water. Then he helped her sit up. After drinking the water, Lyric felt much morefortable. "I scolded him and let him leave." Jasper was slightly stunned when he heard that. Lyric told Jasper about what had happenedst night. Hearing Ansley''s name, Jasper was disgusted subconsciously. "So, you even cursed Jadiel and asked him to get out? You like him, don''t you?" Jasper sympathized with her. She had such an unreasonable sister, and her life was pretty hard. "I... don''t like him. I''m just well disposed towards him, and I want to give him a chance, but such a thing happened. I asked him not toe here again, or Ansley wouldn''t let me go." Lyric''s tone was a little urgent. After finishing her words, she lowered her head and did not dare to look at Jasper. Jasper''s depressed heart suddenly rxed, and he heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt much more relieved. He was at a loss. What a d*mn feeling! "I''ll take you to the bathroom, and you can wash up. You should have a routine blood test first. Last night, You had an acute intestinal colic, and you have to do a check-up today." Jasper changed the topic. "Oh, no wonder it hurt so much. It turned out that I had an acute intestinal colic. Humph! It was because they annoyed me. Every time I quarrel with Ansley, my stomach aches." Lyric was dejected. She did not know whether her father would really divorce Ansley''s mother. Perhaps he wouldn''t do that. If they really divorced, Ansley would do something more terriblest night. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Soon, Jasper sent her to draw blood and then took her back to the ward to rest. Her leg was in ster, so it was very inconvenient for her to walk. Jasper ordered two bowls of porridge. After having breakfast, they tried to make themselves busy. Jasper did not know what to say. Lyric could not help but feel shy when she saw Jasper. Therefore, they did not talk to each other tacitly and yed with their own phones. Not long after Lyric started to read the novel, Eden sent her a message and asked if she had felt better. Lyric did not want Eden to worry about her, so she did not tell her what had happenedst night. "Eden, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." "Have a good rest. I have something to do in thepany, and I''ll visit you tomorrow." "It''s okay. Eden, just do your own work. I can leave the hospital the day after tomorrow." "Alright, I''ll go there the day after tomorrow." After chatting with Eden for a while, Lyric clicked a website casually to read a novel. She entered a fan fiction website by ident. There was actually a novel about the love story of Victor and Lucian, and she was shocked. Who was so bored? The writer even imagined that Victor and Lucian were lovers. Lyric was particrly fond of reading novels when she had nothing to do. She liked to read the love stories of overbearing presidents and their delicate wives. She actually saw the love story of two men that she was familiar with, and she was surprised and curious. She started to read it with great interest. When Victor started his business, all his female secretaries were beautiful. Unfortunately, none of them could work for him for long, and they were all fired in a few days. Instead, Lucian, who was handsome and attractive, was appreciated by Victor. They set up the company together and stayed with each other everyday. Lucian was willing to be Victor''s secretary. Gradually, there were a lot of rumors about them. Someone who liked them wrote a novel for fun. Before reading it, Lyric searched for them on the Inte deliberately. She learned more about them and became more excited. If Lucian and Victor really became lovers, that would be great! Lyric read it carefully. The author wrote very sensitively. He described the scene when they met, the experience they worked together, the romantic rtionship between them and the process of them falling in love with each other beautifully. Lyric blushed, and her heart beat faster. The greatest feature of fan fiction was that the author would wrote a lot about how the president doted on his lover. Lyric read it asionally to kill time. A novel was about fifty thousand words. After reading half of it, she felt that it was really interesting. Lyric could not help but share it with Eden. Eden had just held a meeting. When she returned to the office and looked at her phone, she saw the link sent by Lyric. She clicked it and couldn''t believe her eyes. She actually saw the fan faction of Victor and Lucian! She turned to look at Victor who was working hard and couldn''t help but swallow. Why would someone imagine their love story? Eden nced at the time when the novel was issued. It was actually four years ago. What the hell? She felt that her ears were a little hot. Anyway, she didn''t have much work to do, so she decided to read the novel first. She read it very carefully while chatting with Lyric. When they saw the exciting part, they couldn''t help but tter the writer and then discuss it. They were engrossed in the novel. "Ha-ha, Eden, look at this paragraph. It''s wonderful. Victor is amazing. This is my first time to see such a novel. I can''t helpughing out loud." Eden could imagine that she wasughing so happily. "The author really knows Victor very well. The description is vivid." Lyric said, "Eden, can I think that Victor is really beyond imagination while bedtime?" Eden blushed. Lyric really thought too much. "Lyric, you''re truly convinced by the novel!" "Yeah, I saw Victor before. He should be a very considerate man in life. I''m sure the author is right!" "Fine, you''re right. He''s indeed very considerate to me. Continue watching. I rarely shirk." "Ha-ha... It seems that the novel is quite fascinating. Eden, don''t dy your work." "I won''t." Victor seemed to feel Eden''s joy. He raised his head and saw her holding her phone and reading carefully. He couldn''t help but get up and walk to her. Then he asked with a smile, "Honey, what are you reading?" Eden said without thinking, "The torrid sex of you and Lucian." Victor''s legs went limp and he almost fell to his knees. What did he hear just now? He and Lucian? No! He must have heard it wrong. Victor took a deep breath and suppressed his surging emotions. "Honey, did I mishear?" He looked at Eden as if he had heard something ridiculous. "Ah..." Eden reacted. She looked at Victor behind her in surprise. Victor was stunned. It turned out that she didn''t talk to him seriously at all. Lowering his head, he saw the names of him and Lucian. Eden had adjusted to the biggest reading size. He happened to see a paragraph. Victor said, "Honey, what''s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad mood? Why do you feel unhappy early in the morning?" He could not bear to read the descriptions of Lucian''s beautiful face, and he wondered why Lucian was so sissy in the novel. Lucian''s ears turned red as he looked at him, "Baby, I''m not feeling well." Victor asked softly, "Honey, what''s wrong? I''ll give you a massage." Lucian said, "My belly." Victor was taken aback and asked, "Are you pregnant? I remember that we didn''t bring condoms with us when we went on a business trip not long ago..." These words came as aplete shock for Victor! It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Victor almost fell to the ground and he felt suffocated. Eden raised her head and looked at his livid face with a smile, "Honey, are you satisfied with what you see?" She smiled happily, but her tone was teasing. Victor moved his lips, but he couldn''t say a word. "Ha-ha..." Eden was so delighted to see him like this. Victor looked at her smiling face with blush. He wished that he could throw her on the sofa and give her a lesson. Afterughing enough, Eden wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes and said with a grin, "I''ll send it to Ameliater." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor was so angry that he turned around and left. The plot in the TV drama was right. When someone was extremely angry, he really couldn''t make a sound. The strange atmospherested for half an hour. When Lucian came in with the documents, Eden was still smiling. However, Victor was startled when he saw Lucian. He looked at him warily, "Lucian, don''te here." Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Lucian was stunned. "What''s wrong?" Hearing his voice, Victor suddenly remembered the paragraph he had seen. A ripple of difort passed through him. It was terrible. How could someone write such a novel? He almost had a sort of breakdown. He was too ashamed to face Eden. Victor nced at Eden secretly. She was still reading the novel with interest. "Ha-ha..." Edenughed out loud. She was so excited that she could not help but pat the table. Lucian was taken aback. Why were Eden and Victor both so strange? Eden stoppedughing and looked at Lucian. Her face blushed scarlet. Even her heart beat so fast when she read the content, and she wondered what Lucian would feel when he saw it. For example, Victor had a nervous breakdown after seeing it. He was shocked by the novel. "Lucian, wait a minute. I''ll send you a message and share it with you." She shipped Lucian and Victor, and she was in a wonderful mood. It never urred to her that she wouldugh so happily because of this. Her chin was so sore. She could notugh anymore, or her chin might be dislocated. She had sent it to Amelia, and she didn''t know what Amelia would feel after reading it. Eden sent it to Lucian quickly. Lucian took out his phone and clicked on it. After reading for a while, he looked dumbfounded and shocked. Someone actually wrote such a boring novel. He and Victor? Lucian nced at Victor whose face was gloomy. He smiled mysteriously, "Victor, you look so unnatural. Could I think that you really like me?" Lucian seldom teased others like this. His smile was gentle and charming. The content of the novel was indeed meaningful and thought-provoking. He found that there were a lot of people who liked to read it. Hearing this, Victor was gooseflesh all over. "You... What are you talking about?" Victor''s face looked more vignt. "If you see me in the future, stay three meters away from me. I dere that I only love Eden." Victor raised his hand and swore with great determination. Lucian looked at him thoughtfully, "Isn''t it just a novel? Since you don''t believe it, why do you have to let me stay away from you?" "Besides, I''ve got married. What are you afraid of? Unless you really like me!" Victor was speechless. His words were so easy to cause misunderstanding. "Don''t... talk nonsense!" Victor swallowed. He didn''t dare to get close to Lucian anymore. "Bang..." Lucian put the documents on the table. "I have checked all these documents. There''s nothing wrong with them. Read them again and sign your name. The newpany needs some funds. I estimate that it''s about five million dors." "As for Fly Media, Anson is ready to buy it. Some actors in thepany heard the news and made a scene. They argued with Bryanna." "But instead of taking it over, I think it''s more interesting to make thepany go bankrupt directly." "Oh, what do you mean?" Victor listened to him carefully. Eden stopped joking when she heard that. She listened to Lucian seriously as well. Lucian said, "Although thispany was registered in the name of Bryanna, the sponsor is Barrett. He wanted to transfer a part of the money abroad to this city and make the money legal. That was why thepany was established." Victor understood. That was indeed more interesting than buying it. Barrett wouldn''t not expect him to do this. "Increase the pay of Brian and Dean. They''ve done a good job, and they work really hard these days." Victor was in a very good mood. Dean had juste in. Hearing these words, he wished that he could rush over and give Victor a big hug. "Mr. Alwynn, thank you so much!" Dean smiled and trotted over. Victor leaned on the chair casually, "You have good hearing." Dean scratched his head in embarrassment. He believed that everyone would have good hearing when it came to money. "Mr. Alwynn, as your assistant, I must be extremely vignt and rigorous." Dean''s ttering smile became brighter and brighter. While Victor was talking, he had signed all the documents. Lucian could always make him feel at ease. "Mr. Alwynn, you need to sign these documents as well. This is the report of this quarter. The sales are up by thirty percentst quarter." Victor smiled and nodded. What he heard was all good news. "Okay!" Victor took the pen and signed his name quickly. Victor suddenly asked, "Dean, when will you and Thalia get married?" Dean was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect Victor to ask this all of a sudden. In fact, he wanted to hold a wedding at the end of the year, but Victor also wanted to hold a wedding. He certainly had no time to prepare his own wedding, so he could only wait until the next year. "Thalia and I have discussed it. We''ll get married after you and Mrs. Alwynn hold a wedding." "Maybe the next year." Victor nodded, "Okay! Eden and I want to have dinner with Thalia and you together. Make an arrangement. Thalia grew up in Chaosfield Society. Since she is going to get married, I should prepare a dowry for her. We can talk about it. If you need anything, I''ll buy it for you." "Wow! Thank you so much, Mr. Alwynn!" Dean immediately bowed to him. He was indeed his benefactor! "You don''t have to be so grateful to me. If you were not good to Thalia, I wouldn''t let you get married." Victor said like an elder brother. When he helped those orphans, he only wanted them to be loyal and do something for him. He had no other ideas at that time. But a man was not a stalk of grass or a tree. He treated Thalia as his family while getting along with her. Dean immediately promised with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr. Alwynn. I would rather mistreat myself than treat Thalia badly." Victor nodded slightly. Although Dean looked casual and seemed to care about money in ordinary times, he had a good character, and he was trustworthy. After Dean and Lucian left, Victor walked to Eden. Thinking about the novel, he still felt hot in the chest, and he was very embarrassed. Eden looked at him and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?" Victor smiled more and more brightly. He whispered, "Dear, why don''t we skip work?" Eden was stunned. "Stop kidding. Go back to work. I have something to doter. I can''t leave." Victor frowned slightly and thought for a while, but she didn''t seem to have anything to do. "What are you going to do?" Victor looked at her with tenderness and expectation. Eden looked at him with amusement. How could she not know what he was thinking about? "I have some work to deal with. Just mind your own business. It''s notte to go back at half past four."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 "No." Victor leaned over and hugged her, rubbing his sexy lips against her ear. Eden''s heart was touched. She reached out and hugged his arms. "Alright, don''t do this. It won''t take long. I''ll finish my work soon. I have to go to the eleventh floor to see Margery." Eden patted him on the arm. "Why are you going to see her?" Victor didn''t want her to leave. He had been sexually aroused, but she wanted to leave. He would befortable to stay alone. Smelling her fragrance, Victor seemed to be bewitched. He kissed her red lips gently and skillfully. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eden smiled helplessly. She didn''t go to see Margery until he let go of her with satisfaction. She couldn''t find the person who was familiar with her whereabouts. This matter had been a good anxiety to her. She asked Margery and Thalia to pay attention to the employees secretly, and she hoped that there would be a result. In the hospital. Lyric was still reading the novel with great interest. When Jasper finished his work and raised his head, he saw Lyric watching something with her head lowered. There were wisps of hair beside her ear, and he could see her beautiful side face. She seldom blushed and looked so shy. She was addicted to it, and it seemed that she had forgotten about his existence. Jasper was very curious. Why was she doing? He got up slowly and walked to her. His approach did not attract Lyric''s attention. Jasper lowered his head and looked at the novel that she was reading with interest. Reading it together with her, he was a bit stunned. It never urred to him that he could see such a scene in his life. The love story of Victor and Lucian was shocking and dramatic. "It''s interesting. Look at you. Even your ears are red." Jasper''s meaningful voice sounded slowly. Lyric nodded subconsciously, "It''s indeed fun. This is something novel, and I ship them!" After Lyric said this, she sensed something strange. She immediately turned her head with annoyance and looked at Jasper who had a meaningful expression on his face, "Hey! Why are you here?" Jasper was speechless. Didn''t she know why he was here? Jasper smiled and said, "Yeah, you ship them. Look at you. You''re no longer sober-minded!" Hearing his sarcastic words, Lyric blushed scarlet. However, Jasper curled up his lips slightly. The smile on his face was wicked. "Humph!" Lyric groaned unhappily and continued to read it. Because the novel was really interesting and fascinating! She couldn''t stop reading it! Jasper looked at her. She didn''t intend to stop and read it again and great interest. He couldn''t understand what she was thinking about in ordinary times. She was even engrossed in such a silly novel. "Are you hungry?" Jasper asked her. Lyric didn''t even look at him, "No. Reading it makes me delighted, and I don''t feel hungry at all." Jasper saw a paragraph about bedtime just now, so he misunderstood her words. "Are you not a virgin?" Jasper said without thinking. "What?" Lyric did not look at Jasper''s expression. Seeing the wonderful part, she smiled sweetly. Seeing her like this, Jasper was somewhat annoyed, and his face darkened. Had he misunderstood her? Or wasn''t she listening to him at all? "Nothing. If you let your imagination run wild while reading the novel, of course you can feel happy." Jasper''s tone was somewhat mocking, and he was in a bad mood. Lyric was stunned. Only then did she think about Jasper''s words carefully. "What on earth do you mean by saying that?" Lyric felt that her crush on him had been crushed. What he said really made her disappointed. Jasper looked at her with a faint smile, "You know what I mean." Lyric''s face suddenly turned pale. She remained chaste! How could he nder her like this? Lyric held the phone in her hand tightly and grabbed the quilt with the other hand. Her anger overflowed, and she looked irritated. Her joy was blown away just like bubbles. What Jasper had said was like a heavy hammer, dealing her a severe blow. "Apologize to me!" Lyric''s face darkened. She would never allow someone to insult her like this. "Ha-ha..." Jasper sneered. Looking at her angry face, he was in a bad mood, "Apologize? Why? Did I say anything wrong?" "You..." Lyric''s eyes blurred with tears. She had misjudged Jasper. How could he think like that just because she liked to read the novel? Lyric was extremely mad. She lowered her head lightly and puckered her mouth without saying anything. She was like an angry hedgehog, having so much hostility towards Jasper. Unfortunately, she waited for quite a while, but Jasper didn''t apologize to her. She looked up at Jasper indifferently, "Apologize!" Jasper had been proud. Except for Eden and Abigail, he had never apologized to anyone. In his eyes, Lyric was so unreasonable. He looked at her exasperated face for a while quietly and then strode away angrily. As soon as Jasper left, Lyric burst into tears. What on earth did she do wrong? Did he have to mock her like that? Lyric stopped reading the novel, sent Eden a message and told her what had happened just now. Looking at Lyric''sining words, Eden sighed in her heart. She and Lyric both read the novel, but why did Victor and Jasper react so differently? Jasper went too far. Eden thought about Jasper''s strange behaviors, and she was sure that Jasper cared about Lyric. Sometimes, fate was unstoppable. Eden stared at the chat box for a long time. This time, she chose to help Lyric. Lyric didn''t wait for Eden''s reply, and her heart ached badly. She did not know why she cared so much about Jasper''s words. Anyway, she was very sad in heart. Tears ran down her face uncontrobly and fell on the white quilt. Arge piece of quilt got wet. Eden replied to her, "Lyric, if Jasper doesn''t apologize to you, just ignore him. He will change his mind in a few days and apologize to you." Seeing this, Lyric felt much better. At least Eden was on her side. "Eden, he went too far. I just read a novel, didn''t I? How could he think that I''m not chaste? Should I pretend to be very innocent before him?" "Calm down." Eden attached a hugging sticker to the message. Looking at the cute sticker, Lyric instantly felt much better. ...... Jasper had been angry, and he didn''t go to see Lyric anymore. A few dayster, Lyric was discharged from the hospital. Lyric had regarded Jasper as a narrow-minded man. These days, neither of them talked to each other. But no matter what, he was her superior. After thinking for a while, Lyric felt that she had to ask for leave. She sent him an email and asked for a sick leave of one month. Jasper only agreed with her and didn''t say anything else to her. Lyric looked at his reply. Her big bright eyes were still full of annoyance. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 That day, she would be discharged from the hospital. Eden came over early in the morning to help her with the discharge formalities. Lyric was in a bad mood. The sun was shining brightly outside. She leaned against the window and looked down at the red blossoms in the garden. Dewdrops on the petals sparkled in the morning sun. After looking at it for a while, Lyric walked back to the bed with her crutch slowly and sat down. She was displeased, but she couldn''t tell why. Anyway, she couldn''t cheer up. Jadiel walked to the door quietly and saw Lyric sit on the bed. She wore a low-necked white dress that fitted her very well. She was well-shaped, and the skin on her chest was as smooth as silk. "Lyric." Lyric raised her head and saw Jadiel''s tall figure at the door of the ward. Her face darkened, "What are you doing here?" She remembered she had made it clear to Jadiel that night. They would not meet again. Even if they met in thepany, they were just colleagues. She hated Ansley too much, but Jadiel had something to do with Ansley. Jadiel felt that he was innocent and wronged. He hated Ansley because she pestered him all the time. They only met a few times because of the car ident, but she had to say that they had something to do with each other. The rtionship between him and Lyric had just been improved, but AnsleyBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. made them awkward and estranged. "Lyric, I heard that you would leave the hospital today, so I came here to send you home." Jadiel knew that she did not have any friend. Jasper had gone aboard to deal with something. He had to make use of this opportunity. "Thank you, but there''s no need. Eden came to help me with the formalities. Thank you, Jadiel." Lyric was very polite. Jadiel seldom saw such indifference in her eyes. She was very grateful to his kindness. She valued everyone''s consideration towards her, and she thanked Jadiel foring here. "Lyric, do you have to treat me this way?" Jadiel asked rather helplessly. "Ansley and I really have nothing to do with each other." Lyric looked at him silently, thinking about what had happened that night and Ansley''s crazy actions. She knew Ansley''s character too well. She was really a selfish woman who only cared about herself. The reason why she said those ruthless words was that she wanted Jadiel to live an easier life in the future. "Jadiel, do you know how terrible it is to be targeted by Ansley? She won''t let us be together. We''re not in love. Even if we love each other, Ansley won''t let you go. She will pester you stubbornly until you leave mepletely." "If you still want to be with me, she will ruin both of us regardless of the consequences. She is such a selfish person." "Oh! Lyric, how dare you nder me in front of Jadiel! You shameless woman!" Ansley''s voice suddenly sounded behind Jadiel. Jadiel''s eyes instantly turned cold. Why did he knew such a lunatic? "Shut up!" Jadiel turned around and roared at her. Perhaps it was because Jadiel''s voice was too cold, Ansley took a few steps back in fear. The autumn breeze blew up her long hair, and her face turned pale very soon. Ansley stepped back and could not suppress her anger. "Jadiel, how ungrateful you are! I like you so much, but you treat me like this. You really let me down." Lyric hated to see Ansley''s tart and mean face the most. She wanted to vomit whenever she saw Ansley! "Get out! If you dare to pester me again, don''t me me for ruining you!" Jadiel had had enough of Ansley, and his gentle face turned ruthless and cruel. "Ha-ha..." Ansley was not afraid. She crossed her arms and looked at Jadiel with a proud face. She said sarcastically, "Jadiel, if Mr. Joye said something like this to me, I might be a little afraid. But you''re just a manager. You don''t scare me!" Hearing this, Jadiel frowned. His eyes were filled with coldness and hostility. Ansley''s words hurt his heart deeply. He wanted to refute her, but she was right. His family background was not as good as Jasper''s indeed. But he loved Lyric wholeheartedly, which was precious enough. "Ha-ha... why don''t you speak? You have nothing to say, right? If you have nothing to say, marry me. You can never be with Lyric. As long as I am alive, you can''t marry anyone except me." She liked Jasper very much, but it was impossible for Jasper to marry her. Lyric was stunned. Ansley was so f*cking shameless. Jadiel didn''t like her, but she asked him to marry her. Why was she so confident? "Marry you?" Jadiel was so angry butughed. He looked at Ansley with contempt and sarcasm in eyes. Why could she have a sense of superiority to think that he would marry her? "Let me tell you. Even if you are the only woman left in the world, I will not be interested in you, let alone marry you. Get out of here! If you dare to appear in front of me again, I will immediately call the police and say that you ckmailed me." He said coldly in a warning tone. "Do you want to send me to jail because of a car ident? Then I''ll sue you for sexual harassment." Ansley retorted fearlessly. She was not afraid of him because this was a legal society! Jadiel didn''t dare to do anything illegal to her, did he? In the past, she used such a way to threaten every man who liked Lyric, and they were got frightened. Jadiel sneered and red at her apathetically, "You''d better be so confident in front of the police. I''ll go to the police station when I get back. Let''s see how much times you''ve done such a thing." "You..." A hint of panic shed through Ansley''s eyes. She immediately vented her anger on Lyric, "What did you say to him?" Lyric looked at Jadiel innocently. "Jadiel, just leave. I don''t know how long this lunatic will make a scene here. Just let her go crazy. We don''t have to pay attention to her." Jadiel looked at Lyric. The sunlight happened to shine on her perfect face. Her eyshes were curly and long. Her nose was delicate, and her lips were pink and cute. At this time, she looked at him with determination in eyes, and she was extremely adorable. Jadiel was obsessed with her. Lyric was the most charming in this way. "Lyric, it''s okay. Why should I be afraid of her?" Jadiel walked towards her slowly. "Lyric is right. As long as you''re with her, I''ll ruin her first." Ansley''s voice sounded behind Jadiel. Jadiel paused all of a sudden. He turned around and red at Ansley with his eyes wide. Ansley looked at Jadiel''s movements with satisfaction, and her smile was extremely vicious, "Jadiel, do you know how simple it is to ruin a woman? Huh?" Jadiel had experienced a lot, but he had never seen such a shameful person like Ansley. "How are you going to ruin her?" A maic cold voice suddenly sounded behind Ansley. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Jasper''s cold voice made Ansley''s blood freeze. Ansley turned around, only to see Jasper standing not far behind her with a gloomy face. Why did he suddenlye here? Ansley didn''t dare to make a sound. She just stood there with her head lowered. Jasper stood there. The morning light shed a soft glow on his tall and straight figure. But in Ansley''s eyes, Jasper was extremely cold at the moment, like a sharp icicle hanging on a cliff, shining with cold light. Whatever he did would hurt her severely. Ansley couldn''t stop shivering. How unlucky she was! She actually ran into Jasper. Hearing Jasper''s voice, Lyric was stunned. He really came here. But if he didn''t apologize, she would not talk to him. Lyric was very persistent about this. Jadiel pursed his lips tightly and looked down. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury, and he had never been so mad before. How could he know that Jasper and Ansley would be his stumbling blocks when he decided to chase after Lyric? At least, Jasper was an upright man, and they couldpete fairly. Lyric wouldn''t be with someone just for money. She would choose a trustworthy man who was good to her. However, he had no way to deal with Ansley. She was shameless to the extreme. He was really unlucky to meet a rogue in love. "Get out! If you dare to disturb Lyric again, don''t me me for being heartless. Your parents both work in smallpanies. If you don''t want to lose everything, just behave yourself!" Jasper''s cold gaze looked very terrifying. Ansley was taken aback. She was very scared and ran away in panic. She met Eden and Aro who had justpleted the procedures at the door of the elevator. Eden''s eyes became extremely indifferent when she saw Ansley. "Ha-ha..." Ansley sneered, "Lyric is protected by Jasper. Although I can''t bully her, I can vent my anger by giving you a lesson, can''t I?" Ansley raised her hand like a lunatic and was about to beat Eden. Eden reacted and kicked her waist nimbly. Ansley raised her hand and took a few steps back awkwardly, looking at Eden in pain. Eden looked at her apathetically, "Didn''t Lyric tell you who I am?" She thought that Ansley had known about her identity. "Humph! You''re just a married woman who works in Alwynn Group, aren''t you? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are Mrs. Alwynn?" Ansley was pissed off. Why did everything go against her recently? Looking at her exasperated and awkward face, Eden said word by word with a smile, "You are right. I am Mrs. Alwynn." Ansley got too big for her boots. She really didn''t know why she dared to offend her. "You... How could it be? You''re just an ordinary woman who has a pretty face! How can you be Mrs. Alwynn?" Ansley didn''t believe it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In fact, she just couldn''t believe that Lyric could make friends with Mrs. Alwynn. Eden didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She gave her a warning look and then walked to Lyric''s ward. Ansley wanted to chase after Eden, but a very aggressive man stopped her as soon as she moved. Aro looked at her with sinister eyes. "If you dare to harass Mrs. Alwynn again, I won''t show you any mercy." Ansley was stunned and did not dare to go forward. She left dejectedly and hid in the dark. After a while, she saw Jadiel leave alone. Not longter, Jasper, Eden, Lyric and Aro left the hospital together with Lyric''s luggage. Ansley was going crazy with jealousy. She had cast a bone between Jadiel and Lyric, but Lyric was so close to Jasper at this time. What should she do? Jasper was not someone she could meet in ordinary times. Although Jadiel worked in Joye Group, he might not be able to see him often. No! She couldn''t let Lyric marry a good man and live a better life than her! In that case, she would be disgraced, wouldn''t she? Her mother used to be a mistress, so the rtives always looked down on them. Her mother was not as virtuous and capable as Lyric''s mother, and she didn''t have a good job. The only thing she liked to do was to spend money. In the eyes of their rtives, they were useless. This was why she wanted to marry a rich man and change those people''s minds. However, she didn''t know any rich people in her circle. The men she knew all lived paycheck to paycheck. Ansley followed them all the way and saw Lyric get in Jasper''s car. Jasper carried her in his arms considerately and ced her in the back seat carefully. After Eden got in the car, Jasper drove away. Ansley wanted to chase after them, but she found that she didn''t know where Lyric lived. They only contacted each other through text messages in daily life. She hailed a taxi hurriedly and followed Jasper''s car. She only knew that Lyric lived in a good house. Over the years, Lyric''s mother had been working abroad. It seemed that she had bought a three-bedroom apartment in the downtown area. She heard it from Lyric by ident. That house was not cheap! It was better than the house they lived in. If she could own the house, she would move in without hesitation. Lyric lived in the house alone. Lyric was very vignt against her. Whenever she met her, she always went homete. Ansley looked at the car in front of her and bit her lips hard. She asked the driver not to lose sight of them while thinking about what to do in the future. Different schemes came to her mind. Eden and Jasper sent Lyric home. The environment of the neighbourhood was quite good. Only then did Jasper realize that Lyric lived in the same neighborhood with him. The houses in this neighborhood were all big, and Lyric''s house was ratherrge and luxurious. It was as big as Jasper''s vi. The decoration of her house was very beautiful and warm, and the temperature in the house was veryfortable. There were a lot of nts on the big balcony, and all of them were immactely tended by Lyric. These nts flourished and grew luxuriantly. Clearly, they all looked well cared for. Lyric lived here alone. There were four rooms in the house, and she felt that it was empty. When she went home alone, she felt very lonely. That was why she often went homete. Eden and Jasper were here, so she felt that the house was no longer cheerless. Lyric lived in the master bedroom. When her mother bought the house, she told her that she might note back to live in this city, so this house was bought for her. Therefore, she slept in the master bedroom. Jasper sent Lyric to her room. Both of them were silent along the way. Eden poured a ss of hot water for Lyric and looked at Jasper in surprise, "Jasper, you two live in the same neighbourhood." Lyric was stunned. What a coincidence! Jasper nodded and looked a little tired, "It''s coincidental. I live in Building B, and there are only three houses between our houses. I can be here in a few minutes by foot." "That''s good. Lyric will rest for about a month. We can take care of her by turns." Eden wanted to give them more chances to get along with each other. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 "Eden, I can take care of myself. Both of you are very busy. It is very convenient to order takeout." Lyric said to Eden, and she did not look at Jasper. Eden knew that the problem between them hadn''t been solved. After chatting with Lyric for a while, she gave Jasper a cheering look and left. She had to meet a client. They made an appointment to meet at the club. Alyssa had gone there. After Eden left, Lyric and Jasper felt so embarrassed. Lyric looked down at her phone, while Jasper stood not far away from her. Seeing that Lyric didn''t want to talk to him and thinking about Ansley, Jasper really felt that it was hard to get along with women. He was indeed a little impulsive at that time. He didn''t know whether it was because she read such a novel or because she didn''t care about him. Anyway, he was very irritated. He said those words uncontrobly. He had been self-indulgent in life, and he didn''t learn to control his temper until he started his own company. When he met Eden, he thought he would live a happy life with her. Although he did not gain love, his values had been changedpletely. He became stable and calm. But he was proud by nature. However, as the saying went, he who yed with fire got burned. When he was young, he was red-blooded and impulsive. At this age, he had be mature and steady. Although he didn''t have a high virtue, he considered himself a good man. "I''m sorry! I was too impulsive that day. I shouldn''t have said that to you." Thinking of this, Jasper felt that it was easier to apologize to her. Although Lyric was looking at her phone, she was absent-minded. She had been paying attention to Jasper''s every move. Hearing his apology, she looked at him in surprise. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was handsome and charming. More importantly, he was a very proud man. It was really difficult for him to apologize to someone. "It''s... okay, but I have to make it clear to you. I... remain chaste. I didn''t even... hold my ex- boyfriend''s hand." After Lyric finished speaking, she blushed and felt hot all over. She went scarlet with shyness. In order to prove her innocence, she was really reckless. Jasper was stunned. Seeing that she blushed scarlet with shyness, Jasper felt that she was very cute for no reason. Lyric didn''t even dare to look at him and hid under the quilt. "Ha-ha..." Jasperughed. For some reason, he felt very pleased. Looking at Lyric, he felt that she couldn''t be more adorable. He had to admit that he was very happy at this moment. "Alright, don''t suffocate yourself. I won''tugh at you." She had been hiding under the quilt, and Jasper was afraid that she would feel hotter. "Oh!" Lyric slowly pulled the quilt. She was indeed ufortable. She had been sad for one day and one night. She loved herself and had her own feelings, and she wouldn''t sleep with a man so casually. She had never been in deep love before, and Jediel was the man she met the most frequently. "Mr. Joye, go back. I can take care of myself, and I can order takeout." She was a bit uneasy when she stayed with Jasper. When he stood in front of her, she was breathless. Such a feeling was extremely oppressive, and she felt very agitated. She didn''t know why, but she had a load in her mind. Jasper said, "I went on a business trip after I went back yesterday. I went to Gate City. Knowing that you would be discharged from the hospital today, I came back by ne early in the morning, and I am very tired now. I''ll sleep on your sofa for a while. Then I''ll get up and make breakfast for you. I''m not busy today." "Ah..." Lyric did not expect him to stay. "Can''t I stay here?" Jasper looked at her with a somewhat gloomy expression. "Of course... you can. Mr. Joye, don''t sleep on the sofa. Other than the study, there are beds in the other rooms. They are all clean. Although no one lives here, I am used to changing and washing the sheets. Have a sleep on bed first." How could he sleepfortably on the sofa? She didn''t like sleeping on the sofa. She was hyperactive while sleeping. If she slept on the sofa, she would roll to the ground in her sleep. The floor was cold, and it was easy to catch a cold. Anyway, she didn''t like to sleep on the sofa. "Okay!" Jasper followed his heart. He did not want to leave indeed. At the door, he suddenly thought of something and turned to ask her seriously, "Does Jadiel know your address?" Lyric smiled and said, "Even my mother doesn''t know that I live here, let alone Jadiel. Since the house was bought, I''ve only lived here for a few months, and my mother neveres back. Except for the security guard, no one had evere here. You and Eden are my first guests." Jasper went to sleep at ease. Watching Jasper leave, Lyric sat up straight slowly. Thinking that he was resting here, she felt that the house was no longer so cheerless. "Buzz..." The phone in her hand vibrated. It was Ansley calling her. After a moment of hesitation, Lyric answered the phone. "Hello?" "Lyric, tell me. Which building and floor do you live in?" Ansley asked, suppressing her anger. Lyric sneered, "Why should I tell you?" "Humph! Even if you don''t tell me, I can stop you from being with other men. I think Jadiel might have given up." "Lunatic." Lyric scolded coldly. "You''re the lunatic! Your father lives in an old building, but you live in such a good house! Lyric, if you still have some conscience, let the three of us live together with you." Ansley stood outside the neighbourhood. The environment here was very luxurious, and those who lived here were all noble. "Ha-ha..." Lyric was so angry but sheughed. Ansley''s behavior was really ridiculous. "Ansley, I think you must be the most shameless people in the world. How dare you say so? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? This is the house my mom bought for me! It has nothing to do with you. Get out of here! Don''t let me hear your voice again!" After Lyric finished speaking, she hung up the phone and cklisted Ansley''s number. "Hello..." Ansley was unwilling to give up and said. When she called Lyric again, she found that Lyric had cklisted her. She gritted her teeth and stamped her feet in anger. She turned around and stopped a taxi to go home. She would ask for her parents'' help. Aro sent Eden to the club owned by Alwynn Group. She was supposed to meet the client here. When Eden got out of the car, Alyssa came over. "Director Bleu." Eden said, "Let''s go to the private box first." However, when the door of the private room was opened, she was slightly stunned when she saw the person sitting inside. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Eden didn''t expect it to be Leni. She walked in vigntly. Logically speaking, Leni wouldn''t want to meet her, because she had sent her daughter and son to jail. Moreover, Leni had no way to see her. Alyssa would sort out all the information about the clients, and she would decide whom to meet after reading it. These days, she was busy taking care of Lyric, and she believed Alyssa, but Alyssa made an appointment with Leni. Eden raised her eyebrows slightly. She nced at Alyssa behind her and did not ask about the reason. "Mrs. Alwynn, have a seat!" Leni was not dressed as luxuriously as before. Instead, she was wearing thefortable traditional clothes of her homnd. Eden sat opposite her and looked at her indifferently, "Mrs. Simpson, do you have anything to talk to me?" Leni smiled and nodded. She had seen through everything after experiencing so much. She seemed to have done something wrong. She had been dealing with Eden, but Victor''s counter-blow was fatal to her. She did not want Barrett and Dahlia to sit idle and enjoy the fruits of herbour. "I heard that your design has been very popr in the upper ss, and I like your design so much. The reason why I invite you here is that I want you to design a dress for me." Eden doubted her words, but she did not say anything. Leni looked at Alyssa and said, "You should be Alyssa, right? I called you to make an appointment with Mrs. Alwynn." Alyssa nodded slightly, "Mrs. Simpson, I am Alyssa, the assistant of Director Bleu." Leni looked at her and said with a smile, "Only coffee and tea is avable here. When I came up, I saw a milk tea shop next to the club. Could you buy me a cup of milk tea? I want malt milk tea at room temperature. Thank you." Alyssa nced at Eden, and Eden nodded slightly. Alyssa took a meaningful look at Leni and turned to leave. The door was closed. Eden knew that Leni sent away Alyssa deliberately. Eden looked at Leni. She didn''t meet Leni often, but this time, she felt that Leni was a bit different. "Mrs. Simpson, I don''t think you are here for my design. Just get straight to the point." Leni looked at her and smiled. Eden was young and beautiful, and she gave people a good feeling. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If she judged Eden with a peaceful mind, Eden was indeed a pretty and kind girl. People would lose themselves because of hatred. No wonder Victor was willing to do anything for her. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re very smart. I''ll just be frank. I''m no longer young, but so many bad things have happened to me. To be honest, I''m very sad. My two children have been imprisoned because of their father." "However, their father is irresponsible. He made use of his own children. When they were in trouble, he didn''t care about them. The children are just his stepping stones. This made me very angry, and I''m very disappointed in my husband." "The reason why I invited you is that I want to make a deal with you." Eden looked at her in surprise and did not say anything. She looked at Leni more and more vigntly. There were truly crazy people in this world. She had to be on guard! Leni said again with a smile, "Barrett has nted lots of enemy agents around you, and I can''t rest assured. Although she''s your assistant, I can''t trust her. That''s why I sent her away." Leni took out a U-disk and put it on the table, "Here is the list of all the enemy agents around you. I have only one condition. You should drop the case and let my children be released. Then I''ll go back to my homnd with them. I promise that we''ll nevere here again, and we won''t do anything to hurt you." A few days ago, she called her best friend and told her everything that had happened here. Her friend scolded her and persuaded her, and she was suddenly enlightened. Thinking about the whole story, she was a bit scared and uneasy. She waspletely disappointed in Barrett. He would never care about their lives. Eden felt that her condition was very attractive. She couldn''t find out those who were keeping an eye on her. If she got this list, many things would be much easier. Victor wanted to hold a wedding at the end of this year. In the past, she did not care about the wedding. But Victor almost got sick because of this, so she attached more important to the wedding. This year, she would be the most beautiful bride and marry Victor. "Mrs. Simpson, I will go home and discuss with my husband. If he agrees, we will drop the case. But you have to promise that your children won''t do anything to hurt us again. Otherwise..." Eden did not finish her words, but Leni knew what she meant. Otherwise, they would be killed. She smiled peacefully, "Mrs. Alwynn, I have thought a lot during this period of time. I was too ambitious before. Now I''m satisfied with my life, so my state of mind has naturally changed. I''ve figured out a lot of things. My children have suffered a lot, and they will learn a lesson and be upright people." "I''ve seen Barrett in his true colours. He is an extremely selfish man. His love is fake. I will never live with such a man. Unfortunately, I didn''t realize this until now. Well, my life is really a tragedy." "But my children are innocent. They did something they shouldn''t have done because of my ignorance. I don''t care about my own life, but they must live well in this world." She finally understood that she couldn''t ce all her hope on a man. The more expectant she was, the more disappointed she would be. Every man was the same. Eden nodded, "It is not toote for you to make a change. You have to be more and more outstanding so that you won''t be abandoned by men. I hope you will be happy in the future." "Take the U-disk back. I will tell you my reply before twelve o''clock at night." Leni shook her head slightly, "It''s not safe for me to bring it back. Take it with you. I think you''ll give me a satisfactory answer before twelve o''clock at night." During this period of time, she had asked a lot of people about Victor''s character. He was willing to do everything for Eden. Eden nodded slightly, "Thank you!" Leni nodded with a smile and showed Eden her favorite dress, "Mrs. Alwynn, I like this cheongsam." Eden took pictures of it and saved them. Alyssa came back. "Mrs. Simpson, here is your milk tea." Alyssa said with a smile. "Thank you!" Leni picked up the straw and took a sip, smiling with satisfaction. After talking about the color and size of the cheongsam, Eden and Leni left separately. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Eden did not return home. Instead, she went back to thepany with Alyssa. They talked about Leni''s favorite styles in the car. Just like Leni said, she couldn''t trust the people around her. The human heart was unsearchable. She didn''t know if Alyssa and Danielle were on her side. These days, Alyssa gave Danielle a lot of chances to go to the 25th floor. Alyssa seemed to meet Danielle inadvertently, but she was very puzzled. Why did Alyssa ask Danielle for help? There were many people in the design department, but she only found Danielle, so Eden had to be on guard. Alyssa smiled and said, "Director Bleu, Mrs. Simpson is tall. Do you think she will look good in cheongsam?" Eden lowered her head slightly. A faint smile touched the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were bright and starry. "She looks good in all kinds of clothes. She''s wearing a traditional dress today. Although it''s red, she looks noble in it. The reason why some people look charming is not because of their clothes, but their temperaments. She is graceful and appealing by nature, so she''s the kind of woman who''s always easy on the eyes." Alyssa smiled and said, "Director Bleu, you are an expert in clothes." Eden smiled but did not say anything. Arriving at thepany, Eden and Alyssa went to the top floor. As soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw Danielle who held several clothes in her arms. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Danielle was stunned when she saw Eden. She did not expect Eden toe to thepany at this time. "Hello, Director Bleu, Alyssa." She greeted them with a smile. Eden nodded slightly. Alyssa exined in a hurry, "Director Bleu, I ask Miss rk toe here and help me sometimes." Eden looked at her and smiled, "Alyssa, if you''re too busy, you can tell me, and I''ll hire another assistant. In that case, you''ll be more rxed." Thalia didn''t know much about design. She came to the office just to protect her. She couldn''t help Alyssa with anything. The sales this year were much higher, and Alyssa was indeed very busy. She could understand it. Alyssa waved her hand and said, "Director Bleu, that''s unnecessary. I can deal with the work. If I''m too busy, I''ll tell you. Besides, Daniellees here to help me asionally. My work can be enriched since I''m busy." Eden did not say anything. Since Alyssa said that she could handle the work, she didn''t think too much. Eden walked to the office. Danielle looked at her back and said, "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn and Mr. Ronen went out." "Oh!" Eden did not expect Victor not to be here. "Mr. Alwynn and Mr. Ronen went to inspect the newpany. Didn''t he tell you about it?" Danielle laughed happily. Eden knew that she was provoking her. "So, did my husband tell you that he went to inspect the newpany?" Eden looked at her with a smile. Danielle dressed up beautifully that day. Her taste had improved a lot. When Eden first saw her, she disdained to know rich people. But at this time, she would buy luxurious clothes and tter Victor. How ridiculous! The reason why Eden let her work in thepany was that she appeared too suddenly, and her performance was very different from other people''s. How could an ordinary stranger tell her about her family and what kind of people she had met? However, Danielle told her all these things at that time. She had her own n, but she pretended to be poor. The fact proved that Danielle was indeed scheming. As for whom she worked for, Eden was not sure. Danielleughed and said, "No, I just met him just now and asked him casually." "Is that so? Could it be that my husband has changed?" Eden looked at her and smiled. Then, she turned around and entered the office. Danielle was stunned. How could Eden be in the mood tough? Alyssa looked at Danielle''s eyes and smiled very meaningfully. The expression in her eyes was hard to understand. Alyssa said, "Danielle, are these sample clothes?" "Yes, I''ve sorted them out, and I''ll send them to the factoryter." These were the clothes she designed. She hoped that the sales would be better than that of thest season. Danielle''s eyes were full of expectation. She could see her progress. Last time, she was too careless. She thought that Eden couldn''t see it through. However, Eden was more capable than she had thought. Eden could tell that she had copied others'' design, and she even marked the simrities. She really got a p in the face. How could she copy others'' design again? Alyssa said, "Hurry up and do your own work. I have a lot of things to deal with. Let''s have dinner together." Danielle smiled and nodded. Thanks to Alyssa, she coulde to the 25th floor more often. Naturally, she would not refuse her request. When Eden returned to the office, she really did not see Victor. She had been busy all morning, and she had not eaten lunch yet. She didn''t want to think about Leni''s words at this time. She would talk to Victor about it after they went home. She took out her phone and ordered a meal for herself. Then, she sat in her office and waited. Seth had put some documents on her table. She read them while waiting for her meal to be delivered. The project had been finished sessfully. Although Eden didn''t make much money, she saved an unfinished building, and many people were no longer homeless. She suddenly felt that she was quite great. Eden felt satisfied in every aspect. After reading the documents, she signed her name and put them aside. Then she turned on theputer to read the sales reports of different ces. Alwynn Group was developing better and better, and she was very d. The project in O Country was further forward in an orderly manner. The shop in the mall had been decorated. The goods had been delivered, and she was looking forward to the sales there. Twenty minutester, her phone rang. Her meal had been delivered. Eden asked the delivery clerk to send it to the top floor. A few minutester, Eden looked at the delicious meal and smiled with satisfaction. Getting up and opening the window, she poured herself a ss of hot water and began to enjoy her lunch. Halfway through her meal, the door was suddenly opened. Eden looked over and saw Victoring back. "Honey, why are you here?" Victor walked over in pleasant surprise. Eden went to pick up Lyric in the hospital, so he thought that she woulde back in the afternoon. Eden said, "Jasper is there, so I came back. Have you had lunch?" "Yes." Victor walked over and sat opposite her. Watching her eating, he smiled and asked, "Why did youe here all of a sudden? I want to skip work and go back to find you." Eden looked at him helplessly, "Why do you think about skipping work every day? Don''t you want thepany anymore?" Victor looked at her withint, "I''m not used to it when you''re not here." Eden stopped talking instantly. Why was he so clingy? Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 "Humph." Eden red at him coquettishly. "But it''s good to get off work earlier today. I have something to tell you at night." Victor was instantly interested and said excitedly, "Honey, what''s it? I want to hear it now." Eden poked his forehead with her index finger, "Look at how curious you''re! I''ll tell you when we get home. Anyway, it''s a good thing." "Okay, so what''s the good thing?" Victor wanted to know it very much and looked at her with expectation in eyes. A cunning expression shed through Eden''s eyes, "I want to go home and take a bath with you." Victor was stunned. Eden seldom said such seductive words. He smiled evilly, and his eyes became more and more affectionate. He took her hand and said in a flirty tone, "Honey, I can''t wait anymore. Let''s go back now." "No, I have to eat my lunch. Otherwise, how could I satisfy youter? Don''t you know how energetic you are?" Eden lowered her head and continued to eat. Victor was so excited that he wanted to kiss her. She seldom took the initiative to say like this. Moreover, had she finally admitted that he was amazing while bedtime? Victor felt extremely proud. He clearly felt that his heart was filled with excitement and happiness. He couldn''t be more delighted. Even his heart beat faster, and he was in a particrly good mood. Every cell in his body was full of joy. Although he thought so, he said against his conscience, "Honey, eat slowly. I will help you pick out the fish bones." Victor picked up another pair of unopened disposable chopsticks, picked out the fish bones carefully and put the fish in her bowl. When Eden reacted, there was arge piece of fish in her bowl. Raising her head, she saw Victor''s happy face, and the expression in his eyes had softened a lot. She lowered her head and ate with a smile. In the past, she felt that the fish was a little salty, but it tasted very good that day. In a fire exit, a woman wore earphones and heard the conversation between Eden and Victor. In the dim space, she frowned hard, looking jealous and embarrassed. She scolded coldly, "How shameless they are!" Then she left the fire exit. Victor and Eden stayed in the office for quite a while, talking about some trivial matters. They flirted with each other before leaving thepany together. Someone had been watching them until they left. Eden seemed to have felt something and turned to look back. In the underground parking lot, Victor looked at her movement and asked with a smile, "Eden, what''s wrong?" Eden turned around to look at him and shook her head slightly, suppressing the doubt in her heart. Just now, she felt that someone was looking at them secretly. "It''s okay. Let''s go." She didn''t tell him about Leni''s words just now, because she was afraid that there would be a bug in the office. Although she had no evidence, she hadn''t found the suspicious person after investigating for a long time, and she had to doubt someone in thepany. After getting in the car, Victor drove back directly. Eden asked him, "Victor, you''ve maintained all your cars, right?" Victor smiled and said, "Don''t worry. No one can do anything to my cars. Lucian checks my cars regrly. Such an car ident won''t happen again." Eden was just afraid that he would have a car ident again. At that time, his car was controlled by aputer, which was so terrible. She would remind him to examine the cars every few months. Victor rubbed her head. Knowing that she was uneasy, he said in a loving tone, "Don''t worry. Barrett''s assistants are not so skilled and capable." Only then did Eden calm down a little. After she calmed down, she found that her fingers were trembling. No words could describe how she felt when she thought about the car ident. Sometimes, she would dream about the car ident. She wandered up and down the car wreck, looking for him sadly. When she woke up, the fear would haunt her like a demon. Victor drove seriously. Eden lowered her head and filled her mind with nonsense uncontrobly. After thinking for a while, she gradually became sleepy. She fell asleep unconsciously. Soon, they arrived home. Victor unbuckled the seat belt and tilted his head to look at her sleepy face. With a tender smile, he got off the car, unbuckled her seat belt and carried her into the house. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Eden waspletely awake. Looking at the familiar house, she hugged Victor''re neck more tightly. "We''re home." "Yeah!" Victor smiled meaningfully, "Honey, are we going to take a bath now?" Eden blushed in an instant. She was so nervous that her body tensed up. Victor felt her uneasiness and smiled more wickedly. "You were so bold in thepany. Why do you be so shy at home? Huh?" Victor said while carrying her upstairs. His voice was very seductive. When they reached the stairs, Eden suddenly said, "Don''t go up. I have something to tell you." If they went upstairs, he would definitely think about having sex first. She could only rest assured after talking about the list. Victor stopped and looked down at her with a faint smile, "Do you want to back on your words?" His voice was low and elegant, and he was a little unhappy. Eden suddenly regretted using this matter as an excuse. "No, you can do whatever you want after we talk about it. Besides, I miss you very much today. Let''s go to the study. I need to use theputer." Victor walked much faster. Instead of going to the study, he went straight to their room. Eden was speechless. Victor took off her shoes and let her lean against the bed before taking out aptop from the cab. Then he went to bed, held her and turned on theptop. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden took out a U-disk from her bag and told him about Leni''s words. Victor was shocked to hear that. Leni had actually changed herself. She was suddenly enlightened by the disputes in her family. Victor looked at her with a smile, "Honey, let''s see if the list is really valuable first." "Okay!" Eden nodded. She felt drowsy again. She slept wellst night. Maybe she was too tired these days. Victor inserted the U-disk, and there were several names on the screen. They knew all these people. "Tiana." Eden suddenly saw a familiar name and frowned doubtfully, "Is she the woman we metst time?" Victor''s face darkened, "Yes, she is the one who copied our clothes. Last time, Mr. Klein went to the den, but she escaped. So, you must be on guard against her during the designpetition." He pointed to several names and said, "Danielle, Paulina, Tillie. These are people we are familiar with." Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 "Look at these people. They and Bryanna are in a group, which means that they know me. I''m familiar with these names, but I can''t remember who they are. See, Maisy is also on the list. If I''m right, Barrett have contacted all my college ssmates." Victor was a little shocked. Barrett seemed to be more familiar with the people around him than he was. He was just familiar with some of the names, but he couldn''t remember them at all. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Barrett could find them and use them to deal with him and Eden. It seemed that Barrett knew him very well. Victor didn''t know how Barrett found these people, but they had one thing inmon. They all loved money, and they could do everything for money. Eden had the same feeling. So many years had passed, and she had forgotten some of the ssmates. She remembered Pa because she always bullied her in high school. She wasn''t familiar with others, and she couldn''t recognize them even if they met. "Victor, although we can''t recognize them, it doesn''t matter. These people wille to us sooner or later." Victor nodded slightly and found that Barrett would arrange people in an orderly manner. The people behind Maisy was Bryanna, and the woman behind Bryanna was called Delia Jones. Victor pointed at Delia''s name and said, "Eden, ording to the order on the list, Barrett will send Delia to scheme against you soon." Eden asked, "Do you know her?" Victor shook his head slightly, "No, I started my own business in college, and I seldom went to school. Even though she knows me, she should be familiar with Adonis and Anson. They often yed with our schoolmates." Eden looked at him with cold eyes, "These are all female names, so these women are all interested in you." Victor looked at her with grievance. Fortunately, she got the list, or he would be wronged again. "Honey, I feel so wronged." Victor was very aggrieved. Eden red at him. She had to deal with several malicious women in the future! It was tiring to frustrate them one by one. Eden pointed at a dozen names on the list, "What about these people?" Victor''s face darkened more. Thinking about what had happened that day and seeing the familiar names, he seemed to know what was going on. "There was an emergency in the branch today. Lucian and I rushed over to deal with it. The manager is named Vayne, and he''s on the list as well. ording to names on the list, they should be Barrett''s enemy agents in the branch." "I''ll send this list to Brian right now and ask him to investigate the employees in the branches." Eden said, "As for Leni..." Victor looked at her and knew that she was softhearted. He wanted Stephen to spend the rest of his life in jail. Thinking of what Stephen had done, he wished that he could kill him. Eden saw the change of his expressions and could tell what he was thinking. He looked very indifferent and cold-blooded. She grabbed Victor''s hand and said in a very gentle tone, "Victor, it is better to get rid of an enmity than keep it alive. If we can make it up with Leni, our children will have less enemies in the future, right?" "Since she wants to take a step back, let''s make the right choice." She did not want her children to be affected by the hatred between her and her enemies. It was unfair to them, and their lives would be threatened. Victor took her hand and said in a bad mood, "What he did makes me want to kill him. How could I let him go now?" Eden knew that he was angry, and she was mad as well. Stephen nearly ruined him. But it was just something in the past. She said with a faint smile, "Victor, forget it. If they leave here, we''ll live more peacefully." Leni had enough money to do many things. "s." Victor had topromise. "I''ll ask Brian to deal with it." Before he released Stephen, he would meet Leni. Leni might have some other purposes. A few days ago, she was trying to ruin their marriage, but she changed her mind so soon. There must be something he didn''t know. "Alright." Eden smiled. Seeing that his eyes had softened a lot, she felt much better. "I want my reward." Victor closed theptop and put it on the table beside him. He suddenly approached her. Eden''s heart skipped a beat as she felt how overbearing and aggressive he was. "What reward?" She pretended to know nothing and blinked her big eyes, looking very charming. Victor got more infatuated with her. Victor immediately gave her a warning look. She was trying to y this trick again. "What do you think? Huh?" He whispered in her ear. Feeling his hot breathing, Eden clearly felt the changes in her body, and she blushed in an instant. Victor was really getting more and more wicked. However, she couldn''t suppress the expectation in her heart. Eden buried her head deeply in his arms. Her face was red, and her heart beat faster. She was so shy that Victor could even feel her strong heartbeat. "Ha-ha..." He chuckled. Eden listened to him. What a bad man! After having sex for several times, Eden finally fell asleep soundly. Victor got up with satisfaction and took a bath. Then he sent a message to Dean and let him make an appointment with Leni. Aftering out of the bathroom, he tucked Eden in. With his eyes full of tenderness, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then he went downstairs to the kitchen, took out a chicken from the refrigerator and washed it. After nching it and cooking chicken soup with some other food ingredients, he left the house with joy. Half an hourter, in a private box. Leni sat on the sofa nervously and uneasily. She did not expect Victor to contact her so quickly. She wondered if Victor had made up his mind. She got the list coincidentally, but she was very lucky. The list could make her and her children have a brand new life, so she was not regretful at all. She was not afraid even if she had to betray Barrett. Since she couldn''t get his love, the only thing she had to do was to protect her children. Just as Leni was feeling restless, the door of the private box was pushed open. Leni looked up subconsciously and saw Victor''s domineering figure. He looked imposing andmanding. As soon as he came in, the atmosphere in the box became oppressive. Leni felt even more nervous. But she had to be brave. She had to save her children. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Sheposed her emotions and said calmly, "Mr. Alwynn, nice to see you. Youe here faster than I thought!" Her tone was so natural that no one could tell she was nervous. However, Victor could see the uneasiness and worry in her eyes. Victor walked over. Every of his casual steps made Leni be on tenterhooks. She couldn''t help but clench her hands into fists. She did not know Victor''s decision, so she was very high-strung. Victor sat down leisurely, in marked contrast to Leni''s reserved posture. Victor said neither quickly nor slowly, "Mrs. Simpson, you''ve met my wife. It seems that you haven''t made everything clear to my wife. She is kindhearted, so I know that she didn''t tell you something clearly, either." Hearing his meaningful words, Leni immediately felt much more rxed. Leni nodded with a smile and looked at Victor seriously, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re really smart. I know that you want to protect your wife. Naturally, I wouldn''t tell her everything. I knew that you would come to me after seeing the list." Leni was very confident. In fact, she didn''t go home, but went shopping around here. She didn''t trust the people around Eden indeed. She only got half of the list, and she didn''t know where the other half was, but she guessed that it was owned by Dahlia. Thinking of this, Leni said honestly, "Mr. Alwynn, the list I gave Mrs. Alwynn is notplete. The other half of the list should be in Dahlia''s hands. But there shouldn''t be many people on the list, and those should be the ones who know Mrs. Alwynn''s schedule and whereabouts very well." "You know that Dahlia is my husband''s mistress now. They even live together. It is impossible to get the list. Dahlia remembered the names in her mind. The only clue is that Dahlia and Barrett will contact them." "Mr. Alwynn, you can observe the people around you secretly. With your ability, you will find them out very soon." Victor knew that Leni hid something from Eden. He was right, and the people arranged by Paulina could be found out easily indeed. He once thought that Irving might be Barrett''s biggest bargaining chip, but Irving had given up Eden before he could aim at him. Victor was worried and asked again, "Where about Irving?" Realizing how careful Victor was, Leni respected him more. No wonder Barrett was no match for Victor and failed again and again. Victor had dealt him severe blows for many times. In the end, Barrett could only lose to Victor. She could predict Barrett''s future. She said, "In the past, Barrett wanted to turn Irving into his best right-hand man, but he failed. If my guess is right, Irving is interested in your wife and he loves her deeply. He came here topete with you. However, you and your wife are deep in love. No matter what he did, you would be reconciled." "Later, you pricked his consciences. In other words, he is afraid of you. He doesn''t want you to be ruthless to him, because he doesn''t want to lose everything he has got by hard work." "Not long ago, he ended his partnership with Barrett. Irving has another supporter, his father. His father grew up in River City as well, and he wants toe back all the time. But you''re the most powerful man here. He is jealous, and he forced his son toe back first to deal with you and Eden." "But he didn''t expect that Irving loved Eden so much and was willing to give up." "I haven''t seen him again since he refused to cooperate with Barrett." "On the contrary, his father often contacts Barrett. You should be on guard against him. He is very cruel. You had a car ident two years ago, and then you were taken away by Miss Craig. If I am not mistaken, Irving''s father was involved in this matter." "What?" Victor was surprised by such news. Leni looked at his handsome face with admiration. Indeed, such a man was capable enough. Under his protection, Eden would be happier and happier. What did a woman want in her life? She just wanted to have good health, as well as a husband and children who loved her. "Mr. Alwynn, these are all I know. I''ve told you everything. I hope that you can drop the case and release my children. I will take them back to my homnd as soon as possible, and we won''te here again." Victor suddenly looked at her with sharp eyes, "I can promise you, but can you promise that your children won''t hurt my wife?" Leni knew that he was worried about this. In the past, her children were young, and they had been used by their father. But after being imprisoned, they would learn a lesson. The reason why she chose to make peace with Dahlia was that she wanted to live an easier life in the future. She had transferred all the property that belonged to her. As for what she could not get back, she regarded it as a handout to Barrett. She said slowly, "At this time, they don''t have the ability or the confidence to hurt Mrs. Alwynn. They dared to do that because of Barrett, but they are very disappointed in him. too. When they needed him the most, he couldn''t do anything for them. I know them. They won''t go against you anymore." Victor nodded slightly, "Leave with them tomorrow." Leni looked at Victor excitedly, "Mr. Alwynn, thank you so much!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to thank me. You have to thank my wife for her kindness. She persuaded me, so I came to see you. For the sake of my three children, I chose to let them go and let you go back to your country. From now on, don''t disturb my life again." "Tonight, I will arrange someone to protect you. They will personally escort you to the airport early tomorrow morning. You have no objections, right?" "I agree." Leni was very happy. To put it bluntly, Victor wanted to monitor them. However, the most important thing was that she could leave here safely. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn! As long as my children can be released safely, we will go back immediately." Just now, she was thinking about what to do at night. She met Eden, and Barrett would definitely suspect her. She wondered how she should escape. Since Victor arranged everything for her, she was much more relieved. After Victor returned home, he went straight to the kitchen, opened the purple y pot and had a look. The chicken soup was ready, and there was ayer of fat on the soup, looking so delicious. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Victor picked up the porcin spoon and had a taste of the soup. The taste was just right, and it was yummy. He came back on time. If the soup was cooked for a long time, the chicken would be dry and tough. He put the lid on, turned around and took out some vegetables from the refrigerator. They could have dinner after he cooked the vegetables. Half an hourter, dinner was ready. He came out with the dishes and nced upstairs, but Eden hadn''t got up. He took off the apron with a smile and ran upstairs to have a look. In the room, Eden was still asleep. Victor''s heart ached a little. In order not to let her doubt his purpose of going out, he had sex with her more times and made her tired. She should wake up soon. Indeed, after a few minutes, Eden slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Seeing the familiar room, she gradually remembered what had happened. She turned her head and saw Victor''s smiling face. Her face instantly turned pale with anger. "Victor, you..." Eden''s voice was hoarse and furious. Victor smiled tteringly. "Honey, I''m here." "You b*stard." "Okay, I''m a b*stard. Calm down. Getting angry is not good for your health. Dinner is ready. I''ll take you to the bathroom to take a bath first. Then we can go down and have dinner." Victor was henpecked. He listened to Eden and did not dare to refute. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Humph!" Eden red at him viciously. "Don''t think about having sex with me in the next one month." Victor looked at her with a frown and reached out to stroke her short hair. Her hair was soft and smooth, and it smelled pleasant and fragrant. He said with determination, "Honey, I can''t do it. Don''t be angry. I''ll take you to the bathroom." Victor carried her in his arms and walked to the bathroom, not allowing her to speak. Eden lowered her head and looked very unhappy. Victor knew that she was displeased. He could only take a bath for her with a smile and then carry her downstairs. Eden was still very tired and leaned over the table. She was about to get used to having an aching waist. But except for ring at Victor and being mad, she could do nothing about it. If she ran away from home, he would find her soon. Victor filled her bowl with chicken soup and put it in front of her. He smiled and saidfortingly, "Honey, drink some chicken soup to warm up your body first. These are your favorite dishes. Eat more. I feel that you have lost some weight these days." Eden took the spoon, lowered her head and drank the soup without talking to him. Victor smiled and didn''t speak, either. Halfway through the meal, he said, "Eden, Chelsea and Stephen will be released tomorrow, and then they''ll leave here." Eden didn''t look at him until she heard this, "You have arranged it." Victor was somewhat helpless, "They hurt you, but you think for them. I am so good to you, but you treat me so badly. I feel very sad." Eden did not believe his nonsense. "I am not kind. I just don''t want to deepen the hatred. Although we are not afraid of anyone, we need a peaceful life. They want to repent. Giving them a chance can make our life easier." "They did something evil because they were bad, but we were forced to be bad people. Since there is a chance to be good people, why should we be bad people all the time?" How could Victor not know what she was thinking? "Fool, I hope that you could be more selfish." "Victor, I understand what you mean. I know what I''m doing." Eden''s mood was much better, and she did not argue with Victor about what had happened in the afternoon. "Okay! Hurry up and eat. We''ll go out for a walk after dinner." Victor gave her a few pieces of chicken. "Alright!" Eden nodded with a chuckle. At the same time, Lyric fell asleep unconsciously. When she woke up, it was dark outside. Her eyes were filled with loneliness and mncholy as she looked around the empty room. When she was in the hospital, at least she could see the doctor, Eden and Jasper. At home, she could only face these emotionless things alone. Suddenly, she heard a sound outside, and her body tensed up slightly. After a moment of confusion, she suddenly remembered something. jasper was in her house! When Lyric came to sense, he knocked on the door. "Rat-a-tat..." Lyric became nervous instantly. She hadn''t stayed alone with a man for so long. "Come... in." Lyric was a little uneasy and reached out to turn on the bedsidemp. Jasper pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing him, Lyric felt a kind of indescribable warmth in the bottom of her heart. Only the bedsidemp was on, and it was somewhat dark in the room. Jasper''s tall and straight figure appeared in her room, which gave her an unprecedented sense of security. "Mr. Joye, haven''t you gone back yet?" Lyric was very surprised, but she couldn''t hide her joy. Jasper smiled faintly and said, "Didn''t I say I would make dinner for you? The meal is ready. Get up and eat." "Oh! Okay! Thank you!" Lyric did not know what to say for a moment. Jasper did not say anything else and turned to leave. Lyric did not dawdle. She could not wait to taste the food cooked by the president. She went out in the wheelchair. Instead of walking with the assistance of crutch, she preferred the wheelchair. The kitchen was next to the living room, and the dining table was not far away. The lights in the living room were warm. Jasper was only wearing a white shirt, and the cor was unbuttoned. He was setting the table, like a thoughtful and gentle house-husband. Lyric went over. Jasper ced the rice in front of her and handed her the chopsticks. He lowered his head to serve himself rice and said, "How did you live alone? There''s nothing in the fridge, not even rice. Don''t you cook yourself?" Jasper sat down and nced at her. Lyric blushed. He said that he would cook dinner for him, but she forgot it. There was no food in her house, and she didn''t go out to buy it. Moreover, she had been hospitalized, so she hadpletely forgotten that there was no food at home. Just as she was about to exin, Jasper said leisurely, "I met you in the supermarket twice, and you were buying snacks. It seems that you live so casually in ordinary times." Lyric was rendered speechless and quickly replied, "No. It''s just that I didn''t buy food. I did go to the supermarket to buy snacks. I have started to work, haven''t I? Therefore, I rarely eat breakfast and dinner at home. Besides, I have no appetite when I''m alone. It''s better to eat outside. At least I can see others and listen to them gossiping while eating delicious food. It''s much more interesting than eating alone at home." Jasper listened to her reasons and looked at her quietly for a while. He understood her. He lived alone, and his life was the same. He often went home after having meals. He didn''t like to go home because he was lonely, and he stayed in thepany most of the time. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 "Eat and then go to bed early. I have to go home after eating." Jasper lowered his head and ate very elegantly. Lyric nodded with a smile. He made sd, fried steak, grilled salmon and mushroom soup. Every dish looked very delicious. She tasted the soup. It was really yummy. She looked at Jasper with a smile, "Mr. Joye, I didn''t expect that you would know how to cook." Jasper raised his head and nced at her. Then he put a piece of grilled salmon in her bowl, "Do you think I''m a man who never cooks or does housework?" Lyric did not expect him to describe himself like that. But she nodded honestly. Jasper said, "You know what? Victor, Lucian and Anson couldn''t even tell the difference between cods and wheat before they get married. After getting married, they learned to cook for their wives and did it very seriously. Hence, I leaned to cook for my future happiness." In fact, that was only one of the reasons. Back then, Maureen was pregnant, and he wanted to be a good husband and a good father. Later, he found that cooking was not so difficult. As long as he was serious, there was nothing he couldn''t do. Moreover, he had even learned how to make dumplings from Eden. "Wow! I''m really surprised. You''re an arrogant and proud president, but you''ll dote on your future wife so much. That''s right. Spoiling a woman is not just to buy her famous bags or expensive jewelry, but to take care of her in life. She''ll be touched even if you just cook for her." Lyric looked at the dishes on the table and smiled, "Mr. Joye, you are the second one who cooks for me. The first one is my mother. Thank you. I am very happy!" She pursed her lips, and her eyes blurred with tears in an instant. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. This was her true feeling in her heart. Looking at the tears in her eyes, Jasper felt so sorry for her. A child who lived without parents was really lonely. At least, he had Abigail by his side, but Lyric was alone. She must be sadder. "Eat it. I''lle here and make breakfast for you tomorrow morning." Jasper couldn''t help but say. After he said this, he was startled. But he couldn''t go back on his word since he had said so. "Great!" Lyric held her chopsticks tightly with excitement. Since Jasper would cook for her, how could she want to eat takeout? "But, Mr. Joye, will this dy your work?" Although thepany functioned well, she was worried that she would affect his work. She was his assistant. If he didn''t go to thepany for a few days, he would have a lot of work to deal with. "No." After Jasper finished speaking, he lowered his head to eat. It seemed that he was trying to hide something. Lyric was careless, and she did not find anything wrong with Jasper, "By the way, Mr. Joye, where did you get these food ingredients?" "Of course I went out to buy it. Do you think they fell from the sky?" Jasper looked at her with amusement. She was really muddled, and he really doubted if she could take good care of herself. Lyric blushed and smiled awkwardly, putting the fried steak in Jasper''s bowl. "I''m sorry, Mr. Joye. Eat more. Thank you very much. I''ll see what I need and then order it online. The goods can be delivered before ten o''clock tomorrow morning." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "There''s no need. There is a supermarket outside the neighbourhood. I bought a lot of food. It will be enough for you to eat for a period of time." "Oh!" Lyric smiled gratefully again. She stared at Jasper and could not take her eyes off him. Why did she feel that he was particrly handsome that night? Jasper noticed her eyes and looked at her, "Why are you looking at me? Eat your food." "Because tonight you''re more attractive than ever." Lyric was in a daze, so she couldn''t help but say honestly. After that, she blushed. She lowered her head, did not dare to look at Jasper again and ate very quickly. Jasper smiled and asked her to eat slowly. Although many people once ttered him, he was d to be praised by her. In the middle of the night, Dahlia received a message when she arrived at Barrett''s courtyard. "Leni met Eden at noon, saying that she wanted Eden to make clothes for her. But I suspect that she has other purposes." "Leni seemed to be very kind to Eden." Seeing this, Dahlia frowned. Leni followed Eden a few days ago and took pictures of her and Jasper. Then there were rumours about them. But they had made peace with each other. What was going on? She walked in while looking at the messages. Barrett was sitting in the courtyard and reading a document. The butler was waiting aside. "Chairman." Dahlia walked over, sat next to him and nced at the document in his hands. The newpany developed quite well. "You''re back." Barrett held her by the waist. Dahlia nodded. Without Leni''s disturb, her work had been much easier during this period of time. She was attracted by the things in the newpany and forgot about what Leni had done. Her eyes shed as she stared at the money listed on the contract. Barrett trusted her more and more. "Chairman, it seems that the newpany is developing very well." She smiled and said. "Yeah, you''re right. Three percent of the shares are yours. You will live a rich life forever." Barrett looked at her with a smile and found that she was more and more beautiful. Hearing this, Dahlia smiled with joy. She said in a delicate voice, "Thank you, Chairman!" Barrett pinched her waist and looked at her with a smile, "You deserve it." Although Dahlia loved money, she made him feel as if he had returned to his warm home. "Devin and I have to go out and deal with something. Go to bed early tonight." Dahlia said with disappointment, "s! I am here to apany you on purpose, but you''re going out." Barrett kissed her cheek, "Tonight, I have to meet a very important client. I''ll rely on him to turn the table." Barrett got up and left with Devin. Watching them leave, Dahlia pouted her red lips slightly. Who were they going to meet? The Woods family did not cooperate with Barrett. Was it the Parma family? However, the Parma family didn''t take any action recently. Feeling somewhat confused, Dahlia stood up and left the yard soon. She had been observing Devin who was a very ambitious man. She could make use of Devin. She smiled and clicked Devin''s phone number. Perhaps she could carry out her n sessfully by cooperating with him. She didn''t want to be with an old man like Barrett all the time. She should have a better life, and she couldn''t waste her time like this. Dahlia was still worried after she got on the car, so she called someone and ask him to keep an eye on Leni. After arranging everything, she drove back to the vi. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Late at night, Victor received a phone call from Brian. "How is it going?" Victor asked. Brian replied, "They''ve been released, but Stephen isn''t in a good condition. He''s weak and looked extremely dispirited, but he''s not arrogant at all." Victor sneered, "How could he be in a good condition? As long as he can get on the ne, he must leave." Brianughed, "He can take the ne. Now he''s on the way to the airport. Change the flight for them and send Leni there. There are not many people who go to that country. Paulina has been looking for Leni." "Okay, I see. I''ll ask someone to send Leni to meet you." After Victor hung up the phone, he called Dean and asked him to send Leni to meet her children. Eden heard Victor''s voice in her sleep. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He had just put down his phone. "What''s wrong?" She asked in a daze. Victor turned to look at her and said with a smile, "I''ll send Leni abroad." Eden was stunned for a moment and suddenly remembered what was going on. "Do you take actions so fast?" Victor reached out and rubbed her head, "It''s not fast. Paulina has been looking for Leni. Undue dy may bring trouble." "Oh!" Eden closed her eyes gently again, "Since you can help her, I''m relieved. Just sleep." Eden turned over and continued to sleep. Victor looked down at her,y down slowly and slept with her in his arms. With Dean and Brian''s help, he was really living an easy life. Eight hours had passed since Leni left. At noon, Barrett received a massage when he entered the courtyard. All his money in the banks aboard had been transferred away. He was dumbfounded for a moment. When he came back to sense, he was so angry that his blood pressure raised, and he staggered back. Seeing that he didn''t look well, Devin asked worriedly, "Chairman, what''s wrong with you?" At the same time, Victor received a message from Leni. "Mr. Alwynn, thank you very much for your help. After eight hours of flight, we havended safely." "Next, I''ll give you a big gift. I''ve transferred away all Barrett''s money abroad. Now he can''t be as rich as you, but he has a lot of real estates. If he sells them, his capital chain will be affected greatly. It will take him several years to fill this gap. In the next few years, he''ll be no match for you and have no ability to hurt you again. I''ve given you five percent of my shares to thank you." "Thank you. I wish that you and your family can be happy forever!" Victor was stunned. Leni was actually so capable. She actually transferred away all the money Barrett had overseas. That was not a small sum of money. Leni was truly smart! Barrett was probably going to faint from anger. Victor looked at the message and replied, "Thank you." Barrett was so mad that he fell to the ground. He suddenly felt that he could not breathe. He lost all his strength andy on the ground. "Chairman!" Devin looked at him anxiously. Barrett''s face turned livid with anger. Even Devin could feel that his body was trembling. But he didn''t dare to act rashly, nor did he dare to say anything. He was waiting for Barrett to get over it. After four or five minutes, Barrett closed his eyes hard, raised his phone again and read the message. He finally confirmed that all his money had been transferred away. "Hurry up! Call back and ask where Leni is." His voice sounded weak. Only Leni had the ability to transfer away all the money. Devin said, "Don''t worry, Chairman. I''ll call back and ask about it." Devin immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was answered by a servant at home. He said that Leni didn''t go backst night. Suddenly, Devin had a nasty feeling. "Chairman, Mrs. Simpson didn''t go back to the vist night." "This d*mn bitch! How dare she!" Rage bubbled just below the surface of Barrett''s mind. He shook his head and felt dizzy. At this moment, he suddenly felt very weak. It seemed that he was really old. Such a matter actually dealt him a severe blow. "Chairman, what on earth has happened?" Devin was a little anxious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The Simpson family was aimed by other families, and the family remembers were even at odds with each other. They were not united at all. Barrett was with Dahlia, which made his other wives very dissatisfied. They had their own ns. If the Simpson family broke up, it would be very hard for Barrett to take revenge. Victor was so powerful that they could not defeat him. The person they metst night supported them. But who knew what would happen in the future? Only people with discerning eyes could tell theplicated situation. That person looked powerful and aggressive on the surface, but he couldn''t help them a lot. Barrett gradually came to sense, and his breathing stabilized. He said weakly, "Devin, help me in first." "Okay!" Devin helped him in cautiously. Barrett trembled while walking, as if he had be dozens of years older. He kept those money for urgent need, but he had lost all the money he earned in his life, which was a fatal blow to him. Even if he lost everything, as long as he had those money, he had a chance to make aeback. He trusted Leni, so he told her the password. However, she gave him a severe blow. She was simply too hateful! Devin sent him directly to his room, helped him to lie on the bed and asked the servant to bring him a ss of hot water. "Chairman, have some water." Barrett shook his head slightly. Even if there were the choicest delicacies in front of him, he was not interested. "Ask someone to go to the jail and see if Stephen and Chelsea are there." Since Leni wanted to leave, she couldn''t have left alone. She would definitely leave with the children. Devin seemed to realize what had happened. He turned around and made a phone call. A few minutester, he turned around with a worried face. Looking at Barrett''s gloomy face, he hesitated for a while before saying, "Chairman, Mr. Simpson and Miss Simpson have been released. I heard that Alwynn Group has dropped the case. I don''t know what Mrs. Simpson did to save them." "Ha-ha..." Barrett sneered, "I really underestimated them. They are all ungrateful a*sholes!" Barrett mmed the bedside table furiously. The things he often used all dropped on the ground, making a crackling sound. Seeing this, Devin persuaded him in a low voice, "Chairman, take care of yourself." "Humph! All my money abroad has been transferred away by Leni! How can I calm down?" Barrett gritted his teeth and looked at him. Devin was shocked and said, "Why could she do this without your permission?" Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 "Humph! We''re legal husband and wife aboard. Why couldn''t she do that?" Barrett interrupted him angrily. He thought for a while with a gloomy face and said furiously, "Send someone to look for her aboard. I must get the money back." "Let them do their best. Whoever finds Leni will get a hundred million dors." Barrett made up his mind. Since they were heartless, they should not me him for being cruel. Devin narrowed his eyes. Barrett was really generous. He had been working hard for Barrett for so long, but he didn''t gain any benefit. He had an idea in his heart, but his expression didn''t change. Narrowing his eyes and looking at Barrett like a hungry wolf, he said, "Chairman, I''ll ask them to do it right now." Devin turned around. Just as he was about to go out, Dahlia came in. "Miss Grant." Devin smiled. Dahlia said, "I heard that Chairman is not feeling well. What''s wrong?" She said in a proud tone. After she became rich, she did everything arrogantly. Devin despised her quite much in heart, but he was very respectful on the surface. He turned his head, nced at Barrett and let Dahliae in. Then he walked out in a hurry to deal with this matter. Dahlia walked in and looked at Barrett, "Chairman, are you not feeling well? What happened to Leni? She did not go homest night. I heard that she met Eden yesterday." Hearing this, Barrett squinted at her madly. "When did she meet Eden? When did you know this?" Dahlia felt that his tone was somewhat strange. After thinking for a while, she answered, "Before I came here." "Humph! That b*tch has taken away more than tens of billions of dors from me!" Barrett''s fury startled Dahlia. She was dumbfounded by the amount of the money. She was with Barrett at this time, so the money was all hers. In an instant, she became angrier than Barrett, "What''s going on? How dare she do this?" "How would I know? I only received the text message today!" Words couldn''t describe how irritated Barrett was at the moment. "Go out first. I want to rest for a while. Investigate why Leni met Eden." Barretty down slowly. At this time, his mind was in a mess. It never urred to him that Leni would do such a thing all of a sudden. He treated her quite well. He even let her be the hostess. They had got married for decades, but she left so heartlessly. At least, he liked the wives whom he married aboard. Dahlia turned around and left with irritation. In the courtyard, she saw that Devin had just hung up the phone. Her eyes suddenly shed, and she walked over with a smile. "Devin, let''s have a talk!" Devin stared at her with intense eyes for a long time. He was familiar with the ambition and desire in her beautiful eyes. Moreover, he could tell that she was greedy for money. She was more vicious than he had imagined. Thinking like this, Devin nodded, and they walked out of the courtyard. ...... Victor soon received the shares transferred by Leni, and he immediately asked Brian to verify it. Half an hourter, Brian told him that those were the shares of Barrett''s newpany. This was definitely a good thing for Victor. Eden was working, and Victor told this matter to her. Hearing his words, Eden very surprised, too. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the warm sunshine, she leaned against the chairzily and looked at Victor with a smile, "See, she''s not very bad, right? She''s quite grateful." Victor nodded slightly, "Look at how proud you are. In fact, there are many grateful people like Leni in her homnd. Unfortunately, she married such a jerk like Barrett. In the end, she has to end up their rtionship in this way." Eden''s eyes shed. She remembered what Leni had said, and she was in aplicated mood. She stood up, looked at Victor and said while picking up her things, "Come to Lyric''s house to pick me upter. I''m done with work. I''m going to apany Lyric. Jasper has something to do in the afternoon." Since Leni had left safely, she could rest assured. Victor looked at her with a frown. She would be tired if she went back and forth like this. "Why do you have to go there again?" "Don''t forget that she got injured because of you. She is alone at home, and her foot is injured. It''s understandable that she''ll find her mind with nonsense. If I can stay with her, she''ll be in a better mood." Victor felt a little helpless. However, thinking that Lyric got hurt because of him, he couldn''t stop Eden. "You''re just too kind. Be careful on the way. Get Aro to send you there, or I''ll be worried." Eden walked to him and hugged him. Then she looked up and smiled sweetly at him. Victor was overjoyed. He lowered his head and touched her red lips with his slender fingers. Dissatisfied, he lowered his head and kissed her before looking at her with a gentle smile. "Let''s go out for dinner tonight!" "Alright, I have called Aro. He is waiting for me in the underground parking lot. Juste to pick me up at night. You can choose the restaurant you like." "Okay, I will search for good restaurantster!" Victor was reluctant to let her go. Eden turned around and saw Alyssaing in. "Director Bleu, are you going out?" She looked a little uneasy. Eden stopped smiling. Seeing that she was a bit flustered, she asked, "Alyssa, did anything bad happen?" Alyssa nodded and nced at Victor before saying, "Director Bleu, Mr. Alwynn, a customer made a comint in our shopping mall, saying that she has bought a fake dresses. Now she''s making a scene there." "Oh!" Eden was confused. How could someone buy a fake dress in the mall? She looked at Victor, "I''ll deal with it." "Eden, I''ll go with you." Victor turned around and took the car key. "Let''s go!" Victor held Eden''s hand and walked out. Alyssa followed them. On the way, Alyssa told Eden what had happened. "Director Bleu, she bought an exclusive diamond dress three days ago, and it cost two hundred thousand dors. Today, she came with the dress and said that it was fake. She has been making a scene for more than an hour. The manager of the mall had no choice but to call me." "I see. Let''s go there first and see what''s going on." Eden was not sure before seeing the dress. The mall was a bit far away from thepany. It took them forty minutes to get there. As soon as they arrived at the women''s clothing area on the fourth floor, they heard strident voices. "Will the designere here or not? I''ve been waiting for more than an hour! If she doesn''te, I''ll make aint call!" "What''s more, I''ll call the reporters and make everyone in River City know that Alwynn Group sells fake clothes! The dress is worth two hundred thousand dors, but I bought the fake one! Humph! I won''t let you go so easily!" There were many customers on the fourth floor. When they heard her voice, they all gather together to watch. People whispered to each other. "Alwynn Group has always been very responsible and careful, and it is impossible for someone to copy their exclusive dresses. Could it be that she has made a mistake?" Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 "Hey, who knows? ording to what she said, she doesn''t seem to be well-educated. She is rude and tart, and she doesn''t look like a rich youngdy at all. A richdy won''t make a fuss like this." "You''re right. All my clothes are made by Alwynn Group, and I bought them in this mall. They were all designed by Director Bleu. Why didn''t we buy fake ones? How could she buy a fake dress so coincidentally?" "It seems that she''s here to make trouble and extort money. I''ve seen a lot of such news on TV." "Yeah, it must be like this. Let''s wait and see. There must be a good show." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eden listened to the discussion all the way. Victor drove to the parking lot, while she and Alyssa came up first. When they arrived at the shop, the manager felt as if he had seen his savior. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re here." Eden nodded and looked at the woman who was screaming crazily just now. She was in her thirties and wore an exclusive suit of C. Y Brand. Her hair was ck and straight, and the makeup on her face was elegant. She looked pretty. But she looked too lofty, which made her less attractive. The manager looked at Eden and introduced, "M. Alwynn, this is Miss Jones." He exined the whole story, and What Alyssa had said was almost right. Before Eden could speak, the woman crossed her arms and raised her chin as she looked at Eden impudently. She looked Eden up and down and said arrogantly, "Are you the designer?" Eden nodded slightly, and she wasn''t mad with her bad attitude at all. Instead, she smiled and introduced herself, "Miss Jones, nice to meet you. I am the design director of Alwynn Group, Eden. Thepany is far from here. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." "I''ve waited for a long time indeed! I''ve been here for more than an hour." Delia raised her chin and looked at Eden. Eden nced at the manager. The manager immediately handed the dress to Eden. Since Eden was here, he became bolder. If someone really bought a fake dress here, he would be finished, because he was responsible for this area. The clothes they sold were absolutely real. The dress that Miss Jones took here was obviously not sold by them. "Mrs. Alwynn, this is the dress Miss Jones bought. The sales slip is right, but the dress can''t be bought here. The diamonds on it are all fake." The manager showed the dress to Eden while exining. "Hey! What nonsense are you talking about? I clearly bought this dress here! How can you say so? Could it be that I bought the dress somewhere else?" Miss Jones''s sarcastic tone made Eden very unhappy. They could solve the problem together, but it seemed that she only wanted to stir up trouble. If she was right, this woman came here to make trouble deliberately. She suppressed the anger in her heart and persuaded her in a gentle voice, "Miss Jones, calm down first. We will solve the problem for you, but both of us need to be calm." "Ha-ha..." Miss Jones looked at Eden with a cold and furious face, "It seems that you''re quite reasonable, but you werete for so long! Is this your attitude? Do you want me to solve this matter in a peaceful way? Let me tell you. The only way to solve the problem is to give me double compensation. Otherwise, I will never let you go." Eden smiled. She had known what this woman wanted to do. She looked at her with sharp eyes, "Miss Jones, although you wantpensation, we have to figure it out first. Even if you want to let me go, I will investigate this matter." Eden took the dress. Since there were so many people around her, she might as well let them be witnesses. She asked, "Miss Jones, are you sure you bought this dress in this shop?" "Hey, what''s the point of asking this question now? Can''t you recognize the dress made by your ownpany? Even the diamonds are fake. Aren''t you ashamed to sell it at such a high price?" Saying this, Miss Jones even pulled the dress in Eden''s hands. It was a light gray long dress with diamonds. The clever tailoring could tter one''s figure. It looked very noble, and the match was creative. This was a new dress, and Eden liked it very much. But she had too many clothes, so there was no need for her to keep one. "Miss Jones, this dress is unique in the world, and it is new on the market. We can show you the surveince video. Then we''ll know if the dress you took away from here is this one." "Although the two dresses look exactly the same, they differ in quality." The best solution was to provide the irrefutable evidence. The sales slip was real. But the dress was fake, which was worth pondering. "Alright, just show me the surveince video." Miss Jones looked fearless. Eden''s expression froze. She suddenly thought of something. She looked at the manager whose forehead was full of sweat. "Mrs. Alwynn, the security camera in the shop happens to be broken." Eden squinted at him, "How could it be so coincidental?" The manager said, "A few days ago, the shopping assistant broke the security camera by ident while cleaning up. We have a good business these days,so they forgot to report it to me. When Miss Jones came here, I wanted to check the surveince video, but the security camera has gone bad." Eden nced at the three shop assistants. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Eden''s face suddenly darkened as she looked at them, "Who did it? Come forward yourself." They trembled and didn''t dare to speak. Eden looked at them. Just now, she saw the name on the sales slip carefully. This woman was Delia. As expected, she knew Victor. "Director, what''s the point of ming the shop assistant now? Just solve this matter neatly so that I can leave as soon as possible." Eden''s attitude became indifferent, "Miss Jones, I will help you deal with this matter. You''d better wait patiently. So many people are watching, and I want to prove Alwynn Group''s innocence. We never sell fake clothes to costumers and ruin our reputation." Eden''s voice was sonorous, and her tone was determined. Delia frowned and thought about it. Without evidence, Eden couldn''t do anything about it, could she? Victor''s wife was indeed very beautiful. But she was good-looking, too. "Okay, just show me the evidence." Delia smiled even more arrogantly. Eden knew that she was just making an empty show of strength. Did she think that she could do nothing about it without the surveince video? Eden nced at the manager and whispered, "One of the shopping assistants must be a traitor." Hearing this, the manager immediately understood what was going on. He actually didn''t think of this. He looked at the three shop assistants with cold eyes. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 The manager took a sharp look at them. Although they lowered their heads, they could feel his hostility. He warned them in a low voice, "One of you must have done something bad. If youe forward and admit it, we won''t call the police. However, if we find it out by ourselves, you''ll have no choice but to go to jail." "The dress is worth two hundred thousand dors, and you know how many years you''ll be imprisoned, right? Mrs. Alwynn is right here. It''s up to you." The three shopping assistants immediately looked up at the manager and shook their heads quickly. The managerughed and said, "Do you think I won''t know the truth if you don''t admit it?" "Since you did such a thing, you must have been paid. As long as I check your ounts, I will know who it is." Sure enough, the manager''s threat really worked. The short shopping assistant looked very uneasy. Eden and the manager looked at each other. Eden said, "Get someone to check the surrounding security cameras. Then we''ll know it." Although the security camera in the shop was broken, the cameras in other ces were all right. "I see." The manager looked at the short shopping assistant apathetically and turned to get the surveince video. Victor had arrived. His imposing temperament and straight figure made him the center of people''s attention. When the three shopping assistants saw Victor''s cold face, they were scared out of their wits. Delia saw Victor as well. She immediately walked to Victor with joy and said, "Victor, it''s you." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She looked calm, as if she was very familiar with Victor. Victor did not look at her. Instead, he walked to Eden and looked down at her, "Honey, what happened?" Delia was stunned. Why was he so indifferent? But she didn''t expect that Victor woulde here because of such a trifle. Eden smiled, "We''ll know the truthter." It was the first time that others had seen them so closely. They whispered to each other happily. "In ordinary times, I can only read the news about them on the Inte. It seems that they''re really a perfect match." "Yes, Mrs. Alwynn looks very gentle. Women should know themselves well enough. In love, the stubborn ones will only suffer. Most men can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. I heard that Mrs. Alwynn is very tender, and she is very nice to Mr. Alwynn. No wonder they love each other so much." "That''s right. It''s normal for husband and wife to argue with each other. As long as they could communicate with each other and trust each other, they could always be on good terms. They''ll love each other more and more because of trust." "One of my rtives works in Alwynn Group. I heard that they work in the same office. Mr. Alwynn dotes on Mrs. Alwynn very much, which is so enviable." "Yeah, Eden is an excellent designer. Since she came back, Alwynn Group has been developing better and better. Victor is about to be the richest man in this country. My husband said that Victor is much wealthier than we think. It''s just that he keeps a low profile." People kept whispering to each other. The woman who said these words was standing behind Delia. As Delia listened to her, her heart was filled with jealousy. Who didn''t know Victor and Eden''s love story in River City? Eden nced at Victor and then looked at Delia. She asked with a smile, "Victor, Miss Jones is greeting you." Victor said, "I don''t know her." Eden was speechless. Victor saw the expression shing across her eyes. She knew that he was pretending, and she looked so cute at this moment. Why was she so adorable? Victor couldn''t help but rub her head and took her hand to touch his face. He said with tenderness and distress, "Are you tired? Would you like to sit for a while?" Eden squinted at him. Was it time to show off their love? Or did he want to show off and prove that he doted on her very much because of the other people''s discussion? "I''m not tired." Eden didn''t want him to get what he wanted. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled and looked at Alyssa. "Get Mrs. Alwynn afortable chair." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Alyssa turned around to look for a chair. Before she left, she cast a nce at Delia. She gritted her teeth. These people were all silly! Soon, Alyssa moved a chair for Eden. Victor stood next to her and apanied her. Delia walked over with a ttering face, "Victor, we were ssmates in college. Don''t you remember me?" With brooding and aloof eyes, Victor sneered and said, "I have a lot of ssmates in college. I don''t remember you indeed." Delia smiled, "It''s not strange. After all, you''re quite busy." "But I didn''t expect that this dress was made in yourpany." Delia took a look at the dress in Eden''s arms. It had crumpled after being rubbed for a few times. Victor nced at the dress and then looked at Delia, "You want money, but you try to fool me with such a dress. It seems that you''re not a skillful liar." Delia looked at him with a frown. She nced at Eden and smiled weirdly, "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe me? Maybe your wife has hidden the real dress. She wants to sell the fake one deliberately and ruin the reputation of yourpany." "Ha-ha..." Victorughed out of anger. "You''re really an idiot. You won''t regret it until you are sent to the police station! My wife has all kinds of clothes. Does she have to do this?" Delia was not angry. Instead, she smiled and squinted at Eden, "Why not? There are so many gossips about you. Every woman wants to save some private money for herself. Why can''t your wife think so?" Victor nced at her and then looked down at Eden, "Don''t think that my wife is as disgusting as you. But my wife is richer than me. She doesn''t care about just hundreds of thousands of dors." Everyone gasped in surprise upon hearing this. Only then did they remember that Eden was the daughter of the Clement family. She was not short of money at all. Moreover, she was Victor''s wife. Of course she was rich! Delia became awkward instantly. Eden was so noble that she had no way to surpass her. Eden red at Victor. Did he have to say such words? Couldn''t they just keep a low profile? How could she be richer than him? Seeing her unhappy eyes, Victor bowed his head and whispered in her ear, "Honey, don''t be angry. You can do whatever you want after we go back." When Eden heard this, she wanted her to kneel on the keyboard. She looked at him with a faint smile, "Alright, go back and kneel on the keyboard." Her voice was very low. Only the two of them could hear it. Victor''s eyes shed, and he did not speak. But he knew very well that she couldn''t bear to do that. At this time, the manager came back with the tape. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 The manager was shocked when he saw Victor. Why did even Victore here? "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I got the video." The manager''s tone became more and more respectful. Victor said, "Then show them. I can''t allow my wife to be wronged." The manager pursed his lips slightly. Looking at his hesitant face, Eden thought for a while and didn''t speak. Delia couldn''t remain calm anymore, but she could only meet Victor in this way. "Mr. Alwynn, you must give me a reasonable solution. Otherwise, once people know that you sell fake clothes, the reputation of yourpany will be ruined." She did this to get one hundred million dors. Victor would definitely choose to solve this matter humbly for the sake of Alwynn Group'' reputation. Victor suddenly said harshly, "Did you really buy fake clothes from mypany? Or is it just because you want to make trouble? You''ll get a p in the face soon. Do you think you wouldn''t be shot by the other security cameras since the camera in the shop was broken? How naive you are! You are almost forty years old, but you do such a silly thing. Since you want to go to jail, how can I not fulfill your wish?" The money offered by Barrett was really tempting. These people were all fearless. They actually dreamed about ruinning hispany with such a lame trick. How ridiculous! Delia''s heart trembled slightly as she waited for the result. She always believed that Barrett would arrange everything wlessly. After all, they had paid a high price. But she was very uneasy before knowing the result. No one could defeat Victor before. The manager had connected the data wire, but there was no video on the screen. The short shop assistant immediately became scared. She could not destroy the other security cameras, so they would definitely know that it was her who broke the security camera in the shop. She couldn''t remain calm anymore. She walked to Eden with an anxious face. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, it was me who broke the security camera, and it was me who sold the dress to Miss Jones, but I didn''t expect that she would make a scene with a fake dress." She could only shift all the me onto Miss Jones. Anyway, they were both paid, and they were not familiar with each other. Seeing that she couldn''t help but confess the truth, Eden didn''t speak and only looked at her quietly. Someone else would naturally speak. Delia said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? You sold this dress to me in person. What do you mean now? I think it''s you who wants to make trouble and ruin the reputation of your company. You even want to shirk responsibility and shift the me onto me! Don''t you know that you should respect your customer?" Delia became anxious as well. She was not as arrogant and calm as just now. The shop assistant looked at her calmly, "No, I don''t want to ruin the reputation of Alwynn Group. Someone just gave me a sum of money and asked me to break the security camera. I thought it was not a big deal, and I could just repair it. But when you came back with this dress to make a scene, I realized that I had done a wrong thing." "You..." Delia frowned. Was the shop assistant really paid by Barrett? Why was she so timid? She confessed everything before they could see the surveince video. Everything she had done before would be in vain. The people around them began to whispered again. "See, I was right. This woman just wants to make trouble." "Oh! I can''t imagine how poor she is. She can even do such an immoral thing. A designer''s reputation is so important! These people are simply heartless." "They''re not only heartless, but also vicious." "Ha-ha, there''s going to be a good show." Listening to the discussion, Delia looked more and more embarrassed. At this time, Eden asked casually, "Who send you?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The shop assistant shook her head. She broke out in a cold sweat, looking scared and nervous, "I... don''t know. I owed a debt on the Inte. I didn''t know how that person knew this. He gave me money and let me repay the debt. All he wanted me to do was to destroy the security camera." Eden nced at the manager. As soon as he came back, she knew that there was something wrong with the surveince video. Eden looked at the shop assistant coldly. Under the white light, she looked more indifferent and aggressive, "I''ll give you another chance. Think about it. In addition to letting you ruin the security camera, what else did he ask you to do? As long as you tell me everything, I won''t hurt you, and you can still work in thepany, but you must tell me the truth." Alternate intimidation and bribery could break the barrier in one''s heart very quickly. The shop assistant nced at Delia and then looked at Eden. Delia suddenly had a nasty feeling. Victor''s cold voice suddenly sounded, "Honey, call the police." Delia''s brows twitched. A ripple of fear passed through her. Eden looked careless, but in fact, she was observing Delia and the shopping guide''s expressions carefully. When she saw the manager''s hesitant movements, she knew that she should frighten the shop assistant first. Otherwise, it was impossible to solve this matter. There might be some surveince videos, but they were not irrefutable evidence. Otherwise, the manager would have showed them the video long ago. The shop assistant hesitated for a few minutes. Looking at Victor''s gloomy eyes, she was overwhelmed by fear and said in a hurry, "He had another request. He told me that a youngdy woulde to buy clothes a few dayster, and he asked me to rmend the new clothes that were worth more than two hundred thousand dors to her." "At first, I thought he wanted to buy clothes for thisdy, because he was a man. I didn''t think much and thought that he wanted to give her a surprise. But the dress I sold is definitely not this one. I sold her the real dress." "What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you betray him after receiving his money? Do you want to be killed?" Delia threatened the shopping assistant. Eden looked at her with annoyance. The expression in her bright eyes was apathetic, just like the icicle under the sun, looking extremely cold. "Miss Jones, you are threatening her." Delia looked into Eden''s eyes. Her face was gentle and pretty, but she looked very hostile at this time. Eden''s words sent a chill down her spine. She straightened her neck and said, "I''m not threatening her, and I don''t know the man she mentioned. She''s talking nonsense. These are two different things. How can you get me involved?" Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Victor took two steps forward, looking imposing and oppressive. He nced at the manager and said in a deep voice, "Show her the video." Without hesitation, the manager yed the edited video. There was indeed something wrong with the video, but he had edited it. Moreover, Eden had threatened the shop assistant, so the video was irrefutable enough. Delia saw herself in the video. It could be seen that she stood in front of the mirror in the diamond dress. However, the dress on her looked more luxurious and beautiful than this one. The video was so clear that everyone could see the dress in the video. "Look, the dress she was wearing was obviously different from this one. She bought the real one, but she tries to extort money with the fake one. She should be taught a lesson." "Hey, this is not surprising at all. Victor and Eden love each other so much. Many women make trouble in order to get Victor. I think this woman wants to be with Victor, too." Delia did not expect that they could guess her real thought. Yes, she did this in order to see Victor. Victor was not a kindhearted person. He did not care about kinship, friendship, and his ssmates. If she came to him for help in the name of his ssmate, he would not help her unless he could get benefit. He would even pretend not to know her. Besides, her main purpose was to get one hundred million dors. Victor couldn''t give her so much money, but others could. She couldn''t resist the temptation, so she did this. However, she didn''t expect the shop assistant to be so cowardly. She confessed everything after they frightened her. Victor looked at her gloomily, "Miss Jones, do you have anything to say?" "I..." The manager interrupted her and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I have called the police. She''s a fraud." "No, I''m not!" Delia tried to defend herself. The shop suddenly became strangely quiet. Everyone looked at Delia with a mad face. Delia sat on the ground feebly, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. Soon, the police took her away for investigation. Someone shot the video and posted it online. This matter was widely spread on the Inte, and people even hunted for her information online. Eden didn''t know these things. After solving this matter, she went to Lyric''s house. After all, she was too busy to care about the news on the Inte. Victor sent her there in person. He didn''t drive away until she entered the neighbourhood. Victor dialed Dean''s phone number. "Hello? Mr. Alwynn." Victor asked, "Where is Paulina?" "Mr. Alwynn, give me five minutes." "Five minutes is too long. Three minutes." Dean gritted his teeth and replied, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Dean immediately called to check Paulina''s whereabouts. When Eden arrived at Lyric''s house, she saw Lyric sit alone in a wheelchair and wait for her with a ss of milk in her hand. "Eden, you''re finally here." Lyric was very happy. If it her foot was not injured, she would definitely give Eden a big hug. "Lyric, all girls are looking forward to boys. Why are you looking forward to my arrival?" Eden ced the things she had bought from the supermarket on the tea table. Hearing her words, Lyric blushed. She suddenly took a sip of milk and said with a red face, "Eden, I don''t have a boyfriend. Who should I expect? I want you toe here the most. I''m very happy to see you." "Is that so?" Eden nced at her meaningfully. Lyric was dull in love. If she could remind her, she might take her feelings for Jasper seriously. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What if Jasper is here?" She asked with a smile. Lyric was stunned and looked at Eden in a daze. There was a meaningful smile on Eden''s face. Eden put the bag on the sofa and sat down, looking at her. After asking this question casually, she didn''t say anything else. "What do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll cook for you. I went to the supermarket to buy some food ingredients. Jasper has a dinner party tonight, so he may not have time toe here." Seeing that Eden had changed the subject, Lyric immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Eden saw all her expressions, but she didn''t say much. They''d better let nature take its course. Love could not be forced. Lyric pursed her lips and answered in a hurry, "Eden, I like to eat whatever cooked by you." Eden got up, looked at her slightly helpless face and smiled faintly, "Then I''ll make chicken soup for you. Chicken soup is restorative, and it''s very good for your wound." "Okay!" Lyric nodded with a smile. Lyric lowered her head. For no reason, when she saw Eden''s meaningful smile, she felt a burning sensation in her face. She had never had such a feeling before, but it was awkward. She felt as if her thoughts had suddenly been seen through. Eden went to the kitchen to make dinner. Lyric sat where she was, and she didn''te to sense until she finished drinking the milk. She suddenly remembered the other words Eden had said. How did she feel when Eden and Jasper came here? She was looking forward to their arrival with the same expectation, but her feelings were different when they came, and she couldn''t tell the difference. In the end, she couldn''t figure it out. Eden concentrated on cooking, while she sat in the living room reading novels. She had finished reading the novel about Victor and Lucian, and then she found a lot of simr novels. She watched them with great interest every day. Jasper saw it and did not say anything, but his face would darken. Whenever she read the novels, the atmosphere in the room would be stiff. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Jasper. However, she could feel his unhappiness. Hence, she only read the novels when Jasper was not here. She was engrossed in the novel. The sunset cast shed a soft glow on her body. The living room was exceptionally quiet. The sound of Eden cutting vegetables in the kitchen became extremely clear. An hourter, Eden came out of the kitchen with the dishes. Smelling the aroma of the delicious chicken soup, Lyric raised her head slowly. Eden smiled gently at her. Under the afterglow, her smile was very bright. Her smiling face was especially pretty, which took shine off the sunset. Before Lyric could say anything, Eden asked her to have dinner. "Lyric, let''s eat first." Originally, she would have dinner with Victor. However, Delia had made a scene in the mall, and he had something to deal with. Lyric smiled gratefully, "Okay, Eden, thank you so much." In the club, Dahlia was talking with her client. All of a sudden, the door was kicked open by force. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 She was stunned. Just as she was about to yell, Victor walked in aggressively. The sunset glow shone on his imposing and straight figure, and the atmosphere in the room immediately became oppressive. Her eyebrows twitched, and she suddenly had a nasty feeling. Recalling the news on the Inte, Dahlia knew that Victor came here because he knew that it was her scheme. Delia was an idiot. She actually alerted Victor. Anyway, it didn''t matter. As long as she could cause trouble for Eden and let her prepare for the designpetition in a bad mood. The two men in the private box were surprised to see Victor. How dare they say anything or talk about business when they saw Victor''s furious face? They didn''t want to offend Victor. After apologizing to Dahlia, they left in a hurry. "Victor, what do you want to do?" Seeing that her clients had left, she was very angry. She was no longer afraid of Victor. Victor stood under the sunset. His delicate features looked more charismatic, and he seemed to be more apathetic. "I should ask you what you want to do! Paulina, do you think you can look down your nose at everyone just because you''re Barrett''s mistress? How dare you make trouble for Alwynn Group again and again!" His cold voice made Dahlia''s skip a beat. However, she was rich, so she was much more overweening than before. "Victor, you can''t speak without evidence. Otherwise..." "I have no evidence, but so what?" Victor interrupted her indifferently and walked toward her step by step. "Don''t nder me since you have no evidence!" Dahlia said in a provocative tone. She had learned a lesson, and it was impossible for Victor to let her lose everything. "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, "Come in." Two bodyguards appeared behind him. Victor said, "Beat her!" Dahlia was shocked and looked at Victor in fear. Thinking of the heart-wrenching pain, she trembled all over, "Victor, you are doing something illegal!" "Illegal? Do you have any evidence? It seems that I haven''t given you enough lessons." Victor stepped aside, "You won''t behave yourself until you are punched severely." Dahlia wanted to escape, but she knew that she had no way to go. Victor''s way of doing things was crueler than she could imagine. A few minutester, Dahlia curled up on the ground with tears all over her face, hugging her head tightly. Victor looked at her with no sympathy in his eyes. On the contrary, he looked more heartless and vicious. "If something like this happens to Eden again, I''m sure that you''lle to no good end. The shipping industry in River City is under my control. I don''t mind not letting you get off the ship for the rest of your life. I warn you for thest time." After Victor finished speaking, he turned around and strode away. "Woo-woo..." She did not dare to cry out loud until Victor left for a long time. Victor was like a fierce and domineering beast who was extremely protective of Eden. Once Eden was hurt, he would stretch out his sharp ws and attack those people who had hurt Eden. After Victor came out of club, he went directly to Lyric''s house to pick up Eden. It was not until this moment that his irritated heart gradually became peaceful. When he saw Eden walking towards him with a smile, his violent mood swings calmed down. He stood outside the car and looked at Eden. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a continuous row of houses behind her, and she walked out in the colorful and warm lights, just like an angel. Her gentle face left a glow in Victor''s heart. "Victor, have you had dinner?" Eden walked to him and asked. Sometimes when he had a dinner party, he could not eat enough, and he would eat snacks when he returned home. Victor smiled and said, "No, I want to eat the dumplings cooked by you." Eden knew he would say so, "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some food ingredients first. Then I''ll go home and cook for you. It won''t take long." Victor nodded, "I can wait. I am not very hungry." He pulled open the car door and let her sit in. After fastening the seat belt for her, he walked to the driver''s seat. With a faint smile on his handsome face, he started the car and drove her home. "By the way, who can take care of Lyric since you''ve left?" Victor suddenly asked. Lyric seemed to be clingy to Eden. Eden smiled mysteriously, "Jasper went there, so I left." "Oh!" Victor was slightly surprised, "Will they be together?" Eden shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Let nature take its course. But I feel that Jasper''s attitude towards Lyric is very special. We can look forward to it." Victor wanted Jasper to be in love the most. If Jasper couldn''t get married, Eden would feel guilty in the rest of her life. Eden cared about Jasper very much, and it was impossible to get him out of her mind. Jasper was very smart, so he knew about Eden''s thoughts. He would hide his love for her deeply in heart, and he would not let Eden worry about him. "Eden, I''m afraid that Jasper has met the right girl." Victor was not kidding. Sometimes, fate was really wonderful. Eden looked sideways at him and smiled, "I always hope that Jasper can be happy, and I wish that he can get married and has his own child as soon as possible." Not only her, but Abby and his parents also thought the same. She hoped that Jasper could be with the girl who loved him wholeheartedly. Moreover, she believed that God would favour everyone. She hoped that Jasper would be the next lucky one. She wished that she could see Jasper hold the hand of his bride at his wedding, telling the whole world that he finally got his own happiness. Victor smiled without saying anything and drove to the supermarket. They soon bought the necessary ingredients and went back. Eden took the ingredients into the kitchen, while Victor followed her all the way. Eden sensed Victor''s mood. He seemed to be very unhappy. She asked while preparing the ingredients, "Victor, what''s wrong? Did anything bad happen?" Victor shook his head and hugged her tenderly from behind, "No." His voice was a little hoarse, "I just miss you very much!" Eden smiled and said, "I have only been separated from you for a few hours." "But I still miss you." At home, Victor whispered sweet nothings to her all the time, and his voice was as gentle as the white clouds in the sky. Eden''s heart was touched, and she felt sorry for him. "Alright, let me go first. I have to make you dinner." Eden leaned back gently and rubbed her head against his face. His cheeks were bit cold. She frowned and said, "You really can''t take care of yourself. It''s getting colder and colder. Go and put on your coat." Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Victor raised his head slightly and looked at her side face. Her skin was fair, and her ears looked transparent and pink under the light. He couldn''t help but kiss her earlobe gently and say with a smile, "I''m not cold. Holding you like this makes me feel warm. I love you, Eden!" Eden was stunned. He said such words, which meant that he had encountered something unpleasant that day. She stopped what she was doing and looked back at him, asking with concern, "Did anything happen?" Victor nodded, and he didn''t intend to hide anything. They just looked at each other quietly like this. In the end, Victor nodded, "Yeah, there was something wrong, but you have solved it. You''re great!" Eden knew that he was talking about what had happened in the mall. Delia was on the list. But life was just like this. Nothing could be smooth forever, and everyone would encounter incredible idents. However, if one could solve every problem safely, he was lucky. "Victor, don''t think too much. This matter has nothing to do with you." If they couldn''t give Barrett a fatal blow, they would never live in peace. It took time to solve a lot of problems, and she knew this. She used to be worried, but she could remain a calm heart at this time. No one could predict what would happen the next day. What they could do was to calmly ept all the idents that they didn''t want to happen. "I know. It''s because I can''t solve all the problems that you encountered these bad things. Jasper is right. I fail to protect you all the time." Victor felt extremely guilty. He would not allow anyone on the list to hurt Eden again. He wanted her to prepare for thepetition at ease. Winning thepetition had been her dream. He hoped that he could always be the most important knight in her life, and all her dreams would be realized by him. The only reason was that he loved her. He loved the way she was. Eden smiled. She did not expect him to be disturbed by such a thing. He had mentioned this matter countless times. When something unexpected happened, everyone wanted to protect the most important people in their lives. So did she! When he was in trouble, she couldn''t stay by his side and give him the bestfort. She had felt deeply guilty about it. She said in a smiling tone, "Alright, stop talking about this. Go take a bath. I''ll cook dinner for you." This time, Victor let go of her reluctantly, and his eyes were still full of affection as he looked at her. Eden smiled helplessly, stood on her toes and kissed him on his handsome face twice. Only then did Victor walk out with satisfaction. When he got out of the kitchen, he stopped, looked back at her busy figure and smiled faintly. In order to protect this love, he had been working hard, and he would do more in the future. Victor wanted to stay with her and took a few steps back unconsciously. Then he stopped, turned around and went upstairs with a smile to take a bath and change his clothes. They could stay together for a lifetime. If he was too clingy, Eden would not be able to stand him. It was the fact. Eden disliked him for being too clingy. ...... Lyric knew that Jasper was very busy, but she was very excited when Jasper went to her house at night. Only then did shepare her own feelings. Her moods were different when Jasper and Eden came to her. She was very happy when Eden came to her house. However, when Jasper appeared, she felt as if she had seen her long-awaited lover. Even her blood was boiling with excitement. Seeing him smile, she felt like she was stepping on the clouds. Even if she would fall to the ground the next second, she had no regret. Such different thoughts made Lyric feel dizzy. No matter how dull she was in love, she finally understood that she really had a crush on Jasper. She liked Jasper! Lyric couldn''t believe it and felt that she was in a dream. However, when she saw Jasper''s tall and handsome figure in front of her, she felt like she had met her Prince Charming. Jasper sat across from her. After Lyric realized that she liked him, she kept peeping at him the whole night. All of a sudden, she felt that all the men she had seen before were inferior to him. The tight-fitting ck shirt and long ck trousers set off his perfect figure. He lowered his head. Under his long eyshes, his eyes were brooding and bright, just like the starry night. His nose was straight, and his face was wless. With a bang on his forehead, he looked as gentle as the moonlight. Jasper was dealing with official business. After receiving several emails, he had been dealing with them seriously. But Lyric''s eyes were so hot that it was difficult for him to ignore her. After replying to thest e-mail, he raised his head slowly and happened to meet Lyric''s eyes. When their eyes met, Lyric''s heart beat violently. She looked away in panic, not knowing where to look. She felt that she seemed to be smiled on by fortune. She was lucky, because she fell in love with Jasper by a curious twist of fate. Lyric was nervous, while Jasper only looked at her uneasy face leisurely. Jasper felt that she was very cute. Just now, she looked at him boldly, but at this time, she did not dare to look at him, shrinking back timidly. He smiled and said, "Lyric, what''s wrong with you? Your face is so red." In the dark night, they sat opposite each other. Jasper leaned slightly against the sofa and looked up at her red face. At this moment, Lyric didn''t dare to look at him at all. She didn''t even know where she should look. "Nothing..." Her tone was extremely anxious. She wanted to hide something, but she had betrayed herself. Jasper knew what she was trying to conceal. After all, he once fell in love, and he knew how charming he was. In the past, his assistants were all men, but he recruited a female assistant this year, because her eyes were clear and bright, and she was simple. Perhaps he was well disposed towards her. Anyway, he didn''t know why but he chose her. Seeing how shy Lyric was, Jasper wanted to tease her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Am I good-looking?" He asked with a smile. Lyric nodded honestly and said without hesitation, "Yeah." "Ha-ha..." Jasper smiled gently. Why was she so honest? "You are so frank that I feel somewhat embarrassed." Hearing his narcissistic words, Lyric suddenly looked up at him, "Mr. Joye, you don''t look awkward at all." Jasper was stunned. She was too honest. Lyric was a simple girl, and he wondered if he could be in a rtionship with her. Somehow, he wanted to get involved in her pure life. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 "I am indeed a little embarrassed. Your eyes are so hot as you look at me. I will think that you have fallen in love with me mistakenly." Jasper wanted to stop thinking like that, but he couldn''t help but say so. Lyric felt that she had been seen through. She suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at him. Her face became even redder, and her eyes were extremely starry and bright. Her heart was beating very fast, and her breathing became rapid. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. Jasper''s heart was slightly touched as he looked at her. Through her bright eyes, he seemed to see her sincere and passionate love for him. Jasper''s heart seemed to be touched by her zing love. He could clearly feel that his heart was beating violently. He was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. The smile on Jasper''s face gradually faded away. Lyric had lowered her head shyly, feeling that she was having a tough time. Every second passed very slowly. Jasper suddenly stood up, looked at Lyric and said, "Lyric, go to bed early. I should go home now. Eden wille here and prepare breakfast for you tomorrow morning. I will cook dinner for you." After Jasper finished speaking, he left Lyric''s house hurriedly without waiting for her reply. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Lyric raised her head slowly and looked in the direction of the door.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She watched it silently for a while. When the cold wind blew in, she finally realized that Jasper had really left. Her burning hot cheeks finally became much cooler. She was no longer suffocated and felt rxed all over. "Phew..." She let out a sigh slowly and pressed her chest gently. Her heart almost jumped out of her mouth just now. What a wonderful feeling. Lyric knew that she had fallen in love with Jasper. This night, Lyric had a dream. In the dream, she became Jasper''s bride. There were rose hedges around the sacred church, and the air was filled with the fragrance of roses and happiness. After promising that he would love her forever, Jasper held her hand and sat in the rose corridor. The weather was especially nice, and the warm sunlight shone on them. They sat there shoulder to shoulder, and she was very uneasy. She couldn''t take her eyes off Jasper. She tried to understand the emotions in his eyes, because she was very afraid that Jasper would not like her. She thought of their wonderful past. He took care of her thoughtfully andforted her considerately when she cried. Her love for him was like burning fire, and her love was too enthusiastic and passionate. She held his hand tightly and asked, "Jasper, do you love me?" Jasper lowered her eyes and looked at her with a very tender smile. The roses around them were unusually fragrant and refreshing. His smiled was like the white cloud, melting her heart. She was waiting for his answer... "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door, and Lyric suddenly sat up. Seeing the bright sunshine outside the window, she realized that she had a dream just now. Lyricughed self-mockingly. So it really was a dream. If her dream coulde true, it would be great. The scene in her dream was really wonderful. But that was not real. She had to ept the fact. Her mood changed greatly overnight, and she was in a daze. "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door again. Lyric knew that Eden was here. She called Eden and told her the password. Eden entered the house and put the breakfast on the table before knocking on the door of Lyric''s room. "Eden, I''m getting up. Wait for me for a minute." Eden pushed the door open and went in. Seeing Lyric getting out of bed with difficulty, she walked over. She smiled and said, "Lyric, let me help you." "Thank you so much for taking care of me during this period of time, Eden." Seeing Eden, Lyric came to sense. "What are you talking about? If it weren''t for you, I would have quarrelled with my husband fiercely." Eden was actually grateful to her for taking the video. Bryanna had no let-out because of the video. Victor would not cheat on her, but it did not mean that other women would not seduce him. Many women tried to y tricks on her and Victor, and she had got used to it, but it did not mean that she would not be disturbed. It was good to solve many problems as soon as possible. "Eden, if someone wants to seduce Victor again, I''ll give her a lesson together with you." She hated home-wreckers the most. Some mistresses could sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others'' work without doing anything. Ansley and her mother were such kind of people. Her mother and father weathered the storm together and finally bought a house. They could have lived a happy life, but her father cheated on her mother. Her mother was stubborn by nature, and she chose to divorce without asking for anything. Of course, his father was a scum. He didn''t dare to visit her just because of Ansley and her mother. "Alright, but I hope that you will not have such an opportunity." Eden smiled and helped her sit on a wheelchair before pushing her into the bathroom to wash up. When Lyric went to the living room, Eden had opened the lunch boxes. "Lyric, this is the breakfast cooked in River City Restaurant. It''s your favorite. Let''s eat together." "Okay, Eden." Hearing that the food was made in River City Restaurant, Lyric was very excited. Halfway through the breakfast, Lyric took a bite of the sandwich casually and thought aboutst night again. Seeing that she was a little absent-minded, Eden asked with a smile, "Lyric, what''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?" Hearing her voice, Lyric came to sense and looked at her, "Eden, what did you say just now?" Eden was stunned. What was Lyric thinking about? "Nothing." Eden smiled and continued to eat her breakfast. There was something on Lyric''s mind, but it was so agonizing. She actually had such a dreamst night. She wanted to talk to someone about it. After she finished the sandwich, she looked at Eden and asked, "Eden, can I ask you a question?" Eden nodded. Lyric had blushed before she could say anything. However, Eden knew that she and Jasper wouldn''t be together so soon. She waited for a long while, but Lyric did not speak. She waited for her patiently and did not urge her. Lyric would talk about it when sheposed her emotions. After hesitating for a while, Lyric asked quickly, "Eden, does Mr. Joye have anyone he likes?" Eden was instantly stunned by her question. Her hand paused in mid-air. It never urred to her that Lyric would ask such a question. Jasper had a painful past, and he finally met a girl who liked him sincerely. Would she disturb his happiness again? Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Eden did not know how to answer her. To be honest, she was afraid that Lyric would mind her existence. If she didn''t tell the truth, she would feel sorry for Lyric. Eden had never felt so sad. Jasper was very important to her. She wanted him to live a happy life, so she dealt with things that were rted to him very carefully. "Eden, what''s wrong with you? Is it difficult to answer this question?" Looking at Eden''s strange and hesitant expression, Lyric suddenly became upset, and her eyes were worried. Eden came to sense all of a sudden. She looked at Lyric, shook her head slightly and asked with a smile, "Why do you want to know this? Do you... like Jasper?" Lyric shook her head immediately. Originally, she wanted to get some information from Eden. However, she did not know how to answer Eden''s question. "No, Eden, I''m just curious, so I want to know if there''s any woman he likes." Lyric replied perfunctorily. Eden did not expect her to ask this question so early. She really did not know how to answer it. However, Lyric replied to her in a hurry. She had got married, so she could guess what Lyric was thinking by looking at her expression. "Jasper doesn''t have anyone he likes." She said with a smile. Lyric''s eyes lit up in an instant, and her depression disappeared immediately. "Eden, is it true?" She asked again, and she was like over the moon. Eden smiled and nodded, "Yes." Then she thought about it and asked, "If you like him, do you... mind that he liked another woman before?" Eden asked this question cautiously. She was a woman, so she could understand Lyric. It was understandable if Lyric felt ufortable. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But if she really loved Jasper, she would not mind his past, because he hadn''t met her at that time. Of course, the premise was that Lyric loved Jasper very much. But everyone had a different opinion. Lyric thought about this seriously. Previously, she had never thought about it. Jasper was such an outstanding man. How could he have no beloved woman before? After thinking for a while, she only regretted that she couldn''t have met Jasper earlier. Lyric asked, "Eden, did he love that woman very much?" Eden nodded slightly. She did not want to talk about this anymore, but she could not avoid it. One day, the three of them had to face this. "s!" Lyric sighed. Eden lowered her head and really wanted to end the conversation. But Lyric was very interested. She smiled excitedly, "Eden, if I like him, I won''t mind his past, because I didn''t know him at that time, and I couldn''t participate in his life. I believe that if he really loves someone, his love is pure and beautiful. Perhaps that woman would never forget him." Since his past couldn''t be erased, she didn''t have to be feel sad about it. It was better to try to ept his past, as long as he loved her. Oh no! What nonsense was she thinking about? There was a big gap between her and Jasper. How could they be together? Eden just nced at her and didn''t say anything. Lyric added, "Eden, nowadays almost everyone has been in several rtionships before. If I like Jasper, I won''t mind his past, because he didn''t know me back then, and he has nothing to do with my past, too." When Eden heard this, all her uneasiness immediately turned into gratitude. She was just afraid that the girl Jasper liked would know about his past and suspect him. In that way, both of them would live in pain. Although their love would be tested, she didn''t want them to quarrel because of her. "Lyric, hurry up and eat." Eden looked at her and said. "Alright!" Lyric was too embarrassed to talk about this again. She was afraid that Eden would see her through. She knew that she couldn''t be with Jasper just by her own effort and persistence. However, she had been troubled by the dreamst night. She wished that Jasper would be grateful to her for her effort and cherish her because of her sincerity. Lyric thought for a moment and said, "Eden, in fact, we women have been pursuing men who can let us reply on. But you''re very happy now. Victor loves you very much." Eden nodded with a smile and said with happiness in eyes, "Yeah, he loves me so much." Eden handed a pancake to her, "Lyric, you''re very kind, and you''ll meet your Mr. Right." Jasper''s handsome face came to Lyric''s mind. She blushed slightly just by thinking about him. "Eden, in fact, I don''t think there''s any need to believe in the oaths. When people are in love, they must be sincere. When they break up, they really don''t love each other anymore. As long as they can be frank to each other. Although breaking up is depressing, honesty can reduce the harm." This was her opinion about love. Back then, if her father had told her mother that he did not love her anymore, her mother might not have suffered for so many years. Eden understood what she meant. She smiled and said, "Everyone''s ideal love is different. Some want longsting love, and some want passionate love. Moreover, some people just want nd and peaceful love." "What kind of love do you like?" Lyric was very curious. Although she had seen lots of news about Eden and Victor, she was excited to know Eden''s opinion. Eden knew that she was curious. Looking at her expectant and bright eyes, she told her, "I like long- lasting love. Falling in love with him is the best thing I''ve done. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it won''t be attractive to me if Victor is not by my side!" "Wow! Eden, it''s so romantic!" Lyric was very excited, and she was thinking about Eden''s words. Falling in love with him was the best thing she had done. She had never thought about what she would be like when she fell in love with Jasper. But at this time, she knew what she wanted. The fish only had a seven-minute memory, but she wanted to be with Jasper for a lifetime greedily. Falling in love with someone happened in a moment, but this moment determined one''s whole life. "Yes!" Eden admitted it. Although they had been together for so many years, Victor was like a young man in love. He whispered sweet words to her every day. She liked to be quiet. She liked to sit quietly in a beautiful ce to listen to the wind, the rain, and the sound of the snow. Everyone had their own scenery in their hearts. Even if this world was noisy, it could stay quietly in the corner of one''s heart. It was noon when Eden came out of Lyric''s house. She made lunch for Lyric before leaving. She didn''t drive here, and there was a traffic jam on the road. Therefore, she walked alone on a sidewalk with parasol trees. After she took a few steps, two women stopped her. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Eden felt that they looked familiar. Og, they were Lyric''s stepmother and younger sister. Ansley looked at Eden with a smile. They had waited for her for a whole morning. She said in an aggressive tone, "Mrs. Alwynn, please lead the way for us. We want to go to the Lyric''s house, because we have something to talk to her." Eden looked at her with sharp eyes. She couldn''t go to Lyric''s house with good intentions, could she? "Sorry, I am in a hurry to leave, and I have no time to take you there." Eden refused her coldly. She stepped aside and wanted to leave, but Ansley took a step forward and blocked her way. She watched as Eden entered the neighbourhood, but the guard didn''t allow them to go in. All they could do was to stand outside and wait for Eden toe out. Jasper wasn''t here, so she was not afraid. Eden was a woman. Although she was powerful and rich, she couldn''t do anything alone. What qualification did Lyric have to live in such a good house? She had to go to Lyric''s house to have a look. Her father didn''t want toe, but it didn''t mean that she and her mother had the same idea. She asked the middleman just now. The houses here were very valuable and expensive. If she couldn''t marry a rich man, she would never live here in the rest of her life. "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re of noble status. You will do me such a small favor, won''t you?" Ansley looked at her and smiled jealously and viciously. She was as good-looking as Eden and Lyric, but why was she not as lucky as them? "No, I can''t help you." Eden looked at her coldly. She knew that Ansley wanted to see Lyric because Lyric lived in a good house. As far as she knew, the houses here were quite expensive. Having met Ansley for a few times, she knew that she was really shameless. Lyric once told her that Ansley would cast a bone between her and her friends. A smart person would not have poor personal rtionships. Other people always provided Lyric timely help, but her sister wanted to make her life worse. "Mrs. Alwynn, what if I force you to help me?" Ansley refused to let her go. But her mother pulled her clothes at this time. "Ansley, how can you talk to Mrs. Alwynn like this? She''s your sister''s friend. We should be polite." "Mom, you''re right. Mrs. Alwynn, you are my sister''s friend, so you''re our friend as well. Please take me to my sister''s house, okay?" Ansley tried to im ties of kinship with Eden. No matter what, she had to go to Lyric''s house. Lyric was ill, and she could take the chance to bully her! Eden stood still and said with indifferent eyes, "Sorry, I never make friends so casually." Although Eden said so, she didn''t look apologetic at all. Even if she had to share her interest, she wouldn''t share it with someone she disliked. Ansley''s face darkened much more. "It seems that you look down on us poor people." Ansley''s tone was mocking. In fact, she looked down on Eden. If she had a chance, she could seduce Victor as well. "I don''t care what you think, but I have something to do now. Please get out of my way." She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to argue with them. The reason why she didn''t hail a taxi was that she wanted to walk alone. "I''m sorry, but you have to sacrifice your time so that we can go to Lyric''s house together." Ansley didn''t let her go. Instead, she pestered Eden. She immediately pinched Eden''s wrist with her sweaty hand. The wet and hot feeling made Eden feel disgusted. Moreover, she was very ufortable because of the gust of strong perfume. Eden''s voice suddenly turned apathetic, "Let go of me!" Ansley smiled shamelessly and got closer to Eden, "Mrs. Alwynn, please do me a favor! Her leg is injured now, and it''s inconvenient for her to live alone. We want to take care of her." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Really?" Eden sneered, "The weasel goes to pay his respects to the hen with bad intentions." "Hey! What do you mean? Do I have bad intentions?" Ansley was angered by Eden''s words and held Eden''s hand more tightly. She always thought proudly that she could do anything and her parents would buy everything she wanted for her. Her friends would not reject her. Therefore, Eden''s refusal made her very ufortable. Eden frowned and tried to shake off her hand by force, but Ansley held her hand with great strength. "Let go of me! What are you doing?" Eden said harshly. Then she pushed Ansley hard. Ansley sat on the ground in pain, and she immediately went berserk. "Woo-woo... Help! Mrs. Alwynn bullies me!" Ansley sat on the ground and began to make a scene. The pedestrians gathered together and watched. Eden was speechless. She just pushed Ansley, didn''t she? Seeing that there were many people around, Ansley''s mother made a fuss as well. ncing at the people surrounding her, she patted her knees, sat on the ground and wailed, "Oh! Mrs. Alwynn, we only want you to lead the way for us, right? You can refuse us, but how can you beat my daughter?" "Come and see, everyone! She beat my daughter just now..." Eden was stunned. What a hateful liar! She had never seen such shameless women before, and she was quite surprised. She really wanted to beat them! She had experienced a lot. Although there were many people around her, she remained calm, and she was not panicked at all. She rolled up her sleeves and looked at others, "Ladies and gentlemen, they frame me for no reason, which is too disgusting. I really want to teach them a lesson." After finishing her words, Eden punched and kicked Ansley and her mother. "Ah..." Ansley dodged Eden''s fist in panic and hid behind her mother. Ansley''s mother held her tightly, but the expression in her eyes was cunning. Eden beat them, and this was their great chance. The others were speechless. Ansley and her mother didn''t expect that Eden would beat them on the street. Eden punched them for a few minutes. She didn''t stop until she was tired. However, Eden used too much strength, and Ansley''s mother was furious. Seeing that Eden was tired, she suddenly stood up and pushed Eden fiercely. Ady held Eden, and they staggered a few times before standing still. Eden was so mad that she threw her bag on the ground, walked over ferociously and pushed Ansley''s mother on Ansley. "Ah..." After screaming, Ansley and her mother stood up viciously and fought with Eden. Someone called the police. After a while, the policemen arrived and separated the three of them. ...... Half an hourter, Victor suddenly received a call from the police in his office. "What? My wife beat someone on the street? Did she get hurt?" The police officer was speechless. He said, "Mr. Alwynn, you''d bettere to the police station first." Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 After hanging up the phone, Victor rushed to the police station with Dean and thewyers. In the police station, Eden sat opposite Ansley and her mother. Ansley and her mother refused to go to the hospital, and they just wanted to solve this problem, so the police brought them back. Eden was at a disadvantage. Although Ansley and her mother attacked her together, she only had minor injuries. Her hair was a little messy and her face and body were scratched. She was beautiful, so she looked pitiful but lovely when she lowered her head. However, Ansley and her mother were not so lucky. Ansley''s face was disfigured. Her long hair was as messy as a chicken''s nest. However, it was not caused by Eden. While fighting with Eden, her face was scratched by her mother''s sharp nails when she tried to avoid Eden''s attack. Her mother''s nails were decorated with diamonds. Eden failed to dodge her nails as well, and her skin was scratched. Ansley''s face was bloody. Her eyeliner was gone, and her makeup was ruined. She looked as ferocious as a ghost. Eden beat the hand of Ansley''s mother a few times, and she didn''t know if her hand had been broken. Ansley''s mother had been lifting her hand. She cried in pain and looked at Eden with resentment. Eden did not regret it. When they were fighting, Ansley''s mother held her hands and asked Ansley to beat her. Then she turned around and punched Ansley''s mother. If her guess was right, Ansley and her mother would ckmail her. Eden had always been calm and self-controlled. She didn''t expect that she would be so angry that day. Generally speaking, she really couldn''t stand such a shameless woman like Ansley. She even tried to provoke her deliberately, which was extremely annoying. She didn''t regret beating her. The policeman looked at Eden and handed her a cup of hot water politely. "Thank you!" Eden smiled and took a few sips. Victor had contributed a lot to River City, so they really respected him. As a rich and selfless businessman, he had always been a patron of charities pulling inrge donations. Many free facilities were provided by him. "Hey! How can you treat us with prejudice? Is it because she is Mrs. Alwynn that you treat her specially? She''s such an immoral and bad woman! How can you serve tea for her?" No one poured water for Ansley, so she got angry. The policeman looked at her and smiled, "You look very familiar. You have been here for several times. The Alwynn family has made substantial donations to charity. I am very happy to pour a ss of water for Mrs. Alwynn." Upon hearing this, Ansley frowned and nced at the familiar environment. She seemed to have thought of something, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. Her father would be hereter. Would he kick her out the house after he knew what she had done? Ansley was very afraid. Ansley''s mother pampered her, but she didn''t know what stupid things she had done outside. She had only one purpose. Eden beat her, so she wantedpensation. The cold autumn breeze blew in, and Eden shuddered. She wrapped herself more tightly with the thin windbreaker and looked around the police station. The phones kept ringing, and the policemen needed to carry out lots of tasks. Everyone was very busy. She suddenly felt a little regretful, because she made them busier. She felt somewhat sorry for the police. Eden raised her head and saw Victoring in with Dean and theirwyers. He was wearing a gray suit. With a tall figure and long legs, he looked as imposing as ever. Victor was a little confused on the way here. He thought that Eden would never beat someone on the street. When he received the phone call, he was quite surprised. But immediately afterwards, his heart ached for Eden. He wondered if her hand had got hurt. She would be beaten by them while fighting. Moreover, she had to fight with two people alone. He was anxious and worried all the way. On the way here, he called Anton, but Anton had not arrived yet. Seeing Victor, Eden realized that she had made trouble for him. She lowered her head timidly, not daring to look at Victor. This was the first time she hade to the police station because of stirring up trouble. In the past, she was always the bullied one. As soon as Eden lowered her head, Victor walked to her front. "Honey, are you hurt?" His tone was a little anxious, and his breathing was rapid. Obviously, he rushed here in a hurry. Victor squatted beside her, looking at the scratch marks on her face and the wounds on her arms. Just as Eden was about to say that she was fine, she heard Victor''s exasperated voice. "Who beat her?" His voice was cold and aggressive, and his handsome face darkened in an instant. When Dean saw this scene, he was shocked as well. Eden really had a fight with someone. Ansley''s mother had been silent, but she went berserk when she saw Victor. She roared at Victor sternly, "Mr. Alwynn, your wife attacked us first. My hand has been broken by her! I''ve never seen such a vicious person! If you don''tpensate me today, we won''t let her go!" Dean was speechless. Tut-tut! This woman was really stupid and bold! Victor turned to look at her, and his eyes were filled with hostility. "Dean, deal with this matter properly. Eden is badly hurt. I want her to lose everything!" Victor ordered. At this moment, Dean was in a dilemma. He nced at Eden quickly. Her innocent look was really pitiful. However, she just had some superficial wounds, while this woman''s hand had been broken. They were told that Eden had beaten others. How could Victor say that Eden was seriously injured? Although Dean thought so, he walked forward hurriedly and worked with the police to handle the matter. Seeing this, Ansley''s mother took a look at Victor, and she immediately became vignt and nervous. However, thinking that it was Eden who beat her first, she became confident again. She looked at the policeman who was dealing with this matter and said with a miserable face, "Sir, you can check the surveince video. She beat us first." She must let Eden pay dearly for humiliating her. It was the first time that she had been beaten on the street. Back then, even Lyric''s mother did not do such a thing. Ansley had been attracted by Victor''s handsome face, and she was infatuated with him. Before she saw Victor, she felt that Jasper was the most charming man she had seen. But Victor was like a prince in a fairy tale. She couldn''t take her eyes off him. Dean looked at Eden. At this time, Eden looked up at Victor. She said slowly, "My face hurts!" "Eden, hold on for a while. Anton will be here soon." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor took a stool and sat next to her, holding her carefully. He was so cautious, as if she was the most precious treasure in the world. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Everyone was stunned. Dean said, "Mrs. Alwynn..." Eden interrupted his words and looked at Ansley and her mother with hatred, "Dean, you can check the surveince video. I saw the security camera, and we fought under it. Our conversation can be heard in the video as well. You will know what has happened after seeing it." Besides, she had exined the whole story to the police. Dean looked away and caught a glimpse of Victor''s cold face. He held his breath and then smiled at the policeman. The policeman nced at Victor''s indifferent eyes calmly. Victor''s eyshes were thick, so he couldn''t see the expression in his eyes clearly, but he could feel that Victor was very furious. He decided to deal with this matter properly. He clicked on the video and nced at Ansley, "Miss Lamb,e to see the video together with your mother. It''s not your first time here. You should know the procedures." Ansley''s mother was dumbfounded. No one liked her daughter oftening to the police station. Ansley was so obedient. How could she be sent to the police station? "Sir, what nonsense are you talking about? Why would my daughtere to the police station?" The policeman said, "She was once a mistress, and she fought with the man''s legal wife on the street, so she was taken here. Later, she used a man''s money but refused to be his girlfriend, so the man called the police and she was sent here. What''s more..." "Shut up! How can you nder my daughter like this?" Ansley''s mother was on the verge of tears, and these news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. She lived in shame forever because she used to be a mistress. All her rtives and friends looked down at her. She was old, so she hoped that her daughter could marry into a good family to salvage her pride. But what did she hear just now? Ansley not only became a mistress, but also had a fight with the man''s wife on the street. Even she didn''t do such a disgraceful thing in the past. Her heart ached severely. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Ansley, "It''s impossible. Ansley, you didn''t do such things, did you?" Ansley lowered her head and dared not look at her mother. But these were all true. She had thought of a solution before. She looked at her mother and kept crying, "Mom, it''s not my fault. That man cheated me. He said he didn''t get married. Mom, how could I do such a thing?" Hearing this, Ansley''s mother went ballistic, "This d*mn man! How dare he cheat you! Take me to see him, and I''ll give him a lesson!" She was very excited, and her fingers had turned pale because she held Ansley''s hand with so much strength. Eden was speechless. It never urred to her that she would hear about these shameless things. But why didn''t she feel any sympathy for Ansley? "Solve this problem before handling your own business. Can''t you see that my wife is injured?" Victor''s tone was very harsh, and he hated to hear such family affairs. His voice was very cold and sharp. Ansley and her mother''s hearts skipped a beat. Only then did Ansley''s mother think of this matter. "Alright, let''s solve this matter first. Don''t think that we will be afraid of you just because Alwynn Group is rich and powerful." Ansley mother became aggressive again. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Javon, who had just entered the door, heard everything. He was grieved and disappointed, but he walked over slowly. "Dad." Looking at him, Ansley seemed to have seen her backer. "Shut up!" Javon had never felt so disgraced before. Ansley lowered her head with grievances. Everyone watched the video together. Then Victor looked at Ansley and her mother. His voice was extremely indifferent, "What''s wrong? Eden didn''t take you to Lyric''s house, so you pestered her and even made a scene on the ground. You even said that she had beaten you! How disgusting you are!" Eden did not wish for their regret at all. She knew clearly what they were thinking about. Javon smiled apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. They want to y a trick and get Lyric''s house. I didn''t agree, so they went there on their own and even hurt Mrs. Alwynn. I''m really sorry!" Javon apologized very sincerely. He was slightly fat in middle age, and the smile on his face was very sincere! Seeing this, Eden found that Lyric''s father was not a person without conscience. "Do they want to get Lyric''s house?" Eden knew Ansley''s thoughts, but she was very surprised when she heard it with her own ears! Javon lowered his head in shame. It was all his fault. He had been busy working, so he failed to educate Ansley. Lyric and Ansley were both his daughters. Lyric started to work long ago, but Ansley still lived off him. "Oh my god!" Eden trembled with anger. "Honey, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it!" Victor knew that she really regarded Lyric as her friend, so he would naturally vent her anger for her. But he couldn''t bear to see her angry. Eden pushed away Victor''s hand and looked at Ansley and her mother, "How ridiculous! Do you think you can get Lyric''s house just by making a scene? How dare you despise thew?" "Do you think that Lyric is easy to bully? Let me tell you. As long as I''m here, you''ll never get what you want shamelessly." Since she had been exposed, Ansley''s mother didn''t intend to hide anymore. She looked at Eden with a smile, "You are just an outsider. How can you meddle in our family affairs? I think it''s better to solve this problem first. My hand is broken. If you don''t give me one hundred thousand dors, I won''t let you go." Hearing this, Javon was so disgraced that he wanted to run away. They had watched the video. How could this woman have the courage to say such shameless words? "Stop talking! I beg you to stop. You and Ansley stirred up the trouble first. Don''t you know what you have done? You even want one hundred thousand dors! I think it''s you who shouldpensate Mrs. Alwynn!" Javon was really mad. He gritted his teeth and roared at Ansley and her mother. Then he looked at Ansley with disappointment. Being roared at by him, Ansley and her mother were dumbfounded. Victor straightened up slightly, and his face was noble and indifferent. "Deal with this matter properly." After speaking to thewyer, Victor found that Anton had arrived. "Okay, Mr. Alwynn!" Thewyer nodded. "Eden, let''s go treat the wound first." Eden got up and left with him, no longer looking at Ansley and her mother. Ansley''s mother looked at Javon excitedly, "You ungrateful b*stard! My hand has been beaten like this. How can you speak for an outsider? Why am I so miserable? You are really a jerk..." Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Eden sat down on the stool in the public area. Then Neal treated her wounds. Her skin was scratched by nails, and she had a a tingling sensation. Eden kept frowning. Victor held her shoulders with both hands, and his heart ached severely. "Neal, be gentle." Neal was speechless. He had been as gentle as possible. As soon as something bad happened to Eden, Victor would be anxious and unreasonable. "It''s okay, Victor." "It''s not okay! Look at the blood on your forehead." He didn''t dare to touch the wound with his hand. Neal treated the wounds soon. He looked up at Eden and asked, "Mrs. Alwynn, is there any other wound on your body?" Eden shook her head slightly, "No. Anton, I''m sorry for letting youe here. I just have minor injuries. It doesn''t matter. Victor is overcautious." Neal smiled and nced at Victor''s unhappy face. When their eyes met, Victor looked calm, and he was not guilty at all. He should be guilty, because Anton was really busy. "It''s okay. Even if I didn''te here, he would ask me to go to your house." Victor ignored him and said softly, "Honey, let''s go home." "Alright!" Eden did not want to stay here, either. "Eden." Eden was surprised when she heard Lyric''s voice. Jasper pushed Lyric into the room. "Jasper, Lyric, why are you here?" Lyric said apologetically, "Eden, I''m sorry to let you experience such a thing. Ansley sent me a message, so I learned that you were beaten by her and her mother." Jasper''s face was extremely indifferent. His eyes turned gloomier and gloomier as he looked at Eden''s injured face. "Eden, why are you so silly?" Jasper''s tone was full of distress. Eden smiled and shook her head. Looking at his worried face, she said calmly, "It''s all right, Jasper. When people are angry, they always want to lose their temper. I haven''t had a fight for several years, right? That''s why I suffered a loss." Jasper smiled helplessly, "But you didn''t often fight in the past few years, did you? Don''t fight again, or we will worry about you." "I see." Eden smiled with embarrassment. She once fought with others a few years ago, but Jasper didn''t mention it. She looked at Lyric, "I''m fine. You can go back." Ansley and her mother woulde outter, and they would quarrel at that time. Lyric shook her head, "Eden, let''s go to the hospital first." Eden nced at Anton, and Anton smiled helplessly. In ordinary times, he focused on treating the patients who were seriously ill. There was no need for him to treat Eden''s minor injuries in person. However, he had toe here because of Victor. A few years ago, he went aboard and studied for a year. After he came back, Lucian introduced him to work in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. Victor was rich, and he could do a lot of research projects with his money. As a doctor, he had his own dreams, and the research funds could realize his dreams. It required arge amount of money to realize some of the dreams. Therefore, he was willing to be on Victor''s call. "Lyric, Anton has had a check-up for me. I''m fine. I only have some superficial wounds, and I''ll recover in a few days." "Eden, I''m sorry!" Lyric felt so guilty. Ansley and her mother had gone too far. "Lyric." Javon, Ansley and her mother walked out. Ansley and her mother seemed to have been dealt a fatal blow. They looked listless. Alwynn Group actually wanted to sue them. They didn''t expect things to be like this. They knew aboutws, but they had been unreasonable for many years, so they thought that these rich people would rather solve the problem by money thane to the police station. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ansley''s mother had ckmailed the rich for many times, and it was the first time she had been taught a lesson. Lyric nced at her father, lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Javon knew that Lyric hated him all the time. He was not a good father. Then he nced at Jasper. Since Lyric was injured, Jasper had been taking care of her. He had been paying attention to them during this period of time. Jasper''s status was enviable. If Lyric could be with him, she would live afortable life, and she didn''t have to live a bitter life like him. Lyric''s mother had been very capable. If they didn''t divorce back then, they would have given Lyric a wonderful future. However, regret was useless. In the past few days, he studied the background of Jasper carefully. He was someone of a higher social position, and they were not equal in social status. Therefore, he could no longer burden Lyric. "Mr. Joye, thank you for taking care of my daughter during this period of time." Ansley thanked Jasper sincerely. No matter Jasper and Lyric were fated or not, as a president, he could find time to take care of Lyric, which was something great. Besides, Jasper was a person of excellent character. "That''s what I should do." Jasper replied casually. Although he was perfunctory, Javon felt grateful. After the farce, they went home separately. Except for Ansley and her mother, everyone was in a good mood. Jasper sent Lyric back. As soon Lyric entered the house, she felt a little drowsy. Jasper knew that she would feel sleepy after taking the medicine. He looked down at Lyric who tilted her head. Her hair was swept back in a ponytail and scattered on both of her shoulders, which made her look even cuter. With a smile, Jasper bent down to pick her up and sent her back to her room to rest. When he ced Lyric on the bed, Lyric suddenly felt that she had left his warm arms. Feeling a little reluctant, she stretched out her hand and grabbed Jasper''s cor unconsciously. "It''s so warm. Don''t go." She whispered in her sleep with a faint smile on her face. Jasper was about to stand up straight, and he was stunned. She was unconsciously dependent on him, which made him have a strange feeling. Lyric moved a little restlessly. She wrapped her arms around Jasper''s neck tightly and buried her head in his arms. Jasper''s cor was unbuttoned. Therefore, Lyric''s lips happened to touch his skin. Her red lips were slightly opened, and her breathing was hot. In an instant, Jasper felt that he had got an electric shock, and his neck was burning hot. Jasper''s mind was in a mess. As long as he lowered his head slightly, he could touch Lyric''s lips. The fragrance of her body was very faint but extremely attractive. He did not dare to move. However, Lyric felt that it was not warm enough. She moved up a little bit and touched his lips by ident. A hint of shock shed across Jasper''s eyes. Her lips were soft and cool, like the smooth and sweet jelly. It seemed that he was not disgusted by it, but eager to taste it. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 "Mm!" Lyric let out a soft hum, as if she had touched something delicious. This could be considered his first kiss. In his thirty years of life, he kissed a girl''s lips for the first time. After a long while, Jasper let go of Lyric slowly. Lyric slept soundly because she had taken the medicine, and she did all these flirty actions because she had the habit of whispering and moving in her dreams. However, Jasper was sober, and his mind was in a mess. He hadn''t fallen in love for a long time, and his heart beat violently at this time. Looking at Lyric''s red lips with keen eyes, he sat on the edge of the bed in a daze and didn''t know what to do. He even wondered if he had taken liberties with Lyric while she was alseep. What made him even more scared was that he did not reject Lyric''s approach. He had sex with Maureen for the first time. At that time, he was drugged, and his mind was nk. He could not experience the wonderful feeling described in the book. He was only angry, ufortable and disgusted. But that day, he enjoyed the kiss so much. Jasper had an impulse to escape, but heughed self-mockingly as soon as he took a small step. Where could he go? Jasper sat there silently for a while. The room was so quiet that he could hear Lyric''s even breathing. Jasper rubbed his eyes in annoyance. He took out his phone and checked his address book, only to find that there was no one he could talk to. He didn''t have many friends. After he changed himself, those friends no longer kept in touch with him. In the past, those people used his money to live afortable life. After he abandoned the depraved way of life, he didn''t y with them anymore, and they gradually lost contact with each other. Later, he had been busy running his business, stabilizing thepany and chasing after Eden, so he didn''t make any reliable friend. In the end, he fixed his eyes on Eden''s number. He clicked it and hesitated for a long time. After tucking in Lyric, he walked out and sat next to the small table on the balcony. Looking at the tall buildings outside the window, he had all kinds of complicated emotions in his mind. After a long time, he finally tapped on the keyboard as if he had made up his mind. "Eden, are you home? Do you have time now?" After Eden came back, Victor forced her to rest on bed and then went to make dinner for her. Lying on the bed, she felt bored and kept thinking. Hearing the special notification, she grabbed the phone and took a look. She replied quickly, "Jasper, I''m home, and I''m really bored." "Eden, I suddenly want to be in a rtionship." He felt depressed, and he really wanted to talk to someone about it. He did not know if he really wanted to be in a rtionship, but he followed his heart. Looking at the message, Eden was stunned. Then she smiled happily. "If there is a girl you like, you must chase her. She might be thin-skinned, so you have to take the initiative." Eden looked at the words she had typed. She was very straightforward, and Jasper should be able to understand it. "I got it. Have a good rest, and don''t think too much. Lyric is fine. I will take good care of her." "Okay, don''t be too tired, but remember to pursue the girl you like." Jasper looked at cute sticker. It was actually Eden''s cartoon character. It was so lovely that he couldn''t help but want to rub her head. "Eden, when did you make the sticker? It''s so cute, I want it, too." Under the thick, ck and curly eyshes, Jasper''s bright eyes were filled with tenderness and smiles. "Great. Anyway, I''m free these days, and I rarely go to thepany. I''ll make your cartoon character for you." "Okay, I''ll wait!" After ending the conversation, Jasper nced at the time. It was past five o''clock, and it was time to make dinner. He went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator which was full of various ingredients. These days, he and Eden often came here, so there were all kinds of food in the refrigerator. There was two chicken. Jasper took one out, washed it carefully with hot water and stewed it. Then he began to cook dinner. The half-open kitchen was connected to the living room. Lyric decorated the house on her own. Every corner of it looked warm. At about six o''clock, Lyric woke up slowly. The days in autumn draw in, and the city had been illuminated. Her sleepy and confused face looked very cute, and her face was red. It seemed that she had experienced something that made her blush. In fact, she had a dream. In the dream, she held Jasper and kept kissing him. It was so real that she felt a burning sensation in her face. In her sleep, she had been kissing Jasper affectionately. She remembered the dream clearly. As long as she thought about it, she felt hot all over. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re awake?" A deep and clear voice suddenly sounded. Lyric suddenly looked at the door. Jasper''s tall and straight figure was in the dark. The dream came to her mind instantly. She stared at Jasper and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. She was really obsessed with Jasper. But how could Jasper like her? "Mm!" Lyric let out a soft hum and did not dare to turn on the lights. She was afraid that Jasper would see how embarrassed she was. "Come out to eat. The dinner is ready." Jasper said before walking inside. He deliberately did not turn on the lights. He did not know why, but he just did not want to do that. He carried her in his arms and walked to the wheelchair. Her warm body was right in his arms. Perhaps it was because their states of mind had changed, both of them felt hot all over. Jasper held his breath, ced her on the wheelchair carefully and pushed her out. The lights in the living room were very bright. Lyricposed her thoughts, lowered her head and did not dare to look around. Jasper was experienced. In front of Lyric, his expression was as calm as ever. Jasper ced a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and said, "Drink some soup before eating. You have to go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. I''lle over and take you there." Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Lyric''s was very conflicted. She wanted to see Jasper, but she didn''t want to affect his work. "Mr. Joye, will it dy your time? You have to participate in designpetition and work. You''ve been busy." After Lyric said that, she braced herself not to lower her head and looked at him quietly. However, her clear eyes were still full of uneasiness. She held the spoon so tightly that her fingers had turned pale. Jasper caught a glimpse of her expression. A smile touched the corners of his mouth as he said joyfully, "I''m not short of time. Let''s eat, or the food will be cold." "Oh!" Lyric lowered her head and drank the soup, but she couldn''t help smiling. There was a faint smile on Jasper''s handsome face, too. This meal was exceptionally warm to them. ...... Victor often took actions at night when he had something to deal with secretly. He was like the best hunter who never let go of his prey. After having sex with him several times, Eden fell asleep, but Victor was still in high spirits. After he left, two strong bodyguards guarded at the door. Late at night, Brian and Dean were waiting for Victor in the club. Dean was in high spirits, but Brian felt so sleepy, and he was somewhat angry. "Dean, you have to work in the middle of the night. Why are you so happy?" Dean held a cup of coffee and took a sip of it from time to time. Looking at Brian with a smile, he said joyfully, "Because I can get overtime pay." Brian said, "You''re really possessed by money." "Ha-ha..." Dean looked at him and smiled very happily, "Brian, aren''t you the same? Otherwise, why do you work so hard?" Brian looked dejected. After thinking for a while, he said, "s! Let me tell you the truth. I work so hard because I''m no longer young. You''re younger than me, so you can''t understand my feelings for the time-being. I haven''t got married yet." Dean smiled and said, "Is that so? I heard that you have a good rtionship with Miss Parma. It seems that you can marry her soon." "Well, we''re in love indeed, but we''re facing a great difficulty. We have just been together for a few days, but her father wants her to betray Alwynn Group. She said that even if she died, she would not betray Alwynn Group. Alwynn Group gave her a chance to start a new life." "Aurora works in Alwynn Group. Therefore, no matter how vicious her stepmother is, she can''t get her involved. She is grateful to Alwynn Group, but her stepmother is a b*tch. She has been making things difficult for her recently." "Although Victor gave me a vacation, I didn''t rest at home. I went to her house to apany her everyday." "Brian, just try your best, and she''ll be your wife very soon." Dean was experienced. He could be with Thalia because he took the initiative to chase after her. Girls were thin-skinned, so men should be thick-skinned and more enthusiastic. "Ha-ha..." Brian liked to hear these words. He fiddled with his long bangs and said with a smile, "Thanks for your lucky words. I want to get married the next spring. It depends on Aurora." "Do your best, Brian!" Dean made a cheering gesture. "Ha-ha..." Brian lifted his hair shyly, but his smile was eye-catching. Dean smiled, and his expression turned more serious, "Brian, in fact, I think it''s good to work for Mr. Alwynn. He looks cold on the surface, but his heart was warm, and he''s loyal to his friends." Brian nodded and agreed with him. Looking at Dean, he smiled, "Do you know how I knew Victor?" Dean shook his head. He met Victor by ident. If it weren''t for Victor, he would not have lived such afortable life. Brian leaned against the sofa and recalled the scene when he and Victor knew each other. "Actually, before Victor found Eden, he was really a terrible man. Now he is much gentler than before." "If such a thing had happened before, he would have killed all of them without showing any mercy. Now, he has got married and has his own children, so he''s no longer as cruel and heartless as before." "That night, someone wanted to kill me, and he saved me. Since then, I have been working for him. I''m a very important finger man in the dark, and I keep an eye on all the bigpanies." "Oh?" Dean did not expect them to know each other like this, "Brian, why did someone want to kill you?" "Can''t you guess the reason? I''m a headhunter, and my work is to dig up people''s unsavory past. At that time, I failed, and they knew my identity, so my life was in danger. Therefore, working for the right person can make me lucky. Since I worked for Victor, I have never been hunted." Brian thought about these years. Nothing bad happened to him, and he just had some hard work to do. As long as he could get married, his life would be perfect. At this moment, the door was pushed open. They saw Victor''s tall and domineering figure. Looking at them, Victor said in a deep voice, "Are you ready?" Brian said, "Yeah, we''ve been waiting for you. Why do you arrive sote?" Victor rarely smiled so happily, "I had something to do." "Hey!" Brian looked at Victor with a meaningful smile, walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "Bravo! I guess that Eden can sleep until tomorrow morning." Victor nced at him and said with a smile, "It seems that you are quite experienced. Let''s go." Brian and Dean smiled at each other and followed him out. Brian looked at Victor''s back and said with a smile, "Although I''m not married, I once heard about it." Victor smiled and said nothing. At this time, he wasfortable and joyful all over. Eden was the best! No, he was the best! Thinking like this, Victor couldn''t helpughing. They quickly got in the car and left. In the middle of the night, five people were sitting in the bar owned by Victor. There were many bottles of expensive wine on the table, but no one dared to drink them. The private box was filled with smoke. The four women looked at the smoking person with disgust. All of them stared at each other. They knew each other, but they had a tacit understanding and didn''t speak. Some of them had figured out what was going on. They lowered their heads and tried toe up with a solution. Delia had got into trouble. Before they could fight back, Victor had caught them. They were flustered, but they had no way to leave here. Victor''s bodyguards brought them here by force. One of the men had a bad temper and drank some wine. He had be impatient. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He stood up irritably and roared at the two bodyguards, "This is something illegal! What the hell do you want to do by bringing us here?" Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 The bodyguard did not speak and stood like a statue with his hands behind his back. He didn''t even look at the man. The man felt snubbed, but he didn''t give up. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, I''m talking to you. You should at least answer me. It''s three o''clock in the morning. Do you want us to wait here for a whole night? Who are we waiting for? Just make it clear, or we''ll call the police." "Oh, f*ck! You know they won''t reply to you, but you talk to them. I''ve been speaking to them for a whole night, but they didn''t say a word to me. You''d better stop. I want to sleep for a while." A man pulled his clothes. "Get out! We''re doomed! Are you in the mood to sleep? You pig! You can''t do anything except for sleeping! Now you still live off your parents. You''ll be a loser forever!" He kicked the man''s calf hard. "D*mn! Why did you kick me so fiercely? I live off my parents, not you! What does it have to do with you?" The man looked at him with resentment. Seeing them quarrel, the other people suddenly rxed a lot. But they prayed that they could go home safely at night. "You motherf*cker! I must kill you today!" The man who roared just now had lost his patience. He was drunk, and he staggered towards the two bodyguards. Just as he was about to raise his hand, the door was pushed open. The man was almost hit, and he stumbled a few steps back. His foot was scratched by something, so he sat on the ground with his face twisted in pain. Victor stood at the door and looked down at him arrogantly. Seeing Victor, everyone was shocked. "Ah! Victor, it''s you." The drunk man recognized Victor at a nce. How could he not recognize Victor? He had been jealous of Victor for many years. They used to be ssmates, but Victor ran a great business, which naturally made them jealous. The people in the private box looked at Victor''s handsome face, and they suddenly understood why they were here. "Victor, you asked someone to bring us here. What do you want?" A man in a ck suit sat calmly in the middle of them. His righteous face made him somewhat different from others. Victor walked in slowly, followed by Dean and Lucian. Brian hardly showed up in front of others. He nced at the upright man and sneered without saying anything. Lucian took part in the secret deed as well. He had been waiting for them in the bar. "It''s Lucian." One of the women looked at Lucian in surprise. Everyone knew that Lucian was very close to Victor. Lucian''s expression was grave, and his eyes were cold. He ignored all of them. "This is the information about them." Lucian handed the documents to Victor with a nd face. Obviously, he was in a bad mood. At the beginning of autumn, Ceci was ill, and he was very irritable these days. Ceci couldn''t even breathe evenly in her sleep, which made him so sad and distressed. Victor took it over and had a look. The first page was about Bobby Morris, the man who was sitting on the ground. Victor had no time to have a civilized conversation with them, so he went straight to the point. "Bobby, a usurer. You''ve been tricked by someone, so now you ckmail others. You really need a hundred million dors." Bobby froze for a moment, and he felt extremely ashamed. He wanted to make a living by offering loans at extortionate rates of interest, but he didn''t expect to lose all his money. Last year, he cooperated with arge enterprise, but his business partner ran away with money. He lost everything and owed arge sum of debt to the bank. But how did Victor know about the money reward? Victor looked at the man who had argued with Bobby. "Jionni Prince, unemployed. No matter where you work, you quit the job within a month. You''ve been living off your parents. Six months ago, you met a woman, and you two spent too much money, so you borrowed money on the Inte. The interest snowballed, and now you have a debt of hundreds of thousands of dors. Half a month ago, you robbed someone in the north of the city. I am afraid that one hundred million dors is not enough for you. No, you won''t have a chance to get the money." After saying this, Victor stopped. Jionni stared at Victor with his eyes wide and couldn''t believe what he had heard. How did Victor know this? Everyone had known what Victor meant. In ordinary times, they had grandiose aims but puny abilities, and they were snooty. However, at this moment, they wished that they had never known Victor before. "Ha-ha... Victor, I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby. You like to investigate other people''s private affairs." The man who was righteous looked at Victor sarcastically. Victor sneered at him. "Ronnie Whitehead, why are you in such a hurry? It''s your turn." Ronnie squinted at Victor, "You..." Victorughed and interrupted him, saying neither quickly nor slowly, "You are indeed a very ambitious person. It''s a pity that you are proud and arrogant. You seek nothing but profits. You have no ability to do big things, but you don''t want to do small things. Yourpany has financial problems, and only you know where the money has gone..." Saying this, Victor smiled yfully, "I know it as well." Ronnie was stunned. Victor looked at a woman in red and said, "Brynlee Powell, you divorced a few months ago, and your boyfriend has taken away all your property. Your credit card maxed out. One hundred million dors is really attractive." Victor looked at them, and his eyes gradually became apathetic. The atmosphere in the private box was oppressive to the extreme. They were so nervous that they held their breath in fear. Victor said in a heartless tone, "You don''t need me to finish my words, right? I asked someone to bring you here tonight, and you should know what''s going on." "If anyone dares to hurt my wife, I will let him disappear in River City forever. I have something on you." "Stay away from my wife in the future." Everyone was dumbfounded. F*ck... They would have no chance to get one hundred million dors. Jionni said in a trembling voice, "Victor, we are college ssmates. There is no need for you to be so heartless, right? We are just used by someone, and we won''t hurt your wife. Victor, just pretend that you know nothing about the robbery." This case remained unsolved. The police had not found any evidence, but Victor knew it was done by him. Thinking about it, he felt that Victor was really horrible. No, Victor had always been ruthless and cruel. Victor smiled sarcastically and handed the list to Lucian, "Okay, I can promise you, but it depends on how you cooperate with me." Jionni smiled tteringly, and he was no longer sleepy, "Victor, how do you expect us to do? Just say it." At this time, Dean brought Victor a clean chair. Victor sat down casually and said, "Tell me everything you know." Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Ronnie did not expect Victor to know about these things. He thought of the one hundred million dors that the middle-aged man mentioned. There was only one requirement. As long as they could hurt Victor or Eden, they could get half the money. He owed a debt of several million dors. Without the money, he would never turn the table. He had no way out. Ronnie was wearing a pair of ck-framed sses and a suit, looking gentle and graceful. But his eyes were especially long and terrifying. There were all sorts of thoughts in his heart. Others had confessed what they knew, but he smiled maliciously. He knew what to do. Half an hourter, Victor raised the phone in his hand and said casually, "I have recorded what you said just now. What''s more, if you dare to tell the man what has happened today, I will not let you go. I''m crueler than anyone of you." Victor nced at them coldly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They all lowered their heads and didn''t dare to speak. Even Ronnie could feel the malice in Victor''s eyes. Among these people, Ronnie had the greatest pressure. He was ready to attack Eden. He would not give up. Victor had found so many people, but anyone of them could go back on their words for money. Victor gathered all of them together, which was really something stupid. However, what Victor said made him think that he was stupider. "Since I can gather you together to talk about this matter, it means that I have mastered all your information. I know you need money. But if you receive money from this man, I can make you lose everything. Don''t forget that you all have family members." Yeah, they did not care about their own lives, but how could they not care about their family and lovers? Sometimes, it was just because of the people they cared about that they did something illegal. Brynlee trembled. ording to the n, she was supposed to hurt Eden the next, but things had be like this before she could take actions. The lights in the private box were a little dark, but they could feel that Victor was domineering and commanding. These people just knew each other, and they were not familiar with each other. Barrett had a good discernment. He lured them with money, and it really worked. These people would try their best to get one hundred million dors. Barrett was richer than him. It was past four o''clock in the morning when they came out of the bar. Victor finally felt sleepy. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes to relieve his fatigue, but his back still looked horrifyingly cold. Lucian looked at him and put one hand in his trouser pocket. They were about the same height, and both of them were tall and straight. When they stood together, they looked more eye-catching. He frowned and said, "They won''t behave themselves. I''m afraid such a warning won''t work. Instead, they''ll be more cautious and vicious." This was quite a bad thing. It was impossible to ask Eden to stay at home everyday. Victor''s eyes were a little dry. A few hours had passed, and he was very tired. He nodded slightly and said with a sneer, "I know, but in this way, they''ll carry out their ns in a hurry. During this period of time, you and Dean should pay more attention to the affairs in the company, especially the people on the list. Brian and I will deal with this matter first. I must hold a wedding at the end of this year. These b*stards can''t stop me." Lucian understood and nodded lightly, "Don''t worry about thepany. As for other things, do as you see fit. I have to go back now. My daughter is sick." His voice was hoarse and rough. His heart ached when he thought about Ceci. Victor understood him, but Gia was really getting more and more sensible. She could take care of herself, so he could rest assured. They went home separately. When Victor got home, it was about six o''clock in the morning. After cooking porridge in the kitchen, he took a bath downstairs and then went upstairs. Seeing that Eden was still sleeping, he smiled softly. He nced at the warm and cozy bed. Smelling the pleasant fragrance of Eden, he felt ufortable and sleepy. Heid beside Eden, held her in his arms and fell asleep very soon. A new day always gave people endless hope. Lyric had been excited all night, and she didn''t fall asleep, because Jasper said that he woulde here to pick her up and send her to the hospital. As soon as she thought of his handsome face, she felt hot all over. A kind of heat was stealing over her, which made her lose sleep all night. She got up early in the morning. After changing her clothes slowly, she sat in a wheelchair and waited for Jasper in the living room. At twenty past eight, Jasper rang the doorbell on time. Lyric was extremely excited and happy at the moment. She moved the wheelchair to open the door with joy. However, when she opened the door, sheposed her emotions very quickly and smiled in a natural way. Jasper was dressed in a ck suit and a snow-white shirt. He had a tall and straight figure, broad shoulders, a strong waist and long legs. His face was handsome and gentle, and his good-looking eyes were filled with tender and bright smiles. "You woke up pretty early." Jasper found that she had changed her clothes. However, she didn''t put on make-up, and her face was a little pale and haggard. She probably did not sleep well. Lyric smiled and said nothing. She couldn''t tell him that she had been waiting for this moment for a whole night, could she? She looked up at him shyly with a smile. Raising her eyebrows slightly, she blinked her slightly ufortable eyes, but her eyes looked brighter, "I wanted to leave as soon as you came, so I got up early." "The medical record is on the tea table. I''ll get it." Jasper strode in, and Lyric waited at the door. Except for her phone, key and a pack of tissues, she didn''t have to take anything else. Jasper took out the medical record quickly and stood behind her. He lowered his head to look at her and said in a charming voice, "Let''s go!" "Okay!" Lyric nodded gently. When Lyric couldn''t see him, Jasper couldn''t help but smile tenderly. They reached the first floor. Jasper''s car was parked at the roadside, so they had to walk for a while. The morning sunlight shone on them. The scene was unusually harmonious. Lyric was wearing a white shirt and tight-fitting pants. Her hair was swept back in a ponytail, and her face was clean and fair. She looked prettier in casual clothes. The warm sunshine cast a glow over her face, and her smile looked warmer. "Mr. Joye, have you had breakfast?" She asked with a smile. "No, I want to eat it with you. What do you want to eat? We can go to the hospital after having breakfast. I have made an appointment with the doctor in advance. As long we can arrive at nine o''clock. There''s no need to be in a hurry." He liked to n ahead so that he wouldn''t waste too much time. Just as Lyric was about to speak, she saw some people at the gate and immediately bit back her words. Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Lyric''s father stood at the entrance with Ansley and her mother, waiting for them. Ansley and her mother looked listless and stood there dejectedly. They lowered their heads and leaned against each other. Seeing that Lyric was with Jasper, both of them looked at her with hatred. But they didn''t dare to make a scene because Javon was there. They came here to beg Lyric, so they hid behind Javon quietly. Their family was ordinary. Last night, they went back to consult thewyer, only to know that they couldn''t even afford to hire awyer, let alone win the case. Javon insisted on divorcing Ansley''s mother, and she was very afraid. Over the years, she didn''t earn much money. Moreover, she and Ansley were spendthrift. If they divorced, she would live a hard life. "Lyric, Mr. Joye, good morning. Where are you going..." Javon greeted them with a forced smile. Jasper nced at them indifferently and did not speak. Lyric said in a deep voice, "I''m going to the hospital for a check-up." "Oh, you should have a check-up." Ansley looked guilty. Lyric was injured, but he did not have much time to care about her. "Lyric, could you give me some time? I have something to talk to you." Javon''s expression was cautious, and even his smile was ttering. Looking at him like this, Lyric was stunned for a moment. In her impression, her father was handsome, confident and cheerful. When he spoke to her, his voice was always mellow and loving. But his confidence had been slowly eroded by life. "Dad, do you regret it?" Lyric suddenly asked. Ansley was stunned. He knew what she meant. Javon didn''t answer her. He was very regretful. He loved Lyric''s mother very much. Back then, he didn''t even know why he slept with Ansley''s mother. They only slept once, and he didn''t expect that Ansley''s mother would be pregnant. Back then, he wanted to hide this matter, but Ansley''s mother insisted on giving birth to the child. He had no choice. When they were lovers, Ansley''s mother was quite considerate. She just didn''t know how to cook. However, when they really lived together, he realized that he was wrong. Ansley''s mother was not virtuous at all. She was spendthrift, and she was not a good wife. But they had got married. He had lost Lyric''s mother, so he couldn''t lose Ansley''s mother again. Lyric grew up without a father, and he couldn''t let Ansley live the same life. Ansley''s mother stared at Lyric madly. She naturally understood the meaning of her words. Lyric was as stubborn and straightforward as her mother. Fortunately, her mother left without hesitation at that time. Otherwise, she could not have married Javon. "Dear, what are you doing? Hurry up and get down to the business." The most important thing was to solve their problem. She didn''t want to go to court. Thewyer told her that she had no chance to win. If she lost, she should pay Eden ten of thousands of dors. Moreover, it was a case about Alwynn Group, and he didn''t dare to help her. How could Ansley''s mother have so much money? Lyric had a good rtionship with Eden. As long as Lyric spoke for them, Eden would not make things difficult for them anymore. Jasper turned slowly to look at them and said with his eyes full of viciousness, "Do you want Lyric to talk to Eden about what happened yesterday? Let me tell you. Even if Eden can forgive you, Victor will not let you go. Victor loves her so much, and he will feel sorry for her as long as she gets hurt. But you even dared to beat her! If it weren''t for Lyric, you wouldn''t have been released yesterday." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ansley and her mother were taken aback. They both regretted their reckless actions yesterday. Ansley''s mother was unconvinced, "This is too much. She beat us as well, didn''t she?" Jasper sneered and said, "Whether you bullied her first or not, you know it very well. If you dare to pester Eden again, I''ll give you a lesson!" Jasper was about to leave with Lyric. Javon stood in front of Lyric again. "Dad." Lyric looked at him with disappointment, "How long will you continue to indulge them?" Lyric was angry. Thinking about what Ansley had done to her in the past, she felt very upset, and her eyes blurred with tears. Seeing Javon like this, she could no longer hold back her anger and grievances. "Don''t you really know what Ansley has done to me? Or do you just pretend not to know it?" "As long as a man treats me well, she''ll cast a bone between us and make him be estranged from me, and she likes to drive a wedge between me and my friends. Now I basically have no friend..." "She makes things difficult for me every few days, and she doesn''t allow me to see you, and you don''t want to see me, either. I didn''t see you in the past ten years, but now youe to me again and again for her..." Lyric''s tone was sarcastic. She was too sad to mention everything Ansley had done. She really wanted to cry out loud. These years, she had been wronged. Tears ran down her face uncontrobly. Javon was stunned and looked back at Ansley. He really didn''t know about these things. Ansley shrank back, hid in her mother''s arms and said, "Dad, don''t listen to her nonsense. She doesn''t want to help us, so..." "Shut up!" Javon looked at her coldly. He really wanted to vent his anger at this moment, but he had to solve this problem first. Ansley red at Lyric with cold eyes and bit her lower lip with great strength. At this moment, she really wanted to teach Lyric a lesson. How dare shein to their father! Javon looked at Jasper. It was too shameful to mention these things in front of him. He said, "Lyric, I know I shouldn''t have begged you, and you''re in a dilemma, but I promise that it is thest time. I''m going to divorce Ansley''s mother, but I can''t do this because of the case. Could you talk to Mrs. Alwynn about this? Could we solve this matter out of court?" "Javon, you a*shole! What did you say?" Ansley''s mother didn''t expect that he still wanted to divorce her. He was serious! Lyric was dumbfounded as well. She thought that he just mentioned it casually, but he really wanted to divorce. She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Javon said, "Lyric, I''ve been living a tough life these years, because I have to solve various problems for them all the time. I''m tired, and I want to live the life I want." His words might sound irresponsible, but he was too tired. He wanted to go on a trip alone, meet Lyric''s mother and say sorry to her! Back then, she left in a hurry, and he hadn''t apologized to her! "Dad, you go back first. I will talk to Eden, but you have to think about it carefully. If no one teaches them a lesson, they''ll do more bad things in the future." Lyric wouldn''t be kind to everyone. Ansley and her mother would never repent. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Javon smiled bitterly and said, "Lyric, this is thest thing I can do for them." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lyric understood, but she just nodded and didn''t say anything. Jasper pushed her wheelchair to the car, bent down naturally and carried her into the car cautiously. Then he fastened the seat belt for her, put away the wheelchair and drove away. Jasper''s actions were extremely gentle, and Javon smiled. He was relieved that Lyric was cherished by the man she liked. Ansley bit her lower lip jealously as she watched Jasper drive away his luxurious car. Scattered light fell on her face, making her gloomy face look more ferocious. Why was Lyric so lucky? She would not let Lyric live a better life than her! "Javon, are you really going to divorce me?" Ansley''s mother knew that he was serious. They had been together for decades, and she knew his temper. "Yes, Ansley has grown up, and she can live on her own. She can''t indulge in a life of pleasure and comfort forever, and she has to find a job to support herself. As for me, you know that back then, I just wanted to be responsible for you, and I didn''t love you. When you married me, I made it clear to you." "In the past, you angered my mother and caused her to get sick. I wanted to divorce you when she passed away, but Ansley was small at that time, so I didn''t mention it." "Recently, thepany asked me to go abroad on a business trip. I like that ce, and I won''t come back anymore. The house is yours, and I won''t ask for anything." "As for the deposits, you both know that you''re spendthrift, so I don''t have much money." After Javon finished speaking, he turned around and left tiredly. At that time, he ruined his own happy home after getting drunk, and he really regretted it! Ansley and her mother stood there stiffly. Looking at his back, they didn''t know what to do. "Mom, I don''t want to work. You can''t divorce dad. How should we live after you divorce him? Besides, dad is going abroad. If we go abroad with him, we will definitely live a better life." These years, Javon gave her pocket money, and she she lived a quitefortable life. She didn''t want to go out to work at all. The meagre ie was not enough to support her for a month. Ansley''s mother smiled bitterly. She could only reap what she sowed. "If your father is serious, no one can change his mind." Only she knew how her mother-inw died. There was no doubt that she had angered her mother-inw to death. But even so, Javon restrained himself and lived with her for so many years. Because he had a sense of responsibility. "No, mom, you and dad divorced, what should I do?" Ansley was anxious. Daddy was her lunch ticket for a long time. Ansley''s mother was not as arrogant as she used to be. She drooped her shoulders feebly and walked back with dejected eyes. At that time, she schemed against Ansley''s father and slept with him because he had a stable job. Nothing forcibly done was going to be agreeable! She didn''t know this before, but at this time, she had understood! "Mom..." Ansley looked at her mother''s depressed face and realized the seriousness of this matter. She followed her mother anxiously, not knowing what to say. It was all Lyric''s fault. If she hadn''tined to their father, he wouldn''t have wanted to divorce! She said in heart, "Lyric, I''ll never let you go!" In the car, Lyric''s eyes were brimming with tears, but she did not say a word. Warm sunshine shone in through the window, but it did not warm her heart. Jasper parked the car at the intersection and nced sideways at her. She was grieved and upset, but she forced herself not to cry. He persuaded her in a soft voice, "Lyric, don''t be too sad. They asked for it." Lyric smiled bitterly and said slowly, "You''re right, and I hate Ansley for everything she has done, but he is my father. When I was young, he was the most amiable man in the world, and no one could rece him." "When my father was young, he was very handsome, tall and straight. Many women would be shy when they saw him. As time goes by, he has be old, but he''s going to divorce again and live alone. I just feel sorry for him." No matter how much she hated him, time could lighten her hatred. "I''ve been living very cautiously so that Ansley wouldn''t know that I live here. It''s because of the house my mom bought for me that everything bes like this." "Really? Is that what you think?" The lights had turned green. Jasper turned the steering wheel to the left smoothly. His nd exterior concealed one of the softest hearts. "Yeah!" Lyric didn''t understand what he meant, so she could only say so. Jasper said with a calm face, "This is not about the house. The problem is that your father doesn''t love Ansley''s mother." "What?" Lyric blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him in confusion. "Why do you think so?" She was very curious, "If my father didn''t love her, how could he live with her for so many years?" In her mind, only people who loved each other could live together for so long. Jasper knew that she didn''t know much about love, and he did not exin. He asked her, "What would you like for breakfast?" Lyric was hungry. When Jasper changed the topic, all she thought about was food. She thought for a moment and said, "I want seafood porridge." "Okay!" Jasper nodded and took her into an alley. He had lived here for several years, so he knew where the delicious breakfast was. The road in the alley was a little uneven and narrow. Jasper drove very slowly. Several kids were ying on the side of the road. Children were always very happy, and their cute laughter infected everyone around. An olddy was selling malt sugar. Lyric said excitedly, "Mr. Joye, I want to eat malt sugar." Jasper asked, "Where can we buy it?" Lyric pointed at the olddy, "Do you see that olddy? She''s selling malt sugar." Jasper was stunned. He had seen malt sugar before, but he didn''t know that he could buy it at such a ce. Eden once bought it and he had a taste. The malt sugar was a little sticky but delicious. Eden liked it as well! But they would suffer from excessive internal heat if they ate too much. Jasper parked the car on the side of the road, "I''ll go buy it." As soon as Jasper got off the car, the olddy knew that he wanted to buy the malt sugar. "Sir, how much do you want?" Jasper didn''t quite understand her dialect. Jasper thought for a moment, "One kilogram, I think." "Alright, I''ll get you a piece of it right now!" Only then did Jasper realize that she would knock the whole sugar into pieces with the hammer and chisel in her hands. She beat the sugar into pieces. A few pieces of sugar weighed one kilogram. Jasper thought of Eden and bought another kilogram of sugar for her. He would send it to herter. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Jasper got on the car and handed a bag of sugar to Lyric. Looking down, Lyric saw a lot of sugar and asked in surprise, "Mr. Joye, why did you buy so much?" She picked up a small piece of sugar and put it in her mouth. It was sweet and delicious, and she smiled with satisfaction. She liked to eat sweet food when she was in a bad mood. Jasper started the car and said, "I bought more because you like it. Eden likes it as well, and I bought some for her. She once bought the sugar for me, and I think it is delicious, but it''s a little sticky. I didn''t know where to buy it before." "Oh, does Eden like it as well? It seems that we have a lot ofmon hobbies." Lyric smiled. It was not easy to make malt sugar. She liked to eat it very much. When she was a child, her grandmother lived in the countryside, and she would often make the sugar for her. After her grandmother passed away, she rarely ate it. Every time she saw malt sugar, she would buy it. "Yeah, you two are fated." Jasperughed. After driving out of the alley and turning left, they arrived at the restaurant. There were many people in the restaurant, and Jasper frowned slightly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The restaurant had always been busy, and it was not easy to have a seat if they arrivedte. "Lyric, wait for me here. I''ll buy some and we''ll eat in the car. There might be no empty seat in the restaurant." Lyric looked at the restaurant. There were many people in it, and everyone was talking and laughing. In the early morning, the atmosphere here was lively and cheerful. "Okay, I know their business has been good. If I want to eat here, I would run over here and run back after breakfast." Jasper smiled and nodded. Then he got out of the car to buy breakfast. Lyric ate a few pieces of sugar while waiting for Jasper. She was worried about her father again. Eden had been beaten. How could she talk to her about it? Eden had helped her a lot. Lyric was so distressed that she kept eating the sugar. The sweet taste made her very hungry. She thought a lot in heart, but she did not have the courage to talk to Eden. More than ten minutester, Jasper came back with two bowls of porridge. He opened the door and smelled the aroma of malt sugar. Lyric was lost in thought with her head lowered. It seemed that she didn''t notice him. "Lyric, what are you thinking about?" Jasper frowned slightly. "Oh!" Lyric came to herself and looked at him. She pursed her lips slightly and smiled with embarrassment, "I''m thinking about how to talk to Eden about it. This is the first time that my father has asked me for help." She was a little worried about her father. If he was troubled by this matter and affected his work, it would be bad. He was old, and it was really not easy for him to find a new job. His father had worked in thispany for a lifetime and put in a lot of hard work, so he could not lose this job. Jasper opened the packing box, "Eat the breakfast first. Then we''ll go to the hospital. After that, I will take you to Eden''s house." "Can I really go there?" Lyric was a little excited, but she felt sorry for Eden at the same time. Eden was very kind, but she had to intercede for Ansley and her mother. "Yes! Eden''s house is not somewhere forbidden. We can send her the sugar by the way. She''ll be very happy to see you." "Good!" Lyric nodded forcefully, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She looked very cute. Jasper couldn''t help but smile. He handed the disposable spoon to her and said, "Be careful! It''s hot." "Okay!" His voice was very gentle. He was so good to her that she didn''t know what to do. If it went on like this, she would love him more and more. "Mr. Joye, what kind of girl do you like? Last time, you didn''t answer my question." Lyric thought that she might not fill her mind with nonsense if she changed the topic. At this time, she was more curious about him. Jasper stopped eating the porridge. Why did she ask this question again? He thought for a while. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. Her beautiful side face was pink, looking very attractive. Jasper looked away slowly. He said slowly with a smile, "Since you are so curious, I might as well tell you that I like a gentle, considerate and sensible girl." "Oh!" Lyric thought for a moment and felt that he was simply describing her. But she was a little dull. "Is it something hard to answer?" She looked somewhat displeased. "Ha-ha..." Jasper smiled and said, "Are you angry?" "Mr. Joye, you are bullying me." Lyric took a bite of the spoon. With a cracking, the spoon was broken. Lyric was stunned... Lyric was dumbfounded. Why did even the spoon go against her? Oh... Why was she so unlucky recently? Jasper swallowed the porridge in his mouth and handed another spoon to her. "Why do you have another one?" Lyric took it over in surprise. Jasper said, "Because I''m experienced. When Eden eats takeout, she bites the spoon when she is excited, just like you. Therefore, I always get one more spoon just in case." Lyric noticed that Jasper''s voice would be soft whenever he mentioned Eden. She asked with puzzlement, "Mr. Joye, have you known Eden for many years?" "Yes! We''ve known each other for more than ten years." Jasper smiled and looked at her, "Eat quickly, or we''ll bete." "Oh!" Lyric still had some others questions, but she didn''t ask because they didn''t have much time left. ...... Before twelve o''clock in the morning, Lyric finished the check-up. Jasper had made an appointment in advance, and everything was smooth. Lyric''s foot recovered well. As long as she had a good rest, she could walk again in two months. Jasper called Eden. Recently, Eden had been preparing for thepetition, and Victor didn''t allow her to go to thepany, so she rested at home. It was time for lunch, so Eden invited them to eat in her house. After hanging up, Eden turned to look at Abigail who came to y with her and said, "Abby, let''s have lunch half an hourter. Jasper and Lyric wille here." Abigail held Ayman in her arms. Ayman was jumping and having fun. Ayman was teething, and he dribbled a lot. Eden picked up a paper towel and wiped his chin. Abigail was very interested in Lyric, "Is Lyric the girl who was hospitalizedst time?" Eden smiled and nodded, "It''s her. I''ll ask Victor and Anson to prepare more food." "Okay, let Victor take out all the good food. She may be my sister-inw in the future." Abigail was very delighted. Eden nodded with a smile. She went to the kitchen and looked at Victor and Anson who were cooking. Their backs were very pleasing to the eye. "Victor, Anson, cook more dishes. Jasper and Lyric wille here for lunch." Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Victor was peeling potatoes, and Anson was frying ribs. They looked quite harmonious. The sizzling ribs had been seasoned with sauce, and they were tied with vani, smelling very delicous. Victor turned around, looked at her and answered gently, "Eden, it''s okay. His brother-inw is here. He can cook ten more dishes." Anson was speechless. He didn''t want to lose face in front of Jasper''s girlfriend. This was too much. He and Victor were cooking, while Abby and Eden were chatting. No matter what, this scene was too weird. Although Anson thought so, he said obediently, "Eden, it''s okay. Leave it to us. You will have a hearty mealter." Why did he say so? Because he didn''t want to be scolded by Abby! Eden left with a smile. A few years had passed, and Victor and Anson had more excellent cooking skills. They could cook a lot of delicious food. Victor took some food ingredients out of the refrigerator. He handed them to Anson, "Here are the mushrooms. Cook them with sauce and then stew the tofu. The meat stuffing has been prepared. Then we''ll cook the sea cucumber and the shrimps. In this way, there will be ten dishes." Anson was stunned. He was dumbfounded as he looked at the pile of ingredients in front of him. Then he looked at Victor, "Victor, I can understand what you mean, but I only know how to cook shrimps." Victor was surprised. How did he cook for Abigail at home? Anson seemed to know that he was puzzled. Before Victor asked him, he exined, "Abby and I like fried eggs with tomatoes. What''s more, there are matched dishes in the supermarket. We can cook them when we go home. There are even ready-made ingredients for soup." Victor shook his head helplessly, "Anson, can''t you learn how to match the food ingredients by yourself?" Anson fried the ribs while answering him, "That is too tiring. Look, we stay in the kitchen and cook everyday. Who will pay attention to us?" Victor looked at him, "It seems that you have lots ofints!" Anson immediately looked outside. Eden and Abby were chatting happily. He patted his chest with lingering fear and red at Victor fiercely. "Hey, I never bully the weak. You''re stronger than me, but you''re more scheming than me. How could you say those words just now? If Abby hears it, she''ll quarrel with me again." Victor said, "Now cooking is one of my hobbies." "Alright, I don''t care what you think, but don''t get us involved!" Anson turned over the ribs and began to cut the mushrooms. Victor said casually, "We''re getting old day by day, so we should try our best to live a happy life." Anson took a step away subconsciously and looked at him warily. "Victor, don''t brainwash me. I am still young." It seemed that he knew what Victor was going say, and he immediately said, "My son is small, and he''s different from your son. Don''t talk about your son so proudly all the time." Victor only got married a few years earlier than them. He was as arrogant as ever. His three children were much taller than the children of their age. They had a video call with Abby yesterday. He found that they were actually as tall as Jaida! He was shocked, feeling that his son was under great pressure. Victor smiled very proudly. He suddenly thought that Abigail deserved a better man. Why did he feel that Anson was not serious in life? Look at how much he doted on Eden! Half an hourter, Jasper''s car stopped in front of Eden''s house. "Wow! Eden lives in a ss vi!" Lyric was very envious. Being rich was great. Jasper looked at her envious face and said with a smile, "Eden just lives here temporarily. She will live in a better house in the future." They would probably move to Dragon Vi in two years. That was a good ce. Zaiden believed that the vi would have a positive impact on the fortune of their family, so he insisted on moving there. "Wow!" Lyric smiled with envy. In this ss vi, they could see stars when the weather was good. Sleeping under the starry night must be very romantic. "Mr. Joye, I live alone, and I don''t have to care about many things. I have always been satisfied with my own life. But at this moment, I really envy the rich people." "Ha-ha..." Jasper smiled, "Her life is not as easy as you think. Although you are alone, sometimes you will be sad, but I think you''re happy most of the time." Lyric nodded honestly, "Yes, my mom gives me pocket money every month, and I feel very happy when I get my sry every month. Then I''ll go out to have a hearty meal alone, and then go home and have a good sleep. I always feel that my life is wonderful." Although her life was nd and ordinary, she was really d. Jasper got out of the car, opened the car door and took out the wheelchair before carrying her out. He ced her on the wheelchair and pushed her in. Eden heard the doorbell ringing. Victor and Anson came out of the kitchen with dishes. "Jasper, Lyric, you''re here." Eden opened the door and looked at them with a smile. When she looked up at Jasper, her smile became meaningful. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jasper''s ears turned red uncontrobly. He handed the malt sugar to her, "This is the sugar you like." "Wow!" Eden took it excitedly. "Where did you buy it? I haven''t met anyone who sells malt sugar for a long time." Eden took it and ate a piece of sugar. It was so sweet, and she narrowed her eyesfortably, "It''s delicious, and it''s the same as the taste in my memory." Jasper said in a pleasant andzy tone, "Lyric saw it. You brought it for me in the past, but I didn''t know that it was sold by those olddies in the alleys." "Eden, I didn''t expect that you like to eat it, too." Lyric smiled with bright eyes. "When I was a child, I hoped that I could eat malt sugar in the Spring festival. It''s my childhood memory, so I like it very much. Come in." Eden stepped aside so that Jasper could push Lyric into the house. Jasper was stunned when she saw Abigail, "Abby, why are you here?" Abigail smiled, and her eyes were fixed on Lyric in the wheelchair, "Why can''t I be here? Do you think only you cane?" Jasper was speechless. "Jasper, didn''t you see me?" Anson said unhappily. He felt that his presence was getting lower and lower. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Jasper could see him as soon as he entered the house, but he turned a blind eye to him. It was so annoying. "Oh! Anson, you''re here, too!" Seeing that Anson was wearing an apron, he couldn''t help but smile, "Did you cook today?" Anson nced at him unhappily, "Can''t you see that I''ve cooked the dishes?" Lyric widened her eyes in surprise. She once heard from Jasper that Victor, Anson, Adonis, and Lucian would cook for their wives. She did not believe it before, because rich people would hire servants. How could they cook on their own? But she really believed it after seeing it with her own eyes. Anson nced at Lyric, "Is she your girlfriend? Why don''t you introduce her to us?" Hearing this, Lyric instantly blushed. She lowered her head and dared not look at anyone. This moment was really embarrassing. She hoped that she was Jasper''s girlfriend, but unfortunately, she was not. Jasper became unnatural and nervous. He said in a somewhat anxious and displeased tone, "Anson, what are you talking about? This is my assistant, Lyric." "Oh!" Anson drawled meaningfully and looked at Lyric unconsciously, "Assistant!" But he emphasized this word. Jasper was stunned. His face was burning hot! Lyric was very awkward. Jasper looked at Abigail and introduced, "Abby, this is my assistant, Lyric." "Lyric, this is my elder sister, Abigail. This is her son, Ayman, and this is my elder brother-inw, Anson." The atmosphere eased a lot as Jasper said so. Lyric smiled and greeted them, "Mr. Skye, Mrs. Skye, nice to meet you!" Abigail was well disposed towards Lyric. Her eyes were clear and her facial features were delicate. She should be a good girl. No, she often misjudged people, so she could not make a final judgment yet. "Oh, you don''t have to be so polite. You call Eden by her name, and you can call me Abby." Lyric nodded cautiously, "Okay, Abby!" Anson chimed in, "Miss Lamb, you don''t have to call me Mr. Skye. I''m afraid that you will be embarrassed when you be Jasper''s girlfriend, so just call me by my name." "Ah..." Lyric was stunned. Did they misunderstand anything? "No, Mr. Skye, please don''t..." "Lyric, don''t listen to his nonsense, but you can call him by the name." Abigail interrupted Anson''s words and gave him a warning look, indicating that he shouldn''t be in such a hurry. Anson smiled gently. Jasper was speechless. Why did they all misunderstand him? "You''re here." Victor came out with the dishes and said ndly. "Yeah!" Jasper nodded slightly. "Hello, Victor!" Seeing Victor, Lyric greeted him with joy. Anson was taken aback, "Why do you call him by the name?" Lyric was really in a dilemma! "Alright, Anson, Lyric is shy. Don''t force her." Jasper defended Lyric unconsciously. They should stop at the right time. If things went on like this, he guessed that Lyric would be too embarrassed to see them. Lyric was shy, so her face blushed. Her eyes were bright and watery, and she looked very charming and adorable. Jasper''s starry eyes were filled with gentleness and affection as he looked at her. Anson looked at Jasper''s expression and crossed his arms lightly. It seemed that Jasper had met his true love. He understood the look in his eyes! Victor elbowed him, "What are you doing here? Hurry up and take out the dishes. It''s time for lunch." Anson looked at him and frowned. Under Victor''s sharp gaze, he didn''t dare to say anything. He turned around silently and went into the kitchen. Eden, Abigail and Lyric shared the malt sugar together. The dishes were all served. Soon, they walked to the dinning room. They had to admit that Victor''s cooking skills were getting better and better. While eating, Anson was so envious. He was no match for Victor. Comparisons were odious. Victor was not only influential in the business world, but also omnipotent in the kitchen. Inparison, he was like an idiot. He was a dabbler no matter what he learned. Anson ate a piece of pork rib and asked Eden, "Will you wake up withughter at night?" Eden naturally knew what he meant. She looked at Victor and answered with a smile, "Of course. Victor is so thoughtful that I can eat delicious food as soon as I get up. How can I not feel happy?" Abigail nced at him and said, "Aren''t you ashamed to say that? Mom has to make breakfast for you every morning. Can''t you learn from Victor?" Victor was seldom approved by Abigail. Anson was taking care of Ayman. He put the milk bottle in Ayman''s hand before turning to look at Abigail, "Dear, you said that the food cooked by me was awful, didn''t you?" "No one is born to be a chef. Victor couldn''t even tell the difference between leeks and wheat back then, and he didn''t know what broli and cabbage looked like, but now he''s good at cooking." Victor said, "I knew what broli and cabbage looked like, okay?" Abigail looked at Victor who was not smart at the crucial moment. He should have remained silent. "Whatever I said is right. Why are you so stupid?" Victor was speechless. This woman was unreasonable! Anson lowered his head and ate his meal without saying anything. The delicious food was attractive enough. Lyric looked at them. Although Abigail and Victor looked gloomy, the atmosphere was not intense at all. She ate a lot. If it weren''t for the fact that she sat in a wheelchair and couldn''t walk around to help digestion, she would have eaten more. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After the meal, Anson yed cards with Victor and Jasper. The loser would treat them to dinner at night! Jasper and Anson had the same idea. They wanted Victor to treat them to dinner! After all, Victor had be petty since he knew how to cook. Eden, Abigail and Lyric were ying with Ayman on the first floor. Eden liked children. As long as Ayman came here, she didn''t want to do anything but y with him. Abigail wished that someone could look after Ayman for her everyday. As long as someone hugged Ayman, she would not care about him. She chatted with Lyric and wanted to fish for some information. But she didn''t ask about Lyric''s family affairs. All they talked about was Jasper''s affairs in the company. Lyric told Abigail everything she knew and they chatted with joy. The happy time always passed by quickly. Jasper and Anson were blinded by greed. They wanted Victor to treat them, but in the end, Victor turned the table. Looking at their upset faces, Victor was like over the moon. He was very lucky. Jasper and Anson lost at cards. "D*mn! Victor, how could you get such good cards?" Anson couldn''t believe it. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 With smiles in his brooding eyes, Victor said ndly, "I''m just so lucky!" Anson and Jasper was stunned. He was too lucky! Their had bad luck. How could they win? Victor''s cards were so good that they didn''t even have a chance to show their cards. They yed cards for an entire afternoon. Jasper and Anson helped each other, but they couldn''t win Victor. They couldn''t be more depressed. Victor looked at them with amusement and slightly raised his head. His neck was smooth and fair, and his expression was noble. He knew it when they helped each other secretly. He knew what they wanted, so he was very serious. He was lucky, so he won in the end. "Tell me. Who''ll treat us to dinner? Where are we going to eat?" Victor leanedzily on the sofa with bright eyes and smiled casually. Jasper looked at Anson and said, "Anson, don''t tell me that you want me to treat you to dinner." "Why not? You''re my brother-inw. You should treat me to a meal." Anson put his phone on the sofa dejectedly and rubbed his sore eyes. Why was he so unlucky?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Victor looked at Anson proudly, "Everyone says that I''m lucky. In fact, I think so, too. You may not think so, because you know how many difficult barriers I''ve crossed." Anson red at him, "Don''t becent. This is too much. Why don''t you find a quiet ce to think about how many unlucky things you''ve encountered? We just want you to treat us to dinner, but you were so lucky." Anson was a little angry. He sat on the sofa feebly and didn''t want to get up. Victor said slowly, "Anyway, I''m just so lucky!" Anson scolded him in heart. Jasper thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to Sophia Hotel to eat seafood. It''s my treat. That''s a buffet newly opened by my friend. The seafood is very fresh." Victor nodded with satisfaction, "Eden likes it. Let''s go." Anson smiled and said, "That''s a deal." Jasper red at him and said nothing. Anson smiled casually and exined, "Jasper, you don''t understand how much money I need to raise a child." Hearing his soft voice, Jasper got goosebumps all over. He looked at Anson and said in an exasperated tone, "The money you earn a year is enough for you to raise ten children. Don''tin of being hard up before me!" "s..." Anson chattered without stop. Downstairs, Lyric had chatted with Eden and Abigail for a long time. She thought for a while and found a timely opportunity to say, "Eden, in fact, I came to your house because I want to talk to you." Eden knew why she came here. She had been keeping it bottled up for an entire afternoon, and she really had a hard time. Looking at Lyric''s embarrassed face, she said first, "Do you want me to let go Ansley and her mother?" Lyric nodded, "My father asked me for help for the first time. By right, he didn''t care about me in the past few years, and I can refuse him. But no matter what, he''s my father. He asked me for help for the first time, and I agreed." "Eden, could you please drop the case?" Lyric looked very guilty. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Ansley and her mother had done something wrong, but she came to beg Eden. She was so sorry for Eden! Eden did not take this matter to heart. After all, Ansley and her mother did not get any benefit. She beat Ansley and her mother, and the news was spread on the Inte. Early in the morning, Aisling called her to ask if she was all right. In the end, Eden had a video call with her and let her see that she was fine. Only then did the Clement family rest assured. She beat someone on the street, which had be a hot topic online. Many people discussed this matter. However, Eden did not read thements, and she didn''t care how others judged her. "Okay, I will inform mywyer." Saying this, Eden picked up her phone and sent a message to the lawyer. When Victor, Anson and Jasper came down, they happened to hear their conversation. Victor didn''t say anything. Jasper was in an ambiguous rtionship with Lyric. He shouldn''t meddle in this matter for Jasper''s sake. If Jasper and Lyric could get married, he had to thank Lyric. Therefore, he was willing to let Eden handle this matter. Hearing Eden''s words, Lyric no longer looked worried. Instead, she smiled with joy and relief. Seeing her like this, Jasper couldn''t help but smile. Victor happened to see his reaction. He narrowed his eyes, and a smile touched the corners of his mouth. Abigail saw it as well. She felt that Jasper was really going to be in love. Victor walked to Eden in a few steps and said with a proud face, "Honey, I won. It''s Mr. Joye''s treat tonight!" "Oh! Is that so?" Eden nced at Jasper. Jasper looked at her and said with a smile, "He was so lucky. Eden, Abby, let''s go out for dinner." Abigail picked up Ayman and let Anson hug him, "Let''s go. We haven''t eaten together for a long time." Abigail was in high spirits. Anson held Ayman in his arms. Recently, Ayman had gained a lot of weight, and his arms were quite sore. When they went out, they would take a pram with them so that they didn''t have to hold him all the time. Sophia Hotel was a five-star hotel owned by one of Jasper''s friends. There was a high-end buffet on the top floor. The price was expensive, but the business was very good. Jasper called the manager and booked a table in advance. As soon as they arrived, they were taken to a table by the window. The decoration was luxurious, and there were all kinds of seafood. The waitresses'' smiles were particrly beautiful, and they were very thoughtful. They could see half of River City here. In the autumn evening, they could see the glorious sunset. The sunset clouds would tint the western sky with gorgeous colours. It was as beautiful as a wonderfulndscape painting. "Wow! The setting sun is so lovely!" Lyric sighed with a smile and looked out of the window. The scenery was amazing. Eden and Abigail sat down as well. They looked at the sunset and smiled leisurely as well. Anson, Jasper and Victor went to get seafood. "It''s so beautiful!" Abigail sighed as well. She didn''t mention the rtionship between Lyric and Jasper. Haste made waste. They ate hot pot and roasted meat at the same time. There were many people here, and the atmosphere was just right. They had a happy meal. The neon lights outside the window made the dark night colorful. River City was prosperous and lively. On the first floor, they were ready to go home. Anson nced at Lyric''s pure and beautiful face and then patted Jasper''s shoulder. He smiled and encouraged him, "Do your best! I''m waiting to be your best man!" Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Jasper looked at him with amusement. He wanted to speak, but Anson interrupted him quickly. He looked earnest, and he was eager to express the feelings deep in his heart, "Oh, that young man has finally grown up. Your sister and I don''t have to worry about you anymore." Jasper was amused when he heard that. Seeing Anson''s affectionate expression, he really didn''t know how to reply to him, "Have you ever worried about me?" "Hey, what do you mean? As your only brother-inw, I hope you have a good future." "You finally meet a girl you like, and you have to cherish her. Don''t flirt with other women. It''s not good for your reputation..." Anson kept on teaching him. Jasper pursed his lips, smiled and looked at him meaningfully, "Anson, I feel like you''re talking about yourself." Anson was stunned. How could he be such a man? Anson nced at Abigail, Lyric and Eden who were chatting not far away. Women would always have a lot to talk about when they stayed together. "Alright, don''t take my words to heart. But Lyric is really a good girl. She is simple and kindhearted. You''re handsome, and you''re a good match. I believe that you will be with her soon." Jasper smiled brightly and asked, "Anson, do old people all talk a lot?" These words hurt Anson''s heart, and his expression changed dramatically. Was he old? "I won''t talk to you anymore." Anson nced at Jasper''s smug face listlessly. Jasper was in his prime. Jasper was really qualified to say that he was old. He was no longer young indeed. After all, he had had a child. He had to ept this fact. Victor hung up the phone and came back, only to find that Anson looked a little unhappy. He asked, "What''s wrong?" "We''re getting old!" "You''re out of your head!" "Yeah! I think so, too." "Crazy man!" Anson nodded with depression, "Time and tide wait for no man." Victorpletely ignored him. Anson was an idiot, and he couldn''tmunicate with him. He was cheerful, positive and hopeful. He couldn''t be affected by Anson. "Honey, we should go home." Victor was jealous, because Eden had a lot to talk to her friends. Why couldn''t she talk so much with him? Eden nced at him and then said to Lyric and Abigail, "Abby, Lyric, let''s meet another day." "Hey! You only care about your husband. After you married Victor, you seldom apany me." Abigail red at Victor who was walking towards them. Eden smiled and did not say anything. Victor felt so wronged. Forget it. He was a man, and he didn''t bother to argue with a woman. Everyone would make mistakes. Those with knowledge and morality should be mentally wise and be kind to others. He would never take Abigail''s words to heart and quarrel with her. "Humph!" Abigail kept snorting and ring at Victor. Every time she saw Victor, she was very unhappy, because Victor took away Eden from her. Victor got in the car and left with Eden. Only then did Anson walk to Abigail slowly, "Honey, don''t be angry. Let''s go home." Anson took Ayman from her arms. "Okay!" Abigail nodded, looked at Lyric and said with a smile, "Lyric, if you have time, let Jasper take you to my house. We can y together." Lyric nodded shyly, "Okay, Abby!" ...... Jasper sent Lyric back. In the car, Lyric smiled brightly and peeped at Jasper from time to time. After she peeped at him many times, he stopped the car at the intersection. He looked sideways slowly and happened to meet her eyes. When their eyes met, Lyric was flustered. She suddenly looked away, bowed her head, pursed her lips and looked at her hands nervously. She clenched her fists with so much strength that her knuckles turned pale, and she pinched her own palm. "Do you have anything to say?" Jasper''s voice was hoarse, but very pleasant to hear. Lyric loved his voice so much. She pursed her lips and blinked her beautiful eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, and then she looked up at him. There was a faint smile in her bright eyes. She seemed to be happy but reserved, "Mr. Joye, I had a good time today. Thank you!" "As long as you''re happy!" The lights had turned green, so Jasper started the car to leave. He really wanted to take her out for a walk, so he took her to Eden''s house. At this time, he wanted to follow his heart. He wanted to have a try, and he didn''t want Eden to be guilty forever! He didn''t want the girl he liked to be a passer-by in his life. "Mr. Joye, aren''t you busy these days? I am afraid that I will affect your work." He had been apanying her these days, and she was afraid that his work would be dyed. Moreover, he should be pressed for time since he had participated in thepetition. Jasper nced at her quickly. Her eyes were bright as she looked at him quietly and expectantly. He smiled and said, "I am very busy indeed, but thepany can be all right even if I don''t go to work for a month. I''m preparing for thepetition, and I won''t go to thepany for the time being." "Oh!" Lyric smiled, looking as warm as sunshine. She cared about every word he said, because her state of mind had changed. She liked him, so she cared about his every move and every word. This feeling was very terrible, but she would be so d once she got his response. It turned out that one would feel insecure after falling in love. If she got closer to him, she was afraid that he would see her through, but she missed him so much when she was away from him. It was silent in the car. Both of them did not speak. Jasper was driving carefully. After the car ident, he had been very alert while driving. On the way to the gate of the neighbourhood, neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was a little nervous and weird. Lyric was very nervous and did not dare to look at Jasper. Only when the car was about to stop did she look up at him. The streetlights went through the window and shed a soft glow on his face, making him look more eye-catching. His sexy thin lips were pursed into a line, and he looked leisurely. Compared with her who was uneasy, he was really rxed. Lyric felt a little ufortable. Why was she so nervous? Clearly, he acted as if nothing had happened. Would a president care about his assistant so much? No, what was she thinking about? She should be grateful. Without Jasper and Eden, she would be lying alone on the bed,ining about the unfairness of the world. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After figuring this out, Lyric felt that she was very lucky! Jasper got off the car, took out the wheelchair and unfastened her seat belt. Then he carried her out of the car cautiously and ced her on the wheelchair. "I''ll send you back!" The tone in his voice brooked no argument. Therefore, Lyric didn''t say anything. "Mr. Joye, if you have a girl you like, what do you want to do with her?" Lyric was very delighted, so she became bolder and talked more. She was asking about Jasper''s preferences indirectly. Jasper was about to answer her when she suddenly raised her head. They looked at each other, and Jasper''s eyes suddenly darkened. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 His eyes suddenly darkened, because he saw Jadiel who had been chasing after Lyric. Jadiel was stunned when he saw Jasper take Lyric back. He saw the news, so he wanted toe here and see if he could meet Lyric by chance. He wanted to exin to her about what had happened that night. That night, Lyric was so angry that she cklisted his phone number. Before he came here, he had a dinner party and drank some wine. Therefore, he was a little impulsive and ran straight here. Ansley and Eden had a fight here, so he guessed that Lyric lived in this housing estate. When Lyric saw Jadiel, she was taken aback. That night, she had made it very clear to Jadiel. Moreover, how did Jadiel know that she lived here? The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The three of them looked at each other, and time seemed to have frozen. They couldn''t see or feel anything else. "Beep..." Lyric''s phone suddenly rang. In order to spend less time ying with her phone and go to bed early, she set the rm. The sound made theme to sense. "Hello, Lyric, Mr. Joye." Jadiel spoke first to break the stiff atmosphere. He was courteous, but the smile on his face was gone. "Hi!" Jasper nodded indifferently. Lyric lowered her head and did not speak. Jadiel noticed her indifference and felt very upset. In the past, Lyric would never treat him like this. When she saw him, she always smiled sweetly. Although Jasper might like Lyric, he did not want to give up, "Lyric, is your leg better now?" He deliberately softened his voice. Jasper was his superior, but he would not give in. He knew that he couldn''t let his work affect his happiness. Lyric knew that it was Ansley who had been pestering Jadiel. But when she saw Jadiel, she only wanted to make it clear with him. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Lyric looked at him and said in a nd tone, "Jadiel, thank you. My leg is recovering well. Are you free tomorrow? I want to talk to you alone at noon." Jasper''s eyes dimmed, and he did not speak. Jadiel knew her temper, and he instantly understood what she wanted to say. "I''ll be avable at twelve o''clock. There''s a coffee shop across the street. I''lle and pick you up." Jadiel said with a gentle smile. No matter what she would say, he had to make use of this chance. Lyric nodded. After Jadiel said goodbye to them, he left somewhat hurriedly. Jasper''s face was very gloomy, but he could not see his own expression. He pushed Lyric into the housing estate. It seemed that Lyric liked Jadiel. Otherwise, she would not have talked to him in this way. Generally speaking, if it was not something hard to say and she only treated him as a friend, she would say it directly just now. Would she confess her love to him the next day? Jasper felt ufortable all over. They entered the elevator, and he did not say a word. After arriving at Lyric''s house, he waited for her to wash up and carried her to bed. "Good night." He said this and left in a hurry. Lyric looked at the ce where Jasper had stood in a daze. She could still feel the warmth of his arms and smell his pleasant fragrance. It was faint, but very attractive. The fragrance didn''t disappear until he left for a long time. She smelled the surrounding air somewhat greedily. However, she could no longer feel his pleasant fragrance. Lyric took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes, looking grieved. No matter what, there was a huge gap between her and Jasper. They were not equal in social status. He was the superior president, but she was a very ordinary person. She thought of what Eden had said. "Falling in love with him is the best thing I''ve done." She liked this sentence very much. Falling in love with Jasper was the best thing she had done. Falling in love with him made her so happy. That day, she was so happy that she forgot everything. She was still like over the moon when she returned home. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After Jasper left, she finally came to sense and realized that it was not her dream. After thinking for a while, she remembered that she had to call her father. She always remembered her father''s phone number, but she never dialed it. In the past, she had a righteous thought. Although she lived alone, she did not want to ruin Ansley''s warm family. That was what she thought. She did not want Ansley to live such a lonely life. She was stupidly kind, but she couldn''t go against her conscience. She thought a lot, but she defended herself. When the phone was connected, she heard Javon''s gentle voice. "Lyric." Javon saved Lyric''s phone number. He was very d to receive her phone call. "Dad, I''ve begged Eden to forgive Ansley and her mother. She has dropped the case. Dad, you don''t have to worry about it." "Okay, Lyric, thank you!" Ansley smiled, "I will go abroad in a few days. You live alone, and you have to take good care of yourself." Lyric was independent, and it was toote for him to do anything. He was an irresponsible father. The only thing he could do for her was not to let her worry about him. "I will." Lyric''s voice was calm. This was the first time she had called Javon. She had thought that she would be very angry or cry out loud and question him. But at this moment, she was very calm. She was just a bit dejected. She felt sorry for herself, but she couldn''t abandon her father. "Lyric, you and Mr. Joye..." Javon wanted to speak but stopped. In the past, when someone asked her like this, she might be confused, and she didn''t know what was going on. But at this time, she had understood. They all thought that she was in a rtionship with Jasper. "Dad, Mr. Joye is just my superior. Don''t think too much." Javon only thought that she was shy. Jasper treated her so well, and he didn''t believe her words at all. "Lyric, have a good rest. I won''t bother you anymore. What''s more, thank you!" After chatting with him for a while, Lyric hung up the phone. Her father insisted on divorcing Ansley''s mother. She wanted to persuade him, but she didn''t know what to say. With her personality, it was impossible for her to live with Ansley and her mother. She knew how much she had suffered. How could she persuade her father to be magnanimous? Since he wanted to divorce her, perhaps he really didn''t love her anymore. ...... After Eden and Victor returned home, Abigail sent Eden a message. "Eden, I think that Jasper has really met a girl he likes." Eden was lying on the bed with boredom. Victor went to take a bath. Seeing her message, she couldn''t helpughing. "Me too. I think Jasper is serious." "Don''t worry. I will supervise Jasper and let him take the initiative to chase after Lyric. He can''t miss such a good girl." "Lyric is shy. Jasper should be more enthusiastic." Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 "Yeah, Eden, I will tell Jasper about it. By the way, Anson has been looking at himself in the mirror since he came back." "What''s wrong with him?" "I asked him, but he didn''t tell me. He just said that he was stimted. I think he''s out of his mind. He''s too strange." "We went out together today. If he was stimted, we would know about it, but there was nothing wrong with him." "s, I guess he''s going through a change of life." "Ha-ha, a man would go through a change of life between forty to seventy years old, because an old man is short of some androgen. He''s still young. Are you sure?" "Oh! Who knows? I was just guessing. Now he''s using a facial mask. He probably thinks that he is old." "He''s in his thirties. Of course he''s no longer young." "Eden, I am still young. As long as I keep a positive and cheerful heart, I''ll be young forever." Eden smiled and gently rubbed her dry eyes. Then she wrapped herself with the quilt. "You always have such a good attitude towards life." "Of course. Think about how much we''ve suffered all these years." Eden smiled again. "Abby, even if you don''t work, you can go home and inherit billions of dors, but you have to work hard." Abigail and Jasper were truly independent. She witnessed their progress. "You''re the same, aren''t you? Now you''re much richer than me. Eden, I''m going to take a bath for Ayman. I''ve made an appointment with Amelia and Candace, and we''ll meet on the weekend. Aren''t you free recently? Let''s meet more often." "Great, I''m really idle recently." After chatting with Abigail, Eden read the news for a while, and then Victor came out of the bathroom. He was wrapped in a white bath towel. He had washed his hair and dried it. With bangs on his forehead, he looked much younger. He developed a muscr body. His shoulders were board and his waist was narrow. There was no extra fat on his waist. He had never been fatter these years. Under her gaze, Victor sat beside her slowly and smiled casually, "Honey, are you satisfied with what you see?" Eden poked his muscles with a smile and felt a little cold. His muscles were resilient. "You are too scheming. Do you think you can seduce me just by dressing like this?" Eden looked at him with amusement. He made use of every chance to show off his charm. He did this every day. Victor had no choice. In order to live a more romantic life with her, he really did a lot. "Honey, are you tired?" He held her and asked with a smile. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''ve been resting recently. I''m not tired." Victor thought for a moment, "Then talk to me." Seeing that he was not in a hurry to have sex with her, Eden teased him with a smile, "In ordinary times, you''re not patient at all. Why do you want to talk to me tonight?" Such a thing rarely happened. Victor smiled and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He looked at her with keen eyes, "You make me feel that I''m a wild beast." If his friends heard these words, they would definitelyugh at him without hesitation. The capital he had to show off in front of them was his love for Eden. His children were outstanding, and his mother was living a happy life. He had got everything he wanted the most. He couldn''t wait to have sex with her indeed, but he wanted to talk about Jasper that night. "I want to talk to you about Jasper. I know that you have been worried about him all these years." Originally, Victor was unwilling to talk about this. As for how important Jasper was to Eden, he knew it better than anyone else. Eden looked at him with bright eyes, "Do you know that?" "Fool, you are my wife, and I met them today. How can I not know about it?" Victor organized his words and thought of the scene when Lyric and Abigail were together. He could tell that Jasper liked Lyric. "Eden, I think they need some more time." Maybe it was because this was something Eden cared about, he observed Lyric and Jasper carefully that day. It seemed that Lyric fell in love with Jasper first. However, did Jasper really understand love? Everyone had a different attitude towards love. He did not think that Jasper could know his own heart. He was just used to loving Eden. Once people got used to something, they did not want to make a change. Jasper was the same. After he gave up his feelings for Eden, he had a different idea. He would not take this kind of thought seriously. Only when he truly understood how to love someone would he really forget his love for Eden. Otherwise, he would have been with Maureen. Eden was not worried. Love couldn''t be forced. "No matter how much time it takes, they''ll be happy as long as they love each other deeply." Victor pursed his lips and said nothing. Although Jasper was about to get his own happiness, he had to take actions. Holding her in his arms, he covered them with the quilt and turned to look at her with a flirty smile, "Honey, we''re done talking. Now it''s bedtime." Eden blushed instantly and punched him a few times. Soon, the warm room became torrid. Outside the vi, someone drove away a ck car slowly. The man received a phone call after driving for a while. "Hello?" His voice was very gloomy and deep. "I found out that they live here recently." "Yes, I''m sure." "I know. I''ve been watching them in secret." "This time, I will definitely seed. You can rest assured." The man said and hung up the phone mercilessly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the bar, some people started their wonderful nightlife. The neon lights shed, and the people here indulged in a wanton life. Young men and women twisted their sexy bodies crazily in the loud music. The two men on the table not far away were not affected at all. Dressed in suits, they looked handsome and attracted the attention of the surrounding girls as soon as they came in. However, Jasper looked moremanding and indifferent. No woman dared to approach him. Jadiel was sitting opposite him. Both of them sat casually and leisurely. When Jasper came out, he saw Jadiel outside the housing estate. The atmosphere between them seemed to be strange and indescribable. Jadiel invited him to drink, and then they came to the bar. Jadiel picked up the beer on the table and smiled faintly, "Mr. Joye, let''s have a drink." Jasper picked up the wine and clinked his ss against his. They raised their heads and took a sip. The cold beer ran down their throats, and they looked indescribably sexy. They put down their sses and looked at each other at the same time. Jasper said in a nd voice, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Jadiel nodded and smiled gently. Clinking the ss in his hand, he said with a smile, "Mr. Joye, don''t you want to talk to me? What a coincidence. We''ve fallen in love with the same girl." Jasper looked his head and did not speak. But he didn''t deny what Jadiel said. Perhaps he was only well disposed towards Lyric, but he didn''t like it when Jadiel got close to her. Although Jadiel was a gentleman, he disliked it. He was conflicted. Even he himself couldn''t figure out what was going on. Jasper lowered his head and said nothing. The flickering lights shone on his handsome face. Jadiel could tell that he was unhappy at the moment, but he had to speak his mind, "Mr. Joye, I will not give up my love for Lyric." He only worked in Joye Group for the time-being to get experience. In less than a year, he had be a manager. He was very clear about his own strength. He came from a well-off family, and he would establish his ownpany when he was confident. He had met all kinds of people, and he had been very cautious in choosing hispanion through life. Lyric was a very good girl. She worked hard and did her best to advance. Even if she was free, she wouldn''t waste her spare time. She would get a part-time job and worked hard to enrich her life. When Lyric worked in his neighbor''s house as a tutor for the first time, he noticed her. There was always a sweet smile on her in face. No matter how disturbed he was, he would be in a good mood as long as he saw her smile. Jasper held the ss more tightly. Jadiel was dering his determination. Jasper felt that this was an opportunity to test himself. If it weren''t for Jadiel, he wouldn''tpare himself to anyone. He would only feel that some things were well-reasoned. Jadiel didn''t need to say anything else, because he had already understood. Jadiel liked Lyric and hoped that he could give up. Only then did Jasper look at him. His voice was deep and hoarse as he said, "Do you want me to leave Lyric?" Jadiel was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head slightly, "Mr. Joye, that''s not what I mean. I just want to tell you that I will never give up chasing after Lyric. If she really doesn''t love me, and if she falls in love with you, I''ll wish you two happiness." "But I''ve known her for longer, and I know her preferences very well." Therefore, he was very confident that Lyric would choose him. Lyric knew her own status very well. Jasper''s family was respectable, and his parents were very rich and powerful. He and his elder sister''s careers were elerating. The air seemed to be filled with hostility. Jasper raised his ss, shook his head and had a quick swill of wine. The icy cold wine flowed down from his throat all the way to his stomach. Meanwhile, he looked more apathetic and serious. He looked down. There seemed to be anger surging in his eyes, but he looked calm on the surface. At this time, he realized that he did not know what Lyric liked to eat and what she liked to do. He only knew about her family situation. He didn''t know what kind of care Lyric wanted. If she hadn''t told him that she wanted to ask for Eden''s help, he wouldn''t have known that she had such worries in heart. If he was Lyric''s boyfriend, he was definitely not qualified. Although Jasper thought so, he spoke differently, "Mr. Bryant, there''s no order of arrival in love. Although you have known Lyric for half a year, she might not like you. I''ll leave first." Jasper did not wait for Jadiel to speak. He stood up all of a sudden and hurried out. He was very flustered, but he didn''t know why. He just didn''t want to face Jadiel anymore. He didn''t want to hear anything about him and Lyric again. He didn''t let out a sigh of relief until he walked out of the bar in one breath. Taking a deep breath, he felt much more rxed. He looked up at the traffic stream on the road. The red taillights and the colorful lights in the buildings made the night brighter. But he was more and more confused. Jasper stood in the dark for a long time. In the end, he figured out something. Did he like Lyric? If he didn''t like her, why did he want to cook for her and make her happy? If he liked her... Why did he like her? He hadn''t known Lyric for a long time. When he saw her photo on the resume for the first time, he only felt that her smile was very sweet. At that moment, he felt his heart flip. Therefore, he chose her as his assistant. She looked simple and adorable, but she was very serious in work. Back then, she fainted on the road and Eden sent her to the hospital. After he received her phone call, he left the client without thinking and immediately rushed to the hospital to see her. Later, she was hospitalized again. But he was more anxious than thest time. He was in a dinner party at that time, and he immediately left and hurried to the hospital. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. On the one hand, he was worried about her. On the other hand, her parents were not by her side, and she didn''t have any friend. This was what he thought. To be exact, this was the excuse he made for himself. However, thinking that Lyric was about to meet Jadiel at noon the next day, he felt extremely agitated. He lifted the bangs on his forehead in a low spirit, stopped a taxi on the roadside and left. When Jadiel came out, he happened to see Jasper get on the car and leave. He nced at him and turned around to hail a taxi as well. Inside the taxi, Jadiel closed his eyes slightly. Thinking of Lyric''s attitude, he knew what she wanted to say to him the next day. He would not give her the chance to say it. He had to fight for his own happiness. The next day, Lyric was awakened by a knock on the door. After sitting up and looking around in a daze, Lyric moved her body slowly and sat in a wheelchair with the support of both hands. As soon as she sat down, she heard the door opening. Lyric''s smile disappeared instantly. It was Eden. Only she knew the password of her house. She was disappointed because it was not Jasper, but she was very happy that Eden came to apany her. After all, it was impossible for her to be with Jasper. Her expectation would only make herself sad. She suppressed all the sorrow and disappointment in her heart. When she arrived at the living room, Eden had put the breakfast on the table. She looked at Lyric and smiled, "Lyric, I''m here to send you the breakfast. Jasper has a very important meeting this morning. He sent me a message and asked me to bring you breakfast." Lyric smiled. She remembered that Jasper had an important meeting with the foreign clients that day. If the cooperation was sessful, Joye Group wouldpete in foreign markets. She was d that Joye Group was developing better and better. "I see. Eden, thank you for taking care of me these days." Lyric looked at Eden guiltily. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Besides, Eden had helped her a lot. Even her rtives couldn''t do so much for her. Her rtives did not like her to ask for their help. As time went by, she became estranged from those vain rtives. Eden looked at her. In the past few days, Lyric had thanked her for many times. "Don''t be so polite. I''m good to you because you''re worth it." No one would treat others well for no reason, neither would she. "Eden, I know." Lyric knew this. "Lyric, have breakfast first." Eden put the seafood porridge in front of her. Seeing her favorite seafood porridge, Lyric smiled with joy, "Wow! It''s my favorite porridge!" Eden opened her own bowl and said with a smile, "Jasper ordered it for you, and I just went there to get it. He said that you like seafood porridge." Lyric paused slightly. He was so busy, but he still cared about her. She was really touched. Lyric looked at Eden with aplicated expression on her face. There was a smile in her eyes. She looked conflicted but happy. Eden looked at her innocent face. She seemed to be delighted and confused. However, she could clearly see the happiness in her eyes. Eden smiled meaningfully and said in a yful tone, "Lyric, are you disappointed because it''s me who came here this morning?" Lyric was startled by her words, and she was so embarrassed because Eden had seen her through. Her smile froze, and she shook her head quickly. "Eden, no, I am very happy to see you. If you didn''te, I would feel lonely." Lyric was in a hurry to exin, but she didn''t know that her anxious tone had betrayed her. Eden didn''t tease her anymore. She knew that Lyric would feel awkward for a long while. "Let''s have breakfast first. Then I''ll go out for a walk with you. I don''t need to go to thepany these days, so I have enough time to take care of you." Lyric breathed a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She stirred the porridge with her fair and slender fingers and sipped it. The seafood porridge was fragrant and smooth, but she felt that it was somewhat sweet. Eden had been observing her expression. Seeing that she was joyful, she was relieved. When she woke up early this morning, she did receive Jasper''s message. He asked her to send the breakfast to Lyric because he had something to do this morning. Anyway, she had nothing to do, so she agreed. In fact, she was about to call Jasper and ask him if he had time to take care of Lyric when he sent her the message. Lyric was injured because of Victor, so she should take care of her. After breakfast, Eden covered Lyric''s legs with a nket and pushed her out for a stroll. Lyric had to meet Jadiel at noon, so they didn''t go too far. The housing estate had aplete set of facilities, and it was a nice ce. In fact, it was not far from Jasper''spany. He could drive to thepany in half an hour. This was the reason why he chose to live here. Eden and Lyric both liked to go to the supermarket. They coincided with each other and went straight to the supermarket. "Eden, I want to eat snacks." Only then did Lyric remember that she had finished all the snacks at home. Eden had been to the supermarket, so she knew where the snack area was. She smiled and said, "I''m walking there." "Oh?" Lyric suddenly remembered something. She turned around slightly and looked at Eden, "I forgot that you were buying snacks when I first met you. Why do we have so much inmon? We like the same snacks. I buy lots of photos chips every year." "When I was in junior high school, plum candy was particrly popr, and I always bought a lot. Now I don''t like it anymore, and I especially like potato chips. It''s great to eat it while watching movies." Eden smiled faintly and recalled her past, "Isn''t it just? Back then, we all liked to eat plum candy. It was sweet and sour. I could refresh myself with it." At that time, she always had a bag of plum candy in her pocket. She did not have a friend to share it with. As a result, she could eat a bag of plum candy for a long time. She would eat one while studying in the evening and attending the PE ss. At that time, she looked really obedient on the surface. "Ha-ha..." Lyric smiled and said, "Eden, why don''t we buy plum candy today? Let''s recall our youth together." Eden shook her head and said with a smile, "I don''t want to eat it. I only had bad memories in my youth." The plum candy was too sour for her. "Alright!" Lyric knew many rumors about Eden. She was the daughter of the Clement family. When she was a child, she got lost and seemed to have suffered a lot. As for what Eden had suffered, she had never asked Eden about it. It was a scar in Eden''s heart, and she didn''t want to touch her on the raw. "Eden, can you make dumplings? I want to eat dumplings so much." Perhaps it was because her leg was injured, she missed her mother very much. But at the end of the year, her mother was busier. Unless her mother took the initiative to call her, she would not disturb her work. "Yeah, do you want to eat dumplings? If you want, I''ll make them for you in the evening. The freshly- made dumplings are very delicious, and I especially like to eat dumplings." Eden thought for a moment and added, "Jasper has time in the evening. Why don''t we make dumplings for you?" Although she felt that Lyric''s mood was a bit strange, she wanted to give them a chance to get along with each other. At this time, Lyric needed care the most. Jasper had to seize the opportunity. "Okay!" Lyric nodded, and her ears became hot unconsciously. She didn''t know what was wrong with her these days. She blushed uncontrobly when she saw Jasper or someone mentioned him. After buying snacks, they went to the vegetable area and the food area to buy some meat, flour and vegetables. Then they went back. They stayed in the supermarket until noon. At twelve o''clock noon, they had returned to the housing estate. Lyric said, "Eden, can you wait for me in the rest area? I have made an appointment to meet Mr. Bryant. I have something to tell him. I wille back soon." She was going to meet Jadiel! Eden nced at Lyric. She knew that Jadiel liked Lyric, but she couldn''t say anything. "Okay, I''ll send you there first, and then I''ll wait for you outside." She would be worried if Lyric went there alone. "Alright, he''s in the cafe on the opposite side of the road." Lyric pointed to the cafe. Eden sent Lyric there and happened to see Jadiel at the door of the cafe. "Hi, Mrs. Alwynn." Jadiel greeted Eden with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Bryant!" Eden smiled and found that Jadiel had dressed up specially. Dressed in a light gray suit, he looked handsome. His eyes were long and brooding, which made him look even more charming. In Eden''s eyes,pared to those yboys, Jadiel was a nice man. "Lyric, I''ll wait for you over there. You can call me when you want to leave." Eden nodded at Jadiel slightly and turned to leave. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 In the cafe, they sat face to face. Jadiel ordered a cup of coffee for himself, and then ordered a small cake and Lyric''s favorite orange juice for her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They didn''t say anything after sitting down. After the food was served, Jadiel looked at Lyric and said, "Lyric, eat a piece of cake first. The cake here is delicious. I''ve been here a few times, but I didn''t know that you live here." Lyric looked at him. He was a gentleman, and there was a faint smile on his handsome face. "Jadiel, in order to avoid Ansley, I wouldn''t tell anyone where I live. But I''m very curious. How did you know that I live here?" Jadiel looked at her fair face and smiled. Then he pointed at the telegraph pole across the street. "It turns out that this is why you didn''t allow me to send you home. I saw the news about Mrs. Alwynn and Ansley online. Seeing the familiar telegraph pole, I knew that you lived here. Last night, I drank some wine, so I was a little impulsive. I didn''t expect to meet you at the gate." Lyric smiled faintly, "I see." "Yeah, I didn''t expect my memory to be so good. I remember the telegraph pole in front of your house." Saying this, Jadiel turned his head to look at the telegraph pole across the street. It looked somewhat solemn in the traffic. Looking back at Lyric''s hesitant face, he smiled and pretended to be casual, "Mr. Joye seems to be very busy today." Lyric''s expression changed as she lowered her head. Jadiel looked at her and smiled, "The foreign clients should be his friends. His parents run a winery abroad, and they''re of noble status. They''re billionaires, which is really enviable." Lyric was stunned. She didn''t know if Jadiel said these words deliberately, but she understood one thing, which was that she was not qualified to be with Jasper. "Really?" Lyric grinned. She looked calm, but she was very confused in heart. The more she knew about his background, the more she felt that the gap between them was big. "Yes. Lyric, I n to work in Joye Group for one more year. Then I''ll start apany on my own." Jadiel told her his purpose clearly. He mentioned Jasper''s status deliberately. Sometimes, love required a scheming mind. Jasper was not sure if he had fallen in love with Lyric, and this was a rare chance for him. Lyric''s heart was filled with disappointment. Hearing Jadiel''s words, she tried hard to cheer up, "That''s great. I''ve known you for more than half a year, and you''ve been working hard. It''s only a matter of time before you set up your ownpany." Jadiel was very outstanding. She realized this not long after they met, but she didn''t think about having a boyfriend at that time. At that time, she did not have a stable job, and she wanted to be in a rtionship after getting a job. She was longing for love, but did not know how to love. However, one could fall in love without a master. No one taught her, but she had fallen in love with Jasper. But the result was heartbroken. Her love was unrequited. Jadiel didn''t talk much. As long as Lyric understood what he meant. If he said too much, Lyric might have other strange ideas. "Lyric, what do you want for lunch? Let''s have lunch together." His voice was unusually gentle. He was gentlemanly. Although they were close to each other, Lyric was not disgusted. Lyric shook her head lightly, "The lunch break is short. It will take you half an hour to go back to the company. Let''s have lunch another day." Jadiel was very satisfied because she said that she would eat with him another day. He nodded slightly, and his smile became tenderer, "Alright, Lyric. However..." Jadiel took out his phone and looked at her with a helpless smile, "You cklisted my number in a fit of anger." Lyric smiled and said apologetically, "Sorry, I was very angry that night because of Lyric, so I cklisted your number." Jadiel looked sad, and there was dissatisfaction in his tone, "Actually, I''m very depressed. You even cklisted me. You clearly knew that I was chasing after you, and I didn''t have anything to do with Ansley." He''d better say these words at this time. He always remembered that love required a scheming mind. Lyric was stunned for a moment, and she did not refute. She picked up her phone and freed his number from the cklist. She smiled and said, "Jadiel, let''s just be friends in the future." She said these words all of a sudden. Jadiel paused for a moment. Then he thought for a moment. Her words meant that he still had a chance to be her boyfriend, right? At least, she didn''t hate him. "Okay! When you have time, let''s have meals, go shopping and y together." He looked at her with a smile, and her smiling face was very beautiful. He believed that as long as he loved her sincerely enough, he would surely move her. "Okay!" Lyric nodded with a smile and said excitedly, "I have a friend now." "Fool, we''ve always been friends." Jadiel said with a doting smile. Then he reached out and rubbed her head. Looking up, he saw a familiar car inadvertently. Although he could not see the person inside, he knew that it was Jasper''s car. He couldn''t see Jasper, but he could feel his gloomy and sharp gaze. He withdrew his hand casually, chatting happily with Lyric. However, he would look out of the window from time to time. They chatted for a while. Lyric was afraid that Eden would wait for too long and Jadiel would bete for work, so she called Eden. After they separated at the door of the cafe, Jadiel stood there and watched Eden leave with Lyric. He slightly pursed his lips and smiled confidently. Although he hadn''t been in a rtionship with Lyric, it was good to be friends with her first. Since they were friends, he could invite her to meals and go shopping with her. He was so lucky to meet a good girl in his life! He didn''t expect much. The only thing he wanted was to spend the rest of his life with his beloved girl. Jadiel walked towards his car and looked back. Jasper''s car was still parked there. Looking through the windshield, he saw that Jasper was looking at him. He smiled and turned to leave. Jasper held the steering wheel tightly with both hands, and he couldn''t forget the scene of Jadiel rubbing Lyric''s head. After the meeting, he rushed here without having lunch. When they met at the door of the coffee shop, he had arrived. He didn''t dare to get off the car, and he could only hide here and peek. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was confused and afraid. Especially when he looked at Lyric''s clear eyes, he felt nervous and helpless. Jasper had no courage to think about the rtionship between them. When he started the car to leave, he suddenly saw two sneaky figures entering the housing estate. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Jasper stepped on the brake. When a few cars drove out of the housing estate, the two people sneaked in through the small door very quickly. Eden was here, and Barrett hated Alwynn Group very much. Jasper was experienced, and he was sure that the two people were malicious. He did not dare to be careless, so he got out of the car and followed them. He was very familiar with the gatekeeper. After he exined to the gatekeeper briefly, the gatekeeper checked the surveince video, but they only saw the two people''s backs. Jasper asked him to pay attention to their whereabouts and walked in. Eden and Lyric were not in a hurry to go back. Instead, Eden pushed Lyric''s wheelchair and walked around the housing estate. Lyric shared her joy with Eden happily, "Eden, I became friends with Jadiel just now." Eden was confused. She lowered her head and saw Lyric''s bright smile. It seemed that Lyric was truly d. She smiled and asked, "Weren''t you friends before?" Lyric raised her head and thought for a while with a smile. Then she shook her head slightly, "Yes, but our friendship was almost ruined by Ansley. Today, we made it clear and became friends again." Eden smiled and said nothing. Lyric was really simple-minded. Couldn''t she tell that Jadiel wanted to be with her? Since they could be friends, they would naturally be lovers in the future. As long as they could meet often, he would let her fall in love with him sooner orter. It was obvious that Lyric had a crush on Jasper, but Eden did not know what Jasper was thinking. It was very difficult for Jasper to ovee his confusion over one issue. Once he figured it out, he would confessed his feelings for Lyric. The sunshine was very warm. Eden did not want to go back. She wanted to stay here and bask in the sun. "Lyric, your major is clothing design, right?" Eden saw the certificate of merit in her house. It should be the award she got when she was in school. "Yeah. Eden, I have been fond of clothing design since I was a child, but my major is to design sports wear. I like it very much." "It can''t be easy to be Jasper''s assistant. He''s strict with his assistant, right?" After Jasper changed, he had strict requirements on everything. "Isn''t it just? Eden, I began to prepare for it when I was in college. After all kinds of examinations, I finally handed in my resume, and I got the job after four rounds of interviews." Thinking of the bitter process, she felt very tired. "Really?" Eden smiled, "If you be Jasper''s girlfriend in the future, remember to let him pay dearly for it. We women can be unreasonable." Hearing this, Lyric had a glimmer of hope again. These days, she had been thinking about this. She suffered violent mood wings because of Jasper. She could not help but ask, "Eden, why do you think I can be with Mr. Joye?" After that, she was full of expectation and nervousness. If she didn''t fall in love with him, he wouldn''t be in her mind day and night. The feeling of missing someone at night was very ufortable, but she had no regret. She felt sweet but painful. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She had been sleepless in the past few nights. Besides, she didn''t dare to tell anyone what she was thinking. But at this time, she didn''t even dare to miss him day and night. Eden felt her nervousness. Seeing that she straightened her back, Eden said with a chuckle, "Why can''t you be with him? As long as you like each other, nothing can stop you." Lyric held her hands tightly. Wouldn''t they be stopped by anything? The scene of Jasper holding her came to her mind. His warm embrace was like a gentle trap, and she fell into it carelessly. At this time, she couldn''t get him out of her head. His strong arms made her feel so safe and warm. Eden was about to speak when she saw two sneaky people. They were dressed in dark suits, standing behind the flowers and keeping looking at them. Eden''s eyes shed, and she didn''t dare to lower her guard. A hundred million dors was too attractive to the people on the list. They couldn''t give up so easily. Eden made a prompt decision and pushed Lyric back home. This time, she could not let Lyric get hurt because of her. Aro was nearby, and he knew where she was. She was used to such a thing, so she was not nervous. Besides, there were so many peopleing and going, and they wouldn''t dare to take actions. "Lyric, let''s go back and cook. It takes some time to make dumplings." Her tone was very natural. Lyric was a little disappointed. She still wanted to chat with Eden about Jasper. She had no one to talk to, and she had been conflicted. "Okay!" Lyric smiled and didn''t say anything. She lowered her eyes and split hairs again. Eden''s attention was focused on the people behind them. There were quite a few roads in the housing estate. Eden detoured deliberately and looked back from time to time. The two men followed them. Sure enough, they came for her. But they really underestimated her. Did they think she was stupid? How could she not notice them since they were so bold? Eden arrived downstairs the building. She heard the notification at this time. When she looked down, she saw the message sent by Jasper. Her eyes shed and she smiled. "Eden, don''t be afraid. I''m right behind you. Take Lyric home first." Jasper had known that they were being followed. She instantly slowed down and pushed Lyric to the elevator. Eden lowered her head and looked at Lyric. She smiled and made an excuse, "Lyric, I forgot to buy ginger and sauce. I''ll go buy it after I send you home." "Ah! Is that so?" Lyric hadn''t cooked for a long time, and she didn''t know what was missing in the kitchen. "Okay, I''m sorry to trouble you." "It''s okay. I like to eat dumplings and cook very much. We''ll be happier if we can eat the meal in a lively atmosphere." "Eden, me too." She hated being alone very much. The elevator arrived, and Eden pushed Lyric into it. The golden elevator door reflected the two sneaky figures. After pushing Lyric into the elevator, Eden pressed all the buttons above the eighth floor. Lyric lowered her head and didn''t see Eden''s actions. There were two houses on each floor. It would take them a lot of effort to find Lyric''s house. After sending Lyric home, Eden put the ingredients she had bought in the kitchen and left after saying a few words to Lyric. When she reached the first floor, the two men were standing at the elevator door. They didn''t know which floor Lyric lived. Seeing Edene out of the elevator, both of them were stunned and lowered their heads, not daring to look at her. Eden nced at them and walked out slowly. Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 After Eden left, the men looked at each other with evil eyes. They smiled at each other and followed Eden out. "As long as she leaves, we can taken actions. Ten million dors! She is really valuable, ha-ha... We''re going to be rich." "Idiot! She is Mrs. Alwynn, and she''s a billionaire. You''ll just get ten million dors, but you''re so happy. What a good-for-nothing!" The man patted his head. "Ha-ha... I''m too excited." "Shut up and follow her carefully." "Okay!" Eden nced behind her and heard their low voices. She walked a little faster and saw Jasper not far away. She gave Jasper a hand signal. Jasper understood and turned around naturally, waiting for Eden toe forward. Then he followed the two men. On the way out of the housing estate, Jasper told the gatekeeper about it, and the gatekeeper shot a video of the men. Eden walked out of the housing estate and went to the left. There were many pedestrians on the left road. It was noon, and many people came out for lunch. The pedestrians walked in twos and threes, looking rxed. Dazzling autumn beamed through the leaves. Walking in the dappled shade of trees, Eden feltzy. She didn''t sleep wellst night. Basking in the sun, she feltzy and wanted to sleep. Although she was in danger, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat sleepy. Eden pinched her hand forcefully. "Ouch..." Eden gulped in pain, and her body trembled. Why was she so vicious to herself? The sharp pain made her a little soberer. Jasper could tell from Eden''szy back that she wanted to sleep under the warm sun. She could sleep well on rainy days and sunny days in autumn. He smiled and saw her pinch her own hand. He smiled helplessly. Did she regard the two men behind her as air? He had called the police. At this time, he just needed to pin down the two b*stards until the police came. Eden bowed her head and sent a message to Jasper. "Jasper, I''m going into the alley. Be careful. I''m relieved to give my back to you." Jasper had muted his phone. He looked down and and replied to her with a smile, "Sure! I have called the police." Eden walked forward with relief and entered the alley. Feeling cold, she wrapped herself with the windbreaker more tightly and walked forward with her arms crossed. Her bright eyes were stillzy as she looked around. There were not many people in the alley, but a few restaurants were busy. She could smell the oil and the aroma of food. Some people sat there for lunchfortably, and she could hear them chatting andughing. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The lunch break was leisurely, so everyone was rxed. They gathered together and chatted. Their conversation was particrly interesting. Back then, when she worked in the restaurant, she often heard the old men''s chatting which was very funny. The farther she walked, the fewer people there were. Eden guessed that the two men were about to attack her. "There are not many people in the front. Let''s do it. The car is not far away, and it is easier to take her out of here. Send her to the destination and we will leave River City as soon as we get the money." "Alright!" The other man narrowed his eyes evilly. Looking at Eden''s back, he was so excited as if he had seen ten million dors. He was even in a trance, because it was so easy to get ten million dors. They had got a million dors as a deposit, which was enough for them to livefortably for a long time. They couldn''t hide their excitement and moved forward quickly. Eden heard the heavy footsteps behind her, and her heart sank. The police had not arrived yet. Would it be difficult for her and Jasper to deal with the two men? As long as Lyric wouldn''t get hurt, they had nothing to worry about. She saw a rusty steel pipe on the side of the road. There was even an iron hook on it. Her eyes turned apathetic as she walked over in a few steps. The two men were behind Eden. They were about to attack her when they saw her stop. However, Eden suddenly turned around. She hit them with the steel pipe. They didn''t expect Eden to attack them all of a sudden. They were shocked and tried to move back, but they fell directly to the ground. Eden was speechless. Jasper was stunned. He and Eden were very nervous and vignt, but the two men were just weak idiots. "Oh my god! My waist is so painful." One man looked at Eden viciously, wishing that he could kill her. "B*tch, how dare you ambush us!" The other man was ashamed and mad. He was actually obsessed with Eden''s pretty face. He really couldn''t bear to beat her. "Bang!" Jasper kicked his back hard. He fell on the ground and rolled awkwardly. "Shut up! If you dare to say one more word to insult her, I''ll cripple you!" His cold voice sounded in the alley, which was frightening. "Puff." Before the man could scream in pain, he spat out a mouthful of gastrin. "Are you okay?" The other man roared furiously. Ignoring the pain in his waist, he stood up immediately and wanted to attack Eden maliciously. There was an iron hook on the steel pipe. Eden simply hit the man''s back with it. Her movements were very fast. The man wanted to dodge, and he didn''t want to get hurt. While he was hesitating, Eden reached out the pipe with great strength, and he fell in front of her awkwardly. The steel pipe in Eden''s hand fell down on the man''s neck. The man stopped struggling in an instant. With cold eyes, Eden lowered her head and looked him up and down. He looked awkward to the extreme. "Don''t move, or your neck will be pierced." Eden''s voice was yful and proud. Her eyes were especially bright as she smiled. Looking at her bright smile, the man was dumbfounded. Eden looked weak. How could she have the courage to wave the terrible iron pipe to attack them? The fact proved that people couldn''t be judged by their looks. He was tricked by Eden''s gentle appearance. His brother had fainted in pain. When did this man follow them? He kissed his younger brother fiercely. Had his brother died? The man was scared. How could he still think about the money at this time? The most important was to survive. "Please let me go!" He raised his head with great difficulty and begged for mercy. Eden looked at him coldly. She was surprised that he begged her so quickly. She said indifferently, "I can let you go, but you have to tell me who sent you." The man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only know that she is a woman." Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 "A woman?" Eden wondered who it could be. Dahlia? No, Dahlia hadn''t appeared in front of her for a period of time. How could Eden know that Paulina was still lying in the hospital after being taught a lesson by Victor? "Yes, she asked us to catch you, and we don''t know anything else." The man knew that he couldn''t afford to offend Alwynn Group. Since he was caught, he''d better tell the truth. He was obsessed with money. Jasper said with a sullen face, "Eden, they came to catch you just for money. They won''t know who the mastermind is." Eden nodded slightly. She knew that this matter wasn''t simple. From a distance came the whistle of the police car. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jasper''s phone rang at the same time. The police asked him where he was. After Jasper told them their location, he hung up the phone. The man went deathly pale. The police came so fast! At the same time, Bryanna, who was waiting for good news in a cafe, received a phone call from herpany. "Bryanna, bad news! Ourpany is under investigation because of tax evasion." "What?" Bryanna''s face darkened to the extreme. She trembled and almost couldn''t hold her phone firmly. Then she suddenly stood up from the chair. "Bryanna, just now, the legal authorities came here with evidence. You have toe back as soon as possible." "Who did it? How could they have evidence..." Bryanna was stunned. It was Victor! Victor told her that he would let Fly Media disappear in River City. She had been very nervous. But Victor didn''t do anything these days, so she let down her guard. She sent someone to hurt Eden, but Victor took actions on the same day. "Bryanna,e back. The evidence is conclusive, and you are the legal representative. Moreover, they said that ourpany is under suspicion ofundering money." Bryanna''s eyes widened. Barrett''s ttering face came to her mind, and she felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. But it was toote for her to understand everything. Bryanna stumbled. How could she dare to go back to thepany? She had to escape. Although she had figured out what was going on, she couldn''t do anything to Barrett without evidence, could she? There was some cash in her house, which was enough for her to escape and live for a period of time. However, when she walked to the door and saw the peopleing in, she stepped back in fear. Victor walked in with Dean. His tall figure looked toomanding in the crowd. People couldn''t take their eyes off him. His suit was made of high-quality silk, and the ck trousers made him look handsome and noble. His every move was full of aggressiveness. Victor looked at her with apathetic and horrible eyes. "Do you want to run away? That''s your wishful thinking." Hearing his cold words, Bryanna understood everything. "Victor, you..." "I''ve been a man of my words, but I was dyed for a few days because of something. I hope that you''ll like the surprise!" He said with a smile, but Bryanna felt like she had been totally ruined. "Victor, you are a devil!" Bryanna yelled at him without thinking. She was so angry but helpless. She felt very ufortable, but she had no way to vent her anger. Her heart ached, but the desperation in her heart made her even more afraid. "Ha-ha..." Victorughed. His voice was pleasant but cold, and hisughter sent a chill down Bryanna''s spine. "Bryanna, I''ve warned you, but you don''t take my words seriously. The reason why I let you go was that I wanted you to face all these. You''re the one who ruins your own life." At this moment, Victor was as evil as a demon from hell. His smile was so sinister that even Dean took a step back uncontrobly. He was too vicious! Victor did this because Bryanna had sent someone to catch Eden. They came to see Bryanna after making sure that Eden was safe. Bryanna was so furious that her face turned pale. At this moment, she finally realized that Victor had been monitoring her in secret. Ever since she was born, she had never felt so desperate. She was beautiful, so she sessfully entered the entertainment circle after graduation. She had never taken the subway or rushed to work just to earn money. In order to have a better development, she went abroad and worked hard. She had met all kinds of men, but she still thought about her first love, Victor. No matter how beautiful a foreign country was, it was no match for her homnd. When she looked back, she suddenly found that her pursuit in the past few years was not what she wanted. Time went by quickly. When she was aboard, there was always some regret in her heart. After she returned here, she finally felt satisfied. Money and frame in the entertainment circle was so unreal. "Victor, you know what? I did all these just to be with you." Bryanna pretended to be affectionate and looked at Victor. She was slightly shocked in heart. When she met Victor again, she didn''t feel her heart flip. Instead, she just wanted to show how unique and charming she was in front of him. Recalling the life she had been pursuing all these years, she still liked Victor even though she was no longer as simple as before. Hearing this, Victor sneered and said in a mocking tone, "You don''t like me, but my money. I know what you have done aboard very clearly." Speaking of this, Victor paused and suddenly raised his head. His eyes were fierce and sharp, and he looked at her as if she was just a piece of trash, "Even looking at you makes me feel disgusted. You said that you wanted to be with me, but this is awful. Don''t use me as your excuse, and your dream is not noble at all." Bryanna looked embarrassed. Being seen through by him, she was greatly ashamed. Victor had endless money, an outstanding status and a stable character. She wanted to get Victor, and that was why she did so many wrong things. She lost herst life-saving straw, and she instantly became anxious. Tears streamed down her face as she begged Victor, "I beg you. Please let me go again. I promise you that I''ll stay away from you and Eden. I will never disturb your life!" "Sorry, it''s toote. The two men you sent to kidnap Eden have been caught. The next one is you." As soon as he said this madly, two policemen came in. Bryanna''s pupils trembled, and she stepped back in fear. She wanted to run, but her legs went limp. She could only watch as the two policemen walked towards her. She didn''te to sense until she was handcuffed. Looking at the cold handcuffs, she fell to the ground feebly. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Although she was unconscious, she could not evade all the responsibilities. Victor''s gloomy expression didn''t ease until Bryanna was taken away. Dean took a look at the coffee shop. Fortunately, there were not many people here at this time. He smiled tteringly, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s a wonderful n. In this way, Mrs. Alwynn won''t get hurt, and we can eliminate our enemies one after another. Barrett is gradually losing his power and money. You''re really amazing." In his eyes, people like Barrett was invincible. When he heard about Barrett for the first time, he searched for him on the Inte andughed, feeling that it was impossible for Victor to defeat Barrett. Butter, he realized that Victor was not someone to be trifled with. Barrett was no match for him. Victor was simply his idol. Why did he feel so proud? Victor nced at Dean who was ttering him smugly. Without saying a word, he turned around and left. He cursed in heart, "What a tterer!" Dean was ashamed. Victor snubbed himpletely! He followed Victor with embarrassment. Beside the car, Dean trotted to open the door for Victor. After Dean got on the car, Victor said, "Are you sure that Eden is all right?" Dean immediately promised with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. Mrs. Alwynn and Mr. Joye are safe and sound. Aro has sent me a message. Mrs. Alwynn is awesome, and she looks so cool while fighting." As Dean said this, he showed Victor the video. Victor''s face was still gloomy. When he saw the man rushing to Eden, he felt as if his heart had been clenched by a hand. He said in a deep voice, "It''s too dangerous. Ask them to follow Eden more closely. I don''t want Eden to fight back in person again." Hearing this, Dean really wanted toin. He was in a dilemma. Eden was always followed by someone. They had eliminated lots of reporters, bad people and those who were curious about her. Otherwise, Eden would be in more danger. Although he thought so, he didn''t dare toin, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re right. I''ll talk to them when I go back. How could they let Mrs. Alwynn fight back in person?" "Yes!" Victor nodded with satisfaction, "Let Brian deal with Bryanna. Lucian has taken actions. This method is indeed feasible. It''s much faster than cleaning up the mess in Fly Media." If he could go on investigating like this, he would get enough evidence to ruin Barrett. There was no need topete with him in business at all. Victor sneered. He looked so horrible, just like a devil. Dean could sense that the atmosphere was getting cold and stiff. After solving this problem, Jasper and Eden went to the police station to have confessions, and then they walked back. Eden was extremely excited because she caught two bad guys that day. She couldn''t stop smiling on the way back. Jasper suddenly stopped and smiled at her, "Are you that happy?" "Yep!" Eden nodded hard, "Jasper, aren''t you d?" Eden grinned. Under the sun, her skin looked fair and delicate, and her bright smile was attractive. Jasper was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled helplessly. She was aimed at by someone, but she was not worried at all. Instead, she was so delighted. They chatted while talking. "Eden, how''s your preparation for thepetition?" Eden smiled and said, "I''m very excited!" "I didn''t ask about your feelings." Eden said naughtily, "But I just want to answer you in this way." Jasper nced at her silently and did not speak. "Jasper, you know what? The international designpetition was once something far beyond my reach. Every time I watched the live broadcast of thepetition, I would be very excited. I wondered when I could stand on the exciting stage and be the fashion queen in the fashion world." "You know about the winner of thepetitionst year. She won the prize when she was forty years old. I''m not young anymore, so I''m more excited." Only a person who had been obsessed with his dream for a long time could have such a strong expectation. She knew that she would live a hard life if she cared about the fame and fortune too much. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, people needed fame to support their dreams. All she wanted was to achieve her dream, and she wouldn''t give up. Jasper knew that participating in thepetition had been her dream, and she was doing her best to prove herself. This was because of her childhood experiences. Everyone had their own dreams, including knowledgeable people, well-informedpeople and even insignificant people. They were all trying hard toplete their dreams. He didn''t have to win a prize in thepetition. After all, thepany worked very well and he was not short of money. She had changed him, and he participated in thepetition just to prove that he had not let her down. This was a kind of persistence, because Eden was worth it. "Jasper, I am actually quite confident." Eden lowered her head and walked much more slowly. She was very d that she could follow her heart and hold on. Whether she could seed or not, she could ept the result calmly. This was what she thought. No matter what kind of significance or differences existed in this journey, at least she had tried her best. No matter she would win or not, she could fulfill her dream after the international design competition. "Eden, do your best, and believe yourself." Jasper made a cheering gesture with a gentle smile. "Jasper, you have to do your best, too. Don''t forget how you stayed upte to draw design drafts many years ago!" Eden smiled brightly. "Got it!" They smiled and continued walking forward. When they arrived at the gate of the housing estate, Eden remembered something. "By the way, Jasper, I came out to buy ginger and sauce. But look at my empty hands. I forgot to buy them." Eden spread her hands and felt that her memory was really bad. "Your excuse is some! There is ginger and sauce in Lyric''s house." Jasper smiled helplessly. He wanted to reach out and rub her head, but he forced himself not to do so. "s! I needed ginger and sauce to make dumplings, didn''t I? So I said it casually. I have to exin to Lyric when I go back." Jasper pointed at the small supermarket not far away, "There''s no need. There''s a small supermarket over there. We can but ginger and sauce there. It doesn''t matter if we buy some more and put it in Lyric''s house. She doesn''t know how to take care of herself. It''s good to prepare some food for her. Wait for me here. I''ll go buy it, and I''ll be back soon." "Alright. Hurry up. I used too much strength to hit the men, and my arm hurts a lot." Eden urged him to buy it excitedly. She was d to have a rest here. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Jasper came back soon, raising the ginger and sauce in his hands. He seemed to be showing off. Eden smiled, looked down at his hands and said proudly, "Yeah, well done. Let''s go to Lyric''s house to make dumplings. She wants to eat dumplings." Eden nned to leave after making the dumplings. In this way, she could create an opportunity for them to get along with each other. She had contacted Victor. He woulde to pick her up soon. Jasper hesitated for a while. He just came back to see Lyric and Jadiel, but such a dangerous thing happened. Eden seemed to know that he was hesitating. After thinking for a while, she said, "Lyric told me that she became friends with Jadiel. Now she''s very happy to have a friend." Jasper was stunned and looked at her in surprise. He could feel that his heart was suddenly touched by something, and all his depression disappeared in an instant. He was no longer in low spirits, and his listless eyes lit up. However, a friend... Humph, Jadiel didn''t only want to be her friend! Eden looked at his expression and immediately understood everything. He felt insecure because of Jadiel. "Let''s go. It''s gettingte. It will be six o''clock after we finished making dumplings. Just now, Lyric sent me a message, asking me why I''ve left for so long. I said that I lost my way." Jasper was speechless. What ame excuse! "You can think of other excuses. This excuse is really bad." Eden chuckled. She had never thought about making a good excuse. "It''s okay. As long as we can go home safely." "Let''s go." Jasper walked forward with the things. Eden looked at his tall back. He seemed to stand up straighter than just now. She smiled and followed him in. Eden looked up at the setting sun in the sky. It was so beautiful! "Ding-dong..." Just as Lyric was about to open the door, she heard the sound of typing password. Then she stopped. "Eden, I thought you got lost." As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Jasper behind Eden. "Mr. Joye." Her smile gradually became bright, and her face blushed immediately. "Hi!" Jasper nodded slightly and looked at her with intense eyes. Why did she look so cute? Especially when she blushed. Eden looked at them. They definitely liked each other! Their eyes were so affectionate. "Jasper, I''m going to knead dough. Chat with Lyric." Jasper''s ears turned red when he heard that, but he stood still. Lyric kept shrinking back shyly. At this time, Eden was the most rxed one. She cared about Jasper. How could she not be happy when he was living a good life? Although he hadn''t been with Lyric, it would happen in the future, wouldn''t it? Eden made the dough quickly and covered it with a basin. Then she began to make the stuffing. She had to cook a lot of dumplings, but her actions were neat and nimble. She could do all these alone. Jasper and Lyric sat in the living room. Jasper was peeling an apple, while Lyric looked at him with a smile. She was shy, but she was in a very good mood. "Mr. Joye, aren''t you busy today? Why are you here?" Peeling the apple, Jasper slowly looked up at her and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I''m done with my work." "Oh!" Lyric pouted slightly. His reply was always so brief. It suddenly became quiet in the living room. Only the sound of Jasper peeling the apple could be heard. Then Jasper handed the apple to her and broke the slightly quiet atmosphere. "Do you have nothing to say to me?" "Ah?" Lyric was stunned. She looked at him in confusion. What should she say to him? "What?" She asked. Jasper frowned slightly as he looked at the dazed look on her face. He was afraid that she didn''t even know what was going on. "Nothing. How''s your foot today?" "It''s good. I have never felt so rxed in my life." These days, Jasper and Eden often apanied her and took care of her, which made her feel so delighted! "That''s good!" Then, they became silent again. Although Lyric didn''t speak, she kept peeking at Jasper. Jasper was speechless. Couldn''t she just look at him straightforwardly? Ringtones came from the kitchen. Jasper got up and said, "I''ll help Eden make dumplings." "Oh!" Lyric lowered her head and answered, not daring to look up at Jasper. Seeing how timid she was, Jasper suddenly smiled. He was in a particrly good mood. Eden had begun to make dumplings. When Jasper came in, she had made more than a dozen dumplings. "Jasper, I''ll leave after making dumplings. Victor wille to pick me up." Jasper was washing his hands. After that, he looked at her casually, "Do you want to leave deliberately?" Eden turned around to look at the living room. Lyric was sitting there quietly and staring at her phone with her head lowered. She didn''t know if Lyric was really concentrated on reading. Then she looked back at Jasper and smiled mischievously, "Yes." Jasper was taken aback. "Humph!" Jasper snorted, "Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking?" "Ha-ha." Eden knew that he was shy. Looking at his red ears, she couldn''t help but want tough. "Jasper, you''re really cute in this way." "Cute?" Jasper was rendered speechless by this word. "I''m not cute at all." Jasper was a little displeased. He was a man. How could Eden describe him with this word? "Anyway, you''re cute." Eden made dumplings quickly, and the te was filled very soon. Eden looked at the time and went to wash her hands, "Jasper, I''m leaving. Victor is downstairs. I''ll leave Lyric to you." "Okay! You''ve schemed against me once, and I''ll remember it." Jasper said expressionlessly. However, why was his heart full of joy? Eden wiped her hands while saying, "Okay, just remember it. Remember to thank me in the future!" "Be careful on your way back!" Jasper looked at her seriously. He knew that Victor had secretly arranged everything during the day. However, Eden didn''t seem to know about it. Victor finally became smarter. "I see. I''m very powerful!" Eden smiled and walked out. "Lyric, I have a date with Victor, so I''ll leave first. The dumplings have been made, and Jasper will cook them for you." "Ah?" Lyric was dumbfounded, and she said with a dejected face, "Eden, are you really leaving?" It would be very embarrassing if she stayed with Jasper alone. Especially after she knew that she liked him. When she was alone with Jasper, she was really nervous and uneasy. She didn''t even know where to look at. "Yes, Victor and I have to attend a party tonight. I wille to see you tomorrow morning." Eden smiled and picked up her bag. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The temperature dropped in the evening. She took the nket from the sofa and covered Lyric''s knees, "Keep your knees warm." "Eden!" Lyric looked at her pitifully. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 "Lyric, do your best!" Eden smiled and gave her a cheering gesture before leaving. Lyric was stunned. What should she do? "s!" Lyric sighed. She was so conflicted that she was about to fall ill. She had never been so uneasy and hesitant before. She would even dream of Jasper in her dreams, but there was a big gap between their families. She wanted to love, but she didn''t dare. Lyric could not calm down. She kept looking into the kitchen. Jasper''s tall and elegant figure was very pleasing to the eye. She felt very satisfied just by looking at him quietly like this. The decoration in the kitchen was very lovely. The stove was cream, and the white marble bricks were bright. The evening sun warmed the floor to a radiant glow, and the atmosphere was particrly warm. Lyric''s heart once again began to beat violently. She really wanted to be braver and confess her love to him. Many beauty things in life were written in water. She always wanted to pursue pure love so that she wouldn''t have any regret. Unfortunately... Looking at Jasper''s back, Lyric sighed again. Walking out of the housing estate, Eden saw Victor''s car on the side of the road. Bathing in the sunset, he sat in the driver''s seat very casually. With his hand on the car door, he lookedzy. Her handsome face was filled with affection the moment he saw Eden. After Eden got in the car, Victor leaned to fasten the seat belt for her and kissed her cheek. Looking at her clear eyes, he smiled and said, "You''re in a good mood, honey." Eden nodded proudly. Under the setting sun, she looked at him, and she was so d that she wanted to jump up, "Honey, I did a very amazing thing today." Her smile was as mellow as old wine, which could fill Victor''s heart with happiness. Victor started the car and said with a smile, "Oh, tell me about it. What did you do today?" "Jasper and I caught two bad men, and then we sent them to the police station." She looked at him with a gentle smile. She was really in a good mood. Victor knew that she wanted to talk about this. He smiled and said, "You''re amazing!" "Yeah, I think so too. Honey, shouldn''t you reward me?" Eden''s interest was aroused. There was tenderness in her eyes. "What kind of reward do you want?" Victor joined the flow of cars and turned the steering wheel smoothly. With a smile, he waited for her reply. Eden really thought about it seriously, "Let me think about it. I''m sure not now, and I''ll tell youter." "Okay! What do you want to eat?" Victor drove to Marriott Hotel. Eden thought about it and she was not hungry, "Nothing. Just eat casually and go home. It''s toote to cook at home." "Then let''s go to Marriott Hotel. I''m not going to work tomorrow." His suggestive words made Eden stunned for a moment, and she blushed. "Now I know what kind of reward I want." She said in a hurry. "Honey, you don''t have to be in a hurry. Just think about it slowly." Victor seemed to know what she was thinking and smiled more brightly. "No, I want my reward right now. I have something to do in thepany tomorrow. Let''s go home." She was not going to Marriott Hotel! In that case, she would definitely not be able to go home the next day. He was so crazy on bed that she couldn''t bear it. Once he said that he wanted to go to Marriott Hotel, it meant that he was particrly horny. To him, the sex would be like refreshing rain after a long drought. Although the experience was wonderful, what she had to suffer was far beyond her imagination. Victor responded naturally, "Honey, you have nothing to do in thepany tomorrow. I''ve dealt with everything for you." In bed, practice was the only criterion for testing his skills. As her husband, he had to let her enjoy the ultimate happiness every month. "Humph!" Eden was unhappy. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t shed any tears. She knew how painful it would be very clearly. Seeing that she was mad, Victor felt very upset. He said unhappily, "Honey, can''t I make you happy while bedtime? Why do you hate to go to Marriott Hotel so much?" There was unspeakable disappointment in his tone. Eden grew even angrier when she heard that he was putting on a show. "Can''t you think for me? Although the experience is wonderful and I feel good, I''ll be really tired the next day." Victor was relieved to hear this. As long as she didn''t hate it! "Honey, we''ll have a whole day to rest. I''ve arranged a lobster feast. You like it." Victor knew Eden''s preferences very well. Eden red at him fiercely, but she really wanted to eat the lobster feast. The lobster feast in Marriott Hotel was particrly delicious, because it was cooked by world- famous chefs. It was really yummy. Victor smiled with joy. He was delighted that his little scheme worked. Moreover, he was proud to win Eden''s heart in this way. "Ha-ha." Victor was so smug that heughed unconsciously. He immediately covered his mouth. However, Eden had known that he was highly conceited. She red at him madly. Victor didn''t dare to speak. How could he be so miserable? Eden not only saw through his conspiracy, but also caught him on the spot. He tried to change the topic, "Honey, you haven''t eaten in Marriott Hotel for several months, have you?" Eden didn''t want to talk to him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At the intersection, Victor stopped the car, picked up his phone and transferred some money to her. Eden heard notification. She had a look and found that Victor transferred two thousand dors to her. He even sent a message to tell her that he loved her. She looked at him angrily, and her face turned red with annoyance. "You miser!" Victor was stunned. He had no way to transfer five hundred million dors to her at this time. "Honey, I''m not stingy. Don''t be mad. Everything I have is yours. Even I am yours." Victorforted her with a smile. Only then did Eden look better. "Eden, you made dumplings for Lyric. What did Jasper do? Don''t do everything for Lyric, or he would have no chance to get close to her." "Are you worried about their rtionship?" Eden nced at him. "Ha-ha... Eden, of course I worry about it. No matter what, I''m very concerned about Jasper''s happiness." He was speaking the truth. He loved her, so he cared about everything that she cared about. He loved her with his whole life. "Don''t worry. Jasper knows what to do." Eden looked down at her phone and epted the money. Then she wanted to shop online. "That''s good." Victor smiled slightly. Finally, Eden was no longer angry. ...... In a ck car, a man wearing sunsses and a mask was talking on the phone. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 "We failed. The men were caught." "I see. We still have a lot of people to use, but I am very curious to know why Victor knew the truth in such a short time." They watched for the proper moment for action, but they failed. "I don''t know. Miss Grant is still in the hospital. Let''s make a detailed n after she is discharged from the hospital." "I know, but I can''t wait anymore. I will find another way to deal with Eden and Victor. Ask him to give me another million dors. As long as I have money, things can be done." All failures could be his experience. He would definitely find a way to deal with Victor and Eden. Eden often went out alone during this period of time. As for Victor, he seemed to have be less vignt. He even sent less bodyguards to protect Eden. "Okay, I''ll tell him. Just wait for an opportunity." "I see. I have been paying attention to Victor and Eden''s every move." "That''s it." After hanging up, the man drove away. Looking at the direction where Victor and Eden left, he didn''t want to give up, but there was nothing he could do. In Barrett''s courtyard. Devin reported what had happened to Fly Media to him. "Bang..." Barrett smashed the teacup in his hand. This was the second set of expensive teacup he had broken. "Humph! Victor ruins these smallpanies one by one, and he is really going to break up my company! Once Fly Media is finished, it will be really difficult for me to transfer my money." Devin''s eyes were full of worry as he said, "Chairman, Victor is smart. As long as we take any action, he will immediately find it out and destroy our n. If it goes on like this, thepany will soon be ruined by him." Even he was surprised that Victor had found out Fly Media. It came as aplete shock for him that Fly Media would be under the investigation of the police. Victor suddenly changed his strategy. That was understandable. Rather than dealing with the mess in thepany, it was better to destroy itpletely. Victor was really a terrible opponent. "Humph!" Barrett stood up slowly. He hesitated for a while before looking out of the window. The night was hazy, and the sky was dark. His heart was filled with anxiety and irritation. He suddenly turned to look at the housekeeper, "Where is Victor now?" Devin said, "I don''t know. Victor and Eden don''t often go home. I''m afraid they won''t go back tonight." Barrett squinted his scheming eyes and lit his cigar. Blowing a ring of smoke, he looked particrly leisurely and rxed. Devin waited for him to speak patiently. He knew Barrett''s temper very well. Victor''s behaviors had almost exhausted all his good temper. Three minutester, Barrett looked at Devin. After looking at him for a while, he moved his thin lips a little and said slowly, "It''s not feasible to make a third party the instrument of a crime. Devin, do you know what to do?" He failed again and again, he was really no longer patient. Victor really troubled him exceedingly. Devin had been waiting for him to ask this question. He lowered his head slightly. A hint of apathy and maliciousness shed through his eyes as he said, "Chairman, we can never do harm to Victor through the hands of another. Victor is too powerful, and his hidden strength is beyond our imagination. We don''t know about his strength very well. Afterpeting with him for more than half a year, you should know that he is not an ordinary person." "What''s your n?" Barrett sat back on the sandalwood chair and leaned on it casually, waiting for his reply. To catch a snake by the head was good advice. But they failed to kill Victor after trying for a long time and suffered great losses. "Chairman, the best way is to cut the ground on which Victor stands. This is thest contest. Whether you can win or not, it depends on your strategy." This was a stalling tactic. Moreover, it could help him and Dahlia carry out their n. Barrett nodded slightly, "Have a try. You do it in person. Don''t let me down again. Besides, make an appointment with Victor tomorrow. In the future, I''d better meet him more often, lest he''ll ignore me completely. He gets too big for his boots." Barrett''s tone was exasperated. "Yes, Chairman." Devin smiled smugly. "Call Dahlia and let here here to apany me tonight." Devin replied, "Chairman, she is on a business trip, and she''ll be back tomorrow. She left in a hurry." "Why does she go on a business trip?" Barrett was a little displeased. Devin smiled and said, "She is an enterprising woman. You know how hard-working she is." He and Dahlia wanted to disassociate themselves from Barrett, so he had to tter Barrett first. "Ha-ha..." Barrett sneered, "A woman like Dahlia is a good-for-nothing. The only thing she can do is to please me on bed." Devin did not reply, because Barrett''s words were half right. Dahlia seemed to be scheming, but in fact, she was stupid. However, life was amazing. A woman like her could earn a lot just because Barrett liked her. This was a chance that many women dreamed of, but Dahlia got it. "Let''s not talk about her. Is there any news about Leni?" Barrett had a headache and felt that he had suddenly aged a lot. But he must get his money back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Although he knew that Leni wouldn''t return the money to him, he did not want to give up. If Leni ran away with the money, he could not get it back. Devin lowered his head, "Chairman, I''m afraid that you can''t get the money again. She bought an ind anonymously. Now she lives there in seclusion with Mr. Simpson and Miss Simpson." "B*tch!" Barrett went off the deep end. He was just afraid to hear such a result, but it really happened! Devin knew that he was furious and lowered his head more. Although he had received the news, Leni was very familiar with Barrett''s temper. She used the money to buy real estates. Barrett had no way to get the money back. "Chairman, it was deliberate and malicious." He evaded the crucial point and said. The moonlight came in through the window, shining on the broken pieces of the jade cup and glowing them white. With Barrett''s surging rage, the atmosphere in the living room became extremely stiff. Although Devin had experienced a lot, he was frightened by him. "B*tch! A*shole! I treated her so well in the past years, but she''s so heartless!" Barrett was so angry that his face trembled, but there was nothing he could do. He had been smart and capable all his life. He used women''s family backgrounds to gain power and money. After so many years'' hard work, he became the richest man in Z Country, but in the end, his downfall was women. If it weren''t for the Alwynn family, how could he be so miserable? Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 "Phillip, Victor, am I destined to be defeated by you?" Barrett raised his arms and shouted. Then he stood up all of a sudden. Devin was a little anxious. He was really afraid that Barrett would faint due to high blood pressure. It was not the right time for him to fall ill. He had to be all right at this time. "Go out. I want to have a rest," Barrett said and waved at him. "Okay, Chairman." Devin bowed his head and left. He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he walked out of the courtyard. He was getting older, but he was easier to feel nervous. He took out his phone and called Dahlia. "Miss Grant, Fly Media is finished." "What happened? If Fly Media is finished, how could he transfer his money here?" Dahlia had spent a lot of effort on Barrett and knew how he got his property. Fly Media was a very important link. "Oh, Miss Grant, Barrett is old and wise. Don''t worry. He will naturally think of a way. The bad news is that we can''t get Leni''s money back." "That d*mn woman!" Dahlia gritted her teeth and cursed. She asked, "Where is Adrienne?" Devin said, "She''s still in Lemmon Ctiy. She seems to know Barrett''s temper, so she hasn''t showed up." "Humph! Does she really think she can run away?" Dahlia sneered. "Devin, do as I say." Dahlia talked about her n, but Devin frowned. "Miss Grant, your strategy won''t work. It is impossible to get the money back from Adrienne. She has broken off all rtions with Barrett. You''d better focus on Barrett. As long as you can get a part of his money, you can live afortable life forever." "Humph! I be his mistress at such a young age. How can I just get a part of his money?" Dahlia''s angry voice was full of unwillingness. "Miss Grant, calm down. Next, I will deal with Victor and Eden in person." Dahlia smiled, "In this case, we can rest assured." ...... Eden enjoyed a lobster feast, and she was stuffed to the gills. When Buddy called her and told her the good news, she was walking back and forth in the room to help digestion. Buddy and Zofia would get married on the 18th next month. The wedding would be held in River City Restaurant . Eden was a little surprised. Why were they in such a hurry? Asking about it, she learned that Zofia was pregnant again. Eden was very happy. There were only a few days left before their wedding. Eden smiled and said, "Buddy, you and Zofia have been together for several years. You should have given her a grand wedding long ago." "Eden, the premise is that she agrees to hold a wedding. In the past, she always said that Glenn was too small, and we kept waiting. I knew that she would get pregnant again." "Buddy, you can''t let Zofia be too tired. Get more people to help you with the wedding. I will ask Victor to help you. As for River City Restaurant, you don''t have to worry about it. The dishes are the best, and the guests will definitely be satisfied." "I see. Eden, with the help of you and Victor, I believe that I''ll be happy and my wedding will be perfect." "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled, "Buddy, what are you talking about? You are already very happy." "There are lots of wedding dresses in Alwynn Group, and they are all designed by excellent designers. If you have time tomorrow, you can take Zofia to try the wedding dresses first. There are traditional wedding clothes as well. Zofia can pick up whatever she likes." "If Zofia wants someone to apany her, I have a lot of time." Buddy smiled, and his tone was full of happiness, "Eden, I''ll have to trouble you to apany Zofia to try the wedding dresses tomorrow. I will go to pick you up tomorrow morning." "There''s no need. Just go there with Zofia. Victor will send me to thepany." Buddy said, "Alright, I''ll call you when I go out." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Eden looked at Victor. Under the lights, he sat on the beige sofa, and his handsome face was full of warmth and envy. Victor was not only envious, but alsopletely jealous! He wanted to hold a wedding, too! Eden walked to him with a smile and sat down. "Victor, Buddy is going to get married." Victor looked at her leisurely for a while and answered in a bitter tone, "I know." Eden held his big hand and said with a smile, "So, as his younger brother-inw, you have to help him." Victor''s handsome face was full of unwillingness. He was going to attend someone else''s wedding again, and no words could describe his mood. He was the one who wanted to hold a wedding the most, but he couldn''t even fix a date. How could he be in a good mood? If one didn''t experience many bad things in life, he would not understand how precious his rtionship was. Victor held her and said in an expectant tone, "Honey, when can we hold a wedding?" As long as he could choose a lucky day, he wished that he could hold a wedding immediately. He had been preparing for this wedding for a long time, and he was eager to have a wedding. Eden did not want to talk about this. He was too stubborn. No matter what she said, he wouldn''t change his mind. "Victor, I don''t want to answer your question. You''re hopeful now, and I''m afraid that my answer will let you down." Victor hugged her more tightly. Didn''t she know what he was thinking? But her words did make sense. If she promised him casually, he would only be more disappointed in the end. Sometimes he wanted to hold a wedding by force, but he knew he couldn''t. "s..." Victor turned all his expectations into a long sigh. After a long while, Victor let go of her slowly. "Let''s go to the Clement family tomorrow to see if there''s anything they need. I''ll prepare it for them. As the son-inw of the Clement family, I must take the responsibility, right?" Eden nodded hard, and she was happy to hear him say so. Victor was speechless. Their conversation ended with Eden''s nod. He did not know what to say. No one would understand the mncholy in his heart. Eden knew that he split hairs, but she didn''tfort him and continued to walk around. As she walked, she looked at the pictures in her phone. She had been very serious while designing the clothes for thepetition. Therefore, she tried to draw inspiration whenever she went out. In the past few days, she had decided what to design, and she needed to adjust her thoughts carefully. She looked at the pictures seriously. Victor felt more and more upset because she seemed to have forgotten his existence. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was not interested in the exciting programs he had arranged. An hourter, Eden finally put down her phone. A beautiful and victorious smile touched the corners of her mouth. Her inspiration always came so suddenly. When she had inspiration, she would never let it go. She wouldn''t think about anything else until she decided how to design a dress. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Seeing that she finally wanted to talk to him, Victor got up to take a bath. Without looking at Eden, he went straight to the bathroom, leaving her a lonely back. Eden was speechless. She nced at the time on her phone. She had walked around for an hour. Well... Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Time went by so quickly! Eden was a little discouraged and sat on the sofa. "Ding-dong..." Eden looked down at her phone. Amelia asked her, "Eden, where are you?" "I''m in Marriott Hotel." "Oh..." "What''s wrong?" "Eden... I''m so sad. I want to run away from home." Eden was stunned. Did Amelia quarrel with Lucian? "Amelia, what happened?" "Lucian took me to the hotel owned by his family. I''m not sexually aroused at all. He''s taking a bath now." Eden was dumbfounded. Amelia didn''t say anything suggestive, but why was her face so hot? "Amelia, Victor is having a shower, too." "Eden, I want to have barbecue." Eden nced at the bathroom, "Amelia, can youe out now? Let''s go to the food stall." "Yes, I''ll go out in a minute." "Alright, let''s meet at the food stall we usually go to." "Ha-ha... Eden, I''m so excited just thinking about it. I''ming. Just leave the two men alone!" Amelia wore her shoes happily and nced at her bag. She was afraid that Lucian would forget to take the bag home. In that case, she would feel distressed. She liked this bag for a long time and finally bought it. Although she was very rich, she was used to living a frugal life. She put her things in the bag, turned to look at the bathroom and tiptoed toward the door. "Crack..." The bathroom door was suddenly opened. Amelia was stunned. She began to run. However, Lucian knew her very well, and he could tell what she wanted to do as long as she moved. Lucian walked very fast. In a few steps, he had walked to Amelia and grabbed her arm. Looking at her with gloomy eyes, he asked, "Where are you going?" Ceci had recovered from her illness, and he finally found a chance to bring her out, but she wanted to escape. Why was it so hard to understand a woman''s mind? It was indeed difficult to predict what a woman wanted. He was afraid that she would be too irritated because of taking care of the children, so he took her out to rx, but she wanted to run away. "Ha-ha..." Amelia turned to him and smiled awkwardly. She blinked her beautiful eyes at Lucian and said in a gentle tone, "Dear, I suddenly remember that I have to go home to see Ceci. She has to take medicine." Lucian looked straight at her, "Mom and dad are home tonight. They will take good care of Ceci. I have sent them a message." After Lucian''s father knew that Amelia had given birth to twins, he took the initiative to make peace with Lucian and take care of the children. He had handed over thepany to Lucian, and he was enjoying a happy old age with his grandchildren. Amelia was stunned. What ame excuse. No matter what she said, she couldn''t leave. Amelia blinked her eyes, and she was a little anxious. Eden had gone out, and she didn''t want to stand her up. "Ha-ha... Lucian, I have something to do. I need to go out for a while, and I will be back soon." Lucian''s eyes were gradually filled with anger. He didn''t believe a single of her words. At the same time, her phone rang. Amelia looked down, and it was Eden calling her. She was speechless. She was really done for. She had lied for a long time, and she couldn''t cheat him. Lucian seldom believed her words. Lucian looked at her for a while, and then said in a hoarse voice, "Dear, I''m not a casual person." "Ha-ha... Babe, I know that you are not a casual person, but I don''t like the way you''re now." Lucian was rendered speechless. Didn''t she like him? "Dear, we need to live with a sense of ritual." Lucian felt a little ufortable and upset because she wanted to run away. He was really attentive while bedtime. In order to give her a wonderful feeling, he did more than other husbands. Amelia kept struggling and looked at him with a smile. His eyes were still cold, but she braced herself to say, "Dear, you should control yourself so that you can be energetic enough to have sex when you get old." "Oh!" Lucian looked at her with a faint smile, "You''re worried about my energy. Then I''ll let you know how strong I am. I promise you''ll never forget it." Lucian nced at her phone that was still ringing. Amelia was taken aback. He hung up the phone and pulled Amelia back. He was only wrapped in a bath towel, so his muscr back could be seen clearly. Seeing this, Amelia almost drooled. His skin was smooth andfortable to touch. There were even some faint scratch marks on it. Amelia blushed instantly. The scratch marks were left by her. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him anymore. Lucian took out his own phone and called Victor. Only then did Amelia realize what was going on. Would she get Eden into trouble? No, it seemed that she had gotten Eden into trouble. Oh no... She was really sorry for Eden! "Hello?" Victor came out of the bathroom and didn''t see Eden, so he was very depressed. Lucianughed wickedly, "Can''t you see Eden?" Victor said in a gloomy tone, "How do you know that?" Lucian''s tone was gloating. Of course, he would not say that it was Amelia who asked Eden to go out. Everyone knew that Victor was vindictive. "Anyway, I know it. It''s not toote for you to go out and chase her." Upon hearing this, Amelia lowered her head nervously and sadly. She really got Eden in trouble. She kicked Lucian in the calf uneasily. Lucian nced at her angry face with sharp eyes. Amelia immediately became timid. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Lucian. Her n had failed, and she really wanted to knock herself out. Lucian hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa. He turned around and looked at Amelia''s restless face. With brooding and gloomy eyes, he said in a nd tone, "Is this your idea?" Amelia knew that he was mad, so she nodded honestly under his intense eyes. Lucian grabbed her arm with more strength. Amelia''s nervous mind suddenly went nk. Lucian always tried his best to be a qualified husband and father, and he wanted to make her happy while bedtime. Therefore, he would bring her to the hotel asionally. But Lucian was stronger than ordinary men. She liked to have sex with him, but she was scared as well. Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Amelia stammered, "It''s... my... idea. It has nothing to do with Eden. Lucian, how can you be so mean? How can you tell Victor about it? Aren''t you afraid that they will quarrel with each other?" Lucian pushed her to the soft bed and leaned down to hold her. Amelia''s body tensed up in an instant. The smell on his body was very pleasant. The faint fragrance was mixed with the smell of vani. It was very light but seductive. She once loved his fragrance very much. She was so infatuated with him that her heart beat violently. Lucian said with a faint smile, "If they really argue with each other, you should be responsible for it." Lucian used some strength and raised her hands above her head. "Lucian, if you dare to act recklessly, I will... fight with you." She did not dare to say that she wanted to run away from home, because he would be brokenhearted. She would never forget how they got together. Amelia struggled hard, but Lucian didn''t move no matter what she did. Shey on the bed feebly. "Ha-ha..." Lucian sneered, "Do you want to fight with me with such little strength? Amelia, you''d better save your strength and enjoy my love for you." As Lucian said this, he used more strength. "Crack..." Her dress was torn apart. Amelia suddenly stared at him with her eyes wide open. She wanted to get up and run away subconsciously, but he kissed her domineeringly. "Oh..." Amelia punched his back with both hands, but Lucian did not move at all. In the end, she couldn''t even make a sound. He was punishing her with anger. She knew him too well. Tears kept running down her face, but Lucian did not let her go, but kissed her tears dry. Amelia decided not to talk to Lucian in the next one month. Lucian looked up at Amelia. With tears, her eyes looked especially bright and lovely... He smiled and felt more passionate. At the same time, Eden stood on the road and got in a draught. Under the streetmp, she hugged herself. It was so draughty and cold at night. She couldn''t even open her eyes. After calling Amelia several times, she instantly understood that Amelia was caught by Lucian. She turned around to look at the grand gate of Marriott Hotel, and her face darkened to the extreme. "s!" Eden sighed slowly. "Why can''t we women do something we like?" In front of domineering men, they had no way to resist. Eden could only ept the fact. She knew that Amelia couldn''t change Lucian''s mind, so she turned around and went to the milk tea shop beside the hotel. After buying two cups of milk tea, she walked back to the hotel slowly. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw Victor walking toward her in an aggressive manner. He was wearing simple pajamas, and his hair was still wet. The white silk pajamas bounced as he walked, and his long legs were partly hidden and partly visible. But the moment he saw her, his aggressive face suddenly became gentle. Eden was stunned. Fortunately, she didn''t choose to eat outside wisely. He would catch a cold if he dressed like this and looked for her. They had suffered a lot together. How could she be unreasonable? "Eden, where did you go?" Victor sounded a little anxious. He was really afraid of losing her. Eden felt a little guilty and raised the milk tea in her hand, "I suddenly wanted to drink milk tea, so I came down to buy it. Where... could I go?" Victor suddenly squinted at her. He couldn''t believe what she said, "Really?" Eden shook the milk tea in her hand, "Is this milk tea fake?" Victor got angry at the thought of Lucian''s words, and he went berserk because she wanted to escape. Luckily, she was back. If she hadn''te back, he didn''t know what he would have done. The moment he answered the phone, rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. He cherished Eden so much, but she actually ran away. The wind was cold on the autumn night. Standing at the door of the hotel, he felt a little cold. He held her hand dejectedly and walked back. They went back to the room on the top floor by the special elevator. Seeing that he was angry and even went out to chase her regardless of his image, she was in a daze. It was her fault. She should have thought for him, and she shouldn''t have teased him mischievously and made him worry. Eden opened his favorite milk tea and handed it to him out of guilt. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Here you''re. It''s your favorite vor." Victor took a meaningful look at her and slowly reached out to take the milk tea from her hand. He took a sip, and the taste was not bad, "If you want to drink milk tea at night, just call the waiter to buy it. Why did you have to go out in person?" Victor still doubted her intentions. Eden felt that women were so easy to be conflicted. They looked forward to faithful love, but they became haughty after getting the love and indulgence. In fact, a woman who was spoiled by a man had the qualification to be unreasonable. Eden answered his question casually, "Isn''t it better for me to buy it in person? I ate too much, and I could go for a walk to help digestion." Although Victor knew why she went out, he was no longer so angry because she didn''t want to mention it, and her starry eyes looked so bright and innocent. He might as well give her a way out, and he didn''t want to argue with her. "The milk tea is yummy!" Victor sat on the sofa slowly. His tone was nd, but Eden could tell that he was mad in heart. Eden nced at him with a guilty conscience. What did she feel so ufortable upon hearing this? The milk tea was tasty indeed. It was a well-known brand. She had been to Marriott Hotel and tasted it several times. Otherwise, how could she make an excuse so naturally? "Drink more!" Eden sat across from him deliberately. It seemed that she wanted to stay as far away as possible. Moreover, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Victor. Soon, she drank half of the milk tea. Seeing her like this, Victor frowned. He suddenly stood up, walked to her in a few steps and took the milk tea from her hand. "Drink less, or you''ll have a stomachache." "Oh!" Eden shrank her neck timidly. The lights shone on him, making his appealing face more and more charming. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and he looked very gentle. Eden felt like her heart was tugged at by something as she looked at him, and she felt itchy. She couldn''t help swallowing. He was so attractive. "Honey, I... I''m going to take a bath." Eden stood up and left in panic. Only then did Victor smile wickedly, "Humph, you''re so naughty." Victor waited for her patiently. He didn''t smoke, so he liked to watch financial news when he had nothing to do. Brian called him as soon as he clicked open the news. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 "What''s wrong?" Victor answered the phone. At this moment, he did not want to hear about any troublesome things. He only wanted to enjoy this night. Brian did not sense the depression in Victor''s voice. He smiled and said, "I found out something interesting. Do you want to hear about it?" Victor narrowed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Cut the crap!" "Dahlia has cooperated with Devin. They want to work together and take away Barrett''s property." Victor leaned on the sofa slowly and said, "Barrett will reap what he sows. This is fun." "Yeah, I found it out today. Paulina is really ambitious." Brian was a little shocked. One could do everything for money. "Humph! She doesn''t know that she''lle to no good end." Victor said slowly. He didn''t do anything to Paulina because he hadn''t figured something out. "Therefore, I want to share this good news with you. There''s another piece of good news. Hayden defeated the Parma family and got the piece ofnd, which means that Barrett''s another hope has been shattered." Victor narrowed his eyes and listened to the sound of running water in the bathroom. He couldn''t wait to see Eden. "The result met my expectations. Although Hayden did not teach his daughter well, he is a good businessman." "He is clever, and what hecks is money. Coincidentally, Eden is not short of money. She can give him the best investment, so he would naturally spare no efforts to get the piece ofnd." "I see. In this world, no propertypany canpare to Symantec Group." Brian knew that Victor was proud. Victor was a lucky man, and he was even luckier to marry Eden. "Do you have anything else to say?" Victor asked, and the sound of the water in the bathroom gradually became smaller. "It seems that I''ve disturbed you. Fortunately, I shared some good news with you today. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll give me a lesson. I have nothing else to say. Just enjoy yourself, ha-ha..." Brian laughed meaningfully and was about to hang up. But Victor suddenly said coldly, "You can''t enjoy yourself like me because you have no wife." "Fu*k! Victor, you are so shameless. There''s no need to get personal!" After saying that, Brian hung up the phone angrily. Victor smiled with satisfaction. He was not in the mood to watch the news, so he muted his phone and walked to the bed elegantly. After he waited for another twenty minutes, Eden came out of the bathroom. As she walked, she combed her hair that had just been dried. Raising her head, she saw Victor lying on the bed and pursed her lips. Then he walked over slowly, kicked off her slippers and sat next to him. The air around her was cool. Victor held her in his arms, smiled and said casually, "Eden, why did you stay in the bathroom for so long?" Saying this, he gently stroked her cold and fair face. Eden did not avoid him. She nced at him but did not speak. Then she picked up the phone and took a look. Amelia didn''t send her a message. It seemed that Amelia could not escape that night. Their n had failed, and she felt a little depressed. "s!" She sighed in heart. Victor and Lucian were indeed good friends. They grew up together and had the same character. "Victor, just sleep. I''ll go to the market to buy essories tomorrow morning." "Okay!" Victor did not make things difficult for her. They turned off the lights after theyy down. Eden felt nervous for no reason, but Victor didn''t do anything, so she breathed a sigh of relief. Victor hugged her from behind and felt the coldness of her body. He didn''t say anything but held her more tightly. He just wanted her to feel warmer. Eden was confused. ording to her experience, he would have had sex with her immediately. She turned around and looked into his eyes in the darkness. Victor seemed to know the doubts in her heart. He chuckled and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be disgusted. We won''t do anything tonight. You can have a good rest." Eden''s heart ached instantly. She hesitated for a while before saying, "No, I just don''t like to have sex sometimes, and I don''t mean anything else... I can''t exin my feelings well. Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s sleep." Eden felt that no matter what she said, she couldn''t make it clear. Anyway, she felt that Victor was strange at this moment. "Okay!" Victor responded pleasantly. That night, Victor really didn''t do anything. The next day, Eden felt quite disappointed. During the breakfast, she peeped at Victor several times. He was the same as usual, and his eyes were still tender when he looked at her. "Humph!" Eden snorted. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. Eden didn''t know that he was very delighted at the moment. Victor wanted to know how she would react if he really didn''t have sex with her. However, looking at her expression, he was very satisfied. He realized that she disliked him when he was overbearing, but she would be upset if he really didn''t do anything. Look, men were always so bad, but she knew nothing about it. Ha-ha... Although they had got married for many years, he had to respect her and give her some space. During this period, he not only lived his life, but also summed up a lot of experience. To love a person, one must have his own scheme. This was the experience he got.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Eden was depressed and didn''t speak. Victor looked at her and said slowly, "Eden, there are new essories in thepany. Are they not suitable?" "The broken diamonds are sent from M Country. There are a lot of beautiful colors. Do you want to go to thepany to choose some?" He didn''t think that the essories on the market could be better than the essories specially picked by thepany. He bought all the essories, crystals and diamonds on the clothes from some well-trusted companies abroad. Eden thought for a moment and felt that he was right, "Then let''s go to thepany first. If there is no suitable one, we''ll go to the market." Victor nodded slightly, "Okay, I''m free today, and I can stay with you all day." Eden took a meaningful look at him. Although he treated her almost the same as before, she always felt that something was missing. After breakfast, Victor drove Eden to thepany. In the design department on the 24th floor. Alyssa was chatting with Danielle when her phone rang. She picked up the phone and looked at Danielle, saying, "Director Bleu is about to arrive. I have to go upstairs." Danielle''s eyes shed. Eden finally came to thepany. She nced at other designers who tried their best to design new clothes, but Eden was living a very carefree life. Her eyes were full of jealousy, and then she slowly took out the earphones in the drawer and put them on. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Victor and Eden went to the essories area on the fourth floor. Alwynn Group owned the whole floor, and it was an exhibition area of essories and clothes ornaments. After the designers matched the essories with the clothes, the essories would be sold after being checked strictly. The diamonds here were worth of hundreds of millions of dors. It was not the first time Eden had been here. But she didn''te here often. The essories were chosen by the stuff here, and she just needed to make the final decision. However, every time she came here, she would be shocked by the charm of the diamonds. Under the dazzling crystalmps, all kinds of diamonds were shining, looking high-end and exclusive. The fashionable atmosphere made her so excited. Victor looked at her and said proudly, "Honey, here are the new diamond buttons and matching essories of all kinds of colors. You''re going to participate in the international designpetition this year. The best diamonds in the factories have been reserved by me in advance. You can choose whatever you want here, and you just need to show your talent." After saying that, Victor held her from behind and tilted his head to kiss her in the ear. Eden smiled, feeling much better. "How beautiful they are! Every time Ie here, I am amazed. Since the best diamonds are here, I don''t need to go to the market anymore." Eden held his hand and walked forward. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. There were more than a thousand kinds of jewelry, and Eden was dazzled. "Eden, these are the essories for the spring collection. They were delivered two days ago. I guessed that you would choose the essories, so I prepared them for you in advance." Eden looked at him. There was a gentle smile in his brooding and affectionate eyes. He always wanted to realize all her dreams for her. At this moment, he was so charming. Eden couldn''t help but hug him and said in a choked voice, "Victor, thank you!" "Fool, don''t you know how much I love you?" Victor bowed his head and kissed her forehead. "I know." Eden smiled. Her eyes were brimming with tears, but she didn''t cry. "Alright, pick up what you like. After that, let''s go to the Clement family. We have something to do." Looking at her red eyes, Victor felt very distressed, but he remembered to help Buddy with his wedding. Three hourster, Eden picked up several satisfactory essories, a diamond button and a rectangr crystal belt. These could match the dresses she designed. The color of the diamond button was very fashionable. She chose them very quickly. She was picky, but she went back with fruitful results. When she got on the car, she was still smiling. She looked sideways at Victor, blinking her starry eyes. Her delicate nose made her look more adorable. Feeling her gaze, Victor turned to look at her, "Honey, what''s wrong?" Her sparkling eyes relieved all his vexation, and he was obsessed with her. Last night, he did his best to resist his sexual desire. "I''m touched." Eden said with a smile. Then she looked away and lowered her head. A wave of happiness flooded her. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled joyfully and drove Eden to the Clement family. They had to go to the shopping mall to buy toys for Glenn. Glenn was almost four tears old, and he only liked excavator toy. Every time Eden went there, she would bring him some presents. Eden called Aisling in advance and went there for dinner. At five o''clock in the afternoon, they entered the house with presents. "Auntie, you''vee!" As soon as Eden walked into the house, Glenn ran to her with a smile. Glenn was wearing a small suit and a white shirt, and there was a bowknot around his cor. His chubby face was full of expectation as he looked at the toys in Eden''s hand with a grin. The package was transparent, so he could see all the toys. There were some big ones and small ones. The biggest blue excavator toy was in Victor''s hand. Glenn was very pleasant surprised. Could he drive this excavator to dig? "Oh, my baby is more and more handsome." Eden put down the things and held Glenn in her arms. Glenn looked at the big toy in Victor''s hand, hesitating. Every time Victor came here, he would be pissed off by Glenn. Glenn wouldn''t greet him unless he lured him with toys, which made him very frustrated. He felt very depressed. Victor raised the toy in his hand and smiled wickedly without saying a world. Glenn was clever, and he naturally knew what Victor meant. After hesitating for a while, Glenn said slowly, "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for some days. You look more handsome than before." He ttered Victor in a soft and cute voice, which melted Victor''s heart. Victor was stunned and looked at Glenn in surprise, "Glenn, we haven''t met for a period of time, but now you actually know how to tter me." Glenn''s words pleased him a lot. "Uncle, you''re the most handsome man in the world. You buy me the best toy, and I can dig with it!" Glenn said very sweetly. He spent all day with Grandma Clement, and his words were honeyed. Victorughed, "Since you''ve made me so happy, I''ll give it to youter." Glenn pouted and smiled without saying anything. "Grandma, I''m here." Eden saw Grandma Clemente downstairs. She put down Glenn and went forward to help her. Grandma Clement was almost eighty years old. She was quite healthy, but her head trembled slightly. Seeing Eden, she smiled lovingly, "Oh, Eden and Victor havee back." "Yeah, grandma." Eden helped her to the sofa. "Hello, grandma. You look younger and younger recently." In front of Grandma Clement, Victor didn''t look apathetic at all. Instead, he was just like a child. "Ha-ha..." Grandma Clementughed happily. She waved her hand and pointed to herself, "You''re so sweet. I like to hear that. I''m about eighty years old, but I don''t suffer from senile dementia. I''m indeed younger and younger." She didn''t suffer from hypertension, either. Except for the fact that she would feel weak sometimes, she was very healthy. At this old age, she only wanted to be in good health so that her children wouldn''t worry about her. The children were busy, and she didn''t want to make trouble for them, so she always paid attention to her health. Aisling and the nanny were making dinner. Eden went to choose essories, so she did not apany Zofia to pick up the wedding dress. She asked Aurora to keep Zofiapany. Aurora had a great discernment. Zofia had note back yet, and Wyatt was still in thepany. The Clement family had been very happy. "Eden, Victor, you''re here." Aisling came out with the washed strawberries and apples. "Mom." Eden walked over and took the fruit tray from her hand. She looked at the fresh strawberries and swallowed, "The strawberries are very fresh." Aisling smiled, ran her finger through Eden''s hair and said, "You like strawberries very much. I bought them in the supermarket early in the morning. The strawberries havee in, and they are very fresh. Sit down and eat." Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 "Thank you, mom. I can eat a lot of delicious food every time Ie back." Eden almost forgot what she had suffered because her family members were so warm. "You don''t have to thank me. Sit down and eat. You talk with your grandma here, and I''m going to cook. We can have dinner when Buddy and Zofiae back. Just now, they called me and said that they were on the way back." Aisling patted Eden''s cheek and went to the kitchen with a happy smile. Eden sat cross-legged beside Victor with the te, "Grandma, do you want to eat an apple?" Grandma Clement smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s getting cold recently. I don''t want to eat fruit at all. I just want to drink hot milk and hot red wine." "Red wine?" Eden looked at her with a smile, "Grandma, why do you suddenly want to drink red wine?" A ss of red wine kept people in the pink, and Grandma Clement could drink it sometimes. "Well, a few days ago, I visited a friend of your mother. Her father is in his seventies this year, and he likes red wine so much. I had a taste that day. It was quite delicious." Grandma Clement felt that her preference would change as she got older. When she was young, she ate all kinds of food. When she got old, she wanted to drink some wine and hot milk to warm her body. "Grandma, if you want to drink red wine, I''ll ask Anson to send you some tomorrow. He ruins a winery, doesn''t he?" Victor said with a smile and fed Eden a strawberry by the way. Glenn was riding the big excavator toy aside. The toy made a buzzing sound, while heughed very joyfully. Grandma Clement nced at Glenn with doting eyes. Then she withdrew her gaze and looked at Victor lovingly, "Victor, it''s so considerate of you. Don''t let Anson send much wine to me. I just want to have a taste. I dare to drink a little because I don''t suffer from high blood pressure." "Alright, you''re in very good health." Victor said sincerely. If it weren''t for the car ident, Grandma Clement would be healthier. "Really?" A trace of sadness shed through Grandma Clement''s eyes, "I had a bad dream a few days ago. One of my old friends passed away, and I was so sad. However, she was in Lemmon Ctiy, so I couldn''t attend her funeral." Eden''s nerves tensed up when she heard that. "Grandma..." All of a sudden, Grandma Clement grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "Eden, you don''t have tofort me. At my age, there is nothing I can''t ept. What I want the most is that all of you can get married and have stable jobs." "Your three children are filial. They call me every few days. I''m happy to see them grow up day by day." Grandma Clement was truly delighted. She was d that her old age was so happy, and she had a lot of great-grandchildren. The atmosphere was surprisingly warm. Buddy and Zofia came back when they were chatting with Grandma Clement. Zofia was wearing a white sports suit because she was pregnant, but she was still thin.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Zofia, Buddy, you''re back. Did you choose any suitable wedding dress?" Eden asked with a smile. There was half a strawberry in her hand. After asking, she ate the remaining half. Zofia smiled and nced at Buddy, "I said there was no need to hold a wedding, but Buddy and grandma did not agree. It''s very troublesome to hold a wedding, and we have to prepare a lot of things." If Eden heard such words in the past, she would definitely agree with Zofia. But at this time, she didn''t think so. After watching a romantic wedding, she dreamed of having such a wonderful wedding. "Zofia, we only hold a wedding once in our life. You have to." Hearing this, Victor was in a very good mood! Buddy looked at Zofia with a smile, "Did you hear that? Even Eden thinks that holding a wedding is a happy thing. You''d better wait to be a bride. I wanted to hold the wedding when Glenn knew how to walk, but you always said that you were busy and you had no time. Now we must find time to hold a wedding." There shouldn''t be any regrets between husband and wife. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret it. They would be in high spirits when they thought about some romantic things. This was love and happiness. Buddy wanted Zofia to be bathed in sunshine and feel warm in his arms. He always insisted on holding the wedding ceremony. Zofia looked at him helplessly, "We''re preparing for it now, aren''t we?" Victor volunteered, "There are only a few days left before the wedding. Well, I''ll be responsible for your wedding." He needed to get some experience so that he could give Eden a perfect wedding. Buddyughed and said, "Do you want to earn some experience?" "Ha-ha." Victor admitted it generously, "You''re right. I do want to get some experience. I want to give Eden a more romantic wedding." Buddy did not agree. He couldn''t let Victor do everything for him. This was his own wedding. "No, I have to prepare for the wedding on my own, because this is what I should do." "Alright, I know you love Zofia." Victor nced at their happy faces. Zofia and Buddy looked at each other and smiled, which made everyone feel warm in their hearts. While they were talking, the dishes had been served on the table. Wyatt came back, and they had a happy meal together. Buddy told Victor what he needed to do. First of all, they needed festooned luxurious cars. Victor could do that. After all, he owned many luxurious cars. Secondly, they needed to hold a party in River City Restaurant. Victor would offer him the hall and food for free, and he would never disgrace the Clement family. As for the wedding night, they couldn''t y games together or have a long journey because Zofia was pregnant, but they could y in River City or the nearby cities. Victor offered him the free right to live in Marriott Hotel. As for the hotels owned by Victor in other cities, they could live in for free. Victor was a qualified younger brother-inw. Buddy was very satisfied with everything Victor said. Buddy praised Victor, which made him feel a little embarrassed. For him, doing these things was a piece of cake, but it was an expression of his good will. They talked until midnight and discussed everything in detail. Victor learned something. Apart from choosing a lucky day, they had to invite all the rtives and friends ording to seniority in the family, and they couldn''t forget any family members. Almost all of their rtives lived a good life. If some rtives didn''t receive the invitation cards, they would definitely be angry andin. Aisling wanted them to stay and sleep. She kept Eden''s room for her all the time, but Victor was unwilling. His house was next door, but he didn''t want to go back. He took Eden back to Marriott Hotel. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 When they returned to the hotel, Eden was a little tired and sat on the sofa sleepily. Victor helped her take off her shoes and change intofortable cotton slippers. Eden opened her eyes and nced at him, saying bleary-eyed, "Honey." "Yeah! Honey, I''m here." There was a bright smile on Victor''s handsome face. She was so gentle and charismatic, and his heart beat violently. Victor couldn''t help hugging her, "Honey, let''s sleep." Eden nodded, "Okay! I''m so tired." Victor carried her in his arms and walked to the bed. Eden suddenly said in his arms, "Victor, it''s said that one can fall in love with a city because of someone. I like River City, because this is where you grew up. I hope there will be romantic roses on my wedding. I want to hold a wedding on thewn, and I want a red carpet that was full of red roses. I think it''s more romantic. As for the other details, you can think about them carefully." "Okay!" Victor''s dull voice sounded joyful. "Sweetheart, no matter what you like, I can give it to you. Even if you want the star in the sky, I''ll fulfill your wish." He was determined to spare no effort in spoiling her. Eden thought about it. She heard them talking about the wedding that night. Thinking about the wedding dress and wedding photos, she suddenly felt tempted. There was one thing they hadn''t done. "Honey, let''s find some time to take wedding photos. If we take photos in the future, I''m afraid that I''ll have wrinkles on my face." "Okay, it''s all up to you!" Victor gently put her on the soft bed. He was in a particrly good mood. His angel was finally with him. He would make her happy, and they would live together till old and grey. It was beautiful sweetness. No words could describe how warm his heart was. Eden fell asleep soundly. She was delighted, so she had a good sleep. She woke up at seven o''clock the next morning. These days, she had been busy preparing for thepetition. Morgan had got the piece ofnd, and he wanted to talk to her about the cooperation. Eden met Seth early in the morning, and they went to see Morgan together. Meanwhile, Victor began to prepare everything ording to routine. He didn''t attend the meeting in the morning and signed an important document. Then he asked Dean toe in, and they dealt with everything. Victor was preparing for Buddy''s wedding, and Dean felt sorry for him, "Mr. Alwynn, you have been preparing for your own wedding for so long, but the one who''s going to get married is not you." Victor gritted his teeth and looked at him. How dare he say so! Dean could sense Victor''s anger and indifference. Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong. He seemed to have forgotten Victor''s wish. "Ha-ha." He smiled awkwardly and tried to make up for his mistake, "Mr. Alwynn, you''ve been preparing for a long time, so you can get married and have your own child at any time." "No, Mr. Alwynn, you''ve had three children, so you don''t need another child." Under Victor''s gloomy gaze, Dean suddenly stopped talking. He felt that whatever he said was wrong. Victor looked displeased, but he didn''t me Dean. Thinking of what Eden had saidst night, he was in a very good mood, "Dean, see if there is a nice lawn in River City. I have to hold a wedding on it. Try to find it before the end of the year. Eden likes a romantic wedding on thewn." Dean was slightly stunned. Eden''s preference was really different. Other brides liked to hold weddings in luxury hotels or cruises. But Eden wanted to hold a wedding on thewn. He had been wondering where he should hold the wedding with Thalia. River City Restaurant was indeed a good choice, and the food there was popr. River City Restaurant was luxurious and festive, and he liked it very much. "Have you written down everything?" Seeing that he was absent-minded, Victor looked somewhat serious and said in an unhappy tone. Dean came back to earth and said with a smile, "Yes, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll go choose awnter. I''m sure that you and Mrs. Alwynn will be satisfied." He hoped that he would not do it in vain again. "Alright!" Victor nodded with joy. He was looking forward to his wedding.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Some people did not know the real meaning of happiness. Only those who had experienced could understand its meaning. Promises were just people''s belief in keeping love. But true love was not knit together by promises. Seeing that Victor was lost in thought, Dean was a little curious. What was he thinking about? He even smiled unconsciously. It was not easy to see such a proud and delighted expression on Victor''s face. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ll go out first." He didn''t know why Victor suddenly became like this, so he''d better leave in a hurry. If Victor asked him to do some strange things again, he would suffer. Victor came to sense, looked at him and nodded. Then he thought of Dean''s own marriage and asked, "When will you and Thalia hold the wedding?" "Ha-ha..." Hearing this, Dean was very delighted, "Mr. Alwynn, we have got the marriage certificate. As for the wedding, it depends on Thalia. We have no time to hold the wedding this year, so maybe the next year." Victor thought about it and agreed with him. He nodded, "Good. I''ll have to trouble you to help me with my wedding. I will hold the wedding first, and you can hold your wedding the next year. If you want to hold the wedding in River City Restaurant, I''ll offer you the same thing. Everything there is for free." Dean had been waiting for him to say this, "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll go to work immediately." The rewards gave him more motivation to work. Victor looked at his wicked smile and felt a little surprised. Then he remembered that Dean loved money very much and smiled. Seeing that he had almost finished his work, he got up and walked to Lucian''s office. He did not come to thepany yesterday. That night, Lucian called him suddenly, which made him curious. How did Lucian know that Eden had left? Lucian was very busy every day, but he wouldn''t work after five o''clock in the afternoon unless there was an emergency. His free time belonged to Amelia and his two children. Seeing Victore in, he did not speak but continued to work with his head lowered. Victor sat on the sofa, looking leisurely and rxed. He waited for Lucian to finish his work. Even if he spoke at this time, Lucian might ignore him. After more than ten minutes, Lucian closed the document in his hand, looked at Victor and asked ndly, "Do you have anything to say to me?" "Yes!" Victor crossed his arms and looked up at his calm face, "Why did you call me the night before yesterday?" Lucian frowned and leaned against the chair. He seemed to feel much more rxed and said with a yful smile, "Don''t you know what was going on at that time?" Victor shook his head. Indeed, he did not understand Eden''s behaviors. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "But I''m sure that it was because of Amelia that Eden wanted to leave the hotel." Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Lucian was stunned. Why was he so sure? Amelia did not have many friends. She only knew Eden, Abigail and Candace. Eden was her best friend. He had seen the chat history between Amelia and Eden. It was indeed Amelia''s fault. But he wouldn''t admit it. He yed with the pen in his hand casually and changed the subject in a deep voice, "Is this what you want to talk to me about?" "Yep, Eden wanted to leave the hotel, and Amelia had half of the responsibility. I especially want to ask you if Amelia ran out sessfully." Victorughed meaningfully as he looked at Lucian. Amelia should be afraid of Lucian. Well, Lucian was not wild on the inside, and he was not an enthusiastic man. However, he was very possessive about the people and things he liked. Victor even felt that Lucian was more aggressive than him. Amelia was as important as his life, and he would never allow Amelia to leave him. It could be imagined how wary Amelia was of Lucian. Lucian''s expression did not change. He ced the pen on the table and tapped the desk lightly with his slender and fair fingers. "What are you talking about? How could Amelia escape? She loves me so much and enjoys our bedtime. After all, I''m energetic and her feelings are wonderful." Victor was dumbfounded. Lucian was too straightforward. In front of Victor, Lucian wouldn''t be shy, and his ears wouldn''t turn red just because these words. He and Amelia had got married, and Victor was a married man, too. There was nothing he couldn''t talk about. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Victor admitted that he had lost. In front of their friends, Lucian was always a special existence. He was stronger than them, which made him confident enough to show off. When Lucian showed off, he lostpletely. Victor''s ears turned red. He suddenly remembered the novel Eden had shown him. He shivered and stood up all of a sudden, "I... still have something to do." Then he ran away in panic. Lucian was stunned. Just now, Victor''s ears seemed to have turned red. Victor walked out of Lucian''s office. Those torrid paragraphs came to his mind. In the novel, Lucian was hornier and stronger than him. Victor closed his eyes. D*mn! What the hell was he thinking? It was terrible. "Mr. Alwynn." A delicate voice sounded, apanied by a faint fragrance. Victor suddenly opened his eyes and saw Danielle standing in front of him. She smiled sweetly, revealing a line of white teeth. Victor came to sense in an instant, and he touched his forehead. It must be because Eden treated him too coldly that he had these strange ideas. Otherwise, how could he think about the novel? "What''s the matter?" Victor frowned and looked at Danielle. Her fragrance made him feel somewhat hot. He took a few steps back and looked at Danielle with hostility in his eyes. Danielle lowered her head with a guilty conscience and repeated the words she had thought about in mind, "Mr. Alwynn, this is the new design draft of this season. Alyssa is busy with other things, so I send it to you." Victor felt that his body was a little strange, and he said, "There''s no need. Wait for Director Bleu to come back and let her send it to me personally." His low voice was hoarse and maic. Danielle was stunned. She hade here. Victor had had a special reaction, but he was on guard against her. She said with grievances, "Mr. Alwynn, I don''t know what I''ve done wrong to make you so wary of me. Don''t worry. I will leave after sending the draft to your office." "Get out!" Victor''s sharp voice was very deep, and his horrible eyes were scarlet. He looked so fierce as if he wanted to kill Danielle. Danielle had never seen Victor like this. He looked too frightening, and she was scared out of her wits. She turned around and wanted to leave. However, after taking a few steps, she didn''t want to give up. She had seeded, and Eden wasn''t here. It was her best chance. She forced herself to turn around and saw that Victor''s forehead was full of sweat. Under the white shirt, she could faintly see his perfect muscles. The frightened look in Danielle''s eyes became expectant. She braces herself to go back and said in a seductive voice, "Mr. Alwynn, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Let me help you to the office first." Before Danielle could touch Victor, he suddenly reached out his hands and grabbed her neck. Feeling suffocated all of a sudden, Danielle felt like she was dying. His beast-like scarlet eyes were like sharp ice knives, cutting her nervous and scared heart. Victor said word by word, "You are so ugly, but why do you dare to show up before me?You''re so mean, but why do you have to pretend? How dare you scheme against me! I''ll kill you!" Victor pushed Danielle''s thin body hard. "Bang..." Danielle was so scared that she lost all her strength. She fell to the ground, feeling extremely awkward and humiliated. "Get out! I''ll let you live a terrible life than death if you dare toe to this floor again!" Victor''s coarse voice rmed Lucian and Dean. "Victor!" Seeing Victor''s expression, Lucian knew what was going on. He stretched out his hand to hold him. With gloomy eyes, he nced at Danielle who was lying on the ground. "I didn''t do it. I don''t know what''s going on." Danielle was so anxious that she burst into tears. She looked at Victor with great grievances. She didn''t want to be kicked out of Alwynn Group. However, when she met Victor''s scarlet eyes, she felt as if her soul had been torn apart. A ripple of fear passed through her. "There''s something wrong with the fragrance on her body. Hurry up and stay away from her." Victor was extremely self-controlled. He tried his best to control his sexual desire. Dean was shocked. Danielle was too bold, wasn''t she? How dare she y a trick in thepany? Lucian frowned. He had taken in the faint fragrance. "Where is Eden?" He asked. Victor said, "She went to see Morgan. Send me back." Victor leaned on Lucian, feeling hot and feeble. Half of his white shirt had been soaked with sweat. "Mr. Alwynn, what should we do with her?" Dean looked at Danielle. Victor looked down at Danielle apathetically. Danielle cried and said, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s really none of my business. I just used the perfume that Rachel Holmes gave me. I did nothing else. I''m really wronged." "Mr. Alwynn, if you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince video. We were studying perfume just now. Rachel had a new perfume, so I used a little. I really didn''t do anything else." "Woo-woo." Danielle cried very sadly. Lucian knew that Victor felt really ufortable. He smelt the fragrance because of the wind just now. At this moment, his blood was boiling with sexual desire, too. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Victor looked at Dean and said word by word, "Investigate this matter. We''ll talk about it when I get back." Victor looked at Danielle coldly and left with Lucian. Dean''s face darkened instantly, and he said in a harsh tone, "Stand up and cooperate with the investigation. Otherwise, I promise that Mr. Alwynn will make you suffer. Thest person who yed tricks on him is in prison now. I think you are very suitable for that ce, too." "Mrs. Alwynn offered you a good job kindly. However, you''re not only satisfied, but also tried to seduce Mr. Alwynn. Before you entered thepany, you made a living by distributing leaflets, right? Do you forget those hard days just because you live a good life now?" Dean''s eyes were very indifferent. He hated people who repaid kindness with ingratitude the most. Danielle''s eyes widened with horror as she listened to Dean. She didn''t even have the strength to sit up, and she was still lying on the floor. Dean seemed to be very satisfied with her expression and added, "Do you think you can get a good job in River City if you leave here? Mr. Alwynn not only owns C. Y Brand. Moreover, he makes C. Y Brand so sessful just because this was Mrs. Alwynn''s dream when she was a child. But you..." Dean knew that he didn''t need to finish his words. Danielle had understood what he meant. She had nothing, but she learned from others to y a trick on Victor and tried to be a mistress. How could she seed? But Dean was still angry after thinking about it. Eden was very kind to him and Thalia. Therefore, he continued to scold Danielle, "Greedy people are the most terrible and hateful, and ungrateful people are the most shameless. You''re greedy and ungrateful. I guess that your greed is a bottomless hole, and you''ll never get satisfied. From the moment you gained benefits, you have been trying every way to get more. You can''t be greedier. Miss rk, am I right?" He was really too mad, because Danielle made him feel ufortable and made his work more troublesome. "I... didn''t do anything. I''m innocent. Dean, you can investigate it." Danielle was stunned for a while beforeing to sense. Her phone was aside. She pressed the screen and sent the edited message. Dean was furious, so he didn''t notice her movements. "You know what you''ve done very well. Let''s go to the 24th floor and see Rachel''s perfume." Danielle gritted her teeth slightly. She was prepared, and nothing would go wrong. "Okay!" She gritted her teeth and agreed. Several people had gotten into trouble, so she kept warning herself to be careful. She couldn''t be foolhardy, and she had to be cautious and think twice before taking actions. She had always been like this. She got up from the ground slowly, but Dean called two bodyguards to guard her before going to the 24th floor to investigate this matter. Danielle didn''t expect him to do this. When Lucian called Eden, she had just agreed to cooperate with Morgan. "Lucian, what''s up?" Lucian said, "We''re in the hospital right now." "The hospital? What happened?" Eden was very anxious and hurried to the car. "You''ll know it when youe." After that, Lucian told her the address. After hanging up the phone, Eden asked Seth to go back, while she drove to the hospital. In the hospital, Victor and Lucian were waiting for the doctor in the office. Victor looked at Lucian''s red face with resentment, "Isn''t it better for us to go back to see our wives? Why do you have to come to the hospital?" If he was not strong-willed, he might have done something improper. They were both hot. It was terrifying for them to lean against each other. Besides, this man was Lucian. D*mn it! The novel came to his mind again. The cold wall behind him made him feel a little better. Lucian nced at him. He was not seriously drugged, but he was sexually aroused as well. His voice was dry as he said, "Amelia doesn''t have time right now." "But Eden has time! Why should I wrong myself like this?" He felt that he was really miserable. Lucian took him here, and he was pissed off. He should have asked Dean to send him home first, and then Seth could send Eden back. It was a perfect solution. "You... stay away from me." Victor tried to push away Lucian, but he fell to the ground. Lucian wasn''t as weak as him. Seeing that Victor didn''t want to stay with him, he was amused. With brooding eyes, he said in a yful tone, "Don''t tell me you''re thinking about something strange?" "Shut up!" Victor gasped and simplyy down on the ground. "Where''s the doctor? Is he dead?" Victor went off the deep end. "The doctor will be here soon. You have to control yourself." Lucian was more rxed, and he could control himself, though his face was ruddy and his eyes were randy. It was obvious that he was sexually aroused. Eden was not far from the hospital, so she soon arrived. She followed the guide map to the ward. Before she entered, she saw Victor lying on the ground. "Victor, what''s wrong?" Eden squatted down and supported him. Hearing Eden''s voice, Victorughed instantly. "Ha-ha..." Heughed and looked at Lucian with a face full of pride, "Lucian, my wife is here. Wait for the doctor alone slowly!" Victor tried his best to stand up from the ground and leaned against Eden tightly. Feeling his hot breathing, Eden immediately understood what was going on. She nced at Lucian whose face was also red and asked curiously, "What happened to you?" Lucian smiled and said, "It was an ident!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "ident?" How could they have such an ident in thepany? "This ident is too horrible. Who drugged you? You were even drugged together." "Honey, now is not the time to care about this. You should care about me. I feel like my body is going to explode." Victor leaned on her constantly. He was about to lose his mind. Eden frowned and looked at him, "Lie down. The doctor wille soon." "No!" Victor lost his temper like a child. Then he looked at Eden pitifully with keen eyes, "Honey, could you take me home? I don''t want to get an injection, and I don''t want to take medicine, either. You are my best antidote." Victor struggled to get up from the ground and held Eden''s hand. The hot temperature of his hand made Eden a little surprised. "It''s toote. Just stay in the hospital." Eden stopped and pulled him back. Victor felt more and more wronged. His eyes were scarlet as he looked at her for help. Eden couldn''t make sure that they would go home safe and sound, so she could only ignore his grievances. She said softly, "Victor, the doctor is here. Listen to me, okay?" Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Victor''s scarlet eyes darkened as he watched the doctore in. He released Eden''s hand, stood close to the wall and looked down at his toes. He did not dare to look at Eden, because he was afraid that he would lose control and threw himself at her. He was suffering every second. After Lucian exined what had happened, the doctor prescribed the medicine ording to their symptoms. They had an intravenous drip quickly. In the two VIP wards, Victor and Lucian faintedpletely. The wards were filled with the smell of disinfect water, and the white sheets were dazzling. Eden called Amelia, and Amelia rushed here to take care of Lucian. They sat at the doors of the wards, paying attention the two men inside. Amelia sighed and asked, "What happened to them?" She rushed here without knowing what had happened to Lucian. Eden felt a little guilty. She was the one who recruited Danielle. In the past, she thought that Danielle might have malicious intentions, and she was right. Moreover, Danielle was too scheming. They had not figured out who sent Danielle. Eden told Amelia what she knew, and Amelia was very furious. "Eden, I know you are kindhearted, but you can''t be kind to everyone." Eden smiled. Seeing that Amelia''s face had turned red due to annoyance, she patted her shoulder gently, "Amelia, you don''t have to be too irritated. I did think that she was not simple, but I didn''t know who sent her. I''ve been on guard against her. She didn''t do anything strange before, and she has just begun to take actions boldly. But don''t worry. She will soon be kicked out of thepany." She hated people who returned kindness with ingratitude, so she needed to reflect on herself. "You!" Seeing that Eden was guilty, Amelia couldn''t say anything to me her. This was something beyond Eden''s control. Danielle wanted to get Victor, so they had to be vignt all the time. "s!" Eden sighed with depression and smiled helplessly. "Amelia, life is so hard." "Oh, it''s not so hard. You just meet several insignificant enemies, don''t you? Just eliminate them." After experiencing so many things, Amelia understood a lot of things. Sometimes, being kind was useless. "You''re right." Eden leaned back slightly. The white wall was a little cold, and she straightened up again. "I just feel that it''s troublesome to deal with these disgusting people." Her voice was a little deep. Clearly, she hated these things. Amelia looked at her andforted her with a smile, "Eden, in people''s opinions, Victor is God''s favored one. From the moment you married him, you should be mentally prepared. Although he won''t betray you, it doesn''t mean that other women won''t seduce him." How could Eden not understand this? "Amelia, let''s stop talking about this." Eden took a deep breath and quicklyposed her emotions, "Is Ceci all right? After seeing Ceci''s video, Kenny likes her very much. He often asks me to send her videos to him. He said that Ceci was so pretty." Hearing this, Amelia was amused. Ceci was really beautiful. Her big eyes were as bright as gemstones, and her little face was pink. She was in a very good mood whenever she saw Ceci. She knew why Lucian doted on Ceci so much. Ceci looked like Lucian. "Ha-ha... She has recovered, and she''s obedient these few nights. My mother-inw and grandma love her so much. Poor Cecil, he''s always neglected. Although he''s very handsome, everyone dotes on Ceci. When he grows up, he''ll be upset if he knows this." Amelia couldn''t hide her happiness. They were both mothers. When it came to their children, they looked delighted and amiable. ...... In the warehouse of Alwynn Group, Danielle looked at the message and trembled all over with fury. She had seeded, but that person didn''t give her money just because she didn''t stop Eden. Seeing that there was no one around, she called that person. "Hello?" A low and deep voice came from the phone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Danielle lowered her voice and said exasperatedly, "Why don''t you give me money? I have done it. Stopping Eden is your responsibility, not mine. If you do this, who will work for you at ease?" "Our aim is to ruin their rtionship, but you failed. You only drugged him. I can give you money, but you''ll only get half of it. Your will receive the money in a minute." Upon hearing this, Danielle calmed down a lot, "As long as you can give me money. Don''t transfer it to my ount. If you give me cash, we''ll both be very safe. Tell me where the money is and I''ll get it." She did not want Alwynn Group to have anything on her. Those people got in trouble because Lucian found that they received arge amount of money. His hacker skills were excellent. She did not dare to be careless at all, and she only wanted cash. Except for her sry, no money would be transferred to her bank ount. "Are you sure you''re fine and you can get cash?" The person''s tone was mocking. Danielle sneered, "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ve always been very confident, unlike those idiots you sent before." "Alright. There''s a small restaurant downstairs your house. If you cane out safely, I''ll put the money in that small restaurant. You can go and get it." The person hung up immediately after finished speaking, giving Danielle no chance to speak. Danielle''s eyes were filled with malice. She looked horribly gloomy. Anyone who saw her would tremble in fear. She was always calm and quiet in front of others, and there would be dissatisfaction with this world in her eyes. But at this moment, she was ferocious. She nced out of the window. It was getting dark and the employees had got off work. She wondered what Dean had found out. If this matter really had something to do with Rachel, she could disassociate herself from it. After all, the perfume indeed belonged to Rachel. Rachel disliked Danielle because she had worked in thepany for a long time. Of course, Danielle would think of a way to kick her out of thepany. In that case, she wouldn''t be annoyed by Rachel again. She looked around the warehouse which was piled up with many old clothes. Although the clothes were of old styles, they were well kept. The clothes were sealed with pockets and hung neatly on the iron railings. Danielle got up and admired the clothes that had been popr these years. In fact, Danielle didn''t know why there would be such a warehouse. What did Victor keep these clothes for? If he sold these clothes, he could earn lots of money, because the styles were still fashionable. She picked up the clothes and appreciated them one by one. Each dress was marked with the designers'' names and ages. Danielle suddenly thought of something when the door of the warehouse was opened. Danielle turned around and saw Dean walk in. Dean''s face was angry as he said coldly, "Miss rk, you can leave now." Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Danielle smiled very happily, "Dean, I told you that this matter had nothing to do with me." Dean''s eyes shed. Although he didn''t think so, he lowered his head and said, "It has nothing to do with you indeed. It''s Rachel''s fault. She bought the perfume in the afternoon and didn''t know it was aphrodisiac. We''ve confirmed it. You''re innocent, and you can leave now." "Humph!" Danielle snorted proudly. At the thought of Victor''s brutality, she trembled all over. She admired him so much, but he was such a horrible man. She crossed her arms, looked at Dean with a proud face and said smugly, "Dean, it''s easy for you to bring me here, but it''s hard for me to forgive you and leave." Dean suddenly raised his head and looked at her coldly. He sneered and said sarcastically, "If you don''t want to go out, you can stay here. Or you can leave thepany after getting your sry in the administrative department tomorrow morning. As Mr. Alwynn''s assistant, I have this right. Since you don''t want to leave, just stay here. When you want to leave, I will let you disappearpletely." Dean sneered and turned around, "Close the door." His voice sounded extremely apathetic. After he went out, the two bodyguards standing outside immediately locked the door of the warehouse. Danielle was dumbfounded. It took her a while toe to sense. She ran to the door and patted it with great strength. "Bang..." She yelled crazily, "Dean, you can''t do this. This is something illegal! Let me out!" Dean stood outside and suddenly smiled wickedly. Meanwhile, he was gloating. He looked at the door and said loudly, "Miss rk, since you don''t want to leave, we''ll talk about it when you make up your mind toe out. I''m very hungry now, and I''ll eat something first." Saying this, Dean left. Behind him, Danielle was still patting the door. Dean turned a deaf ear to it. Indeed, this matter seemed to have nothing to do with Danielle, but he learned how scheming she was after investigation. He had called Eden. Eden asked him to let Danielle go, but she wanted to give her some punishment. Danielle held a grudge against Rachel, so she came up with a way to kill two birds with one stone. She could not only ruin the rtionship between Victor and Eden, but also drive Rachel out of the company. She seemed to have escaped, but she had exposed herself. It was the best chance for Eden to find out who sent her. Danielle shouted for a long time, and her mouth was dry, but no one paid attention to her. She fell to the ground feebly. With tears in her eyes, her hair was messy, and she looked awkward. The lights in the warehouse were dim. Looking at therge warehouse, she saw model scattered in the corners. In the silent night, a thrill of rm ran through her. She shivered and hugged her arms tightly. In autumn, it was cold at night, especially in River City. The autumn night was just as cold and damp as winter. Thinking that she had to spend a night in such an environment, she was very scared. She was afraid of darkness. Her hometown was on a mountain. The barrennd made her family very poor. Life in the vige was too primitive. In the evening, the whole vige would be surrounded by endless darkness. Her room was in the northern slope of mountain. Sun couldn''t shine in her room, and it smelled of mildew all year around. Her parents didn''t allow her to live upstairs until she went to junior high school, but there were always different sounds at night, making it difficult for her to fall asleep. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She swore that she would definitely leave the mountain and live a good life in the downtown area. With such a belief, she insisted on staying in the city. She even felt that she no longer a viger. Why did she have to suffer all these? "Woo-woo..." Danielle couldn''t help crying. The spacious warehouse seemed to be more horrified with her cry. At ten o''clock at night, Victor and Lucian woke up one after another. Eden and Amelia had dinner at this time. "You''re awake." Eden looked at Victor and smiled. Victor looked at her in a daze. The side effect of the drug made his mind nk, and he didn''t remember what had happened. Looking at his stunned face, Eden was amused, "Don''t you know who I am?" Victor blinked and looked round. He was in the hospital, and then he realized what had happened to him. "Honey, it''s cold!" Victor looked at Eden with grievances. Eden held his hand. His hand was obviously very hot, and his palm was sweating. She said doubtfully, "Your palm is sweating." She was worried that he would suffer from seque. Victor said, "My heart is cold!" Eden was speechless. He was losing his temper like a child again. He was still unhappy because she didn''t take him home! Eden didn''t intend to spoil him, "I see. Come and talk to me when your heart bes warm." A hint of sadness shed through Victor''s good-looking eyes. Some people were born to be charismatic. When they were angry, they looked pleasing to the eye, too. When they smiled, they were even more charming. Victor was such a person. Eden knew what he was thinking, so she didn''t want to argue with him. Whether in life or in love, men and women always had different ways of thinking. Women were creatures of the emotions, while men were rational. But at this moment, Victor was obviously not rational. He was not as calm and steady as before. "I bought porridge. We''ll go home after you eat it. Do you want to eat it?" Eden looked at him ndly. "Yes!" Victor gritted his teeth and said. Eden went to get him the porridge. Looking at Eden''s expressionless face, Victor cried in heart. Eden didn''t love him anymore. He felt weak all over, and he was afraid that he would suffer from seque. "Honey, when I get better..." "What do you want to do when you get better?" "I..." "What do you want?" "You..." "I''m not afraid of you..." Victor shut up obediently. No matter what he said, Eden interrupted him as fast as she could. Victor kept a straight face and pursed his lips. He stared at her with brooding eyes. "Honey, you''re bullying me because I''m weak right now, aren''t you?" His voice was upset and mncholic. Why was Eden no longer gentle and considerate? Eden didn''t want to look at him. She rolled up the bed, picked up the disposable spoon and fed him the porridge. Victor looked disgusted, "I don''t like in porridge." Eden said, "Just make do with it. The doctor said that you and Lucian can only eat in porridge." Victor wanted to argue with the doctor. Why could he only drink in porridge? However, Eden had put the spoon into his mouth. He ate his porridge quietly, and neither of them spoke. Halfway through the meal, Victor shook his head and said with annoyance, "I don''t want to eat it anymore. It doesn''t taste good." He felt a little ufortable in his mouth, and he didn''t feel better after drinking the porridge. Moreover, his stomach churned. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 He said that he did not want to eat anymore, and Eden did not force him. She put the porridge on the table beside her. "Then let''s go home. The doctor said that you would be all right when you woke up." Victor looked at himself. His whole body was weak. Was he all right? The doctors here must be quacks. "I have no strength. I''m afraid I can''t go back." He was not a delicate person, and he would not pretend to be feeble at such a moment. His legs were really limp. Eden was about to speak when someone knocked on the door. The door was pushed open. Amelia supported Lucian, and they stood outside. Amelia looked inside. Seeing that Victor was awake, she smiled and said, "Eden, Mr. Alwynn is awake, so we''ll go back first." Victor saw that Lucian leaned against Amelia and looked sleepy. He frowned. Could Lucian walk? Why couldn''t he even raise his hand? Eden asked with some concern, "Eden, can Lucian walk?" Amelia smiled and nced sideways at Lucian who was leaning on her shoulder, "Yeah, but he can only walk slowly. I drove here. We''ll go to the underground parking lot and then drive home. What about you?" Eden turned slowly to look at Victor and said, "Victor said that he couldn''t walk. You go back to rest first. I will find someone to help uster." "Okay, we''ll go back first. Send me a message when you''re home." Amelia turned around and left with Lucian. Lucian cast a meaningful nce at Victor andughed wickedly. Then he followed Amelia slowly and left. Victor was speechless. Why did he feel like Lucian was gloatingly? Victor really had no strength. Just Eden was about to call for help, Dean came over. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." With midnight snacks in hand, Dean walked in with a smile. Smelling the aroma, Victor was hungry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Unfortunately, he couldn''t eat. Victor red at him and looked away. Dean was speechless. Did he do anything wrong? "Ha-ha... Mrs. Alwynn, I bought the noodles and roasted meat in a very nice restaurant. Have a taste with Mr. Alwynn." Victor smelled the aroma of the roasted meat and kept swallowing. He licked his dry lips, wishing that he could kick him out of here. Why did Dean send the food here when he couldn''t eat? Moreover, he was very hungry, and his mouth was bitter. He felt very ufortable. Eden could not help but swallow when she smelled the aroma. "Dean, that''s great. I only ate a bowl of porridge, and I''m hungry. Give me the noodles. I''ll go back after eating it." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean put the lunch box on the table, opened the noodles and handed it to Eden. "Mr. Alwynn, what would you like to eat?" He asked. Eden took a bite joyfully and said, "He eats air." "Ah!" Dean gasped in surprise. Victor was speechless. Eden smiled and said, "The doctor said he could only eat in porridge. Dean, sit down and eat together. Then help me send him back." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean looked at Victor apologetically, "Mr. Alwynn, we''ll eat first." Victor looked away. Eden had really changed! In this way, Victor could only watch as Eden and Dean enjoyed their food. Victor was proud, and he got angry in the end. With a straight face, he didn''t say a word on the way home. Dean could naturally feel Victor''s rage. After sending Victor home, he looked at Eden apologetically and ran away. Victor sat on the sofa. Eden poured a ss of hot water for him and handed it to him. Victor did not reach out to take it. He was so exasperated that he did not look at her. With a depressed face, he looked down at the table. Eden smiled and asked him, "Why are you mad?" Victor looked at her with annoyance andined, "You don''t care about me anymore." Eden was stunned. She did not expect him to say so. "Why? Just because I didn''t take you home in the afternoon?" "Do you think you could go home in that state?" "Aren''t you afraid that your blood vessels would explode halfway? Even if you were not scared, I was worried about you! Since you were in the hospital, you had to receive the treatment. Aren''t you all right now?" "But I''m not energetic now, and I''m hungry." Victor couldn''t bear to be angry with her, so he could only express his dissatisfaction and difort. Besides, he was too embarrassed to confess his worry. "Then I''ll make in porridge for you again. Now you''re not tired, are you? You can eat it in an hour." Eden smiled. She once took care of the children, so she did not feel that it was hard to please Victor. "Okay!" Victor nodded dejectedly. He really had no strength, leaning against the sofa listlessly with a pale face. Eden''s heart ached as she looked at him. He was a tall and strong man, and he suddenly fell ill. He had never been so pitiful before. She went upstairs to get him a nket. Then she helped him lie on the sofa and covered him with the nket before going to the kitchen to cook porridge. Victor didn''t take his eyes off her. A few minutester, Eden came back to him and fed him warm water. The sofa was wide enough to amodate two people. Victor patted the sofa and let her lie beside him. Eden had changed into her home clothes when she went upstairs, and she did not refuse. Lying next to him, she looked at him and said softly, "Are you still not feeling well?" "Yeah! I don''t have any strength. I''m just worried that I''ll suffer from sequ." He was indeed disturbed. "Ha-ha..." Eden couldn''t helpughing. He was not afraid that he would suffer from seque, but worried about his sexual life in the future. "Don''t worry. The doctor said that you were not seriously drugged, and there won''t be any seque." "Really?" "Don''t you believe me?" Eden held his hand and smiled tenderly at him. Victor breathed a sigh of relief. If he couldn''t have sex anymore, he would definitely kill Danielle. "Now I''m relieved." Victor slightly tilted his head and kissed the corner of her lips. There was fragrance ofvender on her clothes. As if to prove something, Victor kissed her more passionately. Eden knew the uneasiness in his heart, so she did not refuse him. He didn''t let go of her gently until he had a special reaction. He was afraid that he would have no strength to have sex with her. Eden smiled and asked, "Can you rest assured now?" Victor suddenly blushed, and his ears were extremely red. "Yeah!" "Ha-ha..." Eden could not help butugh. He was too adorable. If it weren''t for the fact that he would be angry, she would really burst intoughter. Victor blushed even more. He didn''t say a word or look at Eden. Eden stopped teasing him. After thinking for a while, she said, "Victor, who on earth sent Danielle? I suspect that she''s ordered by Barrett, but it doesn''t seem to be the case. I thought she had something to do with Paulina, but I didn''t find out any rtionship between them." Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Victor sighed and said, "Honey, I don''t want to talk about other people now. Sleep with me for a while." He had never felt so tired. Danielle yed a trick on him when he was caught off guard. He was angrier than anyone else, and he even wanted to kill Danielle. Rachel had been working for him since he established thepany. She was experienced and capable. Although she was a little proud, she would never y such dirty tricks. He wanted to find out Danielle''s supporter, or he would have killed her long ago. "Alright, let''s sleep." Eden gently patted his back. Victor stared at her with affectionate eyes, "Honey, are you treating me as a child?" "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled but did not answer him. What she meant was obvious. Victor realized that she was really coaxing him as a child. But he was quite happy. Victor closed his eyes gently. Feeling sleepy, he was not in the mood to tease him. ...... The next morning, when the warehouse door was opened again, Dean saw a satisfying scene. Danielle shuddered and sat on the ground, holding her knees. Her face was extremely pale. As the light came in, she looked at Dean with resentment. She suddenly got up from the ground. Maybe she had sat there for too long, and she fell down as soon as she stood up. After trying several times, she stood up unsteadily, "Dean, I''m sorry. Please let me out. I really regret it." It was illegal for Dean to do so, but she could only swallow her anger. She couldn''t go against Alwynn Group. She had nothing. She grew up by eating potatoes, and she finally lived a good life. She understood how wonderful life was, so she couldn''t be defeated like this. She was too impatient. "Come out." Dean said coldly. "Mr. Alwynn said you could rest for a day, and you don''t have to work today." "Really? Did Mr. Alwynn really say that?" Danielle was so excited. Victor did not doubt her. Dean did not answer her and turned to leave. Returning to the 25th floor, Dean took out his phone and called Thalia. Thalia asked, "Has she been released?" Dean smiled and replied, "Yes." "I see. I will follow her." Dean hung up the phone with a smile and saw Alyssaing out of the office. "Dean, is Director Bleu noting to thepany today? I received a piece of good news. She''s invited to the clothing fashion show this year. Director Bleu''s autumn collection is very popr. The clothing association will hold the fashion show together with the major Inte tforms. Director Bleu is on the list." Alyssa didn''t expect that Eden would get such glory. Alwynn Group was well-known in the fashion world. It was not surprising that Eden was invited. The clothes designed by her had been popr these years. She wasmercially important. Moreover, she had a good reputation and countless people paid attention to her. Her brand was famous. She was even popr overseas. Victor''s original intention made Alwynn Group more and more famous. "Really?" Dean was very excited, "Alyssa, if Mrs. Alwynn and Mr. Alwynn hear this news, they will be very happy. I''ll call Mrs. Alwynn and tell her this good news." Alyssa nodded with a smile, "Okay!" Turning around, she smiled weirdly. Her smile looked too creepy. Themp was a little dazzling, which made her face look paler and more horrible. Eden was asleep when Dean called her. When she heard the good news in a daze, she was immersed in a kind of unspeakable joy. Only outstanding designers could be invited to the clothing fashion show. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Victor who was still asleep and patted his handsome face with excitement. Victor was awakened. He looked at Eden''s delighted face and didn''t know what was going on. He sat up and found that he could move his head. He had regained his strength. Victor was very d. But seeing that Eden was looking at him excitedly, he smiled and said in a hoarse voice, "Sweetheart, what makes you so happy?" Eden told Victor the news. After hearing it, Victor smiled and held her tightly in his arms, saying in a low and gentle voice, "You''re amazing!" "Is that so? I feel that I am very lucky." Eden was on the verge of tears. She once expected it. However, some wishes couldn''t be fulfilled just by expectation. "Victor, I''m going to make a red dress for myself. I want to be the most eye-catching woman in the fashion show." "Okay, you look beautiful in all kinds of clothes." Victor held her tightly and smiled tenderly. Then he let go of her a little and kissed her lips gently. After the kiss, Eden looked at him with pleasant surprise, "Victor, do you have strength now?" Victor didn''t answer her but pulled her to his arms with great strength. Then he said with a smile, "Yes, I''m very energetic strong now. Ha-ha... I want to do something I like." Eden blushed for no reason. Her blushing face was so beautiful that he wanted to take a bite of it. Eden red at him madly. Victor smiled shamelessly and whispered in her ear, "Honey, I like morning exercise." Eden was speechless. After having sex with him, Eden fell asleep soundly, but she was woken up by the notification. She could not open her eyes and fumbled for the phone on the bedside table. Grabbing the phone, she opened her eyes after a while. It was a message sent by Lyric. "Eden, will youe here today? Mr. Joye is on a business trip." Eden blinked her beautiful eyes. Was Jasper on a business trip? She nced at the time and immediately replied to Lyric, "I''lle before lunch." "Great! I''m so happy!" Eden threw her phone on the bed and continued to sleep. Not feeling Victor''s warmth, she knew that he had woken up. Turning over, she hugged the quilt and felt so satisfied. She was no longer sleepy. She went to take a bath tiredly, hoping that Victor could let her have a rest for a few days. After having a shower, she changed into a white casual shirt, a pair of small ck pants and a pair of white shoes. The match was simple, but it made her look purer and more beautiful. On the first floor, there was pancake and milk on the table, but Victor was not at home. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was a note under the milk. She picked it up and had a look. "Honey, something happened in thepany, and I have to deal with it. I have made breakfast for you. You must eat it. I wille back early to make dinner for you." Eden frowned. What had happened? If there was no emergency, Victor would not go to the company at this time. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Eden called Dean, but no one answered the phone. On the contrary, Victor replied to her quickly, "Honey, you are awake. Don''t worry about the problem in thepany. I will solve it soon." "Since you say so, I''m relieved. I''m going to see Lyric." "Why do you have to go there again? Could Jasper be with her in this way?" "What are you talking about? Jasper is on a business trip. Hurry up and do your own work." "Okay!" Eden smiled and went to Lyric''s house after breakfast. Inside the president''s office. Dean showed the video to Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, Thalia followed Danielle and took this video. After Danielle left thepany, she didn''t go home directly, but went to a small restaurant downstairs and took a ck stic bag with money inside. Thalia saw it through the telescope." Victor nced at the video, returned the phone to him and said in an extremely cold voice, "Keep the video. Does she think she''ll be safe? She received cash and put the money in the rented house. That''s the evidence." Victor smiled viciously. He would never let go of anyone who dared to scheme against him. But who sent Danielle? Would it be Barrett? Or... "Okay, Mr. Alwynn." Dean saved the video cautiously. "By the way, Mr. Alwynn, this is the report about the shares of Barrett''spany. The shares have been rising these days, just like the shares of Simpson Group. I don''t know when he''ll stop. Moreover, our newpany has been attacked by his website. Brian is restless now." Victor nodded slightly, "It doesn''t matter. Let Brian sell all the shares. Barrett will buy them all." As for who would win, no one would know the result until the end. "Okay, I''ll call Brian." Dean took out the phone and called Brian. Brian just wanted to leave Barrett in suspense, and he wanted to sell the shares a long time ago. He had been waiting for Victor to give an order. He couldn''t do things too obviously. Otherwise, Barrett would definitely know that Victor had set him up. After Dean hung up the phone, Victor said, "There are other spies in thepany that we don''t know. In addition to Danielle, there must be other spies. We must find them as soon as possible." Dean said, "I see. There is no suspicious person in thepany recently. Except for Danielle, everyone works dutifully." Victor leaned on the chair slowly and narrowed his sharp eyes, "I''m afraid they''re just using Danielle to let down our guard. In this way, the other spies would have a loophole to exploit." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dean knew this, but it was difficult for him to find any clues if those people didn''t take actions. Dean smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, we''ve been paying attention to it." He clicked the i-Pad and introduced to Victor with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, this is a wedding venue not far from here. There is a t ground for weddings outside the city. It is very big and the environment is beautiful. It can amodate more than ten thousand people." Victor watched the video seriously and listened to Dean wholeheartedly. After that, he did not make a decision immediately, "Send the video to me. I''ll show it to Eden. The scenery is indeed lovely. As long as she likes it." "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn''s opinion is the most important. But Mr. Alwynn, have you proposed to her?" Dean asked. Victor looked at his ttering smile with confusion, "She is already my wife. Should I... make a proposal? If Eden doesn''t agree, won''t I shoot myself in the foot?" "No!" Dean said, "Mr. Alwynn, you should make a proposal! The meaning is different. If you propose to her before holding the wedding, she will be more touched by you." After saying that, Dean clicked the i-Pad a few times and said, "Mr. Alwynn, you can refer to these proposals. There will always be one you like." Victor narrowed his eyes and mocked, "Dean, why do I feel like you''re making extra money by advertising for others?" Dean was stunned. Why did Victor know him so well? That was indeed what he wanted. This was a restaurant owned by his ssmate in university, and they could make a proposal for their guests. The proposal scene would be arranged ording to the guest''s preference, and it was very romantic. He could draw a percentage if Victor promised to make a proposal there. Anyway, Victor was rich, and he couldn''t miss the chance. As long as Victor liked it, he would definitely be satisfied. "Ha-ha, Mr. Alwynn, this is a restaurant opened by my ssmate. He happens to offer such service. If you want to make a proposal, this restaurant is naturally the best choice. He has been running the business for three years. The restaurant will be decorated in a romantic way, and you won''t be disappointed." As for making extra money, he naturally would not mention it His ssmate would give him extra money. Victor thought about it and agreed with him. The other women were asked to get married in a romantic way, and he should do the same thing. "Okay, ask your ssmate to give me a detailed n. As long as my wife likes it." "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll let him do it immediately." Dean turned around and left with a smile. He seemed to see a lot of money waiting for him. Being reminded by Dean, Victor remembered that he attended the wedding of his ssmate a few years ago. The wedding photos and the video of the proposal were shown on the big screen. That video was more interesting than the wedding. The man booked the whole restaurant. The woman didn''t know that he would make a proposal, so she dressed casually. The man didn''t care and ordered many dishes that she liked. Halfway through the meal, the woman found that there was no one else in the restaurant. She suddenly said, "The food in this restaurant is very delicious, but why is there no other customers? Only we''re here. Will we be overcharged? Will you sell me to pay the bill?" Her sudden words stunned the man. Suddenly, a cello sounded, relieving his embarrassment. The woman''s words were astonishing, "Oh, what a romantic robbery!" Victor didn''t like to smile at that time, but he couldn''t help smiling when he heard this. The man suddenly knelt on one knee, and a diamond ring appeared in his hand magically. The diamond was small, but it was very romantic. The balloons suddenly flew up, apanied by colorful bubbles. The woman was surprised. The man said slowly, "Baby, I want to be your umbre and protect you, and I want to be considerate to you. I want to live together with you..." Victor didn''t hear the following words clearly because of the music, but his ssmate seeded. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Victor suddenly smiled. He almost forgot about this. Dean was really thoughtful. If he didn''t remind him, he would have forgotten this matter. Although Eden might put on a show of bad temper, could she leave if she didn''t agree? She was already his wife. Moreover, how could she not agree when she was touched? Thinking like this, Victorughed self-mockingly. When did he be so diffident? In fact, a man would be cautious when he cared about a woman so much, and he would be very sad if he was refused. "Ha-ha..." Victor giggled. Why did he be like this? By the way, he hadn''t prepared a proposal ring. The diamond ring is used as the wedding ring. He had to find time to buy a pair of rings. Thinking like this, Victor took out his phone and searched for rings. Swiping the screen with his slender fingers, he wondered if there was any marvelous rings. He had to watch it carefully. The autumn sun streamed in through the window, looking somewhat dazzling. Victor sat on the intelligence chairzily and scanned thetest rings leisurely. On the way to Lyric''s house, Eden went to the supermarket that she was familiar with. She wanted to make spring rolls for Lyric. The spring roll wrappers here were very nice and she came here specially to buy them. Unconsciously, she had put a lot of things in the shopping cart. She couldn''t carry too much, so she could only go to the check-out counter. "Eden!" Suddenly, someone called her name furiously. Eden looked back, only to see Dahlia and Dulcie. They went shopping in the supermarket, too. There was coffee and juice in their shopping cart. "What''s the matter?" Eden asked indifferently. She nced at them, feeling that Dahlia''s eyes were as sharp as a knife. Dahlia was like a hedgehog with thorns all over, trying to stab her to death. Eden could not understand. She had not seen Dahlia for some days. Why was Dahlia so mad when she saw her? Dahlia raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a faint smile, "Director Bleu, it seems that your life is veryfortable!" Eden was living so well, but why did she have to be tortured? Victor''s bodyguards were too cruel. There was no wounds on her skin, but she was in so much pain that she couldn''t fall asleep at night. She couldn''t even walk, and she had to go to the hospital for treatment. She had stayed in hospital for several days. From the X-ray, she was seriously injured, and her body was especially painful. Victor warned her for thest time, but she just wanted to go against Eden again. She wanted Eden to suffer a worse life than death. Soon, she would get all of Barrett''s property. Before she left, she had to make Eden suffer. Eden could feel that Dahlia hated her very much. If they were not in the supermarket, she was sure that Dahlia would kill her. Huh? This was strange. She didn''t offend Dahlia during this period of time. Dahlia didn''t make things difficult for her, and she thought that Dahlia might collude with Tillie to deal with her. Dahlia narrowed her eyes, "Eden, doesn''t Irving call you anymore?" Irving was not in River City recently. She knew what Irving was thinking. He did not want to hurt Eden. Why did everyone treat Eden so well? "It''s none of your business. Dahlia, what do you want?" Eden said harshly. After all, she would never be friends with Dahlia. As for who would win in the end, it depends on their own ability. She was not as evil as Dahlia, but Victor was different. "What do I want?" Dahlia sneered, and her eyes were full of viciousness. "Eden, remember that one day, I will let you and Victor pay dearly for what you''ve done to me!" Dahlia gritted her teeth and said furiously. It was not the best time to take revenge on Eden, and she had to restrain herself. Eden raised her eyebrows casually and said with a smile, "Paulina, think about what you have done. You could have a good future, but you wanted to seduce my husband. If you were not so greedy, how could you live such a life?" Dahlia was stunned, "You..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You had a stic surgery. Although your face has changed, your tricks are the same as before." Eden interrupted her with a smile. Seeing that Dahlia''s eyes turned red with anger, she looked even more innocent. "I''m afraid that Miss Scott has beenpletely indoctrinated. Do you remember how you brainwashed her when you brought her back?" "Miss Scott, keep a clear mind and don''t ruin your own future." "Eden, don''t try to cast a bone between us." Dahlia was anxious, "Don''t forget that it was you who drove a wedge between Dulcie and Carlotta. That was why they became estranged from each other. They used to be good friends." "Really?" Eden turned slowly to look at Dulcie and said with a faint smile, "Do you know why she did this to you? Because you wanted to use her identity to deal with me. But her father has to reply on my husband. Many things are not as simple as you imagine. Carlotta is smart, otherwise..." Eden did not finish her words. Dulcie was clever, and she naturally knew what she was going to say. Dulcie looked at Dahlia, "Did you have a stic surgery? What''s more, why did she call you Paulina?" Dulcie was curious about it. Dahlia was taken aback. It took her a while toe to sense, "Dulcie, don''t listen to her nonsense. I don''t know Paulina. She wants to alienate you from me deliberately. Don''t forget that it was her who ruined your friendship with Carlotta." At this time, she was Dahlia. As long as she did not admit it, there was nothing Eden could do even though she had recognized her. "Dulcie, you have been tricked by her once. Do you want to fall into her trap again?" Seeing that Dulcie stared at her with puzzlement, Dahlia said confidently with determined eyes. She knew Dulcie too well, and Dulcie never believe what Eden said. The fact proved that she was right! "Eden, don''t think about sowing dissension between us." Dulcie looked at Eden coldly. Eden smiled helplessly. She had reminded Dulcie, but she didn''t listen to her. She couldn''t do anything about it, could she? She pushed the shopping cart and wanted to leave, but Dahlia blocked her way, "Eden, stop!" At this time, there were not many people in the supermarket. But everyone made a detour because the atmosphere was too tense. Eden stopped and looked at her, saying indifferently, "Is there anything else you want to say?" Dahlia sneered, "Eden, I heard that you are going to participate in the international design competition this year." "You''ve known it for a long time, haven''t you? Why do you have to ask me?" "Really? Then I wish you win." Dahlia looked at her and smiled faintly with bad intentions. Eden narrowed her eyes and said, "I guess that you didn''t participate in thepetition, because you are not qualified." Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 "Eden, you..." Dahlia was stunned, and she trembled with anger. Rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Eden actually used this matter to insult her. She was not qualified indeed, because she once copied Eden''s design. If she participated in thepetition, Victor would definitely make this matter public. Therefore, she only asked Dulcie to participate in thepetition. Dulcie was a member of herpany. If she won an award, it would be the honor of thepany. Dulcie''s family was ordinary. As long as she lured Dulcie with money, she would work for her company obediently. She would work hard for her withoutint. The atmosphere suddenly became weird. It was strangely quiet. Eden looked at her with a faint smile. She was provoking Dahlia in this way. Suddenly, Dulcie sensed something wrong, and her heart was filled with confusion. "Dahlia, why are you not qualified to participate in thepetition?" If she remembered correctly, Dahlia was also a designer. Although theirpany was once used of giarizing the design of Alwynn Group, she was involved in it, so she couldn''t me Dahlia for it. Back then, Dahlia forgot her original intention and yed the dirty trick in order to make the company develop better. Dahlia seemed to be hiding something from her. Eden looked at Dahlia''s dumbfounded face and then left with a smile. After a long while, Eden paid the bill and left, but she still stood there, not knowing what to do. "Dahlia, you..." "Dulcie, don''t listen to her nonsense. I didn''t participate in thepetition because I''m Barrett''s lover now." She could dispel the doubt in Dulcie''s heart by saying this. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie immediately understood. "Dahlia, I''m sorry. I forgot this." She had very contradictory feelings towards Dahlia. She hated her immoral deeds, but she could not live without her money. The sry she offered was too attractive. Dulcie realized something after knowing her own heart. At the other end of the scale, many truths always meant cruelty. People like them who worked hard indulged in the world of rich people. Watching others live a luxurious life, they were affected unconsciously as time went by. They had long forgotten their original intentions and found it difficult to get back to their original life. She hoped to make some achievements so that she would not live a mediocre life. When she was in school, she had no worries, and her happiness was simple. But after she grew up, she had a heavy load on her shoulders. Sometimes she would rather be wronged than make sacrifice. Life was so hard! Dulcie sighed in heart. Life was never carefree andfortable. They were all moving forward with burdens. "It''s okay, Dulcie. We''ve bought the coffee and juice. Let''s go back to thepany first." Dahlia knew that Dulcie no longer doubted her and felt much better. She would not give Eden a chance to win thepetition. "Yeah!" Dulcie nodded slightly. Although she had doubts in heart, she could not think too much. After all, Dahlia paid her. Eden''s mood was not affected by Paulina. She took the things she bought and went directly to Lyric''s house. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Lyric waiting for her in the living room. "Lyric, are you hungry?" Eden ced the snacks on the table and went into the kitchen with the food. Lyric pushed the wheelchair and followed her, "Eden, I''m hungry. I want to eat the delicious food cooked by you." Eden smiled and ced the ingredients on the stove, "Let''s eat fried spring rolls today. I bought some streaky pork and vegetables. Lyric, do you like spring rolls?" Lyric licked the corner of her mouth and said excitedly, "Eden, I once ate it on the street, but I have never made it myself." "Then I''ll make it for you. I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Saying this, Eden started to wash the vegetables and make the stuffing. Lyric watched her aside. Eden was very skilled at cooking. It was not hard to make spring rolls, and she did everything at ease. Ten minutester, the stuffing was made. The stuffing could be made ording to their preferences. She liked meat and vegetable stuffing. She steamed the spring rolls before frying them. After another ten minutes, the spring rolls were cooked. There were some dumplings left in the refrigerator. Eden cooked some dumplings and made two dishes of sauce. She put the food on the table, and Lyric couldn''t wait to eat. "Ah... Eden, I am so happy! Others suffer when they get hurt, but I''m so d during this period of time!" Lyric couldn''t wait to eat a spring roll. It was crispy and delicious, and it was much better than the one she bought outside. "It''s so yummy!" She was so delighted that she was almost incoherent. A wave of happiness flooded her. Seeing how excited and happy she was, Eden understood her feelings. But in the past, no one cooked for her unless she went to the restaurant. "Lyric, hurry up and eat." She smiled softly and lowered her head to eat the spring rolls. Her heart was filled with joy. When she went to Gate City for the first time, ady taught her to do spring rolls. At that time, they were not rich. She and thedy went to the market and cooked together. It was a very warm experience, and she learned how to make spring rolls. A few monthster, thedy was pregnant with her second child. The life in the city was hard. It happened that many factories were built in her hometown, and the sry was nice. In order to take care of her eldest child and make money, she and her husband went back. That day, she saw the familiar spring scroll wrappers in the supermarket and suddenly wanted to eat it. Life was too busy, and many people would be forgotten as time went by. Only when they saw familiar things would they realize that there was such a person who once came to their world. Both of them enjoyed the lunch. Eden washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. Lyric sent the photos of the spring rolls to Jasper who was on a business trip. "Mr. Joye, Eden made me delicious food." Jasper soon replied to her, "You are really lucky. Eden seldom makes spring rolls. I only ate it once or twice." "Wow! Eden is really good at cooking! When I recover, I must learn from her. In the future, I''ll cook for my husband and children." Lyric was so happy that she forgot who she was chatting with. Only when the news was sent did she realize that it was Jasper. "Ah..." Lyric wanted to withdraw the message, but Jasper had seen it and replied to her. "Your future husband and children will definitely be very happy!" Lyric was stunned. She really did not mean that. She just wanted to express her imagination about the future, and she was too excited. "Mr. Joye, when will youe back?" She sent this without thinking again. Would Jasper think that she missed him? She cared about him, so she took all his feelings to heart. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Jasper asked, "Do you want to see me?" Perhaps it was because they didn''t stay together, they were not shy while chatting. Jasper was in a meeting. His subordinate was reporting the performance of the branchpany passionately, but he was chatting with Lyric with his head lowered. Jasper was absent-minded in a meeting for the first time. Lyric asked when he woulde back, which made him think a lot. Moreover, he couldn''t help smiling. The executives were stunned. They didn''t understand what was going on. "Mr. Joye, that''s it." The middle-aged executive looked at Jasper cautiously, wondering why he suddenly smiled. After all, he always looked indifferent. Was Jasper moved by his speech? It was impossible. They didn''t have a good performance this quarter. Jasper looked at him ndly, "Go on. The next one." The middle-aged executive felt lucky that Jasper didn''t criticize him. Lyric looked at the message and did not know how to reply to Jasper. A few nights ago, she was so bored that she chatted with a stranger online. She shared her personal feelings with him. She could chat everything with him, because she didn''t know him. Anyway, he didn''t know her, either. She didn''t know how to answer Jasper, so she switched to her alt ount. Her screen name was Color Egg, while the man was called Dragon Scale. She sent the man a message. Jasper logged in two ounts. He did not see Lyric''s reply, but saw the message sent by a friend he added casually that day. He added her by ident, and he didn''t intend to talk to her. However, she talked a lot about her feelings before he could say anything. Color Egg fell in love with a very rich man, but she didn''t dare to be with him, because they were not equal in social status. She made friends with another man who liked her. However, it was obvious that the man wanted to be with her. He invited her to dinner every night, and she made all kinds of excuses to refuse him. This man was a gentleman, and they seemed to be more suitable for each other. Jasper only thought that she wanted to have someone to talk to, and he didn''t take it to heart. After all, life was not always easy. He just listened to her andforted her asionally. He thought that there would be no more interactions between them after that night, but Color Egg sent him a message again. Before he could reply, he received another message. "Dragon Scale, I sent him a message without thinking, asking him when he would be back. He asked me if I wanted to see him. Tell me. How should I answer him?" Jasper''s eyes trembled. Why were these words so familiar? He frowned and held the phone tightly unconsciously. He clicked the return button with his slender fingers and checked the chat history with Lyric. He was stunned. Lyric asked him the same question, and he replied to her with the same words! He switched to the other ount and saw the words sent by Color Egg. Words couldn''t describe how shocked he was. Was she Lyric? Jasper returned to her tentatively, "You like him, don''t you?" "Yes, I like him very much, but I have told you that there is a big gap between us. We can''t be together, but I don''t want to leave him. I know I''m greedy, but I''ve just fallen in love with him, and I don''t want to give up." "But what could I do if I don''t give up?" Looking at the message, Jasper was lost in thought. "That''s it, Mr. Joye." Jasper had no reaction. "Mr. Joye." The young manager reminded him again. Jasper raised his head and looked at him in a daze. The young manager was dumbfounded. He had talked so much that he was thirsty, but Jasper didn''t listen to him. "The meeting is over!" Jasper was not in the mood to listen to anyone. He needed to be quiet, because he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside and he couldn''t calm down. Everyone was stunned. Jasper strode towards the office next door. He sat heavily on the chair and leaned against it. The warm autumn sun shone on him and cast a glow over his dark suit. He took a few deep breaths and replied to Color Egg after feeling better. "How can you give up without letting him know your feelings? You don''t value this rtionship, do you?" After that, he stared at the phone screen without blinking. "No, on the contrary, I value this rtionship so much. That''s why I care about his thoughts. I know that I don''t deserve to be with him, so I don''t dare to confess my love." Jasper did not expect her to answer so quickly. "How do you know that you''re not good enough for him? You don''t have have a try." "I have no courage. Thank you for talking to me. I really appreciate it!" Jasper was stunned. At the same time, Lyric sent him a message. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Joye, I was chatting with Eden just now. If you like the spring rolls, you cane to my house after you return. Eden made a lot, and there are some in the refrigerator." "Great. I''ll arrive at River City at twelve o''clock by ne at night." "I guess I will be sleeping at that time. Come here tomorrow morning." "Okay!" Then he sent her another massage with the other ount. "You''re wee. If you want to talk to me, I''ll be happy to listen." He waited for a long time, but Lyric didn''t reply to him anymore. Jasper was not anxious. He was extremely happy, as if he had known someone else''s secret. "Ha-ha..." In the end, he could not help butugh out loud. Why was Lyric so cute? She had no one to talk to, so she found such a way to confess her inner feelings. He lived close to Lyric. No wonder there was such a coincidence. Therefore, Lyric liked him and felt that she was not good enough for him. That was why she was timid. However, she couldn''t control herself anymore. He suddenly narrowed his eyes. Did Jadiel invite her to dinner every day? She felt that she didn''t deserve to be with him, but she wouldn''t feel herself inferior to Jadiel. If she hadn''t got injured, he was sure that it was likely for Jadiel to be with her. The more Jasper thought about it, the more disturbed and restless he became. No, he had to do something to calm himself down, or he would be in deep anxiety and even want to go back immediately. He looked around this office. He came to thispany once a month, but he seldom came in here. The office was of grey and white, and the decoration was luxurious and simple. It was on the middle floor of this building. He could see the scenery outside by turning the chair. The city was small, and it enjoyed plentiful rainfall. It was not as prosperous as River City, but the market here was potential. Sure enough, he felt much more rxed after diverting his attention. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 However, after walking around in the office for a while, he felt excited and uneasy again. That day, the fact really surprised him. Lyric liked him. Did he like her? Bits and pieces of the past raced through his mind. When he saw her for the first time, she smiled sweetly, and her self-introduction touched him. He chose her as his assistant. When she read the novel about Victor and Lucian, he happened to see the passionate description, and he went berserk instantly... Jasper thought a lot. He sat back on the sofa heavily, crossed his hands and supported his forehead. However, he was overwhelmed by joy. Was he happy? He was very restless. Was he excited? No, he had to go back. Jasper stood up all of a sudden, but he stopped after taking a few steps. What could he do even if he went back? She liked him, but she didn''t dare to let him know it. What should he do if he went back? Thinking like this, Jasper felt as if someone had sshed a bucket of cold water on him. He calmed down in an instant. He swiped open the phone screen and looked at the chat history of him and Lyric. He had to think about what to do so that Lyric would be at ease and pour out her heart. Meanwhile, Lyric kept staring at the message sent by Jasper. So, would hee back early tomorrow morning? Moreover, he woulde to her house. Lyric was very excited, but she could not express it. She had been sitting there quietly. She even had no reaction when Eden came out of the kitchen. Eden looked at her phone screen. In her opinion, the message sent by Jasper was not special, but Lyric had been staring at it. Eden could not understand. What was the point of looking at such an ordinary message? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eden didn''t take it seriously. However, Lyric would be happy and expectant for a long while, because she could see Jasper soon. Eden said slowly, "Lyric, I''ll take you out for a walk." "Ah..." Only then did Lyric realize that Eden was behind her. She immediately put away her phone, "Eden, what did you say?" Eden was stunned. She smiled, "I said that I wanted to take you out for a walk. It''s rather boring for you to be alone at home every day." "Oh, okay." Lyric nodded quickly. She really needed to go out and have a walk to calm her heart. "Let''s go." Eden picked up the nket on the table habitually and covered her knees. Then she pushed her out. She once used a wheelchair before, so she knew that it was particrly ufortable to sit in a wheelchair. But Lyric''s legs were weak, and she could do nothing about it. The weather was good that day. The autumn sun was shining, making peoplezy. Eden looked up at the sky. The mist in the sky had disappeared because of the sun. It waste autumn, and she could feel that it was getting colder and colder. "Lyric, how many times does your mothere back to see you every year?" Eden thought of her mother who was abroad. Thinking of her own mother and children overseas, Eden was somewhat depressed. Lyric said, "Sometimes shees back once a year, and sometimes once in two or three years. Most of the time, she just calls me or has a video chat with me." "Eden, my mother is also a designer." "I know." Eden smiled, "Your mother is great!" In that era, it was not easy for people to go aboard to chase after their dreams. Jaida was an outstanding designer, too, but she gave up her dream for the sake of her family. "Yeah, Eden, I agree with you. At that time, there were not many people who could go abroad. In addition to money, courage was very important..." They chatted while walking out of the housing estate. Eden asked her, "Lyric, where do you want to go?" Lyric wanted to walk around because she could not calm down. She really did not know where to go. "Well, let''s just hang around nearby. Tell me where you want to go and I''ll take you there. I''m free today." Lyric looked back at her enviously and said with a smile, "Eden, I really envy you. Victor treats you so well!" As a woman, she always wanted to get such love. Eden did not deny it. Victor was really good to her. "We have missed each other for many years. He has been trying to make up for it." Eden seemed to be interested and told Lyric the love story of her and Victor. Lyric found that it was not much different from the news she had seen. However, when Eden talked about it in person, she felt as if all the blood in her body had frozen. "Eden, I thought I could only see such a love story in novels. I didn''t expect you and Victor''s love story to be so wonderful. What''s more, I even became friends with you. How lucky I am!" Lyric was excited, but Eden felt sad when she thought about her past. Their moods were different. Lyric was surprised and envious when she heard the story, but the pain in Eden''s heart was unforgettable. She was actually very d that she met Victor again. If they didn''t met, she would never know what he had done for her. That would be the most regretful thing. Eden was lost in thought. When she came to sense, she saw Ansley standing in front of them and staring at them fiercely. Ansley roared at Lyric crazily, "Lyric, are you happy now? My father and mother have divorced because of you! It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, how could they divorce? How could I have no father?" "You jinx! Why don''t you die? Why do you still live in this world?" As Lyric said this, she sat feebly on the ground and cried. Lyric looked at her without any sympathy. When she had a father, she didn''t cherish him. She had never valued her family before her parents divorced. Besides, she never worked hard to support herself. She smiled and said calmly, "Your parents divorced after you grew up. Do you know how old I was when I lost my father? I was only six years old at that time. When I was thirteen, my mother went abroad. I was a child, but I had to live on my own. I learned how to cook, take care of myself and even ept your mocking words. Moreover, I had to prevent you from stealing my pocket money. Who''s luckier? You or me? Huh?" "Woo-woo..." Ignoring her image, Lyric cried even louder. "I don''t care. My parents divorced because of you. Give my father back to me! You have to give me pocket money every month." Ansley screamed at Lyric very furiously. Eden was speechless. Why was Ansley so shameless? "Ha-ha..." Lyric chuckled and said sarcastically, "So you''re sad because no one gives you money anymore. It''s not because you''ve lost your father." Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 "You..." Ansley suddenly stopped crying. Lyric had seen her through, and her crying face looked somewhat unnatural. "Do you think... I don''t know you?" Lyric squinted at her coldly. She asked for it! "Is that so?" Ansley wiped the tears on her face, stood up from the ground and looked down at Lyric with a sneer. Perhaps it was because she was too ufortable, her body trembled a little, "Lyric, since you are so awesome, you should be responsible for me and my mother''s life in the future." "Ha-ha..." Lyricughed out of anger. She knew that Ansley was shameless, so she didn''t feel very surprised. On the contrary, Eden was stunned as she looked at Ansley. Wasn''t she ashamed to say so? Why did she have to lose herst dignity? "Ansley, you know what? You were left without a shred of self-esteem when you said that. You and your mother ruined the happiness of me and my mother! Why should I give you money? Do you know how much I hate you these years? "I hate you so much that I want to kill you, but I can restrain myself." "Yes, I took a lot of effort to control myself. Every time you sent me the videos of you ying with your parents, I hated you very much. Those happiness should have belonged to me and my mother, but you and your mother ruined everything!" "I hate you very much, but I know that I have to survive, so I put away my hatred. I want to make myself more excellent, and I want to live a better life than you. That is what I want, and I''ve made it. I study hard, do my part-time job seriously and work wholeheartedly. Without my parents by my side, I can still live a good life." "Ansley, you''re really lucky, because you lose your home at this age." After finishing her words in one breath, Lyric crossed her hands tightly. She did not expect to have the opportunity to say these words. It never urred to her that Ansley would lose her family one day. She had never thought about asking her father to live with her. After all, he had broken her heart. They would feel sad even if they lived together. But she was really surprised that her father would divorce. He really went abroad alone. They were all grown-ups, and they had their own considerations in everything they did. Therefore, she wouldn''t persuade him. Ansley was taken aback and stared at Lyric in a trance. Lyric''s words made her scared. Her mother had been doting on her and pampering her since she was born. She was never short of money. In the warm family, she live a wild and incredible life. She always showed off her warm family before Lyric. How could she know that she would lose this warm harbor one day? "Lyric, I know you hate me, but now you have to help me and ask dad to take me abroad. I don''t want to live with my mother." She was even aggressive when she asked Lyric for help. If she went abroad with her father, she would still live a good life. "Sorry, I can''t help you. He''s old now. If you still live off him, his life will be hard." Lyric refused her instantly. In her eyes, Ansley was a bloodsucker. She had never worked on her own, and she always wanted to live off her parents. "What do you mean?" Ansley pointed at herself excitedly, "Lyric, have you never used the money your mother gave you? Huh?" "He is my father. He should give me money! Do you want to get his money? Don''t even think about it!" "Since he doesn''t want to take me abroad, I won''t let him leave!" After that, Ansley turned around and left angrily. She walked very fast and almost fell down. She stumbled a few steps forward and trotted away. Eden shook her head slightly. Ansley was really like Myra. However, Myra was living a good life. She had changed herself. "Lyric, I think you''d better call your father. Ansley may do something bad." Ansley would pester her father shamelessly. Lyric nodded, "Yeah, I''ll send a message to my father right now." After sending a message to her father, Lyric sat there quietly without speaking. Eden did not say anything, either. She took a leisurely walk with Lyric. After walking for more than two hours, Eden said, "Lyric, when your legs recover, it may snow. Do you like snow? Back then, I loved snowy days so much." After watching the world go by for two hours, Lyric felt much better. She turned her head slightly and said with a smile, "Eden, I don''t really like winter. The nights in winter are too long and cold. But when I see snow, my mood will be good. I think people are conflicted sometimes." Eden looked at the distance. The sky was getting dark, and the city was shrouded in mist. She smiled sweetly, "Yeah." As the autumn wind blew, strands of her hair whipped in the wind, covering her eyes, but it could not cover her delicate face and her pleasure at the moment. Victor saw her from afar and was impressed by how beautiful she was. He quickened his steps unconsciously. The wind was gentle and his smile was tender. The sunset glow was beautiful and lovely. As soon as he approached Eden, he held her waist without hesitation. "Victor, why are you here?" He didn''t call Eden in advance, so Eden was very pleasantly surprised. Victor smiled gently and said, "Didn''t I tell you that I want to have dinner with you?" "Oh! Victor, you''re so clingy. Eden promised to have dinner with me." Lyric''s face was unhappy. Everyone said that Victor was horrible. She didn''t know why, but she was not afraid of him at all. Victor looked at her with a sullen face, "Eden has been apanying you during this period of time, and I haven''tined! Where is Jasper? Let hime here and have dinner with you." "Mr. Joye is on a business trip." Lyric''s voice was a little muffled, and she blushed for no reason. Victor''s words made her feel that she and Jasper were in a rtionship. However, only she knew that nothing had happened between them. She believed that every woman wished that they could meet their Prince Charming, and she was the same. She dreamed of it countless times and hoped that her dream woulde true. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Victor was a little exasperated. What was wrong with Jasper? Was doing business more important than chasing after his future girlfriend? "Lyric." Suddenly, Jadiel''s voice came from not far away. Recently, after Jadiel got off work, he would pass by Lyric''s house deliberately. If Lyric promised him to go out to eat together, he would immediately run to her house and pick her up. But he actually met her that day. He couldn''t hide the excitement on his handsome face. "Oh, Jadiel, you''re here." Lyric smiled at him. Under the sunset, his steps were elegant, and his smile was gentle. Victor immediately understood what was going on. Did Jasper have a rival in love? Ha-ha... Why was he gloating? How could a person who had no rival in love understand his feelings at that time? Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 "Mrs. Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn, hello!" Jadiel greeted them with a smile. Eden smiled and said, "Hi, Mr. Bryant!" Victor nodded slightly and didn''t speak. Eden only felt that Jadiel really liked Lyric. Although there was no order of arrival in love, there was opportunities to take advantage of. Jadiel was considerate and gentle. How could Lyric bear to refuse him? Jadiel had a sense of propriety while getting along with others. This was why Lyric didn''t hate him. "Lyric, do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to a meal." Jadiel''s purpose was very clear. In fact, Lyric was trying to make an excuse to go back. Victor was here, and she did not want Eden to be in a dilemma. Eden had to take care of her and care about Victor''s feelings. She was indeed in an awkward situation. "Yeah, let''s have dinner together." Lyric agreed quickly. She really did not want to stay alone, because she didn''t want to fill her mind with nonsense. She turned to look at Eden. "Eden, I''ll have dinner with Jadiel, so you can leave with Victor. When my legs recover, I''ll make you the special snack in my hometown." "Alright!" Eden smiled and nodded. Jadiel''s real purpose was not to have dinner with her. Even she could tell that. How could Lyric not understand? But it was Lyric''s business, and she could not meddle in it. Jadiel pushed Lyric''s wheelchair and walked for quite a while, but Eden still stood where she was. Victor frowned and asked ndly, "Is Jasper very busy recently?" "He has opened several branches. It seems that he has gone on a business trip. He wille back early tomorrow morning." Eden turned around to hold his arm and looked at him with a smile, "Let''s go home." However, Victor took her to the opposite direction, "Eden, we won''t go back. We''re going to attend a party tonight. I came here to pick you up. There is a traffic jam, so I walked here. I met you halfway, so we don''t need to walk for a long time." "Really? What kind of party?" She did not often attend parties with him, so she was not very clear about these things. "It''s a party held by the president of the new energy resources technologypany. We work on a project together. Lucian went back to apany his daughter, so I have to go there." "I don''t think Lucian can focus on his work after he had a daughter. He always mentions Ceci, and he liked Ceci more than Cecil. I''m wondering if Cecil will be unhappy in the future." "How could Cecil hate his own father? Lucian loves Ceci, but he loves Cecil as well. You men all like daughters, don''t you? Girls are cute, and we feel happy just by looking at them." She loved her sons and daughter, because they were all sensible and well-behaved. "That''s right. My heart melts as soon as I see Gia, but I get mad when I see the two brats. Sure enough, sons are born to be my enemies." In fact, Victor had a headache whenever he thought of his two sons. They always went against him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Just now, Kenny called me. He told me that he wanted to develop abroad ande home once or twice a year." "What? Did he really say that?" Eden was a little surprised, and she was reluctant to part with Kenny. Kenny actually did not want toe back and inherit Victor''s property. "Yeah, I want him to work in mypany after seven or eight years. He will be neen years old at that time, and he cane to thepany for internship, but he doesn''t want toe back." Victor felt that it was impossible for him to travel around the world with Eden. "He has good grades, especially inputer science. The principal rmended him to a very good school. After thinking about it, he decided to go to that school. It is an elite school in M Country which only epts outstanding students who are smarter than their contemporaries. The school has closed-off management, and he can only go home once or twice a year, but every student there is talented." Kenny got such an opportunity because he was excellent. Eden suddenly stopped and said with excitement, "Why did he only tell you about such a big thing? He didn''t tell me." Victor hugged her and said with distress, "Honey, don''t be so excited. Kenny thought you were by my side when he called me. I told him that you were not there and asked him to call you at night." "He let me tell you about it first. You won''t want to leave him, so he wants you to be mentally prepared. That''s an elite school. Only those who are especially outstanding can be admitted. Honey, this is his choice. We should be proud of him." Eden looked at him in a daze for a while. Then she asked, "Do you know about the elite school? Have you learned about the situation inside? To be honest, I don''t like closed-off management. I just want them to grow up happily, but I won''t stop them from pursuing their dreams. The most important thing is that they can grow up healthily and happily." As a mother, her only wish was that her children could grow up safely and joyfully. Money was not everything. As long as they had enough money to use. The most important thing was that they could live up to their ideals of themselves. Victor took her hand and walked forward, "I know. I once had the same dream, but I''m not as awesome as our son." "Really?" Eden was still worried. Kenny had been interested inputer since he was a child. Since he could choose to focus on computer science, he would not miss this chance. However, they could only see him once a year, and Victor was really sad. "Yeah!" Victor looked at her with a smile, "Honey, don''t you believe me? Ricky and Gia are excellent, too, but they were not selected. In the school, only Kenny and a girl were admitted." "They''ll go to the school this autumn, and they can only go back the next autumn. Don''t worry. I know the elite school. The closed-off management is good for their studies." "Kenny called us after careful consideration." Eden did not have the mood to attend the party anymore. She followed Victor listlessly and didn''t say anything. Victor knew that she needed time to ept the news, so he didn''t speak. The party was held on the top floor of River City Restaurant. When Victor and Eden arrived, the party had started. There were not many people, and the guested were all professionals. Victor was like ayman. "Good everning, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Dean walked over with a smile. He came here first and had greeted these people. Everyone knew Victor and showed him respect. "The president is waiting for you over there. I have shown him the contract. He had no objection." Dean exined while leading the way. "I see!" Victor nodded indifferently. When there were many people around, he remained apathetic and held Eden tightly. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Victor''s face darkened when he saw Barrett walking toward them. Dressed in ck tunic and trousers, Barrett walked briskly with a cigar in his mouth. He walked toward them with a smile, followed by Dahlia and his butler. At the moment Dahlia saw Victor, her whole body trembled. The harm brought by Victor was unforgettable. Every time she saw him, she couldn''t help shivering. Dean was speechless. Daniel Cooper had invited Barrett. This was terrible! Why didn''t he know the news in advance? With nd eyes, Eden stood beside Victor calmly. She was a little surprised to meet Barrett on such an asion. After all, Barrett rarely attended parties. The rtionship between Barrett and Dahlia had been exposed by the media. They would keep a low profile in the past, but they actually attended the party together. Leni had left, and Barrett''s two other wives couldn''t stop him. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, what a coincidence!" Barrett and Dahlia stopped three steps away from Victor and greeted them calmly. Victor nced at Dahlia and gave her a warning look. Dahlia shuddered again. She immediately lowered her head, not daring to face Victor. She thought that she was confident enough to face Victor, but she got a p in the face. She didn''t even dare to look at Victor. She was special to Barrett, so she was always confident and arrogant when she saw others. However, seeing Victor, she was so scared that she wanted to hide. She despised herself, but she couldn''t run away. She wanted to achieve her goal and be as rich as Victor. At that time, she wouldn''t be afraid of him anymore. "Mr. Simpson, do you bid for Mr. Cooper''s project as well?" Victor would not have a civilized conversation with his enemy. Facing someone he hated, he was always arrogant and went straight to the point. Barrett smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, we are both businessmen, and we''re qualified topete, aren''t we?" Victor nodded slightly and did not say anything more. He walked in with Eden in his arms. He was overweening, but no one dared to say anything. Watching Victor and Eden walk away, Barrett sneered, "He''s indeed the richest man in River City. He''s too snooty." "Chairman, we have informed Mr. Cooper in advance, and we have shown our sincerity. However, with Victor here, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to deal with this matter." The butler looked at Victor''s back worriedly. Victor did not do anything that he was not sure of. Since he wanted to cooperate with Daniel and even came here with Eden, it meant that he liked this project. "Humph! Daniel has to show me respect as well!" Barrett put out the cigar and walked in angrily. Dahlia lowered her head and did not dare to speak. She''d better shut up on such an asion. Daniel was talking to the other two clients in the private box. When Victor came in, he immediately got up to greet him. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, I''ve heard a lot about you. You two are really a perfect match." Daniel was middle-aged. He was a bit fat, and his smile was amiable. Eden and Victor were well disposed towards him. He was one of the best in the new energy industry. Hispany ranked the fortieth in the industry. "Hello, Mr. Cooper!" Victor greeted him politely. "Mr. Cooper, nice to see you!" Eden greeted him with a smile. Victor cooperated with Amelia''spany, and he wanted to rece the electronic equipment with new energy products, so they had the cooperation. More and morepanies had started producing environmentally-friendly products. This was the general trend of development. It was necessary for him to cooperate with others before he mastered the advanced technology. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, Dean, please take a seat!" Daniel was very polite. After they sat down, Barrett, Dahlia and Devin walked in. "Yo! Mr. Simpson, you''re here. Please sit down!" Daniel was still very courteous. Victor frowned. He was very disgusted with the three of them. Eden knew his character. She smiled and held his hand, motioning for him to calm down. Only then did Victor restrain his displeasure and sit down with a gloomy face. By contrast, Dean was a little restless. Lucian did not tell him that Barrett wanted to cooperate with Daniel as well. It depended on Daniel''s choice. If he chose Barrett, he woulde to no good end. Victor didn''t want to reject what was near at hand, so he chose Daniel. There were many skillful people in the industry, but Daniel happened to be in River City. After everyone sat down, Daniel negotiated with the two clients, and then they left with a smile. His assistant went out to see them off, while he sat down with a smile. He ced his hands on the single sofa, looking imposing andmanding. As a businessman, he had sharp eyes, but he was not farsighted and prudent. He looked at Victor apologetically. Victor understood what he meant instantly. With Barrett''s intervention, nine times out of ten he would not seed. After all, not everyone was circumspect. Daniel smiled right and said, "I''ve seen the ns of Alwynn Group and X.G Group. Both of you are very sincere. But Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I choose to cooperate with the X.G Group." Dean was speechless. Daniel was an idiot! He would go bankrupt soon. What a tragedy! Moreover, he was so stupid. He actually refused Alwynn Group without hesitation! Victor''s face was calm. He was not excited and sat there peacefully. "Ha-ha..." Barrettughed happily and said generously, "Mr. Cooper, thank you. I hope we''ll enjoy our cooperation!" Dahlia was stunned. She didn''t expect things to be so smooth. Daniel chose to cooperate with Barrett. "Mr. Simpson, I heard that you will soon cooperate with Eliseo Group. Please tell Chairman Weaving that herpany will have a better development if she cooperates with mypany." "Don''t worry, Mr. Cooper. I''m about to cooperate with Eliseo Group." Barrett was full of confidence. "Ha-ha..." Dean couldn''t help butugh. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Except for Victor and Eden, no one else knew why Deanughed. Victor stood up with Eden in his arms and said, "Mr. Cooper, I''ll go first." After that, without waiting for Daniel to speak, he left with Eden. Daniel''s face darkened. Fortunately, he did not choose to cooperate with Victor. He was too old to get along with such an arrogant man. Dean stood up and arranged his clothes before looking at Daniel, "Mr. Cooper, I don''t think you''ll be able to cooperate with Eliseo Technologies." Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Barrett frowned and looked at Dean. He suddenly had a bad feeling in heart. Daniel was stunned for a moment and said in an unhappy tone, "Dean, although I refused to cooperate with Alwynn Group, we may have chances to cooperate with each other in the future. Your words are too..." "Too unpleasant, right?" Dean took over his words and smiled meaningfully. "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled again and despised his previous worry. Daniel was not qualified to cooperate with Victor. He was too ill-informed. Didn''t he know that Lucian was Mrs. Weaving''s grandson-inw? The company was managed by Lucian, and it belonged to Alwynn Group as well. "Mr. Cooper, go and inquire about it. Now Eliseo Technologies is owned by Alwynn Group. Today, Mr. Alwynn offered to cooperate with you for the new product of Technology Group." "What?" Dean''s words stunned Daniel and Barrett. However, he did not answer them anymore. Instead, he straightened his back and walked out proudly. "Mr. Simpson, what''s going on?" Daniel looked at Barrett in confusion. Barrett looked at him with a frown and shook his head slightly. Was there anything he did not know? Ang was old and seriously ill, but she didn''t want to delegate. What an old fogey! Devin narrowed his eyes and interrupted, "Mr. Cooper, I''m afraid that he just wants to cast a bone between you and Mrs. Weaving, because you didn''t choose Alwynn Group. If Eliseo Group really belongs to Alwynn Group, people in the industry must know about it." Barrett said, "Victor is a scheming man. Mr. Cooper, you''d better be careful." Although their words dispelled Daniel''s doubt, he still felt uneasy. When his assistante back, he immediately said, "Ethan, go and investigate if there is any cooperation between Alwynn Group and Eliseo Technologies." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I see." Ethan turned around and left. Barrett looked extremely embarrassed. Daniel smiled and tried to ease the atmosphere, "Mr. Alwynn, this is a very important matter. We''d better get to the bottom of it before working together." Barrett nodded, stood up and said in an imposing manner, "Mr. Cooper, I hope you can give me an answer earlier." After that, he walked out with Dahlia. It was obvious that he was very mad. The butler said some polite words before leaving. After he walked out of the door, his face darkened quickly. They had just reached an agreement. Was Barrett going to fail again? "Chairman, could it be that Victor is bluffing?" The butler caught up with Barrett and said. Dahlia said, "I don''t think so." Barrett was so angry that he could not speak. After a while, he said, "Investigate it immediately. Even we can''t persuade the old woman. How could Victor be so capable?" "Okay." The butler cheered up. Victor got in the car with Eden and drove to a nearby restaurant for dinner. On the way, Victor didn''t say a word. Eden turned to look at him. The streetmp flickered, and his expression was still gloomy, "Victor, are you okay?" Hearing this, Victor smiled, "Fool, how could I feel sad just because of such a thing?" Eden was stunned. She could finally rest assured. "Then why didn''t you say a word? I thought you were angry and upset." She thought of a lot of words tofort him. It seemed that it was useless. Victor avoided a passerby and turned the car into an alley before saying, "Honey, I''m not angry or upset. I''m just wondering why Daniel wants to cooperate with Barrett." Eden was speechless. Wasn''t it the same thing? However... Eden straightened up slightly, "Do you think Daniel and Barrett are plotting something together?" Her words enlightened Victor. Victor smiled, "Honey, you remind me of something. Dahlia and Devin collude with each other to get Barrett''s property. Thinking of this, I''m afraid that Daniel has been brainwashed." "What?" Eden looked at Victor in shock. "Victor, you must be kidding." Was Paulina so ambitious? She was more horrible than she had imagined. Victorughed and said, "I wouldn''t joke about such a thing. Brian told me about it." "Oh my god! Is she not satisfied with her life now?" Eden was really surprised. Ansley''s behaviours shocked her, too. There were all kinds of people in the world. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and said with apathy, "The more she gets, the greedier she bes." Eden took a deep breath, "What she has got is the kiss of death." Victor had stopped the car and unfastened the seat belt. He unbuckled the seat belt for Eden. He said with a smile, "Dear, don''t think about those things. Whether she''ll be the victim of her own evil deeds or ruin herself, she deserves it. I''ll take you to eat delicious food. Get out of the car first." "Oh!" Eden agreed with him and got out of the car. Looking around, she was familiar with this ce, but she had never eaten here. "Is there a nice restaurant here?" Eden looked at Victor. Victor put the car key in his trouser pocket and took her hand with a chuckle, "You just don''t believe me. There''s a new restaurant, and the chicken is delicious. That''s why I took you here." "Alright, I''d better stop asking, or you''ll think that I don''t care about you anymore." "Ha-ha... If you suspect me again, I will really think so." Victor took her hand and walked inside. They had to mount the stairs up into the restaurant. The autumn wind was cold, and there was a stic transparent curtain on the door. The atmosphere in the restaurant was very nice. After ordering a box and dishes at the front desk, Victor took Eden to the private box on the second floor. The style of the private box was elegant, and the light music was pleasant to hear. After they sat down, Victor poured a cup of warm water for Eden considerately. "Eden, drink a cup of water to warm your body." "Okay!" Eden took a sip of water and asked him, "If you don''t cooperate with Mr. Cooper, what are you going to do?" Seeing that she kept worrying about these things, Victor couldn''t help but rub her head, "Fool, he''s not the only businessman in the new energy industry. If we can''t cooperate him, we can choose another one. Besides, he is not reliable. Just forget it." Eden was about to speak when her phone rang. Seeing that it was a video call from Kenny, she hadplicated emotions. She hesitated for a moment before answering the phone. Looking at Kenny''s handsome face, she smiled, "Kenny, have you had dinner yet?" "Mom, it''s still early. It''s noon here." Kenny grinned. His smile was very bright and charming, and his handsome outline was simr to that of Victor when he was young. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Kenny hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mom, did dad tell you about the news?" His words touched Eden''s sore spot. She couldn''t keep her smile and nodded ndly. Kenny smiled andforted her, "Mom, don''t worry. I am very surprised that I can be epted by the elite school. I''lle back to see you and dad every year, and we can have a video call like this every day. I made up my mind after inquiring about the school rules." "Moreover, grandma and grandpa are also here. I can go home once a month, and the school bus will pick me up. Grandma and grandpa didn''t agree with me, either. Later, theymunicated with my teacher and supported my decision. Mom, studyingputers is my dream." Kenny''s eyes blurred with tears after he finished his words. He knew that Eden was reluctant to part with them. She had been very sad since they went abroad. At this time, they could only meet once a year, so Eden was certainly unwilling. Eden looked at him silently for a long while before forcing a smile, "Kenny, since it''s your dream, just do it. I support you. No matter where you are, I only want you to take good care of yourself. Don''t do anything that makes me worry." "Mom, you can rest assured. I will never let you worry about me. I promise you that when Ie back, I will definitely make you be proud of me." Eden could not help but burst into tears. She said with a smile, "Kenny is always the best. Do you want your father toe and help you with the procedures?" "No, mom, just let him transfer the money to school. The tuition is very expensive. I wonder if he can afford it." Kenny looked at Victor with a smile. Victor''s eyes shed. It felt so bad to be looked down upon by his son! Victor said with a smile, "Brat, you look down on me, don''t you? I have hundreds of millions of dors. Don''t tell me that you have to spend so much money in school." Kenny shook his head slightly, and he seldom smiled so brightly, "I don''t need so much money. Take good care of my mother. I will go to school tomorrow. Mom, remember to send me more videos about Ceci. I like that little girl very much. "I may note back at the end of the year, so I''m afraid I can''t attend your wedding." Although it was a pity, he would feel delighted as long as Victor and Eden lived a happy life. "What a pity." Victor was reluctant to part with him, "I will call your teacher tomorrow. My son must have the best things in the world. I will arrange everything. You can go to school at ease." Kenny said yfully, "I really don''t need to worry about anything, because I have a powerful dad as my backing." Only then did Victorugh. He was very proud upon hearing Kenny''s words. After hanging up the phone, Eden sat quietly. The dishes had been served, and the most eye-catching dish was the chicken. It looked spicy and delicious. But Eden had no appetite. She was relieved that Kenny was excellent, but... Victor had eaten a few mouthfuls of rice. In fact, he wanted to celebrate for Kenny and drink. However, he had to drive and pay attention to the hidden dangers, so he endured it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Eden did not eat, he sighed softly, "Eden, eat first. Don''t be sad. The children will leave us to pursue their dreams sooner orter. Only we can stay together every day." Eden couldn''t help but re at him, "Is this how youfort me?" Seeing that she was willing to talk, Victor smiled. As long as she didn''t keep her worry bottled up, she would soon be all right. He simply put down the chopsticks and said to her seriously, "Dear, am I wrong? Look, we stay together everyday after the children left us, right? But even so, we won''t get tired of each other." "Moreover, only we can apany each other for a lifetime. Have you ever heard about the song?" In order to make Eden happy, Victor began to sing. "Nothing''s gonna change my love for you. You ought know by now how much I love you. One thing you can be sure of. I''ll never ask for more than your love..." "Ha-ha..." Eden was really amused by his singing. He rarely sang, and he sang in a reassuringly pleasant and maic tone. Victor stopped and said with keen eyes, "Honey, don''t be sad. Let''s watch a movie after dinner. It''s still early." "Okay!" Eden nodded and picked up the chopsticks to eat. Victor smiled gently and handed her the strawberry juice. Eden had a taste of the food. The spicy taste made her feel better. Then she had a quick swill of the sweet and sour strawberry juice and couldn''t help smiling. "Victor, since Kenny is awesome, why should I feel sad?" "You just can''t bear to leave him, but we can have a video call with him every day. Now we live in an age of advancedmunication. You really don''t have to worry." "I know. I just don''t want to part with him." Eden took a deep breath and lowered her head to eat. ...... The stars were bright in the sky, and the autumn wind was gentle. The night scene was particrly beautiful. Jasper returned to the hotel after dinner. After taking a shower, he stood in front of the window and looked at the stars for a while. Then he turned around and threw himself to the soft big bed. Feeling exhausted, he closed his eyes and rest for a while. After that, he sat up and leaned against the bed. In the white bathrobe, his smooth muscle lines were partly hidden and partly visible, and his skin looked attractive. He picked up his phone and surfed on the Inte. Suddenly, he saw the pictures posted by Jadiel. "I''m in a good mood because I''m eating with the girl I like." A few pictures were attached. Although Jasper could only see her side face, he knew that it was Lyric. His body tensed up instantly, and rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. He held the phone with so much strength that he was about to crush it. Didn''t she say that she liked him? Why did she have dinner with Jadiel? How could her love be so cheap? Jasper suddenly rxed his muscles. He was so furious that he put down his phone heavily on the bedside table and lie down to sleep. He was really tired. However, when he closed his eyes, he could only think about the scene of Lyric smiling brightly at Jadiel. He was lost in thought and filled his mind with nonsense. He once thought about what the best love would be like. They would love each other and made each other feel at ease. Unfortunately, it seemed that he was destined not to be in love. Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Early the next morning, Lyric got up and waited for Jasper toe. It was already noon, but Jasper hadn''te. She had been nervous and excited for more than ten hours, but she was happy, and she couldn''t stop herself from smiling. At twenty fifteen, her phone suddenly rang. She grabbed the phone immediately and answered it without looking at the caller ID. "Lyric, have you had lunch yet?" Eden''s voice came from the phone. Lyric''s smile was a little upset, but she said happily, "Eden, I''ll eat it right away!" "Hasn''t Jasper arrived at your house? When he left, he told me that he would go to see you today, so I didn''te." Lyric was looking forward to seeing Jasper. She smiled and said, "Maybe he wille soon." "Okay, since he''ll take care of you, I can rest assured. Call me if you need anything. I will attend a fashion show in a few days, so I need to make a dress for myself and go there beautifully." Eden was in a good mood and said with a grin. "Okay, Eden, you don''t have to worry about me. I will take good care of myself." They chatted for a while before hanging up. Lyric looked at the door, but there seemed to be no one outside. She got up very early this morning. When she opened her eyes at six o''clock, the sky was still dark. It took her more than ten minutes to wash up and put on beautiful clothes. Then she had been sitting here and waiting. But... Lyric pursed her lips. For some reason, she felt a bit uneasy. Eden woke up early in the morning and went to her studio. Victor brought her fine silk, and she was going to make a gorgeous dress for herself. In the morning, Kenny called her and said that he would always love her, which made her feel happy for a whole morning. Kenny promised that he would give her a video call every day no matter how busy he was. She could finally feel at ease. Early in the morning, Victor was busy with Kenny''s affairs. He paid the tuition fees for him and got someone to introduce the principle to him. He would never allow his son to be treated unfairly or bullied. He donated fifty million dors to the school, and the principal called to thank him personally. Victor asked him to keep it a secret, and he would sponsor all the research projects in the school, but the principle must promise that Kenny would receive the fairest treatment. The principal was naturally very d. He promised Victor again and again that Kenny would get the fairest treatment in the school. At one p.m, Victor was hungry and stopped working. He nced upstairs. Eden was so busy in her studio that she forgot to eat. Feeling helpless, Victor got up and went to the kitchen to make lunch. An hourter, the lunch was ready, but Eden hadn''te down. Victor had to go upstairs to call her. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor knocked on the door twice before walking in. In the studio, the sound of a sewing machine was heard. Eden was making a dress seriously. The bright red silk made her slender hands even fairer. This was the best silk he bought her. She must be very beautiful in the dress. Victor walked over with a smile. He could see the shape of the dress. It was ace strapless dress, and the hem was very simple and elegant. She liked to design such a dress. "Honey, it''s time for lunch. Aren''t you hungry?" Victor stood behind her and asked in a gentle tone. Eden looked back and said with a smile, "It''s done. I''m not very hungry." After sewing the dress, Eden turned off the sewing machine and got up to follow him out. "I forgot to make breakfast for you." She smiled with guilt. Victor didn''t mind it, "It doesn''t matter. I can cook for you. But you can''t starve like this." "I''m not hungry. Have you dealt with Kenny''s affairs?" She asked. "Yes! Kenny has gone to school. Dad and mom sent him there in person. The management in the elite school is strict, and all the students are geniuses. Everyone has their own pride, so they won''t bully anyone. Besides, no one can bully our Kenny." "That''s right. Kenny is excellent." She smiled sweetly, but she became worried again. "Kenny and Ricky have never been separated. Now Kenny can''t rein him in, I guess he will be naughtier." Victor was also very helpless. Ricky was the most annoying. Just as Victor was thinking like this, Henrick called him. Victor was speechless. Speak of the devil and he came. He answered the video call. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Before he could speak, Henrick said with a smile, "Come on! Let''s celebrate my freedom." Eden and Victor were stunned. They really wanted to beat him. "Ricky, you can''t think like this. Don''t make trouble." Eden couldn''t bear to speak to him harshly. Henrick was a little speechless. He wanted to roll his eyes, but he felt that it was disrespectful to Eden, so he could only suppress his dissatisfaction and say, "Mom, I just said that I was free. I didn''t say that I was going to do bad things. How could I make trouble? Oh, mom, when did you be as partial as dad?" Eden was dumbfounded. She was not partial at all! "Ricky, I''m not biased." Hearing this, Henrick couldn''t help smiling, "Although you''re not biased, you always think that Kenny is the most obedient and outstanding, so you ignore me. Even if I do something amazing, you''ll just think that I be more obedient, not more excellent." Eden was stunned. Did she actually give Ricky such a feeling? She stared at Henrick with her eyes wide open, "Ricky, I''m sure I know what you mean. Do you mean that I don''t think you''re excellent?" Henrick nodded vigorously, "Mom, I''m an excellent child star in River City, but I only have good grades here. I almost forget how to act. I can only watch my movies every day to relieve my boredom." "Mom, tell me honestly. Have you ever praised me during this period of time?" Eden was taken aback. Ricky was more and more sharp-tongued. What should she do if he bullied her? "Honey, Ricky bullies me." Eden took Victor''s arm and said pitifully. Henrick was speechless. He just wanted to express his dissatisfaction. How could Eden think that he was bullying her? He had never seen Eden so delicate. Seeing that Victor was about to speak, he quickly said, "Alright, I can''t bear to see my mother sad. Just forget what I said just now." "But I have to tell you that I''ll live afortable life in the future. Kenny and you can''t control me, and grandma and grandpa will only spoil me." "In the end, I wish you two happiness. Goodbye!" Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 After that, he hung up the phone without hesitation. Eden waspletely sad. Victor was speechless. He really wanted to give Ricky a lesson. Victor looked at Eden''s beautiful face and said worriedly, "Honey, don''t take what he said to heart. He is in a bad mood because Kenny has left. That''s why he said those words." Eden said, "I know." Victor was stunned. So, did she say that on purpose? He felt that Eden and Ricky had bullied him together! But he had no evidence. "What delicious food did you make?" Eden looked worried. She was really sorry for Ricky, but she was upset at the same time. She knew Ricky''s temper very well. Ricky knew everything. "I made a few dishes casually and stewed chicken soup for you. You have to nourish your body so that you''ll be fuller and look prettier in the dress!" Eden nced at herself. She had been gaining weight these days. The children were not by her side, and she was not as busy as before. She gained weight when she had nothing to do. Eden looked at the chicken soup on the table silently. She would never drink it. "Eden, have a bowl of chicken soup first." Eden was speechless. She sat down and moved away the chicken soup silently. Seeing this, Victor frowned slightly. He knew what she was thinking. He smiled yfully, "Honey, you''re not fat!" Eden red at him and drank the soup slowly. Victor watched her drink the soup and sat down with a smile to eat. After lunch, Victor took Eden to the balcony. There were tea set here, and they drank tea asionally. Eden drank the chicken soup and ate some meat, so he made a cup of green tea to cleanse her pte. After Eden drank two cups of tea, he took out his phone and showed her the video, "Eden, do you like this ce? It''s not far from the downtown area." Eden was stunned. How could he choose somewhere so fast? She took the phone and looked at it carefully for a while. The grass was very green, and the pine trees were well trimmed. They were as round as mushrooms. This ce was hidden beneath a veil of mist, and it was extremely beautiful! She nodded with a smile, "Good, it''s lovely. Let''s take wedding photos when you have time." Victor smiled more happily. His wish was finallying true. He was persistent and overbearing, because he wanted her to feel his deep love. He cared about her, spoiled her and wanted her to live a happy life every day. "Eden, let''s take our wedding photos next week. Buddy will hold the wedding the week after. I''ve arranged everything in River City Restaurant. You don''t have to worry." "Buddy will thank you." Eden drank tea and looked out of the window. There were a few gingko trees that were golden and beautiful. "What about you?" Victor looked at her with expectation. Eden withdrew her eyes and looked at him. Without being praised by her, he looked somewhat unwilling and pitiful. She smiled, and her eyes were very naughty, "You''re the best!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not sincere at all!" He felt sadder because she was perfunctory! "Alright, Victor, you are the best!" Eden said to him seriously. Victor was speechless. "Well, I won''t joke with you anymore. I''m going to get the rest of the dress done. If you have something to deal with, you can go to thepany." "It''s okay. I''ll stay with you at home today." Victor poured her another cup of tea, "Drink more. I''ll go to the studio with you." "Okay, when did you buy this tea? It tastes good, fragrant and mellow. Let''s buy it for our fathers." Victor poured himself a ss of tea and took a sip gracefully, "A client sent it to me. I''ll ask him about it and let him send more tea to us." "Great!" As soon as Eden got up, her phone vibrated a few times. It was Lyric calling her. "Hello? Lyric." "Woo-woo... Eden." Hearing Lyric crying, Eden was stunned. "Lyric, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." "Eden, I''m sorry. Maybe I have to trouble you again. My father had a traffic ident on the way to the airport. I''m in the hospital now, but I can''t walk..." "Lyric, tell me which hospital you''re in. I''ll be there right away." Eden interrupted her. After Lyric told her the address, Eden hung up the phone, went back to her room and got her bag. Victor drove her to the hospital. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hospital. Lyric''s father had been pushed into the operating room. Outside the cold operating room, Lyric lowered her head and cried. She raised her head and looked at Eden. Her big clear eyes were filled with sadness. Crystal tears ran down her face, and there were tears on her long eyshes. Looking at Eden, she choked and said, "Eden, what should I do? My father has been there for twenty minutes, and he has note out yet. Is he seriously injured?" Eden looked at her, squatted down to hold her hand and wiped the tears on her face. She had experienced such a thing many times, and she understood Lyric''s feelings. "Lyric, don''t worry. Your father will be fine. You are so kind, and he will be blessed by God." "Really?" Lyric looked at Eden hopefully. It seemed that she wouldn''t rest assured unless Eden repeated it. "Yes." Eden''s tone was firm. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Why did your father have a car ident?" She had to suspect Ansley. Lyric shook her head and cried again, "I don''t know what happened, either. I received a phone call after my father was sent to the hospital. When I arrived here, he was waiting for me to sign outside the operating room. I didn''t go to the ident scene." "ording to the police''s investigation, the taxi was hit by a cement truck, and then it crashed into the guard rail. The driver and my father are both seriously injured." Eden was confused, "Then did you receive the phone call? Where is Ansley?" Lyric bit her lips hard, "She received a phone call, but she didn''te. So the police called me." Hearing this, Eden understood everything. Ansley didn''t want toe and pay the medical expenses. Eden and Victor apanied Lyric, and the three of them sat there quietly. An hourter, the door of the operating room was opened. When the doctor came out, Eden walked over and asked, "Doctor, how is the patient?" The doctor was a middle-aged man. He took off the mask and rubbed the space between his eyebrows before saying, "He was sent here in time. At that time, he was knocked unconscious, and his arm was scratched. The wound is a little deep, and we stitched it for him. Now he has woken up. He''ll be sent to the wardter. You can follow him there." "Thank you, doctor!" The doctor said expressionlessly, "This is what I should do." Then he left. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Eden thought for a moment. She was afraid that Ansley woulde to the hospital to make trouble, so she discussed with Victor and wanted to transfer Lyric''s father to the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. He would be safe there. Lyric had the same worry, so she agreed. After more than an hour, Lyric''s father lived in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. In the ward, Javon had woken up. Looking at Lyric in the wheelchair, he had mixed feelings. The reason why he left was that he wanted Lyric to live a simple life, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. "Thank you, Lyric!" Javon felt that he owed her more. Lyric didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly. Over the years, Javon clearly knew that she lived alone, but he had nevere to see her. She felt very disappointed. She knew that it was mainly because of Ansley, but she was still very sad. Javon smiled and looked at Victor and Eden, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, thank you. Thank you for taking care of Lyric all the time." Victor didn''t say anything but nced at him. Eden smiled and said, "You''re wee. I''m Lyric''s friend, and I should care about her. Fortunately, you''re fine. You can be discharged after living here and having anti-inmmatory injections for a few days." Javon smiled, "I''m so lucky." When the car crushed into the rail, he thought he was going to die. At the moment he fainted, all he thought about was Lyric''s mother when she was young. Her sweet smile made his heart beat faster. They had not seen each other for neen years. In the past neen years, he had been very tired. He was exhausted! Javon closed his eyes and fell asleep unconsciously. Eden asked Victor to go back first. Victor did not leave, but went to his office to wait for Eden. Eden was a little confused. Why was Jasper not with Lyric? However, she didn''t ask anything, because Lyric lowered her head sadly. She poured Lyric a ss of water and handed it to her. Lyric''s phone rang after she took a few sips of water. Lyric looked at the phone number and knew that it was Ansley calling her. She did not answer it and hung up directly. However, Ansley did not give up and called her again. She kept hanging up, but Ansley kept calling her. Eden looked at her and grinned, "Lyric, just answer the phone. Even if you cklist her number, she will call you with another number. Let''s hear what she''s going to say." Eden knew that it was Ansley without asking. Lyric said angrily, "Eden, I feel very mad whenever I think of her. I''m afraid that I''ll give her a lesson when I hear her voice." For fear of disturbing her father, she deliberately lowered her voice. The phone vibrated again, and Lyric answered it reluctantly. "Lyric, you shameless woman! Which hospital did you take my father to?" Before Lyric could say anything, Ansley roared at her. Lyric moved the phone away a little. When Ansley stopped talking, she said, "We are driven out of the hospital because I have no money to pay the medical expenses. I''ll tell you the address. Come and send dad to the hospital. He is seriously injured. I heard that he divorced your mother without asking for anything. He gave all the money to you and your mother. So you should pay the medical expenses." "Ha-ha..." Ansley sneered, and her voice was ruthless, "Lyric, that''s ridiculous. He''s also your father, isn''t he? I don''t have any money. Since he is seriously injured, you should take good care of him. My mother and I will make a im on his insurance policy." Lyric immediately understood. She was so furious that her whole body was trembling. She roared exasperatedly, "It turns out that you did this for money! Ansley, you said that you didn''t want dad to leave, but you just want to keep him and make money by arranging a car ident! Let me tell you. Don''t think about getting a penny! I''ll call the police. You were trying to murder him!" "Don''t... talk nonsense. If you dare to call the police, I will kill you!" Ansley was so anxious that she spoke without thinking. Originally, Lyric only wanted to trick Ansley, but she didn''t expect that it was real. She knew Ansley too well. If she didn''t have a guilty conscience, she would never say that. Lyric''s hand which was holding her phone kept trembling. It never urred to her that Ansley was so vicious. She pressed the recording button without hesitation. "Ansley, dad loves you so much. Why did you do this to him? Why?" Lyric cried very dejectedly. Eden walked over and patted her on the shoulder tofort her. Only then did Lyric restrain her anger and bite her lower lip hard. "Lyric, what are you talking about?" Ansley reacted and yelled at her. "You know what I mean very well, and you also know why dad had a car ident. Don''t you remember what you said when you left yesterday? I didn''t expect that something bad really happened to dad today." Lyric had calmed down. At this time, the most important thing was to expose Ansley''s crime. "What''s more, Ansley, as long as I ask Mr. Joye to help me, I will soon know if you are the one who ordered the driver to hit the taxi." "Lyric, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I won''t talk to you anymore. Take good care of him. As for the money, don''t even think about getting a penny." "Ha-ha..." Lyric sneered, "My father has divorced your mother. What right do you have to get his money?" "Ansley, just wait and see. I''ll call the police immediately!" Lyric said and hung up the phone quickly. She looked up at Eden nervously. "Eden, your suspicion is right. I suspect that my father''s ident has something to do with Ansley. Her purpose is to make a im on his insurance policy. My father has been buying insurance." Eden was no longer surprised. When Lyric called her, she had had such doubts. However, she couldn''t say that without evidence. "What are you going to do?" Eden asked. Lyric made up her mind without hesitation, "Eden, I want to call the police and investigate this matter again." Eden supported her. If Ansley did not get a lesson, she would never behave herself. Last time, Eden wanted to say something like that when she let Ansley go, but she didn''t because Lyric was injured. Ansley called the police and exined to them. The police said that they would investigate this matter strictly. This case suddenly became complicated. Ansley was on her way to the constructionpany. She wanted to solve this problem as soon as possible. Since her father was seriously injured, she could settle the matter out of court. She could leave here after getting the money. It was impossible for the police to find her. She begged her father for a few days, but he was unwilling to take her abroad. He said that she had grown up and should learn to take care of herself. They were not old yet. How could she live on her own? She didn''t have a job or savings. During this period of time, in order to live a better life than Lyric, she used up all her money, and her mother didn''t have money to give her. Her credit card was maxed out, and she had no money.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 If her father had taken her abroad, this would not have happened. It was not her fault. Her father was too heartless. As soon as Ansley arrived near the constructionpany, she heard the siren. She was startled and turned her head to look out of the window. A police car passed by her. The concrete mixing station was in front of her, and cement trucks went in and out. She was going to thispany to negotiatepensation. However, the police car was heading for the constructionpany, too. She saw it stop at the door of the constructionpany. Then her phone rang. It was her mother calling her, so she immediately answered it. "Ansley, what on earth have you done? The police is in our house now." "Ah!" She screamed in surprise and looked at the taxi driver. "Sir, please turn round. I went the wrong way." The driver looked at her in confusion, "Isn''t thepany right in front of us? How could you go the wrong way?" "No, I''m mistaken. Drive ahead first. I''ll get off at the intersection in the front." Ansley was very anxious. Lyric, the b*tch, actually dared to call the police! She really did that! Ansley only felt miserable. Life was already so hard. Why was she chased by the police? She paid the money in panic. After getting out of the taxi, she held the electric pole by the roadside. She was so scared that her legs were trembling. What should she do? It was impossible for her to get the money. The police were looking for her everywhere. She didn''t want to go to jail, and she had to hide. Not far away, there was a train passing by. On the other side, there was a rented house. Ansley walked there without hesitation. In the hospital, Lyric received a phone call and was told that Ansley had run away. ording to the clues provided by her, the driver of the cement truck confessed his crime. He and Ansley knew each other in a bar. They were once in a rtionship for a period of time. Ansley lured him and hemitted a crime stupidly. Eden and Victor were shocked to hear that. Ansley actually hired someone to murder her father! After Javon woke up, Lyric told him what Ansley had done. Javon''s eyes widened in astonishment. He didn''t expect that Ansley would do such a crazy thing just because he didn''t agree to her request. "It''s all my fault." Javon burst into tears. Ansley lowered her head, and Eden was in aplicated mood. "Lyric, I''m so sorry. Her mother has been protecting her since she was a child, and she never asks her to do housework. She said that we should pamper Ansley so that she could marry a rich man and live a good life in the future. She overindulges Ansley, so Ansley is so unreasonable." He had tried to discipline Ansley, but her mother was egotistical, and she liked to keep up with the Joneses. She tried her best to provide Ansley afortable life. What impressed him most was that when Ansley was in middle school, her ssmate used a phone that was worth five thousand dors. Ansley wanted it, so her mother bought it without hesitation. When he went home in the evening, he knew about this and went berserk. Five thousand dors were enough for them to live for three months. Back then, he couldn''t even earn so much money a month. That night, he quarrelled with Ansley''s mother, telling Ansley not topare with her ssmates and study hard. However, no matter what he said, Ansley could not listen to him and argued with him. In the end, Ansley ruined her own life. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Eden hired a nurse maid for Javon and then sent Lyric home with Victor. In fact, she could tell that Lyric was in a bad mood, and Jasper did note. Did they quarrel with each other? Eden sent Lyric upstairs and cooked dumplings for her before asking, "Lyric, do you and Jasper..." "No, Eden, he is too busy. He came back early this morning, so he definitely didn''t sleep wellst night. That''s why he didn''te. In fact, I can take care of myself now, and my legs are much better." Lyric seemed to know what Eden was going to say and interrupted her with a smile. Eden looked at her nervous face. It seemed that she afraid that she would see through something. Her clean and pretty face was like a snow-white lotus flower on the mountain. It was pure and wless. But her red and delicate lips made her look sexy. Lyric was more beautiful than those coquettish girls. She might be so inconspicuous in the crowd. However, Eden was always amazed by her charm when she sat opposite her and looked at her quietly. Eden smiled faintly and said, "Lyric, if you have someone you like, you should pursue him bravely. Don''t leave regrets in your life." Eden stood up and looked at her with a smile, "I''ll leave first. Victor is waiting for me downstairs. I''ll come tomorrow morning." No matter how busy she was, she had to take care of Lyric until she could walk freely. After Eden left, Lyric''s hand, which was picking up a dumpling, paused in mid-air. So, did Eden know that she liked Jasper? Why didn''t Jaspere here? Even if he couldn''te, shouldn''t he tell her about it so that she wouldn''t think too much? But... Lyric was very conflicted! Lyric, if you have someone you like, you should pursue him bravely. Don''t leave regrets in your life." Eden''s words came to her mind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What qualification did she have to love Jasper? Jasper''s family was rich. He must be very concerned about his girlfriend''s background, right? Her parents had divorced, and her half-sister even wanted to kill her father. She really had no courage to love him. Lyricughed self-mockingly. She was too naive, because she actually fell in love with someone who would never be with her. She took a deep breath and wanted topose her emotions, but tears ran down her face uncontrobly. She fell in love with Jasper, but she didn''t even have the courage to let him know. She had to adjust her state of mind, and she couldn''t go on living like this. Jasper didn''te for no reason, and he... No, she couldn''t think about him anymore. She had been thinking about him for a whole day. She lowered her head to eat the dumplings with tears. It was difficult for her to take every bite, and the dumplings seemed to make her suffocated. Eden went downstairs. As soon as she walked out of the housing estate, she met Jadiel. Eden was stunned. "Mrs. Alwynn, have you juste down from Lyric''s house?" Jadiel asked with a smile. Eden nodded slightly, "Yeah." "I sent her a message today. She said that something happened in her family. I''m worried, so I came to see her." "Then go up. I''ll leave first." Eden smiled and turned to walk to Victor''s car. After walking a few steps, she turned around and saw Jadiel standing there, looking down at his phone. Eden thought about it and dialed Jasper''s number. "What''s going on?" Eden was a little surprised. Jasper had never turned off his phone before. Victor leaned against the car door and saw Eden from a distance. Seeing that she was looking at her phone with her head lowered, he frowned and walked toward her. Eden was sending a message to Jasper. Suddenly, someone walked to her front. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 She raised her head and saw Victor, "What''s wrong?" Victor looked down at her and said, "It''s not safe to look at your phone while walking." Eden sent the edited words to Jasper and then put her phone in bag. "I feel a little strange. Did something happen between Lyric and Jasper?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Victor held her in his arms and walked back, saying with a smile, "Don''t worry. It means that they really like each other. They''ll be in deeper love if they weather the storm together. If their love is smooth, we won''t feel at ease." "What are you talking about?" Eden red at him. "Ha-ha..." Victor smiled and did not dare to continue. "Let''s go home. I''m hungry." "Okay, if you are hungry, we can eat outside. These days, we don''t have time to go to the supermarket. I guess there is no food in the refrigerator." "Alright, it''s up to you." Victor smiled gently, lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Eden red at him with a smile and said vaguely, "Don''t do this!" Under the sunset, the scene of them hugging each other was warm. Daniel made an appointment to have dinner with Barrett in River City Restaurant. Halfway through the meal, Barrett was waiting to sign a contract with Daniel. However, Daniel was very cautious. Before figuring out the whole story, he would not sign the contract. It was not easy for him to own such wealth at this age, so he was careful. Barrett knew that Daniel was worried. He was fooling Daniel, so he was somewhat uneasy. After investigation, he found that Eliseo Technologies was owned by Lucian. This shocked him greatly. He wanted to sign the contract before Daniel found it out. But Daniel didn''t seem to buy it. He smiled and said, "Mr. Cooper, haven''t you made up your mind? I have a lot of money. If you cooperate with mypany, you''ll never suffer losses." Daniel smiled apologetically and said, "I know you''re the richest man in the country, so money is definitely not a problem, but I have to know whether Eliseo Technologies is cooperating with Victor. If they are partners, the cooperation between us will be meaningless." "How can it be meaningless? Do you mean that we can''t cooperate without Victor''s permission?" Barrett said unhappily. He never thought that Victor was qualified to bepared with him. Daniel shook his head andughed, "Chairman, you don''t know Victor at all. He''s the most powerful in River City." Before Barrett could speak, Daniel received a call from his assistant. "Mr. Cooper, bad news! We have been deceived by Mr. Simpson! Now the legal representative of Eliseo Technologies is Lucian, while he is Victor''s secretary. What Dean said is true." Daniel hung up the phone in an instant. He stood up and smiled apologetically at Barrett, "I''m very sorry, Chairman. I''ll take my leave first." After that, he strode out without waiting for Barrett''s answer. Devin''s face darkened to the extreme. Daniel had known the truth. Barrett''s face couldn''t be gloomier. He looked at Devin with a sneer, "Go and teach Mr. Cooper a lesson." Devin nodded excitedly. "Mr. Cooper, please wait!" Daniel was about to step out of the door, and he stopped. Barrett narrowed his eyes and looked at Daniel with a faint smile, "Mr. Cooper, don''t be in a hurry to leave. I have something to show you." Daniel had a bad feeling. The faint smile in Barrett''s eyes made him feel that he had been aimed at by a hungry wolf. He slowly walked back and stood at the table, not sitting down. Devin took out the prepared documents and put them on the table with a smile. Barrett nced at the file bag on the table and then looked at Daniel, "Mr. Cooper, sit down!" After that, he lit a cigar for himself, took a deep draw on it and narrowed his eyesfortably. His sitting position was arrogant. Daniel knew that things were not simple. Looking at the documents, he suddenly felt a little flustered. Barrett smiled and said, "Mr. Cooper, this is the evidence of your despicable means. In order to be the president, you did a lot of dirty things. You''d better take a look first, or you''ll regret it once you leave." "Mr. Simpson, you..." "You must be wondering why I have the evidence, right?" Barrett said with a smile. Looking at Daniel''s angry and nervous face, he finally regained some superiority. He straightened up slightly and looked at him with sharp eyes, "Mr. Cooper, since you did it, it''s no secret. Open it and have a look first. Then you can decide whether to sign the contract or not. My purpose is very simple. I just want you to sign it. With the cooperation, more people will buy my shares. As long as you sign it, I will never let you suffer losses." Daniel took the document with his hand trembling. His face darkened to the extreme as he read it carefully. He sat there and looked at Barrett quietly. Barrettughed and said, "Devin, give the contract to Mr. Cooper. He won''t refuse again." "Barrett, what''s the point of doing this?" Daniel was irritated, but he didn''t dare to leave. He was wrong. He should have cooperated with Victor. Barrettughed arrogantly. His eyes were yful and proud as he squinted at Daniel. Threatening Daniel gave him a sense of superiority. "Of course it makes sense." "Isn''t the ending very interesting?" Barrett pointed to the documents on the table. "Mr. Simpson, what you are doing will only make our rtionship more awkward. You know what you have done, but now you''re threatening me. Aren''t you afraid that you will burn your own fingers one day?" After signing the contract, Daniel said to Barrett furiously. He was too careless, and he really regretted it. It must be his previous opponents who gave Barrett the evidence. But there was no point in pursuing the matter. "Mr. Cooper, don''t speak so harshly. In the business world, isn''t it normal to get something on our partners? Since you''ve signed the contract, we''re allies. Just forget it." Daniel looked at him and remained silent for a long time. Then he got up and left. "Ha-ha..." Barrettughed triumphantly. He looked at Devin and said, "Devin, look. He wouldn''t listen to me unless he was taught a lesson. Did you see how timid he was just now? I''m really relieved to see his dejected face." Devin smiled, "Mr. Simpson, you''re really wise." "In the business word, we can ask someone to work for us as long as we get something on him. Alright, let''s go back. I can have a good sleep tonight." He couldn''t get the money back from Leni and Adrienne, so he had been very upset during this period of time. He finally felt happy this night! However, as soon as they arrived at the door, they met Eden and Victor who came for dinner. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Victor was talking with Eden andughing. When they looked up and saw Barrett and Devin, their smiles gradually faded. "Yo! Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, nice to meet you." Barrett was in a good mood, so he took the initiative to greet them with a smile. Victor held Eden in his arms and looked at him coldly. "Oh! Mrs. Alwynn, you''re getting more and more beautiful." Barrett never hated to appreciate beautifuldies. He looked Eden up and down. His eyes were keen, which made Eden feel that she had been greatly humiliated. Eden replied with a smile, "Mr. Simpson, you look younger and younger, but your character really surprises us." "Mrs. Alwynn, you''re quite sharp-tongued. No wonder Mr. Alwynn loves you so much!" Barrett looked at Victor meaningfully, and his tone was sarcastic. Victor gave him a warning look. Barrett didn''t care, "By the way, Mr. Alwynn, I have to congratte you. Your cooperation with Eliseo Technologies actually didn''t receive coverage in the press. But I''ve known about it, so I have to congratte you." "Thank you, Mr. Simpson. But I''m not lucky enough to ept your congrattion. Besides, if you dare to look at my wife like this again, don''t me me for being rude." Compared with Barrett who was polite, Victor seemed to be colder. He wished that he could gouge out Barrett''s eyes. Barrett was more and more shameless. "Mr. Alwynn, you''re really young and aggressive. Look at how blunt you are. As the saying goes, there is no real enemy in the business world." Barrett narrowed his eyes and looked at Victor with a smile. Victor really made him afraid. He had thought that he was wiser than Victor. However, each new generation excelled thest one. He had to admit that Victor was more capable than his father. Victor sneered, and he stared at Barrett with indifferent and intense eyes, "When I talk to someone like you, it may be easier for you to understand my words if I speak bluntly." After saying this proudly, he took Eden inside. Barrett looked at their backs andughed with disdain, "Devin, if I were twenty years younger, I would be more overweening than him." Devin smiled and echoed, "You were much more capable than Victor when you were young." "Well, back then, the society was not so advanced. Victor was born in a good era, and his family is rich. He has a nice background. That''s why he is so snooty and proud." "Let''s go. I''m in a good mood tonight. Let Dahliae and apany me." Smiling, Barrett walked out in high spirits. "Okay." Devin smiled and immediately sent a message to Dahlia. "I''ve prepared the document. Come and apany him tonight. Let him sign it when he is extremely excited." "I see. Get the drug ready." "I will arrange everything." Then he said again, "Victor and Eden are having dinner in River City Restaurant." "Is that so? Do as you see fit. The Alwynn family owes you too much." Devin looked at the message and did not reply to her anymore. He switched to his alt ount and sent another message. "I''ve sent you the location and address. If you fail again, don''t think about getting a penny." "Got it." Jasper saw Eden''s message after having a sound sleep. It was seven o''clock in the evening when he woke up. "Jasper, Lyric''s father had a car ident, but he''s all right now. I sent her home just now." "A car ident." Jasper got out of bed quickly. He seemed to have thought of something and grabbed his phone again. He did not go to Lyric''s house, but she didn''t send him a message to ask him. He didn''t go to Lyric''s house because he was annoyed. This was his character. When he wanted to get someone or something, he would be possessive about it. Once she did something that he couldn''t ep, he would be very angry. "I go crazy for you, but you talk with another man andugh so rationally. You know how much I love you, but you smile so sweetly at him." He once saw these words in a book, and he had the same feeling. He was really mad when he saw Lyric stay with Jadiel. He was too flustered to face Lyric. He arrived in River City at nine o''clock in the morning. After going home to take a bath, he was impulsive and wanted to go to see her, but he walked back at the door. He sat quietly on the balcony for the whole morning. At noon, he ate some instant noodles. He hadn''t rested for a day and a night, so he went to bed and slept until this time. He wanted to write something and share his feelings online. However, he saw the photo posted by Jadiel. "It''s so happy to go out for a walk with my beloved girl and chat with her!" In the photo, there was a smile on Lyric''s side face. Jasper''s hands trembled. He nced at the time. Jadiel sent it two minutes ago. So, was Lyric with Jadiel at this time? Jasperughed self-mockingly, not wanting to see Lyric anymore. Sometimes, he really couldn''t understand Lyric. She liked him, but she went out with a man who wanted to be her boyfriend. In fact, he regretted knowing the truth! If he hadn''t known that she liked him, he would have been able to face her with a clear conscience, and he wouldn''t have been so upset. Words couldn''t describe how depressed he was. Jaspery on the bed dejectedly, covered himself with the quilt and wanted to sleep again. Perhaps he was too tired. He actually fell asleep in sadness. When he woke up, it was past nine o''clock at night. He turned on the bedsidemp with sleepy eyes. The soft light cast a glow over the grey and simple sheet. However, the grey and white stripes looked conspicuous and stylish. After lyingzily for a while, Jasper took the phone on the bedside table and clicked on it. At the same time, he received a message. It was sent by Color Egg. Jasper''s heart tightened. He didn''t want to read her message anymore. He stared at the screen for a while nkly. The screen went dark, and the world seemed to have quieted down. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was so quiet that he could only hear the sound of the wind and the sound of his heart beating violently. He swallowed. In the end, he didn''t read the message out of curiosity. Instead, he got up and went to the bathroom. After washing up casually, he went to the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles for himself. After Victor and Eden finished dinner, Victor didn''t want to go back, but he received a message from Brian. "They have taken actions, and they''re near River City Restaurant. Be careful!" Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 "Got it." "Our car will follow you closely. Be careful." "I know. Now I''m going to the parking lot." "Stay in touch at any time." Victor picked up Eden''s bag from the chair and said with a smile, "Dear, let''s go home." Eden looked at him in confusion. Just now, she said that she wanted to go back, but he didn''t agree. Victor smiled with understanding, "Since you''re not used to sleeping in the hotel, we''ll go home." "Okay! Let''s call Kenny and ask him if he''s used to studying in the new school after we go back." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Alright, we''ll call him at home." Victor took her hand and walked out. When they arrived at the parking lot and got in the car, Victor put on his Bluetooth headset and sent another message to Brian. "We''re setting off!" Then, he dialed Brian''s number. Brian''s voice came from the phone. "Okay, leave now. I''ve located you." Victor started the car and nced at Eden, "Sit well. We are being targeted again." Eden was stunned and held the seat belt tightly. Those b*stards were too annoying! Victor smiled and reached out to rub her head before saying, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Eden said confidently, "Do I look scared? Let''s go." Since he knew that someone was following them, he must have arranged everything in secret. She was just... a little nervous. "Okay!" Victor started the car and left the parking lot. There were not many cars on the road at night, and there was no traffic jam. Victor joined the flow of cars. Brian said, "Victor, the third car behind you followed you out of the parking lot. There is something wrong with the person in this car." Victor said in a deep voice, "There can''t be only one car." "Hey, let me finish my words. There must be more than one car. Besides, this person is a tough character." "Who is he?" "You''ll know it when we catch him. Don''t turn left in the front. Turn right, and the road will be wider. I want to see how many enemies we have to face. This time, we''ll catch them all. Our bodyguards are in the cars on your both sides. I''m on your left. Don''t worry. Just focus on driving." "Okay!" Victor drove as he was told. He nced around with brooding eyes. Two cars were driving next to him evenly. Brian said, "Watch out. The cars on your left and right are strange." "I can see that." "Two minutester, the lights will turn red. Our cars are behind them. At that time, we will stop them, and you can leave safely." "Alright!" He sped up, and the cars on his both sides followed him at an even speed. Victor sneered evilly. Eden nced at him and held the seat belt tightly without saying a word. She saw a ck car following them. Rolling down the car window slowly, she happened to meet the driver''s eyes. Then she smiled sweetly at him. The driver was stunned, and he was amazed by how beautiful Eden was. He was distracted, and Eden reminded him, "Watch out..." "Bang..." Before Eden could finish her words, the ck car hit the car in the front. Eden was speechless. Victor couldn''t believe what he had seen. Brian was shocked as well. Why did they send such a useless driver? Eden said, "It''s none of my business." Victor smiled and said, "You''re really amazing. You defeated the enemy with a smile." Eden was so embarrassed that she lowered her head and did not speak. But she really did it on purpose. These b*stards went too far. They actually dared to stop them in the downtown area. "Honey, don''t feel guilty. None of them are kind." He could tell what she was thinking. Eden answered him with her head lowered, "I''m not guilty. I did it deliberately." Victor was dumbfounded. Why couldn''t he understand her anymore? "Honey, are you serious?" Eden raised her head and looked at his perfect side face with her eyes narrowed, "Do you think I''m kidding? I just didn''t expect him to be a good-for-nothing. I just smiled at him, but he had a car ident. I''m wondering when I became so charming." "I remember that I once went out with Abby. You know how pretty she is. At that time, a rich young man wanted to flirt with her, but she used the same way to make him embarrassed." "However, it never urred to me that I would defeat the enemy in the same way. I''m really something." Victor was speechless. He focused on driving without saying a word. Brian was listening to them silently. Eden was awesome! Brian said, "Victor, the lights have turned red. In addition to the ck car, there are other four cars. It costs them dearly this time." "Got it. I''ll leave the rest to you." Victor suddenly changed his way at the intersection. In the ck car behind them, the driver opened his eyes wide, "We seem to be exposed." At the same time, he took a deep breath, feeling extremely anxious! Victor was really a tough character to deal with! In the back seat sat a man wearing a mask and sunsses, "What are you afraid of? Follow him closely and don''t lose sight of him. This is ourst chance." "Oh!" The driver''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, but he immediately calmed down when he thought of money. However, as soon as he sped up, a ck car caught up with him. He frowned and wanted to overtake, but the driver seemed to know something and blocked his way. After trying several times, he suddenly realized that the driver did it on purpose. "There''s something wrong with the car in front of us. They seem to be Victor''s bodyguards." The man sitting in the back seat looked gloomy. His shrewd eyes were like sharp thorns, staring at the car in front of him. "Try to overtake. This is the best opportunity to attack Victor. If we miss this chance, we will all be finished." The man''s voice was cold and deep as he roared. He was like a leopard in the night, eager to pounce on his prey. However, Victor was so powerful that he couldn''t do anything to hurt him. The driver tried several times, but he failed. Moreover, Victor was driving farther and farther away. "Oh no! The other cars have been stopped as well." The driver was frightened, feeling that he had fallen into a trap. "D*mn Victor!" The man punched the car window hard. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 "F*ck! We''re really unlucky. What should we do now?" The driver gritted his teeth. Losing the chance to make money, he was so unhappy. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The man in the mask was even angrier, "Leave here first. We can''t be caught." Victor was too horrible. He could lose the money, but he couldn''t be killed. As long as he could leave, he could make aeback. "Okay!" The driver looked at the car in front of him fiercely. Gritting his teeth, he stepped on the elerator and rushed towards the car. But the people in the car seemed to know what he wanted to do and immediately changed their way. The driver was dumbfounded. However, it was toote to slow down. His car hit a white luxurious car. "A*shole, what are you doing? I asked you to leave here, not to hit the car!" The man in the mask almost wanted to kick him out. Why were these people so stupid? The driver was so scared that his feet trembled, "This car is f*cking weird." "Idiot, they have installed a holographic camera on the car, so they can naturally see your every move. Can''t you be smarter at the critical moment?" The man was desperate. He shouldn''t have asked this idiot to be his driver! If he had known it earlier, he would have driven in person. "Bang..." Someone knocked on the car window. The masked man looked out of the window. A man in a ck suit smiled at him, crooked his finger at him and asked him to get out of the car. He was stunned and looked at him warily. Seeing that he reacted so slowly, Brian was amused, "Get off the car first." "Who is he?" Asked the driver. "Someone who wants to kill you! Hurry up and run!" The driver was stunned. He suddenly opened the car door and was about to run. However, after running a few steps, he was pinned down to the ground by Brian''s bodyguards. The masked man didn''t want to get off, so Brian took the initiative to open the car door and said with a smile, "Sir, get off. Let''spare notes." The masked man was speechless. "Who are you? I don''t know you." The masked man didn''t look at Brian. Brian pointed at the car in the front and smiled elegantly, "But I know you. Your car hit my car. Shouldn''t you get off and talk to me?" "I didn''t do that." The masked man answered without hesitation. "Ha-ha..." Brian couldn''t help butugh. Then he looked him up and down, "Sir, we are adults. Don''t try to y such a trick. Get off first. The problem has to be solved, right?" Brian was amused. If he was not mistaken, this man should be Victor''s ssmate, Ronnie. Indeed, this man was Ronnie. After being warned by Victor, the other people did not dare to take actions anymore, but he did not give up. But he didn''t expect that he would be caught by Victor so soon. During this period of time, Devin had almost helped him pay his debt. He only wanted to get millions of dors and then go abroad. He knew that it was not so easy to get a hundred million dors, but he wanted to have a try and risked his life. But he lost! Seeing that he sat still, Brianughed and said, "Mr. Whitehead, I think you''d better get off. It''s good for us to make things clear." "You..." Ronnie looked at him in shock. It turned out that he knew him! He said angrily, "So you are Victor''sckey." Brian clucked in disapproval, and his face darkened uncontrobly. He really wanted to beat Ronnie. "What''s wrong? Are you mad? Did I say anything wrong?" Ronnie looked at him with a cold smile. This man should be Victor''s informer. Brian smiled, "B*stard, you didn''t say anything wrong, but you''re not qualified to judge me, are you? You''lle to no good end." "You..." "Shut up and get off the car, or I''ll send you to the police station." Brian threatened him. Ronnie knew that something bad would happen if he got off. He would rather go to the police station than go with this man. "I''m waiting for the police." Brian suddenly sneered, "Do you think it''s possible? Victor is in charge of here." "Humph! Can he be more powerful than the police?" Ronnie was firm in speech, but he was very flustered. Brian took a small step back and waved at the two bodyguards not far away. Soon, Ronnie was pulled down by two bodyguards. They took him away directly. Brian smiled and followed them into the car. When he arrived, he called Victor. "Hello?" "Are you home now?" "I arrived just now." Brian smiled and said, "I''ve caught him." "I see!" Victor nced at Eden who was in the bathroom and said, "I''ll go there in the middle of the night." Then he hung up the phone. Brian was speechless. What time would hee? Couldn''t he make it clearer? Dean walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "Are we going to stay upte again?" Brian looked at him with sympathy, "Dude, we''re miserable!" Dean smiled and said, "Well, I don''t feel bitter as long as I can make money." Brian was stunned, "You don''t have to work so hard for money." Dean looked at him with his eyes wide open and asked with a smile, "Brian, aren''t you the same? Haven''t you been working hard to make money?" "Ahem..." Brian coughed twice and patted Dean''s shoulder, "Hey, you can''t be so straightforward!" Dean looked at him with a smile, "Brian, if I beat about the bush in front of you, I''lle to no good end." "Ha-ha..." Brianughed as he walked back, "I can''t outargue you. Did you bring the supper here?" Dean followed him quickly, "Yeah, the food is still hot." "Did you buy it in the famous restaurant I mentioned? I want to eat the sandwich so much, and it will be great if I can tuck into roasted meat!" Brian almost drooled while talking. "I''ve never screwed up what you asked me to do." Brian couldn''t help but pat him on the shoulder with a smile, "That''s right. You always make me feel at ease. You don''t know this restaurant is so popr recently. The kebabs are big, and the sandwiches are extremely delicious! Having a bite will make me feel happy!" "Hey!" Dean suddenly stopped three steps away from him, "Brian, I didn''t expect that you like sandwiches so much." Brian knew what he was thinking and smiled, "In addition to sandwiches, I like Aurora as well. It''s a pity that she doesn''t want me to get close to her. She never let me go to her housete at night." Hearing this, Dean smiled mysteriously and asked, "Brian, it seems that you can''t wait to be in a rtionship with her." Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 "Ha-ha..." Brian looked at him mysteriously, "Dude, you''re right. I''m the first man she kissed. Tell me. Am I going to have a wife soon?" Dean suddenly stopped and looked at him with disdain. Brian asked in a daze, "Are you despising me now?" Dean nodded with a smile, "Is there anyone beside you?" Brian was stunned. "Well, Brian, you''ve been chasing after her for so long, but you only kissed her. You should learn from Mr. Alwynn." Dean really wanted to talk to him for a whole night and teach him how to pursue a girl. "You seem to be quite experienced. Victor is an ambitious man, and he''s rich. Although I can be regarded as a president now, I can''t learn from him. Don''t you think he''s too overbearing?" Brian raised his deep voice slightly, as if he was trying to hide his embarrassment. Dean was several years younger than him, but he was teaching him how to date. How could he be in a good mood? "Brian, that''s not right. Mr. Alwynn is overbearing because he cares about Mrs. Alwynn. That''s true love. How can you think so? It''s because of your wrong thoughts that you haven''t got married." Brian was rendered speechless. "Yo! No wonder Victor pays you. You''re so protective of him." Brian looked at him with amusement. After all, no one could be as lucky as Victor. "Well, it was because I learned from him that Thalia became my girlfriend so quickly. Besides, I may be a father." Dean said thest few words in a low voice, but he was very proud. "Oh my god." Brian looked at him with envy. He blinked his eyes and asked, "You may be a father? Can''t you make sure if she has got pregnant or not?" "Well, I''m not sure yet. Thalia said that she would go to the hospital for a check-up in a few days." Dean gave him a proud smile. He guessed that Thalia had been pregnant. Yeah! He was going to be a father! "Oh, what''s wrong with you guys? You all have children before getting married." Brian was a little depressed. Dean was about to have a child, but he hadn''t been with Aurora. "Brian, don''t talk nonsense. We''ve got the marriage certificate. It''s very legal for her to get pregnant. Let''s go, or your meat will turn cold. In that case, it won''t be delicious anymore." Dean entered the room. It was an underground garage. The decoration was luxurious, which meant that they often stayed here. Dean sat on the sofa and opened the lunch box. Smelling the aroma, he took a kebab and took a bite. Brian was not in the mood to ask him about Thalia''s pregnancy. He picked up his favorite sandwich and ate it. Dean poured two sses of wine. Anyway, he knew that Victor would note here until three o''clock in the morning, so they simply drank some wine to warm their bodies. At night, Lyric sat alone on the balcony, looking at the brightly lit houses. She was in a very bad mood. Ansley had not been caught yet. Ansley was like a time bomb that would hurt her at any time. She was not afraid of Ansley, but Ansley had gone crazy. Desperate people would easily lose their minds. After parting with Jadiel, she missed Jasper again. What was he doing? Was he having dinner? Was he on a business trip again? Or did he have something urgent to deal with? Could he take good care of himself? She was sad, so she sent a message to Dragon Scale who were willing to listen to her, but she didn''t get a reply. Lyric felt like she had been abandoned by the whole world. At twelve o''clock at night, Jaspery on the bed, ready to sleep. When he reached out to turn off the bedsidemp, he saw his phone. Thinking of the messages sent by Color Egg, he hesitated for a while before picking it up and having a look. "Dragon Scale, I''m sorry to disturb you again. The man I like didn''te to my house today, and he didn''t tell me the reason." "I had been looking forward to see him for a whole night, and I didn''t sleep well, but he didn''te." "Dragon Scale, are you busy? Something happened to my father. At this time, I realize that I seem to need a shoulder to reply on. I''m so tired. Fortunately, I have a very nice friend. She has helped me a lot. I will remember her kindness forever." "Dragon Scale, what are you doing?" "I''m sorry. Actually, I know that no one wants to hear mein, but I really have no one to talk to." "Dragon Scale, he promised toe to my house. He didn''t tell me why he changed his mind, and I didn''t dare to ask." "I had dinner with my friend tonight. He is a good man. In the past, he wanted to chase after me. Later, I told him that it was more appropriate for us to be friends, and he agreed. "I''m still in a bad mood!" Jasper read all the messages. In fact, Lyric regarded him as someone she could talk to. In her heart, they might never meet each other, so she told him everything. Jasper swiped the screen with slender fingers. Seeing the word "friend", he suddenly felt better. He lowered his head, pursed his lips and replied to her. "I was busy, so I didn''t see your messages." Lyric was still sitting on the balcony. Receiving his message all of a sudden, she was a little ttered. Under the night sky, she smiled very brightly. "It doesn''t matter. I''m the one who disturbs you." "Is your father better now?" Although they were strangers, he made Lyric feel warm. "He''s very lucky. The doctor stitched up his arm wounds, and he can be discharged in a few days." Jasper looked at the screen with brooding eyes. After thinking about it, he asked her his question. "It''s good that he''s fine. The man wants to chase after you, but do you allow him to get close to you? Aren''t you afraid of hurting him again?" After sending the message, Jasper was a little nervous, and his toes curled up unconsciously. He leaned against the head of the bed closely, and his hand was sweating as he held the phone. "I think he has a good character, and I don''t have any friends. I''ve told him that we''re just friends. He won''t want to pursue me again, will he?" Jasper was stunned by such an answer. Was she silly or just simple-minded? Suddenly, he couldn''t help butugh. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hadn''t she seen what Jadiel had posted online? Or... Jasper suddenly realized something. Lyric did not add Jadiel on Twitter. "Ha-ha..." Jasper suddenly found that he was in a particrly good mood. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Looking at Lyric''s message, he suddenly wanted to tease her. "Little girl, don''t you think you''re too naive?" If it weren''t for the photos that Jadiel had shared online, he wouldn''t have been so angry, upset and distressed. If he didn''t see the photos, he would probably be with her at this time. "No, I''ve made it clear to him. He won''t chase after me anymore. His character is not bad, and he should understand what I mean." Jasper frowned. Lyric was too simole-minded. How could she not understand what Jadiel wanted? "What about the man you like? Why do you like him? Does he deserve your love?" Jasper looked at the edited text message quietly. However, he did not send it. He felt that it was boring to do this, but he was curious and wanted to know the truth. However, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to know what she was thinking. Thinking of this, he sent the message without hesitation. When he didn''t like her, he didn''t care about anything about her. Once he was well disposed towards her, he wanted to know more. Lyric replied to him quickly. "The book says that there is no reason to fall in love with someone, but I think there is a reason. He is very nice and gentle. Sometimes he''s a little overbearing. However, I like the feeling of getting along with him. It''s veryfortable. No one else can give me such a feeling." When Jasper saw this, his pupils trembled and his whole body stiffened. He had the same feeling. He didn''t know what he was afraid of, but he really liked to stay with Lyric. He remembered that when he fell in love with Eden, he would feel nervous just by looking at her. If she smiled at him, he could be happy for a whole night. He couldn''t fallen asleep and only felt very excited. He wanted to do something, but he didn''t even know what he was doing. When he faced Eden at this time, he was very calm. He knew that he had let go of his love for her completely, so he dared to tell her that he wanted to be in a rtionship. "Ha-ha..." Jasper couldn''t help but chuckle. He seemed to have understood many things and many emotions. As long as he had a sincere heart, he could get the happiest warmth. Jasper asked another question, "What else? Is there anything else good about him?" "I like the way he is!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jasper was stunned. He wanted to look at himself in the mirror. Was he really so charming? After a while, she sent him another message. "I like him, so I like everything about him, including his shorings." Jasper was dumbfounded. Did he have any shorings? He didn''t think so! He typed quickly with his slender fingers. "What shorings?" "I think he never conceals his real feelings. In fact, I want to know if he has someone he likes now." Jasper was speechless. Was this a shoring? No, he was not like that! "Do you mind that he fell in love with someone else before?" "Actually... if he likes me, I don''t care. I didn''t know him before, so I have no right to judge his life, but he can only be with me in the rest of his life." "Are you so overbearing?" "Well, this is my own thought, ha-ha... It''s impossible for me to be with him. I told you the reason before." Talking about this again, Jasper felt extremely depressed. "s..." He sighed. Was he too narrow-minded? ...... When Victor went there, it was already three o''clock in the morning. Dean and Brian were sleeping soundly on the sofa after drinking. Victor kicked the sofa, and they were scared awake. Dean wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, closed his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re here." "Hmm!" Victor nodded slightly. Brian nced at the time and said teasingly, "You are really punctual." Victor smiled and said, "Well, I have to make Eden satisfied!" Brian was rendered speechless. Victor showed off again. He really shouldn''t have said that. Victor asked, "Where is he?" Dean said, "Next door." Victor turned around and walked out. Dean and Brian followed him in a hurry. Ronnie''s hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was stuffed with a dirty towel. His scarlet eyes were full of anger as he watched Victore in. Brian walked over and pulled the towel out of his mouth. "Victor, don''t go too far. It''s illegal to imprison me!" Ronnie was very tough. At this time, he still looked domineering and proud. Victor stepped forward, and hismanding shadow epassed Ronnie. Ronnie raised his head and looked at Victor, unwilling to admit defeat. The light elongated Victor''s tall and straight shadow. He tipped a wink at Dean, and then Dean handed him a pair of white gloves. Victor put on the gloves, looked at Ronnie with a sneer and suddenly took a step forward. Ronnie felt his cor suddenly tightened. He was horrified, and Victor had pulled him up by his cor. Immediately afterwards, Victor punched him fiercely. Ronnie fell to the ground awkwardly. "Ahem..." The intense pain made Ronnie tremble all over. He was so furious and humiliated that he wanted to kill Victor. However, he was unlucky, and he was not as rich as Victor. Otherwise, he could be as ruthless as Victor. "Victor, just kill me if you dare." Ronnie wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth quickly. He had never felt so painful before. Victor had caught him, and he was very unconvinced. Victor looked at him with a faint smile, "Even if you want to drag me into the mire, you have to be capable. What''s more, I remember that I''ve warned you to behave yourself, but it seems that you can''t listen to me. In this case, I''ll y with you." Ronnie finally felt a little scared, and his proud face twisted. "What... do you want?" Ronnie swallowed and did not dare to provoke Victor again. Victor was taller and stronger than him. Instead of being punched, he might as well disy sham courage. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to do unto you what you did to me." Victor said and punched him a few more times. Ronnie curled up in pain, "Victor... you are the president of the Alwynn Group. Do you want to kill me and ruin your reputation?" Ronnie squinted at him with a vignt face. "Ha-ha..." Victor sneered, and his cold eyes were full of ruthlessness, "Do I care about my reputation? I have never been an upright person." Victor turned to look at Brian, "Check his ount and investigate his family. Then send him to the ce he should go." Brian was stunned and asked, "Is that all? We''ve waited for you for a whole night!" Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Victor looked at him casually and gave him a privilege, "If you want to torture him in another way, I won''t stop you." Brian was speechless. Ronnie was in great pain. Hearing Victor''s words, he was so angry that he almost spat blood. "Victor... you''re just lucky. If you were born in a poor family, would you have the capital to be so arrogant?" Victor smiled coldly, "Unfortunately, that''s just your imagination." Ronnie was stunned. Original from N?velDrama.Org. His whole body ached, but he still wanted to scold Victor. He had no way to defeat Victor. Victor was like the overlord. He didn''t think that Barrett could defeat Victor, but at this moment, he really hoped that he could win Victor and send Victor into the abyss of despair. Brian narrowed his eyes, looking Ronnie up and down, "Since it took me a lot of effort to catch him, I have to teach him a lesson. He''s really mean. I checked his identity and found that he absconded with millions of dors. He even made a female employee pregnant. Now he wants to hurt you and leave after getting the pecuniary reward. I have to punish such an irresponsible and despicable scum." Before Brian finished speaking, he stepped forward fiercely and kicked Ronnie a few times. "Ouch..." Ronnie couldn''t help screaming in pain. He was aching all over. He took a few deep breaths before feeling better. He struggled to sit up straight and red at Victor, "Just kill me if you want! How can you humiliate me like this? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?" Victor sneered. In Ronnie''s eyes, his straight figure was so imposing. "You are the one who wants to do bad things. Why will I be punished by God? I have done countless good things, and I''m qualified to teach you vicious people a lesson." "You..." "Cut the crap. I only want to ask you one question. Who ordered you to deal with me today?" Victor interrupted him angrily. He guessed that it was Devin, but he wanted to confirm it. Ronnie sneered. In an awkward state, he looked ferocious, "I won''t tell you even if I die." Victor''s tone was sharp, "Then I''ll fulfill your wish." After saying that, Victor took off his white gloves, threw them away and turned to leave. Ronnie was anxious, "No! Victor, you can''t do this! Let me go! I''ll tell you who wants to kill you and your wife." Victor didn''t even stop and quickly left. In the darkness, his face became gloomier and gloomier. Ronnie struggled to crawl to the door, but Brian kicked him back, "B*stard, in order to catch you, I haven''t slept well for half a month. How can there be such a greedy scum like you in the world?" "If I don''t teach you a good lesson, I would haven stayed upte in vain." After Victor went out, he could hear Ronnie''s miserable screams. Dean followed him closely and handed a document to him, "Mr. Alywnn, this is the list of people who wanted to attack you tonight. We''ve checked their phone numbers. The person who contacted them was Barrett''s butler, Devin." Dean suddenly smiled mysteriously, "Moreover, Barrett is with Dahlia tonight. I was told that Devin gave Dahlia a stack of documents mysteriously. They''re transferring Barrett''s property secretly, because Barrett won''t suspect them." Victor sneered, and his eyes were full of malice, "Dean, I''ll give you another task. Keep an eye on them. After they transfer part of Barrett''s property, we''ll tell Barrett about it. Then we can profit at his expense." Dean was surprised by how smart he was. "Ha-ha..." Deanughed and scratched his head. Victor said, "After it''s done, I''ll give you fifty percent of thepany''s shares." "Mr. Alywnn, it''s so kind of you. I promise I''llplete the task." Victor was satisfied with his reply. "I''m leaving. Send Ronnie to the ce he should go. Don''t let him run away." After Victor finished his words, he strode to the car. Dean was still overwhelmed by joy. Victor would actually give him fifty percent of the shares! Ha-ha... After so meany years, Victor finally knew how loyal and hardworking he was. Oh... He couldn''t be happier! During this period of time, he had been very lucky. "Dean, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so excited?" Brian looked at him with weird eyes. Dean immediately stopped smiling, "Do I look very excited?" "D*mn! Is there any good news?" "Ha-ha..." Dean gave him a mysterious smile, "Brian, it''s a secret. Let''s go home. I have to apany my wife. It''s getting bright. Oh, it''s really not easy to make money." Watching him show off his love, Brian was speechless. "Hey, I''m an bachelor. Can''t you guys care more about my feelings?" Brian was so angry that he wanted to beat him. He turned around and walked towards her car. "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled cheekily and went home. When Victor entered the house, he found that the lights in the living room were still on. He blinked, changed his shoes at the door and went upstairs quickly. When he opened the bedroom door, he saw Eden sitting on the bed, ready to make a phone call. Seeing hime in, she put down her phone and looked at him with confusion. "Victor, where did you go in the middle of the night?" Her voice was a little dry. Victor immediately poured her a cup of warm water and handed it to her. He smiled and said honestly, "Dear, Brian has caught those who wanted to hurt us. I went there to have a look." "Oh!" Eden remembered that they had been followed at night. "So, you let me fall asleep soundly deliberately so that you could go out and do something I didn''t know." Eden looked at him calmly. She was waiting for him to exin. Victor smiled. Under the warm light, he looked extremely gentle. Seeing that Eden was about to get angry, he changed his clothes while saying, "Honey, you know about this. Brian caught them, so I went there to make a statement." Eden narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at him. She didn''t believe his words. "Have you caught all of them?" "Yes! That''s why I went to have a look." Saying this, Victor walked to the bathroom quickly. Eden felt that he was avoiding her. She could tell from his sneaky eyes. When she woke up, she didn''t see him, and she was startled. She looked for him downstairs, but he was not there. Then she immediately went back to the room. As soon as she picked up her phone, he came back. The autumn wind was blowing hard, and the white curtain was lifted. Feeling cold, Eden walked over and closed the window. Victor came out of the bathroom. Eden pointed to the couch not far away, "Sit down. Let''s talk." Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Victor''s body stiffened, and he smiled gently. Seeing her standing barefoot on the ground, he frowned and walked over to carry her in his arms. After putting her on bed and letting her lean against the head of the bed, he sat next to her and covered them with the quilt. "Dear, it''s warmer to talk like this." Reaching out, he pulled her into his arms and ran his finger through her hair, "Honey, tell me. What do you want to talk about?" Eden leaned against his arms and felt his warmth. She no longer felt scared and worried. She looked out of the window. The sky was as dark as ck ink. She said casually, "ording to the forecast, it will rain tomorrow." Victor was stunned. He remained silent. Eden added, "I don''t think you''ll sweat if you kneel on the keyboard in such weather." Victor suddenly held her more tightly and looked at her pitifully, "Honey, those who tell the truth can receive a lighter sentence. I told you the truth." Eden looked up at him, "Is that so?" "Dear, I''m really honest. If you don''t believe me, call Brian and ask him. I definitely didn''t lie." He guessed that she would wake up around four in the morning, but she woke up at three. He didn''t make her exhausted. He had to do better the next time. "Really?" Eden poked his chest. "Of course. If you don''t believe me, I can''t fall asleep tonight." Victor looked at her pitifully. "Alright, don''t pretend to be wronged. I believe you. Let''s sleep." Edeny down slowly. Victory next to her and hugged her from behind, "Honey, we caught a lot of people tonight, so we''ll be safer in the future." "Hmm!" Eden didn''t think it would be less dangerous just because they had caught a few people. She was used to these things. Eden was very tired and soon fell asleep. Victor looked at her peaceful sleeping face and smiled, "Honey, good night!" Early in the morning, it was was dull and slightly drizzly, and the moisture blew in through the window. Eden looked out of the window with sleepy eyes. It was really raining. Feeling cold, she leaned against Victor''s arms. Maybe she was really tired yesterday, and she got up for a while in the middle of the night. She was still very drowsy at this time. She nced at the white mechanical rm clock on the bedside table. It was half past eight, but she didn''t want to get up. She liked to sleep on rainy days, because the sound of rain made her feel rxed. She tilted her head to look at Victor who was still sleeping soundly. His habit of sleeping while holding her in his arms had never changed. As long as she moved slightly, he would hold her tightly subconsciously. Knowing that he would not go to thepany, Edeny in his arms quietly. The notification sounded, and she reached for the phone on the table. It was a message sent by Alyssa. "Director Bleu, do you need me to prepare the dress for the fashion festival for you?" "No, I''ll do it myself." "Okay, the dress made by you must be beautiful!" "As long as it''sfortable to wear." "Director Bleu, don''t forget about the time. It will start at nine o''clock this Friday morning." "Okay, I''ll go to thepany, and we''ll go there together." "I see." Eden put the phone back. Thinking that the dress hadn''t been made, she struggled to get up and wanted to go to the studio. As soon as she moved, Victor woke up. Seeing that she was about to get up, he pulled her back into his arms. His voice was hoarse as he had just woken up, "Dear, it''s still early. Sleep for a while." His long bangs fell on his forehead. At this moment, his good-looking eyes were not aggressive, but gentle. Eden smiled. She looked especially charming when she had just woken up, "I haven''t finished my dress yet." Victor said, "Sleep with me for a while. I''ll apany youter." Eden looked at him and refused, "But you can only apany me. You can''t make the dress for me. There are only a few days left. I am afraid that I can''t make it in time. I will go to the studio. You can sleep for a while and then get up to make breakfast. Remember not to stew chicken soup. I want to wear beautiful dresses." "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled and said, "Honey, you look pretty no matter what you wear." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eden patted his arm and smiled yfully, "You liar. If I was very fat, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even want to look at me." Victor was no longer sleepy, "No matter how you look like, I''ll always love you." "Alright, Victor, I really like your sweet words, but I have to go to the studio." Eden could see his sincerity from his eyes. Victor smiled, "Okay, the most important thing is your trust." Jasper got up to run and went back to the housing estate with breakfast. Standing downstairs Lyric''s house, he hesitated if he should go upstairs. He had known the fact. He was well aware of Lyric''s personality. Jadiel liked her, but she didn''t want to be with him. "s!" Jasper sighed andughed self-mockingly. In the end, he walked elegantly to the elevator. At this time, Eden called Lyric and told her that she had ordered breakfast for her. When Lyric opened the door, a man in a suit stood outside. Lyric knew him. He was the manager of River City Restaurant. "Hello!" She smiled. "Hello, Miss Lamb, this is the breakfast Mrs. Alwynn asked me to send here." The manager looked at Lyric with a smile. Lyric smiled and said, "Thank you!" "Please enjoy your meal!" The manager smiled and turned to leave. As soon as the manager left, Lyric wanted to close the door. Suddenly, she saw a pair of white sneakers and smelled a familiar fragrance. Lyric was stunned. She looked up, only to see a handsome face. He was wearing a white sports suit and a pair of white sneakers, looking charismatic. His bangs were slightly wet, making him look appealing. Under the sun, his raised eyes were especially gentle and attractive. "Mr. Joye, did you have a morning jog just now?" Lyric was excited and shy. The light in her eyes was like the rising sun, bright enough to warm Jasper''s heart. Looking at her happy face, Jasper suddenly felt so good. He smiled and said, "Yes, I bought you breakfast. It seems that Eden has bought breakfast for you. Let''s eat together." His voice was as gentle as ever, as if nothing unpleasant had happened between them. Lyric wondered if she had heard it wrong. Perhaps Jasper said that he woulde to her that day, not yesterday. "Don''t you want to eat with me?" Jasper looked at her with a faint smile. He was extremely upset yesterday, but he was very d at this time. "Oh, yes, pleasee in." Lyric smiled and wanted to move the wheelchair so that he could walk in, but he pushed her wheelchair inside first. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Jasper went in. Lyric''s house was as clean as before. The French window was pulled open by her, and the morning sun shone in, making the living room extremely bright. Jasper ced his breakfast on the table. He had bought some milk and sandwiches. Eden ordered seafood porridge and bacon for Lyric. Jasper smiled and said, "It''s a lot. It seems that we can''t finish all the food." Lyric was very excited and nervous. She had been watching Jasper''s every move, but she didn''t notice what he was talking about. Looking at his smile, she was actually very depressed. He didn''t come yesterday, but why didn''t he tell her the reason? Was she mistaken? It was impossible. She had been staring at the message he sent yesterday. He said he woulde yesterday. However, she was not qualified to question him why he didn''te. "Lyric, what are you thinking about?" Jasper had sat next to the dinning table gracefully. Hearing his tender voice, Lyric came to sense and looked at him in a daze. Jasper was speechless. "Mr. Joye, what did you say just now?" "Nothing. I told you to eat quickly. The food won''t taste good when it turns cold." Jasper raised his eyebrows and nced at her. He opened the porridge sent from River City Restaurant and put it in front of her. Then he asked, "Do you want to eat sandwiches?" "Yes!" Lyric nodded cautiously. Lyric despised herself for being absent-minded. She took a deep breath and bit her lips hard to compose herplicated emotions. Only then did she pick up a disposable spoon to eat porridge. The seafood porridge made in River City Restaurant had been her favorite. It was really delicious. Jasper gave her a sandwich without saying anything. They ate silently. After breakfast, Jasper cleaned up the table. Jasper nced at her legs and then looked at her who was sitting quietly. She seemed very nervous, and her face often blushed. No, she was shy. He couldn''t help feeling better. "Lyric, I''ll push you out for a walk." If she stayed at home alone all day, she would think too much. "Oh, okay!" Lyric really liked his kindness and gentleness. They were not equal in social status, and she was not good enough for him. She only wanted to stay away from his word and pay attention to him. As long as she could see him. She loved it when they stayed with each other. There was an unbridgeable gap between their family backgrounds. Lyric suppressed the bitterness in her heart and tried her best to keep a gentle and beautiful smile. Jasper pushed her wheelchair and walked on the small path. The morning sun shone on them, making them feel warm. Many people were doing exercises, and they could hear the chirping of birds. The atmosphere was warm andfortable. "Yo! Sir, you take your girlfriend out for a walk again. It takes a long time to recover from fracture. You have to take good care of her." An olddy looked at them with a smile. Jasper didn''t know her. However, since she said so, it meant that she had seen them several times. He nodded with a smile and said, "Good morning." "Good morning. You can go there and have a look. The flowers are really beautiful!" "Okay, thank you!" Jasper said goodbye with a smile and pushed Lyric in the direction she pointed. He knew that ce. This housing estate was covered with many trees and flowers. Along the way, osmanthus blossoms gave off a rich and refreshing perfume. Lyric''s ears went scarlet. The olddy''s words came to her mind. She said that she was Jasper''s girlfriend. However, why didn''t Jasper deny it? She was not his girlfriend. Not only Lyric, but Jasper also felt strange. He didn''t refute the olddy''s words at that time. When he heard the word "girlfriend", he was in a very good mood! He didn''t want to refute her at all. Lyric was immersed in her own thoughts. She lowered her head quietly and didn''t speak. Her heart was filled with uneasiness, excitement and happiness. Jasper suddenly remembered that her father was in the hospital. He asked, "Lyric, are you going to the hospital to see your father today?" "Oh, yeah, I''ll go thereter." Lyric felt that her voice was trembling, but how could Jasper speak in such a calm tone? She was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside, and her heart was about to be torn apart by the feelings. She felt as if she was struggling in a river, but Jasper was standing on shore andughing. The difference made Lyric feel like she was about to have a nervous breakdown. "Then go there after lunch. The service in the VIP ward is very nice. You don''t have to worry about him. Someone will buy him lunch." "Okay!" Lyric nodded. Except for answering him, she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t think of anything else. These days, her inner conflict almost drove her crazy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She knew that she didn''t deserve to be him, but she wanted to see him so much. After seeing him, she was afraid that she would love him more. She was afraid that she would fall into the morass of despair by falling in love with him. Jasper said in a soft voice, "Lyric, look. The flowers here are so lovely. It''ste autumn, and some flowers have begun to wither." "Hmm." Lyric replied and tried hard to calm herself down. She didn''t want to think too much. She looked up at the flowers in the flower bed which were beautiful in color. Compared with other flowers, they looked noble and gorgeous. Moreover, the flowers were colorful, including red, yellow, orange, purple and white. Lyric asked in surprise, "Howe I didn''t know that there were such amazing flowers here?" She suddenly remembered that she rarely had time to visit this ce. Usually, after she went out of the housing estate, she liked to go to the supermarket to buy snacks and go to some ordinary markets. Walking on the busy and lively streets, she would not feel lonely. Jasper asked, "How long have you lived here?" "It has been more than half a year." Then sheughed self-mockingly, "I know this ce, but I rarely come here." Jasper pushed her to a wooden chair and sat there. As long as he tilted his head, he could look into her eyes. He looked at her, "You''ve only been here for more than half a year. I''ve lived here for almost five years, but I didn''t meet you before." Lyric looked over and saw a charming smile on his face. His smile was more brilliant and eye- catching than the flowers, and her heart was touched. At this moment, she really wanted to be brave and confess her love to him. She didn''t want to be timid and only wanted to love him fearlessly. Looking at his smile, Lyric blinked her beautiful eyes. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 His smile seemed to heal her fearful heart in an instant and give her positive energy. So many yearster, she still remembered his smile. It was like the gentle breeze, touching her heart. She smiled as well and looked at him quietly. Their eyes reflected each other''s shadows. In Jasper''s eyes, her smile was warm but not deliberate. It was pure and lovely. "Lyric." Jasper called her softly. "Yeah!" Lyric nodded shyly, but she suddenly lowered her head. At this moment, she didn''t dare to look into Jasper''s brooding eyes. The atmosphere finally became ambiguous at this moment. However, Jasper didn''t say anything after calling her name. He just looked at her with a faint smile. After waiting for a while, she didn''t hear Jasper''s voice and looked up at him in confusion. Lyric wanted to ask why he didn''t speak after calling her by the name. Only then did Jasper ask, "Has Ansley been arrested?" Lyric was stunned for a moment. As he said this, the ambiguous atmosphere was destroyed. Lyric blinked her bright eyes and then shook her head, "No, I was too stupid. In order to fish for information, I told her that I wanted to call the police. I didn''t expect that she really arranged the car ident. She is hiding somewhere in fear." Only after seeing Ansley in her true colors did Lyric know how vicious she was. "It''s okay. She can''t leave River City. You must be careful. She is desperate now, so she will do something more terrible." Jasper was worried about this matter. After all, a crazy woman could do anything. "I know. Ansley doesn''t know which building and which floor I live in, but she is a patient person. If she is driven into a corner, she wille here to find me." Moreover, she would hide somewhere and suddenly attack her. She knew about Ansley''s tricks very well. Ansley liked to pester and threaten others. "I will be careful. You don''t have to worry. Besides, I need you and Eden to take care of me. I can''t even go out alone." She did not know when her foot would recover. Sometimes, she wanted to walk, but she didn''t dare to try. She could only rest. She didn''t tell her mother about her leg injury. Her mother was aboard, and she didn''t want her to worry about her. Jasper suddenly took out his phone, got close to Lyric and took a selfie. With a snap, the photo was taken. Behind them were gorgeous and colorful flowers, and the background was very beautiful. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jasper''s smile was very tender, and Lyric''s stunned face looked cute. Lyric was dumbfounded. Her heart was beating fast! "Mr. Joye, you..." "What''s wrong?" Jasper looked at her with amusement. He liked her innocent and adorable face very much. She opened her lovely eyes wide, like a frightened rabbit. "You..." "Do you want to know why I took a photo with you?" Jasper interrupted her with a smile. "Yes!" Lyric pouted and looked at him. It was easy for a girl like her to misunderstand his behavior. However, she had never taken photos with a man. Jasper smiled and said, "Because I like it!" "Ah..." Lyric was stunned for a moment and stared nkly at Jasper. However, Jasper stood up with a smile and did not exin anymore, "I''ll push you somewhere else. You can have lunch in two hours. You can think about what you want to eat for lunch. I''ll take you there." Lyric''s heart was in a mess because of what he said. She didn''t know what he meant by that, but her feelings were particrlyplicated. His ambiguous words would make her depressed for a whole day. "Why don''t you speak?" Jasper pushed her out and still said in a calm tone. Lyric was so angry that she wanted to scratch him. Lyric looked into the distance. The morning breeze snatched at her bangs. Her fair and delicate face looked somewhat annoyed. But she tried her best to suppress her fury. She replied slowly, "Well, I''m just thinking about what to eat." Jasper smiled and seemed to sense something unusual, "So, have you made up your mind?" "No." Lyric said exasperatedly. Jasper was speechless. Why did she get mad all of a sudden? "What''s wrong?" Knowing that she was unhappy, she asked in confusion. Lyric felt that although she liked him, they had to respect each other. In this peaceful world, why should she feel that she was inferior to him? "Since you didn''t want toe to me, why didn''t you tell me yesterday? Do you know that I waited for you for a whole day?" After saying that, Lyric found that she was no longer hesitant and felt much morefortable. Every nerve was telling her that she should question him like this. Jasper thought that she didn''t care whether he would keep his promise or not. It seemed that she cared about this very much. With a yful face, he smiled and said, "I didn''t say that I woulde yesterday. I said that I would visit you this morning. You made a mistake, didn''t you?" He argued. But he was happy because she was concerned about it. How could she be so foolish? Why did she have to wait for someone who wouldn''te to her? However, it was because of her stupidity that he kept thinking about her. "No, look at the message you sent. You said you woulde yesterday, didn''t you?" After speaking her mind, Lyric no longer pretended to be reserved. Loving him humbly was too unfair. She didn''t do anything wrong. Why did she have to love him so humbly? Why couldn''t she love him openly? Perhaps she couldn''t be with him, but she had to pay attention to him openly. "It''s not convenient for me to look at my phone now. I''ll have a look when I get back." "You''re making an excuse!" Lyric turned her head and looked at him coldly. Then she lowered her head and said nothing. "No, I''m pushing your wheelchair now, so it''s really inconvenient for me to look at my phone, but I can exin why I didn''te yesterday. It was because I was angry." "What?" Lyric was surprised to get such an answer. She couldn''t sleep all night and waited for him for a few hours quietly. She even missed him for more than ten hours. Although she didn''t expect him tofort her, she hoped to see him when she got up early in the morning. However, she got nothing yesterday morning. She had been mad. "I was angry because of someone, so I didn''t want toe." Jasper expressed her dissatisfaction as well. He didn''t know whether he loved her or not, ad he looked like a naughty child. His mood was changeable. However, everyone was like a confused child in love. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 "Ha-ha..." Lyric was so angry but sheughed. But she couldn''t help but say, "So, you didn''te because you were angry, but you didn''t tell me about it. You''re a man, but why do I feel that you''re like a child?" Lyric regarded Jasper as a child, which made him feel displeased for no reason. He became proud again. "Lyric, what do you mean?" "I mean you''re irresponsible!" Lyric''s voice was so loud that everyone around looked at her strangely. However, Lyric was not aware of it at all. Instead, she raised her voice and said, "Don''t tell me you''re not like a child! You went back on your words at will. Since you didn''t want toe, at least you should send me a message so that I wouldn''t have waited for you a whole day." "I even..." Lyric couldn''t finish her words. When she was told that her father had a car ident, she was afraid that he couldn''t go into her house after she went to the hospital. "What?" Jasper looked down at her. "Nothing." Lyric said with annoyance. At this moment, she seemed to understand something. Love could not be humble. She was never someone who would wrong herself. She had been living with grievances since she was a child. She was eager to love him. Although she didn''t want to miss him, she couldn''t be so humble. She needed to be braver. As Eden said, she could not leave regret in her life. "Mr. Joye, I want to go back to work tomorrow. Although I can''t apany you on a business trip, I can do some simple things in thepany. If I stay at home alone, you and Eden have to take care of me. I''m very guilty. If I go to work, I can at least find something to do." That would distract her attention. She hated to stay alone. At this time, she had something on her mind, and she really didn''t want to be alone. Making up her mind, Lyric felt that she was no longer humble. She felt as if she had been reborn, and she was so confident and energetic. One should be confident in love. She was beautiful and capable. She couldn''t choose her family background, but she could choose her own life, couldn''t she? "Ha-ha..." Lyric suddenlyughed. Sheughed so happily that tears came out of her eyes. Jasper was shocked by the change of her emotions. Had she gone crazy out of boredom after spending a few days alone? "Lyric, why are youughing?" He asked worriedly. "Because I''m silly!" Lyric replied with a smile, looking at the building in the distance with bright eyes. Jasper was speechless. He smiled and said, "You... are really silly." Lyric was stunned. He really dared to say that. Lyric suddenly pointed to a high-end restaurant not far away and said, "I want steak for lunch." Anyway, it was his treat. She might as well be thick-skinned and eat something nice. Since she was not good enough for him, she would try her best to be outstanding. She remembered that she once saw some words in a book. There was no right or wrong in love. There were no rules, wise people, or geniuses. In love, there were only fools who were unwilling to sacrifice. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she could be the fool without hesitation. She wanted to make progress and be qualified to be with him. It was very difficult. Maybe when she became excellent, both of them would have changed. But she would not have any regrets as long as she tried. In the future, she would remember that in order to be with someone who was richer and nobler than her, she tried to make herself more outstanding. She was in a good mood! "Okay, we''ll go there after walking for a while." Jasper''s face softened as she became happy. He pushed Lyric toward the restaurant. They didn''t go to eat until noon. Along the way, Lyric saw ice-cream shop and asked Jasper to buy some for her. When she saw the snack she liked, she would ask Jasper to buy it. Jasper felt that if she ate like this, she would not be able to eat steak. But since she liked it, he bought it for her. He knew how much women could eat. If Abigail and Eden saw their favorite food in the buffet, they would definitely eat a lot. In fact, he was once surprised by how much Lyric could eat. He knew that she would at at least three steakster. When they arrived at the restaurant, Lyric heard a singer whom she knew singing a song. "And I don''t know why but with you I''d dance. In a storm in my best dress. Fearless..." Lyric smiled again. She had been enlightened, and she could face her love for him calmly. The waiter took them to a table by the window and served the menu with both hands. Lyric raised her head and looked at Jasper with a bright smile, "Mr. Joye, I want a ck pepper steak, fruit sd, lobster and apple pie." After that, she nced at the waitress. The beautiful waitress smiled at her warmly and then looked at Jasper. Jasper looked at Lyric and felt that she was a little different. He couldn''t tell her difference, but he liked the way she smiled brightly. He nodded with a smile, ordered two dishes he liked and returned the menu to the waitress. After the waitress left with a smile, he looked at Lyric and asked yfully, "Can you still eat so much?" Lyric nodded hard, "Yeah, I can eat more. It seems that you don''t know much about a foodie." "Well, I believe you can definitely finish your food." If he hadn''t seen it before, he definitely wouldn''t believe it. But he once ate with her, and she could really eat a lot. "So, Mr. Joye, if you have a girlfriend in the future, you must tolerate her more. When a woman is in a bad mood or in a good mood, she likes to vent her emotions by eating." Lyric raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. After she finished her words, she encouraged herself in heart, "Lili, well done. It''s the real you." Her mother liked to call her Lili. Her mother was not a gentle person, and she was very ambitious. At that time, she got married and couldn''t chase after her dream, so she had a bad temper. Every time she quarreled with her father, she regretted it, so she named her Lyric, hoping that she would be gentle as a love song. Lyric was tender but stubborn. However,pared with her mother, she was indeed gentler. When Jasper heard the word "girlfriend", his eyes turned intenser as he looked at her. He answered her question with a faint smile, "I think I can tolerate her." When he saw his favorite food, he was sure that he was a foodie. Just as Jasper had expected, Lyric ate all her food and even drank the soup. Lyric was satisfied, but she couldn''t go around for a walk. After a while, she felt full. But she didn''t show it. She said in heart, "You asked for it!" Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 After leaving the restaurant, Jasper saw Lyric rubbing her belly. He knew that she was stuffed to the gills. He smiled and said, "Are you full?" "No." Lyric retorted subconsciously. But she regretted it as soon as she said it. She was indeed full. She needed to exercise and digest her food! "Ha-ha..." Jasper couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''ll feel more ufortable if you endure it like this." Lyric was stunned. "So, do I look very ufortable now?" Jasper smiled and said, "You''ve been rubbing your belly, haven''t you?" "Mr. Joye, you won''t have a girlfriend because you''re too straightforward." Lyric turned her head and looked at him unnaturally. Obviously, she was warning Jasper not tough at her. "Is that so? I think I will have a girlfriend. It depends on whether I want to be in a rtionship or not." Jasper smiled faintly and pushed her across the road. "Hey, you are so arrogant. No one will like you." Lyric was a little happy, because he didn''t have a girlfriend. "You don''t have to worry about that. You''d better worry about yourself now. After all, you can''t walk. It''s difficult to digest food." Jasper pushed her to the park on the roadside. Lyric was speechless. She''d better stop talking. However, as they walked, Lyric sensed something wrong. "Mr. Joye, why should we go to the park?" Lyric was stunned. Shouldn''t they go to the hospital to see her father? She was very touched that he had been apanying her. When she was young, she hated her father indeed. As she grew up, her hatred gradually faded. Seeing how vicious Ansley was, she actually sympathized with her father. With such a daughter by his side, he must be mentally and physically exhausted. No wonder he looked so old at this age. Jasper stopped at the entrance of the park. There were not many people in the park, and only some mothers were ying with their children. Jasper walked to her and looked down at her, "Grab me and get up. I''ll take you to walk around." "Ah... Oh!" Lyric was very touched. It turned out that he brought her here to help with her digestion. Lyric looked at his strong arms which were very attractive. D*mn! Who could refuse such a charming man? Lyric took a deep breath and held Jasper''s arm gently with her fair hand. Jasper gently pulled her up from the wheelchair and walked slowly with her. Lyric felt that her legs were not as painful as before. She suddenly found that people were omnipotent after they became brave. After walking for a while, Lyric felt that her foot no longer hurt as she had imagined. She could not help but walk a little faster. "Slow down. It takes a long time to recover from fracture. Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because it doesn''t hurt anymore." Jasper reminded her angrily. "But it really doesn''t hurt much!" Lyric was in a very good mood. She didn''t dare to stand up before, but at this time, she could actually walk with his help. How could she not be excited? "Mr. Joye, it''s much easier for me to go to work like this. But can I ask you a question?" Lyric looked at Jasper eagerly. Under the sun, Jasper''s face was unusually handsome. She looked at him with a smile. Jasper felt that she smiled with bad intentions, "Go ahead." "Okay, then I won''t stand on ceremony. Can I have have paid vacation days? I''m very poor." Jasper was speechless. Indeed, women were greedy. Jasper''s tone was a little fierce, "You were not injured because of work. How can you have have paid vacation days? You should thank me for giving you a vacation." "Got it. I was just asking." Lyric looked at his fierce face and became dejected instantly. Her request was unreasonable indeed, but she just wanted to test him. She failed! s! Jasper couldn''t bear to see her depressed face and asked, "Are you so short of money?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lyric looked at him and blinked her beautiful eyes, "Mr. Joye, you''ve been rich, right?" Jasper replied, "Yes, my sister is very good at making money, and she spends lots of money for me." "So, how can you ask me like this? You''ve never experienced a miserable life." Lyric pouted and looked at him. Jasper didn''t expect that she suddenly became so sharp-tongued. With a smile, he looked at her with intense eyes, feeling that she had really be different. In the past, she didn''t dare to talk to him loudly, nor did she dare to question him. She always lowered her head shyly. As long as he spoke, she would blush scarlet. She was very cute in that way. That day, she not only dared to talk back, but also looked so confident. She was more attractive than before! "Ha-ha..." He couldn''t help butugh. "Did I say anything wrong?" Seeing his smile, Lyric felt a little irritated. Although he was smiling, as a president, he still looked very calm and rational. Unlike the other vain businessmen, he looked very upright, and she was attracted to him unconsciously. In fact, she had fallen in love with him for a long time. "You''re being unreasonable. Let''s go. You''ve walked for a while. Let''s go and see your father first." Jasper helped her walk in the direction of the wheelchair. Lyric was speechless. How could she be unreasonable? Moreover, why did he want to see her father? Did he want to care about the family of his subordinate? She felt so strange, but she was too thin-skinned to ask him. "s!" She sighed in heart. She really liked herself when she was confident. She could face him calmly and hide her feelings for him freely. This was her real self! Falling in love with someone whom she didn''t deserve to be with made her humble. When they left the hospital, it was already past six o''clock in the afternoon. Lyric left with Jasper after her father had dinner. When they got in the car, Jasper fastened her seat belt and asked her, "What do you want to eat for dinner?" Lyric turned to look at him. He was fastening his own seat belt. "Go home and eat the fried spring rolls. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat it? The spring rolls made by Eden are very delicious. I''ve been keeping them for you." Jasper''s hand, which was fastening the seat belt, paused slightly. She still remembered this. He smiled and said, "Let''s go home and eat." "Okay!" Lyric nodded happily. ...... The next morning, Lyric appeared in Jasper''s office on time. Jasper wanted to pick her up early in the morning, but she had left. Jasper only had an assistant, and he had no secretary. He had a lot of work to do, so he was used to being assisted by his assistant. On the first day of work, Lyric was under great pressure. After she handled the affairs in the company, something bad happened to her again. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 In fact, before she came here to work, she had studied all the products owned by Joye Group. She had memorized some of them thoroughly. After entering thepany, she went through a special training, so she could work with ease. Jasper was going to have a meeting, so she came early to prepare the documents for him. During this period of time, she knew that Jasper had dyed his work in order to take care of her. Sure enough, when she arrived at thepany, she saw countless of documents on her desk. Jasper even looked so rxed. She felt so worried for him. When Jasper arrived at thepany, he saw Lyric concentrating on reading the documents. He walked to her with breakfast in his hand. She was so serious that she didn''t even notice him. He could only tap the table lightly. Lyric, who was immersed in her own world, suddenly raised her head and saw his brooding eyes. She blinked her beautiful eyes, "Mr. Joye..." They were so close to each other. She could see his smooth skin and handsome face clearly, and she could even feel his pleasant smell. Lyric was so obsessed that she could not even speak fluently. Jasper saw that she was sitting in her wheelchair, not the office chair. Was he too indulgent with her? Wouldn''t he suffer more losses if her foot got worse? To be honest, Lyric was capable. She was more careful than his previous assistants. "Didn''t I ask you to wait for me? I said I would pick you up. Why did youe first?" His slightly hoarse voice was reproachful. Lyric said, "I''m just your assistant. How could I go to work together with you? I came earlier to sort out the documents for your meeting. I am such a good employee. How can you criticize me?" Her face looked wronged, but she looked at him bravely. Jasper was helpless. No matter what she said, it made sense. He might as well stop talking. From yesterday on, she became more and more sharp-tongued. He could feel that he would definitely be rendered speechless if he continued to talk about this. It was better to stop. "Eat the breakfast first." Jasper ced the breakfast on her table. Then he walked to his own desk. They were in the same office, but Lyric''s desk was at the door. Lyric looked at the milk and noodles. He bought it in the restaurant in the alley, and she liked to eat it. So, did he go to the alley to buy her breakfast specially before he came to work? The more Lyric thought about it, the happier she became. Putting aside her work, she drank the milk and finished the noodles. After breakfast, there was some smell of the noodles in the office. She was afraid of affecting Jasper, so she moved her wheelchair and stood up carefully. She wanted to open the window and ventte the room so that the smell would dissipate as soon as possible. She staggered to her feet and finally opened the window. Just as she was about to sit down, one of her legs could not bear her weight. When she was about to fall to the ground, she screamed and closed her eyes, ready to ept the pain. However, she did not feel the pain as she had expected. Instead, she fell into a warm and strong embrace. Feeling the familiar fragrance, she knew who was holding her. Her long eyshes trembled a few times. When she suddenly opened her eyes, she couldn''t see anything clearly. Feeling his hot breathing, she could not help shaking her head slightly. They kissed each other unexpectedly. Their hearts jumped violently. Lyric was dumbfounded. That was her first kiss. Oh no... However, Jasper couldn''t help but kiss her more affectionately. Lyric gulped in panic. She had never kissed someone, and her mind went nk. She didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Jasper was more experienced and kissed her naturally. However, when Lyric felt his tongue, she suddenly came to sense and stepped forward in a hurry. Their eyes met. She could tell the sexual desire in Jasper''s intense and deep eyes. He was like a cheetah staring at its prey. Lyric trembled as she stayed further away from him. Jasper realized how abrupt this kiss was. Heposed his emotions and said, "I''m sorry." However, he did not leave. Instead, he stood where he was, and his eyes became as gentle as before. "You bad man! That''s my first kiss. Give it back to me!" Lyric punched Jasper''s chest hard. He once hugged her by ident in the hospital, which made her annoyed. Jasper was very bad. After Lyric roared, her face was as red as an apple, and her delicate skin was shiny. She even more attractive in Jasper''s eyes. Jasper was speechless. How could he give it back to her? He had never heard that first kiss could be returned. He smiled and reached out to caress her red lips which had been kissed by him. Her lips were very soft, just like jelly. "Tell me. How can I give it back to you? Huh?" His hoarse and seductive voice made Lyric''s heart tremble. "You..." How could Lyric know about it? It was his fault. He didn''t like her, but he kissed her. Wouldn''t he make her misunderstand? He gave her hope, didn''t he? She liked his kiss very much. It was passionate and gentle, which was so wonderful, and she didn''t want to stop. But... why did she still like him so much? "What''s wrong with me?" Jasper smirked and looked at her with an ambiguous smile. It was fun to tease her. He was sexually aroused, but he did not suppress it. "You''re very bad!" Compared to Jasper, Lyric was naturally not experienced. Jasper knew much more than her. He had loved Eden for more than ten years. How could he not know what he was doing meant? At this moment, he was like over the moon. "Get ready for the meeting, Miss Lamb!" He called her with a smile, and his tone was very flirty, which made Lyric blush. Her heart beat faster. Lyric red at him fiercely. He was not only handsome, but also knew how to flirt with a woman. This was terrible. After a while, she handed him the documents on the table. "Here''re the documents for the meeting. Besides, in the future, you can''t... do this to me again." Lyric had her own limits. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She liked him, but it didn''t mean that he could kiss her when he hadn''t fallen in love with her. She didn''t have courage to indulge herself. She had been protecting herself well since she was a child. She would never sleep with a man who wouldn''t get married with her and didn''t love her sincerely. "I''m sorry. I just couldn''t help it." Jasper said with a smile, picked up the documents on the table and turned to leave. Just now, his heart seemed to be stuffed with something, and he was very satisfied. He had made it so clear, so she would know what he meant, right? Lyric was speechless. What did he mean? Couldn''t he help it? Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Seeing that Jasper was about to go out, she wanted to say something, but he stopped at the door and looked back at her with a faint smile, "You don''t have to go to the meeting room. I will tell you what I need when Ie back. Then you can sort it out and rest here." His tone was very gentle, which made Lyric entertain all sorts of ideas for quite a while. "Ah..." She leaned against the desk. His ambiguous attitude almost drove her crazy. If it went on like this, she would probably have a nervous breakdown. The phone on the table rang, and she reached for it slowly. It was Eden calling her. She immediately composed all her emotions and answered the phone with a smile. "Eden." "Lyric, are you at home today?" Eden asked with a smile. Last night, Lyric sent her a message, saying that she was going to work at thepany. She was worried, so she called Lyric. "Eden, I''m working in thepany. Now my feet are much better. I can be in a better mood if I come out to work." "Okay, since Jasper can take care of you, I''m relieved." Eden''s voice sounded meaningful, and Lyric blushed in an instant. "Eden, I can take care of myself. Don''t worry. Just prepare for thepetition at ease." In fact, she really wanted to share her feelings with Eden, but she knew that Eden had a better rtionship with Jasper. She''d better talk to Dragon Scale. "Okay!" They chatted for a while before hanging up. Eden continued to make her dress. The red dress had been made. At this time, she had a sudden impulse to make a white dress just in case. Victor sat at a table not far away, dealing with official business. Dean could handle everything in the company, and Lucian was in charge of thepany. As the president, he felt as if he had retired. After Eden hung up, he said, "Why hasn''t Jasper been with Lyric?" Eden looked back at him, "Do you think love is a simple game? It depends on their feelings for each other. They can''t be in a rtionship just because they work together. However, Jasper is smart. I think they''ll be together soon." "Over the years, I have never seen him treat a girl so specially." Victor crossed his legs elegantly and said jealously, "He has always been special to you!" Eden was speechless. What was wrong with Victor? Victor looked aggrieved. Did he say anything wrong? Jasper was very charming. If it weren''t for the three children, Eden would have been with him. Therefore, every time Victor thought of it, he had a lingering fear. Fortunately, he was the man who slept with Eden back then. However, fate was really amazing. Seeing that Eden was still looking at him, he added innocently, "Am I wrong?" "No, you''re right." Eden looked at him grumpily. What else could she say? Her rtionship with Jasper was evesting in her life. It was impossible to deny it, so she simply admitted it naturally. "Humph!" Victor snorted proudly, and then handed her a cup of hot milk tteringly. "Dear, have some hot milk." She didn''t have much breakfast, so he was always paying attention to her health condition at any time. Eden picked up the milk and took a sip before asking, "Is it really good for you to apany me at home all day?" Victor returned to his seat and looked at her, "I''ve been idle. What''s wrong?" Eden was speechless. Had she led him astray? Why did he lose the desire to better himself? ...... Soon, it was the day of the fashion festival. Eden took her team and Victor to the fashion show. This fashion show was held in the seaside resort in River City. The venue was big and the environment was elegant. More importantly, it was fashionable and luxurious. There was no doubt that the venue belonged to Victor, but even Eden did not know it. Dean didn''t know that it was the property owned by Victor until Lucian asked him toe here. Dean was not surprised at all. Victor owned many real estates that he didn''t know. Eden didn''t know because she didn''t care about these things at all. She trusted Victor and knew that he loved her wholeheartedly. He would not betray her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It only took forty minutes to get there. When they arrived, Dean went through the procedures. Lucian waited aside with the models. The decoration of the venue was very luxurious. The ground was covered with red carpet, and there were rose arch bridges on the path. There were advertisements of various luxury brands on the background wall that was tens of meters long. Luxurious cars kept driving into the venue. The people who came here were all not ordinary. Victor took Eden into his vi from the private passage. When they arrived at the vi, Eden looked at him in surprise, "Honey, why can youe in so easily?" Looking at her curious eyes, Victor felt a little helpless. She never cared about how much property he had. He smiled proudly, "Dear, I own this ce." "Ah..." Eden looked at him in surprise. He had countless real estates, but she didn''t know that it was his property. "You never care about how rich I am, and I can''t do anything about it. Honey, are you surprised?" Eden shook her head and said in a teasing tone, "I''m used to it, so I''m not surprised. I just think it''s unfair. Five years ago, I was working hard to buy a small house. It''s really unfair." Victor held her in his arms with a smile. Looking at her upset face, he kissed her with a smile, let her sit on hisp and said in a gentle tone, "Honey, it''s fair now." "Everything I have is yours." Eden wrapped her arms around his neck, and her red lips were very close to his face, "Can you give it to another woman? Go back and give me a list. I''d like to see how much property you have." "Okay, I''ll give it to you. There''s a cab of real estate certificates. I''ll show you when I get home, okay?" Victor rubbed his chin against her smooth and fair cheeks. "Eden, do you like this ce? The sea is outside the French window. It''s the best vi, but it''s a little far from thepany. Otherwise, we can move here." Eden looked out of the window. It was sunny. The sea seemed to melt into the sky, and it was very beautiful. "How lovely it is!" Eden stood up and walked to the French window. Victor followed her and hugged her from behind. Resting his head on her shoulder, he closed his eyes to enjoy this warm and romantic moment. "Honey, I love you!" Victor always could not help saying this at a romantic moment. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Eden was touched. She turned around and hugged him. Then she looked up with a sweet smile and bright eyes, "I know. I love you, too! Take me to the sofa. There are a few hours before our models come on stage. Let''s go thereter." Victor carried her in his arms happily and walked to the sofa not far away. After putting her on the sofa, he called someone to bring her food. "Eden, it''s a live broadcast. We can watch it here. The foreign models havee out." Victor picked up the remote control and turned on the TV on the wall. Eden nodded with a smile and leaned against the sofa. It was much morefortable than going to the hall. In the hall, the models from Alwynn Group hade to stage under the guide of Dean and Lucian. Alyssa and Danielle walked together. Looking at the luxurious hall, both of them were stunned. Everything was fashionable. They had never been to such a high-end ce before. Danielle looked around enviously, "Alyssa, if only I can show my design here." She wanted to be sessful in her career and live a rich life. However, she had no opportunity. Eden had declined her design for two times. She felt very angry, but there was nothing she could do. Alyssa smiled andforted her, "Danielle, your design will shine on this big stage one day. Those who attend the fashion show are the best designers in this industry. You can learn a lot." Danielle nodded with a smile. She had always been confident. One day, she could stand on this stage, too. "Where are Mr. Alwynn and Director Bleu?" Danielle frowned and asked Alyssa. She did not see them aftering in. Alyssa smiled mysteriously, "Mr. Alwynn took Director Bleu to rest. He really dotes on Director Bleu. As long as Director Bleu frowns, he will try to make her happy. What enviable love! When can I meet such a good man?" Alyssa''s face was full of yearning and expectation, and her envious smile grew even brighter. Hearing this, Danielle was extremely jealous. Last time, she seduced Victor so openly. She went there at the right time, but she failed. Moreover, Rachel still worked in thepany, but she was almost kicked out. After Victor was drugged, his handsome face blushed a little, and he raised his eyebrows in a charming way. His intense eyes were seductive and randy, and his strong body looked so attractive. She was too obsessed with him, but he was not interested in her young body at all, which made her feel very frustrated. Was she really inferior to Eden? She was younger and more charming than Eden, wasn''t she? After everyone sat down, Dean saw Sean and Margery. The models were backstage, and Dean asked them to go backstage first. After arranging everything, Dean sat down with Lucian in the special area of Alwynn Group. The fashion show was going out live on the Inte. It was a great chance for Alwynn Group. Only then did Dean ask Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, where are Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn?" Mr. Ronen was wearing a red shirt, and his cor was set with precious gem, which made his handsome face look even more perfect. He was wearing ck trousers, and his straight figure was charismatic. Even his posture of tilting his head looked elegant and calm. He was eye-catching among these noble people. Looking at Lucian like this, Dean was very envious. There was really a big difference between them. Lucian raised his hand slightly and pointed at the vi behind the hall, "They''re resting." "Oh!" Dean felt that his heart was beating very fast. He immediately looked away and didn''t dare to look at Lucian anymore. However, why did he feel that he had betrayed Thalia? He turned his head and saw Jasper, Lyric and the models of Joye Group. "Mr. Joye, it''s great. We actually sit in the same area. But do you own fashionable and luxurious products?" Dean was a little surprised. Jasper looked at him with a smile and said, "Dean, it seems that you''ve misunderstood my company. Although we make sports wear, our design is fashionable and luxurious, so we were invited. However, we only had two days to prepare for the show. But we are capable enough to do a good job." Dean was speechless. Why did he have to ask Jasper? "Ha-ha... I was ignorant." Dean touched his nose in embarrassment. Lucian looked at Jasper and nodded slightly to him as a greeting. Jasper smiled and nodded. Lyric looked around but did not see Eden, "Mr. Joye, where is Eden?" Jasper''s eyes shed and he lowered his voice, "She should be with Victor now." "Ah..." Lyric looked at him in confusion, her eyes full of doubt and expectation. Where could they stay? Jasper said with a smile, "In this world, every woman envies Victor''s love for Eden." "Oh!" Lyric understood in an instant. She asked with a wicked smile, "Mr. Joye, if you marry the woman you like in the future, will you spoil her like this?" Jasper suddenly looked at her blushed face with a faint smile, "You seem very interested in my future wife." Lyric''s face turned even redder, but she retorted, "Can''t I be curious?" "Of course you can!" Jasper nodded with a smile, "You''ll know it in the future." "Oh!" Lyric replied with disappointment and looked at the models on the stage. She followed Jasper here to learn, so she could not waste every chance.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In order to enter Joye Group, she studied very hard when she was in college and learned a lot about Joye Group. Since she had finally fulfilled her wish, she must work hard. Seeing that she took out her phone and wrote down something, Jasper smiled. She was really serious in work. Although Dahlia''spany was not invited, she came here to watch. She, Dulcie and Carlotta sat in the crowd. Dahlia stared at the area of Alwynn Group for a while, but she did not see Victor and Eden. She took out her phone and sent a message. "Remember your task today." After sending the message, she deleted it and chatted with Dulcie. In the afternoon, Alwynn Group would be in the grand finale, which was specially arranged by the organizer. These years, Alwynn Group had been really popr in the circle. Eden designed the autumn and winter collection. The clothes that the models were wearing were her best design this year, and they were extremely popr. The heads of major fashion brands were waiting for this moment. Under the passionate introduction of the host, the models of Alwynn Group walked onto the stage gracefully. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 In the past few years, every show of Alwynn Group was amazing, because Sean was an outstanding stylist, and Margery was familiar with the models. The clothes were not only stylish, but also practical, showing Eden''s understanding of fashion and inspiration. Alwynn Group showed all the clothes at the same time. All the unique clothes were practical, making a tremendous visual impact. In the special music, the models'' expressions were graceful, and they showed every detail of the clothes. All the clothes looked fashionable, and they were so true to life. On the stage, the fashionable clothes were more eye-catching than the beautiful models. The luxurious clothes were like the brilliant stars, making everyone under the stage envious. "Eden deserves to be the designer of Alwynn Group. She lives up to her reputation. Every piece of clothing is pleasing to the eye." "That''s right. Eden has been in the limelight these years." "I like that blue flowered cotton dress." "The diamonds on it should be real. This is dress is valuable. It''s really gorgeous and unique." "I''ll ask about the priceter." The people under the stage were talking about it. Eden had worked hard for many years, and she had never disappointed anyone. She loved life and used the inspiration in her life to create a miracle, stunning everyone present. Of course, those who were jealous of her wanted to kill her. Her outstanding performance affected their future. Especially Dulcie. She thought that her ability was extraordinary, bu she was not selected, so she hated Eden very much. In the end of the show, Eden walked out with the models. She wore a red dress, which was in stark contrast with the models behind her. Her delicate corbones were revealed. Under the light, her skin looked extremely fair and smooth. The tight-fitting tailoring set off her nice shape. There was a sweet smile on her delicate face. Her smile was full of enthusiasm, warmth and happiness, which touched everyone''s hearts. She was the focus of everyone''s attention. Victor couldn''t help but get on the stage. Under everyone''s surprised gaze, he took Eden''s hand and smiled gently at her. Then he held her in his arms tenderly. They looked at each other affectionately and bowed to the audience slightly. The audience was amazed, and there was a great round of apuse. At this moment, something unexpected happened. The lights suddenly went out and the apuse stopped abruptly. Eden felt that her dress was loose, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. The next moment, someone pulled her dress hard, and a beam of light shone on her body. Eden''s dress cracked and fell from her body. Victor was holding her waist, so he naturally felt that someone had pulled her from behind. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Eden was stunned for a moment, and then she threw herself to Victor''s arms. Victor took off his suit and put it on her. As soon as he did this, all the lights lit up. Everyone saw that Eden''s dress had dropped to the ground, and she looked very embarrassed. Seeing this, the models immediately surrounded Eden and Victor. The crowd burst into an uproar. This sudden ident surprised everyone. The reporters aimed their cameras at Eden and kept taking photos of her. , Seeing this, the organizer had a nasty feeling and immediately blocked the scene. Once Victor went berserk, no one could bear the consequence. "Bang..." There was a loud noise. Jasper was so furious that he smashed the table in front of him. His movement attracted everyone''s attention. Even Lyric was frightened by his gloomy face. She looked at Jasper''s irritated in a daze and could not say anything. "Who is he?" Someone asked in a low voice. Jasper''s handsome face was impressive. "Who is that gentleman? He''s so appealing!" "Hey, don''t you know him? Jasper, the president of Joye Group. He has loved Director Bleu at a distance for more than ten years. There are often gossips about him and Eden, but those are just misunderstandings. Someone wants to frame them." "Wow! This circle is reallyplicated, but anyone with discerning eyes can see that Victor dotes on Eden very much. If Eden likes Jasper, they would have divorced a long time ago." "So, those are just rumors, but Mr. Joye''s love is true." "But he is so handsome. I like him. I don''t know if he will like me." Someone was infatuated with Jasper. When Lyric heard their discussion, she was stunned for a moment. Therefore, Jasper liked Eden. Although she once saw the news about Jasper and Eden, she naturally didn''t believe it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly remembered that she once asked Eden if Jasper had someone he liked when she was at her house. At that time, Eden''s expression was very strange. At this time, she finally understood that it was difficult for Eden to answer this question. Dean looked at Jasper, "Mr. Joye, stay here. I''ll go to the monitoring room with Mr. Ronen." Jasper nodded with his face darkened. Looking at the red and beautiful broken dress on the stage, he was so angry that his whole body was trembling. The organizer had rushed over with bodyguards. The hostforted everyone in a friendly tone. Everyone knew what it meant when such a thing happened. There must be a conspiracy. Everyone could tell that someone wanted to embarrass Eden deliberately. Backstage, Eden had changed into the white dress she brought. Thinking of what happened just now, she was so mad that she burst into tears. Victor wiped away her tears and did not speak. He carried her and went straight back to the vi. He put her on the bed on the second floor, tucked her in and kissed her fair forehead. Lying on the warm beige sheet, she looked at Victor. Her tearful eyes were like the spring water in March, sparkling and moving. Victor couldn''t help kissing her eyes and said in a doting voice, "Honey, have a rest here. I''ll handle this." "Someone did something to my dress." Eden choked with sobs. The scene was too humiliating. In an instant, the dress on her body was pulled off, and she was overwhelmed by humiliation. If Victor hadn''te on stage, others would have seen her naked body. "I know. Sleep for a while. I''ll be back soon, okay?" Seeing that she was not as excited as just now, Victor made such a request. "I want to know who did it." Eden grabbed his hand and gritted her teeth. "Okay, Eden, don''t be angry. I''ll find out this person." Victorforted her in a soft voice for a while before he got up and left. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Edeny on the soft big bed. As soon as she leaned over, she could see the sea outside the window. The wind was blowing hard, and waves were dashing against the coast. There were very few people on the beach. asionally, couples and people with children would pass by. She could hear the sound of wind. Eden looked at the sea in a daze. She was in aplicated mood. It never urred to her that she would be schemed against at such a rigorous show, and she really became aughing stock. Only several people could touch her dress. It must be someone in thepany. When Victor arrived at the first floor, there were many bodyguards standing downstairs. Victor looked at the two bodyguards at the door. "Protect Mrs. Alwynn! After half an hour, get someone to bring her something to eat." "Yes, Mr. Alwynn." Original from N?velDrama.Org. The two bodyguards answered together. Victor''s eyes suddenly became cold. He took the six bodyguards who had been waiting not far away to the hall. At this time, no one in the hall wanted to leave. They all wanted to stay and watch a good show. "Bang..." The door was suddenly pushed open. Victor walked in domineeringly and stood against the light. Behind him were six bodyguards in ck suits. Walking against the light, they seemed toe from a distant world. All of them lookedmanding and overbearing. Victor''s heavy footsteps made everyone feel uneasy, and the atmosphere became oppressive. The hall was so quiet that people could have heard a pin drop. Dahlia looked at Victor and sneered. She had never expected that Victor would suddenlye to the stage. Otherwise, she could enjoy how awkward Eden was. The representative immediately went to Victor. It was a middle-aged man, and he said with guilt, "Mr. Alwynn, the ident was the result of our negligence. We''ll check the surveince video." Victor looked at him gloomily, "I don''t trust you. The ident wouldn''t have happened unless your subordinate colludes with those who want to embarrass my wife. You have to give me a reasonable exnation, but I own this ce. I can know the truth faster than you." Everyone heard his lofty words. Dahlia was stunned for a moment. This ce actually belonged to Victor. The man chimed with him and smiled, "Yes, Mr. Alwynn, Dean and Mr. Ronen are already in the monitoring room. There will be news soon." Victor nced at the red dress on stage, "Find the person who pulled my wife''s dress. I want one of her hands." Upon hearing this, all the people present gulped in shock. But they felt that the one who pulled off Eden''s dress was too vicious. That person wanted to make Eden aughing stock. If it weren''t for Victor, Eden would have been naked. "I see, Mr. Alwynn. You can deal with that person at will." The organizer''s attitude was nice, and he knew that one of his subordinates had betrayed him. Dahlia couldn''t help but be nervous and restless. She nced at Carlotta and smiled weirdly. Jasper looked at Victor, "Didn''t you check Eden''s dress backstage?" His every word was exasperated. Victor looked at him, "She didn''t feel anything wrong when she was wearing it." Jasper asked someone to take the dress on the stage. The cut was very neat. Obviously, someone cut the threads deliberately. The dress was tight-fitting. While Eden walked on the stage, the threads would crack. Moreover, someone pulled her dress hard, so it was torn apart. Victor was very annoyed and regretful. He was in a good mood, so he let off his guard. Victor said, "I''ll go backstage." The one who had pulled off Eden''s dress was the model behind her. "There''s no need." Lucian''s cold voice sounded. Then, a man and a woman were taken out under under escort. The woman was a model in Alwynn Group, while the man was the one who controlled the lights. Dahlia''s eyes darkened when she saw the two people. Lucian found them out so quickly. "Wow! Isn''t that the model of Alwynn Group?" "Yeah. How could she give up her career and do such a vicious thing?" "Does she hate Eden very much?" The model looked at Victor with her face darkened. Margery looked at the model in shock, "Natasha Burgess, it''s you? You''ve just entered the company. Did Eden do anything to hurt you? Why did you frame her?" Natasha looked at Margery and sneered, "Because I''m jealous. Are you satisfied with this reason?" Margery was speechless. What a hateful woman! She knew that some models came to work for Victor, but Eden had taught some of them a lesson. Recently, the models all worked hard and behaved themselves. Melissa suddenly thought of something, "No, you must be ordered by someone. It was impossible for you to cut Eden''s dress. Only Alyssa and the stuff from the design apartment can touch her dress." Margery really cherished her rtionship with Eden. Eden was humiliated like this, which made her go ballistic. The first one she thought about was Danielle, but Danielle had never been backstage. At this moment, she wished that she could beat Natasha fiercely. Victor looked at her and sneered, "I''ll give you a chance to confess. Why did you do that?" Natasha looked at him and smiled sweetly, but the smile looked creepy on her pale face. "Mr. Alwynn, because I like you. I did that because I''m jealous of Eden." "Crack..." Margery pped her on the face, "How shameless you are! What right do you have to speak so reasonably? Why don''t I take off your clothes and let everyone see your naked body? Victor won''t beat a woman, but I can teach you a lesson here!" Hearing her words, Natasha was a little scared. She roared at Margery excitedly, "Margery, what''s the rtionship between you and Eden? Why do you defend her like this?" "She is my benefactor!" Margery pped her face again. "Ouch... Margery, don''t go too far!" Natasha couldn''t stand being pped by her again and again. "What?" Melissa sneered, "Can''t you stand it anymore? But this is not enough! Tell me. Who sent you?" Margery was straightforward and hot-tempered. Seeing how furious she was, even Sean was frightened. In order to maintain her figure, Margery often exercised. She was definitely stronger and nimbler than a lot of women. "Humph! Just investigate it by yourself if you have the ability." Natasha raised her head proudly and looked at Margery. "Really? But that will be much slower." Melissa did not give her a chance and went forward to pull of her dress, "Crack..." As Natasha''s dress was torn apart, her heart was broken. Her dress dropped to the ground, and arge piece of her fair skin was exposed. Being grabbed by the bodyguards, she couldn''t avoid Melissa''s hands at all. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 "Margery, don''t go too far. This has nothing to do with you. You''d better not defend Eden." Natasha looked at her fiercely. As a model, she didn''t mind others seeing her skin. Anyway, she still wore her underwear. "Is that so?" Margery sneered, "You just want Eden to be embarrassed and insulted, don''t you? Then I will do unto you what you did to her." Saying this, Margery didn''t give Natasha a chance to speak and went forward quickly. "Crack..." Natasha''s dress waspletely torn apart. Margery had great strength, so tearing off a dress was just a piece of cake. Victor looked away silently. Jasper lowered his head. Lyric looked at Margery with admiration. What a beautiful and domineeringdy! "Ah..." The men eximed and turned their heads slowly. Sean, who was standing not far away, looked at Margery with a pale face. If Margery was not violent, she would be a perfect woman. He didn''t dare to go forward to persuade Margery. After all, he was very angry because of this matter. "Margery..." Natasha looked at her with tears in her eyes, "How can you bully me like this?" "Ha..." Margery was so angry but sheughed. She looked at Natasha with sharp eyes. The makeup on her face made her look more aggressive, "Didn''t you know that it would happen to you when you bullied Eden?" She owed Eden a favor. Back then, she was bullied by others. At that time, Eden was poor, but she helped her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have lived such a good life. "If you don''t say it, I''ll take off your underwear." Margery looked at her with a smile. "No, Margery, what can you get by doing this?" Natasha was afraid. No matter how open she was, it was impossible for her to stand in front of everyone naked. Margery crossed her arms and squinted at her, "You should feel d that the one who''s questioning you is me. If it was Victor, your hand would have been broken." But she knew that Victor would not spare Natasha so easily. Victor''s eyes darkened as he said angrily, "You don''t want to say it, do you?" Natasha was stunned and looked at Victor nervously, "I... Mr. Alwynn, I..." Victor looked at the bodyguard, "Break her hand." Margery looked at him and frowned. It was not good for him to hurt a woman in public. But she was a woman, so she could teach Natasha a lesson. Victor gave her aforting look. Natasha was scared. She knew how ruthless Victor was, but she didn''t expect that he would dare to beat her in front of so many people. However, she really couldn''t betray that person. If she said it, she wouldn''t be able to get the money. She needed money so much. "No, Mr. Alwynn, so many people are watching..." "Do you think they can spread this matter?" Victor interrupted her with a sneer. "Do it!" He yelled madly. The bodyguards were all well-trained. Everyone heard a click, and then Natasha screamed miserably. Everyone was startled. Natasha''s arm hung straight down to her side. "Woo-woo..." Natasha cried desperately. The intense pain made her unable to see anything clearly, and her arm ached more and more. Seeing this, the man next to her was so scared that he fell to the ground. He didn''t want to get hurt. Anyway, he had received the money, so he said in fear, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m really sorry. This woman gave me a sum of money and asked me to beam the light on Mrs. Alwynn. I''ve told you the truth. Please forgive me, Mr. Alwynn." The man knelt on the ground, shivering. Victor kicked him hard, and he fell on his back in an instant. Victor used so much strength that he almost fainted after falling to the ground. "Ask the organizers to deal with him. I want a satisfactory answer." The bodyguard took away the man. At this time, Natasha had felt better. As soon as she looked up, she saw Victor''s horrible eyes. She suddenly lowered her head and shuddered. She was so scared that she wished she could die immediately. There were so many people here, but no one dared to stop Victor. Alwynn Group was very powerful and sessful. No one dared to provoke Victor. The rumours were right. Victor could talk to a businessman andugh, but he could take over his company the next second. Everyone knew that this was a conspiracy, and Natasha deserved it. How could they offend Victor at this time? Moreover, if they were Victor, they wouldn''t spare Natasha, too. Natasha was so vicious that she was not worthy of anyone''s sympathy. Victor said, "If you don''t say it, your other arm will be broken as well." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natasha trembled. Just now, the pain was unbearable for her. At this time, Danielle, who was sitting not far away, was covered in sweat. She was afraid that Natasha would betray her. "Just kill me. I won''t tell you." Natasha was stubborn. In order to get the money, she could bear everything. "Margery, do it." Victor said and turned around. Margery was speechless. Wouldn''t he give Natasha a lesson personally? Natasha''s tearful face froze. As Margery approached her step by step, she was scared. How could she get married in the future if she stood in front of so many people naked? She would be left without a shred of self-esteem. "Margery, you can''t do this to me. You can''t..." "Why? You can be so vicious to Eden. Can''t I punish you in a malicious way?" Margery interrupted her. Her words showed that she wouldn''t let go Natasha. "Woo-woo..." Seeing that Margery was reaching out to her, she cried in despair. She hated that she was not smart enough to be caught by them on the spot. Margery touched her, and she took a step back in fear. She was really frightened, and she nced at Danielle who was not far away. Danielle became nervous. "I''ll tell you. It''s Carlotta. She gave me money and ordered me to do this. She even sent me a message just now. If you don''t believe me, you can look at my phone." Natasha''s words made Carlotta frown. She suddenly stood up and looked at Natasha, "Who are you? I don''t know you. Why do you frame me?" Natasha sneered, "Miss Yates, you''re really forgetful. I''m your friend on WhatsApp, udia." "What? How could it be you?" Carlotta was shocked when she heard that. udia added her on WhatsApp two months ago. At first, they only greeted each other everyday. Then they would share everything with each other. She felt that udia was a nice friend. Especially when she was in a bad mood, udia would comfort her and encourage her, making her depressed mood better. Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Therefore, Carlotta shared all her worries with her. Unexpectedly, this was a trap. Carlotta took out her phone and looked at her, saying in an extremely cold tone, "Take out your phone. Let''s confront each other in front of Mr. Alwynn." She didn''t like Victor and Eden before, but it was because Victor helped her father in the election that she could have a stable life. Therefore, she would not make things difficult for Eden and Victor anymore. Her father had warned her. If she dared to make things difficult for Eden again, he would send her aboard. Why did she have to ruin her own good life? Carlotta walked over and sent a message to udia, but she failed. She looked at Natasha and said sarcastically, "You''ve cklisted me. I can''t send the message to you." "That''s impossible. How could I cklist you?" Natasha looked at her in disbelief. Was she going to abandon her? "No way! You sent me a message just now. Carlotta, I did this for you because I thought you were a trustworthy friend and you would give me the money. I really need the money. I can take the me for you, but you have to give me money. My boyfriend needs a sum of money now. Without the money, he willmit suicide." Natasha looked at her with a painful face. How did things be like this? Lucian was holding Natasha''s phone. He opened her WhatsApp and saw that her alias was udia, but she didn''t receive any message. He walked over and looked at Carlotta, "Miss Yates, could you show me your phone?" Carlotta gave him the phone without hesitation. Lucian clicked on the dialogue box and found that all they talked about were just some gossips. He checked her friend udia''s ount. Although Natasha''s alias was also udia, she was not the one who chatted with Carlotta. "You two are not friends at all. You didn''t even add Miss Yates." Lucian''s words shocked Natasha. "It''s impossible. In the past two months, Miss Yates has been chatting with me. She even gave me two hundred thousand dors. If you don''t believe me, you can check the chat history." "A week ago, she suddenly told me that she wanted to embarrass Eden. She said that she would give me two million dors after it was done. I was in urgent need of money, so I agreed. You can check our conversation. Mr. Ronen, if you don''t believe me, you can have a look." Lucian took their phones and checked the chat history. After a while, he looked at Natasha with extremely cold eyes, "You indeed talked to someone about this, but the one who talked to you was not Miss Yates. You two are not friends at all." "How could it be?" Natasha did not believe it. The person who had been chatting with her was Carlotta. Moreover, she had seen Carlotta before. That person''s profile photo was Carlotta. Lucian looked at Carlotta, "Miss Yates, how many WhatsApp ounts do you have?" Carlotta thought for a moment and said, "I have three ounts, but I almost never use the other two ounts. I use this ount to chat with udia. I haven''t used the other two ounts for a long time." Jasper frowned and nced at Victor. Victor narrowed his eyes and asked Lucian to deal with it as soon as possible. Lucian used Natasha''s phone to send a message to Carlotta on her WhatsApp, but he failed. Then he turned slowly to look at Natasha, "The one who ordered you has cklisted you." "It can''t be! How could she not be Carlotta?" Natasha did not believe this result at all. "How could it not be the same person? She uses your photo as her profile picture and shares your moments with me everyday. How could it not be you?" At this moment, Natasha was desperate. She looked at Victor in fear, "Mr. Alwynn, it was really Miss Yates who asked me to do this. Miss Yates is one who contacted me." Victor looked at Carlotta and asked, "Miss Yates, could it be that someone else logged in your other ount and schemed all these?" That person had put in a lot of effort to make Carlotta the scapegoat. Carlotta said, "This ount indeed belongs to me. I haven''t used it for a long time." Thinking of this, Carlotta looked back at Dulcie. Dulcie had a bad feeling. Carlotta suddenly felt that she had been betrayed. "Dulcie, is it you? I once told you my password and lent this ount to you." Carlotta looked at her with disappointment. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie shook his head quickly, "Carlotta, it''s not me, really. It was not easy for me to ease our rtionship. How could I do such a thing to wrong you?" "Except for you, I can''t think of anyone else. Only you know this ount and password. I even forget what the password is." Carlotta looked at her gloomily. She became reconciled with Dulcie because she had saved her. In order to repay her, she had introduced a lot of clients to Dulcie. Duclie had made lots of money because of this. "Carlotta, believe me. It wasn''t me. You''ve helped me a lot with my business. How could I make use of you?" Dulcie was a little anxious. How could things be like this? Carlotta introduced a lot of clients to her. It was impossible for her to do so. Carlotta was very important to her. As long as she had Carlotta''s help, she could always make money. Besides, although she knew Carlotta''s ount and password, she only used her ount after she came to River City. Then she didn''t use it anymore. She had only used it for two days. That was because Carlotta had a boyfriend at that time. Carlotta told her the password because she wanted her to test her boyfriend before her. As a result, the man was a yboy. Soon, he made an appointment with her. Carlotta was very angry. After that, she did not use this ount anymore. Who on earth was trying to frame her? That person wanted to profit at her expense. "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at my phone." Dulcie handed over her phone generously. Lucian didn''t take it. He said coldly, "This person is quite clever. He framed two people and did a lot. He''s just trying to shirk responsibility." Lucian turned slowly to look at Dahlia who was not far away. Dahlia looked at him calmly and smiled. No matter how powerful Lucian was, he couldn''t find her out. Even if he had incredible ability, he could only suspect her. Without evidence, he couldn''t do anything. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Seeing her smile, Lucian narrowed his eyes. This matter definitely had something to do with her. Lucian nced at Victor, and Victor understood what he meant. They couldn''t expose Dahlia at this time, because they had to let her suffer more in the future. "Deal with this matter with the organizer." Lucian nodded. Victor nced at everyone with cold eyes. "I don''t want to see what happened today on the Inte tomorrow." Everyone heard Victor''s loud warning very clearly. As for who did something to Eden''s dress, he would deal with this matter in secret. Those people echoed, "Don''t worry, Mr. Alwynn. What happened today is a conspiracy. Stay with Mrs. Alwynn andfort her." "Yeah, Mr. Alwynn, you have to find out that person and take revenge for Mrs. Alywnn. The despicable method makes us very angry." The reporters knew Victor''s style of doing things, and they had expected this result. After saying a few polite words to them, Victor asked the bodyguards to take away Natasha. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Alwynn, where are you taking me?" Natasha looked at Victor''s back in fear. She was extremely scared. She had confessed everything, but why didn''t Victor let her go? Victor did not speak and took her to the vi. On the first floor, Natasha was thrown to the ground. She huddled herself up so that she could have a sense of security. Victor went upstairs and opened the bedroom door. Eden hadposed her emotions. She was sitting on the balcony to enjoy the scenery. Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, she turned around. Victor walked toward her in a hurry. She got up and walked to him, "Have you found anything?" Victor nodded slightly and hugged her. Seeing that she did not cry anymore, he breathed a sigh of relief. At that time, he reacted quickly and wrapped her with his suit so that others didn''t see her naked. But thinking about it, he was still very mad. "I brought her here. She''s on the first floor." "Let''s go down and have a look." Eden got rid of his arms and walked out with a gloomy face. When she got to the first floor and saw Natasha on the ground, her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Natasha''s eyes were full of hatred when she saw Eden. She was really jealous of Eden. Jealousy could ruin everything. She was jealous because Victor doted on Eden so much. "Who is she?" Eden asked. Victor walked to her side and hugged her, exining, "A model who signed a contract with Alwynn Group not long ago." Eden walked over and looked down at her, "Why did you do that?" Looking at her lofty face, Natasha couldn''t straighten her neck for no reason. "What''s the point of asking me at this time?" She had confessed everything. "Did you tamper with my dress?" Eden asked her. "Yes." Natasha lowered her head and did not dare to look at Eden. "Is that so?" Eden sat on the sofa opposite her slowly. Victor poured her a ss of warm water and sat next to her. Hearing this, Natasha could tell that Eden did not believe her. "It''s me." Her tone became more determined. Eden took a sip of water and said, "You''re just a model, and you''re not familiar with the seams at all. How could you cut my dress and make sure that it could crack in a short time? The person who did this is very professional. She knows how I sew my dress very well. That was why she could embarrass me sessfully. You can''t do that at all." "You''d better tell me honestly. Who on earth tampered with my dress?" Eden''s quiet eyes were very bright. It seemed that she could see through Natasha. Natasha didn''t dare to look straight into her eyes. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m the one who cut your dress, and I stood behind you and pulled it off. I''ve told you everything, and I really don''t know anything else." Natasha plucked up her courage to look at Eden. Facing Eden''s gentle face, she felt much better. Eden was not as ferocious as Victor. At least she wasn''t that scared. "Even if you want to protect her, you should have the ability." Eden leaned backward slowly andy in Victor''s arms leisurely. Victor gently kissed her hair and said, "Eden, there is a surveince video. After Lucian deals with everything, he''ll tell us who tampered with your dress." "Okay." Eden was in a much better mood at the moment. "Take her to the police station." Victor nodded slightly, "Go upstairs to rest. I''lle to apany youter." "Okay!" Eden went upstairs obediently. After she went back to the room, Victor looked at the bodyguard with a sneer and said, "Take her to the ship." The bodyguard was speechless. Did Victor want to so something vicious behind Eden''s back again? "Okay, Mr. Alwynn!" The two bodyguards nodded. Natasha knew what this meant, and she crawled to Victor in fear. Just as she was about to pull Victor''s trousers, Victor suddenly crossed his legs. She failed, and her dislocated hand was so painful that she gulped in difort. "Mr. Alwynn, no! Please don''t send me to the ship! I''ve told you everything I know. Please let me go. I won''t dare to do it again." She had a way to get out of the police station. However, if she was sent to the ship, her life would be ruined. Her boyfriend was a businessman. In this circle, she knew more or less about Victor''s ruthless means. She knew what it meant to be sent to the ship. Instead of being sent to the ship, she would rather die. "If you could be honest, perhaps you wouldn''t have to suffer this." Victor got up and went upstairs. Natasha wanted to say something more, but the two bodyguards had covered her mouth and dragged her out of the house. "Woo-woo." Natasha looked at the luxurious vi, and her heart was filled with fear and uneasy. After the bodyguard removed his hand from her mouth, she looked at them and pleaded, "Don''t take me away. I have one more thing to tell Mr. Alwynn. He must want to know about it." The two bodyguards looked at each other. One of them took out his phone and called Victor who had just reached the corner of the stairs. "Bring her in." Then, he turned around and went downstairs. When Natasha was taken back, she saw a glimmer of hope . Seeing Victor, she cried and said, "Mr. Alwynn, I have something to tell you. Could you please not take me to the ship? I promise that I will leave River City, and I won''te back again." Victor sat on the sofa slowly, and his eyes were intense and ruthless, "Tell me about it." "Mr. Alwynn, I know someone who wants to hurt Mrs. Alwynn. It''s Danielle. Her behaviors are very mysterious. She and I are from the same hometown. Her family used to be very poor. Since she came to work here, she has be rich." Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 "On one asion, I heard her talking on the phone. She was talking about how to frame Mrs. Alwynn with someone aboard. The dress was cut by her. The person who gave me money asked me to collude with her, but it was not Carlotta. It was another person." Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Who?" Victor knew that she didn''t want to tell the truth, so he wanted to take her to the ship. As soon as she was taken out, she became timid. "I don''t know. That person gave me the money a week ago and sent me a message, asking me to cooperate with Danielle. Moreover, I was asked not to betray Danielle. Otherwise, I wouldn''t get the money." Speaking of this, Natasha knelt in front of Victor. "Mr. Alwynn, I''ve told you everything I know. Please let me go." It was because of money that she did such a thing. In this prosperous city, she could only live a hard life without money. Alwynn she worked in Alwynn Group, she was still very poor. Victor said, "Don''t leave River City for the time-being. I''ll make a decision after I find out the truth. Send her away." Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and fainted. The bodyguards could only drag her away. Victor went to the second floor. Eden sat on the balcony, eating pastries. Seeing that she was in a much better mood, Victor couldn''t help smiling. He walked over and pulled a chair to sit beside her. "Dear, Danielle cut your dress." Eden ate a piece of cake and said, "I guess it should be her." "What do you want to do to her?" A trace of malice shed across Victor''s eyes. Eden sighed and said, "Don''t do anything first. She has been scheming for so long. There must be something else she wants to do. Give her another chance to y tricks." "Don''t forget that there is another person we haven''t found out. She has always been very clear about my whereabouts, including what happened today. It will be easier for them to do things without me at the scene." Eden was lost in thought. Danielle had something to do with Dahlia, so this matter should be schemed by Dahlia. However, Victor couldn''t find more clues, and they knew how cautious Dahlia was. She had seen what had happened just now on TV. The vi was close to the hall. Although other people couldn''t see it online, she could. Eden picked up another piece of cake and ate it. The cake was particrly delicious. She had eaten several pieces of it. It was crispy, and the jam centre was soft and yummy. Victor knew that she liked it. She had almost finished the whole cake. "Do you want more?" He asked with a smile. "Yeah!" She looked at him, "Was it made by the pastry chef here? It''s more delicious than the cake I bought downtown." "Yes! It was made by the pastry chef I hired specially. Another chef wille to cook at night. I heard that he is very good at cooking, especially cooking seafood." Victor took her shoulder, held her in his arms and watched the beautiful scenery outside the window with her. He sent a message to the manager with the other hand, asking him to send more pastries over. "Dear, you did a good job today. Everyone was cheering for you." Victor wanted tofort her, but he had nothing to say. Eden had been excellent. "Is that so?" Edenughed self-mockingly, "I don''t think so. They embarrassed me sessfully. Now I''m aughing stock, but I can''t punish anyone or do anything about it." Eden''s tone was gloomy. She had never been so awkward in public. How could she not care about it? She couldn''t let it go. Being humiliated like this was more hurtful than being bullied by Myra back then. Those people were so wicked that they woulde to no good end. Hearing her words, Victor went berserk, "Honey, it''s Dahlia. The reason why I don''t teach her a lesson now is that I want her to suffer more in the future. She is busy transferring Barrett''s property with the butler. I''ll let Barrett know it soon. Then we can watch a good show." Eden leaned in against arms and looked out of the window. The sea melted into the sky, and it was lovely. asionally, a few white seabirds flew to the sky. The sound of the seabirds and the sound of the waves hitting the coast were surprisingly harmonious. "Yeah, there is no need to dirty your hands for such a person." Eden raised her head, "Is the show over?" Victor nodded slightly, "Yeah, ourpany was in the grand finale. If you want to stay, we''ll y here for a few days. There are a few days left before Buddy''s wedding. Everything is ready, so you don''t have to worry about it." Eden knew that Dean had been busy with this matter. She wanted to help, but there was nothing she could do. "Okay, let''s y here for three days. When we go back, we have to go back to the Clement family to help." She liked this ce very much. She had prepared a lot for thepetition, so she was not short of time. Victor looked at the distance with a gentle smile, "Do you want to go to the beach? We can go to sea by boat." Eden shook her head andughed, "I don''t like to go to sea. Let''s go swimmingter. We can go to bed aftering back." "Okay!" Victor agreed with her. "Rat-a-tat..." Victor frowned. Who disturbed them at this time? The scenery was so beautiful, and the atmosphere was so nice, but someone actually came here to disturb them. Eden was toozy to move. Looking at his displeased face, she smiled and said, "Go open the door. I saw Lyric just now. It should be her." "No. She should spend more time with Jasper. Why does shee here?" Victor didn''t even want to move. "Then I''ll open the door." As soon as Eden finished speaking, Victor suddenly got up, "Let me do it." Eden smiled and looked at his back. Victor opened the door. Lyric and Jasper stood outside. Victor frowned and said, "Aren''t you going back to the downtown area?" Lyric said, "Victor, I''m here to see Eden." "She''s fine. I''m here tofort her." Victor stood at the door and did not let her in. Jasper looked at him sharply, "We''re guests." Victor said, "This is my bedroom. It''s not proper for you toe in." Jasper was speechless. When Eden went out, she heard Victor''s words. She lifted her leg and kicked his calf with her furry slipper. "Honey." Victor looked at her with grievances. Eden ignored him and looked at Lyric and Jasper outside the door. "Lyric, Jasper, you''re here. Let''s talk in the living room." Seeing that her expression was normal, Jasper heaved a sigh of relief. "Eden, it''s okay. We just came up to see you. We are relieved to see that you are all right. Lyric and I will leave first. We will be busy in the next few days." "Eden, it''s good that you''re fine." Lyric smiled. She was very worried on the way here. If she were Eden, she would still be crying. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s not the first time I''ve encountered such a thing. I was just sad at that time, but now I''m all right. By the way, it''s time for dinner. Do you want to have dinner with me?" Eden found that they got along well. ording to her understanding of Jasper, since Jasper brought Lyric here, it meant that he had taken their rtionship seriously. Victor said reluctantly, "Honey, we''ll have candlelight dinner tonight." He was telling Jasper deliberately not to disturb them. Jasper smirked, "Eden, that''s great." Lyric was speechless. Could they really disturb their candlelight dinner? Victor was stunned. Why was Jasper so shameless? Eden looked at Victor, "Ask the chef to prepare more seafood. Lyric and I like it very much." Victor looked at Jasper unwillingly, "Are you serious?" Jasper gave him a cold smile, "Do I look like I''m kidding?" In fact, he was just kidding. Of course, he wanted to take Lyric somewhere else to eat delicious food. However, Victor was as bad-tempered as ever. How could he be willing to leave without teasing Victor? Victor moved his lips but did not speak. He was very reluctant to eat with Jasper and Lyric. Jasper handed a strawberry cake to Eden. "Eden, this is your favorite strawberry cake." Lyric''s eyes shed as she looked at the cute and beautiful strawberry cake. "Thank you, Jasper!" Eden took it with a happy smile. She was about to invite them to the living room on the second floor. Jasper said with a smile, "Eden, we won''t have dinner with you. I''ll take Lyric to eat something else. She wants to eat roasted meat." "Okay, hurry up and leave. It''s not toote to go to the beach now. If you go therete, you won''t even have a seat. There are many people here today." Victor was in a hurry to let them go, and he didn''t give Eden a chance to speak. Eden was speechless. How could he treat his friends like this? "Humph!" Jasper looked at him and snorted proudly. Then he carried Lyric in his arms and turned to go downstairs. Victor smiled with joy, "Lyric, eat more delicious food. Don''t save money for Jasper." Lyric and Jasper were helpless, feeling that they shouldn''t have left like this. On the first floor, Jasper ced Lyric in the wheelchair carefully. "Lyric, do you want to go to the beach?" Jasper asked. Lyric nodded with a smile. In fact, she was a little depressed. Just now, she knew that the girl that Jasper liked was Eden. She knew that it was impossible for them to be together, but she was disappointed because of the beautiful strawberry cake. "Mr. Joye, did you like Eden before?" Lyric asked while thinking about it. If she did not ask, she might not fall asleep at night. Jasper paused. No matter she cared about it or not, he would tell her honestly since she had asked him. His feelings for Eden was unforgettable in his life. "Yes, I met her when I was a teenager. Unfortunately, we are not destined to be together. Now she is living a happy life, and I''ll have my girlfriend in the future." Lyric''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said in an excited tone, "So, you are just friends now, and you don''t like her anymore, right?" Her gaze was deep and serious, and she was looking forward to Jasper''s reply. Jasper looked down. Although he couldn''t see her expression clearly, he could feel that she was looking forward to his answer. Jasper looked at the road in the distance and pushed her forward, "Now we regard each other as family. I''ve let go of my love for her..." Jasper told Lyric about his past very honestly. He had his own selfish motives. He told her these because he didn''t want her to think too much. Since he liked her, he wanted to be brave and get along with her sincerely. Their love didn''t have to be impressive. He only wanted to live a happy and simple life. Jasper talked about his love stories with Lyric on the way. He told her that he once fell in love with Eden, and he was even drugged by Maureen. Lyric didn''t expect him to have such a sad past. "So, Lyric, although I seem to live a good life, my heart has been broken a long time ago." Maureen hurt him a lot. He told her that he didn''t love her, but she forced him, and he had no way to fall in love with her. In just a few seconds, Lyric was no longer dejected. Instead, her heart ached for Jasper. Yes, she was very distressed. Jasper loved Eden, but he couldn''t be with her. She didn''t know how it felt like before. But she could understand how painful he was at this time, because she couldn''t be with him, either. Moreover, he didn''t love Maureen, but she forced him, which hurt his heart severely. He was helpless and had a car ident, and then he even lost his child. These painful things were unforgettable in his life. Lyric suddenly felt that she had grown up in an instant. Compared with Eden, Jasper, and Victor, she lived a simple and happy life. At least, only Ansley wanted to ruin her happiness. She was really lucky. "Mr. Joye, now you''ve disentangled yourself from the past, and you''re ready to be in a new rtionship, right?" She couldn''t understand what he was thinking unless she made it clear. Being jealous and suspecting him couldn''t solve any problem. At the same time, she learned something. It was really silly to split hairs alone without knowing the truth. "Yes! I''ve recovered from my experiences. Now I can meet Eden frankly and look into her eyes with a smile. It feels so good. Eden will no longer avoid me, and I don''t have to hide from her deliberately. We can sit face to face, eat together and talk about a lot of things that we are interested in. asionally, I can anger Victor. This kind of life is actually not bad." Jasper told his feelings honestly. He felt that it was not so hard to say it. It was hard to tell others the pain in his heart. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was bitter to bear everything alone. He no longer loved Eden, but it didn''t mean that he was unfaithful. He just loved her in another way. He once thought that without her, he would lose the whole world. But at this time, even if Eden left him, he could still live a good life. In the past, they did not love themselves enough. They would wrong themselves for the feelings of others. When they faced each other, they were afraid that they would hurt each other. Later, he figured it out. They were both wrong. Only when they loved themselves could they protected each other. "Eden''s eyes are sincere when she looks at you." Lyric was suddenly enlightened. She could not participate in his past, but she hoped that he could live a happy life in the future. Jasper was a nice man. He was steady, honest, rich and handsome. He was her ideal boyfriend. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Lyric recalled the past. He was indeed sincere, but she was not outstanding enough. She would work hard! She remembered that Jasper once praised her for her excellent work. She was responsible for her work, and she never hesitated to do anything. This was the experience she had gained over the years. No matter where she worked, she would do her best. She was even serious while working as a tutor. "Lyric, let''s go to the beach to have roasted meat. I''ve booked a table." Jasper felt that such a life was great. He had been following his heart. A few days ago, he was angry and afraid that he would lose her, just like an impulsive young man. He had been steady for many years, and that kind of attitude was too childish. "Okay!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His gentle voice was like a pool of mellow spring water, moisturising her upset heart. In an instant, she was in a better mood and felt rxed all over. She took a deep breath. He was willing to share his past with her, which meant that she was quite important to him. Lyric was in a better mood than ever. They walked towards the beach. To their surprise, after walking for a while, they saw Jadiel stand not far away and look at them. What Jadiel didn''t expect was that Jasper would be so patient. He had been keeping Lyricpany, leaving him no chance. Jadiel was still dressed in a ck suit. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he looked tall and straight. At this time, he was looking at them with a smile. "Lyric, Mr. Joye." He chuckled. Jasper nodded slightly. "Mr. Bryant, why are you here?" Lyric was a little surprised. Hearing the distant way she addressed him, Jadiel frowned imperceptibly. Lyric felt that Dragon Scale was right. Jadiel once wanted to chase after her, so she couldn''t give him another chance. She was hurting him. She was just an ordinary girl. She wanted to live an ordinary life, and she did not want to hurt anyone. Jadiel smiled and said, "I''m done with my work, and I''ll be a little busy in the next few days. Our company has received a lot of orders." Jasper was not surprised at all. Whenever there was a fashion show, he could make lots of money in the orders. In fact, he had no concept of money. His parents made a great amount of money. Every year, they would transfer arge sum of money to him and Abigail. His parents always hoped that he could get married with a woman he liked as soon as possible. He could spend their money at will. They earned hundreds of millions of dors a year, and he had been used to it. But what he cared about was how much money he could earn. He was happier to use the money he earned in person. Jasper looked at him and said first, "Mr. Bryant, Lyric and I are going to have roasted meat, but we only booked two seats." How could Jadiel not know what Jasper meant? "Alright!" Jadiel looked at Lyric, and she looked at him quietly as well. There was no emotion in her bright eyes. He knew that she didn''t like him, but he was unwilling to give up such a good girl. "Lyric, when you have time, let''s watch a movie together." Jadiel said with a smile. Lyric nodded, "Okay, let''s meet when we''re free." Jasper''s handsome face darkened in an instant. Would they go out together when they had time? "Okay! I''ll wait for you to call me." Jadiel''s heart sank when he saw Jasper''s straight face. He turned around and left with a gloomy face. Had Jasper finally realized that he liked Lyric? Over the past few days, he tried his best to get close to Lyric so that Jasper would have no chance to see her. For people in love, only when they had time to get along with each other could they love each other more. "Phew..." Jadiel took a deep breath and headed for the beach. He was a bit flustered, because Lyric became cold to him. Based on his understanding of Lyric, she did this because did not want to hurt him. In his life, Lyric was the only girl he tried to know about wholeheartedly. She was indeed his ideal future wife. She was beautiful, gentle and kind, and she did not talk much. She did everything passionately. She was very serious about work and enthusiastic about life. He liked such a girl. Living an ordinary life with her would be veryfortable. Unfortunately... Jadiel was so sad. Did he have no chance to be with her? Jadiel had been walking in front of Jasper and Lyric. At the intersection, Jasper walked to the ind without hesitation. There were many peopleing here to attend the fashion show, and the ind was much livelier than usual. People went to the restaurant by the sea in groups of three or five, talking andughing. But no one dared to talk about Eden, so he was relieved. When they came here, Lyric said that the roasted meat here was delicious. She had been here when she was in college. Jasper agreed to take her to have roasted meat. Jasper was a little depressed and asked her, "Do you really want to go to a movie with Jadiel?" "Huh?" Lyric was stunned by his question, and then sheughed happily, "Can''t we watch a movie together? We''re friends." Jasper''s tone was indifferent, "How naive you are." Lyric was speechless. The table Jasper had booked was near the beach. She ordered all the seafood before pushing Lyric to her seat. Lyric looked at the restaurant where she had been before. Sitting in the same restaurant with Jasper, she found that even the seat he had booked was the one she used to sit. Compared with her state of mind a few years ago, she felt like she was really on a trip at this time. Lyric couldn''t help but say, "A few years ago, I came here alone. My journey was lonely. I was sitting in this position, eating shrimps, lobsters and roasted oysters. Looking at the happy people outside, I felt that I didn''t belong here." "That year, my mom told me that she wouldn''te back to celebrate the new year with me, and I was quite upset. After the Spring Festival, I traveled here in spring and stayed here for a week. In addition to eating and sleeping, I watched people surf on the sea asionally." Jasper looked out of the window as well. He had been very busy all these years, and he rarely went out on a trip. "I have never traveled alone." He smiled and poured her a ss of lemon water. Lyric looked at the lemon water in front of her. It was yellowish, and there was a piece of lemon on it. "I don''t like lemon water." Jasper was stunned, and a trace of unnaturalness shed across his face. He was used to ordering lemon water. Eden liked strawberry, while he and Abigail liked lemon. He didn''t know about Lyric''s preferences. "Then what do you like? I''ll buy it." Only then did Lyric smile, "I like milk tea. Go out and turn right, you''ll see the milk tea shop after passing by two shops. I want grande milk tea." Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 "Okay, I''ll buy it." Jasper smiled, got up and walked out. Lyric couldn''t believe that he was so considerate. She once thought that she must have a boyfriend who could listen to her most of the time. She was not an unreasonable person. As long as she didn''t go too far, her future boyfriend should cater to her. Buying milk tea was something she wanted her boyfriend to do. But... Lyricughed self-mockingly. If she gave up Jasper, could she fall in love with another man? The answer was no. She had been obsessed with Jasper''s tenderness. "Ha-ha... Miss, you are so beautiful!" Lyric was lost in thought. She did not notice that a drunk man was standing beside her until she heard his flirty voice. Love was so magical that she could forget everything around her. The man''s face was red, and his eyes were blurred. He was obviously drunk. Looking at Lyric''s pretty face, he wanted to sexually harass her. It was only five o''clock in the afternoon, and there were few people eating here. In the empty hall, only the waiters were busy setting up bowls and chopsticks, and the tables had been reserved. It was not the first time that Lyric had encountered such a situation. When she met Ansley in the past, Ansley instigated her friends to treat her like this. However, in such a situation, she could run or hide. But at this moment... Lyric sat there obediently, feeling very nervous. Her foot was injured, and she could not leave directly. As long as she ignored this man, he would ask for a snub and leave. "Hey! Why don''t you talk? Go with me. I''ll buy you something delicious." The man staggered to get close to Lyric. Lyric was extremely nervous. She looked at the door, but Jasper had note back yet. She was really anxious and scared. She could smell his foul breath and the smell of alcohol, and she wanted to escape immediately. Seeing that Lyric didn''t speak, the man was a bit unhappy, "Are you mute? That''s good. At least you won''t be noisy." The man smiled and tried to pull Lyric. He was so drunk that he couldn''t even stand still. The moment he touched Lyric, she roared, "What are you doing?" "What am I doing? What do you think? It turns out that you''re not mute. I like your voice." The man wanted to touch her again. However, his hand was grabbed by someone before he touched Lyric. "Who dares to grab my hand..." Before the man could finish his words, he was pushed to the ground hard. Seeing this, the waiter immediately went to the kitchen to call the boss. Jasper held a cup of milk tea in his hand and looked at the man who was groaning on the ground. "Lyric, are you okay?" When he looked at Lyric, his expression softened a lot. The moment Lyric looked into his eyes, her frightened and helpless heart calmed down instantly. "It''s okay. Fortunately, youe back in time." Lyric''s face was pale. It was obvious that she was very panicked just now. The man on the ground was in pain. He struggled to get up while cursing. Jasper stepped on his chest, and his eyes became fierce again. "Oh, sir, I''m sorry. I was busy in the kitchen just now. I didn''t know what happened here. Why does this drunkarde to my restaurant to make trouble again?" A fat middle-aged man walked over with a smile. He was wearing a white apron, and his smile was very kind. Jasper looked at him, and his eyes darkened more and more. The restaurant owner was not angry. Instead, his smile became brighter and brighter, "Sir, I''m sorry. This is our negligence. He''s a poor man on the ind. Everyday, he doesn''t do anything except for drinking. He may have encountered something unhappy today, so he came here to pester thisdy. I apologize on his behalf. He''s a poor man." Jasper looked at him with a frown, "He bullies people everywhere. Doesn''t he have to bear the responsibility just because he''s poor?" "No, sir, listen to me. He is not like this in ordinary times. He usually goes to the beach to sleep after getting drunk. I don''t know what''s wrong with him today." The restaurant owner tried his best to exin. It was the first time he had encountered such a thing. "Hey, what are you doing? Go to the beach to sleep since you''re drunk. Why are you disturbing my customer here?" The man looked at Lyric with a smile, "She''s pretty, and I want to y with her..." "Shut up!" The restaurant owner immediately interrupted him when he saw the gloomy expression on Jasper''s face. He knew that the people who came here were not easy to deal with. He didn''t want to get into trouble. He had to do business at night. The restaurant owner couldn''t care about Jasper''s foot. He asked two waiters to drag the drunk man out. Then he offered Jasper a free meal. Jasper didn''t take advantage of him. After eating with Lyric, he paid the bill. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jasper pushed Lyric out of the restaurant. At night, the wind on the ind dropped a little, and it was not so cold. However, Jasper covered Lyric with a nket. They walked to the beach. The moon was bright and the stars were few. The night sky was like a boundless and huge ck curtain, decorated with countless gem-like stars that were shining brightly. Lyric couldn''t help but smile, "Mr. Joye, the night here has always been beautiful." Jasper looked at the crescent moon in the sky, feeling especially peaceful. "Yeah! Let''s take a walk on the beach." "Okay, it''s not so windy tonight." Lyric didn''t want to go back so early. From a distance, they saw two familiar figures on the beach. They were Victor and Eden. Eden walked barefoot in the water. As she walked, the sea water under her feet rippled. The sea water was not very cold, and Victor couldn''t stop her. He could only protected her carefully. Seeing the waves dashing against her, Eden smiled and ran to Victor. "Victor, it''s fun." Eden ran over and threw herself into Victor''s arms. She smiled so brightly that Victor couldn''t help kissing her lips. Lyric and Jasper were dumbfounded. After Victor let go of her reluctantly, he said with a sullen face, "Stop. The water is too cold." "No, I haven''t yed for a long time. I''m sweating, so the water is not cold to me." Eden left his arms and ran into the sea again. In the lovely night, her happy figure was like an elf. Victor was happy because of her. He yed together with her. They chased each other and had a good time. On the beach, they could hear Eden''s happyughter. As soon as Victor caught up with Eden, he kissed her so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Lyric blushed and her heart beat fast, but Jasper didn''t intend to leave. Lyric suddenly understood why Victor didn''t like to be disturbed by others. Eden''s happy and peaceful smile was so pleasing to the eye. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Looking at her happy face, the people around her would be infected by her. When she sat there quietly, she gave people a peaceful feeling. This was what Lyric felt when she saw Eden. At that time, she felt that Eden was very charming. Eden might not look attractive at first, but over time she realized that she was the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes, and she could make people feel at ease. It was understandable that Jasper had loved her for more than a decade. Beautiful things were not only pleasing to the eye, but also made people possessive about them. Eden seemed a little tired. After she stopped, Victor hugged her from behind. Eden was surprised to see Jasper and Lyric. She was stunned. How long had they been standing there? "Lyric, Jasper, are you here for a walk?" Eden was flustered. Realizing that she and Victor kissed each other just now, she blushed immediately. Even at night, Jasper could see the blush on her face clearly. She was very adorable. Victor''s mood was veryplicated when he saw them. Why was it so hard to spend some time with Eden alone? Jasper smiled, "Eden, I came here especially to witness your disy affection." Eden blushedpletely and lowered her head in embarrassment. Only a few people woulde here, and no one could recognize them at night, so she enjoyed herself. She didn''t expect to be seen by them. Lyric said teasingly, "Eden, you look so beautiful when you blush!" Eden was too ashamed to face them. She leaned aside slightly did not speak. Victor hugged her and looked at Jasper, "Did you say that on purpose?" "Yeah." Jasper smiled faintly. Looking at how happy they were, he was actually extremely jealous. "Oh! Jasper, you''re corrupted by bad examples." Eden red at him and then looked at Lyric, "Don''t let him lead you astray." "Eden, I''m serious." Lyric smiled brightly. Eden red at her coquettishly, "Even you make fun of me." Lyric smiled and didn''t say anything. She was very delighted that night. Jasper saved her in time, which made her feel warm and want to rely on him for the rest of her life. As for Jasper and Eden''s past, she had no right to mind it. Moreover, Eden was living a happy life with Victor. Jasper pushed Lyric forward, "You can on. We''ll go back. Eden, don''t y for too long. Don''t forget that your leg was once injured. You can''t stay in the water for too long." "Okay, got it." Eden didn''t look at Jasper. Watching him leave sensibly, Victor was in a better mood. As Jasper and Lyric left harmoniously, Victor said, "Honey, let''s go back after walking for a while." "Okay, let''s go back by foot. I''m not very tired today." Eden walked not far away and put on her slippers. After walking for a short while, they met Dahlia and Dulcie. They came out in long dresses for a walk. Carlotta had broken with Dulcie because of what had happened during the day. Dulcie didn''t know what was going on. It was dark on the beach, but the scene of Victor and Eden hugging each other looked especially warm. Victor''s tender eyes made them more jealous. Meeting Victor and Eden like this, Paulina was more or less nervous. She did not dare to look into Eden''s clear and calm eyes. None of them spoke. She took Dulcie''s hand and was about to leave. When she passed by Eden, Eden suddenly said, "Paulina, you''d better pray that I wouldn''t find any evidence of what you did today." Paulina was stunned and stopped. She looked back at Eden''s cold face and said mockingly, "Eden, don''t talk nonsense if you have no evidence." Eden turned around and looked at her, "If you want the evidence, I can show you at any time." "You yed a trick so that Dulcie became reconciled with Carlotta, but you made use of her viciously. Do you think Carlotta doesn''t know about it?" Upon hearing this, Dulcie was anxious, "How did you know about this?" After that, she regretted it instantly. She had exposed herself, hadn''t she? Paulina nced at her with sharp eyes. She was really impatient. Eden smiled and did not speak. She took Victor''s hand and walked forward. "Dahlia, what should we do?" Dulcie knew that she was really at a dead end. Carlotta abandoned her again. Without Carlotta''s help, she would lose a lot of money. There were always many talents in the design circle, but she was not a genius at all. She was only a little bit more talented than other designers. Paulina had been using Carlotta and Dulcie. She knew very well that she could no longer work as a designer. Therefore, she wanted to get some money from Barrett and then go abroad to live her carefree life. She ran thepany just because she wanted a good reputation. She pretended to be sad andforted Dulcie, "It''s okay. You still have me, don''t you?" "Carlotta broke with you just because someone tried to cast a bone between you. She''s not qualified to be your friend." Anyway, she was in a good mood because Carlotta took the me for her. "Victor, Eden, just wait and see what will happen tomorrow." She sneered in heart. Although Victor had warned everyone, the video of Eden''s dress being pulled off was posted online early the next morning. Someone took the video from a great angle. From the video, people could see Eden''s dress being pulled off as well as her naked body. Someone saw the video in the first ce. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Last night, Victor had reminded Lucian to keep an eye on the news the Inte. He knew that some people wouldn''t listen to him. Lucian immediately delete the video and tracked the Inte protocol address of the one who posted the video. After that, people couldn''t see anything though they clicked on the video. Before Paulina had time to look at the video, she couldn''t find the video on the Inte. It could be seen that Victor was well prepared. She made a phone call angrily, but she was shocked by the voice she heard. "Miss rk, I was waiting for you to call me." She immediately hung up. How could it be Lucian? Lucian threw the phone in front of the reporter with disdain. Paulina didn''t even dare to say a word. She was more and more cowardly. Dean was typing on theputer aside. After a while, he looked back at Lucian, "Mr. Ronen, the photos have beenpletely deleted." "Okay!" Lucian kicked the reporter who had been bribed by Paulina and said with cold eyes, "Go back and quit the job. You don''t deserve it!" After that, he left with Dean. The reporters could re at him, feeling angry and helpless. Eden knew nothing about what had happened. After ying for a whole night, she had azy sleep the next day before she slowly got up. At this time, there was no gossips on the Inte. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Victor chatted with Lucian on the balcony. It was Paulina who arranged everything. Victor had been nning for a long time. Thepetition was about to start, and it was time to carry out his n. Paulina should be taught a lesson. Hearing the light sounds in the room, Victor sent a message to Lucian, "That''s it. You and Dean will be responsible for the rest things. I will take Eden out to y." "Well, don''t leave everything to Dean. Thalia is pregnant. Let him spend more time with her." Victor was stunned. Early in the morning, he was shocked by this news. "D*mn! He is amazing, isn''t he?" "He''s not as amazing as you. You made Eden pregnant with three children." Victor smiled proudly, "Of course! Alright, I''ll give him less work to do recently. Brian has to be busier." Brian, who was sleepingzily, suddenly felt a chill on his back. Had someone schemed against him? "That''s right!" Victor put down his phone and went back to the room. Eden was in the bathroom, and Victor asked someone to bring them breakfast. Eden came out of the bathroom and changed into a white hoodie. Victor waved his hand and let here over for breakfast. As soon as Eden sat down, Victor said, "Eden, Thalia is pregnant." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Eden looked at him in surprise. Did Thalia get pregnant so soon? "Well, Victor, what''s wrong with you? I have not got pregnant yet." The spoon that Victor had just picked up fell to the ground with a ng. What did he hear just now? What she said was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Eden despised him! Eden looked at the spoon on the ground and knew that she had said something improper. A man hated being despised on bed. Moreover, she was his wife. He must feel so bad! "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled andforted him in a soft voice, "Victor, I didn''t mean that. Don''t take my words to heart. You''re beyond imagination while bedtime." Victor was speechless. He was so sad! No, he must prove himself and let her know how amazing he was! Eden looked up at him. Her chin was beautiful and delicate, and her red lips were slightly opened, exposing a set of amazingly white teeth. She looked at him in an extremely attractive posture. In an instant, Victor was sexually aroused. As a man, he should regain some dignity and prove himself. He suddenly stood up and looked down at her. Eden knew what he wanted to do subconsciously. She blinked her bright eyes, grabbed the bread on the table and said coquettishly, "Victor, have your breakfast!" Victor opened his mouth and took a bite. He walked forward, carried Eden who wanted to escape in his arms and walked to the bed. Eden was speechless. She shouldn''t have provoked him! "Mr. Joye, aren''t we going to the hall?" Seeing that Jasper pushed her to the beach, Lyric was worried that her work would be dyed. Yesterday, Mr. Bryant said that he was very busy. Jasper looked at the distance. Dressed in a white sports suit, he looked handsome and charming. The girls passing by on the beach couldn''t help but steal nces at him. Lyric noticed it as well. Jasper was born to be the centre of attention. Even she had fallen in love with him, let alone those young girls who began to understand love. "It''s a nice day. Let''s take a walk by the sea. You don''t have to worry about work. Isn''t Mr. Bryant very capable? He can do everything well." Without Jadiel, they could promote their rtionship. Lyric had nothing to say. Anyway, she was looking forward to staying with Jasper, so she might as well listen to him. Originally, she wanted to y with Eden. However, she immediately gave up the idea when she thought of Victor''s horrible eyes. She didn''t dare to call Eden. "Can we buy a cup of milk tea first?" Lyric looked back at him with a smile. Jasper looked around. There were many snack shops and milk tea shops. "Let''s buy it now." He remembered that he had met a lot of little girls who held milk tea in their hands. Lyric liked milk tea, too. Lyric smiled. Jasper pushed her to a safe ce which was hundreds of meters away from the milk tea shop. There were so many people in the milk tea shop, so Jasper didn''t take her there. The sun was very warm. This was a good ce for vacation, and the atmosphere was very lively. Lyric was very happy. Lyric thought of Dragon Scale who had been encouraging her. She hadn''t thanked him yet! Lyric swiped open her phone and sent a message to Dragon Scale. "I''ve been getting along well with him these days. Thanks for your encouragement!" Before Jasper could reach the milk tea shop, the phone in her hand vibrated. He clicked on it and saw that it was a message sent by Color Egg. He suddenly looked back. In the warm sunshine, Lyric was sitting quietly in the wheelchair. She lowered her head and had a faint smile on her face. She was so pretty! He turned around and looked at the message nervously. His eyes shed, and words couldn''t describe how he felt at this time. He lowered his head and replied, "Congrattions. What are you going to do? Do you want to go forward or stay away from him?" Lyric didn''t expect Dragon Scale to have the time to reply to her. With a smile, she saw Jasper''s tall and straight figure in the crowd at a nce. Then she lowered her head to reply to him. "I n to go forward. Loving him humbly makes me feel wronged. I want to work hard and be good enough for him. Even if we can''t be together in the end, I won''t have any regret." Jasper was standing in the milk tea shop. He ordered two cups of milk tea. It was Lyric''s favorite taste, so he wanted to taste it. Looking at Lyric''s reply, he smiled brightly, and a wave of happiness flooded him. His good-looking eyes were full of tenderness. "I''m looking forward to the final result. Since you''ve made up your mind, do your best. In fact, you don''t have to be good enough for him. As long as you love each other." Jasper knew that love was not determined by their family backgrounds or wealth. They should be suitable for each other. The most important thing was that they loved each other. "Thanks for your encouragement. I''ll tell you if there''s any progress." "Okay!" "Sir, your milk tea is ready." The shop assistant''s voice made Jaspere to sense. Jasper took it with a smile and left after thanking her. Seeing Lyric who was sitting in a wheelchair in the crowd from a distance, he couldn''t help but smile again. At the same time, he was a little nervous and conflicted. He was teaching Lyric how to be in a rtionship. No, he suddenly realizing something. He was chasing after himself. Jasper paused. He felt that he was a little evil, but he was very expectant. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 In the crowd, Lyric looked at him with a smile. Jasper stood in front of her and handed her a grande cup of milk tea. "It''s grande." Jasper said in a teasing tone. She could eat a lot. Lyric never denied that she was a foodie. She knew what Jasper meant, but she looked calm. "Thank you!" Lyric took it with a smile, inserted a straw and took a sip with satisfaction. She narrowed her eyes and chewed the taro balls slowly, looking very cute. Seeing that she liked it so much, Jasper took a sip as well. Back then, he often drank milk tea when he stay with Eden, but it was the first time he had drunk milk tea with taro balls. There were fine red patterns on the taro balls. It was chewy and sweet. For him, it was too sweet, but it tasted good. He bought a small cup for himself. After taking a few sips, he pushed Lyric to the beach. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to take her to the beach for sashimi. He searched for the delicious food on this indst night and found that there were various kinds of seafood here. The sashimi restaurant he found was very popr on the Inte, and he could take her there. As Lyric drank the milk tea, she felt extremely satisfied. Even her breathing became much smoother. "Mr. Joye, will I affect your work if we go back after ying like this for a few days?" Staying alone with him made her feel like she was dating. They took a walk and had meals together, and they even lived in the same hotel, which made her feel as if they were in a rtionship. Jasper smiled and asked, "Why are you so worried about my work? You''re my assistant. How can you not know whether my work will be affected or not?" Lyric forgot that she was his assistant, and she blushed. She had been used to his kindness. When she was alone with him, she didn''t need to think or do anything, because he would arrange everything well. She didn''t expect him to be so considerate. He would really be a qualified boyfriend. Lyric couldn''t answer Jasper''s question. She was a little nervous, and she was afraid of being seen through. She could only try her best to drink her milk tea silently. Seeing this, Jasper stopped her, "Don''t drink so much, or you''ll be too full to have your lunch." "Oh!" Lyric replied uneasily and really stopped drinking. Jasper was experienced. How could he not know how disturbed she was? If it was in the past, he would have thought that blunt were those concerned. But at this time, he was very clear-headed in this rtionship. Lyric was outgoing and cheerful, but she was afraid of being refused by him. Everyone''s way of dealing with emotions was different. Some people were enthusiastic, and they did not care about the consequences. Some were reserved and restrained. They wouldn''t confess their feelings unless they were sure that they were being loved. Lyric was such a person. She was timid and shy, and she was afraid of losing him. In this case, she would only leave regrets in her life. Lyric cared too much about this rtionship, so she did not have a sense of security. She was worried about losing him, and she was more afraid of being refused, so she did not dare to express her feelings casually. Jasper smiled. Lyric was like him when he fell in love with Eden back then. "Lyric, I''ll take you to a wedding after we get back." Jasper suddenly said. If his care could make her braver, he was willing to spend all his time with her. "Okay, but could I go with you?" She had never attended a wedding before. "Why not? It''s the wedding of Eden''s elder brother. His son is studying in the kindergarten now. They''ll hold a wedding the day after tomorrow. We won''t miss it when we go back." "Oh, why do they hold a wedding sote?" Lyric couldn''t figure it out. Jasper smiled and said in a deep voice, "Many things happened back then, which was why they hold a wedding a few yearste." "Is that so?" Jasper smiled, "Yeah. My sister, Eden, Lucian and Adonis all encountered something while dating, so they had children before holding weddings. However, none of them can hold a wedding now." Jasper couldn''t help but think of what had happened on the day Victor went to visit the master. In fact, he could understand their feelings. Every man who loved his wife wanted to let the whole world know that he had got married. Lyric didn''t know the reason, so she didn''t say anything. "Lyric, love is never humble. No matter who you love, you can''t wrong yourself." Jasper reminded her. Indeed, he did not want to miss her. He wanted to have a warm family. Lyric''s heart skipped a beat. An idea suddenly shed through her mind. Jasper''s heart had been broken. Should she take the initiative to get close to him and warm his heart? She was likely to be with him, wasn''t she? "Okay, Mr. Joye, I will try my best to be better. When I be excellent enough, I will definitely confess my love to the person I like." Lyric looked back at him and smiled. Jasper was stunned. He just wanted to remind her, but that was what she thought. Alright, he was waiting for her confession. Jasper said with amusement, "Okay, I''ll watch you be with the man you like." Lyric didn''t speak and pursed her lips. He was the man she wanted to be with. She wanted to give him a brighter future and a happier life. They walked to the beach. The sea breeze was gentle and the sound of the waves was rxing. the warm sunlight cast a glow over the beach. Lyric felt the tenderness of the sea breeze and listened to the breathing of Jasper. Her heart was filled with sweetness, and she was overwhelmed by joy. They didn''t speak, enjoying the warm and harmonious atmosphere quietly. The next day, Eden, Victor, Lyric and Jasper went back together. Others had left after the fashion show. They benefited a lot from the show. Eden hadints against Victor these days, and she was neither cold nor warm to him. She didn''t even want to sit on the passenger seat. Instead, she sat in the back seat and chatted with Lyric. Victor looked at Jasper who was sitting in the passenger seat, and his face darkened. Looking at Eden and Lyric who were chatting from the rearview mirror, he was in a bad mood. "Why don''t you drive your own car?" Jasper nced at him and said in a gloating tone, but only the two of them could hear his voice, "Did you quarrel with Eden?" Victor''s face darkened more when he heard this, and he red at Jasper. He was just worried that no one would coax Eden to sleep when she was tired. But Eden didn''t want to talk to him these days, and he was very depressed. Could it be that he had seque because of the medicine he had taken back then? Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Victor and Eden went to the Clement family to help with the wedding the next day. Some distant rtives came one day earlier. Adrienne and Delmont hade back. Eden did not know too many rtives. Although she hade back to the Clement family, she did not know many rtives. Wyatt introduced her, Victor and Zofia to their rtives. It was the first time Eden had seen her uncle, aunt and her cousins. Her uncle was named Robert Clement, while her aunt was Rosalie Clement. After Eden greeted them, Rosalie looked at her. "Eden, I heard that you''vee back to our family for a long time. Why didn''t you go abroad to see me? I had been waiting for you." Eden was stunned. She was too busy to think about these things. "Sorry, aunt. I was thoughtless." Eden apologized. Grandma Clement nced at Rosalie unhappily. "What are you talking about? Eden hase back for many years. As her aunt, why didn''t you come back to see her?" "Oh! Mother, it''s because you like Wyatt''s children that you don''t live with us. You even gave them more property. Jayleen Clement and Jedidiah Clement only got one third of your property. Mom, you are so partial." "Jayleen hasn''t got married yet. Eden''s husband is the richest man in River City, and she has a lot of money." In fact, Rosalie hadints against Grandma Clement because she was partial. She had wanted toe back and talk about this matter, but she restrained herself for a long time. They sat together, and Rosalie''s words made the atmosphere oppressive. Robert looked at her dissatisfied face and yelled coldly, "We haven''t gathered together for several years. What are you talking about? How can you talk to mom like this?" He didn''t care about money. All he wanted was that his mother could be in good health. His mother was once sick on bed for a year and a half, but he was too busy toe back and take care of her. It was Wyatt who looked after her. How could he be qualified to me his mother? But Rosalie didn''t care about this. In the past, Grandma Clement went aboard because she couldn''t get along well with Aisling. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When she heard that her granddaughter had been found, she wished she coulde back immediately. Later, she really gave most of her property to Eden. Wasn''t Jayleen her granddaughter? "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong? Since we''re all back, let''s make it clear." Rosalie didn''t want to give up. Wyatt and Robert looked gloomy. Jayleen and Jedidiah sat aside and said nothing. It was obvious that they gave tacit consent to their mother''s words. Victor simply pulled Eden aside and fed her. Robert looked at Rosalie coldly, "Buddy is going to get married. This is a good day. What do you want to do?" "Oh, he''ll get married tomorrow, won''t he? It''s good to talk about it because everyone is here." Rosalie didn''t want to give up. Anyway, she didn''t want Aisling to live a good life. Eden looked displeased. She was very happy to see her rtives, but Rosalie was too unreasonable. She didn''t know what Grandma Clement thought about this matter. At that time, she epted the property because Grandma Clement wanted to give it to her, and she said that it was the expression of her good will. "You..." Robert was very angry. "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense." He could only persuade Grandma Clement not to take Rosalie''s words to heart. However, Grandma Clement was a stubborn person. Being questioned by Rosalie, she was annoyed. "Humph!" She snorted at him, "You''ve been so useless!" Robert lowered her head and had nothing to say. Grandma Clement looked at Rosalie and smiled, "If you want to talk about it, I''ll make it clear to you. Buddy will get married tomorrow. If I don''t make it clear to you, you will make a scene tomorrow." "Mom, that''s fair." Rosalie listened to Grandma Clement carefully and looked at Aisling provocatively. Aisling only nced at her and remained silent. Grandma Clement said, "Back then, you and Robert felt that it was easy to run business aboard, so you asked for your father''spany aboard and moved there, ignoring your father''s advice." "At that time, Clement Group didn''t develop well, so you left it to Wyatt. Over the years, Clement Group has been developing better and better with the help of Delmont and Buddy, but your business aboard has been declining. You think it''s unfair, and you''re jealous. It''s because of your mismanagement that you have less and less money." "I had stayed aboard for many years. As for Jayleen and Jedidiah, I gave them all my property aboard." "My property in this country is less than half of what I gave to Jayleen and Jedidiah. If you want me to be impartial, you should give some of Jayleen and Jedidiah''s property to Wyatt''s children." Rosalie was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect Grandma Clement to say that. "But... Eden is already very rich, and she has got married. How can she get the property of the Clement family?" Rosalie''s tone was a little aggressive. Eden''s face darkened instantly. Victor nced at Rosalie gloomily. "Rosalie, do you have to be so harsh?" Aisling couldn''t help but say. She always felt that she owed Eden a lot. Hearing Rosalie''s words, she went berserk. "Am I wrong?" Rosalie had no reason to refute Grandma Clement. She could only make a fuss about Eden. "Ha-ha." Aisling couldn''t helpughing, "Jayleen will get married, right? In the future, she will marry someone with the property that mom gave her. So why can''t Eden get the property?" Jayleen was almost forty years old, but she didn''t get married. She had been living off her parents, but Rosaliepared her with Eden. How shameless she was! "Aunt, how can you say that? Is Eden the same as me? She has married a good man." Jayleen couldn''t help but say. "Oh! That''s right. You''re jealous of her. I forgot that you''re almost forty years old, but you haven''t got married yet." Aisling was stubborn. Since Rosalie and Jayleen didn''t show her respect, she would piss them off. "Aunt, there''s no need to get personal." Jayleen looked embarrassed. Before Aisling spoke, Grandma Clement said, "She''s telling the truth." "Grandma." Jayleen bit her lower lip and was about to cry. Adrienne nced at Delmont silently. Jayleen was spoilt. Delmont gave her aforting look, motioning to her not to care about it. Buddy took Zofia back to her room to rest. She was pregnant, and she could not be tired. Grandma Clement nced at everyone and looked at Rosalie in the end, "Alright, stop making a fuss. You can''t change my mind. Don''t you know why your daughter hasn''t got married?" "I..." "I told you to stop. Now it''s time for lunch. I''m still alive. Everyone knows whether I''m partial or not. Back then, you chose the betterpany, and now you''re jealous just because they live a better life than you." Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Rosalie was furious, and she was very embarrassed. In front of Eden whom she had never seen before, Grandma Clement didn''t show her any respect. "Mom, you can''t say such harsh words. When you needed us, you lived with us for more than ten years. When you didn''t need us anymore, you left directly and gave most of the property to them. You said that Jedidiah and Jayleen got more property, but that was not the case." Hearing this, Grandma Clement was irritated. She gave Rosalie a way out, but she didn''t appreciate it at all. "Bang..." She mmed the table hard. Wyatt and Eden both looked at her nervously. "Mom, don''t be angry. Pay attention to your health." Wyatt persuaded her. However, Grandma Clement was unconcerned. She red at Rosalie, "How dare you say so! Back then, it was you who asked me to go abroad with you. Do you think I didn''t know what you were thinking? In the end, you cheated me and got half of my shares, didn''t you? Now youe back and get even with me. Alright, I might as well make it clear to you. Let''s see how much you owe me!" Rosalie''s face turned pale again. But she returned to normal in just a few seconds. Grandma Clement was right. It was hard to run business these years. Seeing that Clement Group developed better and better, she was very jealous.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, when she heard that Grandma Clement wanted to get even with her, she became timid immediately. Aisling did not know that Grandma Clement had given her the shares. "Why don''t you speak? Are you dumb? Let''s make it clear, and I''ll give the extra money to Eden as her dowry. That''s what I want." Eden was speechless. Why did Grandma Clement have to mention her at this time? Rosalie gritted her teeth and couldn''t speak. "If you don''t dare to say it, just shut up. You all know whether I''m partial or you''re too greedy." Grandma Clement was a strong woman when she was young. Back then, the reason why she went aboard was that she couldn''t get along well with Aisling, and she wanted to challenge herself. She came back after fulfilling her wish, which was not wrong at all. Back then, when they distributed the property, Wyatt was wronged, and Robert got the betterpany. However, Wyatt had neverined. "Humph!" Rosalie snorted, crossed her arms and sat there with her head lowered. Only then did Jedidiah say with a smile, "Mom, stop talking. Grandma is old. It''s not good to make her angry. Others will think that you''re unfilial." Hearing his meaningful words, Delmont couldn''t restrain himself anymore. He was about to stand up and speak, but Eden immediately pressed his shoulder. She smiled sweetly at him, "Delmont, Grandma is hungry. Let''s eat first." "Eden." Delmont could not hold back his anger. Jedidiah''s sarcastic tone made him very unhappy. In the end, they had lunch quietly. After lunch, Victor and Delmont took their distant rtives to the hotel. Wyatt had not seen Robert for a long time. He took Robert and Jedidiah out to visit River City. Buddy and Zofia went to the Rivera family to pick up Glenn. Glenn missed his grandmother. The night before, they went back and he stayed there. There were only Grandma Clement, Rosalie, Aisling and Eden at home. Grandma Clement was old. After talking for a whole morning, she was sleepy and went back to her room to rest. Only then did Rosalie look Eden up and down carefully. Eden was more beautiful than in the photos. She smiled and said, "Eden, you must have suffered a lot when you were young." Upon hearing this, Aisling knew that she wanted to make things difficult for Eden deliberately, "If you can''t keep your mouth shut, eat more fruit. You''ve juste back, so I''m afraid you can''t get used to the food here. Eat some fruit to fill your stomach, and you can eat outside for dinner. I''m afraid that you will be hungry and say that we don''t entertain you well." Aisling put the peeled fruit in front of her. Instead of being angry, Rosalieughed. It was said that daughters-inw couldn''t get along well with each other, and it was true. She had been at odds with Aisling for a lifetime. However, Aisiling had two sons, which made her very proud. She remembered that Aisling once quarreled with her. She said, "Aisling, what''s so great about having two sons?" Aisling''s answer almost pissed her off. "I''m just proud because I have two sons. Just give birth to two sons if you can." Indeed, it was a good thing to have more sons in that era. No one dared to bully someone who had many sons. Later, Aisling gave birth to a daughter and lost her, which made Rosalie feel much better. "Hey, Aisling, you misunderstand me. I just want to care about Eden. I heard that she got pregnant before getting married. I don''t know if Victor did a DNA test. How could it be so coincidental? Are you sure they are Victor''s children?" After she finished speaking, she smiled and nced at Eden who was drinking juice quietly. Hearing her words, Eden was madder than Aisling. She smiled and said, "Aunt, Jayleen doesn''t look like uncle at all. I wonder if they have done a DNA test." "Eden, you''ve gone too far. How can you say that?" Rosalie didn''t expect that Eden would be so sharp-tongued. She was embarrassed by Grandma Clement, so she wanted to vent her anger on Eden, but Eden made her more embarrassed. Eden replied with a smile, "Aunt, do you think it''s too much? But you said the same words to me. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" "Mom was telling the truth." Jayleen chimed in. "Ha-ha." Aislingughed with annoyance, "Even if Victor is not the children''s biological father, he will treat Eden well for the rest of his life. You''d better worry about yourself. You''re nearly forty years old, but you can''t get married, let alone have a child." Aisling really didn''t like Rosalie and Jayleen. Back then, if Rosalie and Robert didn''t leave here, she and Wyatt would go aboard. Anyway, they couldn''t live together in harmony, and she and Grandma Clement didn''t get along well with each other. "Woo-woo." Jayleen was so angry that she burst into tears. Eden was speechless. She really shouldn''t have stayed here. Aisling didn''t think that her words were harsh at all. Why could they touch Eden in the raw so recklessly? She could insult them as well! "Aunt, you like to bully others as always." Jayleen said while wiping her tears. "Aisling, it has been so many years, but you still like to bully people." Rosalie''s words sounded earnest, as if Aisling had bullied her. Eden felt that she was very talented in acting. Her round face was quite pleasing to the eye, but her words were malicious. "Yes, you know about my temper, but you provoke me with your daughter." "Well, since there''s no one else here, let''s talk about the shares. Why did mom give the shares to you? I didn''t get her shares." Her words hit Rosalie''s sore spot. How could she give her shares to Aisling? In the end, she chose to shut up. When Eden returned home in the evening, she felt exhausted. Every family had its own problems. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 She buried herself in the quilt without even turning on the light. After Victor came in, he turned on the light. Eden moved and sat up slowly. She looked at him, "I thought it was an exciting gathering, but I didn''t expect it to be apetition for money. It''s ridiculous. Family love is like a piece of fragile paper, and it can be broken so easily." She finally realized how mean one could be. Rosalie liked using bitter sarcasm. She had been arguing with her all day, and her mother was pissed off. Victor walked over, sat beside her and took her shoulder, smiling gently at her, "This is something that happens frequently in rich and powerful families. You don''t have to take it to heart. After Buddy''s wedding, they go aboard again." "Uncle has been running his business abroad, and he''s henpecked. He can''t make any decisions. He has no chance to develop here. He knows what will happen if he stays." Eden nodded, "In fact, I''m very angry with Jedidiah and Jayleen. How can they think grandma is partial? They didn''t say a word at that time." How could there be such selfish people? Victor nodded slightly, "I''m not familiar with Jedidiah, but he is much inferior to Buddy." "Are you so clear about that?" Eden did not know much about know it. Victor said with a smile, "He is five years older than me. I remembered when they left. At that time, they seemed to have a fierce quarrel. In less than a year, Grandpa Clement passed away because of cerebral infarction. Since then, they had nevere back. It was because grandma went with them that they didn''te back." "I know. Otherwise, mom would have known many things, but aunt spoke too harshly." Eden was in a particrly bad mood when she thought of the DNA test that Rosalie had mentioned. "Buddy is going to hold a wedding tomorrow. Otherwise, I would definitely fight with aunt today." Thinking of it, Eden flushed with anger. Seeing this, Victor was a little surprised. It seemed that Rosalie had made her very mad. "What did she say? Tell me." Eden looked at him and shook her head, "No, I''m afraid you''ll be more exasperated than me. I''m going to take a shower. I''ll be busy tomorrow morning." "Yes!" Victor got up and followed her in. Eden stopped and blinked her beautiful eyes at him. Did he forget that she still hadints against him? It was not good for him to be so active. Victor smiled, "Honey, I''m sorry. I''ll kneel on the keyboardter." He knew that Eden couldn''t bear to punish him, so he said at ease. "Okay!" Eden nodded and turned to the bathroom. Victor was speechless. Why was it different from what he had imagined? Humph! It seemed that he had to kneel in front of her. Victor came into the bathroom cheekily. Eden had no choice. She was not as strong as him, so she could only let him in. Early the next morning, they got up early and went to River City Restaurant. It was Buddy''s wedding, so Eden was very careful and went to the kitchen to confirm the dishes in person. Victor apanied Wyatt to greet the guests. The top floor of River City Restaurant had been the main hall of banquets. That day was festive. At the gate of River City Restaurant, there was red carpet, as well as the wedding photos of Buddy and Zofia. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The most beautiful contract between husband and wife must be a wedding. The most important ceremony in life must be a wedding ceremony. The Clement family was well-known in the business world, and there were a lot of guests. Victor apanied Wyatt to greet guests, and he did not like to speak to strangers. With a cold face, he only said politely, "Pleasee in!" Of course, Phillip attended the wedding. Looking at Victor''s displeased expression, he couldn''t help but say. "Victor, look at your father. His smile is more brilliant than the sun, but your face is even gloomier than a rainy day. This is Buddy''s wedding. Can''t you just smile?" Wyatt smiled, "Forget it. Victor has been like this since he was a child. Everyone knows his temper. It''s okay." "Wyatt, you spoil him too much. If he bullies your daughter with a cold face, will you spoil him as well?" Phillip just couldn''t bear to see Victor''s indifferent face. Victor was speechless. Phillip was really his biological father! Wyatt suddenly looked at him seriously, "Victor, you won''t bully Eden like this, will you?" Victor was dumbfounded. "Dad, I won''t. I love her so much." Victor exined with his face darkened. "Okay." Wyatt patted him on the shoulder. He said, "Your uncle is here." Victor looked over and saw Robert and Rosalie indeed. Phillip sighed and said, "Robert is getting old, too." Wyatt said with a smile, "Kenny, Ricky and Gia are in their teens. Of course we''re all old." "That''s right. I''m quite lucky." Phillip was as proud as Victor. Backstage, Eden, Abigail, Amelia and Candace were apanying Zofia. Zofia had put on her makeup and the white diamond wedding dress. Her makeup artiest was Sean. The fabric of the wedding dress was very soft. Zofia was thin, and the close-fitting wedding dress made her feel veryfortable. She felt as if she was in a hot spring, and the diamonds were shining under the crystalmp. "Zofia, you are gorgeous!" Eden looked at Zofia who had a happy smile. She had understood why Victor wanted to give her a wedding. A sense of ritual gave women a certain and unspeakable sense of security. Zofia smiled and said in a very gentle tone, "It''s said that a bride is the most beautiful!" "That''s right. I can put on my wedding dress and marry my groom this year, I think." Abigail said. Ann and Amelia were watching wedding photos not far away. Abigail smiled with expectation. "I want to hold a wedding, too!" Eden smiled shyly, and they began to chat again. The wedding ceremony was very grand. It received wide coverage in the press. In the happy atmosphere, it was time for the bride to enter the hall. The hall was luxurious and magnificent, and there were lots of gorgeous crystalmps. Buddy and Zofia were both delighted. In the wedding song, Buddy held Zofia''s hand tightly and walked to the stage. Zofia''s face was full of happiness, while Buddy was in high spirits. It was the first time that Eden had seen him smile so happily. Glenn was the ring bearer. The three of them stood together with joy. Holding each other''s hands, Buddy and Zofia both felt so sweet. The wedding host gave a passionate speech. They stared at each other and could see their own figures in each other''s eyes. They were affectionate and happy. After saying yes, they exchanged rings. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 The melody was mellow and the apuse was warm. Buddy and Zofia smiled brightly on the stage. Their eyes were full of affection and tenderness. The moment Zofia put on the ring, she looked at Buddy and smiled. Her beautiful eyes blurred with tears. As she smiled with joy, crystal clear tears ran down her cheeks. If there was a test in love, Buddy passed the test before she gave up. He loved her as always. The grievances and humiliation she had suffered all disappeared at this moment. It was said that diamonds represented eternity. Looking at the shining diamond ring, she promised that she would love their family with all her heart and wee their new baby. Buddy knew what she was thinking. He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. He chuckled and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you are very beautiful today. If you continue to cry, your makeup will be ruined." Zofia smiled through tears. Buddy didn''t take his eyes off her but stared at her affectionately. He wanted to be a son that his parents were proud of, a husband that his wife loved and a father that his children respected. He wanted to give his family the happiest life. His words had always been wonderful because of her. Back then, she suffered a lot because she was cowardly, and he had been guilty. He would use the rest of his life to make up for his mistake. Aisling looked at his affectionate eyes and regretted what she had done that year. Buddy really loved Zofia. Since they got the marriage certificate, they had never quarreled. Zofia took care of their family members wholeheartedly. She was a good daughter-inw. Fortunately, she changed her mind in time. Jasper and Lyric came a littlete, but they were notte for the wedding. Looking at the happy scene, they smiled at each other. Lyric was looking forward to having such a romantic wedding. "Please be upstanding and join me in a toast to the bride and groom. I wish them forever happiness and sweetness." With the host''s words, everyone raised their sses and offered their most sincere blessings to Buddy and Zofia. Zofia was pregnant, so they didn''t intend to y games together at night. They had a lively meal together. Buddy sat together with Adonis, Lucian, Brian, Sean, Anson, Victor and a few friends of him. Eden and her friends sat together, watching them telling jokes. Adonis drank a ss of water and looked at Buddy, "If we can y games at night, I will definitely stay in your bed tonight." Everyone was speechless. Candace red at him fiercely. "Ha-ha..." Buddy couldn''t helpughing, "Adonis, you''re drinking water now. Can you be drunk in my bed?" "This is why I''m depressed." Adonis looked at the orange juice beside him. Well, he had to drink in water. After he woke up from thea, the doctor said that he couldn''t drink anymore. Therefore, no matter where he was, he drank tea or water. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone knew it and didn''t make things difficult for him. "Buddy, I hope that you''ll have a baby soon and live together till old and grey with Zofia." Adonis had always been forthright, and his tone and actions could make peopleugh. After drinking the water, he felt that he had said something wrong, "Oh, I was wrong. You have had a son. I hope you''ll have another baby soon." Buddy said, "Dude, I''ve have another baby." Adonis was speechless. What else could he say? Then he said, "By the way, I wish you''ll be chased out by your wife tonight!" Buddy was stunned. "Ha-ha..." Everyoneughed. Buddy finally got drunk at ten o''clock at night because of him. Victor wondered if he should ask Adonis to go on a business trip when he held a wedding. He was too mischievous. Buddy was no match for him. He was so drunk that he staggered and didn''t know where to go. They ate, drank and yed whileughing. After twelve o''clock at night, they left the restaurant and went to the karaoke bar. In the end, everyone was tired and went back to sleep. Buddy and Zofia would spend the wedding night in another vi. Victor and Lucian sent them there. After putting Buddy on bed, they left. Zofia stayed to take care of him. As soon as they left, Buddy got up excitedly. Zofia was about to undress him and wipe his body, and she was taken aback. Buddy looked at her shocked face and smiled, "Baby, I''m not drunk!" "I was pretending. I know that Adonis would y a trick on me, so I pretended to be drunk. Although we have been together for several years, there is an essential ceremony tonight. I can''t be drunk. You''re only pregnant for three months now, and we can have sex." Buddy''s eyes shed, and his ears were a little red. Zofia was speechless. What else could she say? But his blushing face was so cute! "Go and take a bath first. There is an overpowering smell of alcohol." She smiled with disgust. "Okay, I''ll have a shower." Buddy put on his shoes and held Zofia in his arms, "Honey, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Although our wedding is not the most grand, I love you the most." Zofia smiled happily, "Thank you, Buddy!" "What did you call me?" Buddy looked down at her. Although he was not really drunk, he did drink a lot. His eyes were red, and he became bolder because of the wine. At this moment, he talked more, and his eyes were full of tenderness. Zofia smiled and said coyly, "Honey." Buddy kissed her and went to the bathroom. In the car, Victor recalled the warm bridal chamber and imagined he and Eden''s bridal chamber. The design of Buddy''s bridal chamber was very festive. On the wall, there was a wedding photo. In the photo, they smiled very happily. A photo that they took on the seaside upied another wall. The quilt was red, and it must be Grandma Clement''s request. The traditional red was the most festive. The crystalmp was very brilliant, and the room was warm. Lucian nced at him, "What are you thinking about?" Victor nced at the driver in front of him. He didn''t know the driver, so he didn''t say much. "Nothing. I''m just a little tired." Lucian smiled gracefully, "If you were the groom, you wouldn''t feel tired." Victor smiled and said, "You''re the same." Lucian nodded slightly, "I have time, and I want to visit the numerology master." He was afraid that Amelia would get pregnant again. In that case, the wedding would be dyed. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Victor looked at him warily, "Don''t tell me when you want to visit the master. I don''t want to be unlucky again." Thinking of the bitter journeyst time, he still hated Adonis. "Don''t worry. I won''t even inform you when I get married." "That''s not good. We grew up together. I''ve prepared a lot of money for you as your wedding gift." "Then I''ll call you after I choose a good day so that you can prepare money in advance." Victor was speechless. How cunning he was! After Victor sent Lucian back, he asked the driver to send him back to River City Restaurant. Eden was waiting for him there. He went straight to the top floor. Eden had taken a shower, and she was waiting for him. In fact, she didn''t want to live here. She wanted to go back to rest. As soon as she tidied up her clothes, Victor came in. Victor drank some wine as well. When he saw her, his eyes turned red and his expression was a bit randy, "Honey, I''m back." Eden walked to him, "Let''s go home." Victor was a little reluctant. He looked at thefortable bed and wanted to lie down, "Dear, can''t we sleep here?" "I don''te here often. I like to live at home. I''m used to sleeping on the pillow at home." "Alright, let''s go home." Victor smiled slightly, and his voice was a little hoarse. They rushed home. It waste autumn, and the weather was getting colder and colder. Eden had put on her overcoat and scarf. Thalia was pregnant, and Dean put the wedding on the agenda. Eden gave her a vacation and asked her to rest at home. Dean prepared for everything very quickly. Ten days after Buddy held the wedding, he and Thalia held a wedding as well. Eden felt that she might have to attend many weddings during this period of time. After staying in Lemmon Ctiy for some days, Delmont and Adrienne found that the market in Lemmon Ctiy was potential. They nned to go to Lemmon Ctiy to develop their business after getting married. Grandma Clement agreed with them. Buddy and Delmont had their own advantages. They were both steady, and they had married good girls, which made her very relieved. Fifteen days after Dean''s wedding, Delmont and Adrienne held their wedding. Barrett received the news. However, when he arrived, he was not allowed to go in. Adrienne was very stubborn. She said that she would break off the rtionship with Barrett, and she really didn''t want to see him. Barrett left in disgrace after asking for a snub at the gate of River City Restaurant . He wanted to greet Wyatt, but Adrienne stopped him by force. When made Barrett even angrier was that Adrienne and Delmont went directly to the airport after the wedding. They went aboard for their honeymoon. Barrett failed to catch her and get the money back again. Eden rarely went to thepany recently. That day, she went to thepany because she needed to sign a contract with Hayden. She signed a lot of orders on the fashion show, and the design department was busy. Eden checked their working progress and went to the 24th floor. As soon as she went downstairs, she met Danielle at the stairs. Eden found that Danielle''s clothes were more expensive than before. She was like a nobledy. "Good morning, Director Bleu." Danielle looked at Eden with confidence and greeted her. "Good morning!" Eden did not embarrass her for what she had done, but greeted her with a smile. Victor had told her that Danielle kept in touch with someone aboard. So, she wanted to know who that person was. "Where is Rachel?" Eden asked. "She went to the factory." Danielle took a look at Rachel''s seat. "Oh! Okay, I''lle down to see herter." Eden turned around and left. Danielle immediately stopped her, "Director Bleu, where is Natasha now?" Eden looked back at her and was stunned for a moment, "Who is Natasha?" Danielle pursed her lips, "She''s the model who pulled off your dress that day. Her boyfriend is looking for her everywhere." Natasha didn''t betray her, and she was very grateful. Her boyfriend had been looking for her crazily. If things went on like this, something bad would definitely happen. "Isn''t she in the police station?" Eden was a little confused. Danielle was dumbfounded, "The... police station?" "She tried to hurt me deliberately. Should I let her go on a vacation?" Eden was not sure where Natasha was, and she didn''t ask Victor about it. "Oh, I will tell her boyfriend about it." Danielle looked dejected. How could it be... If Natasha was really sent to the police station, she should have known about it. Eden ignored Danielle and turned to leave. "By the way, Director Bleu, my winter collection..." "I rejected it." Eden looked back with cold eyes, "You know the reason. It''s too simr to the design of Madge Jacob, a designer aboard." Eden interrupted her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Danielle''s face darkened, "No, Director Bleu. That was something I designed again." Danielle''s heart sank. She really designed the clothes again. "Director Bleu, I''m telling the truth." Danielle didn''t want to be wronged. "Go check it yourself." Eden didn''t say much and turned to leave. After recuperating for a month, Lyric could walk on the ground. She wanted to visit Alwynn Group, and Eden invited her to have lunch together. She didn''t have time to talk too much with Danielle. Anyway, Danielle wouldn''t work here for too long. After she knew everything she wanted, she naturally wouldn''t keep Danielle in thepany. Danielle stood where she was and burst into tears. She was obviously very hard-working, but why did Eden say such words again? Danielle didn''t believe that her inspiration would be simr to Madge''s. She quickly walked back to herputer and sat down, searching for Madge''s work online. There were many simrities. "How could this be?" Shey on the desk powerlessly. Eden went back to the office. Victor was not in thepany. After dealing with the documents sent by Seth, she called Lyric. Lyric had arrived at the first floor of Alwynn Group. Eden let her go to the 25th floor by elevator. Eden made two cups of tea in advance and sat down. Alyssa had been very busy recently, and she always went to the factory. Instead, Eden had a lot of free time. A few minutester, Lyric knocked on the door and came in. Seeing the bright and grand office, she was very excited. Jasper''s office was very big, but she felt that this office was warmer. "Eden, it''s so big. Sitting here and working makes me feel like I''m standing on the shoulder of a giant." Eden smiled. Alwynn Group was not owned by the Alwynn family, and Victor was very open- minded. She could decorate the office as she liked, and no one would makeints. "The environment is nice, but it''s too spacious. It''s a little cold in winter. Sit down. Oh, it seems that you can really walk." Eden was still a little worried about her. Because Lyric walked slowly. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 "Eden, you and Mr. Joye take good care of me, and I really recover well. I can only walk slowly now, but I feel so good to be free." She did not want to sit in a wheelchair again. "Alright, let''s celebrate that you''ve got rid of the wheelchair. Have some tea first. We''ll leave soon." "Will Victor go with us?" Lyric was a little afraid that Victor would be jealous. She knew that Victor would even be jealous of women. He would hold a grudge against anyone who stayed with Eden. Eden knew what she was thinking, "No, he went to the branch office today. He''lle back to pick me up at five o''clock in the afternoon." "Okay." Lyric suddenly thought of Margery and said with admiration, "Eden, who is thedy who beat the model that day? She is really cool." Eden knew who she was talking about, "Margery, the director of the model department." "Wow! No wonder she is so tall, nice-shaped and beautiful. What''s more, she is loyal and righteous. That kind of vicious woman should be taught a lesson. Otherwise, she will hurt someone else. She''ll never change herself, and she''s too mean." Ansley once yed many tricks on her. "Don''t worry. She won''t do anything bad again. Hasn''t Ansley been caught?" "No. Logically speaking, she should have no money now, and she can''t hide for too long. After my father went abroad, she didn''t go to see her mother, so we don''t know where she is." The police had been searching for Ansley near her house, but she had never appeared. She had been driven to a corner. She must be looking for Lyric soon. "By the way, Eden, before my father had a car ident, her credit card was maxed out. She is in urgent need of money now." Eden frowned slightly. In this case, Ansley would not hide for too long. Since she could hide and live a good life, the only possibility was that she met someone who was willing to help and support her. Eden said to Lyric, "You must be more careful when you go out in the future!" "Yeah, I know." These caring words warmed Lyric''s heart. After she got to know Eden, she no longer felt lonely though her mother was not by her side. Knowing Jasper made her heart full of happiness, and she was not depressed anymore. After chatting for a while, Eden left thepany with Lyric. Danielle and Alyssa went out for lunch and saw Eden and Lyric. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t greet Eden. They followed Eden and entered the same restaurantter. Eden came here asionally. The dishes were delicious and fresh. It was a cold day, so Eden and Lyric decided to have hot pot. They sat down by the window. After ordering the meal, they chatted and waited for meal to be served. Eden looked at Lyric. Her facial features were delicate, and she looked more energetic than before. "Lyric, do you get along well with Jasper now?" Lyric was stunned for a moment, and she blushed in an instant. "Eden, why... do you ask like this?" Did Eden find out that she liked Jasper? Eden looked at her ears, "Your face and ears are red." What a pure little girl. She blushed just because of her words! "No," Lyric argued, but at the same time, she felt a little helpless. Her face was very hot. Eden didn''t tease her anymore. Lyric was easy to be shy. She was afraid that Lyric would be too embarrassed to eat lunchter. Lyric was indeed very shy, especially when it came to something rted to Jasper. She could remain calm if Jasper wasn''t by her side. If Jasper was here, she would blush scarlet. Hot pot was Lyric''s favorite. In cold winter, if she didn''t want to go out, she would even eat hot pot when she was alone at home. Eden knew her preferences and ordered her favorite dishes. They ate happily and chatted in harmony. Eden knew that no matter who she stayed with, they couldn''t be friends unless they had a lot to talk about. Although Lyric didn''t talk about work with her, they could talk a lot about life. After eating, Eden paid the bill, and the waitress came to clean up the table. Eden wanted to sit for a while, but the waitress came to clean up the table, so she looked at Lyric, "I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I''ll take a walk with you nearby. Let''s buy bubble tea together." "Okay, I''ll on vacation today." She didn''t want to go back so early. Eden stood up with a smile. However, before she could stand up, the waitress holding the pot suddenly nced at her. Then, something unexpected happened. The boiling soup in the pot was poured on Eden''s body and hands. "Ouch!" The burning sensation made Eden scream. "Eden!" Lyric turned around and ran to the kitchen. Soon, she came out with a basin of cold water and soaked Eden''s hands in it. As soon as Eden touched the cold water, the burning sensation dissipated a lot. "Sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." The waitress lowered her head and apologized, her body trembling slightly. Hearing this, Lyric looked at her angrily and pushed her hard, "Get out. You did it on purpose! When I stood up, I saw you nce at Eden." "I was puzzled, and then I saw you pour the soup on Eden." "No, I really didn''t mean it." The waitress argued. She looked at Eden, "Miss, I really didn''t mean it." Eden was so painful that her forehead was sweating. No matter the waitress did it on purpose or not, she really wanted to give her a lesson. "Eden, let''s go to the hospital first. The waitress is weird. We''lle back here after dealing with your scald." Eden looked at her. She was too naive. When they came back, the waitress would have run away. Eden looked at her bag that was stained with oil, "Lyric, my phone is in my bag. Call Dean, my assistant, and let him deal with it." Since the waitress was hostile towards her, she had to investigate her. Lyric had seen everything, and her hands hurt so much. She couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. "I... really didn''t do that. I didn''t mean it. It''s too cold and my hand trembled." The waitress was about to cry. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She... didn''t know Eden''s identity. When she heard the word ''assistant'', she panicked. She... Lyric had taken Eden''s phone and called Dean. Dean put aside his work and rushed to the restaurant as fast as he could. When he saw Eden''s messy clothes and a pair of red and swollen hands, he gulped in shock. "Mrs. Alwynn, the designpetition will be held the next month. Nothing bad can happen to your hands." Eden was stunned. She looked at him and asked again, "Dean, what did you say?" Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Her forehead was covered with cold sweat. The cold wind rasped her face, making her soberer and soberer. All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something terrible. Dean repeated, "Mrs. Alwynn, the designpetition will be held the next month. Nothing bad can happen to your hands." "So..." Eden''s heart trembled, and she was enlightened, "If she did it on purpose, it means that someone wants to stop me from participating in the international designpetition, right?" "Oh, Mrs. Alwynn, if that''s the case, this woman is too vicious." Dean was very worried. After making the emergency call, he immediately called Victor. Victor was in a meeting when Dean called him. He immediately answered it. "Where are you?" "Okay, I''ll be right there." Victor put down the phone with a gloomy face. Lucian asked in a low voice, "Did something happen?" Victor nodded slightly and looked at the managers. "The meeting is over. Sort out the informationter and we''ll have a video conference." After that, he strode out. Lucian followed him in a hurry. The doctor who came to the restaurant was Anton. Anton looked at Eden and couldn''t helpughing. Yes, heughed. "Mrs. Alwynn, why do you always get hurt? I have to deal with your wounds several times a month." Eden smiled. Anton had a good way of dealing with her scald, and Lyric had brought her ice water in time. Her hands were red and swollen, but she didn''t get blisters, and she didn''t feel particrly painful. "Anton, I don''t want to get hurt, but I''m always injured. I''m in pain." Neal smiled helplessly and reminded her, "This time, the scald is treated in time, and your hands are just a little red and swollen. Go back and apply some ointment, and you will be fine in a few days." "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind." "Don''t touch water with your hands these days." Edenughed self-mockingly, "Victor will take care of me thoughtfully again." Neal looked at her with amusement in his gentle eyes, "I don''t think you''ll live afortable life. The burning sensation will dissipate after a while. Can you bear it?" "Yeah." Eden nodded with a smile. Her hands were so painful that she had a numb feeling. The ointment cooled down her hands, and she didn''t feel too ufortable. "Eden." Victor and Lucian rushed over. Eden''s clothes were in a mess. Her red and swollen were covered with the ointment. "Who did this?" Victor''s angry voice suddenly sounded. The waitress standing aside was so startled that she jumped. "Victor, you''re here. I suspect that the waitress did it on purpose. She deliberately sshed hot soup on Eden." Lyric pointed at the waitress and said with hatred. At this time, the owner of the restaurant rushed over. Seeing Victor, he almost knelt down in fear. "Mr. Alwynn, what happened..." "Look at what your employee has done!" Victor interrupted him. The owner of the restaurant was a middle-aged man. Since he could open a restaurant on this street, it mean that his family was quite rich. But when he saw Victor, he was terrified. "What''s wrong with you? Why were you so careless? It''s our honour that Mrs. Alwynn came here for lunch. How could you treat her like this?" The waitress finally understood. Eden was Mrs. Alwynn, the wife of the president of Alwynn Group! Although she hadn''t worked here for a long time, she knew that the most poprpany on this street was Alwynn Group. When the employees from Alwynn Group came here for meals, they would asionally talk about Victor and Eden, so she knew something about them. Victor doted on his wife so much. "What are you waiting for? Tell me the truth! What''s going on? Do you want me to show Mr. Alwynn the surveince video?" If the waitress really did it on purpose, she was too greedy. Although there was a stuff canteen in Alwynn Group, many employees came here to meet their clients or hold parties. Thus, he could earn a lot of money every year. "I... I really didn''t mean it. It''s cold, and I didn''t hold the pot firmly." The waitress still argued. Victor took off his coat and put it on Eden. He roared, "Show me the surveince video!" "Okay, Mr. Alwynn, I''ll go to the monitoring room and get the surveince video." He nced at the waitress again. But before she could speak, Eden said, "Tell me why you deliberately poured the soup on me. If we watch the surveince video and find that you did it on purpose, we will sue you for hurting me maliciously." "You want to sue me... But I didn''t do it on purpose." The waitress bit her lip and looked at Eden innocently. Eden sneered, "Whether you did it on purpose or not, you did hurt me. It''s expensive to pay for a lawyer. If you''re found guilty, you''ll go to jail. Think about it carefully." Eden could tell that the waitress was very cunning. She dared to do that, which meant that she was not aware of thew. Hearing her words, she would be more or less afraid. She said that she didn''t do it on purpose because she wanted to shirk responsibility, didn''t she? The waitresses who could work here had been strictly trained, so they would not pour the soup on the customers by ident. At that time, she was a bit far away from the waitress. If the waitress didn''t mean it, it was impossible for her to ssh the soup on her. Even if she didn''t hold the pot firmly and some soup was poured out, she wouldn''t be sshed with all the soup. Therefore, the waitress must have done it on purpose. "Hurry up and say it. If you really did it on purpose, we can''t protect you. Are you still in your internship period?" The owner of the restaurant warned the waitress. He didn''t want to make a big thing out of it. On this street, everyone had to respect Victor. The most annoying thing was that all the buildings on this street belonged to Victor. No, he couldn''t think anymore. He still wanted to run his business. If he lost this restaurant, how could he have money to support his son in college? "Say it!" Victor had long lost his patience. His words made the waitress cry in fear. "Woo-woo... It was a woman. She gave me a lot of money and asked me to ssh the hot soup on Mrs. Alwynn''s hands. She left after telling me that." Victor yelled out of control, "Lucian, go see the surveince video!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lucian nodded slightly and nced at Eden with distress. Something bad always happened to her. Lucian followed the owner of the restaurant to check the surveince video. Victor looked at Anton, "My wife''s hands..." "The scald was handled in time. It''s not seriously injured." Anton looked at him and said. "Should we go to the hospital and have an X-ray?" Victor was worried. Anton''s medical skill was questioned again, and he was speechless. "If you don''t trust me, you can have an X-ray." He once got along with Victor for several times, and he knew his temper. It was better to listen to Victor''s words. "Victor, don''t worry. My hands were just scalded, and my muscles or bones are not hurt." Victor looked at her with distress. He had nothing to say, because he failed to protect her again. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, Dean, nice to see you." Alyssa and Danielle came out after having lunch. Victor looked at them with a frown, "Why are you here?" Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Eden looked at them in confusion. She found that Alyssa and Danielle were very close to each other. Alyssa smiled and replied to Victor, "Mr. Alwynn, Miss rk has helped me a lot during this period of time. Today, I treated her to a meal to thank her." Victor frowned, and a trace of confusion shed across his eyes. Alyssa looked at Eden''s hand and suddenly became worried, "Director Bleu, there are only a few days left before the international designpetition. Is your hand okay?" Eden looked down at her hand and then nced at Anton, "It''s hard to say. The soup was too hot. The back of my hand is terribly scalded." Anton was dumbfounded. His medical skill was once again doubted. In fact, he knew what Eden was thinking. However, Victor''s heart trembled in fear as he listened to her. Although Eden''s words were a little exaggerated, his heart ached. "Dear, let''s go to the hospital and have a detailed check-upter. As for the international design competition, you can participate in it the next year if your hands are badly injured." Victor stroked her hair. Her shoulder-length hair set off her delicate and pretty face. Her hair was so soft that he didn''t want to let go of it. "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly. Anton was speechless. They were really good at acting. Soon, Lucian and the restaurant owner came back. Seeing Alyssa and Danielle, Lucian didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Victor seemed to understand something. He looked at Alyssa, "You can leave first." Alyssa nodded and told Eden, "Director Bleu, you have to go to the hospital for a check-up. The international designpetition can''t be dyed." "Okay!" Eden nodded slightly. After Alyssa and Danielle left, Lucian said, "It''s a masked woman." "A masked woman?" Victor looked at him with puzzlement, "Show me the video." Lucian clicked on the video and showed it to him. The woman was wearing a gold-green coat, a cap and a mask, as well as a pair of big sunsses. She only revealed her nose to breathe. "Look at her back. Do you know her?" Lucian asked. He felt that the back was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was. Victor frowned and looked at Lucian in confusion. Lucian was capable, but he only got a clue. "Is this all you found?" Lucian nodded, "She was very cautious." Victor looked at the waitress and asked, "Did she dress like this when you saw her?" The waitress nodded quickly, "Yes, I thought she dressed like this because it was cold. She gave me tens of thousands of dors and then left." The waitress looked at Eden and bowed respectfully, "Mrs. Alwynn, I''m sorry. I did such a stupid thing because of money. Please let me go." Eden looked at her with a sneer and said nothing. Even if the waitress didn''t hurt her, she would hurt someone else for money. Eden said, "Donate the money you got to the orphanage. Dean, keep an eye on her. If she doesn''t do it, sue her for hurting me maliciously." Since the waitress did something wrong, she had to bear the consequences. "Okay, Mrs. Alwynn." It was a good idea. The children could wear new clothes in winter. "Ah..." The waitress looked at Eden in surprise. That was her money. Why did Eden have to do this? "Mrs. Alwynn, this is my money." She argued carefully, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. She did such a thing, and the restaurant owner would definitely fire her. Eden stared at her indifferently, "You got the money by hurting me. Can you use it at ease?" "I..." The waitress didn''t know what to say. She dared to do anything for money, "Mrs. Alwynn, you are not seriously injured. I need the money very much." Lyric was stunned. What a hateful woman! Seeing that the waitress was not regretful, Eden sighed in heart. Originally, she wanted to let her go, but the waitress didn''t repent. Therefore, she had to give her a lesson. "Forget it. She said that the money was hers. Follow the normal procedure and sue her." Eden didn''t intend to stay there. "Victor, shall we go back?" "Yeah!" Victor looked at Dean, "Did you hear what Mrs. Alwynn said?" When Dean saw Victor''s gloomy eyes, he immediately nodded and smiled tteringly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Alwynn. I''ll handle it well." They left, leaving only the waitress who was stunned, as well as the restaurant owner and Dean. The restaurant owner immediately said, "Dean, she has been fired by me. She has nothing to do with my restaurant." Since she had done something bad, he had no other choice. "I..." "Shut up! Mrs. Alwynn wanted to let you go, but you were reluctant to give up the money. Her hands are red and swollen, but you said that she was not seriously injured. How can someone like you change yourself? You only have a vicious and greedy heart." "I..." However, the restaurant owner didn''t want to listen to her anymore. He turned to help Dean deal with this matter. The waitress asked for it. Why should he stop her? The waitress sat on the ground feebly. Dean narrowed his eyes, wondering if he could get more information from the waitress. Back in thepany, Victor helped Eden change her clothes. Victor looked at her red and swollen hands. His heart ached so much that he could not speak. Eden knew that he was distressed, but what could she do? She was so careless, and it happened so suddenly. "Well, don''t worry. Anton said that I would be fine in a few days. My hands are no longer painful now. Thanks to Lyric, she gave me a basin of ice water in time. Now I''m really all right." Victor kept staring at her. Eden didn''t know why he looked at her like this. "Victor..." Victor suddenly hugged her. "Honey, I''m sorry!" Victor med himself very much. Eden was stunned. What could she say? Just let him continue to me himself. Eden was injured, so Victor apanied her to go back to rest. Lucian continued to investigate the woman in the video.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lyric could only go home first. On the way back, she sent a message to Jasper and told him about what had happened in the restaurant. Jasper called Eden. He didn''t rest assured until he was sure that she was all right. He told Abigail about it, and Abigail talked about this in the group chat. Therefore, Eden saw their comforting words when shey in bed. The back of her hand was badly injured, but she could move her fingers. She replied to them slowly, telling them that she was fine and asking them not to worry. Only then did they feel at ease and go to do their own things. Eden looked outside. She didn''t know what Victor was doing downstairs. From time to time, there was the sound of metal falling to the ground. Eden couldn''t fall asleep, so she wanted to see what Gia was doing. But Gia didn''t answer her phone call. Thinking that Gia was busy, she didn''t call her again. She had nothing to do. Just as she was about to watch TV, a stranger called her. Eden answered it. A gloomy voice came from the phone, "Eden, what does it feel like to be scalded by the hot soup?" Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 The person seemed to have used a voice changer. The voice was androgynous and deep. Eden held the phone more tightly. This woman was too arrogant. She even called her to provoke her. Eden looked out of the window. Snowkes were dancing in the air. The first snow came a littlete in River City. Edenposed her emotions and said sarcastically, "Just ssh the soup on me in person if you dare. How cowardly you are." "Why should I do such a little thing in person?" The woman''s tone was very overweening. Eden sneered, "You''d better not meddle in my business. You can''t afford to bear the consequence." "Eden..." The woman chuckled, "Eden, you are more and more eloquent." Eden said with a smile, "Should I treat such a mad dog like you with a friendly attitude? The wind is blowing hard today. You''d better cover your coffin tightly. Otherwise, I am afraid that you''ll die without a burial ce." "How arrogant you are! Do you think you''re God? Why don''t we y hide and seek? Let''s see who will be ruined first." The woman''s tone was still snooty. Eden said, "You''lle to no good end." "Eden, I''ll wait and see." Then, she hung up the phone. Eden looked at the ck screen and thought for a moment. Then she sent this number to Lucian. "Lucian, check this number. The woman in the video called me just now." "Okay!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, Lucian sent her a message. "Eden, the number hasn''t been registered with an ID card. I can''t find out anything." "Alright, it''s okay. I''ll tell you when she contacts me again. She''ll expose herself sooner orter." "I see!" Eden got up, put on her coat and walked to the French window. Outside the window, it was foggy, and the cold wind chilled one to the bone. She looked up at the falling snowkes. Feeling that she was constantly rising in the snowkes, she felt a little dizzy. A few snowkes fell on her long and curly eyshes and quickly melted. Her long eyshes were wet, and her pretty face was eye-catching. Eden was a little dizzy. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the world outside. It was foggy, and everything was covered by snow. Her beautiful face looked a little paler in the cold wind. The cold wind left a tingling sensation on her red and swollen hands. Her pretty eyes turned somewhat brooding. She hated the schemes and tricks in the world. Sometimes, a person in a high position was liable to be attacked. When people were alive, they should cherish every moment and live up to their ideals of themselves, but someone wanted a shortcut. However, they had to pay dearly for it. In fact, what she wanted was very simple. After realizing her dream, she wanted to live a peaceful life with her husband and children who loved her. She was neither humble nor arrogant, and she only wanted an ordinary life. But why was it so hard? Just as Eden was about to turn around, her shoulders became warm. Victor wrapped her shoulders with a coat and said reproachfully, "It''s snowing. Do you want to get sick on such a cold day?" Eden smiled and whispered, "No. It''s snowing, so I want to go out and have a look." "You can see the snow at home. Why do you have toe out? I made you millet porridge. Have some first. Although you were full after eating hot pot, you would soon feel hungry." Victor helped her into the room. After she put on a soft sweater, he took her to the first floor. Eden told Victor that a stranger called her just now. Victor had no reaction and only fed her wholeheartedly. Eden knew that although he didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that he didn''t take her words to heart. Eden ate the porridge, and it was warm in the house, so she felt sleepy. Victor carried her back to the room. Looking at her sleeping face, he smiled and turned to the study. He called Lucian. "Victor, what''s wrong?" Lucian seemed to be typing on the keyboard. "Did you find out anything by the clues that Eden gave you?" "Yeah, but I didn''t tell Eden about it, because I didn''t want her to worry. I was waiting for you to call me." Victor sat on the smart swivel chair and turned it gently, looking at the misty sky outside the window. "Tell me about it." He was lost in thought, and there was no warmth in his eyes. Lucian said, "I''ve sorted it out and sent it to your mailbox. It''s Maisy. I searched the whole city ording to the dress, and I saw her." "I see. Where is she now?" "Number 49 in the Century District. I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on her. There will be news soon." Victor said in a deep voice, "Let them take actions immediately. Give her a lesson." After Victor finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly. He suddenly stood up and looked at the misty sky outside the window. After thinking for a while, he called Aro. "Mr. Alwynn." Aro''s voice was as deep as ever. "Aro, in the next few days, pay attention to..." "I see." After that, Victor sat back in his office chair and began to work. The snowy night was very quiet, but a terrible cry came from an apartment. However, it disappeared quickly. People who didn''t pay attention to it would think that it was their illusion. Maisy''s hands were distorted. Looking at the two tall and strong men, she sat on the ground and shivered, unable to get up. "How dare you..." "Since you dared to hurt Mrs. Alwynn, why don''t we dare to give you a lesson? Tomorrow morning, you will lose everything. This is your retribution." One of the men said in a emotionless voice. Maisy''s pupils trembled, and she said in fear, "You are sent by Victor." They remained silent. However, Maisy had known the answer. How could he find her out so soon? It was too fast. Maisy was so angry but she didn''t dare to say anything. She asked for it. Victor received a video at night, and he was very satisfied. Over night, River City was covered by snow. As soon as Eden opened her eyes, she felt a chill, so she turned up the temperature of the air conditioner. Outside the window, snowkes were falling thick and fast. She lowered her head and found that Victor was still sleeping. She did not make a sound and quietly got out of bed. After putting on her clothes carefully, she went downstairs to watch the snow. Pushing the door open, she felt the cold wind blowing. She shrank her neck and muttered, "It''s so cold." It was indeed very cold. She pulled the hat on her head, walked to the tree and made a cute posture. "Snap..." She took a few photos of herself and shared them in the group chat. "Girls, get up and watch the snow. Am I beautiful?" Abigail said, "Your skin is snow-white. Look at you. Your hands are injured, but you can''t stay at home obediently. You''ll suffer from frostbite. You have been hurt." Eden was about to reply to Abigail when a stranger called her. She thought of the phone call yesterday and went back. It was too cold outside, so she had to go back. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 "Hello?" Eden said while walking to the kitchen. She poured a cup of boiled water and took a few sips. "Eden, you were just scalded. Why do you have to ruin my life?" A miserable and excited voice came from the phone, and the tone was full of hatred. Eden felt that the voice was a little familiar. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Are you Maisy?" "It''s me, Eden. I lost a hundred million dors because of you!" Maisy roared at Eden. Eden instantly understood that it was Maisy who ordered the waitress yesterday. "Go and ask Barrett for the money. You''ve hurt my hands sessfully. Barrett will give you a handsome reward." Eden said mockingly. Maisy was very arrogant yesterday, wasn''t she? Why did she cry at this time? "You b*tch! You and Victor are too heartless! I just admire Victor, don''t I? But he treats me so viciously. Eden, you don''t know how cruel your husband is behind your back, right? You should never know how terrible he is, right?" Eden''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She said angrily, "It''s because of you ungrateful people that he has be so hardhearted!" "Eden, I won''t give up. Victor made me lose everything, and I will drag you into the mire!" Maisy hung up the phone. Eden nced upstairs. Victor had not gotten up yet. Her good mood was ruined by Maisy in the early morning. Therefore, Victor had known that it was Maisy who hurt her, but he didn''t tell her. Instead, he taught her a lesson behind her back. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t know it, she would feel at ease. Victor was not an unreasonable person. He was cold-blooded because those people were too greedy. She wouldn''t be angry with him, and she would treat him well. He was the greatest man in the world, and there was nothing unforgivable. He loved her so much. As long as someone hurt her, he would remove all the barriers for her. He always knew how aggrieved and sad she was. Eden adjusted her mood and went upstairs with a ss of hot water. Victor woke up. His heart was empty was Eden was not by his side. As soon as he got dressed, Eden pushed the door open and came in. He walked over, took the hot water from her hand and took a sip, "Dear, why did you get up so early?" "Because I slept earlyst night." Eden took the empty cup from his hand. Victor hugged her and acted like a spoiled child, "Honey, it''s snowing. I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll stay at home with you." Eden looked at him with a smile. Didn''t she know what he was thinking? This was the excuse he made. He wanted to stay at home to take care of her. "Do you dislike going to work so much?" Eden walked aside and sat down. Wisps of steam puffed from her lips. It was really cold. "Yep, I want to stay with you." Victor sat down beside her again. His words touched her. "Alright, don''t go work today. I''ll go to thepany with you tomorrow, okay?" Edenpromised and leaned against his shoulder. Victor liked it when she replied on him. He turned to look at her, "Honey, do you have something on your mind?" "No, I''m just very touched." Eden looked up and smiled sweetly at him, "It has been snowing, and it''s beautiful outside, but the weather is so cold. Why don''t we have hotpot today?" "Okay, I''ll go to the supermarketter." Eden shook her head, "Why do we have to go out on such a cold day? We can cook the soup ourselves and order takeout. Now we can buy all kinds of food online, and we only have to pay the deliver fee." Victor smiled and said in a doting tone, "Okay, it''s all up to you." Eden nced at herself and said worriedly, "It seems that I will gain some weight this winter." Victor chuckled, "Whether you''ve gained weight or not, I''ll know it after hugging you. Come on, let me hold you." Eden was speechless. "You''re thinner, and you''re not fat at all." Victor rubbed her waist fearlessly. "You''re a liar, and I don''t believe you. The weight scale won''t fool me." Victor looked at her seriously and said with a smile, "Of course it will. Didn''t you see the news? Many street vendors tampered with their scales to give short measure. It''s unreliable." Eden couldn''t outargue him, but she got her wish and ate hot pot. Although it was a soup pot, she was very satisfied. After lunch, Eden climbed the stairs to help with her digestion. After a while, she went to the study to see Victor. She had to talk to him. She did not knock on the door and went straight in. As soon as she entered the study, Victor hang up the phone immediately. Eden was stunned. He really tried to hide it from her. "Eden, you''re here." Victor walked to her with a smile. Seeing that she suddenly broke in, he was not angry. Eden was very satisfied with his attitude. She stared at him with intense eyes, "Who were you talking to? Couldn''t I listen to you?" "It was something about work. I had finished my words when you came in, and I was in a hurry to greet you." "I''m not a guest. Do you have to greet me? What''s more, the worst thing is that you don''t want to communicate with me. If you don''t let me know your heart, we''ll quarrel sooner orter." Hearing this, Victor knew that she was serious. He immediatelyforted her, "Eden, you think too much, and you''ve misunderstood me." Eden was a little relieved. At least, Victor was willing to exin. He didn''t say anything rude or impatient to her. Many men would say something hurtful when they were annoyed by their wives. "Alright, I don''t mind this. Let''s talk about another thing now." Victor''s heart tightened when he saw her serious expression. Seeing that he was nervous, Eden was amused for no reason. He really did something behind her back. "Maisy called me this morning. What did you do to her?" Victor had known about this matter. Lucian had installed a bug in Maisy''s phone, because they wanted to keep an eye on her at any time. They were about to carry out their n. Devin and Paulina were transferring Barrett''s property. Barrett was obsessed with Paulina''s gentleness, which offered Paulina a chance to transfer most of his property. He smiled unconcernedly, "Nothing. I did unto her what she had done to you. If I didn''t teach her a lesson, she would do something bad to you again." "But wouldn''t she take revenge on me more maliciously since you''ve taught her a lesson?" Eden took his hand. He held her hand gently and caressed it lightly. "No, she can''t." Victor promised her. Eden didn''t want to be unreasonable, and she didn''t want to argue with him because of Maisy, "Victor, in the future, don''t do such things in person. They''ll be punished byw. You know what I mean, right?" "I know." Victor smiled brightly and pulled her up, "Let''s go, dear. I''ll take you somewhere." Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 "Where are we going?" Eden asked behind him. "Honey, you''ll know when you get there." Victor took her wrist and walked to the garage. Seeing that he was going out, Eden was unwilling. Wasn''t it good to stay at home on such a cold day? She seemed to know what he was going to do. She stopped and looked at him with a smile, "Victor, you want to take wedding photos with me, don''t you?" Victor nodded with a smile. She liked snow, and this was the first snow in River City, so he would take beautiful wedding photos with her on the snowy day. "I knew you would think like this. My hands are injured now, and I won''t look pretty in the photos. Besides, the snow won''t melt until the end of the year. We have plenty of time, and we don''t have to take the photos today." Her hands still ached. She didn''t want to suffer on such a cold day. Victor looked apologetic, but he was a little proud. He did this because he didn''t want her to think too much about Maisy. "Dear, it''s all my fault. I was too excited. You like snow, so I wanted to take beautiful wedding photos with you. When we hold a wedding, I can show them to our friends and rtives." "It''s cold outside. Let''s go back quickly." Victor pulled her back. Eden was very helpless about his impulsive style of doing things. He always did everything he thought of immediately, for fear that he would forget it. Back on the second floor, Victor held her and sat on the couch. "Honey, I''ll watch a movie with you." Eden looked at him in confusion. Being stared at by her, Victor had a guilty conscience. He could only look at her and smile. "Come on, Victor. You''d better stop. If you pretend like this, you''ll easily expose yourself. You have taught Maisy a lesson. What can I do to you?" Victor knew that she had guessed what he was thinking, "Honey, I can''t bear to let you get hurt. How could she call you so reasonably after hurting you? I''m angry, but don''t worry. I will never do anything illegal." "I know. Barrett is scheming, and he has ruined many people''e lives because they''re greedy for money." Eden knew that Maisy hurt her in order to get one hundred million dors. Barrett didn''t take money seriously. However, those were needed money thought that it was a pie in the sky. In order to get the money, everyone was trying their best to hurt her. Maisy seemed to be short of money, because she said that she had lost one hundred million dors because of her. If they couldn''t deal with Barrett, there would be countless people who wanted to attack her. Victor rubbed his face against hers gently. Her face was a bit cold, so he med himself again. He shouldn''t have taken her out just now. If she fell ill, he would regret it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Eden, don''t worry. Give me one more month to solve the problem." A monthter, Barrett would lose everything in River City. Victor''s face turned cold in an instant. He narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window. If it weren''t for Barrett''srge capital chain, he would have solved the problem long ago. Eden looked at his gloomy handsome face and did not speak. Instead, she hugged him tightly. In thispetition, she understood how tired he was. She always hoped that they could win. She didn''t sympathize with anyone who wanted to hurt them. She only hoped that they could leave a peaceful life soon. In the courtyard! The wall was covered with heavy snow, and the outline of the courtyard looked antique and poetic. Dahlia and Barrett were there. After Devin reported that Maisy had failed, Barrett nced at him coldly, pursed his lips and said nothing. Dahlia and Devin stood aside, not daring to make a sound. After a long time, Barrett smiled apathetically, "I''vee back for almost a year. Except for the fact that Daniel chose to cooperate with me, I''ve never defeated Victor. Every time I lose to him, I can only watch, and there is nothing I can do." "He has eliminated all the people I trained in secret, but I can''t take revenge. Now I just want to hurt Victor and Eden, but no one can do it. They''re all good-for-nothings, idiots!" The more Barrett said, the angrier he became, and his face turned red. "Oh, Chairman, you can''t be angry, or you''ll be in poor health. Although we failed again, we still have chances." Dahlia sat aside andforted him. She nced at Devin and let him leave. Devin nodded slightly and turned around to go out. Dahlia said, "Chairman, the international designpetition will be held the next month. I''ve arranged everything, and we can give Alwynn Group a severe blow at that time. This is a great opportunity. We know some of the judges. Can''t we bribe them with money?" Barrett instantly understood what she meant. He smiled evilly, "Find time and take me to meet them." Dahlia nodded with a smile, "Chairman, I''ll make arrangements." "Yeah! Stay here tonight." Barrett liked her more and more. At least, Dahlia was willing to do whatever he liked. "Oh, Chairman, I''ve been staying here to take care of you, haven''t I? You are so bad!" Dahlia took his arm and acted like a spoiled child. She looked at the heavy snow outside the window. After this winter, she would own the greatest life in spring, wouldn''t she? "Eden, this time, I will ruin youpletely." She said in heart. The clever arrangement could make Victor fall into despair. That was her ultimate aim. "Ha-ha, I like your coquettish look." Barrett stared at her with lustful eyes. Dahlia felt sick, but she could only endure it. She could leave him soon, but she hoped that she could leave him as soon as possible. She didn''t want to be with this old man anymore. Eden could have a good sleep on snowy days, and there was nothing unusual. A weekter, her hands were much better. The international designpetition wasing soon, so she didn''t go to thepany and prepared for thepetition wholeheartedly. She reviewed all the procedures of the international designpetition carefully. It was the fifteenthpetition. Designers from forty-five countries would participate in the competition. It was really difficult to stand head and shoulders above more than thirty thousand designers. In addition to the gold, silver and bronze awards, there was a fashion award which represented the honor of the fashion queen. It was a unique award in the industry. That was the award that Eden expected the most. The judges were authoritative, world-famous and disinterested. As thergest trading center of Z Country, River City was the intersection of trade and culture. River City had an inseparable historical rtionship with clothing culture, and it couldn''t develop without textiles and clothing. With thebination of traditional technology and modern technology, the clothingpanies in River City had made great progress in fabric, fashion design,munication, manufacturing and clothing culture. River City had gradually be an important base for international fashion design, production and processing. It was a clothing city, and the clothes here would be sold all over the country. Alwynn Group upied the most important position in this city. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 She knew the organizers, agencies and media very well. After getting all the information, she became more confident. She had been working in this industry for more than ten years, so she knew about the culture in various countries. Thepetition this year was of great significance. It would be held in the international exhibition center. In the following days, Eden became busy. She chose suitable models together with Margery, and she became the busiest person in thepany. Every day, Victor waited for her untilte at night. They would have supper before going to bed. Eden liked such a busy life very much, but she felt sorry for Victor. After all, she couldn''t care much about Victor when she was busy. She even eat her meals very quickly. Victor and Sean bothined, but their hearts ached for their wives. They were busy, but they had to apany their wives. After going home and taking a shower, Eden would fall asleep as soon as she went to bed. Sometimes, it was toote toe back, so she lived in thepany. Victor apanied her all the time, which made everyone in thepany envious. They witnessed how much Victor doted on Eden, and they were jealous. In the end, after Eden arranged everything, there were only a few days left before thepetition. Eden finally had time to rest. She slept for one day and one night, and she finally felt better. In order to let her rx, Victor invited Anson, Abigail, Adonis, Lucian, Brian and Sean to the karaoke bar. After having dinner in River City Restaurant, they went to the karaoke bar together. In the luxurious private box, Adonis twisted his straight body and began to sing. He was out of tune, and everyoneughed with amusement. The atmosphere was surprisingly good. Abigail sang a love song with Eden, which made Victor and Anson gooseflesh all over. They had a tacit understanding. Moreover, they looked at each other with affection, and their voices were sweet, which made Victor and Anson feel insecure. The tacit understanding between them always made Victor have a sense of crisis. If Abigail was a man, how could Eden be with him? Abigail and Eden were cheery, and they sang four love songs in a row. Eden''s voice was sweet and soft, while Abigail''s voice was mellow. If one could not see Abigail, they would think that it was a man''s voice. Victor and Anson looked at each other. They grew up together, but why couldn''t they be so tacit? However, Anson knew what Victor was thinking, "Although we grew up together, our hobbies are different." Victor pursed his lips and said nothing. If he had the same hobbies as Anson, he would not be Victor. Amelia and Candace were shy. They sang a song and then left the stage to the men. They had roasted meat while ying cards, having a good time. In the middle of the night, they cheered up Eden and went home separately. "Oh! I''m so tired." Eden untied her scarf and sat on the sofa heavily. Victor was changing his shoes at the door. He put down the things in his hands, put on his furry slippers and sat down beside her. He hugged her, "Eden, mom and dad wille back by ne the next Saturday. They sent me a message just now." "Wow! Really?" Eden was very excited, and then she frowned, "Auntie also said that she would come to watch my performance in thepetition, but I feel that her tone was a little different from before. I don''t know if I''m wrong." Victor frowned slightly. Darlene had always been sincere to Eden. However, since he had aimed at the Craig family, Mr. Craig would certainly haveints against him. "Don''t think too much. She has always been very kind to you!" "Yeah!" Eden felt that she had thought too much. Perhaps she became sensitive because many things had happened recently. "Eden, you''ve been too tired recently. Have a good rest. Nothing bad will happen. I''ll stay with you all the time." Victor kissed her head and looked at her long hair, "Do you want to cut your hair?" In fact, he preferred her long hair. She looked very beautiful with long hair! But when she had short hair, she looked pure and pretty as well. Eden shook her head, "No, I want to have long hair. As a bribe, I''ll look more charming with long hair." "Okay, it''s up to you. Let''s go to bed." Victor carried her in his arms and walked upstairs. "Ah!" Eden screamed and punched his chest with a smile, "Slow down. What if you waist is sprained? You''re no longer young." Victor was heartbroken again, "Honey, I''m not old." He exined with grievances. Eden smiled happily and sweetly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "That''s not what I mean. I''ve gained some weight during this period of time. I know you''re strong enough to carry me. I just want you to slow down." "No, if I slow down, you will feel ufortable." Victor misunderstood her deliberately. Eden was speechless. She really wanted to beat him. How could he tease her like this? Did he have to rte everything with sex? Of course, Eden did not dare to say anything because she was taught a lessonst time. Otherwise, she would suffer on bed! "Honey, let''s take a bath first. Tomorrow is the weekend, and we don''t have to go to thepany. We can y at will tonight." He said in a flirty tone as he looked at her shy face. She looked so appealing that he smiled more and more wickedly. Eden nced at him. Her ears were unnaturally red, and her face was burning hot. No matter how many years they had been together, she could not help but be shy. Her body became stiff, but there was expectation in her heart. "Rat-a-tat." Lyric was awakened by a sudden knock on the door. It was the weekend, and she didn''t have to go to work, so she sleptte. Hearing the knock on the door, she thought it was Jasper. He said that he would bring her breakfast. She put on her slippers and went to open the door with sleepy eyes without wearing her coat. These days, she got along well with Jasper. They went to work together and had dinner together on weekends, just like a couple. They didn''t make their rtionship clear tacitly. Because they always felt that it was very happy to maintain such a rtionship. She suddenly opened the door. When she thought that Jasper was standing outside, her heart beat violently. However, the next moment, the smile on her face froze. The person standing outside was not Jasper, but a strange man. The man was wearing a ck suit, a cap and a mask. He covered herself tightly for fear of being recognized. Lyric became alert instantly, "What''s the matter?" The man looked at her fiercely and maliciously. Lyric stepped back immediately and tried to close the door, but it was toote. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 The man stretched out his foot quickly and stopped Lyric from closing the door. Lyric was stunned, and she was overwhelmed by fear. Such a bad thing happened early in the morning, which made her anxious and disturbed. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Lyric tried hard to close the door. Her fine hair bounced as she moved violently, and her face twisted because of nervousness. "Bang..." The door was mmed open by the man. He looked at her with an evil smile. Lyric took a few steps back awkwardly and fell to the cold floor. "Ah..." She cried out in pain. "Bang..." The door was closed. Lyric immediately raised her head, only to see two people in her house. The strange man and Ansley. "Ansley, why are you here?" Lyric didn''t expect her to be so bold. She actually came straight to her house. Ansley took off the cap on her head. Looking at how awkward Lyric was, she smiled happily. Lyric looked at her. They hadn''t seen each other for nearly two months, but Ansley had lost a lot of weight. Her face was very pale, but her eyes were full of hatred as she looked at her. "Lyric, it''s really difficult to find your house." Ansley looked around Lyric''s big house greedily. She dreamed of living in such a nice house. Unfortunately, her dream was shattered. She thought that her father would take her abroad, but her father cared more about Lyric''s mother. It was not toote. If she sold this house, she would have enough money to pay her debt and live a comfortable life for some days. Lyric''s mother had bought this house outright. She was quite capable. No wonder her father couldn''t forget her. As soon as he had a chance to go abroad, he immediately divorced her mother and left here. Lyric frowned. Looking at the strange man''s malicious gaze, she knew what Ansley was going to do instantly. "Ansley, this is my house. Get out immediately! You''re not weed here!" Lyric didn''t beat around the bush and drove her away. "Ha-ha..." Ansley looked at her and smiled viciously, "Your house? Bah!" She spat angrily on the ground. She looked at Lyric with fierce eyes, "Lyric, listen carefully. Give me the property ownership certificate and I''ll sell the house to pay my debt. Now you''re with Jasper, so you''re not short of money, are you?" "What?" Lyricughed angrily and struggled to get up from the ground. "Ansley, that''s your wishful thinking! You can''t be so shameless. What right do you have to sell my house?" Lyric wished she could give beat this shameless woman hard. She knew that Ansley would definitelye her when she was at a dead end, so she had been very careful. She didn''t expect that Ansley woulde straight to her house. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ansley pushed Lyric away forcefully. Lyric was caught off guard and stumbled back a few steps. "Your house? Let me tell you. If you didn''t meet dad, those things wouldn''t have happened, and I wouldn''t have been wanted by the police. I wouldn''t have lost dad and be homeless. I would have been a daughter that was loved by my parents." "Lyric, it''s all your fault. Now you are with a president and you live a rich life, but why should I live miserably?" Ansley was very excited, and she walked toward Lyric step by step. Lyric kept stepping back. Ansley had never been so horrible before. "Gunner Rees." "My elder sister is still a virgin. You can enjoy her body before getting the property ownership certificate. After I sell the house, I''ll give you half of the money so that you can pay your debt." "Alright, Ansley, I like your straightforward character." Gunner looked at Lyric''s beautiful figure with lust in his eyes recklessly. She was a virgin. How lucky he was! Lyric was wearing a checkered nightdress. Although the heating in the room was on, the cold wind blew in through the window. She shivered. When she heard Ansley''s words, she was extremely scared. She couldn''t defeat two people on her own. Besides, she didn''t expect Ansley to be so ruthless. She not only wanted to get her house, but also wanted to ruin her life. When she was pushed to the ground just now, her injured foot ached again. At this time, she only prayed that Jasper would not buy breakfast in the alley. If he bought breakfast nearby, he would arrive here earlier. "Gunner, hurry up. Jasper drove away, but it doesn''t mean that we have enough time to waste." Ansley looked at him and urged. During this period of time, she had been staying with Gunner. She apanied him to gamble during the day and allowed him to have sex with her at night. Although the life was terrible, the police couldn''t find her. But a few days ago, Gunner lost all his money in gambling. These days, they didn''t even have money to buy food. It was only then that she thought of Lyric''s house. Since Lyric''s mother had bought this house outright, the property ownership certificate must be here. As long as she could control Lyric and sell this house at a low price, she would have money to leave this d*mn ce. "Okay, don''t be angry. I have to enjoy such a beautiful body." Gunner was very randy at this time. He wanted money and Lyric. "Don''te here!" Lyric stood up and stepped back warily. She was think and weak, and she was match for the man. Jasper drove out, which meant that he went to the alley to buy breakfast. As long as she could stall for time, she would definitely wait for Jasper toe. "How can I love you if I don''t go there? Your younger sister said that you were pretty, but I didn''t expect you to be so lovely." Gunner took off his clothes as he walked. He kept looking Lyric''s nice shape up and down with greedy eyes. Lyric forced herself to calm down. Her phone was in the room. If she could get the phone and call someone, she would definitely be saved. Thinking like this, she quickly turned around and ran into the room. However, Gunner was faster than her. Before she could close the door, he barged into her room and closed the door. "Ha-ha..." Gunnerughed wickedly, "Why are you more impatient than me?" "Get out! You a*shole!" Lyric was so scared that her body was trembling. She moved to the bedside table little by little. Her phone was under the pillow. The window in her room was opened a little. At this time, cold wind blew in, which made her shiver and sober up a little. While the man was taking off his clothes, Lyric fell to the pillow. She touched her phone with her fingers and unlocked it. Then she groped and made a phone call. The first phone number was Jasper''s. She hoped that she was calling Jasper. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Victor made Eden exhausted, so she wanted to sleepte, but she was awakened by the ringtone. She fumbled for a long while before answering the phone. "Hello? Lyric." But there was no sound on the phone. "Lyric, what''s wrong?" Eden''s couldn''t hear Lyric''s voice, but the sound of wind and nervous breathing. When Lyric heard Eden''s voice, her nervous heart calmed down. She was saved, and the most important thing was to stall for time. She was d that the cold wind outside the window covered Eden''s voice. Even she couldn''t hear Eden''s voice clearly. The man could not hear it. Gunner had almost taken off all his clothes. "Don''t struggle. You''ll suffer a lot if you struggle. Come here quickly. I''ll treat you well." Gunner approached Lyric step by step, and his evil smile was extremely ferocious. "Get out! If you dare to approach me, I''ll jump down from here!" Lyric stood up and climbed onto the window quickly, pushing it open hard. Gunner looked at her with a faint smile, "Ha-ha... You''re really young and impulsive. It''s not worth jumping off a building for such a trifle." At the same time, Eden sensed something wrong. There was a strange man in Lyric''s house. She immediately went downstairs to find Victor. "Victor, where are you? Victor..." Eden ran downstairs barefoot and called him more and more anxiously. Victor was talking to Lucian on the phone. When he heard Eden''s anxious cry, he came out in a hurry. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden went downstairs barefoot in a hurry. When she was about to walk down the stairs, she fell down heavily andy on the floor. "Eden!" Victor rushed to her. "Ah... No..." Eden felt painful, and she was worried about Lyric, so she burst into tears in an instant. Victor helped her up. She was crying sadly, and her face was grazed. He asked worriedly, "Eden, I''m here. What''s wrong? Huh? Did you have a nightmare?" She fell down, and Victor''s heart ached so much for her. Why was she in such a hurry? "Eden, are you injured?" He looked at her tearful face uneasily. Eden quickly grabbed his hand, "Go to Lyric''s house. Something bad has happened to Lyric. Call Jasper. He''s closer to her." "The password to her house is... Hurry up!" "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll call Jasper first. Wait for me here. I''ll get you some clothes now." After saying this, Victor ran upstairs while calling Jasper. "Hello?" Jasper had just driven into the housing estate. Victor said angrily, "Hurry up! Something bad has happened to Lyric. The password to her house is... Hurry up and save her. We''ll be right there." Jasper was stunned, and his mind was in a mess. How could something bad happen to Lyric? He woke up early in the morning to buy her breakfast. Why did something bad happen so suddenly? Ansley! Jasper''s heart skipped a beat. After entering the housing estate, he parked the car on the side of the road, got off and rushed to Lyric''s house. Victor took the clothes for Eden and put them on for her in a hurry. Then he wore the shoes for her before they went out promptly. On the way, Eden called the police. At this time, the phone hadn''t been hung up yet. She could hear the man and Lyric''s voices. "Victor, hurry up. That man wants to rape Lyric. He''s a beast. Jasper hasn''t arrived yet. Lyric said that she would jump off the building. It''s very dangerous to climb onto the window on such a cold day." "Okay. I''ve driving as fast as I could. Don''t worry." The wound on her face was bleeding. When the lights turned red, he took out a tissue to wipe the blood on her face. "Does it still hurt?" He looked at her with distress. Why was it so difficult for her to have a good sleep? "Yeah!" Eden sniffed. She was very depressed because she fell down early in the morning. "Lyric hasn''t hung up." Eden was very jittery. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. Jasper is almost there." Victorforted her in a soft voice. When the lights turned green, he whizzed down the road. Ansley was very mad because they had wasted a lot of time. She walked over and knocked hard on the door. "Gunner, hurry up! Do you want her to attract the attention of all her neighbors?" "Shut up!" Gunner''s cold voice came from inside. With wicked eyes, he looked at Lyric who had leaned out of the window. He liked to emascte those hot-tempered and stubborn women. It was exciting enough to have sex with her! "This is the 25th floor. If you jump down, you willmit suicide. You are at home alone. Who will know that we have been here?" "You''d bettere down obediently and give me the property ownership certificate. I can let you go." Gunner smiled gently. If he was not short of money, he wouldn''t have taken such a risk. Ansley, that idiot, was wanted by the police. He was the only one who could sell the property ownership certificate. A few million dors was enough for him to enjoy himself for a long time. "Get out!" Lyric''s entire body was cold, and her big eyes were blood-shot. It was too cold. She couldn''t hold on any longer. "Don''te here. Let me tell you. The property ownership certificate isn''t here. You won''t get it even if I die." Lyric''s voice was trembling. "Impossible." Gunner did not believe what she said. "Humph!" Lyric took a deep breath and her frozen hands gradually became weak. "I always forget this, that and the other. In order to prevent me from losing these important things, my mother put the property ownership certificate in another ce." Lyric didn''t know if he would believe her, but she had to stall some time for herself. Eden answered her phone call and heard the conversation between her and the man. She would definitely call Jasper and ask him toe here to save her. So, she only needed to hold on. "Alright, don''t get excited," Gunner said as he approached her. Obviously, he knew that Lyric had reached her limit. It was minus ten, and she had been sitting outside for several minutes. She was shivering, and she couldn''t hold on any longer. Gunner approached her step by step. Lyric was in a trance. Seeing that Gunner had taken a few more steps forward, she roared with all her strength, "Don''te here!" She leaned out a little more, and most of her body was out of the window. Gunner didn''t dare to move anymore. He just wanted money and didn''t want to kill anyone. Jasper was so lucky that he entered the elevator as soon as he went downstairs. When he reached the 25th floor, he went straight to Lyric''s house. He had known the password a long time ago. He was very nervous, and his hands trembled as he typed the password. The sound of the door being opened alerted Ansley. Ansley tensed up and looked at the door nervously with a pale face. A tall figure walked in. Seeing Jasper''s handsome face, Ansley was so scared that she took a step back in fear. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 "Jasper, how could it be..." Didn''t he drive away? "Ah... Help..." Just as Jasper was about to ask where Lyric was, Lyric''s scream came from her room. "Lyric!" Jasper ran over, kicked Ansley to the ground and then ran to Lyric''s room. He was so angry and anxious that his strength was amazing. He kicked the door open. The scene inside frightened him. At the same time, Eden grasped her seat belt nervously when she heard Lyric''s scream. Hearing that Jasper had kicked open the door, she heaved a sigh of relief. Lyric had fallen out of the window, and Gunner was holding one of her hands. The man was only wearing underwear, and his clothes were piled up on the ground. What he wanted to do was obvious. Jasper red at Gunner with fierce eyes like a furious lion. "Lyric..." At that moment, Jasper''s heart twisted nervously. He was very afraid of losing Lyric. He wished he could fly and immediately save her. "Don''te here." Gunner looked at Jasper with a sneer, "If you dare toe here, I''ll loose my hand." Gunner''s words stopped Jasper sessfully. "B*stard!" Jasper was annoyed because he came herete. Gunner looked at Jasper''s nervous face and smiled. He knew Jasper. He had been observing Lyric''s every move in the past few days, so he knew that Jasper was the president of Joye Group, and he was rich. This house was only worth a few million dors, and it was dangerous to sell it. If he took money from Jasper, he would leave soon. He smiled and nced at Lyric who was dragged by him. She was about to fall off the building. Then he looked at Jasper and smiled, "Mr. Joye, you came so quickly!" Jasper said angrily, "What do you want?" Gunner smiled evilly, "Mr. Joye, you''re smart. Of course, you know what I want. As long as I loose my hand, your beloved woman will die a cruelest death." Jasper''s heart skipped a beat, and his face darkened to the extreme. He had lost his patience, "Say it!" "Alright. Mr. Joye, you''re really straightforward. I know you like this woman. If you want her to survive, give me one hundred million dors." "It''s worth it to buy her life with one hundred million dors." Jasper took out his wallet and picked up a ck card, "Okay, I''ll give you the money! Let her go." Outside the window, Lyric smiled when Jasper said those words without hesitation. She shivered, but her heart was warm, because he cared about her very much. If... she survived, she would definitely confess her love to him. "Ha-ha..." Gunner looked at the ck card in Jasper''s hand and sneered. This world was really unfair. He struggled to live, but he was at the bottom of society. He couldn''t even have enough sometimes. But these rich people owned a lot of money at ease. This made him feel extremely jealous. "Mr. Joye, are you kidding? If I take this card and go to bank, the police will catch me soon. I want cash." Gunner was not stupid. Jasper looked at him, "Okay, I''ll give you cash if you want. Pull her up first. She''s still in your control. I promise you that the money will be delivered soon." Jasper did as Gunner said. If Lyric still stayed outside of the window, she would definitely be freezing on such a cold day. He was extremely anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He looked out of the window worriedly. The window was covered with frost, and he could only see the vague outline of Lyric. Her thin body swayed in the cold wind, making his heart sink. Seeing that Jasper was very straightforward, Gunner wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible. He would leave after getting the money. "Okay! Call someone and ask him to send me the money." Gunnerpromised. Without hesitation, Jasper took out his phone and called Victor, asking him to prepare cash. Victor and Eden were almost there. He was afraid of losing Lyric, and he had never been so scared before. Her eyes were always bright and shy when she looked at him. He didn''t want her to be hurt or insulted. When Jasper called Victor, Victor had arrived at the entrance of the housing estate. "Hello? Jasper." "Prepare a hundred million dors for me. I want cash. Hurry up!" Jasper yelled at him. Victor instantly understood what he meant. Those people came for money. Although Jasper''s attitude was rude, he didn''t mind. He turned back to the car, opened the trunk and took out a box of money. Eden looked at him in confusion, "What is this?" Victor said, "Honey, this is money. I always put eight or nine hundred thousand dors in my car just in case." Eden was stunned. Why didn''t she know about it? "Let''s go!" Victor held Eden''s hand, for fear that she would fall down due to anxiety again. Jasper hung up the phone, looked at Gunner and warned him, "The money will be delivered soon. Take her up first, or we''ll all die here." Gunner was an ouw in the casino. He had never been threatened like this. He had been the one who threatened others, Being threatened by Jasper, he was very displeased. However, he listened to Jasper for no reason when he saw Jasper''s cold and gloomy eyes. The cold wind was blowing hard, and he pulled Lyric back with both hands. Lyric fell onto the window feebly. She looked at Jasper with blurred eyes. She had lost all her strength, and she smiled at him weakly. Standing not far away, Jasper looked elegant and handsome. She liked him all the time. At this time, he was the only light and sun in her heart. She was only wearing a nightdress, and her face had be red from cold. Seeing her like this, Jasper was about to fly into a rage. He quickly pulled open Lyric''s wardrobe, took out a coat and handed it to Gunner, "Put it on for her. If she gets sick, don''t think about walking out of the door." Gunner grabbed the coat angrily and put it on Lyric, but he regretted pulling up Lyric. In this way, he had lost a lot of opportunities. Being ordered by Jasper, he was in a very bad mood. He had taken off his clothes, so he was shivering with cold. "Give me my clothes, too." Gunner would never let himself suffer. If he didn''t put on his clothes, he might fall ill before he got the money. Jasper looked at the clothes on the ground and kicked them to him. "You..." Gunner looked at Jasper cautiously and slowly bent down to pick up his clothes. At this moment, Jasper heard the sound of the door being opened. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Victor and Eden were here. Jasper''s expression rxed. He nced at Lyric who was weak. She was frozen with cold, and he couldn''t waste any more time here. "The money has been delivered." Jasper''s words stunned Gunner. He said with ecstasy, "Okay, let''s go out immediately." Gunner turned around excitedly to pull Lyric. Jasper had thought about what to do. The moment Gunner turned around, he rushed over. When Gunner grabbed Lyric''s hand, he had grabbed Gunner''s cor. Then he pulled Gunner hard, and Gunner fell to the ground. Lyric, who was frozen, rolled down the window. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 "Ahem..." Lyric only felt that she was too ufortable to breathe. Her hands and feet were totally stiff. She wanted to grab something, but she had no strength. "Jasper..." She let out a weak cry and realized that her voice was trembling violently. Jasper pressed Gunner''s hand with his knee nimbly and then punched it fiercely. "Ah..." Gunner screamed miserably and let go of Lyric at the same time. Jasper used a lot of strength and beat Gunner crazily, but he couldn''t vent his hatred. Gunner came to sense and kicked Jasper furiously. An ouw in despair was more horrible than a devil in hell. "Bang..." Gunner turned the table and pinned down Jasper. He punched Jasper''s face ferociously. It hurt so much that Jasper was in a trance. When he was about to punch Jasper again, Jasper dodged. At the same time, Victor rushed in. Eden followed closely behind and looked at Lyric who was lying on the ground, "Lyric." Victor pressed down Gunner together with Jasper, while Eden carried Lyric to bed. Her body was so cold that Eden was startled. She immediately pulled the quilt and covered her. Lyric shivered and shuddered herself up, "Eden..." Lyric smiled happily. She was finally saved. It was the first time that she had defended her dignity with life. Eden looked at her with distress andforted her in a low voice, "Lyric, it''s okay now. Have a good rest." Then she picked up the remote control on the bedside table and turned up the temperature of the air conditioner. Victor and Gunner dragged Gunner out together. Ansley was kicked hard by Jasper. It was so painful that she was still lying on the ground, crying. Seeing that Gunner was taken out by them, she closed her eyes desperately. The police arrived soon. They took away Ansley and Gunner. Only then did Jasper sit down on the sofa weakly. Victor stood in front of him and looked at him carefully, "Are you okay?" Jasper shook his head slightly. He was fine. He was just too nervous and scared just now, so he lost all his strength when he rxed all of a sudden. When he thought of the scene of Lyric being hung outside the window, his heart almost broke out of pain. He looked up at Victor and said, "Victor, has your heart ever ached for Eden? It hurts so much. I feel the same way now." He was very sad, frightened and excited. He was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside, and he was overwhelmed by fear. He felt that his heart was bleeding. He tried so hard to save Lyric, but heContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. could do nothing but stand aside and watch. The feeling was so f*cking terrible and painful. Victor was taken aback. Jasper was probably beaten silly. He smiled and said, "Jasper, just admit it. Is it so hard to admit that you like Lyric?" Jasper suddenly looked up at Victor, "Can you tell that I like her, too?" Victor sneered, "Are you out of your mind?" Jasperughed self-mockingly, "Perhaps." "But your silly appearance is quite cute. Why don''t I take a photo of you and show you what''s written on your face?" Victor sat opposite him slowly. Jasper raised his head slightly and looked at the ceiling. The crystalmp reflected his blurry shadow. "Victor, thank you for not taking my rude attitude to heart. You promised me heartily and sent the money here." Victor looked at him with amusement, "You make me feel like I always go against you." "Isn''t it just? You always go against me." Jasper smiled. At this moment, he gave Victor a sincere and grateful smile. Victor looked at the scattered money on the ground andughed, "Unfortunately, the money is useless." Jasper said, "That''s the reason why I should thank you." Victor was speechless. Jasper thanked him just because of the money he had brought! "Alright, since you can cheer up and be in a rtionship, we can rest assured." Jasper smiled and understood what he meant. "I never want to burden Eden." "But if you don''t get married, it will be a burden in her heart for the rest of her life. Jasper, thank you!" Victor got up, walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He thanked him sincerely. In the future, they would have their own happy lives! Jasper stood up, "You''re wee. Why don''t you cooperate with Joye Group?" Victor said, "You always disdain to cooperate with Alwynn Group, don''t you?" Jasper smiled, "But now I''ve changed my mind. The clothing market in Gate City is in the charge of me, and I own the best shopping malls there." In the past, he did not want Eden to live too hard and didn''t want to arouse suspicion, so he didn''t want to have anything to do with Alwynn Group. But at this time, he had fallen in love with Lyric, and he didn''t have to worry about those things. He was a businessman, so he naturally cared about his interest. He finally realized something in his thirties, which was that he not only needed to put in a lot of hard work, but also persist in. If he tried his best, he would have no regret in life. Jasper turned around and went to the room. Eden was sitting by the bed with Lyric. Lyric was no longer nervous, and she was asleep. Seeing Jasper, Eden said softly, "She has just fallen asleep, and she''s very uneasy. You should apany her." Jasper smiled and nodded. He looked at her injured face and asked seriously, "What''s wrong with your face?" Eden smiled awkwardly, "I fell to the ground." Jasper knew that she fell down because she was worried about Lyric. "Go back and rest. I will take good care of Lyric." "Okay!" Eden smiled and gave Jasper a cheering gesture mischievously before leaving with a smile. After Eden and Victor left, Jasper closed the bedroom door slowly. He sat on a stool and looked at Lyric''s sleeping face. Her long and curly eyshes were thick, and her small nose was red. Her lips were a little purple because she was frozen with cold, and even her face was red. His heart ached severely. He took Lyric''s hand. It was so cold that he kept frowning. He called Neal, gave him the address and asked him toe over. Neal''s medical skills were so good that he had be the family doctor of them. When Anton was free, he was willing to make extra money. After all, no one wouldin about having too much money. Moreover, these rich big shots gave him too much money, so he was naturally on their call. Half an hourter, Anton came in with a medical kit. Jasper looked at him and said softly, "She can''t sleep soundly. Her body is warm, but her forehead is a little hot." Anton said, "It is ten degrees below zero. She stayed outside for so long. It''s inevitable for her to catch a cold and have a fever. She''ll be fine after having an intravenous drip." Anton had a check-up for Lyric. Fortunately, she didn''t suffer from frostbite. But she had a fever. After giving her an intravenous drip, he told Jasper what to do and left. He had an operation in the afternoon, so he had to go back. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 At eight o''clock in the evening, Lyric slowly woke up. She felt warm andfortable all over. She opened her eyes slowly. Only a bedsidemp was on. She looked around and didn''t see anyone else in the room. She sat up slowly and looked out of the window. What had happened in the morning suddenly came to her mind. She stared out of the window mechanically. In the morning, the cold wind chilled her to the bone, but she felt so warm at this time. When she was asleep, she dreamed that she fell into an ice cave. She was very cold and kept calling for help. Her voice had turned hoarse, but no one came to save her. In the dream, she breathed in the frosty air, and her body was as cold as ice. She was desperate and scared. When she was about to faint, a light suddenly appeared in front of her. In the light, she saw a tall figure walking toward her. He bent slightly and gently held her in his arms. His deep and low voice was reassuring. "Don''t be afraid. I''m by your side." Then, she woke up. She moved slightly, and there was a sore pain in her arm. If it weren''t for the pain and the warm room, she would have an illusion that everything that had happened in the morning was her dream. Lyric put on her slippers slowly and wanted to go to the bathroom. Looking at the white medical adhesive ster on the back of her hand, she wondered if she had had an intravenous drip. No wonder the dizzy feeling didn''tst long. "Phew..." The feeling of surviving a disaster was particrly good. "It''s so good to be alive!" She muttered. Sounds came from outside from time to time. She smiled and walked to the door. Her legs were still limp, but she could walk slowly. When she reached the living room, she saw Jasper washing and cutting food in the open kitchen, and she smiled gently. With him here, the house had been warm. When Jasper heard the light footsteps, he immediately looked back. Seeing that Lyric had got up, he took a towel to wipe his hands and strode to her. "Why did you get up? Are you hungry?" His voice was hoarse, deep and dry. It seemed that he had not spoken for a long time. His eyes were full of concern. Seeing the nervousness and concern in his eyes, Lyric smiled shyly. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I''m hungry, and I just can''t sleep. My waist hurts. I''ve slept for too long." Jasper lowered his head, smiled and helped her sit on the sofa, "Sit here and wait for a while. Dinner will be ready soon." Lyric looked at him eagerly, "Can I have hotpot?" Jasper smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I''m just preparing your favorite hot pot. You can have a soup pot, and it will be ready soon." Jasper got up and walked to the kitchen. He cut the lettuce into two pieces and ced them on a te. Then, the soup was boiled and he put the dishes that were not easy to cook into it. After that, he took the induction stove and ced it on the table. Lyric watched as he did all these, and her eyes lit up. Jasper was a very nice man. If only he could be her boyfriend. She couldn''t miss such a good man. If she missed him, she could never be with him again. Lyric was very excited. She liked Jasper, and she wanted to tell him about it. "Lyric, just be brave!" She encouraged herself. Lyric couldn''t wait to sit down at the table. Jasper had served the dishes. After cooking all the food, Jasper handed her a ss of hot water, "Drink some hot water to warm your body." "Oh!" Lyric picked up the ss obediently and took a few sips. Only then did Jasper hand the chopsticks to her and ce the sesame sauce in her front. Lyric liked spicy food, but she chose to eat light food because she had had an intravenous drip. She picked up a fish ball and dipped it in sesame sauce. After taking a bite, she looked at Jasper with satisfaction. "Mr. Joye, your cooking skills have be better and better." Jasper looked at her with a smile and did not say anything. He picked up some chicken for her and ced it in her bowl. All the food was cooked in the chicken soup. The soup had a rich fragrance, and the dishes were particrly delicious. "Jasper, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have died." It was the first time that she had called him by his name. She wanted to get closer to him by getting along with him as his friend. She would gradually change herself. However, she had to confess her feelings before she became more outstanding. Jasper was in a good mood when he heard that. He looked at her andughed, "It''s no bother. Eat your meal!" "Oh!" Lyric lowered her head and ate obediently. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jasper looked at her for a while before lowering his head to eat. At this moment, he was very satisfied. But she was easy to be shy. What should he do? She was eating with satisfaction. It seemed that she could be pleased just by a hot pot. Was he going to wait for such a shy girl to confess her love to him? In that case, he needed to wait for a long time. Jasper''s eyes darkened. When could he be in love? If he continued to wait, he would be old, but Lyric was still in the prime of her life. It was not easy to get married. Although he was a rich president, she might not marry him. He thought that he had a good character, and it depended on whether she liked him or not. Those who fell in love with him easily liked his money. But some girls didn''t like him, because they didn''t know if he had a good character. Of course, he was a rich man of excellent character. They finished their dinner with something on their minds. Jasper cleaned up the dishes. Lyric sat on the sofa and googled how should a woman confessed her love to a man she liked. "If I give you a chance to be my boyfriend, will you say yes?" If the man''s answer was yes, she could say. "I''m serious. Since you''ve promised me, you have to be a good boyfriend." If he didn''t want it, she could say, "I was just joking, ha-ha." Lyric thought about it and agreed. Everyone could make jokes. No, who would make such an ambiguous joke? "You look like my next boyfriend." Lyric was upset. She had never had a boyfriend. "What do you think of me?" If he said that she was a good girl, she could say. "How about me being your girlfriend?" Lyric read a lot of strategies, but none of them was suitable for her. Jasper hade out of the kitchen after washing the dishes. He sat opposite Lyric slowly. Jasper''s eyes were good-looking. He had straight nose and clear jawline. He was wearing a white casual suit, and his every move was full of charm. She really loved Jasper so much! Jasper found that Lyric had been looking at him with keen and bright eyes. He smiled and asked, "Why do you look at me like this?" Lyric immediately looked away and blinked her beautiful eyes. She was still thinking about the strategies online, so she couldn''t help but ask casually, "Jasper, I like you. Can you be my boyfriend?" Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 "Ah..." Jasper stared at Lyric nkly. She confessed her feelings so suddenly that he was caught off guard. She said, "Jasper, I like you. Can you be my boyfriend?" Jasper felt that his face was burning hot. His heart was excited, and every cell in his body was dancing with joy. Lyric was stunned as well. She couldn''t control herself and said those words while thinking. It was too embarrassing to confess her love in such a situation. She was not prepared, and she didn''t even dress herself up. How could she confess her love like this? Lyric was dumbfounded. She looked at Jasper in a daze, not knowing what to do. When Jasper came to sense and found that Lyric was more surprised than him, he smiled gently. He appreciated her stunned face before asking with a smile, "Lyric, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again." Jasper suddenly felt that he was a little evil, but he wanted to hear her say those words again. "Ah..." Lyric reacted and kept shaking her head, "I didn''t say anything." He dared to ask, but she did not dare to say it again. Jasper''s face gradually darkened. Didn''t she admit it anymore? However, seeing that her cheeks had turned redder, he couldn''t help smiling again. He got up, moved closer and sat beside her. His fragrance was familiar, and she even felt that he was a little aggressive. Lyric felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. "Lyric, I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again." His voice was deep and his smile was charming, touching Lyric''s heart. Lyric sat there stiffly. She wished she could p herself a few times. Why... did she speak her mind suddenly? Originally, she wanted to confess her love in a romantic ce when the atmosphere was just all right. There was no turning back! She should break through the barrier in her heart and break the deadlock. If she kept silent, she couldn''t get him. Only when she became brave could she live a happy life with him. Oh... No, she should think twice before taking actions. Lyric felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. She was hesitating. However, she did not know that Jasper, who was sitting next to her, had seen all the expressions on her face. Her delicate and fair face blushed a little. Her lips were red, and her eyebrows were curved. Her expressions were so lovely that he wanted to lower his head to kiss her hard. "Ha-ha..." Jasper chuckled. Lyric was even more embarrassed. "Lyric, I''m willing to be your boyfriend." Since she had taken the first step, he would like to do the rest things. "Ah..." Lyric opened her eyes wide and looked at him in surprise. She clenched her fists and covered her mouth as she looked at him. It... was her illusion. Yeah, it must be. Just now, Jasper said that he was willing to be her boyfriend. She really wanted to scream excitedly. Seeing that she couldn''t react, Jasper couldn''t help but smile again. "Lyric." Jasper looked at her quietly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lyric looked at him seriously. He couldn''t go back on his words! "Yeah!" She answered him nervously. Jasper''s face was full of tenderness as he said with a smile, "Lyric, listen carefully. I''m willing to be your boyfriend. But I once fell in love with Eden and lived with Maureen. Do you mind it?" He had told her about these things, because he was afraid that she couldn''t ept his past on such a day. He told her about his past because he wanted to be with her honestly. Lyric looked at him with excitement and burst into tears. She was so delighted that she could not speak. After a while, Jasper added, "Lyric, I love you wholeheartedly. I can give you the most sincere love. I''ll protect you well and be gentle to you. A year ago, I disentangled myself from the past. Eden and I are more like family members now." "I love you, and I''ll try my best to make you live a happy life." Jasper spoke his mind. "Woo-woo..." Lyric cried out in excitement, and her heart was beating crazily. However, Jasper panicked. Did he say anything wrong? Why was she crying so sadly? This was the first time he had confessed his love to someone. "Lyric... I..." Before he could finish his words, Lyric threw herself into his arms. "Jasper, I like you very much. In fact, I wanted to make myself better before confessing my love to you." "But after what happened in the morning, I suddenly realized that life is very fragile. Sometimes, unexpected idents would happen before we had time to do what we wanted. But when I was hung outside the window, I told myself that if I survived, I must confess my love to you." "Jasper, ever since you told me about your past, I''ve been loving you wholeheartedly. I don''t care about your past. I like Eden, too." Lyric raised her head and looked at him with tears in eyes. Her tearful eyes were starry and bright, "Jasper, but I''m not good enough. My family background is not good, and I''m from a single-parent family. Don''t you care about these?" Since they had made it clear, she could speak her mind freely. Jasper wiped away her tears with a gentle smile, "I only care about you, and my love for you has nothing to do with other things. In my heart, you are excellent. You''re gentle, capable, kind and lovely. What''s more, you''re very sincere to people. This is how I think of you. It has nothing to do with money or family background. You''re precious, and I love you." Her tone was gentle and sincere! Ah... Lyric screamed in her heart. His gentle tone was so pleasant to hear. The man she thought about day and night was telling her that he loved her. This moment couldn''t be more wonderful. She sniffed and tried to calm herself down. Then she said with happy tears, "Jasper, you missed the sunset glow, but now you''ve seen the stars all over the sky, haven''t you? I will love you and be the brightest star in your gxy." She was confident that she could give him a happy life. Jasper smiled tenderly. He slowly lowered his head and gently wrapped his arms around her waist. He pulled her with a little strength and she sat in his arms. He smiled and kissed her red lips affectionately. His kiss was light, but he didn''t seem to be dissatisfied. He gradually became overbearing and possessive. After confessing their feelings, they were eager to get closer to each other and express their love. Their sleeping souls seems to be awakened. There was no doubt that for Jasper, the sex was the most intoxicating and enjoyable. He forgot everything, including the time and ce, and he just wanted to feel the tenderness in his arms. ...... Early the next morning, Abigail was woken up by the ringtone. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 "Hello? Jasper, I can finally sleepte today. Why did you wake me up?" Abigailined. "Ha-ha..." Jasper smiled happily, "Abby, I''ll bring my wife to see youter." "Ah..." Abigail waspletely awakened by his words. "Sweetheart, what did you say?" Abigail sat up, and Ayman woke up with a start. Ayman nced at her withint, turned over and continued to sleep. Looking at his disgusted face, Abigail was speechless. "Abby, I said that I would bring my wife backter." Jasper smiled and repeated patiently. "Well. that''s great. Come back quickly. I''ll cook for you. No, I can''t cook. I don''t know if Anson will come backter. Let''s go outside..." "No, we won''t eat outside on such an important day. It''s too cold. I''ll ask Eden to cook something delicious." "Okay, I''ll hang up and then go to the supermarket. Take your time." Abigail hung up the phone and threw it away. Then she immediately ran into the bathroom. Jasper finally had a girlfriend. How could she not be excited? Abigail was so happy that she hummed while washing up. Lyric was eating the delicious crab bread. Hearing Jasper talking on the phone, she blushed, and even the delicious crab bread seemed to have be dry. "Mr. Joye, we were in a rtionship yesterday, but you''ll take me home to see your family. Isn''t it too fast?" Although she had met Abigail once, it was too fast. Jasper looked at her and didn''t agree with her, "No, but why do you still call me like that? Yesterday, you called me by my name smoothly, didn''t you?" Lyric blushed and argued, "That''s... because..." She didn''t know what to say, because she had been dizzy sincest night. Last night, she had the most wonderful dream in her life, and she was still immersed in it. Looking at her stunned face, Jasper was amused, "Alright, eat quickly. Just call me by my name in the future. I don''t like my beloved woman to be so polite to me." "Oh!" Lyric felt that it was better for her to stop talking. The more she said, the more mistakes she would make. Jasper looked around Lyric''s house, thought for a moment and said, "Lyric, do you want to live in Windsor Vi?" "Ah..." Lyric was stunned for a moment, "Why should I live there? Isn''t it good to live here?" Well, why were they talking about moving? "Lyric, the vi there is very big, and you''ll own a courtyard. Those vis all belong to Victor. My sister and Amelia live there. I was thinking about buying a vi there before, but it was so big for me to live, so I have been living here." "Let''s go get our marriage certificateter. After that, we''ll go to Abby''s house and see the vi at noon." "Ahem..." Lyric coughed in shock after hearing Jasper''s words. "Jasper, we only confirmed our rtionshipst night, but are we going to get our marriage certificate today? This is too fast! Why do I feel that I''ve been tricked by you?" Although she really loved him, it was really too fast. Jasper handed her another piece of crab bread, "Since you''ve been tricked by me, ept the fact with joy." Jasper smiled wickedly. For him, it was a good day to get the marriage certificate. He had a warm winter. In the end, Lyric could only call her mother. Her mother was very satisfied with Jasper and agreed to let them get married. "Mom, it''s the first time you''ve seen him. How can you agree with him so quickly?" Looking at her mother, Lyric couldn''t believe what she had heard. Her mother had agreed. Lyric''s mother was very young, and she was a fashion designer. Dressed in a fashionable red dress, she looked capable and charming with curly hair. She smiled, "I''ve heard about Mr. Joye in M Country. I really didn''t expect you two to be so fated. Over the years, I have never stopped you from having a boyfriend. I trust Mr. Joye. With the marriage certificate, you two can live together legally, and I can be relieved." Jasper stood next to Lyric, and he was very happy to hear that, "Mom, you are too polite. Call me Jasper in the future." Jasper didn''t stand on ceremony. He loved Lyric, so he wanted to do that. Lyric looked at Jasper, "We... haven''t registered our marriage yet... This is my..." Lyric felt that she was too affected. Forget it! Anyway, she loved him, didn''t she? She deserved it! After hanging up the video call, they went out and got the marriage certificate in the Civil Affairs Bureau very quickly. Twenty minutester, they came out with marriage certificate. After putting away the marriage certificate, Jasper took a photo of it and shared it online. Jadiel would see it, and he would give up his feelings for Lyric as soon as possible. Lyric was his wife. Ha-ha... He was so excited! He had never been so joyful before. Lyric could only watch him silently. After getting in the car, Lyric suddenly realized what she had missed. "Jasper, why don''t I even have a wedding ring? You didn''t even make a proposal, did you? Why did I marry you so stupidly?" Lyric regretted it, but it was toote. Jasper looked in the direction of the shopping mall, "Who said you didn''t have a ring? I''ll take you to buy it. Then I''ll make a proposal to you. You''re not stupid at all. Now you''re very clear-headed, aren''t you?" Jasper said reasonably.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But Lyric didn''t agree with him. Soon, Jasper brought Lyric to a famous jewelry counter on the first floor of the mall. "Sir, what can I do for you?" The shop assistant asked with a sweet smile. Jasper nodded slightly, "Please show me the exclusive proposal ring here." "Okay, sir. Please sit here and wait for a moment!" Jasper took Lyric to the rest area and sat down. Lyric was a little nervous and excited, "Hey, is it really good for you to get the marriage certificate before buying me a ring?" Jasper took her hand and blinked at her gently, "Of course! Is there any difference between being my wife now and being my wife in a few days?" "It''s different!" "Why? Tell me the difference, and I''ll listen!" Jasper looked at her with a faint smile. Lyric was speechless. Could she make it clear? While they were picking out the rings, there was a heated discussion in the group chat of Joye Group. When Jadiel saw the marriage certificate, he was in a trance. It turned out that he had lost. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Jasper won. He smiled self-mockingly. Jasper was much richer than him, and he was in the beginning of his career. Lyric could only suffer if she became his girlfriend. It was a good ending, but he just couldn''t bear to leave her. Why couldn''t he be with such a good girl? It seemed that he couldn''t do anything but wish them happiness. Jadielmented, "Congrattions, Mr. Joye. I hope you can be happy for the rest of your life and live up to each other''s expectations!" When Jasper saw Jadiel''sment, he couldn''t help but smile. He was even happier because Jadiel had seen the photo. Some other employeesmented, "F*ck, that''s incredible! We''ve been chasing after Mr. Joye for so long, but he has actually married Lyric." "Tut-tut! Lyric is quite clever. I''ve been working here for three years, but Mr. Joye doesn''t even remember my name. They got married so quickly. I really get a p in my face." "Lyric is such a simple girl. How could she be tricked by Mr. Joye?" "Oh! Watch your mouth! Mr. Joye is a great man, okay?" .... "Honey." Victor, who was about to go to Abigail''s house, suddenly stopped Eden. Eden had walked to the door. Hearing his voice, she looked back at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Victor looked at the marriage certificate that Jasper had shared online, and he was stunned. Among them, Jasper was the most cunning. He got married so soon. "Eden, look! This is Jasper and Lyric''s marriage certificate!" "Ah..." Eden couldn''t react, "What?" "Jasper and Lyric''s marriage certificate. They got married today." "Oh my god!" Eden opened her mouth wide, "Really? So fast?" Victor walked to her and showed her the photo, "Look, Jasper is smart. He married Lyric so quickly. We really didn''t have to worry about him before. He just didn''t meet the right person." Eden looked at the marriage certificate and smiled with understanding. She was so moved that she almost burst into tears. "Jasper really gave us a big surprise early in the morning." Victor sneered, "No wonder Abigail asked you to cook delicious food in her house early in the morning. It turned out that Jasper wille back with his wife." Eden elbowed him lightly, "What are you talking about? Let''s go. It''s such a beautiful day. Of course, we should cook something delicious to celebrate it in the cold winter." "Okay, I see." Victor gently rubbed her head, "Let''s go, or we''ll bete for lunch." Victor took her hand and walked out. He was very happy because Jasper had married his beloved woman. In the future, he would no longer feel guilty. In the end, Lyric chose a diamond ring that weighed two carats. Jasper was very dissatisfied, "Why do you have to choose such a small diamond? Don''t you women like big diamond very much?" Lyric looked at his displeased face and said with a smile, "That''s what they like, and I don''t like it. I only want the diamond I like. It doesn''t matter how big the diamond is. As long as it''s suitable for me. What''s the use of an exclusive ring? The suitable one is the best." "But it''s too small." Jasper looked at the ring on her finger carefully. It wouldn''t look ugly even if it was slightly bigger. Jasper looked at the pairs of diamond rings in front of him and bought a pair of diamond rings that weighed ten carats in the end. The rings were high-end, and the color was very beautiful. The two rings were worth about eight million dors. Seeing the price, Lyric immediately returned the diamond rings to the shop assistant. Jasper was speechless. Lyric pointed to the diamond ring on her finger, "I like this one. It suits my hand very much, and the male ring is very suitable for you. That ring is too big. If you have money to buy that ring, you might as well buy something else for me." "Well..." "Jasper, I''m your wife now. You have to listen to me." Lyric said reasonably. That was too expensive! She had never seen so much money before. Moreover, the diamond was so big, and it didn''t suit her. Her fingers were slender. A big diamond ring would make people jealous, and it wouldn''t look beautiful. Upon hearing the word "wife", Jasper grinned from ear to ear, "Fine, I''ll listen to my wife." Jasper paid the bill and pulled Lyric to the street. It was a circr road. Although it was covered with heavy snow, the scenery was particrly lovely. They stopped. Jasper stood in front of her, knelt on one knee and took out the diamond ring, looking at her gently. Lyric looked at him excitedly, "How can you make a proposal on the street?" Jasper looked around, and the scenery was not bad, "Lyric, I want this winter to remember our love. There is no flower or romance, and there is only holy snow. But our love is the warmest. Lyric, do you want to marry me?" He held the ring and looked at Lyric with a tender smile. Lyric was so happy that her eyes blurred with tears. She smiled and burst into tears again, "I''ve married you, haven''t I? Jasper, listen carefully. I do. I''ll love you and our family from now on." With a gentle smile, Jasper put the ring on her finger and kissed her hand gently. He got up and hugged her tightly, "Lyric, I love you!" It was love! He heard his own affectionate voice. He felt veryfortable while getting along with her. This was love! They had a tacit understanding in life. It was love! "Jasper, is it true love?" Lyric asked with tears. "Yes, it is!" Jasper took a step back and looked at her with a gentle smile, wiping the tears on her face with his slender fingers. "Don''t cry, or others will think that I am bullying you." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lyric felt like she was dreaming, and she couldn''t hold back the excitement and joy in her heart. "Jasper, thank you for loving me when I have a crush on you. I love you!" Lyric threw herself into his arms. Jasper hugged her tightly. The sun shone through the clouds and shone warmly on them, casting a glow over the white snow. Jasper raised his head and smiled. This was a blessing from the sun. "Lyric, we''ll hold a wedding the next spring, okay?" "Okay, I''ll listen to you." She had never stopped loving him, so she was willing to get the marriage certificate with him! Jasper took her hand and walked to the car. In just a few hours, he had a happy home. In just a few hours, he got the love of his life. He had a crush when they first met, and he gradually fell in love with her while getting along with her. He would spend the rest of his life with her. Lyric said, "I finally got married on a snowy day." Jasper said, "I got a wife." Lyric said, "Congrattions to me!" Jasper said, "Congrattions, my dear wife!" Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Finally, it was the international designpetition. Zaiden and Jaida came back. They wanted Eden to get to the final. Victor and Eden went to the airport to pick them up. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. That night, they went to River City Restaurant and had a reunion dinner with the Clement family. Taking part in the designpetition and getting awards were the best way for designers to build their reputation and raise their profile. The authority and amount of awards won by a designer was often the standard to measure the value of his design. Participating in the designpetition was a way tomunicate with their counterparts and the designers overseas. Designers could know the fashion trend, use the experience of other designers for reference, reflect on themselves and improve themselves. It was a great experience in life, and it would make their careers more wonderful. The international designpetition had been held for fifteen times, and each champion could be the fashion queen. River City was a clothing city, so many authoritative and internationalpetitions would be held here. This year, the theme of the international women''s wear designpetition was graceful life. Thepetition had attracted a lot of attention. Famous and outstanding designers from more than twenty countries participated in it, and nearly twenty thousand design drafts were received. After the primary and semi-final periods, forty design drafts got to the final. Twenty-five designers came from aboard, and fifteen designers were from M Country. These creative and unique women''s wear would be shown on the stage that day. Eden, Jasper, Rachel and Dulcie got to the final sessfully. Only Danielle was eliminated. She was unwilling to give up, but she had to ept the fact. That day, it was the final. Eden, Victor, Zaiden, Jaida, Jasper, Lyric and the stuff in thepany all arrived early. They sat together, talking andughing. Ever since Lyric and Jasper got married, they stayed together everyday. Jasper had bought a house at Windsor Vi. Victor sold it to him at half price. When Jasper paid the bill, he saw Victor''s bitter smile and felt so proud. Speaking of which, Victor was really generous to his friends. Recently, Victor had been treating Jasper with his face darkened. They were all very rich, but they tried their best to profit at his expense. How could he not be angry? What was more annoying was that he actually agreed to sell it at half price. He had a lot of houses, so this vi was not important to him. However, every time he saw Jasper''s smug face, he was very displeased. Of course, Jasper knew why Victor looked so gloomy. However, he just wanted to show off, and he wanted tough when he saw Victor. Victor said, "Stopughing. Youugh as soon as you see me, and your face is full of wrinkles." Jasper smiled casually, "Victor, don''t worry. I won''t take advantage of you." Victor was speechless. He had taken advantage of him, okay? "When the three children get married, I will give them a lot of money as gifts." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Victor scolded him in heart. That was the money Jasper saved from the vi. Victor did not look at him. Jasper couldn''t helpughing again. Lyric knew why he wasughing. She elbowed Jasper gently. "Don''tugh. You should thank Victor. How can you be so mean?" Lyric lowered her voice and watched Eden chatting with Jaida and Aisling not far away. Jasper put his hands around her waist and said in a low voice, "Dear, you don''t know that I can''t helpughing when I see Victor. He has been treating me with a cold face for several years. I guess I''ll have tough at him for several years." Lyric didn''t know what to say. Why were men so narrow-minded? It was so boring. Jasper smiled and said, "Lyric, I have nothing to do after thepetition. Let me take you abroad to see my parents. They want to see you very much. We won''te back this year and we''ll celebrate the new year with them abroad. On the fifth day of the lunar year, we''ll go to see your mother." He had made a n. As for work, he could deal with his business wherever he was. "Ah..." Lyric looked at him and thought for a moment, "Won''t we be very busy at the end of the year? We''ll be away for more than a month. I want to attend Eden''s wedding ceremony." Jasper nced at Victor and lowered his voice, "They haven''t fixed a date, and it''s hard to say when they''ll hold a wedding. I don''t think he''ll be able to hold a wedding the next year. Eden wants to hold a wedding on thewn. It depends on when the snow will melt. I don''t think it''s possible for them to hold a wedding this year." Lyric pointed outside, "What''s wrong with your eyes? The snow is not heavy this year. Last year, the city was covered by snow at this time. But now, the snow in many ces have melted. I feel that even the God is helping Eden. There will be enough time for her to hold a wedding before the Spring Festival." Jasper said, "Why don''t we n for the wedding as well? We can hold a wedding before the new year." Lyric punched his arm, "Why do you have to add trouble to them? Do you want to hold a wedding together with them? I''m not pregnant." Hearing this, Jasper nced at Lyric''s belly. They had been together for a long time. Could it be that she had been pregnant? Lyric felt his gaze and moved her body slightly. Her face blushed scarlet. Seeing her like this, Jasper smiled. Why was she so cute? He hadn''t said anything, but she was so shy. Jasper was about to speak when Victor kicked him. He turned his head to look at Victor''s gloomy but handsome face. Victor had been so charming. "Why do you kick me?" Victor said with his face darkened, "You know why." Jasper was speechless. He spoke in such a low voice just now, but Victor actually heard him. "Jasper, if I can''t hold a wedding this year, you''ll take the me." Jasper was stunned for a moment. Victor had really heard it. "Well, you can definitely hold a wedding." Jasper smiled and didn''t want to get into trouble. No one could stop Victor when he was mad. Victor wanted to teach him a lesson, but he saw Barrett walking toward them. Therefore, he didn''t say anything. "Yo! Mr. Alwynn, Mr. Joye, we meet again." Barrett greeted them with a smile, followed by a group of people. Jasper and Victor nodded calmly and did not want to talk more. Paulina nced at Eden who was next to Victor and smiled. Eden happened to look at her. When their eyes met, Paulina sneered weirdly. Eden frowned, and she had a nasty feeling again. She didn''t mean to think too much, but this bad feeling was very familiar. Dulcie looked at Eden and smiled. She was in a particrly good mood because she had got to the final. She always believed that she could do everything with money. Bing more and more famous really made her happy. This year, she would definitely be the fashion queen. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Eden also took a look at Dulcie. She was wearing a dark blue dress. The clever tailoring ttered her nice figure. With curly hair, she looked elegant and young. Dulcie''s eyes were provocative, but Eden only nced at her ndly. Dulcie sneered with disdain. There was going to be a good show. Eden looked around and did not see Darlene. Darlene said that she woulde, so she had been paying attention to the whole hall. The competition was about to start, but she hadn''t seen Darlene. Zaiden had something to do, so he woulde in a while. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Looking at her uneasy face, Victor was a little worried. Eden shook her head slightly, "I''m fine. I just think it''s noisy because there are so many people here." Victor raised his hand and nced at the watch on his wrist, "Thepetition is about to start." "Yeah!" Eden nodded slightly. The judges had taken their seats, and Eden saw Tiana. Tiana seemed to have sensed her gaze and suddenly smiled at her. Eden had a nastier feeling in heart. Sounds of voices andmotion could be heard. The advertisements of various fashion brands and fashion shows were yed on the big TV. The cameras in the reporter''s hands clicked away, giving out dazzling light. The noisy environment made Eden a little upset and vexed. She felt a tightness in the chest, and she was not as rxed and joyful as she was when she first came here. She had to get some fresh air. "Victor, I''ll go backstage." She was a little disturbed. Victor said, "I''ll go with you." "Good." After Eden told Jaida and Aisling about it, she went backstage with Victor. Sean and Margery were busy. At the same time, the model of the first group had stepped onto the stage. The exciting music sounded with the appearance of the models. "Mr. Alwynn, Director Bleu, you''re here." Alyssa greeted them. Victor nced at her with sharp eyes and did not speak. Eden nodded slightly, "Is everything ready?" Alyssa smiled and nodded, "The models are ready. Mr. Oakley is touching up their foundation. We''re in group forty-two." Eden asked, "What about Z.S. Company?" "Group forty-one." Eden frowned slightly. How could it be so coincidental? Why was Alwynn Group behind Z.S. Company? "What''s wrong? Director Bleu, you don''t look well." Alyssa asked worriedly and nced at Danielle beside her. Danielle lowered her head and did not speak. "It''s okay. Just do your own work." Eden looked at her and smiled. Looking at the busy backstage, she felt a little agitated. These days, she always felt suffocated, as if there was a tightness in her chest. Sometimes, she would break out in cold sweat. She knew that it was because she had been too busy. Victor looked at her, and her face was really pale. He said softly, "Eden, you don''t look well. Are you not feeling well?" Eden frowned slightly and looked at him, "Maybe I''ve been too busy recently, and I don''t have a good rest. I''ll have a rest. Call me when our models go on the stage." Eden felt that she had to calm down. She felt very ufortable in heart. "I''ll go with you." Victor was worried. Looking at him, Eden shook her head slightly. She let him bend down and whispered a few words in his ear. Victor frowned in disbelief. "Eden... you..." Eden said, "My intuition has always been urate." Victor''s eyes became serious, "Don''t worry. Lucian has arranged everything." It was time to catch them all. "Okay!" Eden knew about his n, and she was relieved. Victor sent her to the lounge and left. Eden sat alone in the lounge. Drinking the hot water prepared by Victor, she felt much better. Thinking of Dulcie''s provocative smile and Tiana, she was very annoyed. "Rat-a-tat..." Eden nced at the door. Who woulde at this time? She said, "Come in." Danielle pushed the door open and walked in. She looked at Eden, smiled and gently closed the door. Looking at Danielle who was dressed in expensive clothes, Eden felt a little disgusted. "Why are you here?" Eden lowered her head and took another sip of hot water. She wanted to stay alone. "Director Bleu, I''m here to congratte you." Danielle said with a smile, "Congrattions, you''ve got to the final." In the end, she lost to Eden. She suffered a stunning defeat. She thought that her work was unique, but she was too naive. "Thank you! But now we don''t know who''ll win thepetition. The fashion queen is the real winner." Eden''s tone was indifferent as she looked at Danielle, "You''re not here to thank me, are you? Is there anything else?" Danielle nodded with a smile, "I came here because I want to thank you for letting me work in the company and giving me a stable life. Thank you!" Danielle thanked her with a smile, but Eden couldn''t see any sincerity in her eyes. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "In order to meet me by chance, you put in a lot of effort, didn''t you?" Eden looked at her quietly. At that time, Danielle''s jeans were whitish from much washing, and her white shirt and shoes were cheap. But at this time, she was wearing stylish clothes and expensive high heels. She had really changed. Danielle looked extremely embarrassed and looked at Eden nervously. Eden came straight to the point, which made her somewhat nervous. "Director Bleu, what did you say? I..." "Don''t you understand?" Eden interrupted her. The khaki coat slipped out of her shoulders. She wrapped herself with it more tightly, trying to feel warmer. At the same time, she saw Danielle''s awkward expression. Eden leaned back to make herself feel morefortable, "Danielle, I thought you would benefit from them, but I didn''t expect that you couldn''t get to the final." Danielle gritted her teeth and lowered her head without saying anything. "I can understand a poor person, but I don''t know much about someone who is left without a shred of self-esteem." Hearing Eden''s words, Danielle suddenly look up at her. Eden sat therezily with her hands in her coat. Although she looked innocent and gentle, Danielle felt awkward and depressed. "Director Bleu, just say what you mean." Danielle didn''t want to be humiliated by her, and she wanted to salvage her pride. "Okay, I''ll get straight to the point. Since you came here to say those words to me, it means that you''re ready to quit the job, right?" Danielle was stunned and nodded. She was too ashamed to stay in thepany, and something terrible would happenter... She had to leave. Before she left, she came here for no reason, and she wanted to see Eden. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, Victor would not be attracted by her. She could only leave like this. She did not want to gain nothing in the end, just like those stupid women. She had no courage. The money she had earned was enough for her to live a good life in the future. But at this moment, she regretteding to see Eden. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Seeing her nod, Eden smiled sarcastically. Danielle wanted to leave after getting enough money. How could she leave so easily? She hadn''t got even with her. Danielle was very smart. She would not easily get herself involved, and she wasn''t greedy. She felt that it was about time to leave, but it was toote. She was greedier than she thought. "Sit down first!" Eden pointed to the sofa opposite her. Victor was the sponsor, so she had this lounge. There was everything she needed in the lounge, and the heat was on. Staying here was quitefortable. "No, I have something to do when I go outter. I came here to congratte you." Danielle didn''t want to stay anymore. Eden''s words made her very uneasy. She was in a hurry to leave, but could Eden let her go so easily? "Miss rk, if you leave like this, your supporter will have to face everyone alone. You''re really disloyal." Eden''s words sessfully stopped Danielle. She suddenly looked back at Eden''s smiling face and said in confusion, "Director Bleu, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Eden looked at her quietly with a bright smile. It was easy for Danielle to confuse people with such an innocent face. Eden''s smile was easy-going and beautiful, but Danielle felt a chill on her back. She didn''t know whether to leave or sit, feeling very ufortable! This kind of uneasy feeling made it hard for her to breathe, and she felt a knot of fear in her throat. "Danielle, when you seduced my husband for the first time, I suspected your motive." Hearing Eden''s nd voice, Danielle look at her in disbelief. Eden was very casual, but Danielle felt as if she was standing naked and being humiliated by others. She was extremely embarrassed. "Director Bleu, I..." "Do you want to exin? I can give you a chance to defend yourself." Edeny on the sofazily and looked at her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "No... I..." However, Eden smiled and pursed her lips. Looking at Danielle''s nervous and scared eyes, she scolded herself for being stupid. How could she help such an ingrate back then? "You know the truth very well. After your drugged my husband, I didn''t kick you out of thepany. You tampered with my dress and let me make a fool of myself on the stage, but you still work in the company. Have you thought about why Victor punished everyone except for you?" "Why do you think what you have done can be wless and no one can find you out?" Danielle was shocked and looked at Eden in horror. "So, have you been setting up a trap for me?" Danielle''s hands and feet went limp. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. She had always been d that Victor failed to find her out again and again. At this time, Eden''s calm eyes finally turned furious. She nced at Danielle coldly, "Do you remember that the design drafts of the children''s clothes were once leaked?" Danielle suddenly clenched her fists, lowered her head and didn''t say anything. It turned out that her every move was under their control. "Director Bleu, what on earth do you want to say?" At this time, she didn''t want to pretend anymore. Her eyes were full of the mes of evil fury. "You were the one who gave the design drafts to Paulina, weren''t you?" Eden looked at her with amusement, but her eyes were totally apathetic. "I..." "Do you want to deny it?" Eden interrupted her with a smile again, but she pressed the recording button secretly. "I won''t wrong anyone without evidence." In an instant, their eyes were full of hostility as they looked at each other. "Evidence? What evidence do you have?" Danielle did not believe that Eden would have evidence. She did everything secretly. "If you want it, I can show it to you after thepetition is over." "I''m afraid that you can''t win." Danielle suddenly sneered and looked at the time on the phone. Paulina should be ready. They had been in a stalemate for so long, and she had stalled a lot of time for Paulina. "I know. I saw the provocative smiles of Paulina and Dulcie, and I know that some of the judges hate me. I knew this matter wouldn''t be so simple. You came to me as soon as I arrived at the lounge." "I''m not feeling well indeed, but my main purpose is to give you and another person a chance." Eden said calmly. Although it was a pity that she could not get the fashion award, she had tried her best. After the internationalpetition was over, she would inherit Symantec Group so that Zaiden could travel around the world with Jaida. This was their wish. It was Zaiden''s lifelong wish. He and Jaida had missed each other for so many years. She wanted them to live happily in the rest of their lives. "Did you know that I would follow you here?" Danielle was very surprised. Why was Eden so sure that she woulde to her? Moreover, who was the other person she had mentioned? Eden hesitated for a moment, looked at her with her clear eyes and said with a smile, "Because you think that you have won. If you left secretly, you would never have a chance to show off your victory before me. Therefore, you would definitelye to greet me or congratte me, or say something to embarrass me. Only then will you feel proud while leaving." Danielle''s heart skipped a beat. Eden could actually guess what she was thinking! Indeed, she was unwilling to leave like this, so she came to see her. "Tell me. What''s your n? Do you want the judges to put me in trouble deliberately or something else?" "In fact, I''m quite confident in my own design. Spring is a time of renewal. My design is an unusual combination of traditional elements and fashionable elements, and it''s the most satisfactory work I''ve ever made over the years." Eden was very calm. Participating in thepetition had made her very satisfied. Although it was a pity that she couldn''t win, she could ept the fact. As long as she knew the whole story clearly. "Eden, you are too naive. Now it should be the time for your models to go on the stage. I guess that the hall is in a mess now. Their n is to ruin you and Alwynn Grouppletely, not to stop you from winning thepetition." Hearing Danielle''s words, Eden suddenly stand up, "What do you mean?" "Ha-ha..." Seeing Eden''s flustered face, Danielle finally felt that she had turned the table. "You will soon understand what I mean." Danielle''s smile became brilliant. Later, she would immediately leave here and go straight to the airport. She was not afraid at all. Victor and Eden would be busy dealing with the problems. How could they have time to look for her? "Tell me. What do you want to do?" Eden went berserk. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 "Ha-ha..." Danielle could tell that Eden was nervous. She stood aside, appreciating Eden''s uneasy and scared face carefully. In the past, she was once very frightened as well. Eden was rich and powerful. However, she had never been arrogant, and she kept a low profile. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She treated the employees very well, and she wouldn''t put on airs just because she was Victor''s wife. She was friendly to everyone, but Danielle looked down on her. Victor''s family was respectable and influential, and his identity and status could not be underestimated. His wife should be a noble and generous woman. But Eden only lived an ordinary life. "Mr. Alwynn really has a bad taste." Danielle smiled, her eyes full of disdain and jealousy. Hearing this, Eden suddenly smiled brightly. "Yes, his taste is really bad, because he fell in love with me." Eden looked at her jealous face with amusement. Such a jealous face really looked ferocious. Human nature was truly terrifying! Danielle pursed her lips, but she couldn''t refute Eden''s words. Victor would never dote on her and love her. Last time, the drug was highly potent, but Victor was still indifferent to her. It was so humiliating that she wanted to hide whenever she saw Victor. If she became Mrs. Alwynn, she would get everything. Why did she have to work so hard? "Danielle, do you know that I spoke with evidence just now?" Danielle looked at her with a slight frown. At this time, Eden''s in and pure face was somewhat cold. She was so jealous of Eden, and she wanted to ruin her beautiful face! If Eden''s face was disfigured, how could Victor still love her? Looking at the malicious expression on Danielle''s face, Eden immediately became alert. Danielle sneered and said, "Eden, you know what? In this world, many women want you to die." Eden could not help but smile, "Yes, because you''re very vicious." "It''s because of you that I''ve be so vicious! Why can you live a good life without working hard? No matter how hard I try, I can''t make any progress. If I was born to be as rich as you, I wouldn''t have to live miserably at the bottom of society. It''s all your fault!" Danielle suddenly became very excited. "Eden, you know what? When I knew about the story of you and Mr. Alwynn, I was very jealous of you. You are not good-looking, and you have suffered so much. You had experienced many hardships before you got Victor''s love." "Even you can be with him. Why can''t I get him?" "Ha-ha." Eden couldn''t helpughing after hearing her words. Sheughed at Danielle''s ignorance and silly dream. "Danielle, since you like to daydream so much, why do you have toe out to work? Isn''t it good toy on the bed and sleep for a lifetime? You will get everything in your dreams." "Humph." Before Danielle could finish her words, the door was suddenly pushed open. "Director Bleu, bad news! Something happened on the stage!" Alyssa ran in with an anxious expression. Eden was not surprised. "What''s the matter?" She asked calmly. Danielle sneered. It finally happened. At the same time, her phone rang and she lowered her head slightly. She had received the money. "Dulcie and Tillie said that you copied their design. The clothes worn by our models are exactly the same as theirs. Moreover, their models went on the stage earlier. It''s hard to exin it now." "Mr. Alwynn and the judges are very angry. They have been confronting each other, and no one wants to give in. After the news was leaked, the shares of Alwynn Group have dived in just a few minutes." Alyssa was very anxious. Looking at Danielle, she frowned slightly. At the same time, the phone in her hand vibrated. Eden instantly understood what Danielle had said. She sat down unhurriedly and wrapped herself with the coat, looking very elegant. She took another sip of hot water and looked at Danielle with a bright smile, "Is this the n you mentioned? I have always been puzzled. You seemed to be sent by Paulina, but you don''t often contact her. We have found a lot of things. You always ce overseas calls. After investigating it again and again, we finally confirmed that you are sent by Tillie." "You''ve been scheming for so long just to give me and Victor a severe blow. What a good show!" Danielle''s expression froze, and her face was drained of all colour and animation. Eden had even found out about this. Standing aside, Alyssa looked at Eden in surprise. At this time, Eden looked at her coldly, "As for you, Alyssa, you have been good at pretending, and your means are quite clever." Alyssa frowned and asked in surprise, "Director Bleu, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you mean." "Don''t you understand?" Edenughed. She leaned against the sofa and looked up at her with a smile. What was the point of acting dumb at this time? "If you don''t understand, I can exin it to you slowly." Alyssa stared at her. Her tensed body revealed her nervousness. "Alyssa, in fact, I had never doubted you. If it weren''t for the fact that you''re close to Danielle, I wouldn''t have suspected you. You''ve been working in thepany for three years, and you''ve been keeping in touch with Tillie." "Later, after investigation, I found out that you also lived in Windsor Vi. You installed bugs in my desk and my house, so you know my whereabouts very well. That''s why I had a lot of idents." "Tillie left with hatred that year. She asked for it." "Of course, you can''t do these things alone. I found another secret." She figured out these things when she seemed to be particrly busy in thepany. They had almost arranged everything behind her back, so it was not easy for them to expose themselves, but she knew they would carry out their n that day. Eden gently turned the button on her coat, aiming it at Danielle and Alyssa. She wanted to give them a good show. Therefore, before she came here, she whispered to Victor about the uneasiness in her heart. "Ha-ha..." Alyssa smiled and looked at Eden with gloomy eyes, "Director Bleu, I really don''t understand what you are talking about." "You know it very well. On the surface, you seem to be working for Tillie, but in fact, you are not. The real person behind you is Barrett, your biological father." "With your own ability, you can''t have enough money to buy a vi there. We were very surprised to find out this secret after a thorough investigation. It turns out that you entered thepany when Victor had a car ident and fell into the sea." "At that time, you stayed in Alwynn Group as the most inconspicuous designer. Miss Simpson, am I right?" Eden looked at her with a smile. Victor suspected Alyssa first, so he asked Aro to investigate her. Then they learned about these things. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 At this time, the audience burst into an uproar because of the giarism. This matter had received wide coverage in the press. A lot of people were watching the live broadcast online, and many of them scolded Eden. Tillie and Dulcie went to the stage and questioned Victor reasonably. The shares of Alwynn Group kept falling. The share prices plummeted to an all-time low, and Dean felt that it was too abnormal. "Mr. Alwynn, the shares have dived. If it goes on like this, thepany will be in danger." Dean handed the i-Pad to Victor, but Victor didn''t even look at it. Dean was speechless. Why was he so rxed? Jaida and Aisling were very anxious. They trusted Eden absolutely. However, looking at Tillie''s aggressive face, they wanted to give her a lesson. Jaida took out her phone and called Zaiden. She couldn''t let Eden be bullied. Aisling immediately called Wyatt and asked him toe. "Mr. Alwynn, where is Mrs. Alwynn? Why don''t you let here out and rify this matter? If things go on like this, yourpany will go bankrupt. Now the shares of Alwynn Group are plummeting." Tillie looked at Victor with an extremely arrogant smile. She had endured for many years just for this moment. Victor nced at her and withdrew his gaze slowly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie said mockingly, "Mr. Alwynn, doesn''t Mrs. Alwynn dare toe out? I worked so hard to draw the design drafts, but she actually copied my design. This is horrible." "Dear judges, giarism is something intolerable in the industry. Please be fair and expel Eden from the design circle." Dulcie looked righteous. This time, she could defeat Edenpletely. Under the stage, Barrett and Paulina looked at this with smiles. "Chairman, are you ready?" Paulina looked at Barrett. Barrettughed and looked at Victor with his eyes narrowed. He had finally vented his hatred. "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. We''ll soon be able to acquire Alwynn Group." Paulina smiled elegantly. This was exactly what she wanted. Tiana smiled as well, "Eden copied the design of others, and her dishonest behaviors have affected the reputation of the design circle. After discussing about it, we decide to expel Eden from the design circle." "What''s more, I''d like to announce that Miss Elliott will won the gold award." "The fashion award belongs to the new designer, Miss Scott." "The bronze award goes to the president of Joye Group, Mr. Joye." However, Jasper could not smile. He believed that Eden would not do copy the design of others. As soon as Tiana finished speaking, Dean found that the shares of Alwynn Group had plummeted more. D*mn! If things went on like this, Alwynn Group would go bankrupt. Victor nced at Tiana with disdain. Tillie and Dulcie were extremely proud. As for Tiana, she looked at Victor provocatively. For a moment, Alwynn Group was hated by everyone. A lot of people cursed Victor and Eden, and the shares reached new lows. "How can you do that? You want to expel Director Bleu before you figure out the truth. Don''t you think you''re too rash ?" Dean couldn''t help but speak for Eden. Tiana looked at him with cautious eyes, "But, where is Director Bleu? Such a thing has happened, but she doesn''t even dare toe out." "Humph! The truth is that Dulcie and Tillie have copied the design of Alwynn Group! We have evidence." Dean roared furiously. He believed that Eden would never do such a thing. "Ha-ha..." Tianaughed. She looked at Dean and said provocatively, "Then why don''t you show me the evidence?" "I..." Dean was rendered speechless. By the way, where was Lucian? He nced at Victor who looked very calm. He rubbed his nose in dismay. He was extremely anxious, but Victor was not worried at all. Seeing this, Paulina smiled very happily. However, before she could stop smiling, Danielle and Alyssa suddenly appeared on the big screen on the stage. "Director Bleu, I really don''t understand what you are talking about." The conversation between Eden and Alyssa was shown on the big screen, and people could see it online. Everyone was dumbfounded. Dean was shocked. He didn''t expect that Eden would be so well-prepared, and he couldn''t be more restless just now. He patted his chest. Barrett went ballistic. It never urred to Paulina that this would happen. Eden addressed Alyssa as Miss Simpson, which made her confused. She suddenly turned to look at Barrett. Barrett''s eyes shed. How could Eden know such a secret? When he went back to M Country back then, he met Alyssa''s mother. A weekter, he left. Soon, Alyssa''s mother called him and said that she was pregnant. He had enough money to raise her and her child. He hoped that she could give birth to a son, but she had a daughter in the end. But Alyssa was very obedient, and she didn''t fight for anything. He liked her very much, so he tried his best to give her whatever she wanted. However, he had never dreamed that Victor would find it out. He didn''t tell anyone about this, because he wanted Alyssa and her mother to live a peaceful life. Seeing Barrett''s expression, Paulina knew that it was true. She sneered. What an unfaithful man! Tillie and Dulcie were dumbfounded. They were going to seed! How could such a thing happen? Eden''s voice sounded again. "Alyssa, am I right?" Alyssa stared at her without saying a word. Eden smiled and looked at Danielle, "Miss rk, you must have heard what Alyssa said just now. Speak of giarism, you won''t forget that you''re very good at copying other people''s design." "Do you remember that I once showed you my design drafts on purpose? Later, myputer broke down and all my design drafts were gone. But you remembered all the design drafts and gave me a copy the next day. You did a good job. However, I have a habit. The detail of my design draft is not something others can copy." "The one you copied might look the same, but I am more careful than you. I could tell the difference." "I know that you two have always been in touch with Paulina. Now she is Barrett''s lover, so she has countless of money. It''s just because you''re greedy that she can make good use of you." "Just now, your phones vibrated at the same time. If I''m not wrong, she has transferred the money to you, right?" Danielle and Alyssa looked at Eden in a daze. Eden looked so innocent and weak on the surface, and she was liked by many people, but it turned out that she was so careful and scheming. It was too horrible! "Miss rk, although you gave my design drafts to Tillie and Dulcie, they can''t make the clothes come on stage by themselves. If my guess is right, you have bribed Tiana, right?" Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 "I had a grudge against her before, and she was the one who copied the clothes of Alwynn Group. Last time, she easily avoided the investigation of the government department concerned. But this time, we have enough evidence to prove the illegal things she has done." Eden finished her words casually. In fact, she was very curious to know how those people felt when they saw the video. However, Alyssa was here. She had to break the barrier in Danielle''s heart first so that she could tell everyone the truth. "Miss rk, you are too stupid. They are all making use of you. Alyssa is Barrett''s daughter. Even if she leaves Alwynn Group, she can have a good life, and those who use you can still live comfortably. You are the only one who has no family background and no support. No matter where you go, you will live the humble life that you used to have." "Do you think the money they gave you is enough for you to live for a lifetime?" "Danielle, don''t listen to her nonsense." Alyssa gave Danielle a warning look. Either she or Danielle would be the scapegoat. Of course, Danielle should take all the me. Danielle couldn''t remain calm anymore. Yes, they had everything. Moreover, after she used up the money, she had to live a humble life again. Perhaps she couldn''t even get a new job in River City. Thinking like this, she regretted what she had done so much. She looked at Eden all of a sudden, "No way! How can you know these things? It''s impossible for you to know these!" She yelled out of control. "In order to help Dulcie and Tillie frame you, Tiana gave me a sum of money after making use of me. She wants to shut my mouth..." "Danielle, don''t be so excited. Now everyone knows that Eden has copied the design of others. Although you really gave Eden''s design drafts to Dulcie and Tillie, they can''t hurt you without evidence. Don''t be impulsive, and don''t fall into her trap." Alyssa persuaded her. However, Danielle pushed her hard. She looked at Alyssa coldly, feeling so disappointed. She had always regarded Alyssa as her friend. "Alyssa, don''t put it so nicely. You approached me deliberately and asked me to help you on the 25th floor. But you just wanted to give me a chance to steal Eden''s design drafts, didn''t you?" "You reminded me to seduce Mr. Alwynn on purpose. In fact, you want to take me as your stepping stone. After we seed in framing Eden today, you can leave Alwynn Group and disassociate yourself from this matter. How scheming you are!" "No, Danielle, don''t think too much. You will be safe and sound. It''s in a mess outside. After you get out of here, you can leave by ne immediately. The money is enough for you to live a carefree life." Alyssa knew that Danielle was used to being poor. What she cared about most was the money she had saved. "Ha-ha..." Danielle cried andughed, staring at Eden who looked calm and controlled the overall situation. "It''s toote. Alyssa, you can''t escape, either. They have found everything out. The reason why Eden can sit here so calmly is that she is waiting for us to fall into her trap." "They know the plot of Dahlia and Tiana. Barrett bribed the judges with money. They can even find out that you are Barrett''s daughter, not to mention these things!" Eden looked at Alyssa and nodded with a smile, "Alyssa, Danielle, I think that your lives have never been so eye-catching before. Now your conversation is going out live." Eden pointed to the camera on the button of her coat. Danielle and Alyssa looked at her in astonishment. At this time, everyone on the stage looked at the screen in shock. Those noisy people all looked at the big screen in surprise. Dulcie and Tillie''s faces were ashen. Tiana went deathly pale. Paulina''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Barrett was so angry that he couldn''t breathe or see anything clearly. Jasper, Lyric, Jaida and Aisling smiled very happily. "Ha-ha!" Dean, who was standing on the stage, could no longer hold back convulsiveughter. Such a reversal cheered him greatly. He couldn''t help but say. "Today is really a good day! Ha-ha!" Victor was rendered speechless. How embarrassing it was! Dean was too excited. "Oh my God! My belly hurts and my face is convulsing." Dean couldn''t help but look at Tillie and Dulcie. "Miss Scott, Miss Elliott, did Mrs. Alwynn really copy your work?" "Miss Elliott, if you forget it, I might as well help you recall why you left River City back then. It was because yourpany copied the design of Alwynn Group that you went abroad in dismay. To my surprise, you didn''t change yourself and you are still thinking about how to take revenge on Mrs. Alwynn." "Ha-ha." After saying that, he couldn''t helpughing again. Jasper stood not far away, and he was speechless. At this time, Victor said, "Ladies and gentlemen, we have prepared the evidence. My secretary, Lucian, will send it to thew-enforcing departments." After Victor finished speaking, he turned to look at the judges, "We have the evidence of the deal between Barrett and some of the judges. The association will deal with this matter." Victor took out a sh drive and handed it to Dean. Dean walked to the head of the association with it happily. Tiana watched Dean walk to him. She had been arrogant for many years. It never urred to her that she would suffer a setback here. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Such a reversal stunned everyone. "D*mn! This is the truth! Eden has been framed again. We can''t believe the rumours about Alwynn Group so easily, because we''ll always get a p in the face." "The two designers on the stage are too disgusting! They stole the fruits of Eden''sbor. How hateful they are!" "That''s right. They have disgraced the design circle!" "Yeah, I knew that such a kind person like Eden wouldn''t do such a thing." "It was so hateful that Barrett suddenly came back here and disturbed the financial market. When he was rich, he lived an arrogant life abroad. After he used up his money, he came back here to earn money and tricked the investors. How despicable he is!" "Oh, this is the trick of the rich. He is willful because he has lots of money." "Anyway, I support Alwynn Group." "We have to support Alwynn Group. Every year, Victor donates a lot of money to charity. The facilities in the housing estate I live in are provided by him. Old men sing and olddies dance together every day. Thanks to Victor, they live a happy life." "You''re right!" "I''ll be the fan of Alwynn Group forever!" There was a heated discussion on the Inte. The police arrived and took away Alyssa and Danielle. Later, apanied by Aro, Eden came out of lounge. She went straight to the stage and stood facing Dulcie and Tillie. Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 She nced at their pale faces with no expression and walked to Victor. Tillie hated her so much, and her eyes turned bloodshot. Dulcie was about to faint! Victor took Eden''s hand with a smile and kissed her on the forehead, "Honey, I''m sorry that you''ve been wronged!" Everyone was dumbfounded. Victor showed off his love again! Had he ever considered how they single people felt? Everyone knew how much he cared about Eden. Half an hourter, the clothing association figured out the truth. Four judges and Tiana were arrested for bribery. Lucian arrived and announced the fact that Danielle had stolen the design drafts of Alwynn Group. It proved that Tillie and Dulcie had copied Eden''s design. Tillie and Dulcie couldn''t say a word at this moment. They only felt that they were doomed. Tillie was especially unwilling to give up. She had prepared for so many years, but she failed again when she was about to seed. Seeing the evidence, she faintedpletely. The judges apologized to Eden one by one. Eden''s design was the most eye-catching in the competition. The judges and the audience voted again. The whole progress was evenhanded. In the end, Eden got the fashion award, and everyone congratted her. Eden stood on the most dazzling stage and held the fashion award in her hand. She was the fifteen fashion queen. Jasper won the silver award. The bronze award belonged to a foreign designer. Eden was wearing a blue diamond dress. She had shoulder-length hair, and the expensive sapphire ne and the shining tassels diamond earrings made her corbone look more beautiful. At this moment, she was noble and charming, just like a queen. Standing in the bright light, she only smiled faintly. She was not very happy because of what had happened. She just looked at everything with a smile and epted her sess calmly. Winning the fashion award had been her dream. In the end, the host let Eden give a eptance speech. Eden held the microphone, and Victor gave her beautiful roses. After hugging her, Victor did not leave but stood beside her. Only then did Eden face the crowd and say slowly, "Thank you for supporting Alwynn Group. Every year, we use ten percent of annual profits to give back and help those in need." "Without your support, Alwynn Group can''t be so sessful. In the end, I want to tell you that as long as you are willing to work hard, you can meet the best people. As long as you are willing to make an effort, you will have unexpected luck and pleasant surprise. As long as you are willing to do you best, you can live up to the ideal of yourself no matter what kind of life you choose." Her speech won prolonged apuse. Jasper smiled very happily. He looked sideways at Lyric, "Eden''s lifelong dream is to be a famous designer." Lyric nodded excitedly, "She is really awesome, so are you! I love you, baby!" Lyric was very joyful. Jasper was stunned. His heart beat violently because of her touching words. When the apuse had died down, Eden continued, "Bing the fashion queen has always been my dream. I can''t fulfill my dream without the support of my family and my husband. They''re always by my side, and I am very grateful to them." As soon as Eden finished speaking, Zaiden walked to her. "Dad." Eden turned around and hugged him. What she said shocked the whole country. At the same, Wyatt slowly got on the stage and sat with Zaiden. "Eden." He smiled lovingly. "Dad." Eden threw herself into Wyatt''s arms. "Eden, congrattions!" Wyatt was very delighted. Eden had been diligent since she was a child. "Thank you, dad!" Eden''s eyes blurred with tears. Zaiden took her hand and stood between her and Wyatt. He took the microphone in Eden''s hand and smiled at everyone. "Hello, everyone. I am Zaiden. On such a wonderful day, I want to announce a piece of good news. My daughter, Eden, will inherit Symantec Group and be the next president of Symantec Group. I hope that she can grow better under the care of me and Wyatt, and I wish that she could make greater progress and breakthrough." Eden knew that he would say so. It seemed that he really didn''t want to manage thepany anymore. Everyone was shocked. Apuse, exmation and excited cries sounded at the same time. What shocking news! Their jaws dropped! No one could find out who Zaiden''s daughter was. It turned out that his daughter was Eden! Barrett and Paulina were about to be taken away for investigation, and they were stunned when they heard the news. No wonder they couldn''t find out anything about Zaiden''s daughter. It was actually Eden! "Oh Jesus! Eden can''t be luckier! Let me tell you how rich Symantec Group is. It owns myriads of money, and every building built by them can be sold at good price." "Oh my god. Does Eden really need to work hard?" "I''m so jealous. She''s so rich, but she works so hard. How can I bezy?" The fact that Eden was Zaiden''s daughter caused a stir throughout the country. There was saturation coverage of the event by the media. Irving was sitting in front of the TV and watching the live broadcast. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. It turned out that Eden was Zaiden''s daughter. He smiled, and his heart became calmer and calmer. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Eden. "Congrattions, Eden!" Then, he got up and walked out slowly with a faint and rxed smile. Dressed in a white casual suit, he looked handsome and appealing. When Eden came down from the stage, Victor brought her backstage. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Victor held her excitedly and did a twirl, "Honey, congrattions!" Eden''s eyes were brimming with tears. She was in a bad mood just now, so she was not particrly excited. At this time, she finally came to sense. Getting the award had always been her goal. "Victor, thank you!" Eden choked with sobs and hugged him tightly. "Ha-ha..." Victor held her tightly and kissed her on the head. He looked into the distance, and the scene of his childhood came back to his mind again. "Victor, is my princess dress beautiful?" "Yeah." "Victor, the person who can design such a beautiful dress must be very pretty. I will be a designer when I grow up." When Eden talked about her dream, her eyes were particrly bright. She was always so stubborn, and she would never admit defeat. She did it. Winning the international designpetition was the dream of all the designers. "By the way, honey, where are we going to celebrate tonight?" Victor was very excited. Eden''s dream had been realized. It was time to achieve his dream. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Eden looked at the stage. Jasper was standing on the stage and making an eptance speech. She always knew how capable he was. Under the brilliant light, Jasper was dressed in a white suit. His back was straight and elegant. After the apuse, she heard some of Jasper''s words. "Dreams never choose people. It''s a magical pen that God gives to everyone to build a future map. As long as you have dreams in your hearts and try your best, the whole universe will unite to help you realize your dreams..." Eden smiled. At this moment, she felt very rxed. "Victor, I hope that our life in the future will be simple and pure, and we can spend the rest of our lives in the way we like." There was no need to prove anything to the world. Living a better life was to love themselves. Victor hugged her from behind gently, and his voice was hoarse and maic, "Okay!" Victor took Eden to another ce. They had to meet someone. As soon as Barrett was taken out, he saw his trusted follower standing beside him. The man was his subordinate in his newpany, and he had always been obedient to him. "How did you get here?" Barrett looked at him. Royce Moore said, "Chairman, bad news! We found evidence that Miss Grant and Devin have transferred away half of your property." Paulina was stunned. How could he know this? Barrett knew that Royce would not say something like this without any evidence. He looked at Paulina with sharp eyes, "Is what Royce said true?" Paulina''s eyebrows twitched. Things werepletely out of her control. She thought that she could get Barrett''s newpany in a month after defeating Victor. Then she would immediately go abroad to live the life she wanted. She didn''t have to live in River City. However, she failed. At this time, Barrett had known about this. What should she do? "Chairman, don''t listen to his nonsense. I didn''t do that." They were just cooperating with the investigation. When she came out of the police station, she would leave immediately. Barrett couldn''t do anything to her. Royce said, "Chairman, it''s true. But what''s strange is that the property that has been transferred away was signed by you in person." Barrett narrowed his cunning eyes and looked at Paulina sharply and gloomily, "Well, I''ve been wondering why you stayed with me in the courtyard for so long. Every night when you were with me, you asked me to sign something. You drugged me, right? Otherwise, how could I listen to you obediently?" Barrett was so angry that his face turned livid. Being tricked by a woman made him feel extremely humiliated. "How scheming you are! You colluded with Devin and swindled me of most of my property. However, do you think you can take it away? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten something. I''m much wiser than you." Barrett looked at Royce, "Bring back all the property that I signed. Her ID card is in my yard. What''s more, Devin may have run away. You know what to do when you find him, don''t you?" "As for this vicious woman, let her stay in prison for the rest of her life." Paulina was taken aback. She didn''t expect him to do this. "Chairman, you can''t do this to me." Paulina was scared. "Humph! You''re just like a snake that wants to swallow an elephant. I have given you a vi and shares. As long as you can be with me meekly, you will live better than other women. But you actually plot against me. Even if I die, you have to go to hell together with me! Royce nodded slightly, "I see, but there is a bigger problem at present. There is something wrong with the shares of Alwynn Group..." "Mr. Simpson." Victor''s voice sounded behind him, interrupting Royce''s words. Lucian was in charge of everything in Alwynn Group. Naturally, Victor had his own considerations. Barrett suddenly turned around and looked at Victor who was in high spirits. He was so angry that he couldn''t see anything clearly. He staggered a few steps and almost fell to the ground. "It seems that you''re really old. You can''t even stand still." Victor held Eden in his arms and looked at him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Victor, you..." "Barrett, although the shares of Alwynn Group have declined a lot, it won''t affect Alwynn Group. Your little scheme is not enough to beat Alwynn Group. From this year on, you won''t be the richest man in the country, because I''ll be the richest." Victor always kept a low profile, but this time, he wouldn''t keep his head down anymore. "What did you do?" Barrett seemed to be a dozen years older all of a sudden, and even his voice became hoarse and pitiful. "It doesn''t matter what I did. What matters is that you and your mistress will be under investigation. I have given all the evidence to the police. I believe they are happy to investigate you two." Victor looked at Paulina coldly, "Paulina, I''ll let you pay dearly for what you''ve done to Eden. The people on your list have been arrested. What''s more, now yourpany is just a shell. From tomorrow on, Simpson Group will disappear in River Citypletely." "Victor, you little b*stard..." Barrett was so excited that he wanted to beat Victor, but the policeman stopped him quickly. Paulina looked at Eden''s cheerful face and smiled bitterly, "Eden, you win." She had lost, but she was unwilling to ept the fact! Obviously, she was the one who controlled the overall situation, but she was the one who sustained the worst losses in the end. "Paulina, people will change, but they will never go back to the past. I remember that when I saw you for the first time, you were very beautiful and confident. After knowing your identity, I respected you. I thought that your work was amazing, and I believed that you would have a brighter future. However, I didn''t expect that the end would be so sad." Eden looked at her quietly. People couldn''t be with the ones they liked, which was a normal thing, but pestering those they liked was crazy. Edenughed self-mockingly. The past could never be changed, could it? Paulina was too obsessed with Victor and could not let it go. In the end, it became a tragedy. Since Victor didn''t like her, why did she have to try desperately to get him? Paulina was stunned. Over the years, in order to get money, she had long forgotten her original intention. Being exposed by Eden, she had more and moreplicated feelings. "Eden, Victor, if we have a life hereafter, I don''t want to meet you again. You are simply devils." Paulina seemed to have realized the reality. She would stay in jail until she died. She knew clearly what she had done. Victor said, "You are wrong. You are the devil in the whole story." Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Paulina''s pupils quivered. She felt as if her heart had been hit by a blunt weapon. Victor said, "Those who are used by you have ruined their own lives. Aren''t you a devil?" Paulina could not refute his words. Yes, she had ruined her own life, as well as the lives of many people. She couldn''t be more vicious. Paulina looked at her hands. Although she didn''t kill anyone, she felt that her hands were stained with blood. "Ha-ha..." Sheughed in pain and looked at Victor with unfocused eyes. "Victor, you are the devil. You are the biggest demon in my heart. I shouldn''t have fallen in love with you back then. I lost myself and my original intention because I fell in love with you." "I loved you humbly. No, I didn''t love you, but your money. Therefore, I hate the fact that many things can be measured by money in this world. So you are the biggest devil in this matter." Tears streamed down Paulina''s face. She was enlightened by Victor and Eden, and her heart was tortured by guilty and pain. This was how horrible Victor was. If she had always been ignorant and proud, she could still live in this world with herst shred of self-esteem angrily. However, after being enlightened by Victor, she would live in hell every day. In just a few years, she had changed from a confident and beautiful girl to a woman who had fallen for money. During this period of time, she had been lying to herself, telling herself that only money could satisfy her. As a result, she missed the chance to take care of her parents when they were old. She couldn''t grow old with them. Those who had been used by her suffered the same. Their parents hoped that they could have sessful careers, but they ruined themselves. "Woo..." Crying with regret, Paulina was taken away. Eden watched her and Barrett get on the police car expressionlessly. ...... Three dayster, Eden heard the news that Barrett killed Paulina. Paulina did a lot of things that made Barrett angry. She took away half of Barrett''s property and ruined his youngest son. Moreover, Barrett found that she had really drugged him. Barrett''s dignity did not allow him to be tricked by a woman like this. Before Paulina was sent to jail, Barrett killed her in person to vent his hatred. On TV, she saw Paulina''s dead body, and her aged parents were crying bitterly. Devin had run to the airport, but he was caught as well. Barrett''s two other wives were about to be sent back to their homnd. Victor didn''t do anything to them. He didn''t hurt anyone who was innocent. Eden watched the news in a daze. Everything had been settled, but she was not as happy as she had imagined. After watching the news, Eden wrapped herself with the coat, put on her furry slippers and went out. They''ve be safe,so they moved back to Windsor Vi. Zaiden and Jaida went to visit Grandma Clement early in the morning. Theke had frozen. The snowy world was extremely beautiful. Victor did not see Eden in the living room, so he knew that she had gone out. As soon as he went out, he saw her in the snow. He smiled and looked at the annoying snow. It had almost melted a few days ago, but it snowed heavily against night. He walked over and hugged her from behind. Eden smiled and looked into the distance, "Paulina is dead." "I know." Victor''s voice was very soft. The cold wind was blowing, and he hugged her tightly. "The real life is cruel. People are divided into various grades and ranks. Some people are born in noble families, while others are born in poor families. But everyone has the same purpose. We all struggle to survive and make money. In fact, we make money to live a better life, but some people are so greedy that they ruin their own lives because of money." "Honey, money is just a number. My career is important, but I care about my family and you the most." Everyone had different opinions, so their endings were not the same. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There was no free thing in this world. People might think that something was free, but that was because they didn''t know that they would pay for it sooner orter . Eden turned around and looked at him, "Victor, thank you!" Eden suddenly felt very grateful. Victor looked at her with a smile and rubbed her red face gently, "Thank me for what?" Eden looked up at him tenderly, "For everything you gave me and yourpanion." She threw herself into his arms and closed her eyes happily. Victor lowered his head and looked at her hair. He smiled softly, and his eyes were full of tenderness and deep affection. He looked at her seriously and said, "Eden, before I found you, my life had been bitter. The fact that you''ll stay with me for the rest of my life makes me so delighted!" Ten dayster, Zaiden chose a lucky day and let Eden be the president of Symantec Group in front of many reporters. From then on, he would no longer be in charge of thepany, and he had a rxed smile. Seeing him like this, Eden was very helpless. Her hard days seemed to have just begun. This news shocked the whole real estate market in River City. Eden didn''t want to let him down, so she took over thepany resolutely. There was a celebration party in the evening, and Eden held it in River City Restaurant. All her rtives and friends came to congratte her. Eden had be a new star in the real estate market. A lot of businessmen came to the party. Victor and Eden greeted them one by one, but they did not see Zaiden and Jaida. "Eden, what''s wrong?" Victor stared at her. She was very eye-catching that night. Eden looked around, "Do you see dad and mom?" Victor shook his head slightly. Just as Eden was about to call Zaiden, Zaiden called her. Eden smiled and said, "Dad, where are you and mom? Victor and I want to have dinner with you." Zaidenughed, "Eden, your mother and I are at the airport. Thank you for managing thepany for me in the future. Your mother and I will go skating first, and then we will go to M Country in a week. Someone is taking care of Gia and Ricky. You don''t have to worry." "We''re about to board the ne. Have a good time. When we arrive, I will call you." Zaiden hung up the phone after saying that. It seemed that he was afraid that Eden would persuade him to go back. Eden was speechless as she looked at the phone. "Victor, dad and mom are at the airport. Dad is really in a hurry to leave, isn''t he?" Eden felt that she had been tricked. "Ha-ha..." Victor looked at her and smiled, "You look as if you have been cheated. In fact, Dad has long wanted to hand over thepany to you." Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Eden couldn''t help but smile. She picked up the champagne and took a sip, "I have fulfilled his wish. I just want to have a meal with them and chat with them on such a happy day. But they''ve left. I haven''t said anything to them." She wanted to chat with them. The happiest thing was to stay with her family and have a small talk. She wanted to act like a spoiled child before Jaida and talk about work with Zaiden. But they had left. Eden was a little depressed and didn''t want to drink the champagne anymore. She put the ss on the table. That day, she wore a champagne-colored dress. With a delicate makeup, her face looked fair, and her lips were rosy and attractive. She lowered her head and looked at her toes, her long eyshes fluttering gently. Victor was a little absent-minded. He bent down and kissed her red lips. Eden reacted immediately and red at him shyly, "There are so many people here. Restrain yourself." She blinked her pure and clear eyes. When she raised her head slightly, she saw Lyric and Jasper standing not far away and looking at them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden pursed her lips and lowered her head shyly. "Ha-ha..." Victor chuckled and walked toward Jasper and Lyric with her in his arms. Lyric said shyly, "Victor, you really dote on Eden." Upon hearing this, Jasper was unhappy, "Dear, don''t I dote on you?" "Ah..." Lyric always reacted slowly, "Yes!" She couldn''t say something against her will, could she? Jasper wasn''t as perfect as he looked on the surface. He was extremely wicked. Every night, after they had sex, he would ask her a lot of questions about it, which made her blush scarlet. This was the way he doted on her. Others were envious of her, but only she knew how tired she was. Only then did Jasper look better. Victor had been showing off his love in front of him, and he would show off his love, too. "Eden, let''s have dinner together." Lyric wanted to take away Eden so that they could eat together with Abigail. She didn''te to such a party often, and she didn''t like it. Eden nodded. She had greeted her business partners, and she wanted to eat something. She looked at Lyric. Since she married Jasper, she had be gentler and prettier. Her gentle and graceful temperament was natural. Although she was not gorgeous, she was always easy on the eye. Eden liked to chat with her so much. "Let''s go. Your men can talk here. Don''t disturb us." After saying this, Eden left with Lyric. Victor looked at Abigail with dissatisfaction, "What''s wrong with you and Abigail? In the past, you two often made demands on Eden''s time. Now you have a wife, and even your wife always wants to stay with her. These days, I''m too busy to chat with Eden for a while." Jasper smiled, "Then there''s nothing I can do. You''re not charming enough, so Eden doesn''t want to talk to you. How can you me us?" Victor was speechless. He did not admit that he was less charming. Jasper took a ss of champagne from the waiter''s tray and raised it to Victor, "When are you going to visit the master? I''ll go with you." Victor didn''t want to talk to him, but that was his dream. "I don''t know. It depends on Eden." He thought for a while. He had time the next day, but he was depressed as he looked at the foggy night outside. "Will it snow tomorrow?" Jasper knew that Victor had suffered lots of setbacks. He didn''t want to upset him, but it was really going to snow the next day. "Yeah, there''s a cold blue warning. You''d better not go out. What''s more, it''s windy." Victor drank the red wine in his ss gloomily, "Let''s go y cards in the private box. Adonis and Anson are over there." "Let''s go. I''ll earn some pocket money for Lyric." Jasper said proudly. Victor nced at him, "Hey, are you short of money? Besides, you should say that to a single man." Victor pointed to Brian who had walked to his front. Brian was speechless. Victor touched him on his most sensitive spot. Had Jasper been infected by Victor? He liked to show off his love as well. Brian red at them fiercely and ignored them. What was so great about having a wife? He was about to get married, wasn''t he? He would never admit that he envied them. Watching him leave angrily, Victor stopped and said to him, "What are you going to do?" "I''m going to date with my future wife. What''s wrong?" Victorughed, "How can a stupid man like you get married? Now Miss Parma is chatting with Eden and having dinner. They''re having a good time. She will be annoyed if you disturb her, won''t she? Let''s go. I''ll take you to y cards. You can win some pocket money for your future wife." Brian suddenly looked at Victor vigntly, "How can you be so kind?" Victor pointed to himself, "Don''t you know me? Do I look like a liar?" Could a liar look as handsome as him? "But whenever I y cards with you, I lose. I suspect that the reason why you want to y cards with me is that you want to earn pocket money for Eden." Victor was speechless. Hey, why did Brian suddenly be smart? "Alright, since you want her to be annoyed, I can''t stop you. Go ahead." Victor said and walked forward. Brian thought for a moment and walked back. He looked like an abandoned little puppy, begging for its master''s mercy. Jasper looked at him and wanted tough. Victor was very good at fooling people, especially single people. He looked at Brian sympathetically. Brian said, "Mr. Joye, I don''t need your sympathy." Jasper rubbed his nose in dismay. Did he look thatpassionate? Brian was taken aback. Although theyughed at him, he had to remain elegant. He didn''t want to argue with Jasper and Victor. It seemed that it was not easy to get married. He had to study it carefully. In the whole winter, it was snowing heavily in River City. Eden was very busy. The new year wasing. She had to deal with the affairs in twopanies, so she became busier and busier. The new assistant was introduced by Irene. Her name was Allie Sutton. Allie had got married, and she had children. She was quite capable and could deal with her work well. With the help of Dawson, Eden managed to run thepany well. Eden was very busy, but she always felt a tremendous pressure on the chest, and she was sleepy. She knew that she was in poor health because she was too busy. Victor couldn''t be more depressed. The heavy snow could not melt, so he had no way to hold a wedding. Every day, he looked at the heavy snow in a daze. Dean felt that he was about to suffer from depression. "Mr. Alwynn, you''ve been looking out of the window quietly for half an hour." Dean reminded him. Eden went out, and she would return to thepany at five o''clock in the afternoon. Victor blinked his dry eyes and looked at him, "Dean, when do you think the snow will melt?" Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Dean didn''t want to upset him, but he had to tell the truth, "Mr. Alwynn, it may be the next year." "Should I wait until the next year?" Victor said slowly with an extremely aggrieved expression. Dean replied, "Yeah, Mr. Alwynn. The snow is quite heavy this year. It''s not a good choice to hold a wedding at this time. It''s too cold. Mrs. Alwynn won''t be happy if she can''t wear a wedding dress. Mr. Alwynn, don''t feel too aggrieved. You''ve got married with Mrs. Alwynn." Victor red at him. How could he understand his mood? Dean lowered his head innocently. Eden was very busy. How could she have time to hold a wedding with Victor? "Dean, what does it feel like to be a groom?" Victor asked again. When Dean heard this, he was instantly in high spirits, and he couldn''t stopughing. Victor felt that his smile was annoying, but he was so f*cking envious. "Mr. Alwynn, on the wedding, I felt that I wouldn''t be lonely anymore, and I finally had a warm home. I became a husband, and I was no longer single..." Recalling his feelings at that time, Dean said with joy. He closed his eyes and said with happiness, which made Victor jealous. "Alright, you can go." Victor couldn''t stand it anymore. He was depressing himself. "Ha-ha..." Dean smiled proudly. It was so good to have a wife and a child. "Mr. Alwynn, I won''t disturb you anymore. Mr. Ronen and I will attend the dinner party tonight. It''s not a big deal." "Okay!" Victor nodded slightly. After Dean left, Victor''s phone rang. "Hello? Allie!" "Mr. Alwynn, bad news! Director Bleu fainted. She''s in the hospital now." "What''s going on? Which hospital are you in?" Victor immediately got up, took his coat and car key and rushed out. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Victor rushed out and drove to the hospital as fast as he could. Allie was waiting outside the ward. Seeing Victor running to her breathlessly, she smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. Mrs. Alwynn is fine. You can go to the doctor''s office first." "Is she really all right?" Victor was very nervous, so he didn''t notice that he was in the obstetrics and gynecology department. "Yeah, it''s a piece of good news. The doctor is waiting for you. Go and have a look. Mrs. Alwynn is resting now. We can''t disturb her." Allie said with a smile. "Oh!" Victor walked into the doctor''s office with doubt. "Hello, doctor. I''m Eden''s husband." The doctor was a middle-aged woman in her fifties. When she saw Victor, she smiled and said, "Congrattions, sir. Your wife is pregnant with three children, but now she''s in poor health." "Ah... What?" Victor couldn''t believe what he had heard. His heart was beating fast, and he could even hear his own heartbeat. The doctor said that Eden was pregnant! The doctor said that she was pregnant with three babies! Ha-ha... Victorughed wildly in heart. He was really amazing! She was pregnant with three babies again! Seeing that he was too excited to speak, the doctor smiled, "Sir, don''t get excited, but what''s wrong with you? Your wife has been pregnant for almost fifty seven days, and she''s too tired. She has early signs of miscarriage..." "Doctor, is it serious?" Before Victor could calm down, the doctor''s words woke him up like a basin of cold water. Seeing his nervous face, the doctor couldn''t help but smile again, "Don''t be nervous. It''s not serious." After the doctor finished speaking, she picked up report and showed it to him. "Look, the three babies are very healthy, but she has to rest in bed this month. She should be in a good good, and she can''t get excited. Make sure that she has enough sleep and don''t let her stay upte. What''s more, increase her intake of folic acid. If she doesn''t feel well, take her to the hospital for check-up in time." "Okay. Thank you, doctor! I''ll keep it in mind." Victor was so excited that he almost burst into tears. In the ward, Eden woke up slowly. Smelling the faint smell of disinfectant, she felt sick again. "Honey." Hearing Victor''s nervous voice, Eden looked at him. Victor sat by the bed and held her hand tightly. His eyes were brimming with tears. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? Am I seriously ill?" Eden smiled. Recently, she always felt weak and suffocated. She thought that she didn''t have a good rest, but she passed out that day. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Victor''s tone was full of reproach. "Fool, you''re pregnant!" "Really?" Eden was so excited that she wanted to sit up. Victor immediately stopped her, "Don''t move. Just lie down." Eden was very uneasy, "No! I bled. How''s the baby?" She thought that she was in her period, but it was not. It was a sign of miscarriage. In the past half one month, she had been very busy, so shepletely forgot about her period. Thinking about it carefully, she didn''t seem to have a periodst month. At noon, when she went to the bathroom, she saw some blood, and she thought that she had a period. But she fainted as soon as she went out of the bathroom. "Eden, don''t be excited. The doctor said that you can''t suffer from mood swings now. Our babies are fine. They are very healthy." Victor said so, but he was actually more excited than Eden. He was so happy that he almost cried. Hearing Victor''s words, Eden was stunned, "What do you mean? Babies?" She only wanted a baby. "Ha-ha." Victor giggled, "Honey, congrattions. You''re going to be a mother of six children. Honey, hurry up and congratte me. I''m so d." Victor was as childish as a three-year-old baby in kindergarten. His tone was so coquettish that Eden''s heart melted. Eden was speechless. How could it be? How could she be pregnant with three babies? "Victor, are you sure?" Eden still didn''t believe it. She stared at him with her eyes wide open. The babies were small, so the doctor might have made a mistake. Back then, she was very surprised when she knew that she was pregnant with three babies. "Honey, it''s true." Victor picked up report and showed it to her. "Honey, look! The doctor said that the three babies are healthy. Although you have early signs of miscarriage, it''s not serious. From this moment on, you must lie in bed and rest. You have to listen to me until you give birth to the babies." Victor''s tone was very serious, and he put down the report very carefully. Looking at the three small round dots on the report, he was even more cautious. "But why are there three babies in my belly?" Eden wanted to cry. She just wanted one more daughter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, don''t you like them?" Victor looked at her very nervously. Eden looked at him and burst intoughter, "How could I not like them? I''m just very surprised. It''s very tiring to be pregnant with three babies. Besides..." Forget it. He would be worried if she said too much. "Victor, don''t think too much. I like them very much." Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 "Honey, thank you so much." Victor caressed her forehead with distress. Eden smiled happily. However, Victor only wanted to share the good news with the whole world. Only then could he calm down a little. He posted the photo of the report online. "Although I haven''t seen my three babies, I love you so much!" Then he showed off in the group chat. In the elite school, the brown walls looked stately. Even the facilities in the school were brown, and the atmosphere was solemn. Keh sat on the balcony and looked at his phone. He missed Eden. Studying here was harder than he had thought, and the life here was quite simple and boring. He was the first one who saw the photo that Victor had posted. Looking at the three dots on the report, he was so excited that he almost couldn''t hold his phone firmly. "Mom." He couldn''t help but scream, and he called Eden immediately. Eden was at home. At this time, she was lying in bed to rest. She was very happy to receive a call from Keh, "Hello? Kenny." "Mom, is that true? Am I going to have three younger brothers or three younger sisters?" Kenny was very excited. Eden smiled and said in a soft tone, "Kenny, it''s true. I''ve juste back from the hospital. In the future, you''ll have to bear a lot of responsibilities." As the eldest son, Kenny would be tireder than other children. "Mom, I won''t feel tired. I will study harder." Kenny''s eyes blurred with tears. His family would be livelier and livelier. He was very happy to be the eldest brother. "Kenny, can you get used to the life in school? Have you made new friends?" Eden was worried that he would not get used to living alone, so she asked him like this every time they talked on the phone. "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''ve gotten used to the life here, and I''ve made new friends. I''m living a good life." He was really living well, but he missed his family so much. "Okay, remember to call me every day." Eden was worried. She couldn''t fall asleep soundly unless she heard Kenny''s voice every day. "I see, mom. I will remember to call you every day. Have a good rest." After hanging up the phone, Edeny quietly on her side, not daring to move. Suddenly, the phone vibrated non-stop. Eden took the phone again to have a look. Abigail said, "D*mn! Eden, don''t tell me that what Victor has posted online is true!" Eden was puzzled. Did Victor post something online? She thought that Kenny knew it because Victor had called him. Amelia said, "Eden, you are awesome!" Candace said, "Eden, I''m so envious of you!" Lyric said, "Eden, I''m too excited. I wish that I can get pregnant, too!" Abigail asked, "Lyric, are you pregnant?" Abigail held the phone and looked at the message sent by Lyric. She was so excited that she almost called her parents immediately. "I don''t know. Perhaps I''m not pregnant, but I hope that I could be pregnant. I like more children. I can take care of them." Abigail couldn''t be more delighted. Lyric was such a good girl. Many girls were afraid of giving birth to children, but she actually wanted to give birth to a lot of children for Jasper. How could she not be excited? "Lyric, my sweetheart, thank you, but you should pay attention to your health." Lyric replied to her shyly, "Okay!" Eden was speechless. Abigail said, "Eden, your husband is showing off that you''re pregnant with three babies everywhere." Eden didn''t know what to say. She got out of bed slowly, put on her slippers and went downstairs. On the stairs, she heard Victor''s proud voice. It turned out that Victor was calling his friends one by one. He didn''t only want to share his joy online. "Lucian, are you still busy?" In fact, Lucian didn''t have time to check the messages in the group chat, so he was a little confused when he heard Victor''s voice. "What''s wrong? Do you want to give me a vacation because you think I''m too tired?" Lucian''s voice was as cold as ever. Victor smiled, "You should exercise and smile more. In this case, maybe Amelia will be pregnant with three babies as well." Lucian frowned, "What do you mean?" Victor said, "Well, Eden is pregnant with three children. Amelia used to be pregnant with twins. Spend more time resting. Perhaps she will get pregnant with three babies the next time." Lucian was speechless. For the first time, he envied Victor. "I don''t know you." "Ha-ha." Victorughed proudly, "Lucian, I know you''re jealous of me. I''ll hang up." After hanging up the phone, Victor dialed Anson''s number. "Anson, what are you doing?" Victor''s voice was as smug as ever. Hearing Victor''s voice, Anson knew what he wanted to say, "Victor, don''t tell me that you call me to show off Eden''s pregnancy." "It seems that you''ve known it. I just want to tell you that I have three more babies. Don''t flirt with the actresses in yourpany all day long. Take good care of yourself. Maybe you''ll have three more babies as well." Anson nced at Abigail and wished he could give Victor a lesson. He could show off, but why did he have to frame him? When did he flirt with the actresses in thepany? He hung up the phone silently, ready to be scolded by Abigail. Abigail looked him up and down, "You look so guilty. Was Victor telling the truth?" "No, dear, don''t listen to his nonsense. Victor is out of his head." Thinking that Victor would show off as long as he saw them, he felt upset. Although Anson hung up the phone, Victor was not angry. He searched for Adonis''s phone number. However, Adonis had called him before he dialed the number. "Adonis." "Victor, are you really something!" Adonis was particrly excited. It seemed that he was more cheerful than Victor. However, many yearster, when Victor''s forth child married his daughter, he really wanted to give him a lesson. Victor called his friends one by one. When he called Brian, Brian didn''t even answer the phone. Why? Because he was with Lucian, and he knew what Victor wanted to say. Therefore, hepletely ignored the vibration of his phone! He could only roar in heart, "Why am I single?" Victor didn''t get through to Brian, but he was not mad. He called Buddy and Delmont and told them about the good news. Then he called Aisling and Wyatt. In the end, he called Zaiden and Jaida. After calling everyone, Victor smiled with satisfaction. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he turned around and saw Eden on the stairs, he immediately jumped up, "Honey, don''t move!" Eden was very helpless. "Dear, let me hold you." Victor ran to the stairs, carried her in his arms carefully and walked into the room. Eden couldn''t bear to upset him when she saw his excited face. However, she roared unhappily, "Victor, how can you show off like this?" Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Seeing that she was mad, Victor coaxed her worriedly, "Honey, don''t be angry. I won''t show off again." Eden red at him. He had almost called everyone he knew. Who else could he show off to? In the three children''s group chat. Giada said, "We have three younger brothers or sisters. I''m no longer the youngest. I''ve finally be an elder sister.] Henrick said, "Congrattions, but don''t forget that I''m elder than you." "So what?" The corner of Henrick''s mouth twitched. Gia had been so arrognant. Keh said, "I called mom just now. She is very happy. You should pay attention to her mood and call her often. I searched on the Inte. It''s said that pregnant women are easy to get emotional." Henrick replied to him, "Kenny, I will remember to care about mom every day." Giada said, "I will remember to call mom every day. What''s more, you should respect me in front of the babies in the future." Henrick said, "Don''t think about it!" Giada gritted her teeth in anger. It was a great thing to have younger sisters or brothers. Finally, she was no longer the youngest. She made up her mind that she would care about her younger sisters or brothers so much. She was so excited! Henrick said, "Giada, calm down. I know that you like small babies." Giada was stunned. As her brother, Henrick really knew her so well. ...... Three monthster, the babies in Eden''s belly were in good conditions. In fact, she once thought that the doctor had made a mistake. But when she went for a check-up half a monthter, it was confirmed that she was pregnant with three babies. At the same time, her belly became as big as a rubber ball. Victor didn''t allow her to go to thepany. He worked at home, and Dean sent the documents to him every day. He took good care of Eden wholeheartedly at home. However, Eden finally realized how overbearing Victor was. She sat on the sofa and watched TV. She was thirsty and wanted to pour herself a ss of water. Before she could move her feet, Victor shouted. "Dear, let me do it." When Eden was going to the bathroom, he would say, "Honey, let me do it." Eden said, "I''m going to the toilet." Victor said, "I''ll help you." He took great care of Eden. Aisling couldn''t take good care of Eden when Eden was pregnant with Kenny, Gia and Ricky, so she wanted to look after her. However, Victor refused her and said that he wanted to take care of Eden in person. After all, Zofia was pregnant as well, so Victor made an excuse. Aisling would send some delicious food to Eden every few days. Sometimes, Eden''s friends would to see her. But Victor asked them to stay one meter away from Eden. Lyric was somewhat careless. Whenever she came here, Victor would stare at her and stop her from getting close to Eden. Lyric felt so wronged. She wanted to touch Eden''s belly, but she couldn''t. Abigail always looked at Victor with disdain. Victor gave her a proud look every time, which made her so angry that she hit him with a pillow. Although Victor was hit, heughed happily. Eden''s belly was getting bigger and bigger day by day. Eden knew that she would give birth to the babies earlier. She gave birth to Kenny, Ricky and Gia when they were thirty-six weeks old. She hoped that the three babies could stay in her belly for thirty-six weeks. When the babies were thirty-four weeks old, Eden almost couldn''t turn over on her own. Her waist hurt so much in the middle of the night. She had to get up and sit for more than an hour before she could lie down and sleep. Seeing her suffer like this, Victor was very guilty. When the babies were thirty-five weeks old, the doctor suggested that Eden should be hospitalized. The three little babies wereck of oxygen in her belly. Eden inhaled oxygen on time every day. She wanted to give birth to the babies as soon as possible, because she was really tired. One the one hand, she would have a cesarean section again. Her belly looked so big, and she was a little scared when she looked at it. On the other hand, it was hard for her to do everything. She couldn''t even see where her shoes were when she wore them. If it weren''t for Victor, she would have a nervous breakdown. When the babies were thirty-six weeks old, her belly suddenly ached. Then she was pushed to the operating room. Zaiden and Jaida rushed back. Aisling and Wyatt came to the hospital as fast as they could. Eden''s friends came here, too. Lyric had been pregnant for three months, so Jasper followed closely behind her. Abigail was so excited that she kept nagging that Jasper should take good care of Lyric. Everyone was waiting nervously outside the operating room, especially Victor. He was so uneasy that his hands and feet turned cold. He kept looking at the operating room, feeling restless. Seeing how high-strung he was, Jaidaforted him with a smile, "Victor, don''t worry. Now it''s very normal to have a cesarean section. Just rest assured. Back then, Eden suffered a lot when she gave birth to Kenny, Ricky and Gia. Now the medical science is developed, but Eden will still be tired. After all, she has to give birth to three children." "Mom, I know." Victor didn''t know what to say. He only hoped to see Eden as soon as possible. Thirty minutester, a baby''s cry came from the operating room. Victor was stunned and looked at Jaida in pleasant surprise, "Mom, the babies are born!" The joy of being a father was really special. Jaida smiled and said very excitedly, "Yeah! Look at how lucky you are!" Everyone smiled happily. They looked at each other and felt so delighted. After waiting for more than twenty minutes, the three children were carried out. Victor stood at the door. Instead of rushing to see the children, he looked at the doctor who held the children. "Where''s my wife? Why hasn''t shee out yet?" Victor was very anxious. Even his voice was trembling. He stretched his head and looked inside. The doctor smiled, "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn''s cut needs to be stitched. She wille out soon. She and the children are safe. Congrattions, Mr. Alwynn. You have three sons." Victor was speechless. Everyone was dumbfounded. Those who had sons were all waiting to see Victor''s daughter. But he actually had three sons! Abigail was extremely disappointed, "Dear, we''ve lost our daughter-inw." Anson said, "Dear, it doesn''t matter. We can have a daughter on our own." Abigail red at him angrily. "Who wants to have a daughter with you?" "Ha-ha..." Anson chuckled. He knew that Abigail was hard-tongued and softhearted. He loved her so much. Adonis and Lucian stood silently and apanied their wives. Jasper said, "Darling, if we have a daughter, we must protect her." Lyric nodded, "That''s right. We must protect her. She can''t marry a man casually, just like me." Jasper was speechless. He felt as if he had got a p in the face. "Doctor, did you make a mistake? Three sons? Shouldn''t I have three daughters?" Eden had been looking forward to having three daughters. "Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t make any mistake. Mrs. Alwynn has known about it. Now the three babies are too weak, so they have to live in the incubator." Only then did Victor look down at the three children. Their faces were wrinkled and their skin was red, but their facial features were very simr to his.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 He smiled gently and touched the faces of the three babies lightly. The three little guys soon fell asleep, and their little red faces returned to normal slowly. Although they were boys, he could have one more daughter in a few years. Thinking like this, Victor felt better. Everyone had a look at the babies, and then they were sent to the incubator. When Eden opened her eyes, it was already dark outside. "Honey, you''re awake." Victor held Eden''s hand excitedly. Eden blinked her beautiful eyes slightly, and her wound ached a little. But she was very hungry and thirsty. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Victor immediately put a straw into the warm water and let her drink it. After drinking the water, Eden felt much morefortable. Before the catheter was pulled out, the wound wouldn''t hurt too much. She would feel very painful when she had an injection to help with uterine contraction the next day. Eden looked around but did not see the babies. She was a little flustered. When the first baby was born, the doctor told her that the three babies might have to stay in the incubator for a few days. "Where are the babies?" She asked. She hadn''t seen the babies yet. Although she had kissed them, she didn''t see their faces. The three little guys cried quite loudly. "Eden, don''t worry. The babies are fine. I went to see them an hour ago. They were sleeping very soundly. However, they look exactly the same. I can''t tell which one is the eldest." Eden was relieved when she heard that. "What are you talking about? Kenny is the eldest." Eden felt a little regretful. Although she failed to have a daughter, as long as the babies were healthy. "Victor, I''m hungry." Eden''s voice was hoarse, soft and weak. "Eden, you can only have liquids now. Mom cooked porridge for you." Victor opened the thermos as he said. Eden smiled. It was so good to have mom by her side! Eden ate some and stopped, because going to the bathroom would be troublesome. "Victor, have you named the babies?" When she was pregnant, Victor was busy taking care of her all the time, and he didn''t think about the babies''s names. Victor shook his head slightly, "Dear, let''s name the three brats after we take them home. Or we can let dad name them." He had only thought about the names of girls, and they were useless. Eden nodded slightly, "Okay." "Honey, thank you for letting me experience the joy of being a father. When I heard the first cry of the baby, no words could describe how I felt." Victor held her hand tightly, bowed his head and kissed the corner of her mouth. Eden smiled faintly and said nothing, but a wave of happiness flooded her. ...... Oscar Alwynn, Adriel Alwynn and Harriet Alwynn were three years old... Victor could finally fulfill his wish and hold a wedding with his beloved wife. Although the wedding was not the focus of world attention, it was the most romantic. During the past three years, Victor''s friends would hold weddings every half a year. All of them had their own sons and daughters, and they lived a happy life. Jasper and Lyric held a wedding when their daughter was one year old. At this time, Lyric was pregnant with their second child. Brian tried his best and finally won Aurora''s heart in the next spring. Later, they held a grand wedding. On the day before Victor and Eden held the wedding, Victor sessfully became the richest man in thend. He led Alwynn Group into a brand new era. The spring weather was no longer chilly. The sun zed down from a clear blue sky, shining on the green grass. The surrounding trees were verdant, and the air was filled with the fragrance of grass and trees. The blooming flowers swayed in the wind, and the wedding song was pleasant and intoxicating. White clouds floated in the blue sky, and the flowers mingled together. The one-meter-tall stage was built with solemn columns. There was a red carpet in the middle. There were petal archways every few meters, and the guests were sitting on both sides. This was Eden''s favorite style. Eden was dressed in a white wedding dress. The soft dress was light and charming. What amazed people the most was that the dress was decorated with nine hundred and ny-nine diamonds. Under the sun, the diamonds were shining brilliantly, representing their eternal happiness and love. Eden was led by her two fathers. Under the gaze of her friends and rtives, she walked to the other end of the red carpet slowly. Behind them were three ring bearers. They were Eden''s three little sons. They were wearing suits, white shirts and bows. Their hair was kept with wax. The three little guys were very handsome. They followed behind Eden. Behind them were two handsome young men and Giada who looked so pretty. They looked at each other and smiled. Hendrick said casually, "Dad has finally waited for this day." Keh said, "He has suffered a lot. In order to hold a wedding with mom, he has put in a lot of effort." Giada said, "It''s really not easy. Although dad is still very handsome now, I feel sorry for him!" Adriel turned around, pouted with confusion and looked at them. Why was it so difficult for their father to hold a wedding? Obviously, their father was very happy every day, but he always wanted to stay with their mother alone, which made him very unhappy. Keh looked at him with a doting smile, "Adriel, watch the way. Keep walking. Don''t step on mom''s wedding dress." Although he had video calls with the three little guys every day, they were still unfamiliar with him. But blood rtionship was so magical. On the first day he returned home, his three younger brothers became clingy to him. On the other side, Victor was wearing a high-end custom-made ck suit. It was very formal. He was as handsome as before. At this moment, he was cheerful and high-spirited, and his face was full of happiness. As he watched Eden walk to him slowly, his eyes turned affectionate and tender. It was his first time to be a groom. He was very nervous, but he was more expectant and delighted. The best men were his three friends, and the bridesmaids were their wives. They were Anson, Adonis, Lucian, Abigail, Candace and Amelia. Anson looked at Victor''s uneasy back and said with a smile, "Victor is very nervous." Adonis said, "He''s the only one who hasn''t held a wedding. Let''s y tricks on him on his wedding night." Lucian asked, "Do you dare to do that?" Adonis asked, "Why don''t I dare?" Anson said, "I''m looking forward to your performance tonight." Adonis patted his chest and promised, "Just wait!" Candace suddenly kicked him. Adonis looked aggrieved, "Dear, I..." "Shut up. Don''t you see that the beautiful bride is almost by the groom''s side?" Ann stared at him excitedly. "Oh!" Adonis didn''t dare to make a sound. He stood there obediently with grievances. Anson and Lucian were speechless. They''d better behave themselves. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 "Eden is really beautiful!" Candace looked at Eden with admiration. Abigail looked envious and wistful, "Eden is so happy, because she has two fathers. But I can''t bear to see this. Why does she get married so soon?" Anson was speechless. Abigail''s sadness was unnecessary. Amelia looked at her, "Abby, shouldn''t she feel happy because she has married a good husband?" Abigail looked depressed, "I really don''t want to see Victor marry Eden. Victor can''t get along with me well. We''re at odds with each other." Amelia was helpless. If Victor was suitable for Abigail, what should Anson do? Seeing her eyes, Abigail knew that she had thought too much. She knocked on Amelia''s forehead, "What are you thinking about? Even I will be misled by your weird expression." Amelia didn''t know what to say. Zaiden and Wyatt took Eden''s hands and walked to Victor. Victor felt that it was a really long way. He looked at Eden attentively. That day, she was really beautiful! Zaiden said with a smile, "Victor, I''ll give Eden to you. I only have one request, which is that you have to make her happy every day!" His daughter must live in happiness every day. "Dad, don''t worry. I will make Eden happy every day." He often said these words, but he was particrly serious that day. With a smile, Zaiden put Eden''s hand in Victor''s. He looked at Eden with tears in his eyes. Eden gave him the happiness of being a father. At this moment, he was really delighted. "Dad." Eden looked at him and smiled. Zaiden wiped his tears gently and smiled at her. Wyatt''s eyes were blurred with tears as well. He looked at Victor, "Today, I will give Eden''s hand to you. If one day you don''t love her, please don''t hurt her. You must tell her honestly, and I will take her away. She has four parents, and we''ll give her the greatest happiness." Victor immediately became nervous and promised, "Dad, you can rest assured. I won''t give you such a chance." Wyatt and Zaiden looked at each other and smiled. After giving Eden''s hands to Victor, they sat down side by side. Victor held Eden''s hand and said in a gentle and loving tone, "Honey, I can finally marry you." The host stood beside them and felt so helpless, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m still here, and I... have something to say." The six children stood behind Victor. Keh reminded him, "Dad, don''t get too excited. Pa attention to your image." Victor took a step forward. He looked at Kenny, Ricky and Gia, and then nced at the three little boys. He had been so busy in the past three years. In order to take care of the three little boys, he felt that he was really old. He lowered his voice, "Listen. Your mother and I will go for our honeymoon tonight. You have to take care of your younger brothers." He had to order them first, or he might have toe back after getting off the ne. Hendrick looked at him with embarrassment. He had only been back for three times since he went abroad, and he was not familiar with his younger brothers. How could he take care of them? The host had to say something to officiate at the marriage. He held the microphone tightly and said in a sonorous voice, "Ah... Ha-ha... Ladies and gentleman, this is the wedding ceremony of Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn. I''m the host, Tony." Victor had to walk back. "When we were young, we would always have passionate love. Today, Mr. Alwynn will fulfill his promise with his practical actions..." As soon as Tony finished speaking, the videos of bits and pieces of their past were yed on the background wall not far away. "Let''s watch some videos together. These are the photos of Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn when they were children." The photos were shown on the screen. The wedding nner collected all the photos and made a video attentively. Eden was very lovely when she was a child. Her big eyes were very bright, and she looked at Victor with concentrated attention. Most of the photos were taken when Victor held Eden. He seldom smiled, but his smiles in the photos were brilliant. There was a video of what happened between them after they grew up. It was a record of their romantic and sincere love. Their wedding received wide coverage in the press. All of a sudden, the details of Victor getting along with Eden in their office and house were shown. Lucian edited the video carefully. Their love was sweet and romantic, and they were still in deep love when Eden gave birth to the babies. Bits and pieces of their love story were touching. It was just like a romantic movie, and every scene made people envious. Victor had put in a lot of effort in this wedding. In the video, Victor said, "Eden, the moment you were born, you came to my life like a beam of light, illuminating my heart." "I watched you grow up little by little and prepared a piece of candy for you every day. When you could speak, the first person you call me was me." "Your soft voice made me happy for several days." "It was me who fed you the first strawberry. Before you turned six, I grew up with you every day." "However, I lost you when you were six years old, and I lost my only love at the same time." "I had looked for you for more than ten years before I found you. The moment I recognized you, I seemed to get the whole world again." "I don''t like to smile, nor do I know how to be romantic. Moreover, I''m very overbearing. But you stay with me, tolerate me and love me!" "Eden, with you by my side, my world is colorful. I promise that I will spend the rest of my life loving you and giving you the happiest life. We''ll live in harmony and mutual respect and grow old together." Some unnecessary formalities were omitted. When the video was over, Victor was on the verge of tears. Eden lowered her head, and tears ran down her face. She had never known that he had prepared these things. Those videos were very ordinary but warm, just like him. Although his words were simple, she was extremely touched. Victor had prepared for the wedding for many years. If it weren''t for the three little boys, he would have held the wedding for a long time. After the video was yed, there was a great round of apuse. The host was so excited that he burst into tears. "Ah... The d*mn romance. I''m so jealous." Abigail said very happily with tears in her eyes. Anson hugged her with a smile. Amelia said, "I''m jealous, too. I want to hold a wedding again." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucian said, "Honey, I''ll marry you in my next life!" "Okay!" Amelia''s eyes misted with tears. They had all got their happiness. Lyric nced at Jasper, and they smiled at each other. The love story of Victor and Eden was more exciting than a novel. They had bridged over lots of difficulties before getting married. Surrounded by family and friends, they wore rings for each other. The moment Victor put on the ring for Eden, he kissed her affectionately. "p..." There was a warm round of apuse. Victor stared at Eden passionately. Her eyes were as bright and clear as ever. That day, she was so pretty that he could not take his eyes off her. In his life, he would give the best things to his wife and children and give them the best love within his reach. He whispered in her ear affectionately, "Eden, I love you!" To be continued... Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 In River City, after the exhibition was over, Giada changed into a ck off-the-shoulder dress, revealing her delicate corbones. The color set off her perfect and beautiful facial features, and the tight-fitting tailoring ttered her nice figure. She stopped a taxi on the side of the road and left directly. The sun in the early summer was particrlyfortable. She looked out of the window with a faint smile in her starry eyes. Gia inherited Victor''s temperament and Eden''s charm. She could be either commanding or gentle. Being busy preparing for the exhibition, she was a little tired. In the taxi, she closed her beautiful eyes and wanted to take a nap. Not long after she closed her eyes, the annoying ringtone sounded. Seeing the caller ID, she was a little annoyed as she answered it, "Boris, do you have to call me at this time?" "Gia, didn''t you ask me to pick you up? Where are you?" On the phone, Boris''s tone was very unhappy. Giada actually stood him up. Feeling a little guilty, Giada stuck out her tongue and said, "Boris, I''m sorry. I''m going to River City Restaurant to get dinner for Frank Hernandez." "Ha-ha... It''s because of that dissolute man again. I''ve told you many times that he doesn''t really love you..." "Shut up, Boris. Don''t ruin my fantasy of love. Bye!" Giada hung up decisively. After she arrived at River City Restaurant and paid the bill, she walked forward happily and got the prepared food. Just as she about to call Frank, she saw a man and a woman walking toward the corner intimately. She could not be more familiar with the man''s back. It was Frank, her boyfriend whom she had been dating for three months. It was very lively on the first floor. It seemed that someone was holding a party here. Giada asked the receptionist, "Is there a party inside the room?" The receptionist replied respectfully, "Yes, Miss Alwynn!" Giada nodded slightly and followed them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the elevator door opened. A tall man came out. He paused slightly when he saw Giada''s beautiful back. The assistant behind him was stunned, "President, what''s wrong?" "Wait for me here." There was no emotion in his clear voice. Then, he walked over gracefully. When Giada entered the room, a group of cheering men and women were drinking. The pungent smell of smoke made her frown unhappily. In the middle of the dance floor, a man and a woman were hugging each other intimately and dancing. Beside them, a few girls were screaming and asking them to kiss each other. The man really smiled and kissed the girl on the face. Giada frowned. This was Frank, whom she had known for six months and dated for three months. Frank looked gentle and refined, and his facial features were good-looking. When he smiled, he looked tenderer. When he raised his head, he saw Giada staring at him with a cold expression. "Gia, why are you here?" He looked at Giada in panic. "Ha-ha..." Giada sneered, "Why are you here? Who is she?" Giada looked at the girl in his arms. She had an oval face and brown curly hair. Wearing a white miniskirt, she looked very sexy. She had actually lost to such a woman. Boris was really a jinx! She really wanted to give him a lesson! "Gia, she..." "I''m his girlfriend. Who are you?" Marlee Lenc looked at Giada with indifferent eyes. "Really?" Giada looked at Frank and asked. The whole room became quiet. Everyone liked to see such a dramatic scene. Marlee looked at Giada with a victorious smile and said arrogantly, "I know you, but Frank likes me more. My father knows the managers in Alwynn Group, and he can help Frank be sessful in a very short time. As for you, you''re just a lesser-known art teacher. You can''t give him anything." Giada was stunned for a moment. Her heart ached when she heard such an answer. Sheughed self-mockingly. How silly she was! She apologized to herself for being so stupid. In order to get sincere love, she never mentioned her family background in front of others. But she didn''t expect that this was why she lost. She looked at Frank quietly, "Frank, is she telling the truth?" Although the fact was right in front of her, she could not help but ask him. Frank''s eyes shed, and he did not dare to look at her, "Gia, I''m sorry. Marlee''s father can give me a bright future." This cruel truth shattered Giada''s longing for love. "Ha-ha." She couldn''t help butugh. Only then did she realize how stupid she was. "Frank, you really have a bad taste. She actually brings you a meal with a thermos. What a bumpkin!" Marlee looked at the thermos in Giada''s hand and said very sarcastically. Her friends chimed with her. "Hey, how much can an art teacher earn a month? If she doesn''t save money, how could she be qualified to be in a rtionship?" "That''s right. The dress she is wearing is pretty good, and she''s nice-shaped, but I think the dress must be cheap." "Ha-ha, such a humble woman only deserves to wear cheap clothes. She actually dares to steal Marlee''s boyfriend! She''ll soon lose her job!" "Marlee, this is River City Restaurant. Such trash like her is not allowed toe in. Hurry up and drive her out. Don''t dirty this ce." Hearing her friends'' words, Marlee looked at Giada proudly. Giada looked at them and smiled, "Indeed, you''re not qualified toe in. Get out right now!" Giada was furious. She had never been bullied like this since she was a child. "Ha-ha... Who do you think you are? Why should we listen to you?" Everyoneughed. "Gia, why don''t you go back first?" Frank liked Giada, and he was sad to see her beingughed at by these people, but he had just graduated from college and had no wide range of contacts. It was difficult for him to seed. "Frank, I really misjudged you. If you don''t like me, you can tell me clearly. I don''t care who you love after we break up, but you have betrayed me. You just want to have a wide range of contacts, don''t you? As long as I''m in River City, you can never settle down here. This is what you''ll suffer after betraying me." "Oh! You are really boasting! Who do you think you are?" Marlee held Frank''s hand intimately. Giada looked at Frank and sneered. She would ruin his dream in person. She took out her phone and dialed the manager''s number. "Come to Hibiscus Hall." After that, she hung up the phone and looked at Frank quietly. Being stared at by her, Frank was a little flustered, "Gia, I beg you, go back first. This is not somewhere you cane. I..." However, before he could finish his words, a middle-aged man rushed in with several bodyguards. Marlee gave a weird smile and pointed at Giada, "Toby, youe at the right time. This woman has ruined my birthday party. Drive her out." Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Toby smiled, "Miss Lenc, it turns out that you''re celebrating your birthday here." "Yes, today is my birthday. You let such a person in, which is a kind of humiliation to me." Marlee kept looking at Giada. Giada was more beautiful than her. No wonder Frank couldn''t forget her. Toby grinned, "Miss Lenc, please calm down. Everyone whoes here is our guest..." "I won''t treat a poor b*tch like her as my guest! It''s too disgraceful. Why haven''t you driven her out?" Marlee provoked Giada very proudly. Giada just regarded her as a ridiculous clown. Toby was a little confused. He found that the woman''s back was a little familiar. It was obviously Giada who had called him. "Toby, hurry up! Don''t waste my friend''s time!" Marlee was a little impatient. Toby walked over, and Giada turned around gracefully to look at him. "Oh Jesus! Miss Alwynn, why are you here?" Toby stood in front of Giada respectfully. Did Marlee say that Giada was a poor b*tch? Did she want to drive out Giada? D*mn! Marlee almost ruined his career. Everyone was stunned. Marlee''s face darkened. "Miss Alwynn, why didn''t you call me before you came here? I could have asked the chef to prepare your favorite dishes." The manager had been working here for decades, and he was very appreciated by Victor. He knew his six children. "Toby, what are you doing?" Marlee was a little uneasy. Why did Toby be so meek? Toby looked at her fiercely, "Shut up!" When he looked at Giada again, he smiled and said, "Miss Alwynn, Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn are having a meal on the top floor..." "No..." Giada smiled fearfully. She was the only daughter in her family. Victor was afraid that she would be in love, so he was particrly strict with her. If he knew about this matter, he would never allow her to go out again. "Don''t tell them that I''m here. I want you to drive them out immediately." "Oh, okay." Toby nced at the bodyguards behind him, "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear what Miss Alwynn said? Drive them out." "Toby, what do you mean?" Marlee was anxious. Who on earth was Giada? "Hey! Miss Lenc, what could I mean? This is Miss Alwynn." Toby was very helpless. He knew Mr. Lenc, but he didn''t expect that his daughter would offend Victor''s daughter. "Miss Alwynn? Which Miss Alwynn?" Marlee''s voice gradually became lower. It seemed that she had realized something. She suddenly looked at Giada. "What do you think? In River City, there is only one daughter in the Alwynn family. Which Alwynn family do you think it is?" Toby red at her ferociously. Marlee had always been willful. She was really in trouble that day. "No way! How could she be Miss Alwynn?" Marlee looked at Giada and couldn''t say anything. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Gia, you..." Frank looked at Giada in disbelief. She was actually Victor''s daughter! "Don''t call me Gia. It makes me sick. Frank, you really disappoint me." Henrick raised the thermos in her hand, "You said that you were busy with work, but I''ve been busy, too. However, even so, I came here to get your meal in person. I only wanted you to have a good meal, but you betrayed me and humiliated me in such a way." Henrick opened the thermos and took out the dishes one by one, "Look at these dishes. Your sry for a month is not enough to pay for them, right? but I buy two meals for you every day!" Giada threw the food on the ground excitedly. The lobsters looked so nice and expensive. "Gia, I''m so sorry. I really made a mistake. Please forgive me!" Frank wanted to grab Giada''s hand. Giada sneered and quickly took a step back. "Do you want me to forgive you?" As soon as she said this, the man standing not far away couldn''t help frowning. "Gia, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I can do anything." If he could be Victor''s son-in- law, he would have a meteoric rise. He was really stupid. If he could have been more patient, he would not have lost Giada. "Okay. I want you to die. Can you do that?" Giada smiled very brightly. At this moment, she found that Frank was so disgusting. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder, but she felt that Frank was very ugly. Not far away, the man''s knitted eyebrows suddenly became smooth, and he smiled faintly. "Well, Gia..." "You can''t do it, right? Then just shut up." Giada looked at one of the girls, "Did you say that my dress was cheap?" The girl lowered her head in shame, not daring to look at Giada. Giada patted her cor, "You can''t even afford to pay the design fee of my dress." The girl was even more ashamed. She took a few steps back, and she was very scared. "Toby, drive them out. Don''t disgrace my father''s restaurant. Remember to investigate them. I have never been bullied like this." "Okay, Miss Alwynn. I''ll send the result to you after investigation." Feeling satisfied, Giada turned around and left. Marlee and her friend fell to the ground feebly. They were so frightened that they couldn''t see anything clearly. "Gia..." Frank chased after Giada. Henrick immediately turned around and red at him, "After I leave, throw him out." "Okay." Toby nodded with a smile. Giada left angrily, leaving those shocked young man and woman behind. She did not notice the tall man in the crowd. The man smiled gently as he looked at Giada''s back, and he followed her out slowly. Giada walked out of River City Restaurant. Feeling so mad, she walked to the corner listlessly and called Boris. "Gia, where are you?" Boris''s tone was still unpleasant. "Boris, you''re such a jinx. Your prediction is right." Giada stepped on the little stone on the ground and said in a weak voice. "Hey, you must have been dumped by him, right? Your voice is strange." Boris said gloatingly. "No, that b*stard betrayed me. Just now, I gave him a lesson. But Boris, do you think I was in a fake rtionship? I''m just annoyed, and my heart doesn''t ache at all." "What? Did the brat dare to betray you? Wait for me! I''ll go there right away. I must teach him a lesson!" Boris was very impulsive. "Hey, why are you still so impulsive? Now I''m disappointed in love. Can''t you understand me? Can''t youfort me?" Boris said, "You''re not disappointed in love, are you? Where are you? I''lle to pick you up." Giada said, "I''m out of River City Restaurant. No matter what, I''m brokenhearted. Although I don''t feel sad, I think I''m disappointed in love. Let''s go to aunt''s restaurant." Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 "Alright. You''re disappointed in love, and you need someone tofort you. I''ll be right there." Boris hung up the phone with a smile. On the other side of the corner, a tall man leaned slightly against the wall. The sun elongated his elegant figure. He heard Giada''s every word, and he smiled more and more brightly. He didn''t walk out until Giada got in Boris''s car. Watching the car join the flow of cars, he turned around and walked to River City Restaurant. It was noisy at the gate. "Toby, I really can''t figure it out. Since she is Miss Alwynn, why does she work as a teacher?" Marlee and the others were driven out, and she asked with annoyance. "Hey, that''s the school established by her. Can''t she work as a teacher there? Her art exhibition is over today. Do you know how many people want her paintings? Your father is in the upper ss. How can you not know Miss Alwynn? Go back quickly. Don''te here again. You''d better let your father take you to the Alwynn family tonight and apologize. Otherwise, yourpany might be in trouble." Toby said earnestly, turned around and left. Only Frank and Marlee stood there in a daze. The man looked at this with cold eyes and then turned to leave. In Zofia''s restaurant, Giada was glutting herself with delicacies. Boris sat opposite her and looked at her. He had an angr face and bright eyes. His nose was slightly round and his lips were full. On his fair face, his lips were slightly open, and he looked so handsome. He said teasingly, "People who are disappointed in love would drink, cry and make a scene, right? But you''re enjoying your meal. Do you think you''re disappointed in love? What''s more, I''ve told you many times that as a girl, you should be reserved, especially when you stay with a man. How can you get married in the future?" Giada ate a shrimp and raised her head slowly to look at him, "I won''t marry you. Why should I pretend to be gentle in front of you?" Boris was speechless. He picked up the beer and took a sip. "Why do you drink alone? Come on. Cheers." Giada tried to pretend to be disappointed, but unfortunately, her heart was not painful at all. Boris smiled and clinked his ss against hers. Then he raised his head and took a sip. He said with amusement, "Gia, you really don''t look like someone who''s disappointed in love." "This is the first time I''ve been in a rtionship, but this is not true love." Giada was unwilling to ept the fact. Thinking that Frank had betrayed her so easily, she went berserk. "My father is different. Nothing can change his love for my mother." "Of course, I admire Uncle Victor the most." Borisughed, "Cheer up. You will meet a man who is much better than that b*stard. Hurry up and eat the lobster. You like it very much." "Yeah, I really like it. I''ve eaten lobsters in many countries, but the lobsters cooked here are the most delicious." Giada continued to eat. When she was stuffed to the gills, she sat therezily. "Ha-ha, I think so, too. In the past few years, when my friends and I came here to hold parties, Auntie Zofia only charged me for the cost of food. When I came alone, she never charged me." Boris liked the food here as well. "Of course, Auntie Zofia is not short of money." Giada poured another ss of beer. Boris frowned and reached out to stop her, "Please, don''t drink anymore, or Uncle Victor will lecture me when I send you hometer. Your three younger brothers are so protective of you. You''re making things difficult for me, aren''t you?" "I''m disappointed in love." Giada looked straight at him. Boris was speechless. He didn''t think so. "That''s right. If I go back after drinking, dad will give me a lesson. I have to work tomorrow." Giada put down the beer slowly and continued to eat the abalone. "What are you going to do?" Boris knew that she started her own business aftering back from aboard. She did not use the connections of her family, but worked hard on her own. She established an art school and ran it very well. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Compared to her, he was a good-for-nothing. He only ran the inheritance left by his grandfather. At this time, he was managing his grandfather''s farm wholeheartedly. After his grandfather died, he gave the farm to him. He liked it very much and did business ording to routine every day. There was no challenge in his life. "An entertainmentpany is going to shoot a big-budget ancient drama. You know that I like ancient customs, and I''m good at painting. They want me to be the artistic director, and the reward isrge, so I agreed." "As an art teacher, I don''t have many lessons a week." "Ah... Is there such a thing?" Boris looked at her in confusion. Giada looked at him, "Don''t you what an artistic director does? Now we have keen eyes for details. Don''t look down on the props. Only when the props are ready can the actors give full y to their acting skills." "But I think their acting skills are more important." Boris picked up his ss and took a sip of beer. He studied economics and did not know much about this. "Gia, the cherries in the farm are almost ripe. I''ll take you to pick the cherries one day." "Okay, I''ve been too busy recently. I have to rx." Giada smiled and lowered her head to take a sip of wine. She was in a better mood. She didn''t feel disappointed at all! The next morning, Giada drove to the ce where she and the president of the entertainment company were supposed to meet. It was a restaurant in the downtown area. In fact, she didn''t know why the president would contact her. This was the first time she took such a job, and she was very curious. She parked the car outside the restaurant, got off and looked down at her clothes. She didn''t like punk clothes anymore. Eden nagged for several years, and she finally dressed like a lady. All her clothes were designed by Eden. When Eden designed for Abigail, she made this red dress for her by the way. The color was too bright for her to wear. However, when she looked at herself in the mirror this morning, she felt that she was quite pretty. When she went downstairs, Victor said that she was not good-looking. But why didn''t she think so? No, if she took Victor''s words to heart, she would be too silly. Feeling satisfied, Giada walked into the restaurant. After she told the waiter the name of the private box, the waiter took her there. The waiter opened the door and said, "Sir, the guest you''ve been waiting for has arrived." "Okay!" A nd and pleasant voice came from inside. Giada felt that her heart was gently brushed by the spring breeze. It trembled slightly. She was a little excited and nervous. The waiter turned to leave, and Giada walked in. She saw a very eye-catching and handsome face. His eyebrows were wless, and his eyes were like stars. His straight nose was sexy, and his lips were perfect. A smile touched the corners of his mouth. Dressed in a dark suit, he sat there elegantly and looked so strong. He was lofty, noble and elegant, giving her a particrlyfortable feeling. Giada was stunned for a moment. She thought that her five brothers were the most gorgeous men in the world, but at this moment, she got a p in the face. Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 But this handsome man looked a little familiar. Martin looked at her quietly. Yesterday, she looked elegant and reserved in the ck dress, and this red dress made her look more beautiful. They hadn''t seen each other for many years. She had grown up, and she was prettier than her mother. She was as gorgeous as her father, and she inherited her mother''s tenderness. Her charm was unique and always easy on the eye! He got up gracefully and walked toward Giada. "Gia, long time no see!" His voice was maic and mellow, making Giada dizzy but pleased. Giada was stunned. Did she know this handsome man? She blinked her beautiful eyes, "Sir, you look very familiar. Do we know each other?" Martin smiled faintly. A hint of gentleness shed across his face, but he was very nervous. She said that he looked familiar. Did she still remember him? They hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years. "I''m Martin." "Ah..." Giada was shocked. Why did her primary school ssmate look like a Prince Charming? Martin was fat in primary school, but he had be such a charismatic man. She... couldn''t believe her eyes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Are you really... Martin?" In her impression, Martin should be very burly when he grew up, because he was really fat when he was a child. "Yes!" Martin looked at her stunned face. She seemed to be amazed. Over the years, he had been exercising to keep his figure. He was no longer the fat boy. "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed dryly. "Martin, long time no see!" Giada reached out and shook hands with Martin. Back then, she, Kenny and Ricky went abroad in a hurry. After she settled down, she suddenly couldn''t get in touch with Martin anymore. Later, when she returned home, she learned that not long after she went abroad, Martin went abroad as well. Then she was very busy studying, so she didn''t contact him again. Later, she would think about him asionally, but that was something that had happened many years ago. "Gia, sit down!" Martin pulled out the chair for her and let her sit down. Although they didn''t keep in touch with each other over the years, he had been paying attention to her life. These years, she had held many art exhibitions. However, every time he rushed there, she had left. A year ago, he learned that she wouldn''t go aboard anymore, so he came back as well. Martin handed her the menu, "Gia, see what you like to eat." "Well, I''m not picky about food." However, Giada took the menu and ordered two dishes she liked. Martin ordered a few dishes and asked the waiter to take away the menu. He got up and poured a cup of tea for Giada. Giada was a little uneasy. When she was in primary school, she had a good rtionship with Martin. But at this time, he was different. He was a handsome young man. "Gia, have some tea." Martin put the cup in front of her, and the faint fragrance filled the air, "Hey, I like this tea." She liked tea, and there was a tea table in her house. asionally, she would sit and chat with her parents while drinking tea. Seeing that she liked it, Martin smiled elegantly. He knew that she liked tea, so she prepared for it specially. "Have a taste." The temperature should be just right. "Okay. It seems so good, so it must be nice tea." Martin was someone she knew, and she was not very cautious. However, in front of strangers, she was restrained. She gracefully picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then she smiled in surprise and said, "It''s delicious." Giada''s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked with a smile, "The tea can''t be served in this restaurant. Did you prepare it on purpose?" "Yep!" Martin smiled. His smile was reserved, but it was very charming in Giada''s eyes. "This restaurant is owned by me. Although it is not as high-end as River City Restaurant, here are some famous specialties." "Is that so? No wonder the decoration is so stylish." Giada smiled sweetly and did not dare to look at Martin. Moreover, she found that her face was very hot. What was wrong with her? Oh, no... "Yeah! We didn''t take over our family business and started our own business." He knew that Gia, Kenny and Ricky didn''t inherit the business of the Alwynn family. They all started their own business and kept a low profile. "Wow! Are rich second generations working so hard nowadays?" Giada forgot that she was also a rich second generation. Just like Eden, she was easy to get satisfied. As long as she could live afortable life. "Gia, you started your own business as well, didn''t you?" Martin stared at her quietly. Over the years, she had really changed a lot. When she was young, she was a little domineering and spoke straightforwardly. However, she was still so adorable at this time. "Well, I just do what I like. You know that my parents are open-minded. They won''t ask us to do anything, and we can do whatever we''re interested in. The six children in the Alwynn family are the same." Martin nodded ndly, but he was very envious, because all the children in the Alwynn family were outstanding. "Your father is amazing!" Giada knew why he said so. Having six children was Victor''s pride. Wherever he went, he would say that he had six children. She could see his proud expression at any time. She smiled and said, "My father often praises himself like this!" Looking at her sweet smile, Martin was in a trance for a moment. Her fair skin had its youthful bloom. Her makeup was very light, and her every move and smile were so pleasant to the eye. Martin came to sense and lowered his head to hide his embarrassment, "I heard that if a mother gives birth to twins, her daughter will have twins, too." "I don''t know. My mother could get pregnant with three children because she was amazing, but I don''t know if I''ll get pregnant with so many babies. If the babies are identical, I don''t think I''ll be like my mother. However, if the babies are non-identical, I might be like her. My three younger brothers are identical. They look exactly the same." "My father often mistakes them, but my mother can tell who they are at a nce." "What about you? Can you recognize them?" Martin liked the feeling of chatting with her. He felt that they had gone back to the past, and they could talk about everything. "I distinguish them by their personalities. Harriet is the most clingy, and it''s easy to recognize him. Oscar is as naughty as Ricky. As for Adriel, he''s as steady as Kenny, and he likes to do things quietly." When it came to her three younger brothers, Gia was very d. She liked them very much because they were too cute. Eden didn''t want to have a daughter anymore because of them. "I want to meet them if there''s a chance." "Okay, but the school has opened, and they are all very busy. I can take them out to have fun on weekends." While they were talking, the dishes were served. Martin picked up her favorite stir-fried squid and chicken wings and put them in her bowl. So many years had passed, but he still remembered her preferences. Although he had been abroad, he inquired about her news every year. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Giada was a little embarrassed. Martin was a gentleman, and his every move was noble and elegant. Although she was born in a rich family, she wasn''t graceful at all. "Eat your meal. Don''t worry about me." Martin nodded slightly, "These are big head shrimps. They were delivered here by air. The shell is thin and the meat is tender. It''s very delicious. Eat more, Gia." "Wow!" Giada smiled and asked while eating, "Martin, are you so fastidious about food?" Martin smiled faintly and did not speak. These were all prepared for her. After Giada was full, Martin began to talk about work. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What he said was actually very simple for Giada. She only needed to design the patterns they wanted on the props and their costumes. Martin attached great importance to this costume drama. Hundreds of millions of dors had been invested in it. Giada epted it with pleasure. Her professional name Sandra was very famous among the painters. She held art exhibitions with her professional name. Few people knew that Giada was Sandra. Although she had changed her surname into Alwynn, in order to conceal her identity, she told strangers that she was named Giada Bleu. After finishing the meal, they reached an agreement in work. Martin told Giada about the address of the studio. It was in the eastern city, and it was not far away. It took more than an hour to drive from her house to the studio and back, and she wouldn''t bete for work. Out of the restaurant, Martin looked at her and smiled, "Gia, is it hasty to ask you to go to work in the studio the next day?" Giada shook her head slightly, "It''s okay. I''m free these days. We''re ssmates. Of course I attach great important to your affairs. You''ve told me the details. I''d better show you the design draft first. We can talk about it after you have a look." Martin lowered his head slightly and chuckled. Then he looked up at her and said, "You''re Sandra, a very famous painter. How can I suspect your ability?" Giada looked at him in surprise, "Martin, how do you... know that?" Martin pursed his lips slightly and said with a smile, "It''s not difficult to know this." He would go to her every of her art exhibitions, but he didn''t know if they were fated. Every time he rushed there, she had left. This made him very upset. "Ha-ha..." Giada giggled. She didn''t know why, but she was happy to be recognized by her. "That''s it. See you tomorrow!" "Gia, see you!" Seeing that she did not feel ufortable because of what had happened yesterday, he was relieved. Giada smiled and walked in the direction of the car, but Frank stopped her after she took a few steps. Giada was dumbfounded. How dare hee to her again? "Gia." Frank''s eyes were full of regret, "I''m sorry, Gia. Please forgive me. I will treat you wholeheartedly in the future. I will never do something like that again. I promise that I''ll change myself." Giada looked at him coldly and found it ridiculous. In the past, he had nevere to her so actively. "Liar. Do you think I will believe you once again?" "Frank, I hate betrayal the most, and you betrayed me. Stay away from me in the future. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you." Frank didn''t want to give up. Gia used to be so kind to him, so she must like him. He believed that she was just angry at this time. "Gia, I know you are still mad at me. After you calm down, let''s have a talk." Thinking that he could be Victor''s son-inw, he was very expectant and excited. "No, I''m talking to you calmly now. After I found out that you had betrayed me, I was just angry, and I didn''t feel sad at all. Therefore, I don''t love you. In the future, we''ll be strangers, and we have nothing to do with each other." Giada finished her words and was about to leave, but Frank didn''t let her go. He stopped her immediately and said with determination in his eyes, "Gia, I won''t give up. I was too silly yesterday... I..." "Gia, are you okay?" Martin suddenly appeared and protected Giada beside him. Giada looked at him and shook her head, "It''s okay. I can handle it." "Gia, who is he?" Frank looked at Martin with vignce. Martin was imposing, and he was dressed in expensive clothes. Obviously, he was much outstanding than him. "You don''t have to care about who he is. If you pester me again, don''t me me for using tough methods." Giada said every word in a warning tone. Frank knew Giada''s character. Seeing her speak so seriously, he suddenly became afraid. "Gia, I..." "Get out!" Giada was no longer patient. "Gia, let me send you back." Martin nced at Frank coldly. He would be worried if she went home alone. "No, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not going home. I have to go to my father''s office. He said in the morning that he wanted to talk with me." "Then I''ll send you to your car." Giada nced at Frank and did not refuse Martin. After Martin watched Giada drive away, Frank came to him and asked with a gloomy face, "What''s the rtionship between you and Gia?" Martin looked at him with indifferent and sharp eyes, "Do you have time to care about this?" "What do you mean?" Frank narrowed her eyes. Under the sses, there was fear in his eyes. Martin was somanding that he had to brace himself to look at him. Martin gave him a meaningful look, "Do you think nothing will happen just because you''re all right now? Gia is Mr. Alwynn''s beloved daughter. Mr. Alwynn can''t even bear to say a harsh word to her, but you betrayed her and those people humiliated her." "The bodyguards who are secretly protecting her have told Mr. Alwynn about it. Gia doesn''t say anything, but her father will definitely let you pay the price when Gia doesn''t know. You heard what Gia said just now. She''s going to her father''s office." Frank was stunned. He was overwhelmed by fear, and his face suddenly turned pale. Martin looked at his expression with satisfaction and left. Frank stood where he was. Soon, he received a call from thepany. He was fired! Frank felt that all his blood had frozen. At this moment, he was very regretful and scared. Where could he go if he had to leave River City? Frank didn''t know what to do, and he suddenly heard Marlee''s angry cry, "Frank, you''ve ruined my family! Alwynn Group has canceled all the cooperation with my family, and all the shops of my two friends have been taken back." "Why did you have to be with me when you were in a rtionship with Giada?" Marlee cried and rushed to Frank, punching him. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Frank stood there indifferently with unfocused eyes. That was the power he had yearned for the most. As long as he had money and power, he could do whatever he wanted. Unfortunately, he missed such a great opportunity. "Frank, what do you think we should do?" Marlee was unwilling to give up and looked at him with hatred. If it weren''t for him, her family wouldn''t have lost everything. She went backst night and felt very uneasy. Her father came backte, and she did not dare to tell him about it. After spending a night in fear, she thought that nothing would happen. However, the next morning, she received the news that Alwynn Group had terminated the contract with her father''spany. She was so scared that she almost fainted. At this time, she could only ask Frank to find Giada and ask for her forgiveness. Only then could her family regain everything. She didn''t want to lose everything, and her family had to live in debt. "Frank, go find Giada and ask her to forgive you. In this way, her father won''t me my family anymore." Marlee cried and begged him. Frank pushed her away and looked at her with a ferocious face, "Marlee, how can you me me? Isn''t this your fault? If you didn''t insult Gia, would things have be like this? I''ve been fired by thepany. What do you want me to do? Huh?" "You should take all the me. You think you''re superior just because your family is quite rich. It was because you lured me with power that I became your boyfriend. But now you me me for everything! Is this my fault?" Frank was very angry and regretful. What could he do? Marlee looked at him in a daze. Thinking of what had happened yesterday, she was full of regret. ...... The next morning, Giada took her assistant to Martin''s studio in the eastern district. The assistant was named Maya Burns. Giada knew her in an art exhibition and chose her as her assistant. Maya liked painting, too. She was a kind and lovely girl, and she was quite capable. There was a little story between them. At that time, Giada''s exhibition was over. She went to the bathroom and saw a girl quarreling with Maya. In fact, she didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but she heard their conversation by ident. The girl took away Maya''s boyfriend. Originally, Maya wanted to see the exhibition together with her boyfriend. Her boyfriend said that he didn''t have time, but he came with another woman. The three of them met there. Then Maya and the woman quarreled in the bathroom. Maya was kindhearted. At that moment, the woman challenged her limit and she was forced to beat her. After all, the mistress was too arrogant. Later, she helped Maya, and Maya broke up with the jerk. After that, they kept in touch with each other. She knew that Maya was finding a job. Coincidentally, she needed an assistant. In this way, she worked together with Maya. They got along well. Giada thought that the tacit understanding between them was very important. In the past one year, they worked happily together. "Gia, why are you in such a hurry to cooperate with Betadream?" Maya looked at Giada who seemed to be in a good mood. Giada smiled mysteriously. They had entered the building, so she lowered her voice and said, "Ha- ha, Maya, you know that? The president of Betadream is my ssmate in primary school, and I have a good rtionship with him, so I take this work seriously." "Wow! Gia, you look so beautiful today!" Maya looked her up and down. Her white casual dress was unique. Wearing her straight and soft hair down around her shoulders, Giada looked gentle and attractive. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Well..." Giada nced at herself, "I''m dressed very casually today. I always wear like this, don''t I? My mother made this dress for me. I think it''s good, so I put it on." "Humph, I''m so jealous! Mrs. Alwynn makes you a lot of beautiful clothes. It''s so happy to have a designer as your mother." Maya was very envious. The styles of Giada''s clothes were unique, and she seldom wore the same dresses. "Ha-ha... I think so, too." Giada smiled joyfully. Eden was delighted that she could put on the clothes she had designed. Outside the studio, Maya looked at the door sign and said, "Gia, it''s here." Giada walked over and knocked on the door. Soon, the door was opened, and the people inside were having a meeting. It was a little noisy. When they came in, it slowly quieted down. Everyone turned to look at Giada and Maya at the same time. Martin sat in the main seat. His light blue suit and white shirt ttered his handsome face. When he saw Giada, his cold and serious eyes softened a little. The expression of the woman sitting next to him changed. He introduced slowly, "This is Miss Bleu, and she''ll be in charge of the clothes design and props design in the crew." Giada greeted everyone with a smile gracefully, "Hello, everyone. I''m Giada. This is my assistant, Maya." Maya greeted everyone with a grin. Martin said, "Please sit down!" Giada took Maya to the seat prepared for them. "Martin, why didn''t you tell me that you''ve hired a new artistic director?" The tone was very dissatisfied. The one who spoke was a short-haired beauty in an orange suit sitting next to Martin. She was sharp-featured, and she stared at Giada with intense eyes. When Martin looked at Giada''s gorgeous face, his eyes were filled with tenderness and affection. He withdrew his eyes slowly and looked at Scarlett Phillips, "Miss Phillips, this is not written in our contract. I can decide whether to hire a new artistic director or not." Scarlett frowned, and her eyes fell on Martin''s cold face. Being rejected in front of so many people, she looked very unhappy. "Let''s continue the meeting." She nced at Giada with an apathetic face. Giada felt that she was hated for no reason. There was nothing wrong with the first half of the meeting, but Scarlett made things difficult for Giada. Scarlett didn''t like the design draft brought by Giada. She said that Giada''s painting was too rigid and there was nothing worth appreciating. Giada finally knew the reason. It was the first time she had met Scarlett, but Scarlett held a grudge against her. Scarlett knew nothing about painting, and it was meaningless to exin to her. She designed these patterns very carefully. Some ancient costume crews had contacted her before, and they were very satisfied with her work. It was not the first time she had designed these things. This ancient costume drama was not based on facts. They wanted something ethereal, so Giada designed simple and ethereal patterns. Scarlett felt that the patterns were inappropriate, so Giada showed her another n. Scarlett looked at the design draft for a long time, but she was still not satisfied. Her tone became more and more sarcastic as she said, "Miss Bleu, is this all you have? I wonder if you have seen the costume ''Heavenly Phoenixcloud''. I am very satisfied with that kind of costume." As soon as she finished speaking, Giada''s face darkened. Maya was a little worried. Gia had run of her patience, and she was about to lose her temper. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 As she expected, Giada threw the i-Pad on the table, which made a loud noise. Everyone was stunned. They didn''t know why Giada was bold enough to challenge Scarlett. However, they felt that Giada''s design was very beautiful. They did not understand why Scarlett looked down on her. The atmosphere was a little oppressive. Everyone looked at Giada and Scarlett. Giada leaned back and looked at Scarlett indifferently. Martin didn''t say anything. He only yed with the ck pen with his fair and slender fingers. Scarlett looked at Giada with apathetic eyes. Martin had always been indifferent to women, but he was very gentle to Giada. The reason was very simple. Gia was pretty enough. She didn''t wear any ne or bracelet. She looked so eye-catching in just a simple dress. She would not allow Martin to pay attention to another women. He could only focus on her. "What''s wrong? Miss Bleu, are you angry?" She looked at Giada with amusement. Giada suppressed the fury in her heart. Before herst bit of patience was used up, she would keep a faint smile on her face, "Miss Phillips, the design you need is very different from the style of ''Heavenly Phoenixcloud''. You don''t understand the details at all. You said that you like the costume in ''Heavenly Phoenixcloud''. The costume in this drama is designed by me as well. They are totally two different concepts." Scarlett was dumbfounded. Suddenly, she felt that she had got a p in the face. She clenched her fist tightly on the knee. Giada suddenly stood up and looked at Martin who was sitting calmly beside her. He was so attractive that she couldn''t help looking at him for a few more seconds. "Mr. Talbot, since someone wants to make things difficult for me, we don''t have to waste our time here." Martin''s eyes dimmed when he heard the way she addressed him. He raised his head and looked at her angry face. Her cheeks were a little red, and she looked more appealing. He smiled and said in a pleasant voice, "Miss Bleu, I like the second n very much." Giada was stunned. "Martin..." "The meeting is over. You can leave and do your own work." Martin did not give Scarlett a chance to speak. He got up and walked towards Giada. He nced at the time. There was an hour left before lunch break. "Let''s have lunch togetherter." Giada was speechless. She was still mad, and she didn''t want to have lunch with him. Maya tugged at Giada''s sleeve. Before she could speak, she heard Giada''s voice. "Mr. Talbot, your opinions don''t match up, which will cause me a lot of problems. I think you''d better hire another artistic director." Martin knew that she was annoyed. He turned to look at Scarlett, "Apologize." The tone in his voice brooked no argument. "Martin." Scarlett looked at him in disbelief. He actually asked her to apologize! Shouldn''t she question Giada? "Apologize!" This time, Martin''s tone turned more indifferent and serious. Scarlett looked at him unwillingly. After a while, she looked at Giada. "Miss Bleu, I''m sorry! I made a mistake. Please don''t me me!" After all, she was afraid of making Martin unhappy. Giada didn''t like to make things difficult for others, but it was something about work, so she had to make it clear. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to deal with her work, and Scarlett would always argue with her. "It''s okay. I hope we''ll enjoy our cooperation." Giada and Scarlett shook hands with each other. Martin prepared a studio for Giada and Maya. He knew that the Alwynn family had moved to Dragon Vi which was a little far from here. After thinking for a while, he looked at Giada and asked, "Gia, why don''t I prepare an apartment for you here? In this way, it will be more convenient for you toe to work." Giada was quite satisfied with the studio. She turned to look at him. He seemed to be very expectant, but she had to refuse him. "Thank you, Martin, but I''m sorry. My father won''t allow me to live outside. I have to listen to him, or he will worry about me." Dragon Vi was very far from here indeed, but she liked to live there. "It''s okay. I just don''t want you to be too tired." Giada smiled gratefully, "It''s not far away. I''ll be home in less than an hour if there is no traffic jam." After this matter was settled, Giada agreed to have lunch with Martin. "Gia, I''ll pick you up at lunchtime." "Okay!" Martin left happily. Watching Martin go out, Maya said excitedly, "Gia, Mr. Talbot is really handsome! If he makes a debut, he''ll be the most popr in the entertainment circle!" Giada smiled and didn''t think so, "I don''t think so!" "Ah!" Maya was shocked. She blinked her eyes and looked at Giada who had denied her, "Gia, do you think there is someone that is more handsome than Mr. Talbot in the entertainment circle?" "Yes!" Ricky was one of them. He was developing his career very well abroad. He was the top star in the entertainment circle overseas. Over the years, he had won lots of awards, and he was the movie kingst year. But he couldn''t forget the fact that their father sent them aboard that year. He didn''t want toe back until he made some achievements, and he did it. As for Kenny, he was very busy. It was difficult for her to see him. After tidying up the desk, Giada took Maya to meet her team. After having lunch with Martin, she discussed the details with the director. A day had passed like this. While they were working, the atmosphere was very nice. Giada didn''t feel tired, but thought that her life was fulfilling. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Maya started the car after she got on. She leaned against the chairfortably and narrowed her beautiful eyes, "Maya, drive to your house first and then I''ll go back." "Ah... Oh, okay!" Originally, Maya wanted to send her home first. But she didn''t know where Giada lived. They had known each other for so long, and they always met in thepany. After Giada left for a long time, Martin looked away wistfully. Just as he was about to go back, Scarlett walked to his front and blocked his way. Martin looked at her with no emotion in eyes. Scarlett smiled brightly and said in a very gentle voice, "Martin, let''s have dinner together. I booked the restaurant you like." "Sorry, I have something to doter." Martin refused her indifferently. Under the setting sun, his tall shadow was elongated. The wind in early summer was very gentle, blowing the bangs on his forehead. However, his perfect face looked so cold and aloof. Looking at Martin like this, Scarlett was very helpless. They were college ssmates, and their parents were old friends in the business world, but her family was not as rich as Martin''s. Her father ran a small agency, and they lived off the Talbot family. She once invested in a movie and got the supporting role. Then she worked with Martin sessfully, but Martin was so apathetic to her. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 "Martin, can''t you give me a chance to treat you to a meal?" Scarlett did not give up. After all, in addition to the Alwynn Group, the Talbot family was very respectable in the entertainment circle. Over the years, the Alwynn family and the Talbot family ran their own business, and they had been living in peace. They wouldpete with each other, but they always got along well on the surface. "No, I have something to do." Martin''s tone was very indifferent. After his assistant drove over, he strode to the car, opened the door and got in. He had to attend a dinner party. Scarlett watched Martin leave with grievances. So many years had passed, but he was still so cold. How should she move his heart? In the past few years, she had tried a lot of methods, but they could only get along with each other as ordinary friends. She bit her lip and got in her car, asking her assistant to follow Martin. Giada''s car stopped in front of Maya''s house. After Maya got out of the car, Giada sat on the driver''s seat. As soon as she started the car, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Boris calling her, she put on the Bluetooth headset and joined the flow of cars. "What''s wrong?" She asked with a smile. "Hey, I''ve been so busy all day that I almost forgot you, a girl who''s disappointed in love. But it seems that you''re in a good mood." Boris said in a yful tone. "Yes, I''m quite happy now. Boris, guess who I met." "Did you meet Frank again?" "Humph, you jinx! You never say anything pleasant to me. I met Martin and now we work together." Giada exined with a smile. "Oh my God! He has actuallye back from aboard! But I haven''t seen him since he went abroad. I remember that he had a good rtionship with you when you were in primary school. How do you get along with each other now?" "What do you expect? It''s still the same. I have cooperation with him now. We may work together for a few months." The lights turned red, so Giada stopped the car. "Really? Gia, have you had dinner?" "No. Do you want to treat me to dinner?" "It''s lonely to eat alone. Why don''t youe here? I''ll treat you to a hearty meal." Giada frowned, "Isn''t aunt at home?" "She went back to Southern region. My two younger brothers are too naughty. Let''s not talk about these annoying things. Will youe or not? I''m now in the downtown area, and I have to go back to the farm after dinner." "Okay. Tell me where we''ll meet." Giada was helpless. She could not refuse his request every time. "I''ll send you the address. You can use the guide map." After saying that, Boris hung up the phone. After a while, Giada received the address and drive there under the guidance of the map. Boris did not work after graduating from college. After Phillip died, he inherited a legacy that was worth more than one billion dors. Phillip only had one grandson, and he doted on Boris very much. His grades had been bad since he was a child. After graduation, he had lived in a systematic way. He ran the business left by Phillip and lived veryfortably. Everyone had their own aspirations and lived ording to their own preferences. She didn''t think it was inappropriate for Boris to live like this. However, his mother said that he lived off them everyday, which made him very mad. He simply lived in the farm and didn''t go back. On the one hand, he wanted to avoid his mother. On the other hand, his biological father did not develop well after returning from abroad. They lived in the farm together. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Boris was helpless, he had to care about his biological father. Giada parked the car in the parking lot. After getting off, she raised her head and had a look. It was a western restaurant. There were parasol trees on both sides of the restaurant, which were lush and particrly. She walked over and saw Boris waiting for her at the door from a distance. "Gia,e here!" Boris waved at her, and his other hand was in his trouser pocket. He looked raffish but very maic. Giada trotted over. She was tall, so she wouldn''t wear high heels unless it was necessary. In ordinary times, she wore t shoes or low heels. "Slow down. There''s no need to be in a hurry. Although I''ve ordered the dishes, they haven''t been served yet." Boris was very happy because she really came here. Sometimes, Giada was forgetful, and she would stand him up. "I just don''t want to keep you waiting." Giada smiled and walked inside. As soon as Martin got out of the car, he saw Giada''s car. His eyes shed and his face lit up. Was Gia here? He looked up at the gate of the restaurant and saw Giada walking in with a man. He frowned slightly, got out of the car and strode in. His assistant was stunned. He hadn''t opened the car door for Martin, but he had left. He locked the door hurriedly and followed him. Although Kian Vinson had been Martin''s assistant for almost a year, he didn''t know Martin''s temper very well. Martin had always been exceptionally vigorous in work, and he wouldn''t give his enemy any chance. Everyone thought that he couldn''t have a bright future, because once he lost everything, his enemies would definitely take revenge him crazily and let him suffer miserably. But it was because of his effective means that he had gained a firm foothold in the entertainment circle. Martin had booked a table. He would sign the contract with his partner. When Kian followed him in, he saw Martin looking around. "Mr. Talbot, our table is on the second floor." He reminded Martin with a smile. Martin ignored him and continued to look around, but he didn''t see Giada. He nced at the time. It was time to meet his business partner. Only then did he go to the second floor with no expression on his face. Kian was a little confused. Who did Martin see just now? The atmosphere in the restaurant was very nice. The stairs to the second floor were wide. Green bamboo palms and vines were ced on both sides of the stairs. The environment was particrly comfortable. The light on the second floor was bright. There were not many people in the restaurant. The melodious sound of the zither was pleasant to hear. As soon as Martin went to the second floor, he heard a familiar voice. Beside the window. "Boris, you cherish your cherry trees so much. You even get flower beds for them." "Of course. These cherry trees are decades of years old, and they can be grafted every two or three years. Now they are like several big umbres. Someone wants to buy each of them with tens of thousands of dors, but I won''t sell them. They can be scenery trees, and we can eat big and red cherries. The cherries areter this year, and they will be ripe in the next two days. When will you have time?" Martin saw them chatting happily not far away. It turned out that Gia came to have dinner with Boris. He hadn''t seen Boris for many years. Boris was a good-looking man. His face was charming and his eyes were full of affection. When he smiled, he looked very warm. He was gorgeous. He looked at Giada who sat opposite Boris with a bright and eye-catching smile. She was like a blooming white orchid under the stars, beautiful, fragrant and charismatic. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 He couldn''t help walking to her. Giada looked up and saw him. She was a little stunned. After work, he had taken off his tie and unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt, revealing his fair and attractive skin. His movements were somewhat casual and elegant, and there was a hint of indifference in his eyes. "Martin, why are you here?" Giada was a little surprised. What a coincidence. They actually met in the restaurant. Martin smiled ndly and said in a clear voice, "I have an appointment with my partner here." "Wow! Martin, long time no see. If I met you on the road, I wouldn''t even recognize you. You''re so handsome now." Boris sat there casually and looked up at Martin. If he met Martin on the road, he really wouldn''t know who he was. Martin looked at him and nodded slightly, "Boris, you''ve changed a lot." Boris smiled, "Of course. I''ve grown up, so I have to change a little. But the change is good. Most importantly, both of us have be more charming, and our Gia is a beauty now." "Yeah!" Martin looked at Giada and smiled. She had always been beautiful. "Mr. Talbot, it''s time to go." Although they were chatting happily, Kian had to interrupt them. Giada said, "Then go and do your work. Let''s eat together when you have time." "Okay. Boris. Let''s meet again we we''re free." Martin smiled faintly. Boris always liked to stay with Gia. He lived a free and easy life. When he had nothing to do, he would y with Giada. Boris said, "Okay, when you''re avable, let''s have a drink together." "Alright!" Martin nodded slightly. After Martin and Kian left, Boris looked at Giada with a smile and asked, "Gia, did you see that?" Giada looked at him with confusion, "What? What''s wrong?" "Martin!" Boris smiled meaningfully and showed her the information he had found. Giada took a look at the picture of Martin. He looked very aloof, but the look in his eyes was so bewitching. "What''s wrong with Martin?" She asked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Boris exined to her seriously, "Gia, if you want to have a boyfriend, you should be with a man like Martin. He set up his own business, and he''s rich and capable. Most importantly, he has a good character. But look at Frank. I want to kick him whenever I see him. You even sent him delicious food every day. I really suspect your taste." "Moreover, don''t be with someone who lives off his parents like me, or you''ll live a hard life. It''s really difficult to live with someone who has no desire to advance." Giada red at him and teased him with a smile, "You know yourself quite well. You even know that you''re living off your parents." "But why do you still remember this? He chased me for half a year, and you know that I had never been in a rtionship before. Seeing that he was sincere to me, I agreed to be with him. How could I know that he was such a greedy man?" "It''s not toote to see him in his true colours now. In the future, remember to tell me when you have a boyfriend. I''ll help you judge him." The dishes were served. Boris picked up the chopsticks and te for her, "Hurry up and eat. This is your favorite pork rib." "Okay!" Giada lowered her head and took a bite slowly. Over the years, she had gained some social experiences, so she was no longer careless and casual. Under the guidance of her mother and grandmother, she ate in a graceful manner. "Boris,e home with meter. It''s toote. I''ll be worried if you go back alone. You have to drive for more than an hour." "No. Grandma will nag, and uncle will talk with me about my work. Moreover, I have to y games with your three younger brothers. Why should I make myself so tired?" "Ha-ha..." Giada sneered, "Do you think they need you to y games with them? They''re game masters." Martin was rendered speechless. He was very good at yingputer games. He had been ying games since he was a child, so he was shortsighted. But the three little boys were good at yingputer games, too. "Okay, I''ll live in your pce for one night reluctantly." "You don''t have to force yourself. It''s okay if you don''t want to go." Giada smiled and ate a shrimp. It was very tender. "By the way, did you order roasted meat?" Giada wanted to eat the delicious roasted meat. When she wanted to eat it in ordinary times, she could ask her mother to cook for her. But she just wanted to eat it at this time. Boris was stunned and looked at her with amusement, "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll gain weight?" "Humph! Don''t talk nonsense." "Fine, I can''t outargue you. I''ve ordered it for you. Roasted meat is avable in this restaurant. The dishes haven''t been served yet. Eat slowly." After saying this, Boris started to eat his meal. "But who is that woman? Why does she keep looking at your car?" They sat by the window on the second floor, so they could see the parking lot downstairs clearly. Giada looked downstairs. When she saw Scarlett, she frowned slightly. Her car was next to Martin''s. Standing in the middle of the two cars, Scarlett looked around, and her face darkened to the extreme. "She''s an actress in Martin''spany, and her name is Scarlett. She got the supporting role because she has invested in the drama. She was very picky about my work in the morning. She didn''t apologize to me until I lost my temper." Boris nodded thoughtfully, "I can tell that she''s mean from her appearance. If you work with her, I''m afraid you won''t have a peaceful life. I''m wondering if I should be your personal bodyguard." After saying that, Boris looked at Giada seriously. Giada said, "I''m seriously watching you talk nonsense. Don''t say such unlucky words, okay? How can you get a girlfriend in the future?" Boris knew that she would say so. "Do you think I can''t get a girlfriend? I just want to be single. It''s so happy to live alone. I only have one dream, which is to use up all the money that grandpa left to me." Anyway, the money was enough for him to live a rich life. "Oh! You''re really something." Giada red at him and then looked at Scarlett downstairs. She didn''t know what was wrong with Scarlett. She actually dared to kick her car. Victor gave her the car as a gift. Although it was a domestic made car, it was very expensive. It was very suitable for girls, because it was very safe. People should keep a low profile. It was easy to get into trouble if they were too snooty. Her car looked inferior to those luxurious car, but it was top-notch and expensive. She would feel very distressed even if Scarlett kicked some paint off the car. "Boris, my beloved car!" Giada''s heart ached severely. Boris put down his chopsticks and rushed downstairs. "Wait for me toe back." Giada looked at him and wanted to call him back, but Boris had disappeared at the stairs, and Scarlett had left. Sure enough, Boris failed to catch her and came back angrily. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Boris still looked domineering when he came back. He stood with arms akimbo and said angrily, "Why did she run faster than a rabbit? I should haven been faster. Could it be that she''s a lunatic?" Giada was lost in thought. She narrowed her beautiful eyes, "Maybe she is put to shame because I asked her to apologize to me in front of everyone in the morning." "Why does she feel ashamed? She''s the one who offended you, and she should apologize." Boris was very mad. He had never seen such a bad woman. Giada smiled and said, "Calm down. Sit down and eat. The roasted meat has been served. I''ll eat first." Boris immediately turned around and looked around. Fortunately, there were not many people in the restaurant. "Gia, can''t you be more reserved? How can you eat a whole piece of meat like this? Give it to me. I''ll cut it for you." Giada looked at Boris''s worried expression and gave him her te obediently. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Boris cut it into small pieces for her before letting her eat. "Thank you!" One of the best things about Boris was that he was a warm man. After leaving Giada''s car, Scarlett got on her own car, but she didn''t ask her assistant to drive away. Instead, she waited outside. She dialed her father''s number. "Dad, help me check the owner of a car. I want to know all her information." "Okay, I''ll send you the license te numberter." She waited for forty minutes before she saw Martine out and see off an old man. She was ecstatic. He didn''t have dinner with Giada. Just as she was about to get off, she saw Giada and a maning out. The smile on Scarlett''s face froze in an instant. She was truly naive. Their cars were here. How could they not eat together? "Gia, are you going back?" Martin''s tone was very gentle. "Yeah. Martin, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow!" Martin nodded ndly. Martin didn''t get on the car until Giada drove away. Kian asked, "Mr. Talbot, Mr. Perez wants to invite you to a bar tonight. Do you want to go there?" Marquis Perez could be regarded as his only close friend. His parents ced high hopes on him, and he had to study hard every day. He didn''t have many friends. Although his mother gave birth to another son in the third year after he left, he was still charged with important tasks. Martin leaned against the chair tiredly with his eyes slightly narrowed. Then he pressed the space between his eyebrows with his fair and slender fingers. "No, let''s go back to the apartment." He bought an apartment near thepany and lived alone. He didn''t want to go home every day and be lectured by his father. Only he could experience the hardships of starting a business, but his father always said that he was worthless. He had been rebellious, so his father had always been harsh and stern to him. What made him hate his father the most was that he had a mistress. His mother was the movie queen back then, but he didn''t cherish her. Martin knew that he had a half-sister. That why he hated his father to the extreme. After sending a message to Marquis at the intersection, Kian sent Martin back to his apartment. The apartment was not far from thepany. It only took him a few minutes to drive. The sun was bending in the west, casting an orange glow over Martin''s perfect face. But it couldn''t warm his lonely and cold heart. No one knew how he had gone through all these years. In order to be an excellent man, he almost spent all his time and effort. He wanted to be excellent and good enough for her. When they were young, she only treated him well. He was fat at that time, so many childrenughed at him. After he went abroad, he was treated the same way, but she no longer protected him. He made up his mind to lose weight. After he went to junior high school, he had been losing weight. It turned out that it was so good to be thin. His face became more and more handsome, he exercised every day. When he was in his first year of high school, he was stronger and taller than his peers. The students no longerughed at him, and girls tried their best to get close to him every day. But he was indifferent to them, because he knew how terrible human nature was. If he looked ordinary, how could those girls bring him breakfast every day? After seeing it through, he became very aloof. Later, hepletely lost touch with Gia. He seemed to be more apathetic than before. When the car arrived at the apartment, Martin slowly opened his intense eyes. ncing out of the window, he moved slightly. After getting used to the light, he opened the door and got off slowly. Thest touch of the setting sun had disappeared, and the night screen had hung down. The colorful neon lights illuminated this prosperous city. Martin turned on the light. The decoration of his apartment was very simple. The wall and furniture were all white. The house was big and bright. There were a few paintings hanging on the white wall. He bought these at Giada''s exhibitions in recent years. Each of them was inventive and unique. In the middle of these paintings, there was a portrait of him. Giada drew it for him in person. His eyes had never been bright in life. However, in her painting, his eyes were unusually bright. Next to his portrait was a little girl''s portrait. They seemed to be looking at each other with starry eyes. He had asked someone to paint a portrait for Giada. Looking at the paintings for a while, he felt less lonely in heart. Then he sat on the sofa, poured himself a cup of cold water and took a sip of it. Only then did he calm down a little. "Phew..." He exhaled with depression. Staying alone in the apartment, he was overwhelmed by loneliness again. The phone vibrated. He frowned and looked down. He didn''t want to care about it, but he immediately grabbed the phone when he saw the caller ID "my girl". "Martin, this is the pattern I''ve just designed. I think it''s better for the leading actress to wear the dress with the patterns of plum blossom. She''ll look elegant in this way. Just now, I asked for my mother''s opinion. She said that the dress would be ethereal." Martin lowered his head slightly, and a smile touched the corners of his mouth. He looked at the ethereal design draft. It had been modified slightly and looked more graceful. He typed with his slender fingers and replied to her. "Gia, I think it''s very beautiful!" "I''ve sent it to the director just now. He''s very satisfied with it. Let''s discuss about it if we need to modify the details." "Okay, but it''ste now, so don''t work anymore. Go to bed early." "It''s only half past eight. It''s still early." Martin nced out of the window. It was only half past eight. In summer, the light failed slowly. Just now, he felt that the night was particrly long. But at this time, he was much more hopeful. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 He smiled. It turned out that it was so good to stay in the same city with her! He should havee back earlier. She came back a year ago, but he was too busy at this time. It was not toote. He smiled faintly, and his heart was filled with joy. "Gia, do you have anything else to do now?" "I''m going to put on a facial mask." She sent a smiling emoji. Martin couldn''t help but smile again, "Do you think it''s very important?" "Why do you ask like this? I often do things with a facial mask. It''s normal, isn''t it?" A cute sticker was attached. There was a red question mark on the rabbit''s ear, which was so adorable. "In my opinion, girls attach great important to their facial treatment." In fact, he didn''t know girls very well. When he was a child, his mother often went to the beauty salon, and she put on a facial mask every night. Having beauty treatments was something she had to do everyday. "You''re right, but I''m a natural beauty. I don''t need to do a lot to maintain my face." "Ha-ha..." Thinking about her proud expression, Martin couldn''t helpughing. She looked so beautiful when she was proud. "So cute!" He muttered to himself. "Gia, have you put on a facial mask?" "Yeah, are you home?" "Yes." "Okay, go to bed early. See you tomorrow!" Martin was a little reluctant to say goodbye to her. After a while, he typed, "Good night. See you tomorrow!" Putting down his phone, he was so excited that he couldn''t sit still. He walked to the French window and looked at the lights outside. It was bright, quiet and peaceful. Every cell in his body seemed to be dancing happily. At the same time, Scarlett received a phone call from her father. "Dad, what do you mean by saying that you couldn''t find anything?" "Scarlett, I asked someone to investigate this license te, but we didn''t find anything. As for Giada, she''s just a painter. You don''t have to be afraid of her! Your mother and Martin''s mother are very familiar with each other. Tomorrow night, they will hold a banquet at their house. You can attend it together with us. I''ll ask your mother to bring up your marriage and see how the Talbot family will say." "Dad, I got it." After hanging up the phone, Scarlettughed. How dare a painter cast a greedy eye on Martin! Giada was really overconfident. She dialed Martin''s number again and again, but no one answered it. She was a little discouraged. Although she could rarely get through to Martin, she wanted to hear his voice at this moment. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When Martin came out of the bathroom, he saw several missed calls. Seeing that there was nothing important, he put it back. His strong body was wrapped in a white bath towel. His figure was well-proportioned and strong, looking so seductive and charming. He went to the wine cab and poured a ss of red wine. After shaking it gently, he raised his head and drank it up. His sexy Adam''s apple rolled slightly. He wanted to pour another ss of wine, but the phone on the sofa rang again. He put down the ss in his hand slowly, walked over and bent down gracefully. It was his mother calling him. "Mom." "Martin, there will be a party tomorrow night. Remember to get off work early. The party will be held on the top floor of River City Restaurant." "Okay!" Martin answered softly and hung up the phone. He sat on the sofa stiffly, and he did not like the party. His father''s mistress would definitely show up at the party. However, his mother did not know about her existence, nor did she know that his father had an illegitimate daughter. He was afraid that his mother would be heartbroken if this matter was exposed one day. Every time he saw that woman, he felt that he was insulted. It was a kind of humiliation to him, his mother and his younger brother. His father didn''t have a sincere and devoted heart, but he had to imitate others to be an affectionate and loyal man. At the same time, he hated his father so much. That was thest semester of his third year in high school. He missed his family so much that he bought a ticket and came back alone. However, he saw a heart-wrenching scene when he arrived at the airport. That girl was one year older than his younger brother. Recalling those terrible memories, Martin was in an extremely bad mood. As a result, he was still very upset when he went to work the next morning. Giada happened toe in to discuss the details with him. She had designed the patterns, so it was time to talk about the props. Martin''s office was not big, but very bright. It seemed that he disliked dark ces and liked sunshine. At this time, Martin was sitting in the sunshine. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. Although he was sitting, it could be seen that he had a strong figure and long legs. He was well- proportioned. Seeing him like this, Giada could tell that he had something on his mind. The office door was not closed, so she knocked on it lightly. Hearing it, Martin came to sense. When he saw Giada, his intense eyes softened unconsciously. "Gia, what''s the matter?" Giada smiled, "The director is not here. When he left, he said that I coulde to you if I have any problem. You have cooperated with each other twice, and you two get along well." "That''s right! Gia, sit down first." Martin got up, poured her a cup of hot water and ced it on the tea table. "Drink some water." "Thank you!" Giada put the design draft in front of him, "Have a look. It will take some time to paint the props. Your filming site is in the film and TV production base. After you confirm it, I will work there for a period of time." Martin nodded slightly and said in a clear voice, "Let me have a look." Seeing that he was not in high spirits, Giada was not in a hurry to discuss with him. In this era, props were made in factories. However, in order to pursue perfection, someone would ask for hand-made props. "Okay, I''ll go back to the studio first. If you have any problem, send me a message and I''lle here soon. I still have something to deal with." She preferred the little things in the set, which were very realistic. She could even make a small teacup stylish. "Okay!" Martin looked at her and nodded. "You don''t look well. Are you okay?" Giada wanted to leave, but she asked with concern. Martin chuckled, "I''m fine. I just lost sleepst night." "Oh..." Giada blinked her beautiful eyes, "Thepany is going well. Why couldn''t you fall asleep?" "I have something on my mind. Well, don''t worry. It''s something good. I''ll take a rest. You go to work first. We can talkter." He couldn''t fall asleep because she took the initiative to send him a messagest night. "Okay." Giada got up and left. When she reached the door, she met Scarlett. The drama had not been shot yet, so she was quite free. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 "Giada, why are you here?" After knowing that Giada was an ordinary person, Scarlett did not intend to be polite to her. She had regarded Giada as her rival in love. She knew that Martin didn''t have a girlfriend. He always stayed quietly in one ce. He seldom talked. She was very satisfied just by looking at him. When he was wearing a white shirt, he was so maic that she couldn''t take his eyes off him. Giada was speechless. Was Scarlett out of her mind? "Miss Phillips, it''s working time. I have something to talk to Mr. Talbot." Scarlett was rendered speechless. Why did she always ask for a snub when she faced Giada? With a flushed face, Scarlett made way for her. Giada was very busy and left in a hurry. Scarlett walked in and saw Martin sitting on the sofa and reading the documents. She went straight in and sat opposite him. Martin was reading seriously when she approached him. When he raised his head and saw Scarlett, his eyes darkened, "How did you get here?" Scarlett smiled and said, "Martin, you''ll attend the tonight, right?" Martin didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and continued to read the documents. Scarlett had been used to his indifference. Most of the time, she would be happy as long as she could look at him quietly. After a while, seeing that Scarlett had no intention of leaving, Martin said, "I''ll go there at night. Go out first. I have to work." "Let''s go there together." Getting his reply, she felt more relieved. "No, you go there first. I have something to do at night. I will arrive before the party begins." He didn''t like to take a car with a stranger. Scarlett was a little disappointed. Looking at his sexy lips, she smiled softly, "Alright, I''ll wait for you at the party." Only then did she leave with satisfaction. Martin closed the document in his hand. Giada did a good job and handled every detail well. He couldn''t be more satisfied. Giada had been very serious while doing things since she was a child, especially when it came to study. At that time, he tried his best to surpass her, but he was still a little inferior to her. Her grades were better than his when they parted with each other. Martin got up, picked up his phone on the desk and sent a message to Giada. "Gia, there is no problem with all the design drafts and ns. I like the design of the tea cup and the screen very much." Giada and Maya were talking about the details. Seeing the message sent by Martin, she smiled, "Maya, my design is approved by Mr. Talbot. Go and tell our team that we''ll make props ording to the n. I''ll prepare for the rest of things."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay! Gia, you''re amazing. All your ns can be approved in one go. As your assistant, I feel that I have nothing to do." When Maya knew Giada, she felt that that she was very talented. Every piece of her work was ingenious. Every time she saw her painting, she would be immersed in it. "Howe? We will be very busy in the next few days, but we have to be careful about everything and keep normal progress." "Okay, Gia. Don''t worry." Giadaughed, "I trust you very much." As soon as Giada finished speaking, the phone on the table rang. "I''ll answer a phone call." "Alright!" Maya left with the documents in her arms. Giada nced at the caller ID and answered the phone with a smile, "Dad, why do you have time to call me?" Victor said, "Sweetheart, go to River City Restaurant for dinner tonight. Ricky is back, and he wants to eat the food there." Giada was slightly taken aback, "Henrick actually came back! When did he arrive?" Victor replied to her, "Just now. Now he is sitting in my office andining to your mother in her arms." Although Giada couldn''t see Henrick, she could imagine what he looked like. He must be holding their mother and pretending to cry. "I see, but he came back so suddenly." Giada nced at the calendar on her desk. It was the end of April. Didn''t Henrick say that he woulde back in September? "Dad, I have something to discuss with you." "No. I know what you want to say. It''s impossible. I won''t agree. Bye." Giada was speechless. "Woo-woo..." Giada bent over the table and pretended to cry. She even punched the table, looking very sad. Henrick hade back, which meant that he would argue with her everyday in the future. When he was aboard, Eden couldn''t take care of him everyday. He had been clingy to Eden since he was born. As long as they stayed together, they would definitely argue. When Martin came to see her, he saw this scene. He frowned and ran to her worriedly, "Gia, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Hearing Martin''s voice, Giada was startled and immediately straightened up. Looking at Martin''s worried eyes, she was somewhat awkward. "Ha-ha, well, I''m okay. It''s just that Ricky suddenly came back from abroad, and my family is more lively now." Hearing this, Martin understood, "Does he still like to argue with you?" With a listless face, Giada pouted and muttered, "Yeah! If he can stop arguing with me for an hour, I''ll feel so d!" Martin smiled faintly, "Although he argues with you every day, he is very concerned about you." He remembered that when he went to y with Gia back then, Henrick stood in front of him and didn''t allow him to get too close to Gia, and he had to stay away from Gia when they talked. Henrick was very protective of Gia. Giada didn''t deny his words. She had been used to arguing with Henrick. Sometimes, in order to outargue her, Henrick was very shameless. "By the way, Martin, why did youe here?" Sheposed her emotions and her expression returned to normal. Only then did Martin remember his purpose ofing here, "I want to buy coffee. I want to ask if you want to drink milk tea." She liked to drink milk tea, and he knew what kind of milk tea she liked. She liked light ice oats bubble tea with coconuts. "Well, I want light ice oats milk tea. Remember to add some coconuts for me." She had been so busy that she didn''t have time to buy milk tea. Martin''s eyes softened uncontrobly, "Okay!" "But why do you have to buy coffee personally? Is there no coffee bean in your office?" "Maybe the coffee beans have been used up. I didn''t find it." Martin made an excuse casually. "Okay, thank you." "I''ll buy it right now." Martin turned around slowly. His head was slightly lowered, and a touch of sunshine gently shone on his face. He couldn''t stop smiling pleasantly. After Martin left, Giada looked at theputer in a daze again. Henrick suddenly came back, and there must be a reason. Why did hee back? Giada pouted and pulled her hair leisurely. Her adorable and pretty face was reflected on the computer screen. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 She didn''t notice it when Martin came back. She had flipped through the book in front of her with her fingers for more than ten times, but she didn''t intend to stop. In Martin''s eyes, she looked so meek with her head lowered. Martin walked over and said in a very soft tone, "Gia, here''s your milk tea." "Oh!" Giada came to sense and looked up at him with a smile, "Thank you, Martin." "Do you have to be so polite to me?" Martin took out a straw, inserted it into the milk tea and put it in front of her. Giada took a sip and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction, "The coffee made by my mother is very delicious. I''ll ask her to make you a cup of coffee someday." "Okay, I remember that Mrs. Alwynn has been very beautiful. A few days ago, I saw her photo in a financial magazine. She is as gorgeous and elegant as ever. Under her leadership, Symantec Group has made a great breakthrough." Giada smiled with joy, "Isn''t it just? My mother looks innocent and simple, but she''s very capable. My father''s greatest wish to spoil my mother for the rest of his life. The older they are, the more he dotes on her. He''ll look for her everywhere once she leaves him for a while. If he can''t find her, he''ll keep calling her." As their daughter, she was also very envious of their love. "What enviable love!" Martin knew the love story of Victor and Eden. They had bridged over many difficulties before getting married. Their love story had be an interesting story on everybody''s lips. "I think so, too." They looked at each other and smiled. Giada''s smile was so sweet that Martin was enchanted. As soon as he came back from aboard, he inquired about her everywhere. He would go wherever she went and visit all of her exhibitions. Her painting was popr as ever. He wanted to see her and tell her that he was back. He remembered that the sun was bright that day. The cherry blossoms were very romantic. She walked under the cherry blossoms in a white dress. Her nice figure and pretty face were so eye- catching. The scene was extremely lovely. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He followed her all the way. Just as he was about to call her, a handsome man walked to her. The man looked gentle, and his smile was warm. His bright world went dark in an instant. He staggered a few steps forward and held onto the tree on the roadside to calm himself down. It turned out that he came back toote. She had had a boyfriend! Watching them leave while talking andughing, he felt cold all over as if he was in an ice cer. His heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t help but think about the past. Every time he knew that she held an art exhibition, he would rush there as fast as he could, but they missed each other. He finally believed that they were not fated. Obviously, he wanted to see her so much, but he couldn''t meet her no matter how hard he tried. Her father protected her very well. It was so difficult for him to find some clues about her. But he always missed her. All his efforts and achievements had been shattered at that moment. He went home dejectedly and sat on the sofa alone for a whole night. When he went to work the next day, he was still absent-minded and depressed. A few dayster, he epted the fact. He asked someone to investigate Frank, only to know that he was a very ordinary man. He pursued Gia for half a year, and they had been in a rtionship for three months, but they did not have many chances to meet each other. Later, Giada had time, so she bought meals for Frank. He stood behind her and felt so envious. His beloved girl was someone else''s girlfriend. He was clearly heartbroken, but he couldn''t help but want to ask about her news. That day, he met her in River City Restaurant because he knew that she always went there. He chose to meet his clients in River City Restaurant just because he wanted to meet her by chance. However, when he saw her that day, he found that she was in a bad mood. Two days ago, he had known that Frank had a love affair with that woman and they went to the hotel together. He felt so sorry for Gia and wondered how he should tell her about it, but she found it out herself. He followed her and listened to her conversation with Boris at the corner. She said that she was not sad at all, and he immediately understood that she didn''t love Frank. She agreed to be his girlfriend just because she thought it was interesting. At that moment, he felt that his world became bright again. Coincidentally, his assistant contacted her studio and wanted to cooperate with her. They really met each other. In the past few days, he was so excited that he barely slept. He was like a young man who was looking forward to being in love . After work, Giada went to meet her family in River City Restaurant reluctantly. River City Restaurant had been popr as ever. Giada had just parked her car when someone stopped her. Giada frowned when she saw Frank and Marlee, "You..." "Gia, don''t get me wrong. I came to see you specially, and I didn''te with her." "Is there any difference?" Giada locked the car and did not intend to talk to them anymore. Frank reached out to grab Giada''s hand. Giada immediately withdrew her hand. "Frank, my father is on the top floor. He can see me here. Do you think you can keep your hand if you touch me? I had been with you for three months, but I have never let you hold my hand." Giada said in a warning tone coldly. Frank really withdrew his hand. "Gia, please forgive me..." However, when Marlee heard that Victor was here, she didn''t dare to say anything and wanted to pull away Frank. Victor had shown her mercy. If she pestered Giada, she would lose everything. Martin had just arrived. Seeing this, he wanted to go forward to help Giada. Hearing that Giada didn''t even let Frank hold her hand, he was in a better mood. Giada didn''t think much. She walked forward, and their eyes met by ident. There was doubt in her eyes, while his eyes were brooding and affectionate. "Martin, do you have a dinner party tonight?" Giada felt that she and Martin were fated to meet each other. Martin''s handsome face was full of tenderness, "Yeah, there''s a party on the top floor." "Oh! Let''s go. I''m going to see my parents." They walked in side by side. Martin hesitated for a moment before asking, "Who is that man..." "Oh! I thought I could fall in love, but I didn''t expect him to be a scum. My dad is right. There are very few good men in the world." Her words were straightforward and she forgot that Martin was also a man. "What about me?" Martin suddenly stopped and looked at her with a faint smile. Her character did not change much. She was still so straightforward, especially when she stayed with someone she trusted. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Giada was stunned, and her face blushed a little. Just now, she spoke without thinking and forgot the fact that she had been separated from Martin for many years. "Ha-ha... I''m not sure now." She said after a long while. Martin lowered his head and smiled gracefully, "I''ll let you know that I''m different from him." After they entered the elevator, Giada said, "Actually, after I met you, I read people''sments about you on the Inte. They said that you''re mature, aloof, steady, handsome and rich. A lot of girls like you!" Last night, she searched for Martin online with the facial mask on her face. As the son of a respectable family, he was a person of excellent character and ability. Martin smiled ndly and said nothing. He didn''t mind how others judged him, and he only cared about her evaluation of him. As long as he was the best in her eyes, he would be happiest. The elevator rang. Giada smiled and said, "Hey, Martin, I''ve arrived. See you tomorrow." Martin looked at her with a smile, "Gia, see you tomorrow!" Giada walked out with a smile. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Henrick talking on the phone at the door of the private box. Henrick''s facial features were somewhat simr to Victor''s when he was young. His outline was perfect. Wearing a white shirt and ck casual pants, he looked strong and maic. He was three centimetres taller than Victor, and his well-proportioned figure was attractive. His seductive and frivolous eyes were particrly enchanting under the light. Seeing Giada, he hung up immediately. "Gia, you''re here. Do you miss me?" Henrick''s smile was very good-looking, and his sincere smile left a glow in Giada''s heart. However, Giada red at him fiercely. Without saying a word, she lowered her head and entered the private box. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk to him. Henrick was speechless. Giada disliked him. In the private box, Victor and Eden were sitting together and chatting. Although the children had grown up, they didn''t look very old, and there were only some wrinkles on their faces. Eden looked more elegant and nobler. Giada walked in, "Dad, mom, why didn''t you bring the boys out?" Eden smiled and waved her hand to let Giada sit beside her, "They are about to have the college entrance examination. They are studying at home." Victor looked at her, "Sweetie, how''s your work these days?" Giada sat down and took a sip of tea slowly, "Dad, you don''t have to worry about my work. Of course, I''m as outstanding as always." Henrick''s voice sounded behind her, "How could we not worry? Who''s the man who took the elevator with you just now?" Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. Was there a man who wanted to chase after Gia? Gia was his only daughter, and he always protected her so well. Giada red at him, "Don''t think too much, okay? That''s Martin, my ssmate in primary school. He went abroad to study and then came back to start his ownpany. He''s working together with me now. His family has a party on the top floor. He''s here to attend the party." Hearing this, Eden remembered that Abby and Anson had taken Ayman to the top floor, "It turned out that the party is held by the Talbot family." "Yes." Victor nodded slightly, "Martin is the eldest son of the Talbot family. His father invited all his business partners, including me. Since Gia is cooperating with him in work, let''s go up and greet themter." Eden said, "Okay! Ask the waiter to serve the dishes." Victor pressed the bell behind him. Henrick sat beside Victor, "Dad, you and mom can go to the party. Giada and I will go back first." With an angry face, Giada took her bag and hit his back for a few times, "I don''t want to go back with you!" Henrick didn''t hide. He looked at her and smiled, "Look at you. You''ve always been so fierce. How can you get married in the future?" "It''s none of your business. Just mind your own affairs. Look at your face. I don''t know how many girls you''ve disappointed. Maybe one day a girl will suddenlye to dad and mom with their grandchild." Giada was indignant. She hated Henrick''s teasing tone. "Ha-ha... Don''t worry. Such a thing will never happen. I haven''t been a rtionship yet." Although he looked very attractive, he lived a chaste life. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, Giada lowered her head with a guilty conscience. "That''s the best!" Victor nced at her. What an innocent girl. Gia really had a bad taste, and she didn''t know how to judge men. Without his permission, he would never let her have a boyfriend. After the dishes were served, Giada and Henrick did not argue anymore. They ate whileughing and chatting, and the atmosphere was very happy. Henrick said that he would only stay here for a few days, because he had some work to deal with abroad. He woulde back at the end of September, and then he wouldn''t go aboard again. Hearing this, Giada suddenly felt that her life was much easier. "Ricky, eat more. You have to leave for a few months." Giada put a piece of braised pork rib in Henrick''s bowl. Henrick rolled his eyes at her, "How ungrateful you are! I just like to tease you, but you try to stay away from me as if I''m a jinx." "Ha-ha... How could I stay away from you? You''re my elder brother." "Humph! I think you should look at yourself in the mirror or ask mom. Look at how fake your smile is." Henrick lowered his head in anger and ate. Victor and Eden had long been used to this kind of quarrel since Henrick and Giada were young. With a tacit understanding, they didn''t speak and had their own meals. On the top floor, the guests in noble clothes exchanged toasts and the usual pleasantries. When Martin was alone, he still looked indifferent and distant. He wore a ck shirt, ck straight trousers and ck shiny leather shoes, looking tall, straight and charming. As soon as he arrived, the whole hall became much quieter. "Martin, you''re here." Scarlett walked over with a smile. She was dressed in a ck gown, revealing her fair shoulders and exquisite corbone. With her short hair, she looked sexy and appealing. That night, she would be Martin''s femalepanion. Martin nodded indifferently. Without looking at her, he walked toward his good friend, Marquis. Scarlett minced, but he didn''t intend to wait for her and took big steps. Scarlett frowned. Why didn''t Martin wait for her? However, when Martin took a few steps and saw the woman not far away, his eyes turned sharp and angry. She really dared toe here! "Martin, slow down!" Scarlett said in a low voice while maintaining her smile. Martin walked faster and faster as if he didn''t hear what she said. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 "Martin, you''re here." Marquis smiled and walked over with a ss of red wine. Dressed in a white suit, he was graceful and charismatic. His facial features were handsome, and he was totally a gentleman. Martin nodded slightly. He was so appealing that he was the focus of all the youngdies'' attention. Marquis nodded at Scarlett, "Good evening, Miss Phillips." "Hello, Marquis. Why didn''t I see you just now?" Scarlett asked with a smile. She came here quite early, and she had chatted with Martin''s mother for a while. Marquis smiled, "I had something to do just now." Then he looked at Martin and said, "Martin, Mr. Skye hase with his wife and his eldest son. Your father is chatting with them over there. I heard that Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn wille here later. Go and say hello to your father first." Martin nodded slightly. He knew that in order to gain a firm foothold in this industry, he should have a wide range of contacts. The people invited by his father were all famous and powerful in this circle, and this was a great opportunity. "I''ll go there first." Martin looked at his suit. After making sure that he looked decent, he walked to his father. "Martin, wait for me." Scarlett wanted to follow Martin, but Marquis suddenly stopped her. Marquis was Martin''s best friend, so he knew that Martin didn''t like her. Martin would meet Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynnter, so he must make a favourable impression on them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Phillips, why don''t you have a drink with me? This party is very important to Martin. He can''t be distracted." Scarlett frowned unhappily and looked at him, "I''ll just stay by his side, and I won''t disturb him." It was because she knew this party was important that she wanted to stay with him. Marquis smiled and said, "Miss Phillips, you''d better not do this. No mistakes can arise tonight. You don''t want Mrs. Talbot to dislike you, do you?" When he mentioned Mrs. Talbot, Scarlett''s face darkened, "Marquis, do you mean that Martin will be disgraced if I stay with Martin?" Marquis smiled and said with gentle eyes, "Miss Phillips, that''s not what I mean. I have something else to do over there, so I''ll leave first." Since she didn''t listen to his advice, he could do nothing about it. If Martin didn''t give her a severe blow, how could she give up? Why did he have to make her hate him? Marquis turned around and left without waiting for Scarlett''s reply. Martin''s father, Triston Talbot, was chatting with Anson. Ayman had grown into a handsome young man. He had not graduated from college yet. At this time, he was standing next to Anson and listening to their conversation carefully. When he was free, Anson would take him to attend various of parities to train him. Although he was young, he was very calm and domineering. Anson was slightly fat, but he was as elegant as before. "Dad." Martin walked over and said indifferently. Triston smiled and looked at Anson, "Martin, this is your Uncle Anson. You should learn more from him in the future. This is Ayman, the eldest son of your Uncle Anson." Martin smiled and said, "Uncle Anson, Ayman, nice to meet you!" Anson and Ayman nodded with smiles. "Martin, I once saw you when you were a child. At that time, you had a good rtionship with Gia. Did you contact her after you came back?" Anson asked with a smile. Ayman nced at his father. How could he mention Gia in front of Martin? Victor was very protective of Gia. It seemed that Victor would me his father again. However, Anson didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his words. Martin''s indifferent eyes turned softer when he heard Gia''s name, "Uncle Anson, Gia and I keep in touch again because of work." Triston''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Gia is very beautiful now, right?" Thinking about Gia, Anson was very happy. Martin smiled unconsciously, but his ears became a little red. He said in a very light tone, "Yes!" "Ha-ha... Martin, you''ve really changed a lot." Anson looked at Triston, "Mr. Talbot, now it''s rare to see such a capable young man like Martin." However, Triston was not as optimistic as Anson. Martin was very stubborn. He wanted Martin to marry the daughter of the Alwynn family, but he didn''t know Martin was thinking. "He''s a tough guy with a cold temper. I''ll have to trouble you to help him in the future." "That''s for sure. Although we are in the same industry, we are partners. Chance favors the prepared mind. Martin is very hard-working." "Thank you, Uncle Anson!" Martin knew how capable Anson was. Over the years, Anson and his father had been evenly matched. But he believed that as long as Henrick came back, they would no longer be well-matched. Henrick was very famous overseas. That day, he happened to be in River City Restaurant as well. "Victor, Eden, you are here." Anson''s smiling voice made Martin so nervous. He pursed his lips slightly and stood beside his father in a well-behaved manner. "Good evening, Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn." Triston introduced, "This is my eldest son, Martin." "Uncle Alwynn, Auntie Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Martin greeted them politely and uneasily. Victor was as indifferent as ever, and he nodded slightly. Eden looked at Martin, only to find that he waspletely different from he was when he was a child. He was no longer the fat boy. He had totally changed. "Martin, we meet again. We haven''t seen each other for many years, and you look so handsome now." Eden praised him with a smile. Martin was really a maic man. He looked so pleasing to the eye. "Thank you for yourpliment, Auntie Alwynn. You are as beautiful as before." Martin was telling the truth. Many years had passed, but Eden''s appearance didn''t change much. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled joyfully, "I''m so d to hear that. I heard from Gia that you have cooperation in work now. Gia is careless, and she often make mistakes. You have to tolerate her." "Auntie Alwynn, Gia is very capable. She does a good job." Martin was still a little restrained, but he could feel that Eden still treated him so amiably. When he was a child, he envied Gia so much, because she could realize her own dream, but he had to do whatever his parents liked. He had to spend a lot of time studying and reading books about business every day, and he had no personal entertainment time. His father would only allow him to attend such a party. But the six children of the Alwynn family grew up in the way they liked. They didn''t lose their happiness at their age, and they grew up very well. "Really? Then I''m relieved." Looking at Martin, Eden smiled and felt very satisfied. Triston was happy to see that Eden was satisfied with Martin. "Mr. Alwynn, Mrs. Alwynn, please..." "Oh! What are you doing?" Before Triston could finish his words, a girl''s angry roar came from not far away. Triston looked at Martin with a gloomy face, "Martin, I''ll take your Uncle Alwynn to the private box first. Go deal with it." Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 "Okay! I''m sorry." After saying that, Martin turned around and left, and his handsome face turned cold. Triston led them into the private box. Eden looked back and felt that the girl''s back was a little familiar. She thought for a moment and said, "Victor, you go in first. I''ll go find Abby." "Okay!" Eden followed Martin and walked over. Scarlett was quarreling with a girl. "Why are you so careless? How could you ssh all the juice on my dress? Do you know how expensive this dress is?" Hearing this, Martin couldn''t help frowning. Although the girl looked unhappy, her tone was very gentle, "What do you mean? You were the one who bumped against me, weren''t you? Your dress is expensive, but do you think my dress is cheap?" The girl''s facial features were very delicate, and her skin was smooth. She dressed up nobly and looked tender. She should be a daughter from a rich family. "Ha-ha..." Scarlett was a little angry. All the girls present were respectful to her. This girl looked young, but she was quite sharp-tongued. "Didn''t you see that I was very busy? Why did you block my way?" Scarlett said unreasonably. Her mother pulled her arm and told her to behave herself here. Scarlett had been arrogant. She was very mad because of Marquis''s words, so she wanted to take this chance to vent her anger on this girl. "Mom, why do you stop me? Could I attend the party in this dress now? It''s all her fault. She must apologize to me!" Martin was about to speak when Eden walked forward, "Ceci, are you okay?" "Auntie Eden." Ceci''s eyes lit up when she saw Eden. She looked down at the orange juice on her white dress and felt so wronged. This was the new dress her father gave her that day, but it had been ruined. "Where are your parents? Why are you here alone?" Eden looked at her stained dress, and she saw what had happened just now. She nced at Scarlett with sharp eyes. "My parents are in the private box. I told Kenny that I was ying here, and he asked me to send a video to him. The scenery is nice over there, isn''t it? In order to save time, I came here directly. This youngdy walked forward hurriedly and didn''t see me. The juice in her hand happened to be sshed on us. Then things became like this. My dress is dirty now. How could I take a video for Kenny?" Eden frowned with confusion, "Kenny?" Kenny had been liking Ceci since she was a child. Every year, he would bring Ceci home to y for a few days after he came back. "Yeah, auntie Eden." Eden rubbed her head, "Go to the room on the top floor and change your dress. Gia has many beautiful clothes there. I''ll solve this matter." Eden gave her the room card. Ceci took the room card, but she did not leave. "Auntie Eden, it''s not my fault. She has to apologize to me. She bumped against me." Ceci was stubborn. Although she looked weak on the surface, not everyone could bully her casually. Martin said to Scarlett, "Apologize to Miss Ronen." Martin knew Ceci. She was Lucian''s baby daughter. He had investigated everyone Giada knew. Giada, Ceci and Ayman were of the same age, and they got along very well. "Martin, I..." "Apologize since you''re wrong." Martin''s cold voice was full of impatience. "I... What should I apologize to a little girl?" Scarlett''s voice was very low, and she was so aggrieved. Martin red at her madly, stepped forward and said in a low voice, "She is Ceci, the daughter of Lucian. If you have the ability to offend her, I will never stop you. I can choose another woman to be the supporting actress at any time." Lucian was well-known in River City. No matter how ill-informed Scarlett was, she knew that Lucian was a big shot. The Ronen family was one of the four richest families in River City, and she couldn''t afford to offend Ceci. Scarlett immediately calmed down and suppressed her anger, "I''m sorry, Miss Ronen. I walked too fast." Only then did Ceci look better, "I ept your apology. You should apologize after you did something wrong. Don''t wait for others to expose you. No one is born to be humble and inferior." The people who were watching all felt that what Ceci said was very right. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They pointed at Scarlett and whispered to each other. Scarlett was spoiled by her family. She was young and rich, so she did whatever she wanted. How could she know that she would be embarrassed by a little girl that day? Scarlett lowered her head in shame and anger, not saying a word. Seeing that this matter had been solved, Eden smiled lovingly, "Ceci, you did a good job. I was not thoughtful enough. Go and change your clothes. If you catch a cold, your father will be distressed." Ceci smiled, "Auntie Eden, I''ll go see Gia after I change my clothes. I saw her just now." "Go ahead. Have a good time." After Ceci left safely, Eden looked at Martin and said, "Martin, I''ll go in first. Enjoy yourself here." "Okay. Auntie, just make yourself at home." Martin smiled softly. After Eden left, Martin turned to go to the private box. Scarlett looked at him and said in a gentle tone, "Martin, I''m going to change my dress. Could I attend the party as your femalepanion tonight?" "Scarlett, mind your own identity! I agreed to let you be the supporting actress because I owed your father a favor." Martin said coldly, turned around and left. "Phew..." Scarlett''s face darkened to the extreme. She lowered her head and exhaled with depression. "Scarlett, how could you be so impatient? Can''t you see that people whoe to the party are all powerful and famous? Did you have to quarrel with her? You could just buy a new dress since this one is ruined. Why did you have to make a fuss? Now, all the famous people want to have virtuous wives. You actually made a scene in public. Have you thought about Martin''s feelings?" "Don''t you know how important this party is to him?" Listening to her mother''s words, Scarlett knew that she was too impatient. "But mom, you saw it just now. He didn''t want me to be his femalepanion at all." Her father sighed, "You just can''t stay calm. You should show enough respect to him on such an asion. This kind of party looks peaceful on the surface, but the rtionships here are complicated. You don''t understand it at all." "Mom, I see. I know I was wrong." Scarlett felt that she had acted too hastily. Not far away, a woman in a pink suit was paying attention to everything here. After a while, she bowed her head and said a few words to a young man beside her, and then she left with a sneer. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 After sending a video to Keh, Ceci went to the top floor and put on Giada''s skirt. Giada was about the same height as her, so her dress was quite suitable for her. She put on a ck dress. Kenny said that she looked very beautiful, which made her so happy. She dialed Giada''s number. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Gia, I saw you just now. Where are you? I want to y with you." Smiling, Ceci walked to the passage ahead. Her slender body looked light and joyful. Giada had just said goodbye to Henrick. Henrick was in a hurry to go somewhere. She didn''t know what he was going to do, but her sixth sense told her that he muste back because of this matter. But she was not interested in it. In her opinion, Henrick could go crazy just because of a trifle. "Ceci, wait for me on the tform on the top floor. I''ll be right there." She nced at the road ahead. After she went down the rooftop, she would get to the top floor. She only needed to pass throgh this hall. "Okay, Gia, my parents are eating. I told them that I came to y with you." "Alright, wait for me there. Don''t run around. I''ll be there soon." After hanging up the phone, Giada went downstairs slowly. People always held parties on the top floor of River City Restaurant. It was high enough and the environment was elegant. At night, the brint lights outside the window were gorgeous. Giada smiled. The night breeze blew gently, and her long hair brushed her face. Running her fingers through her hair, she smiled so beautifully, just like the tender white clouds in the sky. The stars were shining bright, and the atmosphere was quiet and lovely. Going downstairs, she knew that the Talbot family was holding a party here. She did not want to disturb them and nned to take a detour through the passage. But after walking a few steps, she saw a waiter standing at the corner with a bottle of wine in his hand. He seemed to be pouring something into the wine. This scene was a little familiar. Giada knew that he was trying to drug someone. It was strange. Victor had strict requirements for the waiters here, and they were not allowed to do such a bad thing, but some stuff vited the rules again and again. With sharp eyes, Giada wanted to reprimand him, but he had left with the wine. Giada frowned. She hated this kind of thing, so she couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. If something bad happened here, Victor would get involved. She followed the waiter all the way. At the gate of the hall, Martin was walking out while talking on the phone. The waiter happened to walk to Martin, and Martin took a ss of wine. It was the ss of wine that had been drugged. Giada frowned slightly, and her eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Was his target Martin? "Stop." Her voice was so cold that Martin and the waiter were stunned. Martin hung up the phone and looked at Giada, blinking. He thought that she had left. "Gia." His tone was soft. Giada nodded slightly. Giada walked over, looked at the waiter and took the wine from Martin''s hand. The waiter''s eyes shed when he saw this, and he didn''t dare to look at Giada. Martin seemed to think of something, "Gia, the wine..." Giada nced at the waiter indifferently, "There''s something wrong with the wine." "I..." "Don''t try to defend yourself. I saw it with my own eyes." Giada interrupted the waiter apathetically. Martin nced at the gate and then looked at the waiter sharply. "Gia, let''s talk over there. You,e with me." The waiter followed them to the corner in a panic. Martin looked at him, "What did you put in the wine?" The waiter lowered his head nervously and pursed his lips. His hands were trembling as he held the tray, "I... don''t know. A man gave me the drug and asked me to put it in the wine. I was very scared at that time, so I asked him what kind of drug it was. He said that men would be sexually aroused after they took this." Giada was stunned. She seemed to know kind of drug it was. Martin''s ears turned red, but he said with rage in eyes, "Who did you n to give this ss of wine to?" The waiter lowered his voice and did not dare to speak. Giada looked at him and said, "Martin, are you stupid? He handed the wine to you. This is obviously for you." "I..." Martin was even angrier, and he turned to look at the waiter with furious eyes, "Tell me. Who is the man who gave it to you?" Someone actually dared to y such a dirty joke on him. If it weren''t for the fact that Gia appeared in time, the consequences would be unimaginable after he drank the wine. His heart suddenly beat very fast, because he was very enraged. His cold heart had only been touched by Giada since he was a child. The waiter didn''t dare to hide anything and told them everything he knew. Martin thought that the man might still be here. Giada couldn''t believe what she had heard. Martin wasn''t someone who liked to offend others. Why did someone want to ruin him? This party was very important to the Talbot family. After all, many famous and powerful people were here. If Martin made a fool of himself at this time, the Talbot family would definitely be aughing stock. Moreover, so many people were present. If Martin had sex with a woman in the room and someone made a fuss about it, he would suffer a severe blow. After all, his career had just been stabilized. Giada knew exactly how mean that person was. Giada looked at Martin''s cold face. There was no expression on his indifferent and mad face. She knew that Martin had been educated by his mother strictly since he was a child. She was not surprised that he had such a temper. "Martin, why don''t you do this? You can turn his trick to your own use." Martin looked at her and knew what she meant. In order to find out who did it, he would like to listen to her. "Gia, are you willing to help me?" His voice was hoarse and gentle, tugging at her heartstrings. Giada smiled more brightly, "Sure." She looked at the waiter, "Go tell that person about this. We can forgive you for what you did tonight." The waiter nodded hard, "Miss Alwynn, I know what to do." Giada looked at Martin, "I''ll be nearby to see if there is any reporter. Be careful." "You too. Be careful." Martin looked at her and smiled gracefully. To Giada, his smile was so charming. Her heart seemed to be gently touched by something, and her face was burning hot. She nodded with a smile and reminded the waiter of something. After the waiter left, she turned around and went to the corner. She called the manager and told him that no reporter was allowed toe to the top floor. After arranging everything, she sent a message to Ceci and asked her to go back first, because she had something to deal with. Ceci was obedient. She went back to find her parents without asking anything. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 After arranging everything, Giada stood at the corner and waited. Martin entered the room mentioned by the waiter. Five minutester, a young man came with a woman. They stood at the door and talked in a low voice for a while. Then the man let the woman enter the room. The woman looked so sexy. She wore a ck strapless tight-fitting dress, and her long legs were beautiful. Giada thought that she probably didn''t dare to bend down, because others would see her breasts once she bent down. She swiped open her phone and took a video of them. Just as she was about to walk out of the darkness, she saw a woman in a pink suit walking here. The woman nced at the young man. The young man nodded at her. Giada felt that they knew each other, so she took a photo of the woman. Then, the young man and the woman left. The sexy woman smiled and gently pushed the door open. However, she stood at the door in a daze and then kept stepping back. Giada immediately walked over and pushed her in. "Ah..." The woman screamed. It never ured to her that Martin was all right, and he was looking at her with a pair of cold and horrible eyes. Didn''t the waiter say that Mr. Talbot had drunk the drugged wine? "Go in." Giada mmed the door shut. In the room, Martin got up, looking somanding and fierce. His seemingly calm eyes were so sharp and hostile. The woman nced at Giada and then looked at Martin. "What... do you want?" She soon realized that the n had failed. Giada looked her up and down leisurely. She was nice-shaped and beautiful, but her makeup was too heavy. Giada looked at Martin and joked, "Martin, did I disturb you? She''s quite pretty!" Martin looked at her expressionlessly, "In my eyes, you are the most beautiful." "Ha-ha..." Giada was pleased by his words. He looked aloof, and he didn''t seem to be someone who would say sweet words. Martin looked at her with intense and brooding eyes. How could she make fun of him with such a woman? "Tell me. Who sent you?" Martin stood where he was quietly. His tall and straight figure looked more and more maic under the dazzling light, but he made the atmosphere very oppressive. The woman shrank back, stared at Martin with her eyes wide open and shook her head hard. "Mr. Talbot, I don''t know what you are talking about. I just came to the wrong room by ident." She was very nervous. She didn''t expect that their n would be discovered by them in such a short time. Giada walked over, took out her phone and showed her the video, "Take a look at this video, and then think about whether you should tell the truth or not. The ss of wine is still there. I think things will be more interesting if I give it to the police. Am I right?" "Ah..." The woman screamed when she saw the video, "How could it be..." "How could I record it? You''re curious, right?" Giada put away her phone and looked at Martin, "I''ll send you the video. See if you know them." "No." The woman stepped forward to stop Giada. "Don''t touch her." Martin stepped forward and stood between Giada and the woman. The woman said uneasily, "Mr. Talbot, please don''t do this. I... just want to seduce you. It has nothing to do with others." While she was talking, Giada had sent the video to Martin. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Martin picked up his phone and saw the woman in the video. His whole body became extremely cold. It was his father''s mistress! Seeing him like this, Giada knew that he knew them. "Is it... someone you know?" She blurted out unconsciously. Martin looked at her and nodded slightly. He didn''t want her to know about this kind of thing. She was wonderful, and she shouldn''t be troubled by such a disgusting thing. He couldn''t help but sigh in heart. The older, the wiser. All these years, that woman had been hiding her ambition, but she yed such a trick here. Did she really want to marry his father? As long as he was here, she would not let that woman hurt his mother. Seeing Martin nod, the woman went deathly pale. Martin knew who her aunt was. How could it be? Her aunt and Martin''s father had been in a rtionship secretly all these years. Martin raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman, "Who are you to her?" "I... She is my aunt." The woman whispered. "Why did you do this?" Martin suppressed the anger in his heart, and he had pressed the recording button. "Well... I don''t know why she asked me to do this. I admire you so much, so I agreed when she told me about this n. She said that as long as I could marry you, everything would turn better. I did this because I really like you." The woman''s eyes were full of affection as she looked at Martin. Giada sensed something strange. There seemed to be something she didn''t want to hear. She nced at Martin. He should be fine at this time. "Martin, I''ll go out first." Martin nodded slightly. He had something to ask the woman alone. He said softly, "I''ll call youter." "Okay!" Giada walked out of the room quickly. Giada didn''t go far after leaving the room. She was afraid that the young man woulde again with some people. Although she had parted with Martin for many years, she knew that he was still upright and kind. The night was dark. Standing here, she could still hear the noises at the party. After Giada left, Martin looked more and more apathetic. He looked at the woman in front of him and said word by word, "I only want to ask you once. What''s the purpose of that woman?" "I... don''t know." Mika Sparks''s heart was beating violently as she looked at Martin''s deep and fierce eyes. She didn''t dare to think about being with Martin again. Although the Talbot family was rich, her life was more important. Her aunt was going to kill her. "You really don''t know?" Martin sat on the sofa casually. His cold voice sent chills down Mika''s spine. This was a private room for guests to rest, and there were all kinds of equipment inside. The crystalmp was warm, but Martin''s straight figure looked colder and colder under it. Martin said, "As I said, I would only ask you once." Mika closed her eyes and knew that she couldn''t escape. She hesitated for a moment before telling the truth, "My aunt said that people like you wanted to have a good reputation. She wanted me to seduce you here and then let the reporters say that you were a yboy, and you didn''t deserve to inherit the property of the Talbot family. Mr. Talbot, that''s all. I really don''t know anything else." She only respected her aunt, and she was not particrly close to her. Besides, she liked Martin very much, so she agreed with her. Since Martin had known about her aunt''s existence, she would suffer more if she hid it from him. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 "What a good scheme." Martin smiled. His smile was extremely cold and even indescribably painful. He closed her eyes. Afterposing his emotions, he turned slowly to look at Mika, "Call your aunt and ask her to bring my father here. Tell her that you''ve seeded." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mika said, "Mr. Talbot, I..." "Call her!" Martin suddenly went berserk. His voice was too terrifying. Mika was so scared that she burst into tears. "Okay, I''ll call her." Mika took out her phone in a hurry and sent a message. She had agreed to send her a message after she seeded. Martin pursed his lips in pain. Once this matter was revealed, the rtionship between him and his father would not be as close as before. In the past few years, Triston had been living as a good father, but he didn''t learn anything from him. Triston always looked so arrogant. He always spoke to him in a lecturing tone, telling him that the sons of his friends had won many awards and saying that he liked outstanding children. Martin had grown into a capable young man and set up his own business, but Triston never cared about him. What he wanted was an excellent son, so Martin had no choice but to be outstanding. For a child, something that could guide him forward was warmth, faith and strength, notparison or reprimand. Hearing the noise outside, Martin came to sense. In the distance, Giada saw Triston and the woman in the pink suit. She just frowned slightly and did not speak. It seemed that Martin had his own n. Triston and Valeria Sparks pushed the door open and came in. Valeria didn''t see what she wanted. She looked at her niece with a frown and panicked. Mika was well dressed. How could she put on a show in this way? Mika didn''t dare to look at her. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak. When Triston saw Martin, he was stunned. He knew that Martin was very smart. He might have known it. "Martin." His voice was a little flustered. Martin looked at Triston with a smile. He had always been calm, but he actually panicked at this time. Valeria was smart. She didn''t expect that her first try would fail. She loved Triston and didn''t want to be his mistress forever. She and her daughter were not qualified to get the property of the Talbot family. Every time she thought about this, she felt so painful. "What''s wrong? Your mistress drugged my wine and wanted to ruin my life. Aren''t you going to say anything?" Martin''s tone was extremely sarcastic. His heart had never been so painful before. His heart ached severely. He felt as if his heart was being hit by a blunt hammer, which made all the cells in his body twist in pain. "Martin, what do you mean?" Triston looked at him with confusion. He had warned Valeria not to have any contact with his family. Martin asked, "Ask the woman beside you." Valeria lowered his head and did not dare to look at Triston, "Mr. Talbot, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Martin sneered, "You''re really good at pretening. No wonder my mother hasn''t found you and your daughter''s existences. Even if you really ruin my life, you and your daughter won''t inherit the property of the Talbot family." Martin nced at the red wine on the table. How lucky he was! Gia saw the waiter drug the wine, so he didn''t get hurt. Triston''s pupils quivered, and he looked at Martin in disbelief. Did he even know about Amy''s existence? When did he know it? However, Martin smiled very bitterly. He pursed his lips tightly for a while before saying in a hoarse and dry voice, "I always thought that in my life journry, you would be the guide that I am most proud of and lead my way. As my first teacher, I thought you would be a good example." "But, in my third year in high school, youpletely shattered my dream. At the busy airport, you and this woman hugged each other tightly and didn''t want to part with each other. Entering the entertainment circle was my mother''s dream, but my dream was to be an architect. I''ve said it many times, but you have never listened to me seriously." "On that year, I gave up my dream, and what you did destroyed the gratitude I had had to you for a long time." Martin said all these words in one breath. He felt that the depression in his heart had finally dissipated. Over the years, when he saw his mother''s loving smile, he felt guilty. She retired when she was most popr, but she did not get the sincere love of her husband. She cooked three meals a day and took care of the whole family so that her husband could run his business at ease. But her husband betrayed her. This matter was too cruel for her, so Martin had been hiding it. He didn''t dare to let her know. "Martin, listen to me. It''s not like what you think. Valeria plotted against me back then. She once promised me that she would never harass you and your mother. She gave birth to the child on her own. But no matter what, I am your younger sister''s father..." "Shut up. I have no younger sister. I only have a younger brother." Martin stood up excitedly. His indifferent expression was frightening. He didn''t dare to imagine what his mother would be like if she knew that his father had an illegitimate daughter. "Martin, let me finish my words." He was the proudest of Martin. "I don''t want to hear it. Give me an exnation for what has happened tonight. If I didn''t find out her scheme and let her drug me, I would be someone who wanted to rape her niece. She wanted to ruin mepletely." Martin''s eyes were cold and horrible, and his voice was filled with endless pain. It was the first time that Triston had ever seen Martin so furious. "Crack..." Triston pped Valeria in the face. "Ah... Woo-woo..." Valeria looked at Triston with tears. He was too ruthless. "Valeria, you broke up your promise. You said that you would never appear in front of my family. How can you exin this?" Triston couldn''t be more enraged. He always maintained his image of a good husband in front of others. In his sons'' hearts, he had always been a nice father. But at this time... "Triston, I''m so sorry. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me for the sake of Amy." Martin dared to be so arrogant because he had evidence, but she would not give up. She had endured it for so many years. Why should she give up? Martin didn''t want to see their disgusting faces. He warned them, "If my mother knows about this, none of you wille to a good end. I will let you suffer!" After saying that, Martin strode away. Out of the room, he stood where he was and tried to calm himself down. He sent a message to his mother and let her and Marquis see off the guests. Then he went to find Giada. He called Giada as he walked. Giada was standing not far away. Seeing the phone ringing, she waved at Martin. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Seeing Giada, Martin felt much better. He suppressed all the pain in his heart and walked toward Giada. "Is it settled?" Seeing that he didn''t look well, Giada asked cautiously. Martin sneered, "Yeah, you can think so." His father knew what Valeria had done, so he might not treat her very well anymore. "Okay, my parents have gone back. I told them that I would go backter. If you are in a bad mood, I can go for a walk with you." It seemed that this was why she stayed here. This was what Martin wished for. He would feel very painful if he stayed alone. His heart was still so restless and ufortable at the moment. "Let''s go." Giada went to the elevator. They walked all the way to the first floor side by side without saying a word, but the atmosphere was not awkward at all. On the contrary, it was surprisingly warm. After walking for a while, Martin saw a milk tea shop and suddenly stopped. Giada asked him, "What''s wrong?" Martin smiled elegantly, "I want to buy some milk tea for you." "Ah..." Giada looked up at the milk tea shop as well. "Then buy it!" "Wait for me here." "Let''s go together." Giada smiled and they went to the milk tea shop together. Martin liked coffee, and Giada liked milk tea. They drank their favorite vors while walking. Giada took a sip of milk tea, looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "The summer night is really the most beautiful in a year." Martin said, "But after I met you again, I think you''re the most beautiful." "Ha-ha... Martin, I didn''t expect that you would y such a joke." Giada was careless and didn''t think too much. "Gia, you are indeed the most beautiful girl I have ever met." He had a dream when he was a child, which was that he could grow up together with Giada. However, they parted with each otherter. They hadn''t been together for long before they separated. "Ha-ha... You''re the most handsome man I''ve ever seen." Of course, this was what Giada truly meant. She was surprised that the chubby boy would be so handsome. Being praised by her, Martin couldn''t help blushing. He lowered his head to ease the heat on his face. "By the way, Martin, this is for you." Looking at the doll in her hand, Martin was slightly stunned. The doll was like her. The colors of the doll were bright, and her smile was very bright as well. He was very excited, but he tried his best to stop his hands from trembling and took it over. "I made it two days ago. It''s hand-made. Although it''s small, there are fifteen small dolls inside it. If you''re in a bad mood, you can open it and put the dolls into it again. It will relieve your depression." "Thank you, Gia. You have always been clever and skillful. Your own face on the doll looks so lovely." "Ha-ha... Of course I have to make myself look more beautiful." The atmosphere was getting better and better. Martin forgot all his worries temporarily. "Martin, what do you want your future wife to do after you get married?" Martin was stunned. He did not expect her to ask such a question all of a sudden. "Have you never thought about it?" Giada asked again. "Yes!" Martin nodded. Giada smiled and said, "I was just asking. It seems that adults like to talk about this now." She asked this because she couldn''t find any other topic to talk to him about. She really didn''t know what to talk to Martin. She was afraid that she would talk about something that made him sad. But she knew that Martin had a hard life these years. His parents ced high hopes on him Some rich second generations were under great pressure, so they ran counter to their parents'' desires. They were ignorant and ipetent. But Martin was different. He was a stable and capable man. "Gia, what kind of man do you want to marry?" Martin hesitated for a while before asking this. Giada thought for a moment with a serious face and said, "I have no nice discernment. My first boyfriend is a jerk. Butter, I thought that the most important thing in a rtionship was that people should love each other." Martin agreed with her. Loves should be deeply attracted and attached to each other. He still had a chance. "Mom, look, they are Martin and Giada." At the intersection, Scarlett''s car stopped. When she saw Martin and Giada talking andughing on the sidewalk, her originally bad mood became gloomier. "That''s really Mr. Talbot." Scarlett''s mother frowned slightly, "Who is this girl?" Scarlett stared at Martin and Giada who were talking andughing, "The new artistic director." "Then you have to keep an eye on Martin." Scarlett''s mother could tell that Giada was prettier than Scarlett. "But Scarlett, love can''t be forced. If Martin doesn''t like you, you should give up." She was afraid that Scarlett would go to extreme. "Mom, I see." Scarlett answered absent-mindedly. Looking at Martin and Giada, she felt very painful in heart. She had known Martin for a long time, but she never knew that he could smile so brightly in front of another woman. She thought that he would not smile. The faint smile on his face was special. It was nd but sincere, and it was not perfunctory at all. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He had never smiled at her. ...... It was toote. Giada agreed to let Martin send her back. After all, the Talbot family knew that she and her family lived in Dragon Vi. Outside the gate, Martin got off the car and opened the car door for Giada. Giada got off with a smile and lifted the bag in her hand to her shoulder. Seeing that Martin''s eyes were no longer as sad as before, she could feel that he was really happy. It seemed that she didn''t spend a few hours with him in vain. "Would you like toe in and have a seat?" Martin shook his head with a smile. His eyes shed as he looked at her bright smile, "I''lle to visit Uncle Alwynn and Auntie Alwynn formally some day." "Okay, drive slowly on the way back," Giada reminded him. "Alright! See you tomorrow!" Martin watched Giada go in and then looked at the splendid vi not far away. It was the only vi in the country that covered an area of more than a thousand square meters. It contained a lot of entertainment projects, including a beautiful garden, a swimming pool, a private parking lot, a karaoke bar, a cinema and a vegetable garden... It was very luxurious. This was the castle that Zaiden had built for his only daughter, Eden. They lived in it together and had a happy life. When the Alwynn family moved here, he saw the report online. Everyone yearned to live in such a vi. Therefore, he had to work hard to marry Gia. Although he couldn''t give her such a luxurious vi, he could give her the best love. Martin turned around and got in the car. As soon as he sat down, he saw a sneaky figure not far away. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Martin observed for a while carefully before he saw who it was. He opened the car door and walked toward Frank. Frank didn''t want to give up. He couldn''t find Giada anywhere else, so he came to her house. However, this vi was heavily guarded. Except for the close friends and rtives of the Alwynn family, no one could enter unless they had made an appointment in advance. With his status, he couldn''t make an appointment with the Alwynn family. Moreover, Victor had known that he betrayed Gia, so he didn''t have the courage to make an appointment. "What are you doing?" The sudden voice startled Frank. He suddenly looked back and saw Martin. He gritted his teeth, "It''s you?" He was the man who sent Gia back just now. "What''s your rtionship with Gia?" He always felt that the rtionship between Giada and Martin was unusual, because Giada had never smiled like this when she was with him. Martin said confidently, "I will be her husband in the future." "You..." Martin interrupted him, "Come with me. Let''s talk." "Why should I talk to you?" Frank looked at Martin angrily. He could actually send Gia back in person, but he didn''t even know who she was in the past. It was unfair! "You will talk to me. There are security cameras everywhere. The Alwynn family has known that you are here. If you don''t want to be beaten and driven out of River City, I think you''d better have a talk with me." Martin''s tone was very serious. Although there was a trace of impatience in his eyes, he was willing to calm down, because Giada''s life would be disturbed if Frank pestered her. Hearing this, Frank immediately gave in. If he was caught, he could note out of the police station alone. He thought about it and got on Martin''s car. As soon as Giada walked to the door, she saw Victor standing still at the door and looking at her. "Dad, it''s sote. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Giada was very surprised. Victor and Eden always went to bed early. Her grandparents were old, so they slept early, too. Victor looked at her seriously, "You didn''te back. How would I dare to rest?" Giada was stunned. "Well, I was dyed by something tonight. I wille back earlier from tomorrow night on. Besides, didn''t I tell you that I woulde backte? Don''t worry about me, and you don''t have to wait for me. It''s so tiring to stand here. Let''s go in." Giada held his arm and smiled happily. Although Victor was very strict with her, what he did made her feel so warm. "Okay!" Victor nodded slightly, "Your mother cooked some seafood porridge. Would you like some?" "No. I''m easy to gain weight. I ate a lot of dinner. Two hours ago, I drank a cup of milk tea. If I eat porriage now, I will have to lose weight tomorrow." She was not like Eden who would not gain weight no matter how much she ate. She could only be abstemious in eating and drinking. "You''re not fat." Victor looked her up and down, "If you gain some weight, you''ll look prettier." Giada felt a little helpless. Victor always said such words to Eden and her. "Dad, I''m not mom. You think that she''ll be beautiful if she''s fatter, but I''m not the same. I''ll gain a lot of weight if I eat much." Eden was the only one she envied in her life. Although Eden was no longer young, she was still nice-shaped. "Alright, go and have a rest. What''s more, don''t get too close to boys. You are still young, and you are not in a hurry to get married." He didn''t want his baby daughter to get married so soon. Giada couldn''t helpughing. She stopped and looked at him with amusement, "Dad, when mom was at my age, I was studing in primary school. Do you think I''m still young?" Victor nodded seriously, "Yeah, don''t be in a hurry to get married." Giada was rendered speechless. In the past, Victor thought that getting married was more important than making money. Why didn''t he allow her to get married? Victor smiled lovingly, "Go upstairs and have a rest." Although he knew what Gia was thinking, he thought it was so difficult to find someone who was good enough for her. "Got it. Daddy, go and keep mompany. I''m going to rest. I''ll make you delicious pancakes tomorrow morning." "Okay!" Victor naturally liked the dishes cooked by her and Eden. Although he had been pampering Giada, she was very independent. She was not only sessful in her career, but also good at cooking. Giada returned to her room. Her room was white, and everything looked white. The wash painting on the wall was the sparkle in the whole room. The room was very big. It contained a study and her spacious princess bed. The whole room was luxurious and warm. The rooms of all the children of the Alwynn family were very big, and they could do whatever they wanted in their own rooms. The sound instion effect was nice. That was because Hendrick would howl like wolves from time to time. It was necessary to inste their rooms from the noise. After taking a shower, she dressed in a white nightdress andy on the beige quilt. She had removed her makeup, and her in face was very delicate. As soon as she picked up her phone, she saw a message sent by Martin. "Gia, I''m home. Good night!" "Good night!" She charged the phone on the bedside table, turned off the light andy down to sleep. She liked to be busy, because she would sleep well at night. However, at the same time, Martin and Frank were sitting in a cafe. Martin was afraid that Giada would be worried, so he sent a message to tell her that he was home.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There were very few people in the coffee shop. It was open 24 hours a day, and a few people would come here, wrap their coffee up and leave. Martin ordered two cups of coffee. There was a cup of coffee in front of each of them. Frank was a little reserved. Martin was too domineering, so he felt himself inferior. In terms of appearance, he looked in and ordinary. In terms of ability, he had no job. In terms of money, he only had the living expenses of this month. However, Martin was handsome. He wore an expensive suit and drove a luxury car. His every move was elegant and aggressive. Compared with him, he was really not good enough for Giada. Martin looked at him, "Gia will not forgive you. I don''t want Gia to know that your life is ruined. She will feel guilty." After that, he took out a card and gave it to Frank. Frank was stunned, and he said madly, "You are insulting me!" Martin sneered, "I''m not someone who''ll insult others. I know you don''t have money, and now you have no job. The money can meet your need of emergency. If you are a real man, return the money to me when you can really make money. Of course, I have a request. From today on, you are not allowed to pester Gia again." "Do you like Gia?" Frank was unwilling to give up, but there was nothing he could do. Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 "Gia and I knew each other when we were young, so I naturally like her." Martin exined casually. When he mentioned Giada, his eyes were full of tenderness. He had hidden his love for a long time. "Did you know each other when you were young?" Looking at him, Frank was dumbfounded. He and Giada were once in a rtionship for three months, but they only met each other for less than ten months. How could he bepared with Martin? Giada was always very busy, andter, he became a little busy, too. However, Giada sent him dinner every day. He asked her why the food was so delicious, but she said that the chef in the school canteen was good at cooking. "Gia and I were ssmates in primary school." Martin exined patiently, but his handsome face was still indifferent and distant. "I will leave. Thank you for giving me one hundred thousand dors. I will return the money to you when I make money in the future." In the past, he was in a hurry to seed. He aimed at the daughter of a rich family and wanted to reach his goal in one step. Thinking about it, he felt that he was too naive and shameless. That was why he was so miserale. Martin didn''t say anything. He had sent someone to investigate Frank. He was not kindhearted but not bad, and his parents were vain. The reason why Gia hid her identity from him was that she wanted him to love her sincerely without knowing her family background. She didn''t want him to be with her with a purpose. In the end, Frank left with the money, which was something Martin had expected. He sat alone in the coffee shop, picked up the coffee that he had never drunk and took a sip. He didn''t like to add sugar into his coffee, so it was very bitter. He didn''t know why, but he liked the bitter and mellow taste very much. He remembered that in the past few years, he had been inquiring about Giada, and the person who helped him was Marquis. Marquis''s family was ordinary, but he was a good friend. He would never betray him and would help him sincerely. After he established hispany, he gave Marquis five percent of the shares as a reward. Marquis was very grateful, and he was very serious about his work. When Giada and Frank were in a rtionship, he was the busiest. Otherwise, he could havee back earlier. How could Frank have a chance to be with Giada? That day, Giada had to teach a ss at school. She got up early and called another teacher, asking her to teach the ss for her. She couldn''t go to the school that day. She went to work in the school to rece a new art teacher who was pregnant. After washing up and putting on a facial mask, she walked to theputer and started to draw her comics. This was what she had prepared in advance. "The Best in the World" was the title of herics that had been serialized. She nced at thements, and people responded magnificently to herics. They urged her to update theics, and theirments were interesting. "You''re so young but so brilliant. Your energy and talent elevate you to godlike status. We''re so happy to read yourics. So, when will you update it?" "Ha-ha..." Seeing thisment early in the morning, Giadaughed very joyfully. After replying to thement, she turned off theputer. Then she took off the facial mask, washed her face and went downstairs to make breakfast. Jaida was old, so Eden and the nanny Nadia were responsible for cooking. She would help them sometimes. The white kitchen was veryrge. The stove was made of marble, and the light was luxurious. The high-end electrical appliances made the kitchen more elegant. Nadia was busy cooking in the kitchen. "Nadia, let me help you." Giada walked over with a smile. Her footsteps were light. It was obvious that she was in a good mood. Nadia was middle-aged. She smiled and said lovingly, "Miss Alwynn, what are you going to cook today?" "Pancakes. Dad and mom love them." Giada opened the refrigerator and took the eggs and the beautiful ss bowls to prepare the ingredients. "Yes, they like the pancakes cooked by you." Nadia smiled and continued to do her own things. Forty minutester, fragrance came from the kitchen. Others got up slowly. When Giada took the golden pancakes and went out, she met Henrick who was standing at the door of the kitchen. Giada was stunned, "Hey! You rushed outst night. I thought you wouldn''te back." Henrick leaned against the wall and looked at the beautiful pancakes in her hand. He couldn''t help swallowing. Giada was not only pretty, but also good at cooking. He had to protect her, and he couldn''t let any man get close to her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Giada, do you think I''m the kind of man who doesn''t return home at night? I''m a good man." In fact, Henrick looked quite haggard. He came backtest night. Before Giada could make fun of him, he praised her, "Wow, the pancakes made by you are different from the ones I buy outside. It smells so good." Henrick took the pancakes from her hand casually and walked to the dining table. Giada said, "Send these upstairs for grandma and grandpa. Don''t forget to bring them milk. You have to heat up the milk for grandpa." "Oh, they''re for grandma and grandpa. Okay, I''ll send these upstairs." After they had breakfast happily together, Giada was in a hurry to go out to work. If she didn''t leave, she would bete. She brought the breakfast she made to her assistant and Martin. When Eden made coffee for Giada in the morning, Giada asked her to make one more cup of coffee so that she could bring it to Martin. Giada arrived at thepany ten minutes earlier. Seeing that Martin was in the office, Giada walked over with a smile and knocked on the door. "Come in." Martin''s deep voice was slightly hoarse. Giada pushed the door open and went in, "Martin, have you had breakfast yet?" Martin shook his head slightly. He lived alone, and no one made breakfast for him. Moreover, he slepttest night, so he no time to have breakfast this morning. Giada smiled and put the thermos on the coffee table, "That''s good. I made pancakes, and my mother made coffee. I brought two bottles of hot milk, and you can drink one of them. Come and have some." Martin looked at the food box and the thermos on the table. He blinked his sour eyes, and he was so touched by her. He got up with a smile and sat down opposite Giada. Looking at the delicious pancakes, he couldn''t help smiling. He asked in disbelief, "Gia, did you make the pancakes?" "Yes, when I lived abroad, I couldn''t get used to eating the food there. I learned how to cook from my mother and grandma. Cooking is just a piece of cake for me. Hurry up and eat. It will get cold soon. The coffee made by my mom is in the thermos." "My father didn''t sleep well before, but he never drank coffee. Later, he slept better and liked the coffee made by my mother." "Okay!" Martin smiled and felt that every cell in his body was dancing with joy. Giada actually cooked for him. Words couldn''t describe how happy he was. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Martin lowered his head, and his heart was beating very fast. His heart was filled with joy. Seeing that he only looked at the food, Giada thought that he wouldn''t like it. She smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Do you think that it will taste bad?" Her father loved the pancakes she made the most. Martin smiled and said in a soft voice, "No, Gia. They look so beautiful that I can''t bear to eat them." The pancakes were ced in the food box neatly. They looked colorful, aromatic and tasty. "Ah..." Giada didn''t expect him to say so. "Martin, it never ured to me that you could tell a joke." Giada pushed the lunch box to him, "Hurry up and eat. You''ll soon have to work." "Okay! Gia, would you like to eat with me?" "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed heartily. Martin looked at her without blinking. She had never seen such affection in his starry eyes. It was so charming! Afterughing, Giada said, "Martin, why are you so cute? I ate breakfast at home. Eat your meal quickly." "Am I... cute?" Martin could not ept this word. "Gia, you are the cutest." Martin looked at her with a grin. He was infected by her smile and was in a good mood early in the morning. "I know that I''m very cute. Eat it quickly. Do you remember that? You often bought me breakfast when we studied in primary school." "Yep." He often missed those days. "Ha-ha, I''m going out to work. I have a meetingter." Giada got up and walked out. Martin could only look at her back and nod. Not far away, Scarlett saw Giadaing out of Martin''s office. She felt so mad early in the morning. She carried the breakfast she bought and walked into Martin''s office, only to see that he was eating. She was very surprised, "Martin, why are you eating pancakes? I brought you steak and sandwich." "I don''t want it." Martin did not even look at Scarlett. He ate very slowly. To be more precise, he was reluctant to finish the food. It was made by Gia, and he didn''t know if she would make breakfast for him again the next day. "Martin, the pancakes are not nutritious enough. The steak has been cut. I went to the best steak restaurant to buy it for you." Scarlett put the lunch box on the table confidently. Only then did she notice that the lunch box on the table was not from a restaurant. "Did someone make breakfast for you?" Scarlett thought of Giada who walked out just now. Could it be that Giada brought breakfast for Martin? Martin suddenly looked up at her and said in a cold tone, "Why haven''t you left yet?" Scarlett was taken aback. She didn''t say that she was leaving. "Martin, I''ll eat with you." As far as she knew, it was hard for a woman to chase after a man, and she had to be shameless enough. "Get out!" Martin had run out of patience. His sharp and angry words made Scarlett''s pupils tremble. "Martin, I bought you breakfast early in the morning! How can you treat me with such a bad attitude?" "Did Giada make the breakfast for you?" "I told you to get out." Martin didn''t want his good mood to be ruined in the early morning. He thought that he had made it clear to herst night. He cooperated with her because he owed her father a favor. "Martin, Giada is poor and humble. She wants to seduce you just because you''re rich! Don''t be fooled by her beautiful appearance. Can she win your heart just by a breakfast?" Scarlett knew that Giada was prettier than her. More importantly, the confidence in Giada''s starry eyes was something she had never had. "Ha-ha..." Martinughed. Scarlett actualy said that Gia came for his money. He wished that Gia could think so. If he was right, Giada was much richer that he could imagine. Over the past few years, she had held a lot of art exhibitions, and every painting of her could be sold at a high price. The school she had founded and thepany she had invested in were very profitable. Moreover, she and her brothers owned the shares of Alwynn Group. Each of them was super rich, which was so enviable. "Martin, you can''t be fooled by her beautiful appearance." "You can leave now. It''s none of your business." Martin lowered his head and ate. Scarlett really had no choice. Looking at the indifferent expression on his face, she could only carry her things and leave silently. After leaving Martin''s office, Scarlett immediately went to Giada''s office. Giada and Maya were preparing documents. When they saw Scarletting in aggressively, they both knew that she had bad intentions. "Giada, I warn you to stay away from Martin! He''s not someone you can cast a greedy eye on." Scarlett warned Giada arrogantly and looked at her with sharp eyes. Giada looked at her with amusement. Hadn''t Scarlett woken up from her dream? Why did shee here and say such words? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "What identity do you use to warn me? Are you his wife or girlfriend?" Giada smiled and asked in reply. She crossed her arms and looked at Scarlett leisurely. Scarlett''s expression froze. She and Martin were just partners. However, she was the most likely to be his wife. "Giada, we''ll get married in the future." Giada was stunned, and she finally understood, "I know what you mean. You can leave now. We have some work to do." "Hmph! You better understand what I mean. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite to you." After warning Giada, Scarlett turned around and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Giada walked over with a straight face. "What''s wrong? Are you going back on your word?" Scarlett looked at her with a sneer. Giada''s gaze gradually turned apathetic, "Scarlett, I look easy to get along with, but I''m not easy to bully. In the future, you''d better pay attention to your tone when you talk to me. We both work here, and we should respect each other." "Hmph! I don''t need you to lecture me. I''m of considerable culture." Scarlett left proudly. Maya was extremely angry, "Gia, her words were so sarcastic, but she said that she was well cultured. I think she is like a shrew." Giada turned around and walked back to her desk. She didn''t like to judge others, "It''s okay. She''s out of her head early in the morning." ording to her experience, no matter how noble and powerful someone was, he would pay dearly for it if he was too snooty. "Continue to sort out the documents. All the samples of the clothes are here, and we need to use them in the meetingter. Then, check the patterns on the props carefully and send them to our teammates." "Okay, Gia, I''m checking." Maya knew that Giada was very serious about work, and it was not the time to criticize Scarlett. Halfway through the morning meeting, Marquis suddenly came in. Martin didn''t expect Marquis toe at this time. Seeing that Marquis''s face was a little gloomy, he asked, "What''s wrong? Did anything happen?" Marquis nodded. Something had indeed happened. Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 He nced at the people inside. When he saw Giada, his eyes shed. Perhaps they still had a chance. Marquis said, "Mr. Whitaker wants to withdraw his investment." His words made Martin frown slightly. Jayce Whitaker was the investor of hispany. Without Jayce, he couldn''t shoot the drama anymore. Moreover, he replied on this drama to turn the table. It was the fruit of his painstakingbour, and he had invested all his property in it. When he made up his mind, he quarrled with his father, and he would never ask for his father''s help. "How could he do this?" Scarlett was anxious. The leading actor and actress had just been decided. As the supporting actress, it was the first time that she had had a chance to cooperate with the movie king. She could not miss such an opportunity. The faces of the people present suddenly darkened. Marquis ignored Scarlett and showed a piece of news to Martin, "This is the information I found and the photos I took." Martin took his phone and had a look. It was a photo of Valeria. It seemed that Valeria had yed a trick behind his back. She had endured it for so many years. If she had no ability, she would not show her ambition all of a sudden. Martin looked at everyone, "The meeting is over. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to solve this problem." The script was good enough, so he believed that someone would invest in it. He was just afraid that it was a trap that someone had set up for him. The door of Martin''s office was closed. Marquis looked at Martin who lowered his head and seemed to be lost in thought. He thought of Giada. If the Alwynn family was willing to help them, the problem would soon be solved. "Martin, what should we do now? It''s hard to find someone who''s willing to invest in hundreds of millions dors. Miss Alwynn is here. Why don''t we..." "No!" Martin interrupted him coldly and angrily and gave him a warning look. Marquis knew that he had his own pride. He insisted on starting his own business to make a favourable impression on Giada. "By the way, I found out that Henrick is back. If we can persuade him into acting in this drama, it will definitely attract arge number of investors." Marquis had thought of two countermeasures on the way here. At this time, it was better to solve this problem as soon as possible. Martin looked at him with a sneer. "I know you''re very anxious, but you can''t clutch at a straw. Although I haven''t seen Henrick for more than ten years, I know him very well. He often argues with Giada, but he loves her more than anyone else does. Since he was a child, he has been on guard against me, for fear that I would be with her. Do you think he''ll help me?" "Ah..." Marquis was shocked, "Why did you offend him when you were a child?" "I have no choice. I liked Gia very much when she was young." At that time, he never hid his feelings and brought her breakfast every morning. "What do you want to do now? Go back and beg your father?" Marquis felt that it was more impossible. He was at odds with his father. Martin seemed to have heard a funny joke, "Do you think it''s possible? I won''t beg him even if I lose all my money." Marquis was rendered speechless and looked at Martin helplessly, "You can clearly inherit your family''s property, but you have to start your own business. Now you can ask Giada for help, but you don''t want it. Martin, that woman is targeting you deliberately. If your father is partial to her, we will have a very hard time." "No." Martin could guarantee that his father wouldn''t be partial. He looked gloomy, but he knew this. No matter how much his father liked that woman, he would not do such a thing. After all, he loved his mother. "Don''t worry. I''ll think of a way." Martin got up, walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside. The sun in summer was particrly bright, making him feel warm. Martin closed his eyesfortably. Thinking of the bright smile on Giada''s face, he felt that there was nothing in the world that he couldn''t ovee. He had gone through so many hardships all these years. How could he be afraid of this little setback? He had waited for her for so many years, and he would not leave any regret in his life. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Giada. He had wasted several years. In the following years, he would protect her well.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Marquis, let''s meet Mr. Skye." Martin turned to look at him. In the entertainment circle, there was nothing Anson couldn''t do. Marquis said, "Hey, what bad luck! Mr. Skye took his wife on a vacation. Didn''t you hear it at the partyst night?" "Oh, I remember that. You left first, so you didn''t hear him." Martin frowned slightly and thought about it. In River City, there were many people who could invest hundreds of millions of dors in a drama. However, he had juste back, and he didn''t have a wide range of contacts. Moreover, he was inexperienced. Even those who were familiar with his father did not dare to invest in the drama casually. Martin picked up the car key on the table, "Let''s go." Marquis said, "Do you want to find a new investor?" "There is an investor next door. Why do you have to ask others for help?" Martin said with a cold face, "I can solve it on my own." He did not care whether Marquis would go with him or not and strode out of the office. Marquis could only follow him. Giada''s studio was very spacious. There were many props in it, all of which were made of wood. There were some props that had been finished. They were ced neatly, looking colorful and beautiful. But at this moment, Giada was not interested in making props. In the past few days, she learned that Martin had been preparing for the drama for more than half a year. This was the fruit of his painstakingbour. If the investor withdrew his funds, he would not be able to shoot the drama anymore, and it would affect the shares of hispany. At this time, Maya came in and saw Giada sitting there in a daze. "Gia, what''s wrong? When I came in just now, I saw Mr. Talbot go out in a hurry. I heard that there is something wrong with the investment." "I see!" Giada nodded. Giada got up and walked to the window. Maya found that she seemed to be in a bad mood, "Gia, do you have something on your mind?" Maya followed her. She rarely saw Giada look so worried. Giada turned to look at her, "Maya, go and ask about how much money Mr. Talbot needs. Do it in secret and don''t let others know." "Ah..." Maya was a little surprised, "Gia, how should we help him even if we know it?" She knew that Giada could make a lot of money, but she might not have a hundred million dors. Giada smiled, "Go and ask about it first. Thene back and tell me." Maya didn''t know how much money she had, and Giada hid something from her. It didn''t mean that Giada did not trust her. She just wanted to avoid unnecessary troubles. "Okay, I''ll ask about it." Maya turned around and left. Giada poured a cup of hot water. After taking a few sips, she was still not in the mood to work. She could only sit on the swivel chair and wait for the news. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Giada kept waiting. It was time to get off work, but Martin hadn''te back. Maya learned that Jayce had invested one hundred and twenty million dors, and the rest of money was invested by Martin and Scarlett. Over the years, he had earned hundreds of millions of dors on his own. When Giada learned about it, she was very surprised. Then she felt that it was reasonable. He had been studying so hard since he was a child, and he should get such a reward. After work, Giada met Scarlett in the parking lot. Scarlett was in a bad mood. Seeing Giada, she couldn''t help but want to mock her. "Giada, thepany is in trouble now. Do you have any ideas?" Giada looked at her silly face and smiled, "Aren''t you the investor? Why would you ask me this question?" "Since you know that I''m the investor of this drama, stay away from Martin! I''m going to get an investor for him." Scarlett''s assistant drove over, and she got on the car proudly. Giada stood where she was and took out her phone to call Martin. He answered the phone quickly. Giada asked directly, "Martin, have you got an idea?" Martin said in a deep voice, "Gia, don''t worry. I''m trying to think of a way." "Gia, I''m meeting a client. I''ll call youter." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Giada didn''t think too much and drove to the studio which was not far from here. Martin was sitting in the car at this time, and Marquis looked at him with disappointment. Twenty minutes had passed, but Martin didn''t say a word. Marquis couldn''t sit still anymore. All the partners they met couldn''t give them a clear exination. They knew that they had been tricked. "Martin, the opportunity was right in front of you. Why couldn''t you seize it?" Martin did not speak and sat there quietly, looking at the cars driving in and out. Marquis didn''t know what he was thinking. That day, they had met several investors, but they were all rejected. Those people were very satisfied with the script and the leading actors, but he got a piece of important news. Jayce said that if someone cooperated with Martin, it meant that he wanted to offend him, and he would no longer cooperate with that person. Being threatened by him, those people naturally did not dare to help Martin. Jayce was powerful in the entertainment circle, and everyone would show him respect. But the more arrogant he was, the more Martin hated him. It was impossible for him to give in. Martin took a look at the water, picked it up and wanted to take a sip. But the bottle was empty. "I''m going to buy a bottle of water." Martin did not wait for Marquis to reply and got off the car immediately. He threw the empty bottle into the trash can and walked to the supermarket not far away. After buying a few bottles of mineral water and a box of chewing gum, he went back. The sunset in summer was very dazzling. It cast an orange glow over his body, making his figure look taller and more straight. After he walked a few steps, someone stopped him. Jayce was middle-aged. His hairline was receding, which made him look much older. Dressed in a golden suit, he looked quite noble. He looked at Martin with a sarcastic smile, "Martin, after I withdraw my funds, you can''t hold on for long, right?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Martin''s eyes were very cold, and his tone was depressing, "So, you didn''t mean to cooperate with me sincerely, did you?" "No. You''re so young, but you want to show off in front of me. How can you learn a lesson if you don''t suffer losses? At the beginning, I set up a trap for you. You fell out with your father, didn''t you? Now you''re too embarrassed to ask your father for help." Jayce''s smile was very evil, and his yellow teeth made Martin feel sick. "Is that so? No one knows what will happen now. Do you think you can act in a tyrannous manner just because you collude with Valeria? Go back and tell her that you won''t seed." Martin left with no expression on his face. His eyes turned more indifferent, but he looked more determined. "Martin, you are too snooty. I will make you lose everything in this circle. I will trample you into the mud and let you know what will happen to you after you block my way. Just wait and see. The share price of yourpany will plummet tomorrow. I will ruin your life little by little." How could they let Martin get what they couldn''t get? Jayce''s eyes were full of malice. "Martin, are you leaving like this? Do you want him to bully you like this?" Giada walked forward and shouted at Martin''s back. Her studio was nearby. She happened toe back and see Martin talking to a middle-aged man here. Just as she was about to greet him, she heard their conversation. Jayce said that he would make Martin lose everything in this circle and trample him into the mud, so she understood that Martin had been plotted against. Hearing Giada''s voice, Martin paused. He turned around stiffly to look at Giada who was not far away. She stood not far from Jayce and looked at him quietly with a pair of beautiful eyes. Under the orange seunset, her slender figure was so attractive. She was the most beautiful scenery in his eyes. For some reason, what he saw in her calm eyes was not sympathy, but anger. She was very mad. "Gia." He said in a dry voice. He was stunned and didn''t know what to do. Marquis sensed something wrong in the car and immediately got off. He really believed that this was a great opportunity. Who was richer than the Alwynn family in this city or even in the whole country? Jayce looked at Giada lustfully. He had seen many beautiful women, but Giada was particry charming. "Miss, you are quite pretty." "Take your disgusting eyes off me!" Giada looked at Jayce furiously. What a b*stard! Did he think he could do whatever he wanted just because he was powerful? He actually dared to suppress her primary school ssmate! Martin once bought her breakfast everyday, and she couldn''t just sit by and watch for this sake. "Wow! You''re so sharp-tongued. Miss, you should know how to judge the situation at such a young age. It''s easy to offend people if you speak so arrogantly." Jayce approached Giada slowly. Since she defended Martin, it meant that she was Martin''s friend. He suddenly turned to look at Martin. Then he smiled at Giada and threatened him, "Martin, as long as your friend can sleep with me for a night, I will immediately invest in the drama again." "Bang..." Martin mmed the bottles on the ground fiercely. Two bottles broke in an instant and the water gushed out. His handsome face was full of anger. He didn''t care how others humiliated him, but he would never allow Giada to be insulted. Martin rushed over. Under Jayce''s horrified eyes, he grabbed his cor and punched him hard in the face. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 In just a few seconds, Jayce''s face was covered with blood. However, Martin''s furious and apathetic face was more terrifying than Jayce''s bleeding face. He punched Jayce again and again, as if he would never get tired. It wasn''t until Jayce couldn''t stand it anymore and knelt down to beg for mercy that he slowed down a lot. "Don''t... beat me anymore. I''m sorry. I apologize. I''m going to die if you keep punching me." Jayce couldn''t open his eyes and his voice had be vague. He was losing his consciousness. "Apologize!" Martin looked so horrible. "Miss, I''m so sorry. I was wrong, really." Jayce said while crying sadly. He was middle-aged, but he was punched just because of a few frivolous words. Jayce even wanted to die. These things happened in an instant. By the time Giada reacted, Jayce had apologized to her. Giada looked at Martin''s furious face. She had seen Victor get angry, but at this moment, Martin was even angrier than him. Giada didn''t know if it was because of her that he was so mad, but he punched Jayce to take revenge for her. Her heart was filled with warm, and this was a strange feeling. "Martin, that''s enough. He will die if you keep beating him." Giada pulled him. His handsome face still looked irritated, and there was Jayce''s blood on his palm. Jaycey on the ground, dying and groaning. They couldn''t hear him clearly. Marquis made an emergency call. Martin was too cruel just now. Jayce would die at any time. Giada took out a wet tissue from her bag and wiped the blood on the back of Martin''s hand. Only then did she realize that not only his face was perfect, but his hands were also very good- looking. His nails were slightly pink and full, and his fingers were fair and elegant. It was a man''s hand, but she was a little jealous. "Why is your hand more beautiful than mine?" Giada couldn''t help but say jealously. Originally, Martin was still mad, but he immediately calmed down when he heard her words. "Gia, your hand is prettier!" Martin couldn''t help looking at her fair hand. It was delicate and soft, and her in nails were lovely. Looking at them weakly, Jayce was speechless. Did they have to show off their love at this time? After the doctor carried Jayce into the ambnce, Martin, Giada and Marquis went to a restaurant for dinner. Martin was in a good mood. Giada wiped his hand just now, and it seemed that he could still feel her warmth. She often painted, and there was the smell of pigment on her sometimes, but this smell made him feel at ease. He and Giada sat side by side, while Marquis sat opposite them, feeling that he was a third wheel. He wanted to leave, but he wanted to know if Giada was willing to help them. If they missed this opportunity, it might take a long time for Martin to develop his career. He knew that Martin was capable, but they had to wait for a few years or even longer if they missed this opportunity. Giada ordered a few dishes she liked and handed them the menu. Martin didn''t have much requirements for food, so he just ordered two dishes casually, and Marquis ordered two of his favorite dishes. He returned the menu to the waiter. Giada looked at Martin, "Can you tell me why there is a problem with the investment?" Martin''s heart skipped a beat and his whole body tensed up. He pursed his lips and didn''t dare to face Giada. He lowered his head, and his perfect profile looked much colder. Marquis tipped him a wink, but Martin didn''t see it at all. Marquis was a little anxious. The opportunity was right in front of him! What was he waiting for? "Martin, Miss Bleu is asking you." This drama was the fruit of Martin''s painstakingbour. Martin stayed upte to study the script and invited the best director. In order to invite the most popr actor, they had spent a lot of effort. Martin opened his eyes slightly and red at him fiercely. Marquis was speechless. Was pride so important at this time? Could Martin get money by ring at him? However, Marquis knew how stubborn Martin was. Even if he only had one penny, he would not ask Giada for help. She was the woman he had loved for a long time. Martin was aloof and stable. When he was alone, he always sat quietly and looked very lonely. He seemed to be someone that was very difficult to get along with. Indeed, Martin was not easy to get along with. He was too indifferent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Over the years, he was only interested in one thing, which was to inquire about Giada. No matter where he was, as long as he had time, no, even if he had no time, he would fly to where Giada was without hesitation. Seeing that Martin was unwilling to speak, Giada knew that he was too embarrassed to say it. "Martin, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for being impolite. How about this? I can introduce an investor to you." Giada knew that Martin was too proud to ept her investment. "Who?" Martin finally had a reaction. Giada smiled and said, "Boris." Giada took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Do you know what Boris''s dream is?" Martin blinked his eyes and looked at her without saying anything. "He..." Giada couldn''t stopughing, "His biggest wish is to use up all the inheritance. Instead of letting him live an idle life, it was better to let him do something. I''ve called him. He''s in the downtown area, and he will be here soon." Marquis was in a particrly good mood when he heard this. Giada had always been Martin''s benefactor. It was because of her that Martin had been working hard and became so promising. He finally believed that love was amazing! However, those who were lucky were born to own lots of money. What did he hear just now? Boris was actually unhappy because he had to way to use up his money! It was really a blow to those who worked hard. "Gia, thank you!" Martin didn''t want to refuse her. He felt that he could ept Boris''s help. That was what he thought. Gia was the girl he liked. He couldn''t ept the fact that he needed to reply on her money. Giada''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she said with a smile, "It''s no bother. I can get something for Boris to do. I should thank you. Boris is such an unreliable person. No one wants his investment. He''s simply living an idle life." "If he has something serious to do, his life might change." Marquis couldn''t help muttering, "Miss Bleu,parisons are odious. We''re working so hard, but it''s difficult to seed, while someone is troubled because he has endless money to use." Giada looked at hisining face and could only tell the truth, "Well, he''s just so lucky." Marquis was speechless. He was really unlucky! Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 When the dishes were almost served, Boris arrived. Boris was dressed in a casual white suit and a blue flowered shirt, looking like a yboy. There was no need for him to attend social activities or build up connections, so he dressed up very casually. "Gia." Boris said from a distance. Giada waved at him. "Hey, Martin, you are here, too." Boris sat down next to Marquis. Martin nodded with a smile and pointed to Marquis beside him, "Hi, Boris. This is my friend, Marquis Perez." "Hello, Mr. Perez!" Boris greeted Marquis with a smile and turned to look at him. Marquis looked at Boris who was about the same age as him. He was really brokenhearted. "Mr. Obrien, you are too polite. Just call me by my name." Then he covered Boris''s hand with both hands. Boris owned hundreds of millions of dors. He wanted to be as lucky and rich as Boris, and he wished that he could make a lot of money the next year. Boris was taken aback. His palm was numb, and such a feeling was great! "No, don''t call me like that. Just call me Boris. I don''t like it when someone addresses me as Mr. Obrien." Boris''s expression didn''t change, and he scratched his palm hard. Boris thought that Marquis might be a gay, and he had to stay away from him in the future. If his face changed dramatically, he was afraid that Marquis would have a burden in heart. Marquis only wanted to be as lucky as Boris. How could he know that Boris had regarded him as a gay? "Alright, Boris." Marquis wished he could be more familiar with Boris so that the following things would be easier. They had been preparing for the drama in an orderly manner. As long as everything was ready, they could start to shoot it immediately. At this time, they only needed an investor, and this investor was right in front of him. Of course, he had to please Boris. They ate while chatting. In order to maintain her figure, Giada would not eat too much. She would only eat to her heart''s content once or twice a month. Moreover, she had to exercise hard to lose weight after that. Therefore, she could only keep a good eating habit. "Gia, are you full? Did you order your favorite steak?" Seeing that she didn''t intend to eat anymore after eating a small bowl of rice, Boris was worried that she was not full. Usually, Gia ate a lot when she stayed with him. Giada red at Boris with her sparkling eyes. He was not observant at all! When Giada looked away, she found that Martin was looking at her. He smiled gently and put the peeled shrimp in front of her. "Gia, have some more. You''re too thin." Giada was speechless. It was really like what her father often said to her mother. Under Martin''s encouraging gaze, Giada looked at the tender shrimps and picked up her chopsticks. Only then did Giada realize that Martin had been busy peeling shrimps for her. He hadn''t eaten anything yet. "Thank you!" She was touched. After saying this, she lowered her head and ate the shrimps. The shrimps were very fresh and tender. The more she ate, the better her mood was. Boris was careless, and he didn''t sense anything unusual. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Marquis was very careful. Seeing Giada eat a whole te of shrimps, he felt that he couldn''t eat together with them again. They obviously loved each other, and he was so envious. Giada ate slowly. It seemed that she was waiting for Martin. Martin was born in a respectable family, and his movements were elegant and noble. He chewed and swallowed slowly. Every time he put the food in his mouth, it looked so pleasing to the eye. At this moment, Giada suddenly had an indescribable feeling. It was a strange feeling, and she had never had such a feeling before. But she did not reject this feeling. When Boris and Marquis finished eating, Giada and Martin seemed to have a tacit understanding and put down their chopsticks at the same time. Marquis was speechless. He really didn''t want to be a third wheel. Boris took a sip of tea, put the cup on the table and looked at Giada. "Gia, why did you ask me toe here?" Giada looked at him "Did youe here to y or go back home?" "Hey! What else could I do except for having fun?" Boris was in a good mood. These days, he felt that such an idle life was boring. Boris told Giada about his experiences in the past few days. When he got home, his mother lectured him, and his two younger brothers persuaded him as well. Loomis even forced him to work in thepany. After he went back to the farm, his father kept saying that he had wasted his time when he was young, and he achieved nothing when he was old. Every day, he regretted not working hard to make money back then. He said that if Boris sat idle and ate, his whole fortune would be used up. If he didn''t work hard, he would lose all his property sooner orter. He was tired of hearing that, so he came to the downtown area to have fun. He was rich. Couldn''t he just live afortable life? In fact, living a free and easy life for a long time made him a little bored, so he came here to see if there was any project that was suitable for him. Hearing this, Giada smiled, "Boris, you harvest exactly what you wish. I''ll introduce a good project to you now. Will you invest in it?" "Okay! Gia, I''ve wanted to work with you for a long time, but I don''t know anything about painting." He really had something to do when he wanted to work. He was really lucky. He finally didn''t need to wake upte every day, and his mother wouldn''t lecture him anymore. His father wouldn''t urge him to get up for breakfast every day. Giada looked at Martin who was silent, "Boris, do you remember what you told mest time?" Boris asked, "What?" "You told me something when we ate together the night before yesterday." Hearing Giada''s words, Boris understood. "Gia, do you mean that I can cooperate with Mr. Talbot?" He looked at Martin with a smile. Martin said, "Boris, I''m now preparing for an ancient costume drama. Everything had been settled, but there was an ident. An investor suddenly withdrew his investment, so I want you to invest in it. If you trust me..." "Of course I trust you." Before Martin could finish his words, Boris interrupted him. Martin had been studying very hard since he was a child, and he did things very steadily. Even Gia trusted him. Why should he suspect him? Martin was surprised. Marquis was dumbfounded. He really couldn''t understand rich people! "How much do you need?" Boris was very excited. If he worked with someone he knew, he would make money. "How much do you want me to invest?" He asked excitedly again. Martin had been begging others to invest, and he was stunned when he heard this. He smiled faintly and said in a clear tone, "One hundred and twenty million dors." "Okay! It''s just a piece of cake. I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow." Boris patted the table, "Martin, I''ll wait for you to make money for me." Marquis waspletely shocked. Boris said that it was a piece of cake! Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Martin couldn''t help but smile. Looking at Boris who was so straightforward, he found that his character didn''t change much. "Boris, you don''t have to be in a hurry. We''ll talk in detail after you arrive at mypany tomorrow. I''ll send you the addresster." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Okay. As long as I can have some work to do and my mother won''t nag me anymore, I can do anything. For me, it''s easy to solve everything with money. I have to be as ambitious as you to have my own pride." Boris was straightforward and easy to get along with. They chatted for more than half an hour, and they had a good time. During this period of time, Martin''s phone rang twice, but he did not answer it. After they talked for more than ten minutes, his phone was still vibrating. Martin frowned slightly and lowered his head. Seeing that it was Scarlett calling him, he muted his phone directly. He didn''t even answer the phone after they came out of the restaurant. Beside the car, Giada looked at Martin and said, "Martin, Boris and I have to go to the studio. See you tomorrow!" Martin nodded slightly and stared at her quietly with his starry eyes, "Gia, be careful on the way. See you tomorrow." After they said goodbye to each other, Giada left with Boris. Only then did Martin pick up his phone and swipe it open. He found that Scarlett had called him for more than thirty times. He leaned against the carzily and called her back. Scarlett answered it instantly, "Martin, why didn''t you answer my phone calls? I''m talking to an investor. Come here quickly." Martin replied indifferently, "The problem has been solved. Thanks for your kindness." After that, he hung up the phone. Marquis looked at him andughed, "Scarlett cares about you quite much. Why don''t you go there and take a look?" Martin could tell that his words were somewhat mocking. Martin looked at him apathetically, and the expression on his handsome face was serious, "If you don''t speak, I won''t treat you as a mute." "Ha-ha..." Marquis couldn''t helpughing and looked at him mysteriously. "Martin, I thought a rich girl like Giada should be very proud and difficult to get along with, but I was wrong. She is easy-going. More importantly, she is really beautiful!" Martin narrowed his eyes and looked at him unhappily. He no longer lookedzy. Instead, he warned him in a serious tone, "She is mine!" Every word showed his great possessiveness. "Ha-ha." Marquis was amused by him, "I know how hard your life has been these years. How could I ruin your rtionship? Look at how vignt you are! You''re wary of me as if I''m a thief. No matter how bad I am, I won''t steal the woman that my best friends likes." Only then Martin look better. "Are you going home or back to thepany?" Marquis asked. Martin looked in the direction that Giada had left and replied, "Go home." Marquis could not help but smile, "Look at you. You''ve just parted with her, haven''t you? Are you missing her now?" Martin narrowed his eyes and did not speak. He opened the car door elegantly and got in. He looked in the direction that Giada had left and blinked. Obviously, she was not there, but he wanted to look in that direction. Yeah, she had just left, but he started to miss her. Over the years, thinking about her quietly had be his habit. He took out a cigarette and a lighter from his storage box. Lighting up the cigarette, he only took a light draw on it, and the cigarette smoke hung in the air. Marquis opened the door and sat in. Seeing Martin like this, he was stunned for a moment, "Didn''t you quit smoking beforeing back? Why do you smoke again?" "I just smoke sometimes." Martin took breaths from the cigarette and then put it out. "Let''s go." He had to send Marquis back first and then go home. After sending Marquis back, Martin went straight home. As soon as he arrived at the door, his phone vibrated. Without having a look, he knew that it was his father calling him. Valeria would definitely tell his father about this matter. After sitting in the car for a while, he looked at the splendid vi in front of him but did not want to step in. After sitting for another two minutes, he shut off the engine and took out a cigarette from the box beside him. He lit up the cigarette with a lighter and inhaled half of it slowly before putting it out. He took a deep breath, got off the car and went home. Martin put on his slippers at the gate. There was no one on the first floor, and he went straight to the second floor. In the living room on the second floor, Triston was sitting alone on the sofa and smoking. Seeing Martin, he sat up straight a little. "Sit down. Your mother took your brother to the supermarket. They left just now." Martin nodded indifferently and sat opposite him. Triston looked at Martin and thought about what he had said. He always felt that he owed Martin a lot. "Martin, you beat Mr. Whitaker." Triston looked at him with a frown and did not agree with his impulsive behavior. In the business world, it was best to solve problems in a peaceful way. Martin looked at him with a sneer, "You are quite well-informed. Valeria told you about it, right?" "Yes!" Triston did not deny it and nodded. Martin asked sarcastically, "Then did she tell you why I beat Jayce?" "She said that Jayce was beaten by you because your friend was pretty and he paid more attention to her." This was what Valeria had said to him. "Do you believe her or me?" Martin''s face was very gloomy, and his eyes were sharp. Triston was the most afraid of seeing him like this. He looked too cold and hostile. "Is this the truth she told you?" Martin asked again. Triston couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, so he just nodded. "Ha-ha..." Martinughed angrily, "Do you like a woman who likes to carry tales so much? Is she as gentle as my mother? Is she as beautiful as my mother? If she can bepared to my mother, I will try to persuade myself into ept the fact that you''ve cheated on her." "But I was wrong. Now you are deceived by illusion." "Don''t you know that the person who invested in the drama is Jayce? He colludes with Valeria. I''m going to shoot the drama, but Jayce wants to withdraw the fund, because Valeria did something behind my back. Of course, ording to what you said just now, you won''t believe my words." "But no matter you believe it or not, I have to tell you that I did nothing wrong. What''s more, I think you''d better have a DNA test with your daughter." After Martin said this, he got up and left without waiting for Triston to speak. "Martin..." Triston called Martin several times, but Martin ignored him. Triston didn''t stand up angrily until he heard the sound of Martin''s car leaving. What did Martin mean? Wasn''t Amy his daughter? Martin was more and more rebellious! Triston''s expression was very unpleasant. Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 However, he frowned slightly. Was Jayce the investor? Why didn''t Valeria tell him about this? Triston picked up his phone and called his assistant, asking him to find out the investors of Martin''s company. If Martin was right, it meant that Valeria had lied to him. Martin drove back to the apartment directly. Boris had agreed to cooperate with him, so he was relieved. After returning to the apartment, Martin sat on the sofa and rested for a while as usual. He looked straight at the two paintings on the wall. This was his daily habit, as well as the inducement for him to work hard. Looking at Giada''s cute smile on the doll, he couldn''t helpughing. He was very surprised that she would make a doll of herself and give it to him to relieve his pressure. How could he bear to punch the doll to vent his emotions? Although the doll was lifeless, he was reluctant to do so. It was about ten o''clock at night. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Giada. "Gia, are you home?" He waited for about two minutes before receiving a reply from Giada. "No, I have something to deal with in the studio." Martin smiled. Under the light, he looked gentler and gentler. "Remember to go home earlier." "Okay!" Giada mainly received people who wanted to talk to her about the art exhibitions in her studio. Sometimes, she came here to paint. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, a beautifuldy was sitting in the studio, looking at the paintings with a loving smile. The studio was veryrge, and Giada''s paintings hung on the walls. In a few days, it would be her husband''s birthday. Her husband liked Giada''s painting very much. That day, she made an appointment with Giada specially and wanted to buy a piece of wash painting. Giada knew that she was a politician, and she was familiar with Victor. "Miss Alwynn, you are so talented. My husband has been paying attention to you since you were a child. Your paintings have never let him down." Giada smiled modestly. She had a good reputation because she was hard-working. "Mrs. Evenbrace, I know that Mr. Evenbrace''s birthday is in three days. Actually, I am thinking about sending him a birthday present. Since you''re here today, you can bring it to him. I know that he has a special affection for wash painting." Giada asked Boris to carry it out. The painting was sealed. Giada smiled and said, "Mrs. Evenbrace, I want to give Mr. Evenbrace a surprise." Mrs. Evenbrace was very excited and kept thanking Giada. After that, she chose another painting she liked and wanted to pay for it, but Giada did not ept her money. After all, they were acquaintances, so Giada naturally didn''t have to charge her. In this way, Mrs. Evenbrace would owe her a favor, and it would be easier for her to ask her for help in the future. Her parents and grandparents were all engaged in business, so she knew the rules in the business world so well. When they saw off Mrs. Evenbrace, it was past eleven o''clock at night. Only then did Boris and Giada return to Dragon Vi together. Boris would work in the downtown area for a period of time, so he let his father run the farm. He had an apartment here, so he simply asked someone to clean it up and lived in Dragon Vi for the time being. He would go back after his apartment was cleaned up. He could have lived at home, but he chose to live in Dragon Vi resolutely when he thought that his mother would nag every day. Martin came to thepany very early that day. When he arrived, there was no one in the company. He drew the curtains and the sunlight flooded in. The sunshine shone on his body and warmed his heart. When he woke up early in the morning, he thought that he could see Giada in thepany, and his heart was filled with warmth at any time. He made himself a cup of coffee, put it on the desk and began to deal with other things. Running such an entertainmentpany had been his mother''s dream. In addition to thispany, he owned another big marketingpany when he was in college. These years, the business was very good. He had hired a professional manager to run it. Every day, his work was to check the process of all the projects, and everything went well. At eight fifty in the morning, he had dealt with all the affairs in the branch office. "Rat-a-tat!" "Come in." Martin''s voice was as indifferent as ever. Scarlett pushed open the door and went in. Martin had just stood up, and he was stunned when he saw Scarlett. Scarlett did not notice his expression. Instead, she was mad, because she had called him for more than thirty timesst night, but he didn''t answer them. She was so angry that she didn''t sleep allst night and came here early this morning. "Martin, where did you gost night?" She did not believe that he would find an investor in such a short time. Martin looked at her coldly, "I had something to do." Scarlett sat on the sofa and looked at him, "I made an appointment with Mr. Welchst night. We were about to reach an agreement, but I couldn''t get through to you." Martin narrowed his eyes slightly, "Which Mr. Welch?" "Who do you think it could be? Of course, Walter Welch, an investment tycoon in the entertainment circle." Martin sneered, "The man who has a lot of mistresses?" His tone was somewhat sarcastic. Scarlett flushed a little. Walter was rich, but he was unfaithful. She had a n in mind, and she had thought about it carefully. Giada was such a beautiful woman. If Walter could sleep with her, they would benefit from it. "Martin, let''s meet him again tonight. Take Miss Bleu with us and he will definitely agree." Martin suddenly red at her coldly. He seemed to understand what she wanted to do, and he became furious. "Why should we take her?" His voice was trembling with anger. His eyes were zing with the mes of fury as he red at Scarlett. Scarlett was dumbfounded for a moment. For the first time, she felt that Martin was so scary. Being red at by his intense and hostile eyes, she opened her mouth but could not say a word. "Martin, I..." "Get out! Don''t let me say it again! When I say it again, you and your investment will be kicked out of thepany together!" Martin was really exasperated. Scarlett actually wanted to hurt Gia. If she wanted to die, he could fulfill her wish. Scarlett came to sense and said with grievance, "Martin, I do this for you. Why don''t you understand my heart?" "I''ve never asked you to do anything. I''ve solved the problem." Martin said indifferently and strode out of the office. Kian had arrived. "Mr. Talbot." Looking at Martin''s gloomy face, he felt a little strange. They had got new investment, hadn''t they? Why was Martin so unhappy? Martin nodded apathetically and walked forward. "Mr. Talbot, here''s your breakfast." "Eat it yourself." "I''ve had breakfast." Kian brought the breakfast into the office. Seeing Scarlett in the office, he instantly understood what had happened. It turned out that she was the one who made Martin so angry early in the morning. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 "Miss Phillips, why did you make Mr. Talbot angry again? Do you have to make the atmosphere so awkward early in the morning?" Kian had been working for Martin for more than a year. He knew that Scarlett was really bad-tempered. With a frown, Scarlett looked at him and warned him coldly, "Kian, how dare you talk to me like this? Don''t forget that you''re just an assistant." Kian smiled and did not mind Scarlett''s mocking words. If he cared about what she said, he would be too stupid. "I never forget that I am an assistant, but I am not your assistant. I am Mr. Talbot''s assistant. Our work process will be affected if Mr. Talbot is in a bad mood." "Humph!" Scarlett was unhappy early in the morning, and she did not have the mood to argue with Kian. She carried her bag and left. Kian shook his head slightly and looked at the sandwich and milk on the table helplessly. On his way to work, he went to a restaurant he liked and ate a big bowl of rice noodles. He was stuffed to the gills. How could he be able to eat these food? Just as Kian was thinking about what to do, Martin came back. "Kian, where''s my breakfast?" Martin asked. He went to Giada''s office just now, but only her assistant was there. She didn''te to work that day. Her assistant said that she had something to do that day. He walked back with disappointment, and his face was gloomy. Kian hadn''t eaten the breakfast, and he was dumbfounded. Did he hear it wrong just now? "Mr. Talbot, it''s here." Kian immediately opened the sandwich and handed him the milk. After Martin sat down, he took a bite of the sandwich and felt that it tasted so bad. The pancakes made by Gia were the most delicious. Then he took a sip of milk. It was really awful. The coffee made by Eden was the best. Kian observed his expressions, only to find that he was in a worse mood after he came back. Kian felt that it was harder and harder to be his assistant. Martin asked, "How''s the meeting preparation going?" Kian smiled and said, "Mr. Talbot, everything is ready. We can start the morning meeting when everyone arrives." "Okay, you can go out." "Mr. Talbot, I..." Martin did not look at him, "Come in again in three minutes." Kian walked out silently. In fact, he really wanted to ask what Martin wanted to do in three minutes. Unfortunately, he did not dare to ask. After taking a few bites of the sandwich, Martin lost his appetite. He walked back to his desk and sat down. He took out a thick notebook which was a little old, and the first few pages were somewhat yellow. However, Martin took it lightly as if it was a treasure. He took a pen aside and flipped to the page with a marker. Then he wrote down something smoothly. This was the 6205th day he had known her. The title was "All I want is to hold your hand". Martin thought about it and smiled, writing two lines of words. "I wanted to give you the best things in the world, but I found that you were the best in the world." After he finished writing, he closed the diary slowly and ced it at the bottom of the drawer carefully. ncing at the time, he walked to the office. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Boris came here alone, because Giada had something else to do. He grew up in River City, so he was more familiar with the roads here than Giada, and he found Martin''spany so easily. Martin asked Marquis to wait for Boris at the door specially. The meeting room seemed to be as oppressive as it was yesterday. Sitting in the main seat, Martin was as indifferent as usual. He sat there quietly, looking so commanding and domineering. At such a young age, he was lucky to get lots of good opportunities, and he was quite powerful in the entertainment circle. Few contemporaries could be as eye- catching and outstanding as him. Seeing that he did not speak, everyone knew that the problem had not been solved. Scarlett looked at Martin with mixed feelings. She didn''t know how he would exin to these people later. If he could not find any investors, the share prices of hispany would definitely plummet. Kian looked at Martin who did not speak and sat there quietly. The atmosphere in the meeting room was really hard to describe. It was the first time that Martin had been distracted in a meeting. "Mr. Talbot, the director asked about the investment just now." Kian reminded him in a low voice. Martin nced at him ndly, "I heard it. Wait a minute!" Everyone was speechless. Why didn''t he speak since he heard it? They waited for a few more minutes, but Martin was still silent. The morning sunlight flooded in and shone on Martin''s body. Under the warm sunshine, he looked more charming. "Mr. Talbot, since you have no investors, we can''t waste our time like this. We''d better dissolve the contract and work respectively." The assistant director said mockingly. Martin nced at him and did not speak, but his eyes were very gloomy. The assistant director sneered and said, "Yo! Mr. Talbot, your eyes really scare me! Am I wrong? Why should we waste our time since you have no money?" The director looked at Martin and then nced at the assistant director. This drama was big-budget, and he could not give up. It was a drama that he wanted to shoot very much. "It has only been one night. Do you want to twist the knife now?" He said to the assistant director. He looked at him with sharp eyes. Everyone was trying to solve the problem, but the assistant director was here to shake the morale. "Well, I''m just anxious. We have spent more than half a year here, and all departments are almost ready, but the funds are suddenly withdrawn. How could we have enough money to shoot the drama?" The director knew that what he said made sense. At this time, they were short of money. Seeing that Martin still remained silent, the assistant director smiled gloatingly. He''d like to see what Martin was going to do. "By the way, Mr. Talbot, I heard that you beat Mr. Whitakerst night because he withdrew his funds. How could you do that? If people know this matter, it will be very unfavorable to ourpany. The drama has not been shot yet, but so many unlucky things have happened. I''m afraid that the ratings will not be very good in the future." Martin''s calm face suddenly turned furious as he looked at the assistant director. Everyone''s face darkened when they heard that. The most upset one was the screenwriter. She had been preparing for the drama for a long time, but she didn''t expect such a bad thing to happen at the critical moment. Moreover, she liked the props and clothes designed by Giada so much. Her design met her expectations perfectly. She looked at Martin and asked, "Mr. Talbot, can you give us a specific time?" Martin nodded slightly, "Wait a minute." He looked at the assistant director. There was something wrong with this person. This morning, he asked Boris toete deliberately. Mr. Whitaker withdrew his funds and set up a trap for him, which meant that there must be a spy in hispany. He had to find out this spy. The assistant director said, "Mr. Talbot..." "Shut up!" Martin looked at him coldly and angrily. At this moment, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Marquis came in with Boris. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Seeing Marquise in with a stranger who looked so handsome and had a raffish smile on his face, everyone was curious. Martin looked at Boris and introduced him to everyone, "This is Boris Obrien, the investor." He didn''t say much, but everyone understood what he meant. "Hello, everyone!" Boris smiled. When he went upstairs, he observed Martin''spany. It was quite big. Loomis''spany was nice, but he was engaged in clothing and Inte business. He was not interested in this kind of business, so he simply didn''t go to work and continued to run the farm. His mother ran an investmentpany, and he liked it, but his mother got old and always nagged him. If he worked with Martin, he might be more rxed. "Hello, Mr. Obrien!" "Nice to meet you, Mr. Obrien!" Seeing that Boris was the investor, everyone greeted him politely. Scarlett nced at Martin. He raised his head slightly, and his light brown hair seemed to be darker under the light. His facial features were delicate and perfect, and his lips were sexy and charming. There was a faint smile on his face. Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat. Martin looked so attractive. What he said was right. He had really got an investor. The assistant director squinted at Boris and Martin. How could such a young man have so much money? How could it be? He didn''t believe it! Jayce liked this script as well, but Martin got it first. Humph! Originally, they thought that Martin would never turn the table after they withdrew the funds, but they were wrong. Martin was more capable than they had imagined. He actually got a new investor the next day and solved the problem perfectly. Then, under everyone''s witness, Boris and Martin signed the contract. After the meeting, all of them were in high spirits and had more energy to work. "Boris, let''s have lunch togetherter. There will be a party tomorrow night. You have to attend it." Martin looked at Boris. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Boris''s smile froze as he nced at Martin''s handsome face, "Martin, we can have lunch together, but could I refuse to attend the party? I hate parties the most." Martin knew his character and knew that he did not like social activities, so he did not force him. "Okay, it''s up to you." Martin was in a good mood, and his voice was clear and elegant, which was so pleasant to hear. "Ha-ha... That''s what I want. Then I''ll go and have fun. I''ve made an appointment with a friend to go to the beach, and I have to pick up Giater." Hearing that, Martin asked, "Where is Gia?" She only said that she had something to do, and she didn''t tell him where she was. Boris said with a smile, "She went to the Clement family. Today is Grandpa Clement''s birthday." Martin understood. After Boris left, Marquis followed Martin into his office. "Oh, Martin, I''ve never been so happy before!" Marquis made himself a cup of coffee. Martin sat on the sofa with an indifferent face and crossed his legs elegantly. He looked out of the window ndly. It seemed that he was lost in thought. After drinking a cup of coffee, Marquis looked at him, only to find that he didn''t want to speak. Marquis thought that he had nothing else to say, so he decided to go out to work. As soon as he stood up, Martin said, "Investigate the assistant director. He''s weird. If you find anything strange, drive him out." "Ah..." Marquis was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that there must be a spy in the company who colluded with Jayce and Valeria. His eyes darkened. "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll call you as soon as I find something out." Marquis went out with a cold face. The problem had been solved, and Martin had nothing to do. He only looked out of the window in a daze. "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." His voice was a little hoarse. Scarlett pushed the door open and went in. Seeing that Martin was looking out of the window with an apathetic face, she smiled and walked over, "Martin, I''m here to apologize to you." Martin did not look at her. He only said ndly, "There''s no need." Scarlett was rendered speechless. He was always so indifferent. He did things quietly, and she would be surprised by the results. "Martin, let me make you a cup of coffee." Scarlett turned around and went out. Martin didn''t say anything, but he didn''t drink coffee made by others. He remembered that when he was abroad, he was almost drugged. He wouldn''t drink the drinks or tea that were given by people he was not familiar with. When Scarlett came in with a cup of coffee, Martin was still sitting on the sofa and looking at the scenery outside the window. Scarlett didn''t know why he was so attracted to the scenery, but Martin looked particrly quiet and charming in this way. He was so charismatic that she didn''t dare to disturb him. After putting down the coffee, she turned around quietly and left. The drama could be shot smoothly, and she was very d. Giada had been very busy these days. After attending her grandfather''s birthday party, she had to attend a meeting in the school the next morning, and she had a lot of things to do in the studio. She had almost dealt with all the affairs in Martin''spany. Sometimes, she would make the props in her studio quietly at night. In Martin''spany, Scarlett would make things difficult for her asionally. She had warned her not to approach Martin several times. As a woman, she could tell that Scarlett liked Martin and regarded her as a rival in love. Every time Scarlett saw her, she put on a straight face. Giada was not timid, nor was she afraid of offending Scarlett. She only felt that Scarlett was bad- tempered, and she looked down on people who were humble and poor. She didn''t like such a vain woman like Scarlett, so she simply ignored her and worked in her studio. She asked her assistant to take some props back to the studio and then sent them to the crew after she made them. In this way, Giada had not gone to Martin''spany for half a month. Martin felt that Giada was avoiding him. He was in low spirits all day, and he was often distracted during meetings. He couldn''t figure out what he had done to make Gia unhappy. The book said that those who were destined to be together would definitely meet. After so many years, he met Gia again, and his gloomy heart had been lit up. His heart was deste, and he felt as if he was in a desperate execution ground. After the morning meeting, Martin went to the top floor aimlessly. He felt a little dizzy and wanted to get some fresh air on the top floor. The sun in summer was bright. Bathed in the sunshine, Martin looked at the continuous rows of buildings in a trance. The city she was in was the ce he wanted to stay. As long as she was here, his heart wouldn''t be empty. "Scarlett, after you warned Giada a few times, she rarelyes to the office recently." "Humph! How dare shee here? Such a humble woman actually casts a greedy eye on my man! She''s just a beautiful good-for-nothing. I warn her every day. If she doesn''t understand, she can''t me me for asking someone to give her a lesson!" The voice sounded extremely vicious. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 "Scarlett, when you and Mr. Talbot get married, you''ll be the luckiest bride among your peers." The assistant looked at Scarlett with a ttering expression. Martin walked over angrily, and they looked at him in surprise. Martin usually stayed in his office. Sometimes, he didn''te out all day. In the past few days, he was indifferent to the extreme. They didn''t expect that he would suddenlye to the roof that day. "Martin." Scarlett looked at Martin''s gloomy and terrifying face, feeling a little scared. She did not know if he had heard their conversation. Martin''s eyes were slightly round. When he looked at people angrily, his eyes were like endless abysses, and no one could understand the expression in his eyes. Therefore, the reason why Gia did note to thepany was that Scarlett warned her once a day. What a fool! Why didn''t she fight back since Scarlett bullied her like this? He sent her messages twice every day, but she replied to him very slowly. The atmosphere was extremely strange. The assistant sensed that something was wrong and left silently. "Martin, why do you have time toe to the roof?" Scarlett looked at him with a smile, hoping that he did not hear what she had said. Martin nced at her indifferently and then looked away, "Scarlett, listen carefully. Try not to appear in front of me in the future. You cane to thepany when there is a morning meeting. It doesn''t matter if you don''te. I can ask your assistant to tell you about your work. I hate you very much. Every time I see you, I hate you more. If you have self-knowledge, stay away from me. You make me feel sick." Scarlett was taken aback. Martin seldom talked so much, and she didn''t expect that he could be so malicious. She stood there in a daze. Martin turned around and went back to his office slowly. Then he took the car key and left the office. After asking Giada''s assistant and making sure that Giada was in her studio, he left. He drove all the way to Giada''s studio. When he passed by a milk tea shop, he stopped and went to buy a cup of milk tea for Giada and a cup of coffee for himself. Giada''s studio was not far from Alwynn Group. They were on the same street, and the studio was owned by Alwynn Group. The environment and location were very suitable, so Victor set up a studio for Giada. Giada''s studio was on the top floor, and the design was very beautiful. There was arge ss room on the spiral stairs, and there were many exotic flowers and nts in it. They were particrly lovely. When Martin arrived, he was surprised to see that the whole floor was her studio. He went straight to the ss room on the top floor. What caught his eye were the gorgeous flowers, and he was impressed. Giada wore a white antique dress and a white diamond ne. Her long hair was tied up with two wooden hairpins which were carved with delicate patterns. At this moment, she was sitting at the table with a teacup in her hand, polishing it. Her focused look was appealing, and her beautiful eyes were very intent. Martin stood outside and looked at her for a long time, but she did not notice him. After finishing the work in her hand, she looked out of the window and saw Martin. She was stunned for a moment. When their eyes met, her beautiful eyes were full of amazement, while his dark eyes were filled with affection. His keen eyes made Giada''s heart beat faster. Standing in the sunlight, he looked tall, straight and maic. "Martin, why are you here?" Giada looked away slowly and felt that her face was somewhat hot. Then she walked to the door and opened it. Martin looked at her quietly for a while, and then a faint smile touched the corners of his mouth. "I came to see you." He said briefly. Giada smiled and said, "Come in." "Okay!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as Martin entered the room, he smelled the faint fragrance of flowers. He looked at the flowers and nts that had been specially taken care of. Each of them was very beautiful. Roses, lilies, sunflowers, lotus... There were many kinds of flowers, and the colors had been carefully matched. They were all gorgeous. "So beautiful!" However, she was prettier than the flowers. Martin looked at Giada and smiled faintly. At this time, he could no longer suppress the yearning in his eyes. Giada didn''t notice Martin''s expression at the moment, but nced at the flowers and nts in the ss room. "I arranged all the nts in person. I like this kind of ss room. My father chose this ce for me. I was very satisfied when I came here at that time. It took me more than half a year to decorate this ce." After Giada finished speaking, she took Martin to a rattan chair in the rest area. There was a rattan table, on which there was a pot of white butterfly orchid. It was in blossom. Martin put the milk tea in front of her, "Gia, here''s the milk tea you like." Giada thanked him with a smile. Then she took the milk tea and took a sip. The temperature was just right, and it was her favorite vor. "Martin, what''s the matter?" She asked with a smile while scratching the edge of the lid. It meant that she was nervous. She had just broken up, and she didn''t know if that was true love. However, she was sure that she was attracted to Martin''s appearance. Martin looked at her quietly and asked, "Can''t Ie to you when I''m free?" "Of course you can. We''re friends, aren''t we?" As soon as Giada said this, she suddenly thought of Scarlett''s warning. "By the way, is Scarlett your fiancee?" When they met a few days ago, Scarlett''s tone was very aggressive, which made her angry. Although she did not wrong herself, she felt very ufortable in heart. She''d better figure it out so that she could keep a distance from Martin. Martin came here for this matter. Before he thought about what to say, she suddenly asked if Scarlett was his fiancee. How could Scarlett be his fiancee? Since he was a child, he had been liking her, and he was obsessed with her. He shook his head with a smile, "No. Gia, Scarlett is neither my fiancee nor the woman I like. I cooperate with her because I owe her father a favor. When I came back from aboard, I encountered something, and her father helped me. After all, he''s a businessman, so he can''t suffer any losses. He wanted Scarlett to be the supporting actress. I''ll have nothing to do with her after filming is completed." Martin exined very clearly and seriously. Giada didn''t expect him to exin so much. For a moment, both of them didn''t speak. Martin lowered his head and took a sip of coffee. The coffee was bitter. However, he felt that it was so sweet because he had exined to Giada. "That''s good!" Giada chuckled and lowered her head to drink the milk tea. For some reason, her heart was full of joy, and every cell in her body was dancing with happiness. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 "Gia, why do you think she is my fiancee?" Martin continued to ask. He really wanted to test her feelings for him. He had been waiting for her for so many years. He wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her that he had never stopped thinking about her all these years. "She told me like that." Scarlett had indeed said such words. After she went abroad, she paid attention to the news about Martin. asionally, she would hear something about him in that country. However, he rarely came back, and they had no chance to meet each other. Sometimes, when she heard the news about him, she would think about what he would look like when he grew up. Moreover, she had been busy abroad, and time went by so quickly. In the blink of an eye, they were both adults. "Gia, don''t listen to her nonsense. If you want to know anything in the future, just ask me directly. I will never hide anything from you." His voice was low, deep and pleasant. Giada felt that her heart, which had just calmed down, was gently touched again. Her expression changed slightly. Why did she have such a strange feeling again? When she stayed with Martin, she was always overwhelmed by such a feeling. Martin''s eyes turned more affectionate when her fair face blushed, and there was a smile in his starry eyes. He could not help smiling. At this time, the song came to an end, and the next song was yed. "I''m wonderstruck blushing all the way home. I''ll spend forever wondering if you knew. I was enchanted to meet you..." Martin was enchanted to meet her! His best choice was her! She was like the most beautiful fireworks in the night sky! She was the one whom he wanted to spend his life with! She was the reason why he worked hard to achieve his dream and lived up to his ideal of himself. They did not speak but looked at each other quietly with a faint smile on their faces. As the love song was yed, the atmosphere in the greenhouse was extremely romantic. Giada had never had such a feeling before. Although she had been separated from Martin for more than ten years, she felt as if they had never parted with each other. "Gia, let''s have dinner together tonight." Martin said softly. "Okay!" Giada agreed without thinking much. There was a very pleasant feeling in her heart. Thinking that Scarlett was not his fiancee, she couldn''t be more delighted. Martin didn''t go back to thepany. Instead, he helped Giada and acted as her assistant, handing her things she needed sometimes. When their eyes met, they would smile. The air was filled with sweetness. When Giada was painting, he stayed aside quietly and did not disturb her. It was already past five o''clock in the afternoon when Giada finished two paintings. Only then did Giada realize that Martin had apanied her for an entire afternoon. "Martin, wait for me for a while. I''ll wash my hands and we can go out to eat." She only ate a little in the morning, and she was very hungry at this time. Martin nodded with a chuckle, "Gia, you don''t have to be in a hurry." Giada smiled and pointed at her belly, "No, I''m hungry." "What do you want to eat? I''ll book a table first. You''ve helped me a lot, but I haven''t had a chance to treat you to a meal." Giada''s eyes shed. In fact, she had been hiding from Martin during this period of time. However, thinking that Martin had beaten Jayce because he had offended her and forced Jayce to apologize, she was very touched. In addition to her two elder brothers, her father and Boris, Martin was the first man who protected her. Moreover, she had work to do, and she needed to work in a quiet ce. Scarlett always disturbed her in thepany, so she couldn''t work at ease. "You know that I''ve been busy these days." She made an excuse casually, smiled and walked to the bathroom. After she washed her hands, took her bag and locked the door, they took the elevator to the parking lot. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Along the way, they talked andughed, which was the scene that Martin had never dared to imagine before. But that day, they really chatted whileughing. He had been calm and cold, but he kept smiling. Beside Martin''s car, Martin opened the car door and let Giada get on it. Giada, who had just bent down, suddenly turned around. She moved so suddenly that Martin had no time to retreat. He lowered his head slightly, and Giada suddenly raised her head. As a result, their lips touched by ident. Both of them were dumbfounded. Martin''s mind went nk in an instant. He was stunned at first, but when he felt her soft lips, he felt that countless fireworks had exploded in his mind. He was nervous and happy, and he had looked forward to this moment for a long time. At this moment, he had no way to stay calm, and he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. Giada was surprised, and she stared at Martin with her eyes wide open. There was a faint smell of tobo on his body, which was very light and faint. His smell was so special. Feeling his hot breathing and soft lips, she actually had a wonderful feeling. While she was lost in thought, Martin kissed her more affectionately. Giada''s mind went nk, and the soft touch was like a feather gently brushing her heart. Feeling that she didn''t reject the kiss, Martin became bolder and kissed her more passionately. For Giada, this was a strange and pleasant experience. She didn''t hate Martin at all. The kiss was over, but Giada still stared at Martin in a daze. She looked so cute and charming in this way, and Martin was amused by her. "Ha-ha..." His beloved girl was so adorable. Hearing his softughter, Giada came back to sense. In the past, she didn''t know what shyness was, but at this time, she knew that she was really shy. Her face was so hot, and her heart was beating violently. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t want to leave him. Giada pounded Martin''s chest angrily, "You bad guy! You bullied me! That was my first kiss." Her voice was so delicate that Martin felt that she was just acting like a spoiled child. "Gia, that was also my first kiss." His voice was hoarse and sexy, and he looked at her sincerely. He said in heart, "Gia, I''ve liked you for many years." He had used so much effort to force himself to stop just now. He was afraid that he would be too abrupt and scare her. Giada was still very embarrassed, "I''ll... go get the charger in my car." Just now, she turned around just because she wanted to get the charger. But such an ident happened. Giada''s car was not far away, but the lights in the underground parking lot were a little dim. Martin was worried, so he followed her. When they came back with the charger, Giada opened the car door by herself and got in. Seeing this, Martin chuckled. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 When Giada got in the car, she still couldn''t calm down. Her heart seemed to be filled with something, and such a feeling was so strange. After Martin sat down, she did not dare to look at him. Seeing that she didn''t fasten her seat belt, Martin leaned toward her. Giada cried out in shock, "Martin, what are you doing?" Looking at her pale and nervous face, Martin didn''t know why, but he wanted to tease her. He approached her ear and said, "Gia, I''ll fasten the seat belt for you." His voice was low, deep and gentle. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Giada''s heart was melted. Her face turned redder, and her heart beat more violently. After Martin leaned backward, she looked at him, "You rogue!" Martin was stunned and looked at her nervously, "Gia, I''m sorry! Just now... I..." Martin was afraid that she would get angry, so he observed her expression carefully. Seeing that she was not mad, he braced himself to say, "Gia, I like you!" Giada was dumbfounded. What did she hear? Her heart, which had finally calmed down, started to beat wildly again. Giada opened her eyes wide and stared at him with a red face. She was so cute that he wanted to kiss her again. "Gia, I just couldn''t help it just now, because I like you so much!" He had loved her for many years, so he couldn''t control himself. If it weren''t for the ident and his impulse just now, he wouldn''t have confessed his love to her before she fell in love with him. The more he cared about her, the more he was afraid of losing her. But she was the girl he cared about the most. Except for her, he would never fall in love with anyone else in his life. They had missed each other for so many years, and he didn''t want to miss her again. His sudden confession left Giada at a loss. During this period of time, although she did not go to thepany, Martin would send her messages twice a day. She seemed to have got used to his greetings. When Giada was thinking about how she felt about Martin, Martin''s pleasant voice sounded again. "Gia, I know that my confession is very abrupt, but I don''t want you to misunderstand the rtionship between me and Scarlett. I only love you!" "If..." Seeing that she lowered her head with a red face, he chuckled and said again, "Gia, could you give me a chance?" As long as there was a little hope, he would love her with the sincerest heart. His voice was very gentle and cautious, which made her have an illusion that she was well cherished in his heart. Giada bit her lip, raised her head and looked at him quietly, "Martin, are you serious?" Martin nodded solemnly. His eyes were firm and his expression was tender. With a soft smile, he said, "Gia, I have never been so serious before." He couldn''t be more serious and cautious. He was afraid of being rejected, but he was even more afraid of missing her. After they met again, he couldn''t hide his feelings for her anymore. He wanted to let her know it, and he evinced a stronger and stronger desire to confess his love. Giada was very nervous. She looked at his gentle and perfect face uneasily. The lights in the underground garage were a little dim, and he still looked so charming. "But Martin, you haven''t started to chase after me. If you pursue me, you will have to be under the pressure of my father and my two elder brothers. Are you willing to face all these?" Her family was not ordinary. If Martin wanted to pursue her, or if she wanted to marry another man, she would bear a lot of pressure. Martin smiled confidently, "Gia, my sincerity to you is enough to ovee everything." Giada was stunned. How confident he was! She looked at Martin seriously. She didn''t hate him, and every time she saw him, she would be absent-minded, because he was too handsome. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Martin, I don''t know whether I like you or not, but I don''t hate you. I''m very sure about this." Hearing this, Martin smiled gently. His beloved girl was so cute. "Gia, from now on, I''m going to chase after you until you agree to be my girlfriend." After saying that, Martin started the car happily and left the underground parking lot. "Oh." Giada lowered her head. Why did he have to tell her that he wanted to chase after her? It was too embarrassing. However, this feeling waspletely different from the feeling she had when Frank confessed his love to her. When Frank confessed to her, she was only a little excited. However, when Martin said that he liked her, her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The two feelings couldn''t be ced in the same category. On the road, Martin looked sideways at Gida. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her delicate face blushed a little. She was so pretty! "Gia, I''m willing to love you with my heart and my life!" He said in heart. She was the girl he had been cherishing. Many years had passed, and he finally had a chance to confess his love. The scene was not as romantic as he had expected, but the result was not bad. She didn''t hate him. Martin chose the restaurant where they met for the first time after he came back from aboard. The private box and the scenery were the same, but the atmosphere was different. Giada was too shy to speak on the way here. She was always careless, but she became reserved in the face of love. Martin ordered her favorite dishes, but she still remained silent. He wondered if he was too hasty and scared her. "Gia." He called her gently. "What''s wrong?" Giada looked at him somewhat nervously. Martin looked at her with uneasiness, "Did I scare you?" Giada shook her head slightly, "No, I''m just a little shy. I don''t know how to face you." "You know that I have been very busy these years. I have never been in a rtionship. I met Frank coincidentally, and he cheated on me. But I didn''t seem to like him. I was just a little curious about love. When I face you, I have a different feeling. I''m nervous and shy, but I never had such feelings when I was with Frank." Hearing this, Martin couldn''t help but feel excited. So, did Gia have a different feeling towards him? Martin smiled very happily. Looking at his bright eyes, Giada couldn''t help but clench her fist and punch him hard, "Why do you laugh? Can''t you see that I''m so embarrassed?" Martin suddenly grabbed her fist. His sudden movement made Giada feel that her heart was out of control again. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Martin said with a smile, "Gia, I''m so d that you have a special feeling towards me. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. Just treat me like before." "Really? You should have said that earlier. I''m afraid that you''ll be sad if I refuse you, but I can''t agree to be with you because I don''t know if I like you. I''m actually very conflicted." Giada''s eyes shed as she looked at him. She did not like to hide anything in heart, nor did she want him to misunderstand her. Since he had made it clear, she felt that there was no need to hide her feelings. Her father''s love for her mother had never changed. She was actually very envious of her mother. She wanted such kind of love which was sweet, ordinary and permanent. Martin was happy that Giada didn''t refuse him! "Gia, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have confessed my feelings so suddenly. But you haven''t been to the company for half a month. You don''t know that I have a very hard time these days. I''ve been wondering if it was because I did something wrong that you don''t want to see me." It was not until he heard the conversation between Scarlett and her assistant on the roof that he became anxious. He couldn''t let Giada misunderstand him like that. He seemed to be crazy, and he wanted to see her immediately. If he couldn''t see her that day, he would not be able to sleep at night. "Well... It''s not that I don''t want to see you." Giada said in a low voice. She just didn''t want to see Scarlett. She hated such a person who looked down her nose at others. Since she didn''t like her, she might as well stay away from her. That was her. The door of the private box was pushed open, and the waiter served the dishes. Giada withdrew her hand. Those were all her favorite dishes, and she looked at Martin in confusion. Martin smiled and said, "These are your favorite." As he said this, he put the steak in front of her. Giada was so surprised! Did he even know what she liked to eat? She suddenly looked at Martin, "Does it mean that I have no secret before you?" Martin understood what she meant, "No, Gia." But he didn''t make it clear. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Giada felt a little better. "Did Boris tell you that I like steak?" Many girls didn''t like it, but she liked it very much. The steak cooked by her mother was so delicious. She could eat three steaks for a meal, and Henrick oftenughed at her. Martin wanted to say no. He had been paying attention to her life, so he knew her preferences very well. But he was afraid that she would feel that she had been offended, he could only use Boris as an excuse. He nodded slightly. Giada was a little angry in heart. Boris really had a big mouth. She couldn''t tell him about her secrets. Since Martin knew what she liked to eat, she would not stand on ceremony. Just as she was about to eat the steak, Martin took away her te. "Gia, eat something else now, I''ll cut the steak for you." "Ah..." Giada was stunned and then joked, "Martin, you treat me so well. What if I fall in love with you?" Although she was joking, Martin was very excited. He was just waiting for her to fall in love with him. "Gia, I will be the happiest man in the world because you fall in love with me." He put the te in front of her again. Giada didn''t answer him. Instead, she smiled and continued to eat. They finished dinner with joy. Giada felt that she had eaten too much meat, so she had to take a walk to help digestion. She had to get up early and swim the next morning. All of a sudden, she felt that she should have disciplined herself strictly. Martin knew that she had eaten a lot. Outside the restaurant, he suggested, "Gia, it''s a business district over there. There are many people, and it''s very lively. Why don''t we go there and take a walk? I''ll send you backter." Giada nodded, "Okay, I have to help digestion." The summer night was a little stuffy and hot. Martin was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. His dress was simple, but he was the most attractive among the crowd. He was tall, calm and steady. Giada was not short, but her head didn''t even reach his shoulder. Seeing that the girls all looked at Martin with shy smiles, Giada frowned slightly and felt very ufortable in heart. "Martin, how high are you?" Martin lowered his head, looked down at her and said with a smile, "One hundred and eighty-eight centimetres. Both of my parents are tall. I inherited their good genes." Gia once met Martin''s mother who was taller than Eden, but she felt that she was not short. "Mrs. Talbot is as beautiful and elegant as ever." At that time, his mother retired at the pinnacle of her career. So many years had passed, but she was still gorgeous. "Your mother is as beautiful as ever, too!" Giada admitted this. She nced at the night sky. The weather was very good, and she could see a few scattered stars. She looked away and said, "My mother has been spoiled by my father. She is the president of Symantec Group now, but she still works in the same office with my father. My father is happy to take care of her every day." "Uncle Alwynn let everyone witness his permanent love. It''s wonderful." Martin was very envious of such love. "Yeah!" Giada nodded with a smile. Martin suddenly stopped at the door of a cake shop, "Gia, the cakes here are very yummy." "Well..." Giada nced at her belly. She couldn''t eat anything at this time. "I''m stuffed to the gills." Martin smiled and did not speak. He took her hand and walked in. The cake shop was filled with the aroma of all kinds of pastries. The air conditioner was on, and the lights were particrly bright. The exquisite cakes looked very delicious. Martin looked at the waiter, "Please pack a fruit and ice cream cake for me." "Okay, sir!" The waiter blushed and turned to pack the cake. Giada was taken aback. How did he know that she liked this vor? She was still in a daze when they walked out with the cake. "Martin, did Boris tell you that I like this vor?" This time, Martin shook his head, "No, I know it. Every time you hold an art exhibition, you will order such a cake as dessert. Many people should know that you have such a habit." Unfortunately, every time he went to see her, they missed each other. "Wow! It turns out that you''re so attentive." A wave of happiness flooded Giada. Martin had been holding her hand, but she didn''t notice it. They continued to walk forward. The lights on the shopping mall were colorful and dazzling, illuminating their eye-catching figures. Giada smiled, "This is the shopping mall owned by my family." But as soon as she finished speaking, she saw two women standing not far from her and looking at her with sharp eyes. Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 The two women standing in the distance were Scarlett and her assistant. Scarlett watched as Martin and Giada walked into the mall hand in hand. She was instantly dumbfounded. She had been mad all day because of what Martin said in the morning. No matter what she did, she felt extremely furious and irritated. She didn''t want to stay in thepany any longer, so she took her assistant out to shop in the mall. But she didn''t expect to see the scene that she hated the most. What Martin said in the morning echoed in her mind all day. "Scarlett, listen carefully. Try not to appear in front of me in the future. You cane to the company when there is a morning meeting. It doesn''t matter if you don''te. I can ask your assistant to tell you about your work. I hate you very much. Every time I see you, I hate you more. If you have self-knowledge, stay away from me. You make me feel sick." Hisst sentence made her have a nervous breakdown. He said that she made him feel sick. She couldn''t stand such an insult. Was she inferior to Giada? She was beautiful and had a good family background. Was she not good enough for Martin? Did he have to say such terrible words to her? Giada suddenly stopped. At first, Martin turned his head to look at her, and then he looked over and saw Scarlett and her assistant. Scarlett walked to Martin in a few steps. "Martin, you''ve fallen in love with Giada, haven''t you?" Scarlett asked in a sharp voice. Her eyes were full of hatred, and she wished that she could kill Giada. Martin held Giada''s hand more tightly. Only then did Giada realize that her hand was being held by Martin. He had just confessed his love for her, but they were actually holding each other''s hands. Looking at Scarlett, Martin said in a very indifferent tone, "This is something about me and Gia, and it has nothing to do with you. What''s more, don''t always pretend to be familiar with me. We''re only workmates." "But I have liked you for many years. Martin, we studied abroad together. We studied in the same college for a few years. We are childhood sweethearts..." "Gia and I are childhood sweethearts. You and I are just strangers." After Martin finished speaking, he took Gia''s hand and walked forward. Scarlett was so angry that she almost burst into tears. She didn''t believe that Martin and Giada were childhood sweethearts! Martin had lived abroad for many years. How could Giada know him when he was a child? These were all excuses. Looking at their backs, she was so jealous because they were a perfect match. Her eyes turned red, "Giada, do you think you deserve to be with Martin?" Giada suddenly stopped and looked back at her, "Whether I deserve to be with him or not, it''s not up to you." "You..." "Gia, let''s go." Martin didn''t want to talk much to Scarlett. He didn''t even want to see her. "Okay! Let''s go to the fourth floor. I want to buy a bag." Giada thought for a moment. Since she was here, she decided to buy something she liked. Scarlett stood where she was and stamped her feet hard. She said fiercely, "Let''s go to Martin''s house! Martin is dating an ordinary girl. Her mother will definitely not agree." Although Mrs. Talbot had been housewife for many years, she was very self-disciplined. In addition to investing in somepanies and managing financial affairs, she put all her efforts into her two sons. She had just taken off the facial mask and was about to sleep when someone knocked on the door. The servant on the first floor opened the door. She thought it was Triston. Just as she was about to go down to have a look, she heard a girl''s voice. She frowned slightly, put on her clothes and slowly went downstairs. "Hello, Mrs. Talbot." Scarlett held a gift in hand and greeted her politely. Mrs. Talbot nodded slightly, "Scarlett, have a seat." Scarlett sat on the sofa with her assistant, and her every move was very meek. After Mrs. Talbot sat down, the servant served tea. Mrs. Talbot looked at her and said ndly, "Scarlett, why do youe here sote at night?" Scarlett thought about it and lowered her head with grievance. Mrs. Talbot''s eyes shed slightly. She knew that Scarlett liked Martin, but Martin didn''t like her. Every time she attended the parties that were held by some richdies, Scarlett''s mother would mention the rtionship between Scarlett and Martin intentionally. Scarlett said with grievance, "Mrs. Talbot, Martin seems to have a girl he likes. I saw him shopping with that girl tonight. He even held her hand." "Really?" Mrs. Talbot was slightly stunned. She knew Martin''s character. He was too apathetic. She had been taking good care of him since he was born, and she didn''t know why he was so indifferent. Mrs. Talbot immediately knew why she came here. "Scarlett, do you know that girl?" Scarlett nodded, "Yes, she''s the artistic director of our crew. It seems that her family is very ordinary. She only has an assistant, and her team isposed of several people. Her name is Giada." "Giada?" Mrs. Talbot raised her voice slightly. She frowned and looked at Scarlett. Didn''t Scarlett know who Giada was? Was there any girl who had a better family background than Giada in River City or even in the whole country? She wondered why Martin never had a girlfriend over the years. It turned out that he was thinking about Giada. She remembered that when Martin was in primary school, he brought breakfast for Giada every day until they went abroad. "Yes, Mrs. Talbot, do you know her?" Scarlett was a little surprised by Mrs. Talbot''s expression. Mrs. Talbot smiled, "Martin once mentioned her, but I won''t meddle in his affairs. I''m very happy that he has a girl he likes. I think the girl must be very kindhearted and pretty." If Giada was Martin''s girlfriend, it would be great. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If Martin could be Victor''s son-inw, he didn''t have to worry about his future development anymore, did he? Even Giada was much richer than them, let alone the Alwynn family. Before Victor''s father died, he gave all his property to his grandchildren, and the children owned the property of Grandma Clement as well. Although she didn''t care about money at this age, she cared about her children''s lives and development in the future. Eden was the president of Symantec Group, and she was easy-going. The daughter of the Alwynn family was very popr everywhere. More importantly, Martin liked Giada, and Giada also liked Martin. No matter how much money they had, love was more important. Only when they loved each other could they reach old age together. Hearing this, Scarlett was obviously dumbfounded. Mrs. Talbot didn''t mind Gaida''s existence. Scarlett thought for a moment and said with a worried face, "Mrs. Talbot, Giada bes Martin''s girlfriend because of his money. I''m afraid that Martin will be fooled. I met them in the mall just now, and I heard that she asked Martin to buy her a bag. The goods in the mall are all luxurious." Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 "Do you mean Arcanebar Shop?" Mrs. Talbot asked. "Yes, Mrs. Talbot, you know that a bag there is worth hundreds of thousands of dors." Scarlett said in a jealous tone. Martin had gone too far. Obviously, she liked him so much, but he said something so harsh to her. Mrs. Talbot nodded slightly and smiled, "I see. Scarlett, thank you foring to tell me about this. I''ve been worried because Martin has no girlfriend. Now I can sleep at ease." "He''s such a dull man. Since he can buy the girl a bag, it means that he likes her very much." The shopping mall was owned by the Alwynn family. Giada had everything she wanted, so she might not ask Martin to pay for a bag. Scarlett was stunned. Words couldn''t describe how shocked she was. Mrs. Talbot''s reaction was different from what she had expected. Wasn''t she angry? Were she and Martin''s father willing to ept a girl from an ordinary family? Didn''t Martin need to marry a rich girl to help with his business? Although Martin''spany developed well, it was on the upswing. If he married her, he could know her father''s business partners and be more sessful. But what was Mrs. Talbot thinking? Scarlett nodded with a stiff smile, "Perhaps." When Scarlett came out of Martin''s house, she looked gloomier. After getting on the car, she kicked the car door hard. The pain from her toes couldn''t relieve her anger. Seeing that she was furious, her assistantforted her, "Scarlett, calm down. You have to act in the drama tomorrow morning. Everyone says this drama will definitely be famous. After all, the script is very nice. When you be popr, how could Giada be qualified to go against you?" Scarlett thought about it and agreed with her, "Let''s go back." But why did she feel so upset and wronged? Martin had just sent Giada back. As soon as he entered the apartment, his mother called him. He sat on the sofa before answering it, "Mom." "Martin, haven''t you slept yet?" Mrs. Talbot''s tone was very gentle. "No, mom. I got home just now. What''s the matter?" Martin said while opening the curtains in the living room. "Oh, nothing. I''m just afraid that you''ll be too busy with work, so I called you to tell you that you should go to bed early." "Mom, thepany is going well. Don''t worry." Martin stood by the window, and the faint smile on his handsome face was reflected on the ss. "Martin, it seems that you''re in a good mood." Mrs. Talbot asked with a smile. She could feel his light tone through the phone. "Mom, I''m indeed very delighted now." Martin said with a smile. "Alright, remember to go to bed early." Hanging up the phone, Martin still stood by the window. The night sky in summer was particrly beautiful. He was the happiest that day. After waiting for so many years, he finally let Giada know how he felt towards her. The first thing Giada did when she got home was to take a shower. After putting on a pink nightdress, she went to bed immediately and sent a message to Alice. Over the years, the only person she kept in touch with was Alice. They were close friends. "Alice, a handsome boy confessed his love for me today. I''m so happy!" "Gia, why did you meet Frank again? I told you that he was a jerk." Giada was speechless. "No, Alice. The person who confessed his love to me was my primary school ssmate, Martin. He had been abroad for many years. He looks so handsome after he grew up." "Ah... Gia, how handsome is he?" "I forgot to take photos. By the way, I can find his photos online. I''ll send one to you." Giada googled Martin''s photos and sent one of them to Alice quickly. "Wow, Gia, you two are a perfect match! Tell me. How do you feel when you see him?" "When he said he liked me and smiled at me, I felt that there seemed to be thousands of flowers blooming in my heart, and even the air was filled with faint fragrances. When Frank confessed his love to me, I didn''t have such a feeling." "Fool, congrattions! You''re in love!" "Ah..." Giada threw her phone on the quilt. Was this love? "Rat-a-tat..." "Come in." Giada looked at the door and felt nervous for no reason. Eden came in with the cake. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Giada looked bitter, "Mom, why do you bring me a cake sote at night?" Eden smiled and looked at her red face, "Didn''t you bring it back? I ate a little because I was hungry, and I bring you some." Eden approached her. Seeing that her cheeks were very red, she frowned and asked, "Are you not feeling well? Why is your face so red?" "Ah! Mom, am I blushing?" Giada was a little uneasy. She patted her face quickly and felt somewhat hot. Eden nced at her curiously, "Eat it. You won''t gain weight if you eat cakes asionally." "Oh, okay. Where is Ricky?" Giada took the cake and ate it slowly. "He left by ne today. I called him just now. He has arrived in M Country." Giada was a little curious, "Mom, why did hee back this time? He came and then left in a hurry." Eden''s eyes shed, and she did not answer her question, "Does your cooperation with Martin go well?" "Yeah." Although there was an incident, it did not affect her work. "That''s good. Sleep early. I think Martin is a good boy. I asked Dean to investigate his past. He works very hard and has a good character. If you want to be in love, you can choose him as your boyfriend." Giada paused and asked curiously, "Mom, if I really like him, will you agree to let me marry into the Talbot family?" Eden smiled, "Our family doesn''t need you and your brothers to get married to consolidate our power. Your father and I only want you to be with someone who likes you and you like. As for your husband''s family background, we don''t care about it." Eden got up, patted her shoulder and turned to leave. Giada looked at her back and sighed slightly, "s!" Even her mother could tell that Martin was a good man. She ate a few mouthfuls of cake before thinking of the phone that she had thrown away. She finished the cake quickly and picked up her phone. Alice had sent her a few more messages. "Gia, this man''s facial proportion is really perfect, and he must be tall." "Ha-ha, little girl, how does it feel to fall in love? Is it wonderful?" Giada couldn''t help patting her hot face. It turned out that this was the feeling of falling in love. She was very nervous but expectant, and her heart was filled with sweetness and uneasiness. Such a feeling was veryplicated. "Alice, I don''t know what to say, but I feel pretty good. When will youe to River City?" Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 "In some days. Gia, I have something to do here. I''lle to you immediately after dealing with the affairs in thepany." Okay, tell me in advance if you want toe here. I''ll find time to y with you for a few days. By the way, Ricky went to M Country today. When hees back at the end of September, he won''t go abroad again." After a long time, Alice replied to her, "Oh." "Alice, go to bed early. Let''s talk tomorrow." "Okay, good night! I wish that you could dream of your prince charming." Giada was stunned. She smiled,y down and was ready to sleep. She was very strict with her time management and never sleptte. But as soon as shey down, her phone rang again. Giada grabbed her phone again and saw a message sent by Martin. "Gia, are you asleep?" Giada''s heart beat wildly when she saw this message. She covered her chest and took a deep breath, feeling so depressed. She was too cowardly. Martin only confessed his love to her, didn''t he? Why was she so excited? Her heart was about to jump out of her chest! Giada began to type, but she found that her fingers were trembling. Oh, no... It was all her father''s fault! He protected her so well that she knew nothing about love. Giada took a few deep breaths and drank a few mouthfuls of cold water. Only then did she feel much calmer. Giada replied to Martin, "I''m going to sleep!" "Gia, good night. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning." Giada didn''t know why, but she was looking forward to it. "Will you be too tired if youe here? I can drive there by myself." "Gia, but I want to pick you up." "Oh, okay!" Martin was still standing in front of the window. Looking down at the message sent by Giada, he chuckled. It turned out that Gia was still so adorable. When Giada woke up, it was very bright outside. The morning sunlight flooded in through the gap of the curtains, making the whole room warm. She thought that she would have a dreamst night, but it was a dreamless night. She did not dream of her prince charming that Alice had mentioned. Thinking that Martin woulde to pick her up, she immediately got up to wash up and put on a facial mask. She made the bed and then made herself a cup of morning tea. Taking off the facial mask, she applied her skin care product and took a few sips of morning tea. Then she packed up her things and went downstairs. She got up early, and her family members hadn''t got up. She went to the kitchen to make breakfast. When everyone got up, the breakfast was ready. She was afraid that Victor would think too much, so she went out five minutes in advance. When Martin arrived, he saw her standing at the door with a food box. The clothes in Giada''s wardrobe were all very beautiful. No matter what she wore, she looked very stylish. Dressed in a white shirt and a cherry-red suit, she looked fresh and charming under the sunlight, and the clothes made her look brisk and capable. Martin rarely saw her dress like this. He parked the car, opened the car door for Giada and protected her head with one hand while she got on the car. After she sat down, he went back to the driver''s seat. "Good morning, Gia!" Giada smiled. At this moment, he was not as aloof as he used to be. "Good morning!" Giada lifted the food box in her hand. "I got up early and made breakfast. Let''s go to thepany and eat together." Martin suppressed the excitement in his heart, nodded and said lightly, "Okay". Then he started the car and drove in the direction of thepany. Thinking of the breakfast made by Giada, Martin couldn''t help but think of the pancakes she made that morning. They were soft and delicious. He was curious about what kind of delicious breakfast she had made. It was a little quiet in the car. When the car stopped at the intersection, Martin asked her, "Gia, would you like to listen to music?" "Ah, no." Giada shook her head slightly. She was not good at singing, so she rarely went to karaoke bar. However, Henrick could sing all kinds of songs very well. She, Henrick and Keh had their own strong points. Her three younger brothers were very smart. They were Victor''s pride and Eden''s happiness forever. Every day, Victor was so proud because he had six excellent children, which always made her want tough. When they had a family gathering with Uncle Anson, Uncle Lucian, Uncle Adonis and Uncle Brian, her father would be happy to show off. On such an asion, her uncles would always want to give her father a lesson. Martin handed her a ss of water. He smiled and said, "It''s a new cup. The water temperature is just right." Giada looked at the white thermos. Thevender pattern on it was very elegant. She smiled, "Did you buy it for me specially?" "Yeah, you often drink water with paper cups in the office, so I bought one for you." In fact, he lied. This was her birthday presentst year. He prepared it for her, but he had no chance to give it to her. Although it was strange to send a thermos as a gift, he knew that she often went on business trips and she needed a thermos. When he saw the thermos, he knew that she would like it very much. "It''s very beautiful. Thank you, Martin!" Giada looked sideways at him and felt warm in heart early in the morning. He looked particrly handsome when he was driving, and his voice was so pleasant to hear. Giada felt as if she had been possessed, and Martin was perfect. "It''s for you. Do you like it?" Martin nced at her quickly and then looked ahead, focused on driving. "I like it!" Giada opened the cup and took a sip of water. The temperature was just right. She often held art exhibitions and travel around the country. Her mother once prepared thermoses for her, but she was absent-minded, and she had lost them all. Hearing that she liked it, Martin felt much better. It was early when they arrived at thepany, and they were the only ones there. Martin took Giada all the way to his office. That day, Giada not only made pancakes, but also vegetable soup and dumplings. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The food was enough for them to eat. Martin looked at Giada who was opening the food box with her head lowered. His eyes were full of affection. She was indeed worthy of his love. She was beautiful and capable, and she was even so good at cooking. Giada watched as he stood still and looked at her tenderly. Giada''s heart beat violently again, "Martin, why are you standing there? Sit down and eat. There will be a morning meetingter." "Okay!" Martin sat opposite her. Giada handed him a bowl of vegetable soup, "Thank you for coming to pick me up." Martin smiled and took the soup from her hand. The color was very beautiful, and vegetables were matched well. He looked at her seriously, "Gia, can I eat the breakfast made by you every day as long as I go to pick you up?" Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 "Don''t think about it. I won''t make breakfast every day. Sometimes I''m very busy and have no time to eat breakfast. I have to go to the school tomorrow, so I may note here. My team has finished half of the work here, and we''ll finish the rest of work very quickly." Giada said with a smile. Looking at his expectant eyes, she was very d. Martin smiled, "Then I''ll make breakfast for you tomorrow. I''ll pick you up and send you to school." "Do you know how to cook?" Giada couldn''t help asking with a smile. When her father was cooking, her mother''s eyes were always fixed on him. Her mother said her father was the most handsome when he cooked. She felt that a man would be more charming if he knew how to cook. Martin cherished the time when he was with her, "Yes. When I was abroad, I couldn''t get used to eating the food there. I downloaded a food app and learned how to cook. Now I''m quite good at cooking." "Alright, you can make breakfast for me tomorrow morning." Giada was very happy and surprised. Her heart was filled with joy. "Okay!" Martin looked at her, "Gia, what would you like to eat?" Giada thought for a moment and didn''t know what she wanted to eat, "I''m not picky about food. I''ll eat whatever you cook." "Alright!" They had a happy meal together. After eating, Martin took the initiative to clean up the bowls. There was a tea room in thepany, and he went there to wash the food boxes. Giada sat alone in his office and looked at her phone. After dealing with several e-mails, she found that there was something wrong with a project she had invested. She sent a message to Lucian. Lucian didn''t think the problem was serious, so he told her not to worry. He would let someone deal with it. Giada was relieved. These years, she learned how to invest, and she would ask her father when she had questions. She thought highly of this project. It was a beautiful tourist development area. At that time, she was very excited when she saw the n. It took an hour for her to drive to that ce. With the aid-to-the-poverty policy, it was easy to get to. She once went there to collect the manifestations of local culture and felt that the environment was particrly beautiful. "Giada, why are you here?" Scarlett was going to the crew, but she had forgotten something here. She wanted to see Martin, but she saw Giada sitting in his office. Giada looked at her coldly, "What does it have to do with you?" "This is Martin''s office. Who do you think you are? Are you qualified toe in here?" Scarlett looked at Giada arrogantly. Giada frowned. Why did she say such words again? Her words sounded particrly harsh. "Then who are you? What right do you have toe in here?" Giada asked with a smile. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I am Martin''s fiancee!" Scarlett insisted. No one could take away Martin from her. "Ha-ha." Giada sneered, "Why have I never heard that he has a fiancee?" Anyway, Scarlett''s words made her feel very ufortable. "You don''t know about it, but it doesn''t mean that he has no fiancee." Scarlett''s expression was extremely gloomy. Giada''s face suddenly darkened. Martin told herst night that Scarlett was neither his girlfriend nor his fiancee. Moreover, she had been joyful because Martin confessed his love to herst night. "Giada, I''ve warned you many times that you should stay away from Martin. How dare you turn a deaf ear to my words? If you dare to approach him again, don''t me me for being rude to you." "What do you want to do to her?" A cold voice sounded from behind Scarlett. She had never heard such a furious voice before. She suddenly turned around, only to see that Martin was standing at the door. His tall figure was domineering, and his face had darkened to the extreme. He couldn''t be more apathetic. At this moment, he was like a demon from hell. "Martin..." "Scarlett, I''ve told you that if you dare to warn Giada again, you should get out of here with your investment. Get out now! I''ll transfer the money you have invested to your ount immediately." "Moreover, you have never been my fiancee. Remember your own identity. Don''t let me hear such words again." Scarlett was stunned. He actually asked her to get out because of Giada! No! If she left here, it would be impossible for her to meet Martin again. "Martin, I''m so sorry. I can apologize to Giada, okay? Don''t let me go. I just want to be an actress. You know my dream." Scarlett knew when to eat humble pie and when to hold her head high. She immediately turned to look at Giada, "Miss Bleu, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said those words to you. I am not Martin''s fiancee. I just like him. I said those words because I was afraid that other women would approach him. Please don''t take my words to heart. I''m so sorry." Although she was apologizing, her face didn''t look apologetic or regretful at all. Giada knew that Martin had been preparing for this drama for a long time. She once heard Marquis mention it before. "Forget it, Martin. She has to act in the drama today, and I''m going to the crewter. ording to the script, the leading role would get injured in the plot. I''ll go there and make some color adjustments." "Okay, I''ll go with youter." Martin came in with the food boxes. After putting them down neatly, he turned around and looked at Scarlett coldly. Seeing his ruthless eyes, Scarlett turned to leave. When she reached the door, her slender body could not help trembling. She couldn''t be so impulsive anymore. She had to act well. How could she not get Martin when she became famous? Thinking like this, she felt much better, but her eyes were extremely vicious. After returning to the office to get her things, she immediately rushed to the crew with her assistant. After the morning meeting, Martin took Giada to the crew. Maya worked in the crew, and she wouldn''te to thepany unless Giada needed her. The ancient city had been a good ce to shoot costume dramas. The scenery was particrly lovely, especially in summer. Cars were not allowed to drive into the ancient city. After Martin parked the car, they walked in side by side. Martin looked at the surroundings. He had been here when he was young. "Gia, in fact, when I was a child, I envied Henrick very much. At such a young age, he was very good at acting and became a well-known child star. At that time, I was actually his fan." "Do you remember his performance in Royal Fist? That should be one of his best films. Nowadays, the children still like to watch it, and it is still popr online." Giada nodded with a smile, "Yeah. At that time, the reason why Ricky chose to be an actor was that he liked it, and my family was poor back then. My mother had to raise three children, and she had a hard time. Later, Ricky started his acting career." Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Martin looked sideways at her, "No matter what the reason is, in my opinion, you, Henrick and Keh have been hard-working, and you do everything seriously." In order to make himself better, he had been very busy these years. He just wanted to be good enough for her. Giada smiled and didn''t deny it. After so many years of hard work, she finally lived the life she wanted. She said with a smile, "Yeah, we are now living the lives we like." The greatest regret in her life was that she had never been in a rtionship seriously. When her ssmates were busy dating, she was busy studying everywhere. However, she always thought that all the suffering was worthwhile. At least she didn''t trifle away her time because she was a rich second generation. Instead, she made use of these favorable conditions to make her life more fulfilling and learn more. There were a few children ying in the distance, and their happy voices attracted people''s attention. Martin looked at the happy children. In his childhood, he was only happy during the three years he yed with her. In the following years, when others were ying, he was studying hard. Gia and Martin kept moving forward, and the children ran toward them. They were having fun and did not pay attention to the people around them. The elder girl walked backwards, letting the other children chase after her. She was like a joyful elf. Martin and Giada were right behind her. Seeing that the girl was about to bump against Giada, Martin held her in his arms. "Gia, be careful!" Before Martin finished his words, Giada was pulled into his gentle arms. Smelling his pleasant smell, Giada suddenly looked up at him and their eyes met. At that moment, something seemed to explode in the depths of her heart, and she was tempted. Giada''s heart beat wildly. She couldn''t even remember how many times her heart had beaten so violently like this. She suddenly pushed away Martin and said with a red face, "Thank you." Then she lowered her head and walked forward. Even so, Martin saw the blush on her face. Her red cheeks and shy eyes were so lovely! "Ha-ha..." He couldn''t helpughing and covered his mouth with his fingers. His smile made Giada even shyer. "Martin, what are youughing at?" Giada turned around and red at him. Martin stopped smiling. However, he couldn''t help smiling again when he found that her face was redder, "Gia, you look so gorgeous when you blush!" Giada didn''t know what to say. His words were too tempting! "Humph!" Giada snorted, "Martin, is this really your first time to chase after a girl? Why do I feel that you''re so experienced?" Martin stared at her affectionately with intense eyes. She was still cute when she was a little mad. "Gia, whether you believe it or not, I don''t need anyone to teach me how to chase after you. You''re the only one I love." Since he had a chance to confess his feelings, he would never miss it. He had really waited for so many years. "Really? But why do I blush and my heart beats so fast?" Giada stopped and looked at him. Martin''s eyes shed as he looked at Giada''s innocent face. Victor really protected her well. She was like a pure white rabbit that knew nothing. No, she just knew nothing about love. Martin smiled and said, "Because you have a special feeling towards me, and you like me as well." Giada widened her beautiful eyes, "So am I in a rtionship now?" Many yearster, every time Giada thought of such a stupid question, she would punch Martin several times. Seeing how lovely she was, Martin blinked his eyes, "Gia..." "Just... pretend that I didn''t ask anything." Giada suddenly remembered what Alice had told herst night. She was in love, and her heart had been touched by Martin. Giada turned around and walked forward. Martin followed behind her with a smile. Looking at her slender and well-shaped back, he had a glimmer of hope. The crew was in the center of the ancient town. Along the way, they had seen several crews filming here. Giada was instantly attracted by the actors and forgot what had happened just now. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When they arrived at the crew, she saw the leading actress, Cathy ck. "Wow! Martin, look at Cathy. She looks really beautiful in that dress." Giada saw Cathy from a distance. She had been confident in her design. When Kian contacted her, she didn''t know that Kian was Martin''s assistant. She had prepared for it for a long time. At that time, Martin was very satisfied with her design. They signed the contract after Martin came back from aboard. She had felt a sense of aplishment when she designed this dress. "I remember that when you were a child, you said that you would be a clothing designer like your mother. Gia, you''ve made it." Giada shook her head slightly, "I haven''t. I don''t know much about the fashion circle, and I''m not as experienced as my mother. I know ancient styles very well. That''s why I took such a job and met you again." Martin smiled and did not speak. In his eyes, she was the most beautiful! From a distance, Scarlett saw Martin and Giada standing side by side. The way they talked and laughed hurt her heart. At this time, she had put on makeup. After Cathy finished her part, it was her turn to act. But at this moment, she had to admit that the clothes designed by Giada were really beautiful. All kinds of elements werepletely in ord with the original. The director liked all the clothes so much. "Oh! Martin, that''s the leading actor, Lawrence Houston. Look at him. He''s dressed in white, and his long hair reaches to his waist. He''s so elegant and noble, just like... Oh, just like a celestial being! He''s so handsome!" Martin''s eyes darkened when he heard her praise another man. "Is he more handsome than me?" His voice was somewhat depressed. "That''s right. But you should be more handsome than him when you wear it, because you are a little younger." Giada was very excited when she saw the actor she knew. Hearing her answer, Martin looked gloomier. However, he was happy because she said that he would be more handsome when he wore that dress. Then, when she said that he was younger, his face darkened again. He didn''t like such a reason. However, Giada was immersed in joy, and she did not notice Martin''s expressions at all. Martin apanied her all the way to find Maya. Looking at them who were close to each other, Scarlett whispered a few words in her assistant''s ear. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 The assistant was slightly startled and looked at her, "Scarlett, the agent is keeping an eye on us. If we''re found out, I''m afraid that Mr. Talbot will lose his temper. Moreover, the agent has warned you. You can''t make trouble anymore." Scarlett red at her, "Do we need to do this in person? Contact a staff here and give him some money. We won''t get involved." The assistant hesitated for a moment before nodding and turning to leave. Scarlett looked at the direction where Giada left and smiled, "Giada, I won''t let you go. How dare you approach my man!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Giada was busy working, and Martin apanied her aside. When she needed something, he would help her. They were backstage, so no one disturbed them. But at about four o''clock in the afternoon, Martin received a phone call and had to leave. "Gia, I have something to do first. After you finish your work, I wille to pick you up." Giada looked up at him and grinned, "Go ahead. I''ll call you after finishing the painting." "Okay!" Martin nodded but did not leave. Instead, he looked at her quietly. He didn''t want to leave her, and he wanted to stay with her forever. In love, doing stupid things was always wonderful. Giada looked at him strangely, "Why don''t you go?" Martin chuckled and said, "I don''t want to leave you so quickly." Giada''s face turned red again in an instant, and she looked at him in a daze. Martin lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. Before Giada could react, he got up and strode away. Giada covered her chest. Her heart was beating so fast. This was the first time that she had had palpitations. Her heart beat faster than before. Martin was the reason why she had such a feeling, but he left at ease with a smile. It was a little hot in summer. Although it was in the afternoon, it was hot. After Martin kissed Giada, she felt hot all over. When she was no longer nervous and shy, she smiled sweetly. Her face looked happier and prettier, and her starry eyes were unusually bright. "Ha-ha..." She couldn''t helpughing. She was in a better mood. It was a feeling that she had never had since she was a child. It was wonderful. Oh, no! Giada tapped her head gently. She was such a fool! Had she fallen in love with Martin? Giada took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and continued to work. When it was almost seven o''clock in the evening, she finished painting all the props. Martin said he would pick her up, so she asked Maya to leave first. She sent a message to Martin, telling him that she had finished her work. Then she went to the bathroom and found that almost everyone in the ancient city had left. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she heard the sound of the door closing. She was confused and thought that someone else hade in, so she didn''t think much. But when she went to open the door after washing her hands, she found that the door couldn''t be opened. Giada was a little puzzled. Didn''t the staff know that she was inside? "Is anyone there? Please open the door. I''m in the bathroom." Giada knocked on the door hard and shouted, hoping that someone could hear her. However, she knocked on the door for a long time and no one heard her. She didn''t bring her phone with her when she came in, and she was helpless. No matter how dull she was, she knew that she had been tricked. Martin went to the branch office to deal with an ident. On the way back, he bought a bunch of roses which were particrly red and delicate. When he was in college, he saw how the boys pursued girls, and he knew how Marquis got his girlfriend. He should pay attention to the details and do what other men did. When he was about to arrive at the ancient town, he parked the car and took a look at the red roses on the passenger seat, smiling happily. He got out of the car and nced at the entrance of the ancient town, but he didn''t see Giada. He called Giada, but no one answered it. He called her several times in a row, but the result was the same. Martin was a little anxious. Gia sent him a message ten minutes ago. Why couldn''t he get through to her at this time? He couldn''t help but speed up as he entered the ancient city. It was safe in the ancient city, but he was very uneasy at the moment. The sky was getting darker and darker, and his heart kept sinking. Along the way, he kept calling Giada, but no one answered. The expression on his well-defined face turned harsh and fierce, and he pursed his lips indifferently. Giada shouted for a while. No matter how hard she patted the door, no one paid attention to her. "Crack..." The light in the bathroom suddenly went out. Giada leaned against the wall nervously. At this moment, she really hoped that Martin woulde soon. She was afraid of the dark. Giada blinked, and her eyes blurred with tears. "Martin, are you here?" She leaned against the wall feebly. The faint chill on the wall made her sober and not so scared. Martin ran all the way to Giada''s studio. He saw her bag and phone, but she was not there. It was pitch-dark here. He frowned. Normally, the srmps would be on. The weather was very good that day. How could the lights go out? "Gia." Martin shouted in anxiety. Since her bag and phone were here, she didn''t leave. "Gia, where are you?" There were all kinds of people in the ancient town. Some of them would shoot night scenes here, but this ce had been reserved by his crew. They didn''t need to shoot that night, and everyone had left. Turning on the shlight, Martin looked for Giada in every room. "Gia... Gia, where are you?" Giada, who was shivering in the darkness, suddenly heard Martin''s anxious and worried voice. She seemed to see a touch of light in the darkness, and she patted the door hard. "Martin, I''m here! Martin... I''m in the bathroom." Martin was very close to Giada. He could clearly hear her crying in the bathroom. His heart seemed to be poked by something, and it hurt terribly. "Gia." He found the bathroom and saw a big lock hanging on the door. Generally, the door of the bathroom would not be locked, but it was locked that day. Someone had locked Gia there deliberately. He went berserk in an instant. "Gia, can you hear me?" Martin gently patted the door and his tone became very tender. "Martin, help me out. I''m afraid of the dark." Giada said as she retreated to the corner. Martin looked around and found an axe from the firebox. He had great strength, and he broke the door very quickly. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 He threw away the axe, lifted his phone and strode in. With the light, he saw Giada leaning against the wall with tears in her eyes. She looked at him with a pale face. "Gia." Martin was extremely distressed. He walked to her in a few steps and held her in his arms. He could feel that she was shivering. "Woo-woo..." Giada cried loud in fear and patted his back with both hands, "Martin, why do you come sote? Someone locked me in the bathroom and turned off the lights. Do you know how scared I was just now?" She had never experienced such a thing. When she was a child, she was fearless. Although she was kidnapped, she was not afraid at all. She could even contend with bad people and wait for her father to save her. But she was very afraid of the dark. It was too dark just now. She couldn''t see anything, and she always felt that something was following her. The feeling was too horrible and real. "I''m sorry, Gia. I''mte. I promise that I''ll never leave you again." Martin hugged her tightly, trying to comfort her, but he found that she had a nervous breakdown after she rxed. She cried so sadly that his heart was broken. His soft voice was pleasant to hear, but Giada felt more wronged and cried louder. Martin carried her in his arms and took her out of the bathroom. When they reached her studio, she was still crying in his arms. "Gia, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Martin gently patted her on the back. His voice became softer and softer. The light from Martin''s phone and his gentle voice eased her mood a lot. She looked at Martin with tears. Martin lowered his head and kissed her tears tenderly. Then he kissed her slightly cold and soft lips lightly before letting go of her reluctantly. Giada was stunned for a moment, but she was in a much better mood. "Bad guy! I was crying, but you took advantage of it to kiss me." Giada punched his chest shyly, but she didn''t hate his kiss. His clean and refreshing smell made her feel veryfortable. Martin was randy. After she punched him, he sobered up a lot. He smiled charmingly and said, "Gia, I kissed you because I didn''t want you to cry. My heart was broken when you cried." "Humph! How glib-tongued you are!" Giada snorted arrogantly. But why was she so happy in heart? She felt as if he was still kissing her cheek, and her face was hot. Martin helped her sit on a stool and opened the thermos. The water inside was still hot. He poured a cup of water and handed it to her, "Gia, drink some water." Giada took a sip and returned the lid to him. She looked around and said angrily, "Who locked me in the bathroom? Even the lights were turned off deliberately!" Martin''s soft eyes became sharp when he heard that. "Gia, let''s get out of here first. I''ll take you to a restaurant and send someone to investigate this matter." "Okay!" Giada didn''t want to stay here anymore, "But I have to change my clothes. I stayed in the bathroom for a long time." Although there was no awful smell, she didn''t want to wear it. "Okay, let''s go shopping in a nearby shopping mall." Martin carried her bag and took her away. In the car, Martin put her bag and thermos in the back seat. Giada opened the car door and smelled a faint fragrance. What she saw was a bunch of bright red roses which were very delicate. "Gia, do you like it?" A pleasant voice sounded behind her. Giada''s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, she liked roses very much, and the reason why she liked roses was very simple. Roses were beautiful and gorgeous, and the petals were lovely. Only then did Giada realize that Martin knew her preferences very well. It seemed that he had known about her specially. However, she was very moved. "Yeah." She turned around and looked at him with a smile. Under the night sky, she smiled very brightly. Looking at her beautiful smiling face, Martin was in a trance. "What are you doing? Get in the car. We''ll go to the mall and then eat something. I''m hungry." Her eyes were still red, and her tone was a little anxious. In Martin''s opinion, she was acting like a spoiled child. "Okay!" Martin''s heart was melted by her coquettish voice, and his smile became gentler. Watching him get in the car, Giada grinned. Martin took Giada to a nearby mall to buy a dress, and then took her to a restaurant that he had booked in advance. During this period of time, Giada was worried that her parents would worry about her, so she called them. After that, she had dinner with Martin at ease. After dinner, Martin sent Giada home. She looked very tired. Originally, Martin wanted to take her for a walk, but he didn''t want her to be so tired. Outside the vi, Martin got off and opened the car door for her. After Giada got out of the car, he gave her the bag and roses. "Thank you." Seeing that he was so careful, Giada smiled sweetly. "Go in. I''ll pick you up and send you to school tomorrow morning." Martin''s voice was as gentle as ever. "Oh, okay!" Giada waved her hand at him and turned to go in. Her face was still hot, and she knew she was shy. Martin watched her enter the house before getting on the car. As soon as he sat down, he called Marquis. "What''s wrong? Why do you call me sote at night? I thought you were busy with dating and forgot me." Martin said with a sullen face, "Gia was locked in the bathroom in the ancient city tonight, and the power was cut off. You must find out who did this." At this time, Martin''s sharp eyes were filled with hostility and apathy. He looked very heartless. "Well... Such a thing actually happened on the set?" Marquis was surprised and then felt very strange, "She doesn''t have anypetitors. Is it because of you?" Martin pursed his lips and thought of Scarlett, "You can investigate Scarlett." "Scarlett?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Yes!" Martin hung up the phone, turned his head and looked out of the window. The vi of the Alwynn family was brilliantly illuminated. After sitting for several minutes, he drove away and went to the supermarket to buy food. When Giada returned home, her parents and younger brothers had not slept yet. She sat in the living room and chatted with them for a while, but she did not tell them what had happened that night. She didn''t go upstairs until eleven o''clock at night. Victor and Eden returned to the room. Eden could tell that he was not very happy. "Victor, what''s wrong with you?" Victor looked at her with a gloomy face and said, "Honey, I''ve been on guard against Martin since he was a child. More than ten years have passed. I didn''t expect that he would really chase after our little princess." Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Hearing this, Edenughed. She sat beside him and took his hand, "Look at you. As long as Martin treats Gia well. She is still our little princess. We can''t protect her forever. We can rest assured if she can be with a man who''s sincere to her." Eden smiled and patted his hand gently, "Although Martin stayed aboard for many years, he''s a person of excellent character. They have been friends since they were children. Don''t make trouble for them. Just stand by and watch." Thinking that Giada would get married, Victor was in a bad mood. "Honey, have a rest." Victor looked at her and smiled. In his heart, Eden was the best. "Okay, Abby hase back from Love Sea. She had a good time there. I have nothing to do this weekend. Why don''t we go on a trip?" Victor thought for a moment, "Alright. Dad and mom are in good health these days. We can leave for a few days, but you have to call Kenny tomorrow and ask him when he will inherit mypany." Victor was worried when he thought that Kenny would note back to inherit hispany. He wanted to travel around the world with Eden. Eden red at him, "Do you want to retire now?" Victor was speechless. Should he work until he was eighty years old? The next morning, as soon as Giada went out of the house, she saw Martin''s car. She walked over with a smile, and Martin got out of the car. His every move was elegant, and he was extremely eye- catching. He wore simple white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, looking strong and well-proportioned. He was simply a perfect Prince Charming. Giada looked at him with a smile, "Martin, have you been waiting for a long time?" Martin shook his head and grinned, "No, I''ve just arrived." Giada was going to her school that day, so she wore a ck suit, looking brisk and charismatic. Her long hair was coiled up, which set off her delicate facial features . After they got in the car, Martin turned on the guide map. He had lived aboard for more than a decade, so he was not familiar with the roads here. Giada smiled, "I''ve been back for more than a year, and I''m not familiar with many ces here." Martin said, "Although I haven''t been back for a long time and I''m not familiar with the roads, I remember the way to pick you up." Martin said such sweet words early in the morning. Giada turned to look at him with intense gaze, "Martin, didn''t you date when you were in college?" Martin smiled faintly and asked her in reply, "Gia, how about you? Did you have a boyfriend in college?" Hearing this, Giada was a little angry, "I asked you first." Martin shook his head, "I have never been in a rtionship. When I was in college, I was busy with starting my own business. What''s more, I loved you at that time, so I would not think about being with another girl." "Ah..." Giada was surprised by how honest he was. "Martin, but when you were in college, we hadn''t seen each other for many years." Feeling surprised, Giada wanted to know how his life had been these years. Martin smiled and said, "Gia, I went abroad after you left, but you''re always in my heart." He didn''t forget her, but missed her more and more. They kept in touch at that time, and he often sent her messages at night. Once she replied to him, he would be very d. Later, her family seemed to have a feud with the Simpson family. Her father protected her and her brothers very well. One yearter, they lost touch with each other. He learned from his mother that Victor sent them aboard because they were in danger. He was very worried about her. At the same time, he understood that there were some hacking technologies in the world that he didn''t know. If he continued to contact Gia, it might hurt her, so he didn''t look for her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was because of her art exhibition that he heard the news about her again. Sandra''s paintings were very famous abroad. When he passed by the art exhibition that day, he saw those paintings identally and instantly knew who the owner of the paintings was. It was Giada, the girl he had been missing. At that time, she was sixteen years old, and he had his own goal, which was that he must be very outstanding when he met her again. On the way to school, Martin told her a lot about what had happened to him over the years. Only then did she know that he had never forgotten her. There were so many people in this world, but he had remembered her for more than ten years. How lucky she was! "Martin, in fact, I''ve been thinking about you all these years." Giada looked at him. The sunlight flooded in the car window, making his handsome face more and more eye-catching. "But something happened to my family. Later, my father didn''t want us to contact anyone except for our family. I didn''t want my parents to worry about me, so I didn''t contact you." She was afraid that he would get hurt because of her. "In fact, I thought that we could contact each other again after both of us came back. Later, I became very busy, but I would still think about you every day." Giada smiled. Martin''s car had stopped in front of Giada''s school. This was a private school founded by Giada after she came back. It had been her dream. She liked art and wanted to share it with those children. Martin applied the handbrake and turned his head to look at Giada. His eyes were gentle. It turned out that she remembered him as well. "Gia, thank you for always remembering me." Martin turned around and took the food box, "I made you breakfast. Go in after eating it. There is half an hour left." "Wow! Did you really make breakfast?" Giada remembered he said that he would make her breakfast. She didn''t believe that he would keep his words, but he really did it. "What did you cook?" Giada looked at him with a smile. This was love. When she was in a rtionship with Frank, she was the one who brought food for him. Humph! She was so stupid at that time, because she treated such a scum kindly. Martin tipped her a wink, "Open it and have a look." "Okay!" Giada was very pleasant surprised. The whitebined food box was very beautiful. What she saw first were dumplings. Then she saw yogurt, purple sweet potato, banana, raisins and a ss of hot milk. "Wow! They are all my favorites!" Giada looked at Martin in shock and said with a serious expression, "Tell me honestly. Did you investigate my preferences specially? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have guessed so urately every time!" Martin didn''t talk much all the time. Even when he spoke, he gave people a veryfortable feeling. He was very steady. Martin exined slowly in a clear tone, "Gia, I did ask about what you like to eat, but I always remember your hobbies. You like dumplings very much, and the dumplings made by your mother are delicious. Do you forget that you liked yogurt and purple sweet potato very much when you were a child? I brought you breakfast for many times, and you loved yogurt and purple sweet potato the most." Giada felt warm in heart. She lowered her head and ate the purple sweet potato. It tasted as good as she remembered. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Seeing her enjoying her meal, Martin could not help but smile. He wanted to give her all the tenderness and romance in the rest of his life. Giada ate for a while before looking at him, "Martin, aren''t you going to eat?" "I''ve had breakfast. I''m very d to see you eating happily." The world was in a mess, and she was the only one who could make him forget his worries. "Gia, in the future, I will make breakfast for you. Although I like the breakfast cooked by you, I think I prefer cooking for you." "Ah... Martin, it''s so nice of you!" Giada was touched. His eyes were so gentle that she couldn''t control her heart. Why was he so tender? "Ha-ha..." Martin looked at her and couldn''t helpughing. His eyes were particrly bright and gentle, "Gia, why are you so cute?" He worked so hard and made so much money because he wanted to spend more time with her when they met again. "Humph! I''ve been so cute." Giada lowered her head and continued to eat. Martin looked out of the window and saw students entering the school in twos and threes. They were wearing maroon school uniforms. The school gate was very luxurious, and the security measures were strict. Everyone entered the school by fingerprints. "Gia, I remember that you dreamed to be a painter and a designer when you were young. Why did you think of establishing a school?" "It''s because of my grandfather." Giada smiled, "When we were young, the posh school we studied in was invested by my grandfather. He wished to start a new school so that those poor children could study in the downtown area. You know that he once ran a farm and lived there for a period of time. He saw many poor children from the countryside, especially those left-behind children." "Later, he was sick, and I told him that I would help him realize his dream. He was very happy at that time and gave me a lot of money. After I graduated, I asked my father to help me open the school here. However, no one has the shares, because I paid all the money. I made some of the money by holding art exhibitions." "Many children here are from the countryside. They study here for free. Their parents work in River City. I will give them living expenses, and they are so happy." "My Gia is awesome!" After hearing her words, Martin looked at her. Over the years, she had been living a meaningful life ording to her own n. "I''m not yours! Don''t talk nonsense." Giada was shy. She always felt that he doted on her so much. Martin smiled and didn''t say anything. His love for her would never end. He hoped that they could spend the rest of their lives together! After Giada got out of the car, Martin was reluctant to leave. He looked at the purplish red bricks and tiles. This school represented her kindness. Her kindness encouraged many children and lit up their hearts. Martin returned to his office. There was no morning meeting that day, so he took his time. As soon as he entered the office, he saw Marquis waiting for him. "You''re here." Marquis held a cup of coffee in his hand. Dressed in a pink suit, he looked very elegant. Martin frowned slightly and said teasingly, "I have known you for many years, but you never wore a pink suit before." Marquis looked himself up and down and felt that he was quite handsome. Why did Martin tease him? "Is there any problem?" He raised his eyebrows. Martin shook his head, "You look a little flirtatious." Marquis was speechless. "Martin, there''s no need to get personal. Let me tell you. This is the new product of Alwynn Group this year. It''s really expensive, but it''s reallyfortable and I don''t feel hot at all. It''s worth it." "Tell me. How much money does Alwynn Group own?" Marquis was very curious about this, and he looked gossipy. Martin smiled and sat on the revolving chair casually, "Why do you suddenly want to know this?" "Well, I just can''t figure it out. The rich second generations I know are all easy-going. You, Giada and Boris are all nice. However, those who are not very rich always look down their noses at others." Martin smiled. Whether a person was nice or not depended on his family background and parents. "Uncle Alwynn is the richest man in this country. Now so many years have passed. He always keeps a low profile. I''m afraid he is much richer than you can imagine."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh my god! There are six children in the Alwynn family. But even so, each of them could get a large amount of money. What''s more, Mrs. Alwynn is the president of Symantec Group. Martin, you must try your best. When you be the son-inw of the Alwynn family, I''ll reply on your help." Martin shook his head helplessly. The reason why he wanted to be the son-inw of the Alwynn family was not because of money. All he wanted to get was Gia. The reason why he established Betadream Entertainment was that he wanted to be good enough for her. He loved her and wanted to give her the best things within his power. "Hey, Martin, why don''t you speak? I''ve been talking for a long time. You should at least answer me." Marquis rubbed his nose. It was really hard to get along with Martin. Martin looked up at him, "How''s the investigation going?" "Oh, you finally remember it." Martin was stunned. Martin raised his head slightly, and he looked more elegant and nobler in this way. His eyes were like gems, but the expression in his eyes was hard to understand. "Go ahead." His tone turned colder. Marquis didn''t dare to joke anymore. Martin could always keep rational unless it was something about Giada. He cared about her too much! Marquis took out his phone and showed him the video, "I came here today to show you this, or I would be resting at home now." "Look at this video. Obviously, the staff did it on purpose, but the surrounding security cameras were damaged. I only fixed this one, but we can tell that this person locked the door and turned off the lights deliberately. As long as we find him, we will know who asked him to do it." Martin looked at the video and his eyes darkened, "Let''s go to the ancient town." Marquis was listless. He could never have aplete vacation. "Where''s Kian?" Martin got up and took the car key, "He''s on a business trip." Therefore, Marquis had to follow him again. Oh, he felt really bitter... He worked until midnightst night. They soon arrived at the crew. That day, Scarlett had to act, so she had been in the crew. Seeing that Martin came with Marquis and thinking that he had saved Giadast night, she was so mad in heart. Martin and Marquis didn''t greet anyone and walked backstage directly. Her assistant was a little worried, "Scarlett, will Mr. Talbot find out what we did?" Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Scarlett looked at Martin''s back with a sneer, "What are you afraid of? They can''t find anything. The security cameras have been damaged." The assistant was relieved to hear that, but she still felt a little uneasy. Scarlett''s expression was extremely gloomy. She gave the stuff so much money, so he would not betray her easily. Not long after, Martin and Marquis left. Scarlett smiled. Seeing that there was no one around, she lowered his voice and said, "See? I said that they couldn''t find anything." The assistant was relieved, but she always felt nervous for no reason. When she came here that day, she looked for the stuff on purpose, but she did not see him. She asked others and learned that he was on vacation that day. "Scarlett, it''s your turn." The director called Scarlett, and her assistant helped her go there. Scarlett was dressed in ancient clothes, and she would y the vicious supporting role. Her malicious face was quite suitable for this role. On the one hand, she liked this role. On the other hand, she liked the clothes designed by Giada. They were very beautiful and special. But Scarlett had been pampered since she was a child. She was arrogant because her family was rich. She would try every way to get those what she couldn''t get, and she was someone of no scruples. In her opinion, as long as she liked something, it must belong to her. She must be with Martin. Once she found that any woman wanted to get close to Martin, she would drive her away by hook or by crook. Martin had been gentle to Giada, which made her so nervous. Martin had never been so good to any woman. He had been indifferent and distant to Scarlett. Martin was too dashing. His face was wless and handsome, and he was capable. She was infatuated with him. In her heart, Martin belonged to her. ...... Martin and Marquis left because the staff in the video was on vacation that day. After getting the address, he and Marquis went straight there. The stuff was resting in the dormitory. When Martin found him, he was sleeping. At first, he refused to admit it. But when Martin showed him the video, he confessed everything. Martin didn''t even force or lure him. After Martin came out of the dormitory, his handsome face was full of hostility, and he looked too apathetic. Marquis was a little scared. The result really met Martin''s expectations. It was really done by Scarlett and her assistant. The summer wind was hot, but Martin''s face looked particrly cold. Martin looked at Marquis and said angrily, "Kick Scarlett out of the crew and find a new actress!" "Ah..." Marquis was stunned, "The shooting has begun." Martin looked at him indifferently, "Find someone to rece her and shoot those scenes again. Our company is not short of money. We definitely can''t tolerate such a cruel and merciless actress. Return the money to her. If the money in thepany is not enough, transfer money from my ount." Martin left after saying that. Marquis stood still for a moment and stared at Martin''s back nkly. Why was he always the one who did bad things on behalf of Martin? Oh! It was so hard! Martin walked all the way to the parking lot. His light brown hair looked slightly darker under the sun, and his good-looking eyes looked extremely sharp at the moment. If he could not even protect his beloved girl, what right did he have to say that he liked her? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Loving someone was probably the sweetest thing in the world. When she got hurt, he couldn''t feel more bitter in heart. Scarlett had just finished filming a fight scene and sat down to rest. Her assistant handed her phone to her. Just as she swiped open the screen, she saw a message. bShe was stunned for a moment. How could she receive such arge sum of money? When she saw the number, a trace of panic shed across her eyes. This was the money she had invested in the drama. Why did she get it back? At this time, her agent came over. Lacey Walker was a famous agent. She had a cold temperament and was distant from others, but she was very responsible. Scarlett happened to see her. She suddenly stood up, "Lacey..." However, Lacey interrupted her, "Betadream Entertainment has terminated the contract with you." "What? No way! How could Martin terminate the contract for no reason?" Scarlett looked at Lacey in disbelief. Lacey still looked at her with no expression, "Yesterday, I warned you not to make trouble, and I told you to behave yourself. You are a new actress, but you are picky. You even did something to hurt others. Since you''re so vicious, you''lle to no good end even if you be famous. Pack up your things and go back." After saying that, Lacey turned around and left. Scarlett and her assistant stood there in a daze. The news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. "Scarlett, what should we do?" The assistant''s nasty feeling finally dissipated at this moment. Scarlett''s face was pale. After she came to sense, she remembered Martin''s warning. She looked at her assistant, "He must have known what happenedst night. How did you do that? Didn''t you say that we wouldn''t be found out?" The assistant was startled and said with an upset face, "Scarlett, we gave him so much money, so I thought nothing would go wrong. I even asked someone to damage the security cameras. Didn''t you say that we wouldn''t be found out? Why do you me me now?" "I..." Scarlett walked to the dressing room angrily, "Martin, I won''t leave like this!" Giada came out of school at about five o''clock in the afternoon. She saw Martin''s car in the parking lot from a distance. Seeing Gaida, Martin got out of his car and looked over. Under the setting sun, he smiled faintly, and his tall and straight figure was charming. The girls passing by couldn''t help but steal nces at him and smile. Martin only fixed his eyes on Giada who was walking toward him. He had only parted with her for a few hours, but he missed her so much. He wanted to stay with her all the time. As soon as he saw her, his heart was filled with warmth. "Martin." Giada held a few books in her hands. Martin walked over and took the books from her. The weather was hot, and she trotted all the way to him. Her fair face blushed a little as she looked at him with smiling eyes. She looked lovely and pretty. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Martin smiled and shook his head, "I''ve only arrived for a while. Get on the car first. I''ll take you to eat delicious food." "Ha-ha... Okay, I gave lessons for a whole day, and I''m very hungry now." Giada took the backpack off her shoulders. "Giada." Suddenly, someone called her from behind. Giada turned around and said with a smile, "Mr. Roman." Uriah Roman graduated from a famous university. He had a good family background, a charming appearance and a good character. He worked as a physics teacher in the school. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 He always liked Giada who was pretty, confident and cheerful. Uriah nced at Martin, and Martin looked at him as well. Their eyes met, and the air seemed to be filled with hostility. As men, they could see aggressiveness in each other''s eyes. However, Uriah looked away first and smiled at Giada, "Gia, you forgot this." Uriah handed a document to Giada. "Ah... Oh my god! Thank you, Mr. Roman. I forgot it." This was her n of the new project. If she lost it, she would have to stay upte. "You''re wee!" Uriah nced at Martin. Martin looked at Giada, but she didn''t intend to introduce him, "Mr. Roman, my friend and I will leave first. Goodbye!" Uriah''s eyes shed, and he said with a smile, "Bye!" After getting in the car, Martin drove for a while before asking, "Gia, are all the male teachers in your school so handsome?" His voice was obviously jealous. Giada smiled and said, "There are several young and handsome teachers who graduated from famous universities. I don''t know why they want to teach here, but they are all capable, so they were recruited." Martin''s eyes darkened. Therefore, did those men work here because of Gia? He remembered that Uriah addressed Giada as "Miss Bleu" before he saw him, but he called her by her pet name in front of him. He was possessive about Giada, so he naturally understood what Uriah meant. Martin pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. After all, Gia hadn''t be his girlfriend. What could he say? The only thing he could do was to stand out from his rivals in love and be a special man in Giada''s heart. Martin didn''t speak, so Giada felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little depressing. She tilted her head and stole a nce at Martin, only to find that he had a straight face. He gritted his teeth, and his handsome face was so indifferent. Martin looked aloof, but he was so dashing and charming in this way. "Martin, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you speak?" When he was silent, she felt that the atmosphere was strange. She was a little nervous and her heart beat faster. Martin smiled helplessly. Gia was outstanding in other aspects, but she was very dull in love. Thinking like this, he felt much more relieved. "Gia, I''ve found out the person who locked you in the bathroomst night. I''m sorry. I wasn''t careful enough. It was Scarlett who bribed the stuff in the ancient town. She asked him to lock you in the bathroom and cut off the electricity." If he didn''te to pick her upst night and she was locked there all night, he couldn''t imagine how scared she would be. "Was it her?" Giada was stunned and then figured it out. She was in a worse mood, "It was because of you that she wanted to hurt me. Martin, she likes you, right?" Martin parked the car steadily at the intersection and looked at her with a smile, "Gia, she doesn''t like me, but the money and power of my family. Her family has been doing well in the entertainment circle these years, but they are not rich enough. I know that Scarlett always wants to marry a rich man, but that man can''t be me." Hearing this, Giada was stunned. She had investigated the background of Scarlett''s family. Compared with ordinary conditions, her family was indeed wealthier, but she was too arrogant. "Humph! Even so, I was locked in the bathroom because of you. If you dare to let those women approach you again, I will never talk to you." Giada was very angry. Thinking of the fear in the darknessst night, she was still frightened. Martin was happy to hear that, "Gia, I only like you. You''re the only woman who can approach me. I don''t want too many people to like you. As long as I like you." "Humph, you''re so overbearing." Giada smiled, and the anger in her heart disappeared. Martin wanted to speak, but the lights had turned green, so he drove carefully. When they arrived at the restaurant, he drove the car to the underground parking lot and then took Giada to the private box he had booked. The tea was ready in the private box. Martin had booked it in advance, and the dishes were served as soon as they arrived. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Gia, this is a famous restaurant. I ordered all the dishes you like." Martin sat next to Giada. "Thank you, but why do you only order my favorite dishes? Order something you like to eat as well." Giada was beside him. He was wearing a thin silk shirt, and their hands would touch asionally. She could feel his warm body temperature. Martin leaned aside slightly and looked at her with a smile, "I like what you like." Giada nced at him and punched his chest hard, "Martin, why are you so gentle? I can''t stand it anymore." Yes, before she was sure of her own feelings, she really couldn''t stand his gentleness. After being betrayed by Frank, she actually became more vignt, but the man in front of her was Martin whom she had known for a long time. Seeing that he was so warm and gentle, she really didn''t know how to face him and respond to him. His love was aggressive, but she didn''t find it annoying. Martin smiled and pursed his lips. He looked down at her red face, "Gia, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to make you feel ufortable. This is not the feeling I want to give you. Instead of being nervous and uneasy, I want you to be happy when you stay with me. I hope that you can feel delighted from the depths of your soul." He wanted to be the first person she thought about when she was sad. He didn''t want to be someone she hated. Martin sat a little further from her and spoke with propriety. However, seeing him like this, she was disappointed and her heart was empty. Martin sent her home, and she had the same feeling when shey on the bed. She had been tossing and turning. She changed several positions and held the bear in her arms, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She held the phone with her other hand. Even she herself didn''t know what she was looking forward to. She thought of Martin''s overbearing behaviors during this period of time and the way he deliberately kept a distance from her that night. She was very upset. But that was what she wanted. Martin respected her choice. Why did she feel so sad? "Ding-dong..." The notification sounded, and she swiped up her phone immediately to have a look. The message was sent by Martin, and she felt slightly better. "Gia, have you fallen asleep?" "Not yet." "Gia, can''t you fall asleep, either?" Giada was stunned. How did he know that she couldn''t fall asleep? "Martin, I lost sleep because of you. If I get up with dark eye circles tomorrow morning, I will stay away from you for three days." Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Martin couldn''t help smiling when he saw the message she sent. She said that she lost sleep because of him. "Ha-ha..." He chuckled. Therefore, his efforts during this period of time were not in vain. Could his words and deeds affect Gia''s mood? Martiny on the bed. His bedroom was decorated in gray and white. At this time, he was wearing light gray silk pajamas and leaning against the bedzily. Holding the phone with his slender fingers and smiling with his head lowered, he looked very gentle. "Gia, are you missing me?" "Martin, you ask me so straightforwardly. How do you want me to answer you?" Martin was speechless. Gia was always a little naughty, but she was so cute. "Gia, you know what I want to hear the most." "Sorry, I don''t know!" "Martin, you don''t have to pick me up tomorrow morning. I have something to do and have to leave for a few days. I have arranged everything in the crew. Nothing will go wrong. I may be back in five or six days." Seeing this, Martin frowned. The smile on his handsome face disappeared instantly. He was upset, and he didn''t want to leave her. "Giada, where are you going?" Martin suddenly thought of the n that Uriah had given her in the afternoon. He saw "the Peach Garden" on the n. So, did Gia invest in this project as well? "I have to deal with a new project, and I''ll be back in a few days." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This was the decision that Giada had just made. She was not sure whether she liked Martin or not. She had to think about it calmly. Martin was a nice man, and she couldn''t hurt him. Martin smiled faintly, and there was a hint of aggressiveness in his eyes. He said, "Is that so? My girl, it seems that I''m so anxious that you want to escape." He frowned slightly. He was too impatient, so Gia had the urge to escape. He replied to her, "Giada, I''ll wait for you toe back." Giada raised her head and looked at the roses on the dressing table not far away. She smiled and closed her eyes to rest. After sleeping for a while, she sent a message to Martin, "Good night!" Then shey down and slept at ease. Martin smiled and replied, "My girl, have a good dream!" He grinned and then heard a knock on the door. His face darkened a little. Who woulde to him sote at night? There was a sharp rap on the door. He got out of bed casually, took out a set of casual clothes from the wardrobe and put it on before opening the door. As soon as the door opened, he saw his father and Scarlett''s father, Abraham Phillips. Scarlett stood behind them. His face instantly darkened. He did not speak, but turned around and went in silently. Seeing how bad his attitude was, Triston was very angry. Couldn''t Martin show him some respect in front of an outsider? "Martin, why did you suddenly end your cooperation with your uncle?" Triston asked directly. Martin asked them to sit down first and poured each of them a cup of tea. Then he sat down on the single sofa slowly, crossed his legs gracefully and looked at his father who had just questioned him madly. He did not look at Scarlett and her father. Instead, he asked, "Do you know the whole story well?" "Humph!" Triston snorted, "You hook up with an employee in thepany and stay with her everyday. You even make Scarlett feel wronged! Martin, is this what I teach you to do in ordinary times?" Martin had no expression on his face. Only then did he look at Scarlett coldly, "Did you tell my father like that?" Scarlett''s eyes shed. She lowered her head in grievance without saying a word. Being stared at by Martin''s gloomy eyes, she was under great pressure. She could get the supporting role because of her father. It never urred to her that Martin would really terminate the contract. She was startled. "Say it!" Martin suddenly raised his voice, and the three of them were shocked by him. "Martin, you... are obviously bullying Scarlett. Let me tell you. Scarlett must be the supporting actress!" Being embarrassed by Martin in front of Abraham, Triston was in a bad mood. Looking at Martin''s snooty face, he was even angrier. He wanted to curse Martin, but he felt that he had gone too far, and he had a guilty conscience. "Martin, how can you hurt Scarlett like this? You two were ssmates in college." Triston did not want to say anything else. That night, Scarlett came to him with her father and cried bitterly. If he couldn''t deal with this matter properly, Scarlett would definitely make a scene! Martin did not answer him but looked at Scarlett, "Do you want me to tell them what you have done? If I make it clear, you''ll really get hurt. If you leave quietly now, everyone will be safe and sound. However, if you want to make trouble, I won''t be afraid!" When Scarlett heard these words, her nerves tensed up and she cried with grievances, "Martin, what are you talking about? I really don''t understand. You terminated the contract with me for no reason. At least you should give me a reason." With her father and Triston here, Scarlett was confident. Triston knew that she liked Martin. Her father wanted her to marry into the Talbot family. She did not believe that Martin would fall out with her family for a humble woman. "Alright, since you want to make trouble, I''ll make it clear." Martin looked at Abraham. Abraham, who had been silent, frowned slightly and did not speak. "Mr. Abraham, when I came back from aboard and started my business, I did earn a lot of money from the project you introduced to me. So, when you said that you wanted Scarlett to be the supporting actress, I didn''t refuse you. She is indeed suitable for this role, but she did something wrong. She told everyone that she was my fiancee." "Martin, what''s wrong with this? You two like each other." Abraham interrupted him with a smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Phillips. I have never liked Scarlett. At most, we''re just partners. We''re not even friends. How could I like her?" Martin''s words were merciless. Scarlett''s face was pale, and Abraham''s face darkened. Scarlett looked at Martin''s intense eyes. They were so cold and emotionless. She rarely saw Martin like this. Hearing this, Triston frowned as well and looked at Abraham with guilt, "Mr. Phillips, love can''t be forced. Only when they love each other can they live a happy life." Of course, he would not wrong Martin since he didn''t like Scarlett. He got married because he loved Martin''s mother very much. However, after he got married, Valeria yed a trick on him and got pregnant. He became a real jerk. He used to be Martin''s pride, but Martin regarded him as a scum at this time. Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Scarlett knew that Martin didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. "Martin, it turns out that you really like that woman. Otherwise, you wouldn''t refuse me so thoroughly." Scarlett was unwilling to lose to Giada. She couldn''t ept the fact. Martin looked at her coldly, "This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you. But if you dare to y tricks on her again, I will never spare you." He warned her in an apathetic tone fiercely. He was so indifferent that even Triston was startled by him. "Ha-ha..." Scarlett smiled painfully, and tears came out of her eyes, "Martin, I didn''t expect you to care about her so much." "So, you shouldn''t have asked someone to hurt her. I believe that you''ll never have a chance to do it again. If you don''t want your family to be ruined, stop now." Martin didn''t say anything else. Clearly, he didn''t want to talk to them anymore. "Humph!" Abraham snorted coldly and left with Scarlett. Triston stayed. He knew that Martin was very serious no matter what he did. He would treat the people he cared about wholeheartedly. "Martin, tell me. Who is the girl you like?" Martin nced at him, "I have one-sided love for her. We''re not in a rtionship now. You''ll know it in the future." "I want to know who she is." Triston insisted. Martin remained silent. "Martin, I know that the daughter of the Alwynn family hase back. When you were young, you were good friends. I heard from my friends that she was a good girl. If you like her, you should do your best. Don''t let other men be with her first." "I remember her name is Gia. After she came back, she has made a name for herself. She''s indeed Victor''s daughter. She didn''t rely on her father, and she has be sessful by herself." Martin was stunned. He didn''t expect his father to have such an idea, "Dad, I see. But Mr. Phillips has evil intentions. If you want to be Uncle Alwynn''s rtive by marriage, stay away from him." Triston''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Since Martin protected that girl so well, nine times out of she was Giada. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I brought them here tonight because I had to give them an exnation. Scarlett had been crying. I had no choice, right?" Triston got up and said, "Go to bed early. I''ll go back first." "Alright!" After Martin saw him off, he went back to the living room. He had not smoked for a long time, but he took out a cigarette and a lighter from the drawer. Lighting up the cigarette, he inhaled lightly on it and narrowed his eyes. The expression on his face was hard to understand. The next morning, Giada told Eden that she was going to stay in the Peach Garden for a few days. Eden did not stop her. The children had grown up, and they had the right to pursue their dreams. Giada set off alone early in the morning. It took her an hour to drive there. She didn''t take her assistant with her, because she wanted to stay alone and think about her rtionship with Martin. The Peach Garden was not far away. Giada left at nine o''clock and arrived there at about ten o''clock. There was no restaurant there. Giada ate something in the nearby town before driving there. There was homestay in the Peach Garden. When she arrived, she booked a small courtyard where no one lived. She had to work here for a few days and did not want to be disturbed. The countryside was beautiful in summer. The trees gave wee shade, and the air was fresh. She had never been so rxed before. The small courtyard she rented was nted with plums and grapes. The flowers had withered away. The big plums were hanging on the trees. The environment was nice, and Giada was very joyful. She went to the room on the second floor. It was neat and clean. She opened the window and found that there was a peach orchard not far away. A few peach blossoms had not withered away yet. The scattered peach blossoms were lovely. This was a very big peach orchard. An old farmer had been nting here for decades. After the peach orchard was discovered, this ce was developed into a scenic spot. The environment was lovely. There was a hugeke not far away, and she could see the beautiful and rxing scenery in her room. After Giada prepared everything, she sorted out the documents and went to the development zone for a meeting. Originally, she didn''t have toe here in person, but in order to avoid Martin, she could only make an excuse for herself. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The content of the meeting was something she had learned about on phone before. Forty minutes later, the meeting was over. She bought some food ingredients from the small shop. There were all kinds of ingredients there. The homestay was rtively close to theke. The wild fishes and shrimps were sold, and Giada nned to have a barbecue alone in the evening. After bringing the food ingredients back to the small courtyard and putting them in the refrigerator, Giada found that she had bought a lot. She was afraid that she would not be able to finish them alone at night. But it didn''t matter. She could continue to eat to them the next day. When she came back just now, she met an olddy. The olddy told her that there were cherries in the cherry orchard in the east. After Giada called Eden to tell her that everything went on smoothly, she put on a sun helmet to pick cherries. Before going out, she nced at her phone but did not see the message sent by Martin. Feeling a little disappointed, she put the phone back in her backpack and walked along the path beside the field to the cherry orchard. Walking on the ridge, she felt sofortable when the wind blew over. Giada would greet the vigers she saw with a smile smile. After walking for more than ten minutes, she arrived at the cherry orchard. At the entrance, there was arge blue tent. An olddy was sitting in it, and there were many baskets on the table. People could pick cherries with them. Giada walked over and bought a basket with one dor. Smiling, she walked in with the basket. She remembered the scenery she saw along the way, and she had got the inspiration to draw landscape paintings. There were a lot of people in the cherry orchard, including many couples. On such an asion, Giada seemed a little lonely. Many parents came with their children, and there were lots of young couples. The convenience of the traffic had driven the development of the vige. Giada picked cherries while eating, and she was quite happy. The couple behind herughed happily. "Susan, we''ll get married when we go back. Are you happy?" The man asked with a smile. "Why should I be happy? It was because of you that we missed each other for several years. If you could make it clear back then, our children would be studying in primary school now." The woman said in a mad tone. Obviously, they were a couple who fell in love but missed each other for several years because of misunderstandings. "Susan, I''m sorry. You didn''t give me a chance to exin and suddenly left me. I really had nothing to do with that girl. She was my subordinate. She yed a trick on me, so you saw those things. You didn''t even ask me and left directly. You didn''t trust me. But Susan, now all the misunderstandings have been rified. We can be together again." Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 It was silent for a while, and then Giada heard the girl say, "I shouldn''t have been so affected. I was very angry at that time, so I left. If it weren''t for the fact that we met each other again in the mall, we wouldn''t have had a chance to be together again. Fortunately, we still love each other, or I would have really lost you." "Susan, we are fated. I will apany you for the rest of my life." The man''s voice was particrly happy. Giada heard the sound of them kissing each other. She walked toward another cherry tree with a red face. They were kissing, but she blushed. She thought about Martin and his gentle kiss. When he kissed her, he was very tender. However, he didn''t even call her that day. "Humph!" She snorted in heart. He said that he wanted to chase after her, but he didn''t even send her a message or call her. She was very angry! But what the couple said just now was right. Sometimes, they would miss each other because they didn''t make their feelings clear. If they didn''t fight for love and missed each other, it would be a pity. But why did she like to stay with Martin so much? She had been busy chasing after her dreams since she was a child, and she had never thought about anything else. When her ssmates fell in love and get married, she found that they were quite happy. Only she was single. Therefore, when Frank pursued her, she wanted to have a try. Unfortunately, he let her down. The weather was very hot, but it was cool andfortable when the breeze blew from time to time. Giada looked back at the couple. They had picked two baskets of cherries. They talked and laughed, looking so delighted. Giada was a little envious of them. With thepany of their lovers, they would be very d wherever they went. She didn''t eat much, but it took her a lot of time to pick the cherries. After two hours, she only picked two kilograms of cherries. The bright red cherries were very attractive. She went back alone slowly. The tourist area hadn''t beenpletely developed, but many people came to pick the cherries. Giada met many people on her way back. Boris''s farm was not far from here, but she didn''t want to go there. She really wanted to be alone. When she returned to the small courtyard, she was covered in sweat. After having a shower, she wore a white casual dress and went downstairs. There were round stone tables and stools in the courtyard. She ced a tea set and made a pot of tea. After resting for half an hour, she posted the photo of cherries online and went to prepare for the barbecue. She admired the scenery in the small courtyard, and she liked such a slower pace of life. Giada''s interest was aroused. She picked up her phone and took a picture of the scenery in the courtyard. She wanted to draw it. After a rest, she went to wash fishes, shrimps and vegetables. Being busy made her forget a lot of things. At about seven o''clock in the evening, she burned charcoal and prepared to have a barbecue. Her parents were very good at cooking, and she learned a lot from them. She was independent enough to live alone. Her family liked to have a barbecue. Every time, they prepared for it in person, and she often participated in it. Therefore, she knew how to have a barbecue. She was born in a rich and powerful family, but her mother was strict with her. She had to be independent. Half an hourter, there was the aroma of grilled fishes in the yard. A lot of fishes, shrimps and vegetables had been ced on the barbecue. After Giada posted the photos online, Martin still didn''t send her a message. A wave of disappointment flooded her. She was very upset and sad. Therefore, had she fallen in love with Martin? "Bad guy!" Giada cursed and ate a fish. Seeing that the shrimps were cooked, she smiled happily. The shrimps were raised by the fishermen here. The meat was tender, and it was very delicious. Giada was enjoying it when Boris called her. "What''s wrong?" Giada''s tone was very unpleasant. Boris said, "Hey, Gia, why do you have such a bad temper when you travel alone? Besides, why don''t you go to my farm since you''re in the countryside?" Giada ate a shrimp and a mushroom before saying, "I''m in a good mood." "Hey, I know you well enough. I can tell from your voice that you''re in a bad mood." Being exposed by Boris, Giada felt even worse. "Are you in the farm?" "No, I''m with my mother. She let me go home for dinner and teach my two younger brothers a lesson by the way." Giada said casually, "Did they make trouble again?" "That''s right. Adriel took them to a bar." "Adriel?" "Yes, your three younger brothers are here as well." "They actually dared to go to the bar! Where''s my dad?" "Ha-ha..." Boris smiled happily, "Uncle is also here. He has taught Adriel a lesson. Now Adriel is crying in auntie''s arms." "He asked for it!" Giada smiled, "Adriel rarely cries. My mom will definitely feel distressed." "You''re right. Auntie keeps ring at uncle, and uncle doesn''t speak anymore. He is henpecked, ha- ha..." Boris couldn''t helpughing. Suddenly, he saw Victor stand behind him. His smile froze and he quickly hung up the phone. "Ha-ha... Uncle, good evening!" Victor was speechless. Boris suddenly hung up the phone, and Giada knew what had happened without thinking. She smiled and continued to eat the shrimps and ms. She looked up at the night sky which was full of stars. It was extremely beautiful! "How lovely it is!" Giada opened a can of beer and raised her head to take a sip, feeling very satisfied. She was still young. At this age, she was free and could go wherever she wanted. Why did she have to restrain herself by love? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No matter how rich someone was, his life had never been easy. Usually, when peopleined that life was unfair, there was something wrong with their mentalities. These years, she had been working hard to realize her dreams. She understood that life would not spoil anyone. If she did not want to be abandoned, she had to work hard. "s!" Giada sighed. She didn''t know why, but she still felt so ufortable afterforting herself. After finishing the meal, Giada got up to clean up the mess. After ten o''clock at night, she finally finished everything. Looking at the beautiful night sky, she really didn''t want to sleep. But she was so tired, and she was used to sleeping early. She had been tired for a whole day, so she wanted to sleep as soon as shey down. Not long after she slept, she felt a little ufortable in her stomach. The wild food was so attractive that she had eaten too much. Moreover, she had been too busy these years, and she often had meals irregrly, so there was something wrong with her stomach. The stomachache made her really ufortable. Shey in bed for a while and then got up to find medicine to take. As soon as she reached the first floor, she heard someone knocking on the door. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 "Rat-a-tat..." Giada was stunned. It was almost eleven o''clock at night. Who could it be? She stared at the door. Could it be a thief? No, how could a thief knock on the door? She must be out of her mind because of the stomachache. "Rat-a-tat..." The people outside knocked on the door harder. Giada pursed her lips tightly. Hearing the sound, she was a little scared. She walked over slowly. The door of the small courtyard was made of wood, and it was closed by a long stick. The sr light in the courtyard was dim. "Who is that?" Giada bent over slightly. Her stomach was very ufortable, and even her voice was trembling. It was windy at night. A soft breeze rustled the trees, and Giada was chilled to the bone. "Gia, it''s me." A pleasant and deep voice came from outside the door. A gust of wind blew over, so Giada couldn''t hear it clearly, but she heard her pet name. The dogs in the vige barked loudly one after another. She opened the door slowly and saw a man in a pure ck shirt. He was tall, straight and strong. Under the gentle moonlight, he looked dashing. His good-looking eyes were full of tenderness as he stared at her quietly. Giada widened her eyes, and she said in surprise, "Martin, why are you here?" In fact, she was quite unhappy that day. Martin didn''t send her a message or call her. She always felt empty in heart. She didn''t even have the mood to paint, and she had been listless all day long. At this moment, her heart seemed to be filled by something when she looked at Martin''s perfect outline and tall figure. She didn''t know what it was, but all the disappointment in her heart had disappeared. s! Giada felt that she was really sick. She not only had a stomachache, but also worried about losing him. She cared about him, and this was really something embarrassing. The sr light was a little pale, but Martin could see the pain on her face, "Gia, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Martin was happy to see her, but he was very worried at the moment. Giada asked him toe in first. After Martin entered, she closed the door. Giada felt more and more painful. The seafood was cold in nature. She ate a lot at night, and her stomach ached severely. In the living room, Martin saw a thinyer of sweat on her fair forehead, and her lips were pale. "Gia, what''s wrong?" Martin helped her sit on the rattan chair and looked at her worriedly. He took out a white handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead. There was a faint fragrance on the handkerchief. It was clean andfortable. Giada sniffed greedily. "My stomach hurts." She whispered, leaned against the chair slowly and clenched her hands into fists. Martin frowned slightly when he thought of the photos she had posted online. He bent down and carried Giada in his arms. Being lifted by him, Giada came to sense. She looked at Martin nervously and asked, "Martin, what are you doing?" "Where is your room?" Martin''s tone was a little solemn. However, Giada felt that his embrace was so warm. She raised her head slightly to look at his perfect and delicate facial features. He was handsome and elegant. Oh! Why was he so charming? She was afraid that she was obsessed with his appearance. Sure enough, no one could refuse a handsome guy! Seeing that she didn''t speak, Martin said with a smile, "Fool, I''m asking you." "Oh, the room on the left of the second floor." Giada blushed and lowered her head. Her pale face became ruddy. Her shyness made her feel that her stomach was no longer so painful! "Ha-ha." Martin chuckled and carried her upstairs. His arms were strong and his steps were steady. Giada felt particrly safe in his arms. "How can youugh? Why are you here?" Giada red at him with a red face. "Because I miss you." Martin said with a smile. Then he looked down at her and said softly, "I want to give you a surprise!" Giada was dumbfounded. She was really pleasant surprised! "Humph!" Giada snorted lightly, "It''s easy to say such seductive words, isn''t it? For example, my quilt is soft andfortable. Would you like to sleep with me?" He knew how to tease her, so did she. Her father was very good at coaxing Eden. She would blush when she heard his sweet words. Martin stopped, and Giada''s heart was in her throat. She looked at Martin warily. Martin was taken aback. It seemed that she didn''t dare to really sleep with her. He suddenly smiled, "Okay!" Giada was speechless. She was joking. How could he take it seriously? "Oh..." Giada''s stomach ached again. Martin frowned and held her more tightly. At the same time, he quickened his pace and walked upstairs. After entering the room, he put her on the soft big bed and tucked her in. Giada curled up slightly in pain. "Gia, hold on for a while. I''ll get you some medicine." He turned around, but Giada pulled him gently. He looked back at her. Her fingertips were a little cold, and he was so distressed. In great pain, she frowned and asked in a low voice, "It''s sote. Where can you get medicine?" She left home in a hurry and didn''t bring any medicine with her. Martin blinked and put her slightly cold hand under the quilt, "There is medicine in my car. I''m going to get it. My car is outside the door, and I''ll be back soon." "Oh!" He hadn''t left her yet, but she was looking forward to hising back. What was wrong with her? Martin soon came back with medicine and a cup of hot water. He even held a hot-water bag. After applying the hot-water bag to Giada''s belly, he helped her up and fed her some hot water before giving her the medicine. After drinking hot water and taking medicine, Giada felt that her stomach was much better. The hot- water bag eased the pain. "Gia, how do you feel?" He moved a chair and sat beside her bed. Giada smiled gratefully, "My stomach doesn''t ache severely. Thank you, Martin." She really didn''t expect him toe. "What were you going to do if I didn''te?" Martin''s tone became serious. Giada replied, "I would feel better soon." "Do you think it''s possible? You ate too much seafood. You would be in pain if you didn''t take medicine." Martin''s tone was very depressed, and he looked straight at her. It seemed that he med her for not caring about herself. "Well... Oh." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His gaze was too serious. She turned her head away with a guilty conscience and did not dare to look at him. But on second thought, she felt that they were equal in love, and she couldn''t be so wronged. How could Martin be so aggressive? "Martin, I want some water." She squinted at him and said. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Martin stood up and poured hot water for her. When the water turned warm, he handed it to her. Giada took a few sips of water and returned the ss to him. The atmosphere became a little depressing again. She was even a little nervous and did not know how to face Martin. She came here just because she didn''t want to face him, but she didn''t expect that he woulde after more than ten hours. He came to her when she needed him most. They remained silent for a long time. Giada simply closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Martin had been looking at her face gently. She looked calm, and her face no longer twisted in pain. "Gia, do you feel better?" His voice was hoarse but tender. Giada''s heart seemed to be brushed by the spring breeze. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Seeing his concerned face, she shook her head slightly, "Yeah, you can leave and have a rest." Martin would be worried if she stayed here alone, "I came here overnight, and I have no ce to live. The surrounding hotels are full." Martin looked at her with a faint smile. He remembered what she said just now. She said that her quilt was soft andfortable, and she asked if he wanted to sleep with her. "Ah... Then where could you live?" Giada forgot that she was the only one living in this small house, and there were two empty rooms here. Martin looked at her with amusement, "Gia, I still remember your invitation. Do you want to go back on your word now?" Giada was stunned for a moment. She seemed to think of something, and her face immediately blushed. "You... don''t take it seriously. I was just joking." Giada didn''t dare to look at Martin. She was crazy. Why did she say those words? Martin pretended to be serious, "But Gia, I took your words to heart. What should I do?" Giada suddenly looked at him with vignce. She pulled the quilt and wrapped herself tightly. "Don''t... take it to heart. I was just joking with you. I remember that there is an empty room next door. You can sleep there." When she booked the courtyard, she checked the second floor. There were three clean and standard rooms on the second floor. Seeing that she only revealed a pair of eyes, Martin couldn''t helpughing. "Ha-ha... Gia, why are you still so cute?" Hearing his joyfulughter, Giada knew that Martin was teasing her. "Martin, why are you so bad?" Giada looked at him with annoyance. Martin said leisurely, "Gia, why do you say so?" "Anyway, you''re bad!" Giada didn''t talk to him anymore. She had never flirted with a man. At this moment, she could only act shamlessly and lose her temper to hide her embarrassment. However, she did not know that she looked even prettier in Martin''s eyes. "Gia, have you invested in the Peach Garden as well?" Looking at how shy she was, Martin couldn''t bear to tease her anymore. If he continued to tease her, she would be mad. Speaking of work, Giada was no longer shy, "Yes, how do you know that?" "Gia, I invested in it as well. This project belongs to Symantec Group. Auntie Alwynn runs the company very well." "You know quite a lot. I invested in it without telling my mother." Giada looked at Martin meaningfully. She couldn''t see him through. That was reasonable. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years. However, Martin seemed to be more powerful than she had imagined. "My mother has been working on the projects outside the city over the years, but she rarely develops new projects in order to spend more time with my grandparents. In her opinion, family affection is the most important." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I didn''t know it was my mother''s project when I invested in it. I knew it when I attended the meeting today. I suddenly felt that I was so bold." Giada was not surprised at all. Many people trusted Symantec Group. "You were indeed bold." With a smile, Martin got up, bent down and kissed Giada''s forehead when she was not paying attention. He said in a doting tone, "Good night, my girl." Giada was stunned. He was so sweet that her heart melted. Martin left, but Giada was still in shock. Indeed, she had never met a man who doted on her so much. When she was in college, many boys pursued her, but she was very busy, so she refused them. One of them once said to her, "Gia, you are my romance hidden in the stars. Every time I think about you, my life is full of warmth." Such a straightforward confession frightened her. From then on, she always took a detour when she saw the boy. However, Giada smiled unconsciously and pulled the corners of her mouth. She smiled, and she could still feel Martin''s kiss on her forehead. Martin''s doting words made her very happy. She was so d that she couldn''t fall asleep at night. What he said was obviously very simple, but it sounded so doting that it kept lingering in her mind. At three o''clock in the morning, Giada fell asleep. When she woke up, the dazzling sunlight had flooded in the room. Giada sat up slowly, rubbed her sleepy eyes andy down again. Only then did she remember that she was here for a trip, and she didn''t have to go to work. "Rat-a-tat..." Giada was stunned. Suddenly, she thought of something and sat up immediately. She seemed to have forgotten that Martin was still here. "Come in." She lifted the quilt, put on her slippers and went to the bathroom. When Martin came in, he didn''t see Giada. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Martin shook his head and couldn''t helpughing. Gia trusted him too much. Or had she been so careless in ordinary times? It took Giada more than ten minutes to wash her hair. When she came out, Martin still stood in her room. Her eyes lit up. Dressed in a light blue casual suit, he looked handsome and maic. With a faint smile on his wless face, he looked at her gently. "Wow! Martin, you''re so handsome!" Giada couldn''t help asking. Martin was speechless. Giada was so straightforward that he felt a little shy. Martin''s ears turned a little red. He lowered his head, but the smile on his face became brighter and brighter. From Giada''s point of view, the morning light shone on his light brown hair. The bangs on his forehead set off his sharp-featured face. He was really charming. Oh... She was enchanted! When Giada was absent-minded, Martin had walked to her. He pulled her to sit down, wiped her long hair, and then went to the bathroom to get a hairdryer to dry her hair. Giada had dyed her long curly hair light brown. Her hair was soft and beautiful after it was dried. Giada enjoyed Martin''s thoughtfulness, and her heart was filled with sweetness. Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 "It''s done, Gia." Martin put the hairdryer back. Only then did Giadae to sense. It turned out that it was really happy to be doted on by the man she liked. Wait! What was she thinking about just now? Did she like him? She covered her chest. Was this the feeling of falling in love? What a wonderful feeling! When Martin came out of the bathroom, he saw Giada sit there with one hand on her chest, staring at her front nkly. Martin walked over and waved his slender fingers in front of her eyes, "Gia, what are you thinking about?" His voice was as gentle as ever. Giada came to sense and looked at him, "Martin, tell me. Are you experienced?" Martin was stunned by her sudden question. "Fool, what are you thinking about? Even if I am experienced, that is because I''ve loved for you a long time." Look, he could say such sweet words so easily. She believed that he must be experienced. "I''m hungry." Giada changed the subject. She ate a lotst night, but she was hungry again. Martin''s eyes darkened when she suddenly talked about something else, but her coquettish voice cured his somewhat gloomy heart, "I''ve made breakfast. Let''s go down and eat breakfast first. Moreover, I''ve washed the cherries you picked yesterday. I''ll go out for a walk with you after eating." "Wow! You actually got up so early." Giada looked at him and smiled. In fact, she found that Martin seldom smiled in front of outsiders. He was cold and indifferent. However, he always had a faint smile when he stayed with her. This was his so-called special romance. "Not too early." After Martin finished speaking, he went forward. Giada got up slowly and followed him. Looking at his straight back, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. Why was his back even so pleasing to the eye? Martin cooked three dishes and one soup. Yesterday, Giada bought a lot of food ingredients, and there were many left. He made steamed fish, vegetable soup, boiled shrimps and soy-braised pork. Seeing the dishes, Giada felt that Martin was very careful. He knew that she had a stomachache, so he made light dishes. The soy-braised pork looked very delicious. Martin liked soy-braised pork very much, and he knew how to cook it. Giada bought a lot of pork for barbecue, so he made soy-braised pork. When he was alone, he seldom cooked. Cooking was troublesome, and eating alone was boring. But when he was with Giada, he liked to cook for her. Martin filled a bowl of vegetable soup for her and put it in front of her, "Gia, drink some soup to warm your stomach first." "Thank you!" Giada smiled sweetly. She didn''t realize that she always smiled sweetly at Martin. Martin''s heart melted when he saw his smile. Martin knew her preferences and temperament. She was born in a rich family, but she was not bad- tempered. She was a little proud, but she treated strangers with a kind heart. In front of her family and friends, she was very easygoing, just like her mother. No matter where she was, she gave people a veryfortable feeling. Giada ate a piece of braised pork first. It was soft and glutinous, and it was not greasy at all. Moreover, it was perfect in color. "Martin, I think you can open a restaurant with your cooking skills." Giada said as she ate. After eating, she picked up another piece of meat. Martin looked at her and did not speak. The braised pork was very soft and it was not greasy. "Martin, you said that you invested in the Peach Garden as well. Does it mean that you''ll go back in a few days? My n is to stay here for five days." Giada wanted to know when he would go back. Anyway, she was free these days. Martin looked at her and gave her a piece of steamed fish, "I''ll go back with you." In order toe here to see her, he had been busy dealing with work yesterday. It was past ten o''clock at night when he finished all his work and arrived. He hade back from aboard, and he didn''t want to miss Giada again. As long as she didn''t hate him, he would protect her. "Oh." Giada suddenly thought of the couple who picked cherries with her yesterday, and she wanted to pick cherries together with Martin. "Then let''s go to pick cherries after lunch." Giada nned what to do that day. Aftering back from the cherry orchard, they would go to theke for a walk and buy some ingredients to cook dinner. They could only do these things in a day. "Okay!" Martin nodded with a smile. He liked to do everything with her. After lunch, Martin cleaned up the dishes. Giada went upstairs to apply sunscreen, found a straw hat for Martin and went downstairs to wait for him. Martin looked at the straw hat in her hand and found that she was wearing the same hat. He smiled, "Gia, do you want me to wear a straw hat?" Giada looked at him, "What''s wrong with this straw hat? It will cool you down, and your face won''t be weathered by the sun. You''re fair. You won''t look handsome if you''re tanned." Martin''s skin was fair. It seemed that God had given him all the good things. His facial features were good-looking, and his skin was smooth. Even his hair was thick and soft. Although she was very beautiful, she was jealous of Martin. "Alright." Hearing that he wouldn''t be handsome if he was tanned, Martin took the straw hat from her hand and put it on. It was very hot in summer, and the heat was really insupportable. However, it was veryfortable to stay on the mountain. The breeze was cool, making them feel especiallyfortable. The air was fresh, and the scene was idyllic. Both of them were rxed. Walking on the bank of earth again, Giada had apletely different feeling. Yesterday, she felt empty in heart. However, at this time, her heart was filled with a kind of unclear emotion, and she was in a particrly good mood. Giada looked at theke in the distance and said, "Martin, stand by theketer. I''ll take a photo of you. You''re so handsome today. I''ll go back and draw a picture of you as a memorial." Martin looked over and saw a very beautifulke. The surrounding scenery was reflected in the lake. The water and sky merged in one colour. The scenery was unique. "Good!" This was what he wished for. They soon arrived at the cherry orchard. It was the weekend, so there were more people in the orchard. The atmosphere was very lively and cheerful. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Martin took her hand and walked on the sloping fields cautiously. The cherries at the gate had almost been plucked. The owner opened another orchard. The cherries on the tree were particrly red. Few people were here, so they could pick the cherries more quickly. "Wow! Honey, they are so well-matched. They are really a perfect match. I''m so envious." "Am I not handsome?" The man''s voice was a little deep. "Yeah, you''re the most handsome." The girl immediately exined with a smile. Giada blushed, while Martin smiled very happily. Hearing their words, Giada was a little shy and her legs went limp. She missed her footing and fell forward. "Gia, be careful!" Martin pulled her into his arms quickly. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Giada bumped against his arms. His embrace was very hot. Through his thin white shirt, she could feel the strength of his muscles. Martin was strong and well-shaped. He was skinny with clothes on, yet brawny in the buff. At this time, leaning against Martin''s chest, she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat. "Martin... Your heart is beating so fast." Her heart was beating wildly as well! She looked up and their eyes met. Martin''s eyes looked calm on the surface, but in fact, he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. Oh... Giada felt so good that she wanted to cry. Words couldn''t describe how wonderful the feeling was. "Gia, it''s beating for you." Martin''s low and gentle voice sounded slowly. He had no self-control when he encountered something about her. He held her in his arms and did not want to let go of her. When he looked at her before, he still missed her so much. Hugging her like this, he was so satisfied as if he had got the whole world. He was reluctant to let her go. "Ah... Oh." Therefore, was her heart beating violently for him as well? No matter how dull Giada was, she knew that she had really fallen in love with him. After all, she once saw a lot of romance. Recently, Henrick''s new drama was yed on TV. It was a love story about a president and the girl he liked. They met and then parted with each other. Six yearster, they met again. When they first met, they were not sure if they liked each other. It was not until they were separated that the girl realized that she liked him. Anyway, Henrick''s acting skills were very good. He fully exploited the affection and sadness of his role in the drama. Therefore, she was really tempted by Martin. After that, Giada''s feet seemed to drift over the ground, and she was not interest in picking cherries. Martin picked cherries, and she kept eating. She burped, and Martin picked a basket of cherries. "Gia, if you have had enough, let''s go back." He found that she had been absent-minded. The ground here was steep. He was afraid that she would fall down by ident. "Oh." Giada followed him to leave. After leaving the cherry orchard, Giada felt like she finally stepped on the ground. On the way, they did not talk much, but the atmosphere was not awkward. Giada was in a good mood, and she couldn''t stop smiling. "Ha-ha... What a beautiful girl." Two men with yellow hair came over from the opposite side. One was tall and the other was short. They were dressed in punk clothes, and their eyes were fixed on Giada. Although Giada wore a straw hat, she was still eye-catching. Seeing them walking toward Giada, Martin pulled her behind him and looked at them with sharp eyes. The two men smiled. The tall man looked at Martin, narrowed his eyes and warned him, "Get out! Don''t disturb us. We want this girl." Giada was stunned. How could there be hooligans in such a simple ce? It was very strange. Giada walked forward. From their clothes, she could tell that they were definitely hooligans. There were many girls on the road, but they aimed at her. It was weird. Giada took off the straw hat, revealed her delicate facial features and looked at them with a smile. "She''s so pretty! Her figure and face are gorgeous! She''s much more beautiful than those cheap entertainment women." The thin man looked at Giada with a lewd smile. Seeing this, Giada felt sick. "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful girl." The tall man looked at Giada lustfully. Martin''s eyes were gloomy and mad. He pulled Giada behind him again, "Get out!" The tall man sneered, "Brat, you''re the one who should get out of here. We want to flirt with her, and it''s none of your business." Martin suddenly red at him with cold and sharp eyes. The man was scared for a moment. The expression in Martin''s eyes sent a chill down his spine, and he lowered his head. "I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t leave, I''ll gouge out your eyes!" Martin said very apathetically word by word. He warned them fiercely. He held Giada''s hand tightly. Giada looked at his side face. He was cold and domineering, but he looked more handsome in this way. For the first time, she had a great sense of security. "Ha-ha... You''re quite arrogant." Another man was used to being snooty. He acted againstw and reason in this ce, and he had never met such a tough man. "Beat him." As he spoke, he kicked Martin. Martin sneered and precisely pressed his foot down. His movements were fast and his strength was amazing. "Crack!" A terrifying sound could be heard from the man''s calf. Immediately afterwards, he screamed miserably. Everyone stopped to look at him. Giada was going to draw a painting for him. If she was disturbed by the men, he would be furious. He would go berserk! "Ah..." Another man was shocked. He didn''t expect Martin to be so nimble and ruthless! However, the next moment, a photo fell from the man kneeling on the ground''s pocket. Giada walked over and picked it up. It was a picture of her, and her expression changed. Martin saw it as well, and his face darkened more. He stepped on the man''s injury hard. He said indifferently, "Tell me. Who sent you here?" How dare they... Martin didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to Gia if he didn''te. When the men saw the photo, they were stunned as well. "Say it! Who sent you?" Martin took out his phone and wanted to call the police. Seeing this, the tall man immediately stopped Martin and begged him, "Sir, please don''t call the police. We''ve juste out of the police station. We have no money, so we took this task. A woman gave us the photo and money. We just needed to insult thisdy and take a few photos of her. As for who the woman is, we don''t know. We didn''t see her, and someone introduced her to us. We thought that no one could protect thisdy in the countryside, so we took the job." After Martin heard their words, the first person he thought of was Scarlett. "Who introduced her to you?" Martin asked. "Ken, an agent who specializes in taking such tasks in River City." The tall man said honestly. Martin''s eyes were as cold as ice, "Give me his phone number." The tall man immediately said the phone number. After Martin wrote it down, he immediately sent a message to Marquis and let him investigate it. "Get out of here! If I see you again, I will let you spend the rest of your life in jail. I have recorded what you said just now." When the men heard this, their faces turned ashen! They didn''t dare to say one more word. Unwillingly, the tall man supported the short man and limped away. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "It should be Scarlett." Giada said casually. Martin nodded, "Last night, I reced her with another actress and drove her out of the crew. I''m afraid that she is unwilling to give up, so she wants to take revenge on you." Martin''s face was very gloomy. Scarlett was really bold. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Giada was stunned and asked curiously, "You were the one who kicked her out of the crew, but why does she want to hurt me?" Martin told Giada that Scarlett and her father went to his apartment that night. Hearing that, Giada felt a surge of anger. "So, Scarlett is determined to marry you, but you have a special feeling towards me, so she has been framing me." In fact, Giada didn''t quite understand why Scarlett did such a thing. Love couldn''t be forced. But she realized something when she thought about what her mother had gone through over the years. Although her father was old, he was still very popr. Fortunately, he only loved her mother. Martin was one of the most outstanding young men in River City, and he was rich and handsome. There were many women who loved him. "Martin, as your girlfriend, I''m really worried about my safety." Giada tore the photo in her hand and threw it on the ground. Her life was not smooth, but she had never met such a despicable person. She could endure it once or twice, but if Scarlett really wanted to hurt her, she would definitely not let her go easily. "I''m sorry, Gia!" He would investigate this matter and let Scarlett pay the price. Giada sighed, "Forget it. I can understand. Let''s go back first." Giada was no longer so delighted. She walked slowly. Seeing that there was nothing wrong, the passers-by all left. Martin knew that she was in a bad mood, so he followed her silently and returned to the small courtyard. The weather was very hot, but it was cool under the eaves of the courtyard. Giada sat at the stone table and made tea. Martin washed the cherries and put them on the stone table. "Gia, have some cherries." He tasted a cherry just now. It was sour, sweet and delicious. "Okay!" Giada smiled. She couldn''t take her eyes off the beautiful cherries. After eating for a while, she made tea for Martin. Giada liked tea, and she brought the tea set by herself. She drew the elegant and beautiful patterns on it. Moreover, she was good at making tea. She learned the tea ceremony well from Zaiden. Martin drank quietly, looking graceful and noble. He looked at Giada''s smiling face. She seemed to have forgotten the unhappiness just now. Her smile was casual and sweet, and he was enchanted by her cheeriness. She boiled the water and made another pot of tea. When they were about to finish the tea, Giada ate some cherries and touched her belly with satisfaction. She shook her arms, and there was a lovely smile in her delicate eyes. She was so eye-catching under the sun. "Martin, let''s paint by theketer. I''ll go get the drawing board. Wait for me." Giada got up, and Martin stood up quickly as well, "Gia, where is it? I''ll get it." Giada smiled and walked into the house, "Let''s get the things together. I need the easel and pigment." They carried the things they needed and went out soon. Martin looked calm on the surface, but in fact, he had looked forward to this moment for a long time. Along the way, Martin couldn''t help smiling. Theke was not polluted, and the environment was great. There were not many tourists on the viewing tform. Some people were fishing not far away. Giada set up the easel and drawing board and let Martin walk casually on the viewing tform. She took some pictures of him, chose a favorite one and then concentrated on painting. Martin stood on the viewing tform. Dressed in a light blue suit, he put one hand in his pocket and raised his head slightly. His bangs were blown up by the wind. He was rxed. With a charming and casual smile on his face, he looked leisurely and noble. Giada smiled faintly. He was indeed the man she liked. He was simply handsome and wless! Giada looked at Martin who was not far away. They looked at each other and smiled. Some emotions seemed to have been relieved, and Giada didn''t even know that he had filled a certain part of her heart. It would take a long time for Giada to paint, so Martin had spare time to deal with official business. Then Giada asked him to buy some fishes and shrimps from the fisherman for dinner. As the sun set, Giada finished herst stroke. Martin walked over and looked at the carefree and noble man in the painting. In her painting, he lookedmanding and maic. He smiled with satisfaction. He watched as Giada put away the drawing board and pigment. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He walked over and could not help but hug her from behind. Resting his hand on her shoulder, he could smell her faint fragrance. He closed his eyes with infatuation and felt her unique breathing. Giada''s body stiffened for a while when he suddenly hugged her. The warmthing from her back spread throughout her limbs and bones. His pleasant and clean smell made her gradually rx. For a moment, her heart melted, and she wanted to stay here with him like this forever. She smiled and said, "Martin, let''s fall in love." Hearing these words, Martin couldn''t help but hug her more tightly. He suddenly opened his eyes which were full of joy and disbelief. He bad been mentally prepared, but he was still caught off guard because she said those words so suddenly. "Gia, what did you say just now?" He was afraid that it was his delusion, so he asked again. His pleasant voice sounded so cautious. The evening wind blew over, and theke was sparkling. They hugged each other by theke, which was a unique beautiful scene. Giada smiled faintly. Leaning back slightly, she could feel Martin''s hot breathing. What touched her most was not Martin''s dashing appearance, but his elegance and gentleness. "Martin, I fell in love with you very quickly. In fact, I came here because I didn''t want to face you. But when you were not with me, I would think about you. The moment I saw you in the morning, my heart was beating wildly. So, Martin, let''s be in a rtionship." "Bang..." Something seemed to have exploded in Martin''s mind, and his heart was filled with excitement and happiness. He heard her words clearly twice. She said that she wanted to be in a rtionship with him! He had loved her for more than ten years, and he could finally be with her. Martin was so excited that he wanted to tell the whole world that Giada had fallen in love with him. In those lonely days, whenever he thought about her, his heart would be filled with warmth. Hugging her like this made him feel that he had got the whole world. She liked him as well. "Gia, I love you!" Martin held Giada in his arms with infatuation with affection. At this moment, it was a good time to confess his love. When Giada heard that, the smile on her face froze for a moment, and then she smiled more brightly. She felt like there were thousands of flowers blooming in her heart. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Martin changed a posture and hugged her face to face. He lowered his head and kissed her smiling red lips. Giada was stunned. She was not used to this sudden intimacy. She was dumbfounded for a second, but Martin didn''t stop, and she was intoxicated with this kiss... After a long while, Martin let go of her gently. She breathed rapidly, and her blurred eyes were somewhat confused but beautiful. She opened her red lips slightly and looked feeble. Martin''s heart softened as he looked at her like this. "Gia, let''s go back. I have a lot to say to you." His voice was a little hoarse, but it was so d*mn sexy. He once thought that when Gia fell in love with him, he must tell her everything about his past. "Okay!" Giada replied shyly. Along the way, Giada didn''t regret what she had said at all. Since she liked him, she should say it aloud. She couldn''t hide her feelings and regret when she missed him. They had missed each other for a few years, but it didn''t matter. If they missed for a lifetime, it would be a pity. Giada giggled all the way. Sometimes, she stole nces at Martin and then looked away with a red face. Martin looked at her bright smile and had to admit that she was really gorgeous. She had inherited Eden''s beauty and Victor''s confidence. Her charming temperament fascinated him. Martin held her hand more and more tightly. He knew how innocent she was. In love, she was just like a piece of nk paper. When they were in primary school, she was pretty and he liked to y with her. Wherever she went, he followed her. Gia didn''t mind it, and he was very happy. However, she always had better grades than him. It was like an unbridgeable gap. But he was happy. The girl he liked was the best! At that time, he didn''t know what love was. In his opinion, there were many different types of love. But he was overbearing and thought that Gia could only belong to him. He was even angry when Boris stayed with Gia. When he stood behind Boris, his eyes would be sharper. He always listened to his mother, but he wanted to be rebellious for the first time and insisted on bringing Gia breakfast every day. As long as Gia enjoyed the breakfast, he would be happy for a whole day. Back in the yard, Giada continued to paint. Martin took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen to cook dinner. He bought some washed field snails and stir-fried them. The shrimps were bought in the farm. They were big and fresh. He knew that Giada liked to eat shrimps. She would be happy even if he just boiled the shrimps. After finishing the painting, Giada went to take a shower. The weather was hot and it was easy to sweat. After taking a shower, she went to the first floor in a light gray casual suit. There was an open kitchen on the first floor. Sitting in the yard, she could see everything in the kitchen. Martin was cutting vegetables carefully under the warm light. Obviously, there was a faint smile on his face, and he was in a good mood. His fingers were slender and good-looking, and was handsome and rich. Every woman would fall in love with such a man. Giada sat at the stone table, resting her chin on her hands. She was lost in thought. She even screamed in heart, "Dad, your daughter is in love! Oh... Because he is too handsome." If his father knew it, he would be very sad. Martin had taken away his baby daughter. "Ha-ha..." Giada giggled. But what could she do? She just liked Martin. After Martin dealt with the shrimps, he raised his head and saw Giada sitting at the stone table and looking at him with a giggle. He gave her a gentle smile, and Giada immediately looked away shyly. The moment she lowered her head, she looked down on herself and said in heart, "Giada, you''re a rookie who has never been in a rtionship. Why are you so easy to be shy?" No, she couldn''t be like this. Otherwise, Martin would think that she was easy to bully. Giada got up and went to the kitchen slowly. The kitchen seemed to be more luxurious because Martin was standing there. Martin was cooking the shrimps. He lowered his head and skimmed the scum off the hot water seriously. After that, he looked at Giada with a smile, "Gia, are you hungry?" Giada blushed and nodded, "A little bit!" It was said that whether two people were suitable for each other or not depended on their tempers and characters. Martin was a person of excellent character, but she didn''t know if they were suitable for each other. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as this idea came to her mind, Giada protested in heart, "How can you think like this? I think you two are a perfect match!" "Take a good look at him. He has a charming face that can win every woman''s hearts, and he is so attractive. His figure is well-proportioned, and you are perfect. You''re well suited to each other." "Yes, you''re an ideal couple." Giada felt much better after she finally convinced herself. She had been standing aside and watching Martin cook. She served the dishes on the stone table. When they sat down for dinner, even the air was filled with sweetness. Martin was good at cooking. Giada was full, and she even burped a few times. Martin looked at her and felt that she was so cute. Smiling, Giada pulled Martin''s big hand and wanted topare his hand with hers. When he held her hand, she felt very warm. Martin let her do whatever she wanted. Giada spread his slender fingers one by one andpared them with her fingers. She enjoyed such a moment! After ying for a while, Giada looked at him seriously, "Martin, you will treat me well in the future, won''t you? Just like how my father loves my mother. He spoils my mother every day. Will you dote on me like that?" "What''s more, Martin, I like traveling. Will you go on trips with me?" Giada thought that she''d better ask him about it clearly. She remembered when she told Frank that she liked traveling, he always avoided her eyes. Therefore, she had to get to the bottom of it. Her view of love was simple. She was not delicate or dependent, and she only wanted her boyfriend to travel with her and dote on her. Martin listened to her very carefully. She only wanted him to do these two things, but he felt that it was not enough. Of course, this was not enough for him. Her requests sounded simple, but it was hard for other men to persist. But he had the confidence to do it well. He gently grabbed her hand with his slender fingers. Her hand was soft andfortable. He caressed her palm lightly, and Giada''s heart seemed to be brushed by something. She was enchanted. Martin looked at her seriously, "Gia, listen carefully. I don''t think I only need to do the two things. I can do better." Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 "Ah..." Giada didn''t expect that he would say like this. She blinked her lovely eyes and looked at Martin''s affectionate eyes quietly. His eyes were full of tenderness, and she got obsessed with him for no reason. Martin liked it when she only focused her eyes on him. He felt as if he was the only existence in her world. He smiled gently and said in a soft voice, "Gia, I want to do better. I want to travel with you, love you more and do whatever you like with you every day. I want to participate in your life." "There are a lot of things that I want to do with you. When I wake up at night, I want to kiss you without waking you up, and I will wake you up every morning, or you can wake me up. I want to watch the sunrise and sunset together with you. I want to go shopping with you. We can go to the supermarket together and then cook at home. Whenever you need me, I will reach out to you. Moreover, we''ll watch our children grow up..." Martin said a lot, and Giada almost couldn''t remember them all. But before Martin finished his words, she could only listen to him quietly. The more he said, he happier she felt. She had to admit that Martin was an expert in love. He was so eloquent, and he had totally won her heart. Oh! What a wonderful man! However, they had just fallen in love. Why did he talk about children? She was so delighted, and her feet seemed to drift over the ground. "Martin, hug me quickly." Giada stretched out her hands, and her bright eyes were full of tears. She felt that it was too unreal and her legs were a little weak. Martin smiled from ear to ear. His smile was eye-catching and gentle. As she wished, he walked over and hugged her gently. She was so cute! His warm embrace made Giadae to sense. She punched Martin''s chest lightly and said, "Martin, have you ever said these words to another girl?" Martin smiled and kissed her earlobe, "No, I only said these to my favorite Gia." "Humph! If you dare to say these words to another girl, I''ll beat you." Giada patted his back. She couldn''t bear to punch him with great strength. "I won''t. Fool, you''re the only girl I love in my life." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was the only one! "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed. His words could always please her. Martin inhaled the unique fragrance on her body greedily. Subconsciously, he kissed her gently on the lips, restraining his strong possessiveness. Before he got her, he had been forcing himself not to be overbearing. At this time, he couldn''t control himself anymore... They yed in the countryside for five days. When they went back, Martin asked his assistant to drive his car back, while he would send Giada back. Giada slept soundly all the way. These days, she was really tired! Giada didn''t wake up until they got to the door of her house. Seeing that she was home, she sat up straight slowly. "Martin, see you tomorrow!" She yawned and turned to get out of the car. She was very sleepy. Martin pulled her lightly. She turned around and looked at him in confusion, "What''s wrong?" Martin leaned forward slightly and kissed her on the forehead before saying with a smile, "Gia, go back and have a good rest." "Okay!" Giada nodded. She didn''t need him to tell her that she should have a good rest, because she was really tired. In Martin''s eyes, she looked so adorable when she yawned. He reminded her to watch the road and got off together with her. He watched as Giada went into the vi with the cherries. Beside his foot was the painting that Giada drew for him. He looked at the resplendent vi, and his heart was filled with excitement. He had been in a rtionship with Giada. It wouldn''t be long before he could go into this vi openly and tell Victor that Giada could trust him with her life. He would protect her for the rest of his life. The assistant soon drove the car over, and Martin carried the painting into the car cautiously. Kian nced at the rearview mirror and found that Martin seemed to be in a better mood after he came back from the countryside. He became much gentler, and his face was much ruddier. He was really handsome. He was not as indifferent and distant as before. Moreover, he held the painting very carefully as if it was his treasure. Thinking like this, Kian drove more cautiously. By the way, his proud president seemed to be in a rtionship. He had a great time with Giada. Kian thought that he had to share this news with Marquis. After a while, he would send him a message. It would be easy for them to work if they knew Martin''s mood well. On the way home, Martin had been holding the painting with his slender fingers. Downstairs, Kian wanted to carry the painting for him, but he refused and moved it away as fast as he could. He did not allow anyone to touch the special portrait that Giada drew for him. Kian was speechless. He just wanted to help. Martin said, "Go back first. You don''t have to pick me up tomorrow morning." "Okay, Mr. Talbot." Kian could only leave. Martin took the painting home and put it down carefully. After taking a shower, he changed his clothes and put the painting in the room. He sat by the bed and picked up his phone to search new movies. There were a few good ones. After choosing which one to watch with Giada, he looked around his room. This was his temporary residence. If he lived with Gia, he had to choose another vi. He could not make her suffer. Before he invested in this drama, he saved some money and wanted to buy a vi in the downtown area. His father owned a lot of shops and houses. But after knowing about the rtionship between his father and Valeria, he hated his father and did not like to use his money. If he inherited Talbot Group, his future would be bright, but that was not what he wanted. He wanted to achieve his dream by himself. Martin wondered which ce was the best. Windsor Vi was old, but the location was good. However, Gia used to live there. Martin was thinking when his phone suddenly vibrated. It was Marquis calling him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and remembered that there was one thing that he had not done. "Hello?" Marquis asked, "Are you home?" "Yes!" Martin responded ndly, waiting for him to speak. "Hey, you had a good time in the past few days, so I didn''t call you. I checked Ken''s call history, and the person who called him was Scarlett''s assistant. There was a partyst night and I met Scarlett. She asked me about your and I said something mocking. Her face was very embarrassed. It must be her." Martin nodded, "Got it." "Martin, what... are you going to do? Scarlett really annoys me! She''s too vicious!" Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Martin looked gloomy and said, "I invested in a few projects of her family, and I will withdrew all the funds. I can''t have anything to do with her family in the future." Marquis said, "Ha-ha, you finally won Giada''s heart, right?" Martin''s eyes softened. Every time he thought about Giada or heard her name, his expression would turn gentle uncontrobly, because he really loved her. "You know that she is the only star in my bleak life." When he was aboard, she was the reason why he could persist in his dream. "Ha-ha..." Marquis couldn''t helpughing. After that, he said to Martin sincerely, "Martin, congrattions. You finally got your real love." "You can think in this way." Marquis teased him for a while and got down to business, "Martin, although you''ve won Giada''s heart, you will suffer a great loss if you withdraw the money. If you want to make money in a good project, we must get a nice script." Martin thought for a moment and said, "I know which person has a wonderful script." Marquis asked, "Who? I''ll call him immediately after I withdraw the funds. Anyway, we have to make up for this loss. Otherwise, I may not be able to sleep tonight." Martin smiled, "You miser. Mrs. Church has some great scripts." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Ahem..." Marquis was shocked and teased him, "Martin, Mrs. Church is a famous editor. Her work has been popr in the film and television industry for more than ten years. Every novel she writes is famous. Moreover, Abigail is her agent. Anyone who gets a role in her drama will be well- known. Now you want me to call Mrs. Church. Ha-ha... Martin, do you think she will meet me, a nobody?" "But you can find someone to help you. You know who I''m talking about. I heard that the four powerful presidents could deny their children nothing. If Miss Alwynn helps us, it will be easy to solve this problem." Martin''s voice was very serious, "Marquis, listen to me carefully. I like Gia, and it has nothing to do with her family background. I just love her. I''ll fight for other things myself. I''ll go and meet Mrs. Church in person." Marquis said, "All right. I know what you are thinking. I am just afraid that you will be refused. Mr. Church is also henpecked." Martin was speechless. Although Adonis was henpecked, he had been in deep love with Candace for more than ten years. "Do what I told you first. I''ll hang up." Martin put the phone aside and went to the kitchen. He was a little hungry. In the kitchen, he pulled open the refrigerator. Before he could check the food inside, he wondered if Giada didn''t have dinner because she was too sleepy. Hearing his phone vibrating, he closed the door of the refrigerator and went back to answer the phone. Seeing that it was Giada calling him, he smiled and answered it, "Gia." He looked out of the window. The sunset glow tinted the sky red. It was very beautiful! "Martin, are you home?" Giada asked in a pleasant voice. Martin''s voice became gentler and gentler, "I''m home." "Okay, give me your address, and I''ll send you something to eat. My mother made dumplings and my grandma made a lot of fried chicken. It''s troublesome for you to cook at home alone. I''ll send the food to you." Giada''s voice was full of expectation. Oh... They had just parted with each other, but she missed him again. She was indeed a girl in love. Martin was naturally very happy. Although they had not been apart for a long time, he missed her very much. However, he didn''t want her to be too tired, "Gia, you''ll be weary in this way." "Well, I''m not tired. I thought I would have a good sleep after I came back, but I''m energetic now because I slept on the way back. Send me the address, and I''ll go to find youter. I''ve packed up the food, and I''ll have dinner together with you. You once tasted the fried chicken made by my grandma. It''s delicious." Giada hung up the phone after saying that. She left home with two insted food boxes. In the room on the second floor, Victor felt more and more depressed as he watched Giada leave. It was weekend, and Eden was at home. She watched Giada drive away and looked at Victor''s gloomy face. Then she pulled him to sit down and said with a smile, "Don''t look so unhappy in front of Gia. She has a mind of her own, and she knows what she is doing." "Humph! D*mn Martin." Victor was very angry. Giada was his only daughter, and he wanted to stay with her for a few more years. "Ha-ha..." Eden smiled helplessly, "Look at you. You have almost investigated Martin thoroughly. What do you think?" Victor''s expression was unpleasant, and he sat in a fierce andmanding posture, "He was fat when he was a child. After he grew up, he actually looks quite charming. He is capable. He invested in a few projects in college, and he has made some progress. Now he is developing his own company. I don''t know if he''ll have a good future." "But no matter what, he is not good enough for our Gia." Eden was stunned. To her surprise, he had found out everything. "Well, as long as Gia likes him. Their love is more important than everything. If they''re in a good rtionship, you can help Martin in some projects." Victor pursed his lips and looked at her without saying a word. Why did he feel that she wanted Gia to get married so much? Half an hourter, Giada arrived downstairs Martin''s house. This ce was very close to Martin''spany. There was no traffic jam on the weekend, so she arrived quickly. From a distance, she saw Martin walking towards her. She parked the car, picked up the food boxes and walked to Martin. "Gia." Martin took the food boxes from her hand with a smile. "Ha-ha... Martin, your house is not far from yourpany." "Yes! It''s convenient for me to go to work." Martin carried the food boxes with one hand and held her hand with the other. In fact, he had been living outside since he came back from abroad. He didn''t want to see his father. As soon as he saw him, he would think of something bad. When the passing young men saw that such a beautiful girl had a boyfriend, they were all upset. The people living on this street were all rich, and they worked nearby. They lived here for convenience. All of them looked handsome. Giada was pretty. Her fashionable white dress ttered her nice shape. With her hair cascaded over her shoulders, she looked pure and wless. The passing men couldn''t help but focus their eyes on her. Martin looked at them with hostility and quickened his pace unconsciously. Giada didn''t notice anything and followed him into the elevator. There were only the two of them in the elevator. There were two houses on each floor. Martin liked to be quiet, so he bought the two houses on this floor. The other house was empty. He wanted to connect the two houses and use the other house as a study to deal with business, but he hadn''t decorated it. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 The building was twenty-four stories high, and Martin lived on the 20th floor. They got out of the elevator, and the door was not closed. "Gia,e in." Giada asked, "Where are my slippers?" Only then did Martin remember that he had juste back, and he didn''t have time to prepare slippers for her. He did not expect that she woulde here. He took out a new pair of slippers. "Gia, wear mine first. I''ll go to the supermarket and buy you new slippers tomorrow." "Ha-ha..." Giada looked at him and smiled, "Okay, I''lle to you asionally. Now you can''t go to my house to y with me. If I take you back, my father will definitely investigate your family thoroughly. My father doesn''t mean anything else. He''s afraid that I will be cheated." "My dad said that I was too naive. He refuses to let me live outside alone." Martin''s slippers were a little big for Giada, but she could walk steadily. Martin followed behind her. He was not afraid that Victor would investigate him. He only worried about his mother. She would be very sad if she knew that his father had cheated on her. The rtionship between Valeria and Jayce was not ordinary. He did not believe that they were not lovers. Giada found that Martin''s house was clean and spotless. The house was big and the decoration style was fashionable. The house was neat, and there were not many things in it. It looked a little empty and cheerless. Compared to Martin''s house, Henrick''s house was like a pigsty. Martin put the food boxes on the table in the dinning room. Looking at Giada admiring his house, he suddenly felt that the empty house became warm. He walked over and hugged her from behind. He loved her, so he always wanted to give her a warm hug. Giada didn''t struggle. In the past few days, they lived together in the countryside. Except for having sex, they did everything that other couples would do. They loved each other more and more, and they were in deep love. Martin not only had flowerynguage, but also actual deeds. Giada was not affected. She turned around and hugged him. She raised her head and looked at Martin with a smile. How could this man be so handsome? His teeth were white, and his lips were even redder than hers. She couldn''t help but feel somewhat jealous. "Martin, love seems to be umted and deepened by small things, right? You took care of me every day in the countryside. I thought about it after we came back. I should take care of you as well." Martin rubbed her nose with his index finger. Looking at her starry eyes, he felt that her lovely eyes were more beautiful than the stars. "Fool, I''m willing to do everything for you." Giada shook her head, "No. My mother said that no matter whether it''s about family affection, love or friendship, we can''t be treated warmly unless we treat others sincerely. I can''t only enjoy your kindness and do nothing." Martin''s eyes turned warmer. How lucky he was! He had actually met such a considerate girl! "Dummy, you''re so wonderful. I can''t be happier!" Martin hugged her tightly. "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled joyfully, "Martin, love is mutual. Let''s have dinner together." "Okay!" Martin took her to the kitchen and opened all the food boxes. The dumplings were still hot, so was the fried chicken. There were soup and a few more dishes, which looked very delicious. Martin was extremely touched. After he lived alone, his mother would not often cook for him. She had to look after his younger brother, so he could only take care of himself. "What''s wrong?" Giada looked at him. He lowered his head and looked a little sad, but he didn''t seem to be sad. Martin looked up, and his eyes were deep and intense, "I''m moved by you. If you didn''te here tonight, I would eat instant noodles." "Aren''t you good at cooking? Why do you have to eat instant noodles? Life is short, so you should treat yourself better. Eat quickly. When you''re busy in the future, I''ll cook for you. If you have time, you can cook for me. Do you remember what you said when you confessed your love to me that day? You said that we could go to the vegetable market and cook together in the evening." "But both of us are very busy. When we have no time, we can eat in the restaurants." For her, as long as she had courage, she could live any kind of life. The premise was that she could meet her Mr. Right. "Okay, let''s go to the supermarket after dinner." Martin made another excuse to spend more time with her. "Alright, it''s not toote now." Giada handed him the chopsticks. They chatted while eating. Martin''s phone kept vibrating on the coffee table, but at this moment, he was so happy and he only wanted to focus on her. Martin had a good meal. After tidying up the table, he went back to his room to change his clothes. He picked up the phone on the table and took a look. There were more than forty missed calls from Scarlett. He muted the phone and then walked to Giada who was changing her shoes at the door. "Gia, I''ll buy you two pairs of slipperster. The password to my house is..." "Ah... Okay." Giada smiled shyly. If she kept being in a rtionship with Martin, she mighte here often in the future. She thought that people should at least be impulsive for love once in their lives. At first, she met Martin and got obsessed with his appearance. Later, seeing how gentle and considerate he was, she was a little flustered and wanted to escape. But after leaving him, all she could think about when she closed her eyes were his handsome face, gentle voice and bright smile. She missed him crazily as if she had been possessed. That kind of feeling was agonizing but wonderful. When she saw him again, she seemed to be immersed in his tenderness. Since they had met each other again in their prime, she chose to face this love bravely. She shouldn''t miss him! They went downstairs hand in hand. Martin drove Giada''s car to a nearby supermarket to buy food ingredients. They went shopping for forty minutes and returned with bags of food. Outside the underground parking lot, Martin drove to another road. Seeing this, Giada was a little confused, "Martin, this is not the way back to your house. Where are you going?" Martin smiled and said, "I''m going to buy you a cake." Giada nced at herself and said angrily, "Martin, do you think I''m very thin now?" Martin said honestly, "Yeah, you''ll look prettier if you gain some weight." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Giada was speechless. His words sounded inexplicably familiar. "But I don''t want to lose weight. Once I be fatter, I''ll have to get up early every day to swim, and I have to nt together with my grandpa. I''m satisfied with my weight now." She didn''t want to eat cake at night. Sometimes, her mother would prepare some pastries for her. "No, I don''t want cake now. I ate fried chicken tonight. I will definitely gain a kilogram of weight tomorrow. Go back and don''t lure me with food." Giada was very persistent. Wasn''t it good to use her time to sleep instead of losing weight? Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Martin smiled. Seeing that she insisted, he did not go to the cake shop. Instead, he bought some fruit in the nearby fruit shop. Those were all Giada''s favorite, so she didn''t stop him. When they went back, they carried so many bags. Giada said, "Oh my god! How much have we bought?" Martin grinned, "Gia, it''s not much. Don''t move. I''ll carry these things into the elevator first." Thinking that she woulde here often in the future, he wished that he could buy all the good things and let her have whatever she wanted. There were two many things, so Giada didn''t listen to him. She carries things together with him and helped him. They moved very fast. After they moved all the things into the elevator, Martin held her hand and took her in. Looking at the things on the ground, he smiled with satisfaction, "Gia, do you think we can often go shopping like this after we get married?" He was really looking forward to their happy life. "Well, get married... Oh, okay. We can go shopping together even if... we don''t... get married... right?" Giada was so shy that she was incoherent. In fact, she not too young to get married. In her mother''s opinion, she could even give birth to a child at this age. A strange idea suddenly shed through her mind. Would the child of her and Martin be very beautiful? Because they are both very good-looking. Oh, no... She couldn''t think about it anymore. Recently, she would fill her mind with nonsense as long as she was with Martin. What was wrong with her? Did she have a hormone disturbance? Should she go to the hospital? Looking at her shy face, Martin kept smiling. He took her hand and moved his hand to her waist gently, holding her tightly. Giada was nervous and shy, so she naturally did not notice his movements. The elevator stopped on the 20th floor. Martin walked out with her in his arms and then moved things out of the elevator. "Gia, I bought you some books and put them in the bookcase. You can read them if you feel bored here." Giada was stunned. She looked down at the books in the stic bag and asked in surprise, "When did you buy them?" Martin smiled, "When you went to the bathroom." "Thank you!" She liked to read books and swim in the ocean of knowledge. After reading a book, she could have serious feelings or set herself free. "You don''t have to be so polite to me." After carrying the things, Martin walked over, lowered his head and kissed her lips. Just as he was about to kiss her more passionately, something fell from behind Giada. They stopped. The moment Martin raised his head, his eyes suddenly became sharp and angry. Giada turned around as well, only to see Scarlett who opened her mouth slightly in surprise and stood at the door in a daze. Giada frowned, and her bright eyes turned intenser. Scarlett looked at them in shock. They actually got to be together so quickly! Two hours ago, Martin terminated all his cooperation with her family, which was a severe blow to her family. The Phillips family had been struggling to be an upper-ss family, and they finally had a ce in the entertainment circle. However, Martin dealt them a fatal blow and they suffered great losses. She had called Martin many times, but no one answered, so she came here to find him. She didn''t expect to see such a scene. Martin, who had always been indifferent and heartless, was actually so gentle. She was really dumbfounded for a moment. She had known Martin for several years. It was the first time that she had seen him smile so tenderly and dotingly! However, Martin had almost never smiled at her. Martin had a happy and rich family. She didn''t even know why he was so aloof. She had been trying to integrate into his life, but unfortunately, she couldn''t. Martin treated others very apathetically as if he was in armor, and few people could get close to him. However, when he faced Giada, he took off his armor, and he couldn''t be tenderer. He treated her with all his gentleness. This kind of extremely unfair treatment made Scarlett jealous. She bent down and picked up the bag on the ground. Just now, they stopped kissing each other because her bag fell on the ground. "What are you doing here?" Martin''s tone was extremely cold. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Speaking of which, it was the second time Scarlett came here. Last time, she came here with her father and Martin''s father. Otherwise, she would not have known that Martin lived here. Scarlett wore an exquisite makeup that day. The light golden strapless dress revealed her sexy corbone. She looked very beautiful. "Martin, why didn''t you answer my phone calls? Why did you withdraw all the investment?" Hearing Martin''s words, Scarlett questioned him with tears in eyes. Martin held Giada in his arms and said in a deep voice, "Then why don''t you ask yourself what you have done?" Scarlett''s face suddenly turned pale, "What... have I done?" "Humph!" Martin sneered, "Do you want me to make it clear? Why don''t I let you confront Ken or see how much money you''ve transferred to him?" "Scarlett, when you came herest time, I warned you not to hurt Gia." "So, did you withdraw all the investment for this b*tch? Martin, why are you so childish..." "Crack..." Before Scarlett could finish her words, Giada pped her in the face. "Ah..." Scarlett looked at Giada in disbelief. Had she been pped by Giada? Giada said with a straight face, "Watch your mouth! I remember that I once reminded you." Her expression was very indifferent, and she lookedpletely different from her usual cheerful look. "Giada, how dare you beat me?" Scarlett was enraged, and she wanted to fight back, but Martin kicked her knee before she could touch Giada. Scarlett could not bear the pain and fell to the ground. "Ah..." Scarlett went deathly pale because of the intense pain. She looked at Martin in disbelief. He actually kicked her! "Martin, our families have been friends for so many years. How can you treat me like this?" Tears ran down her face. She was at a disadvantage, and she couldn''t feel more wronged. Martin raised his eyebrows lightly and said ruthlessly, "I could have solved this problem in a gentlemanly way, but I never touch another woman except for Gia." Scarlett felt that she was greatly insulted. Therefore, he could have caught her arm, but he kicked her leg because he didn''t want to dirty his hands. How could Martin bully her like this? Martin''s childhood experience told him that some people in this world were not worthy of sympathy and pity. He once sympathized with others, but those people all let him down. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 "Martin, how can you bully me like this?" Scarlett''s voice was hoarse and very rough. "Woo-woo... Even if you don''t like me, you can''t bully me like this!" Scarlett couldn''t ept the fact and cried sadly. Her tearful face looked very pitiful. However, Martin was a cold person. Except for those he cared about, he would not sympathize with anyone. He was only extremely protective towards those he cared about! "So, only you can bully others, and others can''t bully you, right? Do you think you can bully others reasonably but others can''t fight back?" Martin''s voice was very indifferent as he stared at Scarlett with hatred. He had never given her a chance. How could she be so confident that he would like her? Scarlett suddenly looked at Giada fiercely. After staring at her for a while, she looked at Martin and said, "Martin, she''s just a little bit more beautiful than me. In addition to this, she''s no better than me. I''m not inferior to her. Why do you like her?" This was what she couldn''t figure out the most. In their circle, a marriage between families of equal social rank was very important. She thought that her family background was not bad. As long as she became a famous actress, she would be good enough for Martin. Giada was speechless. Sheughed. Scarlett was really ridiculous. Why did she think that she was better than her? "Scarlett, you said that you were not as beautiful as me, so why do you think that you''re better than me? Tell me the reason." Giada''s tone was sharp and her gaze was cold. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She hated this kind of pretentious woman the most. "Humph! Giada, you don''t have anything. Do you deserve to be with Martin?" Scarlett staggered to her feet and endured the pain on her knee. "Shut up! Everyone is equal in love! The important thing is love, not family background! How can a vain woman like you understand love?" "Don''t show up before me again in the future, and there won''t be any cooperation between us." After Martin finished speaking, he looked at Giada, "Gia, go in first. I''ll carry the things into the house." Martin did not look at Scarlett anymore. After sending Giada home, Martin took the things home and mmed the door shut. He didn''t even look at Scarlett. After Martin closed the door, Scarlett still stood there in a daze, staring at the door that Martin had closed mercilessly. His cold words still echoed in her ears. "Don''t show up before me again in the future, and there won''t be any cooperation between us." "Martin, how can you be so heartless?" She stared at the door with hatred. After a while, she left unwillingly. She wouldn''t let go of Giada! If Giada didn''t seduce Martin, how could he suddenly fall in love with her? Clearly, he had been ascetic these years! In Martin''s house. Martin hugged Giada, and his handsome face full of apology, "Gia, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to bring you such trouble." Giada held his hand, looked at him and shook her head with a smile. After looking at him for a while, she withdrew her hand and stroked his perfect face gently, "It''s not your fault. You''re just too charming. Scarlett and I are both infatuated with you." Martin grabbed her naughty hand and kissed the back of her hand with a smile, "Gia, the fact is that I am infatuated with you. I can''t live without you." How lucky he was! His beloved girl liked him as well. He could be happy just by thinking about this. "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled with satisfaction and felt so sweet. However, she frowned, "What if Scarlett continues to pester you like this?" Martin closed his eyes, held her in his arms and rested his head on her shoulder, "I''m not afraid. I''m just worried that she will hurt you secretly, but I''ll make her regret provoking you." He kissed her earlobe, which made herugh delicately. She looked at him with a red face and asked, "What are you doing? Do you want to bully me again?" Martin pretended to be innocent and looked at her, "Gia, I don''t. I''m so wronged." He acted like a spoiled child. Giada smiled and punched his chest, "Oh, how dare you to pretend to be innocent! Why are you so scheming? But it''s time for me to go back." Giada nced at the time. It was past nine o''clock at night. Martin''s eyes darkened a lot when he heard this. He stared at her quietly, as if he wanted to remember her look forever. "I can''t bear to leave you. What should I do?" His voice was full of reluctance as he caressed her delicate eyebrows with his slender fingers. Giada narrowed her eyes and looked at him with a smile, "We''ll see each other tomorrow, right? Since you look so sad, I''ll worry about you after I go back." "Really?" Martin smiled gracefully, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Gia." He lowered his head and kissed her lips. It was such a wonderful feeling. He didn''t want her to leave and wanted to marry her as soon as possible. Martin was very restrained. Although he couldn''t bear to part with her, he let go of her soon. He was sexually aroused, and he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After seeing Giada off reluctantly, he stood downstairs for a while before turning to go home. Giada didn''t want him to send her down, but he was worried that Scarlett would stop her downstairs. Scarlett was indeed waiting for Giada downstairs, but she saw Martine down together with Giada. Originally, she wanted to make things difficult for Giada, but she retreated to the corner when she saw Martin. Martin looked in the direction Giada had left, and his eyes were always filled with tenderness. Martin stood for a while and was about to go back. At this time, Scarlett walked forward in a hurry. "Martin." Martin stopped, turned around and looked at her sharply. Scarlett felt that the tenderness in his eyes just now was just her illusion. "You are really annoying." Martin''s tone was very harsh. Fortunately, he had sent Gia down. Scarlett looked straight at him, "Martin, don''t you like me so much? Do you hate me so much?" "I don''t like you, and I hate you!" Martin answered directly and ruthlessly. Perhaps other men would feel that Scarlett was pitiful, but Martin was not an ordinary person. There were only a few people he cared about. He could really be heartless to others. "You asked someone to ruin Gia''s life. Do you still remember how I warned youst time? If you want to burn your own fingers, I will never stop you. If you dare to hurt her again, you will regret being born in this world." Martin said mercilessly and turned to leave. "Martin..." Scarlett chased after him and blocked his way. She looked up at his indifferent face. His expression was so cold and emotionless. "Martin, I won''t make things difficult for Giada anymore. Could you please cooperate with my family? I''m serious. I won''t do anything to hurt her again." Scarlett felt that she should really give in. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her family to have another investor. Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Martin stood straight and looked down at her, "Get out of here!" Scarlett''s pupils trembled. She watched as Martin walked past her ruthlessly, and she didn''te to sense until her eyes were blurred with tears again. Only then did she realize the seriousness of this matter. Originally, she thought that Martin was just threatening her. She did not expect him to be so hardhearted. When Scarlett turned around, this noble and elegant man had entered the elevator. She blinked her eyes, and tears kept streaming down her face. At this moment, all she could feel was fury. She didn''t feel painful at all. Although she felt that she had been abandoned, all she had in heart was hatred. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She did like Martin, but why didn''t she feel sad at all? "Ha-ha..." Scarlett stood still andughed, "I''m really pissed off. What a d*mn life!" She left in a daze. She''d like to wait and see. Without the help of a well-matched family, how sessful could Martin be? "Martin, let''s wait and see." When Giada got home, she went back to her room with joy. Scarlett''s appearance did not disturb her love life. Her mood would never be affected by an an irrelevant person. After washing up, she went downstairs to chat with Eden. Unexpectedly, Victor had note back yet. He took her three brothers to the library. She went to the backyard to see her grandparents. As soon as she returned to her room andy on bed, she sent a message to Martin. "Martin, I''m home. I chatted with my mother for a while. Are you asleep?" Martin had been lying on bed and waiting for Giada''s message. He couldn''t fall asleep at ease until he knew that she had arrived home safe and sound. "No, Gia. I was waiting for you to get home safely." "Ha-ha..." Giada chuckled and gave him a video call. Martin was pleasantly surprised and answered it quickly. He could see that Gia''s room was decorated in white as well. He smiled gently. "Gia, it turns out that we like the same decoration style." However, ordinary people couldn''t afford to decorate their rooms like this. Gia''s room was luxurious and fashionable. "Ha-ha..." Giada showed him her room. She was a person of action, and sometimes, she wouldn''t hide anything from the person she liked. Moreover, Martin knew about her family. Therefore, she didn''t mind surprising Martin by giving him a video call. Martin smiled. Gia''s room was bigger than his apartment. It seemed that he had to buy a bigger vi in the future. "Martin, I designed my own room. Is it beautiful?" She liked her room very much. Whenever she drank tea on the balcony, the beautiful scenery made her feel so nice. "Yeah!" Martin praised her from the bottom of his heart. When he heard her voice, he no longer had any worries. He could have a good sleep that night. "Martin, what are we going to do after work tomorrow?" She was passionately in love, and she wanted to stay with him and do what they liked every day. Martin had made a n. After work, he would take her to watch a movie, "Gia, let''s watch a movie together. Which new movie do you want to watch?" Giada thought about it seriously, but she was not interested in movies. She rarely went to the cinema, and she was busy recently, so she didn''t know about the new movies. She tilted her head and thought for a long while. Martin waited patiently, but Giada lost her patience. She smiled helplessly, "Martin, I didn''t pay much attention to movies, and I don''t know which movie is great. I''ll tell you tomorrow." "Okay. Gia, you don''t have to be in a hurry. Go to bed early. Good night, my girl!" There was a gentle smile in Martin''s eyes. Giada''s eyes widened slightly. She looked at Martin and smiled shyly, "Martin, how sweet you are! I''m hanging up. See you tomorrow!" Martin stared at her quietly for a while before saying with a smile, "Good night, Gia. I love you!" After that, he hung up the video call first. If he didn''t hang up first, he would be reluctant. Giada smiled and looked at the dark screen for a while. When Martin was with her, he was always gentle, and it was not her illusion. She always felt that he only had her in his eyes. In front of others, he was very serious, distant, and indifferent. When he stayed with others, he would only nce at them. Giada suddenly thought of a sentence. "Don''t try to change anyone, because no one can change others. The premise is that he is willing to change for you." So, did Martin change for her? Giada looked at the crystalmp on the ceiling. Under the brightmp, her eyes seemed to be filled with starlight. Giada thought for a moment and felt that she had to go to the library the next day. She had to tell the difference between love psychology and folk psychology. Indeed, she didn''t know much about love, but she could feel Martin''s love for her. Therefore, in front of Martin, she always felt dazzled. She knew the difference between love and friendship. Giada turned over and felt that this love was too perfect. But it was very excited. They admired each other and looked at each other affectionately. They both wanted to give the best love to each other. Giada smiled. Martin was right. Love could really be understood without a teacher. She missed him so much. When they stayed together, she felt that time went by so quickly. Giada thought for a while and soon fell asleep. She had a wonderful dream. In the dream, she wore a beautiful wedding dress and married Martin who was in a ck tuxedo. He looked gentle and handsome, and they held a wedding in the rose garden. There were only the two of them at the wedding, but she was very happy. The roses around her were delicate. They walked in the rose garden hand in hand. Martin always looked at her with a gentle smile. However, the scene in the distance suddenly changed and the beautiful rose garden disappeared. Martin lowered his head and said to her, "Gia, I love you!" When he lowered his head to kiss her, she suddenly opened her eyes. Giada looked out of the window and saw the the bright sunshine. Then she looked at her own room in a trance. Was she in her dream or in reality? She moved her arm slightly. In the past few days, she had carried a lot of things in the countryside and walked a lot. Every day, She felt sore all over after waking up. She felt the same this morning. Therefore, she had woken up from her dream. She sat up slowly. It was a pity that the dream was not perfect. At thest wonderful moment, the roses disappeared, and the surroundings turned into a dark world. Only Martin''s eyes were unusually bright. Moreover, Martin disappeared in the darkness, staring at her with a pair of affectionate eyes. There was reluctance and pain in his eyes. Giada frowned. She grabbed her phone and checked the time. Martin hade to pick her up. She got out of bed quickly, put on her shoes and rushed to the bathroom. Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Giada went out as fast as she could. When she reached the door, she saw Martin''s car from a distance. She smiled and ran over. Before Martin could get out of the car, she opened the car door and got on it. Then she saw his brooding eyes. At this time, he was as gentle as sweet spring water. "Gia, you shouldn''t have run so fast. Be careful, or you will fall down." Martin rubbed her head helplessly. She was careless but cute, and he was afraid that she would fall to the ground identally. Giada put her bag on the back seat and said with a smile, "I was afraid that you would get impatient." "I wouldn''t. I arrived just now." Martin smiled and was about to start the car to leave. All of a sudden, he saw a tall and domineering figure in front of the car. Martin was stunned. Giada sensed his strangeness and looked up. The moment she saw Victor, she was taken aback as well. She didn''t see Victor when she came out. So, when did hee here? Martin immediately got out of the car. Under the sun, he walked to Victor and lowered his head slightly, "Good morning, Uncle Alwynn!" Looking at Martin who was as tall as him, Victor was very surprised. It was amazing. He remembered that Martin was shorter than Gia when he was a child, and he was fat. At this time, he waspletely different! After Martin grew up, he was almost as tall as him. Moreover, Martin was more handsome than he was when he was young. "Dad, why... did youe out?" Victor nced at Giada grumpily. His daughter was about to be stolen by this young man. Couldn''t hee out and have a look? "Wait a minute in the car. I have to talk to this guy." The tone in Victor''s voice brooked no argument, and he was very serious. Giada was a little anxious, "Dad, I... he, Martin is your future son-inw. You can''t treat him rudely." Giada was really afraid that Victor would beat Martin. Victor felt a great pain instantly. He had been taking care of Gia carefully since she was a child. She hadn''t even married Martin, but she was so protective towards him. "Humph!" He snorted coldly and let Martin follow him into the vi. Martin turned around and gave Giada aforting look, telling her not to worry about him. Giada gave him a cheering gesture. Martin smiled gently. When he raised his head, he saw Victor staring at him with sharp eyes. The smile on his face froze in an instant, and he followed Victor obediently. Although he was fearless, Victor''s aggressiveness and majesty was enough to scare him. "Rat-a-tat..." Giada was thinking whether she should go home or not when someone knocked on the car window. "Ayman, why are you here?" Giada looked at Ayman''s handsome face. Under the warm sun, there was a faint smile on Ayman''s charismatic face. Giada sighed a few times in heart. Ayman had grown up as well. Ayman smiled, "Gia, what are you doing? I''m here to see Adriel, Oscar and Harriet." Giada suddenly remembered that it was the weekend. She asked, "Aren''t you going to ss today?" "I have sses today, but not now. I made an appointment with them, and we''re going to y basketball." Giada urged him, "Then ask them toe out now. Hurry up and leave." Hearing this, Ayman was unhappy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After his mother gave birth to his younger sister, he was no longer favored at home, so he could y with Adriel, Oscar and Harriet. "Gia, why do you dislike me as well?" Giada stared at him with her eyes slightly wide open, "Do you see disgust on my face? I mean that you have sses in the afternoon, so you can y for longer if you go there earlier." "But I''m going to pick up Ari, Ceci and Cecilter." With sharp eyes, Giada saw her three younger brotherse out. She immediately turned around, took out some cash from her bag and handed it to Ayman, "Here is your pocket money. Have fun with them." "Wow, Gia, you''ve never been so generous! You''re even more generous than my mother." Giada was speechless. Did she look very stingy? "Hey, you don''t know how hard it is to earn money, do you? I earned the money by working tiredly. You should work hard in the future. Don''t live off your parents, or you will beughed at by others. Go and y. Adriel, Oscar and Harriet areing." "Ha-ha..." Aymanughed very happily, "Thank you, Gia. We''re leaving." Ayman turned around and went to meet Adriel, Oscar and Harriet. Giada looked at her three younger brothers who were almost the same as her father. She had to admit that her father''s genes were great. In the future, many girls would be obsessed with her three younger brothers. After the four boys got in the car, Giada quickly opened the car door and went home. In the spacious and luxurious living room, Martin was sitting straight. He sat on the sofa obediently and waited for Victor to speak. Victor looked at him with a questioning face, but he didn''t say anything. The atmosphere was a little depressing. Eden was surprised to see Martin. Why was Victor more impatient than her? She made a cup of coffee for Martin, "This is for you!" "Thank you, Auntie!" Martin said respectfully, and his every move was elegant. He gave Eden the greatest respect. Eden nced at Victor who was as serious as a warrior who was ready to fight. She sat beside him and pushed him lightly, "Why do you look so solemn? You scare the child." Victor pointed at Martin who was one hundred and eighty-eight centimeters tall, "Is he a child?" "Isn''t he a child?" Eden smiled helplessly. These days, she knew that Martin came to pick up Gia every day. Victor had found it out, but he had been restraining himself. She was Giada''s mother. How could she not notice Giada''s change these days? During this period of time, Gia had been very delighted. Every day, she smiled very brightly, like a girl who was deep in love. As a mother, she was naturally very d to see her daughter like this. Victor said to Martin angrily, "Martin, Gia is my baby." Martin nodded quickly, "Uncle Alwynn, Gia is the most precious treasure of mine as well." Victor was speechless. He narrowed his serious eyes. Martin was determined to steal his little princess. "You are not good enough for her now." Giada was very excellent. Martin''s eyes darkened. When he looked at Victor again, he said firmly, "Uncle Alwynn, I will try my best." Everything he had was earned by himself, and it had nothing to do with the Talbot family. Although he was not a famous young president in River City, he was a young and promising man who worked hard in this generation. Victor looked more and more serious, "I must make sure that my daughter will marry a person who can make her happy for a lifetime. Gia actually asked you toe here to pick her up. That is to say, she is determined to be with you, but you must bear my test." Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Martin never thought that it would be easy to be Victor''s son-inw. On the contrary, he knew that it was very difficult. Giada was the little princess of the Alwynn family. Victor would not let someone whom he didn''t trust take care of his daughter. Gia had her own mind, and she was smart. She broke up with Frank emphatically when she knew that he was not suitable for her. She would not give him one more chance. But Gia asked him to pick her up, and she didn''t hate his kiss and intimate contact. He knew what it meant very well. He had entered her heart. Such a wonderful girl was more precious than anyone else in his heart. No matter what he said, Victor might not believe him. Only time could prove everything. Victor looked at him with intense eyes. Why did he feel that Martin was quite simr to him? He was stubborn and tenacious. It seemed that he would not be beaten by any difficulty. Well, Victor was quite satisfied with this. Eden asked with a smile, "Martin, have you had breakfast?" Martin shook his head honestly, "No, I made breakfast and brought it here. I want to eat together with Gia." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Since Victor had known about it, there was no need to hide it anymore. In order to patch up a lie, he had to tell more lies. He would never do such a thing. Since he was a child, he had been remaining loyal to his principle, which was that he couldn''t do anything beyond his ability. He would never exaggerate or boast, and he was very confident in his love for Gia. "You..." Victor didn''t know what to say. No wonder his little princess didn''t have breakfast at home. It turned out that Martin had made breakfast for her. "Victor, calm down. Martin is such a good child. Don''t scare him away." How could Eden not know what Victor was thinking? "Humph!" Victor turned his face away angrily and didn''t speak. Eden looked at Martin and smiled. Dressed in a blue dress, she looked kind and noble. "Martin, go to work first. If you send Gia back in the future, you cane in and have a seat." "Okay, Auntie!" Martin was very excited. Since Eden allowed him toe here and date with Giada, it meant that they had started to ept him. After Martin left, Victor was in a worse mood. "Honey, how can you let hime to our house? He hasn''t passed my test yet!" Victor reached out and held Eden in his arms, looking at her with intense eyes. Eden smiled helplessly and stroked his lips with her fingers, "Didn''t I tell youst time? If Gia can meet a man who loves her all his life, it''s the best. I have a good discernment. Martin is nice man." Victor remained silent. Giada was waiting for Martin at the door. Seeing Martine out, she immediately walked over, "Martin, my dad didn''t beat you, did he?" Martin looked at her with amusement, "Fool, is your father someone who would beat people in your eyes?" Giada nodded hard, "He once beat a lot of people, and he is particrly fierce. You don''t even know how well my father protects me. You appeared in front of my door, and my father must be very mad." She didn''t dare to go into the vi just now. If she went in, Victor would be even angrier. Therefore, she only dared to wait at the door. Martin shook his head with a smile, "Uncle Alwynn didn''t beat me. Auntie Alwynn even said that I coulde here and have a seat when I sent you back." "Ah..." Giada was surprised, "So, my father has agreed to let you be with me so soon?" Martin was speechless. "Fool, what are you thinking about? Uncle Alwynn wants to test me, but I''ll do my best. I''ll definitely let him trust me." Under the bright morning light, Martin smiled very gently, and his fair skin seemed to be glowing. Giada was infatuated. Especially when he smiled, his brooding eyes were full of tenderness. Some unknown emotions suddenly appeared in her heart and ran wildly in her body. She was enchanted, and her heart was filled with affection. Giada smiled sweetly, "Martin, to be honest, I''m looking forward to that day. Since my father didn''t give you a lesson, send me to the crew. I have to work today." "Okay!" Martin didn''t say much, but his every move was thoughtful. He took her hand and walked to the car. They arrived at the ancient town and had breakfast in the park. Then Martin sent Giada to the crew. After Giada started to work, Martin ordered Marquis to buy lunch for her. Only then did he feel at ease and return to thepany for a meeting. After Martin left, a ck car followed him. Marquis felt that Giada was not picky or bad-tempered at all. She was not pampered, and her smile was lovely and pure. The most important thing was that he could reply on Giada in the future. After all, her family was really rich and powerful. He was very attentive when he ordered lunch for Giada. That day, Marquis treated Giada very considerately. After watching her finish her lunch, he went out to throw rubbish gantly. When he came back happily, a beautifuldy suddenly pushed him to the wall. Maya''s fair face was full of annoyance. She pressed Marquis''s chest and said angrily, "Mr. Perez, I seriously suspect that you are stealing my job!" Marquis was very panicked. He was actually so close to a woman. Looking at her ferocious but pretty face, he narrowed his eyes, "Hey, I just feel that Miss Bleu is too tired. Well, you''re hard- working as well. I have nothing to do, so I want to help you. I don''t mean to steal your job." Maya was interesting. She looked weak on the surface, but she had great strength. By reason, a woman should be treated so overbearingly by a man. Being stopped by her like this, he felt somewhat embarrassed. "Humph! I will take good care of Gia. Mind your own business." After Maya warned him, she let go of him slowly. Marquis looked at Maya''s slender back and touched his nose with a smile. He could never look down on women. They were gentle and powerful. Giada snatched a moment of leisure. She chose a romantic movie and sent it to Martin, asking him to book the tickets. When it was time to get off work, the shooting went on smoothly. Everyone got off work on time. "Gia, I''ll send you back to the studio." Maya followed Giada with a stack of documents. She felt that Gia seldom went back to the studio these days. Giada looked back at her and smiled, "No, I''m going to watch a movie tonight. Maya, just go home early." As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Martin who stood not far away. The sunset in summer was very beautiful. It cast a warm glow over Martin. After saying goodbye to Maya, Giada walked toward Martin. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Marquis had juste out. Seeing Giada walking toward Martin, he was so excited that he wanted to whistle. Why were they so well-matched? They were a perfect match! He lowered his head and sent a message to Martin, "Dude, do your best! I''ll attend the social party on behalf of you." Martin had seen Giada. His phone vibrated, but he didn''t have a look. Looking in the direction of Giada, he saw Marquis who was not far away and instantly understood what was going on. Marquis knew that he didn''t look at his phone. He made a cheering gesture and walked to his car. "Gia, let''s go." Martin reached out elegantly, opened the car door and let Giada sit in. Giada felt that her feet seemed to drift over the ground. Although it was not her first time in love, she never had such a feeling before. It was so good to have her boyfriend to pick her up from work! Moreover, it was great to have a boyfriend who knew how to cook! Martin''s voice was very gentle and maic, like a kind of sweet fragrance. It was affectionate and so pleasant to hear. Martin had booked the movie tickets in advance. The movie would start at seven o''clock in the evening. He took Giada to a nice restaurant first. Then they had their first date aftering back from the countryside. ...... In the Talbot family. In the living room, Triston and his wife, Anabel Talbot, sat face to face. Mrs. Talbot looked haggard and her eyes were listless. Looking out of the window, she was lost in thought. Triston lowered his head with regret and scratched his short hair agitatedly from time to time. She asked him toe home to eat, but he didn''t expect this to happen. He was caught off guard. She had found out the rtionship between him and Valeria. This was something he didn''t want her to know forever. However, Anabel had known about it. He was too ashamed to face her. Both of them did not speak. The atmosphere in the living room was tense and depressing. Of course, this was only Triston''s feeling. Anabel was not nervous at all. She just recalled those innocent times. Back then, she was a young lady in her prime, and she was at the peak of her career, but she was willing to be a housewife for Triston. She believed that he was a good man. He said, "Anabel, after I met you, my world is no longer dim. I want to spend the rest of my life with you." She was innocent and believed what he said. In the end, he cheated on her, and her world went dark. "Anabel..." As soon as Triston spoke, Anabel shot him a cold re. He shut up uneasily and looked at her, not daring to make another sound. "Triston, let''s divorce. Martin and Victor''s daughter are dating now. I don''t want the Alwynn family to know about your love affair." The Alwynn family was still rich, and they were getting more and more powerful. She hoped that Martin could have a good future. Martin worked very hard, and he had been independent. Although he did not want to rely on the Alwynn family, the Alwynn family would bring him benefits. Moreover, Victor and Eden were very kind. If Martin really treated Giada sincerely, the Alwynn family would help Martin because of her. She didn''t have much contact with Eden, but she knew that she was a kindhearted person. Triston was stunned. When he heard the word divorce, he blinked his eyes in disbelief. He did something wrong indeed, but he didn''t have a love affair with Valeria anymore. It was only because of Amy that he kept in touch with Valeria. Amy was his daughter. What he didn''t know was that when Anabel went to the mall that day, she saw Amy who was studying in high school. She chatted with her ssmates and showed off that her father was Triston. Only then did Anabel know that Triston had betrayed her many years ago. The news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, and she felt that her world had be dark. She knew how much Triston loved her. He seldom stayed out all night. He would go home for meals on time every day unless he had to attend social activities, and he was quite concerned about his two sons. On Valentine''s Day, he would take her out for dinner. She thought that such happiness couldst forever. But she was too naive. The man in front of her had betrayed her a long time ago. After she came to sense, she caught up with Amy who was about to leave. After asking about her mother''s name and her father''s name, she came back in a daze. Yeah, so many years of happiness had been broken into pieces overnight. Her heart was very painful, as if it was being cut by a knife, but she had to way to cure it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Triston looked at her calmly, " Anabel, I won''t divorce you." "At that time, Valeria yed a trick on me. Later, she was pregnant with Amy. She insisted on giving birth to the child, and I couldn''t do anything about it. She promised me that she wouldn''t disturb your life..." "But she is not married now, is she? She has been waiting for you, and you have been in touch with each other. You often take her to parties." "I am a virtuous wife and a good mother, but you''ve betrayed me, and you live a carefree life with your mistress. How ironic my life is! I was willing to retire and be your life, but our marriage is a tragedy!" Anabel gradually lost control. When she knew about this, her mind went nk, and she couldn''t think. She was having a nervous breakdown when she talked to him about this. She understood everything, but she just couldn''t forgive him. She tried her best to live a good life and run the family well. However, what she got in the end was betrayal. "No, that''s not right. Anabel, listen to me. You misunderstand me. I only love you. Believe me, Anabel. I will break up with Valeria as soon as possible." Triston panicked. He really loved Anabel. Over the years, in addition to having a love affair with Valeria, he had never paid attention to another woman. Anabel looked at him, her beautiful eyes full of pain. "You know that I am a very wise person. Although I''ve been a housewife over the years, I am still very independent. No one can predict what will happen in the future." "Martin has grown up, and he can live on his own. Kareem is still young, and I''ll live with him. You can leave this house." After saying that, she got up and went upstairs without giving Triston a chance to speak. Triston suddenly stood up. His heart ached severely as he looked at her lonely and sorrowful back. "Anabel, Valeria really yed a trick on me. She slept beside me when I woke up. I don''t know what happened..." But before he could finish his words, Anabel disappeared from his sight. She locked the door of the room upstairs, and she was in an extremely bad mood. Triston picked up the car key on the table angrily. Back then, Martin''s wine was drugged, and Anabel even ran into Amy that day. He felt everything was strange. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 In the cinema, Martin and Giada sat in thest row. Giada watched the movie very carefully while eating popcorn. It was a funny art movie, and all the actors had good acting skills. "Ha-ha..." Seeing the interesting plot, Giadaughed and leaned against Martin''s arms. Martin only rubbed her head dotingly and smiled with her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He fed her a mouthful of juice from time to time. If she asked him what the movie was about, he really didn''t know, because all he could see was Giada''s happy face. He was quite pleasantly surprised that day. Victor allowed him to enter the Alwynn family, and Giada was in his arms at this time. Nothing was more satisfying than this. "Ha-ha... Martin, look! He''s sitting on a cactus. It''s so funny!" Giada smiled and said with popcorn in her mouth. The audience burst intoughter as well. Her happy mood infected Martin, and his good-looking eyes were full of smiles. "Is that so?" He held her more tightly. There were only the two of them in thest row. The light was very dim, and he actually wanted to do something bad. Giada nudged him, "Yeah, watch it carefully." There was a cinema in her house, so she rarely went to the cinemas outside. It was a little different to watch a movie here. "Okay!" Martin promised her to watch it carefully. However, he couldn''t help but focus his eyes on Giada''s smiling face again. Giada could feel Martin''s keen gaze, but she watched the movie too seriously. The movie was so nice that she ignored Martin''s eyes. But the movie was about toe to an end, and she had to care about his gaze. Giada pinched his sturdy waist. But Martin felt that she just tickled him. "Martin, are you watching the movie or not?" Martin smiled faintly and said in a low and gentle voice, "I prefer looking at you!" His eyes were fixed on her face. Giada raised her head and looked into his passionate eyes. They were so close to each other, but Martin smiled wickedly and lowered his head to give her a light kiss. Giada was speechless. He took every chance to flirt with her. Was he really a nice boyfriend? Feeling his hot breathing, Giada nced at him in panic and immediately lowered her head. Martin''s gentle chuckle rang in her ears. However, the next moment, Giada was shocked. The couple sitting in front of them actually... hugged each other and kissed each other passionately. The movie hade to an end. At this moment, there was romantic a scene on the screen. The atmosphere was ambiguous, and all the couples were flirting with each other. The couples in front of the big screen couldn''t control themselves anymore. Giada felt very shy and hid in Martin''s arms. So, was it suitable to do such an intimate thing in the dim cinema? Martin lowered his head and looked at her shy face, feeling that he seemed to have missed something. Giada''s face was abnormally red. She was quite shocked that night. No wonder Martin chose to date with her here. The smile on Martin''s face was very gentle, but she felt that Martin was quite bad. He waspletely wicked. Giada''s face was still hot after she came out of the cinema. When she got in the car and sat in the passenger seat, she turned away her head and didn''t dare to look at Martin. She looked at the scenery outside the window with a pair of sparkling eyes, and the fast traffic calmed her down. Giada''s innocence pleased Martin a lot. It was not the first time that she had been to the cinema. She went to watch movies with Boris for several times before. They watched some foreign and actions movies, and there was no such a romantic scene. When she was in college, she didn''t understand why her ssmates would date in the cinema. At this time, she finally knew the reason. It seemed that she had to learn how to keep a rtionship. Originally, she wanted to go to the library, but she had no time to go there. In fact, she wanted to be an understanding wife and loving mother, just like Eden. She would be satisfied if she had a husband who loved her and a lovely child, as well her as favorite career. However, she longed for love. She wanted to do everything that youngdies would do in love, including watching a movie with him like this. The result was out of her expectation. She was too shy. "Gia." "Ah... What?" Giada was startled by his voice. Martin couldn''t help but smile. She hadn''te to sense. It had been almost five minutes. Had she been alone these years? "What''s wrong? You called my name but you don''t speak." Giada''s heart was beating fast. Martin parked the car at the intersection, turned around and took the roses he had bought from the back seat. "Gia, these are for you." Looking at the beautiful roses in front of her, Giada was slightly stunned, "Wow! When did you buy these? Why didn''t I see them?" The lights had turned green, so Martin drove forward. "Gia, I created the roses by magic." "I don''t believe you." Giada lowered her head happily and sniffed. There was a faint fragrance of roses. The feeling of receiving flowers from her boyfriend was different from it was when she received flowers from her family. She was satisfied from the depths of her heart. She turned to look at Martin, "In the past few years, I didn''t meet anyone I like. After I came back from abroad and met you, I felt that you were the one I had been waiting." "Crack..." Martin suddenly braked, and the car made an ear-piercing sound. "Ah..." Giada was frightened and the roses almost fell off her hand. "Martin, what are you doing?" Giada looked at him with a pale face. Martin did not answer her, but drove the car to the side of the road. Giada was stunned. She almost lost control of her emotions and lost her temper. Did she have to risk her life in a rtionship? After parking the car, Martin looked at her and said, "Gia,e here." Giada nced at the distance between them and rolled her eyes at him, "You''re crazy. How can I go there?" Martin stared at her quietly with his affectionate but brooding eyes, "Fool, I mean, your head." Giada was taken aback, "Martin, is this how you date me? I was so scared by you just now." Martin smiled and said nothing, waiting for her to lean towards him. Giada didn''t understand. She didn''t know what he was going to do. But she was obsessed with his tender and brooding eyes, and her heart beat wildly. Moreover, she felt that Martin was so handsome and charming! She liked him so much! Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Giada couldn''t help leaning towards Martin, but she regretted it when she got close to him. Why did she have to be so obedient? She was very hesitant in heart. She felt as if she was on his call and he could do whatever he wanted. Wasn''t it just? When Giada came to sense and backed off, Martin hugged her in an instant and lowered his head to kiss her lips. His kiss was overbearing and possessive. Giada said that Martin was the one she had been waiting, which touched him deeply. At this moment, he wished he could take her home and stay with her forever. In fact, Giada had known what Martin meant, but he was too overbearing. It seemed that he wanted to be with her at any time. She no longer had strength to struggle, and she could only show her annoyance. Her position was very passive, and her whole body was weak. But Martin was immersed in happiness. He felt that romance was in the air. After a long while, Martin let go of her reluctantly. Giada sat there feebly, feeling like she was about to die. Her watery eyes were slightly randy, and her smooth skin turned somewhat red. Even her lips were scarlet. Such a scene was gorgeous. Martin took this kiss for granted and looked at her with a casual smile. She was just so charming, and he was attracted to her all the time. He knew that couples loved to kiss each other. When he was in college, he would sneer when his ssmates talked about it. He was a gentleman and would never do such a thing. However, after meeting Giada, he no longer had the confidence, and he wanted to kiss her at any time. He had been loving Giada secretly, but she didn''t know. Therefore, what she said just now really made him excited and pleasantly surprised. Seeing him smile, Giada was angrier, "Take me home. My dad will beat you if I go backte." "Okay, Gia, let''s go home." Martin started the car again and joined the flow of cars. The earth had music for those who listened. He had been working hard to live up to his ideal of himself because of her. Along the way, Martin didn''t do anything else. Giada had been shy. She looked down at the roses in her arms with a smile. Gradually, the embarrassment and shyness disappeared. It wasn''t until they arrived at the door that Giada looked at Martin and smiled, "Martin, I want to have noodles tomorrow." Martin nodded with a smile. She was still shy, and her skin was somewhat red. She looked pitiful and lovely. "Okay! I''ll cook noodles for you tomorrow morning." River City was famous for noodles. The water here was pure, so the noodles were soft, chewy and tasty. Martin didn''t leave until Giada walked into the vi. He went to the supermarket to buy dry noodles. Gia liked to eat the food he cooked, and he regarded it as a kind of happiness. Martin was in a good mood all day. When he went home with food ingredients, he saw his father standing at the door. Triston looked dispirited, leaning against the wall with his head slightly lowered. There were cigarette butts all over the ground. Seeing this, Martin frowned slightly. He had a nasty feeling in heart. "Dad, why are you here?" Hearing Martin''s voice, Triston put out the cigarette in his hand, "You''re back." His voice was hoarse, like the cold and deste autumn rain. "Yes!" Martin nodded, "Why are you here at this time?" Triston did not answer him. Instead, he asked, "Are you in a rtionship with Miss Alwynn?" Martin nodded slightly, "Yeah, I met Uncle Alwynn this morning." Hearing this, Triston was stunned for a moment, "Since you''re dating Miss Alwynn, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? Your mother and I could go and visit Mr. Alwynn and Mrs. Alwynn." Martin looked at him and said nothing. He opened the door and let him in. Triston took a deep breath and braced himself to follow Martin. Martin put the food ingredients in the refrigerator. He didn''t make tea but poured a cup of hot water for Triston. Drinking tea at night would make him lose sleep. After putting down the teacup, he sat opposite Triston. "What''s the matter? Why did youe here sote at night?" He always treated Triston coldly. Triston looked up at him. All these years, although Martin knew about Valeria''s existence, he had never mentioned this matter before him. Martin really had a hard time these years. "Your mother has known about it." Hearing his gloomy words, Martin was stunned, and his heart ached. He didn''t know what his mother would think, but he knew that she must be very sad at the moment. "Your mother drove me out." Triston lit up another cigarette in frustration. In the smoke, his expression looked especially dispirited and sorrowful. Martin clenched his fists, and his voice suddenly became furious, "So you came out just like that and didn''t care about her feelings?" Triston sighed and looked at Martin who wanted to beat him. He sneered and said, "I know you are very mad, but you know your mother''s character. No matter what I say now, she won''t listen to me. When she calms down tomorrow morning, I will go back to see her." "Why do you have to wait until tomorrow morning? If you want to get her forgiveness, you shouldn''t havee out tonight. You should have stayed at home with her. Now she is the loneliest and saddest. She needs morepany and care." Martin was extremely annoyed. He hated unfaithful people, and he hated betrayal more.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He could feel for his mother and understand the pain in her heart. "Alright, I see. I''ll go back now." Triston got up irritably, put out the rest of the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. After walking for a few steps, he looked back at Martin, "Keep a good rtionship with Miss Alwynn. My affairs won''t affect you. I will solve this problem as soon as possible. Valeria yed a trick on me that year, and I can''t remember whether I slept with her or not. You were right. I should have a DNA test with Amy." Martin remained silent. If Triston was really tricked and Valeria had cheated him for more than ten years, he was really stupid. "Even if Amy is really your daughter, you can''t change the fact that you''ve cheated on my mother. At that time, you clearly knew that it was wrong, but you didn''t stop such a mistake for my mother in time. You have been with that woman for more than ten years. Have you ever thought for my mother who was willing to retire for our family?" "Don''t you feel guilty every time you see her?" Triston had done such a bad thing. Martin couldn''t figure out how he could face his beloved woman calmly in the past years. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Triston was stunned. To be exact, he had never thought about it. Valeria had reached an agreement with him. She said that she would live her life well and would not disturb his wife and children. He was only responsible for raising his children. He knew that Valeria was a gentle woman. But three monthster, when he came back from his business trip, Valeria called him and said that she was pregnant. He was very confused. At that time, he was just drunk, and he was lying in the hotel room he had booked. He didn''t know why Valeriay beside him. He was scared and nervous, because he was really drunk and couldn''t remember what had happenedst night. At that time, he asked Valeria to abort the child, but she refused him stubbornly. So many years had passed. In fact, he was guilty. Every time he saw his wife, he was ashamed in heart. Therefore, over the years, he tried his best to meet all the requirements of his wife. "Martin, I''m sorry for you and your mother." Triston really regretted it. If he had cut off his contact with Valeria at that time, such a thing would not have happened. Martin''s face darkened. Over the years, he had been worried that his mother would know about this matter, and there seemed to be a huge stone in his heart. Every time he saw his father, he felt so ufortable that he couldn''t breathe. However, he reminded Triston kindly, "Valeria and Jayce are very close to each other. You can investigate their rtionship. This time, Valeria and Jayce colluded with each other to plot against me. Fortunately, Gia introduced Boris to me, so I solved the problem." No matter what, Triston was his father, and he couldn''t bear to see him suffer. "I see. I''ve been investigating this matter. Go to bed early. I''m going back to apany your mother." Triston turned around and left. However, his face darkened to the extreme when he walked out of the house. Therefore, had Valeria been waiting for an opportunity all these years? She actually plotted against Martin together with Jayce. Humph, how dare she! Martin sat quietly, staring at the cup of water that his father didn''t drink with washed-out eyes. After he came back from aboard, he bought the apartment. His parents rarely came here. He had been happy all day, but this matter dealt him a blow. He was with Giada, and his wonderful dream finally came true. What a nice day! After sitting for a long time, Martin was still worried about Anabel. He picked up the phone and called her. The phone was connected faster than he had expected. "Martin, why do you call me sote at night? Haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Martin pursed his lips. Anabel''s voice was as amiable as ever. "Mom, are you okay? If you have anything to say, just talk to me." Anabel was stunned. After a while, she said, "Martin, have you known about this for a long time?" Her voice was calmer than Martin had thought. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. That was reasonable. Anabel had been steady for so many years, and she had a stronger will than ordinary people. "Mom, I''m sorry!" He had known about it, but he didn''t dare to tell her. At least his mother had been happy before she knew about this. He could often see loving smiles on her face. "I see. It''s not your fault. But my heart aches for you, because you''ve had a hard time for so long." Martin''s heart ached severely, and he did not know what to say at the moment. Originally, he wanted tofort her, but sheforted him instead. "Mom..." "Martin, I know what you''re thinking. Just rest assured. I can look at the bright side of things at this age. You really don''t have to worry about me. My only hope is that you and your younger brother can live a happy life." "You know what? Without love, you and your younger brother are the only spiritual pirs of me, so you must be happy and marry the girl you like. Take good care of her and don''t learn from your father." "Mom, I see. I''ll bring Gia back to see you some other day." Martin thought that it might be somewhat hasty. Gia would understand him. He didn''t want his mother to be too sad. If he was delighted, his mother would be less worried. "Alright, tell me in advance before youe. I''ll cook something that Gia likes to eat. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her for a long time. She was very beautiful when she was a child. I guess that she''s prettier now." "What''s more, I know that you have liked her secretly for many years. Now, your dream is finally about toe true." In the end, Anabel even joked. "Mom, how could you expose my only secret?" Martin said like a spoiled child. His parents had been strict with him since he was a child. In fact, he seldom acted like a spoiled child. When he was in primary school, he had to study in thepany on weekends. In his eyes, his parents were always the strictest. "Well, Martin, I feel much better after talking to you for a while. Hurry up and go to bed. Don''t dy your work tomorrow." "Okay, mom." Hanging up the phone, Martin sat on the sofa in a daze. His face was a little pale, and he had no expression. He wanted to smoke, but he thought about Giada. She liked his clean smell, so he decided not to smoke. After sitting for a while, he got up and went to the kitchen to cook soup. He bought pork bones to make soup. The noodles cooked in the soup were very delicious. When he was young, his mother often cooked bone soup for him. It was tasty. He waited in the kitchen for a while. When the soup was boiling, he skimmed off the fat from the soup and put sauce into it before walking out of the kitchen. The phone on the coffee table was vibrating. He walked over. It was a video call from Giada. He smiled gently. He loved her, and she loved him as well. His eyes would soften unconsciously whenever he saw her. "Gia." "Martin, what were you doing? Shouldn''t your answer your girlfriend''s phone call immediately?" Giadained. She had taken a shower and removed her makeup. Her delicate skin looked so smooth under the crystalmp. "Gia, I was cooking soup just now." "Oh... Why do you cook soup at night?" Giada was confused. She was dressed in a nightdress, so she pulled the quilt to cover herself. Although she had lived abroad for many years, she was very conservative. In this aspect, she was like Eden. Martin held his phone and sat on the sofa. Gia looked purer after she removed her makeup, and her big eyes were as bright as gems. He swallowed slightly. "Because I''ll cook noodles for you. You want to eat noodles, don''t you?" His voice was hoarse and sexy. "Oh my god! Is it so troublesome?" Giada suddenly felt that Martin was too tired. "Martin, you should have told me that it''s troublesome to cook noodles. I don''t want to eat it anymore. Is it toote to say this?" Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 "Ha-ha..." Martin couldn''t helpughing. Under the crystalmp, she looked extremely beautiful. "Fool, it''s not troublesome at all. I want to eat noodles as well and I know how to cook. It''s easy." Giada looked at his charming face and smiled more sweetly. It was better to have a video call. "Is that so? Do you really think it''s not troublesome? I''m afraid you''ll think that I''m annoying because I have too many requirements." She thought that she knew herself well, and she would not trouble others easily. Martin''s eyes shed when he heard that. If she stayed with him at this time, he would definitely kiss her hard as punishment. "Fool, you are treating me like an outsider." Martin was a little unhappy. "Gia, listen carefully. You''re not troublesome at all. If a man hesitates to cook for his girlfriend, I don''t think he really loves her." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Giada thought about it and agreed with him. If Martin felt that it was troublesome, he could buy noodles for her in the restaurant, but he wanted to cook for her personally. His thoughtfulness was enough to touch her. "Alright, Martin, you don''t let me down. Then you should sleep longer tomorrow morning. I wille to your apartment. After breakfast, you can send me to work." "So, Gia, do you think you should take care of me as well?" She was really naive. No wonder she couldn''t see Frank in his true colours. "Well..." Giada smiled awkwardly. She seemed to have been used to this kind of life. She didn''t want to owe others, or she would feel embarrassed. Martin saw through her mind at a nce and said with a smile, "Gia, you are the one I love the most. I will love you more, but you arepletely getting along with me as my friend. Gia, my heart is a little sad." Martin clenched his fist and ced it on his chest, pretending to be upset and looking at her with a smile. "Ha-ha..." Giada knew that he was doing it on purpose. She couldn''t helpughing and said in a sweet voice, "Martin, I''ll blow on your chest, and your heart won''t hurt anymore." Then she blew on the screen for a few times. Martin''s heart almost melted when he saw this. He smiled more and more gently and happily. When he saw her smile, his whole world was lit up. "Gia, it doesn''t hurt anymore." Giada thought about it. Both of them were childish. Maybe it was because they were in love. They were willing to be childish. Martin had been looking at her quietly, and his gentle eyes had been fixed on her, "Gia, you don''t have to change your happiness to cater to me. I am willing to change for you because you are the one I love." "Gia, let''s go shopping tomorrow. Can you finish your work earlier? After shopping, let''s make candlelight dinner together." "Okay, I don''t have much work to do tomorrow." Giada was thinking about where to go. A lot of malls in this city were owned by Alwynn Group. "Martin, let''s go to the old street next to the ancient town tomorrow." "Good! We''ll go wherever you like." Martin said with a smile. "There are a lot of hand-made essories there. Remember to buy them for me." Giada told him what she wanted in advance. Looking at the roses not far away, she was really joyful. Hanging up the video call, Martin couldn''t stop smiling. "Ha-ha..." In the end, he could not help butugh out loud. How happy he was! The next morning, Giada drove to Martin''s house. She was a wless beauty, and she looked beautiful even if she didn''t put on makeup. That day, she put on a light and elegant makeup and wore her hair loose. Dressed in fashionable clothes, she was sexy and gorgeous. Standing at the door of Martin''s house, Giada was a little nervous. She smiled gently and knocked on the door. However, as soon as she raised her hand, the door was opened. Martin was wearing a white shirt and white casual pants. He was tall and straight. His shoulders were board, and his waist was strong. At this time, he was looking at her with a gentle smile. Giada couldn''t help but jump into his arms with a smile. Then she raised her head and looked at him with a smile, "How did you know I had arrived? I didn''t even have a chance to knock on your door." Martin held her in his arms, did a twirl and closed the door. Then he pressed her against the wall, lowered his head to kiss her red lips and rubbed her forehead before saying with a smile, "I had been waiting for you at the door." "How tiring it was." Martin let go of her, took out a pair of pink slippers and let her put them on. The moment she threw herself into his arms, he felt as if he had got the whole world. "It was not tiring. I only stood here for a while. I knew you wereing." Martin was rarely so energetic. Giada looked at him with infatuation, "I didn''t want to keep you waiting, so I got up quite early." "Don''t get up so early again. I''m not in a hurry." Martin took her hand, walked to the table and let her sit down. "Gia, wait a moment. I squeezed orange juice for you. You can drink it first." Martin prepared orange juice and hot water for her thoughtfully. Then he went into the kitchen to cook. Giada didn''t take her eyes off him. In the open kitchen, he was cooking wholeheartedly. Her mother was right. The man who cooked seriously was really handsome. Soon, Martin came out with two bowls of noodles which gave off heady aroma. With chopped onions, coriander and meat slices, the noodles looked really delicious. "Ha-ha..." Giada was very happy, "Martin, you''re amazing!" Martin looked at her with a warm smile, "Gia, would you reward me since I''m amazing?" He said shamelessly. Giada pursed her lips and looked at his handsome face. His fair skin was as smooth as silk, making her want to kiss him. Martin seemed to know what she was thinking, and he got close to her face. Giada understood what he meant and kissed him on the cheek with a red face. "Ha-ha..." Martin smiled with satisfaction. This scene made him really want to have a home with her. "Gia, hurry up and eat. It''ll get cold soon." "Okay." Giada lowered her head, ate a mouthful of noodles and narrowed her eyes with enjoyment, "It''s so yummy!" Martin was awesome! "I knew it. I''ve been great!" Martin praised himself with a smile. Giada was speechless. She hadn''t praised him yet. Why did he have a sense of aplishment? "Oh.. How can you boast like this?" Giada smiled, and she couldn''t stop eating. The taste was no worse than that in the restaurant. It was even tastier than the noodles in the restaurant. Martin said shamelessly, "Gia, I''ve been like this." "Ha-ha... You''re so thick-skinned." Giada knew that Martin was his real self before her. Because they were in a rtionship. Therefore, she liked the way he was. "Martin, is your ideal girlfriend as perfect as me?" Giada blinked at him and pointed at herself. It seemed that she was d because she could meet his standards. She was an ordinary girl, and his dashing face was enough to attract her. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Martin said with a smile, "Gia, nobody''s perfect, but you are the most perfect girl in my heart." The standard of perfectness depended on people''s own mentalities. No matter how perfect others were, Gia was the most perfect in his heart. "Wow! Martin, why are you so sweet? I feel that you have exposed yourself more and more before me." Giada was touched by him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Martin smiled and did not speak. He put more meat in her bowl. If he had never seen a beam of light in the dust of his life, how could he feel the perfect existence of her? "Gia, I am who I am, and I''m my real self." "Me too, right?" Giada lowered her head and ate her noodles. Martin kept looking at her with a giggle. She was very real and honest, which was the most precious. They finished the breakfast while chatting happily. They went downstairs and drove away. A ck car followed them again, but they were so delighted that they didn''t notice it. That day, Giada still worked in the ancient town. The shooting went smoothly. On the fourth day, the new supporting actress arrived. Although she was a new actress, her acting skills were excellent and she was pretty. Martin went there and paid attention to the shooting in person. He apanied Giada to work and take care of her daily life by the way. Seeing how intimate they were, the people on the set sensed something unusual. That day, when Giada was about to get off work, Maya approached her mysteriously. At this time, Martin happened to have something to do outside. Maya asked Giada with a meaningful smile, "Gia, are you in a rtionship with Mr. Talbot?" Giada nodded with a smile and rubbed her nose, "Maya, have you just found it out?" Maya looked very vexed. She widened her eyes in surprise, "Gia, is that true?" "Yes, we have been in a rtionship." Giada did not deny it. These days, she and Martin had a sweet time together. They went shopping, cooked and ate together. Moreover, they would have video calls before going to bed at night. This kind of life was sweet and fulfilling. As a result, she had been very lucky recently. All the projects she had invested in went on smoothly. Therefore, she admitted it in front of Maya frankly. She loved Martin, and there was no need to hide anything. "Wow! Gia, you two are well-matched. Congrattions, you''ve met your Mr. Right." There were lots of men in this world, but there was only one that was suitable for her. If Marquis hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t have known that Gia was in love. Gia smiled with joy. She had been really happy during this period of time. "Thank you, Maya! I''m done with my work today, and I''ll get off work first." Martin picked her up from work every day, but Maya did not find it out. It seemed that she was very serious about her work. "Okay, Gia, be careful on the way!" Maya waved at her. "See you tomorrow!" Giada''s face was a little red because she was shy. Giada walked out of the ancient town, but she didn''t see Martin''s car. Martin wouldn''t bete for no reason. Why hadn''t he arrived? If he had something to do, he would tell her in advance. Giada waited for a few minutes, but she didn''t see Martin. Instead, she met Scarlett. Scarlett was wearing a ck dress. Her hair was a little messy, and her face was haggard. Her eyes were full of viciousness. She was no longer as elegant as she used to be. She looked at Giada with hatred in her eyes. Ever since Giada saw Scarlett in front of Martin''s house that day, she had never met her again. Giada looked at her with vignce. She didn''t sympathize with Scarlett at all. After all, Scarlett once wanted to ruin her life heartlessly. If Martin wasn''t with herst time, she wouldn''t know what would happen to her. Scarlett didn''t say anything but stared at her. Giada was not afraid, but Scarlett''s eyes made her feel very ufortable. "Are you looking for me?" She asked coldly. Scarlett blinked her dry eyes slightly. She didn''t sleep well these days. Martin had withdrawn his money. She and her father were very busy, and her mother med her for being stupid every day. It was not easy for her family to gain a foothold in this circle. Martin did not care about anything, nor did he care about the friendship between their families. He ruined everything they had gained for an insignificant woman, and she was unwilling to ept the fact! "Giada, who do you think you are? Do you think you can win Martin''s heart forever? Huh?" Scarlett sneered. Her vicious smile was terrifying. "I''m Giada. Martin likes me, and I like him as well. This is a simple thing. If you have anyint, just tell me." "Oh, I remember that you are dissatisfied with me. You warned me unreasonably and said that I couldn''t get close to Martin. You think that Martin should belong to you. What''s more, you''re malicious. The two hooligans who followed me to the countryside wanted to ruin me. You should feel happy that they did not seed. If they seeded, your family would have been ruined." In that case, she would ruin Scarlett''s family even if Martin didn''t take revenge for her. She was not the kind of person to bear anyone a grudge. However, if someone wanted to hurt her, she would definitely fight back. She would ruin everything that Scarlett wanted to get. She was probably like her father. They took revenge by touching others'' tender spots. "Ha-ha..." Scarlett sneered and said sarcastically, "You''re really boasting shamelessly. Do you think you''re powerful enough to hurt me?" "Yes!" Giada looked at her with indifferent eyes, "Scarlett, I warn you. You''d better not provoke me." "Ha-ha..." Scarlett sneered as if she had heard a joke, "Giada, do you really think you''re capable enough to act in a tyrannous manner? Without Martin, you''re nothing." "Let me show you the video. See what Martin is doing now." Anyway, she had nothing to lose, and she was not afraid of Giada! Scarlett clicked on the video and looked at Giada with a weird smile, "Watch carefully. What is Martin doing now?" Giada took a closer look and saw a woman help Martin walk into a hotel. However, she could only see their backs and could not see their faces. Judging from their backs, she was sure that the man was Martin. Giada''s face gradually turned pale. When she was betrayed by Frank, she was not so angry and distressed. Martin entered the hotel with another woman. Giada felt a sharp pain in her heart, and she couldn''t breathe. Looking at Giada''s pale face, Scarlett was in an extremely good mood. She wanted to let Giada know that Martin was just ying with her. She was happy to see them break up with each other. Since she couldn''t be with Martin, she wouldn''t let Giada get him. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 "Humph! Do you really think that Martin loves you? He''s just ying with you." "You really take it seriously, and you''re a woman utterly without self-knowledge." Giada didn''t listen to what Scarlett said at all. She stared at the video in the phone. Suddenly, she frowned. It seemed that something was wrong. Giada took a careful look. Although the man''s back was simr to Martin''s, his height and temperament seemed to be different from Martin''s. The man in the video was not as tall as Martin. Just now, she was so sad that she didn''t look at the video carefully. Martin was of excellent character. How could he betray her so easily? "Giada, look, do you really think you''re a rich youngdy? Don''t think about getting what I can''t get." Scarlett raised her voice and looked at Giada excitedly. She wanted Gia to know the fact so that Giada wouldn''t be too arrogant. "Ha-ha..." Giada smiled. Seeing how snooty Scarlett was, she calmed down, "Don''t worry. I can get everything that you can''t get, and I own everything you have. However, you''ll never get what I have now." Giada nced at her coldly and was about to leave. She took a closer look at the man. Although his back was very simr to Martin''s, he was not Martin. Since she didn''t see Martin''s face, she would not suspect him. Scarlett was scheming. If she believed her, she would fall into her trap. Scarlett was irritated by Giada''s words. She shouted at her loudly, "Giada, you''re just a nameless painter, but you look down on me! Aren''t you afraid of getting a p in the face?" Why was Giada so confident? Mrs. Talbot didn''t care about Giada''s identity, but Scarlett knew Mr. Talbot very well. He would never allow Martin to marry an ordinary woman. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Giada frowned and looked at Scarlett who was angry and helpless. Her mad face was ferocious. "Scarlett, not everyone lives in such a domineering way like you." After saying that, Giada walked past her and was about to leave. Scarlett was here to make things difficult for her. How could she let her leave so easily? "Giada, don''t go." Scarlett reached out to pull Giada. She grabbed Giada''s wrist tightly. "Let go of me." Giada looked at her coldly and angrily. The two bodyguards not far away got closer and closer to Giada. However, Giada tipped them a wink and stopped them. When she turned around, someone suddenly pulled away Scarlett. Then she saw a pair of furious and intense eyes. "Martin, why are you here?" Scarlett was stunned. Hadn''t he returned to the Talbot family? Martin frowned and looked at her with disgust in his eyes, "Is it strange that I''m here?" Giada looked at him angrily and questioned him, "Did you go to the hotel with a woman just now?" Scarlett narrowed her eyes. Giada had believed her. Martin was stunned. Looking at her angry little face and then looking at Scarlett, he instantly understood what was going on. "Gia, did she tell you like that?" Giada nodded slightly. Since Martin was here, she knew that it was impossible. "Yes! She showed me a video. You went to the hotel with a woman," Giada said, staring at him firmly. Martin stared at her quietly with brooding eyes and said in a deep voice, "Gia, do you believe her?" Giada shook her head slightly, "No. I know you won''t do anything to let me down." Indeed, after she got to be with Martin, she really trusted him wholeheartedly. Since she liked him, she''d like to rey his love with her sincerity. Eden once said that lovers should trust each other. Being suspicious of each other would only make their life harder. Martin smiled and looked at her. Her trust was his greatest happiness! He was really happy to be trusted by his beloved woman. Martin smiled gently and said, "Gia, wait for me in the car. I wille back soon." "Okay!" Giada didn''t look at Scarlett and turned to walk to Martin''s car. Scarlett looked at Martin. He came here so soon, which meant that he really cared about Giada. Martin also looked at her. There was no warmth in his calm and deep eyes. The dark gray shirt made him look more and more handsome. "Scarlett, if you don''t want your family''s business to be ruined, you''d better behave yourself. I warn you for thest time." Scarlett was stunned for a moment. Listening to his ruthless voice, she seemed to feel suffocated. Martin had always been a man of his word. She had realized this. "Martin, why do you treat me like this?" Scarlett could not believe what she had heard. He wanted to ruin her family. It was not easy for her family to be so sessful. The others did not know, but the Talbot family knew it best! "Am I culpable to love you? Are you going to ruin my family?" Scarlett questioned him with her eyes full of pain. They had been very busy these days. Martin''s words had undoubtedly hurt her heart again. Martin''s tone was calm and his eyes were ruthless, "The one who wants to ruin your family is not me, but you." "Even if you want to ruin my rtionship with Gia, you have to see if you have the ability to do so." After Martin finished speaking, he walked toward Giada who was not far away. Scarlett''s n failed. She watched as Martin and Giada drove away, feeling so upset. "Martin, Giada, just wait and see." In the car, Martin didn''t speak and drove carefully. Giada looked out of the window and didn''t intend to talk to him. They had an appointment to have dinner in River City Restaurant. However, such a thing happened. Martin parked the car on the side of the road and looked at Giada who had been looking out of the window. Martin smiled and said, "Gia, didn''t you say that you trusted me?" "Oh." Giada looked back at him and found that he was as calm as usual, and his eyes were still gentle, "I believe you, but shouldn''t you exin it to me?" Martin said with a tender smile on his handsome face, "Gia, I stayed in the office all day. I waste because I went to buy roses for you." Martin took the roses from the back seat and handed them to her. Buying her a bunch of roses every day was what he wanted to do for her. Giada felt much better. In fact, she had known what was going on. Martin was wearing a dark gray shirt, and the man in the video was wearing a dark ck shirt. He was not Martin. "Thank you!" Giada''s tone became much gentler. She was very happy to receive a bunch of roses every day. She remembered that Martin once told her that she should ask him directly no matter what happened. She didn''t need to suspect him and made herself sad. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Martin looked at her and blinked his deep eyes. He smiled and asked, "Gia, how will you thank me? Huh?" Hearing this, Giada red at him. Martin smiled wickedly. He leaned his handsome face towards her, and what he wanted was very obvious. Giada punched him with a red face, "You''re so bad, Martin. You''re getting more and more annoying. You always bully me." Although she said so, she got closer to him and kissed his handsome face. "Ha-ha..." Martin chuckled and gently pulled her wrist, holding her hand tightly. "Gia, don''t take what Scarlett did to heart. She is spoiled by her parents. In addition to fighting for power andpeting with those rich youngdies, there seems to be nothing left in her life." But even so, he would not sympathize with a cruel and merciless woman. Giada nodded slightly. At first, she was indeed very sad. It turned out that it was so agonizing to be betrayed by the one she liked, and her heart was very painful. When she was betrayed by Frank, she was not very upset or mad. "I know, but Scarlett is really unlucky. She''s not smart enough. Without her, I wouldn''t have understood my heart so quickly." "When she told me that she was your fiancee, I didn''t have much feelings. I just wanted to stay away from you. Later, she warned me every day. I was afraid of meeting you, so I went straight back to my studio." "But when I worked in the studio, I often thought about you. Although I only met you again some days ago, I might have fallen in love with you when I first saw you." "Do you know why?" Giada blinked at him. Martin looked at her with a quiet smile. It seemed that he was waiting for her to tell him everything. Giada smiled, and she looked particrly beautiful in this way. Her lovely eyes were full of affection for Martin''s apperance. "Because you are very handsome, and you''re not inferior to my elder two brothers." Martin''s smile faded a little, and he looked at her sadly, "Gia, I thought that in your opinion, I would be more outstanding than your two brothers." He knew that Keh and Henrick were excellent, especially Keh. Keh had been awesome since he was a child. He was admitted to the elite school. After several years of study, he must have be more outstanding. Giada smiled and said, "That''s not the same. You have your own strengths. Although Keh and Henrick look exactly the same, and I look simr to them, I''ve changed a little after I grew up. I''m more beautiful than them. Therefore, I''m more charming than you three." Giada was particrly proud and smiled brightly. "Ha-ha..." Martin agreed with her. "Gia is the most beautiful!" "Of course." Giada leaned back. Her eyes curved and her lips were red. Her smile was very attractive. Seeing her like this, Martin was a little absent-minded. He immediately leaned towards her. Before Giada could react, he kissed her lips affectionately. When they arrived at River City Restaurant, Giada took Martin to the private box where she often went. When they entered the elevator, they met Valeria and Jayce by ident. They happened to come out of the elevator. Valeria''s expression was gloomy. When she saw Martin, she was stunned. When Martin saw them, he was taken aback as well, and then he became angry. He protected Giada behind him subconsciously. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing this, Jayce smiled sarcastically and said in a contemptuous tone, "Martin, you hide her behind you, but you can''t hide her beauty. Speaking of which, you are really lucky. You''re with such a beautiful girl." There were still bruises on Jayce''s face. That day, Martin beat him hard indeed. Valeria said sharply, "Jayce, are you in the mood to joke now?" "Hey, I was just kidding, wasn''t I? Everyone wants to take one more look at beautiful women." Jayce stared at Giada with lustful eyes. It seemed that he hadn''t learned a lesson. "Miss, you won''t have a bright future as Martin''s girlfriend. Why don''t you be with me? I can let you do whatever you want in mypany. Mypany is much bigger than Martin''s. Since Martin is so ungrateful, hispany might go bankrupt at any time." Jayce''s words were meaningful. Martin frowned and nced at Valeria. She framed him when he didn''t know. Fortunately, Boris solved the problem for him. Otherwise, he would really go bankrupt. Based on his understanding of his father, he guessed that his father had forced a showdown with Valeria. It was hard to say what extreme things Valeria would do. Before Giada could say anything, Martin had taken the lead to speak. "Jayce, don''t worry. Even if yourpany goes bankrupt, mypany will be safe and sound. Although I''m working on my own, I have my family as my backer. Do you really think that my father doesn''t care about me?" Martin had noticed that Valeria was making use of Jayce. Otherwise, with Jayce''s personality, he wouldn''t have provoked him so boldly. "Ha-ha..." Valeriaughed and said sarcastically, "Martin, you are cold and extreme. Don''t you know what your father''s attitude towards you?" "Or have you forgotten what you said back then? You said that you would rather starve to death than go to work in your father''spany. Are you going to break your promise?" Valeria''s words were full of sarcasm. She had nned for so long, but a young man suddenly solved all the problems for Martin. Who on earth was Boris? Valeria clenched her fists. She had lost to Martin before the contest even began. Upon hearing this, Martin confirmed his guess more. Valeria was using Jayce to deal with him. Valeria had been a well-behaved and gentle woman in front of his father. She was weak and easily bullied on the surface. In anyone''s eyes, she was at a disadvantage. Jayce was lustful, so he would naturally support her. Martin suddenly smiled and said, "I just said those words in a fit of anger. Besides, what I want to do is my own business. What does it have to do with you?" Seeing this, Giada felt that there seemed to be a grudge between Valeria and Martin. She was very curious about the rtionship between them. "Martin." Triston walked out of the elevator and saw Martin. When Valeria heard Triston''s voice, her whole body froze on the spot. In order to y a trick on Triston and be with him, she had paid dearly for it. Triston was the same. He was finally about to divorce that woman. How could such a proud person like Anabel allow Triston to betray her? All these years, she had been living in pain and waiting for Triston to divorce Anabel. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Triston saw Valeria and Jayce as well, and his face suddenly darkened. He saw Giada who was beside Martin. His gaze suddenly softened. "Martin, take Miss Bleu to have dinner first. Leave this to me." Giada walked out from behind Martin and greeted him obediently, "Hello, Mr. Talbot." Triston looked at her and smiled. "Gia, don''t be so polite. I''m older than your father. Just call me uncle." It seemed that Martin could marry Giada sooner orter. Giada smiled and listened to him, "Nice to see you, uncle!" "I''m sorry for what happened here, Gia. You go to eat first. When I have time in a few days, I want to go..." "Dad, I''ll take Gia upstairs first." Martin did not wait for him to finish his words and interrupted him. He took Giada into the elevator. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Valeria rxed a little. She did not look at Triston until the elevator door closed. Triston''s expression was very gloomy. Her heart skipped a beat, and she looked at him. "Mr. Talbot, why are you here?" Triston looked at her with experienced and indifferent eyes, asking, "Valeria, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Whitaker?" Valeria was obviously stunned. Seeing that Triston only suspected her, she breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Whitaker and I are friends. Sometimes, we have business dealings." "Really?" Triston looked at her meaningfully, as if he wanted to see something from her face. "But why do I feel that your rtionship is unusual?" Valeria and Jayce were so nervous, especially Valeria. Her face suddenly turned pale. Looking at their strange expressions, Triston sneered in heart. They were so uneasy, but she said they were only friends! "You failed in the cooperation, but you don''t have to look so unhappy, do you?" Triston looked at Jayce. He came here to talk business. He knew that Valeria and Jayce had met the same client with him, but the client chose to cooperate with him. That was why Jayce''s face was so unpleasant. Since Jayce wanted to plot against Martin, he would make things difficult for Jayce''s business. Valeria had yed a trick on him, and he had to pay a big price. Martin was his pride. Jayce squinted at him, "How do you know that?" He and Valeria came here to talk about cooperation. Just as they about to seed, the client said that he had to think about it again. Triston actually knew about it. It was too coincidental. "What?" Triston sneered, but he looked very rxed. "Jayce, don''t you know what you have done?" Jayce was confused, but Valeria knew what Triston was talking about. "Mr. Talbot, we''re leaving. We have something else to do." If Jayce became suspicious, things would be out of her control. "Cicely, since you are both here, let''s have a talk. I have something to talk to Jayce and you." Martin was dating with Giada, so he would not tell him. He had promised Martin that he would handle this matter well. Valeria''s heart was in her throat. She looked at him and asked in a trembling voice, "What''s the matter?" Why did Triston want to talk to Jayce as well? Triston smiled and said, "It''s a good thing. Let''s go to V&E Club. Mr. Whitaker, I think you will be interested." Jayce nodded slightly. Over the years, he had been proving that he was not inferior to Triston. Naturally, he would not shrink back at this time. Triston smiled and called his assistant, asking him to arrange things in advance. Before Triston left, he sent a message to Martin. "Martin, the problem can be solved tonight. I am innocent. Amy is not my daughter. Valeria fooled me. I will let your mother, Valeria, Jayce and Jayce''s wife settle this matter together. I will not bring shame to your life. You''re my pride, and I will not let you down." Martin and Giada had just sat in the private box. He saw the message sent by Triston. His eyes shed, but he didn''t say anything. He and Giada had the meal quietly. However, he had something on his mind and the smile on his face faded away. Giada had something to deal with and had been replying to messages, so Martin did not disturb her. Instead, he sat there with worries in heart. It wasn''t until the dishes were served that Giada put down her phone. At a nce, she saw Martin sit next to her worriedly. She frowned slightly and looked at him. "Martin, what''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?" Martin came to his senses and looked at her, shaking his head slightly. "Gia, let''s eat." "Oh, okay!" Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it, Giada didn''t ask anymore. In the private box in V&E Club. When Triston came in with Jayce and Valeria, Anabel and Jayce''s wife had been sitting there. Jayce hadplicated feelings when he saw his life. Anyway, he was quite rxed at this moment. He wondered what Triston wanted to do. Seeing Valeria, Anabel was very angry. However, she was calm and steady, and she just sat there quietly. Although she knew that Valeria had a love affair with Triston, she remained elegant. When Valeria saw the two people in the private box, words couldn''t describe how surprised she was. On the contrary, she was very scared! Jayce''s wife couldn''t be considered a nobledy, but she was beautiful and aggressive. Jayce liked her beauty but hated her character. He liked Valeria''s gentleness and obedience. "Yo! Mr. Talbot, are you treating us to a meal?" Jayce had no crisis awareness. Valeria red at him. It was a club, and they had just left the restaurant. What an idiot! His wife was here. Didn''t he know what was going on here? Had Triston known something? She had met Anabel in the past few years. However, she could never be as noble and graceful as Anabel. Triston smiled and nced at Anabel. She looked calm, but he knew her too well. She must be very sad at this moment. "Mr. Whitaker, there''s no need to have a meal. I''ve had dinner in River City Restaurant. I asked you toe here because I want to tell you something before my wife." Jayce was stunned. He looked at his wife again and suddenly had a bad feeling. After they sat down, they didn''t have a civilized conversation. They all looked at Triston, wondering what he wanted to do. Two minutester, Triston''s assistant came in and handed him a document. Triston let his assistant go out first. He looked at Anabel and said, " Anabel, I know you''ve been very sad these days. I let you down. I know you''re in so much pain. I''m sorry. Such a thing won''t happen again." "What''s more, Anabel, thank you for what you have done in the past few years, and thank you for your efforts to our family over the years. Now I want to tell you that I will never leave you." Anabel looked at him with a frown and didn''t speak. Triston looked at her and smiled gently, "Anabel, I don''t want to divorce you, so I asked you toe here today." When the people in the private box heard the word "divorce", they were all stunned. "Anabel, you know what? We are in love with each other. It you who make my life meaningful." After Triston finished speaking affectionately, he did not expect Anabel to answer him. Because she was really angry and sad at the moment. Valeria even sat in front of her. He took the document out of the bag slowly. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Valeria looked at Triston and became more and more nervous. Jayce and Valeria sat very close to each other, and he could even feel her trembling. He frowned and then heard Triston''s voice. "Anabel, this is a DNA test. Amy is not my daughter." Triston put thest page of the DNA test in front of Anabel. Anabel''s eyes shed. She looked at him and remained silent. Just now, she thought that Triston was holding a divorce agreement. He brought Valeria here, so she thought he was going to divorce her and marry Valeria. She was thinking of a solution. She wouldn''t let Valeria be at an advantage no matter what. However, what she saw was a DNA test. She had been thinking about divorcing crazily in the past few days. Divorce was herst choice. She always handled things neatly. If he didn''t love her anymore, she would leave. Pestering him would only make both of them more painful. However, the result was beyond her expectation. Triston hadn''t been home for a long time. She thought that he had actually given up their marriage though he said that he didn''t want to divorce. It seemed that she was wrong. Triston did a DNA test. "Triston." Valeria looked at him with tears. "Don''t you want to admit what you have done? You don''t even want to admit your own daughter. Who do you want to deceive with the document?" Anabel had been suspicious since she was young. If Triston did not return home, she would have a sense of crisis. No matter what, she would do everything she could to break them apart so that Anabel would suffer much. "Shut up. If you have the ability, why don''t you get me a fake DNA test?" Triston suddenly turned nasty. He had been deceived by this woman for more than ten years. He had not even got even with her. Being roared at by him, Valeria pursed her lips and remained silent. She was on the verge of tears and stared at Triston. Triston looked at her with a smile in his eyes. His eyes were deep, gentle, loyal and affectionate. Anabel was stunned. She seemed to see Triston who was romantic and brave in his youth. From a distance, he smiled and said to her, "Anabel, let''s go to a movie tonight. I will never get tired of the movie you yed, but I don''t like the actor. He''s not as handsome as me." At that time, Triston was really good-looking. People said that the most handsome man in River City was Victor, but in her eyes, Triston was the most charming. Victor''s eyes were too fierce, and he treated people coldly. She had seen Victor when she was young. He looked very arrogant, and she disliked him. She liked Triston who was outgoing and handsome. At that time, Triston was very simple, and the smile in his eyes was really sincere. He was wholehearted to her. She was deeply attracted by his sincere heart and believed that there was true love in the world. Anabel thought of many things in the past. She looked at Triston quietly without saying a word. Triston smiled. He knew that Anabel was very kind. Jayce''s wife, who had not spoken for a long time, said at this time, "Mr. Talbot, it''s not because you want to show off your love that you called us together, right?" Triston''s eyes turned distant as he looked at her, "Mrs. Whitaker, you and my wife are friends. I called you here today because I don''t want you to be cheated anymore." After that, Triston took out another DNA test from the bag. Jayce and Valeria both looked at Triston nervously. However, Triston did not give them a chance to speak. Instead, he looked at Valeria coldly, "Valeria, this is the DNA test of Jayce and Amy. Amy is Jayce''s daughter." "Impossible..." "Valeria, let me finish my words first." Triston interrupted her. "Fifteen years ago, I came back from a business trip. I didn''t have time to go home that day, so I stayed in the hotel. It was my room, and I was sure that I didn''t go to the wrong room. But when I woke up, you were on my bed. I didn''t remember that I slept with you that night. You yed a trick on me because you wanted the child in your belly to have a father." "Triston, you''re ndering me. It was you..." "You plotted against me. What''s your purpose? Let me tell you now." Triston interrupted her again. Tristonughed self-mockingly. His life was so happy that he always ignored the people around him and those who had evil intentions. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Valeria, you were a new actress in the entertainment circle back then. Unfortunately, you were not beautiful enough, and you didn''t have good acting skills. You got the role in the movie by back door, but the director was not satisfied with you." "The next day, he changed the leading actress into Anabel. Then she became famous because of this movie, which made you hold a grudge against her." "You''ve been trying to ruin Anabel, but you didn''t expect that she would retire and marry me when she was the most popr." "However, you didn''t want to give up, because you wanted to be with me as well. Although my family was not as powerful as the four richest families in River City, I had a lot of money." "In the next few years, I became your prey, and that was why you yed a trick on me in the hotel. In the past few days, I found the manager of the hotel and understood everything. I have evidence to prove that you schemed against me deliberately." Triston put a USB sh disk on the table and looked at Valeria. After looking at her for a while, he inserted the USB sh disk into theputer. It was the conversation between Valeria and the manager, and she said that she wanted to cheat Triston. "This is the conversation between you and the manager. The manager of that hotel is your cousin. Now he is still working in that hotel. He only likes money, and he is willing to do everything for money. Moreover, he has done such a thing for many times. He keeps the evidence for illegal dealings. I spent a lot of money getting this recording from him." Valeria was trembling all over, and tears kept running down her face. Of course, she had been prepared. But at this moment, everything was over. She could do nothing but cry. Jayce and his wife were the most shocked. When Jayce heard that Amy was his daughter, he stared at Valeria with his eyes widened. His wife looked extremely furious. Jayce lowered his head, not daring to look at his wife. He and Valeria had been together since they were in college, but for various reasons, they couldn''t be together. They didn''t part with each other, and he had been in touch with Valeria all these years. The most surprised one was Anabel. It never urred to her that Valeria hated her because of the movie. She remembered that at that time, she got the role in the movie easily indeed, because the director came to her in person. At that time, she was free, so she agreed. She had never heard that the leading actress had been reced. Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 On the one hand, she was very busy at that time. On the other hand, something happened in her family. Except for acting and making money, she had no time to care about anything else. But such a woman had been hiding in the dark and trying to ruin her family. She looked at Valeria with fury in eyes. Triston breathed a sigh of relief. He had made it clear. He was innocent. "Anabel, I just want to tell you that I have never slept with Valeria except for that night in the hotel. You saw us attend parties together, but that was because we had some work to deal with. Think about it carefully. In the past years, when I was not on a business trip, I always went home. I didn''t do anything to betray you." "I kept in touch with her because I thought that Amy was my daughter." Anabel looked at Triston as if he was an idiot. "Have you ever doubted this matter since she gave birth to the child?" This was the first sentence she said after she sat down. Valeria only felt that her dignity had been trampled on. Triston had raised a child for Jayce for more than ten years, which made Anabel the angriest. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Triston was silent. Indeed, he had never doubted Valeria. "Anabel, I''m sorry!" He went to hold Anabel''s hand, but she dodged. "Valeria, why didn''t you tell me since you were pregnant with my child?" Jayce looked at Valeria madly. His furious voice was deafening. "B*stard, how dare you say like this now? My family has been treating you well all these years, right? But you betrayed me! Get out of my house tonight! We''ll get divorced tomorrow. Just live with this vicious woman and raise your daughter together." After saying this angrily, Jayce''s wife strode out of the private box. Triston got up and took Anabel''s hand, "Dear, let''s go home." "Valeria, Jayce, I will cancel our cooperation. From now on, I won''t have any business dealings with you." After that, he left with Anabel. Behind him, Jayce overturned the table in a fit of anger, and Valeria screamed in horror. However, Triston only cared about Anabel at the moment. Anabel didn''t say anything until Triston took her into the car. "Idiot!" She cursed harshly. Triston said, "Anabel, I''m an idiot ineed!" Anabel was speechless. Triston raised his head and looked at her gently. "Anabel, are you willing to give an idiot like me a chance? Our son is dating his girlfriend. In a few months, we may have our grandchild. Anabel, let''s not divorce, okay?" Triston looked at her pleadingly. These days, he had been busy investigating this matter. Before he could find out the truth, he really did not dare to go back to see her. The moment he got the DNA test, he knew that Amy was not his daughter, and he jumped up in ecstasy. He wanted to call her immediately to tell her that he was innocent, and he didn''t betray her. But there was something that he had not figured out, so he spent some time on it. He had asked Amy, and Amy said that Valeria asked her to appear in front of Anabel on purpose. He could imagine how ambitious Valeria was. After knowing the truth, he didn''t tell anyone. He wanted to tell Martin and Anabel about it at a right time. But that night, he saw that Jayce wanted to make things difficult for Martin again, so he didn''t want to wait anymore. What Valeria did made him know that she wanted to ruin Martin''s life. He couldn''t afford to wait any longer! "Humph!" Anabel''s anger overflowed, and she did not want to talk to him. She had been loving Triston sincerely and wholeheartedly. Over the years, Triston had been very nice to her. If it weren''t for Valeria, they would still be in deep love. Although she retired for their family, she didn''t give up her own hobbies. She liked finance and investment. Even if they wanted to divorce, she would not deliberately please anyone, because she was charming enough to attract others. Their children had grown up, and she had enjoyed her good life. She could restrain her desire for money. She looked at Triston with a serious expression. "Triston, give both of us some time. If we still love each other, we will be together in the end." Triston nodded. He knew that she had made the greatest concession. "Anabel, I will give you some time, but I hope it won''t be too long. In the past few years, I did something wrong indeed, but I will do better in the future." Anabel looked at him for a while and did not speak. After chatting with him for a while in the car, she got off and left. She walked home. It was dull and slightly drizzly at dusk. Although she had no umbre, it didn''t matter. The weather was very cool. She had experienced too much in just a few days. She was actually a wise woman. She knew what she wanted and what she didn''t want. As she grew older, she gradually realized that she could only achieve some of her goals. There were some things she couldn''t do, and she could only give up in the end. When she chose to divorce, she felt that it was a wise choice. It was better than wasting time quarreling with each other, right? "Mom." Anabel was taken aback. She thought that it was her imaginary voice. She looked up slowly and saw her handsome son standing not far away, smiling at her. In her impression, Martin had never smiled so happily in front of her. His smile was always very faint, and it was not sincere or delighted at all. Anabel smiled, "Aren''t you dating with Miss Alwynn? Why are you here?" Martin walked towards her. Under the bright light, his tall and straight figure was very eye-catching. "Mom, Gia has something to do, so she went to thepany. I''ll pick her up at ten o''clock. I came here to apany you." Anabel smiled. There were some faint lines at the corners of her eyes, and she looked loving. Martin was too tall, so she had to raise her head while talking to him, but she was very proud. Martin was really handsome. "I''m fine. There''s no need to apany me." Martin''s eyes shed. He lowered his head and said in a clear voice, "Then I''ll take a walk with you." "Okay, there''s some time left before ten o''clock. Go for a walk with me. You can even get married at this age. I''m afraid that you won''t have much time to stay with me in the future. Such an opportunity is rare, so I can''t miss it." Martin was stunned. Anabel had been strict with him, and she seldom talked to him so kindly. To be exact, she had done a lot for their family over the years. It was because of her strict education that he became so sessful. However, he really didn''t have much time to stay with her. Martin apanied her to a nearby mall and bought a lot of gifts for her. Along the way, he did not ask about what had happened between her and his father. When something happened, he would never give his advice so easily. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 He had no idea what she had been through, so he couldn''t persuade her. If someone had never experienced his pain and suggested that he should do something, he would only suffer more. At nine o''clock at night, Martin sent his mother home. Downstairs, he did not get out of the car, but looked at his mother who was sitting on the passenger seat. "Mom, I hope you can live a happier life than me in the future. Only when you are happy can I live a good life." He said sincerely. Triston only sent him a message to tell him that he had solved this matter. He did not ask Triston about the details. Since it was so easy to solve the problem, his guess should be right. Anabel smiled, "It seems that your father has called you." Martin shook his head slightly, "In fact, my father is quite silly." Anabel nodded with a smile and agreed with him. "That''s right. Your father is rather stupid. He raised a girl for someone else for more than ten years, and you were almost tricked because of him." Anabel knew about those things. Martin was very powerful and lucky. She was a little depressed, but she was much better than she was a few days ago. In fact, she wanted to think about her rtionship with Triston again because he yed a passive role in the rtionship after Valeria cheated him. "Martin, your brother is about to enter the college entrance examination. Even if I really want to divorce your father, I will do it after the examination." Martin nodded slightly. Looking at her calm eyes, he said in a softer tone, "Mom, no matter what decision you make, I will support you." His indifferent expression seemed to have be much gentler. Anabel smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Go pick up Miss Alwynn. It''s not safe for a girl to go home alone at night. I will go back to rest." "Okay!" Martin got out of the car. After carrying Anabel''s things to the door, he turned around and drove to pick up Giada. The rain was getting heavier at night. In a dark alley, two sneaky people with hats stood in the corner and lowered their heads, talking in a low voice. "If you''ve made up your mind, take actions tonight. We''ve been following him for several days." "Just do it!" The other woman looked extremely cold. "Ha-ha..." The younger womanughed. "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but you''ve been hesitating. You don''t know how much Martin cares about that woman. I want her to die immediately." "Now I allow you to do that, don''t I? But be careful. Don''t leave us open to charges." "Both of them deserve to die." The woman sneered, and she looked especially frightening in the rainy night. Giada had a temporary meeting in the investmentpany, and she had to attend it. Thepany was not far from her studio. Not far away, Martin drove for twenty minutes and arrived at thepany. Seeing that the rain was getting heavier, Martin got out of the car and took an umbre. Holding it, he stood in the rain and waited for Giada. There were four minutes left before ten o''clock. Gia had always been punctual. There were only a few pedestrians in the rain. Cars passing by sttered the rainwater on the ground. Martin''s straight figure was next to his car, and the lights of the passing cars cast a glow on him. He seemed to be in his own world, and nothing could attract his attention. He just stood in the rain like this, looking so charming. At ten, he saw a slender figure walking out of thepany. His expressionless face instantly softened. Holding an umbre, he strode toward his beloved girl. Seeing him, Giada smiled and trotted into his arms. Martin moved the umbre to her side, trying not to let her get wet. "Gia, have you dealt with the work?" "Yeah! I''m a littlezy. If I can''t solve it in one or two days, I''ll ask for Kenny, my dad or my mom''s help. Now that it''s solved, I don''t need to go to thepany in the next few days. But I seem to be making an excuse for myself. I just want to spend more time with you." "Ha-ha..." Martin chuckled, kissed her forehead and took her across the road to the car. "Gia, because I''m so charming, right? Let''s go to the countryside tomorrow. I found a good ce. I''ll apany you to paint." Painting was her greatest pleasure, and he liked it as well. However, his dream was killed off when he was a child. However, he seemed to have made up for his little regret, because Gia liked painting. "Okay, Martin, you''re so nice. I like you so much!" Giada smiled sweetly. Before Martin could say anything, a dazzling light suddenly shone on him. It was unusual. Martin turned his head and saw a ck car speeding toward them. The car burnt down the road. It seemed that the driver wanted to kill them. "Gia!" Martin screamed and pushed away Giada with great strength. Giada fell to the ground, and there was a sharp pain in her arm. She couldn''t care about herself and looked up at Martin, but she only heard the harsh sound of the brakes. She saw that Martin''s straight figure was knocked a few meters away. He rolled several times on the spot before stopping. Her pupils quivered and she cried out in pain, "Martin!" Seeing that Giada was safe and sound, the driver didn''t want to give up and was about to crush over her. Giada''s pupils quivered. The driver wanted to kill her. However, the next moment, the car was hit aside by a ck car. The bodyguards who were protecting Giada secretly appeared in time. They drove to hit the car. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Bang..." The loud sound of collision made the atmosphere be oppressive all of a sudden. Giada seemed to havee to sense. She stumbled toward Martin who was lying on the ground. She sat down on the ground and held Martin in her arms. In the rain, his face looked cold and pale. He closed his eyes tightly, and she saw blood flowing from her fingers. She waspletely flustered. "Martin, wake up..." However, no matter how loudly she called his name, he kept his eyes closed. When she thought about how determined he was when he pushed her away, her heart trembled, and she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. He would rather die for her. But she didn''t want such a result, nor did she want him to prove his love in this way. She wanted longsting love. There was no difference between losing Martin and dying! ...... At about ten twenty at night, Giada cried and called Victor. Victor''s heart sank. That day, Eden was on a business trip, and she woulde back early the next morning. He called Dean, and they went to the hospital owned by Alwynn Group together. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he heard Giada crying. His heart ached instantly, and he walked over steadily. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 When Giada saw Victor, she stood up and threw herself into his arms, "Dad, why do youe here sote? I''m so scared. Martin has been in the operating room for a long time, and he hasn''te out yet. Woo-woo... He pushed me away, but he was hit by the car. Dad, they wanted to kill me..." Seeing Victor, Giada felt like she had grabbed a life-saving straw. Victor''s eyes were full of anger. He patted her back gently andforted her softly, "Baby, it''s okay. Martin will be fine. Your Uncle Clement is investigating this matter. I will not let go of those who want to hurt you." Someone actually wanted to kill Giada. He''d like to see who made Giada so scared and sad. "Dad, what about Martin? If anything bad happens to him, I will die. Woo-woo..." Victor turned to look at her all of a sudden and said sharply, "Fool, what are you talking about? How can you be so silly? Let me tell you. If you dare to have such an idea, I''ll break your legs." Giada actually dared to say such words to him, which made him so angry. "Woo-woo..." Giada cried very sadly. Her beautiful big eyes were red and swollen. She was too grieved to say a word. "Dad... I like him very much. He''s really nice." Giada''s heart ached severely. She didn''t know how to express her feelings for Martin. There was only one thought in her mind. If Martin died, she would die together with him. Victor frowned. Seeing that her clothes were wet, he took out his phone and called the servants at home, asking them to send her clothes. Then he apanied Giada to wait for Martin outside the operating room. Victor called Triston as well. No one knew that such a thing would happen, but he wouldn''t allow anyone to me Giada. He was afraid that Martin''s parents would be angry with Giada because of this matter. He had never let Giada suffer grievances. "Gia, don''t cry. Anton is the operator. Martin will be fine." Giada nodded and held his arm, refusing to let it go. Victorforted her gently, and she was in a much better mood. Soon, Triston and Anabel arrived. "Martin, how are you now?" Anabel cried as she patted the door of the operating room. She couldn''t believe that Martin was lying in this cold operating room. She had only parted with him for forty minutes. "Anabel, calm down. Martin is having a surgery right now. He''ll be all right." Triston hugged her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Anabel cried bitterly in his arms. Giada lowered her head. She was too guilty to face Martin''s parents. If Martin had not pushed her away, he wouldn''t haven been lying here at this time. At this time, Triston and Anabel looked at Victor and Giada. Victor''s phone suddenly rang. He nodded at them slightly as a greeting. Then he answered the phone. It was Dean. The more Victor listened, the sharper his eyes became. "Bring her to the hospital." He said in a deep and cold voice and then hung up the phone. Looking at Giada who was leaning on his shoulder, he lowered his head and asked with his intense eyes full of distress, "Gia, don''t cry. I''ve found out that person. The woman is named Valeria. Do you know her? Why does she want to kill you?" Giada shook her slightly. "Dad, I don''t know her, but they seemed to be aiming at me. After hitting Martin with the car, they wanted to crush me." Victor was frightened when he heard that. If the bodyguards he had arranged to protect Gia in secret didn''t hit the woman''s car in time, he couldn''t imagine what Gia would be like at this time. When Triston and Anabel heard Valeria''s name, they instantly understood everything. Valeria didn''t want to kill Giada. She wanted to kill their son, Martin. Triston had made everything clear that day, and Valeria lost everything. Valeria seemed to be gentle, but she went to extreme in everything. If someone affected her life, she would let him pay the price. She was very vindictive. Triston concealed all the cooperation, and Anabel once got her role in the movie. Everything made her want to kill Triston and his family. "What a b*tch! I won''t let her off. I''m going to kill her!" Triston gritted his teeth in anger. He let go of Anabel and was about to get even with Valeria. Anabel pulled him in a hurry and shook head at him lightly. After all, this matter was caused by her. Valeria had nned for more than ten years. She suddenly wanted to take revenge, and she would definitely do something terrible. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "What''s the point of killing her now? Why do you have to dirty your hands because of her?" Hearing that, Victor sensed something strange. "Mr. Talbot, what do you mean? Do you know Valeria?" Victor''s tone was serious. Under his care, Giada had never cried like this. Triston wanted to say something but stopped. He lowered his head and did not speak. Victor had experienced a lot, so he could tell at a nce that this matter was unusual. Since Giada liked Martin, he did not say anything. He just nced at Triston and Anabel coldly. Maybe the one that Valeria wanted to kill was Martin, not Gia. All of them were silent. Outside the operating room, the atmosphere was a little depressing. Victor and Triston had seen each other many times in the business world. Triston admired Victor''s ability from the bottom of his heart. They were both men, and he knew that Victor was much better than him. For a moment, he didn''t have much to say. After they waited for another half an hour, Martin was finally pushed out of the operating room. "Martin." Giada suddenly stood up and saw that Martin''s body was attached to tubes and monitors. His hair had been shaved, and his head was wrapped in gauze. His cold and pale face was covered with bruises. Victor looked at Anton and asked, "Is he okay?" Neal rubbed the space between his eyebrows tiredly and said, "He was lucky, and his main organs didn''t get hurt. However, he is slightly concussed because the car hit him hard. The extravasated blood in his brain has been cleaned up. He will be fine when he wakes up tomorrow morning." Victor nodded. Anton was an expert that he spent a lot of money to cultivate. He would never lie to him. Anton looked at Giada. She cried so bitterly that her voice had be hoarse. "Gia, stop crying. Your boyfriend will be fine." "Thank you, Uncle Anton!" Hearing that Martin was fine, Giada breathed a sigh of relief. Triston and Anabel were also very grateful to Anton. After Anton arranged a VIP ward for Martin, he went to rest. Giada changed into the clean clothes sent by the servants and took care of Martin in the ward. Victor looked at the time and then nced at Giada. It was two o''clock in the morning. She would definitely be unwilling to go back to rest. Triston looked at Victor and said, "Mr. Alwynn, why don''t you take Gia back to rest?" Victor nced at him and said in a deep voice, "Do you think Gia is willing to go back with me?" Triston was helpless. Victor looked at him with cold eyes. "Valeria is here. Come down with me and have a look." Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Triston knew that it was Valeria, so he immediately followed Victor angrily. There were only Giada and Anabel in the ward, as well as the asional sounds of medical equipment. After changing into a white casual suit, Giada had been sitting in front of the hospital bed and staying with Martin. Martiny there quietly. His hair had been shaved, and his face was bruised. He still looked very handsome, and she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Anabel looked at her. She was relieved that Giada cared so much about Martin. Martin''s choice was right. "Gia, if you are tired, go to the next room and have a rest." This was the VIP ward arranged by Victor. There were two rooms inside, and there were two beds in the ward. It was convenient for them to take care of Martin and wash up. Giada shook her head slightly and looked at her exhausted face. Anabel was frightened as well when she knew that Martin had a car ident. "Auntie, you go to rest. I''ll take care of Martin here. Come and rece me when it''s dawn." Anabel knew how Giada was feeling at this time. She was truly mentally and physically exhausted that day. She was very tired, so she nodded and walked to the room aside.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As for Valeria, she was not in the mood to meet her. Victor would deal with this matter, and she knew that Victor was more ruthless than anyone, so she did not want to meddle in it. She had to sleep for a while. Martin was fine, and she was very tired after her heart rxed. Only Giada was left in the ward. She hold Martin''s hand. His fingers were very cold, and there were many bruises on the back of his hand. Although the wounds had been treated, they looked serious. "Martin, thank you! Thank you for saving me and protecting me with your life. Please wake up soon. When you wake up, we will get married, okay?" "My mom oftenughs at me. She said that when she was at my age, I was studying in primary school." "My mom always talks about this. She said that girls should get married at the right age. She said that marriage is a very happy thing. No matter what difficulties we encounter in the future, we will have someone to rely on." "Martin, I know you will be my best support." "Ha-ha..." Giada burst intoughter and melted into tears. She said in a choked voice, "Martin, I think my mother is right..." Giada said a lot uncontrobly, and Martin seemed to be conscious. In the end, tears flowed out of his eyes. It seemed that he was touched, and he was responding to Giada. Seeing this, Giada was surprised. She smiled and burst into tears once again. "Martin, you can hear me, right? You''re so moved that you''re crying, ha-ha..." Giada was amused and angry. She hoped that he would wake up soon. "Martin, wake up quickly." Giada smiled. She knew that Martin could hear her. Downstairs, in the warehouse in the underground garage. Valeria sat on the ground awkwardly. Her hair was messy and her whole body was covered with mud. The driver had fainted because Victor beat him so hard. His face was full of blood. Valeria trembled all over as she looked at Victor, the famous man in River City. She had nned this for more than ten years, but she didn''t expect to offend Victor. Victor was a big shot in River City. More than ten years had passed, but his handsome face didn''t change much. The only change was that his eyes became more fierce than before. The reason why she wanted to kill Giada was very simple. Gia had helped Martin through the difficulties. Originally, Martin''spany was about to go bankrupt after Jayce withdrew the funds. Victor looked at Triston and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Talbot, tell me. What''s the rtionship between you and her? Why does this woman want to kill my daughter?" "Your daughter?" Valeria was stunned. Why did she forget that Victor''s daughter was named Giada as well? Triston''s eyes shed. He looked at Victor and said with a smile, "Mr. Alwynn, I made a mistake. I was too stupid, and this woman yed a trick on me. She can''t be with me, so she takes revenge on me crazily. That''s why such a thing happened tonight." Victor nodded with understanding. When he was young, he encountered such a thing for many times. "Humph! Valeria, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious." Triston looked down at her angrily. "Humph! Triston, your wife has ruined my life. I must make her pay the price. Since you two don''t want to pay for it, your son and daughter-inw will pay for it." Anyway, Valeria had been caught, and she woulde to no good end, so she might as well say some mean words to vent her anger. "You..." Triston looked at her sharply. He was too stupid. In the past, Valeria only pretended to be gentle in front of him. Fortunately, he didn''t want to have sex with any woman except for Anabel. Otherwise, he would have no chance to get Anabel''s forgiveness. "Ha-ha..." Valeria smiled and looked at Triston. He was like a clown who had been fooled by her for more than ten years. "Triston, it feels bad to be cheated by me, right? I liked you so much back then. I missed you so much that I couldn''t fall asleep or eat. You don''t even know how bitter my life was at that time. I was enthusiastic, but you and Anabel broke my heart. I wanted to be outstanding. I wanted to be famous and be someone who was good enough for you. Unfortunately, you got married before I could do anything." "Although you didn''t notice me, I had been secretly paying attention to you. I know your character and everything about you. I have to thank you. You''ve raised Amy for so many years." "Humph!" Triston''s face turned livid. Victor looked as if he was watching a good show. He sat on the stool leisurely, listened to Valeria''s words and could guess what had happened. Although Triston was not his friend, he was a famous rich young man in the entertainment circle back then. Upon hearing this, he realized that Triston was really silly. He didn''t even know that the child wasn''t his. Triston didn''t want to listen to Valeria anymore. In front of Martin''s father-inw, he was really ashamed. "Mr. Alwynn, what do you think we should do?" Valeria stared at Victor. She knew how ruthless Victor was, and her face was full of fear in an instant. Victor pursed his lips coldly and did not speak. At this age, he was more dignified than before. "It''s a attempted murder. The police will deal with this matter." After saying that, Victor got up and left gracefully. Valeria sat on the ground with a pale face. Triston left without even looking at her. But he didn''t notice that Valeria smiled at his back maliciously after he left. She had been caught, but it didn''t mean that Martin would be safe. Her crazy revenge had just begun. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 When Victor returned to the ward, it was almost four o''clock in the morning. He sighed and knew that Giada would not go home with him. He turned to look at Triston who was behind him and reminded him, "Mr. Talbot, my daughter values her rtionships very much. She won''t go back with me now. Please take care of her. I''ll pick her up at dawn." Triston smiled and said, "Mr. Alwynn, don''t worry. I will take good care of my future daughter-inw." Victor was speechless. Triston had thought too much. He hadn''t agreed to let Gia be with Martin. "Humph!" He snorted at Triston, turned around and strode away. Triston looked at Victor''s straight back with amusement. "Victor, be careful on the way!" Hearing this, Victor paused and almost fell down. Did Triston really regard him as Martin''s father-in- law? He would never let Martin be with his little princess so easily. Triston looked at Victor''s slightly stiff back and smiled. The ident in his life was really unpredictable. ...... At dawn, Triston asked his assistant to buy breakfast for Giada and Anabel. Although Anabel was lying on the bed, she didn''t fall asleep. When it was dawn, she fell asleep in a daze and had a dream. The strange dream made her a little confused after waking up. Looking at the strange environment, she realized that she was in the hospital. When she came out, she saw that Giada was still apanying Martin quietly. After chatting with Giada for a while, she saw Triston and his assistant walking in. The assistant put down the breakfast and turned to leave. Triston looked at them and said, "Gia, Anabel, have breakfast first. I met Anton just now. He said that Martin is fine. If he doesn''t wake up in the morning, he will wake up at noon." Anabel nodded. As long as Martin was all right. Seeing that Martin was still asleep, she looked at Giada and said, "Gia, you''ve been tired all night. Eat something first." Giada shook her head slightly and did not look at her, "Auntie, just eat it. I have no appetite now." Anabel was not in the mood to eat, either, but she would get sick if she didn''t eat anything. At this age, even if she got in a draught, she would have a headache. She was no longer be in good health. She looked at Giada again. Seeing that Gia sat there still and couldn''t take her eyes off Martin, she said, "Gia, have some porridge. Otherwise, Martin will feel distressed when he wakes up. Martin has been liking you since he was a child. Do you remember that he brought you breakfast everyday? He just didn''t want you to starve." Anabel smiled. Martin liked Giada at such a young age. No wonder he had no girlfriend in the past years. She even thought that he had no interested in women. Thinking about those days, Giada felt warm in her heart. Martin bought her breakfast everyday. Giada smiled, walked over and sat next to the table. "Okay, Auntie. Uncle, let''s eat together." Giada looked at Triston. Triston looked at her and smiled. Giada''s every move was graceful, and she was respectful. She was so pleasing to the eye. No wonder Martin liked her so much. Triston sat down beside Anabel and said, "Okay, Gia. When your father left, he said that he would come to pick you up at dawn. You can go back to rest. After having a sleep, you cane to see Martin again." Giada nodded. "Okay!" As soon as they finished the breakfast, Victor arrived. Giada looked at Martin. He had not woken up yet, and she was very anxious. After Victor greeted Triston and Anabel, he left with Giada. Giada looked haggard. She hadn''t slept all night, and she was overwhelmed by sorrow. Therefore, she didn''t look well at this time. Victor looked at her with distress and said, "Gia, Martin is fine. Go back with me and have a rest. Your mother wille back at about 10 o''clock this morning." Giada looked at him unhappily. "Dad, you have a lounge on the top floor of the hospital, don''t you? I don''t want to go back. It''s too troublesome. I''ll sleep for a while and then go to see Martin." Victor was stunned. Giada hadn''t got married, but he felt that she didn''t belong to him anymore. "Dad, why don''t you speak?" In fact, Giada knew what Victor was thinking. However, she just loved Martin and couldn''t control herself. In fact, she was quite unfilial, but she really liked Martin. This time, he risked his life to save her, and she had given her heart to him. "s!" Victor sighed. He gave the key to Gia with a disappointed face. Gia had grown up, and she would get married sooner orter. "I knew it would happen. Go to the top floor to rest. I''m going to the airport to pick up your mother." "Thank you, dad! You''re the best!" Giada gave him a big hug. Victor smiled helplessly and rubbed her head dotingly. "Have a good rest!" After that, he turned around and went downstairs. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Giada watched him enter the elevator before going to the top floor to rest. Victor had a habit of leaving a ce for him to rest in his own territory. The lounge was well-equipped. Before Giada could enter the room, she couldn''t help but smile. Her parents really knew how to enjoy themselves. Smiling, she went to take a bath with her mother''s clothes. Soon, she came out of the bathroom and set the rm clock. Making sure that she would wake up in an hour, shey down to sleep. She hoped that Martin had woken up when she woke up. Perhaps she was too tired, and she didn''t often stay upte. She fell asleep very soon after lying down. In the ward, Triston looked at Anabel whose face was pale. "Anabel, Valeria has been taken away by the police." Anabel looked at his calm expression and felt a little better in heart. No matter what, this matter was rted to her. Seeing Triston, she suddenly did not know what to say. To be honest, Triston was still very handsome at his age, and she still loved him. A few days ago, she chose to divorce him helplessly. She hadplicated feelings towards Triston. Sometimes, he was simple-minded and kind- hearted. When such a thing happened back then, he didn''t want her to know about it and divorce him subconsciously. At that time, she was most eager to get love, because she was very uneasy as a housewife. It really took her a lot of time and energy to get used to such a life. Triston took her hand with a smile and said in a very gentle tone, "Anabel, I will do my best in the future. I won''t let you down again." Anabel still looked at him without saying a word. Triston was afraid of seeing her like this. Anabel didn''t speak, which meant that she was still mad. Both of them kept silent like this. After a long while, Anabel said, "Triston, my life is ordinary. I have no rich family background or beautiful appearance. But you warmed my heart and made my life as brilliant as flowers. We''ve been married for so many years. I gave up my dream and became a housewife, but I have never regretted it." "But Triston, you''ve lied to me for so many years. I''m sad not because you lied to me, but because I can''t trust you anymore." Triston was stunned. Looking at the calm look in her eyes, he felt as if he had been sentenced to death. "Anabel." "Triston, you said you would give me some time. Let''s talk about it when Martin gets better." She was still angry and did not want to talk about it, so she interrupted Triston. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 When Giada woke up, three hours had passed. The rm clock was of no use. She didn''t even hear it ringing. "s!" She sighed gloomily. She was not used to staying upte, so she felt that she was sick after staying up for a night. After washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs to see Martin. It was hot and stuffy in summer. Giada was wearing white T-shirt and white shorts. Although it was Eden''s clothes, it was fashionable, and it suited her well. But she could feel that sts of hot air came in through the window and hit her. After entering the elevator, she felt even hotter. She had slept for three hours, but it was not enough. Her head was a little dizzy. She lowered her head and saw that her phone had lit up. It was a message from her mother. "Gia, is Martin awake? Your father told me everything." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mom, I''m going to the ward. I will tell you about it when Martin wakes up." "Okay. I made soup. I''ll bring you dinnerter." "Thank you, mom!" Giada walked out of the elevator. Martin''s ward was in the front. She walked over quickly and pushed open the door of the ward lightly. At the door, she saw Martin lying on the bed, but he was still unconscious. She walked in anxiously and looked at Anabel who sat beside the bed. Triston had left. "Auntie, hasn''t Martin woken up yet?" Her heart was instantly twisted into a ball. Didn''t Anton say that Martin could wake up in the morning? Anabel looked at her and shook her head slightly. "Anton hase here to see Martin. He said that Martin would wake up when he has enough sleep.Gia, you don''t have to worry." However, her heart would be tortured every minute before Martin woke up. She said this tofort herself. Giada walked over and looked at Martin''s sleeping face quietly. "Auntie, go back and have a rest. I''ll stay with him here. I''ll call you when he wakes up." She could tell that Anabel was very tired. Her well-maintained face was very pale, and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked exhausted. Anabel looked at her and grinned. Giada had be much more adorable. When she was a child, she was careless, and she had really be different after she grew up. She really liked Giada. She was rich, but she was not bad-tempered. "Gia, I''m sorry to let you get involved in my family''s affairs." Anabel evaded the crucial points and told Giada about what Valeria had done. Hearing that, Giada was stunned. It turned out to be like this. She thought that Valeria aimed at her. No wonder Victor was no longer so mad. They chatted for a while and then Anabel went back to rest. She had a youngest son at home, so she had to go back. Only Giada and Martin were left in the ward. It was a little hot during the day, and Martin''s palms were sweating. Giada fetched some hot water and wipep the sweat off his hands and body. Looking at his strong abdominal muscles, Giada felt that her heart was beating wildly. She looked at him for a while and forced herself to look away. There was some resentment in her heart, and she couldn''t help but say to herself, "How could it be? Even his muscles are so beautiful and sexy." Giada stood there for a while and then ran to the bathroom with a basin of water in panic. However, she did not see Martin move his fingers slightly. After Giada washed her face with cold water, she came out of the bathroom slowly. She sat by the bed and stayed quietly with Martin again. Marquis and Kian came here. Triston called them early in the morning. Hearing that Martin had a car ident, they could onlye here to see Martin after dealing with their work. When they came in and saw that Martin had not woken up, they were both very anxious. The film was being shot, so Martin must not get into any trouble. "Miss Bleu, Mr. Talbot..." Kian was a little nervous. They said to the stuff that Martin was on a business trip, but he didn''t know what was going on and someone said that Martin had a car ident. Giada looked at him, "He''s okay. The doctor said he would wake up today." "Oh, that''s good." Jie heaved a sigh of relief. Marquis asked in confusion, "Who leaked the news that Martin had a car ident? Now everyone in thepany says that Martin had a car ident and he''s in aa." Giada''s eyes turned cold. In the past, she didn''t know the whole story and wouldn''t think much. However, at this time, she was afraid that someone spread the news with ulterior motives. But Valeria had been arrested. Who could it be? Giada looked at Marquis, "I''ll ask my dad to investigate it." Giada picked up her phone and sent a message to her father. Marquis and Kian didn''t have a wide range of connections. Dean and Lucian were the fastest to figure it out. Marquis nodded slightly. With Victor''s help, he would soon know the truth. Kian and Marquis stayed for an hour, but Martin did not wake up. They could only leave the hospital and go to work. Giada stayed with Martin alone again. It was so quiet in the ward that she could hear their breathing. asionally, a nurse came in to change intravenous drips for Martin. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Giada was so tired that she fell asleep by the bed. When Martin slowly opened his eyes, he squinted his eyes and looked around. His head was very dizzy, but he knew that he was in the hospital. Although he had been asleep, he was conscious. He could hear people talking around him, and he could hear Gia''s gentle whisper. He heard her words intermittently. He seemed to remember what she said. As long as he woke up, she would marry him. When he heard this, he especially wanted to wake up, but his eyelids were very heavy. He could not find a way out in the darkness, and her voice was the only glimmer of light in his world. He moved his head slightly and felt so painful. He had a car ident. Suddenly, he thought of the car ident. Where was Gia? His heart was filled with anxiety, and his head hurt even more. He could not help but frown to relieve the intense pain. After feeling better, he looked down and saw that Giada was lying on the edge of the bed, facing him and sleeping soundly. Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. At that time, hepletely fainted after being hit by the car, and he knew nothing about what happened next. He smiled gently. As he looked at her fair and calm face, the anxiety in his heart disappeared instantly. "Martin." In sleep, Giada called out softly. "Gia, I''m here." Martin responded to her, only to find that his voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear. However, he smiled. Gia hadn''t woken up yet. Was she dreaming about him? Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Was it because she dreamed of him that she called his name? It was great! Every night, he hoped that he could dream of her, but he only dreamed of her asionally, and he only saw her back in the dreams. However, every time he woke up, he was very satisfied. Even if he couldn''t see her, at least he could dream of her. Martin stared at her sleeping face quietly. She was indeed the girl he liked. She was so beautiful even when she was asleep. As he looked at her like this, his head was no longer so painful. Martin took a deep breath. However, his head ached so much as soon as he moved. This meant that his head had been hit very hard. He wondered if there would be any seque. "Martin." Giada let out a cry of surprise and woke suddenly with a start. Just now, she dreamed that Martin fell into the water, and she couldn''t catch him no matter how hard she tried. She cried hard on the shore and wanted to save him, but she couldn''t move her feet. "Gia, I''m here." Martin''s voice was hoarse, and he looked at the tears on her pale face. What did she dream of Why was she so sad? Giada stared at him with wide eyes, "Martin, you''re awake." "Martin, it''s great that you''ve woken up. I dreamed that you fell into the water. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t catch you. You know what? You scared me!" Saying this, Giada cried. "Martin, you''re so bad. I seldom cried in the past. but I''ve cried many times since I met you." Giada burst into tears and said. She wanted to punch him a few times, but she restrained herself because he was a patient. Martin looked at her with distress, "Gia, just beat me. Don''t be reluctant to do so. You will feel comfortable if you beat me a few times." Giada was amused by his words. "Fool!" She cursed, and her tone became gentle. She looked at Martin with distress and said, "Martin, how do you feel now? Uncle Anton said that you were lucky. Only your head was hit, and there were only some slight bruises on the other parts of your body, but you were unconscious at that time. They will have a check-up for you after you wake up." Martin moved his hands and feet, but did not feel any pain. The scratches on his body hurt a little, but he could bear it. "Gia, there''s nothing wrong with my hands and feet, but my head hurts a little." Martin looked at her with grievances, but he was very happy in heart. Usually, when he was sick, no one apanied him, and he was lonely and sad. It felt so good to be apanied by her when he was ill. "Alright, as long as you''re safe and sound. I''ll ask Uncle Anton toe here and have a look." Giada breathed a sigh of relief and sent a message to Anton. Martin suddenly stopped her and said with grievances, "Gia, if you kiss me now, I won''t feel painful anymore." Giada was speechless. What was wrong with him? Was he acting like a spoiled child? Martin was really bad! But she liked him so much. What should she do? "Martin, why can''t you even behave yourself when you''re sick?" Although Giada said so, there was a gentle smile on her face. Then she quickly lowered her head and kissed his lips. She got up, picked up the warm water and put a straw in it for Martin to drink. Martin couldn''t help but smile, and he was very satisfied. He drank half of the water in one go, and he was no longer so thirsty. "Gia, it''s great that you''re fine." Giada was stunned. She was touched again. "I''m sorry, Martin. If I hadn''t asked you to pick me up, such a thing wouldn''t have happened." Martin''s eyes were a little cold. It was an attempted murder. He knew that it must be Valeria who wanted to kill him. He had juste back from aboard, and he didn''t offend anyone. The only people he had offended were Valeria and Jayce. "Fool, since that person wanted to kill me, I couldn''t avoid this car ident no matter where I was." Giada didn''t know if Martin could avoid this ident if he wasn''t with her, but she was heartbroken when he had a car ident. She didn''t want such a thing to happen again. "Anyway, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you in the future. Martin, no matter where you are, you must protect yourself. I don''t want to see you get hurt again." Martin looked straight at her. He that she was worried, and he knew how scared she was at that time. "Okay, Gia, I promise you that I will protect myself well. I haven''t married you yet." Martin said the last few words very seriously. He hadn''t grown old with her. How could he let himself be in trouble? Giada blushed and red at him coquettishly. At this time, Anton came in with his medical team. There were six doctors in total. "Uncle Anton." Giada immediately got up and let Anton have a check-up for Martin. "Gia, have you been here?" Anton looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "Yeah!" Giada nodded shyly. Anton smiled and said nothing. He focused on having a check-up for Martin. Luckily, Martin was just slightly concussed, and he didn''t suffer other injuries. "Gia, he''s only slightly concussed, and he can go home after staying in the hospital for a week." "Thank you, Uncle Anton!" Giada waspletely relieved. "Well, it''s no bother. I''m going to work. Remember to have dinner." Anton nced at Martin again and left the ward with his team. Martin looked at her with a smile. "Gia, are you relieved now?" "Yeah, my mother said that she woulde to see youter." "Well, I..." Martin was a little nervous and nced at himself. "Gia, look at me. Is there anything wrong with me? I can''t make an unfavourable impression on your mother." "Ha-ha..." Seeing that he suddenly became nervous, Giada couldn''t helpughing. He was perfect and polite. Why did he have to be nervous? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Ah..." Martin was shocked. "Gia, my hair..." He must look ugly without hair. "Oh, there''s an injury on your head. In order to prevent infection, your hair has been shaved." Giada looked at his reaction and wanted tough again. "Don''t look at me. I''m so ugly." Martin suddenly became childish and pulled the quilt to cover his head. Giada was speechless. "Gia, I''m here." At this time, Eden and Victor came in with dinner. "Dad, mom, you''re here." Giada nced at Martin who covered himself with the quilt, and her eyes shed. Martin slowly pulled away the quilt. Instead of behaving childishly, he became mature and steady in an instant, "Uncle Alwynn, Auntie Alwynn, you''re here." His voice was steady and calm, and he was not anxious at all. Giada was speechless. Why did he change so quickly? Victor nodded slightly. Eden put the dinner on the table. She looked at Martin and said, "Martin, I met Anton just now. Fortunately, you''re not seriously injured." "Yeah, Auntie Alwynn. I can leave here after resting for a few days." Martin answered with a smile, and his every move was noble and steady. The more Eden looked at him, the more she liked him. However, Victor frowned slightly. He stood beside Eden without saying anything. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 He couldn''t help but think that Martin was a bit affected. He was two-faced! It was said that a mother-inw always cared about her son-inw. That was right. He knew exactly how much Mrs. Clement liked him. When Eden talked to Martin, he really felt upset in heart. He narrowed his eyes. He had great discernment, and he had never chosen the wrong person. Besides, Triston was so stupid. He was worried that Martin would be like Triston. Moreover, there was something wrong with the matter that Gia asked him to investigate, which meant that the murder would not end just because Valeria had been caught. But Eden and Gia were here. It was not a good chance to talk about it. Eden asked Martin and Gia to have dinner, while she and Victor stayed with them. After watching them finish eating, Eden cleaned up the lunch boxes. Victor looked at Eden and said in a very gentle tone, "Honey, take Gia out for a walk. She has worried about Martin for a day and a night. You can chat with her." Eden took a meaningful look at him. She knew him very well. At this time, he should have something to say to Martin. She took Giada''s hand and said with a smile, "Gia, go for a walk with me." Giada looked at Victor worriedly. "Dad, you can''t bully Martin when I''m not here." Victor''s face was full of pain. What a partial girl! Did she know how reluctant he was to let her get married? Giada nced at Victor gloomily before leaving the ward with Eden. At this time, Martin was very rational, but he looked at Victor a little nervously. He didn''t know what Victor was going to say. Victor looked down at him with sharp eyes and said in a domineering way, "You didn''t tell anyone that you had a car ident, but someone in yourpany said that you were in aa because of the car ident. It seems that this matter is not over yet." "Gia was almost killed because of your family. I must ensure her safety. Do you have any other enemies in addition to Valeria and Jayce?" Victor''s tone was very rigorous, and he looked at Martin sharply. Martin breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Victor wouldn''t prevent him from dating Gia, everything would be okay. He looked at Victor calmly. What Victor said was right. It seemed that Victor had known about the rtionship between Valeria and his father. He did not want to avoid this problem. After all, this was something that his father could never erase. "Uncle Alwynn, in addition to my cooperation with Valeria and Jayce, I have withdrawn my cooperation with the Phillips family. I don''t think that I''ve offended anyone else." He said honestly, and he was also very worried about Gia''s safety. "The Phillips family?" Victor didn''t know much about such a nameless family. "Uncle Alwynn, they work in the entertainment circle, and the host of the family is named Abraham." Victor nodded and said, "I see. I''ll ask someone to investigate itter. Get better quickly. Don''t let my daughter worry about you all day long." Martin pursed his lips and smiled. Victor was not as scary as the rumors said. Martin didn''t know that Victor was kind to him because he cared about Giada. If something bad happened to Martin, Giada would be brokenhearted. "Okay, Uncle Alwynn, I''ll get better soon." "Alright!" Only then did Victor look a little better, and he called Anson in front of Martin. "Anson, investigate the Phillips family. They have business in the entertainment circle as well." "I know them. They often wanted to cooperate with me, but they''re too greedy, so I refused them." Victor said, "Investigate it carefully. Gia had an ident. If this matter has something to do with the Phillips family, tell me immediately." Anson was shocked. "What? Did something bad happen to my daughter? Why didn''t you tell me?" Victor''s face darkened. "What? She is my daughter. You have your own daughter!" After saying that, Victor hung up the phone. Martin pursed his lips slightly. It was said that Victor doted on his daughter and always listened to his wife. It was true. "Uncle Alwynn, don''t worry. I will only love Gia for the rest of my life." He only loved Giada in the past, and he would love her more in the future. Victor frowned. This was thest thing he wanted to hear. He looked at Martin with mad and strange eyes. "You know that I don''t want to hear you say that. I don''t want my daughter to get married so early." Victor''s tone was very cold. However, Martin smiled. "What are youughing at? Don''tugh!" Victor said with a straight face. No father would be kind to the man who wanted to take away his daughter. Martin immediately stopped smiling and looked away with a guilty conscience. He knew that Victor was reluctant to let Giada marry him, but Victor would not make things difficult for Giada in the end. Victor loved Giada so much that he could not say a single harsh word to her. He could only vent his anger on him who wanted to marry Giada. However, he was willing to bear it. After all, he was really going to marry Giada. "Uncle Alwynn, I can assure you that I will never do anything to hurt Gia. Although this kind of promise is meaningless, time will prove everything. I have been liking Gia since I was a child, and I had been looking for her in the past few years." Victor gave him a fierce look. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He had asked Martin to stop talking, but Martin kept speaking. In his heart, Martin''s promise was useless. The atmosphere was a little solemn and awkward. Martiny there quietly and didn''t speak. Victor stood aside with a straight face. He was not very talkative, and he had finished his words, so he had nothing to say at the moment. At this moment, Giada walked in and looked at Victor who had a serious expression. Then she nced at Martin whoy on the bed. She said cautiously, "Dad, I''m back. Mom said that she has something to deal with in thepany, and she asked you to go down quickly." Victor saw her expression very clearly, and his eyes were a little bitter. She had grown up, and she would really be someone''s wife one day. "Humph!" He snorted and turned to leave. Giada was helpless. Victor was really childish. She looked at Martin and asked, "Did my father make things difficult for you?" Martin shook his head with a smile. "No, Gia." Giada was a little relieved. She sat on the edge of the bed and said with a smile, "Martin, you must tell me if you don''t feel well. Your head is injured. You can''t have any seque." Martin smiled and blinked his eyes. Her care was like the sweet spring water, moistening his cold heart. "Gia, it''s okay. I am very healthy now. As long as you stay with me, I will be safe and sound." "Really?" Giada felt very d and looked at him with a smile. "Yeah." Martin held her hand tightly. "Gia, I remember what you said." He looked at her quietly and gently. Giada blinked her beautiful eyes and asked in confusion, "What?" Martin seemed to feel that he had the upper hand and looked at her proudly. "You said that you would marry me when I woke up. Gia, you have to keep your word." Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Giada didn''t expect him to remember this. Wasn''t he unconscious at that time? She said those words to wake him up earlier. But when she thought about it again, she felt touched, because he remembered what she said in a coma. But this time, she got into a huff. She didn''t want to promise him so soon. "Martin, you must had a dream." Martin''s eyes darkened. He felt very disappointed, thinking that it was because he was not good enough that Gia didn''t want to marry him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He looked at her quietly and made up his mind that he must treat her better after he was discharged from the hospital. Giada could see the disappointment and sadness in his eyes. She gently punched his chest and looked at the scar on his head. His head was swollen that day, so was his left eye. But he had been forcing himself to talk to her since he woke up. "Martin, does your head hurt?" Martin shook his head slightly. He felt really painful after the anesthesia, but he didn''t want her to worry about him. As long as she was by his side, he could feel good. Giada asked again, "Martin, why were you so stupid? What should I do if you die?" Martin did not know how to answer her question. But he firmly believed that even if he died, he wanted her to live happily in this world. Then, he seemed to think of something and smiled happily. "Gia, I''ll be fine. Didn''t I tell you during the day? I haven''t grown old with you. How could I bear to leave you?" Giada was so moved that her eyes misted with tears again. "Martin, you have to get better soon. If you just make a proposal like this, I won''t promise you. I want a romantic proposal." Martin could do it. If he could not do it, she would not have such an unreasonable request. Martin smiled, and there was tenderness in his eyes. "Okay, Gia, I will get better soon, and I will try my best to make you trust me more and marry me with ease." Giada blushed. He often said these shameless words, but she was very happy to hear that. "Sleep for a while." Martin shook his head slightly and stared at her quietly. "Gia, I''m afraid that you won''t be here when I wake up." She didn''t know that he had been looking for her for a long time. As soon as he heard the news about her, he would immediately buy a ne ticket and go to her city, but they always missed each other. She, Keh and Henrick didn''t often go back to River City. On Spring Festivals, Victor and Eden would go abroad to apany them. Even if they came back, they would only stay for two or three days. When he came back, she had always left. He had missed her for many times. "Fool, how could I leave you? I''ll be here with you. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely stay with you tonight. Have a good rest." Giada could tell that he was uneasy. Although she didn''t know why he was so nervous, her heart ached for him. "Gia, you should keep your word." Martin smiled gently. In fact, he was very tired, but he had been forcing himself. He closed his eyes slowly to rest, and Giada didn''t leave. She held his hand tightly to give him a sense of security. When Anabel and Triston came in, they saw such a warm scene. They looked at each other, and Triston smiled, "Anabel, I remember that when I was sick, you stayed with me like this." Anabel rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t say anything and carried the things inside. Triston rubbed his nose and followed her in with narcissism. Giada heard their voices and turned to look at them. "Uncle, Auntie, you''re here." Elisa smiled and said, "Gia, thank you for taking care of Martin." Giada shook her head and whispered, "Martin woke up for a while and then fell asleep after dinner. Uncle Anton said that he was fine, and he could be discharged from the hospital after a week." "That''s great." Anabel cried with joy. Martin was her spiritual pir. As long as he was fine, she would be energetic to do everything. "Gia, go take a rest. I''ll apany Martin." Anabel knew that it was tiring to take care of Martin. Giada shook her head and said, "Auntie, Martin is very uneasy. I''ll stay to take care of him. Just now, I asked him to sleep, but he didn''t want to. He was afraid that I would disappear when he woke up. He is very fragile at this time, so I''d better stay here." Giada said honestly. Anabel felt guilty, because Giada had been tired, but she was d that Giada loved Martin so much. After all, she and Martin hadn''t got married. She was really embarrassed to bother Giada so much. "Gia, thank you so much. Martin will definitely be very happy because of you." Anabel wiped the tears on her face. Gaida was steadier than she had imagined. She had met a lot of rich youngdies who were proud and picky, but Gia was different. She was gentle, polite and well-educated, and she was as tender as her mother. She liked Gia very much. "Aunt, it''s okay. I''m not tired. I hope that Martin will get better soon." Giada looked shy. After resting for a whole afternoon, she felt much better and her face was not as pale as before. Martin was sleeping soundly. He didn''t even frown when Giada and Anabel talked. Obviously, he was deeply asleep. At nine o''clock in the evening, Giada persuaded Anabel and Triston to go home and rest. She was here to take care of Martin. Seeing that she insisted, Anabel went home with Triston. Triston was very grateful to Giada. After all, Anabel hadn''t forgiven him yet. There were two beds in the ward. Martin was fine, so Giada didn''t have to stay with him all the time. At twelve o''clock, Martin was still sleeping soundly, and Giada felt a little sleepy, so she went to the bathroom to take a bath casually andy down on another bed to sleep. She slept soundly. She felt like she had a dream, but she couldn''t remember what she dreamed of. She always felt that she was with Martin, but she didn''t remember what they did together. When she woke up, she was in a daze. She turned her head and saw a pair of ck gem-like gentle eyes looking at her quietly. She sat up all of a sudden. "Martin, you''re awake." Humph! He had been staring at her like this since he woke up, which made her so embarrassed. Martin smiled. When he woke up, it was six o''clock in the morning. The lights in the ward were dim, but he was no longer sleepy and his head was not as painful as yesterday. Anton was famous for his medical skills in River City, and he performed operations at the fastest speed. If hen was in another hospital, he might not have woken up. "Gia, did you sleep well?" He asked with a smile. As soon as he woke up, he saw her. He was very delighted and didn''t want to sleep anymore. Looking at her quietly like this, he found that he would never get tired of her. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Giada looked at him and asked, "What about you? Did you sleep well? I had a good sleep." "Me too. I just miss you!" Martin expressed his longing for her all the time. Giada blushed again. "You''re so naughty! You''re lying on the bed now, but you still flirt with me." Giada lifted the quilt and got out of bed, wearing her slippers. However, her beautiful eyes were full of affection. Martin looked at her with a smile and did not speak. It was said that women all liked bad men! He only treated her in this way. Looking at her angry back, he couldn''t help smiling. In the past, when he was in a bad mood, he missed her so much at night. He really hoped that she could suddenly appear in front of him when he was the most helpless. He wanted her to give him some encouragement and hope, but he knew that it was impossible. Every time, he could only look at her photo and brace himself to hold on. He knew that there was nothing he couldn''t get through, and he could weather every storm. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They had missed each other for many times. Perhaps all the regrets were for a better ending. The fact proved that his many years of persistence was right. After washing up, Giada came out with hot water. She wiped Martin''s face and asked him to wash his teeth. Then she poured him a cup of hot water and let him finish it slowly. He had finished the intravenous drip. The nurse would give him a new intravenous drip at eight o''clock in the morning. After drinking a ss of water, Martin got out of bed and moved freely. He had felt much better. Only his body was a little sore and his head was a bit dizzy. Giada looked at him worriedly as he paced back and forth. The bruises on his face had been cured, and his face was no longer as swollen as it was yesterday. He was as handsome and charming as ever. "Martin, sit down and rest if you don''t feel well." Martin continued to walk and said, "Gia, let me exercise for a while. I''ve been lying there for too long. My whole body is sore." Giada stopped talking. "Okay, I''ll buy you breakfast." Giada said as she tied her hair into a ponytail and carried her backpack. "Alright." He didn''t know if his mother woulde this morning. His younger brother was studying in high school, and his mother seemed to be very busy every day. Giada walked to the door and said, "Auntie maye hereter. My mom has a meeting this morning, so she can''t make breakfast for me. I''ll go out to buy you something delicious. Just wait in the ward." "No problem, my wife!" Martin looked at her with a bright smile. Giada red at him, and her face was burning hot. "What? Who''s your wife?" She ran out happily and briskly. Martin smiled more and more brightly. She would marry him sooner orter! In the beginning, Martin was not so thick-skinned, but all men were like this, right? They would reach out for a yard after taking an inch. Once they got a kiss, they wanted more. He naturally wanted more. Marquis was right. He had to be thick-skinned when he was chasing after a girl. After walking for a while, he returned to the bed and leaned against it. Thinking of what Victor had said yesterday, he picked up his phone and dialed Marquis''s number. The phone was quickly connected. "Martin, you''re awake." Marquis''s voice was very excited. How could he not be happy? Martin was his boss, and nothing bad could happen to him. "Yeah, investigate something for me." Martin told Marquis all his doubts. Marquis said, "Martin, don''t worry. Stay in the hospital and have a good rest. I''m going to investigate it right now." Hanging up the phone, Martin felt much more relieved. Then, he took out his phone to search for diamond rings on the Inte. Gia wanted a romantic proposal, and he had known what to do. He wanted to give her the best things in the world. Therefore, after leaving the hospital, he would work harder to make money. Giada went out of the hospital and received a message from Eden. Eden told her that there was a very good restaurant opposite the hospital and let her buy breakfast there. After thanking Eden, Giada walked in the direction of the restaurant. After talking a few steps, she saw Scarlett standing not far away. That day, Scarlett looked even more haggard than before. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were washed-out. With sallow skin and dry lips, she seemed to have aged a lot. Giada stopped. She didn''t want to see Scarlett, but Scarlett often appeared in front of her. Giada didn''t want to pay attention to her. She walked past Scarlett as if she didn''t see her. "Giada." Scarlett suddenly stopped her. Her voice was hoarse and cold. Giada paused but did not turn around to look at her. Scarlett turned around and looked at her. Only then did she look back at Scarlett. "Giada, my family went bankrupt. I investigated it. Martin didn''t do it. So, was it you?" Scarlett stared at her. It seemed that she wanted to see something through Giada''s expression. Unfortunately, Giada''s face was calm and she had no mood swings. It seemed that she had expected that the Phillips family would go bankrupt. Scarlett remembered that Giada once warned her not to provoke her. She didn''t take her words to heart at that time, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that something was wrong. Martin had a car ident, but he was arranged to stay in a VIP ward in the hospital owned by Alwynn Group. Ordinary people couldn''t afford to live here. People who received treatment here were not only rich, but also powerful. As far as she knew, the rtionship between the Talbot family and the Alwynn family was not very good. Giada stayed with Martin allst night, and she didn''t know that the Phillips family had gone bankrupt overnight. It seemed that her father had taken actions. She sneered and said, "That depends on what you have done." Scarlett trembled and stared at her. "So, why didn''t you die? It was Martin who was injured. He is so stupid!" However, she was so jealous. Martin could even die for Giada. At the critical moment, Martin pushed away Giada with the greatest strength. Giada only grazed her skin. How could she ept the fact? "Sure enough, you''re involved in this conspiracy." Giada''s gaze was extremely cold. She nced at Scarlett and pped her in the face. "Crack..." Scarlett couldn''t see anything clearly. When she came to sense, she saw Giada''s angry and beautiful face. "Scarlett, I''ve seen quite a few vicious people, but I''ve never seen such a malicious person like you. You once studied in a university abroad. It''s normal for people to fall in love, but we have to know when to advance and when to retreat. Don''t end your youth in a way that you can''t bear. Life is very short, and we''d better not leave any regrets. All of your misfortune is caused by your greed. You asked for it, so don''t me anyone." Giada''s words were sharp, and even the air was filled with her anger. Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 The morning in summer was still very stuffy and hot, and the green leaves on the parasol trees not far away were rippling slightly in the morning wind. Scarlett was about to fall down, like the pear blossom that was about to be blown away by the wind. She looked pitiful. Giada''s words were not very threatening, but her words gave her a fierce p in the face. She once went abroad to study, and she was well-educated, but she ruined her own life and future because of her jealousy. She even ruined her family''s rich life that her father had worked so hard to get. It was not easy for her father to go through so many difficulties in the upper ss. She had ruined everything. Her mother wanted to divorce her father. She had never seen such strange and horrible eyes of her father. It seemed that everything had changed overnight. She told herself that it was just a dream, and everything would be okay when she woke up. Unfortunately, that was her wishful thinking. When the morning light shone into her room, she heard the quarrel between her parents. They quarrelled because they had owned a lot of debts. The best revenge was to destroy what her enemy liked. She loved money so much, and she regarded money and power as everything. In the end, she lost what she cared about the most. "Giada, who the hell are you?" Scarlett looked at her. There were not many people who could make Scarlett go bankrupt overnight. Giada sneered and looked at her expected eyes. She wouldn''t answer Scarlett just because she had asked. Victor did it in secret because he didn''t want her to know it. Moreover, she did not know whether it was Victor who made Scarlett''s family go bankrupt. Victor would cherish everything and everyone she liked. She liked Martin, so he would help Martin unconditionally. He gave her the greatest fatherly love. Father''s love was like a silent mountain, but she could always feel Victor''s love and indulgence. "Scarlett, no matter who I am, I once warned you not to provoke me." After saying this, Giada was about to leave. Scarlettughed crazily, "Ha-ha... Giada, do you think I''ll let you go like this? Just wait and see. I didn''t kill youst time, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it this time." Giada felt that Scarlett was hopeless. She couldn''t stop her from sending herself to hell out of jealousy. Giada said, "Scarlett, as I said, you''d better not do anything that will make you regret for the rest of your life." Giada left after saying that. Scarlett looked at her back and smiled coldly. She whispered to herself, "Giada, I have nothing now, so I''m not afraid of anything." She looked at the direction in which Giada had left viciously and walked towards her car slowly. She looked back at the hospital where the man she used to want to marry the most lived. But at this time, she only felt that Martin was like poison. He made her unable to give up, and she had lost everything because of him. "Martin, I''ve loved you for so many years. It turns out that I don''t love you so much." It was her who had always carried a torch for Martin. Martin had never loved her. Yeah, they had never had a meal together. How could Martin like her? All these years, all she had was one-sided love. "Martin, since you''ve ruined me, I''ll ruin the person you love the most." "Even if I''ll go to hell, I''ll take you with me." Giada bought breakfast quickly. When she was about to leave with the food, she received a call from Martin. "Martin, what''s wrong?" Giada asked with a smile. Martin smiled and said, "Gia, I miss you. Come back quickly." "Oh, look at you! I''ming back. Wait for me. I''m crossing the road now. Martin, I love you. You have to get better soon." Giada was smiling. She was a little bold while talking to him on the phone. She felt that Martin was as adorable as a child. Giada had reached the intersection. The lights turned green, so she walked forward with a smile. "Martin, I''ll hung up. I''ll be back soon." "Gia, I love you too. Just walk slowly. There''s no need to be in a hurry." Martin''s excited voice made Giada very pleased. "Got it!" Giada hung up with a smile. She walked forward with joy. There were not many pedestrians. When she was about to reach the sidewalk, a car parked by the roadside suddenly sped toward her. Seeing this, Giada was stunned for a second. "Miss Alwynn, get out of the way!" The bodyguard not far away shouted. However, the distance between Giada and the car was so close that she had no time to dodge. The roar of the car was horrifying. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Ah..." Before Giada could react, she was crashed. In an instant, time seemed to have frozen. Giada fell to the ground heavily. The food box in her hand dropped on the ground, and the millet porridge was scattered along the way. Giada looked at the car that had hit her. Scarlett looked at her in panic with her eyes wide open. She bent down slightly and held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. Giada blinked her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. She still had some consciousness. Looking at the bright morning light, she murmured in heart, "God, please let me be alive. The person I love is waiting for me to go back!" She slowly closed her eyes, and her world went darkpletely. Soon, a bodyguard took Giada to the hospital, and the other bodyguard caught Scarlett and informed Victor and Eden as fast as they could. At the same time, Marti only felt flustered in the ward, and he had a nasty feeling. He looked at the time. It had been five minutes, and Gia should havee back. Times went by. Martin picked up his phone again and dialed Giada''s number. This time, an official mechanical voice came from the phone, "The number you dialed is powered off!" "Is her phone powered off?" Martin thought that it was impossible. He rushed out all of a sudden and went straight to the elevator. He took the elevator to the first floor. Dressed in a light blue hospital gown. he felt very sad in heart for no reason. He looked around the hospital but didn''t see Giada. But he saw a lot of people gathering together not far away. He seemed to be led by something and hurried over. In the crowd, Scarlett was pressed to the ground by a man in a ck suit. There was a pool of blood not far away. His pupils quivered. He walked over and looked at Scarlett. Scarlett was shocked when she saw Martin. She didn''t expect to see him again at this moment. "Martin, just wait to see Giada''s corpse!" She sneered. Suddenly, Martin turned his head and looked at the blood not far away, as well as the phone that was ringing desperately in his hand. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Martin picked it up subconsciously and stared at the food and blood on the ground nkly. Marquis said on the phone, "Martin, bad news. The Phillips family went bankrupt overnight because of the usurious loan. Be careful. Scarlett will shift the me onto the Alwynn family and you. She is very vindictive." Martin stared at the pool of blood in a daze. It was still bright red. Therefore, it was Gia who had been hit by a car. He saw her beige backpack and broken phone in the distance. At the same time, the morning news was yed in the TV on the wall in the hospital not far away. Phillips Group went bankrupt overnight because Abraham borrowed usurious loan and bank loans last year. Scarlett saw it as well. The presenter was exining the whole story, while she looked at the TV in disbelief. "No, it''s not like this..." Scarlett waspletely immersed in madness and fear. She always thought that Giada and Martin had ruined her family, so she took revenge on them crazily and let them pay the biggest price. But what did she hear just now? Her family went bankrupt because of bank loans. Martin finally came to sense. He walked towards Scarlett with washed-out eyes and looked down at her. Scarlett suddenly stopped her crazy actions and looked up at Martin''s horrible face. His eyes were cold and gloomy, and his lips were pursed into a straight line, looking sharp and terrible. Scarlett had never seen him like this. He was too fierce. "Crack..." He pped Scarlett''s face with all his strength. He said in a heart-wrenching voice, "If anything bad happens to Gia, I will make you live a worse life than death!" After that, ignoring the fact that he was still sick, he turned around, picked up Giada''s bag and phone and rushed to the emergency room. Being pped by him, Scarlett only felt that her ears were buzzing. She couldn''t hear what others said at all. Her ears and nose were bleeding, and it looked so frightening. Scarlett''s mind went nk, and she was tortured by the intense pain. Martin inquired about Giada and looked for her crazily in the emergency room. In the end, he learned that Giada had been sent to the operating room. He went straight to the operating room on the fifth floor. Seeing that the red light was on, he knelt on the ground feebly and stared at the door of the operating room with grief. Victor and Eden rushed over as fast as they could. When Victor saw that Martin was half kneeling on the ground, he walked over with a furious face and pped him in the face. "Crack..." Martin did not dodge and let Victor p him hard. "Martin, if anything bad happens to Gia, I''ll let all of you die with her!" Victor was really angry, and his breathing was rapid. He hadn''t been so angry for many years. His face turned red with fury, and he was so annoyed that he couldn''t see things clearly. Martin stared at the door of the operating room. If anything bad happened to Gia, he would not live alone. Eden didn''t say anything. She just stood aside and waited, holding the belt tightly with both hands. After so many years, she experienced such a thing once again. For a moment, none of them spoke outside the operating room. Victor held Eden tightly, and theyforted each other in this way. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Martin kept the same posture and waited at the door. Eden looked at Martin. Giada liked Martin. If Martin fell ill again, Giada would not be at ease when she knew it. She walked over to help Martin up. But Martin didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t know that Eden was helping him up. He couldn''t feel anything around him. All he could see was the tightly-closed door, and all he thought about was Giada who was lying in the operating room. "Martin." Eden called him again. Only then did Martin take a look at her nkly. His eyes were listless, and he was like a little beast who had fallen into the abyss and couldn''t see a trace of light. Eden understood the look in his eyes. Martin really liked Gia. Gia was a ray of light in his life. Once the light disappeared, he would die. Eden couldn''t help but burst into tears. She sobbed and said, "Martin, get up. You are very weak now, so cheer up. Gia doesn''t want to see you like this." They were all in pain, but they had to be strong and wait for Giada to recover. Tears ran down Martin''s cheeks. Eden was stunned and held his hand more tightly. "Auntie, Gia will be fine, right?" If he could, he wanted to bear such pain for her. Gia was very kind. Why did such a bad ident happen to her? Eden felt a sharp pain in her heart. She looked at him and said calmly, "Gia will be fine. She is my daughter, and she has been very strong since she was a child." "Yeah, Gia will be safe and sound." Martin said to himself and stood up slowly. All of a sudden, he couldn''t see anything clearly and staggered a few steps back. Standing next to him, Victor couldn''t bear to see him like this and held him in a hurry. Then he said angrily, "Sit down and wait." "Okay, Uncle Alwynn." Seeing that there was blood on the corner of his mouth, Victor narrowed his eyes, pursed his lips and looked away. Forty minutester, the door of the operating room was finally opened. Anton walked out of the operating room first. Martin was the first one who rushed to Anton. He said very quickly in an anxious and dry voice, "Doctor West, how is Gia?" Anton nced at him and then looked at Victor and Eden. "Gia is badly injured. She suffers from intracranial hemorrhage, and her left leg was broken. It''s unknown whether she can wake up or not." Anton was very sad. Gia was so beautiful and kind, but she had such a terrible car ident. Victor fell on the stool. Eden was so worried that she sat on the ground. "Bang..." Martin fell straight to the ground. "Martin!" Anton shouted worriedly. Martin was immediately sent to the operating room. ...... Three days and three nightster. Early in the morning, the sun was shining brightly. The sun shone through the window, casting a warm glow over Martin and Giada. There were a lot of people in the ward. They were Giada and Martin''s family members. Anton looked at them with helplessness. "I think they might truly love each other, and they can''t leave each other. Once they are separated, their blood pressure will drop and their heart rates will change a lot. Now both of them are in stable conditions because they''re in the same ward. It''s really strange." This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He had been busy saving them in the past three days, and he was very tired. Martin was not seriously injured, but he was greatly humiliated, so he took a turn for the worse and couldn''t wake up. Eden looked at Giada''s pale face. She didn''t know how many times she had cried in the past three days and nights, but Giada didn''t even move her fingers. Victor closed his eyes and went out with Eden in his arms. He didn''t want to see Giada''s listless and sick look. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Outside the ward, Eden couldn''t walk steadily. If Victor didn''t support her, she would have fallen to the ground. "Eden, it''s okay. Don''t be too sad. Gia will wake up soon." Victorforted her with red eyes. He said these words tofort himself as well. He had been doting on Giada. Since she had an ident, his heart ached so much, but he had to be strong. Eden looked at him with a pale face. "Don''t tell Kenny and Ricky about this. I didn''t say anything to the three boys. I told mom and dad that Gia was on a business trip for her art exhibition, and she woulde back after a long time." Victor looked at her and nodded. His face was calm as he said, "I see. Eden, sit down and rest for a while." Eden took the opportunity to sit on a nearby stool. After sitting for a while, she felt a little better and said, "I want to see the woman named Scarlett." After knowing the whole story, Eden was even sadder. When she was young, she once encountered those things as well. She thought that her daughter wouldn''t suffer so much in her rtionship, but she was wrong. Giada was pitiful, too! "Okay, she''s in the police station. I''ll take you to see herter." However, Victor was afraid that Eden would be scared. Martin pped Scarlett in her face, so there was something wrong with her ears. Her retinas peeled off. Her eyes were swollen and she was haggard. In addition, she suffered a serious blow, so she looked horrible. Since Scarlett had hurt Giada, he would naturally send her to prison. Eden sat for a while and felt much better. Then Victor took her away. Triston and Anabel were too ashamed to see Victor and Eden because of what Scarlett had done. After Anton left the ward, Triston said, "Anabel, Martin and Giada are ill now. I can''t leave the company. Take care of them more. We will wait for Martin and our future daughter-inw to wake up together." Giada had a sudden ident because of Martin, so he had to treat Giada sincerely, and he couldn''t let her down. With tears in her eyes, Anabel nodded and looked at him. She was no longer in the mood to argue with him about the past. "Go and do your work. I will take good care of the children." Scarlett was a vicious woman, and she hoped that she would live in sin for the rest of her life. In a separate room in the police station. Eden looked at the girl sitting opposite her. Her horrible face was like that of a zombie in the movie. She was stunned, clenched her fists tightly and looked at Scarlett angrily. She knew that it was useless toe here, and Giada would not wake up. However, she was unwilling to give up, and she wanted to see which woman could be so vicious. "Who are you?" Scarlett could only see with one eye. She felt that the beautifuldy in front of her was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her. "Eden!" Eden said coldly. Scarlett was stunned. She remembered that Eden was Victor''s life, and Alwynn Group was the richest in River City. Everyone in this city envied Eden. "Mrs. Alwynn, why did youe here?" Scarlett had guessed something, and she was very scared in heart. She regretted hitting Giada with her car. If she hadn''t done that, Martin wouldn''t have got the evidence, and she would have started her new life. But it was toote. "Gia is my daughter. I''m very satisfied to see your miserable look now." Eden looked at her with a poker face. Her voice was cold. There was no pity but only hatred in her tone. Gia was as important as her life. What Scarlett had done had hurt her heart severely like a sharp knife. Scarlett''s body trembled violently. When Eden told her about it personally, she had apletely different feeling. It turned out that Giada was Victor and Eden''s daughter. She was a real rich and powerful young lady. However, every time she saw Giada, she couldn''t help mocking her. Thinking about it, she found that she was really ridiculous. In Giada''s eyes, she was like a clown. She looked down on Giada, but she could never be as noble as Giada. The lights were a little dazzling. Scarlett was sweating, and her eyes blurred with tears. She felt that her face was even more painful. She didn''t know what was wrong with her face. One of her eyes was blind, and her ears were buzzing. She was very ufortable every day, which made her want to die. But at this moment, she couldn''t help begging Eden. "Woo-woo... Mrs. Alwynn, I''m so sorry. I was wrong. Please let me go." She didn''t know if Giada was fine. However, since Eden came here, it meant that Giada was dangerous. Eden suddenly stood up and looked at her. "Stay here and atone for your jealousy." After that, Eden turned around and left. Scarlett didn''t burst into tears until the iron gate was suddenly pulled open. What she regretted most in her life was not falling in love with Martin, but meeting Giada. She was jealous of Giada, and she couldn''t give up her love for Martin, so she had ruined her whole life. Even if she regretted it, it was toote. ...... When Eden returned to the car, she looked very gloomy. Victor hugged her. Seeing that she looked much better, he drove away. Eden looked at the pedestriansing and going, feeling so sad in heart. Whenever she thought that Giada was lying on the hospital bed, her heart ached badly. "Victor, let''s go to Grand Square." "Okay!" Victor turned the car round at the intersection and drove to Grand Square. He didn''t ask her what she was going to do, but no matter what she wanted to do, he would apany her. Twenty minutester, Victor parked the car, took Eden''s hand and walked to the center of Grand Square. There was a fountain here. In the middle of the fountain was a lotus statue, and there was a goddess statue on the top of it. The statues suited the style of the fountain, making the surroundings full of mystery. The pigeons fell and then flew away. There were many people here, and the atmosphere was very lively. It was a wish pond, and people would throw coins into it after making their wishes. Couples passing by woulde here to make wishes with coins. After making wishes, they left with happy smiles. Eden took out two coins from her bag and put them in her hands. She lowered her head and closed her eyes to make a wish. Her wish was very simple. She hoped that her daughter and Martin could wake up soon. After making the wish, Eden threw the two coins to the center of the fountain. Under the sun, the two coins gave out a dazzling light. She seemed to hear a "ding". The sound seemed to be responding to Eden''s wish. People often said that kind people were like a brightmp, illuminating the people around them and warming themselves. Kind people were born to be lovely and warm. They infected each other and brought good luck to those around them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Over the years, she and Victor had done a lot of good deeds and helped many people who needed help. She hoped that what she had done could bring good luck to Giada and Martin. In this way, they would wake up soon. Eden looked at the two coins that were lying quietly in the water. Although it was useless to do so, she ced her hope on it. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 After leaving the wish pond, Eden wanted to walk around. She had no way to get rid of the depression in her heart, so she wanted to walk around to relieve her mood. Victor apanied her silently. Walking to the square, Eden saw an olddy with white hair sitting on the ground selling roses. She was old, and there were not many roses left, so Eden walked over, squatted down and asked, "Hi, how much are these roses? I''ll buy them." The weather was very hot, and it was easy for old people to suffer from a sunstroke. Gia liked roses, so she wanted to buy them and take them to the ward. The olddy looked at her and smiled. Eden only felt that she was very kind, especially when she smiled. "Two dors for each. There are ny-nine roses here. You can buy them for your daughter. They will bring her good luck." Her words made Eden''s pupils tremble, and then she nodded. "Okay, thank you!" "Well, you''re wee. A kind person is always blessed." After saying that, the olddy motioned for Eden to take away the roses. Victor stepped forward and picked up the roses. It was a big bunch of roses, but his arms were long, so it was not difficult to hold them. The olddy looked at Victor and smiled, looking amiable. Eden paid the bill. Then the olddy got up trembling, took out a red brocade box from her bag and handed it to Eden. Eden looked at her in confusion, "What is this?" She said with a smile, "Take it back and give it to your daughter." Eden was stunned. Thisdy''s words were so strange. It seemed she knew that there was something wrong with Giada. The olddy looked at her confused eyes and smiled. "You are a blessed person. You are beautiful, and I can tell that you have a kind heart. We''re fated, so I gave it to you. I hope you can bring good luck to your daughter." Eden blinked and did not take the brocade box from her hand. The olddy was not in a hurry and waited for her quietly. After a while, Eden reached for the brocade box with her hands trembling. The olddy turned around, pulled up the small cart beside her and walked away. Eden looked in the direction where she had left. Her slightly hunched back gradually disappeared in the crowd. She felt that the olddy was very unreal and untouchable. Looking at the olddy''d back, Victor was slightly dumbfounded, and a thought suddenly shed through his mind. "Eden, do you remember the year when I had a car ident?" Eden came to her sense and looked at him without saying anything. "At that time, I didn''t wake up, but I could see you sitting by the French window and crying every night. I was by your side, and I could see a vague and stooping back in my dream." Eden opened her mouth in surprise. "Do you mean you saw the olddy who left just now?" Victor shook his head slightly. "I don''t know, but their backs are very simr." He almost forgot that dream. If he didn''t see the olddy, he couldn''t remember it at all. Eden thought about it and felt a little strange. She looked at him and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." She was eager to see her daughter. "Okay!" Victor took her to the car. Eden held the red brocade box in her hand and did not open it. When they returned to the hospital, there was no one in the ward. Eden asked Victor to put the roses on the table aside. Eden was not afraid of seeing Anabel. Their children were both sick, and arguing could not solve any problem. She only hoped that the children would wake up soon. After Victor put down the roses, he said, "Eden, I''ll ask someone to deliver lunch here." "Okay!" Eden didn''t look at him. She just nodded and looked down at the brocade box in her hand. Victor nced at Giada, sighed silently and turned to leave the ward. Eden gently opened the brocade box. There was a pair of very beautiful rings inside. The female ring was engraved with the patterns of roses, and the male ring was engraved with the patterns of a jungle. She didn''t know what the rings were made of. They were very lovely, light and delicate. Eden suddenly raised her head and looked at the hands of Giada and Martin. A thought shed through her mind. Roses could grow wantonly and blossom freely in the jungle. The jungle was endless, hugging the roses in the warmest way. Eden smiled and seemed to understand what the olddy meant. She wore the male ring for Martin first. Unexpectedly, the ring was surprisingly suitable for him, as if it was specially customized for him. Eden took Giada''s hand and wore the ring for her slowly. The ring suited her, too. Giada''s fingers were slender and beautiful. With the ring, her hand looked prettier. Eden didn''t know what the ring was made of. It emitted a charming and bright light, and Eden seemed to have felt magic. Eden looked at Martin. His face was no longer swollen, and his hair was beginning to grow in. He was very handsome. No wonder Giada liked him so much. She said lovingly, "Martin, I''m willing to let you take care of my baby daughter. You have to take good care of her, and you can''t let me down." After that, Eden looked at Giada and said, "Gia, did you hear what I said? I agree to let you marry Martin. When you wake up, I will hold a wedding for you, okay?" After Eden finished speaking, Giada and Martin did not move. However, Eden kept talking to them. She told them what happened between her and Victor when they were young andined that Victor was too overbearing. She had a lot ofints, but she was very happy. In addition, she talked a lot about work. Every day, Eden and Anabel would read books for Giada and Martin. Those were all Martin and Giada''s favorite books. Some people woulde to see them everyday. After learning that Giada was in aa, Abigail ran to the ward and cried for a long time. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After that, she would try to find time to chat with Giada every day. People came to the ward and left, but Giada and Martin had not woken up yet. Time went by like this. When the first snow came, the cold wind was blowing, and the whole world was covered with ice and snow. The winter snow was very gentle. Giada felt that she had a very long dream. In the dream, Martin was looking for her everywhere, and she saw him writing a diary every day. "Today, Gia left, and I miss her so much." "Gia has left for a day, and I still miss her a lot." "Gia has left for two days. Today I quarreled with a ssmate, but no one came to help me like her." "Gia has left for four thousand three hundred and eighty days, and I am finally eighteen years old. I can fall in love, and I can go to find her..." Seasons kept changing, but Martin had never changed. He wrote diaries and looked for her day after day. She saw them miss each other countless times. Sometimes, when he came back, she had left. Sometimes, they came back to this city at the same time, but they missed each other because they went in the wrong directions. Moreover, she saw Martin doing his best to exercise when he was a child. He tried his best to change himself, and he grew up in a lonely way. Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Seeing this, Giada felt a pain in her heart. It turned out that Martin had been living a hard life in the past few years. Whenever he had time, he looked for her everywhere, and he was happy to do so. In the quiet night, she saw him standing by the window and looking at the twinkling lights outside. She ran over happily, but she heard him whisper, "Gia, where are you?" His voice was low, gentle and affectionate. "Martin." Giada stood behind him and said to him. "Martin, I''m right behind you. You can see me as long as you turn around." But no matter what she said, he did not respond to her. He was still so sad and lonely. She stood quietly behind him to apany him until dawn. After taking a shower, he changed into a well-cut ck suit, picked up the car key and phone on the table and then went out. Giada followed him out and saw that he went to apany to talk about business. His project was perfect, but unfortunately, he didn''t win any appreciation. However, he was not discouraged. Instead, heposed his emotions and went to anotherpany. He went to more than a dozenpanies that day, but no one was willing to cooperate with him. Giada had followed Martin like this for more than a month. At the end of that month, he finally got a partner who was willing to cooperate with him. After he signed the contract, no words could describe how happy he was. He smiled gently at her photo and said, "Gia, did you see that? I''ve been working hard." Giada nodded behind him with tears streaming down her face. "Yeah, Martin. I know how hard- working, tired and lonely you are." However, Martin had no way to respond to her. She saw Martin write ns day and night. He sought for cooperation everywhere, and he was always humiliated and mocked, but he never retreated. After getting angry and sad, he would whisper to her photo. A few minutester, he would regain his confidence and work hard again. A yearter, he finally made progress in his career. He had been diligent. She saw that Martin was very happy, but he could only share his joy with her photo. Giada felt sad and bitter. She wanted to share his happiness, but he couldn''t see her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She could feel that time was passing by. She knew that Eden was calling her name painfully, and she could feel that Victor was telling her to wake up in a grieved voice. She wanted to respond to Eden, and she didn''t want Victor to be so mournful. She wanted to tell them that she was fine, but she couldn''t say anything when she opened her mouth. Giada was in extreme pain. She walked back and forth in the crowd and watched as the seasons changed. She could always see Martin, but he never replied to her. She saw that there were many girls who liked Martin and gave him gifts. However, Martin refused them with a sullen face. "Sorry, I have a beloved girl. She''s very beautiful, and she''s a genius painter." When Martin said this, his eyes were very gentle, and his tone was particrly soft. Knowing that he was talking about her, Giada smiled and looked at him. Soon, it was time for her to go back to River City. She had been abroad for a long time, and she suddenly wanted to go back and apany her parents. Thinking that she was only concerned about her dreams all these years, and she didn''t have time to stay with her parents, she felt very guilty. Although her two brothers wouldn''t go back, she had to go back. She called her parents when she decided to go back. They were all very happy and even wanted to take a ne to pick her up. Only then did she realize that they really hoped that their children could stay with them. Although she had three younger brothers, her parents missed her very much. Apanying them to grow up had always been her parents'' wish. However, in order to achieve their dreams, they had been busy living the life they wanted abroad. Giada thought that she couldn''t be so selfish. Her parents had been worried about her for more than ten years, and it was time for her to go back. After she came back, she thought about her grandfather''s wish, so she asked Victor for help and set up a school in a suitable ce. Then she began to develop her career. She held art exhibitions and had her own galleries. In addition, she took over some work about acting props and costumes. A year passed by so quickly just like this. On the second day after she broke up, she met Martin whom she hadn''t seen for many years. At first nce, she didn''t recognize him. But she was really attracted to him. He was too handsome. In addition to her two elder brothers, he was the most charming man she had ever seen. He was noble, elegant and polite, giving her a pleasant feeling. After arriving here, Giada stood in the private box and looked at the couple sitting inside. Only then did she realize that as long as she turned around, he was right behind her. In the vast sea of people, he was concerned about her, and he loved her in the gentlest way. She remembered that when Martin missed her, he said with disappointment, "Gia, I hope that you could be safe and sound in this world. I''m waiting for you toe to me." Giada looked at him and smiled. She said affectionately, "Martin, I hope that you could live in happiness! I''m waiting for you toe to me, too." ...... Martin was in a bad mood that day. It was the first time that he had traveled so far to find Giada. Unfortunately, she had just left by car. When he chased after her, her car had disappeared from his sight. He was very depressed. He really wanted to see her again. It had been a long time since he saw herst time. He missed her crazily. Time flew by. The white building was decorated in a European style, and there were a lot of people inside. In the crowd, he saw Giada at a nce. She was wearing a ck dress which fully set off her beautiful figure. She tied her hair high and wore an exquisite makeup. At this time, she was chatting with the people around her in fluent English. Her every move was elegant and charming. He could see that every man was looking at her with infatuation. He was jealous and angry. When he wanted to go over and beat those men, the scene changed again. He was a little surprised. Was he dreaming? Why did such a thing happen? However, he liked this change very much, because he saw Giadae back home. She seemed very tired after a busy day. The first thing she did when she got home was to take a bath. She took off her high heels and elegant dress, and then put on a pink sweater. The casual clothes made her look pure and pretty. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 She sat on the sofa and made herself a pot of tea. After reading for a while, she got up and went to the kitchen to make dinner. She lived a very delicate life. The apartment was clean and tidy. She was very good at cooking. Half an hourter, she went out with three dishes and one soup. Although she ate alone, the dishes she cooked were exquisite. She yed with her phone while eating. When she saw something funny, she couldn''t helpughing. Basically. she wouldn''t be idle. As long as she had free time, she would read books and paint. No matter what kind of book it was, she read it carefully. While she was painting, she waspletely immersed in her own world. Sometimes, after reading a book, she would hold it and recall the details. When she saw a happy plot, she would smirk. When she saw a sad plot, she would shed tears and scold the characters. Her aggrieved look was very lovely and pitiful. Martin felt that she was really cute, and her every move was smart and adorable. She was so appealing that he wanted to hug her, kiss her and coax her all the time. But he found something terrible. It seemed that Gia couldn''t feel his existence. He felt that he was with Gia every day, watching her live the same life. When she had nothing to do, she painted, and she had hold a lot of art exhibitions. She had a very sessful career. He could often see the happy smiles on her face. Although her family was wealthy, she was not proud or arrogant. On the contrary, she was modest and courteous. No matter whom she faced, she smiled gently and talked politely, showing others the greatest respect. Seasons changed. Every year, she seemed to be doing the same things. She painted, held art exhibitions, won awards and shuttled back and forth in various countries. Of course, such a beautiful girl had many admirers. That day, Giada finished her art exhibition overseas. A handsome man ran to her with a bunch of roses and said, "Gia, I like you. Please give me a chance." Martin felt that the roses in his hand were particrly unpleasant to the eye. He wished that he could kick away the d*mn man who liked Giada. He loved Giada, and it was impossible for this man to be with her. He looked at Giada nervously. Giada looked at the man with a cold face. "Sir, thanks for your affection, but I''m sorry. I''ve fallen in love with someone else." The man left with the roses in disappointment. Martin looked at his upset back and smiled brightly. But when he thought of what Giada had said, he was in a very bad mood. "Hey, Gia, you don''t have a boyfriend. Why did you say those words to him?" A little girl suddenly came to Giada and looked at her with a smile. Giada smiled, and her eyes were filled with slyness, which waspletely different from her indifferent look just now. "Would he give up if I didn''t say that?" "Wow! Gia, you''re so bad. How did you learn to deceive others?" Martin smiled. In his opinion, Giada could be so bad and deceive people like this. He followed her all the way to the art school. The European-style building was very ssic, and everything inside was artistical. Giada went straight to the drawing room. There was only a few people there at noon. She chose a sunny ce, sat in front of the easel and was about to paint. However, as soon as she picked up the brush, something unexpected happened. The easel behind her suddenly fell down and hit her. She seemed to be very familiar with this kind of danger. The first thing she protected was not her head, but her hand. Martin saw that the girl who had pushed down the easel ran to Giada in surprise and kept apologizing. He was very angry. He stepped forward and wanted to teach the girl a lesson, but the scene had changed. He followed Giada to the hospital. Her face was very pale. Her hand was hurt in the ident, and the wound was a little deep. She was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face. In the emergency room, when the nurse applied medicine to her wound, the pain made her frown. Martin was so distressed that he was about to cry. It turned out that her life was not smooth. She was admired and loved by people because of her talent, but so many people were jealous of her. Such an ident often happened in her life. Of course, she was not lucky enough to escape every time. Giada knew that the girl did it on purpose, so she did not choose to let it go. Instead, she would take revenge so that the girl would not dare to do anything to her again. Every time he saw her get hurt, he was brokenhearted. He wanted to hug her and kiss her so that she could have a warm and safe embrace. He wanted to make her feel his presence and tell her that she had him by her side. Just like him, Giada didn''t have many friends in school, because she was too busy and seldom went to school. Sometimes, she would meet her two older brothers, and sometimes she would call Boris and her family. Her life was peaceful, and she was very beautiful all the time. She had been working hard abroad for many years and had got a lot of awards. Finally, she was about to go back to her homnd. When she came back that night, she cried, saying that she was unfilial, and she would never leave her parents again. She wanted to apany them all the time. Martin followed Giada back to River City and saw her run around in order to open a school. She was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she went home. Seeing her like this, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. It was very painful. When she was asleep, he sat quietly beside her. Time passed by quickly. Soon, he saw himself return to River City. A few monthster, they met each other for the first time in the restaurant he owned. He finally saw the girl he had loved for many years, and his mood was veryplicated. He was nervous and excited. But in order to make himself look maturer, he suppressed all the tension and excitement and chatted with her calmly. He smiled. Recalling this feeling again, he was still uneasy and excited. He didn''t know what to do, and he wanted to tell her how much he missed her, but he didn''t want her to be sacred. A gust of wind blew in. He looked up and saw another Giada standing opposite him. She looked at him and said affectionately, "Martin, I hope that you could live in happiness! I''m waiting for you to come to me, too." Martin was stunned. These words were very familiar, and he remembered it very clearly. When he went to find Giada for the first time, they missed each other. He looked in the direction in which she had left and muttered those words to himself. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He responded with a chuckle, "Okay! Gia, wait for me!" ...... Three dayster, it stopped snowing, and the bright sunshine came in through the window. The room was warm andfortable. Eden came here early in the morning so that Anabel could go back to rest. She had stayed here all night. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 After taking a sip of water, Eden sat down and read the novel for them. Eden looked at the two children and smiled gently. "Gia, Martin, this is a novel written by Candace. It''s a wonderful book. I''ll read it for you." "If we have the same dream in the same world, will the dream be worth exploring and discovering? We can describe our own beautiful roses in the name of love..." The sunlight came in through the window and cast a warm glow over the ward. Eden''s voice was gentle and light, and her tone was full of affection. When Martin slowly opened his eyes, he felt that the light was extremely dazzling. He quickly closed his eyes and listened to the gentle and loving voice lingering in his ears. It was very pleasant to hear, just like the soft sound of water, melting his heart. When Giada woke up, she could hear Eden''s amiable voice. She burst into tears in an instant. She often heard this voice in her dreams, but she could not respond to Eden. She didn''t remember what had happened to her. She just wanted to go back to her mother, find Martin and then tell him, "Martin, I''m here to see you." "Mom." "Auntie Alwynn." They spoke at the same time on the hospital bed. The book in Eden''s hand fell to the ground. Giada and Martin looked at each other in surprise, and they had no way to look away. "Gia." "Martin." They called each other''s names in surprise. In an instant, they had mixed feelings and burst into tears. They saw each other in their dreams, but they couldn''t talk to each other. They just apanied each other like that. When they woke up from their dreams, they both felt that the reason why they weathered the storm was that they wanted to see each other again. They got over all the difficulties to meet each other. When they woke up, they found that they were right by each other''s sides. "Gia, Martin, you are awake." Eden looked at them with tears in her eyes. Half a year had passed, and they finally woke up. To everyone''s surprise, they actually woke up together. "You..." Eden couldn''t stop crying, and she didn''t know how to exin this. Giada and Martin woke up on the same day, which shocked everyone. Everyone cried with joy. They hadin in bed for half a year, and their bodies had recovered. Martin''s hair had grown long. He was still the perfect handsome man. When he smiled, he was very focused and elegant. The injury on Giada''s leg had been healed. When she woke up, she wanted to get out of bed and walk. Although a nurse massaged her leg for her everyday, she had been lying for too long, so her legs were very stiff. Martin was the same. Anton gave them a thorough check-up. Both of them were fine. They only needed to go to the first floor for rehabilitation, and they could go home when they could walk. They recoveredpletely after spending three days in the rehabilitation center. In order to celebrate their recovery, Victor ordered their favorite meal in River City Restaurant and invited their friends, rtives and some business partners. Seeing that Martin had finally recovered, Marquis was extremely excited. Holding a ss of good wine in his hand, he stood beside Martin and looked at him with a smile. Then he turned his head and looked around. Seeing Victor and Eden chatting with others not far away, he lowered his voice and said, "Martin, you''re really lucky. Before you woke up, Alwynn Group had been helping ourpany, and those who were eager to take over ourpany were all scared out of their wits. Mrs. Alwynn cared about you very much, and she invested in many projects of ourpany. Ourpany is developing better and better. I wish that I could have such great father-inw and mother-inw!" After that, he drank up the red wine in the ss. "It''s so delicious! The banquet of rich people is so awesome!" Marquis burped. Martin looked at him with a smile. Marquis was in a good mood, and he looked a little drunk. "Although the wine is fine, you should drink less. Get to know more guests here. They''re helpful to our business." "Hey, there''s no need." Marquis waved his hand. The white suit made him look very handsome. His slightly long hair was waxed, and his facial features were good-looking. With a straight nose and perfect lips, he looked so dashing. He looked at Martin mysteriously and smiled. "Martin, don''t you understand? Now many businessmen know that you''re about to marry the daughter of the Alwynn family. They won''t wait for us to greet them. Instead, they''ll take the initiative to tter us." Martin shook his head helplessly. "Look at how happy you are. Don''t be too proud." "I won''t. I know what I''m doing. But Martin, congrattions. I couldn''t fall asleep before you recovered. Every day, I wondered if you couldn''t wake up and if I could escape with your money..." Originally, he only wanted to pretend to be miserable, but he had exposed his ambition. Marquis was speechless. He was really drunk! He blushed with embarrassment. "Martin, it seems that I am really drunk. Don''t take my words to heart." Martin had known Marquis for many years. He knew that although Marquis loved money, he was not a mean person. He knew Marquis would not betray him. "I know." He trusted him unconditionally. Marquisughed. "I knew it. But where is your goddess? I can''t see her here." "To be honest, I really can''t figure out what has happened to you. Obviously, both of you were unconscious, and your heart rates were abnormal when you were not in the same ward. In the end, you actually woke up on the same day. Even the doctor had never seen such a thing." Martin smiled very brightly and happily. During that period of time, when they were asleep, they apanied each other all the time, and they saw had happened before they met each other. This was a gift from God. Although he felt very strange, there were many strange things in the world. He was happy that this incident happened to him and Gia, because this had made up for their regrets. At eleven o''clock, the guests left one by one. Only then did Giada, Ayman, Ari and Ceci walk out of the private box. Martin didn''t see Giada all night, and he missed her very much. As he walked toward Giada, Victor, who was not far away, suddenly gave him a warning look. Martin smiled cheekily and said, "Uncle Alwynn, let me you send back." Victor refused him with a sullen face. "No." Martin said stubbornly, "Uncle Alwynn, I''ll send Gia home." Hearing this, Victor felt as if there was a fire in his heart, and his chest was burning with fury. Henrick had returned from abroad. Hearing Martin''s words, he walked over, clenched his fists and said fiercely, "Martin, you brat! I''ve been on guard against you since you were a child, but you really took away Gia. I really want to beat you!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 "What''s more, you made her sad, and she got hurt because of you. Martin, don''t think about marrying Gia!" Henrick was very angry. When he heard that Giada had an ident, he pushed aside all his work and went straight back. Martin smiled and said confidently, "Henrick, I will try my best to be a qualified brother-inw." Henrick was speechless. He didn''t agree with Martin, did he? What was the use of trying his best£¿ "No. From now on, you can''t meet Gia again." Henrick looked very fierce and threatening. "Ricky, why do you bully Martin again?" Giada hurried over and looked at Henrick unhappily. Henrick looked very disappointed. He thumped his chest and stamped his feet. Holding his mother''s hand, he acted like a spoiled child. "Mommy, how did you raise your daughter? She never stands on my side." Eden''s heart melted when she heard the word "Mommy". She smiled happily, looking amiable and elegant, "Well, don''t tease Martin and your sister anymore." Eden patted his head. Henrick was a little taller than Victor, and he was as charming as Victor. She couldn''t touch Henrick''s head unless she stood on tiptoe, which made her feel helpless. "Mommy, you''re as bad as Gia! You can''t spoil her like this!" Henrick was very dissatisfied and pouted his sexy lips. In Eden''s eyes, he had never changed as since he was a child. Eden smiled and red at him. "Stop it. I want to talk to Martin." Eden looked at Martin and said, "Martin, go and tell your parents that you will go to my house first. I have something to tell you. It''s toote now. You can stay in Dragon Vi tonight." Martin nodded. "Okay, Auntie." Martin turned around and called Anabel. Of course, Anabel would not stop him from going to the Alwynn family. On the contrary, she was very delighted because Eden invited Martin to her house. When they returned to Dragon Vi, Giada made tea for everyone. The traditional teacup was very lovely. There was a beautiful white rose pattern on it, and all the cups were rimmed with gold, looking luxurious. Giada liked tea, so Victor prepared tea set and good tea for her. Giada held a cup of brewed tea. The tea was clear and bright, and its color was red. Martin picked it up and took a sip. The tea was delicious and mellow. There was a faint sweetness in his mouth. "Gia, it''s yummy!" Martin sat next to Giada in a well-behaved manner. She was very good at making tea. Victor didn''t say anything that night, so he was very nervous. It was not hard to win Keh and Henrick''s trust, but it was difficult to persuade Victor. Giada looked at him and smiled gently. "Martin, don''t drink too much, or you will lose sleep at night." "Okay!" Martin didn''t mind it. He often drank tea, and he was used to it, so he wouldn''t lose sleep. Giada poured him another ss of tea, and he picked it up elegantly and took a sip. Henrick had been looking at Martin with a straight face. He admitted that Martin was quite eye-catching after he grew up. He was charming, and he was qualified to be with Giada. Victor lowered his head to drink tea and did not speak. In general, the atmosphere was a little depressing. Eden took a few sips of tea and looked at Martin. "Martin, Gia, in fact, what has happened to you is quite mysterious." Giada smiled and asked, "Mom, why do you say so?" Eden told them that she met an olddy at the wish pond. She raised the ny-nine roses with nutrient solution, and the roses withered away after ny- nine days. This made her feel that everything was unusual. "Ah!" Giada looked at Martin in surprise. Martin looked at her with a smile and told them what he saw in his dream when he was in aa. Eden and Victor were very surprised to hear it. That olddy was really unusual. In their dreams, they saw what happened to each other when they were not together. In this way, they would have no more regret in life. Henrick couldn''t believe what he had heard. She sneered and said, "Are you talking about a myth? Why don''t I believe it?" Giada looked at him and said, "Because it didn''t happen to you. Even if you don''t believe it, we can''t force to you believe it." Henrick was rendered speechless. He really didn''t want such a thing to happen to him. Alright, he''d better keep silent. Victor thought for a while and felt that he had to believe in fate, "Martin, I''ll give you one year. If Gia still wants to marry you after a year, I won''t stop you." Hearing this, Giada didn''t dare to make a sound. It was very rare for her father to make such a decision. A year would pass by very quickly. Martin said excitedly and gratefully, "Uncle Alwynn, Auntie, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. I will try my best to get your approval this year." A year was not very long. He could use this year to make Gia trust him and love him more. Moreover, he could expand hispany this year so that Victor could agree to let Gia marry him with ease. Victor looked at him meaningfully, pursed his lips and said nothing. He could only keep Giada by his side for one more year. Most of the girls got married in their thirties. In his opinion, Gia was still young. "Thank you, dad!" Giada looked at him with a smile. Victor looked at her dotingly and said nothing. He looked at Eden and said, "Honey, I''m tired." Eden smiled and said, "Martin, let Gia take you to the guest room on the third floor, and then you can rest." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Martin stood up and smiled politely. "Okay. Uncle Alwynn, Auntie Alwynn, good night!" After Victor and Eden left, only Giada, Henrick and Martin were left. Henrick looked at Martin again. Martin smiled. "Ricky, what do you want to say?" Henrick touched Martin''s sore spot, "You were very fat when you were a child. Did you have a stic surgery? Otherwise, you couldn''t have been so dashing. I''m handsome because I''m like my father, but your father is not as handsome as my father." Martin smiled and pursed his lips. "Do you believe that I didn''t have a stic surgery?" Henrick shook his head slightly and envied Martin for being one hundred and eighty-eight centimetres tall. Although he was as tall as Martin, he felt that he was a little inferior to him. "Well, I won''t disturb you anymore. Just talk here. I will go back to my room to rest. The three boys have fallen asleep, and they won''t pester me if I go back at this time." Henrick got up and walked to his room. He was not afraid of anyone but his three younger brothers. He was a famous actor, so his three younger brothers often asked for his autograph and give it to their friends. Every time, he had to autograph a lot, so he tried his best to avoid them. Only Giada and Martin were left. They looked at each other and smiled. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 Martin quickly held Giada in his arms and whispered gently in her ear, "Gia, I didn''t expect that even God has helped us. If I have a chance to meet the olddy, I will definitely thank her." Giada nodded with a smile. Her bang brushed her forehead gently, and she smiled more brightly, "I''m afraid that we''re not as lucky as my mom. She is always blessed. She has suffered a lot, but she''s very lucky." Martin looked down at her with gentleness in his eyes. "Gia, we are also very lucky. Gia, take me out for a walk. Your house is very big and luxurious. Many people can''t afford to buy such a house after working hard for many years." A wise man chose the best ce to live! A house represented one''s taste and wealth. Gia''s grandfather chose to live here. It was said that this was a good and lucky ce. Giada smiled and said, "Okay, my grandparents are sleeping at this time. Otherwise, I can let my grandpa talk about geomantic omen with you. He understands it the best. But you''ll have a chance to meet him in the future." Martin knew that Zaiden was an amazing person. Over the years, Alwynn Group had worldwide branches, and it was developing better and better. "Come on. Let''s go to the back of the vi to have a look. My grandfather and grandmother live in the backyard. They are old, and they like to be quiet. They like farming and have nted a lot of vegetables, such as tomatoes, chives, mint, onion and coriander. They are all natural." Giada introduced to Martin as she walked. On the walls of the house hung the paintings she drew carefully. Thendscape paintings were vivid and animated. After going out of the first floor and turning left, they arrived at the backyard. There was a swimming pool and a viewing tform. Although the garden was covered with heavy snow, it was beautiful. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Martin was deeply attracted by this ce. He was amazed by the design. Every building seemed to be well designed. "Martin, in summer, there are many flowers blooming in the garden. They are very lovely. I actually like this ce very much. We own several vis here. After my mother gave birth to my three younger brothers, my grandpa designed and built three more vis in the back row in person. My vi is at the end. My grandfather told me that it was the most suitable ce for me. After I get married, I can move into that vi. The vi is on three floors, and it''s well-designed, but it has not been decorated yet." "My family members give the greatest freedom to me and my brothes." Martin looked at her nervously. "Gia, are you going to live here after we get married?" Giada asked him with a smile, "Don''t you like this ce?" "Gia, will I be adopted into your family?" Martin joked with a smile. In fact, he didn''t mind. As long as he was with Gia, he could go anywhere. "No. My father is not so overbearing. Don''t forget that he has five sons. This is the biggest reason why he''s so proud. In River City, no one canpare to my father. My father always shows off in front of my uncles. Although they always roll their eyes at him, he is happy to do so." "Ha-ha..." Martin smiled and lowered his head slightly. "I''ve heard about it." "I''m right, aren''t I? My mother thought she was pregnant with three daughters, and she didn''t dare to check the sex of the babies. She had been looking forward to having more daughters. However, she had three more sons, and she was quite upset. But no matter the babies were boys or girls, my father and mother give us the best love." Giada looked at the snow in the distance. The snow made the night much brighter. She wrapped herself with the coat more tightly and put her hand in Martin''s pocket. "Martin, your pocket is so warm." Martin held her slightly cold hand and turned to look at her tenderly. "Gia, if the TV drama is popr, I can make a lot of money. With the money I earned before, I''ll have enough money to buy a vi. I''ve been wondering where we should live after we get married." There was one year left, and he had enough time. Hearing this, Giada was stunned. "Do you want to prepare a new marital home on your own?" "Yes, I should prepare the new marital home, but it depends on whether you like it or not." Giada thought about it. In fact, she had never thought about these things. Martin''s family was rich, and he would buy her a big house. However, Martin earned the money on his own, so the meaning was different from using his parents'' money. "Martin, I have a lot of houses. After my grandpa and great-grandma passed away, I got several vis of good location. I own two houses in Windsor Vi." Martin was surprised. How could his future wife be richer than him? He had to work harder! "Gia, I suddenly feel so stressed. I''ve been working very hard these years to make money, and I''ve been studying hard, because I want to be good enough for you. But now I feel that I''m still inferior to you." "What are you thinking about? Do I have to marry someone of equal social rank?" In Giada''s opinion, the most important thing was true love. Being rich was good, but could money buy affection and sincerity? No! "Gia, it''s not like that. I just want to give you a better life. I don''t want you to suffer." This was his real thought. "As long as you truly love me, I won''t feel wronged. We''re both hard-working. It''s good if we can live the life we want." There were many choices in life. What bothered her was not the question itself, but her heart. Martin suddenly stopped, looked at her and then hugged her. He said affectionately, "Gia, I have loved you for many years. I can''t bear to let you feel wronged." Giada raised her head and looked at him with a happy and sweet smile. "I know. I saw you''ve done for me, and I saw you miss me every day. I know how hard-working you are, and I know how difficult it is for you to get what you have now. You spent a lot of time and effort to develop yourpany." "Martin, I know everything. We saw what happened to us in the past. Martin, don''t you think it''s really amazing? There seems to be power helping us and letting us know each other better." "Yeah, Gia, I love you!" Martin said affectionately and bowed his head to give her a light kiss. He didn''t dare to be too bold, for fear that he couldn''t restrain his intense love. Giada slept soundly that night, but she had a dream. The dream was the same as the one she had when she first met Martin. They had a wedding in the rose garden. In that dream, Martin disappeared, but this time, she and Martin held a wedding sessfully. When she woke up, she seemed to see a vague figure. The olddy''s voice was a little old but very kind, "Good girl, you will be happy." Giada suddenly opened her eyes and took a look at the time. It was three o''clock in the morning. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 "Whew..." She let out a breath and felt no longer sleepy. Recalling the dream just now, she felt that it was really amazing. She actually had the same dream twice, and the ending was very perfect. Giada didn''t want to sleep anymore. She got up, put on her slippers and poured herself a cup of hot water. After taking a few sips, she sat on the sofa beside the bed and recalled the dream with her hands on her knees. When she had the dream for the first time, she thought that it was because she was attracted to Martin''s handsome face. However, she was very surprised to have such a dream again that night. Giada was confused, but her eyes were clear. This matter was indeed strange, but it was a good thing, wasn''t it? In the end of the dream, she and Martin had a romantic wedding. Martin knelt on one knee and wore the ring for her. That ring... Giada suddenly looked at her finger. The ring was given by the olddy. Later, Eden wore the rings for her and Martin. The ring was very beautiful. It was silver, and there seemed to be water flowing in the rose carved on it. Moreover, the size was just suitable for her finger. Giada looked at the ring and giggled. She had an idea in her mind. Since this ring had brought them good luck, she wanted to use it as a wedding ring. Giada sat there for more than an hour before she felt sleepy again. She didn''t wake up until nine o''clock in the morning, but she was still sleepy. She wanted to sleep for a more while, but someone knocked on the door. "Rat-a-tat..." With drowsy eyes, Giada got out of bed and staggered to open the door. Obviously, she was still sleepy. She suddenly opened the door and thought that it was her mother, so she muttered, "Mom, let me sleep for longer." Martin stood outside the door and didn''t speak. Seeing that Giada hadn''t opened her eyes, he smiled dotingly. "Gia, open your eyes." His voice was low and pleasant, warming Giada''s heart like the rising sun. Giada suddenly opened her eyes. Looking at his smiling handsome face, she felt wide awake. She said quickly, "Wait for me." Then the door was mmed shut. "Ha-ha..." Martin smiled helplessly. In fact, no matter what she looked like, he loved her. She looked very pretty when she had just woken up. Giada washed up as quickly as she could. Then she put on a pink sweater, ck fitting trousers and a pair of furry slippers before opening the door. Martin still stood at the door. Dressed in a white shirt and a ck coat, he looked tall and straight. His slender body and perfect facial features were amazing. When he saw her open the door, he smiled gently. She didn''t put on any makeup, and her charm was pure and natural. Her beautiful hair hung down loosely, and she couldn''t be prettier. Such a gorgeous girl was his girlfriend. "Gia, auntie asked me to wake up to have breakfast." "Oh! Come in first. I have something to tell you." Giada turned and walked inside. Martin followed her in with a smile. Although he had seen her room in the video, the feeling of walking in here in person was different. Her room was very clean, and everything was neatly ced. It was very artistic. "Sit down." Giada sat down on the sofa and looked at him. "Martin, did you sleep wellst night?" She woke up from the dream in the middle of the night, so she sleptte this morning. Martin nodded. "Although I''ve never lived here, I slept well because you''re here." Giada smiled shyly and looked at him curiously. "Did you have a dream?" "No." Giada was obviously stunned. Was she the only one who had such a dream? Eden once told her that if she talked to others about her dream, it might note true, so she''d better tell him in the future. "Okay, let''s go down and have breakfast." Giada smiled. She had been recovering well these days, so she wanted to have a rest. Before she had the car ident, she felt that she had endless strength and energy. Every day, she worked in the prosperous city. Sometimes, when she was free, a lot of time had passed by, and the parasol trees on both sides of the road hade into leaves. At that time, she would realize that time really went by so quickly, and she was so busy that she had ignored the scenery in her life. After experiencing the horrible ident, she suddenly felt that money and work was not so important. The important thing was that she should live afortable life. It was very cold in November, and the cold wind was blowing outside the window. Zaiden and Jaida had been in the backyard. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eden went to take care of them before returning to the front yard to make breakfast with the servants. It was past nine o''clock in the morning, and Giada hadn''t got up. Martin was still here. Giada seldom sleptte in ordinary times, and she was always focused on work. That day, she actually got upte. She simply asked Martin to wake up Giada. After all, they would get married sooner orter. They should get to know each other more and enhance their rtionship. Victor gave them a year, and she agreed with him. Although they both had strange dreams, she felt that it would be easier for them to know each other''s hearts if they were given more time. After breakfast, Martin wanted to go to hispany. He had lived in hospital for more than half a year, and he had a lot of things to deal with. Victor and Eden had been helping Giada deal with her business, so she didn''t have many things to do. However, she was in a rtionship with Martin, so she went to thepany with him. Everything in thepany was the same as before, and nothing changed. The only change was that after Martin was injured, Boris began to work and study in thepany. It had been more than half a year, and he was no longer so impetuous. Seeing Giada, he ran over quickly and gave her a big hug. "Gia, I''m sorry. I was on a business trip when you woke up. I just came back this morning. I nned to visit youter." Boris was heartbroken, excited and guilty. How could this perfect girl encounter such a terrible thing? Martin was in a bad mood as he looked at them aside. With gloomy eyes, he looked at Boris''s hand that was holding Giada''s waist. Giada patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Boris, it''s so nice to see you. I heard from my dad that you''ve been doing a good job recently." Boris immediately let go of her and looked like he was about to cry. "Gia, I''m forced. After uncle knew that I invested a sum of money in Martin''spany, he forced me toe to work." "He said that if thepany didn''t have any improvement when Martin woke up, he would send me abroad to study. In this way, I wouldn''t live an idle life anymore. I hate living abroad the most, so during this period of time, I''ve been working hard with Marquis and Kian. Thepany has developed better than before." Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 "Gia, I''ve been living a life worse than death in the past six months. You have to treat me a good mealter. It must be a big meal." Boris was really about to cry. If Martin didn''te back, he would go abroad to avoid Victor. Giada listened to him nagging and could only bear it. She knew Boris''s character the best. He would not stop if she didn''t allow him to finish his words. Ten minutester, Martin couldn''t stand it anymore. With a gloomy face, he stepped forward and pulled them away from each other. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He looked at Boris and saw some surprise in his eyes. He said in a calm and grateful tone, "Boris, thanks for your hard work these days. It''s my treat tonight." With the help of Boris and Victor, hispany developed much better than before. He knew that Boris had invested lots of money in hispany, and Victor helped him with his contacts. He was very grateful to them. Results were always the most convincing, but he believed that a good script would be discovered by people. Boris was stunned when he saw Martin. "Oh, Martin, you are here too." Martin had been ignored, and he was speechless. He was tall. Shouldn''t Boris see him earlier? "Ha-ha..." Giadaughed at Boris. He was too dull. In fact, Boris was really a good man. Except for the fact that he did not strive to make progress, he was perfect. Marquis, who was not far away, couldn''t help but smile. Boris was straightforward and generous, but sometimes he was a little dull and careless. Maya stood beside him and red at him. "What are youughing at? Is it so funny?" Marquis nced at her. Her face was a little angry. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She looked very cute, but why did she always go against him? "Why are you always cold to me? Do you like me?" Marquis looked at her with a smile. Maya shot him a cold nce and mocked, "Do you think you''re sexy or handsome? Why are you so confident?" After that, she walked toward Giada madly. Marquis was speechless. He was good-looking. Why couldn''t he be confident? "Gia." Maya looked at Giada excitedly. Boris was talking with Martin non-stop, and Giada did not interrupt them. She walked to Maya and said with a smile, "Maya, thanks for your hard work these days!" Maya looked her up and down, "Gia, are you all right now? You don''t feel ufortable, do you?" Giada nodded with a smile. "I''m pretty lucky, and I''ve recovered. Now I''m very healthy." "That''s good." Maya looked at her withints. After being in aa for half a year, Giada looked energetic. "Gia, you are the daughter of the Alwynn family. Why did you hide it from me?" She asked with a smile, and she didn''t mean to me Giada. Giada was stunned. She didn''t expect that Maya had known about it. She smiled with some embarrassment. "Maya, I''m sorry. Many people get close to me because I''m the daughter of the Alwynn family. I don''t like this, so I always use my mother''s surname. I''m sorry!" Giada apologized sincerely. Maya was a trustworthy friend, but she had lied to her indeed. "Ah, there''s nothing to say sorry. I know you have your own difficulties, but I''m so happy. I''m actually the friend and assistant of the daughter of the Alwynn family." Maya knew Giada''s identity because Dean went to her after Giada had a car ident. Dean was Victor''s assistant. Only then did she realize that Gia was not an ordinary girl. After knowing her identity, she was surprised and envious for a whole day. Then she began to work hard. Dean went to tell her that she should do her own work well. As the saying went, it was better to be hard-working than to be envious. As long as she could work hard and change herself, she could turn her beautiful appearance into an interesting soul. "Maya, I know you are a good girl. In fact, I didn''t intend to hide it from you all the time, but something bad happened to me." She couldn''t hide it from Maya since she dated with Martin. Her identity was too eye-catching, which would bring her a lot of danger and trouble. She had been hiding her identity in order to live a good life. Some people were jealous of her identity, and some people envied her. However, she only wanted to live an ordinary life. Maya chuckled and looked at her slightly pale face. Giada was charming and pretty, and Martin was really lucky. "Gia, it''s okay. I''ll work hard in the future, and I''ll reply on you." Maya took the opportunity to hold her arm. "Ha-ha." Giada liked her personality. Maya had a good temper. Even if she was angry, she could calm down soon. "Maya, you''ve been too tired during this period of time. Call our team and the stuff in Betadream Entertainment. After you get off work, go directly to River City Restaurant . We have a small party there tonight. I''ll treat you to a meal." "Wow!" Maya was so excited and rubbed her hands in happiness. "Gia, I didn''t hear it wrong, did I? Are you talking about River City Restaurant which has existed for a hundred years?" Her voice couldn''t be more pleasant and excited. Everyone knew how luxurious River City Restaurant was. A meal there cost at least ten thousand dors. "Yes, it''s owned by my Alwynn. It''s a buffet. You can eat whatever you want." Seeing how happy she was, Giada was very delighted. Everyone''s eyes would light up when they heard about River City Restaurant, because there were many world famous chefs there. As long as there was a new dish that Eden was interested in, Victor would try his best to ask the chef to cook for her. Victor was generous, so many chefs were willing to stay there to work. "Gia, let''s go to the office first. It''s cold outside." After chatting with Boris, Martin walked to her. Maya looked at Martin and greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Talbot, congrattions on your recovery." "Thank you!" Martin replied ndly. Maya let go of Giada and said, "Gia, see youter! You''ve just recovered. It''s so cold outside. Hurry up and go in." "Okay!" Martin took Giada to the office. Looking at the familiar office, Martin smiled faintly. "Gia, sit down!" Martin pulled her to sit down on the sofa. Giada put her bag aside and stood up. "I want to drink coffee. I''ll make some." Martin also stood up and took her hand with a smile. "Gia, I''ll take you there." "Oh, look at you! The tea room is right in your office." "I don''t want to be separated from you." Martin held her hand more tightly. "Ha-ha." Giada leaned on his shoulder and whispered shyly, "Me too." Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Giada made two cups of coffee. Martin came over with the coffee and they sat on the sofa, chatting. After drinking a cup of coffee, Martin went to deal with the official business. Giada sat on the sofa and read a book. The two of them sat quietly and did their own things. The atmosphere was surprisingly warm and peaceful. Giada liked reading, and this book was written by one of her favorite authors. This book was about the life experiences of the author, and the stories were real. When the heroine was in junior high school, her dream was to be a piano yer, because she liked piano. She was very talented. She was good at ying the piano, and she looked beautiful, so she soon won the favor of many art schools. Her parents were deep in love, and they went to pick her up every day. However, the fates conspired against her. They had a car ident on the way back from the piano practice, and both of her parents died. Moreover, her hands broke in the car ident. Since then, she couldn''t y the piano anymore! She was lonely and miserable. In the end, she was raised by her uncle. However, her uncle took away all her money. Her cousins and aunt bullied her everyday. However, in order not to be criticized by others, they let her finish her study in high school. After she graduated, they didn''t care about her anymore. But fortunately, she met the man who loved her most in her life. However, the man suffered from manic depression because of his family misfortune and hurt others by ident. He got several years in prison. Although she was unlucky, she was unwilling to give up. When her husband was in jail, she worked hard while waiting for him toe back. She knew what to do and what her dream was. She got everything at ease because she had made great efforts. When she became sessful by working hard, sess would give those who had looked down on her and bullied her a p in the face. Such a reversal was the greatest. In the end, she reunited with her husband, and they had a lovely daughter and a son. Their life was happy and perfect. After reading the book, Giada melted into tears. The heroine suffered a lot, but she made an excellenteback. She was a real strong and outstanding woman, and all the stars in the sky were shining for her. When Martin looked up at her, he saw that her eyes were red and there were tears in her eyes. Martin immediately put down the pen in his hand, walked to her and sat down. He asked in a low voice, "Gia, what''s wrong?" However, Giada smiled and said, "Martin, people who try their best to survive will not be let down. Because love can really ovee all kinds of difficulties." Martin was stunned and looked at her. "Gia, you are right." Giada smiled and waved the book in her hand. "I was reading a book. I cried because it''s so touching." She sniffed with a smile and squinted her beautiful big eyes in embarrassment. Her long eyshes were still stained with crystal clear tears. Her smooth and fair face was a bit red. No matter what made her cry, he felt distressed. "Fool!" Martin hugged her with a smile. Giada gently pounded his chest. "You''re the fool!" She put the book on the table and said, "Didn''t you buy this book?" Martin was stunned. When he returned from aboard, he went to the bookstore and took this book casually. Then he forgot it and had no time to read it. Giada suddenly remembered the diary she saw in her dream. She stared at him with her bright eyes and said, "Martin, I want to read your diary." Martin''s body stiffened slightly. He was a little embarrassed. That was his only small secret. He had been liking Giada since he was a child. "What''s wrong? Can''t I see it?" Giada looked at his hesitated face and felt that his body was stiff. She could clearly feel that he was very nervous. Words couldn''t describe Martin''s feelings at this time. In fact, he didn''t want Gia to see it. Some of his thoughts were too naive. His diary was a record of his pain, affection and joy. "Martin, don''t you really want to show it to me?" Giada looked at him. "Well, Gia." Martin looked at her with hesitation. "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but..." He didn''t know what to say. "Take it out." Giada refused to give up. She wanted to prove that what she saw was true. Her heart ached for him. "Gia, don''tugh at me after seeing it." Martin had to get her promise. "Okay!" Giada knew the contents of the diary. How could sheugh at him? "Why don''t you bring it out and read it together with me?" She knew that his love for her had never changed over the years. "Okay!" Martin thought for a moment. He couldn''t hide it from her even if he wanted to. He got up and walked to the desk. Just now, he was hesitated. At this moment, he didn''t want to hesitate anymore. This was the journey of his love for her, and his love was sincere and hot. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A thick diary was ced in front of Giada, and she was shocked. It was the familiar notebook in her memory. There were very few wrinkles on the ck leather book cover, which showed that its owner cherished it very much. Giada didn''t dare to look at Martin. At this moment, she didn''t dare to face such great love. When she lived the life she wanted without worries, he lived in pain and yearning. Her fingers were slender and beautiful, and her nails were shiny. When she gently opened the first page, she felt as if she had seen a new world. The content of the diary was familiar. "Today, Gia left, and I miss her so much." "Gia has left for a day, and I still miss her a lot." She read the pages one by one. It had been more than ten years, and he had never stopped writing the diary. The diary was a record of his happiness, pain, joy, longing, waiting and searching. The story was too long. Giada didn''t finish reading it until it was dark. When she looked up, Martin still sat quietly beside her, crying andughing together with her. After closing thest page, Giada was in a veryplicated mood. "Martin, it turns out that you''ve been liking me since you were young. How ambitious you are!" Martin''s eyes were as dark as ink, and his voice was a little hoarse. "Gia, I like you. I''m not only ambitious, but also stubborn and loyal!" "Humph!" Giada snorted at him. However, when she thought about his efforts and the grievances he had suffered, she became sad. She threw herself into his arms and said with distress, "Martin, I will give you the best love in the future." She had be gentle and cute because of him! He was the right person! Martin loved the moment when she threw herself into his arms. Not everyone could deeply feel the feeling of hugging the whole world. Martin buried his head deeply in her shoulder. He was so happy that he did not know what to do. "Gia, I..." Before he could finish his words, his phone rang on the desk. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Martin nced at the desk but didn''t move. His phone kept ringing. Giada looked up at him and urged him to answer the phone. "Go and answer it." Martin smiled faintly and stared at her face. "I don''t want to answer it. I just want to hug you like this." "Martin, I find that you are more and more like a child." Giada looked at him with a smile. She couldn''t bear to see his affectionate gaze. He was too bad! "Well, I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t feel embarrassed in front of you." Martin gently held her hand with his slender fingers. Looking at the ring on her finger, he suddenly remembered something. "Gia, what about the ring? What kind of ring do you like?" Giada suddenly remembered that she had something to tell him. "Martin, I forgot to tell you something. You don''t have to buy the wedding rings. Let''s use the rings given by the olddy on the wedding." "How could this be?" Martin looked at Giada. She was in her prime, and she looked so energetic and pretty. "Why not? I like this pair of rings. I think it can bring us good luck." Giada looked down at the ring on her finger. It was shining brightly under the sun. She always felt that it was very mysterious. "Really?" Martin also looked down at the ring on his finger. The size was very suitable for his finger, and he felt very strange. "Gia, I''ll order a pair of diamond rings. We can wear them in ordinary times. What do you think?" Giada nodded with a smile and did not object to his decision. "Okay, anyway, I like this ring. I will not take it off so easily." "Gia, what else do you want for the wedding? You can tell me. I''ll prepare for it in the next year." Martin looked at her fair face gently. However, she blushed when she heard this. She was really easy to be shy. Giada looked up at him and felt puzzled. "Isn''t there a year left? Why do you suddenly mention this?" "Ha-ha..." Martin smiled and said, "Fool, a year will pass by very quickly." Giada was stunned. There was still one year left, and they could do lots of things this year. Why did he think so much? "Martin, since you asked me, I''ll tell you. I want to hold the wedding in a ce with many roses. It''s better to be a rose manor. You know that I like red roses." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Many people liked purplevender, but she always liked roses and lotus. "I know." Martin''s voice was a little hoarse. He smiled gently, which was very eye-catching. Giada was a little embarrassed and looked away. He was so handsome that her heart beat wildly. "Is there anything else? Gia?" What she wanted was too simple. He could do this. He would ask his assistant to find a ce the next day. He wanted to nt roses on his own and give her a surprise. Giada thought for a moment, but she really couldn''t think of anything else. "Martin, I''ll tell you when I have a new idea." "Okay." Martin smiled. Then he got up to get his phone and took the diary with him by the way. For him, it was still useful. He wanted to record their life after they got married. Looking at the snow outside the window, he felt that Victor gave him a year on purpose. He knew that Victor wouldn''t ept him so easily. But it wasn''t a big deal. After all, he would spend the rest of his life with Gia. He casually picked up the phone on the table and nced at it. He knew that it was his father calling him. Martin did not call him back, because knew what his father was going to do. Martin took a look at his schedule at the end of the year. Even if he didn''te to thepany in the following days, everything would be all right. He would be busier the next year, and two TV dramas were about to be shot. Moreover, Boris went to meet Candace and got a new script. Candace''s script was very popr, and ordinary people couldn''t get it. Boris''s mother was Candace''s friend. It was easy for him to get the script. There was no problem with the investment. Therefore, he would prepare a rose manor for her as soon as possible. He lowered his head and quickly sent a message to his assistant, asking him to find a ce. As soon as he sent the message, his phone rang again. It was his mother calling him, so he answered it. "Mom." "Martin, why didn''t you answer your father''s phone call?" Anabel did not me Martin. She thought that he would be busy at thepany that day. "Does he have anything to say?" He was a little surprised that they were together. Had his mother forgiven his father? "Nothing. We just want you to bring Gia back for dinner tonight. Mrs. Alwynn has treated you to a meal for several times, and you are about to get married." "What''s more, I''ve got closer to Eden because of your rtionship with Gia. We''ve be very close friends." Martin understood what she meant, and he nced at Gia who was looking down at the book. Thinking of the banquet that night, he said, "Mom, we can''t go back tonight. There is a banquet at River City Restaurant. Can we eat together tomorrow night?" "Okay, just call me before youe back so that I can prepare for it." "Okay, mom!" Hanging up the phone, Martin looked at Giada and asked for her opinion. "Gia, go to my house for dinner tomorrow night. My mother wants to see you." Giada raised her head and nodded at him. "Okay." Seeing her nod without hesitation, he smiled faintly and gracefully. Everyone had a good time at the evening party. Boris and Marquis were both quite open and casual. The atmosphere was extremely lively because of them. The noise in the banquet hall was annoying. Martin and Giada were sitting together and chatting. The noise couldn''t affect their affection, and they could only see each other. "Twinkle twinkle little star..." After getting drunk, Boris and Marquis staggered to them. "Gia, let''s go and have fun. Look, they''re all crazy. What the hell are they singing? Ha-ha, how childish!" Boris was so drunk that he couldn''t speak fluently. Giada looked at him helplessly. His face was red, and his eyes were blurred. She could smell alcohol on his breath, and she said with a frown, "Boris, drink less. No one will send you backter. Moreover, you''re the one who sing the song." "Hey, Gia, are you kidding? How could I sing such a childish song?" Boris giggled. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 The other three people were speechless. "Hey, Boris, I seemed to hear you singing just now." Marquis looked at him drunkenly. He was even more drunk than Boris. "Shut up. I didn''t sing. Gia, go and y with me." Boris pulled Giada and wanted to take her away. He didn''t have many friends and only liked to y with people he knew. He ignored Martin for no reason. In his memory, Martin was cold and did not know how to y at all. Giada refused him. "No, I''ve just recovered, so I won''t join in the fun." "Gia, keep mepany." Boris waspletely drunk and held Giada''s arm like a spoiled child. Giada had no choice but to call Henrick, asking him to send Boris back. Giada seemed to be nearby, and he arrived in a few minutes. Looking at the noisy banquet, he couldn''t help frowning. What was wrong with the stuff in Martin''spany? They were simply too noisy and annoying! He soon found Giada, Martin and Boris. Henrick nced at Boris''s drunken face and then looked at Giada unhappily. "Just call the driving service for him. Why did you ask me toe here?" Giada pointed at Boris and said, "Ricky, he is drunk." "So you asked me toe?" Henrick looked at her gloomily. He was busy! Why did Giada have to trouble him? Giada replied, "He''s the most obedient to you after getting drunk." Henrick was helpless. He suddenly had nothing to say. "Hey! Bro, why do I feel that you''re so familiar?" Boris looked at Henrick and smiled. He had leaned half of his body against him, breathing alcohol fumes all over him. Henrick took a few steps away in disgust. Seeing Boris''s posture, he knew that he waspletely drunk. He couldn''t even recognize him. "Hey, Boris, sober up." Henrick patted Boris''s face hard. "Well, I''m sober. Bro, it''s really fun. It''s good to have a job." Boris said to himself with a bright smile. Henrick was delighted to hear that. He looked at Boris''s drunken face with a raffish smile and said, "Ha-ha, do you finally want to have a job?" Borisughed and almost lost his bnce. "It turns out that you''re Ricky. You''re my idol. Come on! Give me a kiss." "D*mn it!" Henrick pulled Boris and left with him angrily. Boris didn''t make any trouble, and he only talked nonsense after getting drunk. Henrick took him away with ease. Giada and Martin sent Marquis home together. The guests left one by one, and everyone had a good time. After taking Marquis back, Martin sent Giada home. The winter night was very cold. In the heavy snow, the city still looked prosperous. There were tall buildings on both sides of the road, and the city was brightly lit. When they arrived at Giada''s house, Martin parked his car and pulled her into his arms. "Gia, I suddenly realize that one year is too long. I can''t bear to part with you. You haven''t said goodbye to me, but I''ve started to miss you." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, he had loved this girl for so long, and he was really reluctant to leave her. Giada smiled and patted his back gently. "Martin, we will meet tomorrow morning, won''t we? It''s too late now. You should sleep more tomorrow. I''ll go straight to thepany to find you." She was thinking about what gift she should bring to Martin''s house. She knew that Anabel liked cosmetics very much, so she nned to meet Sean the next day. His cosmetics were very popr. "Okay!" Martin''s low and hoarse voice was full of tenderness. He let go of her reluctantly. After Giada got out of the car, he sat for a while before leaving. On the way back, he was in a good mood. Although he was not as rich as Gia, he could give her a lot, such as understanding, trust, support, his favor and love! When Giada returned home, she saw that Victor, Eden and Henrick hadn''t returned to their rooms, and she was a little surprised. "Mom, you haven''t slept yet!" "I thought you wouldn''te back." Henrick said. Giada blushed and looked at him madly, "Why wouldn''t Ie back?" Henrick sneered. "Because you have a boyfriend now." "So what?" Giada knew what he was going to say. Martin respected her very much. Apart from kissing her, hugging her and holding her hand, he did not do anything else to her. "Ha-ha." Henrick smiled and stared at her flushed face with intense eyes, "You know it." Giada''s face turned even redder. Henrick had to admit that his younger sister had really grown up. He tilted his head and looked at Victor unhappily. "Dad, Martin is really lucky. Ask him to marry Gia ten yearster." Victor''s eyes were deep and stern as he said, "If you have a daughter in the future, are you willing to let her get married at such an old age?" "Yes. Anyway, I can afford to raise her!" Henrick thought that if he had a daughter in the future, he would definitely protect her and wouldn''t let her have a boyfriend. Victor moved his lips indifferently. Henrick was never reliable. Could he believe his words? Yes, and pigs might fly! Eden looked at Giada, asked her to sit down and asked, "Has Martin gone back?" "Yeah!" Giada nodded. "Dad, mom, Mrs. Talbot asked me to go to her house for dinner tomorrow. What else should I buy her in addition to cosmetics?" Victor and Eden were more experienced in this aspect. Eden thought for a moment. After spending so much time with Anabel, she knew that she was a nice mother-inw. "Give her a painting. I have a lot of new clothes of different sizes, and we can pick out two sets of clothes for her. Mrs. Talbot is elegant and noble, and she likes suits. I''ll choose some for her. I''ll put the clothes in the living room tomorrow morning. Remember to bring them with you. As for Martin''s father, you can bring him a bottle of good wine that your father treasures. He seems to like red wine." "Oh, okay, mom. I got it." She didn''t have to worry anymore, and she could sleep well that night. "Dear, do you know Triston''s preferences so well?" Victor was jealous. He frowned and pursed his thin lips tightly. "Hey, Dad, why are you jealous because of this?" "Mommy, how did you spend so many years with him?" "Shut up!" Victor patted Henrick''s forehead. "You''ve been back for a period of time. Do you want to live such an easy life all the time? Or do you want to inherit thepany?" Henrick didn''t say anything. He stood up and ran. Victor was speechless. Was it so difficult to let his sonse back to inherit his property? Giada looked at his depressed face and said with a smile, "Dad, just wait for Kenny for two more years. He promised that he woulde back to inherit Alwynn Group two yearster. At that time, you and your mother can travel often." "Humph! He always keeps his word, but I don''t even know where he is now." He graduated from an elite school indeed. Even Lucian couldn''t find him. Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Unexpectedly, he had three more sons, and the three boys shared Eden''s love with him for many years. Finally, the boys had grown up, but he was getting old. Would he be energetic enough to travel in a few more years? The more Victor thought about it, the angrier he became. Without saying anything, he stood up, took Eden''s hand and went straight to his room. All the six children made him worry. Giada was speechless. She really couldn''t say anything to stimte Victor. Although Victor didn''t take care of them when they were young, he loved them very much. Later, Eden gave birth to three boys, and Victor spent a lot of energy on them. However, her three younger brothers were very obedient, and they had great grades. All of them were very smart. However, what surprised her was the figure of her second brother who was running for his life. He was neither good-tempered nor bad-tempered. Of course, his temper had changed a lot since he was a child. After all, they had grown up. When they were angry, they would expose each other''s shorings. When Henrick couldn''t talk about her, he often talked about her embarrassing things, which often shocked her. How could she have such a hateful brother? Thinking of the past, she suddenly smiled. In fact, she knew that her brother had been very nervous about her during this period of time when she was in aa. No one told Sam anything about her, so he probably didn''t know anything about her ident. Giada slowly got up and turned off the lights in the living room, then went back to her room to rest. When she reached the door of the room, she saw Henrick leaning against the wall and waiting for her. His loose and sloppy clothes made him look like a hooligan. "What are you doing?" She walked over with a smile, thinking that he had fled back to his room. He stood up straight, and his slender figure enveloped Giada. He lowered his head slightly and looked at his sister with a thoughtful look. "Giada, do you really feel fine?" She knew that he was not necessarily here to ask her about her condition. "Well, it''s nothing. Harrison also said that I''m very healthy." "Well! Did you really decide to marry Martin?" He suddenly became very serious. She smiled and poked his handsome face. "You''re so smart. Can''t you tell? Don''t you like Martin?" Henrick shook his head slightly and thought for a while; he didn''t hate Martin. On the contrary, he valued his rtionship with Martin, but he couldn''t bear to part with his sister. "It''s not that I don''t like him. It''s just that when I think of you getting married, I think of the fact that you won''t be able to live as freely as before. After all, with a family, you can see it from your mother. You have to worry about everything." "As long as you like her, Henrick, you should find someone to get married to. Let''s talk about it first. I don''t like that girl named Chole." "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you like her?" He curled his lips into a faint smile, which was as bright as a full moon. She knew that it was not right to talk about others behind their backs, so she didn''t say much. "Henrick, look carefully. Don''t be used by others. Good night!" She opened the door and went in. He smiled and slowly went back to his room to rest. The next morning, Giada got up and made an appointment with Sean to get some cosmetics. She went downstairs and took the clothes prepared by her mother, which were in exquisite gift boxes, and there was also a bottle of top-grade red wine brought back by her mother. Her father didn''t like drinking very much, so he only asionally drank a little while having dinner with both her grandfathers. Seeing the red wine, Giada thought of her grandfather. He had lived afortable life, but he fell sick and his condition deteriorated, and he eventually passed away. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He also liked red wine very much. Giada went out with gifts and went to Sean''s ce to get some cosmetics. After that, she went to the mall to buy gifts for Martin''s younger brother, which took her several hours. It was already noon when they arrived at Martin''spany. Martin had ordered lunch in advance, and Giada happened to arrive just in time. "Gia, drink some hot water to warm yourself." Martin handed her a cup of hot water and took the coat and bag from her hand. Giada sat down and quickly took a sip of water. "I''m thirsty." After that, she drank the rest of the water. "Gia, where have you been? Didn''t you say that you woulde here a long time ago?" Martin sat beside her, and his handsome face was a little distressed. She pursed her lips and looked sideways at him. "This is the first time I''ll be going to your house so I have to bring gifts. Your brother is in high school so I went to pick a gift for him, but I don''t know what he likes." "I especially want to give your brother a set of books, but seeing that he''s going to take the college entrance examination, I''m afraid he won''t have time to read them." He smiled and asked, "So, what did you buy? Kareem''s grades are not good, so he won''t go abroad to study." "I bought a branded pen and a crystal car model. Don''t boys like these things? I''ve been shopping for a long time, but I don''t know what to buy. Your family is also a family who doesn''tck anything. I can''t find anything to get them." She really felt that it was not easy to buy gifts these days. In particr, well-off families were not short of anything. However, at a push, the people who received the gifts would be very happy. She would be very happy to receive gifts from her parents and brothers. "Gia, don''t worry. Kareem will like it. Eat quickly or the food will get cold soon." "Okay! You eat too!" The two of them chatted and ate. After lunch, Boris and Marquis came to chat with them for more than an hour. However, Giada noticed that there was something wrong with Marquis'' expression. He was so gloomy that it seemed like he had encountered a big problem again. In the end, Martin could not help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? You''ve never been so depressed before." Marquis grinned and stopped talking. Boris said, "No wonder I feel that you are always absent-minded today. Marquis, what do you want to say? With us here, there is nothing that can''t be solved." Boris had always been bold and forthright, and his voice was loud. Marquis still smiled, but he couldn''tugh anymore. He stuttered, "I''m afraid that you can''t solve it. Didn''t you send me homest night? I went out again after you left, and then I went to find Maya. Then, any man would know what happened." Giada, who felt like she had been discriminated against, was speechless. "Marquis, make it clear. What''s wrong with you and Maya?" She red at him angrily. Boris and Martin both understood. The two looked at each other and then looked at the dejected Marquis. "No wonder Maya has such a bad temper today." Boris looked at Marquis with an expression that indicated that he was done for. That kind of thing really couldn''t be helped. Giada looked at the three men who knew what was going on, but she didn''t know. She was angry. "Boris, tell me, what''s the matter?" He was speechless. How could he say that? Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Martin looked at the innocent girl and smiled. Then, he leaned close to her ear and whispered a few words. After Giada heard that, her whole face turned red. Boris said, "Martin, you are really bad. You have ruined Gia." She was stunned and lowered her head to hide her shyness. That was what men all understood. Boohoo, Boohoo... "What should I do?" "So, Marquis, why are you still sitting here? Go and coax Maya as soon as possible. She should be in great pain after such a thing." Marquis looked at Giada with an aggrieved expression. "Gia, you don''t understand. It wasn''t my faultst night." She was furious. "So, you feel wronged when you wronged Maya?" No matter what, girls would suffer losses when it came to this kind of thing. Moreover, Maya had been hurt by her boyfriend''s betrayal before. Now, she was hurt by Marquis, which made her feel so aggrieved. "Gia, it was really not my faultst night." Marquis felt that he had to make things clear. After all, Maya was Giada''s assistant. "You still want to argue?" In Giada''s heart, this was all Marquis'' fault. If a man could control their lower body, how could such a thing happen? Boohoo, Boohoo... Marquis felt even more wronged. It was really not his fault. "Gia, it was Maya who called me and asked me to go to her house." He felt very aggrieved. He had inexplicably lost his chastity, yet in the end, he was the one who was despised. The other three were speechless. That kind of reversal was hard to ept. "How is that possible?" Giada stared nkly at Marquis, who had been wrongly used. "Why is it impossible? I... I lost it for no reason." It was not the first time for Maya, so he felt even more wronged. This kind of society didn''t care about these things, but he was a man, so he thought too much about it. The most important thing was that he was despised. Maya said that he was not skilled. There was really no way to practice this thing. Martin looked at him and blinked, before eximing in disbelief, "You... Your first time? Why don''t I believe it? Didn''t you have a lot of girlfriends when you were in college?" Marquis looked at him eagerly. "A lot? There were only four or five of them. I didn''t even hold hands with them. She said I''m not good at it. How can I be good at it if it was my first time?" Giada didn''t know what to say. How could she, a woman, discuss this kind of thing with three men? She knew that Maya had had a boyfriend whom she had wanted to marry before. Boris questioned, "So did you get rejected because of your poor skills?" "Yes!" Marquis felt a strong sense of frustration in his heart. He even felt that Maya had gone too far. It was she who asked him to go there, but he was the one who got taken advantage of. He didn''t even say anything and was inexplicably kicked out of bed early in the morning. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Was there anyone more aggrieved than him? Giada was lost for words. Martin didn''t know what to say. Boris looked at him with sympathy. "Marquis, you are so miserable!" Marquis looked at him in defeat. "Boris, do you have an appointment tonight?" "Ah..." Boris looked at him, shivering. "What... What do you want?" Did he want to find a man after being rejected by a woman? No, no, no, we can''t make an appointment. He liked women! He was absolutely straight. "Of course it''s for an appointment." Marquis looked at him strangely. "What else do you want?" Only then did Boris'' pale face turn much redder. "Okay, okay. Is it okay to make an appointment?" He rxed. Giada looked at Boris in a daze. She knew his character very well. "So, Boris, what were you thinking about just now?" He was stunned. Had it been very obvious? He shook his head and smiled. "Gia, I didn''t think of anything." "But what you did just now told me that you had an idea." She refused to give up. Boris seemed to have an expression that said "Gia, let me go". This Gia, when she should be smart, she wasn''t, and she was blind when she wasn''t smart. How could he say something like that? "Gia, I want to go to the toilet. You can talk." Boris stood up and walked out without looking back. Marquis was also very perceptive. Watching Boris leave, he dared not stay any longer. Giada looked at Martin and said indignantly, "There''s nothing good between you men." Martin was lost for words. He didn''t do anything, okay? Why was Marquis'' fire on him? "Gia, I also feel wronged." Martin reached out and hugged her. She quickly patted his hand and red at him. "No matter how you look at it, it''s women who suffer losses. What''s wrong with you men?" "I don''t want to talk to you now. I want to see Maya." Then, she left as she wished. Martin was left speechless. Giada went to the studio to find Maya. It was snowing heavily outside, and the photos they took were all taken indoors. It was also in this building. She walked quickly towards the elevator. However, she saw two figures at the corner, and looking at the man''s back, he seemed like Marquis. Then, she heard Maya''s voice. "Marquis, why are you hiding?" Maya pushed him into the corner and looked angrily at the handsome man in front of her. Giada instantly stopped to listen to the corner of the wall. It seemed to be the first time that she had seen such a powerful Maya! "Maya, I really didn''t hide. I just can''t figure out why you kicked me out of bed. It was my first time! If we practice a few more times, my skills will be very good." Marquis felt extremely sad. He just needed time to digest what had happened to him the night before. "What? What do you think I am? Do you want to use me to hone your skills?" Maya''s voice was not loud, and it was low and pleasant to the ear. However, it was filled with a strong sense of justice and questioning. "No, no, no, Maya, you misunderstood. You really misunderstood. I mean that we are already together. Let''s get married." Marquis thought for a while. He had been with Maya for more than half a year, and they were also good friends. "Maya, you saidst night that my handsome facial features and eight packs are what you like. Maya, can you give me a chance?" Marquis thought about it. He should also like Maya. Otherwise, even if he was drunk, he would not have climbed into her bed so easily. "Really? You''re willing to marry me not because of what happenedst night, but because you''re sincere?" Maya''s voice was a little cautious. "Maya, sincerely, with this man''s temper, if he didn''t like you, I wouldn''t be happy even if you tied him upst night." "You b*stard, how can you pretend to be obedient when you get a bargain? Okay, then I''ll marry you." Maya''s voice was filled with joy. Listening to this, Giada felt that Maya seemed to have seeded. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 "Haha, Maya, congrattions on your rtionship. Congrattions to myself for finding a girlfriend." Marquis had a carefree character. He was willing to give in, but now he was very happy. The matter of his girlfriend was settled. Was there anyone as sessful as him? "Maya, my waist is sore!" Marquis leaned against ger and acted like a spoiled child. She smiled, her grin reaching the corners of her eyes. She looked very happy as she said, "Aren''t you a big man? Come, let''s go to the lounge. I''ll give you a massage." Their voices gradually faded away. Giada blushed. It seemed to be the first time she had met Maya. How could such a delicate little woman be so overbearing and bold? She shook her body and realized that she had learned a lot. Even if she was given a hundred doses of courage, she would not be able to be like Maya. In fact, she was a very traditional person, just like her mother. She was about to leave, but when she took a step forward and turned around, only to see a magnified handsome face in front of her. She took another quick step back. "Ma... Martin, when did you get here?" Martin looked at her flushed face with a faint smile. "I''ve been here for a while." "Were you walking without making a sound?" He smiled helplessly. "Gia, you''re too engrossed in it." Giada blushed and walked past him with her head down. Did she still want to apany Maya? It seemed that she had thought too much. Maya was not sad at all. Martin looked at the time on his watch and then looked at the dejected girl in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile. "Gia, let''s go home." His home was not too far from the city. It would take an hour to drive back from here. It would take a little faster if they didn''t meet the rush hour traffic after work. "Oh, okay!" She lowered her head and walked forward, not looking at him. The scene just now was too eye-catching. He knew that she was shy, so he did not say anything. The two of them went back to the office and took their things directly to the parking lot. After getting in the car, Martin was still very considerate and fastened the seat belt for Giada. He straightened up and looked at her with a gentle smile. "Gia, let''s go." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Okay!" She nodded. She was not nervous, but she felt a little embarrassed. He started the car and they left the garage. As soon as they arrived on the road, a cold current came, so he turned on the heating in the car. The car became warm all of a sudden. She smiled. He was so attentive. It was not the rush hour, so there was no traffic on the road. When they got home, it was just five o''clock. Giada looked at Martin''s vi. It was not in the middle of the city, but in the 12th phase of Windsor Vi. It was very quiet and tranquil. Not far away, she could see the white tops of the nearby mountain. In the afternoon, it was misty, which set off the luxurious vi in front of her. It was very beautiful, and the air was fresh; it was very suitable for living. Moreover, it was said that thend and location here was good, and the price of the house was a little higher than the market price. Anabel was already waiting at the door. When she saw Giada getting out of the car, she walked over with a smile. "Gia, you''re here." "Auntie, nice to meet you!" Giada smiled and walked towards her. The tone in which Anabel called her name was veryfortable, and the little bit of nervousness in Giada''s heart suddenly disappeared. "Gia, let''s go in first. It''s cold outside." Anabel took Giada''s hand and walked in. In fact, she was not a person who was good atmunication. During this period of time when she was with Eden, she did not talk much at first. It was Eden who talked to her first. She also knew that people had to be on good terms with each other. No one was willing to give anything for anyone. She had thought about it. If she couldn''t rely on others, she could only rely on her son and daughter-inw. Rather than being nice to others, it was better to be nice to her daughter-inw. Besides, Gia was also a kind person. The forgotten Martin was speechless. His mother had never looked at him since he came back. He smiled helplessly, opened the trunk, and went to bring in the gifts bought by Giada. She had bought a lot of gifts, which made him feel a little ashamed. He went to the Alwynn family several times, but it seemed that he didn''t bring any gifts. The vi was veryrge, with three and a half floors. It was designed in an European style and it was luxurious. Although it could not bepared with Dragon Vi, it was already very magnificent. "Gia, take a seat first. Martin''s father and brother will be back in half an hour." "Okay, Auntie." Giada sat on the beige sofa with a smile. She nced in the direction of the kitchen and saw a servant busy in the kitchen. Martin came in with something in his hand. Anabel just came out of the kitchen with a cup of milk tea in her hand. "Gia, I heard from Martin that you like milk tea. This is the milk tea I made. Have a drink." "Thank you, Auntie. You don''t have to be so polite." Giada smiled and took the milk tea from her hand. No wonder her mother didn''t worry about hering alone. Mrs. Talbot had a good character. Martin sat next to Giada and asked with a smile, "Mom, don''t I get one?" "You don''t like milk tea, so I''ll ask Reese to serve you a cup of hot tea." Martin looked at the girl who was drinking milk tea beside him. "Gia, I think I''m treated differently." Giada smiled. "That''s because Aunties dotes on me more." "I also hope that Mom loves you more," he said with a smile, and his voice sounded very comfortable. He wanted to give all the good things to her. However, she was not short of anything. What he could give her was more love. Anabel looked at the two of them. They were a perfect match. She knew her own son. He would never be as stupid as Triston. Soon after they sat down, Triston came back with Kareem. Kareem was in his third year of high school, and he was already a handsome young man. His facial features were somewhat simr to Martin''s, and he was also almost as tall. At first nce, Giada felt that he was also a handsome man who would make the girls scream. "Uncle, you''re back." Giada stood up and greeted Triston. "Yes, Gia, you''re here. Sit down!" Triston was very happy. Being inws with Victor, he felt that he had raised a good son. "Nice to meet you, Giada," Kareem greeted her with a shy smile. His sister-inw was so beautiful! He quickly nced at Martin. Martin did not respond. Giada blushed. She lowered her eyes and smiled. "Kareem, nice to meet you." Kareem threw his schoolbag to the maid and ran to sit beside Giada. "Giada, you''re so beautiful!" She looked at him and blinked. What a straightforward boy. She dressed inly and elegantly that day. She wore a white sweater with a fluffy high cor, and a pair of ck trousers. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and her big eyes looked smart and pure. It was that kind of purity that at first nce, had a kind of unreal beauty. Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Hearing this, Martin looked into his brother''s eyes, which were looking at Giada. His expression suddenly sank, and his voice was also very deep. "Why don''t you go upstairs and do your homework?" Kareem smiled and responded, "Today is Friday, and tomorrow is Saturday. I don''t have to go to school." Martin didn''t know what to say. He got up and pulled Giada up. "Gia, I''ll take you to my room." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Martin, how can you do this?" Kareem looked at his mother unhappily. "Mom, look at Martin. I just think that my sister-inw is beautiful. I didn''t say anything else." "It''s not like this isn''t obvious. Can you hide Giada forever?" Kareem was simple and pure. He only admired beautiful people and things. Giada was a rare beauty. She was in the prime of her life, and anyone who saw her could not help staring at her. "Well, Kareem, Gia is your future sister-inw. You can''t talk to her like this." Triston naturally knew that Giada was very beautiful. How could he not see that his son wanted to hide such thoughts? In fact, his son did not need to rely on the Alwynn family to have a bright future. With the Alwynn family, it would be an icing on the cake. He and Anabel were relieved. Giada was a little embarrassed, but in fact, Martin was a little overbearing. Kareem''s gaze was very pure, and she also noticed it. Martin pursed his lips and said nothing. Instead, he looked at her and said, "Gia, let''s go to the room and have a rest first." Anabel tried to smooth things over and said with a smile, "Gia, you go up first. I''ll wake you up for dinner." Giada nodded and followed Martin upstairs. "Mom." Kareem was unhappy and his tone was muffled, "I just want to chat with my future sister-in- law. I really don''t mean anything else." Anabel smiled. "I know, but you saw it too. Isn''t your brother''s beloved still here?" Martin had never been by her side since he was young. His temperament was cold and indifferent, and she felt very distressed when she looked at him. She was very grateful for Giada''s appearance. At least, Martin was smiling happily in front of her. "Hmph!" Kareem snorted unhappily. Triston took a look and walked up to him. "Stop pouting. Go up and change your clothes." "Oh!" Kareem was very afraid of his father. Triston was usually very strict. When he spoke, his tone was also very serious. Kareem slowly went upstairs to change his clothes. Anabel looked at the ceiling. "Go change your clothes too. Dinner will be ready soon." Triston looked at her. Although they had been separated for half a year, what made him happy was that she did not treat him like she did before; she was much nicer. "Annabel, can I go back to my room tonight?" Triston asked in a low voice. That day was a good day. Their son had brought their future daughter-inw back for dinner. Anabel was also very happy, so it was a good time to talk about this matter. She red at him. "You moved out by yourself. I didn''t stop you from entering." Triston was so excited that he almost burst into tears. He finally saw Anabel forgive him. "Anabel, thank you. Don''t worry. In order to prove my innocence in the future, I will take you with me on all my business trips." She looked at him and looked at him quietly for a while before saying, "That''s useless. I still have to take care of my family. As long as I don''t hear those gossip anymore, that''s enough. You''re already old so you should be satisfied with having two sons. Don''t think about those trivial things anymore." "No, no, Anabel, I was framed by that woman before. I didn''t touch her at all. I still belong to you alone." He had received a special pardon. This time, he was really happy, and even his tone was a little rxed. She red at him. "You''re talking so loudly." After saying that, she got up and went into the kitchen, but her face was a little red, and the smile at the corners of her mouth could not be suppressed. He gave a silly smile. Something good would happen next. Martin''s room was on the third floor and there were elevators, but they walked upstairs. He had not stayed at home for a long time. After returning, he only stayed for a few days. After cleaning the apartment, he moved directly over. For him, there was nothing to miss except for his family. When he was a child, he was also very busy. In addition to sleeping here, there was basically no happiness or entertainment. When he said he wanted to movw out, his mother just sighed and agreed. In fact, she also knew that he did not have much affection for this ce. When Giada pushed the door open, she saw that it was still decorated in gray and white. Everything was neatly arranged, and it was rare to see traces of a residence. It was the style that Martin liked, and it was also the decoration that had been done by Anabel in the past two years. There was no trace of childhood at all. Martin had aplicated look in his eyes. He looked at Giada gently and said, "Gia, this is my room." She could understand theplicated and cold look in his eyes. The noble man''s expression was indifferent. He did not have any unforgettable memories of the room he had lived in when he was a child. "Gia, sit down!" He asked her to sit on the sofa. "Okay!" She sat down and looked around the room. It was so bare that it didn''t seem to be a ce to live. Compared with Martin''s apartment, the apartment was warmer. "Martin, do you note back to stay here?" She asked. "Yes! I don''t oftene back." He sat beside her and held her in his arms. She couldn''t see it, but his eyes were very gloomy. She rubbed his arms. His embrace was always so warm, and she was always attracted to him. "Aren''t you happy?" Giada looked up at him with deep eyes. Martin shook his head with a faint smile and nced at his room. "It''s not that I''m unhappy; it''s just that there''s nothing to be happy about while living here when I was a child. I still like to go to school, because I have you in school. When I''m with you, I don''t need to do anything. I just need to y with you." "When I was young, I had to learn a lot of things. My mother was afraid that I would be tired and hungry, so she was very concerned about my food intake. She unconsciously fed me and I became a fat little boy." "Because I was fat, in fact, I didn''t have a happy childhood. You know that." She nodded and said nothing. No one could have imagined that the little fatty back then would grow up so well. "Even if I go home, I will learn a lot of things everyday. After finishing the homework from school, I will have to do the homework my tutor assigned to me. After finishing the homework, I get a toilet break and my mother will give me a ss of water. Then, I''ll practice the piano..." "That''s what my childhood was like. Later, when you went abroad, I followed you there without hesitation." However, his mother wouldn''t let him go to the same country where Gia was. For him, escaping was also a kind of relief. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Giada listened to the man''s voice and felt depressed and dissatisfied with his childhood. She had heard about his experience growing up. At that time, she was actually very distressed to see him. Martin had been studying very seriously since he was a child. He had always been so serious that he had always wanted to surpass her, but he had never been able to. It was just that she had leftter. She was quite sad after he went abroad. She wondered if he could have a better life abroad. She leaned in his arms, holding his big hand. When she looked up at him, his eyes were full of tenderness. "Martin, don''t be sad. These things are all in the past. You will have me in the future, and I will have you. We will be very happy together." He smiled gently, and the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Gia, fortunately, I have you." Fortunately, it was her. Luckily, she had him, which was enough to make up for the pain in the past. Meeting her was his luck! "Gia, let''s go abroad for a trip. I want to go to the ce where you used to live." Thinking of the ces she had been to in the dream, she also wanted to go there. She had been to many ces over the years, but she was the only one there. Now that he wanted to apany her to travel, these experiences would be unforgettable memories. She was very excited. "Okay, let''s go back. It''s almost New Year''s. After the New Year, I''ll marry you." "I don''t have much work in the second half of the year, so it''s appropriate for me to travel." Martin looked at her happily, especially when he heard that she was going to marry him after the New Year. He was so happy that he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her red lips. There was a deep gentle smile on his face. The trip to M Country was settled, and Giada also decided to go to Country D where he had once lived. After sitting in the room for nearly 40 minutes, Kareem went upstairs to invite them to dinner, and the two of them went downstairs. Kareem seemed to be a little angry and ignored Martin. Martin didn''t care. When his younger brother was born, he was not in the country. The rtionship between them was neither deep nor shallow, but after all, their blood was connected, and they wouldn''t be distant from each other. His younger brother was also very smart. Compared with his childhood, Kareem''s childhood was much happier. Anabel and Triston didn''t force him to study business knowledge on weekends, so that he could grow happily and freely. Anabel had prepared a sumptuous meal, most of which were what Martin and Giada liked to eat. For example, the lobster was spicy, fresh, and juicy, but not too spicy. Moreover, she liked to eat pork. She was not reserved and ate some naturally. Giada could feel the sincerity of her future mother-inw, and she ate happily. While chatting and eating, the atmosphere was really good. Although she was not married yet, Giada felt as if she was a part of the family. During the meal, the two of them told Triston and Anabel about their ns. Triston nodded. He was very happy that they loved each other so much and wanted to go to the ce where they used to live. "Martin, bring Gia with you and don''t worry. I will take care of thepany''s affairs. Besides, with Marquis and the young master of the Witlock Group here, and with the help of your Uncle Alwynn, thepany has developed very well and is very stable. You two can rx and enjoy yourselves." Triston''s eyes were full of smiles. Victor, do you think you can run away now? Hahaha... Triston was overjoyed. Perhaps because he was old now, he was not as serious as he was when he was young. He knew that he had been too strict with Martin when he was a child, and Martin had always been very dissatisfied. Indeed, his childhood was very tough, but it was worth it. Without Triston''s teachings, Martin would not have the achievements he had now. Although his son was dissatisfied with him, he did not think that he was too tough on his son. After dinner, Triston asked the driver to bring Kareem to his ssmate''s house. He didn''t have to come back that night. Kareem finally had a chance to go out and y, so he naturally left happily. When he left, he took the gift from Giada and said that he would bring it with him to show off. Looking at his father''s actions, Martin felt that his father had other ns. Sure enough, when he saw his younger brother off, he saw his father walking towards him. Looking at his mother''s kindness towards his father at the dining table, he instantly understood what was going on. He pulled Giada up and looked at his mother. "Mom and Dad, I''ll send her back first." Triston was stunned. Looking at his son''s calm and handsome face, he felt as if he had been seen through. Indeed, he only wanted to be alone with Anabel that night. Anabel and Giada were chatting happily. When she heard her son''s words, she nced at the time; it was only about eight o''clock. "Martin, it''s still early." He replied, "Mom, it will take an hour to go back." Anabel didn''t want to give up. She looked at Giada and said lovingly, "Gia,e back in a few days when you have time. I''ll make delicious food for you." "Okay, thank you, Auntie. I''m very happy tonight. Thank you for your hospitality!" Anabel patted Giada''s hand. The bright light of the crystalmp made her skin crystal clear, and the little girl was breathtakingly beautiful. "Gia, you''re too polite." Anabel and Triston saw them off. After watching the car leave, she looked at Triston coldly. "Did you do it on purpose?" Triston quickly shook his head, holding only one belief and refusing to admit it. "You don''t want to admit it?" She looked at him, but she was beautiful and elegant. She didn''t seem to be a threat. Instead, she was soft and lovely. He knew her very well, and he was even more interested in her. "Honey, no, I absolutely didn''t." It was right to deny it. He didn''t want his two sons to see his embarrassed expression that night. He wanted to move back to the master bedroom. "Hmph!" She snorted softly and turned around to return to her room. "Hehe..." Heughed and scratched his head. He had finally done something amazing. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He immediately went back and went upstairs to carry his things. She shook her head helplessly. Fortunately, he was innocent. Otherwise, it would have been impossible between them. After half a year of cold war, Triston''s performance was unexpectedly good. ...... In the car, Giada found that Martin was not driving home. She asked curiously, "Martin, where are we going?" He nced at her quickly, and his gaze was a little deep. "Gia,e to my apartment." "Ah..." She was a little surprised. "I thought you were going to send me back." He couldn''t help but smile. What a simple little girl. Fortunately, she had met him. If she had met someone else, she would have been taken advantage of. He was unconsciously worried about how she had lived these years. A man said that he would take her home, but she did not have a slight sense of crisis at all. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 "Gia, it''s still early. Go to my ce and sit for a while. I''ll send you back," Martin said with a smile, and the car stopped at the entrance of a cafe. "Gia, stay in the car for a while. I''ll buy you a cup of milk tea." After that, he unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car to buy her drink. She smiled and watched him leave. There was a little snow outside the window. She looked out of the window. The night sky was foggy and the snow was falling like catkins. It was going to be the new year soon. A few minutester, Martin came back with two cups of milk tea amid a gust of cold air. Giada patted the snowkes on his head. He handed her the milk tea. The tea was warm, and she held it to keep her hands warm. After all, she had lived here since she was a child, so she was quite used to the climate here. The car started, and the chill disappeared. Martin''s eyes were full of smiles. Half an hourter, they returned to his vi. They had been in the hospital for half a year, but there were people who regrly came over to clean it. The house was still spotless. After entering the room, the first thing Martin did was turn on the heating. He turned on all the lights in the room, took off his coat, ran to Giada, and hugged her to keep warm. It was not so cold at home, but he wanted to do so. "Gia, are you feeling warmer?" He was more than one head taller than her. When he looked down at her with a slight smile, it was like his smile could turn the world upside down. Seeing that he was in a trance, she came to her senses and nodded slightly. "Gia, there are no sweet potatoes here, but I want to buy some and eat them with you. It must be a romantic thing to eat soft and sweet roasted potatoes on a snowy day." She nodded expectantly. She also wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes. He thought for a moment and said, "Gia, why don''t you wait for me at home? I''ll be back in 20 minutes at most. I know where it''s sold." "Martin, don''t go. It''s too cold outside." She pulled him and refused to let him go. "It''s okay for us to eat it tomorrow night. I''m too full today and I can''t eat anymore. I still have milk tea." He smiled and helped her sit down. He looked at her with a warm smile and said, "Alright. Let''s go together tomorrow night." "Okay!" She responded and drank the milk tea. He looked at her. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. How could there be such a lovely girl in the world? A couple eating sweet potatoes together was the scene he saw in a TV series. He still remembered that scene. It was a snowy day. The boy and the girl were waiting for thest bus. Behind the train station, there was an old man selling sweet potatoes. The boy bought a sweet potato. The girl was afraid that the boy would be frozen, so she took the initiative to wrap her scarf around him. The two stood face to face, sometimes looking at each other with affection and smiling. Then they began to eat the steaming sweet potatoes, and the scene was very romantic. He was thinking that after he found Gia in the future, if they were fated, he would do the same thing. After getting the girl''s answer, he picked up the milk tea on the table and took a sip. He chose a drink that was rmended by the shop assistant; it tasted really good. The steaming hot liquid flowed down along with the ss wall, producing exquisite patterns on the surface of the cup. It was high grade and beautiful, full of freshness, and it looked very appetizing. When one took a sip, the smoothness of the milk, the richness of the sugar, as well as the softness of the foam filled one''s mouth with a strong fragrance. It was not the first time for him to drink milk tea, but the taste of it was very different from the others he had tasted before. Before she knew it, Giada had drunk half of the milk tea in her hand. She felt that the milk tea that night was very delicious. "Martin, the milk tea you bought tonight tastes very good." She sucked on the straw and looked up at the starlight in his eyes. "Let me have a try." He leaned over and approached her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Ah..." Before she could react, she leaned back. He pulled the straw out of her hand and took a sip. It was normal milk tea. The fragrance of the milk tea was very strong, and the pearls were soft and chewy. It did taste good. That might have been the best milk tea he had ever had; it felt like the sweetness was entering his bones. Giada was speechless. Martin looked at her dazed expression and smiled as he poked the tip of her nose. "What''s wrong? Don''t you like me doing this or do you dislike me?" He asked with a smile. In fact, he was very nervous. They had made great progress in their rtionship, but he had always been very careful. She shook her head like a rattle. "I don''t mind. It''s so sweet." "Me too." He was so happy, and he nced at the time. It was already nine o''clock. Happy times passed so quickly. "Gia, shall we watch a movie?" She also looked down at the time. There was still time. "Okay, what do you want to watch?" He took her back to his room. His bedroom was huge and there was a 65-inch, 4K ultra-high- definition, ultra-thin, full-screen, artificial intelligence, voice-activated, LCD t-screen TV on the wall. He looked at her and said, "Gia, you lie on the bed first. It''s warmer on the bed." She blinked her innocent big eyes and looked at him. "Martin, there''s also a TV outside. Why did we come to your room?" She suddenly thought of the scene in the cinema. What if he couldn''t help himself if he saw an ambiguous scene? Although she was traditional and was not so resistant to being with her beloved man in advance, she still wanted him to respect her. He looked at her and finally became a little alert. He smiled evilly and had more thoughts to tease her. "Gia, what are you thinking about?" "Ah... I... I didn''t think about anything." She quickly shook her head. Her shy voice seemed to be coquettish, and her face gradually became ruddy. The look in his smiling eyes gradually heated up. She lowered her head, moved to the bedside, and climbed up slowly. The sheets and quilts were in gray-white id color, newly reced, and Martin''s scent permeated the surroundings. He quickly picked a movie; a romance. In Country H, Giada seemed to have watched a trailer. It was pretty good. She remembered the content. It was about a few college students who had just graduated and fell in love, with the theme of the male protagonist and his friend betting on the female protagonist. The male lead met a beautiful girl on the ne with his friends. She was also the girl who went home after her graduation. The people on the ne did not speak to each other. After returning to the city, they met again at the bar. This time, they still did notmunicate with each other. Then, the boy made a bet with his friends that he would definitely catch up with the girl. Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 He bet on a limited edition motorcycle owned by his friend. The boy finally won the motorcycle, but lost love. When Giada pulled the quilt to cover herself, the light in the room was suddenly turned off by Martin. Only the lights from the TV screen flickered with the scenes. Giada''s heart tightened. She tightly sped her hands under the quilt. She knew that this day would come sooner orter, but she was not ready yet. Martin''s body sank a little, and his breath lingered around her body more clearly. His big body approached her, and she only felt that her heart was beating faster. Then, he stretched out his long arm and held her in his arms. The two of them were close together, and the warmth from the quilt reached his heart. It was hard for Martin to calm her down. "Martin, can I tell you the truth?" He looked down at her serious expression and nodded. "Gia, you can say anything you want to say beside me." She stated, "Martin, you''re too close to me. My heart is beating fast." He was speechless. What a lovely girl. His heart was stirred up by her words, and he was so excited that he felt like he was floating. Giada looked at him with her big bright eyes full of grievance. The scent of hormones on his body made her feel very warm in his arms. However, this feeling of heartbeat was so hard to suppress. Martin smiled. He really didn''t know how to answer her question. However, he liked to hug her like this. "Gia, that''s the feeling you have for me." He smiled and gently rubbed her beautiful hair. He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the top of her head. His every move was as gentle as if he was holding a treasure in the palm of his hand. "Gia, I love you now and forever, with all of my being." Martin had never said such a thing before. However, ever since he had fallen in love with Giada, he had found these words to be easy to grasp, and they were all from the bottom of his heart. She liked the way he loved her. He was serious and cautious, afraid that she would be unhappy. However, he didn''t know that no matter what he looked like, he could make her fall in love with him. "Haha." Herughter was very crisp. It lingered in his ear for a long time. "Martin, why are you so good at talking?" She was full of joy and gently punched him in the chest. His smile grew even wider. "I don''t know. When I see your smile as beautiful as the sun, I feel like my whole world is warm. Just like how I hold you in my arms, I feel like I have the whole world. I am the happiest man alive." He presented his feelings in front of her. He was willing to dig out his heart for her. He was full of romance, and his eyes were all on her. "Martin, although you look bad, I seem to like you more." Giada smiled brightly. Martin was stunned. Which man could stand what his beloved said to him? He immediately hugged her and kissed her affectionately. The movie had already begun for a period of time. The two of them did not watch the movie, but watched other things attentively. Ten minutester, Martin, who had restrained himself to the extreme, finally let go of Giada. She looked at him with blurred eyes, feeling confused and wronged. He remained motionless, afraid that he would lose control once he moved. His eyes were as dark as ink and as deep as the sea. There seemed to be an uncontroble pain shing between his slightly closed eyebrows. He could feel her resistance. The best night was, of course, the wedding night. He cherished her so much and would give her the greatest respect. However, she was so soft in his arms. Her almond-shaped eyes were so charming that he could hardly control himself. He quickly got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom under her surprised gaze. She was speechless. His tolerance and restraint made her feel sorry for him. At thest moment, he still restrained himself. Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Giada was sitting alone and watching a movie, but she didn''t see anything in the movie. She suddenly remembered that when she was lying in the hospital, she dreamed of his life. He started from scratch. At first, he hit the wall everywhere. When he wanted to prove himself, he could swallow all the humiliation and failures in the world and wait for an opportunity to amaze the world. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Thinking of his lonely and strong figure, she felt that her heart was in pain. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly felt a chill around her. She came to her senses and saw that Martin hade out of the bathroom. He was wearing a set of casual gray sportswear. His hair was not yet dry, and his bangs covered his forehead. He looked even younger and even more perfect. "Gia, what are you thinking about?" Even his voice sounded a little cold. She smiled and shook her head. "I should go back." He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll send you back." He turned around and went to the dressing room to change clothes. They returned to the Alwynn family home in 40 minutes. Martin also followed her in. He wanted her parents to consent to her going on a trip with him. Victor and Eden were still awake, waiting for Giada toe back. Seeing theme back, Eden got up with a smile and poured them two cups of hot water. "Gia, Martin, sit down and drink some hot water. It''s cold outside, isn''t it?" Martin greeted them with a smile, "Auntie Alwynn, Uncle Alwynn." "The weather is still the same as yesterday, but it''s snowing tonight." Eden sat next to Victor, looked at her daughter, and then looked at Martin. "The weather in River City is always like this. The heavy snow is constantly falling, making people feel cold." Victor said, "Honey, if you''re cold,e closer to me. I''m hot." Eden was speechless. In front of their daughter and future son-inw, could he not say such things? "Pfft!" Giada couldn''t helpughing when she saw her mother''s embarrassed expression. "Dad, Mom easily gets shy. Why do you always tease her?" Victor looked at his daughter and said, "It sounds like you are thick-skinned." Giada was speechless. She really shouldn''t have said that. It was Martin''s turn tough, and Gia was also very shy. However, he didn''t dare tough and eased his mood. Martin told her parents that they were going on a trip. Eden nodded and agreed without waiting for Victor to speak. The mother-inw gave them hope. They should go and have a look. After that, they would not have any regrets. Victor wanted to oppose it. How could he let his daughter travel alone with Martin? What if his daughter was bullied on the way? However, it made sense when he heard the words of a married woman. The most important thing in life was not to leave any regrets. Money, property, and family affection, they could all be given to Gia. However, they couldn''t interfere in her life. Victor and his wife agreed. After Martin went home, the first thing he did was book two tickets to Country M. Three dayster, he arranged for his assistant to continue looking for the venue. He sent him a message as soon as he found it. Then, he boarded the flight to Country M with Giada. Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Their first stop was Soulnd. That was the ce where Giada lived after she went abroad with her grandparents and her brothers. They stayed there for four years. It was not until they graduated from primary school and went to junior high school that they moved to another city to live. It was surrounded by a forest of red maple leaves. On the distant mountain, there was the Aistine Castle, which was built on the top of the mountain. When you looked up at it, you could see that it looked like Snow White''s pce. It was winter, and it was still covered with heavy snow, but the outline of it was as beautiful as a picture. Giada and Martin walked hand in hand towards the vi. The vi here was bought at that time, and it had not yet been sold. Because she woulde back asionally, sometimes she woulde here to live, and sometimes she would go to another city to live there. None of the houses here were sold because her elder brother was still living in this country. In front of the vi, Giada looked at him and said, "Martin, this is the first time I lived here since I went abroad. At that time, I felt very deste here, and my neighbors were also very far away. There is only one family in this small forest. It''s quiet, and no one disturbed me, but I always feel lonely." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You don''t know. My second brother hasn''t gotten used to it since he came here for a year. He has been nagging all day. My grandfather and grandmother both thought that he was crazy, so they sent him to the hospital twice." "In fact, he doesn''t like to stay here. He misses his home." Back then, if it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of the Simpson family, their family wouldn''t have been forced to be separated for so many years. Despite this, after so many years, fortunately, they had grown up very well. Martin smiled. In fact, he knew Henrick quite well. "Gia, your second brother''s character is actually quite strong." Especially when he watched the movie and TV series he made, and seeing the hardships he endured, only could they appreciate it. "Yes, he justined and insisted on going back, but he still studied hard. Even if he went to another ce, he still studied very well." Giada took his arm and said with a smile, "Let''s go in first. We''ll stay here tonight." "Okay!" She skillfully unlocked the door. She had told her brother in advance that she was going to stay here. Her brother was now running the business empire that his grandfather had built here. He was still studying, so he had not returned to his home country. Knowing that she wasing, the ce had been cleaned up and the ingredients were well prepared. As soon as she turned on the underfloor heating, the room immediately became warm. Martin looked at the decorations in the room, which was the same as it was previously; everything looked very warm. His eyes swept over every corner. Thinking of the scene in the dream, the girl was very happy here. Giada stepped on the soft carpet in her furry slippers, sat down at the wooden table, tidied up her tea set, and made tea. He took off his coat and hugged her from behind. "Gia," He called her gently. "Yes!" She smiled faintly and turned on the hot water switch. "We''re the only ones here tonight. That''s great!" She asked, "So?" He kissed her earlobe and said with a smile, "That''s why I''m very happy!" "Haha..." She was pleased by his words. She leaned slightly into his arms and said, "Martin, you overcame all the hardships and deserve all the gentleness in the world." She really felt sorry for him. "The same goes for you, Gia." His voice was a little hoarse but it was gentle. He covered her lips and kissed her again and again. It was not until the teapot on the table whistled that he reluctantly let go of her. Giada made tea for him with a shy look on her face. She was thinking that if they went on like this, he would break through her line of defense one day. After drinking tea for a while, he volunteered to cook. He knew that she had a bad stomach. When she was with him, he would try his best to ensure that she could eat on time everyday. Keh had prepared a lot of ingredients. Martin took this chance to show off his cooking skills. At dinner time, Giada looked at the table full of dishes and smiled happily. She was moved by all her favorite dishes. "Martin, why do you know everything?" She ate a piece of fish which tasted just right. He sat down opposite her and gave her a shrimp. The shrimp had been prepared in advance, and the shells and shrimp threads had been removed. She ate very well. She ate one after another happily. "Martin, after I marry you, will you continue to cook for me like this?" She liked the food he cooked very much. She felt that he was really good and perfect in all aspects. "Yes, Gia. As long as I have time, I can cook for you everyday." He smiled brightly. Giada was so enamored that she felt dizzy. In the end, she ate too much. She burped a few times and awkwardly tidied up the dishes and cutlery with Martin. He liked to see her shy look, so he didn''t say anything. After they put away the cutlery, he took her for a walk in the yard to digest the food. It was very cold at night, and the two of them walked under the porch. Not far away, the castle was brightly lit, which made people feel as if they were in heaven. "Gia, is your stomach still ufortable?" Martin looked at her worriedly. Giada shook her head. "I''ve done some things and I don''t feel bad anymore." "Then I''ll give you a massage when we get back." "Okay!" She nodded shyly. "It''s all your fault. You cooked so well that I ate until I was too full. However, Martin, I like such a life. What about you?" He suddenly stopped and looked down at her affectionately. "Gia, I''m so happy that I''m about to fly." "Hehe..." She ran away happily. "Martin, let''s have a snowball fight." "Okay!" He chased after her with a smile. She stopped in the yard, grabbed a handful of snow on the flower bed,pressed it into a ball, and threw it at him. The snowball was thrown in the night sky, apanied by the sound of the wind. He moved slightly and dodged it as he was quite tall. He grabbed some snow on a tree and hit Giada without compressing it too tightly. The snowball separated halfway andnded on the ground. "Haha..." Sheughed hysterically. "Martin, didn''t you eat? Why are you so weak?" He looked at her from a distance and flung a snowball towards her with a smile. She moved quickly to the left, but she was not hit. "Haha... You can''t hit me." Her crispughter echoed in the night sky, pleasant to the ear. The vi was surrounded by colorful lights, reflecting the snow. Two happy figures were running and chasing each other in the snow. The whole garden was filled with happyughter. When they were tired of ying, theyid in the snow and looked at the starless night sky which also showed another kind of beauty. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 The two looked at the sky for a while, and then looked at each other quietly. Their affectionate eyes clearly reflected each other''s figures. The night was very quiet, and only the cold night wind blew around them. Martin gently turned over and held Giada in his arms. Looking at her frozen red face, he saw that her lips were even redder. He smiled slightly, kissed her lips, and then carried her into the room like a dragonfly skimming the water. Giada didn''t struggle. She hugged his neck with both hands and leaned against his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat. Looking at him from a close distance, she found that his skin was very delicate, which was comparable to hers. "Martin, why do you have such good skin?" She liked it so much that she gently stroked it with her hand. Despite feeling ticklish, he didn''t dodge. He looked down at her, but his steps were steady as he strode forward. "Gia, although I am a boy, I know how to take care of myself. I just want to leave a good impression on you." Marquis liked money. As long as he could make money, he would never let it go. When he was studying abroad, he had been working as a salesperson for cosmetics. Among them, there were some very good male cosmetic products. Martin also used them, mainly because of their high quality, so his skin looked good. Speaking of which, it was all Marquis'' credit. "Really?" Giada looked at him with a smile. She liked what he did for her. "It''s true. They are Marquis'' products. They''re not bad." She thought for a moment and said, "That won''t be as good as Sean''s. When we get back, I''ll take you to him and ask him to prepare your cosmetics. Of course, if Marquis'' products are suitable for you, you can continue to use them." "Okay!" He didn''t care about that. The next day, the two of them went to Giada''s primary school early in the morning. She hadn''t been back for many years, but the school still didn''t change. It was a red brick building, a first-ss international education center. When school ended, the children in red school uniforms came out in groups of threes and fours with bright smiles on their faces. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Martin looked at the children and the corners of his mouth lifted. In the five days, they went to many ces together and had a good time everyday. The two of them went to the Elga Area. This was the center of M Country, and Keh was also there. He deliberately took time off to see them. At noon, they met in the Tarte Area, which was the most beautiful and prosperous area. The surrounding red houses were quaint and picturesque. The romantic arts shop, the coffee shop, and the restaurants were all filled with people. Keh had booked the most luxurious restaurant in the area in advance. In the private room on the top floor, he was sitting by the window, looking at the snow in the distance, which was extremely charming. Although Giada had the same facial features as her brother, their temperaments werepletely different. In Martin''s eyes, Keh was like a second Victor. He had seen Victor when he was young, and Keh hadpletely inherited his father''s calmness, coldness, and domineering manner. His every move was noble and steady. Compared with Henrick''s frivolous appearance, he preferred people like Keh. "Keh, long time no see!" Martin greeted him with a smile. Keh leaned back in the chair. His dark ck suit made her figure look taller and straighter. His handsome face was expressionless, and his starry eyes were as cold as the cold night in winter. No one could see through him. He examined Martin for a while before murmuring, "Long time no see!" His tone and expression were very simr to that of Victor when he was young. "Keh, Martin and I will travel for a long time. When will youe home?" Giada asked with a smile. Keh looked at her sister, and there was a touch of warmth on his indifferent face. "Maybe two more years. My career has just started. Dad is still young, so he can retire in 20 years." She was speechless. She cupped her chin with her hand and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that Dad will get sick because of you and Henrick. Some time ago, Dad said that you should go back to inherit the family business as soon as possible. He wants to apany Mom." When their mother was mentioned, a smile appeared on Keh''s handsome face. "Don''t worry. I will take over Alwynn Group''s business slowly. Dad will have time to apany Mom. How is she?" "Well, she arranges everything well everyday. Mom is very tired of managing Symantec Group now. It is much stronger than before. Every time Grandpa sees Mom, he smiles and often praises her for being capable. However, she rarely goes to thepany and often stays at home with Grandpa and Grandma. For her, it is more important to spend more time with her rtives." "She often stays over with our grandparents." It was also because she understood this that she decided to return to the country. Keh nodded. He understood all of this. While they were talking, the dishes were served. This was a local specialty food restaurant, mainly seafood like bluefin tuna. The meat was delicate and the taste was excellent. It was the "King of Sashimi". There were also famous local king crabs that had a good nourishing effect on the body. There was also arge abalone known as ''soft gold''. For the sake of his younger sister and brother-inw, it could be said that Keh had spent a lot of effort on this meal. Martin looked at them. "Let''s eat first." At the table, the three of them didn''t talk much. asionally, Giada would ask her brother a few questions, and he would answer them one by one. He and Martin were not talkative. If it wasn''t for her, there wouldn''t be any sound in this meal except for the noises from the dishes, cutlery, and their chewing. After the meal, Keh looked at Giada and said, "Gia, go to the coffee shop downstairs and buy me two cups of coffee. Their coffee is famous." "Ah." She nced at Martin. It seemed that her brother wanted to drive her away on purpose. Well, she didn''t want to listen in on their conversation, and she didn''t want to know either. "Okay, I''ll go buy it." Martin looked at Giada and smiled. He told her to rest assured that he would be fine. After she left, Keh''s expression immediately turned cold. Martin pursed his lips slightly. The two brothers really loved their sister the same. The other three kids liked him very much. "Keh, if you have something to say, just say it," he said with a smile. Keh narrowed her eyes and warned him, "Although I want you to promise that you will be good to Gia for the rest of your life, any vows and promises will disappear when your heart changes." "If you like her, treat her well." "Don''t worry, Keh. I will never betray her." Keh didn''t want to listen to those words. He was very realistic and had a good name. Oaths and feelings had nothing to do with time, because there would be countless variables in life. However, in his variables, there would always be Gia. Keh didn''t say much. After all, Gia liked Martin. This guy had been guarding her since he was a child, and he really did it thoroughly. "I hope you can do what you promised. Our family loves her very much, and she works very hard." Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Martin nodded solemnly. He sat up straight, looked straight at Giada, and said seriously, "Keh, I have liked Gia since I was a child. I like her very much. You can see that although I have been abroad for so many years, my heart has never left her. After returning home and finding her, I thought that I just couldn''t get her." "She had a rtionship before. I knew it as soon as I came back. At that time, I was in a lot of pain. It was not because I had never been reconciled to it, but because I really loved her and loved her as my life!" Keh saw the seriousness in Martin''s gaze. He knew that a person''s eyes would not lie. However, he couldn''t bear to let his sister get married like this. "When will you get married?" When Gia got married, he would go back. He hadn''t been home for two years, but it would take him two more years toplete his career. "Uncle Alwynn said that he would give us a year." Keh understood, as his father couldn''t bear to part with Gia. "When the timees, I''lle back. Remember, you''ll suffer a lot if you betray Gia." Keh warned him sternly. Martin was sincere. When he looked at Keh, his gaze was particrly calm. "Keh, don''t worry. Time will prove everything." Martin didn''t say much, and his actions would be more effective. A true heart that guarded each other for the rest of his life! Keh nodded, and Giada returned with coffee. "Keh, this is the coffee you like." "Martin, this is yours." Giada also bought herself a cup of milk tea. To her, a cup of milk tea was like a cup of happiness. Keh took a sip of coffee and asked, "What''s your next stop?" Giada answered, "Brother, Ibiza, I used to stay there for a few months. There is a romantic Love Sea there. We want to stay there for a few days." Keh nodded. "You''ve been working hard for your dreams all these years, and you haven''t traveled alone. Have a good rest during this year. Our family is not short of money, so you don''t have to work all day for money." After saying that, he took out a ck card and handed it to Giada. "Take it. This is the pocket money that I''m giving you." "Ah!" She looked at the ck card in front of her in shock. "Keh, there must be millions in here, right?" He nodded. "This is the money that I''ve earned over the years. I''ll take it as your dowry." "That''s too much!" She was a little surprised. A big pie suddenly fell from the sky and made her dizzy. "Fool, you are my sister. No matter how much it is, it is worth it. I only have one wish and that is, you must be happy in the future!" If money could buy happiness, he was willing to give his sister more money and make her happy for the rest of her life. She was so moved that her eyes turned red. In other rich and powerful families, everyone fought for the family property, but her family was different. There were six children in her family, and they were all very close. They would never quarrel over these things. No one wanted to be a rich second generation. They all wanted to prove their abilities through their own efforts. "Keh, thank you. I will use this money well." Giada was calcting how to use this money. Maybe she would use it as an investment to help support the children who needed help in school. "You can spend it however you want. I''m not short of money." Keh smiled and rubbed her head. "I have something to doter. You can go back to the hotel to rest and have fun here." "Okay!" She smiled and rubbed her head against her brother''s hand. He smiled dotingly. "Silly girl, why did you grow up so soon? You''re about to get married." He was very reluctant. "Keh." She smiled. "Keh, aren''t you going back for the New Year this year?" He thought for a moment and finally nodded slightly. "I''ve been working hard these days. I''ll try my best to go back for New Year''s as much as possible. I haven''t been home for two years. If I don''t go back this year, Mom will be sad." "But will Mom be sad?" She grinned. "Keh, I know you care about Dad very much. He will be sad when he hears you." "I also love Dad, you guys, and my grandparents!" He smiled. He felt that he hadn''t smiled for a long time. He likedputers and research and he needed to be prepared for all the work that comes with it. At this time, Keh''s mobile phone rang. He nced at it and hung up. Looking at his sister, he smiled slightly and said, "Gia, I''ll try my best to find time to have dinner with you at night." "Okay!" She would be happier if her big brother could apany her for dinner. She hadn''t seen him for almost a year. Although he was exactly the same as Henrick, their temperaments were different. Keh gave the gifts he brought to Martin and her sister. "Martin, this is a newly developed mobile phone. It''s light,rge in operation, and has arge storage capacity and power capacity. Needless to say, thework speed is fast. You can use it. If you like it, you can produce it in the domestic market." This was also a greeting gift for his brother- inw. Only when Martin could make money could Gia y happily. The moment Martin took the phone, he felt the lightness and feel of the phone, and it was very comfortable. He was a little excited. "Keh, is this phone unreleased?" "Yes!" Keh nodded indifferently. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Keh, I''m so lucky to know you. I like this mobile phone very much." Martin was very excited. If it was distributed back home, it would be very popr on the market. He knew that Keh''sputer skills were excellent, but he didn''t expect that he could develop such a good product. "It''s good that you like it. It has passed all kinds of tests, but I don''t want this mobile phone to be distributed abroad. It must be distributed in our country. After youe back, I will discuss the details with you. Remember, don''t make Gia cry." Keh put on a show of kindness and prestige. Martin also understood what he meant. He smiled and nodded. Keh then got up and left. "Martin, what did my brother say to you?" Giada was very curious. Martin looked at the phone in his hand, and the more he looked at it, the more surprised he became. Hearing her voice, he put down his phone and got up to hug her. "Dear, what do you think?" "Haha, you shut up!" She patted his hand gently. "Gia, I love you!" He loved her very much. He loved her so much that he missed her very much when she left. "Martin, you haven''t answered my question yet." He smiled and said, "You know, your big brother and second brother love you so much and told me to treat you well. I can''t make you sad." Her smile faded slightly. He had told her about her brother''s threat. "Gia, let''s go back and rest. You''ve been very tired these days." "Okay!" She stood up quickly. She had been very happy during this period of time. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 In the next two weeks, they traveled to many ces, which were the ces where they had passed by each other. When they held each other''s hands again, they felt that their feelings were clearer than ever before. Giada could truly feel Martin''s love for her. He could feel his true feelings for her. As for her, she was also convinced of her feelings. She knew how good he was. She knew how gentle he was. He treated her well sincerely and satisfied all her needs. In terms ofpany and giving her the bestpanionship, this man had always loved her with all his heart. After returning to their home country, they were more convinced of their feelings. When Giada slept at night, she really felt how big of an impact the trip had brought her. The trip made her learn how to calm her heart downpletely. It made her grow up again. People who loved each other, supported each other, understood each other, and contributed to each other; only in this way could they respond well to each other. In the spring of the second year, it had been a year and a half since the appointed time. The rose garden nted by Martin had bloomed at the same time, and each flower was beautiful. It was also March of this year. Victor finally agreed to let his precious daughter marry Martin. Even he thought highly of Martin. The sky was bright and warm in March. In the rose garden, butterflies lingered. The spring breeze blew, and the faint fragrance of flowers lingered around them. As soon as someone walked in, he would feel like he was walking in a sea of flowers. In the center of the garden was a path paved with red carpet. Behind it was a romantic rose cottage. Under the eaves, it was like another world. On both sides of the house were spiral stairs, which were full of roses. The stage lights flickered, looking romantic and beautiful. Giada and Martin''s wedding was about to be held here. At this time, the guests were all talking andughing. The hundreds of thousands of roses personally nted by the groom moved them. They waited for the groom and the bride to appear together. "Martin, my daughter is almost one year old, yet you are only getting married now. If you have a son, wouldn''t your son be much younger than my daughter?" Marquis held his daughter and wandered around with Martin. As a member of the groomsmen group, he was very excited and wanted to arrange a marriage for his daughter. Martin looked at him coldly and said, "Why would my son want to marry your daughter? Besides, look at my mother-inw; she gave birth to triplets. Maybe Gia will also be a mother of triplets in the future." Hearing this, Marquis was very arrogant. He held his daughter in his arms and ran away to find her mother. That day, they could not find time to talk properly. Boris had a good rtionship with Martin. He was also his best man that day. Watching Marquis leave with jealousy, he grinned brightly. Marquis had a sharp tongue, and it was rare for him to be scolded like that. What''s more, Martin, who seldom talked, had talked back to him in that manner. "Martin, you really know how to do it. Look at how angry Marquis is." Martin asked, "Are you older than Gia?" Boris said, "Of course, by about three months?" Martin was speechless. "Gia, you are so beautiful today." Alice, who was tall and slender, had an oval shaped face, smooth facial features, bright almond- shaped eyes, and plump and sexy lips. She was both charming and coquettish. She stood behind Giada and looked at her beautiful and happy face. She was very happy and also envious. She was afraid that she would never have the chance to be someone else''s bride. She and Gia had known each other since they were children. They had apanied each other since they were children and had be good friends. However, there were some things that she had never told her. Giada looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a white, diamond-studded wedding dress, a shiny diamond ne, and a diamond tiara on her head. In addition to her bright and noble appearance, she also had a charming and youthful face. She had delicate makeup on, which made her look even more beautiful. "Alice, people say that the day a woman bes a bride is when she is most beautiful. I finally believe it now." "Okay!" Alice smiled very happily. Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from outside. Keh walked in with Henrick and the triplets. When Alice saw Henrick, he averted his eyes somewhat unnaturally. Henrick also saw her. After ncing at him indifferently, she pretended not to see him. "Giada, you are so beautiful today!" The triplets ran over and smiled happily at their sister. Giada also smiled very happily. "Well, thank you, guys. You have to listen to our parents in the future." "Gia, congrattions!" "Gia, congrattions!" Her two elder brothers said in unison. "Thank you, Keh and Henrick!" Giada wanted to stand up, but Keh put his hand on her shoulder. "Gia, don''t get up. You''re so beautiful today. You can''t simply walk around. Grandma said that ording to tradition, I will have to carry you out and then give you to dad. Dad will then hand you over to Martin." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Huh?" She was very surprised. She suddenly felt a sense of ritual. "Keh, I''m so happy." She was so moved that her eyes turned red. Keh smiled and gently rubbed her head. There was too much reluctance in his heart. "Silly girl." "Ah, you are all here." Eden was wearing a red gown that day, and her hair was tied up, making her look elegant and noble. "Mom." The six children all smiled and shouted. "Okay!" Eden walked up to her daughter. Looking at her beautiful daughter, her eyes turned red. "Gia, you must be happy." "Mom, I will." Giada smiled and leaned into her arms. Eden looked at her eldest son with a smile. "Kenny, look happy when you see your fatherter. He is in a bad mood today." Keh nodded with understanding. "Mom, I will." "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll have a few drinks with Dadter, and then you can take him back to sleep. His drinking capacity is getting worse and worse." "You." Eden smiled and patted him on the shoulder without saying anything else. The time had arrived. Surrounded by the crowd, Keh carried his sister to the door. The door was connected to the red carpet. Victor was wearing a high-end suit and he looked very imposing, apanied by several of his brothers. Keh put his sister on the red carpet, looked at their father, and said with a smile, "Dad, you can do it!" Victor was speechless. "You do it then!" "Dad, I love you!" Giada threw herself into her father''s arms with a smile and her eyes turned red. She knew that her father was the most reluctant one to part with her. Victor closed his dark eyes. Who could understand his feelings about his daughter getting married? Lucian frowned and looked at him. "Victor, what are you doing? If you continue to dy, you''ll be late." Victor looked back at him and said, "When your daughter gets married, I will watch you cry." Lucian was speechless. When the wedding song began, Victor took his daughter''s hand and they walked out gracefully. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 In the middle of the stage, Martin, who was also nervous, was wearing a ck suit and quietly staring at the bride who was walking towards him. For him, there was nothing else in the world. The guests also stopped chatting, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on the couple. The luxurious diamond wedding dress was even more dazzling under the light, which made the bride appear more beautiful. Eden''s eyes were red under the stage, but she still held back her tears. Her daughter was very happy, so she should also be happy. One step, two steps, three steps, four steps, five steps, fifty steps, ny-nine steps. At thest step, Martin took a step back. They stood face to face, and both of them only had eyes for each other. Her handsome face shone like the diamonds on her gown, and the newlyweds dazzled everyone. Martin grinned from ear to ear. Victor saw that in their eyes, they only saw each other. Obviously, he had beenpletely forgotten. He coughed lightly, and then Martin came to his senses. Looking at Victor, he respectfully called out, "Dad." "Yes!" Victor replied faintly. He then looked at his daughter. At that moment, she smiled very radiantly. Yes, his daughter was happy. What was the reluctance in his heart then? "Martin, I entrust my most precious daughter to you because I trust you. Then, I can rest assured to hand over my daughter''s future to you. I hope you can take good care of her in the future and love her for the rest of your life." Martin looked at him sincerely. "Dad, you''ve worked hard these years. Thank you for raising Gia so well, and thank you for handing her over to me. I hope you can rest assured that she is my light. I will always follow this light for the rest of my life." The moment Victor lowered his head, he still felt sad, and his eyes were ufortable. After gently handing his daughter''s hand to Martin, he turned around and left the stage. There was no exchange of rings during the wedding reception. They felt that the rings brought them a lot of good luck so neither of them wanted to take them off. When the two of them held hands and the rings touched each other, they seemed to be able to see the light on the rings flowing like water, shining with a pale and gentle light. The fragrance of flowers filled the air, and their rtives and friends apuded. The host''s tone was clear and joyful. "Next, let''s wee our groom to give a speech." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Martin took the microphone, bowed to the guests, and said with a smile, "Dear friends, hello everyone. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend our wedding. Firstly, I want to thank my parents for giving me the best upbringing andpany. I also want to thank my bride. I believe that you are my soulmate, and the only suitable soul to match mine in this world. No matter where you are, I will always meet you." He looked at Giada affectionately. "Some people say that the sun makes the world a colorful ce, but I just want to say that with you in my world, it is the most colorful..." If a person could only encounter a surprise only once in his life, could it be considered love at first sight? Martin''s answer was yes. On the first day they met at school, Giada, who was in a hurry, broke into his vision at first sight. There was a trace of surprise in his calm eyes. How could there be such a beautiful little girl in the world? Her hair was dark, her big eyes were shining like stars, and her facial features were delicate and pretty. She looked charming and sassy as she walked. For the first time, he had the urge to take the initiative to meet a girl... If someone loved Giada as much as he did, he would tell that person that he would fall in love with her again after meeting her a hundred times. That was because from the very beginning, there was only her for the rest of his life. Their wedding was not conducted in the usual way, but in the way Martin and Giada wanted it to be done. They didn''t ask the host to ask them if they were willing to marry each other or not. For them, there was no such thing as being willing or not, but rather, being even more willing. Their world was very simple. As long as they cared about each other, it was the most beautiful love. ...... Their matrimonial home was a vi bought by Martin himself. Although it was not as magnificent as Dragon Vi, it was also a home he had personally designed for Gia. This ce was rtively close to the city, and it was also very expensive. However, for him, everything was worth it, because from now on, he had his own home. Taking advantage of everyone''s excitement, he secretly left with his bride and they returned to their new home. Marquis and Boris drank three rounds and were about to quarrel about building a matrimonial home. They looked around, but there was no sign of the groom and bride. Marquis was speechless. "I''m afraid that that brat, Martin, has run away." Boris added, "He must have run away. He knew that you would make things difficult for him." Marquis retorted, "Then how should I solve the problem of the groomsmen blocking the door?" Boris said, "Are you stupid? If the bridesmaids don''te to make things difficult for you, you should instead be happy. As a groomsman, you still want to make things difficult for the groom. I''m afraid that you haven''t been tricked enough when you got married." Marquis was speechless. He wanted to take revenge because he was too miserable. The new house was decorated beautifully, and the ornaments and streamers were also very exquisite. In the new room, red and gold, transparent balloons floated around. As soon as Giada entered the room, the room was in aplete mess. "Martin." "Well, what did you call me?" He hugged her from behind, put his head on her shoulder, and bit her earlobe. She smiled and raised her head slightly. "Well, well, well, my husband, did you arrange all these yourself?" "Yes! Do you like it?" He hugged her more tightly. There was still a cool aura spreading from her body and he felt that his bride was so beautiful. "Darling," he called out very smoothly. "Yes!" She smiled and liked his gentle voice very much. "Honey, I love you!" After that, he picked her up and gently ced her on the big, soft bed. The red sheets were reflected on her fair face, making her look even more beautiful. She looked at him nervously. In the past year or so, he had always respected her. However, that night, she knew that he had been waiting for too long. "Martin." She was very nervous. He could tell that she was nervous. For the past year or so, he had been trying very hard to hold himself back. His beloved woman was in his arms. How could he sit still? However, he just wanted to keep such a wonderful night for their wedding night. "Gia, I will be very gentle. Don''t be nervous." His eyes were full of tenderness, gentleness, and desire. It was the first time that she had seen him like this. How could she stand it? However, his gentle voicepletelyforted her nervous heart. He lowered his head and kissed her with his sexy lips. Shepletely rxed and gave herself to him. The lights were dim, and the room was full of a lingering yet dissonant melody, but it was full of love. After a long time, in the dark night, a hoarse voice called out, "Gia, I love you!" Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 There is always a person in life who always goes with you, but you really want to live with him - Alice Klein. ...... In the presidential suite, the early morning sun shone, illuminating the whole room. A warm feeling spread out and made people feelfortable. However, the messy clothes on the ground and the two people sitting in the bed did not look very good. The man sitting on the left had a good figure, and the power of his abs made people want to scream. His eyes, which were as deep as stars, were full of anger as he red at the woman on the other side. The woman wrapped herself in the sheets and looked at the bruises and red and purple love bites on her corbones. She knew how intense the previous night had been. Hendrick had never dreamed that there would be a nightmare waiting for him when he woke up early in the morning. It was his birthday the previous night. It took him a lot of effort toe back to the country and spend his 18th birthday with his friends and rtives. Unexpectedly, he became a ''real'' man the next morning. "Who are you?" He was so angry that he wanted to kill the woman in front of him. Alice was drunk the previous night. The person who helped her in was obviously Alma. Why did she be this strange person in front of her? "Who are you?" She froze and stared at the angry man in front of him. The greatest sorrow in the world was that the man you had loved all along didn''t know you. "I..." Before Alice could finish her words, Hendrick interrupted her. "I don''t care who you are, but I still want to tell you that we were nothingst night. Don''t try to get any benefits from me. Don''t appear in front of me again, or else, don''t me me for ruining you." His cold words, ruthless gaze, and disgusting bodynguage made her heart sink. The words she wanted to exin were about toe out of her mouth, but she held them back. Hendrick picked up the robe on the ground and wrapped himself in it. He stood up and turned his back to Alice. He nced behind and warned her in a cold voice, "If you''re still here after Ie out, I''ll let you know that you can''t afford the consequences of setting me up." After that, he strode into the bathroom. She did not react until she heard the sound of running water. She blinked her eyes, which were already sore, and her tears fell down. The emotionless voice was still lingering in her ears, and her tears fell on the back of her hand. Her hands were beautiful, slender and fair; they were a rare pair of beautiful hands. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She felt a little cold, as if she had just woken up from a dream. She raised her head and looked slowly in the direction of the bathroom. Her heart was broken and could not be pieced together. She finally realized a problem. How could a man who only knew how to reply to text messages and didn''t even know her, like and cherish her? In his heart, she was probably a passer-by who would only pester him everyday. He didn''t even know what she looked like. She had offended him and she was afraid that the rtionship between the two families would not be good, so she could only reply once every two or three days. If she replied in time, it would be a perfunctory matter. The past, frame by frame, shed across her mind. Sheughed at herself, wiped her tears, picked up the clothes on the ground, destroyed all evidence, and left the room decisively. Hendrick came out of the bathroom. When he turned his head and saw the empty room, he was slightly stunned. Then, he frowned, walked over, lifted the quilt, and picked up his clothes. When he was about to turn around, he saw a few spots of blood. His brows instantly furrowed. He couldn''t help but think of the shocked and pained look in the girl''s eyes just now. He always felt that she was a little familiar, but he didn''t know where he had seen her before. He rubbed his hair irritably and turned to change his clothes. ...... Seven yearster! In Lemmon City, there was a three-story vi in an European style. The courtyard was full of flowers and nts, and the middle path was covered with bluestone. The small courtyard was full of warmth. "Mom, Mom, look, this is the butterfly that Grandma took me to buy on the street today. It''s woven by an old uncle from palm leaves. It''s so beautiful!" Juliet, who was already in primary school, happily ran to Alice, who was tidying up the flowers and grass in the courtyard, with a hand-made butterfly in her hand. Alice smiled and gently caressed her daughter''s head. The little girl was very beautiful. Her skin was very fair, and her big eyes were shining as if they could talk. Because she was running and it was spring, the weather was a little warm, so her forehead was covered with sweat. She wiped her daughter''s sweat and asked with a smile, "Where''s your brother?" "He went to the next room to apany Grandpa." Juliet''s gaze was focused on the butterfly in her hand and she did not look at her mother. Alice smiled and patted her daughter on the shoulder. "Hurry up and do your homework. When your brother is done, you still won''t be done yet. I will cook dinner for you." When Juliet heard these words, it was only then that she remembered her purpose of returning home. "Mom, Grandma asked me toe over and tell you that she told you not to cook tonight. Let''s go and eat next door." Alice nced at the vi next door and smiled. "Okay, go and do your homework with your brother. I will be here soon." "Okay, Mom. Give me a kiss." Juliet looked up at her mother with a smile and pointed at her fair little face. Alice''s heart was filled with happiness. She lowered her head and kissed her daughter on the cheek before leaving happily. She straightened up, and her soft ck hair scattered. Her beautiful facial features were more charming and beautiful. Seven years ago, she went to River City alone. When she came back, she was pregnant. She didn''t want to get rid of the child; it was herst redemption. That was what she told herself. Her parents were very angry and helpless. After all, she was their only daughter. Unexpectedly, she was pregnant with a pair of twins, and she gave birth to a son and a daughter. How satisfying her life was! Parents'' love was always evesting. In order not to let others mock her, her parents resolutely decided to move. They moved out of the circle they were familiar with, and lived with her children here. The environment here was also very good. It was not too far from the downtown area, and it was convenient for her father to go to work. Her mother and the servants at home would help her take care of the children. The whole family lived a happy life! ...... Alice''s father bought two vis in one go, which were connected together to give her and her children enough time to get along with each other. Alice was about to go over when she received a call from Giada. "Alice, Martin and I will get married on the 16th of next month. You muste and be my bridesmaid." Alice stopped while holding the phone and eximed with a smile, "Gia, congrattions!" "Alice, you''ve been saying that you wanted toe to River City. Why haven''t youe? I feel like I haven''t seen you for a long time." Alice looked up at the bright sky. It had been seven years, and she rarely went to River City. Even if she went there, it was because of her work. "Gia, I wille. Congrattions! You are finally getting married." Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 "Thank you, Alice. You muste. I''ve sent you the wedding invitation." The bride-to-be''s voice was very happy, and so was Alice. Gia was a friend whom she had known since she was a child. "Gia, I won''t lie to you this time. I will definitelye." "Okay, Alice, I''ll wait for you." After hanging up the phone, the smile on Alice''s face quickly disappeared, and she looked into the distance. It had been seven years, and everything should be over. Only by saying goodbye to the past could she live a good life. At dinner time, Alice told her parents that Giada was going to get married. Bert also personally called to congratte Victor. However, his tone was very bad, which confused Victor and made him jump in anger. After hanging up the phone, he immediatelyined to Eden. "Dear, what do you think is going on with Bert? He called to congratte our Gia on getting married, but he kept asking me why our two sons haven''t gotten married yet? I''m already so old, but I still don''t have any grandchildren. He asked me if I was so picky that my son couldn''t find a wife." "Why did he say that? I haven''t offended him during this period of time. No, in recent years, he has been targeting me, especially tonight. I don''t even remember what I have done to offend him." Eden was looking at the design drafts with her sses on. When she heard his words, she also felt a little strange. "When you are with him, you may sometimes offend him with your words. The next time we meet, you can ask him the reason and apologize to him." Victor was still a little depressed. He didn''t nod or say anything. He had a good memory and he recalled that he hadn''t offended Bert in the past few years. He couldn''t figure it out, so he simply gave up. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He sat down and studied the designs with Eden. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Giada to get married. Alice went there one day in advance and tried the bridesmaid''s dress with Giada. It was very suitable. She went back to the hotel to rest after having dinner with Giada because she was tired. Early the next morning, Alice wanted to apany Giada to Sean''s ce to put on the bride''s makeup. She got up very early and made an appointment with Giada to go straight to her destination. Thanks to Giada, Alice sessfully arrived at Sean''s studio. When she reached the door, she was about to enter when she heard a familiar voice. She suddenly stopped in ce. Seven years had passed, and she had never inquired about that person again. Although he did not act in the country, because he was very popr, he was often seen on the big screen. She used to try her best to avoid any news about him. It was no longer like those years when she foolishly watched his TV series and looked at posters of him with a silly smile before going to bed. It had been seven years, but she had never done such a stupid thing again. That was because no matter how hard you tried, you couldn''t wake up a person who never cared about you. She thought that she had let go of the matter, but at that moment, when she heard his voice, the many years of love and adoration began to boil from the bottom of her heart. In fact, she had always known that a secret love was a one-sided matter. Ever since they were young, he had always been the brightest star in her eyes. She still remembered that when she was in primary school, he always showed off to her ssmates. "Henrick Bleu, the actor, is my friend. He''s amazing." Then, she got a sense of superiority that made her feel very good in front of a group of envious eyes. As she grew older, she realized that she really liked Henrick. Looking at the bright, starry night sky, she shouted, "Henrick, I really like you very much!" She waved at the sky in a daze, as if there was no one else in the world. She was looking forward to the next time she saw him. Every night, as long as she could see his poster or his reply to his social media, her heart would be sweet. "Gia, who is your bridesmaid? Why isn''t she here yet?" Henrick''s clear voice was very pleasant. "Don''t you remember? It''s Alice." Giada was a little surprised. "Alice? Who is she?" He didn''t understand what was going on. "You''re so mean. Alice has been your fan since she was a child. You said you didn''t know her, but when she was a child, she came to see you. She''s Uncle Klein''s daughter, Alice." "Ha, I remember Alice, she''s the one who used to pester me all day. I have not seen her for many years. I don''t even know her. However, how could you think of asking her to be your bridesmaid?" "It''s because the two of us are good friends. Although we don''t meet often, we are best friends who can talk to each other about everything." Giada sat while her makeup was being done. Sean was very focused. He didn''t notice what the two were talking about. "That''s great. If she still pesters me now, I have to make it clear to her that I don''t like girls like her." Hearing this, Alice didn''t know whether it was because of heartache or physical pain, but she suddenly felt that she couldn''t breathe. She quickly turned around and left, following the signs to the bathroom. When she ran to the bathroom, her breathing became much smoother. Looking at herself in the mirror, her eyes had already turned red. It turned out that no matter how many years had passed, this love was still hidden so strongly in her heart. She was the one who was deceiving herself. She stayed in the bathroom for a while. When she received a call from Giada, she calmed down and went to the dressing room. "Gia, I''m here." She smiled and walked in. Henrick was shocked to see her, and his mind went nk. Hearing the sweet and pleasant voice, he instinctively turned to look at the person who hade. The soft voice instantly made him feel as if something had touched his heart. Before he could appreciate her beauty, his pupils quivered. The scene from seven years ago reyed in his mind. Now that many years had passed, whenever he thought of that night, he would feel that it was a nightmare. The woman from that night was actually Alice. It was a deep blow to him. How could it be her? "Alice, you''re finally here. I''ll let Sean put on some makeup for you." Giada was having her makeup done, so she couldn''t move. She could only look at Alice with her eyes. "Okay." Alice smiled happily. "Alice, this is my second brother, Henrick. Do you still remember him? You used to be his fan," Giada said with a smile. Only then did Alice look at him. The man was still the same as he was in her memory. He was handsome and charming. However,pared to seven years ago, he didn''t seem to be mature enough. He was still a yboy, and hiszy character was as described behind the scenes. It waspletely different from the characters he yed on the big screen. Alice looked at her and smiled faintly. "Gia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know your brother." Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 The words, "I don''t know" made Hednrick suddenly sober up. Looking at the smiling woman in front of him, she said, "Gia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know your brother." They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Seven years had indeed been a long time. "Alice, it''s normal that you don''t remember him. My brother hasn''t been back for many years." When Alice grew up, she became shy and knew that she wouldn''t get a response from Henrick, so she didn''t tell anyone else about her love for him. Only asionally did she learn some things about him from Gia. She would also asionally go and find information about Henrick. Before the age of eighteen, she looked forward to it, and after the age of eighteen she suffered so much. After that night, she fell into an abyss. It was not until the birth of her children that she was saved. She was in so much pain, but the man in front of her was still living a free and unrestrained life. He shuttled back and forth between two countries with his dream. Hendrick looked at his sister and said, "Gia, I have to leave now. I''ll go to see youter." His voice was obviously much colder. "Ah, okay, Hendrick." Giada couldn''t do anything but watch her brother leave in the mirror. As soon as Hendrick left, Alice rxed a lot. ...... When Giada was about to get married, Alice saw Hendrick again. However, it was as if they had never seen each other before. She only had a quick nce at him. It was only a weekter that she met Hendrick again at Mirth Company. Alice was a screenwriter due to Giada''s influence when they were children. If she wanted to be an actress, her father would definitely object, but she also did not have the urge to go into the entertainment circle. After getting pregnant, she stayed at home to give birth and went to college at the same time. During this time, she helped to manage her father''s entertainmentpany. She didn''t know what was going on with her father. He hadn''t cooperated with Alwynn Group''s entertainmentpany for so many years, but this time, he was going to begin a cooperation. She could onlye here to work for a while. Thinking about how she could not see her son and daughter for a few months, she was actually in a bad mood. However, there was no other way. She had to work hard to earn money so that her children could live a more rxed life in the future. Although the rke family was very rich, it was only averagepared to the rich. This time, after returning to the country, Hendrick no longer went abroad, but stayed in the country to develop. It was a romance movie, which was adapted from a famous novel, "Fall in Love After Encounter". In the morning, when she was in a meeting with Anson, Alice found out that the main character of this movie was Hendrick. She was speechless for a while. Then, she looked at Hendrick, who was sitting casually in Anson''s seat. He was the second young master of the Alwynn Group, so everyone knew him in Mirth Company. Hendrick looked into Alice''s eyes and looked away indifferently. She also looked away indifferently. Since he had belittled her to such an extent, she didn''t want to pursue or forgive him anymore. She just wanted to let go of him and work hard for her future. After the meeting ended, Anson prepared a separate office for Alice''s team. Alice took three people with her. One was her personal assistant and the other was her good friend, Brenden. They often cooperated with each other. That meant that she had two assistants; Kylie and her personal assistant, Lane. The four of them entered the office. Kylie had already cleaned the office for her. Seeing that Alice was in a bad mood, Brenden was a little worried. "Alice, what''s the matter?" The discussion went smoothly, and the negotiation also went well. She shouldn''t be so dejected. Alice looked at him and shook her head. She smiled slightly and said, "I''m fine. Brenden, don''t worry. Let''s get to work." The director of the film urged her. Over the years, she had built up a reputation in the industry and had cooperated with several directors. This time, the director had a bad temper. It might be difficult to cooperate with him. "Okay!" Brenden looked at her and smiled. "Alice, don''t be too tired." She felt a little helpless. Her father had invested in this movie. In fact, she was under a lot of pressure because it was her family''s money. She looked at Lane and said, "Lane, please go buy some drinks. I would like a coffee." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Brenden chimed in, "Lane, I also want coffee. Don''t put too much sugar in it." Kylie smiled and said, "I''d like a big cup of iced milk tea. I have to keep my mind clear at all times." "Okay!" Lane nodded. "Haha..." The office was full of harmoniousughter. When Hendrick came over, he heard this. Thinking of Alice''s indifferent eyes, he felt very ufortable. Back then, she took advantage of him when he was drunk and fell into his bed, yet this woman pretended that nothing had happened. Did she think that he could get over it like this? The office door was a transparent ss door. He could see the smiling Alice sitting on the desk, carefully studying the outlines in her hand. Sitting beside her was the handsome Brenden, who was also a famous screenwriter. He had cooperated with Alice many times, something which he had learned from Uncle Anson. Brenden was about the same height as him, but their temperaments werepletely different. Brenden was elegant and easygoing, with a pleasant smile and eyes. The two of them conversed asionally, and Alice was smiling as she discussed with the other party. For her, there were too many novels and plots, but every chapter was full of ups and downs. She had read this particr novel a day ago. With specific thoughts, she was able to work more easily. Hendrick watched Lane leave and returned to his office. He had only taken a few steps when he heard a delicate voice. "Hendrick." Alma was in a pink dress, and her smooth hair hung over her shoulders. Her facial features were soft and charming, and her every move was so gentle that people felt pity for her. "Hendrick, I can finally act as a couple with you." She walked up to him with a smile. When she just arrived at thepany, she had confirmed that she would be the main character in "Fall In Love After Encounter". She knew that Hendrick had been secretly helping her. His lips curled into a faint smile as he said in a clear voice, "Alma, isn''t this your dream all along?" She smiled faintly. "Yes, I''ve been working so hard all these years, and now I have won the role of the heroine of this show. I feel that the entertainment industry is really difficult.." She had been a model in Alwynn Group since she was a child. Fortunately, she had grown up without any incidents happening, and her face looked the same as it used to. All these years, because of Hendrick, she had lived a good life. "It''s all because of your hard work." Although he secretly helped her, she really did work hard. "Hendrick, thank you. I''ll treat you to lunch. What would you like to eat?" She walked side by side with him. All the artists she met along the way looked at them curiously. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 That was what Alma wanted. She wanted everyone here to know about her rtionship with Hendrick. These years, because of her rtionship with him, no matter where she went, others would give her face. Moreover, she also knew how he felt about her. Over the years, she had been very close to him, but as long as she had something to do, as long as she called him, he would immediatelye back to the country to apany her. Previously, she identally broke her hand during filming. The next day, he came back from abroad to apany her. He was very gentle to her, and she also enjoyed all the benefits he brought to her. Thinking of what had happened to Alice, Hendrick did not answer for a moment. "Hendrick, why aren''t you saying anything? What do you want to eat?" Alma smiled and poked his arm gently. He came back to her senses and looked at her with a faint smile. "It''s okay. Let''s go downstairs and eat something. There''s no work these days, so I don''t want to go anywhere else." "Okay, let''s go eat some fish." He smiled. Looking at her sweet smile, he cheered up. "Okay!" He didn''t know why he was so distracted that day. Anyway, he was in a very bad mood. Usually, he would be in a good mood when he saw Alma, but that day he didn''t even bother to be perfunctory. "Alma, you go ahead first. We''ll get together when we have dinnerter." He really didn''t have any thoughts. He just didn''t know what to feel in his heart. What was the loss? Anyway, he was very ufortable. "Okay, Hendrick, I''ll call youter. You don''t look well. Did you not have a good restst night?" She looked at him with concern. Moreover, it felt like he was absent-minded that day. When he was with her, he had always been very careful. He nodded with a smile and replied, "Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ll go to the office to rest for a while, and I''ll go to see the directorter." There was something that he needed to rify. Why did the rke family participate in this investment? "Okay!" Alma nodded gently and walked to her lounge. She had signed a contract with Mirth Company now, and she was the main character this time. As such, she had her own private lounge. After working hard for so many years, she finally seeded. In the near future, she would get the position of Second Young Madam of the Alwynn family. She raised the corner of her mouth, and her sweet smile was reced by an ambitious look. Hendrick watched her walk away and then turned to look for the director. The director was Dwayne Kline, the top director who had been ranked first in the box office in the past two years. He was in his early forties, and he was handsome and upright. He never had any hidden rules, and it was also because Mirth Company had a good working environment that he was willing to stay here. Hendrick arrived at Dwayne''s office. Dwayne was on the phone when he saw Hendrick. After exchanging a few polite words with the person on the other end of the call, he hung up the phone. "Hendrick, why are you here?" Dwayne smiled politely. Hendrick''s lips curled into a smile. "I wanted to ask you about something. Do you have time?" "Yes, take a seat!" They sat down on the sofa not far away. Dwayne asked, "Do you want coffee?" Hendrick replied, "No need. I''ll be fine in a while." Alice, who was looking for the director with the script, suddenly stopped when she heard Hendrick''s voice. "Dwayne, I just want to know one thing. Why did Mr. Klein of Lemmon City suddenly invest in this y? And why did his daughtere here to be a screenwriter?" Hearing this, Alice seemed to know what Hendrick was worried about. Dwayne smiled and said, "Hendrick, we''re quite lucky this time. Mr. Skye has been preparing for this movie and is also willing to cooperate with them to invest. As for me, I know Mr. Klein personally. When I called him a few days ago, I casually mentioned the investment and he agreed." "Regarding Alice, she has been quite famous in recent years. The TV series that she cooperated on before was also very popr. I asked her in person, and thepany also voted for her." "Later, I learned that she was Mr. Klein''s daughter." "Hendrick, do you have any other matters?" Dwayne asked with a smile. Hendrick pursed her lips and said with a smile, "No more." Knock, Knock, Knock... "Come in." Dwayne looked at the door. Alice pushed the door open and walked in. She was tall and wore a beige suit. Her long hair was draped gently over her shoulders, making her look elegant. She smiled, and the corners of her eyes were raised, which made her smile even more sweet. "Mr. Kline" "Oh, Alice, you''re here." Dwayne smiled. He was surprised that Bert''s daughter could do such a good job. "Yes, Mr. Kline. Take a look first. This is the first script. If it doesn''t work, let''s discuss it." Alice handed the script to him and then looked at Hendrick. "Mr. Kline, you have a guest, so I''lle over later." "Okay!" Alice left with a smile and kept her smile up from beginning to end. She had once dared to love him, but now, she could give up bravely. Alice, this is the real you. Shouldn''t love be like this? When you love someone, you will be filled with happiness. However, if he decided not to love her, she would let go of him happily. This was the real Alice. Hendrick looked at Alice''s back with a piercing pain in his eyes. Seven years ago, she had pestered him and suddenly stopped at the age of eighteen, which was the night seven yearster. At that time, he was secretly d that he finally did not have to reply to her messages everyday. However, he was not used to it. Only then did he realize that it was because of ack of concern from her. That night, he didn''t know that the woman had been Alice, so he said those words. Thinking of this, he was stunned. How could he have such an idea? He didn''t know how he got back to his office. Alice pretended not to know her. Shouldn''t he be happy? Why was he in a mood of worrying about gains and losses? He liked Alma, the lovely and gentle girl. The blue sky was like a sea, with no clouds for thousands of miles, and the weather was very good. Hendrick and Alma walked to the elevator together and went downstairs to have a meal. It was lunchtime. The people in thepany also went out for lunch one after another. As soon as the elevator door opened, Alice and Brenden were also inside. "Haha... Brenden, you''re so funny. Why didn''t I notice before that you''re so funny?" Alice''s joyful voice reached Hendrick''s ears. He frowned slightly and didn''t want to take the elevator, but Alma had already walked in. He could only follow her in. Alice took a few steps back as if she didn''t see him. She stood very close to Brenden.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Brenden had met Henrick at the meeting and greeted him with a smile. Alice also nodded slightly. Henrick just nced at them indifferently and then looked away. He naturally put his hand on Alma''s shoulder. When they stood together, one was handsome and the other was soft. They were really a well-matched pair. Alma felt a burst of joy in her heart. She had known him for so long, and this was the first time that he had taken the initiative to approach her and had physical contact with her. Her goal was to take advantage of the time when the two of them were putting on an act to make him fall in love with her. She didn''t have any family background. The only thing that could make the Alwynn family ept her was that Henrick truly fell in love with her. Alice looked at the hand that was on Alma''s slender shoulder and felt a sharp pain in her heart. It turned out that he already had someone he loved. Fortunately, she had given up. Otherwise, her heart would be more painful at this moment. This girl was very beautiful, pure and gentle. She also had a good figure. He liked this kind of gentle girl. "By the way, Alice, when we get off work in the evening, let''s go to the River City Hotel to have dinner together. I heard from you before that the dishes there are a big feature of River City." Brenden had been working in Lemmon City since he graduated, and rarely came to River City. Now that he was here, he naturally could not miss it. Brenden''s words brought her back to reality. She answered happily, "Well, I''ll apany you during this period of time and we will eat all the delicious food in River City." Alice smiled, but her heart was already riddled with holes. Henrick''s ck eyes narrowed slightly, but he recovered in an instant. Out of the elevator, Alice took Brenden to the opposite direction of Henrick and the others. Her family was not short of money. When she went out, she would not feel wronged. She could eat whatever she wanted. Henrick didn''t know what was going on, so he couldn''t help following them with Alma. They entered a specialty restaurant together. Alice liked spicy food, and Brenden also knew that as they had dined together before. After leaving thepany, he took Alice directly to eat. "Alice, I''ve seen it. Spicy food really is the best. The fish you like is smooth, tender and refreshing." "Ah, ah, ah... Don''t say that. I''m almost drooling. Do you know when I ate that fishst?" Her taste buds were bursting. The fish dish could really make her forget all her worries. Brenden smiled and said in a very gentle tone, "I know, thest time we went to the countryside to talk about cooperation; it was almost a month ago." "I haven''t eaten it for a month. You don''t even know how much I miss it. The one you took me to the last time was really good. Let''s wait for the things here to bepleted and then we''ll go and eat again." She suddenly thought of it and didn''t pay attention to the person behind her. When they arrived at the restaurant, it was lunchtime. They arrived early and found a table. They found a table near the window and sat down. They were not artists, so they could travel and live freely. It was also different for Alma. Although she was a little famous, she didn''t have many fans. Henrick was different. He was not only the second son of the Alwynn Group, but he had also been a famous actor for many years. As such, he was bound to be targeted by paparazzi whenever he went out. Photos of him were captured as he and Alma walked side by side. However, Henrick did not notice that and brought her into a private room in the same restaurant. Alice saw Henrick and Alma walk past them in the restaurant. She was instantly relieved. She took a sip of the tea on the table and suppressed the pain in her heart. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Brenden was ordering, she calmed herself down and sent a message to the children. At this time, her son and daughter were having lunch at school. She first sent a message to her daughter, "Juliet, have you eaten yet?" Then, she asked her son, "Have you had your meal?" Juliet answered, "Mom, I''m eating. When will youe back? I miss you." Marlon replied, "Mom, remember to bring me toys when youe back." Alice replied to both Marlon and Juliet''s messages with a smile. Alice followed up with a message, "Juliet, I miss you so much. Listen to your grandparents. I''ll be back soon." "Marlon, I''ll bring some good toys back for you." Her two children were very smart and Juliet was quiet and well-behaved. Marlon was very much like a certain someone that she often had the urge to hit him. The private room was quiterge. From Henrick''s point of view, Alice''s smile was very sweet. It was a kind of happiness from the bottom of her heart. Therefore, all his previous worries were unnecessary. This woman had long forgotten him. She no longer pestered him and sent him messages everyday. That was clearly a good thing for him. He should be happy. However, why couldn''t he be happy? "Henrick, do you have something on your mind?" Alma found that he was always absent-minded that day. Henrick shook his head slightly and looked at her. "It''s okay. I just didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ve been abroad for a long time, and I haven''t gotten used to it since I came back." He found a random excuse, and he couldn''t help looking in Alice''s direction. The dishes they ordered had been served, and Brenden just picked up a piece of fish for Alice and put it on her te. He then put on a disposable glove to peel a piece of shrimp for Alice and fed it to her personally. She opened her mouth with a happy smile. "Brenden, it''s so good. The fish is really delicious. It smells good and makes people want to dance." She liked to eat fish, and she could also cook many kinds of fish dishes herself. "I knew you would like it. There''s a lot so take your time!" Brenden looked at her eating happily, and there was a little doting in his eyes. Alice kept nodding. She was sure that she would be full after this meal. Henrick had a good eye. Brenden''s eyes were full of love and affection. As a man who often acted as a male lead, what did that look mean to him? He wasn''t in the mood to eat. He didn''t answer Alma''s questions, nor did he know what she had said. Alma noticed his gaze and she kept looking at the man and woman outside. She knew that these two people were the screenwriters of this movie. It was just that the screenwriter was very beautiful, and her temperament waspletely different from hers. Alma looked weak and pitiful. Men would take pity on her at first, but over time, they would lose interest in her character. Over the years, she had always made herself more outstanding and worthy of Henrick. However, Alice looked capable and confident. Her smile was beautiful, her teeth were very white, and her almond-shaped eyes were like stars. Compared with Alma, Alice was more like the female lead in the author''s hands, so perfect that she made people feel ashamed. Thinking of this, Alma felt a sense of vignce in her heart. Henrick was hers, and no one could take him away. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Alice and Brenden hadn''t finished eating by the time Henrick and the others came out. "Brenden, why don''t I give you a chance to perform? Next time, I''ll let you cook. I''ll wait for you to feed me." He smiled and looked at her with a proud smile. "Aren''t you afraid of gaining weight?" She pointed at herself and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m greedy. I want to eat everything. Only after eating can I have the strength to lose weight." He retorted, "Nonsense. Only a reasonable diet can make you strong, but I haven''t seen you gain weight in the past few years. In this case, I have to be prepared to feed you for the rest of your life." Thest sentence was said half-jokingly. She pretended not to understand. He stopped talking about the topic. He knew that she would understand. "Why don''t I go for a morning run with you tomorrow morning?" "Sure, but can you get up? I remember that someone likes to sleep in in the morning," she teased while eating with a bright smile. Henrick, who passed by them, happened to hear these words and saw her happy smile. She was really obedient. Seven years ago, he told her not to appear in front of him. She really never appeared again. He pursed his sexy lips and left the restaurant with Alma without looking at Alice. When Alice looked up, he saw their backs. At that moment, except for her heartache, there seemed to be nothing left. Alice, you have no backbone. How can you go back on your word? You said you didn''t love him. Why did it hurt so much? It was so painful! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After Alice went back after lunch, Dwayne called her and shared some of his opinions with her. After listening to him, she nned to go back and make some changes to the script. If she continued to stay in thepany, not only would she not be inspired, but her heart would also hurt. She, who had fallen into love and despair, seemed to fall into the abyss again. In the afternoon, after handing the matter over to Brenden, Alice left thepany directly. She admitted that she was running away. She still needed some time to digest this matter. She also warned himself in her heart that this was thest chance for her to take a breath. After the production of this drama, she thought that she would nevere to River City again. She would never have any contact with that man again. The rke family also had a property in River City. Bert knew that his daughter would work here for a period of time, so he specially arranged an apartment close to thepany for her. She walked home. Even in the afternoon, the sun was still shining brightly. The pedestrians were in a hurry on the way, and only she was there. She walked very slowly. She didn''t know what was wrong with her; she seemed to be sick. Everything around her seemed to be automatically separated from her. She couldn''t hear what the people around her said, and she was in a daze. She didn''t know how she got back to the apartment. It wasn''t until sheid on the big, soft bed that she realized that she had returned to the apartment. Her heart instantly rxed. Looking at the crystalmp on the ceiling, her eyes became a lot blurred. There were tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. She raised her somewhat weak hand and gently wiped her tears. She was a little shocked; she actually shed tears. Except for that night seven years ago, she never shed tears. When she gave birth to the babies, she chose to give birth naturally. The doctor said that her physical condition was very good and she was so lucky to be able to give birth naturally. She had been in pain for a day and a night, but she did not shed a single tear. She looked forward to the arrival of the children and hoped to meet them and raise them. At that time, apart from excitement, no tears fell. However, that day, it seemed that she wanted to shed all the tears in the past seven years at once, and her tears could not stop flowing down. The sound of sobbing echoed in the room. In the past, when she was in Lemmon City, she thought that love had lost to distance and time. Right then, she knew that she had lost to herself. She lost to her ignorant self. How ridiculous! She loved him alone, broke up with him alone, and finally got pregnant and became a mother alone. "Didn''t I ask for it myself?" Thinking about this, she felt that her tears gradually stopped. The apartment was veryrge. The light gold and white decorations were very beautiful and luxurious. The sunset was dazzling, and the whole room was filled with the scattered light; it was very beautiful. She didn''t know how she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already the next morning. She was woken up by hunger. She opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. Only then did she slowly remember what had happened the previous day. Perhaps it was because she had cried the day before, but she did not feel as sad as she did then. It was as if the sky had copsed. She slowly got up to wash up. After washing up, she looked around the empty apartment and took a deep breath. Without the children''spany, she was really lonely. She took a deep breath and smiled slightly. She thought that it would take a few days for her to recover, but after a night, she seemed to have made a full recovery. That day, she could go to the company as usual. "That''s right. This is just like me, Alice. As long as I smile after crying, nothing will go wrong." From that night seven years ago, she had decided not to pester Henrick. Moreover, it had been seven years. What else could she not let go of? s! After a while, Aliceughed at herself. The pain in her heart seemed to prove something. D*mn, this sort of muddled life was difficult to let go. Since she couldn''t let go of him, she wouldn''t allow herself to escape or flinch. After she washed up, she went downstairs to have breakfast. Then she called her mother and asked about the children''s situation. The children had already gotten up and gone to school. The twins didn''t stay upte to y games the night before. They went to bed at nine o''clock. Her two children had always been obedient and sensible, and her parents loved them very much. After eating breakfast, she was full of vitality. She looked up at the sunshine in the morning and smiled confidently. "Alice, you must be strong today!" After saying this, she went to thepany with confidence. She was quite famous in the industry. Many people heard that she was the screenwriter and checked her information. Compared with the day before, the artists and other people were very friendly to her that day. "Good morning, Alice!" People passing by would take the initiative to say hello to her. "Hello!" She also answered with a full smile. From a distance, Henrick saw her, who was smiling brightly. She was wearing a light, elegant, and slim suit, and her every move was full of confidence. He felt that this woman was venomous. He hadn''t slept well the night before, so why was she smiling so happily? Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Suddenly, when she saw Henrick not far away, Alice''s body stiffened slightly. She lowered her eyes slightly and nodded at him. Since they had met previously, it was a greeting. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He just nced at her indifferently and stood still. She walked past him without looking sideways. "Alice." His voice was as cold as the winter rain, which made people feel inexplicably cold. She, who was full of confidence, suddenly stopped and the smile on her face froze. She nced behind her. She had never thought that he would take the initiative to talk to her. She tried her best to raise the corners of her mouth and turned to look at Henrick. Just as she turned around, she saw that his eyes were as deep as the sea, and there were red blood streaks in them. It seemed that he had not had a good rest. As for her, she was calm and expressionless, and there was a smile on her lips. "What''s the matter, Mr. Alwynn?" She asked with a smile. Henrick instructed, "Come with me to the office." Her expression changed subtly. She bit her lower lip and followed him into the office. His office was on the first floor. However, her office was on the other side. The office was very in line with his temperament. It was a simple room decorated in gray, with paintings on the wall. She could tell that they were done by Gia. She picked up a few pictures of a child ying and found that Henrick was actually the child in them. There were also some high-quality building blocks in the rest area not far away. Seeing this, Alice''s expression became even more subtle. She had loved such an immature man for many years. "Mr. Alwynn, what can I do for you?" She stood far away from him. Henrick was dressed very casually in a white sweater, straight, ck pants, and white shoes. He looked like a college student who had just graduated from school, handsome and charming. He sneered. "You don''t know me?" She felt that she had already trained her heart to perfection. At this time, she could stillugh in front of him. "Isn''t that what you always wanted, Mr. Alwynn?" He was speechless. It was indeed what he wanted, but why was he so ufortable in his heart? He replied, "I didn''t know it was you seven years ago." It was fine if he didn''t say that, but as soon as he did, she felt very ufortable and stood still. So, was he going to apologize to her? However, in the next moment, her heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe. "However, you nned it back then. You didn''t forget about it, did you?" He looked straight at her. There was no smile on her pale face, only endless pain. Heughed in his heart. He was the one who had been hurt that year. Why did she pretend to fall into the abyss now? Shouldn''t she apologize? "So, in your heart, you didn''t ask me why I appeared in your room. Do you think I was the one who set you up?" When Alice asked this question, she didn''t dare to look into Henrick''s eyes. She didn''t dare to look at him because she was afraid that if she guessed correctly, she would feel more distressed in the future. He was stunned. Indeed, what happened that year had happened very suddenly. At that time, he was only 18 years old. He was still young and did not want to have anything to do with anyone. He was very flustered and scared. He had never mentioned it to anyone, nor had he investigated it afterwards. The seven years had passed so peacefully. Every night, he would still recall that night. Every time he thought about it, he became more angry. He was angry that he had been set up. He wanted his first time to be with someone he loved, and he wanted her first time to be with him too. However, that was not the case. He had never been in a rtionship in the past few years. His expectations for love stopped at that night seven years ago. "Haha..." Alice looked at him with a sneer. Her eyes were full of tears, but her smile was very bright. "Henrick, I thought that you would be more mature in the past seven years. I didn''t expect you to be as childish as before. At my age, I didn''t have such dirty thoughts. I admit that I really liked to pester you all those years." "However, I have my own principles. I would never ask the person I like to do what he doesn''t want to do. I didn''t plot against you that night." "I was too stupid when I found out that you were back. I knew it was your birthday, so I ran over without stopping and wanted to celebrate your birthday..." In fact, that night, she wanted to confess her love. Unfortunately, because she missed the flight, it was already 12 o''clock in the morning when she arrived in River City. She didn''t make it to Henrick''s banquet. Thus, she was very sad that night. That was because they were all adults and could fall in love. She could confess her love to the person she liked. That day was the most exciting day in her life. Thinking that she had to confess her love boldly, she was moved by herself in the end. Since she missed it, she had to go to the hotel. She was very concerned along the way. However, when she reached the entrance of the hotel, she suddenly saw Henrick. Her eyes lit up, and she felt that God was still kind to her. He was being helped into an elevator by a girl, and she followed them excitedly... After that, when she was looking for Henrick, she saw him in the presidential suite on the top floor. He was drunk and his face was red, unlike normal drunks. She looked around and found that the girl who had helped him up was no longer there. She called his name a few times excitedly... Thinking of this, he closed his eyes in pain. When he opened his eyes again, his world was clear again. "Henrick, seven years ago, I warned myself that I wouldn''t show up in front of you, pester you, and I wouldn''t like you anymore. However, this job was an ident. I will go back after Iplete my work, and I will nevere here again. You don''t have to guard against me like this. I am not so cheap as to give myself to you to be trampled." After saying that, she turned around and left. After loving him for so long, she finally knew that she had been self-indulgent. What a ridiculous and sad feeling! In fact, she had been making things difficult for herself. Henrick stood rooted to the spot in a daze. Looking at her back as she hurried away, he was at a loss. "Hey, Young Master Henrick, I just met a beautiful woman when I came in. She''s so beautiful. Is she a new artist in ourpany?" Henrick''s personal assistant, Josue, came in with breakfast. Henrick still stood where he was. Yes, wasn''t her giving up exactly what he wanted? "Hey! Young Master Henrick, why aren''t you talking?" Josue was not very tall, but he was smart and lively. He was also proactive and humorous. Henrick came back to his senses and nced at him indifferently. Then, he walked to the revolving chair beside the desk. After sitting down, he leaned back. He said in a slightly tired voice, "You can have breakfast. I''m not hungry." Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 "Oh my, Young Master Henrick, I''ve been waiting for you to speak. I''ve been waiting for a whole year." Josue carried his breakfast and sat on the sofa beside him. Henrick liked to eat oatmeal for breakfast, and he liked all kinds of oatmeal. However, since he came back, he had been eating at home. He didn''t know what was going on that day. It seemed that he had been in thepany for a long time, and he was also implicated by the previous day''s business trip. His manager was still his godmother, Abigail. "Young Master Henrick, I bought some delicious oatmeal. It''s warm, fragrant, and delicious." He didn''t say the word ''sweet'' because he didn''t put sugar in it. "I''m not eating!" Henrick closed his eyes, his mind was filled with Alice''s earlier expression. "Henrick, seven years ago, I warned myself that I wouldn''t show up in front of you, pester you, and I wouldn''t like you anymore. However, this job was an ident. I will go back after Iplete my work, and I will nevere here again. You don''t have to guard against me like this. I am not so cheap as to give myself to you to be trampled." Those words had always been running in his mind. There had never been a woman who could affect his emotions except for Alma. He had loved her dearly since he was a child. Yes, who else was more important than Alma. She was the person he liked. Henrick suppressed all the difort in his heart. When he opened his eyes, he saw Alma walking in with breakfast. Josue saw that Henrick didn''t eat the breakfast he bought. It turned out that he was waiting for the woman he liked to send over his breakfast. He was jealous! It was time for him to change ces. "Miss Parma, you''re here. You guys eat. I''m going out to eat." Josue was very sharp-eyed. He smiled and walked out with his breakfast. "Henrick, I''ve made breakfast. Come and eat with me." Alma was wearing a white dress that day. She was simple and generous, and her smile was bright. As he watched her, the smile on his face gradually grew wider. "Yes!" He walked over and sat opposite her. "Henrick, I cooked this oatmeal. I know you''ve always liked it. Have a taste." She handed him a disposable spoon. "Thank you, Alma! Thank you for your hard work. You don''t have to work so hard in the future." He took the spoon and ate up gracefully. The oatmeal was sweetened with sugar. After he took a bite, he didn''t feel the sweetness in his heart. Instead, he nced at Alma. He never put sugar in his oatmeal. After a few bites, he put down the spoon. She looked at him nervously. "What''s wrong, Henrick? Isn''t it delicious?" She also ate it herself. It was sweet and delicious. He shook his head. "It''s delicious, but I don''t have much appetite. You go ahead and eat." Henrick could not help but re-examine the girl in front of him. He knew what she liked, but she seemed not to care much about him. Knock, Knock, Knock... "Come in." Henrick looked at the door, and his expression was not very good. Abigail pushed the door open and walked in. Henrick stood up with a smile. "Mom, why are you here?" Abigail looked at her son happily and reached out to stroke his head. "I came to see you. Your mother saw that you came out without having breakfast, and she was worried that you would starve." When Abigail finished speaking, she realized that there was someone else in his office. When she saw that it was Alma, her expression changed. "Madam Joye, good morning!" Alma greeted her obediently, ignoring the indifference in her eyes. Abigail smiled faintly. "Hello!" Looking at the two sets of food on the table, she instantly understood. "Ricky, you have breakfast first. Go out for lunch with me." Abigail was almost 50 years old, and her appearance did not change much. She was still charming and elegant. "Okay." Henrick nodded obediently. "Be good!" Abigail smiled and turned to leave. When she reached the door, she suddenly thought of something. "By the way, Ricky, your mother asked me to tell you that Alice will always be in thepany during this period of time. She is now the main screenwriter of this film. Do you still remember her? She was your childhood fan. Your mother likes her very much." "She asked you to bring Alice home for dinner tonight. Your mother went out to buy food early in the morning and said that she would cook for Alice. Gia and Martin will also go back to Dragon Vi. I have something to do, so you must bring Alice there safely." Henrick was speechless. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Abigail had already left. Alma''s face was as pale as snow when she heard that. The Alice whom Abigail had just mentioned was actually someone he had known since he was young. Furthermore, Mrs. Alwynn liked her very much. Henrick stood where she was, feeling a little dejected. How could he do this? She wasn''t even willing to see him. "Henrick, it turns out that you know Alice. Why didn''t you introduce her to me when you saw her yesterday?" Alma med him a little, but in his ears, she was acting like a spoiled child. He looked back at her and said, "I didn''t know her before. I saw her when I was a child. I didn''t remember her when I grew up." "Oh, is that so?" She looked at the man quietly. Her eyebrows were slightly lowered and her expression was cold. Compared to when he was 18 years old, he was much more mature. Thinking of his eyes the day before, it was no wonder that he had been looking in Alice''s direction then. The look in his eyes seemed as if she was someone he didn''t know. "Yes!" He nodded. He turned around and walked in. He had only taken a few steps when the phone on his desk rang. He grabbed it and saw that it was his mother. The dejected look on his face disappeared. "Mom." He was very happy to hear from her. Eden asked, "Ricky, what do you want to eat for dinner? I''m buying food in the supermarket now." Henrick replied, "Mom, you don''t have to do it yourself. It''s too difficult!" She smiled and said, "Oh! My son has finally grown up. He knows how hard I work as a mother. When I cook for you, I''m not tired. I''m afraid that Abigail forgot to tell you. Do you still remember your Uncle Klein''s daughter?" "Our two families have had a good rtionship over the years, and our cooperation has always been very good. Alice hase to River City, and we should do our best to be the host. Bring her home tonight." He knew about it. "Mom, but I have something to do tonight." She asked, "Really? Then I''ll ask the driver to pick her up. I''ll call herter." "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, he breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, he wouldn''t have to bump into Alice anymore. Seeing that he was relieved, Alma frowned slightly. She was a woman, and she was very observant. In her eyes, there seemed to be something between Henrick and Alice.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ...... After returning from Henrick''s office, Alice did not know why, but she felt particrly rxed. It seemed that she was in a good mood but she didn''t know if it was because she had spoken about her secret crush for him all these years, or because she had vented her anger on him. She encouraged herself in her heart. "Alice, this is the right thing to do." Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Alice looked at Brenden and was about to speak when her mobile phone on the table rang again. She smiled apologetically, picked it up, and her eyes flickered slightly. After calming down for a while, she got up and went to answer the phone. "Hello, Aunt Eden," she said with a smile. "Hello, Alice, I''m sorry but I only found out that you just came to River City. I''ve prepared dinner for you tonight. After you get off work, I''ll ask the driver to pick you up." Alice smiled and felt embarrassed. "Auntie, I''m sorry. I should have visited you, but I suddenly got a job here, so this matter was dyed." "It''s okay. I know you''re busy, but you muste here tonight. Don''t you like pickled fish like me? I''ll make it for you tonight." "Thank you, Auntie. I''ll be there on time tonight." "Okay, then I won''t bother you anymore. Go and do your work. See you tonight!" Eden''s voice was very friendly. Alice actually liked her very much. She thought that she would definitely be a good mother-inw and a good grandmother. Unfortunately, there was no fate between her and Henrick. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Since she was going to Victor''s house in the afternoon, she brought her assistant, Lane, out to buy gifts at four o''clock. There were so many people in the Alwynn family that she couldn''t buy gifts for everyone individually, so she bought arge gift for everyone to share. When she returned to thepany with her assistant, the driver sent by Eden was already waiting downstairs. Lane helped Alice put the things in the car. Alice then told Lane a few matters about work before she got in the car and left. Henrick, who had alreadye out of thepany, also saw this scene. In fact, he had been very idle during this period of time. He had nothing to do at night, but he didn''t want to meet Alice again. Thinking of that night seven years ago, when he realized that she was that woman, he inexplicably felt uneasy. Some things couldn''t happen, but they happened. After watching Alma leave, Boris'' car arrived. "Ricky, get in the car!" Boris shouted from a distance. Henrick smiled and walked over elegantly. His long legs were very eye-catching. He opened the door of the passenger seat and got in. He smiled and said, "How''s your work these days?" Boris said, "It''s great. We are looking for suitable scripts now. I have plenty of money and I can get along well with Martin. It''s also a great pleasure to invest and make money." "Haha..." Henrick smiled and looked sideways at Boris. "I thought you were going to be an old- schooler for the rest of your life." Boris'' smile was broad. He held the steering wheel with one hand and narrowed his eyes. "I have this n, but it''s boring to be like this every day. I still have to go out for a walk. Life is more interesting." "Of course not." Henrick smiled. "I admire you for having no dreams since you were young." "Well, how can I be happy and how do I live? Everyone has their own dreams. My dream is to get drunk and then die. Unfortunately, we are not in ancient times, but in modern times." "However, do you know what my biggest dream is?" Henrick asked, "I never believed that you would have a dream." Boris drove the car smoothly and smiled. "My dream is to go to the moon." This time, Henrick grinned broadly. "Go back and sleep early tonight. You can have everything in your dreams." Boris was speechless. It was not easy for him to have a dream. Did he have to do that? He sneered. "What if I really fly up one day?" Henrick replied, "Yes, I will. I''ll wait for the day when you start to snore." Boris was speechless. "Boy, can you still chat happily?" Henrick asked, "What do you think?" "Haha... When can we talk when we are together? You just like me to be stupid. I just like you to be dazzling. One is stupid and the other is smart. Do you think our thoughts can be parallel? A rocket can''t maintain such a bnce." "If you use your talking skills to find a girlfriend, the child should be a few years old by now." Henrick looked out of the window and smiled. He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the route. Although he did not often return to the country, he knew that this was the way home. "Hey, hey, hey, where are you driving to?" Henrick was a little anxious. Boris looked ahead because there were pedestrians in front of him. After letting the pedestrians pass, he said, "Of course I''m going to your house. Your mother is making dinner tonight, and I''m going to get some free food. Didn''t you ask me to pick you up just so that I could take you home?" Henrick was lost for words. When did he say that he was going back? "We''re not going home. Let''s go to the bar for a drink." When he thought of Alice, he felt inexplicably agitated. "No, I promised Uncle, Aunt, Grandma, and Zaiden that I would go back to see them. If you go to drink, I will definitely tell them when I go back. If I say it, your father will definitely find trouble with you." For the first time, Henrick knew what it meant to bring trouble to himself. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 "Let''s go drink." Henrick didn''t want to go back home. Boris not only didn''t listen, but also drove very fast. Henrick was speechless. "Boris, what are you doing?" "Hey, what can I do? I''ll take you home. It''s better to go home for a drink. I''ll apany you, and Grandpa Zaiden can also drink. I know you have a guest tonight, Mr. Klein''s daughter. Gia told me that she is still single. My mother urged me to find a girlfriend these days so I''ll go and have a look. Gia said that she is very beautiful and capable. Most importantly, she said that her friend is very good-tempered. I''m afraid that she won''t like me." He deliberately came over to bring Henrick back to see her. For the sake of finding a wife, he could only stand back and drink with his brothers. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "She''s not suitable for you," Henrick replied quickly. "How do you know that she is not suitable for me? Do you know her?" Boris gave him a funny look. Henrick was very annoyed. He really didn''t know what Gia was thinking and why she would introduce Alice to Boris. How could this be? No! "Anyway, the point is that she isn''t. This woman is very clingy. I''d advise you to give up." He was in a very bad mood. "Haha, clingy?" "Okay!" Henrick breathed a sigh of relief. Every man liked gentle women who knew how to judge the situation. He would never like those women who were always chattering with him. There was no freedom at all. "Ricky, that''s good. Who doesn''t like to be together all day long? I''m very happy if she''s clingy with me. If she didn''t care about you, why would she cling to you? People are so busy nowadays. If you can find someone who is willing to cling to you, you should be grateful." Henrick was stunned. Listening to Boris'' words, he suddenly felt enlightened. Those who cared about you would spend time asking about you. If they didn''t care, they wouldn''t even remember who you were. Between him and Alice, one had beenpletely forgotten and the other had been remembered clearly. Therefore, that night seven years ago, he didn''t remember hurting her at all. In the following seven years, shepletely disappeared from his life. s!! What was going on? Henrick had something on his mind. He had never thought that time would pass so quickly. By the time he came to his senses, they had already arrived at his home. Boris shouted excitedly, "Get out of the car." Then, Henrick heard the sound of the door being closed. Boris hurriedly ran into the house. Henrick slowly got out of the car. The reason why he came back was very simple. It was not suitable for Boris to be with Alice. Was he back for this reason? "s!!" He felt that the most difficult thing in this generation was that day''s situation. Why was it always so disappointing? In the living room, Alice and Giada were chatting while Martin went to the kitchen to help. Victor was chatting with his three sons upstairs. The family was really warm. "Gia, I''m here." Boris walked in with a smile. He fixed his eyes on Alice''s face. Oh my, she was so beautiful! She was wearing a light suit and a white shirt, and her beautiful hair fell over her shoulders. She had a slender figure, with long hands and legs, and she was extremely beautiful. At that moment, in Boris'' eyes, she was beautiful in every aspect. "Boris, you''re here? Let me introduce you. This is my friend, Alice Klein. Didn''t you always listen to me talk about her before? Alice lives in Lemmon City and rarelyes to River City. Otherwise, you would have met a long time ago." Boris instantly became nervous, and his smile was sincere. "Hello, Miss Klein. I''m Boris Obrien." Alice remembered that she had seen him at Gia''s wedding. "Hello, Boris, you don''t have to be so distant. Just call me Alice." She often heard Boris'' name from Gia, and right then, she felt inexplicably familiar with him. "Okay, Alice." Boris'' smile became shy. Alice waspletely in line with his dream lover. She was about to speak when he looked up and saw Henrick walking in. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. "Hey, Henrick, didn''t you say that you wouldn''te back for dinner?" Giada looked at his casual expression and felt that he had something on his mind. Before Henrick could answer her sister, Boris spoke up, "Gia, what can be wrong with him? He just wanted to drink, but was dragged back by me. It''s so ufortable to drink. Why don''t we sit together and chat?" Henrick was speechless. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been betrayed by his closest kin. Boris had no idea. He had never expected him to keep secrets. His eyes quickly swept over Alice, who was sitting on the sofa. She lowered her head and did not look at him. His mood was indescribable in an instant. "Ricky, don''t you have something to do?" Eden and the servants came out with the dishes, and Martin also came out with a small te of pickled fish. There were so many people that Eden asked the servants to prepare two additional sets of dishes. "Mom, it was settled all of a sudden so I came back." Then, he quickly looked at Martin and said, "Ah! Martin, you are so diligent. My sister is lucky." Martin smiled and did not speak. "Henrick, I''m married to a husband who knows how to cook so I''m very happy every day. It''s time for you to learn how to cook. My second sister-inw will be able to enjoy life in the future!" Giada stood up and walked up to her husband and held his arm. They looked at each other and smiled with love in their eyes. "Ouch! I can''t stand it anymore. You two should hide at home. It''s not suitable for you toe out," Henrickined Although he said so, his tone was full of affection. Martin was really good to Gia. She married a good man. "Haha..." Giadaughed happily. Eden looked at Alice, who was a little nervous, and said, "Alice,e and have dinner." Alice got up and replied with a smile, "Aunt Eden, I''ming." Eden took off her apron and said, "Boris, go and see your grandmother and Grandpa Zaiden first. I''ll ask your uncle toe down for dinner." "s! They are old, but they still like to stay alone in the backyard." Boris was very envious of their sincere and serious love. Eden smiled and said, "That''s right. As juniors, you should learn from them. They have been together for decades and have never quarreled with each other. They are considerate and tolerant of each other. Even though they are old now, the world that they have built for themselves is still the happiest." She went upstairs with a smile and asked Victor and their three children toe down for dinner. Ten minutester, they all sat down at a big table for dinner. The atmosphere was very warm. Alice felt a little ufortable. On her left was Henrick, and on her right was Boris. Eden sat opposite her and kept serving her food. "Alice, you haven''t been to River City for several years. Some time ago, I chatted with your mother. She said that you have been very busy these years in order to be a screenwriter." Alice replied with a smile, "Yes, Auntie. I like the work of a screenwriter very much." Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 "Alice, you''re amazing. You really have to work hard when you[re dealing with words." Giada also gave her a piece of pork rib. "It''s really hard. I''m going to quit after I finish this script." After saying that, Alice lowered her head and ate. The food was delicious, so she nned to have a good meal. Henrick''s action of picking up food suddenly stopped. His hand trembled, and the fish fell back onto the te. However, at this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Alice. Except for Martin, no one noticed Henrick''s abnormality. Martin nced at him and then focused on his wife. "Why? It''s not easy to do what you like." Giada knew that Alice had done a lot for the sake of bing a screenwriter. Especially for families like them, many of them worked in thepany and rarely left the family business for their dreams. Alice smiled indifferently and said, "I''ll go home and inherit the family business. My dad always talks about it." Victor had a deep understanding. The child had grown up and wanted to take over her father''s company. There were too many beautiful things in the world and he felt that he had to bring his wife out to have a look. "That''s fine, as long as you like it." Giada ate the shrimp that Martin peeled and smiled brightly. Henrick was the only one at the table who couldn''t eat anymore. He suddenly remembered what Alice had said in the morning. After the job here ended, she would leave and nevere back to River City again. Therefore, not only did she note, but she even gave up her favorite job. In this job, even if she was not in River City, they would meet again one day, which showed that she really did not want to see him again. She wanted to break it offpletely. Wasn''t that great? It was exactly what he wanted. Thinking of this, he had an appetite again. However, after taking a few bites, she found that she felt so empty in her heart. After dinner, everyone sat down and chatted. Alice was very talkative, and her voice was clear and pleasant. Boris wanted to stay by her side all night, unwilling to leave. At nine o''clock, she got up to say goodbye. Eden wanted her son to send Alice back, but Boris volunteered to send her home. On the second floor, Henrick''s room was facing the road. His tall figure stood in front of a huge French window, looking a little lonely. When he saw Boris'' car leaving, his gaze kept following it. After watching the car leave for a long time, he turned around and sat on a chair. With an indifferent expression, he lowered his eyes and looked at the potted nt on the round table. It had already bloomed and it grew very well. He remembered that when Alice left, she didn''t look at him and didn''t say a word to him all night. Moreover, he felt as if he had be a sinner, a sinner who had destroyed her dreams. "Ah..." He held her head in frustration and growled in a low voice. Alice''s sudden appearance, and the fact that she was the woman from seven years ago, made his life these days very irritable. On that night seven years ago, he really wanted to figure out what was going on. He always thought that he had been framed by that woman. When he came out of the bathroom, the woman was gone, and there was not even a trace left. He thought that his warning had worked. The girl did not dare to pester him because she was afraid. However, seven yearster, he found that the truth was not like this. On that night seven years ago, it was obvious that he had been drugged. He was good at drinking. Although he didn''t drink like his big brother, it was absolutely no problem for him to drink two or three bottles of beer. What''s more, he had only drunk one bottle of beer that night. Their family was good at drinking. It was possible for him to be drunk, but he had been drunk before and it didn''t feel the same. No matter how drunk he was, he knew it very well. That night, he was so intoxicated that he couldn''t even remember what he had done. The phone on the table rang. Seeing that it was Alma, Henrick frowned slightly and slowly picked up the phone. "Alma, what''s the matter?" "Henrick, are you home?" Alma asked with a smile. "Okay, let''s go home." He got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The night view outside was beautiful, and the neon lights from the tall buildings were constantly shing. The night scene in the prosperous city was always so beautiful. "That''s good. I just wanted to know if you''re home safe and sound. Go to bed early. I''ll see you tomorrow." Her voice was very sweet, with a faint smile, which made people feel that their hearts were soaked in sweet honey. He couldn''t help but smile. "Okay, Alma. You should rest early too." "I will. Goodbye!" She was about to hang up when she heard him say, "Wait a minute." "Alma, do you still remember the night of my 18th birthday?" He suddenly asked. Her grip on her phone tightened. She was a little nervous, but she still kept her sweet voice and asked, "Henrick, why did you suddenly think of what happened then? You were drunk that night." Hadn''t she seeded in the end? She quickly calmed down. "Yes, I was drunk, but I remember that you took me to the hotel, right?" When he was at the door, he heard someone calling his name. At that time, he had some consciousness, but he didn''t know who was calling him. He only remembered that he was very ufortable. There was something in his body that was about to break out of the cocoon, and he urgently needed to find a safe ce. "Yes, you still remember that it was I who sent you to the hotel." She smiled softly. His grip on his phone tightened slightly. If it was really the suite she had sent him to, why was it that the person in her room was Alice? With her around, how could Alice get close to him? Did something go wrong? Was Alma lying, or Alice? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He smiled and responded, "I just remembered to ask you." "Okay, go to bed early." Alma hung up the phone. Henrick stood where he was with the phone in his hand, his expression inscrutable. The surveince video of the hotels under Alwynn Group were kept and stored for a long time, and the videos from a few years ago would be copied and saved. He had to go to the hotel. As long as he watched the video, he would know what had happened that year. After making up his mind, he felt much more relieved. If he had wronged her that year, he would have bravely faced all this. Back then, he was still young. Firstly, he was afraid of facing the matter. Secondly, he didn''t know what he was afraid of. In short, he didn''t want anyone to know about it. ...... After returning home, Alice took a rest for a while and went to take a shower. Aftering out, she dried her hair, applied her skin care products, and made herself a cup of herbal tea. Then, she sat on the sofa and made a video call to her son and daughter. "Mom, Mom, when will youe back?" Juliet asked unhappily. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Alice thought for a moment and said with a smile, "Juliet, I really didn''t lie to you this time. It will take some time for me to go back. I have a job here." "s!" Juliet pouted her pink and tender lips in anger. She was extremely disappointed. "Mom, I scored a hundred in my test. Grandma said that I often scored 100% so she doesn''t even need to praise me anymore. Isn''t 100% a good thing?" "Haha..." Alice was amused. "It''s your fault for being so smart. Your grandma is not praising you everyday because it''s getting boring, but if you get 99% next time, she will definitely have something to say." "No, I really don''t understand what you adults are thinking about day after day. Isn''t getting full marks good?" "Good, it''s very good. You, my daughter, are the best!" Alice couldn''t wait to go back and touch her daughter''s little face. She was so cute. What was the point of crying over that b*stard? Back then, she really should have taken him to court so as not to make herself sad. "Where''s your brother?" Alice didn''t see her son. She always felt that her son was off causing trouble again. Juliet shifted the video over. At that moment, Marlon was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and watching TV. He was holding a potato chip in his hand and eating with relish. He looked like a yboy, mischievous andzy. His facial features resembled his father''s. Seeing this familiar face, Alice felt sad again. "Mom, good night!" After saying hello, Marlon looked at the TV again. She asked, "Marlon, are you done with your homework?" Her son was always naughty, which made her worried. "I''m done. Mom, when have I ever worried you about my homework? Juliet scored 100%. Didn''t I also score 100%?" He pouted arrogantly. He looked exactly like Henrick when he was a child. When she first met Henrick, she was only one year older than the children were now. "You should sit properly. Look at you. What do you look like?" Alice looked at her son and scolded him softly. "Mom, can wee and find you during the holidays?" Juliet asked with a smile. They would have five days off. She missed her mother so much. Marlon suddenly looked at his mother with hope. Alice thought for a while. At that time, she should be very busy. Even if the children came, she would only be able to see them for a short while. She looked at her daughter and son apologetically. Looking at her daughter''s expectant eyes, she really couldn''t bear to say it out loud. However, lying to them would make them even more upset. "Juliet." "Alice, just let the children go. I will send them there. They will be very happy to see you even if it''s for a short while." Aubri nced at the dejected Marlon and whispered, "Don''t think that he doesn''t care. He misses you so much. Every time hees home after school, he would go to your room and almost cry." Alice felt sad. "Mom, bring them here. I''ll try my best to spend some time with all of you." With her mother following them, she was relieved. Aubri took a deep look at her daughter and at Marlon. In fact, no matter how her daughter hid it, they all knew the reason. How could a mother not know what her daughter was thinking? "Well, work hard, eat well, and get enough rest. Don''t worry about other things. I will take good care of them." Aubri looked at her daughter and smiled dotingly. Alice looked at her mother and almost burst into tears. When she found out that she was pregnant, she almost didn''t think much of it, so she decided to give birth to the babies. The rke family was a well-known aristocratic family in Lemmon City, but she would beughed at by many people if they knew that she was pregnant out of wedlock. However, when she told her parents about her decision, they only scolded her. It was not just because she was pregnant, but because she was still young and had to bear these hardships. Her parents loved her dearly. At that time, she was very touched. Everyone wanted their children to be happy. Hanging up the phone, Alice sat alone on the sofa in a daze. That night, she had gone to the Alwynn family home and they all treated her very well. Eden and Victor were both good people, but why was Henrick such a jerk? She couldn''t figure it out and didn''t want to think about it. Since she had decided to give up on him, she had to bury all her thoughts in her heart and raise the children well. In the future, they would be her biggest support. Alice always had a lot of reasons to figure it out. After she thought through everything, she drank her herbal tea and went back to her room to rest. When she went to work the next day, she was in a much better mood. She deliberately went to the company earlier because she didn''t want to meet Henrick. However, the road must be narrow for enemies! Henrick also had the same thought. In order not to meet Alice, he came very early. Only the two of them were the first ones to arrive at thepany. They happened to bump into each other in front of Alice''s office door. He was speechless. She was lost for words as well. "Hmph!" She snorted coldly and walked into her office. He turned around in a daze and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. Looking at her just now, she was as arrogant as she could be. "Haha." He felt that she had nothing to say except to sneer. However, he was not reconciled. He chased after Alice and went into her office. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She sat on the sofa and took out her breakfast. She had just taken a bite of her food when she saw Henrick enter. "Get out. What are you doing here?" She questioned harshly. She was eating something, so her words were a little vague, but it didn''t affect her momentum. He already had a woman he liked, who was in the samepany. She didn''t want her job to be affected. Upon hearing this, he, who had tossed and turned all night, was not in a good mood. "Alice, seven years ago..." "Shut up, Henrick. I''ve told you that seven years have passed, and I haven''t bothered you for the past seven years. You can talk about what happened seven years ago at will, but it doesn''t mean that I can easily talk about the past. What I regret most in my life is that I went to you that night and lost my innocence. Thus, get lost!" Her words were emotionless. Indeed, she regretted falling in love with this b*stard. "Haha..." The usually sharp-tongued Henrick felt the blood rush to his head and his vision went ck in anger. Could it be that she had been innocent that night? "Alice, did you set me up that year?" He was so angry that he couldn''t help asking. As soon as he said that, he regretted it a little bit. In fact, he would know if it was true after watching the surveince video. She was stunned. She put down the food in her hand and stood up. There was only pain and anger in her big watery eyes. His eyes shed, but he didn''t dare to look straight at her. Instead, he looked away guiltily. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Alice smiled sadly and looked straight at the man in front of her. She said word by word, "Yes, I framed you. Are you satisfied with this answer? If so, please don''t appear in front of me casually in the future." Henrick was stunned. He didn''t expect her to admit it so readily. At that time, he had always thought that the woman had framed him. Later, when he learned that the woman was Alice, his thoughts became more and more intense. Because of her pestering, he felt very annoyed. She thought that he just needed an answer and she could just give it to him. She didn''t see who the girl who helped him go upstairs was. Her eyes were too focused on him. She wasn''t drunk at that time, but she was framed. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have lost her innocence. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In order to relieve his pain, she also suffered a lot, and this man, with the first sentence he spoke to her, sent her to hell. He left, dejected. She admitted it in person, giving him an indescribable feeling. Alice had never expected that she would be defeated again after meeting Henrick. Because he didn''t care about her, and because he didn''t love her, he easily judged a person''s crime. She was in a bad state. Before the others came to work, she left thepany again. When she left, she was crying. He happened to see her running into the elevator. When the elevator doors closed, he saw her face full of tears. He was stunned for a moment and did not know that he would hurt her so deeply. Looking at her tears, he felt that he was an inhumane b*stard. In the next few days, he never saw her again. Half a month passed, but she did not show up in thepany. Even Brenden did note to the company. Only the two assistants often sent scripts to Dwayne, the director, for review. Additionally, filming was also set to start because the script had been changed very well. On this day, Henrick met Alice''s assistant, Kylie. He couldn''t help asking about Alice''s situation. "Miss Ratliff." When Kylie saw the big movie star talking to her, she was so excited that she became shy. Everyone was used to calling him ''Mr. Henrick'', so she also called him in the same manner, "Mr. Henrick, what''s the matter?" She lowered her eyes shyly. He nodded lightly. "Where are Alice and Brenden? Why haven''t I seen theme to thepany recently?" He couldn''t forget the scene of Alice running out with tears streaming down her face. He wanted to make a phone call to ask about her situation, but he found that he didn''t have her phone number. In thepany, after asking Dwayne for her phone number, he looked at the phone number for a long time. She still used the same number as she did before. Only then did he realize that he did not care about anything concerning Alice. He was too ashamed to fight back. "Mr. Henrick, Brenden modified the script at Alice''s home. I just sent it to the director for review." "What? Brenden is at Alice''s home?" His expression suddenly darkened. "Yes, Brenden likes Alice. Everyone around knows that they have been getting along with each other, and their rtionship has improved a lot. We will go there only if we need them, so we will not disturb them easily," Kylie honestly told her idol. Henrick returned to her office with a terrible expression. Alma had witnessed what had just happened. Henrick had been in a bad mood recently. She had asked him out several times, but he had refused. He really cared about Alice. In the past, he only had eyes for her. However, that was not the case now. She twisted her ankle when she wore her high heels the day before, but he didn''t care about her. Instead, he asked his assistant to take her home. If it was in the past, he would definitely send her home. Looking at his lonely back, she bit her lower lip. That woman could actually affect his mood. It seemed that she had to speed up. Alice and Brenden''s abilities had always been recognized by everyone in the industry. Dwayne was very satisfied. The start time was set to be three dayster. In order to memorize the script, Henrick did not have time to verify what had happened back then. In fact, with his current rtionship with Alice, even if he found out the truth, it would still be a stalemate. Anson also did his best in order to make everyone happy. On the night before the opening day, all the crew members were invited to the top floor of the River City Hotel''s restaurant. Alice, Brenden, and their assistants were also invited. Alice couldn''t avoid this kind of thing. She couldn''t just stay away from Henrick for the rest of her life. "Do I still have a long way to go?" She thought. It was impossible for her to hide at home forever because of him. On this day, she got up early and went to find Eden to pick out a beautiful ck diamond dress. The rke family was not short of money, so she could eat and dress ording to her preferences. Despite this, Eden didn''t ept the money, but gave her the dress. Alice didn''t like Henrick, but she liked Eden very much. She liked her gentle and virtuous temperament and her smile that could mend people''s hearts. She stayed with Eden and Giada for the whole afternoon before going home to take a shower. After she was ready, she applied delicate makeup and put on the dress. After receiving the news from Brenden, she went out. When Brenden saw hering down, his eyes were full of amazement. "Wow! Miss Klein, you will definitely surpass everyone tonight." He elegantly opened the door of the passenger seat and Alice got in with a smile. "Am I not usually beautiful?" She looked at him and smiled. His heart trembled slightly, and his heart beat so fast that it was almost impossible to suppress. His tone was seductive and as gentle as water. "Beautiful, very beautiful. Miss Klein, you are always very beautiful!" "Haha." She smiled, like a flower blooming. She was beautiful and charming. "Well, get in the car quickly. Don''t bete." "Yes! As your malepanion, I''m honored to be here tonight!" He looked at her with a gentle smile and then went around the car and got in the driver''s seat. On the top floor of a big restaurant in River City. After Anson left for a while, he wanted to go back to apany his wife and daughter. "I''m leaving. Watch out here." Henrick was speechless. He smiled evilly and said, "Uncle Anson, you have a son yourself. You don''t care about a son like me, do you?" "Well, it''s my wife''s fault for caring about your family. You old thing, calling my wife ''mommy'', but you don''t call me ''dad''. I can''t take advantage of this? You are very bad!" "My heart has been hurt by you. I''m going back to find my little Jacqueline and ask her to heal my wounded heart," Anson said and slipped away. Henrick smiled silently, and Alma, who was standing by the side, looked envious. For people who were born into good families, their beginning was the end of other people''s stories. As for her, she had to be careful. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 "Alma, go and eat something to fill your stomach first." "Okay, Henrick,e with me." Alma smiled and stood next to him gently. She was the only woman who was qualified to stand beside him that night. She could feel the envious eyes of the women present, and the spotlight belonged only to her. Just as they were about to leave, they heard an uproar. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Who is that? Alice?" "Yes! I heard that her family is very wealthy. Look at her diamond-studded dress. It''s very expensive." "It''s so beautiful on her." Hendrick also looked over. Alice was tall, and she stood out among the crowd. At a nce, he could see that she was wearing a ck dress. At first nce, she looked exquisite and gorgeous, and her fair and smooth corbone and back were perfectly exposed, looking soft and charming. She wore a diamond butterfly ne, a bracelet, a ring, and a dress that matched her perfectly. In an instant, she was more beautiful than anyone else. She and Brenden stood together, and they were greeting Dwayne. She seemed very happy and kept smiling. Henrick looked at her quietly, but he stood where he was, not moving at all. Alice was indeed very popr that night. Many of the female celebrities present were overshadowed by her. However, Alice was not a part of the entertainment industry. Even if she was beautiful, it would not have much of an impact on them. Everyone was very friendly to her. "Oh, Alice, if you enter the entertainment industry, you will definitely be famous," Dwayne said jokingly. "Mr. Kline, as a screenwriter, I am technically in the entertainment circle." She smiled. The diamond ne made her smile appear even brighter. Henrick blinked his dark eyes. He had never looked at Alice seriously before. It turned out that she was so beautiful! Alma raised her eyes and saw the infatuated look in his eyes. She bit her lips secretly. After quickly calming down, she smiled faintly. "Henrick, let''s go over and say hello to the screenwriter. We still have a long time to get along with each other in the future." He came back to her senses and nced at her without saying anything. After a while, he said, "No need." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the director calling. "Mr. Henrick,e here." Henrick pursed her lips and walked over with Alma. "Mr. Henrick, filming will start tomorrow. You can have a good chat tonight. In the first scene tomorrow, Alice and Brenden will follow you, and they will be responsible for the script writing." Dwayne took a step back after he finished speaking. "Alice, Brenden, nice to meet you. I''m Alma, the lead actress of this drama," Alma greeted them with a smile. Alice''s eyes fell on her. The pink dress she wore was well-cut. The pattern and color on the dress were very light and elegant. There was a wavy design on the V-neck cor which added to her innocence and romance. Alma was very beautiful, pure and romantic. She was the dream lover of many men. Compared to an independent girl like her, men preferred Alma''s soft beauty. "Hello, Miss Palma!" Alice greeted her with a graceful smile but did not look at Henrick. Her free and easy smile made it seem like she hadpletely forgotten about him. "Alice, you and Brenden are a perfect match." Alma pretended to be envious. Brenden looked at the beautiful Alice beside him with a smile, and then looked at her and Henrick. He had seen them in the elevator that day. Mr. Henrick liked the little star beside him. They were a good match standing together. He said with a smile, "Miss Palma, you and Mr. Henrick are also a good match." Henrick''s expression darkened. He wanted to retort, but when she saw Alice''s indifferent expression, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Alma smiled shyly and lowered her head without saying anything. After chatting with each other, they went to have dinner in groups of twos and threes. Although there was always a smile on his handsome face, Henrick was distant and indifferent. It seemed that he was very easy to get along with, but there were not many people who could truly get close to him. Everyone also went through the process. After greeting him, they went their separate ways. With Alma beside the movie star, everyone was very sensible and didn''t want to disturb them. What''s more, there had been news that the two of them had gone to dinner together. Seeing how good Henrick was to Alma, anyone could tell that he liked her. Alice was much calmer than before when he saw her this time. The most painful time had passed, and now, she really didn''t have to be as sad as before. Was there anything more painful than before? No? Alice took a te and went to get her favorite food. She went to pick up some lobster, and there were also some vegetables beside it. Her te collided with another person''s. When they looked up and saw the other party, their gazes trembled. Alice quickly took back her te and went to pick up some ms next to him. Looking at her, who didn''t even want to look at him, and coupled with his worries over the past few days, Henrick held back his anger. He couldn''t help but stop her. "Alice." "What are you doing?" She looked at him fiercely. "Hey! Why are you so aggressive?" He looked at her childish expression, and there was a smile in her eyes. "Get lost! Henrick, don''t mess with me. I''m much fiercer than you think." She red at him and then continued to look for the food she liked. That b*stard actually took the initiative to talk to her; it was going to be a bloodbath if he continued. He followed her and nced at Brenden, who was walking over. His expression suddenly darkened. "You and Brenden work under the same roof?" As soon as he said that, Henrick regretted it. Why did he ask such a question? It made him look like he was jealous. Alice looked back at him and said, "Henrick, why are you so thick-skinned? Why are you following me? It''s none of your business who I am with." She said in a low voice. Seeing Almaing over, she warned him, "Your dream woman ising. Don''t get too close to me, lest others misunderstand you." After saying that, she turned around and left. "She..." "Henrick." Alma''s gentle voice sounded behind him. He had wanted to exin, but when he thought about it, they were not even friends. What was there to exin? "What''s wrong?" He looked at her. "Nothing. I came here to get something. I came here as soon as I saw you." She picked up a te and took the lobster that Alice and Henrick had just touched as if nothing had happened. That was because only thest one would show up. This time, Henrick did not go back with Alma. Instead, he walked towards Alice and Brenden. The two of them sat in front of each other. No one knew what Brenden had said, but Alice almost choked withughter when she heard it. Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Brenden quickly handed her a ss of water. Alice took a sip of water and said, "Brenden, can you stop joking when I''m eating? I almostugh to death every time." "Well, well, it''s my fault. I just want to share with you that it''s funny to get married now. Isn''t the new man funny?" She was about to burst into tears, but she kept suppressing it. "It''s funny, but the bride is also very happy. All she needs is a kiss and some money. The groom dotes on the bride in this way, and he himself has also received a lot of benefits. It''s not a loss." "But I think this groom is quite talented. His best man is even more talented. I''ll tell you when you''re not eating." He looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "Really? When you get married, do you want to follow suit?" She asked with a smile. Both of them were so happy that they didn''t notice Henrick. Henrick watched as Alice dipped the lobster into water. He looked at the mustard on the side and gently ced a little on her lobster meat. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Brenden didn''t have time to stop him. She moved quickly, and so did Henrick. Everything happened in an instant. Alice never ate mustard, and the mustard on the table was for Brenden. In an instant, her ears were blocked and her mind went nk. Tears flowed out of her eyes from the pain. "Ahem..." She bent down and spat out the lobster meat in her mouth. Henrick was speechless. He just felt that it would taste better if it was eaten with mustard. Who knew that she couldn''t eat mustard. Brenden frowned and nced at him. He stood up and walked up to her, asking, "Alice, how are you feeling?" Buzz buzz buzz... Alice felt like something was buzzing in her ear. She couldn''t say anything and closed her eyes to ease her difort. It wasn''t until the dazedness in her mind had passed that she straightened up and looked at the culprit with a pair of watery eyes. Seeing this, Henrick''s heart began to ache. He exined hesitantly, "Alice, I... I just thought that it''s better to put some mustard on it." Brenden looked at him with a frown. "Mr. Henrick, I hope you won''t make such a joke in the future. Alice cannot eat mustard." "I..." "Henrick, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Alice wiped away her tears. Her eyes were red as she red at him. "If I said I didn''t do it on purpose, would you believe me?" "Who would believe you? Stay away from me!" She shouted angrily, picked up her bag and left. "Hey, I..." "Mr. Henrick, we''re leaving," Brenden interrupted him and chased after Alice. Henrick was speechless. What the hell was he chasing after them for? Alma looked at him. "Did he just want Alice to think that it''s delicious or was it a prank?" She thought to herself. She always felt that the rtionship between the two of them was unusual. However, she didn''t know what was unusual. Although Henrick was sometimes very mischievous, she knew that the man in front of her was very kind. Sometimes, he liked to y pranks, but he would not go too far. That night, he had paid too much attention to Alice. "Henrick, you''re so mischievous. People who can''t eat mustard will be choked to tears as long as they touch it." "I really didn''t do it on purpose. I usually like eating lobster like this. You know, I just want to put some mustard on it for her so that it would taste better." "Oh, you like it, but it doesn''t mean that others like it!" Alma found it funny, but she felt that Henrick had changed so fast that his eyes were attracted to Alice. As a woman, her intuition had always been very urate. Filming would start from the following and it would be a love story between a powerful CEO and Cindere. She was Cindere and Henrick was the CEO. This film seemed to be tailored for her and she had to do it well. He nodded. "That''s right. It''s my fault." The people around him watched this scene with interest. The people in the circle immediately exposed Alice''s identity. In other people''s eyes, this was Henrick''s prank, but in Alice''s view, it was he who deliberately yed a trick on her. When Alice saw Henrick the next day, she red at him with hatred. He could only rub his nose resentfully. It was his fault, and he was too ashamed to say anything. The opening ceremony was enthusiastically held by everyone. The director said a lot of nice words before it ended. The shooting site was River City, so it was convenient for Alice and Brenden to go back and forth. That day''s y had been discussed with the director. There was not much to be modified. The first shot was the first meeting between the couple. Henrick had already read the script the night before, so he had memorized all the lines. However, the director changed his mind at thest moment. There would be a kissing scene in the first round. In an instant, Henrick felt that Alice was making trouble for him. "Director, why do you want to add a kiss scene? Didn''t I read that there wasn''t one in the scriptst night?" Henrick looked at Dwayne with a frown. "Well, I felt better after I added the kiss scene. I''ve already discussed it with Alice. She also said that this would be better too. Isn''t the original one like this as well? You two met each other in the swimming pool. After Laurel fell into the water, you saved her. The two of them passed by like a dragonfly skimming the water. Won''t that feel better?" The director said as he fantasized. Henrick was at a loss for words. He never filmed kissing scenes, and it felt wrong to do so. Moreover, it was with Alma this time. He wouldn''t do anything worse than a beast until he was sure of his own feelings. He had had Alice before, so he couldn''t make any mistakes now. Besides, Alma seemed to like him too, but he was not sure about his own heart. Even if he was acting, he didn''t agree to it. He had hurt Alice before and he couldn''t hurt Alma anymore. Alma was originally very happy, but when she heard his words, she immediately felt sad. "I''ll go find Alice." He immediately took the script to her. Dwayne was speechless. What did Henrick take him for? The weather was hot, and Alice and Brenden were working alone in the office. She was discussing the details with him. The two of them were standing very close to each other, so Henrick was very angry when he saw them. "Alice!" He roared. She was stunned. "This b*stard, he doesn''t get along well with me everyday." "What are you doing? I know it''s hot. If you''re angry, jump into the river. Don''te here to make a scene." Henrick threw the script in front of her. "Why is there a kissing scene?" She was speechless. "Speak!" For some reason, he was very angry. She used to be his woman, and she liked him very much. Could she stand watching him kiss another woman? Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 No, why did he care about her opinion? He was going crazy everyday. Henrick took a deep breath. These days, he felt that he was really going crazy. "Alice, I disagree with this." He was overbearing to the extreme. Alice looked at him calmly and said with a smile, "Henrick, you should be grateful to me. Don''t you like Miss Palma very much? Why are you refusing now that I have arranged such a nice scene for you?" "Alice, you... did it on purpose." He was so angry that he wanted to scold her. When did he say that he liked Alma? He just felt that Alma was trying hard to improve and would asionally help her. "Henrick, you''re wrong. I didn''t do it on purpose. With my professional ethics, I wouldn''t do such a thing. Mr. Kline asked me to arrange it because it''s necessary. As a screenwriter, I cooperate with you. Since you don''t want to shoot a kissing scene, you can go to the director." After saying that, she turned around and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Henrick red at her back, turned around, and strode away. When Alice heard the sound of footsteps leaving, she turned around and rubbed the space between her eyebrows tiredly. She really didn''t know what was going on with him. As an actor, he was not professional at all. "Alice, are you okay?" Brenden looked at her worriedly. Through the past few days of getting along, he could tell that the rtionship between Alice and Mr. Henrick was very stiff. Alice smiled and said, "I''m fine. Let''s continue..." "Alice." Before she could finish her words, she heard Henrick standing at the door calling out to her. "What are you doing?" She was also angry. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, so it was easy for tempers to re. "Come out and tell me how to perform here." She looked straight at the man who had won countless awards and who was also a movie star. The first scene was very simple for him. For him, who had yed all kinds of roles, it was much easier. "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Henrick roared aggressively. Alice looked at Brenden. "Brenden, tell me, how did he get the awards?" He smiled and responded, "Alice, I feel that he has not grown up yet, but he was born into a rich family. This kind of character that has not grown up can be understood." She nodded in agreement. She crossed her arms and squinted at the man with hazy facial features standing at the door. "I think so too. I haven''t grown up yet." "Hey, hey, hey, you two. How dare you speak ill of me in front of me!" Henrick also felt that his actions were very childish, but he didn''t expect them to think that he hadn''t grown up. He was utterly furious! How could he, who was usually so rational, be a child in front of Alice? "Hurry up!" After finishing her words, Henrick walked out, and it could even be seen from his back that he was infuriated. In order not to dy everyone''s time, Alice had to go out to have a talk. At the swimming pool, Dwayne''s expression was not very good. Seeing that Mr. Henrick was in a bad mood, the effect of the film was not very good either. As far as he was concerned, Henrick liked Alma. Thus, why didn''t he want to shoot a kiss scene with her? The assistant director whispered in Dwayne''s ear, "Director, is Mr. Henrick putting on airs?" Dwayne smiled cunningly. "He''s not putting on airs. He''s a ck sheep and he''s filming in Alwynn Group. We don''t have to worry about funding at all." The assistant director was speechless. "That''s true!" When Alma saw Aliceing over, she bit the corner of her lips gently. The first scene was like this for a long time, and there were many intimate scenes after that. What should she do? Originally, Henrick acted very well, and the director said that he was not bad. However, Henrick was not satisfied, and part of the kissing scene was filmed. Alice stood in front of Henrick. She was slightly taller than Alma. Standing together with him, who was 1.8 meters tall, they were a perfect match. She was very close to him, so he could smell her faint fragrance. He remembered this kind of fragrance. It was not perfume, but her body scent. It was veryfortable to smell. He looked straight at her, waiting for her to see him. Alice exined everything very conscientiously. In the first scene, Lewis Morris, who was the CEO, passed by the swimming pool and met Laurel Hess, who fell into the water. He was ruthless and didn''t want to save people. As the hero, he had a tragic childhood and had no sympathy for anyone. When he was about to leave, Laurel suddenly came out of the water and called out to him for help. Lewis just gave her a ruthless look. When he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He stared at her pure and beautiful face for a few seconds, and then dove into the water to save her without hesitation. After Alice exined his actions and his gaze, she looked at Henrick and found that he was staring at her in a daze. "Mr. Henrick, do you understand?" Her voice was a little loud. He came back to her senses in an instant. He nodded gently and replied, "I think I understand." Alice shouted to Dwayne, "Director, he understands." "Okay! Everyone, go ahead." Dwayne''s expression became solemn and his tone was very serious. Alice didn''t go in anymore. She stood behind the director and looked at Henrick, who was at the other end. There, Henrick came out with a white bath towel, revealing his strong and sexy abdominal muscles. He looked indifferent, and his expression was full of disgust. His every move was domineering and noble, and he was an overbearing CEO. Alice looked at his strong and sexy body that looked sensuous, powerful and domineering. Unconsciously, she remembered the night seven years ago when she was almost tortured to death. However, in the next moment, she heard Dwayne''s angry voice. "Cut! Mr. Henrick, you are the overbearing CEO, not a hooligan." "Get ready. Come here." "Cut! Mr. Henrick, you are the overbearing CEO, not a gentle lover." "Cut! Mr. Henrick, you are the overbearing CEO, not a weak primary school student." In the first scene, Dwayne felt like he was having a heart attack. Henrick''sck of ability stunned everyone. That was especially true for his assistant, Josue. He had known Henrick for a long time, so he was well aware of his excellent acting skills. Yet, he had never seen Henrick acting like this. Had he returned to primary school after resting for a few months? It didn''t make sense! Impossible! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The most miserable one was Alma. She couldn''t keep up with her physical strength. She jumped into the water again and again, and the skin on her body was wrinkled. Others might not be able to see it, but Alice could. He was definitely doing it on purpose. She already knew what his acting was like many years ago. Dwayne was furious, and the assistant director helped him to calm down. "Mr. Kline, don''t be angry. Don''t kill this before the filming isplete. No, I can''t take your ss if you die, nor can I." "Shut up!" Dwayne''s vision went dark. That was only the first filming session and yet, he was already going to be crippled. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Alma was very tired, but she didn''t dare to show it in front of everyone. Her assistant took a bath towel and put it over her. She said in surprise, "Alma, your skin is wrinkled." Her voice was neither too loud nor too soft, and it was spoken just in time for Henrick to hear it. Alma frowned and nced at her assistant. "Ellie, keep your voice down." Henrick looked at Alma with an apologetic expression. "Alma, I''m sorry. I promise I''ll do well in the next round." Without waiting for her reply, he suddenly looked at Alice. Alice suddenly felt nervous. Henrick seemed to have seen through her nervousness. He smiled evilly and said, "Alice, please come over. I''m not in my best condition today. Could you please exin to me?" She strode over in a hurry. Those familiar with her all knew that she was angry at the moment. What the hell was this b*stard doing? The moment Alice got close to him, she whispered to him, "Isn''t she the woman you want to marry, yet you''re torturing her like this? Can''t you see that she''s tired?" "What''s more, you are a professional actor. From childhood to adulthood, your acting skills just now are really questionable." He looked down at her. She was very close to him, and the faint fragrance lingered around him. He instantly feltfortable. Her beautiful and three-dimensional facial features were tinged with a faint pink because of the hot weather. Compared with Alma''s pure and innocent face, her face was indeed more beautiful, no matter the angle. He said with an evil smile, "Are you worried that I can''t get a wife? Don''t worry, even if there''s no one else in the world to marry, I won''t marry you." She felt a suffocating pain in her heart, but she also looked up at him with a beautiful smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''d rather marry a beggar than marry you." He narrowed his eyes. Thus, in her heart, was he worse than a beggar? Seeing the people around them looking at them, Henrick spoke normally again. "Alice, could you please tell me again? I will definitely be able to perform well next time." Alice gave him a fierce look and seriously exined things to him. No matter what, she couldn''t let him question her professional standards. Otherwise, she had to find something else to do. Alma looked at the two people who were next to each other. She was so jealous that she went crazy. She had fallen into the water many times and was almost choked to death. Her skin was pale and wrinkled. He didn''t care about her at all. He had really changed. Not far away, Abigail had been watching for quite a while. After Alice finished her exnation, she walked over. "Mommy, why are you here?" Henrick looked at Abigail nervously. Others could not see his tricks, but she could. Abigail turned to look at Alma, who was sitting not far away. She nced at him and asked, "Is the female lead Alma?" "That''s right, Mommy. Alma is indeed the female lead. As my manager, how could you not know?" Henrick looked at her in confusion. Abigail looked at him. "I''ve been busy recently, so I haven''t paid much attention to thepany''s affairs." "What are you doing? Do you want to get sick? Film well for me. If you can''t do it in the next scene, you can go home and think about it." He smiled and held her arm in a coquettish manner. "Mommy, I promise I''ll do my best in the future." She patted him on the arm with a doting smile. "Baby, you don''t know what''s good for you. Be more careful while drinking and eating." After saying that, she nced at Alma and turned to leave. He was baffled. Why did Mommy say something like that to him? Moreover, why did she keep looking in the direction of Alma? Alma bit her lips and did not dare to look straight into Abigail''s eyes. In the following shoot, Henrick did his best. Dwayne was very amazed and he pped his hands! On the contrary, Alma was in a bad state and was scolded badly by the director. By the time they finished their work in the evening, they were all already exhausted. They all stayed in hotels in River City for the film shoot. After dinner, they went back to rest. As soon as Alice returned to the hotel room, sheid on the bed and rested. She was mentally and physically tired, so she wanted toplete this cooperation as soon as possible. In this cooperation, her father signed the contract without telling her. The shooting had begun, otherwise, she really wanted to go back. However, when she thought of her father''s affection and love for her, she gave up this idea. Her father was different from the fathers in other families, who valued men more than women. Instead, he loved her more. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He could not wait to give her all the best things in life. Thinking of this, she steeled herself again. After lying down for a while, she got up and went to take a bath. She changed into a white casual suit, found the herbal tea she brought, and made a pot of tea, ready to enjoy it. Health care was very important. She cared about her health very much. There were two little babies at home to take care of. She always took good care of herself and did not let herself get sick. On the other side, Henrick felt sorry for Alma. After the shoot, he invited her to have dinner together. In a high-end restaurant. The atmosphere was veryfortable. It was also very suitable for dating! Alma was really tired that day, and she had been scolded by the director. She was already in a bad mood. Fortunately, Henrick invited her to dinner, which made up for the little jealousy in her heart. Other people ate the work meal provided by the crew, and it was already the best treatment for her toe to the high-end restaurant with Henrick. She couldn''t let go of this opportunity. This time, she had to make him fall in love with her sincerely. "Henrick, why aren''t you willing to film a kiss with me? You''ve seen through my feelings for you over the years, haven''t you?" She put down the knife and fork in her hand and looked at him with a disappointed expression. She knew that she was no longer the only focus in his eyes. The two of them had known each other since they were young. This was also the first time that she had expressed her feelings for him. His grip on the knife and fork tightened. Although he was eating with Alma, his mind was filled with the pain in Alice''s eyes during the day. When he said, "No one will marry you in this lifetime", he clearly caught a trace of pain in her eyes, and her stunning face instantly turned pale. Boris once said that there were many people in the world, but almost no one really cherished him. His parents had too many things to do, so it was impossible for them to put all their thoughts on him, let alone friends. When he thought of it, they were friends, and few of them really cared about him. It wasn''t that he hadn''t experienced these things in the past few years. Alice had been greeting him and caring for him for more than ten years, but he turned a blind eye to it all. For her, his perfunctoriness and indifference hurt her deeply. It also hurt her heart that had initially been full of enthusiasm and hope. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Henrick looked at Alma apologetically. "Alma, I''m sorry!" He couldn''t hurt her. He had to refuse her when he had to. Hearing the apology, she clenched her fists tightly on her knees. She knew that he would not really like her. All these years, he had followed her because he pitied her. "Henrick, I understand." She smiled gently and did not me him. His heart was in a mess. He seemed to have hurt a girl''s heart again. "I''m sorry, Alma!" He apologized again solemnly. He wouldn''t do it again if he became a b*stard once. He would never give a girl he didn''t like a chance. However, Alma had always been different. Over the years, she had been special to him. In those years, when Alice sent him a message, he wouldpare her with Alma, who was always gentle and sensible. At that moment, his heart was cut by a knife, and he didn''t know who he was distressed for. Henrick and Alma returned to the hotel together. As soon as they reached the elevator, they met Alice, who went downstairs to buy medicine. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She didn''t know what she ate that night, but her stomach felt very ufortable. Her face was pale and there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Henrick looked at her and frowned slightly. Alice nodded at them and said nothing. "Alice, are you going out?" Alma''s voice was gentle and always likable. "Yes!" Alice lowered her head and hummed in agreement, not allowing them to see what was wrong with her. She lowered her head and walked past them. Alma entered the elevator first. Seeing that Henrick was still standing where she was, she shouted, "Henrick,e in." He looked at her and said, "Alma, you go up first. I''ve eaten too much. I''m going to go out for a walk." Her expression suddenly changed. "B*stard, are you going to leave me alone like this?" She thought. Alice didn''t look well. He was afraid that she was feeling ill. Before the elevator doors could close, Henrick turned and ran out of the hotel lobby. Alma reached out to block the elevator, and the elevator door opened again. She followed suit. Alice walked towards the mall opposite the hotel, where there was a pharmacy. However, the more she walked, the more pain her stomach felt. She bent slightly, looked up, and saw that the pharmacy was still some distance away from her. It was too painful. She held onto the wall and stopped to rest. Sweat was dripping from her forehead and her face was as pale as snow. When Henrick caught up with her, he saw that she was in so much pain that she couldn''t even walk. "Alice, are you not feeling well?" He supported her. Alice seemed to have heard a hallucination. When she was in pain, she actually heard Henrick''s voice. Just like when she was giving birth to the children, the pain almost swallowed her whole, but she endured it desperately. At that time, she saw that all the women around her had husbands who loved her dearly, but she was single. Her mother and father were by her side. At that time, she thought that if she and Henrick fell in love, it might be a different scene. Just like that, she finally got through it. The most painful time had passed. What was the pain now? Alice came to her senses in an instant. Looking over, a trace of worry shed across the man''s delicate facial features. He looked at her calmly with his dark eyes. His hand that was holding her arm was very warm. She could feel the heat in his hand through her clothes, and she could really feel his existence. His aura made her feel at ease. She really wanted to lean against him, but she knew that she couldn''t. This embrace didn''t belong to her. She suddenly shook off his hand and said in a cold voice, "Go away, it''s none of your business!" There was no one else here, and there was no need for them to pretend to be friendly. She shook her head, and the pain eased a lot. Then, she went to the pharmacy not far away. She was going to take the medicine and then go to the hospital, but her assistant had something to do that night and went back to the city. Brenden also went to find his sister because she was studying in college in River City. She couldn''t reach Kylie, so she came down to buy medicine herself. Looking at the stubborn Alice, Henrick frowned. She couldn''t go on like this; she could barely even walk, much less get to the hospital." He chased after her again and helped her up. "Alice, you can''t even walk through the pain. Do you still have to be so stubborn?" She really didn''t know how annoying he was. Didn''t she ask him to get lost? Why did he follow her again? There was a sneer on her pale face. "Henrick, aren''t you afraid that I''ll plot against you again? Huh?" He was stunned. Looking at the cold smile on her face, he felt as if his heart had been poked by something. She took the opportunity to remove his hand. "Henrick, as you said, I won''t appear in front of you again. I also said that after filming ends and I return to Lemmon City, we will never be in contact. I, Alice, will do what I said. Just like seven years ago, you told me not to appear in front of you, so I disappeared from your sight." "Thus, Henrick, I''ve already let you go. Please let me go, too, okay?" His words ruined her enthusiasm and love for more than ten years. With a single sentence, he had sent her to hell. Wasn''t that enough? When Henrick heard thest sentence, he suddenly let go of her hand powerlessly. Alice nced at his hand from the corner of her eye and continued to walk forward with disappointment and pain. He just stood there quietly and looked at her lonely and stubborn back. He suddenly remembered a line. "When I care about you, you are like treasure in my hand. I''m stingy because I love you, and angry because I care too much about you. When I give you up, you are nothing in my heart. It has nothing to do with me who you are with!" That was the line of the female lead in thest movie he acted in. It was not a ssic, but it was very heart-wrenching. In the end, he was still worried. Watching Alice enter the pharmacy, he stayed outside. Alice told the pharmacist about her situation. The pharmacist said that she might have acute stomach pain and asked her to go to the hospital. There was a hospital five hundred meters ahead. However, Alice still bought some medicine and asked the shop assistant to give her a cup of hot water. After taking the medicine, she left the pharmacy and went to the hospital. Henrick saw that she left the pharmacy, but did not intend to return to the hotel. Instead, she continued forward He followed her again. After Alice took the medicine, she still didn''t feel better. She was in pain and her stomach felt swollen. She hated pain and felt ufortable. She would think of all the grievances she had suffered in the past. She went straight to the emergency room and was put on a drip. The final diagnosis was acute gastritis. The moment sheid on the bed and after the nurse left, Alice couldn''t help but burst into tears. She didn''t know why she was crying. Anyway, she felt very wronged right then. Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 She just wanted to cry, especially when she was sick, and when there was no one to take care of her. Now that she had met Henrick, her mental endurance had reached its limit. She felt pain in her heart. It was so painful! It was so painful that it was hard for her to breathe, and she thought about the children. She felt ufortable, and she couldn''t help but shed tears. When Henrick walked to the door of the ward, he saw her crying on her side. She was in amunity hospital, and there were not many people around. Now that it was night, there were even fewer people. She sobbed very softly and tried her best to suppress her sobs. However, he could hear that she was very sad. She was very sad. At this moment, she couldn''t wait to vent all the pain. He didn''t know why she was so miserable. He just felt that she was very pitiful! He didn''t dare to go in and disturb her, so he just stood at the door and waited. Why? When she pestered him, he was annoyed. Now, she no longer pestered him. He felt a little scared that she wouldpletely disappear from his world. It was as if this person was born to exist in his own life. If she left, his world would be dark. At that moment, he had such an idea. Seven years ago, when she suddenly disappeared, he also felt a little different, but at that time, he was really too busy. Once he was busy, many things would be forgotten. He had evenpletely forgotten about her. They met again seven yearster and he knew that she was the woman from seven years ago. He didn''t know why he wanted to see her, but he was also afraid. Alice cried for an unknown period of time. She only fell asleep when the first IV drip was about to be finished. Only then did Henrick rx and call the nurse. He sat on the other bed and watched Alice. He saw that she was asleep with tears on her face. Her eyes were swollen and she was still sobbing in her sleep. He didn''t know why she was sad. He only thought that her crying must have something to do with himself. Alma followed him to the hospital and saw Henrick standing at the door for a long time. When he entered the ward again, his eyes were fixed on Alice, who was lying on the hospital bed. His eyes were filled with pain, regret, and many mixed emotions. She didn''t know when he had met Alice, and she had never heard him mention her before. She didn''t know that there was such a girl beside him. As a star, he had always been clean of scandals and had never had any romantic entanglements. Some time ago, she deliberately invited him to dinner. It was not easy for her to get on the hot search, but he secretly suppressed the news before it became popr. As the second young master of Alwynn Group, no one dared to casually write any news about him. Unless he was willing, no one dared to easily report his news. He lived in River City and coulde and go at will. He was not afraid of being surrounded by reporters. After watching for a long time, a nurse came to ask Alma if she needed anything. She shook her head and turned away silently. "Henrick, for so many years, I''ve always been the only woman by your side. I''ll be the only one in the future," she thought. No matter who Alice was, she couldn''t stop Alma from bing the second youngdy of the Alwynn family. Alma had known since she was a child that her family was poor and she had to rely on herself for everything. It was too difficult to rely on herself. All these years, because of her rtionship with Henrick, her career as an actress was much smoother. Over the years, she had bought a house herself. Now, her only hope was to be the daughter-inw of the Alwynn family. However, Alice''s sudden appearance ruined all her ns and opportunities. Alma walked back slowly with a look of helplessness on his face. Her assistant, Ellie, knew what she was thinking and often made opportunities for her and Henrick. The neon light shone on her lonely figure. She lowered her head slightly and was very depressed. She was afraid that she would need Ellie''s help this time. After walking for a while, the phone in her hand rang. She picked it up and looked at it. She frowned slightly. It was Jaime. That man had been chasing after her, and she had already promised him. Although Henrick was her best choice, for her, she was not the best choice for him. Ellie was right. All your eggs could not be ced in the same basket. After a while, she answered the phone. "Alma, where are you? Why are you only answering my call now?" A happy voice came from the other side. She calmed down and answered him in a sweet voice, "Jaime, I''m filming outside..." They chatted for a long time before she hung up. "Alma." When Alma heard the cold voice, her body trembled slightly. She turned around and saw Amiyah walking over with her manager, Heidi. Alma lowered her head and clicked on her phone. She quickly sent a message to Ellie. "Miss Howe, Heidi," she greeted them with a smile. Amiyah was the second female lead in the drama. She was a model, just like her. However, the two of them had never gotten along. Amiyah''s facial features were beautiful and sexy, and her appearance was mboyant. She was now a little famous. She arrogantly looked at Alma, who was a few centimeters shorter than her. "Alma, you stole my role as the female lead. I thought you were very capable. It turns out that it''s still the same as before; you have good luck all because of Mr. Henrick." "You didn''t watch your performance today, did you? It''s really terrible. Mr. Kline is also a famous director. Why would he want you to act as the heroine?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Except for your face, you really don''t have anything else to use." Amiyah''s words were extremely sarcastic. Alma gritted her teeth. She knew that she was born into a poor family, and her mother had raised her up alone. Her mother remarried a few years ago to a well-off man. At least, she could live a stable life. However,pared with people with better family backgrounds, their family was still ordinary. "Miss Howe, Mr. Kline is interested in my face, because it is more suitable for the image of the female lead. Mr. Kline also said that my face was basically born for the female lead," Alma said with a smile. Over the years, she had been in contact with many people and knew how to deal with them. She could not get any benefits from them. No one protected her, so she could only protect herself. She would not easily sh with anyone unless that person had gone too far. "Haha..." Amiyah sneered. She had never seen such a shameless person. "Alma, this time you got the female lead with the help of Mr. Henrick. I don''t know if you will be so lucky in the future." She smiled and reached out to push Alma. Alma didn''t dodge. She fell heavily on the ground, and there was a sharp pain in her ankle. "Amiyah, you..." Her face was as pale as snow and her ankle was in great pain. "Hmph! Stop pretending. I''m not Mr. Henrick. You don''t have to pretend to be innocent and pitiful in front of me. We''ve known each other for many years. I know what kind of person you are." Amiyah looked down at her. Then, she left with her assistant. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 When Ellie came over, she saw the scene. She took a picture hidden in the dark and then went over to help Alma up. "Alma, how are you feeling?" Looking at her pale face, Ellie was a little worried. Alma had sent her a message. When she met Amiyah, she knew that something would happen. She went out as fast as she could, and she managed to photograph Amiyah pushing Alma. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This point could directly crush Amiyah and this drama couldpletely turn Alma upside down. Because of Henrick, Alma had gradually be famous over the years. After this TV series, she would definitely be famous, and she could also make a lot of money. Alma stepped on the ground and found that her ankle hurt a little. "Ellie, I should be fine. It won''t hurt too much if I walk a little slower." Ellie was worried. She looked at the ce not far away and said, "Alma, let''s go to the hospital." As soon as Alma thought that Henrick was also in the hospital, she nodded. After they arrived at the hospital and went into the emergency room, Alma took a photo. After taking the X-ray, the two of them went up to the second floor and waited for the results. Alma knew that Henrick was also on the second floor. There were not many patients in the hospital. In this ce where she was sitting, as long as she spoke, Henrick would be able to hear her. Ellie looked around the hospital and suddenly saw Henrick sitting in a ward not far away. She frowned and took a look, then quickly turned back to Alma. "Alma, why is Mr. Henrick here?" Alma pretended to be surprised and shook her head. Ellie turned her eyes slightly and said, "Alma, wait for me here." As she spoke, she got up and walked over. That was an excellent opportunity. The corners of Alma''s lips lifted slightly. Everything was within her n. "Mr. Henrick, why are you here?" Ellie stood at the door and looked at him. Hearing the voice, Henrick frowned unhappily. "Why are you here?" There was obvious displeasure in his voice, and he even deliberately lowered his voice. Ellie nced at the person lying on the hospital bed. It was actually Alice. She was also shocked when she felt his displeasure. Was he unhappy because of Alice? She was instantly shocked. Why were Alice and Mr. Henrick here? She quietly shifted her eyes away and looked at him with a grim expression. "Mr. Henrick, Alma had something to do. She didn''t expect to meet Amiyah, who pushed her to the ground, her ankle was sprained. I took her to the hospital and we''re waiting for the results. When I stood up to find the doctor, I identally saw you, so I came over to say hello." Hearing that, he asked, "Is it serious?" She shook her head slightly. "I don''t know yet. We''re still waiting for the results." He got up and nced at the sleeping Alice. He pursed his lips and walked out. "I''ll go take a look." Hearing that, Ellie stepped forward and led the way. Alma was resting on a chair not far from the reception desk on the second floor. When she saw Henrick, she was very surprised and asked with concern, "Henrick, why are you in the hospital? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" He did not answer her question. Instead, he looked at her slightly reddened ankle and asked, "Is your foot okay?" Alma lowered her head and looked at her foot. It was slightly red and she had twisted her ankle. Other than that, she should be fine. Her eyes were a little dim and she whispered, " I should be fine. Amiyah always thought that I got the female lead because of you. When she saw me, she brought it up. Just now, she was a little emotional and pushed me in a hurry." "It''s just a sprained ankle. I think it should be okay?" "It''s good that you''re fine. I''ll handle this matter. Amiyah won''t dare to make trouble for you in the future." Henrick''s tone was faint, but it was very threatening. "Henrick, thank you, but Amiyah didn''t do it on purpose. If she''s angry, she''ll do things on impulse. You don''t have to deal with these trivial things for me." Alma looked at him gratefully. Although she refused him, he was still very concerned about her. "It''s okay, I''ll handle it." After saying that, he looked up and saw Alice, who was not far away. Their eyes met; one in pain, and one nervous. What made Alice suffer was that he apanied Alma to the hospital. What made him nervous was that he was afraid that Alice would misunderstand. Alice nodded at them and left in a hurry. Alma sprained her ankle, and he sent her to the hospital. He was not a heartless person. He was just ruthless to her. Alma looked at Alice''s retreating figure with a faint smile in her eyes. "Alice, I won''t give you a chance to get close to Henrick." Alice quickly escaped from the hospital and returned to the hotel. Her stomach was no longer in pain. Not long after sheid down, she couldn''t help but burst into tears again. Sometimes, she was just like that. She had promised to give up, but when she saw that person, she still felt pain! Phew... Alice took a deep breath to ease her heartache, and her tears stopped flowing. Why was she still so sad? Was it because she loved him too much? Or was it because Henrick was only sweet and tender to other women? Was it because she couldn''t get it? If it was really that reason, she felt so wronged because she had never gotten it. She had never been loved by that man! "Baby is calling..." The phone rang. Alice was shocked and picked up the phone on the bedside table. She smiled and took a deep breath before answering the phone. "Marlon, what''s wrong?" Marlon said with grievance, "Mom, I miss you." Alice''s heart ached and she said with a smile, "It won''t be long before the holidays. When Grandma brings you and your sister here, I''ll try my best to find time to apany you." Marlonined unhappily, "But there are still a few days left, right? Mom, how are you doing in River City?" Alice blinked her eyes. Her eyshes were still wet. "I''m fine. I''m very busy everyday. At night, I really want to live a peaceful and quiet life. I wanted to cry just now," Alice said in a choked voice. Sheughed again and burst into tears. "Haha... I''m the same as my mother. I miss her so much that I want to cry." Marlonughed. His mother was crying, so he didn''t feel embarrassed. "Mom, don''t cry. I miss you so much. I also want to cry." Alice felt much better when she heard her sonforting her. "Marlon, I love you. Where is your sister?" "Juliet is chatting with Grandpa. Grandpa said that he will take us to the buffet tomorrow, and he is arguing with her about which one is delicious." "Mom, what''s there to argue about? Of course, the more expensive it is, the better it will be. Juliet said that it''s not true. She likes to go to the restaurant where we atest time as she said that the shrimps there were very fresh." Aliceughed happily. Her baby could really cure her wounds. "Really? I''ll take you to eat delicious food when Ie back." Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 "Okay, Mom, I want to eat roasted chicken. I haven''t eaten it for a long time and I really want to eat it." Marlon''s voice was soft and cute, which melted Alice''s heart. "Okay, okay. You don''t have to wait for me to go back. When youe to River City, I''ll take you to eat, okay?" Her voice was soft. On the other side, Marlon was fascinated by her words and he rolled around on the bed. Holding the quilt, he giggled happily. "Good night, Mom. Dream of me, your handsome son!" He said and hung up the phone. Her heart softened. Although her stomach didn''t hurt much, she didn''t dare to be careless. She got up and poured herself some hot water to take her medicine. She rarely came to River City, and the climate and food here were different from that of Lemmon City. Many dishes in River City were spicy. The dishes in Lemmon City were light, and most of them were also lightly spiced. The meat she ate that night was a little tough, and she also had some refreshing pickles. During this period of time, her moods fluctuated a lot, which led to her stomach pain. After taking the medicine, she went to take a bath and rest. There was a filming session the next morning. Alice went to the scene early in the morning and asked Lane to buy some oatmeal for her. In the next few days, she would eat some oatmeal to soothe her stomach. She really hated pain. Knock, Knock... "Come in." Alice lowered her head and read the script. She didn''t notice who wasing. She hadn''t changed her clothes yet. She was wearing a red sexy silk nightdress, and her curly, auburn hair hung down her back. Under the sun, her hair was fiery, and her red pajamas made her skin look as white as snow. She was so beautiful that she was soul-stirring. Her moon-like eyes were slightly lowered, and she was seriously reading the script on the table. As soon as Henrick entered the room, he saw a seductive scene. He stopped breathing. In private, she was casual and sexy, but more charming. Alice didn''t even raise her head and said, "Lane, you eat first. I''ll be there soon." "Come and have breakfast first. It''s not good for your stomach if you eat the food when it gets cold," Henrick said guiltily. The previous night, she suffered from acute gastritis and cried. She was stunned. She blinked her beautiful eyes to make sure that she had just heard Henrick''s voice. Her body tensed up and she slowly raised her head. What caught her eyes was the man''s strong figure standing against the light. He was very tall, with a perfect figure. He wore a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. The ssicbination made him look noble and mischievous. He held a lunch box in his hand, walked slowly to the table, and put the breakfast on the table. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that her slender, sexy long legs under the red pajamas and his blood seemed to roar in an instant; it made the passionate images in his mind sh frame by frame. When their eyes met, the two of them looked at each other withplicated emotions in their eyes, especially Henrick. There was an unknown emotion in his dark eyes. Theplicated emotions in Alice''s eyes gradually became angry. She suddenly stood up and was about to make a move. "Lane had something to attend to and she asked me to help bring you breakfast. Remember to eat. I''m leaving," he said. Without waiting for her reply, he left the room without looking back. Her aggressive expression suddenly rxed. Phew... She felt that she was on fire early in the morning. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was really shocked as she didn''t believe that he would be so kind as to bring her breakfast. Wasn''t she avoiding him like a snake or a scorpion? Even so, she still had to eat, because she felt ufortable in her stomach. After breakfast, she had to take medicine. Work was very important, but so was her health. She would not hurt herself for a man who hurt her. She sat down, opened the oatmeal, and smelled the fragrance. It was very familiar. She seemed to have eaten it somewhere. She took a bite. It was very fragrant. There were some fruits inside, but they were so soft that they were very easy to eat; it was very fragrant. Alice was in a good mood because there was delicious food. After finishing the oatmeal and taking the medicine, she went to the bathroom to change her clothes and went out with the script. At the elevator entrance, she ran into Alma and Henrick, who were on their way to join the crew. They were still inseparable from each other. In the end, Alice believed what he had said. It was impossible to avoid an enemy! She nodded at them and greeted, "Good morning!" She stood behind her and waited for the elevator. However, Alma looked back at her. She was wearing a white shirt with a ck belt iid with crystals. She had slim ck pants, a slender waist and long legs, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. The simplestbination could also make her look very feminine. She smiled and asked, "Alice, were you not feeling wellst night? I saw you at the hospital." Alice smiled and answered, "I''m not used to living here and I had some stomach pains." "Really? Alice, you should pay more attention to what you eat. The food in River City is quite heavy and many outsiders are not used to it." "Thank you. I''ll be careful." Alice looked indifferent. She didn''t want to have too much contact with them. Henrick listened from the side, but he just slightly lowered his eyes and did not speak. "Alice." Brenden''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Alice felt as if she had been saved. She looked back at him and asked, "Brenden, did youe backst night?" "Yes, I knocked on your door when I came back, but no one answered. You must have fallen asleep. I had brought you some food, but since you fell asleep, Kylie ate it all." Brenden stood beside her with a smile. He also greeted Henrick and Alma. The four of them took the elevator together. Brenden had a lot to say. He had been chasing after Alice all these years and had never given up. The Knapp family had a reputation in Lemmon City. He was going home to inherit the family business, but he liked Alice, so he worked with her. "Alice, there is a new movie tonight. Filming will end early tonight. Shall we go to the cinema together? I''ve already checked and I saw that the cinema is not far from here." As soon as Brenden finished speaking, Alice nodded hurriedly and said, "Okay, I haven''t watched a movie for a long time. Let''s go to the cinema together tonight." Hearing this, Henrick''s eyes darkened. She was not feeling well, and yet she agreed so readily? "Thank you, Alice. Finally, you agreed to watch a movie with me." Brenden was very happy. "You were very busy before. It''s not easy for you to have time so I can''t miss it." Alice smiled. After this film, she would no longer be a screenwriter. In the future, she would help her father take care of thepany''s affairs and raise the children. "Wow! Brenden, Alice, are you in a rtionship?" Alma asked with a surprised smile. Henrick''s mood instantly reached an indescribable level! Brenden scratched his head, turned around, and said with some embarrassment, "No, Miss Palma, Alice and I are college ssmates. We often have meals together." He spoke very vaguely. Alice knew that he liked her, but he didn''t know why she kept avoiding him. Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Alice lowered her head. She understood Brenden''s feelings for her, but her heart had long been dead; it would not be revived for any man. She and Brenden had been good friends for many years. She could not bear to hurt him. She also turned a blind eye to his feelings for her and got along with him as a friend. When they arrived at the set, Dwayne had already arrived. That day, they would meet the second female lead. She liked the male lead and went to thepany to meet him, but something unpleasant happened. There were a lot of people watching the TV series, which was popr on the Inte. The heroine was also very popr. Fans of the book were also looking forward to the TV series being shot soon. The Inte was also filled with supportivements and encouragement. Amiyah and her agent, Heidi, also came over early in the morning. Seeing Alma, Amiyah''s eyes were full of hatred. Early in the morning, she had received a warning from Henrick, so she had to film alone. Alma looked into her eyes and smiled faintly. She turned her head to look at Henrick and spoke to him gently. There were not many shots that day. After Alice and Brenden arrived, they discussed the plot with Dwayne who had no objections. The two of them spoke to the actors who had shown up that day and then filming began. Alice followed them all the way. There were no incidents in the morning, and the shooting went smoothly. During lunch, Henrick suddenly invited everyone to lunch. Moreover, delicious food from one of the big restaurants in River City was ordered. The director and the others smiled happily. Henrick was good at acting, and he was generous. Who didn''t like him like this? Everyone said that the reason why Henrick did this was because Alma had been filming there. In order to ensure that she ate and drank well, he asked the staff of the restaurant to specially send food to her. When Alice went to the bathroom, she heard several actors talking about it at the sink area. She listened with no expression on her face. She had to learn how to be indifferent when it came to Henrick. Otherwise, she would be even more hurt. When they saw Alice, they all greeted her. Another girl was more curious about Alma''s identity and asked with a smile, "Alice, I heard that Henrick has been very kind to Miss Palma since she was a child. Will they get married after this cooperation?" Alice was stunned. She didn''t expect the girl to ask such a question, which caught her off guard. Before Alice could think of an answer, the other party continued, "I heard that the reason why Henrick ordered the meal today was to let Miss Palma have a good meal?" Alice shook her head and smiled. "I''m not familiar with them, so I don''t know much." After that, she strode away. Henrick also came out of the bathroom. When he saw Alice''s back and thought of what she had said, he frowned, lowered his head, and strode forward. A few actors couldn''t help but look excitedly at his back. "Wow! His back is so handsome." "Yes, but he''s so cold. When Henrick passed by us just now, I felt cold behind us." The girls were so excited that they couldn''t hold back their excitement, and they chattered along the way. Everyone ate since Henrick was treating them. If Alice ordered takeout alone, it would be a joke. To everyone''s surprise, all the dishes that day were light without any chilis. Dwayne was speechless. For the past few days, he didn''t seem to have been angry, so there was no need for him to eat such light food. The assistant director was also lost for words. "Director, I remember that the dishes from this restaurant are not so light. Spicy dishes are like the soul of a meal. I thought there would be some, but why is there none?" Dwayne agreed, "It''s good to have some. Would you like to order takeout?" The assistant director said, "Hey, how can takeoutpare with the renowned dishes of the most famous restaurant in River City? Look at this fried shrimp; it''s so big. It''s good to asionally eat light food, and our stomachs are alsofortable." After saying that, he ate happily. The director ate some fish, which was really delicious. With Alma in the crew, the food had been upgraded to a high level. Alice, Brenden, Kylie, and Lane sat together to eat. She served herself a bowl of seafood soup. The fish was very light, so she took a few more bites. The person sitting next to Henrick was naturally Alma. In fact, she knew very well that that day''s lunch was arranged for Alice. Alice felt ufortable, so for her sake, he took care of the whole crew and arranged light food for everyone. However, Alma was the only one who knew about this matter. When others said that it was for her, she could only smile bitterly. If it was really for her, then she would definitely be very happy. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case. It was all because of Alice. She was very curious about the rtionship between the two of them. From what had happened that day as well as the night before, she knew that things were not as simple as they looked. She had to find out about their rtionship. Seeing that Alice ate happily and ate half of the seafood soup, Henrick couldn''t help smiling. Alma caught his expression and felt as ufortable, as if she had eaten something disgusting. Usually, she liked to eat food from that restaurant, but that day, she had no appetite at all. In the afternoon, Henrick''s acting was astonishing. The previous day, Dwayne felt that Henrick had returned to normal. There was nothing to say about his acting as he was good at it. However, Dwayne almost had a heart attack that day. He roared, "Lewis, you''re acting as the CEO. You haven''t found your love interest yet. You''re cold to everyone, but you''re not a hooligan." "Okay, Director. I still don''t quite understand. Why don''t you ask Alice to exin to me?" Henrick looked at her with a teasing look. Dwayne was speechless. He could tell that Henrick was just making things difficult for Alice. Otherwise, why would he keep making trouble for her? Of course, Alice could tell that Henrick was doing it on purpose. He just didn''t want to see her and make things difficult so that she would leave the set. However, before her job waspleted, she would never leave. She had to endure it even if she couldn''t see him again. She walked over calmly to tell Henrick about the show. She knew what he was going to do, but every time, she would exin it to him seriously. She was tired of doing it over and over again. It was already past five o''clock. Dwayne felt that he had sacrificed himself for this drama before he finished filming. "Alice, how should Lewis and Georgina hug together? You can demonstrate it to him," he shouted at her helplessly. Amiyah was acting as the second female lead. She even doubted her acting skills after being eliminated over and over again. What made her even more suspicious was Henrick''s acting skills.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Why was he even worse than he was the day before? Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Alma, who was sitting by the side, looked gloomy. No one knew what she was thinking. She suspected that Henrick would continue to film and get close to Alice. Alice was always indifferent to him. Hearing the director''s words, Alice was stunned. He wanted her to demonstrate it; they couldn''t even talk, let alone touch each other. She gritted her teeth. Everything was for work. There were no personal feelings at work. If she failed, she would lose. If he wanted to make things difficult for her, she couldn''t back down, could she? Seeing that Alice was walking towards him, Henrick''s lips curled into a smile, and there was a hint of light in his dark eyes. He looked down at the time. It was almost past the time for the movie which Brenden had bought tickets for. He calmly nced at Brenden, who kept looking at the time and then finally gave uppletely. He looked away and smelled a fragrance. Alice was standing in front of him with no expression on her face. She said emotionlessly, "Me. Henrick, let''s get started. I hope you can be more serious." He smiled and nodded. "Sorry to trouble you, Alice. I promise I''ll do it right in the next round." After that, he invited everyone to dinner. It was time for them to go home and rest. There was a rule in the crew that they should have a good rest at night. That shoot wouldst for a total of three months. The scenes were all in River City, and most of the scenes were from Alwynn Group''s properties. They had to carefully calcte the funds for everything. However, the director liked to be in his own films, so he often appeared by himself when he was filming. Moreover, the effect of the filmpletely met the fantasies of the book''s fans After telling Henrick the whole story seriously, Alice imitated the set action and walked into Lewis'' office with a smile. It just so happened that he also came out of the office, and Georgina bumped into him. She had been in love with Lewis for many years. She had always wanted to be in his embrace. She wanted to marry him, but he was in love with another one. It was a good opportunity for her. She held him in her arms and refused to let go. Lewis had been a neat freak since he was a child, and he had never had any intimate contact with women he didn''t like. When Georgina bumped into him, not only did he not have the slightest bit of pity, he even pushed her away coldly and ruthlessly. That scene was witnessed by Laurel, who was saved by Lewis. When Alice demonstrated it, her heart beat wildly when she bumped into Henrick. No matter how hard she tried to forget, this man had been deeply imprinted in her heart. Once it was triggered, her feelings would be like a flood that was out of control. At the moment when she fell into his arms, he was stunned, as if he had found the mostpatible soul partner in an instant, which made him reluctant to let go. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He also forgot the fragments in the script and tried to push her away. Just like that, the two of them hugged each other quietly. For a moment, there was only the sound of breathing, and the two became the focus of everyone''s attention. Alice was deeply attached to that embrace. She thought that she couldpletely forget him, but at that moment, she realized that she was still deceiving herself. After a while, Alma said with a smile, "Alice, you''re in the film." Her gentle and pleasant voice completely brought Alice and Henrick back to reality. The two slowly separated. Alice did not look at him. Instead, she turned around and walked back to her seat. His arms felt empty without her and his heart also felt like it was missing something. Dwayne narrowed his eyes. Why did he feel that there''s something between the two of them? Next, just as he had promised, Henrick''s acting skills became as heated as fire. Everyone was speechless. Dwayne''s mood greatly fluctuated that day, and he was also greatly tortured mentally. Just now, the two of them hugged each other. With his piercing eyes, he could tell that there was something wrong with the two of them. Why did they make things difficult for him, the director? He had the highest ideal in the world of directors, and he was encouraged to make every film and TV series into ones that the fans would love. In terms of acting, Henrick''s abilities were higher than anyone else''s. Why? Because his family''s wealth, fame and fortune could not seduce him for a long time. Only roles that suited him were able to capture his attention. That was why he was able to act without any care in the world. Therefore, Dwayne had been fooled by this guy for the past two days. After thest sentence, Dwayne breathed a sigh of relief and was finally free. Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo... It was too difficult, too difficult! Fortunately, his generosity and tolerance were not something that ordinary people could do. He was also known as a very serious director. However,pared to Henrick, all these would only be a scratch on him. "Director, thank you for your hard work. I''ll treat you to dinner. No one is allowed to leave. We''ll go back after dinner." Henrick smiled and looked at Dwayne apologetically. Of course, Dwayne was satisfied. Who would eat a boxed meal if there was hot, delicious food offered? "Thank you, Mr. Henrick! I want to eat the stew next door." Dwayne pointed out what he wanted to eat. He didn''t want a table full of light dishes. He had to eat something filling to restore his spirits. Henrick nodded with a smile. "Okay, Director, let''s go together." He then asked Josue to order the food. He specifically instructed, "Josue, tell the boss that there should equally be light and spicy dishes." "Okay, Mr. Henrick. I''ll go right now." Josue left with a smile. Following Henrick, he could only be more diligent when it came to fitness. Henrick nced at Brenden and Alice, who were not far away. Brenden apologized to Alice with a depressed look. They had missed the movie time, so he had to go next time. "Alice, you must promise to go with me next time. It was really a problem with time this time." Alice looked at the depressed man and smiled. "Well, Brenden, we have plenty of time in the future. Don''t be like this." "Really?" He suddenly became excited. "When have I ever lied to you?" She tidied up her things. She was not in the mood that night. If she really went to a movie, she would not be able to watch it. She was also very sorry for Brenden. After everyone packed up, they went to have dinner. The whole crew fit almost five tables. Henrick had never been short of money. He was in a good mood that day, so everyone ate happily. Coincidentally, after everyone else sat down, only four people were seated at Alice''s table. Henrick could only take Alma and her assistant to sit at the same table with them. When Henrick took his seat, Brenden went to the bathroom, which gave him a chance to sit down next to Alice; his expression was particrly natural. Alice was speechless. She was trying to find an excuse to leave when her phone on the table rang. "Baby is calling..." Hearing such a ringing sound, he felt that it was childish. He couldn''t help looking over and saw that the caller ID showed that it said "My Big Baby". Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Henrick was speechless. "My Big Baby, that''s so cheesy!" Alice apologized to everyone and got up to answer the phone. Watching her walk away, Henrick asked Lane, "When did your editor-in-chief have a big baby?" Lane smiled and answered, "Mr. Henrick, I don''t know either. We are just dealing with work. We don''t know about the family affairs of the editor-in-chief. Besides, she never talks about family affairs. We only know that she is the daughter of Mr. Klein of Lemmon City. She is very low-key and easygoing. Everyone likes her very much." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Oh!" He was lost in thought. Ellie was shocked. She immediately took out her mobile phone and searched the rke family in Lemmon City; they were basically the richest people in Lemmon City, and Alice had such an identity. She let Alma take a look at her phone. After Alma looked at it, her face turned as pale as snow. She couldn''tpare with a family like Alice''s at all. What should she do to get Henrick? The two families were a perfect match for each other. No wonder Mrs. Alwynn liked Alice so much that she would personally invite her to her house for dinner. The rtionship between her and Eden remained the same as when she was a child. They were very distant. When they saw each other, they would smile and greet each other. Eden was always busy. Sometimes, Alma wanted to increase their rtionship, but Eden always had something to do. Alma was also very helpless. She came to her senses. She didn''t even know when Henrick left his seat. All she could hear was the noise from the director''s table. Before the dishes were served, Alma said a few words to her assistant and left. The assistant immediately sent a message to Alma''s agent, Candice. She and Candice had signed a contract with Alma to enter Mirth Company. Candice couldn''te over these days because she had some matters to attend to. For the two of them, as long as Alma was able to climb into Henrick''s bed, it would be as if they could share the same honor. Alice''s sudden appearance was not a simple matter, so they had to be on guard. Candice said, "I''ll go back to the crew tomorrow." Henrick chased after Alice and watched her answer the phone from a distance; she looked very happy. She stood in front of a tea shop selling milk tea and looked up slightly into the distance. The lights above the door shone on her, making her smile even brighter. He had never seen such a happy Alice. In front of him, she was always vignt and angry, but that night, she was different. After watching for a while, he turned around and walked in. He had just taken a few steps when her mother called to ask if he had had dinner. "Mom." He smiled happily. "Ricky, have you finished your dinner?" Eden asked with a smile. "No, Mom, I was just about to eat. Have you eaten?" He stopped not far from the door as it was very noisy inside. "I ate a quite a while ago. Do you have time off in May? I want to bring Adriel and the others to y for a few days. Do you want to go?" "Mom... I''m no longer a child. The amusement park is not suitable for me." "Okay, you don''t have to go then. I''ll take your three younger brothers and your father." "Okay, Mom, you can have a good time. I''m going for the shoot so I can''t go." "You!" She smiled. "I''m hanging up." "Good night, Mom!" He hung up the phone with a smile. He turned around and saw Alice behind him. He was stunned and quickly returned to normal. She nced at him. She didn''t want to talk to him, so she wanted to go in. He suddenly took a step forward and blocked her way. Alice looked at him coldly with a disgusted expression. "What are you doing?" Henrick suddenly smiled and squinted at her. "You''re so fierce. Don''t you say that you wanted to stay far away from me? After throwing yourself at me today, you can''t bear to leave my arms. Did I make a mistake? You still like me very much." She was stunned. He actually used his prank to talk about this matter. His bad behavior not only affected her, but also others'' time. "Henrick, so what if I have you in my heart? We can never be together." "Also, if you want me to disappear in front of you as soon as possible, you can just act well. After three months, we will part ways and will never meet again. I will say it again. I will disappear from your life forever. You don''t have to worry. I won''t pester you." He was stunned. Why did she think that he wanted her to leave as soon as possible? He didn''t think so. He also felt that what he had done these two days was ridiculous. He just wanted to get closer to her. He seemed to only have that thought. "Alice, I think your idea is ridiculous. What''s the rtionship between our two families? Do you really think we can''t see each other if you avoid me?" She responded without hesitation, "Okay, in three months, I''ll bring... I''ll go abroad. You can rest assured." She almost spilled the beans and talked about bringing the children abroad. She would never let him know that she had given birth to his children. The children were her destiny! Henrick''s pupils quivered. She would go so far in order not to show up in front of him? Alwynn Group''s industry was well developed globally, and it ranked first in terms of assets and background in the richestpanies in the world. "Alice, do you know howrge Alwynn Group is now? I will inherit part of thepany in the future. Tell me, which country do you want to go to?" He smiled evilly, revealing his nature. Her eyes were slightly red. She lowered her head and said faintly, "The world is so big, there must be a ce for me to live." After that, she went inside. He stood there in a daze. Her faint voice was full of sadness, which deeply hurt his heart. He had a feeling that the world was so big, but she was forced to have no ce to live because of him. It was clearly not such a result. Why would it be a coincidence? Alma, who was hiding not far away, heard their conversation clearly. It turned out that Alice liked Henrick, and he didn''t like her to appear in front of him. But it didn''t make sense as Henrick was trying to get close to Alice. Henrick sighed softly and walked in. Brenden was back. When he took his seat, Brenden sat between Henrick and Alice. That made Alice feel much more rxed. After dinner, Dwayne asked everyone to go back and have a good rest so that they could do the shoot the following day in their best conditions. The next day, the third day, and the fourth day, Henrick was very cooperative and did not make trouble. However, he still asked Alice to exin the story to him. Each time she did so, he listened carefully and acted seriously. She thought that he had heard what she had said that night. He was acting well so that they could avoid seeing each other again. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Henrick didn''t make a fuss, and Alice felt that the days were much easier. When it came to Alma, Ellie and Candice always tried to get close to Alice during this period of time, especially the former, who told her a lot of things about Henrick and Alma. As for Candice, she became very concerned about her and constantly asked about her health. Alice didn''t know why they were so nice to her, so she responded to them in a friendly manner. However, there was one thing that made Alice very unhappy. Alma often inquired about her rtionship with Henrick. She hated that question. She wanted nothing more than to erase him from her life. In the past few days, when Alma told her the story in the morning, she felt a little disgusted. Because of Alma, she also knew how she and Henrick knew each other. Alma had been doted on by him since she was a child. She was his childhood ssmate. When they were in primary school, she became a model for the Alwynn Group because of his family connections. When she grew up, he helped her and she sessfully entered the entertainment circle. Presently, this drama was also adapted from a famous novel, and it wouldn''t be a problem to be an instant hit. Alice finally understood. Alma seemed to have seen through the problem between her and Henrick, so she tried to get close to him and treated her as a rival in love. Alice was reluctant, but for the sake of her work, she held back. Early that morning, Alice was in a much better mood these days since he didn''t see Henrick much. When she rxed, she heard the director shouting, "Alma, your lines are wrong. How did you memorize them?" Alice''s nerves immediately tensed up. Why was it wrong? She had already given her the script two days ago. "Ah..." Alma nced at Henrick. "How could it be? Alice gave it to me two days ago. I memorized the lines." Alma looked at Alice with grievance. Alice narrowed her eyes, walked over, and took a look at the script in her hand. That was indeed not her script for Alma as the lines were not familiar at all. "Miss Parma, is this the script I gave you two days ago?" Alice looked at her strangely and suddenly remembered the attitude of Alma and the other two towards her in the past few days. Right then, she finally understood that Alma wanted to make her look bad. Alma instantly felt so wronged that she was about to cry. "How could it be? Alice, this is the script you gave me. How could I take the wrong one?" Alice''s eyes shed. Thinking of the backup in herputer, she said, "I know very well that I didn''t give you this one." "Alice, I don''t know what you mean by doing this. I memorized the lines very hard everyday, and I didn''t sleep untiltest night, but today, I recited the wrong lines. I..." Alma bit her lips and was about to cry. Alice''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Do you mean that I deliberately gave you the wrong script?" Alice, who had always been gentle and easygoing, suddenly changed her expression. Except for her two assistants, no one had ever seen her like that before. Alma shook her head with grievance and said in an even more wronged tone, "Alice, I didn''t say that." "But that''s what you mean?" Alice was angry. She had never been wronged like this before. Alma really had a good means. "Alice, why are you so fierce? You were the one who gave me the script. How can you me me?" Seeing that Alma had been wronged, Henrick, who had always protected her and had never seen her being wronged, spoke up. Alice was suddenly yelled at by him. She blinked her eyes and looked at the dazzling man in front of her. Her heart sank to the bottom in an instant. What right did he have to yell at her like that? He was the main culprit for what happened that day. "Hey, have you heard? I heard that Alice has had business dealings with Mr. Henrick from the Alwynn family. Alice has been pestering him since they were children." "I don''t know who said it, but I''ve heard people talking about it in the past two days. I heard that she was obsessed with getting Mr. Henrick. As long as there is a ce where he will appear, she will also appear there." "Isn''t that right? I heard that she came all the way from Lemmon City for this drama. I also heard a lot of rumors about this matter in the past two days. Miss Parma was given the wrong script. She must have thought that Mr. Henrick treated Miss Parma well, so she deliberately yed a trick on her." That was undoubtedly the key point, and everyone present instantly understood. Everyone''s expression changed as they looked at Alice. Candice and Ellie looked at each other. They wanted this result. Alice''s face was extremely pale. She had never dreamed that her feelings would be a sharp knife to attack her because she liked someone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She red at Henrick with hatred. When he saw her hateful gaze, his pupils constricted. He had never dreamed that things would turn out like this. Only he and Alice knew about this. He knew that she wanted nothing more than to distance herself from him. She couldn''t have said it, but Alice''s hateful look made him understand that she thought that he had said it. She didn''t care about what he thought. What she hated the most was that someone had schemed against her. Bang... She threw the script to the ground. Her eyes were red, but she looked at Alma and Henrick coldly. "Alma, Henrick, if you want to drive me out of the set, just tell me. I''ll be fine. Why do you want to frame me?" "I dare to guarantee with my life that what I gave you is definitely not this script. I have checked the script I gave you once, and my assistant has checked it once. Both of us are very careful and will never make mistakes." "I can leave the crew, but I will never be wronged by you." She spoke word by word, extremely angry. Alma exined anxiously, "Alice, don''t be angry. Maybe you took the wrong thing. I''ll go back and look for it. This has nothing to do with Henrick." "Nothing to do with him?" Alice looked at him with pained eyes and said, "Henrick, I admit that I was young and ignorant at that time. I was your fan and really liked you. However, since seven years ago, I no longer pestered you. Why won''t you let me go?" Faced with her question, he didn''t know how to answer her. That was because he did not know that things would turn out like this. Since he didn''t say anything, she took it as a confirmation. She lowered her eyes and held back her tears. Kylie couldn''t stand it anymore. She had been following Alice for a long time, and she knew her character best. Alice would never do such a thing. She walked over and looked at Alma with hostility in her eyes. "Miss Parma, it''s no wonder that you, your assistant, and your agent have been very concerned about Alice during this period of time. As the saying goes, there must be a reason to be attentive to others. It''s either that you''re a traitor or a thief. It turns out that you set up a trap for us." Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 "I''ve been with Alice for so many years. She always puts herself in the actors'' shoes for their sake. Even if she likes Mr. Henrick, she would never do such a thing." "What''s more, even your assistant said that you and Mr. Henrick will get married in the future. Alice is not the kind of person who would ruin other people''s rtionships." "Miss Ratliff, you''ve misunderstood." After saying that, Alma looked at Alice. She thought that Alice would turn around and leave in anger, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to find out the truth. Alma was a little nervous. She lowered her head and thought of a solution. The matter was going in the direction she had expected and that was the result she wanted. The director and assistant director were biting their nails. The assistant director asked, "Director, what should we do if this matter is spread out? The story outside the script is more wonderful than the one in the script." Dwayne looked at him worriedly. "Shut up. It seems that this situation is very unfavorable to us. If Alice is gone, we will be doomed. Her adapted work is heavily based on the original one, and she has a lot of novel ideas." "If Alice is gone, you''ll be so busy that you''ll feel tortured to death." The assistant director stopped talking. He didn''t say anything more. Didn''t he just stand there and watch the show? Alma looked up at Alice and tried her best to exin, "Alice, the whole thing is not rted. We are talking about the script. It has nothing to do with Henrick..." "That''s enough. I don''t want to listen to your disgusting words anymore. Whether you marry Henrick or anyone else, I don''t care. You don''t have to set up such a trap." Alice had already determined that it was Henrick and Alma''s scheme. She didn''t want to hear her pretending to be wronged to make everyone pity her. She had written a lot of scripts, and she had worked with many famous actresses, but none of them were as smart as Alma. Alice looked at her assistant, Kylie, and said, "Kylie, go and get the script I gave to Miss Parma, and then go to the hotel to get the surveince video. The cover of this script is different from the cover of the one I gave her." Alma was stunned. "Alice''s skills are much better. Are her covers different?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She began to panic! "Okay!" Kylie called Brenden, who had something to do that day and did note to the scene. Candice saw this and walked over with a smile. She was already 35 years old, tall and slender, with wavy, curly hair and a white suit. Despite her age, she looked youthful, appearing to be only about 25 years old. "Alice, this might just be a misunderstanding. Is it so serious that you need to get the surveince video? After all, we are friends." Alice looked at the mediator in front of her, smirked, and said sarcastically, "Friends? I''m sorry, but I don''t simply befriend anyone." Candice felt insulted. Alice was obviously smiling, but Candice felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and the temperature around her was different. "Alice, stop fooling around." Henrick''s voice was devoid of warmth. When he saw the pain in her eyes, his heart ached; it was painful. He would find out the truth. "Haha... I''m fooling around?" Alice felt that her heart was bleeding. She was really stupid. It was really eye-opening to see Henrick''s true character. "Henrick, it''s you who caused trouble first. I am not afraid of causing trouble, even if the Alwynn family is in control of the world. I will protect my dignity even if I have to spare myst breath." Alice''s cold tone almost froze him on the spot, and there was no trace of warmth in her eyes. Everyone was speechless. Things were about to get very heated! "Alice, I''ll investigate this matter." Henrick stepped forward and looked at her seriously. She quickly took a step back and sneered. "You''ll investigate? What will you find out? I don''t think it''s possible for you to get justice for me." "Henrick, investigate it now. If you find out, I''ll leave. Mirth Company is not short of talents and money." It just so happened that there would be a holiday in a few days. She could y with the children. She would wait patiently for the result. Alma was anxious. If Henrick found out that she had framed Alice on purpose, he would definitely hate her. "Alice, I was wrong. I don''t know why the script became another one. Please don''t be angry. It''s my fault. It has nothing to do with anyone." Her pitiful look of apology won everyone''s favor. Among these people, Amiyah was the only one who knew Alma''s usual tricks. She and Alma had known each other since they were models. After all, they were both so adorable. It was a pity that she couldn''t say anything now. Henrick had already warned her that if she was to cause trouble for Alma, she would be removed from the entertainment industrypletely. For her own dreams, she was not so stupid as to speak up at this time. Alice ignored her and lowered her head to look at her phone. Brenden: "Alice, why did something happen to you when I''m not around?" Alice smiled and replied: "I''m fine. You should call the monitoring team as soon as possible." Brenden: "I''m already doing it. Wait for me. If they frame you, I''ll make it so that they''ll be unable to film." She couldn''t help but smile when he saw how protective he was. He was so sweet and warm while Henrick was such a jerk. Henrick looked at her smile and felt even more depressed. He also wanted to know what was going on. He couldn''t let her be so wronged for no reason. Alma looked at Alice and ignored her. She was anxious and nced at her agent, Candice. Candice didn''t expect Alice to be so hard to deal with. She couldn''t ruin Alma''s image. She winked at Ellie, who understood. She turned around and looked in the direction of their pile of belongings. "Oops!" She screamed. Everyone was attracted by her scream. "Alma, I''m sorry. The script is here. Maybe I made a mistake when I gave it to you." Ellie walked over with an apologetic look on her face. Alice took a look and confirmed that that was the script which she had given Alma. Everyone was speechless. Why did this turn out to be a show? Alma immediately burst into tears. "I''m sorry, Alice. Ellie took the wrong one. When she gave me the script..." Alice looked at her in confusion and interrupted her. "Miss Parma, did you really take the wrong thing? Weren''t you filming with Mr. Henrick today?" "I started shooting as soon as I came here this morning, and I cooperated well with Henrick these days, so I didn''t have time to..." Alma lowered her head to wipe her tears. The words she didn''t say made everyone understand that she didn''t mean it. Alice smiled coldly. She was really implying that she had a good rtionship with him. "Alma, did you really take the wrong script?" Henrick looked deeply at the innocent girl in front of him, and his expression was very grim. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 The girl in front of him had had a very delicate little face since she was a child. In his opinion, she was delicate and fragile like ss. Moreover, because of her poor family background and how hard she worked, he would pity her very much. He really liked a girl like her who could make him feel like he needed to protect her well. As a man, he also hoped that the woman he liked could feel safe and happy in him! Additionally, Alma was very close to his ideal woman. He thought he liked her. However, when he met Alice, he would be nervous and angry. He would care about what she thought of him. With Alma, in addition to wanting to treat her better, his heart was as calm as ake. He knew that he did not like Alma. When she said that she liked him, he refused her directly. Alma looked at the unfathomable man in front of her in shock and horror. He was still suspicious. "Henrick..." "Mr. Henrick, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I took the wrong script. I''m sorry, everyone. I''m sorry for dying everyone''s time. I''m very sorry." Ellie bowed to everyone and apologized sincerely. Dwayne also knew that they couldn''t continue that day, so he asked everyone to go back to rest and continue the next day. Alice looked at him and said, "Mr. Kline, I booked a hotel tonight. Let''s have a chat. You are very satisfied with the following scripts. The actors are also very excellent. If there is no problem with the subsequent plot, I will quit in advance. After that, you can keep in touch with Brenden and my assistants." Dwayne smiled. "Alice, this is a misunderstanding. Alice..." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kline. For me, this misunderstanding is very big. If I stay, it may cause trouble for everyone." After saying that, she left without waiting for his answer. "Alice." Henrick chased after her. "Henrick." Alma stood there sadly. She chased after them. All of a sudden, the onlookers became more worried when they saw that scene, but no one dared to say anything. Amiyah smiled coldly. If Alma could enter the Alwynn family, she would eat her hat. ..... "Alice, stop right there." Henrick chased after her, but she left in a hurry. She stopped a taxi on the side of the road, got in quickly, and gave the location of the hotel. "Alice..." Seeing that she had gotten in the taxi, he kicked the trash can on the roadside. As soon as he looked up, he saw another taxi approaching. He raised his hand and the taxi stopped. He quickly got in and chased after Alice. Almost all the crew members had left. Candice didn''t expect things to turn out like this. The previous few days of nning didn''t affect Alice at all. Originally, she thought that with the rtionship between Henrick and Alma, Alice would not care about this matter in order to avoid trouble. After an apology, she would let it go. They had also used this scheme to win several scripts in Henrick''s name before, earning a lot of money. "Alma, are you okay?" Candice looked at her with some concern. Alma shook her head slightly and said, "Miss Yates, I''m fine. Let''s go back. I''ll exin it to Henrick." Henrick loved her the most. She knew him very well. Hearing this, Candice smiled and said in a gentle voice, "Let''s go. Take this opportunity. You must be Mr. Henrick''s woman. The position of Second Young Madam of the Alwynn family belongs to you alone." She gave a strange smile. Alma understood what she meant and nodded obediently. Over the years, with Candice''s help, she had indeed yed several good roles. Twenty minutester, Alice returned to the hotel. After talking to Dwayne that night, she would go back to her apartment and wait for the children to come and y for a few days before returning to Lemmon City. She never wanted to see Henrick, that b*stard again. "Henrick, you jerk, b*stard, *sshole. You''ll be a b*stard for the rest of your life," she cursed as she walked. When she entered the elevator, Henrick had already arrived at the lobby of the hotel. Watching her enter the elevator, he ran as quickly as he could. He didn''t catch up with Alice''s elevator, but caught another one. He quickly went in and pressed the floor. He didn''t know why he had followed her here. He just wanted to prevent Alice from misunderstanding him. That matter had nothing to do with him. He panted heavily. Looking at his reflection in the elevator, it could be seen that he was very anxious. The corners of his lips were a little pale, and he was having a hard time breathing at that moment. He hadn''t slept well during this period of time. He was behaving so strangely that he hardly recognized himself anymore. Ever since he returned to the Alwynn family, he had been very happy everyday. He had never been anxious about anything. In his impression, he never had to worry about a thing. He had grandparents who loved him, a father who protected his family, a mother who loved him the most, three younger brothers who loved him, and tens of millions of fans. He had never been as anxious as he was that day. Out of the elevator, he ran to Alice''s room. However, when he saw Alice and Brenden talking in the corner, he quickly retreated. "Alice, why are you back so soon? I still want to take the surveince video to get even with them." Brenden was very angry. Alice smiled. Looking at his angry expression, she advised, "You don''t have to be so angry. The matter has been solved. They have admitted that they took the wrong script." "That''s too much. At first nce, Alma is very scheming. She has been treating you well these days for no reason. I found it all a little strange. She has a good rtionship with Mr. Henrick, but she doesn''t need to show off in front of you, does she?" She lowered her head. He didn''t know, but she did. She was afraid that Henrick had deliberately made Alma respond to her in order to make her disappear in front of him. She had to admit that she had lost thoroughly. "Brenden, I''ll leave tonight. You stay and tell them the story. I''ve discussed the subsequent plot with the director, and there are no major issues..." "Miss Klein, in fact, you don''t have to do this." Before Alice could say anything else, Heidi walked out of the corner on the other side. Alice knew her; she was Amiyah''s agent, Heidi. She frowned and was a little unhappy that Heidi was eavesdropping on them. Heidi looked at her and smiled. She walked towards them and did not mind Brenden. Alice was not an ordinary person. She and Amiyah had been suppressed by Alma for a long time. Wasn''t this an opportunity? "Alice, you don''t have to go. This is Alma''s and her agent''s usual trick." Alice looked at her without saying anything and waited for her to continue. Heidi didn''t feel well that day, so she didn''t go to the crew. She rested in the hotel. Amiyah called to tell her what had happened during the shoot that day. She was going to pick Amiyah up, so she had overheard Alice''s words when she went out. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Alice did not speak, but Brenden was very interested and asked, "Miss Mason, whatmon trick are you talking about?" Heidi exined with a smile, "To be honest, this kind of trick, it''s something that Mr. Henrick is used to. Alma has been doted on by him since she was a child. Even when she had a cold, he would come back from abroad to visit her. Take a year ago as an example. Her wrist was sprained, but he flew back from abroad to visit her." Alice''s face suddenly turned as pale as snow. She still remembered that a year ago, when Gia called her and told her about Martin, she had also mentioned that Henrick had returned. At that time, she no longer wanted to hear news about him. She lowered her head and felt very ufortable. She heard Heidi''s voice again, "With Mr. Henrick, Alma has always only wanted things from him, but she has never given him anything. She has a boyfriend named Jaime Jefferson, yet she is still entangled with Mr. Henrick." "Over the years, she took advantage of the rtionship between herself and Mr. Henrick and stepped on others to climb to her present position. Just like a few days ago, she and Amiyah had some conflict. When they met, it was inevitable that they would bicker with each other. However, Alma ran to tell Mr. Henrick, who specially warned Amiyah that if she made trouble for Alma, he would not be polite to her." Alice smiled bitterly, lowered her head, and said, "Isn''t everyone like this? He loves those who only ask but pretend to be weak and ignore those who ask for warmth. Maybe it''s the love of a lover." Brenden felt very sad when he heard her words. Standing not far away, Henrick''s heart ached when he heard that. There was no harm without comparison. "Seven years ago, on the day of Mr. Henrick''s birthday...." "Seven years ago," Alice interrupted her. "Yes, it was during Mr. Henrick''s birthday seven years ago." Heidi sneered. Henrick''s heart suddenly tensed up, and even his entire body arched slightly. "Seven years ago, Alma and her agent drugged Mr. Henrick and sent him to the hotel. I don''t know why but after that, she came out shortly after." "Back then, I saw the whole thing. Not long after Alma left, I saw Mr. Henrick''s godmother, Madam Joye,e out of the hotel. Alma looked flustered. I think Madam Joye might have been there, so she didn''t seed." Alice clenched her fists tightly and looked at her coldly. "Why are you telling me these things?" It turned out that it was Alma who had sent Henrick to the hotel seven years ago. At that time, Alice could only see her back and did not remember who she was. Heidi smiled and said, "It''s very simple. Alma''s enemies are all our friends. What''s more, this time, her agent deliberately spread the news about the rtionship between her and Mr. Henrick just to frame you today. You don''t have to believe what I said." "As far as I know, Alma has a chance to get close to Mr. Henrick this time, and she will definitely scheme against him. Only when she bes his woman will she have a chance to marry into the Alwynn family." "Everyone knows that Mrs. Alwynn is modest and kind. As long as the woman is a kind girl, Mrs. Alwynn will not stop Mr. Henrick from marrying anyone. However, Alma is not a kind person. Mrs. Alwynn can easily find out what she has done if she wants to." Speaking of this, Heidi''s cell phone suddenly rang. She looked down and found that it was Amiyah calling. "Alice, I''m not afraid of anyone hearing what I said today. Hasn''t Amiyah been suppressed by her all these years?" "I''ll go pick her up first." She smiled and turned to leave. She had told Alice all this on purpose. Judging from the way they got along with each other, there was something going on between Alice and Henrick. Moreover, Alice''s family background was not ordinary. She couldpete with the Alwynn family. She had no evidence of what had happened back then. With Henrick''s love for Alma, he would not believe her even if she told him. On the contrary, he would continue to suppress her. However, Alice was different. The two families had business dealings. This matter would eventually reach Henrick''s ears. Bang... Alice suddenly sat down on the ground. Seven years ago, it was Alma who had set Henrick up. However, would he believe her if she told him? She had been framed for seven years. If it was really Alma, then she didn''t want to carry that charge. "Alice, what''s wrong with you?" Brenden squatted down to help her up. Looking at her ugly expression, he frowned and began to think deeply. Her face was pale. She looked at him with a smile and said, "Brenden, I''m fine. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. I have an appointment with the director tonight. I have something to talk to him about. You can go with me." After saying that, she fled back to her room. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Alice..." Brenden chased after her worriedly. Henrick looked at Alice''s lonely figure. At that moment, something seemed to be brewing in his heart. He leaned against the wall and slowly sat down on the ground. The expression on his face was indescribable. He couldn''t believe that the girl he had been with for so many years was the one who had schemed against him seven years ago. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to fall in love in these years, nor did he not believe in love. He wanted to go through the years with the woman he liked, just like when he saw that his parents were as loving as before. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a woman he especially loved, so he didn''t go to the ends of the earth for the woman he liked, nor did he do anything stupid. However, he stayed up all night for Alma and traveled across countries for her. As long as something happened to her, he woulde back to visit her even if he was busy. He thought that she had no one to rely on and wanted to be her support. He even thought that after what happened seven years ago, he was very sorry for Alma as he had liked her from the beginning to the end. If he hadn''t met a suitable girl, Alma would have been the most suitable one for him. He used to look forward to it, but right then, he was in so much pain. He could find Alma in a crowd from a distance. It was because he had that kind of love in his heart that he could travel so passionately between countries for her. That was why he took the opportunity to create all kinds of roles for her, including the chance to be the female lead this time. It was indeed because of him that Alma had gotten the role of the female lead. His passionate love was taken advantage of in the end. Fortunately, he had finally decided that he did not love her. However, he had felt pity for her since he was a child. Henrick''s heart suddenly sank and he smiled dispiritedly. If you can forgive anyone without a bottom line, they can hurt you without a bottom line. What happens if a person''s true colors were ugly when they had been exposed? He nced in the direction of Alice''s room and then turned to leave. Alice, if I wronged you, I will definitely seek justice for you. When he arrived at the hotel entrance, he took out his phone and dialed Abigail''s phone number. He remembered what his god-mother had said that day. She had told Alma that she should pay more attention to her food and drink. So, did Abigail know about what had happened that day? Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 "Mommy, where are you?" His tone was as naughty as ever, and the way he called her Abigail smiled and said, "What can I do? I''m apanying your mother to buy clothes for the tripleta." He lowered his head slightly. Under the setting sun, his body was covered with ayer of warm colors, and his handsome face became more and more dazzling. Perhaps in front of his family, his smile was much warmer than before. He grinned and said, "My mom is still so happy. Adriel and the others have grown up, so she doesn''t have to buy the same clothes for them." "But she wants to buy the same clothes for them. They are three handsome men. They are so handsome that I want to rece Ayman with them." "Mommy, Ayman will be so sad to hear this." She smiled and remarked, "I''ve said it several times in front of him. He''s immune to it. Why are you looking for me?" His heart ached and he lowered her voice. "Mommy, I want to ask you something. What happened on my birthday seven years ago?" On the other side, Abigail was slightly stunned before she asked with a smile, "It''s been such a long time. Why do you still want to ask?" Henrick took a few steps forward against the setting sun. Seeing a couple arguing not far from him, he took a few more steps back and said, "Mommy, I have something I want to know, so I called you." She sighed slightly. "Back then, you were framed by Alma''s agent, Candice. You were drugged, so I followed you to the hotel and stopped her at the door of the hotel. I watched her leave the hotel, and you disappeared when I went back." His grip on the phone tightened, and his heart was filled with bitterness. He felt as if all the blood in his body was flowing backwards and he could not say a word. She continued, "Over the years, I saw that you didn''t like Alma at all; you were just pitying her. She kept to herself, so I didn''t tell you about it." "Mommy..." He shouted angrily, "You should have told me such a big thing." That way, he would not hurt Alice again. Thinking of the pain in her eyes, his heart trembled. Abigail smiled and stated, "I don''t have any evidence. Considering your feelings for Alma back then, would you choose to believe in me? You went back to Country Mter on, and Alma didn''t have the chance to contact you. I forgot about it when Haven started acting and making money. Besides, this isn''t a big deal in a wealthy family. I don''t know how many times your mother and I caused trouble when we were young." Henrick pursed his lips and said, "Mommy, I''m hanging up. Don''t tell my mom about this." "Well, of course I won''t say it. Your mother has met Alma several times. She often uses your name to do things. Eden doesn''t like this girl very much. Alma is a little scheming, but in the entertainment circle, everyone has their own thoughts. However, if you want to marry her, you have to work hard to convince your mother." "We all know what kind of character your mother has. If you want to marry a woman, she doesn''t care about the other party''s family background or financial situation, but she cares very much about the other party''s character." He licked his upper lip with the tip of his tongue and said with a smile, "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t marry her. I''m an obedient child. I won''t make things difficult for you all." Hearing this, she smiled and said, "Oh, it seems that our silly boy has grown up." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At that moment, he was in no mood to joke around. After saying a few words, he hung up. Abigail watched as Eden paid and said, "Eden, I found that our son has grown up." Eden replied with a smile, "But I''m afraid that I won''t grow up in this life. You spoil me." Abigail smiled and whispered, "How can our son not be doted on? By the way, has there been any good news from Gia recently?" Eden knew what she wanted to ask, so she shook her head and said, "No, she and Martin have been traveling recently." "Hey! Eden, howe we''re getting old in the blink of an eye? We''re about to be grandmothers." Abigail nced at her face on the phone screen. She had taken good care of herself, but there were still a few wrinkles on her face. "You''re still so beautiful. You haven''t changed much in the past few years." Eden smiled and picked up her bag. "Let''s hurry back. I''m bringing Adriel and the other two out to y. Do you want to go with me?" "No, that b*stard, Victor, gave me a hard look as soon as he saw me. He was afraid that I would take you away. I''d better go back with Ayman and Jacqueline to apany their grandparents. They''re getting old and lonely." "I just went home with Adriel and the others a few days ago. Now that there are so many children in the Clement family, my parentsugh from ear to ear every day." Abigail smiled and took Eden''s hand. "Who doesn''t love a happy family? We''re old, and we can also apany each other." Eden looked at her and smiled very happily. "I''m here to apany you." "Haha... I''ll be with you too." The two of them chatted as they walked. They had been best friends for decades, and everyone envied them. After Henrick hung up the phone, the couple not far away started quarreling again. He frowned slightly. When he was on the phone, he seemed to have heard a girl say that there was another girl around the boy who liked her. The boy went out to have dinner with that girl. "Patrick, you clearly know her feelings for you, but you still went out to have dinner with her. Have you ever thought about my feelings when you went out with her? I care so much about you and ask about your feelings. The first thing I did when I woke up in the morning was to send you a message and ask if you slept wellst night." "I worry that you''re not eating well, so I check up on you everyday, but you find me annoying. Well, if you do, then let''s break up. You will never be annoyed again." After the girl finished speaking, she turned around and left, with tears streaming down her face. The boy had no choice but to catch up with her. He took the girl''s hand and wiped her tears lovingly. He looked at the girl affectionately and said, "Felicity, listen to me. I went to dinner with her in order to repay her favor. I won''t go out with her in the future." "I''m sorry! Felicity, you didn''t worry about me these days. You didn''t ask me about my feelings, so I always felt empty in my heart, as if I had lost something very important. Until this morning when you didn''t send me a message, I realized that I was afraid of losing you, so I felt like my heart was empty..." As the two of them walked further and further away, Henrick could no longer hear what they were saying. He seemed to have thought of something. He picked up his phone and opened the message dialog box. Because he had changed his phone, there were no more messages with Alice''s warmth and care. However, he had read all the information and somewhat remembered some. The contents were all basically different. Alice would share news with him when she was in a good mood. Thinking of this, his pupils quivered. He seemed to have discovered something incredible. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 He suddenly realized something shocking. When Alice sent him messages, it seemed that she was never worried, only reporting on good news but not the bad. She would ask him if he had had breakfast or if he was tired of filming. Or what he had done that day and what awards he had won? She would congratte him and praise him, saying that he was awesome. In his impression, she had never told him anything sad. Henrick closed his eyes and said to herself in his heart, "Henrick, the truth is ugly. You have to bear it. Who told you to let her down?" Thinking of the couple just now, he keenly felt that he had deeply hurt a girl''s pure and passionate heart. When he looked at Alice, he felt pain when he felt sad. How much more pain would she be in? The girl who came to him from Lemmon City when she was seven years old cared about him so much because she liked him. Even if she could not get a response from him, she still cared about him silently. He was a b*stard. She had saved him, and he had stabbed her heart with a knife. In order topletely figure out the truth, he called Dwayne to ask for leave. "Director, I have something to do. I probably won''t be back until tomorrow night. I may not be able to film tomorrow''s scene. As for Alice, you should try your best to keep her. Don''t let her go. I''ll deal with it when I get back." Dwayn replied, "Mr. Henrick, I seem to have sensed something unusual between you two. Can I be an onlooker?" Henrick smiled bitterly and said, "Director, the gossip isn''t that interesting. You guys should take the opportunity to rest. You''ve been filming during this period of time and everything''s gone pretty smoothly. It won''t affect the rest of the scenes." "Don''t worry. If the rest of the crew''s funds are not enough, I will donate to them in my name." Dwayne was speechless. With those words, he could rest for another month." "Hehe... Mr. Henrick, you''re really very generous. Go ahead. We''ll shoot after you finish dealing with your matters." Dwayne ttered him with a smile. After hanging up the phone, Henrick asked Josue to drive over to pick him up and went straight to the hotel where he was staying. Alma returned to the hotel and knocked on Henrick''s door. No one was there. Feeling a little disappointed, she walked back and called him as she walked. He was almost River City at this time. As usual, he answered her call and said, "Hello! Alma." "Henrick, where have you been? Why aren''t you in the hotel? I want to have dinner with you." Her voice was so gentle that it made people tremble. Her voice was indeed really sweet, gentle, and pleasant to listen to. However, his voice did not change, and his expression was very cold. "You can have dinner yourself. I have something to do, so I''ll be back tomorrow." "Ah, okay. I''ve also booked the restaurant you like. You won''t be able to eat if you don''te." In the past, when she said this, he would always put down his business and apany her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, she was disappointed that day. He merely hummed in reply and then hung up the phone. She looked at the phone hanging up and frowned. "What''s wrong with him today?" Could it be that what happened that day had made him suspicious? Alma went to her room, but she ran into Alice, who was going to find Dwayne. After Alice went back, she did not cry. Instead, she looked out of the window in a daze. When the time was up, she headed out, still somewhat unfocused. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Alma. The two of them looked at each other. Alma nodded and said, "Alice, are you going out?" Alice nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. When she passed by Alma, thetter said with a smile, "Alice, are you still concerned about what happened today? It was really a misunderstanding. It was Ellie who took the wrong script." Alice suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. She sneered and said, "Alma, you are stupid, but it doesn''t mean that others are stupid too. As long as I want to investigate your little tricks, I can find out all the information about you. Why don''t we find someone to investigate the matter carefully? Did you really take the wrong script or did you frame me?" Alma looked aggrieved. "Alice, I..." "Ha." Alice interrupted her with augh. "Now that Henrick is not here, you don''t have to pretend to be wronged anymore." "If you want to pretend to be wronged, go and pretend in front of him. In front of me, it''s useless, because I won''t pity a vicious woman." After saying that, she left. If she didn''t leave, she might want to beat the other woman up. Alma looked at Alice''s back and bit her lower lip hard. Suddenly, she sneered and said, "Alice, no matter how you pestered Henrick, he won''t look at you. He said that what he hated most was you pestering him. He wants you to disappear from his sight forever." Alice felt a sudden pain in her heart. She had already exined this matter and did not want to exin it anymore. She then also sneered at her and said, "Even if Henrick loves you to the core, you can''t enter the Alwynn family. I know Eden best. She doesn''t care about your family background, but she definitely cares about your character." Alma''s face suddenly turned as pale as snow. It was a sharp attack. She only understood it when she grew up, but it was toote. Therefore, she had to make sure that Henrick treated her sincerely before she could enter the Alwynn family. Alice looked at her pale face and smiled faintly. Such a victory was not what she liked. She was also poking at other people''s pain to please herself. She hated such a person because she herself used to be in great pain! However, the situation did not allow her to be weak. Otherwise, the woman in front of her would do whatever she wanted. After that night, she would leave. She would disappearpletely! Alma looked at Alice''s back with mixed feelings. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was nervous and concerned about her, she wouldn''t have set up such a trap so easily. She was afraid as she didn''t even know what Henrick thought of Alice. He and Alice had known each other since they were young, but he had never told her about it. Once she was discovered by him, she would no longer have a chance. There was a characteristic of Henrick. When he cared about you, he wanted to give all the good things to you. Once things soured, he would not even look at you. She was afraid because she knew him too well. However, Miss Yates was right. No one would know what would happen if they didn''t take a gamble. Seven years ago, her n was ruined by Abigail. Seven yearster, there was no one here who could ruin her n. Alma turned around and returned to her room with a cold expression on her face. When Henrick arrived at the hotel, he went straight to the manager of the hotel and told him his intention. Even Josue did not know anything about it, so Henrick asked him to wait outside. Josue understood the rtionship between Henrick and Alma the best. The surveince videos that had been sealed a few years ago were stored regrly. Half an hour later, they were delivered to Henrick. Looking at the silver USB in her hand, he tightened his grip and sat there quietly, staring at it in his hand. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 After looking at it for a long time, his neck felt sore and his eyes became dry. He then inserted the USB stick into theputer and stiffly typed something on the keyboard. Then, Henrick slowly looked at theputer screen. While waiting, he felt that every minute was particrly long. Deep in his heart, he felt afraid. He was very afraid that the truth was really what he had heard. The girl he had cared for for more than a decade was just using him. He did not see her true colors clearly, but instead, he had helped the wicked. Moreover, he had badly injured the person who cared about him. The images from that evening appeared. That night, it was indeed Alma who helped him go in first. Soon after, they walked in the door. He saw Alice. She was an eighteen-year-old girl, wearing a pink dress and her long hair hung down her back. Her beautiful face still looked very youthful. She was holding an exquisite gift box in her hand. She lowered her head and no one could see what her expression was. When she walked past the camera, it was only then that Henrick saw her crying. She was very sad and seemed to have underestimated something. The scene changed to the lobby of the hotel. After Alice walked in, she obviously became a little excited. He took a closer look and found that she was looking in the direction of him and Alma. She recognized him just by looking at his back. She followed him with excitement. The elevator door was closed. She nced at the elevator they were taking and entered the next one. The video switched to the top floor. He and Alma had already arrived outside the presidential suite. Abigail suddenly appeared behind them. He didn''t know what she said but Alma left with reddened eyes. Abigail also said a few words to him. Now that he thought about it, he was already unconscious at that time. He just kept nodding, and he didn''t remember that she had also appeared. He didn''t know what she had told him, but she also left in a hurry. Then, Alice came out of the elevator and looked around. When she saw him, she broke into a smile. She ran to him and said something. She was very happy and handed him the gift in her arms. Instead of epting the gift, he dragged her into the room, tore her clothes off, and kissed her on the face. She struggled and punched him, but he dragged her in desperately. There was no monitor in the room, so the images stopped. Henrick''s heart felt like it was stuck, and he stared nkly at the final scene, at the helplessness and tears on the girl''s face. She hade from far away to celebrate his birthday, but he had done such a terrible thing to her. After that, he had used her of framing him. "Haha..." For some reason, Henrick burst intoughter, and his tone was bitter. Henrick, why are you such a jerk? Henrick, you deserve to die! Henrick, you will never know what love is for the rest of your life. Henrick, you''ve always been a b*stard. Henrick didn''t know how he left the hotel. After he left, he went home. Upon reaching home, he covered his head and went to sleep. He fell asleep for a long time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. During this period of time, he really didn''t sleep well. Everyday, he racked his brains toe up with ways to spend more time with Alice, which led to his insomnia. It was not until the next morning that Eden found that he was at home. Henrick came downstairs with messy hair. Eden was surprised to see her son. "Son, when did youe back?" He pretended to be sad and took his mother''s arm. "Mom, I came backst night. You didn''t even know that I was at home. My heart hurts." She looked at him with me and asked with a smile, "Weren''t you filming outside the city? I thought you didn''t want toe back." "I missed you, so I came back." He also leaned his head on her shoulder. She slightly lowered her head, looked at him, and asked, "Is there something on your mind?" He narrowed his eyes and smiled. His mother was so sensitive that she could tell everything at a nce. He asked, "Mom, have you ever hated my father when you were young?" As soon as Victor went downstairs, he heard his son''s stupid question. "Why did you suddenly ask me this question? Did you do something wrong to a girl?" Eden was very serious. Oh my, his mother really knew everything. Henrick suddenly straightened up, and his eyes were a little evasive. "Mom, how could it be? You haven''t answered the question just now." She looked at her son with a smile, as if she had something on her mind. "Tell me first. Why do you want to know?" He replied, "Because I want to know what you were thinking back then. We were too young back then, so we never cared if you hated Dad or not. After a night, we''ll be at peace. You must have hated him in your heart before, right?" She thought about the situation in that year and said with a smile, "I didn''t even know who your father was. I also hated him and cried, but so what? So what if I cried? I still have to live." "So, Ricky, don''t hurt a girl easily before you make sure of your feelings. Women often endure much more than men." "Oh!" He nodded slightly, but he couldn''t help clenching his fists. Therefore, Alice hated him in her heart. "Mom, what did you do when you knew that Dad was the man back then?" She narrowed her eyes and became suspicious when she saw her son asking so seriously. However, she still told the truth. "Because of the three of you, I actually wanted to run away at that time. I was afraid that your father would steal you three from me." "At that time, it was no longer a matter of whether to hate him or not, but to solve the problem at hand." "However, you are a good child. You never do anything that worries me. You suddenly asked me these questions. Tell me honestly, did something happen to you?" Henrick smiled and answered, "Mom, I just thought that you were working too hard, so I remembered the past." "You." She saw that he was running away, so she didn''t ask more questions. "Did you not have dinnerst night? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." She touched his head affectionately. "I want to have some bitter melon." He lowered his head, wondering how he would face Alice. Victor came over and sat elegantly beside Eden. He nced at his son and took Eden into her arms. "Dear, don''t make it for him. Make him a cup of bitter tea instead." Henrick was speechless. He was really upset right then, and he didn''t know what to do. Back then, his mother had also suffered the same kind of harm. At that time, his mother was very strong, but her heart was already riddled with holes. Was Alice also like this? Eden said, "You two can talk for a while. I''ll make breakfast for you." "Yes! You''ve worked hard, my dear." Victor''s voice was as doting as ever. Henrick smiled and watched his mother enter the kitchen. As his smile faded, he heard his father''s voice. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 "Ricky, did you do something? Don''t you think that I know you well?" Victor''s tone was very serious. All these years, the children had been abroad, but they were not distant with each other. He had always loved his six children. "Dad, no, you''re thinking too much. I''m getting older and I always miss my childhood so I can''t help asking Mom. Why do you suspect that I''ve caused trouble?" Victor looked at him with dark eyes and warned, "You''d better not make trouble. Alice, do you know her? She came to our house for dinner a while ago?" Henrick''s nerves tensed up instantly, and he asked subconsciously, "I know her. She''s the screenwriter for our drama. What''s wrong?" "Hmph! You know her dad, right? Every time your Uncle Klein called me, his words were full of sarcasm, as if I identally offended him. I''ve thought about it for many years. I''ve always divided our profits 50-50 and I''ve never treated him shabbily. He deserves a beating." Henrick was shocked. "Could it be that Uncle Klein knows about me and Alice? Considering Uncle Klein''s temper and how precious Alice is to him, if he knew that I was that scumbag, he would have gone abroad to beat me up," he thought to himself. "Dad, what did Uncle Klein say?" Hearing this, Victor''s expression became more and more gloomy. "Didn''t your sister get married? Every now and then, he would call me and ask if there''s any good news with her. Why don''t I have a grandchild at my age?" "It sounds like he has a grandchild. Why does he care so much about whether I have a grandchild or not?" "Bert loves his daughter, so he never had a second child. I guess he must be envious of me having five sons and a precious daughter. That''s why he''s so jealous." Victor''s expression once again grew haughty. Henrick was a little confused and he wondered, "Why did Uncle Klein say that for no reason?" "Henrick, treat Alice well in the crew. Don''t let your Uncle Klein say anything else," Victor warned. He wasn''t afraid of Bert, but it wasn''t bad to be friendly with him for so many years. Henrick nodded and asked, "Dad, when did Uncle Klein start acting like this?" Victor lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. "In the past few years; it has been like this for about five or six years." Henrick was speechless. "Does he know?" He thought. After Henrick had his lunch, he asked Josue to pick him up and bring him back to the set. It was only then that he remembered that he had fallen asleepst night. He wondered if Dwayne had left Alice behind the night before. He dialed the director''s number in the car. Dwayne said, "Mr. Henrick, thank you for finally remembering me." Henrick was stunned. Had he ever forgotten him? He wondered. "Where''s Alice?" Henrick asked. Dwayne answered, "Mr. Henrick, I asked Alice to stayst night." Henrick suddenly smiled and said, "Mr. Kline, well done. I will invest some funds so that this drama will be better." "Hehe..." The director smiled unkindly. "Mr. Henrick, I was waiting for you to say the words." Henrick was speechless. He felt like he had been sold yet he was paying a lot of money! He smiled, but he was in a good mood because Alice was staying. "Mr. Kline, I''ll have Josue transfer the money to your ount tomorrow." Dwayne, who was massaging his feet, was so excited that his toes curled up. He eximed excitedly, "Mr. Henrick, thank you. Then, please rest for three days. Alice is a little tough, and I had to use many ways to keep her here." Henrick smiled and remarked, "Mr. Kline, thank you for your hard work." "No, no, no, it''s not hard at all. With your investment, I''m so happy." Dwayne smiled from ear to ear. Even after hanging up the phone, his smile was still there. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He was in such a good mood that hepletely forgot about his feet. The assistant director opened the door and came in. Seeing that Dwayne was overjoyed, he asked with a smile, "Director, did anyone invite us to dinner tonight? Why are you smiling so happily?" Dwayne held his chin with both hands and smiled with white teeth. "Is it like a flower?" The assistant director was speechless but then he responded, "Director, I think your statement is very formal. I think it''s better than flowers." Dwayne was arrogant, but it didn''t affect other people''s moods. "I have an idea now. For the final scene, let''s hold the wedding on a super luxury cruise ship." The assistant director was stunned and said with a smile, "Director, you are brave and experienced. We don''t have enough funds so where will we get a cruise ship" "Hey, what are you afraid of with Mr. Henrick here? Besides, many of the sea routes and cruise ships belong to the Alwynn family. Anyway, it''s their family that makes money. When I mention it, he will agree." "That''s because he also wants to perform the role of the romantic and dazzling president!" Dwayne smiled and put on his slippers before heading off to make coffee. The assistant director always felt that there was something wrong here, but he couldn''t say it. When Henrick arrived at the hotel, he went to look for Alice, but he met Alma halfway. When he saw her again, he had aplicated look in his eyes. He had told Josue not to tell Alma about his visit to the hotel. Although Josue was puzzled, he could guess some things. The rtionship between Alma and Henrick was not as intimate as before. That was because when Henrick mentioned her, the gaze in his dark eyes suddenly looked distant, and the light in his eyes was dim. He really wanted to know what had happened. "Henrick, you''re here?" Alma didn''t notice anything strange about him. Henrick suddenly understood that she didn''t care about him as much as he had imagined. What she knew was that he would tolerate many things and ept many things for her. "Yes!" He nodded lightly. "Henrick, shall we have dinner together tonight? The director said that we can rest for three days and we don''t have to film tomorrow." She smiled shyly and invited him.. He instantly remembered what Heidi had said. Alma would seize this opportunity to plot against him. He thought for a moment and said, "Maybe in a few days. I have something to do today. My mother asked me to apany Miss Klein. You know, we have business dealings." She was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were full of confusion. Her expression was ugly, but she still asked with a smile, "Henrick, I thought you didn''t want to see her?" He was very curious about why she knew about his rtionship with Alice. His expression was like usual, but there was a little coldness in his eyes. Looking at the innocent face in front of him, he suddenly felt that she was very pretentious; even her smile was so deliberate and gentle. "Alma, who told you that I didn''t want to see Alice?" His voice was a little cold. Her smile gradually froze, and she felt that he had changed a little. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 "No, I just feel that you two are like strangers to each other." Alma found an excuse, which was also the way Henrick and Alice got along. He looked at her deeply, and the nervousness on her face was obvious at a nce. Her body was stiff, and he had forgotten the person named Jaime. That man was Alma''s boyfriend. He lowered his head, unlocked his phone, and quickly sent a message to Josue. (Investigate the rtionship between Alma and Jaime.) After sending the message, he looked at Alma and said, "Go back to your room and rest. I''ll go find Alice." After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for her reply. He directly walked past her and went to Alice''s room. Alma recovered from the shock and looked at his tall figure uneasily. She was familiar with his back, but she felt extremely strange. She had never seen through Henrick. Over the years, he had smiled at her both mischievously and gently, but the smiles never reached his eyes. Henrick knocked on the door of Alice''s room, afraid that she would not open the door. After knocking, he took a step back. Alice didn''t look outside. She opened the door and saw that there was no one outside. She was confused and was about to close the door when Henrick suddenly appeared in front of her. She was speechless. She looked at him expressionlessly. He looked at her. He had not seen her only for a day but he felt that she had lost a lot of weight and her jawline was much sharper, but she was even more beautiful than he remembered. "Alice, let''s talk." He looked at her calmly. She was about to close the door without saying anything when he quickly reached out his hand. "Ah..." She was angry, and driven by her anger, she was so strong that she mmed the door against his hand. "Ah..." He groaned. His vision went dark from the pain and he almost fainted; even his eyes turned red. It really hurt! Alice''s beautiful pupils quivered. She watched as his hand, which had been caught, quickly turned red and swelled up. "You''re crazy." She red at him angrily, but her heart hurt. "It hurts. It hurts so much. Alice, why are you so strong?" Henrick leaned against the wall. She watched as his expression furrowed from the pain. She looked at his hand, which was bruised. "Go to the hospital and have a look." She didn''t know that he would suddenly stick his hand in the door. He suddenly turned to look at her. "Aren''t you going to send me there?" She red at him and asked in a fierce tone, "Why should I?" "You have to send me there. You were the one who hurt me." He was like a child, only willing to eat candy. "I''m not going. Ask your assistant to send you there." She didn''t know what was wrong with him that he came to see her. After going missing for a day and a night, he suddenly appeared, but he came to find her, which caught her off guard. "It hurts!" Henrick looked at his hand with grievance and moved it slightly. "It seems that I can''t move anymore." "Idiot, why did you think of using your own body to stop the door?" Alice was furious. Seeing that his hand was so swollen, her eyes could not help but be filled with tears. After all, he was the man whom she had loved for many years. Even if he went too far, she still hoped that he would be safe and sound! Seeing that her eyes were red, he couldn''t help smiling. She felt sorry for him! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the end, she sent him to the hospital. Alice had been therest time, so it was much faster this time. She brought him to the emergency room, and when he was sent to take an X-ray, she waited on the second floor. A nurse asked with a smile, "Miss, is that your boyfriend? He''s so handsome. Do you still remember the pain in your stomach a few days ago? He waited for you outside the door the whole time." Alice couldn''t believe it. "Are you seeing things? How could he be guarding me?" She didn''t believe it. "Why can''t it be? He looks like a star, and you are also very beautiful. I have a particrly deep impression of you. Didn''t you get an infusion in the hospital bed at that time? He waited for you outside the whole time. He didn''t leave until the drip was almost finished." The nurse then left with a smile. Alice knew that she was talking about thest time when she had gastritis. She fell asleep as she cried. She didn''t know that Henrick was watching over her, but it was impossible. He hated her so much. How could he guard her? He was apanying Alma as her ankle was being treated. However, the nurse''s words made her a little excited. Sometimes, she thought that she would win if she didn''t send him a message. In fact, she had always lost thoroughly, because he never cared about her. She was moved by him and insisted on choosing him, but he had never cared about her at all. A one-sided love was definitely a painful thing. It wasn''t long before Henrick arrived on the second floor. "Alice, why weren''t you waiting for me?" He didn''t see her when he came out, so he thought she had gone back. After looking around, he saw her on the second floor. She looked at him without saying anything. He sat down beside her shamelessly. He was in a bad mood and felt wronged. The two just sat there and did not speak. They just looked at the busy nurses in the distance. Alice lowered her head and held the phone in her hand. Her phone vibrated asionally. She knew that it was a message from her daughter, so she didn''t look at it. She was afraid that Henrick would see it. He stole nces at her a few times, only to find that the phone in her hand was vibrating. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. It didn''t seem suitable to apologize here. Before long, the results of his examination came out. After his hand was caught by the door, the local capiries of his body were seriously damaged, resulting in the umtion of blood in them. The doctor prescribed the ointment and told him to apply it everyday and check it at the hospital on time. After leaving the hospital, they walked slowly under the neon lights and did not speak to each other. This kind of atmosphere was very embarrassing for Alice. She had never walked side by side with Henrick like this. However, he felt that this was a good opportunity to apologize. They were in a bustlingmercial street surrounded by tall buildings, which made Alice''s face appear brighter and more attractive. He nced sideways at her. If he was wrong, then he was wrong. He was not the kind of person who would not admit his mistake. He had to be responsible for his own actions. He stopped and stood face to face with her. She was stunned. She took a step back and looked at him warily. Her actions and vignce made him feel even more like a jerk. Just how much did she hate him for being so wary of him? He took another step forward and drew closer to them. His bright eyes were serious and calm, and his voice was calmer than before. "Alice, I''m sorry!" Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Alice blinked her eyes and looked at the handsome man in front of her. On the building behind him, the blue and white lights alternated. The man''s ck hair emitted a hazy golden light, and his handsome face was even more dazzling. The corners of his sexy, thin lips were slightly raised, and his dark eyes were full of honesty. She seemed to have just heard something. He had said, "Alice, I''m sorry!" Was it an illusion? Would Henrick Alwynn apologize? In her impression, he was a very proud person. How could he say sorry to someone? She blinked her eyes and did not speak. She just looked at him quietly. Time seemed to have stopped them. Under the bright light, their eyes reflected each other''s figures. He felt that she was so innocent and cute. "Alice, I''m sorry!" He apologized again! This time, she heard him very clearly. He had apologized to her. The evening breeze blew gently. His voice was sincere and sexy, and his clear voice was pleasant to listen to. "What are you sorry for?" Alice still maintained her expression as her hair was blown up by the wind, and her bright eyes filled with shock and tears. Her heart felt like it was lifted and her body instinctively tensed up, but her bright eyes were fixed on the expression on his handsome face. Henrick pursed her lips and said seriously, "Alice, I''m sorry about what happened seven years ago, and also what happened seven yearster. What happened a few days ago was not from anything I said. I don''t know how those people found out about what happened between us. Only the two of us know about this. I''ve never told another person about it. I didn''t recognize you seven years ago. I''m sorry!" "Then, seven yearster, I hurt you again. Alice, I''m sorry!" Everything was his fault. Alice couldn''t help but burst into tears. She didn''t know whether it was because she heard his words of apology or if it was something else. At that moment, she really wanted to cry out all the grievances. Seeing that not only was she unhappy, but she was also crying, he was very nervous! "Alice, don''t cry. I apologize to you sincerely!" Henrick was in a hurry to exin. They were all people made of flesh and blood, and his reasoning told him that he should be a decent person. If he was wrong, he was wrong. He had to apologize. He had to take responsibility for what he had done. He had to live a decent life. That was the principle that his mother had taught him since he was a child. It was very simple, but it required courage. Neither being understood nor misunderstood, he felt as if he was hiding in a dark corner, without a trace of light. That was why he rushed to apologize to Alice. She quickly wiped away her tears. For so many years, she had never dared to expect his apology and understanding, but right then, it really happened to her. She couldn''t believe it. It happened again! "Henrick, I ept your apology. Here, I also have to apologize to you. Without your consent, I liked you and caused you a lot of trouble. I will never do it again, okay?" After saying this, she felt that the anger in her heart finally dissipated. In the future, they were willing to live separately! Hearing this, he panicked; he felt lost and a little ufortable. However, he was in a much better mood than before. That might be the best result. He was very grateful for her forgiveness. She thought so. She had been suffering for so many years, and she was also wrong about this matter. He never knew that she liked him. It was a kind of torture and entanglement. If there were no misunderstandings between them in the future, they would really be strangers. She would not be as sad as before. On the way back, they lowered their heads and said nothing. Alice looked at the speeding car on the road with mixed feelings. He had misunderstood what had happened seven years ago and everything had finallye to an end. She couldn''t help asking, "Henrick, weren''t you suspecting that I was the one who set you up seven years ago?" Only when she got to the bottom of the matter would she feel at ease. Who knew if this man would suddenly go crazy the next day? Henrick smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not you. I''ve already figured it out." She was stunned. How did he know? She knew what had happened a day ago. However, he didn''t want to say anything more, so she didn''t ask any more questions. They arrived at the hotel and went out of the elevator. Alice nodded at him and was about to go back to her room. However, Henrick stopped her. "Alice." She looked back at him and waited for him to speak. He suddenly looked at his hand and said, "I can''t make a hotpress alone." "So?" Her voice was a little cold. She didn''t think that he could do whatever he wanted just because he apologized to her. She epted his apology only because she was also in the wrong. However, in fact, the rtionship between them was still very strange. Back then, she had fallen in love with him because he was good-looking and he was her idol. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She knew a little about his temper and personality, and she also found out more about him through Gia. However, she was a very strange existence to Henrick. "Mr. Henrick, why don''t you ask your assistant for help? I know you are not short of money, but I hurt your hand. I will be responsible for the medical expenses to the end. It''s best if we don''t owe each other anything." After saying that, she turned around and left. He looked at her retreating figure and frowned slightly. Just now, he actually wanted her to make a hotpress for him. Watching her enter the room, he stood there quietly, feeling lost and helpless. He didn''t know what had happened during this period of time. In short, he was not interested in anything. When he was sleeping, he always thought of Alice''s pain-filled eyes, which made him almost unable to sleep all night. "Henrick." Alma came over from not far away. Seeing his red and swollen hand holding the ointment, she looked at him worriedly. "What''s wrong with your hand?" Seeing her, Henrick shook his head lightly, but his heart ached for no reason. Looking at the gentle girl in front of him, as well as the worry in her eyes, he silently looked away and spoke in a nd voice, "I;m okay. I''ll go back to my room to rest first." As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards his room. After learning the truth, he was not even in the mood to deal with Alma. She followed him. Looking at his tall back, she suddenly hugged him from behind. He stopped abruptly. Feeling her hand on his waist, he didn''t think much of it and quickly pushed him away. He turned around and looked at her indifferently. "Alma, what are you doing?" He growled. She took a step back with a hurt expression on her face. She looked at him in surprise, and her eyes turned red. She said with grievance, "Henrick, is this the first time you''ve scolded me?" It was indeed the first time that he had treated her like this. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 When Henrick went to look for Alice, Alma received a call from Jaime. After returning to her room to answer the phone, she went to knock on Alice''s door. However, as no one was there, she waited near the elevator. As a result, she saw the two of theming back together. She was in a panic because Henrick''s attitude towards Alice was really different. She could clearly feel the change in him. "Alma, what happened to you and Mr. Henrick?" Candice stood not far away. She had already seen what had just happened. Alma pursed her red lips and turned to look at her. She shook her head and smiled. "Miss Yates, it''s okay. His hand is injured so he''s in a bad mood." Candice did not doubt her. Looking at the beautiful girl in front of her, it was as if she had seen dor signs. "Alma, I just secured an endorsement for you. It''s a famous jewelry dealer but the other party wants to meet Mr. Henrick." "You also know how much the endorsement fee of thepany is. As long as this drama bes famous, your value will rise as well." As long as Alma could grasp Henrick''s heart, it was equivalent to grabbing a cash cow. Alma nodded and forced a smile. "Okay, Miss Yates. Have you arranged a ce to eat?" Candice thought for a moment and said, "Let''s do it tomorrow night. He has agreed to let Mr. Henrick choose the ce. Wasn''t it always like this when he came back over the years?" Alma looked at her and felt a little embarrassed. "Henrick''s hand is injured. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to have dinner with us. You know what his temper is like." "His hand is injured?" "Yes! He just came back from the hospital. He seemed to be in a bad mood because he got into a fight with Alice." It was not difficult for her to guess the truth when she saw the scene of them getting along with each other. Candice frowned slightly. It was not easy to deal with Alice. The incident that happened that day almost overturned their ns. Fortunately, Henrick did not continue to me Alma. Otherwise, things would be out of control. "Alma, in the next few days, you should take good care of Mr. Henrick and test his tone. When can I have dinner with you? I''ll make an appointment with the other party. As soon as we meet, we''ll sign the contract immediately." Candice walked over and patted her on the shoulder gently. "Alma,e on. Only if our team is strong enough can we not be easily trampled on by others. Although the three of us signed with Mirth Company because of Mr. Henrick, we don''t have much resources. You know Mirth Company. Mr. Skye''s wife is a famous agent. We must work hard." Alma understood what Candice meant, but she was a little scared of Henrick''s attitude towards her. She also knew that Candice was so kind to her that she tried her best to fight for every role for her because of her rtionship with Henrick. "Okay!" Alma nodded. After Candice left, Alma knocked on Henrick''s door. He had just taken a shower and was still wearing a bathrobe. There were drops of water dripping down from his hair, flowing down his cheeks, to his chiseled chest. He looked both sexy and charming. Alma was struck speechless. He frowned, looked at her, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Her face was very red. She had never seen him look so attractive. She looked away and whispered, "Henrick, your hand is injured. I came to see if you needed anything." He stared at her deeply. "Alma, I don''t need anything. Don''t disturb me. That''s what I need most right now." Her face suddenly turned pale. In the past, he had never refused her. She was anxious and she asked with red eyes, "Henrick, did I do something wrong to you? Your attitude ispletely different from before. I''m afraid of you." She would not let the matter go until she figured out the truth. "No, don''t disturb me. I need some time to rest." After saying that, he closed the door. Alma took a step back, and her expression was ugly. Not far away, when Amiyah and Heidi saw this scene, they both smiled. Alma went back to her room in low spirits. The moment Henrick closed the door, he suddenly felt that the world was much quieter. He sat on the sofa, looked up, and stared nkly at the charming night scenery outside the window. His mood was as heavy as the night outside the window. After the misunderstanding was resolved, he and Alice wereplete strangers to each other. She also understood. It was obviously for love, but in the end, she was injured all over. She had obviously liked him for more than ten years, but she had not received any response. It had been more than ten years, and she should have warmed his heart, but he still did not give her any warmth. She had forgiven him so quickly because she did not want to have too much to do with him. After staring outside for a long time, his eyes were a little sore. He rubbed his eyebrows, and the mobile phone beside him vibrated a few times. Henrick looked down and found it was from Boris. He slowly picked up the phone. "Boris." "Ricky, are you in River City?" Boris asked excitedly. Henrick asked in a deep voice, "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Hehe..." Boris smiled happily. "Well, I have something to tell you. Last time, I met Alice and I like her a lot. I''ve been busy these days, and I finally have some free time so I want to see her." Hearing this, Henrick frowned. He suddenly got up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the night outside, and muttered in a low voice, "She already has someone she likes." "Ah..." Boris cried out in surprise. "Who is it? Let me see if I still have a chance." Henrick retorted, "You''re just a kid. How can you have such a chance? Go wherever you want." "Ricky, you''re trying to cheat me. I failed before I started to chase after her, but you made me feel cold so quickly. Does anyone have a cousin like you? My mother is urging me to get married. Find a girlfriend for me." Henrick became more and more annoyed. He kicked the floor-to-ceiling window and forgot that he was still wearing slippers. Instantly, he jumped up in pain. Hiss... He sucked in a breath of cold air. He was really unlucky. "Ricky, what''s wrong with you?" Henrick yelled at him angrily, "Nothing much. Anyway, you can''t have Alice. Don''t even think about it." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After that, he hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa. He lowered his head and looked at his toes, which were hurting. His nail had flipped up and blood was pooling beneath it. The ce he kicked happened to be the frame of the window, and ayer of skin was torn off. Henrick cursed himself in his heart. Why was he so cruel to himself? Blood kept flowing. He limped out of the room to look for Josue to help deal with it.. He couldn''t treat his wounds himself. There were a lot of bloodstains along the way. Josue lived opposite him. The other actors all stayed on the first floor, while the director and the others were staying on the second floor. He knocked on Josue''s door, but no one opened it. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 It was only then that Henrick remembered that he had asked Josue to investigate Alma and Jaime. Jaime''s family background was not bad. He was a new upstart who had jumped into the upper ss in recent years. Relying on the cooperation of real estate, his family had be famous in River City over the years. Only then did he realize that Alma hade prepared. If she could not enter the Alwynn family, she could choose to enter the Jefferson family. The Alwynn family''s status and position had long surpassed that of Alwynn Group back in those days. With his mother''s Symantec Group, the Alwynn family was so rich that it was beyond anyone''s imagination. Others thought that their family had high standards, but many people didn''t know that he had good parents. They didn''t care about the other party''s background or family, but their character was very important. More importantly, they have to love each other. Henrickughed at himself,ughing at the time when he was blind. He looked up and saw Alice, who was about to leave. When she returned to her room, her mood was veryplicated. Although Henrick had apologized to her, her heart was still very heavy. That meant that they would never be involved again. Her two children would never know who their biological father was. That night, she chose to forgive Henrick because she could not be entangled in the future. More importantly, she did not have to take the children abroad. She did not want to leave her parents either. Ever since she was a child, her father had taught her that peace was the most important thing. Moreover, she was the first to make a mistake. If she hadn''t taken the initiative to look for Henrick, things wouldn''t have happened in the hotel. She went for love. At that time, she held a romantic and beautiful ideal for the future, but in fact, she did not want it to turn into hatred in the end. After all, there was no fate between the two of them. No matter how much you like someone, if he didn''t belong to you, he never would. It was meaningless to keep pushing the matter. At the thought of this, she was very sad. When the children first went to school, Juliet would often say that other children had parents to pick them up, whereas she would only have her mother and grandparents to pick them up. Listening to her daughter''s words, her heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife. Although Marlon was mischievous, he was also very considerate. He knew that they had no father and he would never ask about him. However, Alice could see that her son was also looking forward to having a father. She knew very well what kind of role a father would y in his life. Feeling a little depressed, she wanted to go out for a walk, but she didn''t expect to see Henrick as soon as she went out. He was wearing a bathrobe, and he was both attractive and dazzling. When their eyes met, she could hear her heartbeat racing, and a blush quickly appeared on her bright and beautiful face. Seeing this, Henrick''s annoyance receded and he felt much better. He asked with an unnatural expression, "Are you... going out?" She nodded slightly and replied, "Yes." When she was about to leave, she suddenly saw the blood on his foot. The light was so bright that she could see it clearly even if she pretended not to see it. She stopped in her tracks. He noticed her gaze and moved his feet backward. Alice was speechless and she pretended that she didn''t see anything. He was immune to herself in her heart. However, she couldn''t help walking towards Henrick. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m here... to find Josue. I want him to bandage my wound. He''s... not here." She looked at him and said, "Go back to your room first. I''ll get the first aid kit." After saying that, she scolded herself in her heart, "Alice, why are you so cheap? It has nothing to do with you even if he dies. Why do you care?" "Oh, okay!" The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, but he stood still. She ignored him and went back to take the first aid kit angrily. Even her footsteps were heavy. She usually took care of her children, and she herself was quite careless. She often suffered some bumps and bruises. No matter where she went, she would bring a simple first aid kit with her. Henrick looked at her back, and a smile gradually appeared on his lips. He didn''t know why, but he was very happy. "Henrick." He was stunned for a moment and he wondered why this woman was following him everywhere. He turned around and saw Alma in the corridor. "Ah! What''s wrong with your foot?" She saw the blood on his foot and wanted to help him, but he suddenly stepped back. She was speechless. At that moment, the phone in his hand vibrated. He looked down and saw that it was Josue''s message. "Mr. Henrick, Miss Parma and Jaime are a couple. He admitted that they were dating. They started dating about half a year ago. He also gave Miss Parma a luxury car and many branded bags." Below were several photos of Alma and Jaime hugging and kissing each other. Henrick closed her eyes and looked at Alma. His feelings were veryplicated. He thought of how much he had expected from her, and how disappointed he was right then. He had once thought that even if the whole world thought that she was wrong, as long as she exined, as long as she made up for her mistakes ang changed for the better, he would believe her. However, it seemed that he could not wait any longer. He was not only in pain, but alsopletely awake. "Henrick, you..." Before Alma could finish her words, she saw Aliceing over with a small first aid kit. Alice turned around and was about to leave. How could she forget that it was not her responsibility to take care of Henrick''s injury? He still had Alma. "Alice." Henrick couldn''t care less about the wound on his foot as he chased after her. He followed Alice directly to her room. Alma closed her eyes. Ever since she framed Alice that day, Henrick''s attitude towards her had changed. What should she do? As long as Alice was here, Henrick''s eyes would not fall on her. Alma turned around and went downstairs to discuss the countermeasures with Candice. She couldn''t lose Henrick. In Alice''s room, she looked at Henrick, who had followed her in. She frowned and asked, "Why did youe in?" His gaze was a little evasive. "What can I do? Didn''t you say you''d help me with my wound?" She retorted, "You should go find Alma. I forgot that she''s your girlfriend. It''s not my responsibility to help you if something happens to you. You can leave now." He questioned her loudly, "Who told you that she''s my girlfriend?" She frowned and looked at him with a sneer. "Who told me? Everyone knows that the two of you are a couple. You came here because you want someone to spread the news that I snatched Alma''s boyfriend and that I pestered you to death again." Where there were people, there was trouble. "No, Alice. I didn''t even admit it. How did they find out? Don''t worry. I''ve already asked Josue to investigate what happened that day. I''ll soon find out who did it. I''ll clear your name." He sat on the sofa and looked down at his foot. He missed the surprise in Alice''s eyes. Did he say that he wanted to prove her innocence? Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Henrick watched as his foot continued to bleed. It was said that one''s fingers were linked to their heart. It really hurt. After Alice reacted, she also looked at his foot. She couldn''t bear to see him hurt. She squatted in front of him with her first air kit in her hand. Seeing ayer of skin that had peeled off from his toes, her heart ached and her eyes turned red. How did he take care of himself when he was so badly injured? She took out antiseptic cream and a cotton swab, and carefully and gently wiped the blood around the wound. Henrick looked at her actions and felt that she regarded him as a treasure. Her movements were very light, serious, and careful. It was previously very painful, but right then, the pain had somewhat diminished. There was a stinging pain when she touched it, but it was within the range he could bear. Alice cleaned the blood up little by little, but the wound kept bleeding. After she wiped away some blood, more immediately appeared. She sped up and cleaned up the blood around her. Then, she took out the medicine and looked up at him. "It will hurt. Bear with it." After that, she quickly lowered her head. Henrick was stunned. He had just seen her eyes turn red. Was she sad for him? He had been in a daze as he thought about how Alice''s eyes had turned red just now. He had even ignored the intense pain. It wasn''t until she had wrapped his injured foot in gauze that his injury no longer looked as bad as it did before. She looked at him and said, "It''s done." That brought him back to his senses. "Thank you, thank you!" He opened his mouth, and his hoarse voice was a little stuttering. Except for his family, he rarely seemed to be cherished like this. His heart was deeply shocked. "No need for thanks. You can go back now." Alice''s expression turned cold again, and she leaned to one side to avoid looking at him. He looked at her side profile under the light. She was beautiful. It was only then that he realized in frustration that he didn''t know her very well. He didn''t know her temperament. What he knew about her was through the information he had gathered. She was enthusiastic and cheerful. She would share anything fun with him. And he just... Barely responded to her. Now that he thought about it, he was really a b*stard. However, looking at her and her assistants, as well as Brenden, they all got along well with her and they treated her very kindly, so he knew that she had a good character. During this period of time that he had known her, he had never seen her act spoiled or entitled. She was born in a good family, but she kept a low profile and never easily exposed her true identity. The rke family was definitely an existence that could not be ignored in Lemmon City. Hearing that there was no movement beside her, Alice, who had already calmed down, turned around and looked at him. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" He suddenly looked at his hand and said with some embarrassment, "My hand and foot are injured, so I can''t make a hotpress myself." She was speechless. He wanted her to make a hotpress for him. She couldn''t figure it out. The man seemed like he didn''t want to talk to her anymore a few days ago. Why did he want to sit in her room and not leave that day? The two looked at each other in silence. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the end, she was defeated and silently took the hot water to make him a warmpress. The reason was very simple. The way Henrick looked at her seemed to be telling her that the injury on his hand was caused by her. With such guilt in her heart, it was easy for her heart to soften. When the hot towel was wrapped around his wrist, Henrick felt warm in her heart. Alice massaged his hand seriously, and he just stared at her face quietly. The atmosphere was a little hard to describe, but he did not hate this feeling. Even he himself did not realize that the corners of his mouth could not help but smile. Half an hourter, she went to the bathroom to get some cold water. Only then did hee to his senses. He looked in the direction of the bathroom and smiled. People were so strange. When they cared about someone, they would want to know everything about them. He was also curious about everything about her. He was really curious! He wanted to know what kind of person she was. Her expression was always cold, but she had a warm heart and treated him well. No matter what, he could feel her warmth. "Alice, I''m going back. Thank you!" He smiled and suddenly felt that that name was very suitable for her. "Alice..." She was so shocked that her eyes widened. "Don''t give me a nickname." "It''s not a nickname. Your name is indeed Alice, isn''t it?" She was speechless. "Alice, I''m leaving. Don''t forget to help me change my dressing tomorrow morning." He smiled and left in a good mood. She stood there with a puzzled look on her face. She didn''te to her senses until she heard the sound of the door closing. She stomped her feet in anger, and there was still a trace of embarrassment and anger on her face. "This man is really not a human being. Can we even give each other nicknames?" Alice? She was so angry that she picked up her phone and called Giada to text her. "Gia, have you returned from your trip?" Giada replied to her, "Alice, we''ll be back tomorrow. I''lle and see you tomorrow night." "Okay, Gia, but won''t you be too tired? Will Martin allow you toe here?" Alice asked with a grinning emoji at the end. "It''s okay. He''ll send me here. We always make sure we''re well-rested so we''re not tired." Giada reassured. "Okay, there''s still a lot of delicious food in the business district here. Let''s eat together then," Alice said. "Okay!" Giada agreed. Aliceid on the bed, looking forward to the next night. She hadn''t seen Gia for a long time. They had known each other since they were children. Except for the fact that she didn''t tell Giada about Henrick, there was nothing else they hid from each other. She would avoid Henrick as much as she could. She was afraid that her heart would suffer a heartbreak again after healing herself with much difficulty. Downstairs, in Candice''s room, Ellie''s expression was not very good! She looked at Alma and regretted it. "It seems that Mr. Henrick is suspicious of the fact that we framed Alice that day." Alma frowned slightly and shook her head slightly. "I don''t think so. He didn''t say anything about what happened that day. He was in a bad mood, probably because of Alice." "Because of Alice? Is it possible?" Ellie was a little uncertain. It was hard to figure out Henrick''s character, and she had never seen through him over the years. Alma nodded. "I think there seems to be something between them." Candice asked in confusion, "Have you never known that Alice existed in Mr. Henrick''s life?" Alma shook her head. She really didn''t know about Alice''s existence. If she had known, she wouldn''t have be so uncontroble. Candice frowned. It seemed that something had to be done in advance. "By the way, Alma, contact Mr. Jefferson. Since Mr. Henrick is not in a good mood, we have to rely on Mr. Jefferson. These days, since he is in a bad mood, let''s not bother him first. When he is in a good mood in a few days, we will talk to him about this matter." Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Alma looked at Candice with some uncertainty. "What about the people from the jewelry endorsement?" Candice smiled and said, "It''s okay. You know that they just want to have a rtionship with the Alwynn family. Let''s take a break. You should dress up well tomorrow night and ask Mr. Jefferson out. I have another clothing endorsement here. With Mr. Jefferson there, we will soon sign the contract." "Thepany doesn''t give us many resources, so we can only find our own. You are young, so you mustn''t waste time. This time, with Mr. Henrick''s help, you must be famous." She had always only interests in her eyes, but once Alma had lost her value, she would abandon her without hesitation. Alma had always been used to being helped and she was obedient to some of Candice''s words. For example, Candice was right about Henrick. "Okay!" Alma thought for a moment and finally nodded. Candice smiled and looked at Alma''s beautiful little face. "Go upstairs and have a rest. As for Mr. Henrick, I will help you find a way to solve this once and for all." Alma took a deep breath. Now that she had a solution, she didn''t have to worry about it anymore. "Miss Yates, I''ll go up and rest first. You should rest early too." Alma got up and walked out. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Candice looked at Ellie. "Ellie, pay attention to Mr. Henrick during this period of time and find out what''s going on between him and Alice." Ellie nodded and said, "I''ve been observing them. I always feel that the atmosphere between them is very different. I feel that Mr. Henrick cares about her a lot." Candice frowned, and her brows furrowed as she fell deep into her thoughts. She has also realized that problem. She looked at Ellie and said, "Since there is still some rtionship between Alma and Mr. Henrick, let''s make good use of it and gain a few more endorsements. We should earn enough money first." Ellie nodded with a strange smile. Sometimes Alma was very smart, but sometimes, she was stupid. Miss Yates had been taking advantage of Alma''s rtionship with Henrick all these years, so she got a lot of money. She smiled and nodded. "Miss Yates, I know what to do." Candice smiled and spoke with interest on her face, "I like your cleverness." "Hehe..." Ellie smiled and looked at her with gratitude. Her family was poor. All these years, thanks to Candice and Alma, she was able to pay off the debts at home. "Miss Yates, you''re the one who did a good job." "Well, as long as we have powerful people with us, we will have endless money. You have to work hard these days." Candice narrowed her eyes slightly. If she could design the rtionship between Henrick and Alma, there would be a cash cow in the future. The next morning, because of the day off, Alice rxed and slept in. Usually, she rarely had time to sleep. On one hand, she had to take care of her children. On the other hand, she still had a lot of work to do. She rarely slept past nine o''clock on the weekend. She slept until 11 o''clock, but she was still awakened by the knock on the door. The moment she opened her eyes, her face was filled with anger. Knock, knock, knock... There were more and more knocks on the door. She was speechless. Was this person attacking the door? Why were they getting so worked up for? She went to open the door barefoot and thought that Lane was looking for her. She suddenly opened the door and saw a handsome face with sharp edges. Henrick was wearing a casual ck suit, which made his facial features look more defined as if they had been carved by the heavens. However, in the early morning, he saw the charming scenery. She looked down at Alice''s snow- white skin and couldn''t move his eyes away. She followed his gaze and looked down. Her eyes suddenly widened and she lowered her head to look at her deep V pink nightdress. It was extremely sexy. She red at him angrily and was about to close the door when he quickly said, "Go in and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside the door." Alice mmed the door shut and leaned against it nervously. She could never have imagined that it was Henrick. Looking at how she had just woken up and the infatuated look in his eyes, she was so angry that she wanted to kill him. "What''s wrong with this man?" Presently, it seemed that he was stuck to her. When she thought of the look in his eyes just now, she was both angry and embarrassed. A few minutester, she washed herself up and changed into a set of white sportswear. She always liked to wearfortable clothes. When she was not at work, she basically dressed infortable clothes. She hesitated for a moment when she thought of what he had said, but she still opened the door to take a look. As soon as she opened the door, she saw his dark eyes. The children of the Alwynn family had all inherited Victor''s dark eyes, which were extremely attractive. Alice seemed to have fallen into a deep whirlpool, and her eyes were firmly locked onto his. It wasn''t until Henrick cleared his throat that she came to her senses. She took a step back and asked with a red face, "What do you want from me?" He nced at his hand and said, "Didn''t you sayst night that if I couldn''t do it myself, you would help me apply the medicine?" She asked, "Where''s your assistant?" "He hasn''te back yet. I asked him to check the script that day. He may need some time to rify things one by one." She was speechless. He really did what he said. Alice looked at him calmly and said, "It''s over. You don''t have to do this. You don''t believe me, so you want the truth. Alternatively, you don''t believe in someone else, so you want to convince yourself." Her words shocked him. He really didn''t dare to believe that the girl he had protected since he was a child would do such a thing. Looking into his eyes, she understood everything. Her heart ached instantly. He only had Alma in his heart. She said, "Henrick, do you know why I forgave you so quickly?" His heart skipped a beat. He looked at her quietly with his dark eyes. She took a step back and said, "Come in first. Let''s make things clear." For a moment, he didn''t want to go in. He knew what would happen after he stepped in. However, he still walked into the room. "Sit down and rest for a while. I''ll take care of your wound first." Alice went to the bathroom to get some hot water. Henrick sat on the sofa in silence. Under the crystal light, his delicate facial features were filled with a faint sense of loss and sadness. She came out very quickly. First, she treated the wound on his foot, and then she made a hot compress for his hand. After a whole night, his swollen hand had recovered a lot, but the bruise looked even more serious. Her heart ached when she saw this. All these years, she had loved this man with all her heart and soul. She couldn''t bear to see him suffer even a little. He just watched her busying herself in silence, and neither of them said a word. He still saw her red-rimmed eyes, just like the previous night. He couldn''t help smiling. "This woman loves me so much. She has loved me for more than ten years, so how can she forget me so easily?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Half an hourter, Henrick''s wounds had been treated. However, his heart was burning with anxiety. Alice took the water back to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, her eyes turned red with anger. She red at herself. "Alice, why don''t you have a good memory?" "You''ve already been hurt time and time again. Are you still going to offer yourself up to be ughtered?" After staying in the bathroom for a long time, she sorted out her feelings and went out. Only by letting go of the past could she start over again. From a distance, she saw a disappointed Henrick sitting quietly, staring at the carpet under his feet. She pursed her lips slightly, looked at him, walked over, and sat opposite him. He felt that she was sitting opposite him, and then he slowly looked up at her. Alice put her hands on her knees and clenched her fists. She looked at Henrick and told him all her feelings in the past few years. She knew that she liked him, so she also said goodbye to her secret love. She believed that she would no longer suffer for this matter. He was the sore spot in her heart. If she could make it clear to him in person, she believed that she could face this rtionship calmly in the future. "Henrick, let''s continue with the topic. Do you know why I forgave you so quickly?" Seeing that she didn''t know what to say, he tensed up. He even had the urge to escape. "First of all, I did really like you, but that was seven years ago. Now, I don''t want to like you anymore. I''ve been in so much pain over the years." "It wasn''t easy for me to move on from that incident. I don''t want to dwell on the past anymore. So it would be best if we do not meet each other again." Henrick could clearly see the pain in her eyes. He had deeply hurt the girl in front of him. A sense of guilt and deep self-me filled his whole body. Before he could speak, Alice added, "Henrick, you don''t have to feel burdened when I say these words to you. It was my fault from the beginning to the end. All the pain was because I liked you." "Now that you''ve made it clear, I don''t think I''ll be in as much pain as before. I''m also very grateful to you for understanding what happened seven years ago and proving my innocence. You even apologized to me. Thank you for not letting my secret love turn into hatred in the end, which is the best ending for us." She smiled and burst into tears. She couldn''t even control her emotions. She lowered her head and cried for a while. She raised her head, wiped her tears quickly, and said in a choked voice, "Henrick, I... I hope you can be happy in the future!" In the end, she couldn''t bear to part with him. After all, she had loved him for too long and couldn''t give him up. However, if she didn''t force herself, she really couldn''t cross this hurdle. After crying for a long time, she stopped and looked at him with a relieved smile. He looked at her smile and felt sad and bitter. Seeing her crying so sadly, he wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only watch her cry quietly. He nodded subconsciously and said, "Okay! Alice, I wish you happiness in the future!" "Thank you!" Alice smiled with relief, and the huge stone in her heart suddenly disappeared. Henrick slowly got up and found that all his strength seemed to have been drained. He seemed to have a feeling that he had fallen into a trap when he went out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know how he got back to his room. The moment heid on the bed, he looked at the ceiling above his head and realized that he had returned to his room. He had no strength in his body and felt very sad. His eyes were sore and his throat felt as if it was hard to breathe. Alice had said, "Now that you''ve made it clear, I don''t think I''ll be in as much pain as before. I''m also very grateful to you for understanding what happened seven years ago and proving my innocence. You even apologized to me. Thank you for not letting my secret love turn into hatred in the end, which is the best ending for us." He didn''t know what was wrong with himself. He felt terrible. He slowly closed his eyes, but his mind was filled with her pained cries. The pitiful look of her forcing herself to give up was really heartbreaking. It hurt when he looked at her. How much more pain was she in? Henrick tried to imagine the pain that Alice had suffered. He closed her eyes and found that the corners of his eyes were a little wet. He also felt pain, but he couldn''t understand it. Her pain-filled voice was still ringing in her ears. He suddenly opened his dark eyes and sat up slowly. He was heartbroken, upset, and lost. He seemed to be ill. He looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly. Despite this, his heart felt extremely cold and lonely. He kept thinking about it. Love was just a word, but he had never loved Alice, and he could not understand the deep love she had for him. It turned out that she liked him and suffered a lot. It turned out that she liked him so much! No wonder his mother often told him not to provoke a girl when he was not sure of his feelings for her, because women had to bear more than men. Heid in bed, lost in his thoughts. After Henrick left, Alice hid in the quilt and cried. Although she had made things clear, her heart was still in so much pain that she couldn''t breathe. She still couldn''t forget him. Even if she could not be with him, she had the desire to spend the rest of her life with him. However, she also understood that no matter how excellent she became for him, he would never like her. It was said that only after losing something could one know how to cherish it, but she had never had it in the first ce. It was more painful than losing it after cherishing it! Ellie told Alma and Candice about Henrick''s visit to Alice''s room. Alma and Candice''s expressions didn''t look very good! Ellie said, "When Mr. Henrick came out of Alice''s room, he was very upset. Before entering, they talked for a while at the door, but I didn''t dare to get too close, so I didn''t hear what they said clearly." Candice looked at Alma with some concern. "Alma, don''t think too much about it. Just deal with the social activities tonight. Have you made an appointment with Mr. Jefferson?" Alma nodded. "We''ve made an appointment. Let''s go somewhere far away for dinner so that no one will see us." Candice remarked, "You don''t have to worry about that. I have arranged the ce for dinner. We will set out at about four o''clock. You and Mr. Jefferson should confirm the time. If there is no problem, we will set out from the hotel soon." There were many things that needed to be done quickly. Alma nodded, feeling more uneasy than the day before. Alice cried and fell asleep. She had a good rest. When she woke up, it was time for her to have dinner with Giada. She quickly got out of bed to wash up and looked at herself in the mirror. Because she had slept, her red and swollen eyes had returned to normal. She was in a much better mood. After taking a shower, she changed her clothes, put on light makeup, and hurried out. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 The ce where Alice and Giada had agreed on was a little far from where Alice was staying. As soon as she went out, she met Brenden, who had juste back. "Alice, are you going out in a hurry?" He walked up to her and asked. Looking at his travel-worn appearance, she smiled and said, "Yes, I''m going to meet a friend and have dinner with her." "Ah..." He looked disappointed. He had nothing to do these days and was often pestered by his sister. "Alice, I wanted to invite you out for dinner, but I didn''t expect you to have an appointment." She smiled apologetically. Looking at the disappointed Brenden, she felt very guilty. It was the right choice not to be a screenwriter anymore. If she continued to be a screenwriter, Brenden would not have gone home to inherit the family business and would have followed her to be a screenwriter. She could not dy his lifetime of happiness. "Brenden, if you have the chance in the future, we can eat together. I don''t have enough time, so I''ll leave first. If you feel that it''s not good to eat alone, you can ask Kylie and Lane to eat with you." After saying that, Alice walked to the elevator. He chased after her and called out behind her, "Alice, don''t bete at night. If it''s toote, call me and I''ll pick you up." She looked back at him and smiled. "Well, if it''s toote, you cane to pick me up." However, she knew that she wouldn''t be toote. Martin''s love for Gia was very enviable, and he didn''t want her to stay upte. She also knew that she herself wouldn''t stay upte. Alice had taken a taxi there as she was usually toozy to drive. It was too troublesome to find a ce to park the car. She didn''t like spicy food very much. This time, in order to cater to Gia''s tastes, she chose to go for spicy dishes. It would take her 40 minutes to get there by taxi. It was a weekend and there was no traffic jam. The setting sun in summer was beautiful, like a fireball, turning half of the sky red. Alice asionally spotted the setting sun, which was a color that was more gorgeous than she had ever seen before. Perhaps it was because she had exined everything to Henrick, but her current state of mind was completely different from what she had felt in the morning. There will always be a solution to things, but if the misunderstanding can be solved, it seems that everything can be solved. After so many years of sadness, she finally found relief. Although she still loved him in her heart and he was still her most beautiful first love, she could start a new life. She smiled. Under the setting sun, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Her endless imagination made time pass faster. From a distance, she saw Martin holding Gia''s hand as they waited for her at the door of the restaurant. After she paid the fare, she went straight to them. "Alice, over here." In the distance, Giada waved at her, and Martin, who was next to her, smiled dotingly. Alice trotted over and looked at them enviously. "Gia, Martin, have you been waiting for a long time?" Giada shook her head and let go of Martin''s hand. Martin nced at his hand and felt as if he had been abandoned. "Alice, we''ve just arrived. Let''s go. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a good talk." Giada pulled Alice into the restaurant. Alice looked back at Martin. "Martin, you won''t be joining us?" Giada looked back at her husband and said with a smile, "He has other things to do. When we two best friends meet, he can''t be there." "Ah..." Alice immediatelyughed. Indeed, they could chat with each other for a while. After Martin saw them enter, he took a look at the time. He had an appointment with Henrick here, and he should be there as well. "Martin!" Henrick''s voice came from behind him. He looked back and saw that Henrick was dressed in a casual, ck suit, with a cap and sunsses. His tall figure stood under the sunset, which made him look attractive. He turned around and walked towards him. "I''ming, Henrick." Martin smiled. Facing his rtives, he would never be stingy with his smiles. Henrick nodded slightly. "Why did you ask me to meet you here?" Martin asked, "Because you are here?" Henrick was speechless. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "What can''t you say on the phone? You had to ask me out. You know that I have never had much patience. I don''t want to go out if I can solve things on the phone." Especially that day, he was in a particrly bad mood. Martin pointed to the elegant restaurant on the opposite side and said, "This is the restaurant you like. I''ll take you to dinner first. Gia and Miss Klein are also here." Henrick''s pupils quivered slightly beneath his sunsses. He asked in a deep voice, "Is Alice here too?" "Yes! She has an appointment with Gia." "Oh!" Henrick''s voice was a little low. Martin took a deep look at him and did not speak, but went forward to lead the way. Henrick turned to look at the restaurant before following Martin to the second floor. Right then, every real estate had developed very well. No matter which building it was, as long as it was in the business district and had good food, business would be booming. The surrounding facilities were perfect. They went to a local restaurant, which was very famous in the area. The most important thing was that Gia liked the food here very much, and she would always bring some food back to have supper. Henrick looked at the signboard of the restaurant and looked at Martin in confusion. "Are you sure I''ll like the dishes here?" Martin nodded quickly and said with a smile, "Henrick, I remember that you are not picky about food." Henrick asked, "Are you serious?" Martin smiled and said, "Very serious!" "Ha..." Henrick was so angry that heughed. He pointed at a dish on the signboard. "Why does this dish look so familiar?" Martin touched his nose and looked a little unnatural. "Gia likes eating it." "But I don''t like it!" Henrick looked at Martin, who was blinded by love. "Martin, why are you the same as my father? Do you know his character? He likes whatever my mother likes. He doesn''t eat what my mother doesn''t like. My mother likes eating shrimp, so there''s always shrimp in my house. If my mother likes fish, there will always be fish. For you, Gia likes pork dishes, so you also like these dishes when you go out. Can you not be self-deprecating in front of women?" "At least, you should have some backbone. We have some human rights, don''t we?" Henrick crossed his arms and looked at Martin pleadingly. Martin looked at him seriously and said in a rare teasing tone, "Henrick, when you find the woman you really love, then you cane and say these things to me again, but for now, I guess you can''t say it. Let''s go. I made a reservation here." Henrick was lost for words. Could Martin at least give him a chance to refuse? Henrick followed him helplessly. The decorations of the restaurant were very elegant. There were not many people, and the dining environment was also very good. That was something that he was very satisfied with. After they went in, Martin told the waiter the number of the private room, and the waiter took them there. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 The corridor on the second floor was covered with a red carpet, and when one walked on it, there was no sound. Under the LED light, the carpet appeared much more vivid in color. Just as they were about to enter the private room, Henrick saw a familiar figure from behind. He stood at the door and saw that it was Alma and a handsome man. The man''s hand was intimately ced on her waist. She was smiling brightly in his arms, and she was very unrestrained, unlike in front of him where she always lowered her head and spoke cautiously. Henrick narrowed his eyes slightly. It was an unprecedented danger. At the same time, there seemed to be a kind of obsession quietly disappearing from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t like Alma, which made him involuntarily happy. If he really liked her, he would have gone over to beat the man up or questioned her angrily, but he had no impulse to do so at all. "Henrick, what are you doing?" Martin had already drunk a cup of tea. He could not help but ask when he saw that Henrick was still standing at the door. Henrick came back to his senses, took off his cap and sunsses, and said with a smile, "It''s nothing." The more he thought about it, the better his mood was. It was as if the heavy burden in his heart had disappeared, and his life could start over again. Noticing the smile on Henrick''s face, Martin was a little confused. When he first saw him, he thought that Henrick was not in a good mood, but that was not the case at all right then. What did he see outside? Henrick sat opposite him and asked, "Did you order some fried pork chops? In fact, I like them a lot, but I''ve eaten too much meat recently." Martin replied, "Yes." "Yes! I want to eat too." Henrick''s lips curled into a happy smile, as if everything in his world was suddenly made clear. "Martin, the world is so beautiful!" Martin was speechless. It was as if he had seen two different Henricks. Martin looked at him curiously. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so emotional all of a sudden?" Henrick looked at him and smiled mysteriously. "Martin, I''m so happy that you''re treating me to dinner!" Martin also smiled. "I specially invited you to dinner for a reason. Do you think I''m so simple?" Henrick was speechless. "Martin, you''re so mean!" "Why did you ruin my good mood?" "Why did you show your scheming side to me and ruin my impression of you?" It wasn''t easy to praise him once, but he didn''t fall for it. What an idiot. "So, you asked me toe here tonight because you really have something to do?" Martin nodded and watched the waiter serve the dishes. He said, "Let''s discuss while we eat." When the dishes were all served, Martin picked up a piece of pork for Henrick. Henrick was speechless. He was full after eating. Could Martin still eat other dishes? "Gia usually eats like this?" Why was it that he remembered his sister only eating small meals at home? "We eat like this asionally. This piece is from the front leg. It looks good, but there''s not much meat." Martin picked one up without hesitation. After he finished eating, he would get up early the next morning to exercise. Henrick was a little worried. He really couldn''t eat too much these days, but when he looked at the crispy golden skin, he felt that if he bit it, it would taste very good. As he thought about it, he couldn''t help gulping. Watching Martin eating with relish, he made up his mind and took a big bite. The fragrance of the food exploded in his mouth, and his mind was filled with choirs of angels singing. He looked extremely happy and ate half of it silently. He was a little tired and said, "Martin, it''s really delicious. Remember to bring it to Giater. She loves it most." Martin looked at his oily mouth, which made him look not as elegant as before. He smiled and said, "I will remember." He came here deliberately to eat, and he would take some food awayter. Halfway through the meal, the two of them were half full. Martin spoke up, "Henrick, I recently talked to Aunt Church about some work, and I want to invite you to be the male lead in it." Henrick looked at him with a big piece of meat in his hand. He had already forgotten about keeping his body in good shape. Looking at Martin, who ate elegantly, he seemed to be very patient with everything. After getting married, he became much calmer. The more Henrick looked at him, the more satisfied he became. "Candace''s script is the most difficult to get, and it also has a lot of twists and turns. The plot is worth thinking about, but it''s very hard to perform." He didn''t even dare to challenge him. "There''s one more thing. Mr. Church is capable of protecting his wife and daughter. If Aunt Candace was to go to the scene, he would definitely be there." Adonis had a tongue that was so sharp that it made people feel fear. "No, I''m very curious. How did you convince Aunt Candace to give you the script? Even if Uncle Anson went, she might not be willing to give it to you." Henrick was very curious about this point. Although Candace was not very old and was a few years younger than his mother, Adonis didn''t like her to work so hard. She only produced one script a year, and there were only two at most. The Church family was not short of money, not to mention that they had been backed by Alwynn Group these years, so their future development was better. Adonis'' greatest pleasure was to bring his wife, son, and daughter to travel. Diane was as happy as a little princess everyday. Martin smiled and said, "The credit goes to Gia. Adonis dotes on his daughter, and he also indirectly likes Gia. Naturally, this script would be given to me." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henrick replied with an "oh" and he understood instantly. "Martin, you''re the one who''s scheming. If Uncle Anson is willing to let Jacqueline appear, I don''t think it''ll be so difficult for him." "My father''s good brothers are all controlled by their daughters. Their daughters are all as precious as gold to them and they want to hold them in their hands, not letting go for the rest of their lives." Martin replied, "I think it''s a good thing." Henrick''s expression was one of utter disbelief. "Martin, have you ever experienced that what your sister did wrong, you had to take responsibility for it? Do you know how I grew up with Gia? We grew up arguing with each other everyday." "Only you can stand Gia''s sharp tongue. If she doesn''t rebuke me for three days, she will feel ufortable. She will be happy if she gives me a call to yell at me." "No, Gia won''t do this to me." Martin smiled and took a sip of tea to water it. Henrick instantly felt that the treatment was unfair. Why? She treated her husband much better than her own brother! His sister, whom he had doted on since he was a child, was taken away by the man in front of him. He still couldn''t believe that his sister was married. "Martin, do you know that I really want to beat you up?" Martin looked at him with a faint smile and drank his tea gracefully. "Henrick, I know, but I won''t give you a chance." Henrick retorted, "Well, you win. I''ll rest for a month after I finish filming this drama." Martin''s eyes were full of gratitude. "Thank you, Henrick. There''s no rush. As long as you''re acting, we can wait for a long time." With his current status, there were not many directors who could invite him. Henricl asked, "Is eight or ten years okay?" Martin was lost for words. This person was really shameless. On the other side, in the other restaurant. Alice also booked a private room. Her favorite dish was fish. It was not spicy and tasted delicious. She had been eating it all night. The two women talked endlessly from the moment they sat down. Giada suddenly asked curiously, "Alice, I remember that you liked Henrick when you were young. Do you still like him?" Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 When Alice suddenly heard this, she was stunned and she raised her cutlery stiffly. She forced out an unnatural smile and shook her head. "I don''t like him anymore. I just went too far when I was young." After she finished speaking, she quickly lowered her head and ate, not daring to look into Giada''s beautiful eyes that were filled with anticipation. Giada felt that Alice''s expression was a little strange. When she heard that she didn''t like Henrick anymore, she felt that it was a pity. Given her mother''s character, she would probably not ept a daughter-inw from the entertainment industry. Neither would her father. Her mother preferred a virtuous and kind daughter-inw. In her opinion, Alice was beautiful and a great candidate. She was very suitable to be with Henrick. "Alice, it''s a pity. It''s my brother''s fault. You''re such a good girl. I really want you to be my second sister-inw." The corners of Alice''s lips lifted. She raised her head and looked at the innocent-minded Giada in front of her. "Gia, there''s no fate. You can''t get what you want. If there''s fate, we can naturally be together." When she made things clear with Henrick, she found that there was no more resentment in her heart. The only regret was that her two children had no father, which was something she would regret for the rest of her life. Although Henrick had been spoiled, he wasn''t hopeless. Despite this, they were not fated to be together. "Gia, thank you. I''m going to go back after this TV series ispleted." She would rarelye to River City in the following days. "s!" Giada was still unwilling to give up. "Henrick is so stupid. If he really marries Alma, will there be a peaceful life in the family?" Alma seemed to have a good character, but she was not kind-hearted. Giada was extremely dissatisfied with her second brother''s love for that woman. Alice looked at her and sighed. She couldn''t help smiling and said, "Gia, let nature take its course." "That''s true." Giada smiled. "As for love, both parties need to be in love with each other." "Yes!" Alice thought the same. After that, the two of them chatted a lot. When Giada came back this time, she also bought gifts for Alice. The two of them enjoyed themselves. It was after 10 o''clock in the evening when Martin came over and they left the private room. When they walked out of the restaurant, it was still very hot at night. When Giada saw Martin and was about to say goodbye to Alice, she suddenly cked out and fell to the ground. "Gia." Alice quickly helped her up. However, she still slumped onto the ground. Martin, who was standing not far away, narrowed his eyes and hurried over. She squatted down and held Giada in her arms. "Gia, Gia," she cried out in an anxious voice. However, her friend did not respond. In the car not far away, Henrick, who wanted to see Alice and his sister, saw Giada suddenly faint, so he didn''t care too much. He got out of the car and ran towards his sister. Martin had already picked up the unconscious Giada, and Alice hurried to open the door. "Gia, what''s wrong? Huh?" Seeing his sister''s eyes closed, Henrick felt very distressed. Wasn''t she fine when she just came out? Why did she faint? Alice looked at Martin, whose eyes were red with anxiety. She looked at Henrick and instructed, "Go and drive." There was no way Martin could drive in his current state. "Yes, yes." Henrick went straight to the driver''s seat. Alice opened the car door and Martin carried Giada into the car. Henrick drove them to the nearest hospital. "Gia, Gia..." Martin shouted a few more times anxiously, but Giada still did not respond. Alice sat in the passenger seat and looked back at Keh worriedly. "Gia was fine when she ate..." She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Could it be..." She looked at Martin and blinked. Martin looked at her with a puzzled expression on his face and asked, "Could it be what?" Alice pointed at Gia and asked, "Could it be that she''s pregnant?" Martin was immediately lost for words. Henrick was also struck speechless. Alice remembered that when she was pregnant with them, she didn''t know that she was pregnant. It was summer and the weather was too hot. After she fainted, she was sent to the hospital and it was there that she found out that she was pregnant. Gia was fine just now, and she had been married to Martin for so long. It was very likely that she was pregnant. Gia was usually in good health, so she couldn''t have fainted for no reason. Martin looked at her in a daze, and then he became excited and ecstatic. He looked down at his wife in his arms. He was excited, nervous, and scared. In short, he was still very worried about Gia before things were confirmed. Henrick asked excitedly, "Could it be twins? My mother had triplets." Alice was stunned. Their family didn''t have twins, but after she became pregnant by Henrick, she found out that she was pregnant with twins. She also knew about inherited genes. "That''s possible." "Is that so? Then am I going to be an uncle?" Henrick was so excited that he almost couldn''t hold the steering wheel. Martin was not as excited as he was. He was very worried about the woman in his arms. Alice looked sideways and looked at Henrick, who had a happy and excited smile on his face. She had mixed feelings. If he knew that he had been a father for a long time, would he smile like this? Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Martin took Giada for an examination and paid the fees. Henrick and Alice waited outside. She sat on the bench while he leaned against the wall. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was very awkward. In the busy corridor, the two still felt strange. They had told each other in the morning that they should try not to meet each other, but they met again that same evening. Alice lowered her head, sped her hands, and sat quietly, staring at the ground. No one knew what she was thinking. She didn''t care about Henrick, who was standing beside her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She recalled the scene seven years ago when she fainted on the roadside and was taken away by an ambnce. Seeing Martin holding Gia anxiously, she was very envious. Every pregnant woman hoped that her lover would stay with her and share the joy of being a parent. She only remembered that when she woke up, the doctor said that she was pregnant, and she was stunned. On the night she ran out of the hotel, because she was too ufortable and in too much pain, she had forgotten about it. It was not until she passed out a monthter that she found out that she was pregnant. She med herself deeply. If the children lost their father, what would they do in the future? A father''s presence was very important to the children''s growth. However, when she went for an examination, she heard the heartbeat of the babies. Beep, Beep, Beep... When the sound from the instrument reached her ears, she burst into tears. She immediately decided to give birth to them without any hesitation. Later, with the support of her parents, she became more determined. She believed that the children would have no father. As a mother, she could also give the children love and a better future. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Looking at the two adorable and innocent children, she never regretted giving birth to them. Henrick looked down at Alice, who was sitting quietly. She seemed to be in a world of her own. She lowered her eyes, and no one knew what she was thinking. A few strands of hair fell over and covered her face, and he could vaguely see her sad expression. He stayed in the hotel the whole day. All his confusion and guilt had reached their peak. Now that he saw her, he felt even more conflicted. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he just had a deep sense of guilt in his heart. Looking at Alice like this, he felt even more guilty. It was all his fault. If he had respected her at that time, they would not have reached this point now. His arrogance when he was a child, when he grew up, and after he became an adult, had created the present situation. If he had only been more sensible earlier, if he could have been more understanding, he would not have hurt the girl in front of him. However, there was no ''if''s in life. Once you hurt someone, the damage was already done. Henrick wanted to say something, but he felt that it would be better if he remained silent. Soon, Giada was pushed out, and several nurses sent her back to the ward. Alice and Henrick quickly followed behind them. After the doctor left, Henrick looked at Martin and asked, "Martin, how is Gia?" Martin''s expression had returned to normal. He looked at Henrick and could not help but smile. "She''s pregnant with twins. She didn''t have a good rest and that''s why the situation just now happened." Alice asked excitedly, "Are the fetuses'' heartbeats and development normal?" She remembered that when she was pregnant, there was a girl who was also pregnant with twins, but there were no heartbeats. The girl had been happy before she found out, but in the end, she had suffered a miscarriage. Martin exined, "The doctor said that everything''s normal. He asked about our medical records. The doctor said that our family is amazing." "Haha..." Henrick was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. He looked at his sister on the hospital bed. Although she hadn''t woken up yet, herplexion looked much better than before. "Gia is really amazing." Henrick held his sister''s hand tightly and was so excited that his eyes were brimming with tears. He was a grown man, but he was somewhat embarrassed by how excited he was. Alice looked at Martin and said with a smile, "Martin, congrattions. You''ll be a father." Back then, when she found out that she was pregnant, it was also around this time in her pregnancy. When she walked out of the hospital, she looked at the bright night sky and thought of Henrick, who was abroad. She had murmured, "Henrick, congrattions on bing a father." However, she would never be able to say such words in front of him. "Thank you, Miss Klein!" Martin smiled and looked at Giada''s sleeping face dotingly. On the other hand, Henrick was busy making a phone call to report the good news. Eden and Victor had a social gathering that night. As soon as they got home, they received a call from their son. Initially, Eden was very worried. After hanging up the phone, she put on the shoes that had just been taken off. Victor looked at her in confusion. "Dear, what''s wrong? What happened?" She looked at him and smiled. "I''m going to the hospital. Gia''s pregnant and she fainted. She''s carrying twins." "Ah..." He shouted, "So I''m going to be a grandfather? A grandfather of two children?" She also nodded excitedly. She looked at Adriel, who was sitting in the living room ying games, and said, "Adriel, you go to sleep first. I''ll go out with your father." "Okay, Mom." Adriel was ying games and didn''t even look at his parents. Victor was very excited right then and had no time to teach his son a lesson. He rushed to the hospital with Eden. An hour passed before Giada woke up. She opened her eyes and saw a pair of worried eyes looking at her. She was shocked and quickly sat up. "Where... Where am I?" Eden saw her suddenly sit up and she eximed, "Gia, slow down, don''t get too excited." "Mom." Giada was shocked to see her father behind Eden. "Dad, Mom, why are you here?" As soon as she finished speaking, Triston and his wife also rushed over. Giada was lost for words. Martin smiled and announced, "Gia, congrattions. You''ll be a mom." "Ah..." She looked at him in surprise, and then her eyes turned red. "Really?" "Really!" His smile was iparably gentle. Having a child was originally in their n. Gia said that they should let nature take its course, and it didn''t take long for her to be pregnant. Martin felt that he was too careless. During this period of time, they had been out all the time and the journey was tiring. He asked her to rest for a night and thene back to see Alice, but she didn''t want to, so he could onlye with her. On the other side, Triston and Victor congratted each other. Alice looked on enviously. She didn''t know if Juliet and Marlon were asleep at this time or not. They would have cousins in the future. If they knew, they would be very happy. Unfortunately, that rtionship would never be revealed. Everyone carefully brought Giada home. When Eden left, she asked Henrick to send Alice back and told her that it was rare for her toe to River City, so she had to visit more often. Alice agreed with a smile. It was already past one o''clock in the morning when everyone got in their cars to leave. There were very few pedestrians and cars on the road. Henrick kept smiling all night. He turned to look at Alice, who was standing beside him. Their eyes met and they looked at each other withplicated expressions. He looked away slightly and said, "My car is still at the restaurant. Let''s take a taxi first, and then drive back to the hotel." She nodded slightly. It was toote. She was not familiar with the roads in River City, so she took a taxi to the restaurant and drove back to the hotel with Henrick. On the way back, they did not say a word along the way. Alice sat in the back seat while he yed some music. The two of them still felt awkward in the car. He was so embarrassed that he was distracted while driving. He kept looking at her, who was sleeping in the rearview mirror with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a car turned left in front of him. When he realized it, it was toote to slow down, so he had to brake abruptly. She couldn''t bnce herself and flew into the chair in front of her. She was stunned for a moment, and her head and nose hurt so much that she almost burst into tears. Henrick pulled up the door and quickly looked back at her. "Alice, did you get hurt?" Her name escaped his lips. Alice was speechless. "You''re addicted to calling me that. Do you even know how to drive? My head really hurts." She felt a burst of warmth in her nose, and then blood started flowing out from it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was really lost for words. He quickly took out a box of tissue paper and handed it to her. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Alice grabbed a few pieces of tissue and covered her nose. She had a splitting headache and had not recovered yet. She felt really aggrieved and burst into tears. "Alice, hang in there. I''ll take you to the hospital right now." She didn''t say anything. Seeing that the tissue was wet and bloody, she changed to another piece of tissue. Henrick searched for the nearest hospital, and this time, he carefully drove the car over. Fortunately, there was a hospital nearby. When they arrived at the hospital gate, he parked the car steadily. He got out of the car, opened the door of the back seat, helped Alice, whose nose was still bleeding, out, and they rushed to the emergency room. She was ced on an IV drip in the emergency room and an examination was done. He apanied her all the way. The impact caused the blood vessels in her nose to burst and bleed, but there was no sign of a fracture. After the examination, the bleeding stopped, and Henrick finally felt relieved. In order to prevent any infections, Alice had to stay in the hospital for an infusion. In order to make her morefortable, he asked for a private ward. He waited for the infusion to be completed before he went in. When Alice saw him, she red at him with hatred. He could only rub his nose resentfully. He walked in and sat silently by the bed to apany her. She was speechless. "Go back and rest. I can look after myself. You don''t have to apany me here." He looked at her and refused to leave. His voice was overbearing as he asked, "Why don''t you need me? It''s all because of me that you got injured. Of course I have to stay with you." Looking at his overbearing and determined face, she remained silent. Deep in her heart, she wanted to spend more time with him. She had loved him for more than ten years. How could she forget him so easily? The two of them sat quietly and did not speak. Despite this, the atmosphere was not as awkward as that in the car. The quiet ward was filled with an indescribable atmosphere, but it was not annoying. They looked at each other at the same time and did not look away. Alice spoke up, "Why don''t you go back? It''s almost three o''clock in the morning. You should go back and have a rest first." "Alice, haven''t we made things clear? Since we have done so, can''t we still be friends?" Henrick looked straight at her. He didn''t want to cut ties with her. Right that, that was the idea that was in his heart. He knew that his request was excessive, but he wanted topensate this girl. "Friend?" She looked at him in a daze. Was it possible that they could be friends? Impossible? With Juliet and Marlon around, it was impossible for them to be friends. She would not let anyone take her children away from her. They were her only reason to live, her only spiritual pir. However, she was selfish. The children''s father was right in front of her, but she couldn''t say it out loud. "Yes, Alice, I was wrong. I want to make it up to you so that you won''t feel so much pain." "Alice, with the rtionship between our two families, it''s impossible for us not to meet again in the future." "Even if we don''t say that, we live in the same world and will meet some day. Do we have to be like enemies?" "I''ll change. I''ll grow up. I won''t hurt you like I did before. Believe me this once," he said in one breath. He had never had such a feeling and never wanted to change himself for a person. She looked at him in a daze. He said that he would change and grow up. In the Alwynn family, he was really a spoiled child. He had been arrogant from a young age. Why did she feel gratified for him when he grew up like this? "I don''t need yourpensation. Your apology is enough to make up for everything." He changed so quickly that she was caught off guard. "I''m sorry, Alice." Henrick looked at her and spoke seriously. She was speechless. "Alice, I will apologize to you everyday from tomorrow onwards, as long as you feel better," he said shamelessly. He put down all his pride and only wanted to make this girl live a less painful life. She was lost for words. She felt that he had finally be more of a man. "Then... You don''t have to do that." After saying that, she lowered her head and didn''t look at him. However, in the next moment, he handed over her phone. She looked up at him in confusion. He said, "You pulled me down seven years ago. Let''s be friends now." She suddenly tensed up and looked straight at him. There was no disgust, contempt, or sarcasm on his handsome face; instead, there was only sincerity. She asked in a trembling voice, "Aren''t you afraid that I will pester you again?" Henrick raised the corner of his mouth slightly. "Alice, I know you won''t do it anymore." "No." Alice immediately shouted loudly and red at him with hatred in her eyes. "Henrick, don''t provoke me anymore. I really don''t want to fall into the abyss again. I really don''t want to be in pain. I really don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. I just want to live a peaceful life." He was stunned. Looking at her agitated and pained expression, he quickly withdrew his hand. "I''m sorry!" After he finished speaking, he suddenly got up and left the ward. He quickly fled. All he could see was the pain on Alice''s face. Only then did he realize how much of a b*stard he was. He stood outside the door for a few hours. At five o''clock in the morning, her infusion was finished. She knew that he was outside the door, so she didn''t stay any longer. When she went out, she saw him leaning against the wall and said lightly, "Let''s go." Then, she went forward. When they returned to the hotel, it was already bright. After they got out of the elevator, Alice went back to her room without saying goodbye to him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick looked at her lonely back helplessly. He really didn''t want to hurt her anymore. He really wanted to shake hands and make peace with her. Unfortunately, she was unwilling. He sighed deeply. He didn''t sleep all night and was very tired. He turned around, lowered his head, and walked towards his room. He didn''t notice Alma standing not far away. Alma felt a little ufortable because Henrick didn''t return all night and she couldn''t get through to him. She didn''t sleep all night. When she got up early, she saw Alice and Henricking out of the elevator together. Therefore, they had been together the night before. She looked in Alice''s direction and scolded her harshly, "Shameless." Then, she went back to her room and lost her temper. The crew rested for three days and time flew by in the blink of an eye. Alice did not go out for thest two days. Apart from asionally video calling the children, she also adapted the script with Brenden. Henrick hadn''t seen Alice for two days. Her assistant came to the director asionally and discussed the script with him. It was not until the day of official shooting that he saw Alice. Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 The moment Henrick saw Alice, he felt that she had lost weight again. In the past few days, he felt like he had gone crazy; he waspletely and utterly mad. As long as he closed his eyes, he would see her pained expression. Alma stood next to him and saw his gaze fall on Alice again. She felt bitter in her heart. She really liked Henrick; she liked his tenderness and his sincerity towards her. However, she knew that with her status and family background, it was impossible for her to enter the Alwynn family. Despite this, she still wanted to do so. That night, when she had dinner with Jaime, she was disgusted by his touch. Only Henrick was good enough for her that she couldn''t give up. In the past few days, she had wanted to find an opportunity to ask him out, but she had no idea what to do since he neither answered her calls nor left his room. Although she had dinner with Jaime and signed a very good contract, she had thought about it carefully. If she could marry Henrick, she didn''t need to rely on anyone to get all the things she wanted. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Henrick, are you ready?" Dwayne shouted. Henrick looked in Alice''s direction in a daze and did not hear the director''s words. Alice was talking to Amiyah about the scene, and her attentive look was very attractive. "Henrick, the director is calling you," Alma looked at him and said. Henrick slowly turned his head to look at her. Confused, he asked, "What did you say just now?" Alma was speechless, and she was in a terrible mood. She was standing right beside him. Didn''t he hear what she said clearly? However, she still smiled and responded, "Henrick, the director asked you if you are ready." Henrick looked at Dwayne and said, "Yes." Dwayne smiled instantly and looked at the rich young man with shining eyes. "Okay. Everyone, get ready." With an order, everyone prepared themselves. Dwayne was very dissatisfied with several of Henrick''s scenes, so he finally asked for a re-shoot. Henrick knew very well that he was doing poorly. Dwayne asked Alice to exin the scene to Henrick. Henrick only felt that the moment Alice approached him and he smelled her faint fragrance, his mood instantly improved. Alice was also very serious about her work. After she told him every detail, she stepped aside to watch. However, Dwayne found that Henrick had yed his role for a long time. He wanted to shoot again, but in order to prevent him from being arrogant, he endured it. He couldn''t help looking at Alice with a deeper gaze. There must be something going on between the two of them. It was really strange that there was no problem. In the following scenes, Dwayne was extremely patient. He asked Alice to exin the scene to Henrick first before they shot it. Henrick performed very well, and each time was a sess. Dwayne confirmed his thoughts. They were in a rtionship. Although they didn''t seem to be in one, he suspected that it must be true. It was a very awkward rtionship. The filming that day was very smooth, without any incidents, and there was a scene at night. It was a bathing scene. Alice left Brenden to exin the scene. She had something to do that night, so she left early. When Henrick was done with his work, he looked for Alice at the scene, but he didn''t see her. He took a sip of tea and asked Josue beside him, "Where is Alice?" Josue answered, "Alice has something to do and had to leave first. Tomorrow is a holiday, so she asked for leave." Henrick frowned. "Why am I only finding out now?" Josue didn''t know what to say. Why would he know earlier? He smiled and said, "Mr. Henrick, both Alice and Brenden are very capable. Brenden will stay to exin the scene to you. Don''t worry." All of a sudden, Henrick remembered that he had told his mother that he would take his three younger brothers out to y during the holidays. Although his three younger brothers were very naughty, he felt excited. He suddenly asked, "How many scenes do I have tomorrow?" Josue answered, "There are several. Although it''s the holidays, you can''t ask for leave." Henrick was speechless. He wanted to ask for leave. Josue seemed to have seen through his thoughts and immediately went to dissuade him. "Mr. Henrick, we can''t waste money. If Madam Joye finds out, you''ll be in a lot of trouble." Henrick wanted to argue, "I..." "Mr. Henrick, you can''t even make up for it yourself. You''ll even be scolded if they find out. Furthermore, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. After you finish filming, you can rest for a month. When the timees, you can have some fun." Josue smiled as he tried to persuade him. He had been by Henrick''s side for several years and understood his temper very well. He also knew what Henrick wanted to say. Henrick''s expression was one of disbelief. "You know me so well?" Josue smiled and nodded. "Yes, Mr. Henrick. We''ve known each other for many years." Henrick pursed her lips and looked in Brenden''s direction. Josue was very perceptive, and he instantly understood what Henrick was thinking. "Mr. Henrick, Alice is from Lemmon City, and it is the holidays. It''s normal for her to be curious about the area and want to go sightseeing. Anyway, she''ll be back in five days." "Five days? She''ll only be back in five days?" The thought of not seeing Alice for two days made him feel like it was a year. If he couldn''t see her for five days, he would be very depressed. "No." "Henrick, let''s discuss tonight''s scene." Alma''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. She also interrupted him. When it came to work, she would have been extremely serious if Henrick hadn''t met Alice. However, when they had met and Alma saw his cold attitude towards her, she was no longer interested in anything else. It was inevitable to make a mistake. "Okay!" Henrick answered absent-mindedly. He took the script and went to discuss the scene with Alma. The lines were very ambiguous. When Alma read them out, her face turned red, but the absent- minded Henrick didn''t feel anything. He was in a bad mood and often made mistakes, which made her feel a little surprised. It was a great honor for her to be able to film with him. She could also reach the peak of her life through this film because of the excellent character of the female lead. She was very serious. She thought that Dwayne would ask for a reshoot if there were any bad scenes, but there were very few opportunities. The director was more experienced than her. As long as it didn''t work, he would shoot again immediately. She was very tired of filming, but she persevered. When she thought of how Henrick had been ignoring her over the past few days, she felt even more ufortable. "Laurel, let''s get together," Henrick said affectionately. However, he read the wrong line. Alma was stunned. Looking at his affectionate expression, her heart fluttered, but his lines were wrong. She shed tears with grievance and asked, "Henrick, why do you always make mistakes? Do you hate me that much?" Henrick came back to her senses and looked at the lines. They were, "Laurel, won''t you leave?" He lost the script in a dispirited manner. Looking at the tearful and pitiful Alma, he was even more annoyed. Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 He threw the script aside on the table and said with a sullen face, "Let''s do it againter." Then, he walked to the rest area not far away. Everyone was busy finishing their work and having dinner, so few people noticed what was going on there. Not far away, Amiyah and Heidi smiled, seeing that Alma had gradually made Henrick agitated. Alma was stunned by his actions. In the past, he had never treated her like this, and he had always been very lenient towards her. The current Henrick no longer had eyes for her. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. She had just heard what he and Josue had said. He was so disappointed because Alice had asked for leave. She had never seen him care so much about a woman other than her. She chased after him unwillingly. Candice, who was watching them from a distance, frowned slightly. Henrick went to his lounge. As soon as he took a sip of water, he saw Alma chasing him with tears in her eyes. He frowned slightly and motioned for Josue to go out first. In fact, Josue didn''t need him to say anything; he didn''t want to stay there anyway. Alma had disgusted Henrick, and he was still indifferent to her. He also admired it. All these years, Henrick had been very kind to her. Some time ago, Josue had found out that it was Alma and her agent who had framed the screenwriter, Alice. However, after finding out about it, Henrick kept silent, which showed that he liked Alma very much. Josue left quickly. Henrick didn''t say anything. Instead, he sat on the sofa casually, his expression distant and indifferent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alma choked with sobs. Looking at Henrick''s attitude, she felt even more upset. "Henrick, what''s wrong with you?" She cried and asked, "I''m very worried about you. As far as I can remember, you''ve never been so agitated." He didn''t look up at her but just said indifferently, "You can leave now. I''m fine." He wanted to be alone. His mood during this period of time was hard to describe. Over the years, he had never been so frustrated or annoyed. "Henrick, you know how much I love you. I feel bad when I see you in pain. If you feel unhappy, you can talk to me. At least you will feel better." She wasn''t going to leave. At this time, she should stay with him. She suddenly understood one thing. Although he had been very kind to her over the years, she knew nothing about his life abroad. He came back in a hurry and left in a hurry. Even when chatting with her everyday, he did not mention anything about his friends or any other matters. Hearing her words, Henrick suddenly sneered. Looking at the innocent girl in front of him, he spoke up, "Those words ''you know how much I you''." When he thought of how happy she was in Jaime''s arms that night, he felt sick. He was in the water, and she was on the shore. His body was cold, but she smiled brightly. He suddenly understood that it was really too difficult to feel empathy in this world. Fortunately, he had always been kind to this girl because of the beautiful smile she had when she was a child. However, behind this kindness, she had endlessly been using him. He had been standing in the midst of a fog, and he had been obsessed with some meaningless people and things, but now he came out of the fog and was no longer as stupid as he was before. If someone was to ask him what he regretted the most in his life. Then he would have a definite answer. What he regretted most in his life was that he had hurt a woman who had treated him warmly, and who had loved him for more than ten years. That woman loved him with all her youth, but in the end, she was hurt badly by him. That was what he regretted the most in his life. He had let that girl experience the ups and downs of life, and he had to pay for his ignorance and the mistakes he made in his youth. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. Looking at Alma, he felt even more annoyed. "You can leave now. I''m fine?" He lowered his voice. Seeing that his expression had softened, Alma took the opportunity to ask, "Henrick, I just want to know why you''ve been so cold to me during this period of time. What have I done wrong?" Although she was crying, she was as aggressive as a scorned and wronged woman. "Alma, you''re fine. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s my fault. I''m in a bad mood." It was he who was in the wrong and had misjudged her. She had asked him what had happened when he was being used by her? This pit was truly deep! What''s more, she was not as simple as she looked. Seeing that he had treated Alice in a special manner, she attacked her. What did Alice do wrongly? Alma wanted to frame her. Henrick wanted to fight back, but he felt that it was not the right time. When he heard the news that Josue had discovered, a storm surged in his heart. In the end, he had misjudged Alma. Being used by others, at least there was some reward. Although he didn''t want anything in return, he couldn''t be used by others like this. His words confused Alma even more. Since she did not do anything wrong, why did he ignore her? "Henrick, shall we have dinner together?" She broke into a smile. Henrick looked up at her. Her eyes, which had been filled with tears, were pure and wless, full of expectation. He thought that if he had faced such a pair of eyes in the past, he would have been very tempted. However, right then, he felt that the girl in front of him was pretentious. He thought for a moment and then responded, "Alma, let''s have a meal together in a few days." He had his own ns. When Alma heard that, she smiled gently. Her eyes, which were clearer than a crystal, shone with happiness. She looked very beautiful. "Okay, Henrick, where do you want to eat? You decide." He thought for a moment then said, "Let''s go to the restaurant in this hotel in three days. The food''s delicious." "Okay, Henrick. You''ve been ignoring me recently. I''m so worried about you. I was afraid that I said something wrong and offended you." She finally broke into a smile. He took a deep look at her and didn''t say anything. She left happily, while he felt that he had fallen into a desperate situation. Alice asked for leave in advance in order to pick up her daughter, son, and mother at the airport. The following day was a holiday, and their flight would arrive at the airport of River City at eight o''clock that night. Alice booked a restaurant in advance and tried her best to avoid visiting the Alwynn Group and the Alwynn family. The apartment she lived in was far away from the Alwynn family home, so she ordered the local specialties of River City. At eight o''clock, people wereing and going at the exit of the airport. From a distance, she saw her son and daughter in the crowd, as well as her beautiful and elegant mother. She waved her hand at them excitedly. "Juliet, Marlon, I''m here." "Mom..." Marlon ran to her excitedly. He was already in primary school and was a little taller than his peers. His speed was also very fast. The moment he hugged his mother, his eyes instantly turned red. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 "Mom, I missed you so much that I can only feel safe if you hold me." Marlon rubbed his head against Alice. He felt that he was a little man, so he couldn''t let his tears fall. No matter how excited or sad he was, he couldn''t cry. Grandpa said that he would be the pir of the family in the future. He couldn''t cry, and could only walk forward bravely. They didn''t have a father. He had to learn from early on so that he could take care of his mother and sister. "Baby, I missed you too!" Alice wanted to pick up her son, only to find that she couldn''t lift her son up anymore, so she could only hold him like that. "Mom." Juliet also ran in front of Alice. Alice squatted down, hugged her two children, and kissed them on their little faces. "My darlings, are you tired?" Alice stood up and looked at her son and daughter with great satisfaction. Juliet was wearing a pink skirt and her hair was tied into a ponytail. Her big eyes were especially bright and her smile was particrly wide. "Because I want to see you, Mom, I''m not tired at all." "Mom, so am I. I''m not tired at all." Marlon smiled happily. "If you''re not tired, I''ll take you to eat something delicious." Alice took their little hands and looked at her mother. "Mom, thank you for your hard work!" Aubri looked at her daughter and smiled. "Silly girl, I''m not tired. You don''t even know these two small chatterboxes. They kept talking on the ne non-stop, and I kept answering their questions. Time flies very fast. We arrived in River City before we knew it." She looked at the familiar city in front of her. When she was young, she often came to River City. However, since her grandchildren were born, she had note back here. "Mom, let''s go back first. I booked a restaurant near the apartment." Aubri nodded. "I''m really hungry. These two little guys have been hungry for a long time. They just drank two cups of water on the ne." ...... When Alice arrived at the restaurant with her mother and daughter, it was almost 10 o''clock. Since the restaurant was closing, Alice could only ask them to pack up all the dishes and bring them back to the apartment. The apartment was very big, with three bedrooms and two living rooms. The dining table was also very big, and it was very spacious at home. While the children were washing their hands, Alice had already opened all the takeout boxes. Smelling the aroma of the dishes, she was also hungry. "Wow! Mom, there''s so much delicious food. This is my favorite fried chicken." Juliet sat down on the chair and grabbed the chicken to eat without hesitation. "Haha." Alice looked at her daughter and smiled. After she finished eating, she wiped her little hands with a wet tissue. "Silly girl, no matter how hungry you are, you can''t use your hands. Just wear a disposable glove or you will dirty your clothes." Aubri also sat down with Marlon and the others. "Wow! Mom, the taste is stronger and more vorful than the dishes in Lemmon City. It''s delicious." Juliet''s favorite foods were chicken and shrimp. "Really?" Alice also ate one. She had ordered light dishes, as she was still not used to the food here. Aubri looked at her daughter and asked, "Alice, is your work going well?" She looked as usual, caring and being concerned about her daughter. Alice smiled and replied, "Mom, it''s going well." Aubri looked at her calmly. "Are you not used to life here? Why do you look thinner?" Alice nodded and responded, "Mom, I''m not used to things here. You know, the biggest difference is the diet. The food in Lemmon City is light and the food in River City is heavier in spice. I''m not used to it." She didn''t tell her mother when she had had gastritis, but Aubri was even more worried. Aubri also knew her daughter''s habits, so she did not ask anything else. After dinner, Alice and her mother cleaned up the dining room together. Juliet and Marlon went to wash up. After washing up, the two little children ran into the room and had a whispered discussion. After closing the door, Marlon looked at his sister and said in a low voice, "Juliet, I overheard the conversation between Grandpa and Grandmast night, saying that our father is in River City." However, she rolled her eyes at her brother. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Marlon, do you only know now?" He looked at his sister in shock. "Based on your expression, do you already know about this?" She nodded. "I happened to hear Grandpa and Grandma talk about it before, but I don''t know who he is." "Anyway, he has never been a part of our lives, and we don''t acknowledge him as our father." Juliet''s little face was full of anger. She sped her hands together and looked at the bustling city outside the window angrily. Marlon narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at his angry sister. He smiled and said, "Juliet, in fact, I really want to know who he is. Both of us have the ability to remember everything. We must have inherited our father''s genes. Mom doesn''t have such good genes." "Hmph! I can''t forgive him. Having good genes is not important. Being good to us and being good to Mom would make him the best father." "Hehe. Little girl, what if there''s some misunderstanding or something we don''t know?" He asked. Actually, he really wanted to meet his father and see what he looked like. She could not deny it, but she still wanted to know who their father was. Her eyes shed. Seeing her ssmates'' parents pick them up from kindergarten and school, she was actually very envious. However she knew that there were some things that couldn''t be envied. "Anyway, I don''t want to know who he is. Don''t mention our father in front of Mom, or she will be sad again." "I know. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything." He smiled and gently flicked his sister''s forehead so she didn''t feel any pain at all. "Juliet, sleep well and have a good dream. I''ll buy you ice cream tomorrow." He chuckled and turned to leave. She looked at her brother''s back and could not believe what he had just said. He must have followed their father, whom they had never met before, and he always liked to bully her. "Marlon, go to bed." Alice looked at him as soon as her son came out. "I got it, Mom. Do you have potato chips?" Marlon went to the living room to find them. His footsteps were sloppy, yet his little figure looked noble. She looked at the ce where the potato chips were kept and said in disbelief, "You ate a lot just now, and you have brushed your teeth. Do you still want to eat potato chips?" He retorted unkindly, "Mom, I''m just following you, aren''t I? Grandma said that you loved potato chips when you were young and I inherited this from you." Aubri smiled silently. If he didn''t eat some potato chips, he wouldn''t be able to sleep well. Alice was speechless. She really couldn''t let the children know about her past. Otherwise, they would bepletely lawless. "Don''t eat too much tonight. It''s unhealthy. Eat it tomorrow. Otherwise, you will get a nosebleed again." Alice didn''t want her son to eat anymore junk food as her son was prone to nosebleeds. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 "Mom, I won''t. I can only sleep after eating something." Marlon continued to eat. Alice knew her son''s character, so she could only give him the potato chips. She also liked eating potato chips, and her son liked them even more than she did. Since she knew that they wereing, she bought big bags of potato chips. When she handed the potato chips to her son, she told him, "You can only eat a few. Go to sleep after eating. Don''t be greedy." "Hehe..." Marlon grinned. His teeth were white and his smile was adorable. Alice couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t be greedy." However, he must eat them all before he went to sleep/; Why? Because they were too delicious! They were fragrant and crisp! Alice gave him the in potato chips, which were better than the spicy ones. "Grandma, Mom, good night. I love you so much!" After getting the food, Marlon was as happy as a little bird. He spread his arms and wandered around in the living room, before returning to the room with his beloved potato chips in his arms. Aubri and Alice both smiled helplessly, but they were both happy that he was happy. In particr, Aubri was deeply touched. Her husband and daughter were very busy at work everyday, so she often felt quite lonely. Now, with her grandchildren, she constantly smiled and never felt lonely. "Mom, everything is ready. Go and rest. We''ll take the children to the amusement park tomorrow." Aubri smiled and said, "Well, I''m very tired. You should also go to bed early." She took a deep look at her daughter, wondering if her father''s painstaking efforts could lead to a beautiful marriage. Her daughter was kind, beautiful, and capable. In Lemmon City, those who were waiting to marry her could form a very long line. However, as her mother, how could she not know what her daughter was thinking? Except for the man she had loved since she was a child, Henrick, she would probably never marry another man again. What''s more, she had two children now. For their sake, she would not marry anyone else. However, as parents, how could they rest assured without seeing their daughter find happiness? The next morning, Alice got up early and was ready to go to the amusement park. Since the destination had been decided, she was prepared in advance. They left at eight o''clock in the morning. Alice took them to eat at a famous restaurant in River City for breakfast, and then they went to the amusement park. The Alwynn family. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eden also got up early in the morning to go to the amusement park. She had packed up the things for the triplets the day before and got up early in the morning to make breakfast with the servants. Adriel rushed down from the second floor. "Mom, do you have any of my favorite wraps?" Eden looked back at her son. "Yes." n ran over enviously. "Mom, do you have my favorite sandwiches?" "Yes, yes, yes." The eldest of the triplets, Andrew, slowly walked over. He was much more mature than his two younger brothers. "Mom, I want some beef." He leaned against the wall. Because he liked to eat meat, he was much taller than his two younger brothers. "Yes, yes, I''ve packed them all." Eden looked at the three children and smiled. She was constantly busy. "My darlings, I''ve packed everything. The three of you, go and help your father put the things in the car. We will leave after breakfast. It''s not easy to arrange for you to go to the amusement park." "n, go to the second floor to wake your sister and your brother-inw up. When they wake up, ask them toe down for breakfast." n said, "Mom, Gia''s pregnant and has been sick these days. Let her sleep for a while more. Martin already woke up and went out." Eden was stunned. "Has he gone out already?" He replied, "Yes, Gia wanted to eat some pineapple cake, so Martin drove out early in the morning to buy some." Eden asked, "She wanted to eat some pineapple cake?" "Yes." n saw that the servant had already packed the wraps. He immediately reached out to take a piece and put it in his mouth, eating it while it was still hot. Eden nced at her son and couldn''t help smiling. "Help Madam Mary bring all the food to the dining table. I will go up to see Gia." She took off her apron and went up to the second floor. After Giada found out that she was pregnant, she moved back home. Eden was very happy. Fortunately, Martin''s parents did not care. As long as Gia was happy, they didn''t care about where she lived. The couple also moved in and stayed on the second floor. Giada''s morning sickness was very bad. She had been tortured so badly that she alwaysid in bed, unwilling to get up. "Gia." Eden pushed the door open and went in. Hearing the vomiting sounds from the bathroom, she quickly went to the bathroom. Giada was bent over and she retched at the toilet. "Gia, why are you throwing up again?" Eden patted her daughter''s back with pity. "Mom, I feel nauseous every morning when I get up. It''s so ufortable. It''ll be better after 10 o''clock." Giada''s face was very pale, and she looked at her mother with her big, dull eyes. She was so ufortable that she almost cried. Eden helped her up and let her lie in bed to rest. She poured a cup of hot water for her and said, "Gia, I was also like this when I was pregnant with you, and it persisted for over a month. You won''t feel so ufortable after three months." "Okay!" Giada smiled weakly. Although she felt very ufortable every morning, she still felt very happy when she thought of the two little lives in her belly who were hers and Martin''s children. "Gia, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you right now." Lu Giada said, "I want to eat pineapple cake." "Why do you want to eat it so early in the morning?" Eden smiled. She was allergic to pineapples and mangoes, and luckily, Gia did not inherit her constitution, which was very good. Giada didn''t know why, but she just wanted to eat it. "Mom, it''s sour and sweet, and it sounds very appetizing." Eden looked at her daughter dotingly and tucked her in. "Well! I know, but it''s very sweet. Eat less. It''s not easy to digest if you eat too much of it. I''ve made some oatmeal. Do you want to eat it?" Lu Giada smiled happily and said, "Mom, just a little. Put some sour fruits in it. It''ll only taste good if it''s sour." "Okay, I''ll bring it to you." Eden went out with a smile. When she arrived downstairs, she ran into Martin, who had just returned from buying the pineapple cake. "Good morning, Mom!" Martin happily greeted Eden. Eden looked at him, who was full of smiles, and she also grinned. "Good morning, Martin. Gia wants to eat some oatmeal. I''ll bring it to herter. What do you want to eat for breakfast?" Martin smiled and answered, "Mom, I can get it myself." Living in the Alwynn family home, he always felt very warm. "Okay, go upstairs and apany Gia." Eden went to the kitchen with a smile. She was busy in the early morning, but she was very happy. At 9:30 a.m., the couple finally set off with their three sons. Victor was driving, but his expression was not very good. That was because there would be a lot of people in the amusement park on a holiday, and it was thest ce he wanted to go. Each year, during the holidays, the three children had to go to the amusement park, and his expression was cold every year. The three children had long gotten used to their father''s cold mood. The three brothers chatted very happily in the back seat. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 "Mom, can we go into the water to y today?" Adriel asked. Eden looked back at her son and said, "Yes, but there are so many people today, so you must stay within my sight." "I got it. Mom, we will be obedient. You just need to apany Dad." In their minds, as long as their father was happy, he would promise them anything. The problem was that their mother had to be by his side. Otherwise, their father would maintain the cold expression on his face, and it would be very boring. "Okay!" Eden smiled and nced at her husband. His expression was still sour. Every time he went out to have fun during the holidays, he would be in a bad mood. But the children liked to join in the fun, so they had to go at this time. Moreover, they often took time to apany the children, mainly because her parents were old, and she also needed to apany them often. Victor felt his wife''s gaze and his expression softened a lot. His wife was with him everyday, so he couldn''t be in a bad mood with her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As for the children, except for his daughter, no one could make him happy. He couldn''t feel at ease about any of them. Anyway, he was about to have grandchildren, so he didn''t want to care about those kids anymore. They arrived at thergest amusement park in River City at about 10 o''clock. Alice bought a ticket to y with the children. The two children were very brave and wanted to try everything. It was still early and there were not too many people. It was usually the most crowded in the afternoon during the holidays. Many parents and children were out and about. Marlon got off the carousel and ran to Alice. "Mom, can we go and y on the sky slide?" Alice immediately shook her head and said, "Don''t even think about it. You''re too young. Wait until you''re older." "Oh!" Marlon felt a little regretful, but not too much since he could y it in the future. "Mom, let''s go y on the pirate ship." Marlon pointed to the ride not far away. Alice looked at the pirate ship swaying back and forth in awe. There were a lot of screamsing from the ship. She quickly shook her head and said, "I won''t go but you go ahead." Juliet replied, "Mom, you''re such a coward. Look at how fun it is!" Alice felt that her daughter''s provocation was useless to her because she was really afraid. She was scared and didn''t want to experience it at all. Aubri came directly to watch the children and didn''t want to go on any rides. The mother and daughter had been ying with the children. The twins didn''t seem to be tired at all, and they ran to the roller coaster not far away. "Juliet, look at the triplets. They''re very handsome." Standing at the ticket entrance, Marlon pointed at Andrew and his brothers. "Wow! Marlon, they''re really handsome!" Juliet blinked her big eyes and the two siblings ran towards the three brothers. Marlon had never been afraid of strangers. He ran up to Andrew and said, "Wow! Hello, triplets. We are twins." The three of them were speechless. Looking at the two lovely little children in front of him, Andrew smiled and asked, "Do you dare to sit on this ride at such a young age?" Marlon narrowed his eyes, and a hint of cunning shed across his eyes. When the three brothers saw it, they felt that he was somewhat familiar. Andrew, in particr, narrowed his dark eyes slightly. "Brother, you can''t look down on anyone. No matter who it is, they can burst out with terrifying courage. We have already ridden on this." Marlon looked at Andrew arrogantly. They were not afraid! The brother and sister pair were sitting in front of the third row. After Juliet sat down, she looked back at the three brothers and said, "Brothers, you are so handsome." The three brothers were once again struck speechless. Andrew also smiled. "Little girl, you and your brother are also very good-looking." "Hehe..." Julietughed happily. She loved it when people praised her beauty. The following performance of the brother and sister made the three brothers look at them anew. When they came up and down from the roller coaster, the triplets'' faces were pale and their legs were weak. The twins, on the other hand, wereughing happily, without a trace of fear. The three brothers looked at each other in dismay. "Goodbye, brothers!" After saying goodbye to the three brothers, the twins rushed to the train ticket counter next door. Obviously, the three brothers were not so energetic. They went to the seats behind the roller coaster to find their parents. "Mom, I''m dizzy, but it''s so exciting. The moment the roller coaster started moving, I didn''t feel any pressure at all. I felt very rxed." n leaned on his mother''s shoulder and closed his eyes, enjoying the quiet moment. Victor looked disgusted. "Take your head off your mother''s shoulder." n made a face at his father and continued to lean against his mother. "Dad, Mom, we just met a pair of boy-girl twins who were on the roller coaster with us. They are really brave. I thought about it carefully. Why does that boy look like Henrick when he was a child?" He was a meticulous person. The moment he saw the little boy, when the sense of familiarity hit him, he only felt that the little boy looked somewhat familiar. However, after thinking about it carefully, he found that the boy looked a little like his second brother, Henrick, who was a star when he was a child, and there were videos of him on the Inte. There were many simrities between them. Victor and Eden looked at each other. Victor said, "Andrew, don''t talk nonsense. Henrick has never been in a rtionship in recent years." Adriel spoke up, "Mom, Andrew''s not lying. I also think the little boy looks like Henrick, especially his facial features. He looks exactly like Henrick when he was a child." Victor and Eden looked at each other again. Victor muttered, "I''m going to the toilet." He couldn''t answer his sons'' questions. Andrewined, "Hey, Dad is just running away. He just doesn''t believe what we said." Eden smiled and said nothing more about the matter, "Don''t forget that your eldest brother and your second brother looked exactly the same when they were little." Andrew said with certainty, "Mom, there are videos of my brother and my second brother when they were little. We''ve all seen them. Can you tell who''s who?" She was speechless. Why did it sound so mysterious? As soon as Victor came out of the bathroom to wash his hands, he saw a little boy rushing in with his hands covered with blood. "Ah, Mom just jinxed it. I really got a nosebleed," Marlon muttered as he squeezed past Victor to wash his hands. Victor took a small step back and took a few sheets of tissues for Marlon. Marlon''s face was covered in blood and he couldn''t care less. After thanking Victor, he carefully wiped the blood from his nose whilst looking at himself in the mirror. When a clean little face appeared in the mirror, Victor''s pupils suddenly contracted. Why was this child so simr to when Ricky was a child? Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Victor suddenly remembered what his sons had just said. He suddenly found that there was nothing wrong with their eyes. Despite this, he didn''t believe them at all. Marlon saw that his nose was no longer bleeding and he carefully examined his clothes. He only felt at ease when he saw that there was no evidence left. He looked carefully at Victor, who was in shock, through the mirror and said, "Grandpa Alwynn, I know you!" "Grandpa... Grandpa!" Victor came to his senses. He couldn''t ept the word ''grandpa''. How could he be a grandpa to this kid? He looked at himself in the mirror. He was still very young, not like a man in his fifties at all. He looked at most, 35. He had always trusted Sean''s cosmetics. No, this child called him Grandpa Alwynn just now. Victor looked down at Marlon. This little face was really like his second son''s. "Little guy, you said you knew me just now. Do you know who I am?" Marlon said with a smile, "I can''t forget. I saw a photo of you in a financial magazine in my grandfather''s study. You are the president of Alwynn Group, a famous entrepreneur, Mr. Victor Alwynn. My grandfather said that you are very good. You are a big shot in the business circle." Victor was speechless. What kind of praise was this? Was he that great? He was confused again. "Who is your grandfather?" "Bert Klein. My mom is Alice. I heard my grandfather on the phone with you." Victor was dumbstruck. The truth hade out. Every time Bert called him, he would satirize and mock Victor. It turned out that he really had a grandson. Moreover, he was so smart. "You are really Bert''s grandson. Who is your father?" Victor wanted to know the answer to this question very much. "Ah... I don''t know. I have to ask my mother who my father is because we don''t have a father." "Grandpa, I won''t tell you. Please don''t tell my mom about my nosebleed. I ate a bag of potato chips last night and got sick. If my mom finds out, she won''t let me eat potato chips in the future." "Goodbye, Mr. Alwynn!" After saying that, he ran away without waiting for Victor''s answer. Victor was still lost for words. No father? No father? But why did he look so much like his son? Moreover, there was Bert''s abnormal attitude. Victor stood there for a while. It was not until someone came into the bathroom and touched him that he came to his senses. With a gloomy expression on his face, he strode out of the bathroom. When he went outside, he nced at the pair of dazzling eyes. He suddenly remembered what his son had asked his mother that morning. His eyebrows twitched. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Eden''s number. "Victor." "Dear, this ce is very close to the high-tech district. I''ll buy you some food. You can bring the children to y first." She smiled and agreed, "Okay." He reminded her, "Honey, wait for me toe back." She was speechless. "I know. We''re already so old yet you still say such things." He smiled and said, "Honey, I love you!" After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone with satisfaction and left the amusement park. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After getting in the car, he contacted Anson. After knowing the location of the crew, he went straight to find his son. In the crew, the situation was not very good that day. Henrick made mistakes again and again, and Dwayne felt that he could rest again today. Seeing that Henrick had made another mistake, Dwayne couldn''t help shouting, "Mr. Henrick, you''re acting like a gentle and domineering president, not a cruel and scheming president." "Your facial expression should be gentle, and your eyes should be like the sea of stars, filled with only Laurel..." Dwayne spoke until his mouth was dry, but Henrick was still not in his best state. He lowered his head unhappily. Dwayne was speechless. "Mr. Henrick, please be considerate of my hard work!" Alma was not in the mood to film. She looked at Dwayne and asked, "Director, why don''t we rest for a while before we start filming again?" "Ricky." A deep voice rang out, and everyone present turned their heads in shock. Victor was dressed in casual ck clothes. He stood not far away, looking dazzling. "Dad, why are you here?" Henrick was very surprised. Why did his fathere here? Victor ordered, "Follow me." "Ah... Okay!" Henrick spoke to the director and left with his father. Looking at the backs of the father and son leaving, Alma frowned slightly. Seeing that Mr. Alwynn hade, something must have happened. Henrick followed his father to a cafe in themercial street. The father and son found a window seat where they could see the cars passing by. Henrick didn''t understand why his father woulde over at this time. "Dad, why did you suddenly come here? What''s the matter? Didn''t you take Adriel and the others to y today?" Victor said, "Yes, your mother took them to the amusement park. I came to see you." "Oh..." Henrick looked at his father in disbelief and said with a smile, "Dad, I don''t believe that you woulde here just to see me. If you have anything to say, just say it." At this time, the coffee they ordered was also brought over. Victor picked up his mobile phone and ordered a few dishes to be sent to the cafe, waiting for the right time to chat with his son. He looked straight at his son and said, "I only have one question for you now. Have you contacted Alice in the past few years? Have you ever been together?" Boom... All of a sudden, Henrick''s mind went nk. How did his father know about this? "Dad..." His expression darkened. "Why are you suddenly curious about me?" Victor''s face became more and more serious. "Answer my question. Did you get together a few years ago? I will only ask you this once. If you don''t want to tell me, don''t regret it." "Dad, you suddenly... What''s wrong?" Henrick was even more nervous. Did his father know what had happened that year? "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Victor''s voice was cold and dignified. Even though Henric was usually easygoing, he was still afraid of his father who was being so serious. "I..." Henrick hesitated. What if his father lied to him? Victor looked at his hesitant expression and suddenly understood that there was something between him and Alice. That was why Henrick was so embarrassed. "Say it. I will give you onest chance." Victor''s face became more and more gloomy. If his son took his old path, he knew how much pain his son would be in. "Dad, can you tell me the reason first?" Henrick was afraid of being tricked. His mother liked Alice very much. If he wanted to tell his father, he had to first figure out what was going on. Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "I met Alice today. And as for your Uncle Klein, he talked about something in secret, so I came to ask you." "Kid, your father will tell you today that the older you are, the wiser," Victor said inwardly. Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Henrick''s body tensed up. If he said it, his father would definitely give him a good beating that day. However, Uncle Klein already knew about it, so sooner orter, his father would also find out. "s!" Henrick sighed dejectedly and looked down with an unusually pained expression. He thought that this matter could be kept a secret. Now that he thought about it, it was really ridiculous. How could there be eternal secrets in the world? Moreover, since he dared to do it, he had to admit it. Now that everyone knew about it, he still felt a little ufortable when he said it. He was really angry that he had been framed. He was even more upset that he had done something worse than a beast to Alice. He felt bitter in his heart. During this period of time, he felt like he was almost out of breath. "Dad, there was an ident seven years ago. On the night of my birthday, someone drugged my wine. Coincidentally, Alice met me in the hotel. I don''t need to tell you what happened afterwards. I also know that you and Mom got together like this." Henrick''s voice was low, and he was in a bad mood. He didn''t dare to look at her father. Victor was struck speechless. Things were really as he had expected, but Henrick became a father earlier than him. Victor''s mood was extremelyplicated. He was very happy to have a grandson, but the most important thing was that the parents of the children had to love each other, so that his grandson could grow up well. "What happenedter?" Victor asked, suppressing the anger in his heart. His eyes gradually lost their kindness. Henrick looked up at his father and said, "After that, I went abroad again. Seven yearster, our first meeting again was at Gia''s wedding. After that, we had a cooperation with the rke family. Only then did I find out that the woman back then was Alice." "How is that possible? You and Alice met when you were very young." Victor couldn''t believe what he had heard. Henrick imed to not know Alice. "Dad, I just came back half a year ago. I was very busy before, so I had no time to pay attention to other things. I didn''t know her. She knew me, so we didn''t get along very well this time." "I''ve already apologized to Alice, and she has forgiven me. Her only wish is for me to stay far away from her." Henrick told his father everything. Hearing this, Victor was very angry. Sure enough, his son still followed his old path. Alice asked him to stay away from her because she didn''t want him to know the existence of the child. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he asked, "So, what do you think of Alice?" Henrick looked at his father. He did not know what Victor wanted to say. "Dad, what else can I do?" He patted his heart and his expression was not very good. "Dad, she is very good. She has been affecting my heart during this period of time. I am full of guilt." Victor was speechless. He felt that he would regret it for the rest of his life. Needless to say, the child was Henrick''s, and the boy was his grandson. However, at that moment, he could not be happy. The pain that Alice had suffered all these years, and the pain the child had suffered without his father, was caused by his son''s ignorance. "I see. You go back and finish your shoot first." Victor was angry even when he just looked at his son, so he simply lowered his head and avoided him. "Dad, are you here to confirm this matter?" Henrick asked. When he was done speaking, he felt that something was amiss. "No, Dad, did youe here to trick me on purpose?" He felt that the older he was, the wiser he would be. His words obviously provoked Victor''s anger. "That''s right. I''m here to trick you." Victor couldn''t help but burst out with anger. His voice was so loud that it was scary. When the children were young, he had missed watching them grow up. He had lived with this guilt for a lifetime. No matter what he did, he had to think about the feelings of the three of them first. Now that his son had let a good girl down, how could he not be angry? "Hey! Dad, you scared me. Why are you so angry all of a sudden?" Henrick looked at his father warily. Looking at his father''s gloomy and angry expression, he had a feeling that he would be beaten in the next moment. Sure enough, Victor suddenly stood up and gave his son a hard beating. "Ah ah..." Henrick endured the pain and was beaten. He didn''t dare to fight back as he had done something wrong and he felt like he was going crazy these days. After being beaten, he felt much more rxed. The people in the cafe were shocked when they saw this scene. When they heard Henrick call out to his father, no one dared to go up to stop the fight. What right did they have to interfere in a father teaching his son a lesson? However, even though Henrick was wearing a cap, someone still recognized him and his father, Victor. The video of the Second Young Master of Alwynn Group being beaten up by his father in a cafe quickly became a hot topic. In the amusement park, Eden and her three sons identally bumped into Alice''s family. The moment she saw Eden, Alice almost wanted to escape with the children. When Marlon met Victor, he forgot to tell Alice about it because he was too yful. That was why they met each other so unexpectedly. When Eden saw Juliet and Marlon, she was also shocked and struck speechless for a long time. Therefore, Andrew was right. This little boy was really like Henrick when he was a child. Eden asked her three sons to y with Marlon and his sister. She didn''t ask anything before she figured out the truth. As usual, she chatted with Alice and Aubri. Aubri was fine, but Alice was distracted. She never dreamed that she would meet Eden there. It was so far away from the Alwynn family''s property, but they still bumped into each other. "Alice, when did you get married? Why didn''t you tell me?" Alice was worried that the children would be exposed, so she didn''t pay attention to Eden''s words. Aubri answered for her, "My daughter had the children before marriage. You know, there is nothing to say about this kind of thing." That was the truth. Hiding it would make people feel that it was a joke. They were open and honest, and she did not feel ashamed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eden suddenly looked at Alice with distress and gently took her hand. Alice looked at her, at a loss. Eden said, "Alice, everything will be fine in the future." Alice nodded nkly. Aubri looked at her daughter''s expression and felt even more distressed. If her daughter could not take this step, she would never get happiness. That was the arrangement of the couple. No matter what happened in the future, as long as their daughter stood out bravely to face this matter, she would have a new life. "Mom!" Adriel ran over with his phone. Eden frowned and looked at her reckless son. "Adriel, what''s wrong?" Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 "Mom, you need to go to the hospital now. Dad didn''t buy food at all. He went to look for Henrick and beat him up. He''s now hospitalized." Eden was struck speechless. What did she hear? Alice was stunned. "Why did Uncle Alwynn suddenly hit Henrick?" She thought to herself. Aubri also looked at Eden and lowered her head, lost in thought. "Mom, look at your phone. Dad and Henrick are both on the hot topics list. Dad is so ruthless. I''ve never seen him in such a terrible mood." When Adriel saw the prominent title on the hot search list, he couldn''t believe that his father would beat up his second brother. He quickly clicked on it and found that Henrick had indeed been beaten up by their father. Eden still couldn''t believe it. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and searched for it. The news was all about the president of Alwynn Group beating up his second son. Eden didn''t even need to think to know what was going on. Victor had found that Alice''s son looked like Henrick when he was a child, so he ran over to find Henrick. "This..." Looking at her son''s bloody face, Eden felt distressed. Victor had beaten him too hard. Their son was wrong, but there still had to be a way to solve things. What should they do if he was disabled? "Mom, Henrick''s head is covered in blood. What''s wrong with him?" Adriel was anxious. It turned out that their father would beat his son so hard. He would never dare to make a mistake again. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eden stood up and looked at Aubri and Alice with an apologetic expression. "Aubri, I''ll contact you later. I have to leave first." Aubri nodded slightly. "Go ahead and do your work. Don''t worry about us." Eden looked at Alice and saw her looking down at the phone anxiously. When she saw the video on the phone, she was stunned. Eden squatted down and held her hand. "Alice, you don''t have to worry about anything. Take good care of your children and y here. I''ll contact youter." However, Alice did not respond at all. Instead, her body tensed. Eden''s heart ached even more when she looked at her. After Eden finished speaking, she was still worried. She looked at Aubri and said, "Aubri, we have been friends for many years. If anything happens, let''s sit down and solve it together." Aubri nodded. She knew that Eden could tell. She knew Eden''s character and trusted her. As Eden said, they had been friends for many years and trusted each other. She smiled, and her gaze was very gentle. "Don''t worry. Alice and the children will be alright here." Eden let the three brothers y to their fill before going home. She then took a taxi to the hospital. Half an hourter, in the hospital, Victor looked angrily at his son on the hospital bed. Henrick lowered her eyes and said nothing. His nose was covered with gauze. His nose bridge was fractured, his teeth had cut into his cheek and his mouth was in pain, and his leg ligaments were injured. He wouldn''t be able to walk normally for three months. Anyway, he had been beaten, so he was not afraid. However, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. How could a father beat his son so ruthlessly? "Dad, you hit me too hard." As soon as he spoke, his mouth hurt and his saliva flowed out. Henrick quickly took out a tissue from the table beside him and wiped his mouth; it was too embarrassing. He relied on his face for work. Presently, he was fine, but he was covered in wounds. Speaking of which, this was the first time that his father had beaten him like this. It was obvious that he had vented his feelings. Victor gave his son a good beating, but he was still in a bad mood. He looked at his son coldly. "Look at you, you haven''t been beaten enough." "No, no, no, that''s enough. Dad, I know I was wrong. I also apologized to Alice. I wanted to compensate her, but she asked me to stay away. I was very helpless." It seemed that after knowing that the woman was Alice, he did not hate her. However, when he saw Alice''s pain, his heart ached as well! Seeing his son arguing, Victor got angry again. "Brat, have some remorse, okay? Now, you are still arguing. If you did something wrong, you''re wrong. If you''re wrong, you have to admit your mistakes." "You''re in the wrong. You won''t be forgiven just because she said it. You have to take practical action and make Alice willingly forgive you." "When ites to this kind of thing, girls are deeply hurt. Although it is impossible for them to be willing to forgive you, you have to try your best to get true forgiveness, instead of arguing here." "Just because she told you to get lost, you can''t just leave, understand?" He really couldn''t handle the fact that his son was a father. As a father himself, Victor knew very well what they had all experienced when they were children. Henrick also had a helpless look on his face. "Dad, I want to do it too, but I want Alice to give me a chance." He felt very sad. She had said that she forgave him just like that, which made him even more pained and sad. He couldn''t fall asleep at night. In the past few days, he had quickly lost two or three pounds. He also wanted to get Alice''s sincere forgiveness, but she wanted him to stay away from her. What could he do? "Dad, I''ve been going crazy these days." Henrick kicked the quilt hard to vent his anger. The innocent quilt fell to the ground instantly. Victor said angrily, "Is the one who can drive you crazy still behind you?" Henrick was speechless. Didn''t he look miserable enough? "Dad, you can go to the amusement park to pick up Mom. You don''t have to worry about me. My assistant willeter." He smiled, as if he had regained his carefree look. Victor just remembered that his wife was still in the amusement park. At this time, he could really ignore his son. "Well..." Before he could finish his words, Eden stormed in angrily. Victor was speechless. It seemed that everyone already knew about it. "Honey..." Eden red at him and said, "Victor, you are crazy. Are you satisfied with the chaos you''ve created in River City now?." "If you want to hit your son, you can go home and hit him." "Mom, what are you talking about? Are you asking Dad to beat up his son behind closed doors?" Henrick asked with an expression that said, "Mom, you don''t love me anymore." She was still furious and turned to ask Victor, "Tell me." Victor shook his head slightly. He could neither open his mouth nor speak. He was afraid that Henrick would copse after knowing this. Upon seeing the expressions on the couple''s faces, Henrick asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?" His sly ck eyes darted back and forth between his parents. He always felt that his parents were hiding something from him. Eden looked at him and shook her head slightly. Her voice was very cold. "Nothing." Henrick''s heart was broken in an instant. "Mom, you don''t love me anymore. My heart is broken." He looked sad and wronged. Seeing that he was injured, his mother did not rush up to hug him, nor did she care about his injuries. He felt that he had been abandoned. Eden looked at her childish son, and her heart ached even more. He was only a child. How could he take care of children in the future? "s!" She sighed weakly. "Ricky, your father knows what he''s doing." It meant that he didn''t have to pretend to be pitiful. Shame on him. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Henrick was speechless. "Mom, my nose is broken. Don''t you see that my face is covered with blood?" Henrick red at his father resentfully. Victor red back fiercely. Henrick pretended to be fine and looked elsewhere. After so many years, his father''s aura was still the same as it used to be. A single nce from him could make people''s legs go soft. Victor was speechless. If Henrick was scared, there was still hope! "Dear, let''s go back first." He couldn''t bear to see his wifee to the hospital. Eden looked at him and shook her head slightly. Although she did not know what was going on, she knew that her husband was very angry, which showed that the matter was unusual. "You go back. I''m here to take care of Ricky." No matter how hard she tried, she could not bear to see her son lying on the bed and remain indifferent. Her son was in the wrong and deserved to be beaten. If he was beaten, it hurt her heart, but she had to endure it. "Then I won''t go back." Victor, who had always beenpetitive, turned around and sat on the chair beside him. Feeling a headacheing on, Henrick rubbed his forehead. Whoever left would have no time to think. If he let his mother remain there, he would be a sinner. At that moment, Josue, Dwayne, and Alma also came in. Seeing Victor and his wife, the three of them greeted the couple. "Mr. Alwynn, Madam." Victor nodded slightly. Eden looked at them and smiled, asking them to sit down. Henrick said, "Dad, Mom, you can go back. I''m not badly injured. I''ll go home and rest after I leave the hospital tomorrow. Josue is here. He can take care of me." "Eden, I can stay and take care of him," Alma also took the opportunity to speak up. Hearing this, Eden nced at her. "Alma, thank you, but as a woman, it''s not convenient for you to stay and take care of him." Thinking of Alma''s feelings for Henrick, Eden didn''t give her a chance to speak. She said directly, "Ricky, I''ll take you out of the hospital now. When we get home, ask Adonis toe and give you the anti-inmmatory injections. I''ll feel at ease if I can see you." Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo... Henrick was so excited that he was about to cry. His mother''s love for him was back. "Mommy, I love you!" Henrick was so happy that he danced with joy. Everyone was speechless. Could it be that his soul had been changed? Josue was also lost for words. "Mr. Henrick, pay attention to your character," he thought to himself. Eden looked at Josue and said, "Josue, thank you for your hard work. Go andplete the discharge formalities for Ricky." He smiled. "Please wait for a moment, Madam. I''ll do it right away." Watching Josue go out, Henrick looked away and saw Alma, who was a little reserved. He slowly looked away. When he thought of how she had used him, there seemed to be a me of anger burning in his heart. He understood her suffering, but she did not understand his goodwill. She didn''t cherish their friendship, so he could only tear it apart with his own hands. In the beginning, he was willing, but that ended in his ruthlessness. In the end, Henrick followed his parents home. Alma didn''t even talk to him. The matter of Victor beating up his son was widely spread in River City. Lucian, Anson, Abigail, and Jasper put down their work and they all ran to Victor''s house to scold him. Victor had his own difficulties. His son had done something wrong. Could he still treat his son who had made such a big mistake kindly? Henrick would never remember it if Victor didn''t hit him. Victor silently endured the scolding that Abigail directed his way. She eventually became tired of scolding him and went upstairs to see Henrick with a distressed heart. They chatted for a while before she left at ten o''clock in the evening. Only Victor and Eden were left in the living room. "Haha..." He smiled coldly and said, "We''re really getting old. They''re nagging more and more." He looked at Eden and said, "Dear, Abigail has been nagging since she was young, and she''s even more so now that she''s older. Anson can stand her. I admire him." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eden was better than Abigail; she said what she should say, and remained quiet when there was nothing to say. She looked at him and saw that he had been scolded all night. In fact, he was also wronged. "Victor, Abby is distressed about Ricky. You should endure it tonight. They don''t know your intentions, but I do." He smiled and praised, "You, my dear, are the most considerate." ...... On the second floor, on the far left was Henrick''s room. It was decorated in gray and white, and the room was fashionable and magnificent. Martin and Boris were sitting on the sofa not far away, watching Henrick sipping his soup. Victor was really ruthless, and Henrick''s mouth was full of wounds, so much so that he could only drink cold soup. Even doing that could make him cry out in pain. Boris''s eyes became bitter when he saw Henrick drinking his soup. He was also afraid of his uncle. How ruthless was he? "Martin, keep himpany. I feel ufortable looking at him." Martin nodded slightly and said, "Okay, go and rest." Boris said with a smile, "I''ll go to the backyard to have a look. If Grandma and Grandpa aren''t asleep, I''ll chat with them." Martin said, "Grandpa and Grandma go to bed at nine o''clock every day, and get up at six o''clock in the morning. You don''t have to go there now. You can go there tomorrow morning." The two elders had lived a regr, scheduled life, and he was very familiar with them since he lived here. "Okay, I''ll go to sleep." Boris took a gloating look at Henrick and left with a smile. Henrick put down the small bowl slowly, not caring about Boris'' gloating at all. If he cared, he would lose. He picked up a piece of tissue paper and wiped the corners of his mouth elegantly. Then, he looked at Martin with a mischievous smile. "Martin, why don''t you go back and apany Gia now? Do you have something to ask me?" Martin hit the nail on the head and stated sharply, "You like Alice." "Haha..." Henrick couldn''t helpughing, as he felt like he had heard a joke. He and Alice were enemies now. How could they like each other? "Martin, you''re jumping to conclusions." Martin looked serious and did not joke with him. He said calmly, "Last time, when Miss Klein came to our house, you looked at her with a particr gaze." Henrick was stunned. He was such a coward that he didn''t even want to face Martin. He liked Alice? Was that the case? He didn''t even understand what love was. He had thought that he liked Alma before, but heter found out that he was wrong. He didn''t like Alma either. What he liked was the little girl when he was a child, the one who smiled softly at him. Wasn''t that right? At that time, what he liked most was Alma''s gentle smile, which was asfortable as a spring breeze blowing over his heart. Martin stood up and looked at Henrick, who was still in shock. He said, "I''ve already said what I should say. I just don''t want you to miss it, let alone Alice. Her heart and eyes are glued to you. She is truly in love with you, but you don''t understand." Martin was an experienced person, and he knew much more about love than Henrick did. The look in Alice''s eyes was exactly like that of his own when he hadn''t found Gia in those years. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Henrick didn''t know when Martin left. When he looked up, his brother-inw was no longer in the room. He turned his head. Outside the window, the lights were brilliant. "s!" He sighed and closed his eyes. The image of Alice with tears streaming down her face appeared in his mind again. He suddenly opened his ck eyes. His pupils trembled, and his heart trembled. He felt that he must be sick as it was too ufortable to breathe. Buzz buzz buzz... The phone on the bedside table suddenly vibrated. He grabbed it and nced at it. It was Alma. Feeling a little annoyed, he ended the call. However, the phone rang again. After several rings, he picked it up. "Hello!" His voice was very cold. On the other side, Alma''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. "Henrick, are you okay?" She asked gently. "I''m fine. Don''t worry," he replied with no expression on his face. When the filming was over, he would end the rtionship between him and Alma. He would never let anyone take advantage of him, and the person who took advantage of him would not have a good end. "Henrick, can I go to your house to see you? I''m worried about you!" His expression turned cold. "No need. I''m fine. I''m hanging up." "Henrick, have a good rest." After hanging up the phone, Alma looked at Candice and Ellie who were beside her; her expression was grim. Candice looked at her and asked, "Did Mr. Henrick agree for you to visit the Alwynn family home?" As long as Henrick allowed Alma to enter Dragon Vi, she would be able to make things happen. Alma shook her head sadly and looked at Candice. "Miss Yates, he didn''t agree." She also knew that if it wasn''t for marriage, Henrick would never bring a woman home so easily. Candice frowned and her expression darkened instantly. "Alma, the most important thing for you now is to ask Mr. Henrick out. As long as you can have dinner together, I can help you solve this problem. We must get the jewelry endorsement." "We are only responsible for the connections. As for the jewelry business, they will solve it by themselves after meeting Mr. Henrick." Alma''s expression darkened as well. In the past, Henrick had never treated her like this. Ever since she framed Alicest time, he had changed. Just once and he hadpletely changed; she was terrified. Ellie spoke up, "Alma, don''t worry. Mr. Henrick has been in a bad mood these days and he''s injured all over. When he recovers, you can ask him out again. He promised you that he would definitely do it. Don''t you know his temper?" Alma nodded, but she still felt that something was wrong. ...... After Victor and Eden went back to their room, she called Aubri again. She told her that something had happened at home that day, and she would meet with her and talk about it in detail the next day. After hanging up the phone, she took a deep breath and sat on the European-style beige sofa, looking worried. "Eden, what did Aubri say?" Victor sat opposite her, handed her a ss of water and some snacks. She looked at him and asked with a smile, "Are you going to eat supper?" He helped her smooth the hair around her ears and looked at her with a distressed expression. "Because of Ricky, you didn''t eat much tonight. This is the midnight snack I asked someone to prepare for you." "These are some of your favorite sandwiches." "Thank you, my husband! But I still can''t eat it." She looked worried. "Aubri said that she wanted to see me alone tomorrow. There is no need to verify anything or do a DNA test. I am sure that the children are Ricky''s." "Aubri said that Alice was in a bad mood when she went back. She locked himself in the room and didn''t even have dinner. Because we found out about the children, she must feel very uneasy, just like I did back then." Victor understood as he had also been thinking about it for a whole day. "Eden, this is what I think. Since the children are Ricky''s, he has the right to know. Besides, they''re a pair of twins." "I left in a hurry today so I haven''t seen that little girl. I don''t know what she looks like." Eden smiled and recalled the scene that day. The moment she saw the brother and sister, she was also shocked. "She''s like a little elf, and she''s very beautiful, like Alice. She called me ''grandma'' many times. She''s already in the first grade, and she''s doing very well in her studies." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Really? Our Alwynn family''s genes are really good." He smiled and suddenly felt that having grandchildren was very good. She red at him. "In front of Alice and Aubri, you can''t say that. Regarding Ricky, I''ll tell him. After this matter is told to him, he can''t make things difficult for Alice. He must respect her decision. After all, there is no rtionship between them." He smiled and spoke with an unfathomable look, "Dear, there are some things that are still uncertain." She also pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. She liked Alice very much. If she and Ricky could love each other, she would be very happy. Alice didn''t know how she got home. After returning home, she hid in her room and did not go out. Seeing Eden and Victor, she was worried that the children would be taken away. Sheid on her stomach weakly and looked at the picture of the family of three at the head of the bed with her listless eyes. Knock, knock... She nced at the door. That was the third time that her mother had knocked on the door. Alice sorted out her emotions and got up to open the door. Her bedroom was very big, and there was a very beautiful round, ss table by the bed. There was a vase of lilies on it, giving off a faint fragrance. She opened the door and looked at her mother outside. She said apologetically, "Mom, I''m sorry. Come in first." Aubri nodded and held Alice''s dinner in her hand. Aubri put the dish on the round ss table and said, "Alice, have some dinner. I have something to tell you." Alice nodded and remained silent. She sat down and lowered her head to eat. Aubri didn''t prepare much, but it was Alice''s favorite spiced chicken. Alice lowered her head and took a few bites. As she ate, she couldn''t help crying and her tears fell onto her food. "Woo woo woo..." In the end, she cried out, and she could no longer swallow the food in her mouth. She had been suppressing her emotions for too long, and her shoulders shook violently. Looking at her daughter, Aubri couldn''t help but silently shed tears as well. Aubri did not disturb her. If Alice could cry, she would feel better. Her daughter was content, gentle, and determined. If she could meet a good man who loved her, she would be happy for the rest of her life. After crying for more than ten minutes, Alice finally calmed down. She looked up at her mother with a pair of red and swollen eyes. She choked and asked, "Mom, did you already know about it?" Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Aubri looked at her with distress and nodded. She reached out her hand and gently stroked her daughter''s crying face. Her daughter was very beautiful and excellent, but she met a man who did not understand and did not want to cherish her. This time, she came here because she wanted topletely resolve this matter. "Alice, you''ve been in love with Henrick since you were a child. You''ve be so outstanding in order to marry him. I''m happy to see it in your eyes. There are little stars hidden in all our hearts, and those stars can make our lives sparkle." "Over the years, you worked hard silently, and finally, you stunned all those who knew you." "Then, you suddenly fell pregnant. When you decided to give birth to the children, do you know how much pain your father and I were in? You were still a child, and it happened to be at the moment when your life was just beginning." "Your father and I both hope that you can live a life that you want, instead of living for the sake of others. However, since you were young, you have been obsessed with Henrick and can''t let go of him." Speaking of this, Aubri lowered her head and sighed. Then, she added, "The more Marlon grows, the more he looks like Henrick when he was a child. Can''t your father and I see that? Besides, your father also did a DNA test. The children are indeed Henrick''s." "With your work in River City this time, your father wants you to face all this and get out of this pain to wee a new life." "Otherwise, your whole life will be ruined. We are old and can''t take care of you for the rest of your life. We also hope that there will be someone who can love you and grow old with you." "Mom, I''m sorry!" Alice cried and threw herself into her mother''s arms. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Boohoo... Mom, I''ve never regretted giving birth to Marlon and Juliet. With them in my life, I have a life that''s even more wonderful than I can dream of." Her sobs spread throughout the room. Aubri patted her daughter''s back gently. When she heard her cries subsiding, she said, "Alice, Victor and Eden have already seen Marlon and Juliet. Victor saw them and became angry, so he beat up Henrick." Alice left her mother''s arms, wiped her tears, and said in a trembling voice, "Mom, I''m so afraid. I''m afraid that they will take away the children." The children were her reason for living. All these years, it was because she watched the twins grow up and had theirpany that she persisted. "Fool." Aubri smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry. Eden and Victor are not those kinds of people. They are very reasonable. Your father and I did this because we know their personalities." "I have an appointment with Eden tomorrow. I will have a good talk with her. I think she will respect your decision." "Really? Mom, I''m still worried." Although Alice knew what kind of person Eden was, she was still very worried. Despite this, she was still very angry. This time, her father had deliberately cooperated with the Alwynn family. Her father should have discussed this matter with her. If he had done so, she would not have been so helpless and sad in such a sudden situation. If she had a choice, she would choose to never let the Alwynn family know about the existence of the children. She could not leave the children, nor could they leave her. She could take care of the children by herself. Aubri seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said, "Alice, don''t me your father. Your father and I have seen how much pain you have been in these years." "Your father made such a choice so that you would be able to walk out of the shadows. There are no eternal secrets in the world. The Alwynn family will know about it sooner orter." "In other words, Marlon is very smart and will investigate his own background when he grows up." "Alice, they have the right to know about their father''s existence. Only when you bravely face all of this can youe out and give yourself a chance to be reborn." She really loved her daughter. Her daughter had been depressed everyday and often shed tears alone. All these years, she had rarely smiled. Alice finally nodded. The moment she closed her eyes, her tears fell like broken pearls. Aubri sighed. Who could be med for this matter? Her daughter had fallen in love, so she had to bear it. No matter who was right or wrong, it was meaningless to me anyone. She didn''t care what Henrick thought. What she wanted was for her daughter to walk out of the shadows and have a good future. ...... The next day, Eden and Aubri met at a restaurant in River City. Eden ordered the dishes that Aubri liked. In the private room, the environment was very comfortable. When the dishes were served, Aubri also arrived. "Aubri, you are here." Eden looked at her with a smile. Over the years, she was still as beautiful as she used to be. She pulled out the chair for her and asked her to sit down. Aubri sat down with a smile and asked, "How is Henrick? Is he alright?" Knowing about Henrick, she asked casually. After all, she was very resistant to him. "He''s much better." Eden sat next to her with a smile. She picked up her cutlery, picked up a few pieces of meat, and put them onto Aubri''s te. "Aubri, I remember that spicy chicken and beef stew are your favorite dishes. Eat more." "Thank you. You should eat too." They ate and talked, talking about unimportant matters. Eden didn''t mention the children. She felt sorry for Alice. She didn''t know what happened to Alice the night before. After the meal, Eden asked someone to serve tea. The tea was green tea, which Aubri liked, and it also relieved tiredness. After drinking two cups, Aubri took out two DNA test results from her bag and handed them to Eden. Eden looked at her and took it, but she didn''t open it. Aubri saw it and knew that Eden already knew. "You saw the children yesterday." Eden nodded and looked at the information in her hand. It was not difficult to guess that there were DNA test results here. Aubri looked like she was in pain, and she lowered her eyes. In front of her daughter, she did not dare to show such a fragile side. As a mother, if sheined about being sad all day long, then her daughter''s life would be really bad. "Alice has suffered a lot over the years. I want her toe out of everythingpletely." After saying that, she looked up at Eden and said, "The children are Henrick''s. Four years ago, Bert had done a DNA test on them. Alice is still young. If she can''t walk out from this, her life will be ruined." Eden''s eyes turned red. "Aubri, thank you for telling me the truth so frankly." After that, she solemnly apologized. "Aubri, I''m sorry. If I had known about this earlier, I would not have let Alice suffer so much. Go back and tell her that we will all respect her decision." "I think Ricky will also respect Alice''s decision. I will find an opportunity to tell him everything." Aubri knew that Eden was a reasonable person, and she smiled gratefully. She hoped to see her daughter''s genuine and heartfelt smile when she returned. Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 When Eden returned home, Victor was also waiting for her anxiously. Seeing here back, they went straight back to the room. Henrick went downstairs to drink some water. Watching his parents enter the room, he shook his head. They had started to show affection for each other in broad daylight. The couple was so lovey- dovey. "Dear, what did Aubri say?" Victor was very anxious. He had been worried that Aubri would vent her anger on his wife because of his son. "Nothing. We just had a casual chat?" Eden sat on the sofa on the balcony, but her expression looked terrible. He turned around and went to the water dispenser to pick up a cup of hot water and put it in front of her. She showed the DNA test results to him. Although he already knew the truth, he was still stunned when he saw the results with his own eyes. Looking at the time, the test was done a few years ago. "Hmph! That old man, Bert''s, words were so harsh. It''s all because he was using my grandchildren to hit me in the face." Victor sat next to his wife with a cold expression on his face. He was so angry that he wanted to fight with Bert to the death. Eden looked at the test results in front of her, and her expression was not very good either. Alice had worked hard to raise the children for seven years. For a woman of her age, this was the age where they should have dreams, and would flourish and work for a bright future.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If she had to bear the reputation of having children out of wedlock and that she was a mother of two children, how could it not be painful for a 19-year-old girl? The couple''s mood was very heavy. After discussing for a while, they could only try to find a suitable opportunity to tell their son about the matter. After a weekend''s rest, Henrick''s body hadpletely recovered. Anton''s medicine was very effective. He had to go to the film shoot, and he really wanted to see Alice. To his disappointment, when he arrived, he didn''t see her. Only her team was there. When Candice saw Henricking, a scheming look shed across her eyes. The jewelrypany had already extended an olive branch to them, and she would not let go of this opportunity. Alma was also very happy to see him. "Henrick, when the director said that you were going toe here today, I thought he was joking. Have you recovered?" Herughter was crisp and sweet. He nodded lightly. "Yes." She wanted to say something more to show her concern, but he walked to the other side. He walked over to Brenden. Looking at him, who was talking to Amiyah about the scene, Henrick asked, "Brenden, where is Alice?" Brenden looked at him and replied, "She has returned to Lemmon City." "When did she leave?" Henrick was very surprised. Didn''t she have a job? How could she go back? "Two days ago. She had something to deal with there and she''ll return after settling things." Brenden didn''t know about the rtionship between Alice and Henrick, but because of Alma''s matter, he didn''t have a good impression of Henrick. "Oh!" Henrick suddenly became unhappy. When he came here, he had been thinking about what to say when he saw Alice. He had been ruminating about it in his mind, but he was extremely disappointed when he didn''t see her. He turned around and left, with a grim expression on his face. This time, Dwayne personally exined the scene to him. Henrick listened very carefully. Dwayne looked very pleased, and the following shooting went smoothly. Henrick did his best, and the others actively cooperated with him. The filming had been very smooth, but Alice, who said that she woulde back in a few days, did not return. Instead, she sent the scripts over. What was even more surprising to Henrick was that Alice did not show up again even after everything waspleted. Henrick''s family and friends around him noticed that he had changed. He was less talkative and he became much calmer. Meanwhile, Alma was also shocked by the change in him. During this period of time, he had been focused on filming, and he had been very serious when he was filming. He was a real cold and domineering president. His coolness and acting skills made people apud for him. That day was thest day of the crew gathering. Henrick wanted to go out for a walk, so he asked Josue to tidy up as he prepared to go back to the Alwynn family in the evening. Alma and Candice, who had never had an appointment with Henrick to have dinner alone, put all their hopes on that evening. During this period of time, Henrick had turned a blind eye to Alma. No matter what she did, he would always treat her coldly, just like he was with everyone else. Thest shot of the day was in a nature park in River City. Henrick changed his clothes and came out. He looked at the clear sky. The light and shadows under the tree were mottled, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. Moreover, the wind was gentle, making people feelfortable. He felt that time passed very quickly. It was the end of June, and the students were on holiday, flocking to the park in twos and threes. Buzz buzz buzz... His phone vibrated a few times. Henrick lowered his head to take a look, and what caught his eye were the words "DNA test". He nced at the person who had sent the message. It was his younger brother, Andrew. "What does this kid want to do with a DNA test?" He muttered to himself with a smile. However, he was quite interested in the results. He directly saw that there was a paternal rtionship between him and Marlon Klein, then another paternal rtionship between him and Juliet Klein. He was speechless. Could it be that his eyes were dazzled by the bright sunshine? He actually saw his own name, and it was on the results of two paternity tests. Then, Andrew sent another message. "Henrick, it turns out that Marlon and Julet are your children. Henrick, why didn''t you tell us earlier?" "The two children are so cute. I like the quiet little girl the most. On the day we went out to have fun, she said that I was the most handsome." "Pfft..." Henrick thought that his brother was teasing him, so he couldn''t helpughing. His reply was, " Andrew, how did you manage to get these DNA test results?" Andrew replied, "Henrick, what are you talking about? These are the DNA test results I found in Mom''s room. I came to find her charger and used it. I found the results in the cab." "I''ve seen them before. Why are you still hiding it? Since they''re your children, bring them back as soon as possible. It''ll be fun." Andrew probably didn''t know what he meant by saying that, but Henrick was stunned on the spot. He took another quick look at the name of the person who had requested the DNA tests, Bert Klein. Boom... Henrick''s mind went nk. He immediately dialed Andrew''s number. "Henrick, what''s wrong? Did you call me to tell me to bring Juliet and Marlon back? Speaking of which, their primary school has closed for the holidays." Henrick trembled all over, and even his voice was shaking. "Andrew, when did you see the children?" "During the holidays, on the day when you were beaten up by Dad. Henrick, I saw that Marlon looks exactly the same as you did when you were a child. Dad didn''t believe me and said that I was spouting rubbish. He said that he was going to the bathroom, but he didn''te back and instead, went to beat you up." Bang... The phone in Henrick''s handnded on the cobblestone path. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 The phone bounced on the cobblestone several times before it came to a stop. "Henrick, Henrick, are you listening to me? Henrick..." There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line, and Andrew could no longer hear his brother. He also thought that he might have made trouble, so he quickly hung up the phone to find his mother. Henrick looked at the broken phone screen and stood rooted to the ground, his mind nk. Under the bright sunshine, his shoulders were broad, his waist was narrow, and his long legs were long. Standing in the sun, he seemed to be on the verge of copse. After a long time, two girls in school uniforms passed by him. A girl picked up his phone enthusiastically and handed it to him with a smile. "Sir, your mobile phone fell." He seemed to havee to his senses and took the phone in a daze. He was already sweating under the sun. He stared at the broken phone screen and blinked. A drop of sweat dripped from his forehead onto the broken screen. Only then did he realize that he was not dreaming. What he had just heard was the truth. He, Henrick Alwynn, had two children, a son and a daughter. It was Alice who had given birth to them. "Haha..." Heughed foolishly, looking silly. However, when heughed, he also burst into tears. "Alice was pregnant with my children. Why didn''t she tell me?" Was he such a b*stard in her heart? If she was pregnant, how could he not admit it? He cried andughed, and he couldn''t even control himself. "Haha..." In the end, he still smiled, which looked very ugly. That was because he had realized something. His mother found out about the truth in May, but she didn''t tell him. His mother really didn''t love him anymore. She didn''t tell him such an important thing. "Haha..." He looked up at the sky with a smile, with tears flowing from the corners of his eyes. Alice, you let my children grow up without me. Without a father in their childhood, they would be scolded by others, and they would be ufortable. Henrick walked over to a scenic rock and sat down. There was a tree next to him that blocked the sun. He stared nkly at the field in front of him. His hands hung weakly beside him. It was really hot, and he was extremely decadent. The fragrance of the grass was so strong that he felt like he could breathe morefortably. He had children, and they were twins. He was really amazing! Tsk, tsk, the inheritance was really incredible! Based on Alice''s age, the children would be going to primary school that year. He missed the best times for the children. Unless time flowed backwards, there was no way to make up for it. Henrick leaned against the stone and closed his eyes. The contradiction and confusion in his heart really made him ufortable and tortured. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. During this period of time, he had been thinking about Alice at night. Even in his dreams, she was crying bitterly. Alice, you finally did it. You took your revenge on me. That was because every night, when he woke up, he would feel a heartbreaking pain and feel tortured. All kinds of emotions in his heart were about to burst out. He really wanted to find a ce to vent out all his emotions. It was so painful for him to suppress his emotions, which made him lose control unconsciously. Henrick ced his hand on his eyes and pressed down. He felt like he was about to cry again. That was the most painful feeling in the world. Anger, pain, regret, and guilt made him feel like he was almost going to copse. It also proved once that his endurance was really weak. "Alma, tonight is yourst chance. I''ll drink with Mr. Henrickter and spike his drink. You have to watch him drink it and make sure you''re with him when he feels ufortable. You have to remember to stay with him all the time. When the drug takes effect, you''ll immediately take him back to the room. This time, I won''t let anyone ruin your n like what happened seven years ago." "Thank you, Miss Yates. You have been helping me all these years. As long as I marry Henrick, we will have a good life together." "Alma, thank you, too. As long as you marry him, we will all be fine when your life is better in the future." "Miss Yates, I understand." "Yes! I''ll go prepare first. You have to seize the opportunity. Mr. Henrick has liked you for so many years, and he won''t give you up so easily." "I know. I know him very well." Alma''s voice was full of confidence. Hearing their conversation, Henrick smiled coldly. Was he going to get even with Alma? Seven years ago, she had schemed against him, turned him into a sinner, and made Alice suffer for seven years. During those seven years, she had made use of him to live a happy life. Seven yearster, she wanted to scheme against him again. In her dreams. This time, he would return what she gave him. He would let her know that when he spoiled her, she was the treasure in his hands. When he gave her up, he could crush her mercilessly. He waited for their footsteps to fade away before he slowly stood up. Looking at the broken screen of the phone, he looked at it with disdain. Even the phone was bullying him. He walked out of the park, found the business district, and bought a new mobile phone. After he transferred all his software to the new phone, he dialed Alice''s number for the first time after he left. After several rings, she answered the phone. "Hello!" Alice''s voice was very nervous. When she saw Henrick''s phone number, she was shocked. She didn''t want to answer the phone, but she knew that there were some things she couldn''t avoid. She simply picked up the phone. "Alice." Henrick called her name in a deep voice. He could hear the nervousness in her voice, but he also regretted calling her, for fear that she would be sad again. Alice''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled. It was really him. "Alice, where are you now?" He had a thousand words in his mind, but he didn''t know what to say. "What''s the matter?" She was very nervous, afraid that he would ask about the children. "It''s nothing. I just... wanted to hear your voice. I wanted to call you. Alice, wait for me." After he finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone without waiting for her to speak. Then, he called Josue and arranged everything for that night. After the call with Josue, he smiled evilly and walked in the direction of the hotel. Alice was ying with the children at home when she suddenly received a call from Henrick. She was stunned for a moment. Seeing the two children ying games, she got up and went to the balcony to answer the call. She thought that Henrick had dialed the wrong number, but he called her name as soon as he opened his mouth. He told her to wait for him. His voice was no longer full of disgust and anger. Instead, he was a little humble. He.. He knew. He knew about Marlon and Juliet. Alice was a little nervous and scared, but he didn''t seem to want to take the children away. What did he mean by saying that he wanted to hear her voice and asking her to wait for him? Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Alice looked out of the window. Summers in Lemmon City were very hot and stuffy, but her heart, which had been silent for a long time, began to beat again. During the period of her return, she had figured out one thing. Even if they were not fated to be together, she was still very happy to have met Henrick. That was because she had been really happy when she chased after him all those years. When she had his children, she was also happy. She thought, "This is what love looks like." She liked him. What could she do? Love was always like this, abination of pain and happiness. She thought that maybe in another time and in another ce, they could be fated to be together. When she was about 16 years old, she took a ne to another city to see the person she liked. Because she cherished and liked him too much, it led to more painter. She just liked him; what did she do wrong? That was how sheforted herself and let herself walk out of it slowly. Now, she had experienced her father''s good intentions. She could really face all this calmly in her current state of mind. She thought that life was like this. Only when she took the first step bravely could she dare to think about what will happen in the future. In the past, she was only persistent in love, but never humbled by it. In the process of loving that person, she had found happiness. Looking out of the window, her gaze gradually became distant. Looking at it, she smiled from the bottom of her heart. In a banquet hall in River City, it was the most rxing night for everyone that night. The final party that was being paid for by thepany was an all-you-can-eat buffet. After Dwayne passionately gave a speech and wished for high ratings, everyone dug in and enjoyed themselves. The atmosphere was rxed, and everyone had a good time. ording to Henrick''s instructions, Josue kept an eye on Candice and Ellie''s every move all night. He was afraid that he would miss something, so he secretly arranged different people to keep an eye on them. Alma was wearing a beautiful, light golden dress that night. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and her crystal earrings reached her corbone, making her look very beautiful. She had always been by Henrick''s side, toasting him. Her smile was gentle and elegant, making her look even more charming. Candice had always been very satisfied with Alma''s appearance, which was very suitable as the heroine. Ellie had been watching everything from the side. Everything was for the sake of that night. There were not many investors invited that night. As Henrick was the Second Young Master of the Alwynn family, no matter where he went, he was very popr. There were always peopleing to toast him. Despite this, no one found that he had been holding a ss of water instead of wine. After toasting, he went to get some food that he liked and sat with Alma face to face. "Henrick, you''re in a good mood tonight." Alma lowered her head and ate a small piece of steak. He also smiled and looked at her with a deep gaze. She was very beautiful that night, but the more he looked at her, the more he found that she looked very ugly. From the bottom of his heart, he found that he was right. Her innocent face exuded a pure and charming aura. Unfortunately, he could no longer admire her. He nodded slightly and thought for a while. He was not in a bad mood. "I''m in a good mood indeed. The work is done, so I can have a good rest for a while." He really needed to have a good rest and deal with his affairs. "Henrick, will we still have a chance to cooperate in the future?" Alma asked tentatively; his answer would also help her decide what she would do that night. He lowered his head and ate. The steak from this ce was good, but it was not delicious compared with the famous restaurant in River City. He took a bite of steak and said slowly, "Let''s see how it goes in the future. However, I don''t want to be an actor anymore. I''ve already gotten the awards I wanted to win." He thought for a moment, and his dark eyes were full of longing. He said with a gentle smile, "I will have something very important to do in the future. I promised Martin a TV series. After that, I may retire from the industry." In the future, he would apany his children and... Alice. Of course, as long as she agreed, their rtionship could be cultivated slowly. The process from shock to eptance of having children only took a few minutes. Over the years, he had been busy chasing his dreams and wandering around. He had done what he wanted to do. It was time for him to settle down and take responsibility for what he should do. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alma looked at him in shock. There was a serious look on his handsome face, and no one could tell whether he was joking or not. Acting was his lifelong dream. Right then, he actually said that he would give up on his dream. "Henrick, how can you do that? This is what you''ve always wanted." She was shocked. He wanted to quit acting. She really felt that he would never make such a choice in his life. She knew how much he loved acting. He smiled. "Why can''t I? Sometimes, giving up requires more courage than persistence, but I already have what I want. I can''t act too passionately anymore." He nced out of the window and muttered to himself, "I''d prefer to explore the unknown future." He thought that he would have a better life in the future. His mother always said that a life with one''s family was perfect. He finally believed that sentence. Only those who knew how to satisfy others and had enough patience could have a confident future. At this time, the drinks in their sses were almost finished. A waiter came over with drinks, and Alma waved to him. The waiter smiled and walked towards them. Alma picked up one of the sses and ced it in front of Henrick. It was the watermelon juice that he liked. She also took a ss of orange juice for herself. She looked at Henrick with a smile. "Henrick, drink some watermelon juice. Don''t you like it very much?" He looked at her with a deep gaze. In front of her, he drank most of the watermelon juice. Alma also drank half of the orange juice in her ss excitedly. Henrick ate another piece of steak. He felt very hungry that night, so he got up and went to get some more dishes. As for Alma, she felt that something was wrong with her body. She felt so hot that she was about to sweat. She also felt like her body was extremely empty and in need offort. Henrick didn''t seem to notice that something was wrong with Alma. He lowered his head and ate up the food on the te before gracefully wiping his mouth. Looking at Alma, whose face was flushed, he said with a strange smile, "Alma, you don''t look very well. Let me take you back to your room." She was in a trance. She felt that something was wrong, but she finally nodded obediently. He helped her to the elevator. Seeing this, Ellie, who was not far away, smiled with excitement. At the thought that she would have countless money in the future, she was very happy. Seeing that Henrick and Alma were about to leave, Josue quickly got up and chased after them. When the three of them entered the elevator, Henrick was pushed into Josue''s arms by Alma, who was in a trance. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Josue was speechless, and there was also some disgust in his eyes. He really didn''t expect Alma to be so vicious. Fortunately, he secretly switched the drinks. Otherwise, Henrick would have fallen into her trap. When he got up the next morning, he could die on the spot. "Mr. Henrick, what should we do now?" Josue held Alma, who kept rubbing against his body. He was embarrassed to the extreme. Henrick looked at him coldly. "Where are they?" Josue avoided Alma and answered, "Alma''s room." "Hmph!" Henrick snorted coldly. "Where''s Candice?" "Mr. Henrick, our hidden people have already dealt with it and obtained the video. Candice has been arrested by the police." Hearing this, Henrick was relieved. "Give the police the evidence from before and let her experience the consequences of framing me." Candice shared the same thought with Alma, who wanted to be the daughter-inw of the Alwynn family for the sake of interests. Josue sent Alma to her room and fled. Following that, he stood guard not far away. It was none of his business. It was all Alma''s own fault. It was she who pushed herself into the fire pit, and it had nothing to do with him. She couldn''t me him for this. He was only following instructions. On Henrick''s side, everything had been arranged, but the Alwynn family was filled with worry. When Eden received a call from her son, she hurried home, but Andrew ran to the room to hide. He knew that he had made trouble, so he didn''t dare to face his parents. He had been doing his homework in the room and didn''t even go downstairs for dinner. Moreover, when he saw the video of his father beating his second brother, he was deeply troubled in his heart. Eden looked at him and sighed faintly. Victor sat there, reading the information, and patiently waited for Henrick toe back to ask about the truth of the matter. However, Henrick seemed to be very patient and had note back yet. Adriel and n were so envious that they went to y games on the terrace outside. "Andrew hasn''te down yet. I''ll go up and have a look. Although it''s good to admit his mistake, he still has to have dinner." Victor nodded slightly. Eden went to the kitchen to bring Andrew''s dinner upstairs. At this moment, Henrick, who had asked Josue to guard Alma''s room, drove home alone. He knew that his mother knew the truth. He had to go back and figure things out before he could meet his son and daughter, as well as Alice. Half an hourter, he returned to Dragon Vi. As soon as he got home, he saw his parents. Seeing her sone back, Eden finally breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he had children, and he did not escape. This was her son. He was going to take responsibility for his own mistakes. "Ricky, have you eaten yet?" Eden asked. "I''ve eaten." Henrick''s expression was not very good. He walked over to Eden and sat down. He had always been somewhat fearful of his father. Thest time when he was beaten was still clear in his mind. Eden put down the document in her hand and looked at him. "You''ve seen the DNA test results." He choked, pursed his lips, and nodded. Then, he looked at his mother angrily and said, "Mom, you should have told me at that time." She looked at him calmly. She had never found a suitable opportunity to tell him about it. It would be better if he found out in this way. "I was also looking for an opportunity to tell you, but on the third day after we knew the truth, Alice brought the children back. Your father and I respect her choice and won''tpete with her for the children." "However, I think that with her character, even if we make it very clear, she would still be very uneasy when shees back." "I was going to tell you the truth after you finished filming. No matter what, you can''t take the children away from her. You must respect Alice''s choice." "Alice said before she left that if you knew the truth, she would not object to you going to see the children. You are their father, and you have the right to know their existence." "Mom, do I look like someone who wants to take away her children?" Henrick was so angry that he laughed. However, after thinking about it, Alice felt that he would only let her down and hurt her. Especially after that night seven years ago. "s!" Eden sighed and looked at her son. He looked like a child who had not grown up, but as long as he realized his mistake, he would still take responsibility for it. Despite this, she knew her son, but it did not mean that others knew him. "Ricky, do you know why Mrs. Klein brought the children to River City this time?" Henrick obviously shook his head. With Alice''s character, he thought that she would never let him discover the existence of the two children in his lifetime. In the past seven years, if it hadn''t been for Gia''s wedding, he wouldn''t have met Alice again. It could be seen that she had protected herself and the children well for so many years. Eden knew that it would be very painful for Ricky to hear these words, but she had to say them as she was afraid of him hurting Alice again. She spoke in a very serious tone, "It''s because Alice has suffered a lot in recent years. Mrs. Klein was very anxious to let Alice face this matter and let her get out of itpletely. Although it is very cruel, Alice has been in a much better mood than before when she went back recently." "Her mom and I often call each other, and the children are also very well-behaved. Now, they are on holiday." Henrick''s body tensed up, and his heart was filled with deep pain. He had never felt such pain before. What he didn''t care about was what she cared about the most. His carelessness was almost devastating to her. After knowing the truth, Henrick made a decision. "Mom, I''ll go to Lemmon City tomorrow and bring my wife, son, and daughter back. No matter what, I must ask Alice to forgive me." Victor and Eden looked at each other. She warned her son seriously, "However, you can''t hurt Alice anymore." "Mom." Henrick looked sad. "Mom, when did you start not believing me?" Her eyes shed. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I am afraid that you will hurt Alice. Although she is much happier than before when she went back this time, she has notpletelye out of the matter where you hurt her." Henrick was also worried about this. Alice was unwilling to see him again. However, he would try his best to make her fall in love with him again. "Mom, I may live in Lemmon City for a period of time. Of course, I remember that there are several vis there, which were left by Grandma for you. Give me a ce to stay for a period of time." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Also, you two need to make some preparations. I''m very likely to be their son-inw." "Impossible!" Victor suddenly looked at him sternly. "Go apologize to Alice and show your sincerity. After Alice forgives you, bring my grandson and granddaughter back. As for you and Alice, it''s best if you two like each other." Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 "Dad, don''t worry. We will fall in love with each other because I like her too." Henrick said with a smile. When he said this, he felt relieved and went upstairs to pack his luggage with a smile. Victor and Eden looked at each other. He watched his son go upstairs and asked in a low voice, "Dear, I didn''t hear him just now. Did he say that he also likes Alice?" She also nodded in shock. "I heard it clearly. He did say that." She liked Alice very much. If Alice and Henrick loved each other, things would be much easier. However, there were always some iplete and unfulfilled parts in life. Alice had burst into tears. She hoped that after she got out of this pain, she would have a beautiful future. Eden said, "Victor, ask the people in Lemmon City to arrange a vi for Ricky near Alice''s family. Let them live close to each other so that they can often meet each other and their rtionship will improve more quickly." He nodded. "I''ll get someone to arrange it tonight. He can move there tomorrow." Eden was also relieved. Henrick packed up his luggage and asked his mother for a picture of the children. She sent some photos and videos of the twins to him. After saying goodbye to his parents, he went straight to the hotel. He took Josue there, so he was not afraid that someone would try to do something to him. This time, he nned to go all out. No matter how much Alice hated him and med him, he would not give up. Martin was right. He, Henrick Alwynn, liked Alice. It''s true that those who are involved will be confused! After returning to the hotel and taking a shower, Henrick picked up his phone and clicked on the video to watch the children. The first time he saw his own children, he was deeply shocked. He saw the little boy in the video who looked very much like him. He was sitting on the sofa watching TV with his legs crossed and holding a bag of in potato chips in his hand. Henrick couldn''t help but smile. Wasn''t this a replica of his own childhood? He had the same bad roots as his father. The boy really looked like him. Suddenly, a delicate little girl ran over. She wore a pink princess dress and her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, revealing a delicate and beautiful little face, which looked like Alice''s. She was his daughter, and she was so beautiful! Henrick was so excited that he almost burst into tears. There was nothing that could make him feel more proud than this. In the video, Juliet wanted to get her brother''s potato chips, but she was pped away by Marlon. Juliet then looked at her brother with grievance. Henrick suddenly sat up, his expression darkening. He couldn''t help saying, "You brat, how dare you bully my daughter." Henrick was stunned for a moment. She suddenly understood the feelings of Harrison, Uncle Anson, Uncle Lucian, and the other uncles and their daughters. He was also going to spoil his daughter to the heavens. Henrick reyed the video and kept looking at his son and daughter. During this period of time, he was actually very depressed. His heart was heavy, and he felt even more ufortable at night. He was busy everyday, thinking that he could sleep when he came back, but he still couldn''t fall asleep. Every time he woke up, he saw the vision of Alice crying very sadly. The dull pain was so dense that it covered his limbs. That night, he slept soundly and had a sweet dream. ...... The next morning, when Alma woke up, she felt sore all over. She opened her eyes with difficulty and looked around. She felt incredible about her crazy behavior the night before. The pain all over her body made her almost unwilling to move. However, why did there seem to be something wrong? She suddenly looked to the side and saw a strange man sleeping next to her. Why wasn''t it Henrick? Where was Henrick? Why was it a strange man she didn''t know? "Ah..." She cried out in shock. The strange man next to her frowned unhappily. "Shut up, why are you so noisy?" "Who are you?" Alma looked at the man who had ruined her with tears in her eyes. She wished she could tear him into pieces. The man quickly got up, picked up the clothes on the ground, and put them on. Then, he looked at her, who looked incredulous. He smiled evilly, and his yellow teeth were a little disgusting. Alma even wanted to die. "I didn''t expect you to be so skilled, and it''s not your first time. Tsk, tsk, tsk." The man''s face was full of disdain as he quickly left the room. Woo woo woo... She reacted and burst into tears in disbelief. She was thinking about what had happened the previous night and what had gone wrong? However, after thinking about it for a while, she couldn''t remember what had happened at all. She liked Henrick, and he loved her so humbly. In the past few years, wherever he was, she would laugh a lot. The days she spent with him were always so happy. However, right then, she had slept with a strange man. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She had to deal with the matter carefully. She was going to be famous soon, and her future would be bright. She stopped crying and put on her clothes. When she was looking for her phone, the door was suddenly pushed open. Seeing the personing, Alma opened her red lips in surprise, and her tearful appearance was very endearing. "Henrick, you..." It was indeed him. Henrick was dressed in a casual white suit and looked handsome. He walked in expressionlessly. She felt bitter, and a bad premonition rose in her heart. She stood stiffly where she was, not knowing what to do. He nced at the scene and sneered. "It''s quite intense." She felt like she was thrown into the ice cer in an instant. She blinked her bright eyes, and a sense of fear quickly spread throughout her whole body. She had admired him for a long time, but she knew his character. In her heart, she felt that there was no one more suitable for him than her. She had always been a well-behaved and sensible woman. However, that day, she realized that she had never understood him. Then, she heard Henrick''s evil voice. "Alma, how does it feel to be schemed against?" Boom... Her mind went nk, her pupils trembled violently, and the few wisps of red blood were particrly obvious. "You... What do you mean?" Alma asked with all her strength, her voice trembling uncontrobly. Henrick walked in leisurely. Under the light, his figure was slender, and his handsome face was no longer as gentle as before. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Alma, seven years ago, you schemed against me and made the woman who was with me suffer for seven years. I, on the other hand, was a jerk and hurt her deeply." Hearing his words, she copsed limply on the ground. He took a few more steps forward and sneered. "I didn''t expect you to use this disgusting method on me seven yearster. Do you know? I was the one who told the director to cast you in this drama, but you took advantage of me after I put in so much effort." Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Alma couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She felt numb, as if she was dreaming at this moment. She thought that when she woke up, everything would be over. However, Henrick''s cold voice made her return to reality. "Alma, from now on, I won''t take care of you anymore. Candice and Ellie can''t escape either. They must pay for what they have done." "Now, the two of them have been taken away by the police. As for you, get out of the entertainment industry. Don''t let me see you again." For Alma, it would be very difficult for her to get out of the entertainment circle. Over the years, in addition to acting, she had only been dreaming of marrying the second son of the Alwynn family. She had dreamed so much that she could note out from her dreams. She looked at the ruthless man in front of her, the man who usually looked at her with a gentle smile. At this time, the expression on his face made her feel strange and scared. His words were topletely ban her, leaving her no chance of survival in the entertainment industry. How could he treat her like this? She had been following him ever since she was a child. She had studied very well since she was a child, and she had been directly admitted to Multimedia University in River City and started her dreams since she was in high school. In the years when he had not returned to the country, she had started from the bottom and gained experience. Then, she had made use of his reputation to get all the way to where she presently was. However, at this moment, his wordspletely shattered her dreams. It was only at that moment that she realized that all of this had been nned by Henrick. Her breathing hitched and she could not ept the facts. She questioned him angrily, "Henrick, how could you do this to me? I... love you so much. Apart from... wanting to marry you, what did I... ever do to you?" Her voice was trembling and choked with sobs. When she said those words, Henrick''s calm eyes were full of anger, and the atmosphere became so tense that people could not breathe. Alma was frightened by him. At this moment, she finally knew how ridiculous she had been. She had never deeply understood the man in front of her. She thought that she knew him, but right then, she realized how wrong she was. What she saw was only the superficial Henrick, who was good to her. She seemed to have forgotten what kind of person his father was. There was a strong sense of mockery on his handsome face, and the frost in his eyes seemed to freeze everything around him. The moment she saw his eyes, she became nervous and even her breathing became cautious. "Haha..." His mockingughter was also very cold. "Alma, your love is really cheap. You say you love me, yet you are dating Jaime Jefferson. You''re trying to reap benefits from the both of us, and you also gave him your first time." "Alma, I''ve never seen such a shameless woman like you." His voice was full of disdain. His words rang in her head. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. How could he know about these things? She had done these things very secretly. How did he find out? At that moment, Alma finally understood what it meant to lift a stone and hit her own feet. "Alma, I feel sick of your love. Get out of the entertainment circle by yourself. Don''t wait for me to make your scandal known to the world." After saying that, Henrick turned around and was about to leave. "Henrick," she cried and called out to him. He turned to look at her, his handsome face devoid of any warmth. She took a few steps towards him in tears, her eyes full of questions, and her tone was aggressive. "Henrick, if you didn''t like me, why did you treat me so well? If you didn''t like me, why did you have to help me? If you didn''t like me, why did you give me false hope? Now, you say that you want me to get out of the entertainment industry. What do you think of your previous efforts?" In her opinion, it was he who gave her the illusion that he liked her. That was why she took advantage of him, and she was full of expectations to marry him. It was all his fault. Since she was a child, he shouldn''t have given her such hope. "Haha..." He was so angry that heughed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hisughter was full of self-mockery, disappointment, and anger. There were mixed emotions on his handsome face. "Alma, when you were in primary school, you were often bullied because of your family''s poor situation. I saw that you were pitiful and wanted to help you. I didn''t want to see you being bullied. I begged my father to let you be a child model because I wanted you to have a good future." "Over the years, I helped you grow, both openly and in secret, so that you could have a bright and beautiful life. Even as a friend, I am sincere in helping you. However, you have terrible ambitions and want to marry me to enter the Alwynn family." "Let me tell you, although my family is rich, our requirements are not high. No matter what family youe from, as long as I like you, my family would not object to my choice. However, my mother only has one condition. The girl I like must be kind-hearted." "Look at yourself again. Do you... deserve it?" His sexy lips were smiling sarcastically, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows revealed his pain. The pain in his heart was akin to it being cut by a knife. All his efforts had been doubted and questioned by her, which was undoubtedly the most painful thing for him. Because he treated her as a friend, he was good to her. Alma choked. She had forgotten that because of his special care, she was able to get rid of the predicament at that time. A human being''s desires were endless; as long as they could get it, they always wanted more. Henrick smiled bitterly. "Alma, why do you think I''m helping you? In my eyes, your smile is as clear as a spring. When I see your smile in summer, I feel cool and rxed. Because you were innocent and lovely, I pitied you and took care of you as a friend. However, what did you take me for?" The ending was indeed so painful. After finishing his words, he turned around and left. This time, he walked very fast. By the time Alma realized what was going on, Henrick had already pulled his suitcase into the elevator with Josue. The moment the elevator door closed, he heard her heart-wrenching voice. "Henrick, you can''t treat me like this, boohoo..." Alma sat paralyzed on the ground. She didn''t have much strength, and her whole body was trembling. However, no matter how sad she was, things had already happened. She was unable to turn back, and she finally fainted in the corridor of the hotel. Henrick''s eyes were cold and his expression was icy. Josue was watching from the side, trembling. He could feel that Henrick was very angry right then. Right then, they were going to Lemmon City. It was uncertain when they woulde back, so he felt a little guilty. If they left, when would they be able toe back? In Lemmon City, the scenery was beautiful. The sun shone brightly, and the surrounding greenery was excellent. On both sides of the road to the vi, the wisteria were blooming beautifully, resembling a purple waterfall. The bright flowers were also very beautiful. Henrick was very satisfied with the surrounding scenery. What made him even more satisfied was that he was right next door to Alice. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 He could often see his children and Alice. His father was definitely good at doing things. He nced at the next door and smiled. "Alice, I''m here," he murmured. Alice, I''ll definitely make you love me. He smirked and walked towards the vi. Josue followed behind him. He felt that Henrick''s mood had suddenly improved along the way. Right then, he finally understood. Along the way, Henrick hadughed a lot because Alice was here. Therefore, he deduced that Henrick liked Alice. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wow! Finally, Henrick''s heart was full of love. Haha... Was he going to have some things to do in the future? From then on, Henrick could smile every day and be more at peace with the world. The butler, Peter, who had just arrived at the door and who was in his fifties, greeted them with a smile. "Mr. Henrick, you''re here." Henrick nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Davies, thank you for your hard work these days." Peter smiled and said, "Mr. Henrick, you''re too polite. It''s what I should do. If you need anything, just tell me. The president has already told me everything." Henrick knew how powerful his father was, and he also knew that Victor was very concerned about this matter. His lips curled into a warm smile as he said, "Mr. Davies, we''ll get up early tomorrow morning and go to the mall. I will personally pick out gifts and then visit the rke family." Peter smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Henrick." Only then did Henrick look up at the vi in front of him. It was a modern style vi. It was fashionable and elegant, with two and a half floors. The surrounding scenery was excellent, and the lighting was good. He walked in and sat on the sofa. Peter asked the servants to pour him two sses of water. When Josue saw the interior decoration of the vi, he could only exim in his heart, "The rich are all big shots. I don''t know if I can afford to buy this vi in this life." Including Peter and two servants, as well as Henrick and Josue, there were a total of five people living there. It was almost dinner time. After telling Peter what he wanted to eat, Henrick went to the third floor to rest. If he stayed on the top floor, he could see the situation next door. He wanted to see how the children and Alice lived. ording to his mother, Alice''s family had bought two vis here, one for her parents, and the other for her and the twins. The children were still young and naughty. Alice bought two houses in order to let her parents get enough rest. It was also because the location of the two vis was very good. Henrick went up to the third floor, and the beautiful scenery in the distance was clear at a nce. The room on the third floor was very big, and all kinds of clothes were prepared in the cloakroom. He changed into a casual ck suit and went out of the room. There was a set of contemporary- styled chairs on the balcony with tea set beside it. He walked over and sat down, boiling the water and making tea leisurely. He leaned back elegantly and sat in this position. He could see Alice''s courtyard and the balcony from the third floor. There were many toys on the balcony on the third floor, and there were many green nts. To Henrick''s surprise, there were several chili nts in ck flower pots, which had already bloomed. Looking forward, he found that there were actually some fruits, cabbage, and tomatoes. He was speechless. The balcony on the top floor of a person''s house was usually used to enjoy the scenery, while Alice used it as a vegetable garden. He smiled. It turned out that Alice lived such a down-to-earth life. She was so cute! He couldn''t help but smile. That kind of life was very desirable. "Marlon, where did you put my y-doh?" In the yard, Juliet shouted angrily. Henrick''s expression changed. He looked excitedly at the little girl in the yard. She was wearing a blue and white dress. She had long hair and round cheeks, and she seemed to be very angry. His heart beat wildly. This was his daughter, Juliet. "Marlon, you''re going to hide and note out, right? If you don''t return my y-doh to me, I''ll smash your turtle eggs." "How dare you!" A little boy in blue clothes ran out with a pink box in his hand, and he quickly handed it to his sister. "Here, you little brat. I bought you y-doh but you want to smash my turtle eggs. Do you know that in order to hatch them, I have been working hard? Go, y next door. Don''t disturb me, I''m watching TV." "Hmph!" The little boy snorted at his sister. Juliet was unwilling to show weakness and shouted back, "You don''t have to hatch them in person. What are you trying to do? Try your best and show me." "You don''t understand. I''ve been observing their changes everyday. This time, I must hatch them." The brother and sister argued for a while before Juliet went to her grandparents'' house next door. Henrick narrowed his eyes as he looked at his son. Why was this brat always bullying his sister? His daughter was so beautiful. Her big eyes were like a clear spring, bright and clear. She was very simr to her mother. When she grew up, she would be a great beauty. He had always been good at judging people! With a smile on his face, he kept looking at where the two children were standing. They were no longer there, but he still did not look away. The orange sunset glow shone on him, covering him with a faintyer of warmth. His smile was as gentle as the clouds, but there was some mncholy in his eyes. When would he be able to meet his son and daughter? Suddenly, he saw Alice''s car entering the yard. After getting out of the car, she went to the trunk to get something. She was dressed very casually in a white sweater, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked very young and proper, just like a college student who had just left the campus. That was especially the case for her clear and fair skin, which shone like porcin. She returned to the vi with tworge bags. Before entering the vi, she seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly looked up and saw Henrick sitting on the balcony. The two vis were not too far apart, and their eyes met. Her pupils obviously trembled, and the things in her hands fell to the ground. Despite this, Henrick looked at her with a gentle smile. Alice was speechless. She turned around, walked out of the yard angrily, and walked towards the vi where he lived. His handsome face was full of nervousness. He was going crazy. How could he meet her in such a situation? A few minutester, she appeared in front of him and red at him fiercely. The water had just boiled. He looked at her and smiled. "Alice, sit down. I''ll make you some tea." He smiled and wanted to ease the atmosphere, but it made the atmosphere even more tense. She looked at him in disbelief. It was really Henrick. "What are you doing here?" Her angry tone was so suppressed that she trembled slightly. He smiled gently. "Alice, didn''t I tell you to wait for me? I''m here to atone for my sins. I''m here to beg for your sincere forgiveness." "You can rest assured that without your consent, I will not appear in front of the children. You don''t have to worry that I willpete with you for the children. I respect your decision." Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Henrick''s words were wless. Alice wanted to refute, but he didn''t say anything. What she feared most was that Henrick would snatch her children away from her. Eden promised her that she would not take the children from her, but she had not been at ease since she came back. She was really in a bad mood when she saw Henrick suddenly appear here. Seeing this man, the familiar pain came back. She had suffered a lot these years. She didn''t want her parents to worry about her. She wanted to live a good life. She didn''t want to cry all day. "Henrick, I hope you can keep your word. When I left, I promised Eden that I would not stop you froming to see the children. As long as you don''t steal the children from me, you can meet them at any time." That was the promise she made when she left at that time. If she didn''t back down at all, the result would be even worse than now. Henrick''s eyes darkened. He smiled and said, "Alice, I''m a man of my word. I won''t steal the children away from you." However, he wanted to steal her heart. Henrick didn''t dare to say these words at this time as he was afraid that Alice would misunderstand that he said those words for the sake of the child. Alice looked at him and said nothing. Although he said so verbally, no one knew if he could keep his word. She hadn''t been able to fall asleep the whole night when she received Henrick''s message to wait for him. Of course, Henrick would not say much. As time went by, he believed that time could still cure everything. "Alice, sit down!" He gracefully picked up the teacup and poured out two cups of tea. Alice couldn''t see through what she was doing. After watching him for a while, she found that he was good at making tea and his movements were elegant and skillful. Seeing that she was not sitting, Henrick looked up, and his eyes darkened. Alice noticed the disappointment in his eyes. She quickly looked away and roared at him, "Are we the kind of people who can sit down and drink tea?" After that, she turned around and left. She suddenly realized that Henrick had changed; his aura had also transformed. He was a little different from before, but she couldn''t tell what was different. She was shocked, but she couldn''t figure out what was on Henrick''s mind. Looking at Alice''s retreating figure, he smiled slowly. "Alice, since we''ve been involved since we were young, let''s continue for the rest of our lives." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick had been sitting on the balcony, sipping on his tea leisurely. From time to time, he would look at Alice''s courtyard. asionally, Marlon would ride a bike in the yard. However, the little boy didn''t seem to have the patience to do anything. He swung around, threw the bike away, and went to y with other toys. Henrick had been observing his son''s every move. The little guy was not very calm and was a little impetuous. Forty minutester, Josue came up and asked him to go downstairs for dinner. He found that Henrick''s eyes were very focused on the scene below. Under thest touch of the setting sun, the soft gaze was something that Josue had never seen before. Josue was both envious and jealous in his heart. No matter what pose he was in, Henrick was always so dazzling. "Mr. Henrick, it''s time to eat," Josue called out with a smile. Henrick ignored him. His gaze was still focused on the courtyard. When he saw that Marlno had returned to his room, he slowly retracted his gaze. He looked at Josue and nodded before getting up and walking downstairs. Alice was on the balcony on the second floor. When she saw that Henrick was not sitting there, she looked away. She could not see his position clearly, but she could see that he was no longer there. She was surprised. The Alwynn family''s methods were really pervasive. Even the vi next to hers belonged to them. It was terrible. Fortunately, her previous decision was right. However, she couldn''t figure out why Henrick was here. Moreover, he even moved to the house next to hers. Alice stood there in disappointment, quietly looking at the ce where Henrick had disappeared from. Their story had been reversed. Thinking of this, sheughed at herself. They had never started, so how could she think of the sentence that they could not return to the past? "Haha..." Aliceughed at herself and almost burst into tears. In general, she was no longer as regretful as she used to be. "Mom, let''s go. Let''s have dinner. Grandma wants us to have dinner there," Marlon shouted from the bottom of the stairs. "Okay! I''ming." Alice adjusted her mood before she went out. When she saw her son''s smile, she immediately softened. The children were on their school holidays during this period of time, and she nned to take them traveling. It was a long holiday, so she was able to take them to a few ces. Looking at the setting sun that hid in the clouds in the distance, the blue clouds around them were particrly beautiful. She suddenly felt that it was unnecessary to reach out for something that could not be grasped. During the meal, Alice was distracted. She didn''t even hear Aubri talking to her. "Mom, what are you thinking about? You''re so deep in your thoughts. Grandma asked you, where are we going to travel?" Juliet gently pushed her mother. Alice came to her senses and responded with a smile, "Mom, I haven''t decided where to go yet." Aubri looked at her with a slight frown and did not speak. Bert''s imposing manner was still the same as before. His handsome face was still dazzling, and his tone was very deep. "Alice, why are you in this state today? You even ate the food that you don''t like. Tell me, did something happen?" Alice shook her head with a smile and looked down slightly. As expected, she saw that there was a variety of food that she didn''t like on her te which she had subconsciously taken. Looking into her father''s worried eyes, she felt a little guilty. Henrick really had a great influence on her. What she hated most was this kind of feeling. As long as she heard of news of him or saw him, she would feel that something was wrong. "Dad, I''m fine. I''m just thinking about where to take them to y." Of course, Bert didn''t believe her. Didn''t he know what kind of person his daughter was? Thinking of the message Victor sent him, he was both angry and expectant! His daughter liked that b*stard, Henrick, and had spent most of her life chasing after him. He said, "It''s still too hot to travel this month. Go next month." Marlon thought that his grandfather was right. "Mom, Grandpa is right. It''s too hot in this kind of weather. I have to wear a short-sleeved shirt to watch TV at home. If I go out to y, I''m afraid my hands and face will be burned off." When it came to traveling, Marlon didn''t like to go out much. He would pay to go see some tourist spots, but a little guy like him was still too short, and he could only look at others'' toes, never mind what was above their heads. Alice nced at her son and nodded slightly. After dinner, Alice took the two children for a walk. Along the way, the scenery was very good, and the brother and sister were having a good time. Alice smiled, but when she looked up, she saw Henrick, who was standing not far away. Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Henrick didn''t expect that he would run into the three of them just by taking a walk. Looking at them, he didn''t know what to do. Alice was also stunned. How did they meet so soon? Henrick didn''t want her to be sad. He wanted to leave, but before he could turn around, she heard a cry of surprise. "Wow! Uncle, I know you." Juliet pointed at Henrick and smiled happily. Henrick was speechless. What did it feel like to be recognized by his own daughter? "Oh, Mom, he''s the international superstar actor, Henrick Alwynn. Many of our ssmates have posters of him. He''s so handsome." "Oh, oh, Mom, I''m so lucky. I met Henrick Alwynn. When school starts, I tell everyone and show off." Juliet was so excited that she sped her hands over her heart. Alice was speechless. It turned out that he was even popr among the children. Henrick was speechless. What did it feel like to be praised by his daughter? He felt like he was floating, and he was in a daze where it felt like he didn''t even know what year it was. He smiled foolishly. Marlon looked at his sister and said, "Hmph! All girls are like this. You can''t move when you see a handsome man. Don''t forget that I am the most handsome star in our school." "Wait and see. I can apply to be a model during this holiday, and then I''ll shoot a movie. I can also be famous in one go," Marlon added. He couldn''t stand his sister''s crazed look. Juliet looked at her shameless brother with a look of disdain. "Look at your face. You''re handsome, but your mouth is disgusting. You''ll be ufortable if you can''t brag for a day." Marlon was speechless. With such a sister, what else could he say? "Mr. Henrick, can we take a photo together?" Juliet stood in front of him and asked with a smile. Henrick was still in shock. The rtionship between the brother and sister was really like that between him and Gia when they were young. That was how Giada used to criticize him when they were children. Henrick smiled and nodded gently. "Okay." "Thank you, Uncle!" Juliet turned to look at her mother. "Mom, quick, take a picture of us." Hearing her daughter''s voice, Alice came to her senses. She looked at Henrick, who was standing opposite her. He looked at her with a gentle smile. Under the streemp, his smile was as gentle as the moonlight that shone through the top of the trees. "Mom, take a picture. Why are you standing there?" Juliet only felt that her mom was also fascinated. "Hehe... Mom, do you also think that Mr. Henrick is very handsome?" Alice red at Henrick. Then, she silently took out her mobile phone to take photos of them. "Huh!" Marlon looked at Henrick in surprise. "Mom," he called out. Alice had just taken a photo. When she heard her son''s exmation, she became nervous. "What''s wrong?" She looked back at her son nervously. Marlon narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. He pointed at her and asked, "Mom, why does he like me?" Henrick was speechless. "Kid, you''re wrong. You''re the one who looks like me," he thought. Alice lowered her head nervously. Her son was an absolute imp; he looked very mischievous but he was also very smart. Henrick also looked at Alice. "Ah... Marlon, are you jealous of my idol? He''s so handsome. How could you be like him?" "Go, go, go. You''re such a little fangirl that you''re blinded. I can''t be bothered with you." Marlon looked at his mother. Alice''s expression was very strange. She seemed to be very nervous and in pain. Marlon narrowed his eyes and looked at Henrick. This face was so handsome. If he guessed correctly, this was the Second Young Master of the Alwynn family, Henrick, who had always shone since childhood. Moreover, he saw photos of this guy among his mother''s most treasured possessions in her cab. There were many different photos. From childhood to adulthood, they were all photos of the man in front of him. Tsk tsk tsk! What luck! "Mom, why aren''t you saying anything?" Marlon looked at his mother, distressed. His mother''s tearful days were all because of the man in front of them. Alice smiled with difficulty, but she didn''t dare to look at her son. "I''m fine. Let''s go?" She didn''t know how to introduce Henrick to the children. In fact, he was their father. "My idol, I''m d to meet you. Goodbye!" Juliet waved at Henrick. Henrick smiled bitterly. He looked at Juliet and waved. "Goodbye!" Alice took her daughter''s hand and walked back. Marlon looked around with his big eyes and said, "Mom, you and Juliet should go back first. I''ll go y with Ava for a while. I''lle back at nine o''clock." Alice frowned slightly and looked at him, not believing his words. He smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be fine in the dark. I have seen too much of the sun during the day so the darkness at night won''t scare me." Alice always felt that her son was deceiving her. "Come back early. Don''t y for too long. If you don''t dare toe back alone, call me. I wille and get you." Marlon quickly shook his head and said, "Mom, why don''t you know your son so well? Do you know how eager I am to be understood by you?" She red at him. "You just like arguing." Alice left, feeling a little worried. Before leaving, she gave Henrick a warning look. Henrick smiled helplessly. If she didn''t say it in person, he wouldn''t tell the children the truth. Watching Alice and Juliet walk away, Marlon looked at Henrick and asked, "You, my dad?" Henrick was speechless. His legs were so weak that he almost fell to the ground. Henrick looked at his son in silence. "How did this kid know?" He thought to himself. "Ha..." Marlon looked at him with a sneer. "Do you think I can''t recognize you if you don''t say anything?" Henrick was speechless. He really didn''t know what to say. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What a sharp little guy. "What''s wrong? You don''t dare to admit it?" Marlon looked at Henrick provocatively. It was hard for Henrick to finish his sentence. He had actually been provoked by his own son. He took back his son''s impetuous words in the evening. This active little guy also had a very quick wit. "Marlon, how did you tell?" Henrick felt that it was boring to continue to pretend because his son had already seen through him. "It doesn''t matter. I look very much like you. Besides, my mother has a lot of photos of you. Although she kept them well, with my skills, I can even look through ces where mice can''t get in. If she didn''t like you, why would she collect photos of you?" "So, you''re the jerk who made my mother often cry." "Ah! Seeing that you aren''t cold or have a restrained temperament, why don''t you feel anything for my beautiful mother? I don''t think you two are a good match at all. Yes, you''re both not a good match at all." Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Henrick smiled. "Marlon, I''m sorry. I''ve wronged you all, especially your mother. However, I''vee this time to ask your mother to forgive me. I''ve alsoe to ask for forgiveness from you and Juliet." "Well, what''s there to forgive? You haven''t appeared in our lives for six years, and you didn''te and see us when you suddenly appeared. I don''t want to forgive you for your sudden appearance." A strange emotion rose in Marlon''s heart. His nose felt sore, and he wanted to cry. He must have thought that his father was too useless. He was so angry that he wanted to cry. "I''m sorry!" Henrick''s handsome face was full of guilt. "I didn''t know about your existence until yesterday, so I came here as soon as I could." "This time, I''ll protect you two and your mother. I promise that I won''t do anything to hurt you all in the future." Henrick''s voice was very low and full of guilt. "Hmph!" Marlon snorted coldly. "I won''t believe you. I''m going to find Ava." Marlon thought about it and felt sad. How could Henrick understand how they survived without a father? He was really disappointed with his father. Henrick didn''t know of their existence until the day before. How could there be such a silly father in the world? "Marlon, I now live next door to you. If anything happens, remember toe and look for me." Henrick didn''t dare to push his son too hard as he was afraid that it would backfire. "Hmph, what can happen? We''ve been living fine here all these years." After saying that, Marlon ran off with his short legs. The second vi was not far away from his ssmate, Ava''s, house. He always liked to y with her when he had nothing to do. Henrick looked at his son''s back with a mncholic expression. He could understand his son''s thoughts. It was impossible for his son to ept him now, so he could only take it slow. Henrick nced in the direction where Alice had left and then in the direction that Marlon had gone. He turned around and followed behind his son. Marlon took a few steps before he looked back. When he saw Henrick following him from a distance, he couldn''t help smiling. ...... After Alice went back, she was very worried. Sitting on the balcony in the room, she felt extremely ufortable. She called Ava''s parents and only felt relieved when she heard that her son was at their house. When she thought of Henrick, her heart sank again. She looked out of the window into the night. It was the middle of summer, and the starlight was bright and beautiful. She unconsciously thought of a sentence, "You werete for many years, but I am still happy about your arrival." Alice thought that she had been poisoned by Henrick for the rest of her life. Even if she cried every night, she still liked him very much. Although she had never contacted him since the incident, she still remembered him and reminisced on the memories. It was not that there was no one chasing after her, and it was not that no one loved her, but when she thought about it, she found that he was the only person she could fall in love with. "s!" Alice let out a long sigh. Henrick had been waiting outside the door for an entire hour. When he saw his sone out, he walked over, looked at him, and asked with a smile, "Have you had enough fun?" "Yeah!" Marlon nced at him and walked forward. The vi area was still brightly lit at night, and the surrounding area was very safe. Marlon often went to y with his friends, so he dared to go home by himself. However, Henrick was still worried. As soon as he got off the ne, he saw the news that in recent days, there had been a case of theft and assault in the vi area here. He was worried, so he waited for his son outside. Along the way, the father and son did not speak. However, Henrick felt that the atmosphere was surprisingly good. He walked slowly, matching his son''s pace, and under the streetmps, their shadows appeared very long. Looking at his son''s lowered head, it was obvious that Marlon was slowing down involuntarily. He couldn''t help but smile. Henrick couldn''t help wondering if his son liked him. The father and son walked all the way to the front of the vi. Marlon looked up at his father. In fact, when he was ying in Ava''s house, he saw Henrick standing outside the whole time, watching him. He was very happy that his father had been waiting for him. "You can go back. I''m going home," Marlon said in a more respectful tone. He was already in primary school. The rke family raised the children well, and he respected his elders very much. Henrick smiled and responded, "Good night!" Marlon looked at him but didn''t say anything. There seemed to be a strange feeling spreading in his heart, but he didn''t know what it was. There was a faint smile between his brows, and his shining eyes were particrly bright. "Good night!" Marlon said with a smile, then turned around and bounced away. Henrick looked at his mischievous son''s back and his smile became even more gentle. On the second floor, Alice looked at the interaction between her son and Henrick. She was shocked. When she saw the person standing behind Henrick, her expression changed. After watching Marlon enter the door, Henrick turned around and left. Looking up, he suddenly froze on the spot. Bert stood not far away, looking at him with a dark expression on his face. Bert was still as handsome as ever. This was a person whose talent and appearance were no less than that of Henrick''s father, Victor. In Lemmon City, Bert was also a powerful and terrifying person. "Uncle... Uncle Klein." Henrick didn''t expect to meet Bert all of a sudden. Bert gave him a cold look, walked over, and pped him hard on his handsome face. "Brat, how dare youe here?" Bert''s voice was full of majesty. Henrick lowered his head, and the five fingerprints on his face were very clear. He deserved to be beaten. He had made Alice suffer for so many years and made the children fatherless for so many years. "Ah..." Alice, who was standing on the second floor, was surprised to see that her father had hit Henrick. She covered her mouth with her hands in shock and stared at Henrick with wide eyes. Henrick licked the corner of his lips. Bert''s p was extremely heavy, and there was a strong smell of blood in his mouth. In any case, it was his fault. He looked at Bert, who was still very angry. He frowned and pulled his thin lips into a straight line. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, Uncle Klein. I hurt Allie when I was young," he sincerely apologized. Bert''s expression darkened even further. "That''s all you have to say?" Henrick looked at him in confusion. Other than being sorry and trying his best to make up for it, he really didn''t know what to say. "Uncle Klein, please believe me. I will never hurt Allie again. This time, I came here to ask for her forgiveness and to pursue her again. During this period of time, I got along well with her. When she left, I found that my heart left with her." "I''m not sure if you believe me or not, Uncle Klein, but in this life, I have only had eyes for Allie." At this point, he hadpletely understood the feelings in his heart. Since he knew it, he would no longer run away. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Bert narrowed his eyes. Victor was right. His son was here to torture him. However, Henrick''s character still needed to be tested. Bert narrowed his eyes and restrained his emotions. Earlier, he had received a phone call from Victor, saying that Henrick hade to torture him and would live next door to him. Bert was so angry that he immediately hung up the phone and went next door to get even with Henrick. Bert was afraid that Henrick would hurt his daughter. However, he didn''t expect to run into Henrick when he went out, and he was with Marlon. Bert and Victor had been friends for many years, but they had little contact in recent years because of the little b*stard in front of him. Moreover, Henrick had deeply hurt Bert''s daughter, so he did not like him. He would not interfere with his daughter''s choice, but she had to be happy. However, how could his deeply injured daughter walk out of the shadows of her past so easily? The brat in front of him was her lifelong obsession. "Brat, you''re right. You''ve hurt my daughter, and affected her for the rest of her life. Do you think I''ll forgive you if you apologize to me and say a few nice words?" Bert was very angry. He had been very angry all these years. If it wasn''t for the two crossing paths this time, he would never want to see the Alwynn family. Every time Bert saw his daughter cry, he called Victor to mock him.. It was his responsibility for not educating his son well. He didn''t care about Victor, and he couldn''t let go of the anger in his heart. Obviously, he seeded. Each time, Victor was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and did not know what he had done to offend Bert. After hanging up the phone, Bert couldn''t helpughing. He also vented his anger on behalf of his daughter. He was so happy that he wanted to dance. Although he was told off by his wife every time, he was still happy. Henrick smiled and said sincerely, "Uncle Klein, I know you won''t forgive me so quickly, but I have a lifetime to spend with Allie. I will spend the rest of my life begging for her forgiveness." Bert gave him a strange smile and said, "Okay, let me teach you a lesson before you get Alice''s forgiveness." As Bert spoke, he quickly stepped forward. His eyes were cold and his fists were as quick as the wind. He punched Henrick hard on the shoulder again. With a sweep of his feet, Henrick lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Bert unceremoniously punched and kicked him again. Henrick didn''t fight back. Bert hit him heavily and each punch was very hard. Henrick was in so much pain that his eyes were tightly closed. He bent over and curled his arms and legs around himself. Every time Bert kicked him, he gasped. "You brat, your dad said you''re here to torture me. My daughter has suffered so much from you for so many years, I won''t stand on ceremony," Bert shouted as he kept attacking Henrick. Although Henrick was in great pain, he didn''t feel like he was about to die. Instead, the pain in his body made him feel less guilty. "Dad, sob sob... Don''t hit him. Don''t hit him." Alice rushed over crying and squatted down to protect Henrick. She held him in her arms. Henrick''s whole body was sore and in pain, but when he smelled the familiar scent and heard the familiar voice, he felt like he was no longer in as much pain. Looking at his daughter protecting Henrick, Bert was so angry that his chest heaved as he breathed. He roared, "Alice, are you that stubborn? Have you forgotten about how he''s hurt you?" "Who did you cry all day and night for? It''s all because of this brat. Now, you''re stepping out to protect him. Have you forgotten the suffering you''ve endured all these years?" "He hasn''t been beaten to death yet. Why are you protecting him like this?" Bert red at Henrick and turned to leave. As soon as he turned around, the corners of his mouth rose. It felt good to beat Henrick up, and he was in a much better mood. When he went back, he would definitely call Victor and make him feel sorry for his son. In the past few years, because he loved his daughter so much, his heart almost ached to death seeing how distressed she was. Watching her father walk away, Alice looked at Henrick in her arms. His lips were stained with blood, and his nose was bleeding. He closed his eyes tightly andid in her arms, and her tears kept flowing down. He tears dripped onto Henrick''s face, and there was still some lingering warmth on them, but they felt like they were burning him, imprinting themselves on his heart. He slowly opened his dark eyes and his gaze met Alice''s watery eyes. Alice was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly open his eyes. Henrick smiled in distress. "Alice, I''m sorry. I made you cry again." "Ahem, Ahem..." He coughed violently and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He slowly raised the corner of his mouth, thinking that he must be in a mess at the moment. He had never been in such a sorry state. "Henrick, how are you feeling?" Alice looked at him worriedly. She didn''t expect that her father would suddenly make a move. Henrick wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and reassured her with a smile, "Alice, I''m fine. Don''t cry." Henrickid quietly in her arms. It turned out that her embrace was so warm and reassuring. Seeing that she was crying for him, he was distressed and happy. She still had some affection for him in her heart. The evening breeze blew gently, causing Alice to softly choke from her sobs. Although Henrick didn''t want to leave her arms, he couldn''t just lie on the ground like that. Moreover, Alice was still crying. He struggled to get up. His hands hurt, but they were still strong. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Although the injuries caused by Uncle Klein were very painful, it was not enough to break his limbs. To be honest, during these years abroad, although his family was rich, he did not like to show off the wealth of the Alwynn family. Back when he was abroad, he was simply just Henrick and had nothing to do with the Alwynn family. He wanted to work hard to make a name for himself. The entertainment industry was very complicated, especially in the foreign entertainment industry. Over the years, his temper had worsened. Moreover, he liked to be alone, and fights were also particrly fierce. The pain he was currently feeling was not particrly painful for him. Seeing that he was about to get up, Alice used all her strength to help him up. His legs hurt so much that Henrick staggered a few steps before regaining his bnce. However, most of his body was still leaning against Alice''s shoulder. "Alice, go back and rest." He stood firm and looked down at her. He couldn''t push things too fast. If he did so, things would backfire. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he did not immediately follow Alice to Lemmon City and instead, he gave her enough time to sort out his emotions. Alice looked at him with red eyes. "Can you go back by yourself?" He seemed to be in a bad state. Henrick smiled, and there seemed to be tenderness between his eyebrows. The blood on his lips were very clearly visible in the night. "Yes, Allie, because you can ignite my heart and make me brave and strong." Hearing this, Alice was so shocked that her mouth fell open slightly. She stared at him with her round eyes and pursed her lips, dazed. What did he mean by saying that? Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 The evening breeze blew, and there was a slight chill on Alice''s face. She was shocked to find that Henrick had walked far away. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She looked at his back as he limped away. He looked very lonely under the dim light, and his silk shirt was blown violently in the evening wind. Alice didn''t know what was wrong with her. Looking at his lonely back, her heart ached. At that moment, her heart, which had been suppressed for a long time, seemed to be ignited. The spring breeze blew again, and her heart beat violently as her emotions spread wildly in her heart. Alice hated herself for being like this, and she hated the fact that she could not forget him. Every time she saw him, she couldn''t suppress the joy in her heart. It wasn''t until Henrick disappeared into the night and the light in the room on the third floor of the vi next door was turned on that she turned back. As soon as she entered the room, she saw Marlon leave in teats, while Juliet shrugged and pouted unhappily. Alice was stunned. Looking at her son''s red eyes, she asked with distress, "What''s wrong?" Marlon wiped his tears and looked at Alice seriously with his big eyes full of tears. "Mom, why did Grandpa beat Dad? Dad apologized to me, and I recognized him as my father. He said that he only found out about our existence yesterday, so he came here immediately." "Mom, what did Dad do? He has already apologized. Why can''t we forgive him? Why did Grandpa beat him?" Marlon''s questions were so urgent and hurried that the stunned Alice didn''t know how to answer him. It turned out that Marlon was the one who had recognized his father first. Alice asked in surprise, "Marlon, how did you recognize him as your father?" Marlon pursed his red lips and answered, "Mom, I saw that you collected a lot of photos of him, and he looks so much like me. I''m already in the first grade, so I can naturally guess that he''s my father." Juliet was struck speechless. Her idol was her father. Why was she so excited? Was there a need to show off in school? After taking her father around the school, she would be the most envied person in the whole school. "Mom, is he really our father?" Juliet could not help but ask. It turned out that her father was so handsome! She liked her father so much, and she thought that he was a good match for her mother! Alice nodded in silence. Looking at the two siblings, she felt ufortable and her mood was complicated. As such, she took the opportunity to tell them the truth. "Marlon, Juliet, he''s your father, Henrick Alwynn. When we went to River City, the triplets whom we met there were your father''s younger brothers, your uncles. The beautiful woman is your grandmother." "Mom, I forgot to tell you. On the day we went to the amusement park, I met Mr. Alwynn in the bathroom. Did he recognize me at that time? I also talked a lot with Mr. Alwynn." Alice was stunned. Right then, she finally understood why Henrick had suddenly been beaten up. The reason was that Uncle Alwynn had encountered Marlon in the bathroom that day. Alice lowered her head. Her heart felt like it was blocked, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with the Alwynn family. She didn''t expect that Henrick would chase her all the way to Lemmon City and live next door to her. His provocative words made her confused again. It waste at night. Alice asked her children to go to bed, but she couldn''t sleep that night. ...... When Henrick returned home, he wrapped himself in a bath towel after taking a shower and walked out. His hair was not dry, and he often exercised. His abdominal muscles were sexy and charming, and there were some red marks on his body, but it did not affect his sexiness and elegance. He leanedzily against the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover himself. When he looked down, he saw that the phone on the bedside table was vibrating. Seeing that it was from his father, he knew the reason for the call without guessing. His phone vibrated a few times before he slowly picked it up and pressed the answer button. "Dad." Victor''s tone was very heavy. "You were beaten?" Henrick smiled and looked out of the window into the dark night. "Dad, you didn''t even call me when I became a movie star, but when I was beaten, you called me as soon as you could." Victor responded, "I''m not in the mood to joke with you. A silly boy like you deserves to be beaten." Henrick smiled bitterly. "Who said I didn''t deserve it? I am indeed a b*stard." Victor was lost for words. What else could he say? "Have you gone to the hospital?" After receiving Bert''s call, Victor was both angry and worried. His son did indeed seek trouble in the past, but he would never let anyone abuse his son like this. His son had grown up. The first time Victor had hit Henrick was in the cafe, and even during ordinary times, he was usually reluctant to scold him. He had five sons and one daughter. Each of them was smart and had saved him a lot of trouble since they were children. Now that they had grown up, they were all filial and capable. In River City, as long as Victor was mentioned, everyone would be envious of him. "Dad, I didn''t go to the hospital. I''m not seriously injured, but there are a few parts of my body that are swollen. I''ve applied some medicine so I''ll be fine tomorrow." Victor said in a much better tone, "Be careful. If you really can''t stand it, go to the hospital. I didn''t tell your mom that you were beaten. Don''t call her toin. She is very busy these days. Don''t affect her mood." "Haha..." Henrick suddenlyughed enviously. In the past, he had always felt that his parents would be tired of being together all the time and that they were too pretentious. Right then, he finally understood that they loved each other without reservation. "Dad, why do you and Mom insist that you haven''t quarreled for so many years, and how can you insist on being so loving after so many years?" He had never heard his momin about his dad when he was abroad. She always said that his father was a good person. The only thing sheined about was that Victor was too overbearing. He did not allow her to see anyone, and he did not allow her to go anywhere. No matter howte it was, she had to go home to apany him. In the past, when he heard these words, he always felt that his father was in charge of his mother''s life. Why didn''t she have any free time to herself? Why didn''t she get any privacy? He felt that his father was too overbearing. However, during this period of time, he had fallen in love with Alice and finally understood his father''s actions. He didn''t want Alice to stay outside toote, and he didn''t like to see her talking to other men. He was so overbearing that he wanted to wrap her up so that only he could see her. When he had this thought, he suddenly realized that Alice had unknowingly crept into his heart. Looking back at her father now, he finally understood his father''s heart. He only cared so much because he loved her. Victor reminded him, "Brat, you don''t have any skills in running a family or love. The only skill you have is your heart. Only with your sincerity, with unreserved love, tolerance, and patience can you have a happy and perfect family." Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 "All these things, don''t you understand them since you''ve acted in a lot of romances?" "Ricky, love has to be mutual." Henrick smiled and said, "Dad, I''m used to acting as someone else, but I can''t do it myself." Victor reminded him seriously, "Even if I tell you, you won''t understand these things. You can only understand and grow up only if you have experienced it." "It''s quitete now. Have a good rest and make sure you apologize to them tomorrow." "Dad, I got it." After hanging up the phone, Henrick slowlyy down. He felt sore all over his body, and he grimaced in pain. Uncle Klein''s attack was so heavy that although it didn''t break any bones, it made his whole body hurt badly. ...... The next day, when Alice got up, she still couldn''t open her eyes, but lying on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep again. She, Alice, had lost sleep again. After washing up, she took the children to the vi next door for breakfast. When Bert saw his daughter''s pale face, he knew that she had not slept well the night before. Bert said, "Alice, go to thepanyter. You have some things to deal with. I''m going on a business trip today and wille back the day after tomorrow." "Okay, Dad." After eating breakfast, Alice handed the two children over to her mother and the servants and went to thepany. Bert got ready to go on his business trip. After returning to the room, he saw that Aubri was packing his luggage for him. She nced at her husband and asked, "Honey, did you hit him too hardst night?" Bert put on his tie and answered with a smile, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. If I don''t teach this brat a lesson, I won''t be at ease." "I beat him upst night. You don''t even know how happy I am. I slept very wellst night." Aubri smiled helplessly. "In fact, he is not bad. If he was, he would have run away long ago. How could he chase after them ande here?" "He''s not bad, but his behavior is not right. He left after what happened that year, yet you said he''s not bad. He''s a b*stard who made a mistake. Honey, let''s not talk about him anymore or else I''ll get angry again." Aubri pulled the suitcase''s zipper and told him, "I know. Be careful on the way. Don''t rush back. If you are tired, stay another day thene back." Bert frowned slightly and looked at her. "Honey, can you sleep without me?" "Haha..." Aubri smiled and red at him. "Don''t be so rude. Let''s go or you''ll miss your flightter." Bert took the suitcase, kissed Aubri''s forehead, and then left with a smile. In the garden on the first floor, after Marlon and Juliet sent their grandfather off to the car, they hid behind the flower terrace. "Marlon, should we go and see Dad? He was beaten badly by Grandpa last night." Marlon looked at the vi next door. He was so small that he could only see the wall. "Juliet, we''ll go there when Grandma takes a nap at noon." "Oh, alright." Juliet was a little worried. "Then did someone prepare breakfast for him?" Marlon replied, "He is the second son of the Alwynn family. Are you afraid that no one will serve him?" Juliet was uncertain. "But I''m still worried that Dad won''t have anything to eat. Why don''t I bring him some bread this morning? The bread made by Madam Graham is delicious. It''s soft, fragrant, and fluffy." Marlon thought for a moment and then responded, "If you want to go, then you go ahead. Anyway, I won''t go. I''ll go there at noon." Juliet tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Then I''ll go in the morning." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she happily returned to her room to pack her bag. Her mother had already said the night before that she would not stop them from meeting their father. Yeah! Yeah! She finally had a father. In the future, she no longer needed to envy others for having a father. The more Juliet thought about it, the happier she became, and she was about to cry. After so many years, she finally had a father. Moreover, her father was her idol and the idol of her ssmates. How could she not be excited? Juliet brought some cake and bread to Henrick''s vi. It was Josue who opened the door. Josue looked at the sweet and lovely Juliet and asked with a smile, "Little girl, are you the neighbor next door?" He seemed to have seen this little girl in the yard the day before. Juliet greeted him with a sweet smile. "Good morning, uncle. I''m here to deliver breakfast for my father." Josue was lost for words. This little girl must really be confused. How did she end up in the wrong ce? How could her father be here! He smiled and bent down slightly. "Little girl, are you lost?" "No, my father lives here. Henrick Alwynn is my father." Josue was struck speechless. What had he heard? Mr. Henrick had never had a girlfriend, but he had a daughter. Moreover, she was already grown! Just as Josue was still in shock, Mr. Davies walked over with a smile. "Miss Juliet,e in. I''ll go upstairs and ask Mr. Henrick toe down." Josue was stunned again. He only knew that Mr. Henrick was here to pursue his wife, not to look for a child. "Thank you, Sir!" Juliet smiled as she walked inside. "Miss Juliet, sit down for a while. I''ll go up and call Mr. Henrick." Mr. Davies ordered a servant to heat a ss of milk for Juliet. Knock, Knock, Knock... Henrick, who was half-asleep, heard a knock on the door. Feeling a little annoyed, he sat up and scratched his hair. After changing to a new environment and bed that he didn''t recognize, he did not sleep well the previous night. After finally falling asleep at dawn, he was still very sleepy. "Come in." Henrick''s voice was a little hoarse as he had just woken up. Heid down on the bed again and cursed himself. Moreover, the scene of Alice crying for himst night kept reying in his mind. Mr. Davies pushed the door open, stood at the door, and said with a smile, "Mr. Henrick, Miss Juliet has brought you breakfast." Henrick asked, "Juliet, my daughter?" Henrick''s heart was instantly filled with excitement. Before he could confirm it, he felt like his heart had already flown down the stairs. Mr. Davies nodded with a smile. "Yes, Mr. Henrick. You should go down and have a look. She brought breakfast for you." "Of course I''m going. That''s my daughter." Henrick was already fully awake. He lifted the nket, put on his slippers, and ran to the bathroom. Mr. Davies smiled and turned to go downstairs. Five minutester, Henrick finished dressing himself. He put on a white silk shirt and a pair of ck casual pants. His bangs covered his forehead, making him look more handsome than usual. He smiled at himself in the mirror, went out of the bathroom, and went straight downstairs. Seeing his daughter''s back, he slowed down. He was a little nervous and excited. His daughter actually came to bring him breakfast. Was she worried that he would not be able to eat well? He slowed down and walked over. He called out in a gentle voice, "Juliet." "Hey! Dad, are you up?" Juliet''s voice was sweet and gentle, which directly touched Henrick''s heart. "Yeah!" Henrick walked over and picked her up. The little girl was tall and weighed quite a bit in his arms, which made him feel sad. He was very ufortable at the thought that he had missed his children growing up. Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Henrick sat on the sofa with his daughter in his arms. He was very surprised that his daughter would send him breakfast in person. It seemed that Alice had told the children the truth the night before. "Juliet, I''m sorry that I only came to see you now." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now was the time to apologize. Especially since she took the initiative toe to him, it meant that his daughter did not hate him. Juliet shook her head with a smile. At such a young age, she knew that anyone who had made a mistake and took the initiative to apologize was a good person. "Dad, as you said, you didn''t know about our existence before. You don''t have to feel sorry. As long as you send me to school this semester, I canpletely forgive you." Hearing this, Henrick suddenly thought of something. The night before, his daughter said that many people in their school liked him, and he was also her idol. All of a sudden, Henrick had the feeling that his daughter was going to drag him to school to show off. He replied with a smile, "Okay, I will send you to school when it reopens." From then on, he would never be absent from the children''s lives. "Yeah! Dad, you''re the best. I''ll call my best friend when I get back. I''ll tell her that my father is Henrick Alwynn." Juliet danced happily. She ced her hands on her head and smiled brightly and sweetly. Henrick was speechless. He felt that he had guessed correctly. "Dad, hurry up and have breakfast. The bread is delicious." Henrick lowered his head, and looked at her pink and tender face with a smile. "Do you want to eat with me?" His heart melted into a puddle. He had only known about the existence of the children for slightly over 30 hours, but he always felt that his life was moving too fast. In the blink of an eye, his daughter was already going to primary school. He suddenly thought of his father. At that time, his father looked at them with eyes full of warmth and love. Juliet quickly shook her head and replied, "Dad, girls must maintain their figures. We can''t eat too much. I''ve already eaten at home. Dad, go ahead and eat." "However, can I use your phone to make a phone call? I want to share this good news with my best friend." Henrick gently rubbed her head and handed her his phone with a smile. This little girl knew how to maintain her figure at such a young age. "Dad, I''ll go out and make a phone call. This is a little secret between me and my best friend." Juliet jumped out of her father''s arms and happily ran out like a little rabbit. Henrick smiled and walked towards the dining table. Mr. Davies ced the bread that Juliet had brought over on the table and added a steak and a cup of hot milk. Henrick looked at the soft and fragrant bread and couldn''t help smiling happily. Watching the interaction between the father and daughter, Josue finally epted the fact that Henrick had a daughter. He walked over with small steps and looked at Henrick, who was happily eating his breakfast with his head lowered. He held back his trembling voice and asked, "Mr. Henrick, when did you have such a big daughter?" Henrick looked up at him and asked in confusion, "Have we told you that I have a child?" Josue was shocked. Mr. Henrick, do I look like I know it? He was initially speechless but then he spoke up, "Mr. Henrick, I only know that you are here to pursue your wife. I didn''t expect you to have a child." Henrick smiled proudly. "She''s the younger sister. I also have a son who lives next door." "Ahem, Ahem..." Josue was shocked. He looked at Henrick seriously. He didn''t look like someone who had two children. "Mr. Henrick, how old were you when they were born?" This was too amazing. Henrick''s fans were about to lose it. He was about to break his fans hearts! The fans had to work together! Henrick smiled. "I still haven''t inherited my dad''s good genes. My father had triplets at once, but my twins are also great." Josue was struck speechless. This family was simply too terrifying. If he was right, the eldest daughter of the Alwynn family also seemed to be pregnant with twins. Wow! He was also envious of them! "Hmph! Your Alwynn family is just too incredible. I''m so jealous." Josue returned to his room to lick his wounds in anger and jealousy. The corners of Henrick''s lips curled into a faint smile as he muttered softly, "Not only do you envy me, I''m also envious of myself." He ate the bread sent by his daughter and couldn''t help but smile. "It''s delicious!" In the courtyard outside. Juliet was about to call her best friend, Miane. Suddenly, a video call came in. She picked it up and saw that it was her father. Juliet felt that it was not right. Did her father change his clothes so quickly? She shouted in confusion, "Hello, Dad... Dad?" Keh was speechless. Why was it a little girl who answered the phone and... she called him ''Dad''? "Little girl, what did you call me?" Keh was very surprised. He was always calm, but he was so shocked that his eyes widened slightly. It wasn''t Keh''s fault that he didn''t know about it. Victor and Eden didn''t tell him and Giada about it, and they also ordered Andrew not to talk nonsense. After all, Eden could deeply feel Alice''s uneasiness. "You look like my father, but he''s having breakfast inside. You''re not my father. I know. My father is the second son of the Alwynn family so you must be my father''s older brother, my uncle." Juliet gave herself a thumbs-up in her heart. She had finally figured out this rtionship. Not only did she think so, but she also said, "Wow, I''m really amazing. I''ve figured out such a complicated rtionship." Keh was struck speechless. This little girl was very clear about his family background. This matter could not be faked. However, he couldn''t ept that Henrick had such a big daughter for the time being. "Little girl, give the phone to the owner." Keh''s handsome face became serious. Despite his calm character, he couldn''t wait to know the truth. "Ah... Okay, okay. Uncle, although you look like my father, you are still different from him. Uncle, you are very cool and a little cold. My father likes tough and is handsome, and he is also very cool!" The little girlmented as she walked. Keh didn''t know whether tough or cry when he saw her big, clear eyes and delicate face. "What''s the logic of this little girl? Why was her father cool and handsome? Wasn''t he handsome?" "Dad, Uncle is video calling you." Juliet ran in. Henrick wiped the corners of his mouth elegantly. Seeing his daughter running in, he was so scared that he immediately stood up. "Juliet, don''t run so fast. You''ll fall down." Keh was speechless. That was Henrick''s voice. Henrick picked up his daughter and sat on the sofa. He looked at the phone and called out, "Keh," with a bright and proud smile. Keh looked at the little girl in Henrick''s arms and asked with a frown, "What''s going on?" "Oh! What can happen? This is my daughter, Juliet. My son is ying next door. I''ll let you meet him when it''s the right time." Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Keh was speechless. He would never believe it. "Where did your daughtere from?" Keh knew that Henrick wouldn''t joke about this kind of thing, but he still couldn''t believe it. This child should be in primary school. Henrick knew that his brother didn''t believe him. He smiled and exined proudly, "Keh, there was an ident a few years ago. Alice and I had two children, twins. Juliet is younger, and Marlon, who''s older, is next door." "So, you''re in Lemmon City, and you''ve only recently found out that you have a son and a daughter?" Keh suddenly understood. His tone was very heavy, as if he was burning with anger. Henrick nodded solemnly. "Keh, I only found out about the existence of the children in the past two days. You know about the rtionship between me and Alice. I will use my sincerity to move her." That was what it meant to be arrogant and persistent, chasing after his wife to the end. "Hmph!" Keh snorted. "Back then, we didn''t have a father and we wereughed at and insulted by everyone. Henrick, do you want your children to receive the same treatment?" Looking at his brother''s expression, one could tell that the rtionship between Henrick and Alice was very stiff. Alice had liked Henrick since they were children. He knew this, but his irresponsible behavior made Keh very angry. Henrick smiled wryly and tightened his grip on his daughter. "Keh, don''t worry. I''ll ask Alice to forgive me. I''ll definitely bring them home." That was the promise he made to his parents when he came. It was also his decision. He was responsible for his own mistakes. As long as Alice still had feelings for him, he had hope. Keh ignored him and looked at Juliet. A rare smile appeared on his handsome face. "Juliet, I''m your Uncle Keh." "Ah..." Juliet blinked her eyes, looking adorable. She smiled sweetly and introduced herself. "Hello, Uncle. I''m Juliet." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll remember it. When Ie back, I''ll bring you gifts." Keh''s eyes became much gentler. "Keh, remember to bring me a gift as well. I have children now and I have made you an uncle. I want a gift too." Henrick had always been so shameless when he was with his brother. He grinned happily. Keh smiled dotingly. "You''re as naughty as a child even though you''re already a father." "You''re my brother!" Henrick was arrogant and coquettish, but he was even more self-righteous. Hearing this, Keh felt extremely helpless. However, he was his younger brother, so he was willing to spoil him. "Got it. I''ll buy them for you when Ie back." Keh''s tone was not as heavy as before. There was a rare smile on his face, and his eyes shone brightly. Henrick suddenly looked at him seriously. "Keh, didn''t you say that you would only be back in two years?" Keh pursed his lips slightly and smiled faintly. "It''s going as smoothly as I expected. I may return home early." "Of course, I will take over Alwynn Group after Ie back. This is what I promised Dad. As for this matter, what do you think? We are brothers, and we have to work together." "Keh, what do you mean by working together? You''re the backbone of our family. In terms of the entertainment industry, shall I share some of it with you?" Henrick smiled cunningly, and a trace of scheming shed across her eyes. His requirements were not high. What was important to him was to live happily. He just wanted to live happily with his son and daughter. "Only in charge of the entertainment industry?" Keh was obviously very dissatisfied with this answer. "Keh, there are so many things in the entertainment industry. If you feel tired, wait for the three of them to grow up and let each of them manage an industry. Then, you won''t be tired." He didn''t want to be in charge of other things. He had to follow his mother''s instructions. It''s amazing to be able to do one thing well in one''s life. Keh said, "Let''s talk about thister. I called you to ask you what Boris has been doing during this period of time." Henrick smiled and answered, "He''s working in Martin''spany. That kid has been making great progress during this period of time. If he doesn''t do something, he''s basically just waiting for death." "Alright, I understand. I''ll hang up first. Goodbye Juliet!" It wasn''t good for him to say anything in front of the child. He would call Henrickter. "Goodbye, Uncle!" Juliet smiled sweetly as she shook her fair little hand. Keh had a soft gaze in his eyes as he looked at Henrick in shock. When did his brother be so gentle? "Wow! Uncle, do you also have such gentle moments?" Juliet looked at him, infatuated. It was only then that Keh hung up the video call in front of his little niece''s shocked gaze. Henrick was speechless. Who said that his brother was not scheming? His brother was one of the most scheming people he knew. "Juliet, where''s your mother?" Henrick wanted to know what Alice was doing. "Oh, Mom went to thepany. Grandpa is on a business trip. Grandma is looking after Marlon and I at home. Marlon wille hereter at noon. I''m going to y with my best friend during the weekend so I can''t apany you, Dad. I''lle back tomorrow to keep youpany," Juliet said with her head lowered. She was already thinking about what skirt her best friend would wear that day. Henrick smiled, and his daughter''s sweet voice directly touched his heart. Alice was busy until four o''clock in the afternoon. When she went home and saw that the two children were not at home, she immediately thought of Henrick, who lived next door. As a mother, she knew the children''s desire for their father. Since they already knew of Henrick''s existence, she would not stop the children from meeting him. The children also needed their father. When Alice went over, there was no one in Henrick''s house. The servants had gone out to buy food. Mr. Davies and Josue had gone to the shopping mall to buy gifts. Henrick wanted to visit the rke family in the evening. She remembered that Henrick lived on the third floor. The size of the vi was the same as hers, but the decoration style was different. She didn''t think much about it and went to the third floor. "Juliet, Marlon." She called out and pushed open the door of Henrick''s bedroom. She didn''t see anyone but she felt that someone was inside. "Ju..." Before she could continue, she saw Henrick. She was stunned and her face quickly turned red. The scene before her was too heated. After Henrick took a shower, he walked out to look for clothes in the cloakroom. As soon as he entered, he heard Alice''s voice. He didn''t pay attention to her and he walked out directly in only a white towel. There were still drops of water dripping from his inky ck hair, flowing along his neck to his fine skin. Because of his regr training, his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and well-defined abdominal muscles were very sexy. He was so attractive that it made her want to pounce on him immediately. Alice blushed and her heart beat faster. She stood there in a daze, not knowing how to react. When Henrick saw Alice''s red face, he suddenly remembered something. He looked down and his dark eyes suddenly widened. He turned around and ran into the cloakroom. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Alice was speechless. Seeing Henrick turn around, she realized that her heart was still beating violently. Alice covered her chest. Was her heart beating for Henrick? There seemed to be a little deer in her heart that was running throughout her entire chest. It was a very familiar feeling. Every time when she was a child, she would happily watch the movie that Henrick performed in. When she saw him, she would blush and her heart would race like this. That was the feeling of being moved. She was tempted even on the screen, not to mention meeting him in person. Alice hated herself for being like this very much, but she couldn''t help liking him. However, she was the shy one, so what was he running for? Did he still think he was a pure boy? How could Henrick have imagined that he would run into Alice in the daytime when he was only wearing a bath towel? Alice took a look at the room. It was decorated in white, and the bed was covered with light gray bed sheets. Inside the room, there was Henrick''s unique smell. Thinking of the scene moments ago, she blushed even more. It seemed that the children were not there. Aubri must have taken them out to y. Alice quickly walked out and took out her mobile phone to call her daughter. The phone was soon connected. "Juliet, where did you all go?" Alice asked. "Mom, Marlon and I are at Miane''s house. Grandma and Miane''s grandmother went to the supermarket to buy things." Alice let out a sigh of relief. Because of Henrick''s arrival, she had be extremely nervous and sensitive. "Okay, you guys have fun." Alice hung up the phone and turned to go downstairs. At that moment, Henrick, who had changed his clothes, walked out of the room. A white silk shirt and a pair of ck trousers wrapped around his slender, elegant body. His handsome facial features, along with a faint smile, were gentle and perfect. Seeing him, Alice was stunned for a moment. When the hot wind hit her, her face was as hot as the sun in June. She came back to her senses and turned to go downstairs. Seeing that Alice was about to go downstairs, he quickly shouted, "Allie." Alice frowned slightly, but she still stopped and looked sideways at him. When he called her ''Allie'', her heart couldn''t help trembling. Alice had been thinking about it for the whole night. The way Henrick chased after her should be for the sake of the children. Since it was for their sake, he should not flirt with her and make her heart rekindle her emotions. This b*stard was still as bad as ever! Henrick smiled and said, "Allie, are you looking for the children? Juliet said they were going to her best friend''s house. They left after ying for a while at noon." Alice looked at him coldly and said in an icy voice, "I already know." She also med herself for being impulsive. She couldn''t see the children at home, so she thought that they had been abducted by Keh. Thus, she rushed over without stopping. Henrick put one hand in his pocket and walked towards her. His tall and straight body left a shadow in front of her. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him warily with a pair of eyes as clear as spring water. The man she had paid attention to and loved for more than ten years had finally grown into the man she had imagined him to grow into. He was so charming that she was addicted to him at a nce. "Alice, let''s go to the first floor and talk." Henrick knew that she was ufortable and wary, so he didn''t dare to say anything in his room. Alice looked at him with aplicated look in her eyes. His voice was as pleasant as ever. It was very hot. After taking a bath, he still had a faint cold aura on him, which was very charming. She was lost in her thoughts again. It wasn''t until Henrick approached her again that she panicked and moved her feet. "I... I have nothing to talk to you about." After saying that, Alice ran down. Henrick watched her run downstairs. For the sake of her safety, he didn''t chase after her. His dark eyes rolled slightly, and a mischievous smirk appeared on his face. She had alreadye here, and he had plenty of time tomunicate with Allie in the future. The first step of the n was to let Allie adapt to his existence. Henrickughed evilly before he walked down the stairs slowly. Alice took a deep breath and ran home. Seeing that Henrick did not chase after her, she heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt very disappointed. She finally understood; not to mention other people''s hearts, but her own emotions were so complicated that she could not see through herself. She wanted to hide, but she tried her best to get close to him. She went to the bathroom to wash her face. It was so hot that she was upset. After changing into a home dress, Alice sat on the balcony on the second floor, feeling bored. She took out her mobile phone, trying to distract herself. She clicked on her phone and saw a piece of news. It stated, "Actress, Alma Parma and Mr. Jefferson had a one-night stand in a hotel." Alice''s interest was piqued and she clicked on the article to take a look. There were photos and evidence; everyone was shocked. Ever since Henrick''s return, Alma had tried to use her rtionship with him to create news about them. However, Henrick was very good at controlling the media and the news was not able to spread out. Now that Henrick wasn''t around, it had nothing to do with him. They didn''t have to worry about him anymore. Where there were people, there was trouble? Alice didn''t see what othersmented about Alma. She just couldn''t figure it out. Alma obviously loved Henrick very much, but why did she do that? Did Henricke to look for Alice because he had been dumped? However, there was something wrong with Alma. She didn''t seem to be someone who would just give up on Henrick. Alma desperately wanted to stay by Henrick''s side. Wasn''t she trying to be his wife? Or did Henrick find out that Alma had cheated on him? Alice started to have all kinds of ideas. At the same time, in River City, Kylie, Lane, and Brenden had alsopleted the final handover work. Alice, who was lost in her own thoughts, received a message from Kylie. Kylie texted, "Alice, we will go back to Lemmon City tomorrow." Alice looked down and replied, "Kylie, you''ve worked hard. I''ll book a restaurant and invite you to dinner." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kylie texted back happily, "Okay, Alice." Alice replied, "I''ll send you a message after I settle things tomorrow." Kylie wrote, "Okay, Alice. By the way, I have something to tell you. A few days ago, I saw that Mr. Henrick and Alma had a quarrel, and Alma fainted in the corridor of the hotel." There was also the news from that day. It was said that Alma had hooked up with Mr. Jefferson again. Her agent and assistant seemed to have done something and were arrested. Alma''s contract had also been terminated by Mirth Company. That news was undoubtedly shocking to Alice. She couldn''t help ncing at the vi next door, but she didn''t see Henrick. Therefore, her guess was right. There was really a problem between the two of them. All of a sudden, she felt a sense of gloating in her heart. "I can''t believe there''s a day when Henrick''s going to be cuckolded." She remembered that night when he angrily questioned her about who she was. She had been so heartbroken that she wanted to die. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 "Haha..." Alice couldn''t helpughing. If she could, she really wanted tough. The next time she saw Henrick, she would definitely mock him. He trampled on others'' hearts for nothing, but he was cheated on by others. That was retribution. The reality was so good. Alice was in a good mood. After finding several restaurants she liked and booking the most expensive one, she put down her mobile phone and went to the first floor to make coffee while humming a song. Her heart, which had been hesitating in the dark before, seemed to have finally found a glimmer of light, and there was a kind of pleasure of breaking out of the cocoon. Alice enjoyed the whole afternoon alone. At five o''clock in the afternoon, she received a call from Giada, who had gone for a checkup that day. The babies were very healthy. When she heard the strong heartbeat of the babies, she was so excited that she burst into tears and called Alice to share it with her. Alice understood her excitement andforted her with a few words. She also told her that she had to watch her mood while she was pregnant. She must try to be happy, especially when she was pregnant with twins. At that time, she was very active in maintaining her skincare routine but there were still stretch marks on her belly. After all, she had been pregnant with two children, and her belly was full of stretch marks, but for her, it was a mark of happiness. Afterforting Giada and hanging up the phone, she suddenly found a problem. Gia still didn''t know that Alice and Henrick had two children together. Eden was really a person who could keep her word. At this time, all the worries in her heart disappeared. Alice was in a good mood and nned to cook something delicious as she waited for the children to come back. However, as soon as she went to her parents'' house, she received a call from her daughter, who said that they would note back for dinner that night and also to remind Henrick not to visit them that night because no one was at home. Alice wanted to ask, "Am I not human?" However, in the face of a simple and kind daughter, she couldn''t say anything. No one came back for dinner. Alice asked the servants to fry three small fishes for her. She cooked two more dishes and then had dinner alone. She had just taken a few bites when she saw Henrick walking in with bags of food. Alice was speechless. Why did hee so easily? Seeing that Alice was having dinner alone, Henrick was not surprised. When Juliet left, she told him that they might note back for dinner. He came here at the order. He was gradually approaching her again, slowly and carefully. Alice ate very light foods, and she had already finished eating one of the fishes. Henrick pretended to be surprised and asked, "Allie, are you alone at home? Where is Mrs. Klein?" With a mouthful of food in her mouth, Alice just looked at Henrick quietly. He came to her house to visit her. He was dressed formally in a thin blue suit in summer. The color looked very good on him, making him appear even fairer. This man always stunned people, especially when he was wearing light-colored clothes. Seeing that she was staring at him in a daze again, Henrick found it a little funny, and he also thought that she was particrly cute. As he approached, he felt an aggressive aura. Only then did Alicee to her senses. She swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "My mother brought the children out." "Oh, that''s such a pity. I''m here to visit you." Henrick put the things aside and looked at Alice, who was eating. She was speechless. Why was he looking at her? She just wanted him to leave the things and go. Henrick could see through her gaze, but he remained indifferent. At that moment, Madam Litt poured a cup of tea for Henrick. She invited him, "Sir, please sit down!" "Thank you!" Henrick nodded slightly and sat opposite Alice. Alice was lost for words. "Do you want to eat?" She asked. Since he was a guest, she could not ignore him. Henrick smiled. "No." Alice said, "Oh, then you should hurry home. It''s time for dinner." Henrick was speechless. At this time, Madam Litt, who was standing at the side, said with a smile, "Miss, the visitor is a guest. How can we let the guest go back hungry? There is food in the kitchen. Shall I go and get it now?" Henrick sat there shamelessly. Alice wanted to pretend that he was invisible, but she felt that his presence was too strong. Before she knew it, her movements had slowed down. She chewed slowly and ate little by little. Madam Litt was very fast. The two children were growing up, so there was always food at home, especially the beef and chicken dishes that the children liked to eat. She had prepared a lot of food. Madam Litt brought the dishes to the table one by one. Alice looked at them all and asked, "Madam Litt, why didn''t you say that we had spiced beef?" She also liked spiced beef very much. Madam Litt smiled and said, "It''s not toote to give it to you now. Didn''t you say that you wanted to eat fish?" After saying that with a smile, Madam Litt ced a te full of food in front of Henrick. "Sir, please enjoy your meal!" "Thank you!" Henrick smiled politely. Alice was speechless. He was putting on an act. Since when had he be so polite? Madam Litt left, giving the two of them some space. The food in Lemmon City was generally light, but Henrick was not very picky. He especially liked the spiced beef very much. It was delicious and vorful. The two of them ate silently for a while before Henrick spoke up with a smile, "Alice, the food is really delicious!" Alice nced at him but remained silent. She picked up herst fish and put it on the te to eat slowly. Henrick could tell that she was very ufortable, so he shut up. What would he do if she didn''t eat enough foodter? The thought of her being hungry hurt his heart! When the meal was almost over, Henrick put down his cutlery and smiled gently. "Alice, I''m full. Thank you for your warm wee and hospitality." Alice thought to herself, "When did I wee him? I''ve never realized that he was so shameless!" "Go back if you''re full," she said coldly, then got up and went upstairs. Only a cold view of her back was left for Henrick. He smiled bitterly, hoping that it was not toote. He was d and anxious at the same time. No one knew that he had suffered a lot over the past month with Alice. He obviously liked her, but he couldn''t decide his emotions clearly and hurt her completely. After sitting for a while, Henrick slowly left Alice''s house. He told himself in his heart that he couldn''t be in a hurry. As long as he guarded Alice well, she would be his. He walked out of the door and looked at the sky, which was dyed red by the setting sun; it was so beautiful. He slowly curled his lips, and his confident smile made his handsome face more dazzling. Alice stood on the second floor and watched Henrick leave. The moment the man looked up at the sunset, she found herself intoxicated by his gorgeous face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 She stood on the second floor, and he stood in the yard. Her eyesight was very good, so the moment he smiled at the setting sun, it instantly touched her heartstrings. His smile was very confident, which dispelled the haze in her heart. Watching his back disappear around the corner, she still stood on the balcony with an infatuated expression on her face. The setting sun lengthened his shadow, making his figure look much more lonely. She felt as if she was standing in a fog, unable to see her heart clearly. Her heart, which she had managed to settle down with great difficulty, waspletely disturbed by Henrick''s arrival. She did not dare to take that step once more, afraid that she would be hurt all over again. After thinking about it for a long time, Aliceughed at herself and turned back. She would think about future matters as and when they urred. It was meaningless to think about the thousands of possibilities. After Henrick went back, Josue told him about what had happened to Alma. Henrick listened calmly, without any emotions on his face. After Josue finished speaking, he said, "I asked her to get out of the entertainment industry and to never show up in front of me again." "There''s nothing to film with me anymore. Of course, she''ll try to clutch at herst life-saving straw, Jaime." "As long as Alma doesn''t provoke me or Allie, we can live in peace. If she dares to do something again, I will never let her go." Alma was a patient and ambitious woman. He didn''t notice it before, but he now knew her true colors. It was only then did he realize how terrible this woman was. Josue said, "Mr. Henrick, I''ve been sending people to keep an eye on Mr. Jefferson. Should we make a move?" Henrick frowned and looked at him. "Forget it. If he''s willing to be a sucker, why should we stop him? Don''t let that woman appear in front of me in the future. If she dares to enter the entertainment industry, then get rid of her for me." Josue was a little anxious. "Mr. Henrick, the filming that you did before..." "Don''t worry." Henrick interrupted him with a sneer, "With Alma''s intelligence, she won''t miss this opportunity so easily. She won''t talk nonsense, and she''ll think about things carefully before making a move." "Thus, the show can be broadcasted smoothly." Josue smiled. "That''s fine. Otherwise, how can I exin it to Madam Joye?" Henrick smiled. Thinking of his godmother''s distressed look, he would definitely say that he was the one who had lost. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At nine o''clock in the evening, Juliet and Marlon came back. Hearing that his daughter liked to eat fruits, Henrick took some fruits bought by the housekeeper to Alice''s house again. This time, Aubri was also at home. She was no longer surprised when she saw Henricking over. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Klein!" Henrick greeted her with a smile. Aubri smiled faintly and said, "Sit down." "Thank you!" Henrick put the fruits on the seat, but he didn''t see the children. Aubri saw through his thoughts and said, "Alice asked them to take a bath. They wille down soon. Would you like tea or coffee?" Henrick came to his senses. After answering that he wanted some tea, he kept looking upstairs, and he could asionally hear his son''s voice. It was not until Madam Litt gave him a cup of tea that he came to his senses. Aubri looked at his actions and did not move. She picked up the tea from the table and took a sip. Then, she said, "I heard from Alice that you''re living next door, and you came to Lemmon City. What are you going to do here?" Henrick smiled. He was full of ns to plot against her daughter. However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He suddenly stood up and faced Aubri with a serious expression. Aubri remembered that he had been beaten the night before and asked worriedly, "You... Were you alrightst night?" "Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Klein. I''m fine." He bowed deeply to Aubri and sincerely apologized, "Mrs. Klein, I''m sorry! I did something wrong before, and I will never do anything wrong to Allie in the future. Please allow me to pursue your daughter, Alice, because I like her. I like her very much." "After Allie left, I finally understood how I felt clearly. Please give me a chance, Mrs. Klein." Aubri was speechless. Why... did he want her to give him a chance? Didn''t he want Alice to give him a chance? The only hope of parents was to see their children be happy. Aubri suddenly felt that this guy was very cute. After Eden found out the truth of the matter, she told Aubri that Henrick was not bad in nature; he was just yful. When he realized his mistakes, he would try his best to correct them. Aubri was quite surprised to hear that he hade all the way to Lemmon City. "Henrick, you shouldn''t have said that to me. You should have asked Alice to give you a chance. As parents, can we persuade our children?" Hearing this, Henrick couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Mrs. Klein had agreed. If she agreed to the first step of the n, would she stop him in the future? She would only assist him! Hahaha... Henrick was overjoyed in his heart. "Yes, Mrs. Klein. I will definitely ask Allie to give me another chance. I will make up for my mistakes in these years for the rest of my life." Henrick''s voice was full of uncontroble excitement. Aubri smiled and asked him to sit down and drink his tea. She asked Henrick about his life when he was abroad, and the atmosphere was much better for a while. Half an hourter, Alice came down with her son and daughter. She saw Henrick again, and he was chatting happily away with her mother. Alice was speechless. When had her mother ever been so kind? She stared at Henrick for a few seconds, but he suddenly turned to look at her. She looked away in a panic, lowered her eyes, and pursed her lips. No one could tell whether she was happy or angry. "Dad, you''re here?" Juliet ran over with a smile. She was very happy to see her father. Marlon was still a little awkward, so he didn''t greet his father. Instead, he walked to his grandmother''s side and sat down, staring at Henrick. "Juliet." Henrick picked her up and sat her on his knees. Looking at his daughter''s sweet smile, there seemed to be something surging in the depths of his heart. He was so happy that all the pores in his body were screaming for joy. "Juliet, don''t you like to eat these fruits? I''ve brought you some." "Wow! Then I''ll ask Madam Litt to make me some ice cream with the fruits tomorrow morning. It''s delicious and I like it very much." "When Madam Litt is done, I''ll send some to you, Dad." Alice was speechless. This was the ungrateful little person she had raised for several years. However, she had to admit that Henrick''s arrival had had a great impact on the children. When the two children yed together, they had more topics to talk about. She slowly sat down on the sofa where Bert often sat. Aubri smiled and said, "I''m tired. You young people can talk." Alice nced at her mother, but Aubri didn''t even spare her a nce. She went straight upstairs to rest. Alice was speechless. She always felt that her mother did it on purpose, but she had no evidence. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 "Dad, you can chat with Mom. I''ll go study with Malon." Juliet looked at her brother with a smile. The twins shared a tacit understanding and went upstairs. Alice was lost for words. Had she been abandoned? Her mother was like this, and so were the children? In therge living room, only Henrick and Alice were left. Alice was very nervous. In contrast, as a man, Henrick was much more shameless. With the help of his son and daughter, he felt that everything would go smoothly. Alice was wondering what kind of excuse she coulde up with to drive him away. She hadn''t thought of a reason yet, so he spoke up. "Alice, I know you still hate me." Henrick''s voice was bitter and filled with self-me, but more than that, he was filled with regret. Alice looked at him fiercely and said in a harsh tone, "You know I hate you, yet you stille to me. Hurry up and leave." After saying that, she also found a reason. She was afraid that she would be hurt all over again. She was afraid that she would fall into the abyss again and could not crawl out. That kind of feeling was too painful. Henrick pursed his lips and looked at her deeply with his dark eyes. He really wanted to say to her, "Alice, retribution came. After you left, I found that I liked you." Seeing that she couldn''t get used to the food in River City, and seeing her suffer from gastritis, he couldn''t fall asleep all night. After she left, he was restless everyday and could not sleep nor eat well. He thought that he was sick, but Martin told him that he had fallen in love with Alice. However, he couldn''t say those words now. Alice didn''t feel safe enough. He had to wait for the right time to confess his love. He was an actor, so he couldn''t go too far. If he did, Alice would think that he was acting and wouldn''t believe him. Because she cared about him, she got together with him. Because she cared about him, she became cautious. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick looked at her with a bright and moving smile. In Alice''s eyes, such a smile could always arouse her heartstrings. "Allie, I just came to Lemmon City. Can you apany me to have a look around tomorrow?" Although his uncle also lived in Lemmon City, he preferred Alice to take him around, which could strengthen the rtionship between them. However, Alice sneered and responded, "Mr. Henrick, since you''vee to Lemmon City, do you need me to show you around? As far as I know, your uncle has developed very well in Lemmon City, and he can do whatever he wants in Halton District." Henrick was stunned. She knew that too. "But I want you to take me there," Henrick spoke very seriously, and his dark eyes were like the night sky, which held a deep and fatal attraction for her. Alice suddenly looked away, fearing that she would fall in love with him. She refused directly, "But I don''t want to take you there." Henrick was speechless. This was bad. What should he do if she wasn''t convinced? Alice''s phone vibrated. She saw that it was a call from Brenden. She nced at Henrick and answered the phone in front of him. "Hello! Brenden." Her tone was also very gentle. Henrick''s heart skipped a beat and his gaze darkened as well. How could she speak so gently to another man? "Oh, okay. I''ll send you a message about the party tomorrow night." "Well, thank you for your hard work." "Okay, see you tomorrow night. Goodbye!" Alice hung up the phone and looked at Henrick. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Her voice was not polite at all. Henrick rubbed his nose and didn''t dare to look straight at her. He felt that he wasn''t thick-skinned or capable enough. If men weren''t bad, women wouldn''t love them! He had to be thick-skinned. "I... want to chat with you." Alice sneered and stared at him. "Do you think we can chat?" Henrick replied, "Yes, yes, yes. We have the children to talk about. Allie, didn''t you say that I could communicate with the children?" "Alice, I missed the time when the children were growing up, so I''m very sad. You also know what happened to me and my mother and when I was a child. My children had the same experience as me. Do you know how I feel about the children''s existence? My heart feels like it''s been cut by a knife." "But from now on, I won''t miss their growth." Henrick''s tone was frank, but it was more solemn and filled with pain. Alice knew everything about Henrick and his childhood days. She knew that in order to ensure that his mother didn''t work too hard, he had worked hard in acting. He was a man who was naturally suitable for working in that industry. What was his acting like? That was why she had fallen deeply into his trap. "Alice, can you show me the photos of the children when they were little?" He wanted to know what his son and daughter looked like when they were younger. Although a family like the rke family would not let the children suffer, without the care of their father, the children would more or less feel sad and lost. Moreover, Alice protected them very well and let them live happy lives. Alice did not reject his request. She knew very well how much the children needed their father. Apart from being a scumbag to her, Henrick had a good character. "Go to the next room. There are videos there." Alice got up and went forward. Henrick followed her quickly, his eyes full of anticipation. Night times in June were very hot, and even the air was filled with waves of heat. Looking at the tall and elegant Alice in front of him, Henrick''s heart skipped a beat. He gently raised the corner of his mouth. His heart beating for his beloved was like this. He felt very warm and very happy! It was the first time that he hade to Alice''s ce. It was apletely different style of decoration from the one next door. The vi where her mother lived was decorated in a kind of antique style. As for Alice, her house was very fashionable. The light yellow color of the vi made the house look very warm. The white European furniture had a unique style and was full of warmth and elegance. When they reached the living room, Alice poured a cup of tea for Henrick and said, "Wait here for a while. I''ll go get the sh drive." "Thank you, Allie." Henrick sat down with a smile and looked at her. Alice didn''t say anything. She turned around and went upstairs to get the sh drive and album. Every time the children had their birthday, she would record a video and take them to take photos to commemorate the event. The growth of children could not be repeated, so she was very careful to experience all these things with them. Henrick looked at the things in the living room. There was a yoga mat not far away with his daughter''s hair essories on it. There were a few bags of different-vored potato chips on the low cab next to the sofa. Victor had said that when he first met Marlon, the child had a nosebleed because he ate too many potato chips. In the video sent to Henrick by Eden, he also saw Marlon eating potato chips while watching TV, looking very cute. Who did he inherit that from? Oh, Henrick remembered. Eden; she liked potato chips. She liked them when she was younger, and even now, she still liked them very much. Victor would often buy snacks for Eden to make her happy. Looking at all this now, he seemed to understand what his father had said. Love was not a casual word, but a beginning of a new chapter of life. Even a small matter could move the person he loved. Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 After Henrick figured it out, he suddenly realized how naive he was when he grew up happily. He was so naive. If he didn''t think about it, pay attention, or observe the situation, how could he see these details? All of a sudden, he remembered something. Everything was clear about knowledge and human nature! He looked up and saw Aliceing down with a lot of albums, looking a little tired. He got up and ran over. "Alice, let me carry them for you." Alice didn''t stand on ceremony with him and gave him all the albums. Because they were too heavy, she only carried a few of them. Henrick carried the albums to the coffee table in the living room. Looking at Alice, he said in a low and gentle voice, "Alice, let''s watch the videos first." "Okay!" Alice went to plug the sh drive into the smart TV. After some music, the video of the twins'' one-month party was yed first. The twins slept soundly in their cribs. Then, Juliet opened her eyes and looked around. Her big eyes were very dark and clear, and she had a head full of hair. She looked very cute as she looked at everything around her. Then, a video of the children''s first birthday party appeared, with Alice singing a birthday blessing song for them. She was very happy as she sang. The two children were being held by their nanny. They stumbled and could not walk on their own. When they heard their mother''s happy voice, they giggled. Their happyughter could melt his heart. From the age of one to six, Alice had recorded their growth. As he watched the videos, Henrick''s tears began to flow down his cheeks uncontrobly. He had missed out on the children''s birthdays, and they didn''t have a father while they were growing up. Alice looked at him with tears in his eyes and was stunned. "Allie, our son and daughter were so cute when they were children. Can you make a copy of these videos for me? I want to watch them often." Heughed as he sobbed. He didn''t want to shed tears in front of Alice, which was very embarrassing. However, when he saw his daughter and son staggering as they learned to walk, he couldn''t help crying. Alice nodded silently and went to make copies of the videos for him. Henrick flipped through the albums on the coffee table. There were artistic studio photoshoots and candid photos. Every photo recorded the children''s growth and each was dated. There was a doting smile on Henrick''s face. He had just cried, so his eyes were red. Some of his eyshes were stuck together, shining with tears under the light. After Alice finished copying the videos, she looked up and saw him. He was the kind of person who was very handsome no matter what he looked like. The people of the Alwynn family were all outstanding. However, when she saw his tears, she felt inexplicably distressed. Her heart ached so much! It had nothing to do with her even if he was dead. Why was she so distressed when he shed tears? It could be seen that he really loved the children, and it had something to do with his childhood experience. Alice looked at him with burning eyes. After flipping through the photos, Henrick looked up and saw that Alice was also looking at him. Their eyes met. He suddenly looked away, and a suspicious blush appeared on his handsome face. Alice''s heart suddenly beat faster, and she could even hear the sound of her heart beating. "Here you go." She handed a USB stick to Henrick. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henrick reached out to take it. Their fingertips suddenly touched and both of them felt a tingling sensation that reached their hearts, making them nervous and happy. Alice suddenly withdrew her hand and lowered her head, not daring to look at Henrick. "You go back first tonight." After saying that, she went upstairs, her emotions in turmoil. Henrick looked up at her back and smiled. Suddenly, he stopped her. "Allie." Alice stopped and looked back at him. His burning eyes became distressed. "Alliee, you''ve worked hard these years. You won''t have to work so hard anymore as long as I''m here." Alice''s mind was inplete chaos. Without saying anything, she turned around and ran upstairs in a hurry. Henrick pursed his lips in distress. If he didn''te, he really wouldn''t know how hard it was to take care of a child alone. It would take a lot of time just to get the two children bathed. Allie, the first step in the n is to make you blush and your heart beat race every time you face me. When he saw Alice''s figurepletely disappear from his sight, he rxed. His heart was still beating wildly, like a wild horse that was about to jump out. Henrick didn''t hate this kind of feeling. He couldn''t help but smile happily. He had never known the feeling of falling in love. At this moment, he seemed to know that this was what it felt like. It was so beautiful that the whole world seemed to be a little brighter. With a faint smile on his face, he tidied up the albums on the coffee table. He saw a piece of paper and a pen on the side, so he took them over and wrote something on it. "Allie, I''m sorry for disturbing you tonight. Thank you. Good night! Sweet dreams!" "See you tomorrow!" He put the piece of paper in the album and looked at his vigorous handwriting with a smile. Then, he took a bag of in potato chips and ate them while walking. The potato chips were crispy and delicious. He liked them when he was young, but he didn''t eat them when he grew up in order to maintain his physique. Alice was still standing on the balcony on the second floor, watching Henrick leave. Earlier, he had said to her, "Alice, you''ve worked hard these years. You won''t have to work so hard anymore as long as I''m here." Her breathing and her heart were inplete chaos. She had worked hard for so many years, but no one had ever said to her, "Alice, you''ve worked hard for so many years." Henrick''s words were like sweet spring water in the mountains, nourishing her body and mind, and warming her heart that had fallen into the abyss. Watching Henrick leave, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. Having a child out of wedlock required courage. In the past seven years, she had never met with her friends. In addition to work, she only had phone calls and messages with her friends. Very few people knew that she had two children. Even Brenden, who liked her, did not know. Even her two assistants did not know. Even Gia, her best friend, didn''t know. Her friends who lived abroad also did not know that she had had children. On one hand, it was to avoid the Alwynn family, and on the other hand, she did not want others to say that her children had no father. All these years, she had always protected the children very well. Now that Henrick had appeared, she was more relieved. The walls that she had built were slowly falling away. Alice slowly went downstairs to pack up the album. When she walked to the coffee table, she looked down and saw the note on the album. There was a bitterness in her heart. Why was he so serious about her now? Why did he want to disturb her heart? Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 She didn''t dare to take that step again. She was afraid that she would be burned to ashes in the end. Alice calmed down and went to pick up the children next door for their bedtime. That night, Alice had a dream, which was filled with the scene of Henrick apologizing to her. He also said that she had worked hard, and she would no longer have to work hard in the future. When the man said this, his face was full of guilt, and his eyes were so gentle that she couldn''t help drowning in them. Later, her dream became even more ridiculous. She dreamed that Henrick was standing in an auditorium, dressed in a groom''s tuxedo, while she was wearing a white wedding dress. She was the bride. They stood side by side in front of the priest. The priest asked, "Mr. Alwynn, are you willing to marry Miss Alice Klein?" Henrick looked at her affectionately, lowered his head, and kissed her forehead. He whispered in her ear, "I''m willing. I''m willing to marry Miss Alice Klein. No matter what happens in this life, I''ll never leave her." When she heard these words in her dream, she smiled and felt happy. She was also breathtakingly beautiful. When she was about to say yes, she suddenly woke up from her dream. Alice suddenly opened her bleary eyes. It was early in June, and in her bedroom, the sun had alreadye in, forming mottled spots of light through the thin, light yellow gauze curtain. Alice felt a little regretful. It seemed that there was no fate between them. She didn''t even have the chance to tell him what she wanted during their wedding in her dream. Despite this, the feeling in the dream was so wonderful! Even in her dreams, she could clearly feel that kind of happiness. Alice closed her eyes and squinted for a while, recalling the beauty in her dream, unwilling to get up. After another half an hour in her dream, Alice got up slowly. There was nothing to do in thepany. Her family was engaged in business involving shopping malls, so she was not so busy with her work. However, she couldn''t just lie there all the time. Didn''t she have to take care of her children? After washing up, she went next door. She saw that her daughter, who got up earlier than her, was running to Henrick''s vi with various bags in her hand. Alice was speechless. "What an ungrateful girl." She was their mother who had suffered while raising them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alice was so angry that sheughed, but at the same time, she was also very happy. Her two children would share anything delicious with them. Alice stood there and went next door after seeing her daughter enter the vi. She turned around with a faint smile. Henrick didn''t sleep much the previous night, mainly because he saw the children''s photos and videos when they were younger. He was filled with excitement and self-me. His mind was full of the children''s cute appearance, which led to him not having a good sleep all night. He could only think of the three of them. He remembered that his daughter was going to bring him breakfast early that morning, so he got up early, thinking that he would go back to sleep at noon. He had nothing to do now, so the only thing he could focus on was pursuing his wife. Speaking of which, he had never been so rxed in the past 20 years. As soon as he went downstairs, he saw his daughter in the yard. When he opened the door with a smile, he saw the little girl looking at him with a bright smile in the morning light. "Good morning, Dad!" Juliet''s sweet voice made people forget all their worries. Alice was a good-tempered person. Although she came from a wealthy family, she was gentle and considerate. Her children were the same, as considerate and kind as her. "Good morning, baby!" Henrick bent down and held his daughter in his arms. That day, he was wearing a blue and white striped silk shirt and casual khaki pants. He looked much more mature and steady. "Wow! Dad, why are you so handsome everyday?" Juliet was very happy. Her father was handsome, and her mother was beautiful. They were a perfect match, just like couples she saw on TV. Henrick was overjoyed by his daughter''s praise. "Juliet, you are also very beautiful everyday." Henrick carried her inside and took the things from her hand. Before he opened the bag, he smelled the scent of pickles. He didn''t hate it, but he didn''t eat much of it. "Thank you for your breakfast!" Henrick wanted to show off in front of his parents. When Josue came out of his room, he saw this warm scene. Josue was lost for words. It was early in the morning, yet Henrick was already showing off. He epted that Henrick had two children. It was not until then that he reluctantly epted it. However, the scene was too sweet so early in the morning. "Good morning, Miss Juliet!" He greeted her with a smile. Juliet stared at him with her beautiful big eyes. "Good morning, Mr. Chavez! However, Mr. Chavez, can you change the way you address me? Isn''t it better to just call me Juliet?" Josue smiled and greeted her again, "Good morning, Juliet!" "Good morning, Mr. Chavez. Would you like to eat some pickles?" Josue immediately tensed up. "I... don''t want to eat it." He didn''t eat pickles. "Juliet, Mr. Henrick, I''m going to exercise." Josue left with a wary expression, as if he was afraid of being forced to eat it. It wasn''t that he didn''t eat pickles, but he felt that they made his farts smell terrible. Thus, he wouldn''t eat it even if he was beaten to death. Juliet watched as Josue ran off with a pitiful expression on her face. "s! Mr. Chavez actually doesn''t want to eat something so delicious." Henrick said, "Juliet, I''ll eat it!" "Hehe... I''ll eat with you, Dad. I didn''t eat anything when I came here this morning, as I wanted to have breakfast with you." The little girl chatted happily. It was a wonderful day for Henrick. He yed with his daughter and son until noon, and then they went home to take a nap and do their homework. He nced at the time. It was already past one o''clock, and Alice''s party would be held at five o''clock. He would also go back to sleep. At that time, he would follow Alice to meet her friends. He did not forget that Brenden was among the group of people who was invited to the party that night. When they were in River City, Alice and Brenden made amendments to the scripts in Alice''s apartment. Now that Henrick thought about it, he was very jealous. Thinking of this, he remembered it again. At that time, he was very upset. Maybe he fell in love with Alice back then, but he didn''t realize it. At about five o''clock, Alice dressed up and drove to the downtown area. Henrick and Josue were already not far away. Seeing that Alice had left, Henrick clicked on the locator for her phone and asked Josue to follow her. He had secretly installed a locator in Alice''s car, not for anything else, but for a chance encounter. Josue also knew that Henrick still had a long way to go before pursuing his wife, so he did not dare to be careless. As such, he followed Alice''s car carefully. The restaurant that Alice chose was in Halton District, which was developed by Delmont and Zoe a few years ago. Right then, it had been built into the second downtown area. The business circle was good and there were arge number of people who came here everyday. This ce had also be a trending hotspot. Moreover, this was also a ce where one could find all sorts of delicacies. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Alice drove the car directly to the underground parking lot of the mall. The parking lot was on the second basement level, and she went to a ce she was familiar with to park. It was rtively close to the elevator, so it was convenient for her to go in and out. Nowadays, it was tiring to park a car. However, she had never once noticed Henrick, who was following behind her. After getting out of the car, she took the elevator directly to the food floor on the fifth floor, which was divided into two parts, with a high-end restaurant. They were all famous traditional dishes in Lemmon City, and Alice liked the dishes here the most. The mall itself was very beautiful, and it was in the shape of a semicircle, with all kinds of comprehensive facilities. There were a lot of people around. Among the peopleing and going, Henrick and Josue followed Alice all the way. Josue asked softly, "Mr. Henrick, will Alice be angry if we follow her like this?" Henrick asked, "Won''t Alice be angry if we don''t follow her?" Josue was lost for words. "It seems like she''ll be angry no matter what." Henrick said, "So, what would I do at home if I wasn''t here? If Allie is drunk, I can send her back." Josue nced at him and asked in surprise, "Mr. Henrick, why do I feel like you''re looking forward to seeing her get drunk?" Henrick smiled sinisterly. Josue, you''re right. He was a little despicable and wanted to see what a drunk Alice looked like. When Alice arrived at the private room, Brenden, Kylie, Lane, and several employees of the company had already arrived. Alice was thest one to arrive. As soon as she entered, everyone was busy greeting her. Moreover, the seat next to Brenden was deliberately reserved for Alice. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Brenden stood up and helped Alice pull out her chair. "Alice, you''re here." Brenden was dressed formally. He wore a dark suit, his hair was freshly cut, and his facial features looked more masculine and handsome. He looked elegant and refined. "I''m sorry I''mte!" Alice smiled at everyone. On the way, she thought a lot. She couldn''t let Brenden go on like this. She couldn''t give him any emotional response. Everyone shook their heads with a smile. She was notte because the dishes had not been served yet. "Alice, have you been in a better mood since you came back?" Brenden asked with a smile, his eyes full of concern. At that time, she suddenly wanted toe back. When she went to him to discuss this matter, she was in a very bad mood and looked very pale. He didn''t know what had happened to her. He was very worried about her, but she didn''t want to tell him, even if he asked her. He knew Alice''s character very well. Alice smiled and nodded. She looked at everyone and said, "Thanks for your hard work these days. My work was affected because of my personal affairs, but now, I have adjusted my mentality. Such a thing will never happen again." After the matter of the children was solved, nothing would happen to her. The only thing she couldn''t let go of was the children. She had been very worried that the Alwynn family would snatch the children from her, but now, she didn''t have to worry anymore. As long as Henrick didn''t take the children away from her, her mind was at peace. Without those messy thoughts, she could focus and work hard. Kylie smiled and said, "Alice, the studio has recently received an adapted novel. I was about to ask you when we will start working." Alice knew about this drama. She looked at Kylie and said, "Kylie, you are also very capable, but has this drama been signed yet? If it hasn''t, please cancel it. I have to go back to thepany to help, so I won''t ept it for the time being." "Ah..." Everyone was shocked! Brenden''s eyes shed and he looked at her without saying anything. Lane came to her senses and looked at her with a disappointed expression. He asked, "Alice, are we going to lose our jobs?" Alice smiled and looked at the dejected Lane. What was this little girl thinking? She didn''t want to continue because she didn''t want Brenden to continue to follow her. She knew his feelings for her, but she could only have one person in her heart. There was no way for her to fall in love with another person, and she didn''t want to hurt Brenden. "Lane, don''t worry. You won''t lose your job. We''ll change tforms and shoot shorter videos and online dramas. Our Klein Group has the ability and resources to do so." "There is one more thing I haven''t told you. I have two children, so I can''t go with the crew anymore. My children are going to primary school, so I must stay in Lemmon City." "Ah..." Everyone was speechless. The crowd was shocked again. They hadn''t seen Miss Klein for a month and a half. The moment they saw her, she threw out two shocking pieces of news, which made them scared out of their wits. Brenden was the most surprised. He looked at Alice in disbelief. They had been friends for many years, but he never knew that she had children. Everyone was shocked, except for Alice, who was quietly waiting for everyone to ept the fact. There was no sound for several minutes in the private room. It was not until the waiter pushed the door open and brought in the dishes that everyone came to their senses. That was especially the case for Kylie, who had been trying to y matchmaker for Alice for so long, but there''s no hope! Ahhh! They could have been a perfect match! Why didn''t they know that Alice had two children? "Alice." Brenden''s eyes darkened. His elegant temperament changed and his expression filled with pain because of the news he suddenly heard. He was trembling as if he had fallen into an abyss, without any light. "You''re not saying that on purpose just to reject me, right?" Brenden''s voice was also very low, filled with difort. He had loved Alice for many years, but she didn''t like him. Des[ote this, he thought that as long as he stayed by her side, one day, she would belong to him. She was neither arrogant nor impatient, gentle and kind, beautiful and capable. The most important thing was that he liked her personality very much, so he had followed her for so many years. He had stayed by her side all these years to protect her. He had dressed so formally that night because he wanted to confess his love to her after dinner. He had nned everything well, but she had said something that made himpletely lose his courage. Alice had two children, and she had someone she liked. No wonder he had not been able to win her heart for so many years. Alice looked at him apologetically and said, "Brenden, I''m sorry. It''s true. I have been hiding this matter because I had children out of wedlock and I wanted to protect them. However, now that the children have grown up and I can''t hide it for a lifetime, I found a time to tell you." "It''s not because I want to refuse you, Brenden, but because I''m devoted to the children now. As such, I won''t think about anything else." Alice''s tone was strong and serious. Brenden knew her well, and he knew that she was not deliberately hiding it. She just didn''t want to hurt him. He smiled bitterly. Before he began to confess his love, he was ruthlessly thrown into the abyss by her words. He was extremely disappointed and lowered his head in pain. He needed time to process this matter. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Alice looked at Brenden apologetically. Looking at the table full of delicious food, she regretted telling everyone before the meal. Brenden was not in the mood to eat. Kylie looked at Brenden and also felt ufortable. They had all been working together for several years, and they had always seen Brenden''s affection for Alice. However, Alice was gentle and easy to get along with, and she always treated everyone with a smile. However, her smile was also like a hard and transparent barrier, blocking everyone''s approach, as if no one could enter her heart. For a moment, Brenden''s mind was nk. He even felt that he was too tired and didn''t have a good rest, that he was too afraid that Alice would refuse him, and he had hallucinated. However, the aroma of the food in front of him, the oppressive atmosphere, and the guilty look in Alice''s eyes told him that he was not hallucinating. However, there was one thing that he needed to ask clearly. "Alice, the children don''t have a father. Do you n to spend the rest of your life like this?" Brenden wondered if he still had a chance. He didn''t care about the children''s existence. He would love them too, and Alice''s children would be very cute. Alice looked at him and did not answer his question. The children had a father, but she didn''t dare to love him anymore. "Maybe!" She responded with a smile. Theresa spoke up, "Miss Klein, you can''t think like that. You still have a long way to go in life." "Although you are devoted to your children, there is no conflict between that and having a love life." Society had such a high rate of divorce, and there would be many divorcees with children. Children were important, but her own happiness was also important, because people''s lives would really fly by quickly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alice smiled bitterly and at the same time, she felt a little disappointed. Her heart that had been stirred up again once she saw Henrick, and it began to beat wildly in her chest. She said, "Let''s talk about itter." Brenden seemed to see a glimmer of hope again, and his mood suddenly became much better. If you loved someone deeply, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, you would not give up. For so many years, there had been no other woman like Alice, and he only had eyes for her. Therefore, he would not give up even if there was a glimmer of hope. Brenden smiled and looked at Alice with tenderness in his eyes. He said, "Let''s eat. I''m starving. I''ve been waiting for this rich feast tonight." He suddenly acted as if nothing had happened, as if Alice''s words had not hurt him. They all felt that everything was fine, so the others were not restrained. Everyone raised their sses and turned around. Alice wanted to stop drinking. She didn''t have a good capacity for alcohol, and it was very troublesome to ask someone to drive her. However, seeing that everyone was so merry, she could only bite the bullet and drink with them. Alice liked the dishes in this restaurant very much, especially the beef and shrimp, as well as the sausages. They were all very delicious. Everyone ate while chatting, and the atmosphere was surprisingly good. Kylie and Lane had always been able to make the atmosphere lively. During this period, Alice went to the toilet. The moment she stepped out of the private room, she seemed to have seen Henrick. She tried to focus, but she didn''t see anyone in front of her; it was as if she had just had an illusion. She frowned in confusion. She had only drunk two sses of red wine, but was she so drunk that she saw Henrick? Aliceughed at herself. She was really crazy. No matter where she was, she would always think of Henrick. She quickened her pace to the bathroom, but she didn''t know that she wasn''t drunk. She did see Henrick, but she didn''t see him clearly. After she entered the bathroom, Henrick came out of the corner. Looking at Alice''s back in a hurry and her slightly drunk face, he couldn''t help but worry that she didn''t have a good capacity for alcohol. He knew he was right toe that night. He had heard what Alice had just said in the private room. She was almost out of the shadows of her pain. Only when she came out could she start anew. Not long after, Alice came out of the bathroom. She seemed to be in a bad mood. She lowered her head and looked lonely. Henrick was surprised that he could see her loneliness and pain. It turned out that when Alice fell in love with someone, one could see through to her heart with the naked eye. Henrick''s heart ached. Seeing Alice''s tired figure approaching, he moved a little and looked away from her. What made Alice sad was that there were many people around her, but she still felt like she was alone. After dinner, they went back for karaoke on the seventh floor of the mall. Alice had already booked it in advance as she wanted everyone to rx. She wanted to take this opportunity to let everyone eat and have fun. Although there were not many people in her office, everyone worked hard. They could also be crazy when they let loose. Kylie and Lane were fighting to sing, while the other staff members yed games. Alice was not very interested because she was a little drunk. Her mind was full of Henrick''s bright smiles and his words. "Alice, why are our son and daughter so cute?" These words were so warm that she couldn''t help but think that they were a family. These images came to her mind, which made her upset. She just sat quietly in the corner and watched them y. No one knew where Brenden went. After arriving at the karaoke, he said that he had something to do. Alice didn''t see himing back. The lights in the room were hazy. Kylie was presumptuous and heart-wrenching as she sang a love song at the top of her voice. Alice felt really drunk and heartbroken. She wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he was afraid that he would spoil the fun of these little girls. After all, they had been working very hard during this period of time. Just as Alice was lost in her imagination, Brenden came back with two paper bags in his hands. The fruits in the karaoke were not fresh in his eyes. Alice liked to eat watermelon, and the weather was hot, so he bought some iced watermelon juice and brought them back. After giving each of them a cup, he took thest one to Alice. Alice looked at the watermelon juice and smiled. She took a sip and said, "I was wondering where you went, but it turns out that you went to buy some watermelon juice." Brenden looked at her slightly drunk little face. Her eyes were red and blurred. Her frowns and smiles were charming, and she still looked very beautiful. He pursed his lips, and his eyes darkened. Alice was already drunk. After arriving at the private room, she and Kylie drank a few sses of beer. She drank the iced watermelon juice and closed her eyes, content. She did not notice the possessive look in Brenden''s eyes. Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open. Henrick walked in with Josue. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Alice and Brenden sitting in the corner. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 All of a sudden, a handsome and dazzling superstar came in, and everyone was stunned. Especially Brenden. As a man, he was very sensitive. Almost at the moment when he caught Henrick''s eyes that looked at Alice, Brenden was like a beast protecting its food, full of hostility towards the other man. He gently leaned to one side to block Henrick''s view of Alice. At that moment, Alice was slightly drunk and confused, which was very intoxicating. When Brenden showed hostility towards him, Henrick had already felt it. Henrick smiled faintly. Kylie shouted in surprise, "Mr. Henrick, why are you here?" Henrick smiled and exined, "I was just passing by. I thought I saw Mr. Knapp, so I followed him in. I didn''t expect it to really be you." His voice was calm andposed. Josue couldn''t help but want tough. Mr. Henrick, where are your acting skills? You should at least act surprised. He noticed that the eyes of Brenden, who was in the corner, were full of hostility. "Oh! Mr. Henrick, please have a seat." Kylie''s face turned red. Henrick''s height and perfect appearance really made people feel ashamed. No matter where he was, no matter how dazzling others were, everyone''s attention was focused on him. "Okay! Thank you!" Henrick said as he moved towards Alice. Alice was a little drunk, and her mind was full of Henrick. When she suddenly saw him, she could not tell whether it was reality or her fantasy. After all, Henrick had always had a great influence on her. "Hello, Brenden!" After Henrick finished speaking with a smile, he sat down beside Alice. Two handsome men sat beside Alice. There was a strange change in the atmosphere. Everyone looked in Alice''s direction. Josue had always been clever. In order to distract everyone''s attention, he opened a bottle of beer and toasted them one by one. Henrick looked at Alice and asked softly, "Allie, are you alright?" Hearing the gentle voice, Alice blinked in disbelief. When she opened her eyes, the handsome man in front of her was still looking at her with a smile. His eyes, as dark as ink, were so gentle that they seemed to emit water. She looked into his eyes and emotions shed across her heart. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Many nights like this, she desperately hoped that he would suddenly appear in her life. This was probably the first time when she first thought of him, he appeared in front of her. That handsome and dazzling face had attracted Alice''s soul. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Henrick chuckled and asked, "Alice, are you alright? Did you drink too much?" Alice took a sip of the watermelon juice. The cold watermelon juice was in her mouth, and her stomach also felt cold. She was half sober, and there was a sour feeling in her heart. "Henrick," she called out tentatively, looking a little silly. "Yes! Allie, I''m here," he replied gently. Alice blinked her eyes again, feeling even more aggrieved. He was finally here. After looking forward to it for so long, he finally appeared when she was thinking about him. His voice was beautiful and had been imprinted in her heart for a long time. She remembered his voice clearly. Henrick snatched the watermelon juice from her hand and said coldly, "Don''t drink this. It''s too cold. You''re drunk and your stomach will be ufortable tomorrow morning." His gentle concern warmed Alice''s whole body. Perhaps the anticipation of his presence outweighed the pain in her heart, making her forget the night between her and Henrick. There was a faint and fond smile on her face. "Henrick, are you worried about me?" She giggled and did not guard against him at all. It was the first time that Henrick had seen Alice with her guard down, and she let him approach her without reservation. "Yes!" Henrick nced at Josue. Josue understood her meaning and brought the hot tea he bought to Henrick. Henrick brought the hot tea to Alice''s lips. "Alice, drink some milk tea to warm your stomach first." "Haha..." When Alice heard the gentle voice again, her little face began to burn with shyness, bing redder, and her eyes became more charming. "You... Feed me," Alice ordered him with a silly smile. "Okay!" Henrick moved gently and put the straw into her mouth. She took a deep sip. The hot milk tea entered her stomach, and her whole body felt warm. "It''s delicious." Alice took another sip. Her nose twitched slightly, and she had an inexplicable urge to cry. "Henrick, did you buy me milk tea?" "Well, it''s your favorite vor!" Hearing this, the faint pain in Alice''s heart turned into a strong joy. "Thank you, Henrick. Hehe... I''m so happy!" Alice took the milk tea from his hand with a smile and kept drinking it. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Henrick''s face, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. They almost forgot about everyone else; it was as if they were a bubble, isting themselves from everyone around them. Brenden, who was sitting next to them, was the most affected. From the moment Henrick sat down, he felt that he was just like an outsider. When he was in River City, he noticed that there was something strange with the way Alice looked at Henrick. However, he didn''t dare to ask because he was afraid of hearing the answer he had expected. He was afraid that the man in Alice''s heart was Henrick. He didn''t forget that Henrick had changed the meals for the crew to lighter dishes for a period of time, and that was after Alice had suffered from gastritis. All these signs made him have no choice but to doubt Henrick''s motives. "Mr. Henrick, why are you here?" Brenden''s tone was unfriendly. He looked at Henrick with wary eyes, as if he was here to snatch his beloved. To him, Henrick was now just a person who wanted topete with him for the woman he loved. Henrick smiled and shamelessly stated, "I came to visit Allie. The Alwynn family has always had a good rtionship with the rke family, and I''m now living next door to her." Alice spoke up, "Brenden, he really lives next door to me." Her voice was soft and mumbled because she drank wine, which made people''s hearts feel numb. Brenden was speechless. Henrick smiled and helped her up. He didn''t want other men to see such a beautiful Alice. "You guys go ahead and continue ying. Alice is drunk. I''ll send her back first. If you want something to eat, just order it. I''ll take care of it." After saying that, Henrick brought Alice out. Josue immediately looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, I''ll stay and sing a song with you." It was just so that he could keep an eye on Brenden. Sure enough, Brenden, who came to his senses, quickly stood up to follow Henrick. Josue smiled and blocked his way. "Well, Brenden, Mr. Henrick and Alice are childhood sweethearts. It''s not good for you to chase after them at this time." Brenden was stunned. He was shocked by Josue''s words ''childhood sweethearts'' and sessfully stopped. "Ah, Mr. Henrick and Miss Klein are childhood sweethearts?" Kylie was also shocked. Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Josue smiled and said, "Yes, they first met each other when they were six or seven years old. It''s just that Mr. Henrick went abroadter, so there was a gap between them for a period of time." Everyone was speechless. They had never heard of such explosive news. The one who was most shocked was Brenden. Heughed at himself, and his heart began to ache. He thought that he was the man who knew Alice best, but right then, he realized that he really didn''t know her at all. What kind of friends did Alice have and what kind of man did she like? He didn''t know about these things. He only knew her general preferences. She liked to wear white clothes, and asionally liked fashionable and domineering suits. Most of the time, she still looked like a feminine woman which was particrly attractive. ...... In the elevator, Alice felt the familiar scent around her. She smiled slightly and her heartbeat quickened. "Henrick, I finally waited for you and you came. Hehe..." Her voice was very gentle, charming, and happy. However, Henrick tightened his grip on her. He lowered his head and stared at the drunk girl in his arms. She smiled like a flower, happy and excited, and even his breathing became cautious. What she said just now made his heart ache. She seemed to have waited for him for a long time. Alice was probably really drunk, in addition to being drunk on his scent. She had been fascinated by his scent for a long time. As soon as she smelled it, she became intoxicated. For so many years, Alice had been waiting for Henrick to understand her thoughts and feelings, and hoped that he would suddenly appear and tell her, "Alice, I also like you very much!" That was the scene that she had always dreamed of. That night, her dreams hade true. Just as she was thinking about him, he really appeared, and she was in his arms now. She was so happy! Alice rubbed herself against his chest. His unique scent was something that she could clearly remember even in her dreams. "Henrick." She stared at him with a silly smile. It was so nice to see her beloved man when she looked up! How blissful! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henrick''s gaze never left her face. When he heard her call out to him happily, he replied in a hoarse voice, "Alice, I''m here." She kept rubbing against his chest and that ignited the fire in his body, burning his heart, and setting mes aze throughout his body. He looked at her with a deep gaze. Holding her in his arms, he felt that his heart, which had been silent for more than 20 years, had suddenlye back to life. His heart was beating for her. He had never calmed down since he realized that he liked her. "Henrick, you''ve finallye to find me. It''s so nice. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?" Alice''s face was full of grievances. "I''ve waited for you for many years. When my heart stopped beating, you still didn''te." "Henrick, did you know? I bought you gifts for every birthday, but I''ve never given them to you." "I kept all those gifts in a warehouse, and I visit them on your birthday every year." "Henrick..." Alice cried as she spoke. She was very sad, and her tears fell like pearls from a broken string. She sobbed in a low voice, like an abandoned kitten on the side of the road. She cried so hard that his heart ached. Henrick''s heart was inplete chaos and it waspletely engulfed in emotions. It turned out that she had waited so long for him. He didn''t know how it felt to wait for a person, but if someone really waited for the person they loved for more than ten years, he would be moved by the constant love, even if he heard about it. Moreover, the person in the story, the man whom she was waiting for, was him. He only felt very happy, lucky, and blessed. It was not toote. He was d that she still had feelings for him in her heart. "Henrick, do you know what it feels like to wait for you to reply to my message everyday? I send you a message and I hope you can respond to me, but you only reply to my message once every two or three days." "Even so, I still feel very happy and excited, because you responded to and acknowledged my efforts." When she was young, she was full of enthusiasm and ignored many details. He hadn''t replied to her message for a few days, so she should have realized that he didn''t want her to send him a message. Alice might have been holding everything in for too long. That night, she found a way to vent her feelings, as if she was venting all the pain in her heart at once. "But Henrick, you don''t know what it feels to wait for your response. That anxiety, that expectant mood; every two minutes, you pick up your phone to check, afraid that you''ll miss the message..." "Then, I understood. You didn''t like my entanglement, and you didn''t like me. I thought I should give up, and I did. However, why do I still miss you so much? It''s you who fills my mind constantly." "Henrick, even if you say that you hate me and don''t want me to pester you everyday, even if you say that you will never like me in this life, I still want to live with you..." Alice kept talking about the pain of waiting in the past. Henrick listened very carefully. He had waited for her for more than a month and he felt that it was like a year, but it was nothingpared with her waiting for more than ten years. However, the feeling of waiting was really ufortable. Henrick deeply understood what it meant to feel heartache. Alice''s every word was like a knife in his heart. It was not until she got in the car that she stopped. She was tired and leaned against the seat with tears in her eyes. Looking at the dazzling and handsome man in the driver''s seat, she didn''t know whether it was a reality or a dream. She smiled, and her tears shone with a faint luster under the light. It should be a dream. She had never been held in that person''s arms, and he looked at her with such a gentle gaze. He had always hated her existence and her constant pestering of him. Henrick looked at Alice, who was staring at him quietly, and his eyes also turned red unconsciously. The car fell into a long silence, and the two looked at each other quietly. At such a close distance, Henrick realized that Alice was very beautiful. Her big eyes, which had been filled with tears, were as bright as the clear sky after snowfall. Her skin was very fair, and there was a mole at the end of her eye. If one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see it clearly. Alice also looked at Henrick unblinkingly, afraid that he would disappear in the blink of an eye. This night, she would be in a lot of pain again. "Alice." After a long while, Henrick called her gently. Alice was stunned for a moment, but she still looked at him quietly. She didn''t speak or respond. Henrick stretched out his hand, and his long fingers gently brushed away the tears on her face. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Alice could feel the warmth of his soft fingers and his gentle movements. He was as careful as if he was holding a treasure. Her whole body became tense. This dream was so beautiful and real. It was as if he was crying. Henrick was crying. Why was he crying? Was it because of her? Henrick calmed down and said with a smile, "Allie, can I wait for you in the future? When you want to see me in the future, I will stand behind you. As long as you turn around, you''ll be able to see me. As long as you look up, you''ll be able to see me. I will always be by your side. Don''t be in so much pain, okay?" "Is that okay?" He choked with sobs. He had never felt sorry for anyone before. He had never felt so heartbroken. He stretched out his hands and gently held her little face, capturing her tears that kept gushing out. They just stared at each other quietly. At the same time, he also understood one thing. Love had consumed all her patience, and what was left was disappointment, fatigue, and indifference. Alice was in such a state towards him. No one in the world could live without anyone. Time could consume all enthusiasm. The two looked at each other for a long time. Alice felt the heat and strength of his hand. Such a real feeling made her sober up a lot. "He... Henrick," she cried out. "Alice, I''m here." Henrick closed his eyes and let his tears flow. He smiled again and said in a gentle voice, "Allie, I love you!" Looking at her red lips, which became red and moist because of her crying, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her. Her lips were very cold, and he was very hot. When they collided, they were mixed with each other''s tears, salty and bitter. After a long time, he suddenly felt that the person in his arms was motionless. He gently looked away and saw a scene that made him neither able tough nor cry. Alice had fallen asleep while kissing him. Henrick suddenlyughed and wiped away the tears on his face. She would forget everything that he had said and done that night. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling helpless and distressed, he started the car and took Alice home. When he arrived at the door of Alice''s house, he parked the car steadily, unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car, and went to the passenger seat. He opened the car door, helped Alice unfasten her seat belt, and carefully lifted her out. Marlon, who was standing on the second floor, saw this scene and immediately trotted downstairs to speak to Henrick. When Henrick saw his son, he greeted him with a smile. "Thank you, Marlon!" He held Alice in his arms, as if he wasn''t struggling at all. Indeed, it wasn''t difficult. Alice was very thin, and he didn''t feel much in his arms after years of training. He just felt that her body was very soft, and from time to time, it emitted the fragrance that he had always missed. Marlon looked at his mother worriedly. "How did my mother get drunk?" "She went to a party tonight and had a few drinks." "No." Marlon looked at his father, who only appeared after several years. Looking at his son''s deep gaze, Henrick felt like his heart was empty. Sure enough, in the next moment, Marlon said, "When my mother''s in a bad mood, she drinks. Did you make my mother angry?" Henrick looked at his son and said nothing. Alice was in so much pain because of him. Marlon looked very unhappy. He turned around and said, "Send my mom to her room." Henrick followed behind him silently. Although Marlon was quite naughty, he knew everything. He was very sensible and loved his mother very much. Just like how Marlon used to watch his mother stay upte toplete the drawings and staying up late to take care of them. He felt very distressed, and thought that his father did not care about them. Henrick seemed to be able to feel the pain in his son''s heart, but he felt that the pain was eating into his skin inch by inch, and his heart was also wrapped in a dense stinging pain. Alice''s room was on the second floor. It was very big and there was a wall separating the bedroom and the study. The decorations filled the room with warmth. Henrick carefully ced her on the big soft bed and covered her with the pink quilt, which set off her little red face. His lips curled into a smile. She was very charming. He took off her shoes and went to the bathroom to get some hot water. He gently wiped Alice''s face and hands. After that, he pulled the thin quilt over her and tucked her in. Marlon saw that his father was very gentle towards Alice during the whole process, and his gloomy face was much better. When Henrick went back to get some water, Marlon said shyly, "Thank you, Dad!" The servants had all gone to sleep. He was too embarrassed to ask them to get up and take care of his mother. It was the first time that Henrick had heard his son call him father. He was so excited that his eyes turned red. "Marlon, I''ll do a good job in the future. I won''t make your mother sad. If you have me in the future, and I have you, our family will be very happy," Henrick promised solemnly. Marlon''s eyes were also red. He nodded and said, "Dad, I believe in you. You will make us and Mom happy." Marlon spoke with a happy smile. If he didn''t say it, it didn''t mean that he didn''t need a father. It was just that his mother had told them since childhood that they didn''t have a father. In his heart, his father''s tenderness towards his mother that night had already scored him 60 points. It was just a passing grade. Henrick took care of his son and then went back to sleep. Juliet was with her grandmother next door. He only thought that his daughter would be very filial in the future. The night was very quiet. Henrick looked up at the starry night sky, and thest remnants of darkness in the corner of his heart was also lit up. He would always remember what Alice had said and he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. There were so many beautiful and moving words in the world, but these ordinary words were the most beautiful words in his heart. He felt that there would be a day in the future! The morning light was faint, illuminating every corner of the world. When Alice woke up, she saw the sun shining in, somewhat dazzling her. She closed her eyes. She had a splitting headache from her hangover. She opened her eyes again and saw the familiar room. She was stunned for a moment. How did shee back? As she thought about it, the expression on her face gradually became blurred. She seemed to have had a dream all night, which was filled with Henrick, who was crying and who had been gentle. It seemed that he also said, "Allie, I love you!" That was something she had never dared to dream of before, but she heard that man say he loved her in her dream. "Haha..." Alice really woke up with a smile this time. She seemed to remember that she had cried in his arms for a long time and seemed to have talked a lot with him. She was crying, but his gaze was extremely gentle. She seemed to be drowning in his tenderness and his soft, maic voice. After saying "Allie, I love you", Henrick lowered his head and kissed her lips. How could she not remember what happened next? Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 "Haha..." Alice happily rolled on the bed with the quilt in her arms. She was so happy that she forgot herself and did not notice that she was not far from the edge of the bed. When she rolled, she identally fell off the bed, and it was only then did she realize that she was stupid when she was happy. The carpet below the bed was soft and did not hurt her. "Ah..." She rolled on the ground in annoyance and patted her forehead hard. When she was about to get up, she heard the door being pushed open. The person who opened the door and came in was Henrick. Henrick was afraid that Alice would feel ufortable the next day after she got drunk, so he made her some hangover soup and brought some pastries that she liked early in the morning. He couldn''t help but send it to her in person. He was used to being casual, so he forgot to knock on the door. When he pushed the door open and came in, he was very confused and surprised. He was as casual with Alice as he used to be with his own family. However, when he pushed the door open, he saw Alice lying on the ground with the quilt in her arms. He couldn''t help but doubt her drinking capacity. Didn''t she even know that she had fallen off the bed in the middle of the night? Their eyes met and surprise appeared on their faces. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick was lost for words. Alice was also speechless. How did she get backst night? She was stunned on the spot, and her mind was busy thinking about the night before. She was still stuck in those intermittent dreams of Henrick that she had. Henrick looked at her with a shy expression on his face, which made her blush. She was stunned and looked at him in a daze. He couldn''t helpughing. Thinking of his recklessness earlier, he was annoyed at it and at his rudeness. Then, he reached out and knocked on the door. He looked at her and asked gently, "Alice, can Ie in?" Alice was speechless. Why didn''t he knock on the door just now? She didn''t expect him to see her in such a pathetic state. Alice blushed and ignored Henrick. He looked at her in silence and took it as if she had agreed. He walked in with the soup and some food. Alice put the quilt on the bed and looked down, only to see that she was still wearing the clothes that she had worn when she went out the night before. She frowned and was confused again. So, how did shee back yesterday? Henrick put the soup and breakfast on the table beside her. She looked at Alice, who was looking down at her, and said with a smile, "Alice, this is some hangover soup for you, as well as your favorite pastries." When Alice heard the words "Hangover Soup", her headache seemed to be reduced a lot. She suddenly looked up at Henrick, who was smiling at her. His smile was very gentle, which she had never seen before. His smile was like the sunshine, warming her dark and painful heart. Alice blinked slightly and looked at the smile on his handsome face in a daze. Henrick called out to her, "Alice, hurry up ande over for breakfast. It won''t taste good when it gets cold." Only then did Alicee back to her senses. She looked at the soup in confusion that night, as if there was something going on in her mind. So, how did shee backst night? "How did you know I drank?" Alice asked. Henrick''s eyes shed. As soon as he entered the door and saw her calm eyes, he knew that she hadpletely forgotten about what had happened the night before. Although he was very disappointed, he was also very happy to know that she had always loved him. Alice red at him. With her messy hair, she walked up to Henrick and looked up at him. "Henrick, let me ask you. How did you know that I was drunk?" Looking at her questioning eyes, Henrick avoided her gaze. "I live next door to you. How could I not know?" "Hey! Dad, I just gave you a passst night. I didn''t expect that you would let me down this morning." "As a man, if you dare to do it, you should dare to take the responsibility. You sent my mother back last night. Why don''t you dare to admit it?" Marlon''s voice came from the door, which startled both of them. Henrick was speechless. Why did my son catch me in the act? Alice looked at her son and blinked her eyes in confusion. So it was really Henrick who sent her backst night. Alice was speechless. "So, wasn''t I... dreamingst night?" Her voice became softer, but Henrick could still hear her clearly. Therefore, she attributed what happened the previous night to her dream. Miss Klein, could you have done it yourself in your dreams? Without me, could you get home safely? Henrick didn''t nod or speak; he just stood there quietly. Looking at Alice''s appearance, he was a little cautious, for fear that she would be angry. Without her permission, he had hugged and kissed her. He hoped that Alice would remember it, but at the same time, he also didn''t want her to remember it. "Henrick, I''m asking you a question." Alice sounded a little agitated. If what happenedst night was not a dream, then the man in front of her had really said, "Allie, I love you!" Was he sincere? Henrick pursed her lips and nodded. "Allie, don''t be angry. I just sent you home. Nothing else has happened." He deliberately left some things out of his exnation, as he felt that telling her the truth would cause more problems. Alice sneered and said, "Henrick, you really like to take advantage of others." Henrick lowered his head and did not dare to look at her. He... seemed to have taken advantage of her the night before. "Alice, listen to my exnation. I really couldn''t help itst night..." "Get out." Alice pushed him to the door. Henrick kept stepping back, wanting to exin, but he didn''t know what to say. "Get lost. Don''t show up in front of me in the future." Alice was agitated and embarrassed. In the end, Henrick was chased out along with Marlon. Bang... Alice mmed the door shut. Henrick was speechless. Why was this woman so angry? The father and son stood at the door, staring at each other. Looking at his son''s sympathetic eyes, Henrick didn''t know whether tough or cry. Kid, don''t forget that you were also kicked out. "s!" Marlon sighed and looked at him with a look that seemed to say, "Dad, why are you so timid"? Henrick was speechless. "Dad, can''t you be a little more overbearing? My mom likes overbearing presidents." Henrick replied, "But I''m not an overbearing president." Marlon argued, "Then, you can be an overbearing man!" Henrick asked humbly, "Son, how can I be overbearing?" With a weird smile, Marlon took out his mobile phone and clicked on the screen to show him. Keh lowered his head to take a look, and his brows twitched slightly. "Cloud Pavillion Hall." Henrick was speechless. Wasn''t this one of his films from abroad? "Dad, I''ve watched your movie. The female lead is a teacher, and the male lead is a boss, whom you yed." "As long as you use this script, you will definitely win my mother''s heart." Marlon said as he rolled his eyes. "There''s another way. I''ll help you pursue Mom. Dad, you have to promise me one thing." Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 "Promise you one thing? What is it?" Henrick was a little wary. She knew very well how she had talked to her father when she was a child. Anyway, it would not be a good thing. "Dad, are you an international superstar?" Marlon asked with a smile. Henrick nodded. He had indeed seeded in his career in the film industry over the years. He had fulfilled his dreams, and his next dream was to be a husband and father. As for acting, he could act whenever he had time, and he could rest whenever he felt like it. "Yes!" Henrick nodded. "Dad, I also want to act. I want all the girls in the world to go crazy for me." Henrick was speechless. No wonder Marlon was his son. His dreams were exactly the same as his. Henrick squatted down with a smile and looked at his son seriously. "Son, you have to think about it carefully. It''s hard to be an actor, but I''m rich, so I won''t let you work so hard." "But it won''t be the same." "Come on, Dad. Who told you to use money for my sake? I just want an opportunity to enter the entertainment industry. I want to reach the same level as you with my own abilities," Marlon said with a determined look, and his obsidian-like eyes were full of seriousness. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick was so excited that he was about to cry. His son was as good as he was when he was a child. "Marlon, our Alwynn Group iscking a child model. Do you want to give it a try?" "Wow!" Marlon blinked his big eyes and appeared very interested. "Hurry, Dad. Let''s go and discuss it, but don''t let Mom know." Marlon pulled his father downstairs. When they reached the garden downstairs, Marlon asked, "Dad, tell me, under what conditions do I need to be a model? Can I do it? Can you call Grandpa and ask him if I can do it?" Henrick was speechless. This child was so impatient. "Dad, hurry up. I''m in a hurry. I''m already seven years old," Marlonined. Henrick was perplexed. What was there to worry about as a seven-year-old child? "Dad, why are you looking at me like a fool? I know I''m handsome, but I won''t charm you." Henrick silently took out his phone and called his father. At this time, Victor, Lucian, Adonis, Anson, and Dean were sitting in the office, drinking tea and chatting. They were chatting happily, and one of the topics was about their children. Seeing a video calling in, Dean handed the phone to Victor. Victor did not think much and answered his son''s call. "Dad, your grandson wants to chat with you." As soon as Henrick finished speaking, several people in the office looked at Victor in unison. Victor asked proudly, "Well, where is Marlon?" Everyone was speechless. Did he really have a grandson? "Hi Grandpa, I''m Marlon," Marlon said, working hard for his dreams. "Hello, Marlon. What did you want to talk to me about?" Victor smiled proudly and nced at his brothers with a smile. Marlon exined, "Grandpa, I wanted to ask you if I could be a model in yourpany. Can you see if I''ll be able to do it? Dad can''t exin things clearly, so I wanted to ask you myself." Hearing this, Victor smiled and said, "Of course, how can my grandson not be able to be a model? You are much better-looking than your father when he was a child." Henrick, who was lying on the ground, felt like he had been shot. "Wow! Grandpa, it''s the holidays now. Why don''t Ie over to try it out? However, Grandpa, you''re not allowed to give me a helping hand." Marlon wanted to fulfill his dream with his own abilities. Victor looked at his grandson with appreciation and smiled happily. He was so happy that Marlon called to speak to him and called him ''grandpa''. "Okay, no problem, but you can onlye here if your mother agrees, okay?" Alice hadn''t forgiven Ricky yet. However, the child had already acknowledged Ricky as his father and was not far from returning to the Alwynn family. Marlon said with an excited smile, "Grandpa, don''t worry. My mom won''t stop me from pursuing my dreams. I''lle by ne in three days." Victor smiled and agreed, "Okay, as long as your mother agrees, I wille to the airport to pick you up." "Okay, thank you, Grandpa. I''ll call you after discussing it with Mom." As soon as Marlon finished speaking, three different handsome faces appeared in the video on the other side of the call. They all stared at him with wide eyes. Marlon stated, "I''m very curious about who these three people are." Of course, there was also Dean, whose face could no longer fit on the screen. "Wow!" Anson looked at Marlon, who looked exactly like Ricky when he was a child, and he finally became jealous. Lucian frowned. That was really Victor''s grandson. "Sh*t, sh*t." Adonis was speechless. Anson asked, "Boy, are you Henrick''s son?" Marlon replied, "Yes, and I also have a younger sister." The three handsome faces on the other side of the video looked as if they were in absolute shock. Lucian asked, "Are you twins?" Marlon nodded with a smile. "Yes." Adonis questioned, "So, does Victor have a grandson and a granddaughter?" Marlon replied, "Isn''t that the case?" The three of them were speechless and jealous about this family''s genes. After ending the video call, four pairs of eyes stared intently at Victor. Anson was the first to speak, "You''re amazing, Victor. You had children before we did. Our children haven''t even graduated from school yet your grandchildren are already in primary school. How lucky are you?" Victor sat calmly and took a sip of tea gracefully. Then he said, "Who says it''s not? Luck really varies from person to person." "I have always been so lucky." Anson was stunned. Why did he ask such a stupid question? However, when they learned that the children were Alice and Henrick''s, they were also very surprised. Victor told them the truth and told them not to tell anyone about it. They had to wait until the matter waspletely solved. With Alice and the rke family''s agreement, only then would the Alwynn family announce this matter to the world. Alice had been greatly hurt in this matter. Thus, they would respect her decision in everything. That was the promise they made to Alice. On the other side, Henrick looked at his son, who was jumping in excitement. He felt a little guilty. Would Allie me him? His son was really better than him. He already had ns for his future. Moreover, his dreams were a little indescribable. What did it mean that he wanted all the women in the world to go crazy for him? He didn''t dare to have such a dream. Henrickter realized that Marlon had lied to him. He hadn''t told his father how he would help him pursue Alice. "This boy." Henrick smiled helplessly and looked at the second floor. He wondered if he would be able to meet Alice again in the next few days. She had already found that she had not been dreaming. With his understanding of her, she would probably avoid him because she was too shy. In the room on the second floor, Alice ate up all the breakfast sent by Henrick. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 After breakfast, Alice felt that her face was still burning from embarrassment and her heart was still beating wildly. After Henrick left, her mind was filled with memories of what had happened the previous night. She couldn''t remember what had happened before, but right then, things were getting clearer and clearer. The clearer the memories were, the more shy she became, and the more she wanted to hit herself. Looking at the breakfast that had been devoured by her, she felt that she was hopeless. She didn''t know if what Henrick had saidst night was true or not. She only remembered that he had cried so hard back then. Did he cry for her? She still remembered what he said. "Allie, you used to wait for me. I''ll wait for you in the future, okay?" He seemed to say this in a particrly gentle voice. Although she couldn''t remember it clearly, it was almost impossible to mistake it. "Ah ah..." Alice leaned on the table and hit it hard. She was crazy. She was going to go crazy. It was too embarrassing. How could her alcohol tolerance be so bad? How could she cry in his arms for so long? How could she say those words to him? Alice, you''re really out of your mind! You''ve absolutely lost your mind! You once told Henrick that you wouldn''t pester him anymore. Yet, it wasn''t long before you cried in his arms and begged him to live with you. Alice was filled with regret. All of a sudden, she stopped, narrowed her beautiful eyes, and said to herself, "Hmph! Why should I be shy? I''ll let Henrick know what I''ve suffered in the past." Alice kept steeling herself for it and cheering for herself. Marlon watched his mother at the door, seeing that she was muttering to herself like she had gone crazy. He frowned and his big bright eyes were full of doubts. Why was the world of adults soplicated? He walked in and stood in front of his mother. Alice was immersed in her shame and regret. When her son came to her, she didn''t even notice him. "Mom, you haven''t washed up yet, have you?" Her son''s voice stunned her. She looked at Marlon, blinked her eyes, and asked in disbelief, "Son, when did youe in?" Marlon said, "I''ve been here for a long time. Mom, what are you doing? You''ve gone crazy." Alice was lost for words. It''s not a big deal to lose face in front of Henrick, but did she want to lose face in front of her son? Alice lowered her head like a coward, not daring to look at his son. Marlon sighed, walked over, and held his mother''s hand in distress. "Mom, if you''re willing, tell me about what happened between you and Dad. Maybe I can help you." Alice asked, "Son, what can you do for me?" Marlon answered with a smile, "Mom, are you looking down on me? I''m much smarter than you." Alice felt that she had been outwitted by her son, but she didn''t quite understand it. "Mom, Dad has moved in next door. He''s willing toe and take responsibility because is a responsible man. Mom, you''ve loved him for so long, yet you don''t want to give Dad a chance, do you?" "You gave birth to us because you loved my father. If you hated him, you wouldn''t have had us." "Mom, although I have only been with Dad for a few days, I can feel that he and his family are all good people." "Mom, look at the men around us. Look at Ava''s father. His family is very rich but Ava''s father often doesn''t go home. Ava has a father, but it''s not much different from not having one." Hearing her son''s words, Alice was shocked again. She had never noticed these things, but her son did. Marlon looked at his mother and said, "Mom, do you know how many of our ssmates have parents who are divorced? There are at least ten in our ss, and many of their parents don''t go home often." "The primary school we''re studying in has a lot of children from rich families. Money doesn''t mean happiness. Our family is also very rich, but we have a good mother. You gave us all you love, so Juliet and I lived such happy lives." "Compared with other children, there are no children happier than us." At this point, Marlon grinned brightly. Unconsciously, he burst into sincere tears of gratitude. He pursed his lips slightly, controlled his emotions, and said, "Mom, you can''t make yourself lonely for the rest of your life just for us. I hope that you can find your own happiness. Dad is the person who can apany you for the rest of his life. When we grow up together, we will eventually leave you for our own dreams." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Mom, you are still very young. You gave birth to Juliet and I when you were at the prime of your life. You should not have been able to bear these things, but you gave birth to us." "Mom, thank you, but we also want you to be happy. Do you know?" Before her son could finish his words, Alice couldn''t help but shed tears. She had never thought that her son would see through things so thoroughly. On the contrary, she was like an outsider who only knew how to be sad. She never cared about how the people around her were doing, focusing only on herself but not others. She wasn''t as knowledgeable as her own child when it came to kinship. "Marlon..." Alice choked with sobs. "Yes, I''m sorry for not letting you have a father for so many years." Marlon shook his head slightly and said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter to us whether we have a father or not. The important thing is that you live a happy life." "Take breakfast this morning for example. Dad knows your tastes, which means that he knows you. After hepletely understands you, you will be the happiest woman in the world." Marlon spoke with a smile. Watching TV, reading books, and listening to audiobooks made him learn a lot. When a person had reached a certain age, he must work hard for a beautiful future. Learning was essential, and he had to keep up with the times. If he put down his phone, ignored the games, and read books everyday, his bright future could be expected! Alice looked at her son as if she didn''t recognize him. When did her son be so smart? Bah! Marlon was indeed very smart. However, Alice''s expression soon darkened. "Marlon, be honest, are you here to speak up for your father?" Marlon was speechless. No, no, no, no. He was here to speak up for himself. He smiled and said, "Mom, I''ve already helped you analyze your situation very clearly. It''s up to you now. However, now, I have something to discuss with you. I''m going to pursue my dreams, so Mom, you can''t stop me." Alice''s nerves tensed up in an instant. She narrowed her eyes and looked into her son''s sly eyes. Her son was so young but she already couldn''t see through him. She asked, "Tell me first, what do you want to do?" Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Marlon said, "Mom, promise me first that you won''t stop me from pursuing my dreams, then I''ll tell you." Looking at her son''s serious expression, Alice saw that he didn''t seem to be joking. This guy looked very serious, but he had his own ideas. However, she couldn''t spoil him. "You need to tell me first." Marlon retorted, "Mom, you have to agree first." Alice suddenly felt that it must be a big deal. Despite this, she couldn''t stop her son''s dream. It was important to nurture children''s dreams from an early age. "Okay!" Alice nodded. Marlon announced with a smile, "Mom, I want to be a model in Alwynn Group." Alice was speechless. What did she hear? Was this the dream her son just told her seriously? Wait, Alice seemed to havee to a realization. "Marlon, do you want to be an actor like your father?" Marlon gave his mother a thumbs-up and responded with a smile, "Mom, that''s right. However, we can''t be in a hurry. I want to start from the bottom. Only in this way can I understand what it means to work hard and to struggle." "Dad was well-known when he was five years old. I''m already seven years old, and I''m alreadyte to the starting line." The more Marlon said, the more upset he became. He even regretted entering the industry toote. Alice was ashamed and embarrassed. When she was six years old, she was busy chasing stars. As for what was a dream, she had long forgotten about it. "Did your father suggest for you to go?" Alice was a little angry. He wanted to win over his son so that he could snatch her son from her. Marlon looked at his mother helplessly and sadly. "s!" He sighed deeply and said, "Mom, no wonder you adults are worried all day. It''s all because of your over-active imagination." "Can my life be controlled by my father? My dream was a suggestion that my father could give me. No, my parents can give me advice on things like dreams, but acting is a dream that I want to achieve." "After I talked to Dad, he told me that acting was very hard. He said that he could make it easier for me with money." "What''s the point if I really do that? Thus, I decided to go there and achieve things by myself. I''ve already told Mr. Alwynn." "He said that as long as you agree, he will personally go to the airport to pick me up for an audition." Alice felt that the more she listened, the more ridiculous it became. "Marlon, did you do it on purpose?" Marlon was a little confused. "Mom, please make it clear. What did I do on purpose?" "You can go to many ces. Why do you want to go to Alwynn Group?" Marlon responded with interest, "Mom, you don''t understand. I''ll tell you. I''ve done a good job in conquering the Alwynn Group." "First of all, the reputation of the group is very important. I don''t need to tell you about Alwynn Group''s reputation." "Besides, it''s their clothes. Whether it''s children''s clothes or fashionable women''s clothes, they''re really beautiful andfortable. I value brand reputation..." Alice was stunned by her son''s words. Most importantly, she was about to be persuaded by her son. That was not a good sign. "Mom, why don''t you give me an answer after listening to me say so much?" Alice suddenly had a bad feeling about herself. No mother could stand the request of such a sensible child. "Have you really thought it through?" Alice also asked him seriously. Marlon replied solemnly, "Mom, I wouldn''t have told you about this before I figured it out." "If you agree, I''ll leave in three days." Alice was speechless. What if she didn''t agree? She wanted to ask him why it had to be Alwynn Group. However, her son had already answered her just now. "Mom, you have one day to think about it. Tell me when you''ve thought it through. I know it''s a big deal." After saying that, Marlon turned around and left. Alice was a little stunned. He had given her too many surprises that day. She couldn''t process everything at once. She really couldn''t agree to her son''s request. After eating, Alice still felt like she had a headache. She slowly climbed into bed and closed her eyes. After thinking for a while, she decided to recover her energy first before dealing with Henrick. How could he do this? How could he? How could he take advantage of her? How could he kiss her? She decided to stop drinking in the future. "Ah ah ah ah..." Thinking of that crazy scene, Alice felt that she was not far from going crazy. Alice rolled on the bed twice, and the air conditioner in the room wasfortable, so she soon fell asleep. At this time, Marlon went to Henrick. Henrick gave Marlon a bag of potato chips that he liked. He had no appetite, but he sighed with the chips in his arms. When he sighed for the third time, Henrick asked with a smile, "Kid, what''s with the sigh?" Marlon looked at him slowly and said, "Dad, I''m worried that Mom won''t allow me to go." When he knew that his father was five years old when he became a well-known child star, he also had such a strong idea that he could build his own reputation. He could do whatever his father could do. If he didn''t have such a father, he might not have any ideas, and he would just waste the whole holiday away. As long as he set a goal, he was in a hurry to achieve it. Henrick smiled andforted him. "Your mother will agree to it." "I hope she does." Marlon tore open his beloved potato chips and ate them slowly. It was already evening when Alice woke up. She nced out of the window. The sun was setting, setting the sky alight like fire. She got up slowly. She felt that she had slept too much, and she was not going to be able to sleep again at night. She got up, took a shower, and went downstairs. She didn''t see her children. They had probably gone next door again. Her mother was not at home. The servant said that Aubri had gone out with Juliet. Alice was very confused. Aubri had been taking Juliet out to y for the past two days. Marlon wasn''t there either. He must have gone to Henrick''s ce. "s!" Alice sighed. At this time, her father should be fine. She went to the balcony and took out her mobile phone to call her father. "Dad, it''s me." Alice told Bert about Marlon wanting to go to Alwynn Group. To Alice''s surprise, Bert actually agreed to Marlon''s decision. It was a good thing to have a dream at such a young age, especially since Marlon had always been a person with his own thoughts. After hanging up the phone, Alice felt relieved. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She returned to the house next door and went upstairs. Looking down, she saw her son and Henrick ying football in the garden. Marlon smiled happily, and the picture of the father and son being together was also very beautiful. As if sensing her gaze, Henrick suddenly raised his head. His dark eyes were full of happiness, overflowing with tenderness. Alice had no time to avoid him, so their gazes met unexpectedly. Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Henrick smiled at her gently and continued to y football with Marlon. Alice''s heart beat wildly when she saw the tenderness in his eyes. She immediately turned around and scolded herself as she walked, "Alice, you''re really hopeless." She looked at the setting sun in the distance. Her blushing face and rosy lips were cute and charming, and her eyes seemed to be as clear as water. Alice didn''t know what was wrong with herself. Why was she so nervous and shy when she was far away from him? She paced back and forth, trying to suppress the panic in her heart. She felt that as long as Henrick was around, she would not be able to live a normal life. At that moment, the phone suddenly rang, and Alice was startled. She quickly grabbed her phone and saw the caller ID. She smiled and said, "Michelle." "Alice, I''m back. Do you have time tomorrow night? Let''s meet up." Alice was very excited. "Michelle, you''re finally back. Okay, where should we meet? I''ll go and find you." Michelle suggested, "Let''s meet near Halton District. I heard that it is developing very well. I just returned to the country and want to go there. I will send you the location of the restaurant. Remember toe over." Alice nodded hurriedly and said, "Okay, Michelle, I''ll be there on time tomorrow night." Michelle agreed, "Okay, Alice, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s been three year since I went abroad." Alice only felt that time had passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. To be honest, she didn''t have many friends. Apart from Giada, whom she had grown up with but rarely met, her other best friend was Michelle Church. "Hehe..." Alice smiled happily. "Michelle, let''s meet at five o''clock tomorrow." "Okay, Alice, see you tomorrow!" After hanging up the phone, Alice paced back and forth happily. The joy of Michelle''s return diluted the panic in her heart. She was even looking forward to the arrival of the following night. If she met more of her friends, she might be able to suppress the strange feeling in her heart. The following day, Alice really avoided bumping into Henrick. Henrick had guessed that Alice would do this because she was shy. Every time he thought of this, he wanted tough. Juliet secretly told him that her mother would be going to Halton District to meet a friend whom she hadn''t seen for several years that night. Maybe she would drink again. His daughter''s secret reminder made Henrick feel refreshed in an instant. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At three o''clock, he began to stand in a secret corner on the third floor. Watching Alice dress up beautifully, he felt very upset. Alice said that she was going to see her best friend whom she hadn''t seen for three years. What did she dress up so beautifully for? Watching Alice''s car drive away, Henrick clicked on the locator button and asked Josue to drive the car out. He went back to the house, changed his clothes, and turned to go downstairs. It was still very hot in the evenings in Lemmon City. However, dark clouds covered the sky, signaling that heavy rain wasing. As soon as Alice entered the parking lot, it started raining heavily. She nced at the umbre in the co-pilot seat. Although it would not rain often now, it was not wrong to bring an umbre with her during this season. She had good living habits and would definitely make some preparations every time she went out. She opened the door and got out. After locking the door, she walked in the direction of the elevator. As soon as she entered the elevator, Henrick''s car also stopped in the parking lot. He had initially nned on going to his uncle''s house that night, but when he thought that chasing his wife was more important, he gave up on his initial idea. The food area was as lively as usual and Michelle had booked the restaurant. Alice found the private room, pushed the door open and entered, only to see that the room was full of people. They were all her former ssmates or Michelle''s friends, and there was arge table of men and women. There was a sh of surprise in Alice''s beautiful eyes. She thought that it was only going to be her and Michelle that night. It seemed that if she thought too much; time could make people forget a lot of things, but not only that, it could also make them forget about other people. When the group in the private room saw the beautiful Alice, they all looked at her in surprise. Alice and Michelle were two beautiful women, but they were very different. Alice looked beautiful and gentle, with bright and clear eyes that could make people feel at ease. As for Michelle, she was dazzlingly beautiful. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on Alice, Michelle''s eyes shed with jealousy. "Ah, Alice, you''re here. Come and sit down." Michelle pretended to be happy and called out to her. Her hair was dark and shiny, and her facial features were well-defined and beautiful. She was about three centimeters taller than Alice, and she wore a high-necked peacock blue dress, which made her look more sexy and beautiful. Alice looked at her. Michelle had grown even more mature and beautiful after not seeing her for three years. After greeting everyone, Alice sat down in a seat; she was separated from Michelle by two big men. The two handsome men sitting next to Michelle whispered to her from time to time. Michelle responded to them with happy smiles. Sitting beside Alice was her college ssmate, Belinda Kuhn. They were just ordinary friends when they were in college. Since they had just met and were acquainted with each other, everyone was talking about topics that they were interested in. Alice was not in the same work industry as the others, so Alice couldn''t contribute much to the conversation. As such, she simply sat there quietly and asionally ate the food in front of her, but it didn''t taste good. Fortunately, Giada had sent her a message to share news about her life. Giada wrote, "Alice, where are you? My morning sickness has reduced a lot these days. The babies are very obedient, and they don''t torture me anymore." Alice smiled and replied, "Gia, I''m outside. Since the babies won''t bother you anymore, you should have a good rest!" Giada texted, "Alice, I will. When will youe to River City? I fainted thest time we met. Since then, we never got to meet again. I want to go to a nice food stall with you." Alice smiled and responded, "Let Martin go with you." Giada replied, "I''m now the most precious treasure of my family. Food stalls, barbecues, all these types of food, no one at home allows me to eat them. Martin keeps an eye on me. I''ve been longing for a barbecue these days." Alice texted, "It''s fine if you only eat it once in a while." She remembered that she also ate some when she was pregnant. Giada wrote, "Alice, I also think so, but they won''t allow me to eat those things. I really want to eat some things, so I asked the chef at home to make some for me, but I don''t feel like it can satisfy my appetite." Alice smiled. This little girl was just like her at that time. Although her mother said that she couldn''t eat those things, she still apanied her to eat them. The people in the private room were talking about their own matters. Alice had always kept a low profile, so few people knew about her family. She did not speak much and no one cared too much either. When she did speak, she did so with her head lowered, seemingly forming two extreme scenes. It was the difference between a noisy city and a peaceful world. "Alice, is Liam talking to you?" Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Alice, who was lost in their conversation, suddenly heard Michelle''s voice. She looked up and looked at Michelle in confusion. Michelle repeated impatiently, "Liam asked you if you have a boyfriend?" Hearing Michelle''s snappy voice, Alice frowned. "Liam?" Alice seemed to remember that he had also been her college ssmate. Liam was sitting on Michelle''s left, looking very ordinary. His eyes were round, and there were many marks and scars on his face. He looked at Alice with a gentle smile. Alice just looked at him and said nothing. Michelle smiled and said, "Alice, do you have someone you like? Tell us, everyone is waiting." Michelle only knew that Alice''s family was well-off, but she didn''t know exactly how well-off they were. Alice kept a low profile and never showed off her family background. She got into the university through her own efforts, and she was excellent in all aspects. Even if she liked Henrick, she had never told Michelle about it. Apart from her family and Henrick, she had been honest about everything else with Michelle. Alice''s smile was very faint. She felt that Michelle had changed a lot. "I already have someone I like," she responded with a smile. Although it was likely that she could never be with that person, she admitted that she did like him. "Oh!" Liam smiled in disappointment. Michelle looked at her in surprise and said unhappily, "Alice, you have someone you like yet you don''t want to tell me about it. Are we still good friends?" Alice just smiled and remained silent. Liam smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I still have a chance as long as they''re not married." "Hey! Liam, I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated with Alice." Michelle looked at Liam with her eyebrows raised. The man smiled and looked at Alice, his eyes full of greed. Alice frowned in difort and lowered her head to continue eating. "Alice, can you do me a favor?" Michelle suddenly asked with a smile, full of expectation. Alice looked up at her again. Michelle said shyly, "Alice, I heard that Mr. Henrick is starring in a TV series you adapted not long ago. Do you have his contact information?" Alice was speechless. She sensed that something unusual was going on. "Yes!" Alice nodded with some difficulty. Michelle asked excitedly, "Alice, can you give me his contact information?" Alice was in a dilemma. After all, Henrick was a very easy-going person, but his character was unpredictable. Liam smiled and asked, "Michelle, you don''t want to marry Mr. Henrick, do you? I heard that he already has someone and she is in the entertainment industry." Michelle smiled and narrowed her eyes that were full of expectation. "As you said, there is hope for us as long as they''re not married." "Haha..." Therge table of peopleughed in agreement. Michelle''s family was not bad. Her family was in the seafood industry, which basically included the whole seafood industry in Lemmon City. Her family had a certain level of wealth and fame. There were other businesses under her name that were rted to the people present, so they cheered her on. Only Alice couldn''t bring herself tough. Henrick was a man whom women would not be able to control. Alma had grown up with him, yet he could still destroy her mercilessly. During this period of time, news of Alma seemed to have disappeared from the entertainment industry. Even the media rarely mentioned her. "Alice, I also heard that Mr. Henrick is in Lemmon City. Call him and ask him out to y," Michelle suggested with a smile. Alice looked at Michelle''s eager face and recalled that she had not had much contact with this person in the past three years. Michelle remembered to invite her out probably because she knew that Alice had Henrick''s contact information. After Alice figured it out, her heart sank. Belinda, who was sitting next to Alice, also pushed her. "Alice, Mr. Henrick is now an international superstar. He was famous in M Country. After returning here, he has be the Prince Charming in women''s hearts. I also want to meet him. Why don''t you call him?" "Wow, I also want to see the legendary actor, Henrick. I heard that he is more handsome in person than he is on TV." Everyone''s eyes were focused on Alice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alice was really in a dilemma. Was it not toote for her to go out now? Should she call Henrick? Haha... She did indeed have Henrick''s contact information, and he had not changed his personal number for many years. However, she had not dialed the number she was familiar with for many years. "Ah, ah..." Suddenly, the door was pushed open by someone who had gone to the bathroom. "Michelle, guess who I saw, the actor, Henrick Alwynn!" The people in the private room instantly went crazy and rushed out one by one. In the end, only Alice was left in the private room. Alice breathed a sigh of relief. She was finally out of danger. If she didn''t leave now, when else would she leave? She took her bag and went out of the private room. As soon as she got out of the door, she heard the noise in the corridor. Henrick was also surprised that his fans would recognize him. Actors always looked different to the characters they yed on screen, but after all, Henrick looked better in real life. Moreover, his schedule had always been confidential, and few people recognized him outside. Just as he was about to escape, a group of people rushed out of the private room and surrounded him. When Alice came out, she saw such a scene. Michelle, who was beautiful, elegant, and sexy, stood in front of Henrick and smiled charmingly. "Mr. Henrick, nice to meet you. I''m Alice''s friend, Michelle." Hearing that she was Allie''s friend, Henrick gave her face. "Hello!" He nodded with an elegant smile. Michelle''s heart instantly softened, and the expression of adoration on her face could not be hidden. Henrick felt a little disgusted. Alice lowered her head and slowly approached the crowd. D*mn it, she had to walk past that group of people before leaving. However, Henrick had an advantage in height, and he was the tallest among them. Alice wanted to leave quietly, but he saw her clearly. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to him. He smiled and gently called out, "Allie." Alice, who was about to pass through the crowd, was speechless. Everyone was dumbstruck. Michelle turned to look at Alice and said with a smile, "Alice, you''re also out. Do you want me to invite Mr. Henrick to have dinner with us?" Alice lowered her head and said with a smile, "Michelle, I''m not feeling well, so I want to go back and rest." "Ah, Alice, you look fine. Where do you feel ufortable?" Michelle was a little unhappy. She now had a chance to invite Henrick to dinner, but she couldn''t let Alice ruin her n. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Alice looked at Michelle and smiled. Her tone was very indifferent. "Sorry, I have a stomachache. I''ll go first." "Hey!" Michelle quickly grabbed her hand. "Alice, I''ll ask Liam to buy you some medicine. You''ll be fine after you take it." Henrick frowned slightly and looked at Alice. Her stomach hurt yet she still wanted toe out and socialize. "Alice, you go back to the private room first. I''ll buy you some medicine now." Liam smiled and turned to leave. Henrick was not only famous, but if they could make a deal or two with the Alwynn family, they would have business dealings for a long time. "There''s no need to bother," Henrick suddenly spoke up. He looked at Liam and it was obvious that that guy had feelings for Allie. "Josue, go buy some medicine for Allie," he instructed Josue, who was beside him. "Okay, Mr. Henrick, I''ll go right now." Josue smiled and tried to persuade everyone to disperse and not hinder the waiter from serving the dishes. Everyone was very rational and dispersed after getting their autographs. Liam''s expression was a little ugly, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, Alice still couldn''t leave. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was shoved back into the private room. Alice was lost for words. She felt that she shouldn''t have gone out that day. Henrick also sessfully entered Alice''s circle of friends, but he was only concerned about her. As soon as Belinda and Michelle entered the private room, they wanted to sit next to Henrick, who cleverly avoided them and sat down with Alice. On the other side, Michelle pushed the person on Henrick''s other side away and sat down next to him. Alice was in a bad mood. The person whom she thought was her best friend had be someone she couldn''t recognize. She was really in a bad mood. What made her even more upset was that she ran into Henrick. Michelle smiled tteringly and asked, "Mr. Henrick, what do you want to eat?" Then, she handed him the menu. When Henrick saw the dishes on the table, he felt a chill run down his spine. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Soon, the manager of the restaurant came in. That was Delmont''s restaurant. When Henrick came here, he had already greeted him. "Mr. Henrick, what can I do for you?" The manager was in his forties and he recognized Henrick at a nce. Henrick looked at him and said, "These dishes are all cold. Take them away and bring in some light dishes. My girlfriend has a stomachache." The word "girlfriend" made all the people present stunned. They all felt ufortable and looked at Alice in unison. Even the manager couldn''t help ncing at Henrick a few more times. Alice was so shocked that she wanted to beat him up. Who was his girlfriend? What kind of joke was that? However, Alice felt as if her heart had been struck by a blow. She never dreamed that this man would admit that she was his girlfriend in front of others. How many years had it been in her dream? At that moment, it had suddenlye true. She was not mentally prepared for it at all. "Okay, Mr. Henrick, I''ll go right now." The manager came to his senses and walked out quickly. The most embarrassed one was Michelle. She looked at Alice with some me andined, "Alice, Mr. Henrick is your boyfriend. Why didn''t you say that just now? You''re deliberately making fun of your good friend." Hearing her aggressive tone, Henrick felt very ufortable. He lowered his head slightly and whispered in Alice''s ear, "Alice, is she your friend?" Alice nodded nervously. Henrick''s eyes shed as he said with a smile, "Why do I feel that your friend is a little..." He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. It was not good for him to finish his words. Alice also felt that Michelle was behaving a little weirdly. That was why she felt bored and wanted to go back. Then, a waiter came in and removed the dishes from the table. Michelle looked at the intimacy between the two of them and was very jealous. This time, she had returned to the country for Henrick. She was also studying in Country M and had always known that Henrick was also there. However, she had never encountered him whilst they were there as his schedule and whereabouts were extremely confidential. She had used a lot of her connections to find out that Henrick was in Lemmon City. She didn''t expect that even though Alice was Henrick''s girlfriend, she had never mentioned it to her. Tsk, Alice still that she was her best friend? She didn''t even tell Michelle about this. That''s right, Alice wouldn''t say anything about this kind of thing. Such a handsome boyfriend, was she trying to keep him to herself? Liam said with some jealousy, "Alice, you''re Mr. Henrick''s girlfriend? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ll take back what I just said." Liam looked at Henrick and smiled. Henrick narrowed his eyes and asked emotionlessly, "What are you talking about?" Belinda rushed to say, "Mr. Henrick, Liam wanted to pursue Alice. Now that he knows that you are her boyfriend, he naturally can''t have those kinds of thoughts." The crow was not optimistic about Alice and Henrick. After all, except for being a little more beautiful than others, Alice was just a screenwriter and did not have any other special skills. Everyone shared the same thoughts. "Hehe..." Everyoneughed. They all looked at Alice. Alice felt a burning sensation on her face. How could she not be aware of what these people were thinking? In the circle of rich people, there was never ack of such people and fun. If these people knew that she was the daughter of the Klein Group, they would be embarrassed. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Human nature was indeed terrifying! "Oh! There''s such a thing. Someone wants to steal my woman." Although Henrick was smiling, his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and his voice was cold. When his gloomy gaze swept over Liam, thetter felt a chill run down his spine. His body suddenly tensed up, and a wave of fear filled his entire body. Liam felt as if he had been strangled by Death, and it was as if he had narrowly survived a disaster. Alice rolled her eyes at Henrick. This man was getting more and more shameless. Who was his woman? However, the most terrifying thing about Henrick was his charm. When his expression turned cold, there was an air of iciness all over his body, and the strong and charming aura enveloped the surroundings. Liam smiled awkwardly and did not dare to make another sound. Michelle did not give up and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what you like about our Alice, Mr. Henrick. She has been very excellent since she was a child." Henrick looked sideways at Alice, his eyes full of tenderness. His voice was so gentle that it made people jealous. "I also think Allie is excellent. As for what I like about her, I think I like everything about her." Michelle''s face felt like it had received a hard p. Her expression was very unnatural, and her heart was in a mess. Alice''s heart beat faster. The thing she hated the most was Henrick''s sweet words. To her, they were too lethal and she would fall into his trap. "Wow!" Belinda, who had never been very enthusiastic, screamed with envy. "Alice, you are so lucky. Mr. Henrick dotes on you too much. We are so envious of you." Alice looked at her slightly raised lips and did not speak. She did not know what was wrong with Henrick. Did she agree to him calling her his girlfriend? "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because I like you. You''re so shameless." Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Henrick looked at Alice and smiled gently. "There''s nothing that can be done. My Allie is cute and capable, gentle and virtuous. It''s hard not to spoil her. I want to give her the best." Alice was speechless. Haha, just keep bragging. She was afraid that his face would hurt from all the nonsense he was spouting. Moreover, was it really good for him to be so shameless? ''My Allie'', hehe... It did sound very nice. "Wow!" Michelle looked at Alice enviously, but she was extremely jealous in her heart. She should havee back early. Compared with Alice, she felt that she was way more beautiful. Alice was no one special, and her character was a little strange. Alice kept a faint smile on her face and didn''t say a word. The girls around them did not give up and kept looking for opportunities to talk to Henrick. They didn''t stop until the dishes were served. Henrick didn''t bother talking to anyone. Seeing Alice''s favorite beef, he picked up two pieces of it and put them onto her te. Then, he filled a bowl of chicken soup for her. "Alice, drink some soup to warm your stomach first. Josue wille back soon." His tone was very gentle and his movements were very elegant. "Okay!" Alice nodded and lowered her head to drink the soup. She didn''t have a stomachache. She just wanted to find an excuse to leave. She usually didn''t spend much time with these people. People who lived in this society, unless they were really rich, would bear great pressure. They would also be oppressed in various ways. When they had time to have fun, they would naturally bully those who were weaker than them. After all these years of work, she had seen many people like them. No matter how morous they looked on the surface, their hearts were not filled with good intentions. For example, Belinda, who was sitting next to her, was from an ordinary family, but she still tried to squeeze into the upper ss circle. After graduating from college, she didn''t find a proper job. Instead, she spent all day with these upstarts or rich second generations. As the saying went, "It''s better to marry well than to suffer!" Belinda basically had such an attitude. Not long after, Josue returned with a box of medicine in his hand. "Mr. Henrick, the medicine." Henrick took the medicine and poured a cup of warm water. Then, he opened the medicine box, looked at the instructions, and took out two pills before looking at Alice. Alice felt like she had shot herself in the foot. Her stomach didn''t hurt, so why should she take medicine? Henrick, the nosy b*stard, if he didn''t call out to her, she would probably be home, having a hot meal by now. Alice slowly reached for the medicine in his hand. Unexpectedly, she heard Henrick''s intoxicating voice. "Allie, open your mouth?" Alice was lost for words. She stared at him and thought, "Are you done yet?" It was easy to get too involved in the act. "Be good, open your mouth," Henrick said softly. He doted on her and her heart felt numb. Alice opened her mouth gently as if she had been bewitched. Henrick gently put the medicine into her mouth and handed her the water. Alice thought, "Just eat it. Anyway, it can''t kill you. Isn''t it just two pills for a stomach ache?" The dishes on the table were much lighter than before, and she suddenly had an appetite. As for the others, because their focus was on Henrick, they did not notice that he had asked the manager to serve the dishes that he and Alice liked. After Alice took the medicine, Henrick served her some more dishes. It was mashed potatoes, and it looked delicious. Alice had no choice but to eat it, but it was also her favorite. She had to admit that Henrick was very careful about these things. Suddenly, she remembered what her son had said. Henrick was sincere in the way he treated her. Looking at Alice''s lovely and well-behaved appearance, Henrick felt so good that he wanted to stop time at this moment. "Alice, does your stomach feel better?" He asked in a low voice. The private room was neither too big nor too small, so everyone could hear his voice. Alice nodded slightly and ate the food on her te little by little. Michelle looked at Alice''s face which had her usual expression. She was afraid that Alice did not have a stomachache, but it was that she didn''t want Michelle to get to know Henrick. Thinking of this, she also felt ufortable. "Mr. Henrick, did you and Alice meet from a TV series?" Michelle wanted to know how they got to know each other. Henrick smiled and looked at Alice beside him. Alice was also nervous. She was afraid of Michelle''s question. Although she and Henrick had known each other since they were young, they had only met a few times. Moreover, a lot of things had happened between them. Henrick smiled apologetically at Michelle. "Sorry, I don''t want to share my beautiful memories of Allie with others." Alice looked up at him sharply. She didn''t hear him wrong. He had said ''beautiful memories''. Henrick had probably forgotten to take his medicine when he went out that day. Michelle was speechless. She felt like she wasn''t able to find out anything from them. She smiled with some difficulty. "Mr. Henrick, you''re really infatuated." "Of course. Allie is so good that I just want to spoil her." Henrick smiled brightly, but everyone listened to his words seriously. The men and women at the table were lost in their thoughts and almost couldn''te out. When Alice saw everyone in a daze, she couldn''t help but be amazed. This b*stard was really able to charm everyone. When everyone came to their senses, they all flushed with embarrassment. Only Alice''s expression was the same as ever. Only then did Alice realize that she could face Henrick calmly. In addition to shyness, she rarely felt heartache during this period of time. Alice was in a better mood when she suddenly came to an understanding. She started to enjoy the food more. After she ate a piece of beef, Michelle looked at her and said, "Alice, don''t just focus on eating. Let''s have a drink." Alice thought of the embarrassment she had suffered after drinking that night and decided not to drink anymore. "Michelle, I''m not feeling well, so I won''t drink anymore. You can go ahead." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henrick smiled and said, "I''ll drink for everyone on Allie''s behalf." As he spoke, he raised the wine ss in his hand and raised it to everyone. To be able to drink with Mr. Henrick was a great honor. Everyone raised their sses and drank up. Michelle was very enthusiastic. When she saw that Henrick had finished the wine in his ss, she immediately refilled it. Henrick, who was not good at drinking, was speechless. Alice also knew that the Alwynn family members were not good at drinking. She still remembered what Gia had said about her brother, Keh. Henrick''s alcohol tolerance was not much better. Seeing that he had drunk three sses of red wine, Alice didn''t want to drag a drunkard back, so he pulled Henrick''s sleeve and reminded him, "Don''t drink too much." "Alice, I''m fine. They are all your ssmates and friends. It''s good to have fun." Was she concerned about him? It warmed his heart! Alice saw that he was going to encourage the situation, so she simply ignored him. He could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, there was also Josue outside. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 "Mr. Henrick, you''re so straightforward. Let''s have another drink." Michelle was busy pouring wine for Henrick, unintentionally or purposely rubbing her arm against him. Henrick wore a white shirt and a pair of casual ck pants. He looked less rigorous and more unruly, and especially when he smiled, he looked evil and charming. Feeling Michelle''s movements and the smell of her perfume, he had a disgusted look on his face, but Michelle, who had a ttering look on her face, could not see it. "Come on, let''s drink together." Henrick was forthright, but his eyes were a little red. Alice looked at him worriedly. "Come on, Mr. Henrick, you''re so straightforward." Liam also got up to toast him. After a round, Henrick had already drunk more than a dozen sses of wine, and he looked at Alice with bleary eyes. If he continued to drink like this, he would probably be knocked out on the spot, which would be really embarrassing. Michelle was about toe over to propose a toast, but Alice''s eyes became cold. "Michelle, that''s enough." Michelle''s hand that was pouring the wine paused slightly, and there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes. Alice saw it clearly. She was stunned and her heart sank. "Alice, Mr. Henrick didn''t say anything, so why are you in such a hurry?" Michelle questioned as she was about to pour some wine for Henrick. In fact, Henrick was not very drunk. He was still a way off yet from really being drunk. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He knew very well that he had to be careful. "Sorry, I''ve had enough tonight. My Allie doesn''t like me to be drunk, so I can''t drink anymore. If I drink more, she will dislike me." Michelle was speechless. How much did he like her? He kept calling Alice ''My Allie''. "Alice, this is all your fault. Men need to be entertained when they''re outside. It''s not good for you to control Mr. Henrick too tightly." Michelle looked at Alice meaningfully. Alice almost rolled her eyes. Who cared about that b*stard? She just didn''t want to drag a drunkard back. "Haha..." Henrickughed. He hugged Alice''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Miss Church, I like Allie to take care of me. She only takes care of me because she cares about me. She only gets angry because she loves me." Michelle only felt that every word she said was being thrown back at her by Henrick. The two of them were so affectionate that no one could get involved. "Allie, are you full?" Henrick lowered his head and whispered in Alice''s ear. This time, Michelle was not the only one who had to watch this public disy of affection; everyone else in the room did as well. Alice replied, "I''m full." "Are you really full?" Henrick''s forehead was almost touching hers. Alice could smell the faint fragrance of wine on his body. Her face turned red in an instant. Except for that night, she had never been so close to Henrick. Her whole being was enveloped in his warm breath, Michelle, who was watching from the side, was so jealous that she almost went crazy. Alice pushed him. Was he drunk? With so many people watching, couldn''t he stay away from her? "I''m really full. I have something to doter. If you''re also full, then let''s go first." Alice just wanted to leave this ce. She had had a very ufortable night. She had always wronged herself, but even Michelle, whom she thought was her best friend, was scheming against her. She suddenly wondered, what could she get from being wronged? Was it being the butt of everyone''s jokes? In the eyes of others, there were only jokes and interests. "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Allie." Henrick''s smile was broad and silly, and his voice was coquettish. He closed his eyes and smelled her scent. Only in this way could he get close to her. Henrick took a deep breath and looked at everyone, saying, "Let''s call it a night. I''ll be the host today. If there''s anything else you want to eat, feel free to order. I''ll leave with Allie first." "Mr. Henrick, you have to keep your word." Michelle didn''t want to let them go like this, but she didn''t know what to say when Henrick spoke. "Okay, I''ll ask Allie to contact you some other day." Henrick smiled and helped Alice pick up her bag, hugged her and left the private room. As soon as the door of the private room was closed, Alice struggled to push him away. "Henrick, let go of me." Standing not far away, Josue saw this scene and quietly hid. If he dared to go up at this time, he would have to pack up and get lost the next morning. However, he was a little sympathetic towards Mr. Henrick. The road to pursuing his wife was a long one. Henrick was very ufortable at the moment. Ignoring Alice''s struggle, he pleaded softly, "Alice, take me to the bathroom. I''m about to throw up." Alice was speechless. Looking at the man who leaned on her body, she couldn''t imagine such a scene. She led Henrick to the washroom. "I told you to drink less, but you didn''t listen to me. How is your alcohol tolerance? Don''t you know how much you can drink?" Alice really wanted to ignore him. Thinking that he was the children''s father, she had no choice but to stumble forward. Henrick smiled and leaned against her. Her body was softer than cotton, and a faint fragrance spread around his nose, making his heartbeat and breathing rapid. "Allie, are you still angry with me? Am I right?" "Allie, I''m sorry! I will never hurt you again. Will you forgive me?" "Allie, I''ve been missing you everyday for the past month or so, but I don''t know why. It was Martin who spoke to me, which made mee to a realization that I had fallen in love with you." "Allie, before you, I have never loved anyone. I didn''t know what love was!" "Allie, I''m sorry!" Henrick expressed his feelings with the help of alcohol. If he had said such words in normal times, Alice would not have liked to hear them. Alice was touched by his sudden confession. She used all her strength to support his weight. He was much taller than her, and half of his body was leaning on her. She was almost on her knees, yet he was still in the mood to confess his love. "Go in." At the door of the bathroom, Alice nudged him. Henrick couldn''t help but rush into the bathroom. "Allie, wait for me." Alice was speechless. Her body felt light, but her heart was heavy. Presently, there was a huge bond between her and Henrick, their two children. Alice''s heart was in a mess. The past few days, she had almost been overwhelmed by Henrick''s sweet words. She stood outside in a panic. There were a few men who hade out, but she didn''t see Henrick at all. At this moment, Henrick was vomiting in the bathroom. The only thing he could do was to force himself to throw up so that he would feel better. He hated this feeling, but he was very happy that night. Allie was so obedient. He liked this kind of Allie so much that he really wanted to hold her in his arms and never let go. Henrick left the toilet with a smile and went to wash his hands. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 He washed his mouth carefully and went out to look for Alice. He didn''t want her to wait too long. However, he saw Alice being pestered by a drunk man. Alice only felt that she was very unlucky that night. She met Henrick and was called his girlfriend in front of a group of bad friends. Now, she met a drunkard and was entangled with him. "Go away! B*stard, if you dare to touch me again, don''t me me for being rude to you." Alice''s good temper was gone, and she looked angrily at the drunk man in front of her. Both this man and Henrick were drunk, but Henrick was clean and pure. The smell of alcohol from this man''s mouth was horrible. Withoutparison, there would be no harm! "Hey, little girl, you have a bad temper. You are so beautiful, and you need to be nice when you speak so that people will like you," the man said. Not only did he not retreat, but he also took a step closer towards Alice. Alice was trapped against the wall. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The smell of alcohol from the man''s body made her want to beat him up. However, the more Alice struggled, the more excited the man became. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss her. asionally, one or two people would pass by, but they didn''t dare to get involved. "Get lost, you b*stard." Alice struggled hard, but the drunk man was so strong that she couldn''t push him away. "I won''t get lost. What can you do to me?" The man was drunk. His face was red, and he smiled lustfully. His lips were already close to Alice''s face. Seeing this scene, Henrick''s pupils quivered. He walked over, pulled the man away, and punched him. Before the man could react, he felt that this whole mouth was filled with a metallic taste. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and the bloody smell in his mouth intensified. As for Alice, she fell into a firm embrace and finally calmed down. "Alice, are you okay?" Henrick lowered his head and asked softly in her ear. Alice shook her head quickly and looked nervously at the man on the ground. She felt lucky that she had survived a disaster. The man got up from the ground, cursing. He was a coward, but the alcohol encouraged him. The man didn''t care about the blood flowing out of his mouth. He looked at Henrick angrily and was about to fight back with a punch. By the time Henrick had thrown up, most of the wine had already left his system and he was pretty much fully sober. He looked at the man coldly. Before the man''s hand could touch him, Henrick had already kicked the guy to the ground. At this time, his long legs had an absolute advantage. Bang! This time, the man fell to the ground in an even worse state, groaning as he writhed on the ground. "Josue," Henrick called out irritably. Josue finally walked out of the shadows. "Mr. Henrick." Josue smiled. "Throw this man out." After giving the order, he left with Alice. Allie could not see what would happen next. Anyone who dared to touch Henrick''s woman would have to pay a bloody price. Alice followed Henrick all the way to the parking lot, but they didn''t say anything. "Alice." When they arrived at Alice''s car, Henrick suddenly stopped her. Alice looked coldly at the self-righteous man in front of her and was even angrier. "Get in the car." Henrick couldn''t wait to get in. He opened the door of the passenger seat and sat in it. Alice did not drink, so she started the car and they left the parking lot. The lights outside were already lit up, and the night after the rain was particrly cold. Alice opened the window and a cool breeze blew into the car. The hot summer finally felt cool. Henrick stole a nce at Alice and found that she didn''t look well. Even he himself was surprised by what he had done that night. He just didn''t want others to covet Alice. What''s more, was Michelle really Alice''s best friend? Would a close friend of hers keep seducing him? It made him sick. He was going to get rid of his shirt. Alice drove the car seriously. She knew that Henrick was looking at her. His eyes were burning with passion, and it was hard for her to ignore him. No matter how Henrick looked at her, she drove the car seriously and ignored him. When they were about to reach the vi, Alice stopped the car. Henrick''s heart skipped a beat. What was Alice trying to do? Screech! Alice pulled the handbrake hard. Henrick''s heart was in his throat. Alice looked at him fiercely. Feeling guilty, he lowered his head and gulped. "Allie..." "Shut up!" Alice looked at him angrily. Henrick pursed his lips and did not dare to speak. Seeing that he had given up, she smiled coldly and questioned, "Henrick, why are you shrinking your neck?" Henrick really wanted to reply that he was scared! Thinking of what had happened that night, Alice felt very angry. "Henrick, don''t you think before you do things?" Henrick was speechless. It was a good thing to have a girlfriend, yet he felt like he was in trouble. How could he have thought that Alice would not settle the scores with him? "Henrick, you said that I''m your girlfriend. Are we in this rtionship now? We have nothing to do with each other. Aren''t you making fun of me? I''m not married yet, so how can you ruin my reputation like this?" "Get married?" Henrick grabbed onto the key word and looked at her. "Alice, who else do you want to marry?" Alice retorted, "You don''t have to care about who I''m going to marry, but what you did tonight was wrong. We have nothing to do with each other. Why did you say that I''m your girlfriend?" "Henrick, do you know? When I came back from River City, I suddenly understood one thing. In this world, one can always live a life even without apany from others. What I encountered during this period of time has cured my persistent heart for more than a decade." "I gave you my heart for ten years, but isn''t it enough for you to crush it?" "Do I still have to let you crush my heart and trample on me?" "Henrick, when I left, I told you that after the filming ispleted, we won''t be involved anymore. I''ll keep my promise and never see you again." "As for the children, it was my father who made the decision to let you know. Even if you knew, I said that I would not stop the children from meeting you. You are the children''s father, and that is a fact that cannot be changed. However, please don''t y with my feelings like this." Hearing this, Henrick became anxious. "Alice, I didn''t y with your feelings. I''m serious." "Ha." Alice was so angry that sheughed. "Are you that serious? Have you ever respected my decisions? Have you ever respected me?" She indeed still had feelings for this man, and no matter how he treated her, she still had to find a reason to persuade herself to forgive him. His love and care that night was indeed very enviable. However, she didn''t care about this kind of love. What she wanted was his sincerity. "Alice, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I can''t bear to see other men like you. I can''t bear to see you smiling at another man. I even want to hide you." "Alice, do you understand my feelings?" Henrick was very anxious and did not know how to exin himself. Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Alice was stunned. She must be dreaming. How could Henrick say something like that? She kept her eyes fixed on Henrick, who looked like a child who had done something wrong. He lowered his head and nced at her from time to time. He was so timid and helpless that he looked very pitiful. Moreover, what he said just now was still echoing in her ears. In those years, the scene that she had crazily imagined in her dreams hade true at that moment. Alice''s heart kept pounding, but her face was still pale. She didn''t know whether she was excited or moved, but she couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Allie, I''m sorry!" Henrick saw her crying while not uttering a single word instead. He frantically tried to wipe away her tears. Alice could feel the warmth of his fingers. She looked away slightly and lowered her head to avoid looking at him. "Allie, don''t cry." Henrick panicked and didn''t know what to do. It was the first time in his life that he was chasing a girl. He really didn''t know what to do. "It''s all your fault. You make me cry every time," Alice roared at him. Feeling wronged and guilty, he shrank his neck. "Allie, I''m sorry!" In addition to being sorry, he didn''t know what else to do. When Alice heard that he had nothing else to say but apologize, anger rose in her heart. She couldn''t help raising her head and asking, "Did you chase after Alma like this before?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Henrick immediately exined, "Who said I''ve pursued her? Allie, I haven''t. She and I were at most friends, and now, we''re no longer even that." "Haha... There are rumors on the Inte that she is your confidante, your childhood sweetheart, and your future wife. I''m not blind, and I''ve seen it all myself." Henrick was anxious. He took Alice''s hand and refused to let go. "Allie, it''s just what the people on the Inte are saying. I didn''t say it. You can''t wrong me. I have never pursued Alma. I just think that she came from a poor family, so I have been helping her since she was a child." "Who knew that this woman was so vicious that she has been using me all this while. I have already found out that she framed you. She will never dare to appear in the entertainment industry again." "Her agent and assistant were also helping the wicked, and the evidence is conclusive. They have been locked up in prison, so she will never dare to hurt you again." Alice felt that she was sick, so she forced him to say these words. Only then did she feel comfortable. Despite this, she felt much better in her heart. She slowly stopped crying, and her eyes were red. She calmed down and said, "It''ste. Let''s go back." Henrick wanted to ask, "That''s all?" "Henrick, you should be d that I didn''t leave you in Halton District. You should be satisfied that I let you get in the car." There were two voices shouting in Henrick''s heart. Alice started the car and drove back. She sobbed, held her breath, and said, "I agree with Marlon to pursue his dream. Send him to the airport the day after tomorrow." "Ah..." Obviously, Henrick did not expect her to agree. "Alice, I''m sure Marlon will be very happy." "Do you need to say that? I know my own son very well." Alice''s tone was very bad. Henrick reminded her, "Allie, he is our son." Alice didn''t want to argue with him, so she didn''t say anything. Henrick had never been in a rtionship before, so he didn''t know that that night was not the best time to confess. To Alice, his confession was as simple as ying house. Of course, at that moment, Henrick also realized the problem. Now that he had sobered up from the alcohol, he was especially sober. If he wanted to live with Allie, he had to make more efforts. Thinking of this, he looked at Alice seriously and said, "Allie, I''m serious about what I said tonight. Although I drank some wine, I was well aware of what I was saying and doing." Alice gripped the steering wheel tightly. What would it be like one day when the fantasy bes reality? It should be like what she was feeling at that moment. She was very excited. She liked the idea of it, and was very happy and comfortable at the thought of it. However, she didn''t want to show it so early. Even she herself thought that women were really contradictory. "Alice, Marlon is leaving the day after tomorrow. Let''s go out and y tomorrow," Henrick suggested. Alice was tempted and asked, "Where are we going?" "Let''s go to the amusement park. After that, we''ll go to the beach. What do you think?" His biggest dream when he was a child was for his family to go to the amusement park and y games on the beach. However, his parents were too busy. They had been to the amusement park, but they rarely went to the beach together. Later, his desire to go abroad waspletely dashed. Every time he came back, he was busy ying with his mother and didn''t want to go out at all. "Okay." Alice agreed in the end. Henrick smiled and said happily, "Allie, let''s go to the supermarket to buy some things. We''ll have a pic tomorrow." It was essential to have snacks when bringing the children out to y. Alice didn''t say anything and turned the car towards the supermarket. Seeing Alice''s silent actions, Henrick couldn''t help smiling. When they arrived at the entrance of the supermarket, Henrick went to get a shopping cart. He looked at Alice and smiled. "Allie, get in. I''ll push you." Alice red at him. "Childish." "Haha..." Henrick happily followed behind her. "Allie, I''m just childish in front of you." "Shut up. Can you stop talking?" Alice walked towards the entrance of the supermarket. "No, Allie. I don''t feel good if I don''t talk to you." Henrick was like a child. "Hmph!" Alice looked at him and snorted. Henrick followed her shamelessly. "Allie, you like to eat potato chips, right? My mom, Marlon, and I also like them." "Allie, Wangwang snow cake, I like it. It''s very crispy." Alice nced at the location of the Wangwang Snow cakes packages and took two bags of it. Henrick couldn''t help smiling. Allie still had him in her heart. Looking at his uncontroble smile, Alice lowered her head and couldn''t help smiling. They shopped for an hour and got a lot of snacks. The next day, they would drive out in Alice''s car. They didn''t bring the things down and just left them in the car. Henrick and Alice went back together, wanting to tell the children the good news. When they got home, Juliet and Marlon were ying a game together. Seeing their parentse back together, the twins looked at each other and did not speak, but they could see the joy reflected in each other''s faces. "Mom, Dad, why did youe back together? Did you go on a date?" Marlon had a mature mind, so he knew about men and women dating. Alice''s face instantly turned red. "You''re just a kid. How do you know about dating?" Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Marlon said with a smile, "Mom, it''s like that in TV series." "You and Dad haven''t reached the stage where everything is natural yet. You went out for dinner and went shopping together. Isn''t that a date?" Alice was speechless. Sure enough, children who had grown up with technology were more mature. Henrick picked up his daughter and said with a smile, "Juliet, your mother and I have discussed that we will take you and Marlon to the amusement park tomorrow. We will go to the amusement park first, then, in the afternoon, we will go to the beach. We will stay there for one night ande back the day after tomorrow." "Wow!" Juliet hugged her father''s neck tightly happily. Her voice was choked with sobs. "Dad, that''s great. I used to see other children being brought to the amusement park by their parents, and I envied them very much. Now, my own parents are taking me there. I''m so happy." Hearing this, Alice felt nothing but guilt and heartache. She could see the children''s thoughts, but she couldn''t fulfill their wishes. She couldn''t say anything about their father. Now that Henrick had appeared, this wish would soon be fulfilled. Henrick also hugged his daughter tightly. He waste and had missed the children growing up. "Baby, I will never leave you again. Where do you want to go? I will take you with me." "Okay, I''ll hold you to your word." Juliet pinky-promised with her father and kissed his face. She started to giggle again. Then, she looked at Alice and said, "Mom, if we can be together, we will be very happy." Alice''s heart skipped a beat. She had tried her best to make the children happy. However, what was missing was a father''s love. No matter how hard she tried, it would not be enough. "What about me?" Marlon pouted. His mother hadn''t agreed to him pursuing his dream yet, but neither did she say no. Alice looked at him and said with a smile, "I promise you that I''ll let you pursue your dream, but you have to promise me that you will continue going to school while pursuing your dream." Marlon was so excited that his eyes turned red. "Mom, do you really agree to let me go?" Alice walked over, squatted down, and held him in his arms. "Fool, you have your own dreams at such a young age, and I can''t be more excited for you. However, during this time, you will have very little free time, and your childhood days will be very busy. Even so, are you willing to do it?" Marlon nodded heavily. "Mom, wasn''t Dad like this when he was a child? He was busy acting and going to school. Dad''s results were also very good. Uncle was also in an elite school. Mom, I want to learn from them. Dad is my role model." Marlon looked at Henrick and smiled. Deep in Henrick''s heart, a strong sense of happiness welled up. He wanted to devote all of his love to his children. "Boy, when I was a child, I was very busy because of my poor family. Do you know how heavy that burden was?" At that time, he really didn''t want to see his mother working so hard. Now that he thought about it, he didn''t regret his decision at that time. Marlon shook his head and said, "Dad, although I don''t know how much burden you have to bear, you were also very excellent under the pressure. I have no burdens at all, so I must be better than you." Marlon''s bright eyes were full of confidence and firmness. Now that he had a father and a mother, the family of four would be together. All his worries would be solved. All he needed to do was to work hard. It was written, "As long as you are willing to work hard, there is nothing you can''t do." Henrick and Alice looked at each other. Henrick smiled at her gently. Alice nced at him indifferently and then looked away. They had to go out the next day, so they had to sleep early. Henrick did not disturb them anymore. After the children went upstairs, he looked at Alice. When the two of them were alone, Alice always felt very nervous. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Henrick. Henrick walked over and stopped a step away from her. Suddenly covered by a shadow, Alice looked up at him sharply. Henrick took the opportunity to lower his head and kiss her red lips. Then, he immediately jumped away. Alice was speechless. Henrick said, "Allie, I love you. Good night!" After that, he turned around and ran away, afraid that Alice would chase him and hit him. Alice was speechless. That man is so shameless. Was his love for her sincere? There seemed to be his lingering warmth and his cold breath on her lips. She suddenly smiled. She really couldn''t bring herself to hate this guy since she was a child. On the stairs, the two little children poked their heads out and saw their mother standing there with a silly smile on her face. Marlon couldn''t help but smile. "Juliet, our family will soon be reunited." "Ah... Marlon, is it true? I really like Dad. He looks stupid, but he is also handsome and has a nice voice." Marlon looked at his sister, who was deep in thought, with a frown. "Is Dad stupid?" Juliet responded, "Marlon, isn''t he? He has been here for several days, but he still can''t get Mom." "Husbands and wives sleep in the same room. Look, they are now living in two separate houses. I think Dad''s still a long way off from pursuing his wife." Marlon gently tapped his sister''s head and said, "Silly girl, with us helping him, are you afraid that Mom won''t agree to be with Dad?" "I''m going to River City, so I''ll leave these things to you." Juliet looked at her brother with disdain. "Hmph! You have a dream, but what about me?" Marlon smiled cunningly and asked, "Juliet, what''s your dream?" Juliet replied, "I haven''t decided yet." Marlon said, "I knew it would be like this. Go to sleep. Don''t disturb Mom''s happiness. Dad kissed her. Mom is in a daze for the time being." "Oh, oh!" Juliet took a gentle step back. The siblings went back to their rooms to rest. Alice stood in the living room alone for a long time before she went to take a shower and rest in a good mood. That night, Alice slept very well. However, all night, she had a dream. In her dream, it was the scene of Henrick kissing her, as well as his gentle smile and voice. It was not until she opened her eyes and saw the first rays of sunlight shining through the window that her dream came to an abrupt end. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Alice moved her hands and feet. She felt so weak that she couldn''t muster any strength. Alice frowned, feeling ufortable and excited. Her whole body was full of joy, but she was not in a good mood. She had been dreaming when she was asleep. After waking up from the dream, she felt sore all over. It was not the first time that such a thing had happened to her. Recently, she felt so tired after seeing Henrick. Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Knock, Knock... There was a knock on the door. "Mom, are you up? Dad ising. Come down and have breakfast." It was her daughter''s voice. Aliceid in bed for a while and responded, "Baby, I''m up. You go and have breakfast first. I''ll be down soon." "Mom, hurry up." Juliet''s voice was full of joy. Alice heard her and knew that her daughter was very happy. She smiled helplessly. With her father, these two little babies were really much happier than before. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had to admit that her father was right. She got out. No matter who she was in love with now, she seemed to be able to let go of all the pain in her heart and ept a new rtionship. Although she still loved Henrick, her mentality was different from before. Alice got up with a smile. After taking a shower, she put on a light blue set of sportswear, packed up two more sets of white sportswear and sneakers, and put them in a suitcase. Then, she took the suitcase to the children''s rooms. After helping the two children pack their things, she carried the suitcase downstairs. Watching her carry a big suitcase downstairs, Henrick immediately stood up to help. He walked up to Alice with his long legs and helped her carry the suitcase downstairs. "Alice, good morning!" He said with a smile. His voice was a little hoarse, but he couldn''t suppress his excitement and happiness. Alice thought of her dream the night before, which was full of him. She couldn''t be in a good mood. She nced at him indifferently and walked to the dining table. Henrick continued to follow behind her with a smile. Sure enough, he had to be shameless to pursue his wife. After the family of four finished their breakfast, they set off. When they arrived, it was Henrick who was driving, and Alice was sitting in the passenger seat. The two little children sat in the back, and they were so happy that they were almost floating in the sky. "Mom, the weather is very good today. Can I eat ice cream?" Juliet''s small face was full of pleading. "No, your adult teeth are growing in so you can''t eat such cold things," Alice refused without thinking. "Ah..." Juliet ced her hopes on her father. "Dad, you can buy it for meter." Henrick pursed his lips and felt a little bitter. He said in his heart, "I''m sorry, Juliet. Your mother doesn''t agree, so I don''t dare." Alice''s eyes darted to him. Henrick''s grip on the steering wheel tightened involuntarily. "Juliet, I..." "How dare you!" Alice shouted angrily. Henrick instantly fell silent. He couldn''t help but think back to when he was younger, his mother didn''t allow them to eat ice cream, especially him and Gia. They often hid and ate, feeling nervous but happy. Marlon nced at his parents and finally realized something. He patted his sister''s shoulder gently. "Juliet, it''s useless for you to beg Dad." Juliet looked disappointed and asked, "Why?" Her expression was silly and naive. "Are you stupid? What do you usually see when you watch TV? Dad is afraid." Juliet suddenly blinked her big eyes. "So, Mom is like a tigress." Alice was speechless. These two little imps, she was right there! She was a tigress, haha... What did she do to Henrick? Henrick couldn''t hold back hisughter, but in the end, he didn''t dare tough. Presently, Allie didn''t want to talk to him. He could sit in the same car as her only because of the children''s sake. Otherwise, he would have been kicked out long ago. Marlon said, "Hey, Juliet, how can you say that? Aren''t you going to make Mom lose face in front of Dad?" Juliet looked at her mother apologetically and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ll try not to speak like this in front of Dad in the future." Alice looked at her coldly and said nothing. Did Juliet mean that it was okay to say that about her when she wasn''t there to hear it? Juliet immediately sat back down obediently. Her mother was also very scary when she was angry. Was she wrong to call her mother a tigress? Even adults were like this, hypocritical! Along the way, only the brother and sister kept talking happily. Alice and Henrick didn''t say anything, but they didn''t feel embarrassed. That day, the four of them went to thergest amusement park in Lemmon City. There were all kinds of facilities, so they could y whatever they wanted. Moreover, the park belonged to Eden''spany. The park had been Grandma Clement''s property, and she had given it to Eden. Because it was close to the beach, there were many tourists. After Grandma Clement''s death, Eden turned this ce into an amusement park and handed it over to the professionals to take care of. Even the surrounding hotels and shopping malls were under Eden''s name. When Henrick arrived, he had already informed the person in charge so that the children could go on any rides they wanted. He had already arranged their stay in the hotel nearby. It was good to have money. Everything was the best. When they arrived at the amusement park, Marlon and Juliet were even happier. "Dad,st time, when I went to River City, I had a good time. This time, with you and Mom apanying us, I will definitely have an even better time." Juliet grinned from ear to ear. She had also forgotten about eating ice cream. "Okay, I''ll y with you." Henrick smiled and rubbed her head. Thest time they went to River City, he didn''t know of their existence. He had missed it, and he had been very sad. That day, he could finally y with them. Both children liked Henrick, and they walked hand in hand with their father. Alice walked inside with the things in her hands. Looking at the two children in front of her, she immediately changed her mind. "You two ungrateful people," Alice muttered in a low voice. The amusement park here covered arge area, and there was a lot of greenery. There was also a large field on the far left. There were also ces to sit on rest on both sides of the long, stone path. The environment was beautiful and it was a good ce to y. Henrick pulled his son and daughter to stand under a big tree and asked, "Which one of you likes this ce?" "We both like it!" "We both like it!" The siblings answered in unison. Henrick smiled and said, "This is your grandmother''s property. If you like it, let her give it to you in the future. Your grandmother is rich, much richer than me." "Wow!" Juliet blinked her big watery eyes. "Dad, I like Grandma very much. Grandma is so gentle." Alice asked, "Is your Grandma Aubri not gentle?" Juliet replied, "Mom, our grandmothers are both elegant and gentle. I like them very much." The little girl could naturally tell that her mother was in a bad mood, so she quickly smiled and spoke. However, what she said was true; she liked both grandmas very much. Hearing that, Alice''s expression improved. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 "Hurry up and leave. Also, Henrick, don''t say such things in front of the children." Alice looked at Henrick and warned him. She had always attached great importance to the education of the children and would not easily teach them nonsensical things. Although the Alwynn family was rich, they taught their children well. Alice was very clear about this. Henrick smiled and said, "Alice, I know. I just wanted to share it with them." After that, he smiled brightly at her again. His smile was as bright and gentle as the sun. Alice''s eyes shed, and she lowered her head as she walked forward. Looking at her blushing face, Marlon gently nudged his sister''s arm and said with a smile, "Look, Juliet. Mom''s so beautiful when she''s shy!" Juliet also looked at her mother whose face was flushed red and whose longshes fluttered gently. "Hey, when did Mom be so beautiful? Also, our mother is the youngest mother here." Marlon said, "Idiot, women will be more beautiful when they are in love." Juliet was instantly unhappy after being called an idiot. "Dad, Marlon is bullying me again." Hearing the conversation between the brother and sister, Henrick couldn''t helpughing. The children''s minds moved so quickly that he couldn''t keep up with them. Looking at Alice, who was walking away, he also saw her red face. "Why?" Henrick looked at his daughter and smiled. "Well, Juliet, I''ll take you to eat ice creamter. You won''t be angry anymore, right?" "Okay, Dad, let''s eat it secretly." Hearing that, Marlon asked in a low voice, "Dad, do you have any of my favorite potato chips?" Henrick replied, "Yes, we''ll eat it when we''re done ying. Which rides do you want to go on?" Marlon answered, "Dad, I want to go on the pirate ship." "Okay, okay, okay. Let''s do it now." Henrick still bought the tickets ording to the rules, which made things a little more convenient for them all. There were a lot of people during the holidays. Henrick wanted the amusement park to be closed for the four of them. Later, when he thought about it, he found that the children liked the atmosphere in the amusement park. Without the crowds, it wouldn''t be any fun. Henrick and Alice had no intention of going on the rides. There were too many people, so they could only keep an eye on the two children. The zing sun made people sweat profusely. Even in the dizzying heat, there were still a lot of people in the park. Henrick was afraid that Alice would have a heatstroke, so he asked her to put on her hat. From time to time, he handed the water in his hand to her to drink. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alice didn''t stand on ceremony. It was hot in the first ce, so it wasn''t easy for her to go out and have fun. Although she didn''t talk much, she didn''t give Henrick any face either. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the two children finally got tired. "Dad, Mom, I''m hungry!" Juliet ran up to Henrick and stretched out her hands for him to carry her. Henrick squatted down, picked her up, and wiped the sweat off her forehead. "You must be tired." He smiled and looked at his daughter, who had yed happily. Her whole body was soaked in sweat. "Yes! I want to sleep." Julietid on her father''s shoulder, feeling that her father''s embrace was so warm and safe that she could sleep well. "Juliet, you didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?" Looking at her daughter''s appearance, Alice guessed it. Usually, she would be excited when she yed, and she wouldn''t want to sleep. Juliet leaned into her father''s embrace and responded in a soft voice, "Mom, you know me best. I was so excited that I couldn''t fall asleep because Dad wanted toe out and y with us." Alice didn''t say anything for a moment. It wasn''t that the children didn''t need their father, but they didn''t dare to mention him in front of her, for fear that she would be sad. "Baby, I''ll hold you in my arms. You can sleep for a while." Henrick patted his daughter''s back, feeling distressed. He had already decided to stay in Lemmon City to apany the children. When he came here, he had made such preparations. "Dad, I don''t want to sleep. I want something to eat." Perhaps because of her father, Juliet was a little clingy. Her voice was sweet and soft, which made Henrick''s heart ache. Despite this, he doted on his daughter the most because of how clingy she was. Marlon also got off the roller coaster. He trotted over with sweat all over his forehead. "Dad, Mom, let''s take a break." They took the children to rest under the tree next to the field. In the field, all the children were dragged out to have fun, and there were family members gathered together everywhere. Henrick had experience in traveling and was well-prepared. He found a quiet ce and asked them to wait for him. He went to the car to get some things. Marlon took the opportunity to speak up for his father. "Mom, Dad''s quite good, right?" Alice was taken aback. She had never thought about how good Henrick was. She only thought about how happy the children were after Henrick came into their lives. "Mom, do you still hate Dad?" Juliet asked cautiously. Alice looked at her daughter and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know how to answer her. She was in a trance. During this period of time when she and Henrick brought the children out to y, she had thought about nothing but ying with the children. She had no way to answer her daughter''s question. "Mom, why aren''t you saying anything?" Juliet didn''t want to be separated from her father, nor did she want her father to be separated from her mother. She added, "Mom, let''s not live separately from Dad, okay?" Alice pursed her lips and was about to speak when Henrick came over with some bags. Juliet ran happily to her father when she saw him. "Dad, I''m here to help you." Juliet took the pic mat from Henrick''s hand. A one-and-a-half-meter wide and two-meter long pic mat was enough for their family to sit on it and rest. "Juliet, slow down." Although the pic mat was not heavy, Henrick was still worried that his daughter would fall down. These days, he had never experienced such things in his life. He liked this kind of life very much, and he was satisfied with it wholeheartedly. Alice stood up and opened the pic mat. Henrick put all the things on the table. There was also a simple and portable mini refrigerator. When Alice saw this, she looked at Henrick in surprise. She had a hard timeing up with something to say. This guy really knew how to enjoy life. When he went out, he had to bring a refrigerator that had a large capacity. "Wow! Dad, you''re amazing," Marlon eximed in admiration. Henrick smiled and took out the other things. "Alice, your favorite wraps and pastries." Henrick handed her a box of wraps and pastries. He had told the servants to make the preparations the night before. Alice looked at the stic container in front of her with the dishes neatly ced inside. How did he know that she liked to eat wraps and pastries? She slowly stretched out her hand to take it. At that moment, a wonderful feeling spread in her heart. Marlon had already opened the refrigerator. He shouted excitedly, "Wow! Chocte, my favorite." Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 "Wow! There''s also my favorite ice cream." Juliet was so excited that she was about to cry. Her friend, Miane, had said that a father was the one who doted on his daughter most in the world, and she was right. "Thank you, Dad. I can have some nice ice cream today." After saying that, Juliet immediately looked at her mother and said, "Mom, I''m very happy today, so please let me have one." Alice said, "You''re holding it in your hand already. If I told you to put it down, would you be willing to do it?" "Hehe... I don''t want to." Juliet quickly tore open the ice cream to eat it. Henrick took out more than a dozen kinds of food one after another. Seeing the fried chicken, Alice waspletely convinced by the benefits of Henrick''s travel skills. Fried chicken was her favorite. Alice looked at Henrick, who was happily talking to Marlon. In the past two days, she had been thinking about letting go of the past wisely. She seemed to have noticed something different about Henrick. The cracks in her heart seemed to be healing little by little. When she seriously re-examined a person, even if he did something wrong, she was willing to give him a chance to start over. After eating, Julietid down on the pic mat and fell asleep. Henrick continued ying with Marlon while Alice sat by the side and watched Juliet. With that opportunity, Alice sat and thought about everything. She also kept thinking about herself. In the past, when she was alone, she always felt very uneasy at night. Even if she had money at home, she still felt ufortable. In the past few days, Henrick had been by her side. When she slept at night, she didn''t seem to have that kind of unease. Unconsciously, Alice felt that the weight in her heart had already tilted towards Henrick. After she figured it out, she felt much more rxed. At five o''clock, Juliet woke up, and the family went to the beach to watch the sunset. The dazzling fireball by the sea was slowly sinking. Walking on the soft beach, the beautiful sunset was intoxicating. The two children were sitting in front of her, ying and chasing each other. Their happyughter made Henrickugh non-stop. Henrick and Alice walked side by side. As the sea breeze blew, Alice''s soft hair was messed up and brushed against her face. By this time, Alice had already let the matter go in her mind and was quietly enjoying the beautiful scenery around her. It was as if all the beauty in the world had gathered at this moment and filled her heart. Right then, she was extremely beautiful in Henrick''s eyes. Feeling his burning gaze, she tilted her head slightly and saw that Henrick was looking at her with a smile. Her full heart seemed to be because of him. Alice''s heart was like the waves that were surging not far away. The impact made a wonderful feeling well up in her heart. "Alice, are you happy?" Henrick asked with a smile. Alice blinked her eyes and responded, "I''m not happy." Henrick''s expression quickly became disappointed. After a while, his faint tone seemed to be mixed with disappointment and guilt. "Sorry, I didn''t do enough." If he really did what he did to make her happy, she would be satisfied with what he had done. Alice was speechless. She was actually quite happy. Henrick was very attentive. He had thought of things that she hadn''t even thought of. Especially regarding the children, he was very thoughtful, which showed that he loved them very much. She looked sideways and found that the man was tall and slender. He was wearing a light blue shirt, and his head was lowered, looking lonely. Her heart ached for him, and she couldn''t help but say, "Henrick, I''m actually very happy." As soon as she finished speaking, a bright smile appeared on Henrick''s previously dejected face. His eyes were filled with the light of the setting sun, as if they were filled with a sea of stars. "Alice, are you really happy?" He asked again uncertainly. "Yes!" Alice couldn''t bear to see his dejected expression. In her eyes, he was always dazzling. He always smiled brightly and brilliantly. In the past, she had blindly liked the man in front of her and had never even gotten along with him. Her feelings and love for him were all because of his leading roles in TV series. However, now that she was with him, she realized that Henrick was more in love with her than the male leads were with the heroines on TV. She admitted it in her heart. Despite this, she had worked hard for so many years. No matter what, she had to make things difficult for him. "Henrick, I''m very happy. In the past few years, I liked you because of how you appeared on TV. I didn''t know much about your life. I only knew you from Gia, or from the friends around me." "Now, I''m really getting to know you, do you understand?" Henrick suddenly understood what was on her mind. "Allie, don''t worry. When I came here, I told my parents that I would stay here to raise the children. You have a long time to get to know me." He would apany her patiently and let her get to know him. Alice looked at him in surprise. "You won''t ept any scripts?" Henrick smiled and responded in a serious and charming voice, "It''s not as important as you and the children!" Alice didn''t expect him to make such a decision. "But you can''t stay out of work all the time." Henrick asked her with an ambiguous smile, "Alice, are you worried about me?" "Hmph! I''m not worried about you. I''m just worried that you''ll be idle and that the children will learn this bad habit from you." She was actually very surprised that he was willing to do that. "No, Allie. I n to have a rest for a while and find something to do here, or take over my mother''s businesses here. I can also start my ownpany. I just want to apany you and the children now." "When I came here, I told my parents that I wanted to be a live-in son-inw." Alice was speechless. "For who?" Her tone was not very good. Where did his confidencee from? Who agreed to let him be their son-inw? Henrick raised an eyebrow and smiled. Suddenly, he leaned towards her and whispered in her ear, "The rke family." Alice said, "There are several families with that surname in Lemmon City." Henrick simply gave her an urate answer. "I''ll be the son-inw of Bert Klein''s family." Alice retorted, "Shameless. Who wants to marry you?" Henrick also became serious. "Alice, you''re the first woman I''ve fallen in love with. I''m not going to marry anyone else except you. Even if you can''t fall in love with me again, I''ll stay next door for the rest of my life. Even if you marry someone else, I''ll stay next door and watch over you and the children forever." "Hmph!" Alice felt that he was bing more and more shameless. She snorted coldly at him and ran forward to y with the children. However, what he said about him falling in love for the first time made her very happy. Alma was not the woman he loved. She, Alice, was the one whom he loved. It sounded like a dream. Henrick looked at her back and smiled. Love meant having to slowly get along with each other, slowly getting together, and slowly liking each other. Only in a long-term rtionship could they have a more perfect love. He smiled and joined the game that the mother and children were ying. The family of four chased each other under the setting sun, creating a warm and happy atmosphere!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 After a day and a night, both Alice and Henrick had gained different things. Instead of treating Henrick as a celebrity that she adored, Alice began to treat Henrick like he was an ordinary person. She found that he was meticulous and very patient with the children. Other fathers werergely focused on ying with their mobile phones, but he was focused on ying with her and the children. As for Henrick, he followed his heart to deal with the feelings between him and Alice. He suddenly found that love was not as simple as saying that he loved her. He remembered what his father said to him on the phone that night. There were some things that required personal experience before one could understand them. The next day, at 12 o''clock in the afternoon, the family of four returned home. When they entered the door, the two children had already entered the yard. Henrick suddenly stopped Alice. "Alice." Alice looked back at him. Seeing his serious expression, she couldn''t help feeling nervous. What did he want to say? "What''s the matter?" She asked and looked at him with pursed lips. Seeing her nervousness, Henrick scolded himself for being a jerk in her heart. "Allie, I''m sorry. Over the past few days, I found myself growing very quickly, and I seem to have understood a lot of things. My father is right. There are many things that can only be understood through personal experience." "I''ve been too impatient about this. Allie, thank you. I''ve been very happy this whole time." That day, he became more and more familiar with Alice. She was gentle and polite, and she was always kind, which was her biggest weakness. She hated him very much, but she still couldn''t bear to see him depressed. Alice took a deep look at him and said, "You can send Marlon to the airportter. I have an apartment in River City. If he doesn''t want to go to the Alwynn family, let him stay there. I will arrange for people to go there." "If he is willing to live with the Alwynn family, I won''t stop him. Let him decide where he wants to live." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henrick smiled and said, "Alice, I don''t feel at ease letting Marlon live alone. Let him stay with my parents and Mommy Abigail. They will take good care of him. They have brought up six children together, so they are very experienced." Alice knew how good Eden was. She also knew that Abigail, the top agent, was very powerful. It was beneficial to her son in every aspect. She nodded. It would depend on Marlon himself. "Okay!" She nodded. With a big smile on his face, Henrick said, "Alice, I''ll take Marlon by ne to River City and hand him over to my father. I''ll fly back tomorrow after that." "Ah, are you going to send Marlon over?" Marlon had traveled on nes before and he had managed well, so he was not afraid. "Yes! I don''t trust him to go alone." Although Marlon was very smart, there were also potential dangers. As long as someone tried to investigate, they could find out that Marlon was Henrick''s son. The two of them went into Alice''s house together. Marlon was happily packing up his luggage. Henrick asked for Marlon''s opinion. The boy responded that he was willing to live with the Alwynn family. To Marlon, the luxurious and majestic Dragon Vi was something that he had dreamed of experiencing. If he had the chance to move in this time, of course he would go and take a look. Alice listened to her son''s words, which meant that she had to exin to Gia that she had hidden her and Henrick''s children over the years. Gia was very kind. Alice also believed that Gia would understand her deception for so many years. Alice hadn''t met Gia in River City for the past few years. On one hand, she was afraid of running into Henrick. On the other hand, she was afraid that the children would be exposed. After Henrick left with Marlon, Alice went to the balcony. Looking at the scenery in the distance, she struggled a little before calling Giada. She knew that such a cover-up between friends would be a great blow to Gia. Now that there was a chance to tell her, she still wanted to personally tell her in advance. She dialed the number and the call was quickly connected. "Alice." Giada''s voice was very happy. "Gia, what are you doing?" Giada replied, "Alice, Martin and I are going out for a walk." Alice could imagine how much Martin doted on Giada. He was indeed a good man. "Gia, give me a few minutes. I have something to tell you." "Okay, Alice, tell me. I''m not in a hurry to go out." "Yes! Gia, I''m sorry, but I lied to you about something," Alice sincerely apologized. Among so many friends, only Gia was most sincere to her over the years. "Ah..." Giada was a little surprised. "Alice, what did you lie to me about?" "The children." Alice felt very guilty. "What... Children?" Giada was stunned. Alice told her about Juliet and Marlon. In addition, she also told her about the news that Marlon had left for River City that night. After hearing this, Giada and Martin looked at each other. The two of them were so close that Martin had heard everything clearly. Giada was so excited that she was about to cry. However, she knew that something must have happened between Alice and Henrick if she didn''t mention the existence of the children. No wonder Henrick had gone to Lemmon City. "Alice, did my brother do something to hurt you that year? Tell me, I''ll help you teach him a lesson." Other than Henrick''s fault, Giada could not find any other reasons for Alice to hide her children. Alice smiled bitterly. Back then, Henrick was indeed detestable. Without any hesitation, Alice told Gia about Henrick''s mistake but she also admitted to the parts where she thought she was at fault. Giada knew that Alice had loved Henrick since they were children. At that time, she always liked to send messages to him. She would ask Giada about Henrick and she would tell Alice where he was and what he was doing. Later, they grew up, so Alice did not ask about Henrick anymore. Her passion seemed to fade away as they grew older. Alice had mentioned Henrick less and less, eventually stopping altogether. asionally, when Giada told her what Henrick was up to, Alice''s answers became hesitant. It turned out that Henrick had done something to hurt her. "Alice, don''t worry. We''ll take good care of Marlon when he arrives. Alice, thank you. Henrick must be very happy to know that he has children. No wonder he left home that night." Giada knew that Alice''s way of doing things was the same as Eden, and it took a lot of courage. In the world of love, those who had been hurt would be extremely disappointed at love! In those years, Alice was full of enthusiasm. She had once looked forward to a beautiful future with Henrick and wanted to gain real happiness. Alice smiled and said, "Gia, thank you for not ming me for hiding it from you." "Alice, how can I me you? I should be thanking you." Giada was very happy. She had a little niece and a little nephew, and Alice might be her second sister-inw in the end. How could she not be happy? Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 "Thank you, Gia." Alice was very happy. All this while, she and Gia had mainlymunicated by phone. When Gia encountered something good abroad, she would also share it with Alice. In this way, the only true friend Alice had was Gia. The two women chatted for a while before hanging up. After Giada hung up the phone, she pulled Martin downstairs. "Martin, let''s go downstairs." Martin looked at her and smiled dotingly. "Okay, okay, Gia. Slow down." On the first floor, Victor had received a call from his son. He was discussing with Eden about how to tell their family the news. Victor was a little nervous about their grandson staying with them. It was the first time for him to be a grandfather, and his grandson was very smart, so he was a little nervous. Some men of his age still had children in high school, or even primary school, yet his grandson was already in primary school. That made him excited and nervous. "Dad, Mom." Giada came downstairs in a hurry. Martin carefully supported her. Eden was also nervous when she saw them. "Gia, what are you doing? Slow down. Martin is so worried that his face turned pale." "Mom, how can I slow down? Alice just called me. She said that Henrick will be bringing his son back tonight. Mom, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing?" Eden and Victor looked at each other. They had just been thinking about how to tell their families. Now that Gia knew about it, they didn''t need to spend time exining. Eden smiled and stated, "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but that I have to respect Alice''s decision." "Now, Alice has agreed to let the childe to River City. Your father and I are also very surprised. We''ll go to the airportter to pick Marlon up." "That kid has the same dream as Henrick; he wants to be a model here." "Ah... Mom, you should have told me earlier. Do I still have time to go out and buy some gifts?" Giada really wanted to meet her nephew. Eden looked at her anxious expression and couldn''t helpughing. "You, control your emotions. There are still a few hours before they''ll arrive at the airport. If you have time, ask some people to apany you to go out and buy the gifts. Don''t tire yourself out too much." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, Martin, let''s go out to buy some gifts." "Okay, I''ll take you there now. Don''t get too excited." Martin held her hand, and Giada kept talking happily all the way. Eden watched them leave and smiled. "Victor, let''s move Marlon to the second floor. It''s Ricky''s room." Victor agreed, "Honey, we''ll go with your suggestion." "Okay, I''ll go up and sort things out. You go to the backyard and tell my parents. They will be very happy to hear this news." "Okay, okay, I''ll go now." The couple went off separately to prepare for their grandson''s arrival. Victor also invited his brothers over to wee his grandson. The men who received the call felt envious. After calling everyone one by one, Victor called Bert again. After thanking him, he hung up the phone happily without waiting for Bert''s reply. After ordering the chef to make dinner, Bert then went to the backyard to tell Zaiden and Jaida the news. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Victor and Eden were already waiting at the airport. Watching and hearing the peopleing and going made Victor very ufortable. He stood close by to Eden. Lemmon City was not far from River City, and the flight only took an hour. Even if it was dyed, it would only take several hours to go back and forth. Victor murmured, "Honey, I''m a little nervous." Eden looked at him and shook his hand. "You have been nervous since we left home. Why are you so nervous about having a grandson?" Victor thought about it and did not know the reason for his anxiety. When Victor was about to speak, he saw that at the exit, Henrick wasing out in a cap and sunsses. He was well-hidden as he came out with Marlon. "Dear, they''re here." Eden was a little excited and said, "Victor, let''s go. Don''t be nervous." "Okay!" Victor forced himself to smile, trying not to scare his grandson with his serious expression. Henrick pointed to a ce where there were few people. Victor and Eden walked forward. When they arrived at a ce where there were not many people around, Henrick took off his mask. Looking at Eden, he threw himself into her arms. "Mom, I missed you so much!" Marlon was speechless. Did he misunderstand his father? Why was he acting like a child? Victor also had an indescribable expression on his face. His son had grown up, yet he was still clingy with his mother. His expression was not very good. "Kid, how old are you? Let go of my wife!" Victor growled in a low voice. "Hmph! No matter how old I am, I''m still my mother''s son." Henrick''s expression was haughty and confident. Victor was speechless. He had been arguing about this with him many times but there was no resolution. "Well, don''t bully my husband." Eden patted her son on the back. Henrick looked hurt. "Mom, you don''t love me anymore." "Oh, I really don''t love you anymore." Eden smiled dotingly. She looked down at her grandson, who was looking at his father in surprise. For Marlon, it was a rare sight to see his father acting like a child. Eden nced at her childish son again, and happiness arose spontaneously. "Hello!" She squatted down and looked at Marlon''s handsome little face. He really looked like Ricky when he was a child. "Hello, Grandma. I''m Marlon," Marlon introduced himself. Although they had metst time, he still introduced himself seriously. Eden lovingly reached out and rubbed his head. Marlon looked at Victor again and said, "Hello, Grandpa. I''m Marlon." Thest time, they had met in a hurry in the bathroom, and he had never seen him again after that. He had always admired his grandfather who was a very sessful entrepreneur. Victor also squatted down, smiled, and said in a soft tone, "Hello, Marlon. Nice to meet you again." Henrick looked at them and said in amusement, "What are you doing? It''s not like he hasn''t seen you before." Marlon was not shy. He corrected his father seriously and said, "Dad, this is my first time formally meeting my grandparents, so of course, I should introduce myself. Although I am still young, I still know the etiquette." Hearing his son''s words, Henrick blushed. Marlon said seriously, "Dad, in fact, you should be the happiest person in the world. In this world, Mom has secretly loved you for many years, but you never knew. I''m here to meet you. Juliet and I are in cahoots with each other. I hope you can catch up with Mom as soon as possible and give us aplete home." Henrick nodded vigorously. "Marlon, I''ll do my best." "Yes! In a romantic universe, Mom would belong to you." Henrick looked at his son in surprise. "Kid, where did you learn these words from?" Marlon replied, "I read them in the book." Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Henrick was shocked. Sure enough, there was a lot that could be learned through reading. He looked at Victor and said, "Dad, I''ll leave Marlon to you. I''ll pick him up when school begins." Victor patted him heavily on the shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t worry." No one could interfere in emotional affairs. They could only depend on themselves. If two people had been in love with each other for a long time, but they really could not be together, then there was no fate between them. Of course, if they could be together, then that was the best oue for everyone. "Ricky, you are a father now. No matter what happens, you must try your best and don''t leave any regrets in your life," Victor reminded him earnestly. In the matter between Henrick and Alice, he was, after all, the one who was to be med. She had made a mistake, but his ruthlessness had led to the current result. However, they would not put any pressure on Alice and respect her decision. Henrick nodded calmly. "Dad, I got it. I''ll work hard." Hearing this, Marlon immediately became energetic, "Dad, I''ll tell you all my mom''s preferences tonight. You can do it!" "Let''s do it!" Henrick looked at his son and smiled confidently. He was still confident about the future. He was shameless and sincere. One day, he would move Allie.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Watching his son walk away, he turned and walked back into the airport. After a few steps, he was about to put on his mask when he saw Alma standing not far away, looking at him. Alma looked much thinner than before, and herplexion was not very good. She was a little nervous when she saw that Henrick had also noticed her. However, Henrick just nced at her and then walked past her. Ever since they parted ways at the hotel, Alma had never seen him again. "Henrick." Alma suddenly stopped him. Henrick stopped in his tracks, but he didn''t turn around to look at her. His expression had already darkened. Alma turned around and looked at the man''s straight back, which was dazzling and noble. This man had always been the man she liked. "Henrick, aren''t you done venting your anger on me?" Henrick suddenly turned around, his eyes devoid of warmth. He looked at her mockingly. "Do you think that''s all?" "Alma, didn''t I tell you to never show up in front of me?" "Henrick, I''ve already been punished. Isn''t that enough? I was confused and made a mistake. Can''t you give me another chance?" She could not leave the entertainment industry. Jaime liked her now, but what about in the future? She had to gain a firm foothold in the industry to live a good life. Henrick had never seen such a shameless person. It wasn''t that he didn''t give her a chance. He didn''t want to destroy her just for the sake of the past. "Alma, don''t push things too far. You should cherish your current life. You are smart, and you have known to seek benefits for yourself since you were a child. If you take a step further, your reputation will be ruined in an instant." "Thus, don''t challenge my patience." "Henrick..." Alma looked at him with tears streaming down her face. "Can you really not forgive me again? The child just now called you ''Dad''..." "Shut up!" Henrick''s expression suddenly turned frighteningly cold. This was the second time that Alma had seen him like this, with the first time being in the hotel. Henrick warned her word by word, "You''d better take it as if you haven''t seen anything today. If I hear any news, don''t me me for being rude to you." After warning her, Henrick turned around and went to get his boarding pass. Alma stood rooted to the spot, unwilling to give up. Who gave birth to the child just now? Marlon? Was it Alice? After the filming ended, Henrick had left River City. Did he go to look for Alice? Alma narrowed her eyes and pondered. Looking at the man''s back, she didn''t even go home. Instead, she went straight back to the ne. Henrick, I''ve pinned my life on you. I can''t give you the wrong thing. Alice was nothing. He and Alma had been friends for more than ten years. Couldn''t shepare with Alice, who was far away in Lemmon City?" "Alma, what are you doing? We''re about to board the ne." Not far away, a man in a white suit called out to her with a smile. Alma immediately ran over with a smile on her face. She was about to go on a business trip with Jaime to Lemmon City, so she could check up on Henrick. After Alma boarded the ne, she was not sure if Henrick was on the same ne. They were also in the first ss, but each seat was equipped with a privatepartment. She didn''t see Henrick anywhere. Henrick was indeed on the same ne as her, but he was too tired. He found his seat, pulled up the partition, and went to sleep. He yed with the children the whole day, and he was really tired. He fell asleep before the ne even took off from Lemmon City and was thest one to get off the ne. After getting on the shuttle bus, Alma saw Henrick standing at the door. He was still hidden tightly. Others could not recognize him, but she recognized him at a nce. He was indeed in Lemmon City. Henrick didn''t notice Alma either. He was wondering if Alice woulde to pick him up. However, when he nced at his phone, only Josue asked where he was. Alice didn''t say anything. He could not help but feel a little disappointed. Alice had be the hope and light of his life. Out of the airport, Henrick walked towards the ce where Josue had directed him to. After he took a nap on the ne, he felt much more energetic. He looked at the night view of Lemmon City, which was full of bright lights. The night wind was also a little warm, but Henrick did not want to appreciate it and continued to move forward. "Mr. Henrick, over here," Josue shouted excitedly. Henrick slowly looked up and suddenly saw Alice standing by the car. His dim eyes suddenly lit up. At that moment, his dark world became filled with light, and the slightly hot wind had be cooler. Allie came to pick him up. "Hehe... Allie." Henrick ran over with a smile. Seeing that he was happy, Alice just pursed her lips and remained silent. She pulled the door open and sat down. On the other hand, Josue''s expression was a little ugly. Henrick didn''t even look at him. He silently sat in the driver''s seat. "Alice, have you eaten yet?" Henrick naturally sat next to Alice. "No, I was waiting for you..." Alice''s expression looked a little unnatural. She lowered her head and her whole face flushed red. "Hehe..." Henrick just wanted to giggle. "Alice, what do you want to eat? I''ll take you to eat some delicious food." If he had not been lost, how could he experience the excitement and hope of seeing the light? At that moment, his heart felt like it was filled with sweetness. Alice said, "Whatever. I''m fine with anything." "No, no, no, Allie, I''m not picky about food. I like whatever you like." Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Alice said, "Then let''s go to the food stall." Lemmon City was famous for its food stalls, and she wanted to have a good meal with him. In the past, when she went to see Gia in River City, they liked to go to the food stalls near Gia''s uncle''s home. There was a wide variety of dishes, and they ate very well. Alice always thought that she could bump into Henrick, but she had never met him. Alice told Josue the address. "Okay! Let''s go to the food stall." Henrick looked at Josue. "Josue, give me your phone, and I''ll direct you there." Josue handed the phone over. Heined in his heart, "Mr. Henrick, can I not go? It''s just to watch your public disy of affection." However, if he got out of the car near the airport, he would only be able to stay there as there was nothing else nearby. He didn''t expect that Alice, who was from a wealthy family, would want to go to a food stall. In the end, the three of them went to a food stall. Josue did not dare to disturb Henrick''s pursuit of his wife. He ordered his own portion and took it away to eat it in the nearby park. Only Henrick and Alice were left sitting face to face. She felt a little sorry for Josue. Henrick seemed to have read her mind. He smiled and reassured her, "Alice, don''t worry about Josue. He doesn''t eat in an elegant way. He always likes to hide while he eats." Josue, who had been targeted, was actually more elegant than Henrick. However, at this moment, Josue, who was sitting on a big bench in the park, couldn''t hear Henrick''s words. The three of them ate their fill and went home at half past eleven at night. It was already toote for Henrick to say good night to her daughter. When they arrived at the gate of Alice''s house, Henrick got out of the car and opened the door for her. Alice got out and looked up at him. "There will be a party in three days. Didn''t you promise Michelle that you would treat them to dinner? She called me during the day and asked me to take you to her party." "It''s all because of you. You pretended to be my boyfriend for no reason. Now that we are tied together, have you thought about how to take it apart?" "Moreover, don''t forget your identity. They have begun to search for me." The news on the Inte was unfavorable to her. She had kept a low profile since she was a child, so she hid her identity as Bert''s daughter. Henrick frowned. He had long forgotten about that matter. "Alice, I''ve never thought about taking it apart ever since I tied myself to you." Henrick''s expression was very serious. However, when it came to Michelle, he felt sick. "Unless..." Henrick wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Alice was speechless. Unless what? Did he want to give up so soon? "Unless what?" Alice looked at him with a little anger in her eyes. If he gave up now, there would be no rtionship between them except for the children. Henrick suddenly took a step forward, looked down, and stared at her with a deep gaze. "Alice, unless you really don''t have feelings for me, I won''t give up on you. I won''t give up for the rest of my life." Hearing this, Alice breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not say that he would give up. Otherwise, she would be very disappointed in this man. Henrick was very close to her, and his hot breath gushed out onto her face, spreading in her heart, making it tremble. His love and affection for her flowed out of his eyes. If he really liked a person, then these feelings could not be concealed, nor could they be hidden. However, she wasn''t sure if Henrick had truly fallen in love with her. "Go back early to rest. Juliet asked me to tell you that she will bring you breakfast tomorrow morning." After saying that, Alice turned around and entered the door without waiting for Henrick''s reply. For her, falling in love with someone was very simple. She just wanted to care about every aspect of him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henrick looked at her slender back and felt much warmer. Watching her enter the house, Henrick smiled happily. He turned around and returned to the car. He looked at Josue and asked, "Josue, tell me, Allie has been speaking sharply to me. Is she beginning to like me again?" Josue looked at him and responded, "Mr. Henrick, do you want to hear the truth or do you want me to lie?" Henrick frowned. "The truth!" Josue smiled and said, "The truth is that Miss Klein has not begun to like you, but it''s just your wishful thinking that she likes you." "Mr. Henrick, love can''t be rushed, but one thing is obvious. Miss Klein doesn''t hate you, so there is still a lot of hope between you." Henrick asked, "Is this what you noticed during this period of time?" Josue replied, "Mr. Henrick, we have only been here for a few days. The current state is the best for you." Henrick thought about it and agreed. At least he had a chance to go in and out of Alice''s house. "By the way, Uncle Klein ising back. Tomorrow morning, you should go to the winery to buy two bottles of red wine, something that''s a little more vintage. I''ll deal with my father-inw and mother- inw first." Henrick smiled evilly. With the help of his children, he was likely to bring his wife home by the end of the year. "Okay, Mr. Henrick," Josue readily agreed. Because of what? Just because he wanted to? Anyway, he also loved red wine very much. "By the way, I remember that you also like red wine. When you see your favorite, buy yourself a bottle. We may stay here for a long time. If you are not used to it, I will transfer you back to River City to deal with other things and I will find another assistant here." Josue suddenly looked at him sadly. "Mr. Henrick, are you abandoning me or are you looking down on me? What haven''t I done well enough? Tell me and I''ll change it!" He felt like he had been dealt a harsh blow. He wascent over the red wine, yet the next sentence made Josue feel like he had been thrown into the bottomless abyss again. Did he say something wrong just now? However, after thinking about it, he didn''t think that he was wrong. He was just telling the truth. Henrick looked at Josue, who was about to cry. He smiled and said, "I don''t dislike you, nor do I think you''re doing a bad job. You''re doing a good job. Isn''t your family in River City? I''m afraid that you''ll miss them." "Ah..." Josue was stunned. "Mr. Henrick, when did you be so human?" "Wasn''t I like a human before?" Henrick retorted. Josue shook his head. "Mr. Henrick, I find that you seem to have grown up during this period of time. In the past, you used to do whatever you wanted, whenever you wanted. Who would have thought that you''d remember that my family is in River City? Didn''t I follow you abroad all these years? Isn''t that the same as what I''m doing now? How many round trips can I take traveling back and forth everyday with the hour-long flight?" Henrick touched his nose in embarrassment. This man was really wise. "Well, since you think it''s okay, you can stay here and go home to rest." He really had not paid attention to these problems before. "Okay, let''s go home." Josue started the car and drove back to the yard. In the future, he should be careful when he speaks. In this era, it was really difficult to find work. The butler, Mr. Davies, was still awake and was waiting at the door. After Henrick got out of the car, he looked at Mr. Davies and said with a smile, "Mr. Davies, if Ie backte in the future, you should go to bed early. Don''t wait for me." Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Mr. Davies smiled and said, "Mr. Henrick, it''s okay. I can''t sleep even if I go to bed early. Do you want to eat supper?" It was his responsibility to take good care of Henrick. The Alwynn family had helped him before, so he would feel at ease if he could look after Henrick well. Henrick shook his head slightly. "I''m not hungry. Let''s go to rest." Henrick went up to the third floor and saw that the lights in Alice''s house had been turned off. He stood there and watched for a while before turning around to take a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he had donned light blue silk pajamas, which felt like faint water ripples when he walked. He was veryfortable in them. Heid on the bed slowly, picked up his mobile phone, and called his brother, who was in Country M. In the video, Keh was reading some documents in his study. "What''s wrong, Ricky?" Keh couldn''t hide the fatigue on his face. Henrick frowned and was a little worried. "Keh, have you been working too hardtely? Why are you so haggard?" "It''s okay. It''s almost settled. I''ll go to bed after I''m done speaking to you. What''s the matter?" Keh asked in a hoarse voice. "Oh!" Henrick''s face looked a little pale. "Keh, you''ve worked hard. The day before yesterday, I did a stupid thing and took the initiative to admit that I was Allie''s boyfriend in front of her friends. Now, people are searching for her on the Inte. Allie has always liked to keep a low profile. Can you help me solve this problem?" Regarding the things on the Inte, he had asked his brother to deal with them because there was nothing that Keh couldn''t do. Keh touched his forehead slightly andined, "Can''t you think before you act? You''re a public figure." Henrick was instantly wronged. "Keh, Allie has already told me off. Wasn''t I too happy at that time? I didn''t consider the consequences. It doesn''t matter to me. I came here for her. I was afraid that Swallow would be hurt. You know how terrible those things are on the Inte." "I got it. I''ll help you deal with itter." Keh leaned back against the chair and looked at his younger brother in the video. He smiled and said, "Mom called me just now and said that Marlon went to our house. Miss Klein is allowing the Alwynn family to be in contact with the children. This is a good sign. You have to work hard!" "Generally, girls don''t take the initiative to express their feelings. Even if they fall in love, they will be very reserved. As a man, you should take the initiative and prove that you love her. You must make her feel secure so that she can feel at ease and give herself to you, understand?" "Wow!" Henrick was extremely surprised. He had never thought that such words woulde out of his brother''s mouth. "Keh, I feel that you are better than me. Are you in a rtionship too? To be honest, did you fall in love with someone behind my back?" Henrick was curious about his brother''s life. Since his brother went to an elite school, they had rarely met. He almost didn''t know if there were any friends around Keh. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Keh''s eyes shed. "No!" "Haha..." Henrick couldn''t believe it. "Keh, do you know what you look like when you lie?" Keh became vignt and asked lightly, "What do I look like?" Henrick said, "Keh, as long as you lie, your eyes will not stop blinking. You''ve inherited this trait from Mom, so there''s nothing you can hide from me." Keh''s eyes shed. He really didn''t pay attention to this. He knew that his mother had this habit. "How is Mom?" He changed the topic. Henrick kicked the thin nket. It was too hot, even hotter than in River City, and he always felt very ufortable. Seeing his childish actions, Keh frowned slightly and did not say anything. "Keh, Mom and Dad are both doing well. Why don''t you ask Dad yourself?" Keh replied, "As long as Mom is well, Dad will be doing better than Mom." Henrick was speechless. What kind of strange exnation was that? "Keh, I won''t dy your rest. Remember to help me deal with this matterter. I''m afraid that someone will deliberately start trouble." He had experienced this sort of thing many times before, and he usually would have ignored it in the past. However, now that the person they were searching for was Alice, he had to pay attention to it. The left side of Keh''s handsome face was hidden in the shadows, which made his profile appear much deeper. "Yes! I will handle it. You should rest early too." "Thank you, Keh!" Henrick happily hung up the phone. Although he had slept on the ne, he was still sleepy. Thinking of Alice''s attitude toward him, he smiled happily and said, "Allie, let''s meet in our dreams." Then, heid down and fell asleep with the light yellow bear beside him. That night, Henrick really dreamed of Alice. It was their first time together when they were in the hotel, when he held Alice and kissed her, and the wonderful feeling made him experience it in his dream again. Even after that night, the scene that he did not remember appeared in front of him before the end of his dream. Only then did he realize how much of a jerk he was that night. The things that had been forgotten in the depths of his memory flooded into his mind as soon as he woke up. It turned out that he had wanted her many times that night, and he had also injured her badly. When he woke up from his dream, he suddenly sat up. There was already a ray of sunlight streaming into the room. There seemed to be something falling from the corner of his eyes, with a faint chill. He raised his hand and gently wiped it. It turned out to be tears, and he felt that his head was spinning. Henrick clearly realized that he was sick. The food stall where he ate the night before was very hot. His throat was very ufortable and his forehead was a little hot, but what made him even more ufortable was his guilt towards Alice. If he hadn''t been framed by Alma, he wouldn''t have hurt Alice so thoroughly. At that moment, he hated Alma and hated himself for hurting Alice so much without him realizing. Henrick was ill. Juliet came up and asked him to go downstairs for breakfast. After calling out to her father a few times, he nced at her in a daze. "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Juliet looked at her father''s dry lips and saw that he could barely even open his eyes. "Juliet." Henrick wanted to raise his hand to touch his daughter, but he didn''t have the strength to do so. Juliet pulled her father''s hand, which was very hot. She was shocked and burst into tears. "Dad, are you feeling very sick? Hold on, I''ll get Mom to call the doctor over." Juliet ran out as she spoke. Henrick heard his daughter''s voice drift away in a daze, but he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. He became dizzy as soon as he got sick, but he would be fine after resting for two or three days. "Mom, Mom..." As soon as Alice went downstairs, she heard her daughter''s cry. She thought about how Juliet had sent breakfast to Henrick and wondered why she hade back crying. "What''s wrong, Juliet?" Juliet copsed in her mother''s arms. "Boohoo... Mom, Dad is sick. His whole body is hot. He can''t get up." Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Alice frowned and looked at her daughter, who was crying sadly. She couldn''t figure out why such a healthy man had suddenly fallen ill. "Mom, go and see Dad. He''s really ufortable. I called him a few times but he didn''t respond. Will he be okay?" Juliet was very worried. Alice was supposed to go to thepany. Now that thepany had switched to focus on media, there were many things to deal with. Brenden had just called her and told her that there was a meeting that she needed to attend that day. At the moment, she could only go to see Henrick first. "Well, Juliet, don''t cry. I will go and have a look first." Alice took her daughter''s hand and went to Henrick''s house. At this time, Mr. Davies also noticed that Henrick was sick and was making a call to arrange for a doctor toe over. He turned around and saw Alice and the sad-looking Juliet. Mr. Davies said, "Miss Klein, Mr. Henrick''s room is on the third floor." Alice pursed her lips slightly and nodded. After saying "thank you", she took her daughter upstairs. She had already gone to Henrick''s room before, but there was no one at home the day she came. When they reached Henrick''s room, they saw that heid there quietly, his brows tightly knitted. He would asionally frown in pain and his face was covered in sweat. He was not covered with a quilt and he was wearing light blue pajamas. His tall figure looked very fragile at the moment. "Henrick, can you hear me?" Alice called him softly, but he didn''t have much of a reaction. Henrick seemed to hear Alice''s voice in a daze. He desperately wanted to see her and apologize to her but he didn''t have the strength to open his eyes. "Allie, I''m sorry!" His voice was dry. Maybe it was because he was sick, but there was a touch of grievance as well. Alice touched his forehead. It was very hot and his hands were sweaty. When she heard him apologize and looked at his flushed face, her heart ached. "What are you sorry for?" She could not help but ask. "I''m sorry, Allie. I shouldn''t have been so rude to you that night. I didn''t want to, but I didn''t even know what I was doing. For you, in my heart, it was fate that had arranged it all." Although he was in a daze, what he said was true. He really heard Alice''s voice. He was desperate for her forgiveness. Alice knew that he was referring to the night when they were in the hotel. This b*stard, he was sick yet he recalled something that had happened so long ago. "Alice, don''t leave me, okay?" Henrick whispered. Alice, who was sitting by the side, heard him clearly. Her heart tightened and she kept looking out of the door. Mr. Davies had already contacted the doctor, but why hadn''t hee yet? This man was delirious because he was ill. Now, whatever he said was based on his innermost thoughts. Giada had also told her that Henrick would only sleep as long as he was ill. After waiting for about ten minutes, a young man came in with a medical kit led by Mr. Davies. "Dr. Mulroney, please take a look. Mr. Henrick was finest night, but he fell ill early this morning." Mr. Davies was also anxious. Henrick was fine when he returned home the night back. Why did he catch a cold after a night''s sleep? It was obvious that this young mancked exercise. Dr. Mulroney nodded and nced at Alice. She also nodded and greeted him, then stepped aside. Dr. Mulroney carefully examined Henrick. After more than ten minutes, he said, "He''s probably overworked and did not keep an eye on what he has been eating so he caught a cold. His blood cirction is not good which is causing ischemia, hypoxia, dizziness, headache, and sleepiness." Josue, who followed behind, saw that Alice was also there and spoke up, "Dr. Mulroney, Mr. Henrick hasn''t had a good sleep for almost two months." Dr. Mulroney said, "It is rted to his emotions. He seems to be calling ''Allie'' in a daze. Who is this person?" Alice was speechless. Josue narrowed his eyes and looked at Alice. "Miss Klein, since you left River City, Mr. Henrick has been constantly ming himself. He never rested well at night and was busy filming during the day. That''s why he fell ill." Josue seized the opportunity to put on a show for Henrick. Alice looked at Josue silently. It seemed that she had something to do with Henrick''s illness. She lowered her head and remained silent. Juliet gently pulled her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t go to thepany today, okay? Dad needs you." Alice lowered her head and looked at her daughter, who was looking at her mother with her big watery eyes. If she didn''t agree, she would look like a bad person. "I..." "Allie, Allie..." Henrick didn''t know why, but he kept calling out for Alice. At this time, Dr. Mulroney had already given him an injection. He looked up at Alice and said, "Miss Klein, Mr. Henrick is not in very good condition. It seems that he is worried about you." Alice looked pale. Why was this b*stard''s mental endurance so bad? She thought. She had experienced such a painful thing, yet she had not been depressed in recent years. He had only suffered for a few days, yet he was so sick that he could not get up. In the end, Alice agreed to stay and take care of Henrick. After everyone left, only Alice and Henrick were left in the room. Looking at the sweat on his pale forehead, she got up and went to the bathroom. She brought out a basin of hot water and helped him wipe the sweat off his forehead. It was really hot. She opened all the windows, and turned on the air conditioner, but it still felt very hot. She was used to the climate in Lemmon City, so she didn''t feel that it was too hot, but she still sweated profusely. Beneath her hand, Henrick''s light blue pajamas had been soaked with sweat. Alice spent the whole afternoon wiping his sweat off Henrick''s forehead. It wasn''t until the three bottles of the IV drip were finished that his body temperature slowly dropped, and Alice sat down and rested for a while. At that moment, she looked at the man lying quietly on the bed in a presumptuous and reckless manner. His features were still so handsome, and his lips were very attractive and pleasing to the eye. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand and gently tracing over his facial features. His face had already been imprinted in her heart. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Henrick, although I hate you for hurting me so much, I still hope that you can be healthy and happy for the rest of your life." At six o''clock in the afternoon, Henrick was woken up by hunger. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Alice sitting by the bed, looking at him. Alice''s eyes shed, and there was joy in her eyes. "Allie." Henrick was afraid that it was an illusion, so he cried out, but his voice was hoarse and unpleasant to the ear. It was as bleak as the autumn rain. "Yes! Are you feeling better now?" Alice asked, but there was no expression on her face. Henrick smiled happily. There seemed to be tenderness in his eyes as he said, "With you here, I won''t feel any pain anywhere." Alice ignored him and asked, "Do you want some water?" Henrick looked at her with joy. "Yes, I''m thirsty." Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Alice got up to pour him some water. Henrick''s gaze followed her. He felt that wherever she was, even the air smelled sweet. Sure enough, it was like he had his own sun in his heart; once he found her, she would illuminate every corner of the world, making it look beautiful. When Alice came back with the water, he looked at her with a silly grin. She silently handed the water to him. "Get up and drink it." "Okay!" Henrick sat up slowly. He felt much more rxed, and he was no longer dizzy. Leaning against the bed, he took the water from her hand and downed the whole ss in one go. "Allie, I want more." Henrick''s voice was still hoarse. His eyes were dry and bleary, and his lips were parched and cracked. Seeing that he had already drunk a big ss of water, Alice was a little worried that his body would not be able to take so much water in one go. She had also seen people ending up in the hospital because they drank too much water "Wait a while before you drink more." Alice took the quilt from his hand and put it aside. Henrick nced at the ss of water silently and then whispered, "I''m... Hungry." Alice thought that this man looked more like a child when he was sick, but he was so cute. Ahhh... That was how she fell into Henrick''s trap. "Why drink water when you''re hungry? Just be patient." Alice red at him before going downstairs to get him some food. Henrick looked at her retreating figure and smiled foolishly. At this time, the mobile phone on the bedside table rang. It was Boris'' phone number. Henrick didn''t even need to think to know why this guy was calling him. "Hey, Boris." Henrick''s voice was hoarse, but it didn''t affect his pride at all. "D*mn it, Henrick, how dare you hook up with Alice behind my back? Do you know how much I like her? You even have children with her; you are deliberately making it difficult for me to find a wife." Boris'' voice was so loud that Henrick took the phone away from his ear. After Boris calmed down for a while, Henrick said, "Boris, I met Allie when we were young. You would never have had a chance. You''d better give up and find your next target as soon as possible." "Hmph! Henrick, do you think it''s easy to find a wife? Alice was born with a good temper and a pretty face. She''s neither arrogant nor petty. She suits me very well..." "Shut up! Boris, I''ve told you that Allie and I already have children. Do you think you can take her away?" Henrick''s expression was a little gloomy. He didn''t like other men knowing that Alice was so good. Only he could know how good she was. "Do you think I''ll stillpete with you now? I can''tpete with you over this kind of love. I just want to tell you that you should reflect on yourself and cherish the girl. If you don''t cherish her, there will be many men in this world who will. Goodbye!" Boris hung up the phone in a pique of anger. Henrick was speechless. He must have really liked her. When Alice came in with the soup, Henrick was still holding the phone in his hand with a nk expression on his face. When Henrick saw her, he slowly put down his phone. "Alice, did you make it?" She looked at the soup in Alice''s hand. Hehe, it was the chicken soup that he liked that was delicious and fragrant. His whole family was influenced by Eden''s tastes, and they more or less liked the same things. "No," Alice said tly and put it on the bedside table. She was busy taking care of him and had no time to cook it personally. When he was asleep, he would asionally call her name. For the first time, she felt that he cherished her so much when he was asleep. Henrick was speechless. Why did he start to feel disappointed again? Alice turned a blind eye to his disappointment. "Eat it yourself," she said. Henrick thought that as a man, he should be more aggressive in his pursuit, so he immediately leaned back weakly and murmured softly, "Alice, I don''t have the strength. Can you feed me?" Alice was stunned. Looking at his weak and coquettish appearance, he didn''t seem to have any sense of consistency at all as he switched from one expression to another. It was unbearable, butContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. she felt that as a man, he should not be so delicate. "You were already able to pick up your phone just now. Can''t you even lift a spoon?" Henrick was speechless. Why did reality p him in the face like that? Why did he pick up the phone just now? "That was just now. It''s different now. When I see you, I feel like I have no strength left because you are so beautiful. I am full just by looking at you, Allie." Looking at his shameless expression, Alice was both really annoyed and also amused. "You have a glib tongue. Who knows how true your words are?" Henrick quickly exined, "Allie, I''m telling you the truth, and I''ll only be honest with you." Alice didn''t want to waste time arguing with him. If they continued, the soup would get cold. She sat by the bed, picked up the soup, and fed it to his mouth with a spoon. Henrick also ate happily. Every time he ate, he felt sweet, as if he had been doused with honey. The bowl of soup was quickly emptied. Alice asked him, "Do you want more?" Henrick shook his head. "I''m full." Alice didn''t know whether he was really full or not. She didn''t cook the soup, but she knew that he liked to eat it. She asked someone to prepare a little as she waited for him to wake up and eat. Alice picked up the ss and poured him some water. After drinking another ss of water, Henrick finally felt much morefortable. However, he really had no strength left, so he slowlyid back down. "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Alice was worried about him, that he would sleep for a long time again. Henrick shook his head with a smile. "I just feel weak but I don''t feel ufortable." Alice sat there without saying a word. It was good that he was not in any pain or difort. "Allie, where is our precious daughter?" When Henrick woke up, he didn''t see his daughter. He seemed to have heard her crying in the morning. "She went to Miane''s house and wille backter. She was chatting a lot here and disturbing your rest. If you''re still tired, go to sleep. When shees back, I will ask her toe and see you." Even if Alice did not say anything, Juliet kepting to see him. "Okay!" Seeing that she looked better, Henrick felt relieved. "Alice, have you been guarding me for a whole day?" "Yes!" To be honest, she was a little tired. Henrick suddenly moved his body and patted the ce beside him with his hand. "Alice, we already have children together. You don''t have to be shy. Juste over and lie down to rest for a while." All of a sudden, Alice''s eyes widened. She was afraid he was asking to be beaten! Shameless; he was so presumptuous! "I''ll go back to my own home to rest, b*stard!" Alice spat and left, leaving no chance for Henrick to speak. After Alice left, Henrick stopped smiling and muttered, "Alice, if I don''t do this, you won''t rest." It was so tiring to guard him for a whole day. That silly girl was too cute. Although he didn''t want her to leave, he didn''t want her to be tired either. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Henrick closed his eyes and tossed and turned for a while. He couldn''t fall asleep again, so he simply got up to look at his phone. He clicked on his social media ounts and found that there was no news of Alice on the Inte. With his brother''s help, there was nothing that couldn''t be solved. Despite this, he still suspected that someone was trying to cause trouble for Allie with this matter. Everything was against her. Although gossip stopped at the wise, how many people could actually be rational? After scrolling for a while, he was about to put down his phone when he saw a message from his brother, Keh. "Call this number. The owner of this phone number bought a group of online trolls and tried to nder Miss Klein." He quickly replied, "Keh, can''t you find out from where you are?" Keh''s response was, "The name is Michelle Church. I''m not sure if that person is a man or a woman!" Henrick replied, "Keh, you''re so dumb. Just by looking at her name, you can tell that she''s a woman. I''ve met this woman before, and I know who she is. She rubbed up against me a few times at a party and I was taken advantage of by her. She''s Allie''s best friend. It''s so scary what she can do to her supposed best friend!" "What do you mean by ''you''ve been taken advantage of by her''? Why were you so close to her when you have a woman you like? You were asking for it!" That was Keh''s message to him. For some reason, Henrick felt that his brother''s words made sense. Henrick typed, "Keh, I''ll stay away from her next time. When will youe back? I miss you." Keh rebuked him, "You already have children in primary school. Why are you still so clingy?" Sitting in his luxurious and bright office, Keh began to smile brightly at the news sent by his brother. When his assistant, Luke, came in and saw Keh smiling, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat and left cautiously. When Keh is in a good mood, it would be best not to disturb him or else he would be dead. Luke thought. However, Keh''s smile was really pleasing to the eye! Henrick texted, "Keh, I''m sick. Mom is not by my side. I''m not feeling well so pleasefort me." Keh retorted, "As long as Miss Klein is with you, she will be your greatestfort." Henrick replied, "Hehe, you know me best. I''m much better now. Keh, remember to bring a gift for the children when youe back." Keh responded, "Got it. It''s my first time seeing my niece and nephew, so of course, I have to bring them a gift." After Henrick put down his phone, he looked out of the window. Thest bit of difort and loss in his heart had disappeared. Indeed, love and kinship were the best medicine to heal one''s soul. The setting sun in the distance peeked out from behind the dark clouds, forming an ethereal light. Henrick frowned. Was it going to rain? Why was the weather in Lemmon City the same as that in River City? As long as there were dark clouds, it would definitely rain heavily. ...... That night, it rained heavily. Alice brought Juliet over to check up on Henrick. The heavy rain left them no chance to return. The housekeepers and servants were very discerning. They all went back to the backyard and did not disturb the family of three. Juliet held a stack of photos of her father in her hand that had been taken over the past few years. There was a pair of big eyes, which were like a clear spring, on the pink and delicate face, that peered at the photos. She looked at her father with admiration. "Dad, you have been so handsome since you were a child. You deserve to be my father. After you recover, sign these photos. These are for my best friend, Miane." Looking at the photos of him at various ages collected by his daughter, Henrick was very touched. He smiled and nodded. "Okay, I''ll sign them tomorrow." Alice looked at the photos and felt that they looked familiar. "Juliet, where did you find these photos?" "Oh! Mom, I found them at the bottom of your suitcase. Didn''t you keep these photos for years? I found them when I came back." Alice was speechless. No wonder they looked so familiar. These were all photos of Henrick, which she had treasured over the years. There were several photos of him at different ages, as well as some still shots from his dramas. Since that night seven years ago, she had always been very sad and afraid. She hid those photos in a box for fear of hurting herself. She had even ced several boxes on top of it. How did such a young girl manage to find them? Henrick suddenly looked at Alice. Alice suddenly stumbled away from him. Henrick was very excited. At that moment, he truly understood how much she loved him all those years ago. "Alice." He called out to her gently. Alice saw that the rain was getting lighter, so she looked at her daughter and said, "Juliet, let''s go home." Juliet, who was looking at the photos, looked at her father with some reluctance. "Okay!" She put down the photo and couldn''t help but remind her father, "Dad, remember to sign them tomorrow." "Okay!" Henrick''s eyes were still fixed on Alice. Alice looked at him, picked up the umbre next to the sofa, and took her daughter''s hand to leave. Henrick suddenly stood up and said, "Alice, I''ll walk you back." He walked up to his daughter, squatted down, and patted his back. "Juliet,e up. I''ll carry you back." Speaking of which, he had never carried his daughter on his back before, right? Juliet was so excited that she was about to cry. She murmured in a choked voice, "Dad, this is your first time carrying me." Henrick''s nose twitched and he didn''t look back. When he felt that the little girl had clung onto him, he felt warmth spreading in his heart. Carrying his daughter on his back, he looked at Alice and said with a smile, "Allie, you hold the umbre." Alice looked at him expressionlessly. "You''re not feeling well. Why are you still doing this?" "It''s okay, I''m alright." Henrick smiled and walked forward carrying his daughter on his back. Alice followed them helplessly. After going out, she opened the umbre to cover the father and daughter. The two of them lived very close to each other, only a few steps apart. However, Henrick still felt very happy and warm. Juliet was very smart and felt that it was not the time to disturb her parents. On the second floor, she skipped back to her room after saying good night. Henrick was really grateful for his daughter''s help. He looked at Alice, who was tidying up the cushions on the sofa. He took a few steps forward and hugged her from behind. Alice''s mind went nk as she was pulled into his warm embrace. He was wearing a thin silk shirt, so she could feel the burning heat spreading from his body to her back, then throughout her body. She remained motionless as she was still not used to that intimate posture. Henrick closed his eyes and suppressed all the throbbing in his heart. Earlier, he had heard from his daughter that those photos were all kept by Alice. At that time, he only had the impulse to hug her. "Allie," he called her in a hoarse voice. Alice bit her lip and ignored him. Right then, she felt that all the difort and grievances of the past had resurfaced again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Allie, I''m sorry. Can you give me a chance to make up for it?" Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Alice closed her eyes and felt his warm embrace. At this moment, she truly experienced the embrace she had always dreamed of. For so many years, she had wanted to hug him, and she lost track of how many times she had thought about it. "Henrick, do you know? On many lonely nights, especially when the children were sick, I always wanted you to hug me like this. I wanted you tofort me and give me some courage to go on." Alice couldn''t go on. She quietly looked at his hands, which were slender, with firm knuckles. She just wanted to enjoy that moment quietly. "Alice, I know I''m many yearste, but I want to spend the rest of my life trying to make up for it. Give me a chance, okay?" There was a pleading tone in Henrick''s voice. Alice turned around and looked at him. The two of them were facing each other. That was the first time that she was so close to him. In her clear-headed state, she bravely looked straight at him. Although he was drunk that night, his intimate actions were clearly imprinted in her mind. Every time she thought of it, she would blush and her heart would race. "Henrick, if I hadn''t given you a chance, would you have been able to hold me like this? You want me to give you a chance to pursue me, right? I chased you for more than ten years, but you''ve only been chasing me for a few days. Are you so impatient?" After saying that, Alice blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at the handsome face in front of him with some grievance and nervousness. For the first time, she had mustered up the courage to say such words.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He didn''t know that it had taken her a long time to muster that courage. Her body was soft and very warm. Henrick held her in his arms and was reluctant to let go. Especially when he saw her aggrieved expression, he wanted to hold her and kiss her, so that she could feel safe and warm in his arms. Her words made him even happier and excited. He felt that his blood was surging, as if he had just been resurrected. He would be able to sleep well that night. The power of words was so strong. Just a few simple words could make people feel as if they had been reborn. "Allie, I''m just afraid of hurting you. I''ve always been patient." "Allie, I will always be by your side. I will always be with you. Don''t worry. I will always stand behind you from now on. Every time you look back, you''ll be able to see me." I will always love you. "Okay!" Alice gave him a sweet and stunning smile. "Go back and have a rest!" Henrick nodded, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips, shocking her. Then, he left, satisfied. Alice waited for Henrick to leave before she realized that he had bullied her again. She blushed. When she returned to her room, she received a video call from her son. "Marlon, it''ste. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Marlon excitedly raised the camera and showed it to his mother. "Mom, look. Grandma asked me to stay in Dad''s room and said that she wanted me to be familiar with Dad''s past. His room is really big. This ce is like a pce. I wandered around for a whole day before I learned my way around. It''s too big here." "Mom, everyone here likes me very much. I received a lot of gifts, and there are some for Juliet too. I will bring them back when I return." "Especially Grandma and Grandpa, they''re so happy to see me..." Marlon kept talking happily, very much resembling a bird on a tree. Alice couldn''t help but smile. "Marlon, be obedient and don''t worry your grandparents," she reminded her son. After all, he went to an unfamiliar environment alone. It was a good thing that he could adapt so quickly. "Mom, Grandma said that we are a family, and that this is also my home. She asked me to treat it as if it''s my own home, so I did. Grandma said that if I didn''t do so, it would be like I was an outsider. Mom, Grandma is so gentle. I like her very much. Aunt is also very nice and she also chats with me a lot." "Grandma and Grandpa cooked for me tonight, and they made French fries, fried chicken and chicken stew. They were all the dishes themselves so they''re a lot healthier than usual." Marlon felt like he was the happiest child in the world. How could he not be happy when a big family loved him? Looking at her son who was overwhelmed with happiness, Alice felt as if she was bathed in happiness and couldn''t walk out. She couldn''t helpughing. "Marlon, your grandparents are very busy. Don''t pester them often. They have a lot of work to do everyday." "Mom, you''re wrong. Grandpa took me to visit Alwynn Group early this morning. Grandma said that she''ll take me to visit Symantec Group tomorrow and let me broaden my horizons. It just so happens that it is also my purpose toe here. I must go and have a look." Marlon''s purpose was very simple. He had always been very clear about what he wanted to do. Hearing her son''s words, Alice felt much more relieved. After ending the video call, she took a shower and rested with a smile. She always felt that her life was full of hope. ...... In the past two days, Henrick had truly felt that Alice was really willing to give him a chance. He felt that he was getting closer to Alice. That made him feel much more at ease. When he had nothing to do, he always liked to follow Alice around. When she went to thepany, he would send her there and pick her up from work in the evening. A handsome guy suddenly appeared beside Alice, but he just hid in the car and didn''t want toe out. On the other side, Alma spent a lot of money to find out where Alice''s family lived. She also knew that Henrick came here to pursue Alice, who was the mother of his children. That news made her feel like a bolt from the blue. She had lost before the fight even began. At night, the neon lights shone. Alma and Jaime went to a club to discuss business. Coincidentally, the person they met this time was Michelle and her father. Michelle was wearing a red dress, which made her look charming. Halfway through the business conversation, Michelle said, "Miss Parma, I heard that you and Mr. Henrick have been filming a TV series together. I also like him very much. We have a party tomorrow night, and Mr. Henrick wille over. Why don''t we not discuss business tonight? Can you tell me about Mr. Henrick?" "I just came back from abroad, and I like him very much." Alma was stunned. Ever since she knew that Henrick hade here for Alice, she had been unable to find a way out. It seemed that tomorrow night was an opportunity. She smiled and nodded. Jaime didn''t expect that Michelle would do this when the deal was going well. Michelle''s father, Grayson Church, also nced at his daughter. He looked at Jaime apologetically and said, "Mr. Jefferson, my daughter is so interested in chasing stars. She just came back from abroad and doesn''t know the rules of business. Don''t lower yourself to her level." "There will be a party tomorrow night. It''s my daughter''s wee back party. You cane over and sign the contract tomorrow night." Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Jaime was afraid that the deal would fall through, but since Mr. Church had said so, he had to give up. Alma also knew what was going on, so she started to talk about Henrick with Michelle. In this world, apart from Henrick''s family, she could be said to be the one who knew him best. It was a pity that she had taken the wrong step and became a stranger to Henrick. Now that she had lost her resources, she had also withdrawn from the entertainment industry. Jaime really wanted to marry her, and he didn''t want her to go out and be an actress. Her only hope now was Jaime. At least she did not have to worry about her future. Even if she did note out to work in the future, she could still live a better life than ordinary people. In the past few days, she quickly got used to life with Jaime. Although she had withdrawn from the entertainment industry, she was not famous and did not have much influence. Henrick let her go. She was not implicated because of Candice. Although he had been kind, she was still unwilling to give up. Therefore, in the conversation with Michelle, she exaggerated some words that implied that Alice had seduced Henrick. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alma was not sure whether or not Michelle knew Alice or her true identity. Thus, she did not mention Alice''s identity or background. What she didn''t know was that Michelle knew Alice, but she didn''t know her family background. After all, she knew that Alice usually dressed in ordinary clothes and only ran a smallpany with a few employees. Compared with her family''spany, it was nothing. In terms of conditions, she was always arrogant in front of Alice. She usually wore famous brands, while Alice wore unbranded clothes. From this, it was certain that Alice''s family background was ordinary. Although Michelle had a good time with Alice, because she went abroad early, she had never been to her house. Instead, she brought Alice to her home twice. That was to show Alice her princess room and let her see how happy she was. Their conversation ended in the middle of the night. Michelle was curious about Henrick. After a few hours, she really understood more about him. Alma spoke in detail, which made Michelle happy. When she was about to leave, Michelle was satisfied, so she asked her father to sign the contract so as not to affect her mood by talking about business at her party. After signing the contract, the happiest person was Jaime. That trip had not been in vain. Moreover, the biggest credit was Alma. When they went back at night, Jaime specially ordered a set of jewelry for her, and then happily took her back to the hotel. The next day, although there was a party at night, Alice did not take it seriously. She had always been very smart since she was a child, and her thinking andprehension skills were higher than others. She also saw Michelle''s attitude towards her. After all, they would be strangers in the future. At the party that night, she would just show up and then leave immediately after. If it wasn''t for Henrick, she wouldn''t have even bothered to go. Early that morning, she sent her daughter to her mother and went to thepany for a meeting. Henrick got up early in the morning and sent her off. He could clearly feel their hearts getting closer and closer, which made him excited. However, in front of Alice, he restrained his emotions very much. There was no traffic jam along the way, and Henrick was dressed very casually. Wearing a white casual shirt and white shorts, he looked refreshing and charming. Thinking of the party that night, he thought of Alice''s friend, Michelle. "Alice, how much do you know about Michelle?" He didn''t tell her what had happened that day. He was afraid that Alice wouldn''t believe what he said. Alice didn''t know why he suddenly asked that question, which reminded her of what had happened on the Inte. She didn''t see any topics about her in the news that morning. In fact, she didn''t care much about it. She was not a celebrity. Even if she was tied up with Henrick, the heat would soon disappear. However, the news disappeared so quickly. She was pretty sure Henrick had done something. "Why do you ask that?" She looked at him. He smiled and said, "Allie, it''s about what happened on the Inte. What do you think?" Alice was a little confused. "What do you mean?" "It''s about your friend. Do you trust her character?" Henrick didn''t dare to say it clearly. After all, friendships were something Allie attached great importance to. Alice thought of what Michelle had done that night and the past years of contact. If it hadn''t happened that night, she wouldn''t have thought about the problems between them. Now that she thought about it, Michelle used to show off in front of her all the time. However, at that time, she was careless and not as attentive as she was now, so she did not notice many problems. When she thought about it now, between her and Michelle, Michelle cared more about having someone to apany her so that she could keep showing off and have someone praise her. The value of her existence in Michelle''s heart was probably only so little. When she saw through it, she thought that half of it was to understand human nature, and the other half was to let things go. No matter who it was, no matter whether there was fate or not, things could not be forced. Henrick patiently waited for her reply. Alice replied, "I don''t trust her." Henrick''s lips curled into a smile. It seemed that Allie had seen through Michelle. "Alice, listen to what I''m going to say next." "Okay!" Alice nodded. They were still some distance away from thepany, so it was good to talk. If it was too quiet in the car, she would not be used to it. The morning breeze was veryfortable, making the summer a little cooler. At the intersection of a traffic light, Henrick took out a lollipop and handed it to Alice. She was speechless. Henrick smiled and said, "Allie, eat something sweet. It''ll help you feel better." He could sense the change in her mood. When he mentioned Michelle earlier, she seemed a little unhappy. Alice silently took the lollipop and asked curiously, "Why do you have a lollipop in your car?" Henrick smiled and answered, "I''m used to it. I also like sugar, but I like to eat pineapple-vored things. My mother likes strawberries. She''s allergic to mangoes and pineapples." As he spoke, Henrick suddenly leaned over and said, "Allie, I know you also like pineapple." Alice pursed her lips and didn''t say anything as her face flushed red. She slowly tore off the wrapper and put the pineapple-vored lollipop in her mouth. The faint fruity scent spread throughout her mouth, making her feel much better. Henrick started the car and said, "Alice, what happened on the Inte two days ago was that Michelle spent money to hire online trolls." "It''s her? How do you know?" Alice was obviously stunned. "Have you forgotten that my brother is a hacker? I asked him to investigate it. After a night, the things on the Inte have be out of control. Obviously, someone paid those people to cause trouble." Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Alice couldn''t believe it. They met for the first time after many years, but Michelle treated her like this. She thought it was ridiculous. Human nature was really terrible. "So, you asked your brother to check about me." Alice''s tone was much colder. She was afraid that every single detail about her life would be investigated by Henrick''s brother. Henrick looked at her suddenly changing mood and was a little nervous. "Allie, how could that be? My brother didn''t know about us before. I just told him about it. Besides, we''ve known each other for so many years. If I want to inquire about you, do I need to ask my brother who''s abroad?" "Don''t forget that our son and daughter will also tell me your preferences." Henrick murmured in his heart, "Juliet, Marlon, I''m sorry. In order to make your mother happy, I have to betray you." Juliet replied, "As long as Dad and Mom are together, you can sell me out, Dad." Marlon replied, "I don''t mind as long as we all can understand each other." Of course, that was allter on. Alice''s expression was bing colder and colder. She had raised two little traitors, and they had both betrayed her. "And... Besides, Allie, I''ve also been carefully observing your preferences. You like to eat spiced beef, shrimp, fish, duck, and other things. You don''t like to eat any innards and you hate anything that smells funny..." Henrick kept talking about his understanding of Alice. When she sat down, she found that what he said was true. She immediately felt much better. When she got out of the car, she said to Henrick in a nicer tone, "Goodbye!" Henrick said that he woulde to pick her up after work, and she happily agreed. They agreed to go directly to the party from here. He told her not to bring a gown as he had already prepared one. Alice left happily. Henrick sat alone in the car, giggling foolishly. "Haha..." He hadn''t been so happy for a long time. Afterughing in the car for a long time, he called Josue. "Mr. Henrick." After resting for a while, Josue felt like he was about to die. After receiving Henrick''s call, he was barely able to cheer up. "Yes! Has the dress I told you to be prepared been delivered?" When Josue heard this, he immediately perked up. "Mr. Henrick, Madam has already sent it over. There are ten sets, not just one. Madam also said that if Miss Klein likes it in the future, just say it. She has always personally designed clothes for Miss Klein." "Haha..." Henrickughed. "Josue, my mother is really a good mother-inw." Josue thought to himself, "Is there such a person who talks about his mother like that?" Josue also smiled in agreement. "Mr. Henrick, Madam is very kind, and so is Miss Klein. She will definitely get along well with you in the future." "That''s for sure. Josue, take all ten dresses and wrap them up in gift boxes. Bring them over for Allie to choose in the evening." "Ah... All... Do you mean bring them all here?" Josue blushed. Even if Henrick doted on his wife, there was no need for him to spoil her so much, right? "It doesn''t matter. You can start preparing from now on. I wille backter. I have to go to my uncle''s house today as he''s basically almost nagged me to death. I felt like my ears were burning when I spoke to him early this morning." Henrick thought that it was still early, so he decided to have lunch with his uncle, Delmont, and visit the children by the way. The Clement family had a son and a daughter, and they were about the same age as his younger brothers. They were now living happily in Lemmon City. At noon, Henrick went shopping. After buying some gifts, he went straight to his uncle''s house. He had lunch there and chatted with the two children for a while. The two children were going to study, so he went back to the vi to prepare for the party in the evening. After everything was ready, he asked Josue to take the gifts to Halton District first, while he picked up Alice. Halton District was a well-known prosperous area. Many banquets and parties would be there. Michelle''s party was also held in his uncle''s hotel. Henrick really admired Delmont. Over the years, he had been living a good life in Lemmon City. At about five o''clock in the evening, Henrick went to pick up Alice. When Alice got in the car, she saw that Henrick had already changed into a custom-made light blue suit with a white shirt. His short brown hair was freshly-styled, making him look refreshing. He looked fresh and elegant, full of charm. Alice blinked her beautiful eyes. Henrick really was like her Prince Charming. Henrick was very satisfied with Alice''s obsessed gaze, and he grinned. His teeth were very white, and his light blue suit was dazzling. "Allie, let''s go there first. Then, you can change when we get there." "Okay!" Henrick''s voice brought Alice back to reality. She blushed and nodded. Henrick started the car happily. That day was a wonderful day. "Henrick, tell me, what does Michelle want in inviting us over?" Alice was a little worried. When she found that there was something wrong with someone''s mind, she would try to guess what that person was thinking. She didn''t like this kind of party very much, where everyone was fake and insincere. It made her feel very ufortable. Henrick narrowed his eyes. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that it was mostly because of him. His voice was a little cold. "Alice, don''t worry. I''m here." Alice looked at his delicate profile and questioned, "How can I not worry? It''s all because of you, and this is a problem that resulted because of your appearance. If you hadn''t gone that night, Michelle wouldn''t have said anything, and I wouldn''t have found that there was something wrong with our friendship." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Henrick, all conflicts start from interests." Although she knew that it was not Henrick''s fault, she couldn''t help saying that. Henrick remained silent as he felt that Allie was right. Everyone had ambitions, but they were different. After a long time, Henrick sighed and said, "Allie, I can''t stay away from her. We''ll be together in the end and we''ll have to face your friends in the future, won''t we? It''ll be easier for you to see her true colors as soon as possible." Alice red at him and admonished, "You have a glib tongue." Henrick smiled and didn''t say anything. He thought to herself, "It doesn''t matter as long as you like it." When they arrived at Halton District, Henrick took Alice to the presidential suite on the top floor. At the door, she looked at him in surprise and asked, "Have you booked the presidential suite?" Henrick smiled and answered, "Alice, don''t worry. This is my uncle''s hotel." Alice was speechless. Their power and influence were truly terrifying. "Alice, let''s go in and you can choose a dress first." Henrick swiped the room card and brought Alice in. In the past, she would have been very nervous if she had been alone with him like this. Now that she knew him, she felt much more rxed andfortable. Now, she had no more burdens in her heart. Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 In the living room, there were ten gifts on disy, and each was very beautiful, exquisite, and superbly made. Even looking at them was pleasing to the eye. Alice covered her mouth in surprise and asked excitedly, "Did Eden design these clothes?" She could recognize Eden''s design at a nce. She and her mother had always ordered custom- made clothes from her, and the styles were unique. "Yes, I asked my mother to prepare them. My mother knows fashion very well. You can choose one quickly. After you decide, we''ll go downstairs to attend the party." After saying that, Henrick sat down on the sofa and waited for Alice to choose her dress. Alice looked at Henrick happily. She didn''t expect this man to be so attentive. The dresses came in a variety of colors, but she liked the champagne-colored gown very much. She stole a nce at the light blue suit on Henrick''s body and decisively chose a short, white dress, so that she would match him better, "This white one." Henrick had been paying attention to her expression. She liked the champagne gown very much, but in the end, she chose the white one in order to match him? In fact, the champagne-colored gown was more suitable for her. It was very close to white, and the hem of the dress was very unique. "Alice, you look more beautiful in the champagne one!" Henrick''s eyes were fixed on that particr dress. Alice''s eyes lit up. She immediately hung up the white dress, took the champagne-colored dress, and went to change into it. After thinking about it, she agreed. Why should she amodate Henrick? Her happiness was the most important thing." "Then wait for me. I''ll change now." Alice happily went to the dressing room to change. Her phone on the table rang. Henrick picked it up and saw that it was Michelle''s phone number. He smirked evilly. That woman could not wait any longer. He pressed the answer button and did not speak. Michelle''s unhappy voice came from the other side. "Alice, why didn''t you bring Mr. Henrick here? The party is about to begin. I remember that you used to be punctual. Why didn''t youe tonight?" Henrick nced at the time on his wristwatch. There were still 20 minutes left before the party began. He smirked and said, "Miss Howe, your tone is not very good. It seems that you are dissatisfied with my Allie." On the other side of the phone, Michelle was stunned. She had never dreamed that the person who would answer the phone was Henrick. His voice immediately became gentle. "Mr. Henrick, why is Alice''s phone with you? Where''s she?" "Alice is my girlfriend. Is it strange that her mobile phone is with me?" Henrick asked with a smile. He would tear apart Michelle and reveal her true colors that night. If anyone dared to make his Allie ufortable, he could make that person pay the price. He would never allow anyone to covet or hurt the treasure in his hand. "Yes, yes, Mr. Henrick. It''s not strange at all. I just wanted to see you, so I''m in such a hurry," Michelle said in a coy voice. Henrick felt a chill run down his spine. Which man could ept such a woman? Her voice gave him goosebumps. "Alice is here. I''ll hang up first." Henrick deliberately hung up the phone in a hurry. He took out his phone and sent Josue a message. "Josue, are you ready?" Josue could handle ordinaryputer problems, and Henrick had already sent the data to him. As long as Josue followed Keh''s instructions, everyone would be able to watch a good show. Josue saw the news and clicked his tongue a few times in his heart. Michelle looked beautiful and kind, but she did such a thing behind the scenes. She bought online trolls to humiliate her best friend. She even described her friend so terribly. She was worse than a beast. Alice quickly changed into the gown. Henrick raised his eyes and caught sight of her, and he was stunned. The light champagne-colored gown made her skin look particrly fair. Her slightly curly long hair fell over her shoulders and her makeup was light, but it made her look more beautiful, like a goddessing out of the sea. Henrick''s smile gradually widened. He got up and walked towards her. Alice looked at him nervously. Henrick smiled softly and said in a low voice, "My goddess, you are so beautiful!" Alice was speechless. ''My goddess''? What an amazing word. She couldn''t believe it was used to describe her. What an experience! It had to be said that Henrick was really good at coaxing people. No wonder the two children liked him so much. Even his parents were partial to him. They didn''t ask about Henrick much and just let him as they trusted him. Alice looked at him and was a little jealous. "Do you say that to all the beautiful girls?" Henrick was obviously stunned. He was talking about her. Why was she talking about other women?" "No, I only said that to you." "Hmph! Who knows? Anyway, it can be said that we''ve just met. Only you know what you used to be like, evil, charming, wild, a true yboy." Henrick was speechless. She was fine previously, but why did she start to doubt him in the next moment? He quickly ran over and exined, "Allie, don''t think of me like that and miss who I was before. I will be very sad." Alice replied as she walked, "Who missed you?" Henrick suddenly realized that their thoughts were not on the same page. "Allie, I know you miss me." He smiled yfully. However, Alice blushed and entered the elevator. When they arrived at the party, she ignored him. The Church family''s social circle was not bad. Many people came that night, including a few directors whom Alice was familiar with. As soon as she and Henrick entered the room, the noise almost stopped. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on them. Especially Michelle, who was wearing a ck, diamond-studded mermaid-style gown that entuated her tall body. However, when she saw Alice''s unique champagne-colored gown, jealousy shed across her eyes. Alma was next to Michelle. She whispered, "Alice is wearing a custom-made gown from Alwynn Group. It''s unique and should have been prepared for her by Mr. Henrick." Alma''s purpose was very simple. If Michelle was jealous, Alice would suffer. Michelle narrowed her eyes and instantly knew the value of Alice''s clothes. Looking around at Alice, she was even angrier. That night, the party was taking ce on her home ground, but these people''s eyes fell on Alice. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, two people who knew Alice came over to greet her. "Miss Klein, long time no see. You''re getting more and more beautiful." The first person toe over was a middle-aged man. Alice smiled gracefully. "Hello, Mr. Jefferson!" Mr. Jefferson looked at Henrick and asked, "Isn''t this Mr. Henrick? Are you friends?" Henrick also smiled politely and said, "Alice is my girlfriend, and we will get married in the future." Alice thought to herself, "This b*stard is doing it again. Can''t he just keep quiet?" Michelle saw several young men walking towards Alice. She gripped the wine ss in her hand and walked over quickly. "Mr. Henrick, you''re here." However, Michelle turned around and pushed Alice, who was next to Henrick, away. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Alice was thinking about how to tell Henrick not to go too far. He used to call her his girlfriend, but he now said that they were going to get married. This man was really childish and shameless. Did she say that she wanted to be his girlfriend? Where did his confidencee from? When she was about to speak, Michelle squeezed in. Alice looked at Michelle''s back and felt a little sad. Having been a part of society, she knew that human nature was like this, but she was still sad. "Mr. Henrick, let''s go over there first. Your confidant, Miss Parma, is also there." Michelle did not know that the rtionship between Henrick and Alma had be estranged. She just wanted to use Alma to pull Henrick over so that she could take advantage of the situation. "Miss Parma, who''s that?" Henrick asked with a faint smile. He kept a distance from her and held Alice''s hand involuntarily. Michelle responded, "Miss Alma Parma!" Henrick nced at Alice, but she red at him. He gave her a gentle smile, and she felt like she was punching cotton. "Miss Church, don''t talk nonsense. My confidant and girlfriend is Allie. As her friend, have you ever considered her feelings?" Michelle''s face suddenly turned as pale as snow. She looked down and saw Henrick holding Alice''s hand. Could it be that Henrick was really serious about Alice? However, he said that he didn''t know Alma. They had just cooperated with each other in a TV series. How could they not know each other? Michelle had told everyone in advance that Henrick would also be there at her party. For their own business, everyone wanted to befriend the second son of Alwynn Group. If they could have a share of the Alwynn family, their businesses could continue for many years. Therefore, almost everyone who had been invited by the Church family was present. At this time, they all came up to introduce themselves. Henrick responded to everyone patiently. When everyone asked about the woman beside him, he also introduced Alice to them naturally. Alice was extremely helpless, but she didn''t dislike Henrick in her heart. As she had never had a sense of security, she had always been a very contradictory person. After half an hour, no one approached them again. Only then did Alice get close to Henrick and mutter in a low voice, "Henrick, why did you always introduce me to your girlfriend? I haven''t agreed to be your girlfriend yet. How far will you go? Don''t you feel ashamed?" Henrick was speechless. If he was ashamed, would he be able to still chase his girlfriend? He also knew that Allie would be unhappy, but he couldn''t control his desires; he just wanted to take her as his own. He would only feel at ease when she was firmly locked to him. "Alice, be my girlfriend!" He sincerely begged and whispered in her ear. His hot breath gushed on her face. She suddenly took a step back and kept a little distance from him then said, "What beautiful thoughts you have. You want me to be your girlfriend even without chasing me. Is it so easy for you to get a wife now?" Henrick smiled dryly. He had been very happy these days as Allie was treating him better. It would only improve in the future. He said with a cheeky smile, "Alice, I''m chasing you now." Alice sneered. "How dare you say that? Where are the flowers and chocte? Have you ever done any of these things?" Faced with Alice''s question, Henrick smiled gently and said, "Allie, how did I not do anything? I n to send you to work in person in the future. As for the flowers, you will receive them tomorrow." "You also got chocte. Didn''t you eat a lollipop today?" Alice asked, "Is that all?" Henrick looked at her slightly open mouth. He picked up the little cake on the side with a spoon and fed it to her mouth. "Alice, this cake is good. Do you know the pastry chef my uncle hired? A few years ago, he met some foreign friends who taught him how to make it. Their cakes are the best." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alice was speechless. He wanted to fool her like that, but failed. However, the cake was really delicious. It melted in her mouth and tasted very good. After Alice finished eating, Henrick smiled and fed her a few more mouthfuls, giving her no chance to speak. "Henrick, go to the kitchenter and bring a cake back for Juliet to eat. It''s really delicious!" Henrick had already made up his mind. What a good thing sweets were; they made Allie forget about the past matter. "Alright, I''ll get Josue to get it." Not far away, Michelle looked at the two people who were talking intimately with their heads lowered, and nced at Alma beside her. "Miss Parma, Mr. Henrick said that he doesn''t know you." Alma smiled and responded, "Maybe he''s afraid that Miss Klein will misunderstand." As long as Henrick did not say anything, Michelle would believe whatever Alma said. Michelle instantly thought of the phone call she had just made. Henrick was afraid that Alice would get angry, so she was relieved. She looked at Alma with an evil look. "Miss Parma, I want to be Mr. Henrick''s woman. Do you have any way to help me?" Alma''s eyes shed. She thought she was very shameless, but it turned out that Michelle was even more shameless than her. Alma smiled and said, "Miss Church, it''s very simple. With what you''ve seen and heard abroad, do you know how to get a man? As long as you arrange a man to hold Alice back, you will have a chance to get Mr. Henrick." Hearing this, Michelle thought that that was a good idea. While destroying Alice, she could also get what she wanted. What kind of person was Alice? How could she be worthy of Henrick? Didn''t Alice look at her own circumstances? Michelle raised her lips and said with a smile, "Miss Parma, you are very well-versed in such matters. I am not such a vicious person." Alma smiled and remained silent. If it wasn''t for the cooperation between Jaime and the Church family, she wouldn''t bother talking to this woman. Her appearance and words were quite detestable, yet she imed to not be a vicious person and pretended to have a good character. After Michelle left, Alma breathed a sigh of relief. No one knew where Jaime had gone. She looked up and couldn''t help staring at Henrick. She didn''t know what Alice had said. Henrick smiled brightly, but Alice stared at him shyly. She didn''t dare to run into him face to face as the rtionship between them was very tense. He was ruthless. If she did anything he didn''t like, he wouldn''t care about anyone present and humiliate her, making her lose face. As for her, she didn''t dare to provoke Henrick. Without Jaime, she would have nothing. After chatting for a while, Alice said to Henrick, "I''m going to the bathroom." He responded, "I''ll go with you." Alice looked at him in disbelief. "Henrick, you didn''t hear me clearly. I said I was going to the bathroom. The bathroom. Do you want to go with me?" Henrick replied, "Allie, I know what I''m talking about. There are so many men staring at you, and I''ve been upset for a long time. I don''t want them to keep looking at you." Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Alice didn''t want to talk nonsense with him as she found that she would never be able to outspeak Henrick. "Mr. Henrick, let''s have a drink." A middle-aged man came up and Alice took the opportunity to leave. Henrick looked at Alice''s back and smiled. He picked up a cup of wine, clinked it with the middle- aged man''s, and took a symbolic sip. He was not good at drinking, and he was not greedy. At parties and banquets, he hardly ever drank. Even if he wanted to drink, Josue would help him secretly change his drink to in water. As the heir of Alwynn Group, his life was carefree, but he would not let himself lose control. "Mr. Henrick, do you n to develop any projects in Lemmon City this time?" The middle-aged man came to inquire about the news. Henrick smiled and said, "I may disappoint you. I came to Lemmon City this time for my girlfriend. As for whether I should stay here or not, I''m still considering it." There was a development project, but there was no need for him to do it. He was still focused on pursuing his wife. The middle-aged man was a little disappointed and smiled tteringly. Opportunities were given to those who were prepared. He had been looking for a chance to cooperate with Alwynn Group. Thus, he found a topic to chat with Henrick. As for Henrick, he didn''t care about which wine ss he picked as he took one casually. He just took a sip and held it in his hand. Michelle, who was not far away, frowned. Henrick didn''t drink, so she couldn''t carry out her n. Alice had already been diverted, and the n had begun. Presently, Michelle was just waiting for Henrick to drink the wine, and then, her n would seed. On the other side, as soon as Alice came out of the bathroom, she was blocked by Belinda. She frowned slightly and just nodded. She did not want to talk to her. When she was about to leave, Belinda blocked her way. Alice suddenly raised her eyes and looked at her unkindly. Belinda sneered and said, "Alice, don''t you know your own family background and identity? How dare you be with Mr. Henrick? I think you''d better give up. Michelle''s family background is very good. As long as she marries him, it will be good for us. What do you think?" Alice was amused by her words. How could she have the confidence to say such words? "Belinda, you can''t be like this." "Why not? Hmm?" Belinda asked with a smile, aggressive. Alice''s eyes were full of smiles. "Isn''t it good for me to marry Henrick? Why should Michelle marry him?" "Because your family background is not good?" Belinda sneered and called out again. Alice was furious. Sometimes, she really couldn''t keep a low profile. "Belinda, I remember that in Gxy Shopping Mall, your family rented two shops to do business, right?" Belinda proudly raised her head and said with a smile, "Yes, it was rented from Klein Group. It doesn''t matter, but it''s almost impossible to rent a shop in such a good location." Alice also nodded. "Yes, that is a good location. Those two shops should be the only sources of ie in your family." Belinda was a little embarrassed. "Yes, but it''s still better than your smallpany." Her tone was hurried and ashamed. The two shops were the only sources of ie for her family, but it was quite considerable as she could live a carefree life without going to work. Alice nodded, picked up her phone, and dialed a number. The person on the other side greeted her respectfully, "Miss." "Mr. Foster, could you please inform those two shops owned by the Kline family in Gxy Shopping Mall? I want to take them back." "Okay, Miss. I''ll call them right away." "Haha..." Belinda sneered and retreated. She didn''t believe that Alice had such an ability. "Alice, who do you think you are? The eldest daughter of the rke family?" Alice replied, "You''re right. I am indeed Bert Klein''s biological daughter. Don''t you like to use your family background to oppress others? I''ll also let you have a taste of it. How will you continue living after losing your sources of ie?" "Ha..." Belindaughed angrily. "Alice, you really dare to admit that. We were college ssmates. If you had such a good family background, how could I not know? Look at the clothes you are wearing..." "The clothes I''m wearing are very beautiful, but they''re not branded, right?" Alice interrupted her. Belinda had to admit that, and it was why she was jealous. Alice could also dress beautifully despite wearing clothes from random street stalls. "Let me ask you, what''s wrong with those clothes? Eden, the president''s wife of Alwynn Group, helped me design them. My family orders our clothes from her every year. Each item of clothing costs more than your family''s annual ie." Belinda''s face instantly drained of color. At this time, the phone in her hand also rang. When she saw that it was her father calling, she didn''t want to answer it. Then, she thought of Alice''s call just now. She hesitated for a moment and answered it. "Hello, Dad." "Where are you? Hurry up ande back to think of a way. The rke family suddenly wants to take back the shops. Just now, Mr. Klein''s assistant called me in person and said that Miss Klein wants to take back the shops." The phone in Belinda''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. She looked at the gorgeous and elegant Alice in disbelief. She was really the eldest daughter of the rke family. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Alice, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I was really wrong. Don''t take back the shop, okay?" Belinda couldn''t care about Michelle''s n now. Without the two shops, her whole family would have a hard time. Her brother was still in college. Without a source of ie, they wouldn''t be able to afford her brother''s tuition fees. Alice looked at her coldly. "Isn''t this what you want? Using your family background to oppress others." After saying that, she left. Belinda picked up her phone and chased after her, blocking her path. "Alice, I''m sorry. I really didn''t do it on purpose. It was Michelle. She and Alma conspired to drug you and Mr. Henrick. When you came out of the bathroom, I was supposed to distract you and hold you back while the man arranged by Michelle woulde over and bring you to his room. Michelle took Henrick to the hotel room. I was too consumed by the thought of getting money for a moment, so I did this. Alice, I''m telling you all this, and I hope you can keep it to yourself. I will never appear in front of you again." Alice looked at her in disbelief. It turned out that there was such danger hidden in the fact that Michelle invited them here that night. She hoped that that b*stard, Henrick, didn''t get drunk. Alice couldn''t be bothered with Belinda. She turned around and ran back to the party. However, before she could run a few steps, she was hit by someone behind her. Her vision went dark and she fell to the ground. "D*mn it!" Before falling to the ground, she was still very worried about Henrick. "Ah..." Belinda looked at the man wearing a cap in horror. However, the man raised the baseball bat in his hand and quickly knocked her out. The man was very strong and dragged the two women to the underground garage quickly. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 As for Henrick, he had been worried about Alice. She had been gone for several minutes, so he gradually lost his patience. Seeing that the middle-aged man was still talking non-stop, he interrupted him, "I''m sorry." Then, he put down the ss in his hand and turned to walk out. Michelle took a look and immediately blocked his way with a ss of wine. "Mr. Henrick, it''s my party tonight, but you haven''t toasted me yet. Let''s have a drink." Michelle raised her lips and smiled charmingly. She picked up the ss of wine that Henrick had just taken and handed it to him. Henrick frowned. Looking at her bright smile, he felt that there was something wrong. "Miss Church, I''ll go pick up Allie first. I''ll drink with you when I get back." Henrick didn''t give her any face. However, Michelle did not give up. She held the wine and chased after him again. She said coquettishly, "Mr. Henrick, you can just drink with me. Have a drink before you leave." Henrick''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He took the wine from her hand and swirled it gently. The crystal clear liquid in the light was very beautiful. He looked at Michelle with a faint smile. "Miss Church, you keep asking me to drink. Is there anything wrong with this wine? I only took a sip. It''s not much, not enough to moisten my lips. Is there anything wrong with my body?" Michelle didn''t expect him to be so sensitive. She smiled and said, "Mr. Henrick, are you joking? Why would there be a problem with this wine?" Henrick smiled sinisterly, and his unruly smile became much colder. "Since there''s no problem, why don''t you drink it? I haven''t drunk this wine yet." Michelle was speechless. This man was really not a gentleman. Many men wouldn''t say such a thing in front of a beautiful woman like her. "What''s wrong? Don''t you dare to drink it?" Henrick''s tone suddenly became cold. Michelle was speechless. She suddenly felt that she had been defeated by him. Henrick was worried about Alice. These people were people who could do anything for the sake of profit. He took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed Josue''s number. "Mr. Henrick." "Josue, immediately ask the staff members to look for Allie in the bathroom. Hurry!" After giving the instructions, he felt a little relieved. However, Michelle became nervous. She forced a smile and remarked, "Mr. Henrick, you really spoil Alice too much. Isn''t she just going to the toilet? Look at how nervous you are." Henrick looked at her without saying a word and spoke in a sharp tone, "Michelle, it''s a shame to put on a show. You''d better pray that Allie is fine. Otherwise, the Church family will go bankrupt tomorrow." Michelle''s delicate body trembled. She suppressed the surprise in her heart and replied, "I don''t understand what you mean. Alice is my friend. I would certainly feel sorry for her if something happens to her, but what does it have to do with me?" Henrick chuckled and spoke in an unruly and casual manner, "That''s why I told you that it''s best if it has nothing to do with you, otherwise, do you think your Church family will be able to remain safe and sound?" Michelle pursed her lips in horror. Henrick was different from other rich second generations. Michelle was a little worried about what would happen next. Just then, the phone in Henrick''s hand started ringing. Henrick quickly picked it up. "Have you found Allie?" "Mr. Henrick, something has happened to Miss Klein. I picked up her phone at the door of the bathroom and checked the surveince monitors. I saw a man wearing a cap dragging two women out of the fire exit. He must be heading for the underground garage." "I''ve arranged security guards to block the hotel. I hope it''s not toote and they haven''t left the hotel." "Yes! Hurry up." After hanging up the phone, Henrick nced at Michelle with a gloomy expression on his face. "Tell me, what did you do to Allie?" Michelle instantly tensed up. She suppressed the panic in her heart and shook her head. "Mr. Henrick, I don''t know what you are talking about." "Really? I''ll let you know what I''m talking about soon." Henrick picked up his phone and sent a message to his brother. "Keh, help me. Allie had an ident in Uncle Delmont''s hotel. Josue is very busy.) Keh replied, "What are you doing? You can''t even protect the woman you like." Henrick texted, "Keh, help me find the address first. Allie was taken away by a man in a cap." Keh''s response was, "Hold on." Henrick stood there nervously. He needed his brother to give him an urate address so that he could find Allie. The smile on Michelle''s face could no longer be seen on her face. Alice had seeded, but she had failed. Her heart was in a mess and she didn''t know what to do. Moreover, the ss of drugged wine was still in her hand. "Mr. Henrick, you don''t have to worry too much. Alice is a lucky person. She will be fine." "Is that so? You''d better pray that she''s fine." Henrick shot her a cold nce. The people around them also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them. They were all watching the show. Michelle said to Henrick, "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom." She was about to leave. However, Henrick stopped her. "Miss Church, please wait!" At that moment, Henrick''s phone vibrated. Keh had texted, "Ask Michelle Church. She found someone to kidnap Alice and she''s still in the hotel. I''m exposing the contents of her call to force her to tell us where Alice is." Henrick suddenly looked up at Michelle. Michelle was so scared that she almost fell to the ground. Henrick walked over and kicked her to the ground rudely. "Ah..." Michelle screamed. Henrick''s sudden movement made the people around him scream. Alma hid behind the crowd and watched the scene. She just smiled coldly and did not go over. "Henrick, what are you doing?" When Mr. Church saw his daughter lying on the ground, he was distressed and went over to help her up. Michelle was so aggrieved that she burst into tears. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Henrick. "Michelle, I''ll give you onest chance to tell me where Allie is. Remember, this is yourst chance. Think about the future of your Church family, and don''t challenge my patience." However, before Michelle could speak, Mr. Church roared. "Mr. Henrick, although the Alwynn family is very powerful and influential, you should not be too presumptuous." "Is that so?" Henrick sneered. "Then don''t me me for being rude." As soon as he finished speaking, the screen of the advertisement on the screen not far away suddenly changed. It was Michelle''s voice. "Belinda, find an opportunity to follow Alice. As long as she goes out of the party, you should distract her and hold her back. I have arranged for a man to ruin Alice. As long as he seeds, I will give you 200,000 dors." "Michelle, this is different from our previous n. We initially nned to just embarrass Alice and make Mr. Henrick dislike her. Why is there a sudden change in ns?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 "Haha..." Michelle smiled. "Belinda, why are you so naive? We only have one chance tonight. After tonight, it will take a long time to wait for another chance. Haven''t you been waiting for such a long time with your credit card?" The other party hesitated for a moment before she finally made a decision. "Okay, I promise you. After it''s done, you must give me the money. I will hold Alice back. You must arrange for someone toe and take her away as soon as possible." "Got it. Henrick is mine tonight. I''m looking forward to a wonderful night with him. He''s in such good shape and he''s also good at martial arts, haha..." The ambiguousughter stopped abruptly. Henrick felt a chill run down his spine, and he couldn''t help but shiver. D*mn it. He couldn''t help but feel sick listening to her voice. If he touched her, he would definitely throw up. Mr. Church couldn''t believe his daughter''s words. He stared at his daughter, who was sitting on the ground, at an utter loss for words. Michelle''s face had long turned pale. She had been exposed. In the future, she would be too ashamed to stay in this circle. "I didn''t expect that tonight''s party was for us to watch the show." "I''ve never seen such a vicious woman. I heard that Alice is a good friend of hers. How could she scheme against a friend like this? Who would be so unlucky as to be her friend?" "That''s right. Her father seems to have a good character and is very trustworthy in doing business. How could his daughter turn out to be such a person?" "It''s not strange that she is such a person. She went abroad to study since she was a child and may have picked up such things there. There are many things that happen like this there." "Shame on you." "Who dares to marry such a woman..." The men and women at the party were all talking about it. Every word fell into Michelle''s ears, and each felt as painful as a needle pricking her. Michelle felt that she could die on the spot. Would she still be able to continue living in this world in the future? Henrick''s eyes were gloomy. He took a few steps forward and looked down at Michelle coldly. "Michelle, let me ask you again, where did those people bring Allie?" Michelle did not say anything. Since things had developed to this point, she would let Alice apany her to die. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, Henrick would not let her go. She would not lose out if she dragged Alice down with her. "Mr. Church, you have to find Miss Klein as soon as possible. Miss Klein is Bert Klein''s daughter. If anything happens to her, with Bert''s character, I''m afraid that your Church family will not be able to bear the consequences of his revenge." A middle-aged man who was standing nearby nced at Henrick; not to mention the Alwynn family, no matter which family it was, the Church family was nothing in their eyes. It was only then did Mr. Churche to his senses and stare at Henrick. "Mr. Henrick, I''m sorry. I''ll send someone to look for her now." Michelle also looked at the man who spoke in surprise. "Alice is Bert Klein''s daughter?" She asked in a trembling voice. Her pale face was bloodless under the cold light. The shock in her heart was beyond words. "Aren''t you a friend of hers? How could you not know?" Mr. Church looked at his daughter and was so angry that he almost exploded. "I... I didn''t know. I''ve yed with her since I was a child, but she never mentioned anything about her family to me." Michelle smiled coldly. Alice was really good at hiding her true identity. If she knew that Alice was Bert''s daughter, how would Michelle have dared to treat her like that? Henrick''s phone rang, and he quickly answered it. "Josue, how is it?" "Mr. Henrick, Mr. Keh directly sent me the address. It''s in the warehouse of the underground garage. I don''t know which warehouse it is. The person hasn''t left the underground garage yet and we''re looking for him." Henrick''s perfect body tensed up. "I''ll be right there." Henrick hung up the phone and looked at Mr. Church. "Mr. Church, before Ie back, I don''t want anyone to leave this ce. There are aplices who haven''t been found yet. My woman is not allowed to be schemed by anyone. If anyone dares to leave, they''d better think about the consequences." Henrick''sst sentence was a naked threat. He was not used to oppressing others with his power, but they dared not speak out. Henrick left quickly. p... Mr. Church pped his daughter hard in the face. He hit Michelle so hard that she instantly felt her vision darken. Her ears were buzzing, and half of her makeup was ruined. Michelle fell heavily on the ground and cried, but no one sympathized with her. Mr. Church told his assistant to take good care of the ce and then left with Henrick. In the dark warehouse of the underground garage. There was a foul stench emanating from it, and there was trash and debris piled in it, as well as some cement on the ground. Lying on the bed, Belinda''splexion was ashen, and her face was red and swollen. She stared nkly at the dark ceiling. Her clothes were in a mess. At that moment, she was being humiliated by a man, who was attacking her fiercely. Alice slowly woke up. The moment she woke up, she felt that there was something wrong with the voice beside her. She turned her head and thought of the scene at the door of the bathroom. She realized that she was in danger. "Ah..." Looking at the tragic situation Belinda was in, Alice screamed in horror. She was also shocked to see the man in a cap sitting aside, smoking. The man put out the cigarette and turned his head to look at Alice. His gloomy and horrible eyes fell on her beautiful little face, and he found her frightened eyes particrly attractive. The man grinned. "What a beauty." Alice stepped back nervously and looked at the messy room. The light was dim. The only way to escape was a ck iron gate not far from the man. There were no windows or doors to ask for help. Alice was inplete despair. The man''s hoarse voice and foul breath made her feel like she was in hell. At this time, the man''s angry voice came to her ears. "It''s such a shame that I have waited for so long." "Get lost. Don''te over." Alice was really scared. She didn''t expect that Michelle was so vicious that she wanted to destroy herpletely. In the end, she did not even let Belinda go. "Hmph! Someone gave me money, so of course, I have toplete the task. Come here yourself, or I''ll let you taste this de," the man sneered and threatened. There was no warmth in his turbid eyes. Alice looked around and tried hard to stall for time. When Henrick found that she had not returned, he would definitely send someone to find her. She knew that Henrick really cared about her. Alice prayed in her heart that Henrick did not drink that problematic ss of wine. Otherwise, the two of them would be finished for the rest of their lives. Alice ran to the innermost corner along the wall. She picked up an iron stick leaning against the corner of the wall and looked at the man. "Don''t come over." "Ha... You think too highly of yourself." The man approached Alice step by step. Alice took the opportunity to call for help. "Help, help. Is there anyone outside? Help..." Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 The man sneered and said, "Don''t waste your time. There is no signal here, and no one wille here at all. There''s an abundance of food and wine upstairs, like heaven, but here, it''s like hell. We have been here for half a year, and no one has found us." At that moment, Belinda was awakened by Alice''s will to survive. She began to struggle hard, making herst bid to survive. "B*stard." Belinda gathered her strength and kicked the man''s belly. He, who was enjoying himself, suddenly staggered back. His expression was full of displeasure, terrifying and gloomy. "Ah... You b*tch." The man felt like his life was going to end at that kick. After venting his anger, the man''s expression became even gloomier. He suddenly walked over and grabbed hold of Belinda who was a few feet away. She was in so much pain that she could not get up. She hunched over and almost fainted. "Belinda, Belinda, are you okay?" Alice looked at the motionless Belinda, and she was a little worried. Although she hated Belinda, in a matter involving life and death, the past was just a small matter. "Haha... You can''t even protect yourself, yet you still want to worry about others. David, keep going. After this time, I don''t know when there will be another woman." "Got it, buddy." "B*stard, you will be punished if you do this. Don''t you have a conscience? You also have parents and children. How could you be so vicious to others?" Alice tried to arouse their conscience. She couldn''t be destroyed here, otherwise what would happen to her children? What would she do in her life? No, absolutely not! She had yet to agree to Henrick''s request. She had yet to spend the rest of her life with her beloved man. She would rather die than submit! "Hmph! Parents? Children?" The man was very sarcastic. "Do you think we have these people in our lives? If we had parents and children, do you think we''d dare to do such a thing?" "We were abandoned by our parents, and we were children who picked up garbage and grew up on the streets. When we wanted to get married, no woman was willing to take a look at us. You live a life full of luxury, yet we have to risk our lives for a little money." "This world is so unfair. Why should I have the conscience to let you go..." The man became even angrier. When Alice heard this, she waspletely desperate. She suddenly understood. How could such a person have a conscience? These were utterly heartless people. "Get over here. Don''t waste any more time." The man lost his patience and strode towards Alice. The ce was not big, and Alice tried to escape, but there was nowhere to run. "Don''te over." She raised the iron stick in her hand. However, as if he did not hear her, the man walked forward quickly. Alice mmed the iron stick in her hand hard at the man. However, she was too weak, so the blow was intercepted halfway. The man pulled hard, and the iron stick fell into his hand. Alice took a few steps back and fell onto the trash behind her. The pain made her body twitch. Bang... The man threw the iron stick on the ground, took off his coat and walked towards Alice. Alice closed her eyes in despair. Belinda had stopped talking, and Alice didn''t know if she had fainted or not, but the man was cursing her. "Get up and serve me well." The man grabbed Alice''s hair and dragged her up. Alice struggled and punched and kicked the man. p... The man pped her hard in the face. "Ah..." It was that scream that gave Henrick, who was busy searching for Alice, a glimmer of hope. "Alice, Alice, where are you?" Henrick searched crazily in every corner. He was sure that he did not hear wrongly. The scream just now came from the iron gate on the left. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He walked over, and the screams became clearer and clearer. "Alice, Alice." Henrick raised his foot and kicked the door hard. A few secondster, he kicked the door open. The space was disused, so there was not even a lock on the gate. After the two men moved to live there, they only bound the gate shut with some wires. Henrick kicked his way in in a few moves. Seeing the scene inside, he was extremely furious. For so many years, he had suppressed his feelings, and all his anger burst out at that moment; a terrible aura spread everywhere. The man beside Belinda watched in horror as Henrick ran past him like a gust of wind. Alice was beaten several times by the man and had almost fainted. Hearing Henrick''s voice, she endured the pain on her face and tried her best to open her eyes to look at the man who was rushing towards her. At that moment, her Prince Charming, whom she had been chasing after for so many years, finally came to her side and answered her prayers. Alice smiled happily. Right then, although she was weak, embarrassed, and knew how ugly she looked when she cried, she didn''t care anymore. Everything in the world no longer seemed to exist, and all she could see was the man who was rushing towards her, her Prince Charming. "Where did this brate from? How dare he meddle in my business?" The man picked up the iron stick on the ground with a sneer and swung it violently at Henrick. Alice covered her mouth nervously. Presently, even if she was dazed, she knew that she couldn''t make a sound to affect Henrick''s judgment. Henrick always exercised, as there were many hidden dangers abroad. He had to be strong enough to walk alone at night without worrying. He urately intercepted the iron stick that the man had swung down and said word by word angrily, "If you dare to touch my woman, I will make you regreting into this world." Before he finished his words, he kicked the man hard in the lower abdomen. Bang... The man who had initially been confident suddenly fell to the ground, and he felt as if his internal organs were almost going to break out of his body. He looked at the furious Henrick in horror. Henrick raised the iron stick and hit the man''s legs hard. He didn''t stop until the man was covered in blood. "Ah..." The man''s scream caught the attention of Josue and the others who were not far away. "Quick, over there." Josue ran in the direction of the sound with the bodyguards. The underground garage was divided into two floors, and it was simply too big. "Alice, are you okay?" Henrick ran to Alice''s side and held her, who was still in a state of shock, in his arms. He was very strong, and he was filled with fear and tension after regaining what he had lost. He didn''t even dare to imagine what terrible things would have happened if he was one stepte. "Alice, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry, I''mte," he whispered in her ear, holding the back of her head with his big palm and holding her in his arms. Only in this way could he feel at ease and relieve his nervousness and fear. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 "Boohoo..." Alice sobbed in his arms. "Henrick, you weren''tte at all. You''re just in time." However, she couldn''t say anything at the moment. "Alice, are you hurt anywhere?" Henrick let go of her and checked her wounds. When he saw her swollen face, his face was full of distress. His slender fingers gently stroked her face, which was as precious as treasure to him. "Alice, is it very painful?" Alice cried and shook her head. When she saw him, she felt no pain at all. "Silly girl, do you know that you scared me to death?" Henrick wanted to pull her out of the room. "We''re leaving. Let''s go to the hospital." Henrick didn''t look at Belinda who was lying on the ground. He nced at her in a hurry, and he didn''t need to ask to know what had happened to her. At that moment, he was really d that he had a genius brother and that Allie had resisted so much, which prevented a tragedy from happening. However, at this time, the man covered in blood suddenly got up from the ground and looked at Alice''s slender back with a sneer. No one could get what he couldn''t. "B*tch, go to hell!" He tried his best to pull out the dagger hidden in his pocket and stabbed at Alice. "Watch out!" Belinda, who was pretending to be dead, opened her eyes and shouted in horror. Almost instinctively, Henrick pulled Alice into his arms. The moment he turned his head, he suddenly raised his arm to block the dagger from the man. It happened so suddenly that there was a deviation in the angle between them. Hiss... A long streak of blood oozed out of Henrick''s arm. His light blue suit was sliced open. The bright red blood prated his white shirt and the blue suit fabric, forming a stark contrast which was dazzling. Drip... Bright red blood dripped down Henrick''s arm to the ground. Henrick couldn''t be bothered with anything else. He kicked the man away, and his arm, which had been cut, hung down feebly. He frowned slightly and switched to his other arm to bring Alice out. Alice looked back at Henrick after smelling the strong smell of blood. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When she saw the blood forming a straight line and flowing to the ground, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. If it wasn''t for him, the dagger would have been stabbed into her body. Sob, sob... She was so distressed that she burst into tears. "Henrick, how are you... Hurt... Are you okay?" She could barely speak. Henrick smiled and consoled her, "Alice, I''m okay. Don''t worry. Don''t cry. I''ll be upset if you cry." Although he had predicted that he would be injured, he still took the chance. His injured arm didn''t seem to have much strength. "Mr. Henrick." The sound of rushed footsteps could be heard as Josue appeared at the door. "Ah, Mr. Henrick, you''re injured." Josue was anxious. Who was Henrick? He was the treasure of the Alwynn family, yet he was now injured. "I''ll leave the matter here to you. Take that ss of wine back to do a test and hand these two over to the police. Make sure the results are satisfactory." "Okay, okay, Mr. Henrick. Don''t worry. Go to the hospital and get your injury treated. I''lle over as soon as I can." After Josue finished speaking, he saw that Henrick''s arm was bleeding abnormally, with blood flowing down like a thread. "Mr. Henrick, I''ll call the nearest ambnce for you." He dared not be careless and took out his mobile phone to make the call. Henrick''s face was a little pale and he nodded. He didn''t have to be brave all the time. Alice was very nervous. Seeing that Henrick was covered in blood, she knew that he was seriously injured. She was only wearing an evening gown, so she couldn''t take it off. After Josue finished making the call, he tore off his shirt and tied it to Henrick''s arm, but the bleeding wouldn''t stop. Looking at the pool of blood on the ground, Josue cursed in his heart. If this continued, Henrick would definitely faint. At this time, the three people in the underground storeroom were brought out. Belinda, relying on the crowd, bravely stood up. She picked up an iron stick and stabbed at the man who had attacked her. The man let out a scream and blood flowed out. He soon passed out. Everyone was speechless. Belindaughed crazily. So what if she got revenge? Everything had already happened. She did not look at anyone and staggered away. Henrick''s vision went dark and he fainted. The moment he closed his eyes, he felt so ashamed. He fainted after bleeding a little; it was so embarrassing. "Henrick, if anything happens to you, I''ll ignore you for the rest of my life." The moment Henrick closed his eyes, he heard Alice''s heart-wrenching roar. He thought that he should be fine. In the hospital, the doctors went in and out of the operating room, and they were very busy. Alice and Josue sat outside the operating room, anxiously waiting for news on Henrick''s surgery. Josue came over after dealing with the matters at hand. Alice was not in the mood to ask how things were going. Her only hope right then was that Henrick would be fine. At about 11 o''clock in the evening, the door of the operating room was finally opened. The leading doctor was a middle-aged doctor. After walking out, he took off his mask. Seeing Josue and Alice, the doctor spoke before they could ask him any questions. "The patient''s family members should be mentally prepared. The patient''s arm nerves were severely injured, but he received treatment just in time. Whether he will be permanently disabled depends on his future recovery. The operation was sessful, so you don''t have to worry about this." "Thank you, doctor!" Josue''s expression was also ugly. At that time, he had seen the wound and thought that it was unusual. He didn''t expect that there was a risk of permanent disablement. Alice stared nkly at the doctor as he walked away before she realized that Henrick''s life was not in danger. She heaved a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but rx. However, when she thought that his arm would be disabled, she began to worry again. Soon, Henrick was pushed out of the operating room. Because he had lost too much blood, he was still unconscious. Josue arranged the admittance procedures, and after Henrick was sent to the VIP ward, Josue and Alice cleaned up the ward. The doctor said that Henrick had to stay in the hospital for at least a week. Alice asked Josue to go back and bring some of Henrick''s daily necessities over. Josue knew that Henrick was very picky, and he would not be used to things that were casually bought. Thus, he drove back to get the things for Henrick. Before leaving, Josue briefly told Alice what had happened that night. There had indeed been something wrong with that ss of wine. The two men had been arrested, and so had Michelle. Before Michelle was arrested, she said that it was Alma''s idea. As such, Alma was also taken away for investigation. In addition, Michelle''s two friends were also taken away. Belinda fainted in the elevator and was also sent to the hospital. The matter came to an end just like that. After hearing everything, Alice felt nothing but anger. She had not seen Alma that night. Alice let her go in River City, but it was really unpredictable that Alma came to Lemmon City to hurt her. Once a person had the seed of evil nted in his heart, his conscience would not be able to be awakened. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 What exactly did Michelle learn after studying abroad for a few years? She managed to ruin someone''s entire life without even flinching, disregarding their years of friendship so easily. Kind people would always be taken advantage of. When she woke up in the storage room, she felt heartbroken. In fact, she already knew that it was Michelle who was behind it. She still remembered that when she was in college, they were very close. She liked the hottest guy in school, so the both of them would always wait for him outside of his dorm. They used to share snacks together and had fun together. They shared many happy memories together. However, time was truly cruel. It was capable of tearing down even the strongest of rtionships. Alice sighed heavily as she gazed at the face of the man whom she had loved for many years. She felt a little annoyed. "Henrick, just what did you do for me to like you for so many years?" she thought to herself. "If even you betray me in the end, maybe I''m the one who''s the problem. Everyone always ends up betraying me," she wondered to herself. Thoughts were running wild in Alice''s mind. She didn''t want to think about these things, but she just couldn''t control her thoughts. Just then, Mrs. Klein gave her a call to ask about Henrick''s condition. After talking to Mrs. Klein for a while, only then did she calm down. Just then, Josue had arrived. He came with some daily necessities for Henrick, as well as a change of clothes and some toiletries for Alice. He noticed that Alice was still in the same state that she was. Maybe she was too worried that she didn''t even notice her messy hair and the traces of blood by her lips. "Miss Klein, I can stay here and look after him instead. You should go home for a rest ande back tomorrow." Alice shook her head. "It''s okay, Josue, you can go home. I will look after him here, I probably would keep worrying about him if I did go home." She didn''t know how she would exin everything to Juliet, about what happened to her father. Juliet would probably feel very sad. As Josue stared at her, he felt extremely bad for her. However, he knew that Henrick would be very disappointed if he couldn''t see her when he woke up. "Miss Klein, remember to eat something after showering. I have brought some dinner for both you and Mr. Henrick." "It''s okay, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Alice looked at him and smiled gratefully. After Josue left, she headed to the washroom for a bath. When she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she was shocked. Her hair was disheveled, and there was still blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. Her face had turned pale from the beating, and she looked like a wreck. She stood there quietly for a while before taking a hot bath. After half an hour, she walked out in a fresh new set of clothes with her half-dry hair draping down her back. She came to the bedside and gazed at Henrick, who was still deep in sleep. She felt even more worried. Why hadn''t he woken up after so long? She sat down and traced her fingers along his beautiful features. She was young and innocent back then, but even till now, she still liked him as much as she did. Her love for him was as strong as steel. Even if he were to disappear from her life, she would still hang onto him for life. Alice finally fell asleep by the bedside at dawn. Henrick had a long dream that was filled with Alice. The young girl in his dream had a happy smile on her face. She looked really beautiful when she went to River City to look for him. She was really adorable with her hair in a ponytail as she wore a dress. When she smiled happily with her teeth shown, she looked extremely beautiful with her dimples. Her eyes were shining. At the banquet, she chased after him and said nothing. In the end, she gave him a gift. He did not lose it after all these years. It was stored in a dusty box in the corner of his study. Henrick felt a little anxious. How could he store her gift in the corner? He seemed to have also lost the text messages where she sent him every morning when he changed his phone. However, he could clearly recall every single word from her texts. He also dreamt about the harsh words that came from Alice''s mouth. Even if it was in his dreams, he was very unhappy about it. When he opened his eyes again, sunlight was pouring into the room. The rays were a little too bright, so he closed his eyes again. When he tried to raise his hand to block the sunlight, he found that he could barely raise his injured arm. It felt so heavy and numb. His heart clenched. Was he going to be rendered disabled? He raised his other hand. Although he did not have much strength, the feeling of being able to move made him feel much better. The faint smell of disinfectant made him realize that he was in the hospital. He turned his head and noticed Alice sleeping by the bed. At this moment, his heart was warmer than the bright sun outside. Allie had been by his side all this time. He was extremely happy as he got to see his beloved woman as soon as he woke up. He smiled as he gazed at her face. The sun shone on her fair skin, and her long dark hair covered half of her face with her mouth slightly open as she breathed slowly. He couldn''t help but smile again. Allie really was beautiful. Alice was very tired, but as soon as she fell asleep, it was all nightmares. When a man with blurred features pushed her down to the ground, she immediately woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she noticed a pair of eyes looking at her, filled with warmth. "Alice, you''re awake." There was joy hidden in his slightly husky voice. "You''re awake." Alice straightened up in surprise. Compared to Henrick, she was much happier. Henrick smiled at her. "Yeah." Alice suddenly looked at him nervously and asked, "Do you feel pain or difort anywhere? I''ll get the doctor for you." Henrick shook his head. "It''s okay. I just can''t lift my arm. I''ll ask the doctor about itter." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alice''s gaze suddenly shifted to his injured arm. The doctor said that he might end up being disabled. It was not confirmed yet, and it would depend on his future recovery. "So, who asked you to save me?" Alice was very angry. If his other arm became disabled, he would not be able to bear it with his pride and self-esteem. Henrick stared at her in silence when she suddenly yelled at him. "Alice, I would do the same even if it were to happen again. I can''t bear to see you get hurt." Alice''s heart skipped a beat. She was deeply touched. She then asked carefully, "Henrick, what if your arm bes disabled?" Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 "How is that possible? I''m God''s favorite child. Don''t worry, I haven''t even married you yet. Before that, nothing bad will happen to me." Although Henrick wasn''t even sure about his own words, he had hope. He could clearly feel that he couldn''t move his arm, but only time could tell what would happen in the end. Alice lowered her gaze, not daring to meet his confident and warm gaze. Instead of hearing it from the doctor, why not she be the one to tell him the truth? But as soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t bear to say anything. "Do you want some water?" She just couldn''t bring herself to do it, and her heart was sinking. Henrick replied, "Yes, I want to drink and eat. I''m very hungry." "Okay, wait a minute!" Alice went to the washroom to wash up before heading out. She noticed that Henrick was staring at his injured arm. She paused. She realized that he was actually very concerned about it, but she couldn''t bring herself to tell him what the doctor had said. She poured him a cup of warm water and handed it to him. When the cup was in front of him, only then did Henricke to his senses and look at Alice with a smile. He looked up and finished the ss of water in one gulp. "Do you still want more?" she asked. Keh shook his head. "No, I''ll start going on the dripter, it''ll be really troublesome to keep going to the washroom." Most importantly, his arm was injured, and he was sure that she wouldn''t be happy to lend him a hand in the washroom. "What do you want to eat?" Henrick thought for a moment before answering, "I want some sweet eight-treasure porridge!" "But the chicken porridge my mother made for you." When Henrick heard that his future mother-inw had made him chicken porridge, he instantly became happier. "Allie, it''s okay. I like chicken porridge very much. It''s delicious. Thank you, Mrs. Klein. Thank you so much." If she was willing to cook him food, would she agree to letting her daughter marry him in the future? Henrick was in a wonderful mood! Ten minutester, Josue entered the room with the chicken porridge that Aubri had made. "Ah, Mr. Henrick, you''re awake." Josue was very happy. Over the years, the two of them had developed a close rtionship. He hadn''t slept wellst night after what had happened to Henrick. This morning, he called Mrs. Alwynn and told her what had happened. Mrs. Alwynn was also worried about her son, so she got on the ne to Lemmon City. "Yep," Henrick answered as he nced at what Josue was carrying in his hands. "What are you carrying?" asked Henrick. Josue smiled as he replied, "These are all prepared by Mrs. Klein. Mr. Henrick, the chicken porridge is really delicious. I had a bowl of it at Miss Klein''s house. It tasted so good." Henrick fell speechless. "How dare you eat what my mother-inw made?" he thought to himself. Josue suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Henrick''s gaze. Josue had brought Alice her lunch as well. Alice took over the lunchbox and opened it. It smelled delicious. When Henrick caught a whiff of the food, he felt even more hungry. After Josue finished his task, he smiled before he left. He didn''t feelfortable disturbing the two of them, so much so that he even forgot to mention that Eden was in Lemmon City. Alice poured the chicken porridge into a bowl. As the fragrant of the porridge rush up his nostrils, Henrick felt even hungrier. He watched as Alice prepared his lunch before she walked over to hand it to him. Henrick had injured his right arm, so he couldn''t eat by himself. He didn''t even need to coax her this time, she took the initiative to feed him with a spoon. Seeing that she was so concerned about him, Henrick didn''t dare say anything. He quietly ate the porridge. Every sip of it was delicious. He smiled from ear to ear, feeling extremely happy. His gaze was fixed on Alice''s fair and beautiful face. It was so hot that Alice felt ufortable under his gaze. After feeding him half a bowl, he couldn''t hold on any longer. She looked up and met the tender gaze that she was already so used to. What a terrible habit. Ever since Henrick had chased after her to Lemmon City, he had been looking at her with the same gentle gaze. To be honest, she was very pleased and moved by the gentleness of her Prince Charming. "Henrick, look away. I feel very ufortable under your gaze." "Ah, oh!" Henrick blinked his eyes in a daze. He didn''t want to make her ufortable, so he averted his gaze. Alice was amused by his reaction. She still remembered that he had taken on the role of the main protagonist in the drama. It was Glint Immortal, and he had on white robes, which made him look extremely dependable. Everyone loved him in the show. After finishing the porridge, he still wanted other dishes. He kept ncing at them, and Alice also noticed that. "Wait!" Alice put on disposable gloves and took one for him. She took a drumstick from the lunch box and gave it to Henrick. "You''re injured, so you can''t eat anything with soy sauce. My mother specially left this for you when she stewed the chicken. Just have this instead." "Great! I really wanted to have some meat," he remarked as he nced at Alice willfully. She fell speechless. "Eat your food. You''re already thinking of such things as soon as you feel a little better." Alice sat back at the table and ate her delicious food. As long as her mother was there, no matter where she was, her mother would prepare her favorite food. Spicy tofu, beans and beef were all her favorites. She enjoyed her food slowly, and Henrick felt happy as he watched her eat as well. It was a quiet afternoon, and the time was just right! "Allie, I like you so much!" He couldn''t help but say. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alice said, "Humph! Who was the one who said that no one would marry me? That they would never like me no matter what? What happened, huh?" This man... Let''s see what you would do now? Are you embarrassed? Henrick fell speechless. How could she bring that up now? He despised his past self. "Hehe..." He smiled. "Allie, there are exceptions for everything. At that time, I already liked you secretly. I watched you all day long because I cared about you. I wanted you to pay more attention to me, so I tried to get your attention that way." Alice was speechless. "You''ve already bullied me like this, yet you still want me to care about you, is that possible?" Alice chewed on the beef slowly. The faint aroma of the beef filled her entire mouth, making her extremely satisfied. Food was indeed the best remedy for everything. "Allie, I''m sorry. I won''t say that again in the future." He always remembered that he must be thick- skinned to pursue a girl. He pretended to feel miserable. "Allie, you must forgive me for being ignorant. I will grow up and be a good man who can make you feel safe and cared for." Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Alice stared at Henrick''s serious expression in a daze. She really couldn''t bring herself to feel any ounce of anger when he had this expression on his face. "Humph! We''ll talk about it when you actually manage to get me. You''re all talk and no actions," she huffed. She wasn''t like any other women who would fall for sweet talk. Henrick thought for a moment before he sent a message to Josue. Although he had trouble with his right arm, he managed to type out the words correctly. "Josue, bring a rose with you when youe over in the afternoon," the text read. Josue replied quickly. "May Mr. Henrick sessfully win over your wife''s heart." Henrick fell silent as he wondered, just where did Josue get the idea that Henrick had seeded in his pursuit after Alice? However, the two words "your wife" pleased him a lot. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He smiled and nced at Alice, who was eating with her head lowered. He then replied to Josue, "Remember, roses should only be the best, freshest, with dewdrops on top of the petals." "Mr. Henrick, there would be no dewdrops as it is already noon. Are you trying to make things more difficult for me?" came the reply from Josue. "Regardless, I only want the prettiest flower for her. My Allie deserves only the best." "Mr. Henrick, I''m so jealous!" Only then did Henrick put down his phone with a smile. Just then, the doctor entered the ward for a routine examination. There was no trace of blood oozing out of his wound. After the examination, he put Henrick on the drip. Alice then gave him a quick wipe down. The weather was extremely hot, and although the air conditioner in the ward was set to the lowest temperature, Henrick was still sweating all over. After wiping him down several times, Alice couldn''t help but blurt out, "What are you, made entirely from water? How are you sweating so profusely?" Henrick nced at her as he answered, "Allie, Lemmon City is much hotter than River City. It''s so ufortable here." Alice looked at him and replied in a cold voice, "And there you were talking about living here as my husband. Seeing that you couldn''t even handle this much, how are you going to live here for the rest of your life?" Upon hearing this, Henrick felt a little anxious. "Allie, give me some time. I will get used to it." His tone was very soft and firm. He could adapt to the climate in other countries, and he could also adapt to the climate here. Looking at the concern on his face, Alice''s heart softened again. "I''ve really lost to you!" She realized that she would probably have to devote the rest of her life to Henrick. He smiled at her weakly in return. He felt really dizzy and wanted to talk to Alice, but in the end, he couldn''t bear the drowsiness and fell asleep. Only then did Alice let out a sigh of relief. In fact, he needed a lot of rest. Maybe he was taking her feelings into consideration, so he had been holding on. Henrick really did put in a lot of effort for the people whom he cared for. In her eyes, Henrick treated the people he loved with the utmost care. When Henrick woke up again, it was already the evening. He felt well-rested. The moment that he opened her eyes, he saw her mother''s loving face. He blinked several times, wondering if it was a dream. Was it really his mother? "What''s wrong? Ricky, is there anything wrong?" Eden looked at her son nervously. After she arrived at the hospital, she learned about her son''s condition from the doctor and fell into in a bad mood. However, nothing was conclusive. "Mom, I''m not dreaming. It''s really you." Henrick''s nose twitched and he felt a little ufortable. His mom came to see him because he was injured. Eden smiled at him lovingly. Her slender hand touched his forehead, but there was no sign of heat. "Silly child, did you wake up and be a fool?" Hearing her mother''s gentle voice, Henrick suddenly smiled. "Mom, I''ve missed you so much." Eden was very happy after listening to his words. "Geez! Why don''t you protect yourself well?" Her heart ached for Henrick. When she heard that he was injured, she didn''t have time to tell Victor about it nor clean up after herself. She immediately bought a ne ticket for Lemmon City and rushed over. After the nended, she gave Victor a call to tell him about it. Victor was so angry that he hung up the phone without saying anything. "Mom, it was an emergency. It''s a good thing that I''m still alive." Henrick smiled and tried not to tell her what had exactly happenedst night. "By the way, Mom, where is Allie?" Henrick couldn''t see Alice, so he felt very disappointed. Eden could see the true feelings in her son''s eyes. It seemed that her worries were unnecessary. "When I arrived, I noticed that Alice was very sleepy, so I asked her to go back to rest first. She will come overter." "Oh!" Henrick suddenly smiled. "Mom, it''s July now. If I sessfully get Allie, we''ll get married by the end of the year." Eden smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t even gotten her yet. It''s too early to say that. You guys aren''t in the ce to talk about marriage. Although Alice is no longer hostile towards you, you can''t be careless. If you really like someone, you must give her only the best and respect her opinions." She and Victor had been married for so many years. Most of the time, it was Victor who had pampered her, spoiled her, and spoiled her. More importantly, they understood each other and respected each other. If they were too stubborn, they would have taken different paths. However, she could tell that Ricky was as devoted as his father. Henrick nodded and answered with a smile, "I understand what you''re saying, mom. I''m also trying my best." "By the way, how''s Marlon?" Speaking of her grandson, Eden smiled happily. "Marlon is doing well. Due to his outstanding looks, the director immediately noticed him as soon as I brought him to the Alwynn Group for an interview. During the livestream nowadays, he''s been very popr. When he gets home everyday, he always goes to his daddy for advice and guidance. Your father has been very patient with him as well, he''s living a happy life." Henrick believed that his son would be a better man than he was. ...... After five days in the hospital, Henrick returned home to recuperate. During those five days, Alice stayed in the hospital day and night to take care of him. This made Henrick very happy. Although she was in the hospital, he did not feel any irritation or difort. When he got home, he grew a little impatient. He had housekeepers, servants, and a mother to take care of him. Alice would only stay for a very short while everyday. However, with his daughter oftening to apany him, he felt a little better. In the past few days, Alice had received a new project from thepany, so she had been a little busy. The same went for Bert, so the responsibility of taking care of both the children and Henrick fell onto Aubri and Eden. During the day, when Aubri and Eden went out for groceries, Henrick would watch some shows with his daughter. Their private cinema had every movie that they could possibly want, and on top of that, the maids made popcorn for them. The father and daughter both had a lot of fun. Henrick also acted the part of a loving father. Ten dayster, it was time for Henrick to go to the hospital for a checkup. Everyone was very nervous, especially Alice. On the way there, she was very tense, praying that Henrick''s hand was fine. Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Josue was driving, and Henrick and Alice were sitting in the back. Eden also wanted to go to the hospital with him, but when Henrick said that he wanted to spend more time with Alice, Eden understood instantly. She stayed at home with her granddaughter, and at the same time, she chatted with Victor on the phone. She had been in Lemmon City for more than ten days. Victor kept nagging that she had not returned home. This was also the first time in these years that they had been separated for so long. However, she was worried about her son''s arm, and she couldn''t just go back like this. The only thing she could do wasfort Victor. Henrick could tell that she was worried. He rubbed against Alice''s arm. She was wearing a short- sleeved shirt, and her skin was very soft andfortable to touch. He smiled and said, "Allie, don''t worry. Even if I''m disabled, I don''t think it''s a big deal. I don''t intend to continue acting, I just want to apany you and the children." Alice looked at him nervously. She was so worried about him, and yet here he was joking around with a smile on his face. "How could that be? I''m already so worried, and yet you still say that." Alice''s eyes were red. If he was really disabled, he would definitely not be so rxed. Henrick smiled at her, his eyes filled with warmth. "Well, Allie, I mean what I said. I''m really fine. I''ve been blessed with luck ever since I was a child. Although I don''t feel anything on my arm now, I''m sure it''ll get better." Alice didn''t say anything and just looked at him quietly. However, she grew even more worried. She had been asking about Michelle. She could go to the police station to see her tomorrow. She must make her regret her actions. Alma was also under investigation. "By the way, this ident was caused by your childhood sweetheart and Michelle. Alma seems to have hired awyer, and Michelle has no evidence to prove that it was Alma''s idea. The detention period will be over tomorrow, and she will be leaving Lemmon City." Henrick''s expression darkened instantly and he said, "Allie, don''t worry. Even if she escaped the law, I won''t let her go so easily." Alice was fuming. "Although Michelle is a terrible person, Alma is even worse foring up with that idea." If it weren''t for Alma''s idea, Michelle wouldn''t have dared to do what she had done. No, these two women were not good people. Alice''s heart ached. Why would people always send themselves to prison for their own greed? Back then, she had retreated back to Lemmon City because Henrick had suddenly found out about the children. After that, she no longer paid any mind to Alma. No matter what Michelle''s true intentions were, she was trying to use Michelle''s idea to ruin Alice''s life. She would not show any mercy to such a vicious person. Henrick noticed that she was seething and said with a smile, "Allie, don''t be angry. Michelle will definitely face a severe punishment. Her whole life is ruined. As for Alma, don''t worry. I will deal with her. I will take care of this for you." Alice red at him. "Huh? What are you going to do? Are you willing to? Also, just how are you going to take care of this?" "Of course I am! Allie, how do you want me to take care of this?" "Humph!" Alice huffed. "Henrick, if you didn''t like her, you should''ve been clear about it. Look what''s happened now!" "Also, I''m not that evil of a person. If she stabbed me once and I stabbed her back, I would be no different than her! Whatever, she''ll get what she deserves!" Henrick smiled as he replied gently, "Yes, yes, our Allie is the most gentle and kind, but I''ll take care of the rest. You just have to work hard." "I don''t care what you say. I don''t want it to affect our lives because of Alma." "Okay, okay, it won''t affect us." As long as she was happy, he could do anything that she wanted. When they arrived at the hospital, Alice took Henrick straight to the doctor''s office. Alice knew the doctors here, so she quickly brought Henrick for a private checkup. His wound had recovered, and the gauze had been removed, leaving only a purple, crooked scar. After taking the X-ray, the doctor looked at the X-ray and frowned slightly. Seeing the doctor''s frown, Alice felt her heart in her throat. On the other hand, Henrick appeared to be moreposed. "Doctor, how is his recovery?" Alice was very anxious. The doctor looked at her and answered, "Not bad, but it will take a long time to fully recover. I still can''t tell by now." "Come for a checkup after half a month. If you''re able to feel your right arm by then, it''s very likely that you will recover." Alice looked at Henrick, who appeared to be extremely calm, and felt even more nervous. Was he acting so calm because he didn''t want her to be sad? Alice''s eyes turned red. He had been injured because of her, so nothing must happen to him. Henrick looked at her red-rimmed eyes and said with a smile, "Allie, don''t be sad. Dr. Barry also said that it will take some time for the results toe out. Don''t worry, people who do good will have their own karma. I''ll be fine." Dr. Barry also added, "Miss Klein, it''s fine. You don''t have to worry. The initial recovery is going better than expected. After theter recovery of the patient''s arm, it will slowly recover. The recovery of the tendons is better than expected. Young people have to hold a good attitude in order to have hope." Alice nodded and answered in a deep voice, "Thank you, Dr. Barry. We''ll return in half a month." Dr. Barry smiled in return. "Take your medicine on time. There will be good results in the next meeting." As a doctor, he was very patient. After all, he had seen all kinds of patients and had a way to comfort people. Alice was in a much better mood and felt very confident. Since Henrick was in a good mood, she couldn''t be sad. She didn''t want him to worry about her. After they came out of the hospital, they walked side by side. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The sun in July was still very hot. When the heat waves came, the heat on his face could be clearly felt. The fragrant trees on both sides of the road gave off a faint fragrance. Henrick looked at Alice, who was unhappy, and suggested with a smile, "Allie, let''s go to the coffee shop. We haven''t had coffee together before." Alice shook her head. "I''m not in the mood. I''m going home. You''re injured and you shouldn''t be out." Looking at the peopleing and going in and out of the hospital, Henrick still felt that he was very lucky. Now he could still stroll leisurely with the woman he liked. "Allie, don''t be sad. There will always be a miracle happening to me, so my hand will never be disabled." Heforted Alice and himself. Even if one of his hands was disabled, he still had another hand. He had fulfilled his dream. He could continue on with the rest of his life with one hand. As long as he was with Allie, he didn''t really care. What he cared about was that if he was disabled, would Allie dislike him? Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Alice stopped to look at him, and the worry in her beautiful eyes turned into tenderness. She looked at him and smiled brightly. "Henrick, I hope that a miracle wille to you. Although I hate you, I never pray that you will be hurt. No matter how bad your attitude toward me was, I still hope that you will live a happy life." Henrick''s heart clenched, and he felt moved. Just what did he do to this kind woman? "Allie, thank you!" From being sorry to thank you, their rtionship would get better and better. He looked at her soft smile, which was brighter than the bright sun at the moment. A suspicious blush appeared on Alice''s face. "Let''s go. Aren''t you going to the coffee shop? I''ll go with you." "Okay!" Henrick smiled and followed after her. Alice sent a message to Josue, telling him to wait a little longer, or find a ce to sit down and rest. She and Henrick might only return a while. Josue naturally obliged. Ever since the Second Young Master had fallen in love, his life had been much better. Workers like him wished for nothing more than a high sry and an easy job. Alice was very familiar with Lemmon City. After all, she grew up here, so she knew her way around. Themercial buildings around were very mature, and there was a bustling street behind the hospital. There were all kinds of shops there, and a popr cafe named "HX Cafe" was located just around here. There were not many people in the morning, and there was only one other couple who were seated by the window. The atmosphere was calm, so they chose to sit by the window as well. After the two of them sat down, Alice ordered a cup of coffee. Henrick was injured and could not drink dark drinks, so she ordered a cup of hot milk for him. Henrick didn''t care about coffee anyway, he just wanted to go to a cafe with Alice. Yesterday, when he and his daughter met at Alice''s ce, his daughter showed him Alice''s diary. It turned out that Alice had a habit of writing a diary. She wrote that she wanted to sit by the window and drink coffee with him. Although he could not drink coffee now, he managed toe with her to the cafe. When he was ready, he would definitely have some coffee. He would apany her to a cafe again. Alice had a lot of things that she wanted to do with him. He would finish her bucket list with her, together. When her daughter handed him the delicate and beautiful light pink notebook, she said, "Dad, this is mom''s diary." At that time, his hands trembled and he didn''t even dare to look. He was afraid that seeing Allie''s hateful words would make him lose his final courage. However, he thought too much. As soon as he opened it, all he could see was his name. He was everywhere. Her diary was only filled with her dreams and happiness, there was not one word of hate directed towards him. Alice gave him all his love. He was really happy! Alice looked out of the window at the busy streets. It was especiallyfortable. She gently stirred the coffee with a small porcin spoon and took a small sip. The taste was extremely delicious. Maybe because he was sitting opposite of her, maybe because she had dreamt of doing this. Whenever she thought about him, she would always fantasize about going somewhere with him. Like other couples, they would also have some street snacks together, like ice cream, cotton candy, and much more. They would sit by the window and talk about interesting things, they would ride a boat together. She had thought about doing a lot of things together with him. Back then, although she was stupid, she was happy. "Levi, shall we travel abroad after we get married?" The girl sitting behind them suddenly asked. "Eden, where do you want to go?" The boy asked with a smile. The girl answered with a sweet smile, "I want to go to a lot of ces. I''ll tell you when I think about it in the future. Will you be willing to do it first?" "No." The boy''s voice suddenly grew a little cold. Henrick didn''t have the habit of eavesdropping before, but for some reason, he listened attentively at this moment. The girl asked, "Why?" The boy asked, "Because I came to break up with you today." When Henrick and Alice heard this, they both felt embarrassed at the same time. There was a vase of flowers separating them from the couple behind. The vase was filled with beautiful flowers. The girl''s voice was choked with sobs. "We were about to get married. Why would you break up with me? How can I exin it to my parents? How can you exin it to your parents?" The boy sneered. "Your parents added 500,000 yuan to the betrothal gift. I''m just an ordinary employee. I don''t have such money to marry you." "Eden, I''ve been thinking about us for a long time, long time, and it was very beautiful. But your parents are very stubborn. My parents were forced to quarrel every night. I want to get married for happiness and a family. I don''t want to quarrel every day because of debts." "If this is a marriage, I would rather not get married." "I''m sorry, Eden. No matter how we love each other, we are still defeated by reality. I really can''t afford to offer so much money." The girl said, "Then you can sell the house. Didn''t you say you love me? If you sold the house, wouldn''t you have money to love me?" "Haha..." The boy sneered. "That house isn''t worth much. If the house is sold, where will my parents live? Where will you live after you marry me?" The girl answered, "You can just buy another one after you earn money. You are still young, don''t you even have this little courage?" The boy replied, "I''m sorry! I have courage, but I can''t let my parents suffer with me." The boy stood up and quickly left the cafe. The girl''s sobs filled the cafe. Alice sympathized with the boy, but she could feel that they had not reached the level of true love. If they truly loved each other, it would not stop them from falling in love with each other in the face of material things. Henrick took a deep look at Alice. They had missed out on each other for many years. This time, he would not miss it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Everything will pass, but one couldn''t possibly go back yesterday. Indeed, time could eliminate pain, but if a person waited too long, there would always be a day when he grew tired of it, and his feelings would fade away slowly. The initial persistence and the initial love would also be eliminated by both the big and small things in life. He didn''t want to be defeated by time, let alone reality! Therefore, he finally understood what his father meant by love. The best love was to apany him for the rest of his life. "Allie, shall we go to the movies tomorrow night?" He wanted to go there that night, but she would definitely not agree. Juliet was going to a dance sster that night. Alice remembered that she had to visit Michelle tomorrow, so she couldn''t confirm her ns. But why did he suddenly want to watch a movie with her? Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 "Sure, if I have the time I''ll go," Alice answered. Henrick retorted, "You don''t seem to have anything to do tomorrow. Have a rest." Alice shook her head. "No, I have to go to work in the morning. I will be very busy during this time. It depends on my schedule. If I have enough time, I will apany you to watch a movie." This seemed to be something she had written down in her diary. Her dream was so humble. She only wanted these simple interactions with her boyfriend. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Watching a movie was something that most couples would do. Henrick''s expression darkened. "Allie, please understand my current state. I''m pursuing you." Alice was so angry that sheughed. "Haha... Are you pursuing me? You are pursuing me, not forcing me." "I''ll see tomorrow. If I have time, I''ll call you." Henrick didn''t say anything and just looked at her. Fine, you''re a big shot, and you''re the protagonist. Everything you said is right. Henrick''s eyes suddenly shed. "Allie, I''ll take you to thepany tomorrow. I''ll have lunch with you at noon and wait for you to get off work at night." Alice had never thought that he would be so clingy. During this period of time, she felt like she was in a dream. What she had imagined wasing true every day. She looked at his injured arm and sneered. "Henrick, take a good rest at home if you''re injured. Isn''t it good to spend more time with your daughter?" Henrick felt wronged. He wanted to develop a rtionship with Alice even more. He already had a good rtionship with his daughter. "Alice, in fact, I just want to spend time with you." Alice paused for a moment as she took a sip of her coffee. Her heart was filled with joy, her entire being was filled with joy. It was said that when a woman was in love, she could be stupid in an instant, but when she was in love with a man, she would be more and more hardworking. Look at her, she was so stupid that she had forgotten about the pain that he had caused her. "You''re right. Deep cleaning before marriage is very important.." Henrick felt his hair stand on end. "Why do we have to do that? We already know about each other''s family very well. You''ve met my parents, and you also know about my family background." Alice pointed at him and replied seriously, "I''m not very familiar with you. You''ve been abroad for many years, and everything that I know about you was from the Inte. asionally, some news from Gia. Can''t you be more patient?" "Oh!" Henrick wanted to say, "I''ve always been very patient." But don''t refuse me, either? "Oh! Henrick, I find that the coffee here is really delicious." Alice picked it up and took another sip. She liked coffee to have a little bitter taste. She didn''t add much sugar, so it was really suitable for her taste. Henrick silently wrote down the location of the coffee shop and her taste. If his future wife liked it, he had to remember it. When he quarreled with his wife, he could make her happy in this way. "No, no, no, Henrick, you bastard, what are you thinking about? She''s not your wife yet, and you''re already thinking about how to coax her when you''re quarreling," he reminded himself. Henrick tried to stop thinking about these thoughts. "Allie, the hot milk you gave me tastes good too." Alice nced at the milk that he hadn''t touched and asked with a slight sneer, "This is indeed hot milk. It should be delicious, but are you sure you''ve even taken a sip from it?" Henrick looked down at the edge of the cup, which was clean. Henrick was speechless. What the hell! He picked it up and nned to finish it in one gulp. "Oh, it''s so hot." Henrick felt that her tongue was numb, and the milk in his mouth was sprayed on the table. Alice was shocked and quickly stood up. She took a tissue and helped him wipe it down. "Henrick, you''re such an idiot, behave yourself." Alice huffed as she looked at the spilled milk all over the table. How could there be such a childish man? The Second Young Master of the Alwynn family''s lofty and cold personality hadpletely fallen apart. Henrick also felt that he was really childish. It was true that when one fell in love, they would be an idiot. He was even dumber than a fool. "Henrick, are you okay? Did you get scalded?" Keh blushed and shook his head. "No!" He also picked up a tissue and wiped off the milk on his clothes. Only then did he realize that he was not childish, but stupid. When the waiter saw this, he quickly took the cleaning tools to deal with the situation. Henrick was very embarrassed and left with Alice. Out of the cafe, Henrick suggested, "Allie, let''s take a walk around. Aren''t you free today?" Alice nced at him sideways, and immediately lowered her gaze slightly to hide the joy in her eyes. Now, Henrick was really relying on her more and more. Hehe! The joy in his heart was indescribable! "Yes! Let''s take a walk around!" Alice lowered her head in a very low voice. At the same time, she was very disdainful of her pretentiousness. Women really liked to be pretentious. It was just a woman''s nature! It was reasonable for a woman to be pretentious. This was a woman''s capital. Alice quickly found a reason for himself. The two of them walked side by side on the bustling streets. This road was a little steep, and behind it was the university town. This was definitely a world of delicious food. The milk tea shop, the octopus balls, the burning tofu, the roast pig''s trotters, and all kinds of local cuisine were all famous specialties. The two of them walked side by side on the enthusiastic street. The atmosphere was surprisingly good. "Henrick, this is the Sleepless Town. It''s very lively at night." "Really? There are many ces like this in River City, but I haven''t been there many times." Alice suddenly stopped. In front of him was a shop selling mango rice. Henrick instantly understood what was going on. "Allie, do you want to eat mango rice?" Alice looked at him with an obvious smile. Before she could speak, Henrick said, "Allie, I''ll buy you some mango rice." Alice was speechless. "At least you know how to make your girlfriend happy." She thought. Henrick bought a box of mango rice for her, and the two of them found a quiet corner to sit down and eat. There were many college students and couplesing over to eat mango rice. It was a very romantic atmosphere. Alice took a bite with a disposable spoon. The mango was sweet, the sticky rice was soft, and the coconut juice was rich. It tasted really good. Alice picked up another spoon and couldn''t help bringing it to Henrick''s mouth. He smiled brightly and said, "Henrick, it''s really delicious. Have some too!" Henrick smiled, her eyes full of stars. He lowered his head and ate a spoonful of mango sticky rice. Only then did Alice realize that her actions were very abrupt and ambiguous. She had acted this way so naturally. However, he felt very happy. This kind of intimate action was something that only lovers would do. How could she not be happy? Henrick felt as if tens of millions of flowers were blooming in his heart at the same time. "Allie, I want more." Henrick opened his mouth slightly, his expression gentle as he smiled brightly. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Alice pursed her lips to hide the joy in her eyes as she silently fed him another spoonful. They finished the mango rice between them. However, Henrick was still unsatisfied. She could even feel the sweet scent in the air. The two of them walked out of the shop selling mango rice in silence. Henrick was thinking about where they should go to settle today''s lunch. "Allie, let''s go to a specialty store for lunch." In short, it was necessary to go to a romantic ce in order to create the proper ambience. Only then will her heart race, and she might then fall in love with him. He had been looking on the Inte for a long time, and none of the methods of were suitable for him. He simply found the story in the TV series where the hero pursued the heroine. However, he felt that it was too deliberate. If Alice found out about it, she would think that he was acting. Therefore, after careful consideration, he could only pursue the woman whom he liked in his own way. On top of his daughter''s help, he knew that Alice was in love, so he knew what to do in an instant. Alice pointed to the whole street and said, "Henrick, the whole street here serves local delicacies. If we eat all the way to the end of the street, we should be able to break our belly." Henrick fell speechless. He felt that his n was about to fail again. "Let''s go, Allie. We''ll eat our way through the whole street." Henrick felt that it was quite romantic. Compared with the high-end restaurants, this street full of couples had a more romantic atmosphere. Alice followed him in silence. The two of them were very good-looking, and many people turned to look at them. In particr, it was easy to recognize a celebrity''s face. The people who recognized Henrick were all looking in the direction of them and whispering to each other. Henrick also noticed the expressions of the people around them. He lowered his head slightly. He had been abroad all these years, so he was somewhat different from that on the screen. He had always kept a low profile. When he went out, he never liked to be apanied by others. He always came and went alone. Unless he needed something, he would only bring Josue with him. "Girls, take a good look at that. It seems to be the emperor of movies, Henrick." "There''s no need to look at him. I''m his loyal fan. He is indeed my Prince Charming! Oh, mom, I''m in love." "Hehe, I heard that you''ve been back in the country for some time. You''re so handsome. I''m a perfect match for you." "But who is the woman beside him? Ah, shouldn''t I be with him?" A few girls got together to gush over their Prince Charming. All of them thought that it was a one-in-a-lifetime chance to run into him by coincidence. There were very few opportunities for them to meet celebrities, and it was rare for them to meet a superstar like Henrick. How could they not be excited when they were lucky enough to meet him today? The girls on the road gradually caught up with him. Alice also felt that something was wrong. Henrick''s loyal fans were all over the world. He had kept a low profile and would not deliberately bring bodyguards with him when he went out together. As long as he did not deliberately attract attention, he had a lot of freedom with the schedule. Henrick nced at the fans who wereing over, but he didn''t panic at all. He had faced this kind of thing more than a hundred times, and he could easily deal with it every time. Alice asked, "Henrick, what should we do? You seem to have been recognized." Henrick smiled and answered, "Allie, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Alice lowered her voice and replied, "I''m afraid that your fans aren''t to be taken lightly." Henrick suddenly held her hand. The fans who followed them instantly felt heartbroken. They all looked sadly at the two people who were holding hands. "Oh... he''s dating someone already." "Oh my... My Prince Charming, you can''t do this. I can do it too." "No, no, no, how could he abandon me..." Everyone started chattering away. Alice heard every word they said. There was an endless stream of women who would love Henrick, including her. There were too many girls who liked him, and she was just one of them. That fateful night seven years ago changed the life of an ordinary girl like her. Seven yearster, they hade this far. "Hello, hottie, nice to meet you. I''m your fan, Luna." A very beautiful girl, dressed in a branded dress, was bold enough toe up to Henrick and greet him. Alice''s expression fell. How dare she address him as ''hottie''? Henrick responded with a chuckle, "Nice to meet you!" "Oh! Thank you for telling me. Can I invite you to have lunch with me?" The girl''s eyes were full of expectation. Alice was so angry that she couldn''t help but chuckle. Is Henrick the only person she could see? Did she not see Alice, who was standing next to him? Henrick rejected her with a smile. "Sorry, I''ll enjoy lunch with my girlfriend." Only then did Alice feel much better. The girl''s smile froze for a moment, and then she nced at Alice beside him. "Well, your girlfriend should be generous. She probably wouldn''t mind having lunch with you." The girl smiled innocently, but her motives were not innocent. Henrick continued to maintain a soft smile. "I''m sorry, but although my girlfriend doesn''t mind, I do. Today is our day together, my time belongs to her." Alice fell speechless. He had his way with his words! "Oh my! You dote on her so much." The girl''s heart was broken, and she looked at Alice with envy and jealousy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Alice tried hard to adjust her expression and as she smiled at the girl. The girl ran away filled with shame and jealousy. The people around him were also very sensible. They did note forward to disturb him, but gathered around to take photos. Henrick held Alice''s hand tightly and smiled at all the fans around them. Alice was in aplicated mood. Now, even though she was not his official girlfriend, everyone would think so. Not to mention having a meal, they should be worrying about how to get out of this street. Alice suddenly realized that it was too difficult to be Henrick''s girlfriend. Henrick held her hand tightly along the way, protecting him in her arms. "Oh, I wish you happiness!" Someone in the crowd shouted. The crowd also followed suit and wished the both of them happiness! Henrick''s smile widened. "Thank you, thank you. We''ll definitely send you wedding candies when we get married." "Wow..." "Really?" "You must remember it!" Alice fell speechless. Did he even ask for her opinion before talking about marriage? The people around them gushed about it. Henrick took Alice to the side of the road. Josue was already waiting by the roadside in his car. After Henrick said goodbye to everyone, he calmly pulled Alice into the car. Just like that, he got rid of his fans easily, without being in a hurry. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 The butterfly effect was terrifying. When one thing happened, everything would follow. In that case, it would be difficult for him and Allie to get away. Josue drove away quickly. From the rearview mirror, he could see that the fans were still chasing them crazily. His fans didn''t hide their enthusiasm and love for him. Finally, when he could no longer see his fans, he heaved a sigh of relief and left safely. Alice felt a little embarrassed as she struggled to free herself from his grasp, but Henrick refused to let her go. "Allie, I''ve been restraining myself for many years. I finally have a girlfriend today!" His smiling voice was as clear as the sky and sounded veryfortable. Alice red at him and pouted angrily. In Henrick''s eyes, Alice''s simple and generous outfit was much more attractive than those of fashionable, outgoing girls. Alice thought of what he had done just now. She had always thought that Henrick was not mature enough to handle things well. Sometimes, he may even act immaturely. "Why do you always do things however you like?" An apologetic look immediately appeared on Henrick''s handsome face. He had admitted that Alice was his girlfriend moments ago and he had just realized that Alice might be angry at him because of that. However, he smiled and held Alice closer. His breath instantly surrounded Alice. This familiar scent made Alice''s heart tremble. "Allie, you are mine." A faint and gentle voice filled her ears, and she turned to him as if she was in a trance. He held her close as the cars outside drove on, and the intimacy between them caused the atmosphere to change. Henrick felt as if something was beating. Only when he came to his senses did he realize that it was his heartbeat. Alice lowered her head and neither of them dared to look at each other. This was extremely intriguing to her. Her Prince Charming leaned over slightly and leaned sideways. She leaned her head against his chest and could hear his heartbeat increasing. Alice, who had lowered her head and couldn''t help smiling. Her heart was beating like thunder at this moment. Josue felt as if he wanted to jump off the car as he looked through the rearview mirror. He really was being the lightbulb of the century! Henrick could feel his own heartbeat, and his hands were sweating nervously. Alice, who was being held by him, only felt that his hands were hot and sticky, but she was reluctant to pull away. The two of them held each other all the way home. Josue only remained silent throughout the journey, as if he did not exist at all. The atmosphere was surprisingly good. "Gulp..." An unfriendly voicepletely broke the atmosphere. Henrick''s brows were slightly raised, and his sharp eyebrows were slightly knitted. his expression was extremely awkward. In this beautiful atmosphere, why would his stomach act up? It was such bad timing. Alice looked at him silently. The mango rice was indeed not enough to feed him. "Allie, why don''t we have lunch elsewhere?" Henrick still didn''t give up the chance to be alone with her. Alice replied, "We''re home. Get out of the car. Eden is also worried about you. Let''s go back first." "Okay." Henrick slowly got out of the car. Eden had already seen their car returning. She took Juliet''s hand and went out to greet them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Dad, mom, you''re back." Juliet smiled sweetly and brightly. Henrick walked over and replied with a smile, "Baby, Dad is back." Eden looked at her son and asked worriedly, "How is your recovery?" Henrick looked at his motionless arm and answered with a smile, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll get better soon." Alice came over and added, "Eden, the doctor said that he''s recovering well. Whether he can fully recover or not depends on the next examination." Eden looked at him with distress and reminded, "Rest well and stop making trouble. Mom will fly back to River City tonight." "Haha." Henrick couldn''t helpughing. "Mom, if you don''t go back now, my dad will appear in front of you tonight." In his impression, his father and mother had never been separated for such a long time. He was afraid that his father''s patience had reached its limit. There was no doubt about what he said. She was already very annoyed with Victor''s phone calls every day! If she didn''t know that he had always been stubborn, she would''ve been really angry. She smiled and said, "Alice, go in with Eden. Let''s have lunch first. I have something to do." "Okay!" Alice had never said no to Eden, because Eden''s smile was very soothing. Looking at her, she felt that the whole world was calm, and the anxiety in her heart seemed to have disappeared. After lunch, Alice apanied Eden to take a walk in the yard. "Eden, are you really leaving today?" Alice was actually reluctant to let her go. Eden nodded with a smile. "Well! If I don''t leave now, your Uncle Alwynn will definitely fly to Lemmon City tonight. Moreover, I need to get back to dealing with things from thepany." She would be very busy upon her return. "Alice, Eden will not force you to be with Ricky. You don''t have to worry, and you don''t have to make any decisions that you don''t want to for the sake of your child. Like I have always said, I hope that the two of you are together willingly, only then will you be happy." "But I like you very much. If you can finally get married to Ricky, I will be the happiest." Eden stopped and looked at her with affection in her eyes. "Alice, no matter what decision you make, I will support you." Alice nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Eden!" She didn''t say anything else. After all, there was still a gap between her and Henrick. Eden could tell that Alice had been concerned about Ricky during this period of time, but she knew that she was still hesitating. In the afternoon, Henrick and Alice took Eden to the airport together. They didn''t leave until the ne took off. Henrick was not used to the fact that his mother was gone. To him, his mother was his home. Alice could tell that he was in a bad mood, so she didn''t say much on the way back. Although Henrick liked to stick to her mother, he was not a mama''s boy. He had his own ideas, and Eden would not interfere with his choices. The next day, Alice got up early to head to thepany. When Henrick wanted to send her to work, he had already missed her. Alice was also nning to go to the police station today. Looking at the time when Henrick was about to send her a message, she sent a message to him. "Henrick, there''s something going on in thepany. I''lle out early and watch a movie with you tonight." When Henrick saw this message, he was so excited that he almost fainted at the front door. How could he not be happy that his girlfriend had agreed to watch a movie with him? However, when he saw the push message on his mobile phone, his expression darkened. Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Henrick clicked on the news and saw the picture of him holding Alice''s hand from the day before. The following content made Henrick even angrier. Come and expose our Prince Charming''s girlfriend! Speaking of him, everyone knew that the Prince Charming, Henrick, had been a household name since he was a child actor. After going abroad, he still did not give up his dream. He was an international superstar who had won all the awards in the film and television industry. All his fans were very curious about who he would marry in the future. Now, an earth-shattering sensation had arrived. There were pictures and evidence to back up the truth. Prince Charming was in love. Who was Prince Charming''s girlfriend? Below was a photo of Henrick leaving with Alice. Alice lowered her head all the way and did not speak. Henrick nced at thements casually. "Looking at the photo, she''s quite beautiful, but unfortunately, she''s still not good enough for him. Her head was lowered and she looked lost. It''s obvious that she''s not up to par with him. Bah... I''m sorry, Henrick." "Henrick, look at me. That woman doesn''t deserve you!" "I don''t think this woman is good enough for our Prince Charming. If you have the ability, raise your head." "What are you talking about here? What kind of girl does Prince Charming like? Do you have a say in the final decision?" "You fake fan... Ah, Ah... I''m Henrick''s future wife." ...... Henrick had no interest in reading thements. There were millions of them, and they were dazzling, but most of them were criticizing Alice. Despite this, Henrick was enraged by what he saw. The previous day''s incident was supposed to be very romantic, but it had been reported by people who distorted the facts, and all of them were scolding Allie. He returned to the page and quickly dialed Josue''s number. "Mr. Henrick, I''ve seen what happened on the Inte. I''ve already called thepany to deal with it." "Well, find out who uploaded that post and delete all the news on the Inte immediately," Henrick instructed. He only prayed that Allie was busy with her work and did not have the time to see what was happening on the Inte. He was also careless before. He couldn''t affect Allie''s life because of his affairs. If his two children were exposed, it would have a great impact on them. It was not the right time to reveal the identities of the two children, and Allie also agreed. Josue reported, "Mr. Henrick, the people in thepany are dealing with it. Hold on!" Josue stood on the third floor and looked down to see Henrick calling him. After hanging up the phone, Henrick walked back angrily. He was in a bad mood so early in the morning. Mr. Davies was a little worried when he saw Henricking back with a terrible expression on his face. "Mr. Henrick, you haven''t recovered yet, so you can''t be in such a bad mood." Henrick replied in a low voice, "Mr. Davies, I''m fine!" He sat on the sofa, and the servant brought a ss of hot milk and put it on the table for him before leaving immediately. The air pressure around Henrick seemed as if it was too low, and even the surroundings were cold. Mr. Davies had also seen the things on the Inte. Young people nowadays were really good at ying. Wasn''t it good for them to live a good life? Why did they have to care about other things? s! "Mr. Henrick, what do you want to eat for lunch?" In addition to preparing a specific nutritious meal for Henrick, Mr. Davies would also cook what Henrick liked to eat. Henrick said, "Wait a minute!" He picked up his mobile phone and dialed his daughter''s number. The little girl was very unhappy because her grandmother had left. "Baby, are you awake?" Henrick asked with a smile. Juliet''s voice was weak. "Dad, I''m sick." Henrick stood up abruptly. "Baby, I''ll be right there." Henrick spoke as he walked, "Mr. Davies, get the servants to make some light food and chicken soup. Juliet is sick." "Yes, sir." Mr. Davies quickly went to the kitchen as ordered. When Henrick ran to Alice''s house, the servants were about to wake Juliet up. Henrick stopped them, "I''ll go." He disappeared from the stairs like a gust of wind. If it weren''t for the footsteps on the stairs, the servants would have suspected that they were hallucinating. "Juliet." Henrick pushed the door open and walked in. Juliet''s face was pale and her hair was in disarray. She had just put on a light purple dress. "Dad, I feel dizzy. I lowered the air conditioner''s temperaturest night and caught a cold. Ahem..." Juliet felt that her throat was also very ufortable, and she was very weak. Henrick''s heart ached for her. Looking at her pale face, he saw that her eyes had lost their usual brightness. Her listless appearance was very heart-wrenching. "Juliet, I''ll take you to the hospital." "No." Juliet quickly shook her head and walked over to hug his leg. "Dad, I''m most afraid of getting an injection. I''ll be fine after taking some medicine and getting enough sleep." "That won''t do. I can''t have you feeling poorly." Henrick squatted down and smoothed the hair around her ear. Her hair was ck and bright, tied into a ponytail, and her little face was particrly beautiful. Juliet closed her eyes. She felt sore, dizzy, and weak. It was very ufortable! "Dad, I really want you to carry me, but your arm is injured again." She was half a head taller than her peers, and her father couldn''t hold her with one hand. "Alright, alright, I''ll hold you in my arms so you won''t feel ufortable, Juliet." Henrick picked up his daughter with his uninjured hand and went straight downstairs. He couldn''t wash his daughter''s face with one hand now. He could only let the servants help Juliet wash her face andb her hair. After washing up, Henrick took her back to his ce to eat. Because Juliet was ill, she was more attached to her father. She held her father''s hand and refused to let go. "Dad, when can we live together? I want you and Mom to live together so that we can all live happily ever after." Henrick smiled and said, "Baby, I will strive for your mother''s approval and ask her to marry me. Then, our family can be happy together." "Okay! Dad, you can do it!" Juliet''s voice was weak. "Dad, do you know my best friend, Miane? Her father treats her very well. Every time I go to her house, her father will also buy me a little cake. I''m so happy." "Dad, next time,e with me to Miane''s house and buy some cakes for us. I can''t ask Miane''s father to buy them for us every time. I feel bad." Since she had a father, she could ask him to take her to Miane''s house in the future. Miane also liked Henrick very much and was his fan. Henrick looked at his daughter''s expectant little face and said with a doting smile, "Okay, okay, Juliet. When you recover, I''ll go with you to Miane''s house." "Okay!" Juliet happily nodded. Due to her dizziness, she only nodded her head slightly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Henrick felt very distressed as he looked at his daughter. Getting sick was the most ufortable thing one could suffer, and children were always listless when they were ill. When they got home, Henrick sat on the sofa with Juliet in his arms. The little girl closed her eyes and leaned in her father''s arms, unwilling to leave. At that moment, Keh called. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Juliet opened her eyes and took a look. She smiled faintly and said happily, "Dad, it''s Uncle Keh''s video call." The little girl happily straightened her head. "Okay!" Henrick answered the phone with a smile. "Keh!" "Nice to meet you, Uncle Keh!" Juliet greeted him with a smile. Keh smiled. "Juliet, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Through the screen, he could see that Juliet''s mental state was very poor. "Yes! Uncle, I''m sick and I''m sleepy. I want to sleep for a while." Juliet leaned into her father''s arms and found afortable position, feeling sleepy. Henrick hugged his daughter tightly and held the phone, but he didn''t feel tired at all. "Keh, what can I do for you?" "Yes! Are you feeling better now?" Keh asked. Henrick''s eyes darkened. He smiled and replied, "I''m much better." Keh frowned. Looking at the dim look in his brother''s eyes, he knew that Henrick was not doing very well. "How''s the progress?" Keh asked in a deep voice. Seeing his brother''s expression, Henrick knew that Keh didn''t believe him, but he didn''t want his brother to worry. "Keh, I''m really okay. Don''t worry. You should have seen what happened on the Inte. I can only ask you to help me deal with it," he said with a smile. "I''ll handle it, but I don''t believe you at all when you say that you''re okay!" Keh''s tone was very serious. "If you really were fine, with that character of yours, you''d say it as soon as the call was connected." Henrick smiled and did not speak. His brother really knew him too well. "Ricky, a friend of mine, has returned to the country today, and his medical skills are very good. I asked him to go to Lemmon City to see you. After that, I want to arrange for him to work in a hospital under the name of Alwynn Group." "All right! Keh, that''s fine only if it''s convenient for you and your friend." Henrick couldn''t wait to go back to River City to let Mr. Foster have a look, but he couldn''t bear to part with Alice and the children. Now that someone was going toe to treat him, he was very happy. Although he said that he didn''t care, he was afraid that he was really disabled. He didn''t even have the courage to chase Allie. At night, when he thought of this possibility, he would feel desperate and cold all over. "Yes! He will contact you in three days. Send me your medical records first, and I will forward them to him now. He is very diligent. As soon as he hears my request, he will ask for your medical records and X-ray films." "Okay, I''ll send them to youter." "Alright! I''m hanging up." After hanging up the phone, Henrick handed the phone to Mr. Davies, asking him to take pictures of his medical records to send to Keh. Then, he took his daughter back to the room to rest. Alice was busy in the morning. After lunch, she went to the detention center to see Michelle. She had informed them in advance, so she would be able to see Michelle as soon as she arrived. She drove there alone. The heat in July was unnervingly scorching. Alice felt more and more depressed and ufortable. Maybe it was because she was going to see Michelle, the woman whom she had shared wonderful memories with for many years. However, because Michelle liked Henrick and wanted him, she had changed herself into what she was now. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Alice didn''t understand. Just because Michelle liked him, she had to do everything she could to get him, thereby forcing herself into a dead end. Was it worth it? In her opinion, it was not worth it at all. She couldn''t force herself to get what she couldn''t get in her life, could she? She had loved Henrick for so many years, but she had never tried to forcefully get her hands on him. On the way to the detention center, Alice was in a bad mood. Forty minutester, she arrived at her destination. Looking at the yellow exterior wall of the detention center in front of her, she was in a very complicated mood. As soon as she reached the door, a slender woman came out listlessly. The woman wore a set of white sportswear and her hair hung down her back. Alice was stunned. Looking at the woman, she stopped. Alma also saw Alice. She suddenly became nervous. Alice was here. Was Henrick here too? Their eyes met. Alice was calm, while Alma was angry and nervous. She hurried over to Alice. Regarding Alice''s affairs, Henrick had asked for a negotiation, so Alma didn''t even have a chance to defend herself. Although there wasn''t any evidence in the end, she could only get rid of the charges after she put the me on Michelle, and Jaime helped her find a lawyer. In Lemmon City, she was still afraid that the powerful Henrick would make things difficult for her. She might really not be able to get out. However, Henrick didn''t say anything, nor did he interfere in her affairs. Alma also knew the consequences of angering Henrick again. That was why she wanted to make use of Michelle. Unexpectedly, something had happened. The man arranged by Michelle insulted Belinda and hurt Alice. Belinda sued Michelle and provided the relevant evidence. Michelle was doomed. Henrick had also been seriously injured. Although Alma didn''t see him, he didn''t appear in public after the incident, so he must have been seriously injured. What was even more unexpected was that Michelle was not just malicious, but she waspletely heartless. How dare she look for such a terrible man to destroy Alice? It could be said that Michelle didn''t care about their past rtionship. She just wanted to solve the problem once and for all!" Alma sneered and looked at Alice, who was staring at her without saying anything. "It''s rare to see you alone. I don''t see Henrick anywhere. It seems that he must have been seriously injured." Hearing this, Alice suddenly couldn''t understand the woman in front of her. She kept saying that she liked Henrick, but she wanted to find another man! "He didn''te!" Alice''s throat was dry. "Really? I thought he would never leave your side." Alma''s smile was a little ironic. Alice looked at her twisted expression and exined, "I didn''t tell him that I wasing here. I came to see Michelle. Meeting you is an ident." Alma''s face turned pale for a moment, and her smile faded away. "Alma, in River City, although I knew that you framed me, I still didn''t do anything to you. When I returned to Lemmon City, you still wouldn''t give up. Don''t think that you will be fine if you leave like this. You''d better be a good person in the future and don''t let yourself end up here." After saying that, Alice went inside. When she was about to leave, she was suddenly stopped by Alma. "Alice." Alice stopped and looked back at her. Alma also turned to look at her and said with a smile, "Alice, do you think that Henrick will love you for the rest of his life? He has been so kind to me since he was a child, but now, he is so heartless to me." "Will he fall in love with you?" Alice smiled gently. Alma''s heart tightened. At that moment, she finally admitted that she had lost to Alice. That was because Alice''s smile was very gentle, which showed that she was truly loved; it was so bright and gentle. "Alma, you don''t have to worry about that. He loves me very much, and the things you hope for to happen won''t happen. Henrick will belong to me alone." Alma clenched her fists and stared at her. She didn''t want to lose to Alice so soon. "Alice, if my family was as good as yours, I would never have lost to you." Alice smiled happily. "No, Alma, you''re wrong. You''ve lost to yourself!" Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Alma didn''t understand what Alice was saying, but she just didn''t want to lose. She raised her head and didn''t want to be so self-abased in front of Alice. "Alice, if my family was good enough to match up with Henrick''s, he wouldn''t have given me up easily. I didn''t lose to you. I lost because of my ordinary family." She had no say in the family she was born into. Although she was not reconciled with her situation, her mother had been very kind to her all these years. "Alma, people can''t choose which family they''re born into, but they can change their own disadvantages as well as the status quo, and work very hard. For you, you just did it in the wrong way. In the end, you lost to yourself. In fact, for Henrick, no matter what your family conditions are like, what''s most important is that he likes you, rather than where you came from." Alma''s heart skipped a beat when she heard what Alice said; it was exactly the same thing as what Henrick had said before. It was as if she had suddenly understood something. Then, tears rolled down her cheeks. Seeing that Alma had an understanding, Alice smiled and turned to leave. Alma''s sudden enlightenment was like the most deadly knife to her. It was more cruel than putting her in prison. She would live in regret for the rest of her life. After Alice left, Alma stood rooted to the ground, her mind nk. She finally understood what Henrick had said. Back in the hotel, she had thought that he was just joking. He had said that he did not care about her family background as long as she had a good character. However, right then, she suddenly understood that even if she was kind-hearted, it was impossible for Henrick to fall in love with her. He had always only had pity, but no love, for her. Alma looked up at the sky with tears in her eyes. The sun was burning, but her heart felt like it was dead. She didn''t like Jaime and even if she married him, although she didn''t need to worry about food and clothing, she couldn''t avoid Henrick''s anger and revenge. Since she was involved in this matter, Henrick would not let her go so easily. Alma cried for a while. It was not until she saw Jaimeing to pick her up that she made up her mind to go over. She was still afraid, afraid that her life, and everything else, would have to start over again. Therefore, she still wanted to go with Jaime. Even if she lived humbly, it was better than standing at the bottom of society. Alice was no longer interested in watching Alma''s future life, because Alma was no match for her, whether now or in the future. Alice waited in the reception room for about ten minutes before Michelle was brought over. She had not been officially imprisoned yet, so she was not wearing prison clothes. Having not seen her for many days, Alice found that Michelle had lost a lot of weight. Her hair was messy, her face was sallow, and her eyes were sunken. Without any makeup, she looked very ordinary. She was totally different from the Michelle whom Alice knew in the past. On the contrary, when Michelle saw that Alice was more beautiful than before, she became agitated. She shouted at Alice, "Alice, since you''re fine, why should I be locked up here?" Alice looked at her calmly and saw that she was crazy. There was no trace of the former Michelle, who used to be arrogant and liked to show off. The experience of a dozen days behind bars had got rid of her attitude. "Michelle, you are too worked up. Sit down and rest for a while." Alice''s tone was very calm, and her eyes looked straight at her. The agitated Michelle felt weak, as if she had just punched cotton. She copsed onto the chair, making a loud noise, and there was a mocking expression on her face. She sneered and said, "Alice, are you here tough at me?" There was a lot of sadness in her voice. She wanted to maintain her pride, but it seemed that she was utterly powerless. Alice said calmly, "You''re right. I''m here tough at you." "We''ve known each other for so many years, but you''re so cruel to me. I really want to see you. I wanted to know why you did all this." "Haha." Michelleughed crazily after hearing her words. Alice didn''t disturb her and let herugh to her heart''s content. That might be thest time they saw each other. They would never see each other again in the future. Michelleughed for a long time before she stopped. It was not until she burst into tears that she looked at Alice. "Alice, why did I do this? In the face of interests, human nature has always been so ugly. You have read books, studied, and received a good education. Don''t you know about human greed? With desires and interests, sometimes family love and friendship can be worthless? Family love, affection, and friendships are always thinner than paper, unable to bear any tests." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "If you want to me someone, you should me this society. It''s too disappointing. Getting Henrick is equivalent to getting half of the Asia. If you get money, you''ll be rich for the rest of your life. Who doesn''t want to take this risk?" "What''s more, he''s so handsome. He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. I was tempted to meet him the first time I saw him, but you''re the only one in his eyes. Do you know how jealous I was when I saw him picking food for you and peeling shrimps for you?" "There are so many women in the world, but why does he like you?" "What''s so good about you? It''s just that your family background is better than mine. How can you win his favor?" "I''m your friend. Of course, the first feeling I have is jealousy. I''m very jealous of you. I''m jealous that he''s so nice to you, but you don''t deserve it." Michelle''s every word, every expression, and every action were full of sarcasm and insult. Alice looked at her calmly and smiled. "Although I heard your sincere words, I''m not sad at all." "Now, I feel that nothing can be changed except for life, aging, illness, and death. I can wait for any surprise and ident." Where there was conflict, the ugly side of human nature would rear its head. She had already understood this. That was because everyone had good and evil in their bodies. As long as one side lost bnce, they would be out of control. After she left, she would no longer feel guilty. It was not hard to understand that Michelle would do something so extreme. Of course, when her desire for power and money reached an unimaginable level, she would lose control and go crazy. "Alice, you''re fine, so is Henrick. Can you let me go? I''ll go abroad after I get out of here. I won''t appear in front of you again. Let me leave, for the sake of our friendship for so many years, okay?" Michelle was still so arrogant, even when she was begging and asking for help. Alice finally understood something. Michelle had always spoken to her like this. Over time, this became engraved into her bones. When Michelle faced her, she still liked to give orders. Alice stood up with a beautiful smile and said, "When you wanted to ruin me, you never thought about our friendship. I came here to see you because I didn''t understand one thing. Now that I know it, I should leave. I have an appointment with Henrick to go watch a movie." Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Upon hearing this, Michelle almost stood up frantically and stared at Alice with a twisted expression face. "Alice, what right do you have? What right do you have to get his love and send me here to fulfill you?" "Alice, you''d better not give me a chance to get out. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you..." Alice looked at Michelle, who had gone crazy and who had no remorse. She did not say anything and turned to leave the detention center. Back in the car, she picked up her phone and searched for the new romance movie she wanted to watch. She saw that her favorite female actress was appearing in a movie called "Love You Forever" and sent a message to Henrick. "Henrick, let''s watch a movie together tonight. There''s one that''s called ''Love You Forever''. Please book the tickets." At that moment, Henrick was watching over his daughter, who was sleeping soundly. Juliet was ill, and after taking some medicine, she went to bed. Not long after, she was covered in sweat, and Henrick had been wiping the sweat off his daughter''s forehead. He had just changed a basin of water when he saw Alice''s message. He was excited and happy. Allie took the initiative to invite him to watch a movie. In an instant, he felt as if he was floating in the air. However, looking at his sick daughter on the bed, he hesitated. He didn''t tell Allie about Juliet''s illness. He didn''t want her to be distracted and worried when she went to work. He could take good care of his daughter. "Dad." While Henrick was hesitating, Juliet suddenly sat up and looked at him with wide eyes. Henrick, who had been watching the news, suddenly put down his phone. He looked at his daughter and asked softly, "Juliet, are you still feeling ufortable?" Juliet shook her head slightly. The sweat all over her body made her ufortable. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Dad, I''ve recovered. I feel much better after taking the medicine and sleeping." Henrick asked nervously, "Are you serious? Do you feel dizzy? Are you tired?" She smiled sweetly and answered, "Dad, I''m very energetic and hungry now. I want to eat something delicious." Then, she slowly raised her hands and stretched her body. Hearing that his daughter wanted to eat delicious food, Henrick was finally relieved. "Juliet, I''ll take you down to eat some delicious food. What do you want to eat? There are chicken porridge, eight-treasure porridge, and a lot of other delicious things." When Juliet got out of bed and put on her shoes, she raised her head and responded after hearing what her father said, "Dad, don''t you like eight-treasure porridge? In fact, I also like it very much. I just want to eat what you like. You can have a bowl with me too." "Okay, baby, let''s go down and have some eight-treasure porridge." Henrick took her to the bathroom. Juliet refreshed herself up and tied her messy hair into a ponytail. While the father and daughter were having the soup in the dining room, Henrick bought the movie tickets online. Then he sent a message to Alice, telling her where to meet him for dinner. Because of what happened the day before, he asked Josue to arrange everything in advance. Then, he said to his daughter, "Juliet, I''m going to have a date with your mom tonight. Can you stay at home with Grandma tonight?" Juliet nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, okay. Dad, you have to often go on dates with Mom so that you can get married and we can live together sooner." In order to prevent her father from worrying, Juliet finished all the soup in her small bowl. "Dad, look, I''m so healthy that I''ve drunk a whole bowl of porridge. Don''t worry, go on a date with Mom." She had been waiting for a long time. Hehe. It was a good thing that her mother let her father chase after her. "Dad, do you want me to give you some ideas?" Henrick looked at his daughter with a smile and asked, "Baby, do you know how to be in a rtionship?" Juliet nodded. "Dad, there are boys in our ss who confess their love for me." "Who?" Henrick suddenly became agitated. Who dared to steal his daughter from him? Do they want to die? No, that was not the key point. The key point was that the children were only a few years old. How did they know about confessing their feelings and dating? How could they be more open-minded than when he was a child? "Juliet, listen to me. The boys who confessed to you are all bad boys. Don''t y with them anymore, okay?" Henrick was anxious. When his daughter started school, he would have to personally send her and pick her up from school. He couldn''t let those little boys take advantage of him. "Hehe." Juliet held her chin with both hands and smiled very adorably. "Dad, Isaac is an excellent boy. His results are on par with mine and he often brings me chocte to eat." Hearing this, Henrick''s heart began to tense up. Wasn''t Gia deceived by Martin''s loving breakfasts? "Juliet, you can''t eat too much chocte. If you eat too much, you will get fat. Don''t eat too much chocte in the future. It''s not good for your teeth." Juliet was speechless. Why did she feel like her father didn''t want her to be friends with Isaac? She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Dad, remember to bring a bouquet of roses when you go for your date. Among all the flowers, Mom likes roses and lilies the most." "I''m going back. I want to go back and rest for a while. Then I''ll do some homework and practice the piano again." Juliet jumped out of her chair. Since Marlon was not at home, she had to work hard to study. She couldn''t let her brother surpass her too much. "Then I''ll send you back first." Even though she only lived a few steps away, he was still worried. "Good! Hehe..." Juliet was very happy. After sending his daughter home, Henrick went back to the room on the third floor and went to choose his outfit for that night When you go on a date with your girlfriend, you don''t have to dress too formally. Casual looks the best. He had confidence in his appearance. The casual white shirt and straight ck pants were the most ssic outfit for him. Henrick looked at himself in the mirror. He smiled confidently and looked at himself as he spun around. In short, he was very satisfied with himself. "Allie, wait for me!" He muttered to himself in the mirror. Their rtionship had officially begun. He was already thinking about how to propose to Allie in a romantic way. At five o''clock in the evening, Josue drove Henrick to thepany to pick up Alice from work. Alice had already gone downstairs to wait. Brenden was also waiting by the roadside with her, and they were talking andughing together. Seeing this scene from a distance, Henrick''s expression instantly darkened. He had forgotten that Brenden was still working in Alice''spany. Speaking of which, Brenden came from a wealthy family. He had been staying in Alice''spany because he liked her. When the car got close to two people, Henrick restrained all his emotions. After the car stopped, he opened the door and got out. Looking at the two of them standing together, he felt extremely dazzling. "Allie." Henrick called her gently. Alice looked at Brenden and said, "Brenden, I''ll go first. See you tomorrow!" "Okay!" Brenden''s eyes fell on Henrick''s handsome face, and his own expression filled with pain. Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Henrick looked at him. At that moment, he was very calm, because he saw the pain in Brenden''s eyes. Usually, he would throw a provocative look at Brenden. It proved that he had gotten Alice. However, Brenden really liked Allie. If it wasn''t for his sincerity, how could he hold on for so long? "Hello, Mr. Knapp!" Henrick greeted him sincerely this time. He respected Brenden''s sincerity, and he was grateful for what Brenden did for Allie, but love was really unpredictable. He used to be so annoyed with Alice, but in the end, he fell in love with her. He was very grateful for time, as it was a good thing that made him grow up very quickly. Right then, he understood a lot of things. Everyone''s love was worthy of respect. Everyone''s love, whether they liked it or not, should be respected. "Mr. Henrick, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Brenden." Brenden smiled bitterly, and it looked uglier than him crying. "Okay!" Henrick replied calmly and looked away from his face. "Goodbye, Brenden!" Henrick smiled and took Alice into the car. After the car left, the smile on Brenden''s handsome face gradually disappeared. He had been holding on to hope for a long time, but right then, he seemed to realize that Alice would never belong to him. His heart was suddenly engulfed in dense pain. It was so ufortable and painful. In the afterglow of the setting sun, his tall and lonely figure seemed to be covered with a thickyer of pain. In the car, Henrick took the prepared water bottle and handed it to Alice. Alice was grateful for his consideration. It had indeed been a really hot day, and she just wanted to drink some water. "Alice, will Brenden always work in yourpany?" Henrick asked with some jealousy. He was not worried about what would happen between Alice and Brenden. If she really fell in love with Brenden, it could only mean that he, Henrick, was not excellent enough, so Alice did not fall in love with him. Alice tightened the lid on the bottle and exined, "He no longer works in mypany. We are now just coborating with each other on a project." "Oh! Really? It''s just a coboration?" Henrick was very excited and somewhat relieved. It would be a lot more difficult for them to meet if they didn''t work together. He inexplicably felt better. It was right to say that he liked being jealous. Anyway, he was happy because of this matter. Seeing that he was so happy, Alice nodded. Although she didn''t know why he was so happy, she felt that it was probably not a good thing. "Hehe." Henrick couldn''t helpughing. "Allie, let''s go have dinner first. Everything''s settled so we can eat when we get there." "Okay!" Alice nodded. Looking at his dazzling smile, she forced herself to look out of the window. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him again. She knew herself very well. She would definitely fall in love with him. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Josue could not help but widen his eyes when he saw Henrick''s silly smile. Who said that a woman in love was a fool? So was man! Mr. Henrick seemed to be very stupid now! Tsk, tsk, tsk. He had to make sure that he didn''t end up like Mr. Henrick in the future. It''s too embarrassing. Indeed, it was embarrassing, but Mr. Henrick was so stupid that he managed to win over his wife. Some time ago, they were still ipatible with each other, but now, it was almost a matter of time. Bah, they already had children, so it was just a matter of time. On the way, Alice didn''t talk much. Only Henrick asionally said a few words, and she answered sporadically. No one spoke, but it wasn''t awkward. Instead, the atmosphere was very good. The restaurant Josue booked was owned by Buddy. They greeted the manager in advance and took the special elevator directly to the private room. The private room was decorated very fashionably, which was very suitable for young people nowadays.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as they entered the room, it was brightly lit. Alice liked it very much at a nce. There was a painting of a golden peacock picture on the wall facing the door and there were chandeliers on the ceiling. The whole private room was very luxurious. The dishes had just been served, and they were all what Alice liked to eat. Looking at the handsome Henrick, Alice''s lips curled into a smile. This was the standard for a qualified boyfriend. "Allie, this is for you!" Henrick took out a bouquet of delicate roses and handed them to Alice. Alice looked at him in surprise, and then looked at the rose in his hand. The man''s skin was very fair, and the color of the red roses made his fair skin glow faintly pink. She blinked her beautiful eyes and took the roses with a smile. "Thank you, they''re very beautiful. I like them very much!" Recently, he had also asked people to send bouquets of roses to herpany or to her home everyday. The moment she saw the roses, she felt like she was seeing a symbol of his love. As such, she had always been in a good mood. "Allie, it''s good that you like it." Henrick''s tone was very gentle, and his dark eyes shone brightly like stars. Alice''s voice was very gentle, as if it was rippling in the sea of stars. "I like it!" It was a gentle voice that Henrick had never heard before. Her gentle voice spread throughout his whole body, and his five senses were shouting for joy at the sacred feeling of love. "Allie, let''s eat. After that, let''s go watch the movie together." That was the main event. Beforeing here, he had secretly sent a message to Martin, who had pursued Gia. "Martin, how did you and Gia go to the cinema to watch a movie? Martin responded with a single "?". Henrick felt that his brother-inw was sometimes too pretentious. The question mark made him want to fly back to River City to beat him. "I''m going to watch a movie with Alice tonight. You''re experienced in these things. How do you think we can improve our rtionship?" Martin replied, "Sit in the corner. Halfway through the movie, take advantage of the atmosphere to kiss her." Henrick retorted, "You''re quite experienced, you brat. Was this how you tricked my dear sister, Gia?" Martin''s response was, "Don''t show off. If you have the ability, you can trick Alice like me." Henrick choked and asked in a weak voice, "What if I kiss her and get pped by her in the cinema?" Martin responded, "Then that means that Alice doesn''t like you very much! It means that you are not working hard enough!" Henrick replied, "Do you have the guts to say another word? Allie likes me very much." Martin texted, "If she likes you enough, she will ept your kiss. Don''t worry that she will hit you." Henrick was speechless. The problem had returned to square one. "Well, if I can find out the secrets of love from you, I''ll change my name. Gia must really be blind!" Martin merely responded with an ''angry'' emoji. Henrick exited the chat with Martin, and wanted to block his brother-inw. On ount of her sister, he finally held back. Love was not something that came easily, and his adaptability was the key to his sess. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 After dinner, they went to the cinema on the top floor. She knew all the actors of the movie, but she didn''t actually know what the film was about. Henrick was very considerate and bought Alice a drink and some popcorn. It was said that popcorn was a must have when watching a movie, so how could he leave it out? The movie was still new, but as it was not a weekend, there were not many people watching it. After entering the cinema hall, there were only two minutes left before the movie began. Most of the people who came to see it were couples. Henrick pulled Alice to sit at the back. They were not at the right seats, but there were not many people at this time. Alice looked at him and asked in confusion, "Why are we sitting behind everyone? We should go to our seats. We are in the second row, so we can see more clearly." Of course, Henrick remembered Martin''s words. It was dark here, so it was the best ce to do something naughty. "Allie, there are so many people in front. Let''s sit at the back. Are you short-sighted?" Alice shook her head. "Fortunately, I can see it." "Allie, sit down. It''s about to start." "Okay!" Alice sat down obediently, and Henrick''s eyes softened involuntarily. After they sat down, the movie began. He looked at the popcorn in his hand. The movie was two hours long, and Henrick nned to feed Alice the popcorn slowly. This movie was a story of a couple who fell in love when they met in school, and when they grew up. In the beginning, the heroine, Audrey, confessed her love to her Prince Charming with a pink note outside the ssroom. "Adrian, I like you. I''ve liked you for three years." The girl, Audrey, who had carefully put on makeup looked at the man in front of her with a smile, holding a love letter in her hands. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The male lead, Adrian, was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He was very handsome, cold, and restrained. Even through the screen, he made people want to be with him. The girls in the front screamed. "Ah... So handsome. Your lips are so sexy." "Yes, I really want to kiss him." "It''s just that he looks too cold. The trailer shows that Audrey didn''t seed in her confession, and the whole school found out about it." The three girls in front of them, who were sitting in a row, whispered. Both Henrick and Alice heard their words clearly. Sure enough, in the next second, Adrian refused. Moreover, his words were very cold. "A good-for-nothing student? Do you think it''s possible? Do you... deserve it?" Alice''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. Audrey''s hand, which was holding the love letter, also paused slightly. She stared at the man in disbelief with her beautiful eyes wide open. When Adrian left, she blinked her beautiful eyes and burst into tears. Henrick was speechless. "What kind of movie is this? Why is it so familiar to me?" He thought to himself. With the progress of the plot, the more Henrick watched, the more anxious he became. Audrey''s confession of love was recorded by her sworn enemy and was uploaded onto the Inte. Audrey was so upset that she didn''t dare to go to school. There was a sudden change at home that had something to do with her confession. They had thought that Audrey would give up on Adrian. However, when Audrey''s friends came to see her, amidst the backdrop of the starry night sky, she swore that she would be one of the top three students in their university by the end of the year. From then on, the girl really began to study hard, but her original intention had never changed. She still loved her Prince Charming as much as she always did. When it came to the final exams, her efforts were rewarded and she ranked the same as Adrian. For a time, she shocked the whole school. With the development of the plot, Adrian sessfully got into the medical school he liked. After finding out about Adrian''s dream, Audrey followed him to the medical school as usual. Even so, her initial thoughts did not change. She still stuck to her original intention of loving her Prince Charming. Every day, she took photos of Adrian to cheer herself up. Her room walls, doors, windows, and mobile phones were all filled with photos of Adrian. As long as she saw photos of him, she was full of the motivation to study. On a sunny afternoon, Audrey went to the library to study. She was too tired to sleep well at night, so she fell asleep while studying. At this time, Adrian appeared, and he did not expect to meet Audrey here. She was sleeping, and as the sun shone on her, he found that she was especially beautiful, much like a fairy. He stood there and was stunned for a long time. From that point onwards, they began to have a deep rtionship. Adrian finally knew about Audrey''s persistence in loving him. When he saw that her book also contained photos of him, he finally examined this girl seriously for the first time. From her first rejection to her bing a genius student, she tried her best to follow his footsteps and get into medical school. All these years, she had been following his footsteps. Adrian was finally moved and tried to understand Audrey. He found that she was a kind and hard-working person, and he liked her. The two of them fell in love with each other on campus. However, when she was in her third year, something happened to Adrian''s family, so he had to go home to deal with thepany''s affairs. Theirpany was in danger, and in order to protect thepany, Adrian''s father forced him to get engaged to a woman he didn''t like. It was just a dramatic plot, but Henrick had a feeling that he had been in a simr situation before. He looked at Alice, who was beside him. When Adrian and the other woman were engaged, Audrey cried as she watched them on TV. Alice also shed tears. Henrick was speechless. What was going on? How could this movie be like this? Could he kiss her in such a situation? That movie was not going to enhance their rtionship. The heroine of this drama was very simr to Alice in reality, and she was here to poke at their sore spots. The final ending was very good, especially when Audrey and Adrian met again on campus. Audrey shouted his name. "Adrian, I like you!" Even after so many years, she still liked him. Just like Alice, she had loved Henrick for more than ten years. In the end, she was still in love with him despite being hurt by him! Seeing the end of the story, the two overcame many obstacles and finally walked together, side by side. Henrick looked at Alice, who was still crying. Henrick had an impulse. He quickly pulled up the armrest and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed the tears on her face. Alice understood the heroine''s feelings because she too had loved the man beside her for many years. Although she could not get a response, she still liked him as always. In this world, when you liked someone, what were the chances that they would like you too? How many people could be fated to be together like them? Henrick whispered in her ear gently, "Allie, don''t cry. I''ve said that I''ll wait for you in the future, and I''ll love you, okay?" "Allie, thank you for loving me all these years. Thank you for never giving up on me." Everything was thanks to her! Alice stepped back a little and said with red eyes, "Don''t say that. Let''s wait until you catch up with me." Henrick smiled and replied, "I think I''ve already caught up with you." Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Taking in his unabashed look, Alice couldn''t help sneering. Scanning the crowd around her, she lowered her voice and said, "Henrick, feel some shame, will you?" "No can do. Shame can''t help me in pursuing my wife. Allie, don''t cry." Henrick gently wiped the corners of her eyes. "Go away." Alice shyly twisted his arm. This man was shameless with a capital S. After the meeting, everyone left one after another. Instead of bolting right away, Henrick waited for everyone to file out before leaving with Alice. Everything went without a hitch, and they were back in the car. No one recognized him, and no one chased after them. A wave of happiness washed over Henrick. What''s more, he kissed Alice smoothly. Martin''s method was good. He would give him some money to thank him when he got home. Henrick nced at the time. It was already past nine o''clock. He thought, "I''m going back. My daughter is still ill." "Allie, let''s go back." Alice replied, "Yeah!" Josue started the car and left. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Along the way, Alice gazed out of the car window. No one knew what she was thinking. Henrick didn''t disturb her. With Josue as a third wheel, he couldn''t say anything. When they arrived at Ruby Bridge in Lemmon City, Alice suddenly spoke. "Josue, pull over to the side of the road. I''m getting down for a walk." "Okay, Miss Klein." Josue slowly slowed down and parked the car by the road. "Allie, I''ll go down with you." Alice did not refuse him. At night, the bridge was illuminated, the lightsing alive like fireflies. It was very spectacr. When the gentle night breeze brushed her cheeks, it carried with it the moisture of the river with a touch of coolness. The two of them ambled, shoulder to shoulder. Henrick also knew that tonight''s movie had triggered her mncholy. He had been careless to not check the story out first. He just thought that she wanted to see it, so he bought a ticket. It was toote to regret it now. "Allie, are you still sad?" he asked. Alice shook his head and said, "I''m not sad, but I don''t feel veryfortable. I want to take a walk." "Okay, I''ll walk with you." Alice nodded and said nothing. In silence, the two of them walked across the bridge before returning to the car. Alice was reticent all the way home. Henrick didn''t know what to say. At this moment, he knew that silence was the bestpanion for her. Upon arrival at her house, Alice opened the car door and got out, followed by Henrick. "Allie." His voice at night was water-gentle, like a feather lightly stroking the tip of the heart, giving rise to a ripple. Alice looked back at him but didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes. Henrick smiled and walked to her. He leaned over, and a cold aura enveloped her. Alice''s heart skipped a beat. While she was in a daze, Henrick quickly lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "See you in my dream, Allie!" After that, he got into the car without waiting for her to turn around. Alice was stunned on the spot, his warmth still lingering on her forehead. It wasn''t until the car had left that she realized what had transpired, and could only stomp her feet in a muffled manner. "This b*stard is bullying me again." Alice had been staring at the lights on the third floor before entering. The moment she entered through the door, she suddenly discovered a problem. She seemed to have gotten used to Henrick living next door. His presence had lent a beautiful air to everything around her. During this period of work, she had been thinking about what Henrick was doing whenever she was free. With only one of his hands viable, she wondered if he could behave himself at home with his daughter. In addition to work, Henrick had also been living rent-free in her mind. She couldn''t help but raise a stunning smile. Under the night sky, it was particrly mystifying. She didn''t seem to hate this life. The next morning, Henrick still got up early to send Alice to work. He was afraid that he would miss it, so he came earlier. When he came over, Alice had just gotten up. She had been very busy these days and had suddenly been promoted. She would need to go to thepany to have a meeting early this morning. When she finished her makeup and went out after breakfast, she saw Henrick standing next to the car. The sun was shining, and under the morning light, it was as if he was hugged by a halo. Josue yawned in the car. Their eyes met, and Henrick smiled gently. Adorned by the sunlight, he looked particrly beautiful. "Allie, hop on. I''ll take you to thepany." Alice pursed her lips slightly and did not refuse. She walked over. Henrick opened the car door, took out a bunch of roses, and handed them to Alice. "This is for you, Allie!" Seeing the roses she liked, Alice was full of joy. She looked at him in surprise and asked, "Where did you go to buy roses so early in the morning?" It was not the time for business yet. Henrick did not answer her question but smiled and asked, "Do you like it?" Alice smiled charmingly and said shyly, "Of course!" She thought, "Well, he just made my day." She lowered her head and sniffed. The fragrance of roses was very faint and just right for her. Like Gia, she liked roses! "Allie, get in the car." Henrick stepped back with a smile. Looking at her gorgeous smile, his eyes became softer. "Okay!" Alice got in the car happily and greeted Josue. "Good morning, Josue!" "Morning, Miss Klein." Josue smiled, looking exhausted. The person chasing after his wife was Mr. Henrick, but he was the one who was drained. These days were really tiring. He had to get up at seven o''clock to get the roses. Alice went out at half-past eight, and sometimes even earlier, so he had to go out early to get it. Along the journey, Alice was discernibly very happy. Halfway through, she asked Henrick, "Did you take your medicine on time when you went back yesterday?" Henrick said, "I did!" Alice asked, "How about breakfast this morning?" Henrick shook his head. "I haven''t eaten yet. It''s too early. I can''t stomach any food. I''ll eat after dropping you off." Alice thought for a moment and said, "Forget it. There''s a delicious breakfast restaurant near our company. I''ll treat you to it!" "Okay!" Henrick was very happy to have breakfast with her. Alice took a look at the time and found that she still had some time to spare, so she gave Josue the address. One pro of getting up early in the morning was the absence of traffic jams. After more than ten minutes, Josue stopped the car. He, who was determined not to be a third wheel, ordered food for himself to eat in the car. This was a cafe, and Alice liked it very much. They could only get seats in the morning. Alice and Henrick found an inconspicuous ce to sit down. They sat face to face. She helped him order his favorite food. "Henrick, you can''t eat anything spicy now, so don''t order anything spicy." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Only then did Alice smile with satisfaction and think, "Attaboy." Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Soon, Alice brought the famous breakfast burrito. The beef was very tender, and the smooth top of the sausage suit matched the tenderness of the beef, not to mention the special sauce. In Alice''s eyes, it was as delicious as ever. She also ordered an avocado toast for Henrick. The avocado looked fresh, and the toast was made with healthy ingredients. The color whetted one''s appetite enough. Henrick took a bite. His eyes lighting up, he gushed, "Allie, I''ll take away one set of this toast for Juliet." Speaking of which, his future mother- and father-inw were also giving him a hand. Since he was getting along well with Alice during this period of time, the aforementioned couple had gone on a business trip. He was very grateful that the task of watching over his daughter was given to him. This allowed him more time with Juliet. It left enough space for him and Alice to get along with each other. "Why not. I should also bring her a breakfast burrito. She loves it." Alice was savoring her burrito. Although she had had her breakfast at home, she couldn''t help ordering another one here. "You do that." Henrick nodded with a smile. His mood was pleasant, the morning picture-perfect. After breakfast, he watched Alice enter thepany before he got into the car with his daughter''s breakfast. After driving for a while, Henrick asked Josue, "Has Alma returned to River City?" Josue supplied, "She came back, Mr. Henrick, but she went abroad again. Last night''s flight. She knows your character like the back of her hand. She''s afraid that you would take revenge, hence she fled overnight." Henrick nced at him coldly. "Does she even deserve having me taking revenge on her?" Josue immediately smiled an appeasing smile. "She doesn''t, of course. Mr. Henrick, do you want to find out where she''s gone?" Henrick sneered and said, "Find that out. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to go groveling at Jaime''s feet for help, and lo, skedaddle she did." "I got you. I''ll send someone to check it out when we get back." Henrick made a deep throaty acknowledgment noise and closed his eyes to rest. During this period of time, a myriad of things had happened. "By the way, you''ll need to pick up someone at the airport tomorrow. He''s my brother''s friend, Carson Harris. He''s here to treat my hand." Josue was excited to hear this. "I understand. I will definitely go and pick up Mr. Harris first thing in the morning." The way outsiders saw it, Henrick''s hand was seriously injured, but he himself couldn''t care less. His indifference to his injury somehow allowed others to breathe better and worry less. ...... Alice had a dinner party this night. Since Brenden had departed on a business trip, she could only take Kylie there. The dinner party to wee their new client, Mr. Por, was organized in the vicinity of the company, one she was obligated to attend. This said Mr. Por was a middle-aged man, with his assistant and two friends sticking close to him. He had been drinking at the table, so Alice could only go along with him. After all, it was yet the time to sign the contract, so the client should be treated with the utmost deference. One of the friends brought by Mr. Por seemed to be in his thirties. This man would always propose a toast to Alice, and his body tended to, intentionally or unintentionally, lean close to her, which made her feel very ufortable. She was so annoyed that she wanted to burst out with obscenities! If this man continued like this for about half an hour, she would probably fall out with him and teach him how to behave. However, Alice was almost at the limit of her alcohol tolerance. Her face was flushed, her vision blurred. She looked very charming. The man was fascinated and kept toasting her with a smile. Although Alice was drunk, she was still conscious. She knew that if things went on like this, something would happen. This douch*bag was obviously not anyone decent. Kylie also imbibed some wine. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Alice thought that she couldn''t drag Kylie into this mess with her. Mr. Por, who was soon to form cooperation with her, wouldn''t do anything impolite, but it was hard to say for his twopanions. Both sides were drunk. If the douch*bag were to im any sexual act as consensual, she would have no evidence to back her up and counter his im. Alice was anxious. Henrick had said earlier that he would pick her up, but she had reminded him that she was to attend a dinner party and had asked him toe upter than usual. She regretted it right then. She should have set a time for him toe and pick her up. "Come on, Miss Klein, let''s have another drink. To be able to meet you tonight, fortune must have smiled on me." The man sidled up with another ss of wine. Alice looked at him, her face darkening. "Sir, drinking too much is bad for your health. Moderation is a virtue." She spoke nicely. The man smirked and said, "Miss Klein, are you giving me a hard time? I just want to have a few more drinks with you. Do me this honor." As he spoke, he stood next to Alice. Alice hated the smell of cigarettes and wine on his body. She moved a little to one side, but the man, ever so intentional, smirked and moved closer to her again. This time, he was even more out of line. He couldn''t help but put his hand on Alice''s waist. Kylie looked at him and kept frowning. She wanted to help, but she was being hit on by another man. "Miss Klein, you have such a good figure!" The man''s face was almost close to Alice''s. Angered, Alice said with a cold face, "Bugger off!" However, she was drunk, and her voice didn''t sound powerful at all. On the contrary, it carried a seductive aura, which made the man beside her hold her in his arms. The sudden reeking smell of wine made Alice puke. "Ugh... let go of me." Alice struggled to shout. "Why... Miss Klein, you''re drunk." The man was about to coax a ss of wine down Alice''s throat. He had none of the awareness that his behavior was revolting to the core. "Come, Miss Klein, let''s have another drink." Before he could reach Alice''s mouth, he was stopped by a beautiful hand. Alice, who was squinting, recognized that the fair, slender, and beautiful hand in front of him was Henrick''s. Henrick looked at the man with a gloomy face and said word by word, "Didn''t you hear that my girlfriend said let go?" "Get lost! Who the h*ll is your girlfriend?" The man was almost drunk. There was only one wish in his heart. He wanted this woman tonight. Henrick let go of his hand and pulled Alice into his arms. The warm embrace, the familiar, cold, andfortable scent made Alice feel at ease instantly. She turned around, wrapped her arms around Henrick''s waist, and sobbed, "Henrick, you''re finally here. If you hadn''te sooner, I was going to jump off the building. That b*stard is an animal." Speaking of which, it was the first time that Alice had met such a shameless person in all these years. "What would I have done if he hadn''te sooner?" she thought. She would rather die than surrender! Keh hugged her lovingly andforted her in a low voice, "Allie, it''s okay. It''s okay. I''m here." Feeling that the girl in his arms had calmed down a lot, Henrick let go of Alice. In the private room, she suddenly felt depressed because of Henrick''s appearance. The man was very arrogant. Looking at Henrick, who was half a head taller than him, he sneered and said, "Boy, I don''t give a rat''s a*s whether Miss Klein is your girlfriend, she can only formally sign the contract with me after she spent the night with me. If you know what''s good for you, leave quickly and don''t disturb me." Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 No sooner had the contemptuous smile emerged on Henrick''s face than his high-handed persona was unleashed, and soon a cold air radiated from him. The atmosphere in the room became more and more oppressive. "Is that so? Well, you touched my woman, so I guess it''s safe to assume that you don''t want that hand of yours anymore." Henrick''s every word was filled with the smell of death. However, that man''s self-awareness was long buried under his arrogance. Mr. Por smiled and looked at Alice, who was already drunk. "Miss Klein, you''re spoiling the fun. We are all here to do business and rake in huge profits!" Henrick red daggers at him. "A fat load of good that meager money does me." As he spoke, he punched the arrogant man with all his strength in his right hand. A tter pierced the air. The man was beaten up unconsciously. Caught off guard, he was thrown onto the table, where the dishes and utensils on the table fell to the ground. "Ah..." Kylie was shocked and ran to Alice. "Brat, I gave you the easy way out and you took the hard way!" Mr. Por sprang to his feet and looked at Henrick dangerously, his eyes narrowed. Henrick pursed his lips into a thin smile and pointed at the man on the table, who was in so much pain that his features were twisted. His tone of voice brooked no warmth as he said, "Mr. Por, I''m afraid that you think too highly of yourself. Your so-called cooperation is but a ruse to prey on women and make money off this man. I''ve seen through a calctive man like you. I''ll have you know that your financial hanky-panky ends tonight." When Ms. Por heard this, his face was full of anger, and he was even more ashamed of being seen through. He narrowed his eyes, trying to guess Henrick''s identity and wondering how he could know this well about his underhand dealings. "Who are you?" he asked. Henrick sneered. "You don''t deserve to know. You only need to etch one thing into your mind: you''ll lose all your fortune if you set my girlfriend up." Alice, who was listening by the side, widened his eyes in disbelief. "What... what''s going on?" Had she also fallen into the trap in the name of cooperation? "Young man, don''t be too full of yourself." Mr. Por let out a lopsided smile, and his eyes were full of threats. Henrick didn''t reply but watched as the man, who had been punched by him, stumbled to his feet and started cursing words that ticked off all the boxes of his most disliked vulgarities. Henrick walked over and kicked the man over. Although his hand was injured, it was easy for him to teach this kind of man a lesson. The man groaned in pain. The other man wanted to help, but Josue suddenly came in. He looked at the man and smiled. "Don''t move. My fist is pretty steely." The man shrank his neck and did not dare to move. It wasn''t very convenient for Henrick to use his right hand, but he still raised the chair beside him and smashed it hard on the man''s arm. "Ah..." A miserable scream prated the floor. Everyone was so scared by this scream that even their organs were trembling. "Brat, if you dare to touch me again, I''ll call the police," Mr. Por threatened. Henrick had kicked the man, but his anger was still mounting. He said with a smile, "Thanks, but no thanks. My assistant has already called the police. The bodyguards are outside. None of you can leave." As soon as he finished speaking, four bodyguards strolled in. Mr. Por was stricken. Alice was speechless. "...Henrick, what do you mean?" She staggered over to Henrick''s side. Henrick held her hand and said with a gentle smile, "Allie, it''s okay. I''ll take you home first. Josue will handle the matter here." "Okay." Alice pouted and followed him unsteadily. It urred to her that Kylie was left alone. After taking a few steps, she looked back at Kylie worriedly and said, "Kylie, let''s go home." Josue smiled and said, "Miss Klein, I will give Miss Ratliff a ride home after dealing with the things here. You don''t have to worry." Kylie also smiled and nodded. "Mr. Klein, you go back first. I''m fine." Alice settled her gaze at Josue and said gratefully, "Josue, I owe you one. You must send Kylie back home safely." "I''m on it!" Josue nodded. "Rx, Miss Klein!" After leaving the restaurant, the night breeze blew gently. Alice felt that she was even tipsier. Her head was heavy and her steps were light. Every step she took gave her an impression as if she were floating. Henrick looked at her with distress. With her family''s financial condition, she didn''t need to bust her a*s working. However, this girl was very independent. She had never relied on her family to do what she wanted. "Allie, you okay?" He held her in his arms and went to the roadside to hail a taxi. The night wind rustled the trees on both sides of the sidewalk, bringing a touch of coolness to the hot summer. Alice suddenly stopped and squinted at the parasol tree in front of him. "Henrick, hurry up and go over there. Make that tree stop. It''s moving around and making it difficult for me to walk. It''s blocking my way." Henrick was speechless. He wasn''t a god, so he couldn''tmunicate with the tree. "Henrick, why are you standing there? It''s moving so hard that it almost hit me." Alice pouted her red lips, her ruddy face filled with dissatisfaction. The tree before her eyes was always swaying. Henrick smiled silently as he observed, "Allie, you arepletely wasted." She harrumphed and mumbled, "Hell no. Henrick, if you continue to bully me in the future, I won''t talk to you anymore." After that, she suddenly smiled sweetly. "Henrick, I''ll let you in on a little secret. But don''t tell Henrick." Henrick was speechless. She wanted to tell him his secret and not to tell him. He thought, "Allie, you are asking for the impossible." Henrick didn''t know whether tough or cry. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Henrick, let me tell you something. I like your kiss very much. I like the roses you gave me. I like the feeling of you hugging me..." Alice giggled. Under the warm yellow streetmp, the girl looked up with a beautiful and silly smile! Henrick gazed at her. Other than pain, he felt sorry for her. "Henrick, don''t tell that damned Henrick about it. He''s a bad guy. He bullied me seven years ago and refused to own up to it. It hurt so much when I gave birth to the baby, I wanted to just drop dead already." "At that time, I missed him very much, but he went abroad. He would never know that I''d given birth to children for him, a pair of twins, no less. My son was his spitting image. Every time I saw my son, I would think of him. What he was doing, and whether he would spare a thought for me..." Alice burst into tears, her rambling came tumbling. She was happy and sad at the same time, which made Henrick anxious. He felt distressed and med himself. It was no easy feat to stop a taxi, but Alice refused to get in and stumbled along the way. Henrick held her hand tightly, afraid that she would suddenly fall. In the end, he gave in to her and could only find a good hotel nearby, book a presidential suite, and request two female waiters to help her take a bath. At one o''clock in the morning, Alice fell asleep nketed with the night''s ordeal. Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Sitting by the bed, Henrick drank in her sleeping face quietly. Even in repose, Alice was still feeling ill at ease. From time to time, she would frown and sleep-talk, but Henrick couldn''t make out what she was saying. But after a while, she slipped deeper peacefully into her sleep again. Josue sent a message notifying him that Kylie had already been sent home safely. As for Mr. Por, he had been investigated along with his aplice. Being reminded of the night''s incident would only bring gloom to Henrick. When he was on the way to pick Alice up, he had been bombarding her with calls only to be greeted by the voicemail system. Thinking that Alice had brought Lane with her, he gave Lane a call. Only then did he know that Alice had brought Kylie with her for a dinner party doubling as aworking function. Question after question asked to Lane led him to be privy to the fact that Alice''spany was working with Mr. Por, a representative from apany overseas. After Lane had given Henrick the name, he called Uncle Anson, who was well-versed in the market price of the industry. Coincidentally, Anson knew this Mr. Por: he was an old man who employed dishonest means with no dent to his conscience. His modus operandi was forging a partnership with newpanies and introducing women to them during social activities. This was killing two birds with one stone. Hearing that, Henrick''s anxiety had been stretched to its seam. Alice had told him the location of the restaurant, but she had not told him which private room it was. Though there was a front desk for registration purposes, there was no name to be seen. He could only search the private rooms one by one. He stumbled upon the private room where she was, only to see the perverted man roaming his hand all over her. At that time, his anger had reached a point where it would only be appeased by shedding the man''s blood. If Josue hadn''t persuaded him to punish them ording to thew, he would have smashed a beer bottle over the man''s head. Recalling the whole event plunged Henrick into a fresh rage. When it was two o''clock in the morning, Alice was deep into her sleep. Henrick then went to rest on the sofa outside. The sofa was wide enough for him to lie on it alone. Staring at the crystalmp on the ceiling, Henrick curved his lips, thinking what a godsend bliss it was to live under the same roof as Allie! At the same time, he felt a stab of guilt. How sad was it that she was pregnant and gave birth to a baby, all by herself? He dozed off unconsciously under the thick veil of self-me. "Ah..." It was not until the next morning that a scream came and jerked him out of sleep. Henrick suddenly sat up. When he heard the sounding from the inner room, he ran in quickly without even putting on his shoes. "Allie, what''s wrong?" Hearing Henrick''s voice, Alice suddenly looked up at him and breathed a sigh of relief simultaneously. Fortunately, it was Henrick. She asked, her voice dripping with urgency, "Henrick, why am I in the hotel? And in the same room as you?" His mind nked at her question. He couldn''t bring himself to answer it when he thought of how intoxicated she had been the night before. Alice lowered her head and saw that she wasn''t wearing her own clothes. Her heart skipped a beat. "Ah... Henrick, what''s wrong with my clothes? Did you change them for me?" Alice looked at him in shock. If he had helped her change clothes, wouldn''t he have seen everything? She had been so drunkst night that she had cked out. She still couldn''t recall what happened. She only remembered that the man was desperately trying to chug her with wine. In the end, she seemed to have been taken away by Henrick. Try as she might, any snatches of the eventful night only fell through the cracks of her memory. After she got drunk, she had to slowly recall what had happened the night before. Henrickforted her in a soft voice, "Allie, don''t get too worked up, and don''t be angry. I got two waitresses to help you change your clothes. You were so drunkst night that you didn''t want to go home, I could only bring you here. They bathed you and they changed your clothes. You don''t have to worry about me. I haven''t seen anything. I slept outside all night." Alice was speechless as she mulled over the degree of idiocy this man could reach. Even if he had said that he had changed her clothes, she would not have done anything to him. What could she do, she thought ruefully, when she liked him this much? If he hadn''t appearedst night, things would have been different now. "Allie, do you have a headache? I''ll ask Josue to bring you some hangover pills to sober up. He should be here soon. If you feel ufortable, lie down and rest for a while. I''ll wake you up when Josuees." Alice nodded. This hangover was killing her. Shey down slowly and looked up. The man''s expression was the furthest thing from lovely, and his hair was a little messy, but it didn''t affect his peerless beauty. "Henrick, didn''t you sleep all nightst night?" She was worried that his body could not take it anymore. Henrick smiled and shook his head. "It''s okay. I slept for a while." His voice was slightly hoarse. "Oh! Then I''ll sleep for a while. You should go back to sleep and then tell me what happenedst night." Henrick was speechless. It was hard to rte the whole story to her. Thinking of it now tickled his funny bone. "Allie, you don''t have to work so hard. After you take over thepany, you will be more rxed than now." Henrick wanted to persuade her not to spread herself too thin. Alice understood what he meant. After thinking for a while, she said, "Henrick, my father is still young, and there are still many years before he can retire. If we have dreams, we can''t choose to live afortable life at this age. We must toil away for dreams so that we can inherit the family business in peace." Henrick also understood this, so he stopped trying to persuade her. "Have a good rest!" After that, he turned around and went out. Alice was puzzled. Why did he leave? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No, she had to lie down and think about what happened the night before. She muttered under her breath, "Speaking of which, did Kylie get home safe and soundst night?" Picking up her phone, she sent a message to Kylie, asking her how she went back. Kylie quickly replied to her message and told her what happened. Alice looked at it, and the memory in her mind slowly refreshed. Her eyes grew bigger and bigger, her face paling little by little. "Henrick, that tree has been moving. Make that tree stop. It''s moving around and making it difficult for me to walk." "Henrick, I''ll let you in on a little secret. But don''t tell Henrick..." "Henrick, I like your kiss very much. I like the feeling of you hugging me..." "Ah..." Alice screamed and covered herself with the quilt, too ashamed to see anyone. She was too bummed out with herself. How could she do such a thing after she got drunk? Henrick rushed in to hear Alice in the quilt making a smattering of "ah" sound. He was stunned. He didn''t even need to think to know what was wrong with Alice: she must have recalled what had happenedst night. "Allie." He walked over and sat by the bed with a smile. Looking at the bulging quilt, his smile grew wider and wider, despite himself. Alice slowly poked her head out of the quilt and nced at the all-smiles Henrick. "Humph! What are youughing at?" Her looks could kill. With the whirling of "How embarrassing!" in her mind, she swore never to touch a drop of alcohol in the future, tout court. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 "Allie, won''t you feel stuffy in there? Come out for air." Henrick reached out to tug at the quilt, a smile peeking from his lips. Alice slipped in and said in a muffled voice, "Go away. I don''t want to see you anymore." Henrick said, "Allie,e out first." "No way. Begone, you." Alice thought, "I need to save my face." She''d been so drunk that she couldn''t even tell who it was she had been rambling to. Her drink must have been spiked the night before. Otherwise, how could she be so drunk? She had been drunk, yes, but never this drunk. Henrick stopped smiling and said, "Allie, pull the quilt away first. I have something to tell you!" "No, let''s talk about itter. I don''t want to see you now." Henrick was forced to retreat. "... Allie, I''lle inter." True to his word, Henrick stood up and went out. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Alice crawled out of the nket. She pinched herself hard. "Ouch, it hurts!" She shook her hands hard andy on the bed in anger, looking as if she was dead inside. She''d hoped that it was all a dream, but it was not! Half an hour passed without any movement from Alice''s side of the room. Coincidentally, someone was knocking on the door. He rose to his feet and went to open it. Josue stood at the door with two paper bags in his hands. He smiled and said, "Mr. Henrick, your breakfast is here." Henrick and Alice had been staying in the same room since the night before, and his curiosity as to whether the two had shared a bed was piqued. He thought, "Wow, I have to say that my excitement is at full throttle. Will they have two more babies? I really want to see Mr. Henrick role-ying as a nanny." "Mr. Henrick, you must have had the time of your lifest night." He smiled knowingly. Josue''s inner monologue had rolled off his tongue before he could realize that in his excitement, he had spoken aloud. Henrick was stunned. He sneered and said, "Look at my hand. What do you think this can achieve?" "Why, Mr. Henrick, it isn''t done by hand." Henrick''s face suddenly darkened. "As far as I know, you don''t have a girlfriend. But you seem to be oddly familiar with the process." Josue had a silly expression on his face. He earnestly said, "Certain knowledge is naturally endowed. I mean, who better to teach a man than men themselves?" "Also, Mr. Henrick, you need to amp up your effort." Henrick thought the same, for hadn''t he learned it firsthand seven years ago? A one-man campaign that had sessfully blessed Allie with babies on the first try. He smiled happily and looked at Josue curiously. He kicked his calf and said, "Off you go. Stop butting in my business." "Ah... Mr. Henrick, it hurts like hell. Okay, okay, I''ll leave. You didn''t have to kick me." Josue turned around and ran,ining in his heart. Work wasn''t easy nowadays. Henrick carried the breakfast into the room. He thought that some time had passed for Alice''s embarrassment to be watered down. In fact, what happened the night before was nothing. In his eyes, it was very cute. When he went in with breakfast, he saw Alice lying on the quilt and falling asleep. He couldn''t help but shake his head andugh. This silly girl was really stupid! He walked over and pulled up the quilt on the other side to cover her. He carried breakfast out and waited for her to wake up. Coincidentally, his brother had sent him a message saying that Dr. Harris would be there on this day: "Ricky, Carson''s said that your hand condition is not very optimistic. You may need some time to be cured. Don''t be too hard on yourself and be at ease while the treatment is ongoing. I will take care of everything." Henrick''s face fell. In fact, he could feel that the chances of his hand recovering were very slim. He still couldn''t feel his right hand. But he had always been optimistic since he was a child and never gave up so easily. He would never give up until the end! But what if it was ten or twenty yearster? Henrick felt that he couldn''t afford to wait any longer. He still hoped that he was healthy. He replied with a voice message with a hint of a smile, "Bro, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s just a matter of time. Maybe I''ll recover in a year or two." Keh said, "Ricky, I''m d to hear that. Lucian said that you can recover, but it will take a long time. You have to believe in his medical skills." Henrick replied, "Bro, I got it. I still have to raise my children in the future and marry Allie. I can''t let myself be disabled. I will cooperate with Dr. Harris." Keh said, "Not to worry. If Carson says your hand can be saved, then it must be so." After putting down his phone, Henrick''s expression was calm as he stared at his drooping arm. He just sat there quietly. It was not until a long timeter that Alice woke up and walked out of the room. When she stood at the door, Henrick was shaken out of his reverie, feeling her gaze on him. There was a hint of heartache in Alice''s eyes. His absent-minded and expressionless face made her feel sorry for him. What was he thinking? "Allie, you''re awake." Henrick regained his usual look and looked at her with a gentle smile. "Yeah." Alice looked at him deeply. "Eat something first." Henrick pushed the paper bag in front of her. "Why didn''t you eat first?" Alice sat beside him and opened the paper bags. The hearty sandwich inside gave off a strong fragrance. Itpletely aroused the appetite in her belly. "Wow! Your housemaid''s sandwich smells divine." Alice smiled and took it out of her paper bag, handing it to Henrick. "If you like it, I''ll ask her to make it for you every day." "Nah, I''ll be in a better mood if I eat different food every day." Alice took a bite. The strong fragrance spread in her mouth, satisfying her taste buds. She suddenly thought of the indifferent and sad expression of Henrick and asked, "Henrick, what were you thinking about just now?" Henrick was stunned, but then he shook his head with a smile. "Nothing. Why?" Alice didn''t believe what he had just said. It was obvious that he had been pulling a brooding face a while ago. "Speaking of which, don''t mind what I saidst night. I... I was drunk." After waking up, she was still in a daze. She carefully recalled what had happened that night and realized that it was already recorded in the annals of her history, no matter what she did or what said. She could only be thick-skinned. Henrick suddenly looked at her calmly. "Allie, which one are you referring to?" Alice''s little face suddenly turned red. This man clearly knew that she was embarrassed, but why did he ask so bluntly? "Every. Single. Thing." She spat out angrily and lowered her head to eat. She still felt a little dizzy and ufortable. Henrick just smiled and didn''t say anything. He nned to tell her about it after eating. After lunch, Alice folded the paper bags and tossed them in a recycling bin. Only then did Henrick look at her. "Allie, take a seat!" Alice sat opposite him a little nervously, just like a primary school student who was sitting ramrod- straight and waiting for a teacher''s lecture.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 As Henrick watched the way she was behaving, he, for some reason, wanted tough but knew better than that. In the event that he broke intoughter, Allie would surely go ballistic. "Allie, listen to me. Whatever happenedst night, don''t take it to heart. You are my girlfriend, and you don''t have to hide anything in front of me. Just be yourself. What I like is the real you. So, don''t feel embarrassed." "If you can''t even act as you please in front of your boyfriend, you''re in for a tough life." "So, Allie, with me, you can do whatever you want in the future." Stunned, Alice bored her gaze into his handsome face with a smile. To be honest, she was moved by his words. "Can you really tolerate everything about me?" Alice looked at him and asked in surprise. Henrick asked in lieu of an answer, "Alice, how do you think of me? Why can''t I tolerate everything about you?" That day, they could have a chance to talk about this question. Alice''s eyes shed as she said in a low voice, "I used to think that you were a scumb*g!" She almost shocked the daylight out of him. These words were so heart-wrenching! Alice looked at his handsome face and suddenly felt lost, but then a smile spread across her face. "Now that I''ve been with you, I can pick up on your tactfulness and sensitivity." Henrick instantly beamed with joy. Indeed, if this was not the power of words, he didn''t know what was. The first sentence had catalyzed his freefall to the bottom, and the next one could vault him over the clouds! Grinning an all-teeth grin, Henrick looked at Alice. Alice was humored by his tomfoolery. "You really have a low threshold forpliments!" Henrick replied, "That''s because the one who praised me is you, Allie." "Humph! You really have a way with your words. Let me ask you, how do you know who Mr. Por is working with?" Henrick suddenly remembered what had happened the night before and was still in a bad mood. He filled her in with the narrative - from his call to Lane and what he had learned from Anson. After hearing that, Alice was frightened anew. If he hadn''te to pick her upst night, she would have been taken advantage of by that man. "What about those people now?" Henrick replied, "The police station. They''re building a case against those men." Alice breathed a sigh of relief. "Good riddance." Her eyes searched Henrick''s face. She thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Henrick! If it weren''t for youst night, I wouldn''t have imagined what would have happened." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Fool!" Henrick smiled dotingly and said, "Allie, in your drunkenness, you had spoken your sober heart. Was what you saidst night true?" Alice''s face turned red in an instant. Was it not toote for her to say that she didn''t remember what she had said? Soon as she woke up from her sleep, her memory came rushing back to her. She would rather she couldn''t remember anything now. "What... what did I say?" Alice intended to crawl into the safety of her pretension for the time being. This would be the most humiliating moment to ever go down in her history! And in front of her Prince Charming. Seeing that she had put on that act again, Henrick felt a little helpless. However, after what had happened the night before, he already knew that she still had him in her heart. That was enough. "Henrick, I''m in the mood for potato chips. Get me the original vor. I''m craving them now." Alice thought about it and changed the topic, since staying on it was too embarrassing. Henrick stood up and said, "Give me a minute. I''ll get them." "Go on." Alice didn''t dare to look at him but only raised her head when the door was closed. The phone beside her vibrated. She picked it up and saw that it was Gia, who sent her a message. "Alice, how are you getting on with my brother recently? Marlon is doing just fine, so you don''t have to worry. My dad took him to Uncle Anson''s house to y with Jacqueline today." Alice skimmed the message and smiled. She knew that her son was living a good life there. Every night, on the video call with him, he was so excited that he danced with joy. Alice replied, "Gia, your brother and I are doing great." She thought for a moment before sharing with her about what happened the night before. There was no word that was unspeakable between her and Giada. Except for anything Henrick- rted. Alice had edited her message several times before she was able to formte an intelligible ount ofst night''s incident. When Giada saw it, she doubled over in the bed, cackling like nobody''s business. Martin, who was watching from the side, just smiled dotingly and hugged her to watch them chat. Although he could not see the smiles on their faces, it was obvious that happiness was contagious. Giada replied, "Alice, Henrick''s tone has changed a lot. I found that he has matured very fast during this period of time. Alice, it was you who changed him and made him grow up. Alice, when will you be my sister-inw?" "If you be a part of our family, we''ll be able to have fun together." Looking at her words, Alice couldn''t helpughing. Alice replied, "Humph, you only want me to be an Alwynn just so we could have fun together?" Of course, this was a joke. She knew that Gia would not take it to heart. Giada answered, "Alice, it''s true that we''re going to have fun together, and it''s true that you''re my sister-inw. You don''t even know how much my mother likes you. After she went to Lemmon City for half a month, she kept talking about you. Our family is super fond of you." "Of course, we would rather that your feelings are mutual." Alice took a deep breath. Henrick''s sudden appearance had made up for a lot of regrets in her life, the ups and downs of their youth. What she wanted to do with him was recorded in the notebook. Right then, they hadpleted several things together. They had gone shopping, watched movies, and attended parties together. All of these had been realized. Alice replied, "I know." Giada added, "I''ve ordered some truffles. I''ll send some over to you by air. Make sure to eat them." It urred to Alice that it was the peak season for truffles. In previous years, the Alwynn family would deliver some, airborne, to their families. Alice thanked her, "Thank you, Gia!" Giada said, "I won''t keep you any longer. I''m going for a walk." Alice replied, "Okay, take care of yourself. Don''t tire yourself out." When she was done chatting with Giada, Henrick came back with assorted bags in his hands. Alice walked over and took it. "Why did you buy so much?" Henrick replied, "Force of habit." Alice was speechless as she thought, "Well, his family likes to eat, so it''s normal for him to buy so much!" Alice took out the vor she liked and ate it. As she ate, she thought of the expression on Henrick''s face when he went out. His expression dampened her mood, as if there was something he couldn''t solve, which made her very ufortable! She simply put down the potato chips in her hand and asked, "Henrick Alwynn, are you hiding something from me? Say, some issues you can''t solve?" She wanted to share the burden with him. Henrick smiled and said, "No - what issue can I have? But let''s rest for a while and go home. Dr. Harris will be here soon." An idea shed through Alice''s mind. Her gaze flinched to his hand and thought, "Sheesh, how stupid can I be. His utmost concern right now is his hand." Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 "Henrick, let''s go back." The doctor''s words were still echoing in Alice''s mind, that it was a possibility unknown if Henrick''s hand would ever recover. She had asked the doctor privately, only to be proffered with the words that his recovery was not guaranteed. It also depended on his future circumstances. In the past few days, she hadn''t thought much of it when she saw that Henrick didn''t care. The moment she went out and spotted his sad and lonely look, she realized a problem: Henrick was just pretending to be indifferent in front of them. In a ce where they couldn''t see, he cared. Smiling, Henrick said, "Allie, before we go back, I want to confirm one thing with you." Alice suddenly looked at him nervously. "What... is it?" Henrick smiled gently and asked, "Allie, can we date?" It was not because he had proved something, but because he really liked her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He thought, "I''ve been wandering around for many years. It''s time for me to make a decision." He would live a peaceful life with his child and beloved. Alice was speechless. Why did he suddenly ask such a childish question? Weren''t they, she mulled, already in a rtionship recently? "Henrick, aren''t you chasing me now? I go on dates with you. If we''re not dating, then what are we doing?" Alice said shyly and lowered her head, not daring to hold his burning gaze. Henrick suddenly stood up, walked over, and hugged her with his fine hand. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, he said in surprise, "Allie, thank you!" He let go of Alice and congratted her with a smile. "Miss Alice, congrattions, you''re now in a rtionship." Alice was instantly amused by him. She parroted him by way of reply, "Mr. Alwynn, congrattions, you''re now in a rtionship!" Heughed. "Our Allie is so cute!" If it weren''t for the inconvenience of his hands, he would have held her in his arms three times to relieve the joy in his heart. "Allie,e on, let''s take a photo together." Henrick took out his phone and leaned his head against Alice, recording this wonderful and exciting moment. He clicked on the button and finally got a few photos. Speaking of which, this was the first time he and Alice had taken a photo together. Alice was equally excited. This was the first time she and Henrick had taken a photo together. After taking the photos, Alice sent the good-looking ones to her mobile phone. Henrick held her phone and asked with an evil smile, "Allie, now that we''ve already confirmed our rtionship, may I kiss you in the future?" Alice looked at him in silence. Who would exin their intentions so clearly? He had kissed her despite not acquiring her consent before. Indeed, nothing could beat a shameless man! Sometimes, she felt that he was really stupid and adorable. She totally dig it! "No." She stamped her feet and went back to her room to pick up her bag. Then she turned around and walked to the door. Henrick followed behind her with a smile, his mood ever so pleasant. It was one thing for him to woo Alice, but it was another thing for her to agree to it. After solving the crux of his worry, Henrick looked down at his limp hand. As long as there was nothing wrong with this hand, everything would be well. Carson Harris was Keh''s ssmate at a university abroad, but the two of them chose a different profession. But it didn''t affect their bing good friends. He was 1.8 meters tall, wearing a dark suit and a pair of golden-framed sses. The lines from his eyebrows to his nose were like carvings. His jaw was perfect and delicate. His eye shape was long and sharp. When he looked at someone, there was a trace of desire in his eyes. When Josue brought him in, Alice only had a feeling that he was handsome, nay, too handsome! His handsomeness - roguish and devilish - was different from Henrick''s. Carson was cold, cool, seductive, and sensuous. Alice suddenly thought of Henrick''s eldest brother, Keh, who had been devoid of emotion since he was a child. Only when he saw Eden would he smile. She knew then that birds of a feather flock together. Henrick seemed to have sensed Alice''s gaze. Feeling a little sour, he took a step in front of her and greeted Carson with a smile. "Hello, Dr. Harris!" Carson smiled faintly and looked at Henrick. Although the two brothers looked exactly the same, their temperaments werepletely different. "Hello, Mr. Henrick, I''m a friend of Keh." Carson introduced himself in a nice voice. "Let''s dispense with the formalities, Dr. Harris. Since you''re my brother''s friend, just drop the mister." Carson called out, "Henrick." They sat down in the living room. Henrick introduced her with a smile. "Meet my girlfriend, Alice Klein." Perhaps it was because of his possessiveness, or perhaps it was because Alice''s gaze on Carson was too focused and fiery, he wanted to seriously introduce his girlfriend. Carson looked at Alice and smiled. "Hello, Miss Klein!" Alice smiled and said, "Hello, Dr. Harris. Your long journey must have been tiring. Sit down and have some coffee first." "Don''t mind if I do." Carson sat down elegantly; the servant served coffee. He was a little tired, so he picked it up and gulped it down without hesitation. He also ate a few peeled apples. Henrick would asionally chat with him about his brother Keh. Only then did he realize that Carson and Keh were college ssmates. Therefore, he was a little jealous of Carson, who also possessed an extraordinary talent to enter the only elite university in the world, just like his brother. Back then, he''d also had a chance because his siblings were equally outstanding. However, their hobbies were different and they did not like closed-off management. "I didn''t expect Dr. Harris to graduate from one of the best universities in the world. Looks like there''s hope for my arm." At the same time, his heart sank. He still remembered what his brother had said. Carson had said that the chances weren''t looking too good, and it would take a long time for his hand to be cured. Carson looked at his injured arm. His expression did not change much, but he said lightly, "I will try my best to help your hand recover." "Your brother said that as long as I can cure you, he will invest in the project I want to study. Even if your hand is incapacitated, I will try my best to cure you." There was finally a trace of firmness and enthusiasm for certain affairs in the calm eyes of the man. Alice''s heart ached as she asked nervously, "Dr. Harris, is the injury on his hand in a bad condition right now?" Hearing this, Henrick smiled and said, "Allie, don''t worry." "Why don''t you go pick Juliet up first? Her piano ss is about to end." Alice looked down at him, her tone harsh as she said, "Why do I feel like you''re trying to drive me away?" Henrick broke into a grin. Seeing that she was so sensitive, he wondered if he had identally revealed some of his emotions in the hotel during the day and led her into thinking this way. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 "Allie, why are you overthinking? My hand condition isn''t that severe. Go ahead. Juliet might just give you an attitude if you''rete." Henrick nced at Josue again and said, "Josue, send Allie." Josue, caught off guard, looked at Henrick. He had a feeling that he wanted to drive him away. But he still nodded and left with Alice. Carson watched as the two of them left while the servants went back to their own work. He then said, "Actually, there''s no need to hide it from them. Your arm condition isn''t very good. I''ve already told your big brother that it might take a long time to recover. After that, this hand may not be able to do any heavy work, but it won''t affect your daily life." Hearing this, a glimmer of hope rekindled in Henrick''s heart. He asked, "How long will it take?" Carson shook his head. "It depends on your recovery. As for how long it will take, well, it depends on your mindset." Hearing this, Henrick found it interesting. He smiled and said, "Why my mindset? Why not your medical skills?" Carson smiled faintly and said in a lighter tone, "I''m very confident in my medical skills. I''m afraid that your mind will crumble. Because it''s a very long process." Keh''s eyes darkened. "It won''t." Carson looked at him deeply. Sometimes, the expressions of the two brothers were very simr. "Dr. Harris, how many days do you have before you''re sure that you can cure me?" This was what he wanted to know the most. Carson said, "If I''m not mistaken, you can''t feel your hand yet." Henrick replied, "You''re right, I don''t feel anything." He exerted all his strength and didn''t feel any pain, but it wasn''t that he didn''t feel anything. He would feel numb and painful. "There will be numbness and pain." Carson smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Give me two to five years. In two years, I can return you to your normal life." Henrick secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it would only be two to five years. He could still afford to wait. He smiled and said, "I can afford to wait these years." Carson felt a weight off his chest. What he feared the most was the patient''s hopelessness. Henrick''s hand was actually more serious than he had imagined. However, he was rich. The Alwynn family was rich, while Carson had his medical skills. This was the condition for a sessful treatment. Seeing that he was relieved, Carson also rxed. When he came back, Keh had said that his brother Henrick was very strong and cheerful. It seemed that his worries were unnecessary. "Arrange lodging for me, will you. I''ve alreadye up with a specific n, and the medical supplies I need will also be transferred to the hospital under the name of Alwynn Group. I''ve already discussed this matter with Uncle Alwynn. He will start to arrange it tomorrow and send all the necessary instruments here." Henrick was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "This really surprises me." Carson looked at him with a little envy. "You have a father who adores you very much. He''d already given me an answer before I could say anything. Whatever supply I need, he would find a way to transport it. Top-notch ones, not to mention." This was the convenience of money. "Then let''s have the first floor all to ourselves. We''ll break down the walls and connect the two rooms. We should be able to amodate all the instruments, then." The vi was so big that it should not be a problem. "Okay! Your brother also said that it is not convenient for you to go back to River City, since you''re on a wife-courting mission here. I can only stay here." Henrick was struck speechless. Dr. Harris, who was a little gossipy, looked quite cute. Henrick would just let him stay. He called Mr. Davies over and asked him to find more people and decoration workers from the local company. He wanted this in-built family hospital to bepleted in two days. Mr. Davies knew that this matter could not be dyed, so he ordered the servants to make dinner, and immediately began to get down to the nitty-gritty of the n. Carson was amazed by the ability of rich people. In three days, the first floor might have been completely revamped. In the car, the more Alice thought about it, the more strange she felt. She looked at Josue, who was driving, and asked, "Josue, do you think that Henrick was deliberately diverting us away?" She was upset, her chest stuffy! "Hold on. Juliet has a driver picking her up. Why should I?" Josue smiled and said, "Miss Klein, I don''t even know how to answer your question." Alice''s face suddenly darkened. "I guess you''re also on Henrick''s side." Josue pursed his lips and didn''t dare to say anything. At this time, he stood on Henrick''s side without hesitation. If Henrick really deliberately sent Miss Klein away, it would be good for her. She wouldn''t have to share his dejection. Henrick was kind and handsome. He had followed Henrick all these years, so he naturally knew that he was a good person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have worked under him for so long. Lemmon Ctiy in July was swelteringly hot. The whole city was immersed in heatwaves. Even if the wind blew, it was still sultry, fueling people''s annoyance. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Josue''s car slowed to a stop. This was where Juliet had her piano lesson, not far from home. "Josue, wait for me for a moment. I''ll go and pick Juliet up." "Okay, Miss Klein! Slow down!" Alice got out of the car with a heavy heart to pick up her daughter. Some parents were already here to collect their children. Juliet''s ss was on the third floor. Maybe she''d inherited her father''s artistic cells, as she yed the piano very well. But back then Alice was rarely here since it had been her mother who had sent Juliet to her ss. When she reached the third floor, she heard amotion. "I have a dad, Be. He is younger and more handsome than your dad. If you dare to say that I don''t have a dad, I will ask him over, and I''ll show you tomorrow. That will totally irritate your balding dad." "Like I would believe your hocus pocus, Juliet. You don''t have a dad at all. Call him over right now, if you can. My grandma said that you are just an out-of-wedlock baby. Don''t think that you can be so snobbish just because you y the piano better than me. No matter how much you waste your effort, if you don''t have a dad, you''ll never have one!" By her looks, Juliet knew that Be was jealous because she yed better than her. She pouted her red lips in anger and almost burst into tears. She clearly had a father. He''d sent her to the piano ss a few days ago! Be must have been blind not to see it. "Be Hansen, I y the piano well, but what does that have to do with my dad? My dad was already a sixth-grade piano yer when he was six years old. You don''t even know how to read the music sheet even now. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? If youe face to face with my dad, I am afraid that you''ll be forced to eat humble pie." Be was in the third grade this year. She was extremely jealous and could not stand others being better than her. The teacher had praised Juliet a few times this day, inviting Be''s troublemaking. "Be, why are you bickering with this little b*stard? Come on, let''s go. Grandma''s meeting some friends to y cardster! I lost money today, so you better not scream and shout. That just grates on my nerves." The affectedly coy voice gave people an all-body goosebumps. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Alice stood at the top of the stairs, narrowing her eyes. This was the first time she had heard someone call a daughter a b*stard. In the past, she was afraid that such a thing would happen, so she''d protected the two children well. She had never let the children suffer like this. "Grandma, you have to stand up for me today. This Juliet Klein is so arrogant. The teacher even asked her to teach me. Do I care for her guidance? A b*stard child is all she is." Her puerile voice was dripping with conceit and meanness. Alice had already finished climbing thest flight of stairs. Her eyebrows were like crescent moons, her eyes filled with a cold light. Juliet had her back to her mother and did not see Alice. There were a few parents watching, but they didn''t say anything. They just stood aside, relishing the good show. "All right, Bells, why would you want topete with a b*stard? I told you, I''m going to y cards. I lost thousands today. I have to win them all back." "As I was saying, I''m not a b*stard! Apologize to me!" Juliet was furious. She clicked on her smartwatch and dialed her father''s number. When Be''s grandmother heard this, she looked at Juliet coldly. "Who said you''re not a b*stard? Apologize to you? What are you thinking? I heard you talking to your grandmast time. You admit that you don''t have a father, yet you don''t allow anyone to say it, do you?" Mrs. Hansen looked down at Juliet, her face was imperious. On the other end of the line, Henrick, who had already picked up the phone, suddenly stood up when he heard this in the background. His heart ached terribly. "Juliet, stand there and wait for me. I wille over immediately." He called for the butler. With a heavy gaze, he got into the car and went straight to the ce where his daughter had her lesson. "Madam, please apologize to my daughter." In the spacious piano ssroom, Alice''s calm voice prated everyone''s ears. Everyone turned around to look at Alice. She wore a beige floral dress, and her long hair hung over her shoulders. Her eyes were bright, her teeth white. She fixed her weighty gaze on Mrs. Hansen. "Mom." When Juliet saw her mother, she could no longer hold back her tears. Her big clear eyes were red, and she instantly turned into a pitiful little girl. There were none of the previous defensive stances she had taken against Mrs. Hansen. Children were like this. In front of outsiders, they were strong, creating a painful sight, but when they saw their own mother, their strong self-preservation instinct instantly copsed. Alice held her daughter in her arms, feeling distressed. Her calm eyes were still looking at Mrs. Hansen with an imposing manner. Mrs. Hansen burst intoughter. She looked at Alice and said arrogantly, "Apologize to your daughter?" Alice replied, "Yes!" "Bah! What the hell are you? How dare you ask the Hansen family to apologize? I want your daughter to drop out of her tomorrow. Don''t make my granddaughter unhappy." Mrs. Hansen looked at Alice with disdain. Despite decking out in a sophisticated floral dress, she looked every bit the cheapskate. "Oh, really? And here I was, thinking the same. Tomorrow, haul your granddaughter''s as* out of her. Don''t get in my daughter''s way!" A clear and cold voice suddenly came from behind Alice. "Dad." Juliet looked up at her father, her big eyes filled with grievance. Henrick walked in with the butler and Josue. If one wanted to counter-attack such a person, the fastest way was to suppress them with strength. "Excuse me? No one on this street has ever spoken to me so arrogantly. Are you blind? The teachers and others here don''t dare to meddle in this matter. If you are smart enough, take your daughter and get lost!" Mrs. Hansen was still very superior. However, when she saw Henrick''s outstanding appearance, her eyes shed. With such a handsome face, it was a good match for her daughter. Unfortunately, he had a wife and a child. However, as Henrick approached, there was a kind of suffocating feeling in the air. Mrs. Hansen narrowed her eyes. She was a veteran in the subject of men. This man was not ordinary. She didn''t want to get into trouble. But on second thought, the Hansen family was also a vegetarian. "The Hansen family? Which Hansen family?" Henrick hugged Alice, who was surrounded by Juliet. The family of three stood together. They were all stunning and pleasing to the eye. Watching from the side, Be was forced to admit that Juliet had a real father. She was festering with jealousy as she red at Juliet. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Compared to Juliet''s father, hers was simply not of the same species. Juliet looked at Be with her big bright eyes and smiled. She was more or less showing off and proud. Who was her father? The Adonis of Z Country, the reaper ofdies'' hearts. "Did you just say ''Which Hansen family?'' As if there was anyone else with this surname on this street." Mrs. Hansen looked at Henrick with a sneer. She did not believe that his family background could bepared to theirs. Mr. Davies took a step forward and said, "Mr. Henrick, the Hansens are a wealthy family in Eastern District. They own the supermarket chain and amercial market." "Is that so?" Henrick''s eyes grew colder. "Yes!" Mr. Davies took a step back and stopped talking. "Now you know who the Hansen family is. If you know what''s good for you, take your daughter away, and get lost!" Mrs. Hansen looked more and more arrogant. Under the LED light, her face with heavy makeup looked a little ferocious. Alice couldn''t stand it anymore. Naturally, she understood what Henrick meant. Her cold voice reached Mrs. Hansen''s ears: "Mrs. Hansen, you have to earn your honor. Don''t abuse your power and put your own fortune on the line in the process. The rke family is responsible for the real estate and the supermarkets in the Eastern District." "That''s right, but how did you know?" She looked at her in confusion. Alice looked up at her with pure and beautiful eyes. She said coldly, "The rke family will cut off all cooperation with the Hansen family tomorrow. I n to run this ce myself." "Y-you, who are you?" Mrs. Hansen stammered. "Humph! My name is Alice Klein!" The corners of Alice''s lips curled into a smile, and the depths of her eyes gleamed with a cold light. Mrs. Hansen''s heart turned cold in an instant. She was really unlucky today. She''d lost thousands of dors from ying cards, and now she was facing the crisis of bankruptcy. "Pa!" She pped Be''s face mercilessly. "You''ll be the death of me! You''ve caused trouble all day long. Apologize to Miss Klein now!" Be had heard from her family, so she knew what the rke family represented in Lemmon Ctiy. Even though she had been pped, she quickly reacted and immediately apologized to Juliet. "Miss Klein, I''m sorry. I''m just jealous of you today. I''ll reflect on myself in the future and learn from you." Although she felt wronged, she had to stay in the Hansen family for a long time before she could climb up the socialdder. The Hansen family thrived on ttery and reputation. She didn''t want to be cast aside by her family. Juliet blinked her innocent and proud eyes and said with a smile, "Be, I ept your apology. I ept it because I can''t be bothered by people like you. When you pick on others using your power, don''t forget that there is always someone stronger than you." Juliet''s words only made Mrs. Hansen feel even more ashamed. Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 Mrs. Hansen tee-heed as she put on a smile that didn''t quite reach the eyes. "Miss Klein, I''m terribly sorry. I''m sure this is not that big a deal, just a fight between kids. As magnanimous as you are, please don''t take it to heart. The business of the supermarkets..." "I''m terribly sorry, but I still have to take back the ownership. The rke family is nothing if not chock-full of businessmen." Alice would never give in on this matter. It didn''t matter if she bullied her, but she wouldn''t let go if it was her daughter. While Juliet was still a child, Mrs. Hansen was a fifty-or-sixty-year-old elder, yet she''d dared to say such things to Juliet. Forget about thinking about it, just listening to it made her furious. "You..." Mrs. Hansen was anxious, blood draining from her face. She''d really dug her own grave. Her son would me her. Thinking of this, her blood pressure rose instantly. She slumped down, paralyzed on the ground. Everyone was waiting for the encore. Was she going to make a scene? "Lord have mercy on me! Why do I have such a hard life? I''m old, I can''t breathe under such pressure." Mrs. Hansenunched into her sob story while asionally sneaking nces at Alice. Alice ignored her every move and said, "Mrs. Hansen, you don''t have to do this. If you had any sympathy, you wouldn''t have said those words to a child. Your words may cut deep for the rest of their lives." After that, she pulled Juliet along and nced at Henrick. "Juliet, Henrick,e on."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Okey-dokey!" Holding his daughter''s little hand, Henrick looked down at her and said, "Juliet, you don''t have toe here anymore. I''ll teach you in person. Piano-ying is my forte." He was confident that he could bring Juliet''s skills to new heights. "Of course, Dad. I''ve watched the footage of your pianopetition when you were a child. You were good-looking even as a child. Marlon looks so much like you, Dad." Juliet was very happy. Her father would personally teach her, so she would use the time to learn more. Henrick smiled. He was so happy to have his daughter as a fan. The family of three left happily under the eyes of many. Be seemed to have recognized Henrick. Her eyes jerking wide, she pursed her lips. "Henrick Alwynn, an international celebrity. When did he be Juliet''s father?" She couldn''t believe it! "Oh my, what should we do?" Mrs. Hansen cried so hard that she fainted. The crowd then dispersed, ignoring her. On the way back, Josue and the butler were in the same car, and Alice and his family were in another. Alice nced at Henrick in the rearview mirror, who was chatting with his daughter, and couldn''t help smiling. The father and daughter smiled from ear to ear. The atmosphere was warm and happy! Alice''s heart was brimming with happiness, and it spread to her limbs and bones. "Juliet, when I was young, I didn''t have a father. It was not untilter that I had a father. I, too, was bullied and scolded like today. So, don''t take what happened today to heart, okay?" Henrick knew that it was ufortable, angry, and painful for her, but he couldn''t do anything about it. At that time, he''d had to bear it and hadn''t dared to tell his mother since she''d already had her fair share of sufferings to contend with. He hadn''t wanted to add on to her sadness. Juliet leaned against his arm and blinked her eyes. In fact, she was still a little sad. She whispered, "Dad, I''m not sad anymore when others say that to me now. When they had said that to me before I found you, I could only stare at them angrily. Because it was true that I didn''t have a father, and I had nothing to refute." "But things are different today. I have a father, and I can fight their words with confidence." Her words deeply pierced his heart. Alice''s grip on the steering wheel gradually tightened! She was most afraid that such a thing would happen to her daughter. Sure enough, it did happen. The journey back was not long. Juliet leaned against Henrick and soon drifted off to sleep. Henrick held her gently in his arms. Looking at her beautiful and delicate little face, his eyes were full of tenderness. He then looked at Alice in front of him and said, "Allie, let''s talk when we get back." Alice replied, "Sure." When they got home, Alice stopped the car, opened the door, and was about to hold Juliet in her arms. However, Henrick looked at her and smiled. His voice was soft and slightly hoarse. "Allie, let me do it." He gently exerted force to his left and right and came out with Juliet in his arms. Alice didn''t say anything but went to open the door. "Let''s put her on the first floor. There''s a small room on the first floor where she sleeps." Alice led Henrick into the room. "Okay!" After entering the room, Alice gave him a hand. Juliety quietly on the small bed and fell asleep. He pulled the thin nket over her little belly. Then, he lowered his head and gently kissed Juliet''s forehead. Alice watched from the side. There was a kind of unspeakable happiness in his heart. He really loved his daughter. After the two of them went out, Henrick gently closed the door. With a serious expression, Henrick held Alice''s gaze and said, "Allie, let''s talk." Alice knew what he was going to talk about, so they went upstairs. The two of them entered the balcony and sat on a chair. They could enjoy the beautiful scenery in the courtyard. Alice liked to drink tea and enjoy the scenery here. In fact, she liked the city''s quaintness, which had acquired a patina of old times. She preferred the carved beams and painted buildings under the octagonal pavilion, surrounded by greenery and blossoms. She would be in a good mood if she drank tea in such a ce. "Want some tea?" Alice settled her gaze on him. Henrick nodded slightly. "Sure, pour me some. The weather is too hot." Alice pressed the automatic exhaust machine, poured it into the teapot, and burned the water first. Seeing that the tea set wasplete, Henrick knew that both Alice and Gia were fond of drinking tea. "Allie, if you like tea so much, why don''t you open a tea house on your own? One that can show the distinctive characteristics of Javen city. ssical with a tinge of mystery and elegance. It would eliminate fatigue in an instant," he said with a smile. Alice looked up at him. She didn''t know if it was a coincidence that they both preferred the same style. She chuckled and shook her head. "I don''t have time to manage it. I can''t go back and forth every day, can I." The tea society was mostly liked by schrs. There were not many like her. Nowadays, girls preferred coffee and milk tea. The water was boiling, and Alice began to make tea. She had never learned it before, but she liked it. She learned how to make tea online and asionally drank tea and enjoyed moon-watching when she was free. In summer, the moon hung high and unobscured in the sky. Sometimes, the starry night was bewitching. She liked this kind of atmosphere very much. When the tea was ready, she poured a cup for Henrick and said, "What do you want to say?" Henrick picked up the cup of tea and took a sip. The tea was clear and had a faint fragrance lingering around it. "This tea is quite vorsome, eh!" Henrick set down the cup with a smile. Looking at Alice''s expectant expression, he gently bit his lower lip, which became more charming. "Allie, my hand won''t recover anytime soon." After that, he looked at her, a momentary lull in the air. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Alice felt a stab of sharp pain. Although she didn''t know what he meant by that, she could tell that he was more or less testing her. "What did Dr. Harris say?" She was a little angry. "Did you deliberately drive me away just now?" Henrick did not deny this. He''d wanted to lead her away. He was afraid that the result would be too disappointing, and he didn''t want her to be disappointed with him. He didn''t want her to be in pain anymore! "Dr. Harris said two years, the shortest period. Any slower and it might take up to five years." In fact, he had thought it over before telling her about this matter. Now that she was his girlfriend, she had the right to know about it. Then, she would make the decision. In the past few years, he could also film with one hand, but he wanted to rest and apany the child and her. It depended on whether she was willing or not. "So, if you''re telling me about this, you want me to make a choice, don''t you?" There was faint anger on her beautiful and refined face. Henrick stared deeply at her. "Allie, you''re my girlfriend now. You have the right to know about this." Hearing this, Alice was offended. If she was only given the right to be privy of this when his hand was sure to recover, she was certain that she would be kept in the dark when the situation was borderline hopeless. "Henrick, in your heart, am I the kind of person who can''t go through the difficulties with you because of such a small matter?" Furious, she red at him with her beautiful eyes. Was she this facile in his heart? Was he afraid that she would leave him after knowing that he was disabled? She changed the status quo to live the life she wanted. But she had him in her life. On this day they had officially confirmed the standing of their rtionship, yet he did not trust her. "Allie, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean that. You''ve liked me for so many years. I''m worried that I''ll be disabled for the rest of my life. Of course, this is just a what-if. I won''t be disabled for the rest of my life." He didn''t know why he had to say that. In fact, after he''d wrapped up his discussion with Dr. Harris, he''d felt inexplicably uneasy. He just wanted to seek somefort. In the past, he could have thrown himself directly into his mother''s arms. With his mother around, he felt that all the pain would pass. Now, although he didn''t have his mother by his side, he had Alice, and he wanted to squirrel away a sense of security from her. His idea was very naive, but he still wanted to talk to her. Distraught, Henrick looked down. He was ashamed of his immaturity and did not dare to look at Alice. Alice also noticed his uneasiness. She was osciting between augh and anger. She walked over, squatted in front of him, and looked up at him. This was the first time she had been so clear-headed to approach him. Her familiar scent wrapped around him, making him feel iparably at ease. Her eyes were fixed on him, and there was a suspicious blush on his handsome face. "Look at me." Alice''s tone of voice brooked no dissent. Henrick lowered his gaze to look at her. His pupils were dark which clearly reflected Alice''s beautiful facial features. "Fool, why are you so stupid? If you want to test me, please do better than this. If I really do find you intolerable, can you still sit here now? You are such a momma''s boy. Let me guess: if Eden hugged you, you would start to think that five years isn''t that long after all!" Henrick nodded violently, then shook his head repeatedly. "Allie, I''m not a momma''s boy." "How are you not?" Alice looked at him, words dying on her lips. "You know how close I am with Gia, don''t you? We''ve been confiding in each other since we were young. I know you well, if you ask me." To Henrick''s chagrin, his own sister, Gia, was a traitor! His affection for her was all for naught. How could she, he thought, have sold him out to within an inch of his life? "Allie, I truly appreciate that." Henrick bent down and hugged her. He hadn''t been able to loosen the tangle of worries until he heard from her that she would never find him revolting. "Allie, let''s make our rtionship public. I don''t want Juliet and Marlon to be humiliated again like today. They have a father and a mother. We''re one happy family!" That was his focus today. He would not allow anyone to bully his children like this. Alice looked up at him and was a little worried. "Henrick, do you know what will happen to you if you make this public?" His fans would out him as a married man with two children in tow, and quit stanning him. Should he reach this point, only he himself would know the bitterness it wrought. The years of achievements at home and abroad might be in vain. At that time, when she''d fled back from River City, this was exactly what she''d been perturbed by. Now that he wanted to announce it to the world, her concern culminated. Henrick looked at her worried little face. Her big eyes were blinking, and he liked that her eyes were filled with his reflection. "Allie, nothing is more important than you and our children. Fans or no fans, I don''t care what others say about me. But I won''t see you and the kids suffer." That day, when he saw his daughter say with such conviction that she had a father, his heart had almost fragmented. It was not the first time that she had been bullied like this. He didn''t want to see such a thing happen. "Allie, nothing is more important than you and our children. Fans or no fans, I don''t care what others say about me. But I won''t see you and the kids suffer." Her heart quivered under the gravitas of his deration. This was undoubtedly the mostforting and reassuring thing for her. This was the taste of love. Her eyes were red. She threw herself into Henrick''s arms and sobbed, "Henrick, it''s been more than ten years. I''ve waited for the day of you finally loving me, and the time hase." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Alice broke down in tears in his arms. Henrick hugged her quietly, allowing her to vent her anger. The love of more than ten years was so heavy. What had he done to deserve this blessing? After a long time, Alice gradually stopped crying. Henrick reached out to wipe her tears. Looking at her red eyes, he smiled and said, "Allie, today marks the end of your unhappiness. From now on, you''ll be happy every single day in the future." Because she would be doted on by him. "Well, don''t bully me in the future." Alice feigned anger at him. He smiled gently. "You can bully me as you want in the future!" She said, "You can only think about me in the future." Henrick said, "Allie, let me tell you a secret. I''m always seeing you in my dreams!" Alice was moved by him. "Henrick, you''re so annoying!" "But what I saw was very sweet!" he teased. "Humph!" Alice snorted arrogantly! Henrick hugged her with a smile. "Allie, when you''re unhappy in the future, I''ll hug you!" "No matter what storm is out there, my arms will always be your gentle refuge." Alice wiped her tears with excitement. She had no idea she could ever be this excited and euphoric. This man''s words were so endearing. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 "All right, all right. You''ve fed me enough sweet nothings tonight. Stop talking." From his arms, Alice rose to her feet and looked at him, her lips curving up. Henrick also stood up and approached her. He embraced her with one arm and rested his head on her shoulder. In his arms, she was soft and fragrant. He felt like kissing her. This moment hade barreling too fast that he felt unreal. "Allie, am I dreaming? Give me a pinch," Henrick asked in a low voice, which was as gentle as the spring of March, setting one''s heart aflutter. Alice smiled sweetly, slyness shing across her eyes when she reached out and pinched his waist. "Ow..." He suddenly took a step back, feeling a burst of pain in his waist, tickling him unbearably. Giving Alice his puppy dog eyes, he whined, "Allie, you don''t hold back, do you!" Alice shoot a nce at him and said, "In my defense, you asked me to pinch it." "Yes, yes, yes. As I said, I''ll only let you bully me every day." Henrick smiled and held her hand. "Allie, what are we doing today?" he asked. Then he sat down and poured himself another cup of tea. Alice thought for a while, gazing out of the window. The sun was setting, but the clouds blotted out its orange hue. "Looks like it''s about to rain," she thought. "It''s almost time for dinner. What else can we do?" "s! Mom, you''re reallycking in the department of romance. Why would you need to consider the time when you''re on a date? As long as it doesn''t rain, you can date anyone you love, wherever you go." Juliet, who hade from god knows when, suddenly spoke up. Henrick and Alice were shocked. "Hello, youngdy. When did youe?" Alice looked at her daughter and blushed. Had Juliet seen her googly-eyed look? It would be too embarrassing if she did. Juliet leaned back on the sofa. She had just woken up, lookingnguorous, her face flushed, the very definition of adorable. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Mom, I came when you were holding Dad. But you two were in your own little world and didn''t see me." Henrick and Alice exchanged a nce. "Mom, why are you shy? Isn''t love like this? The person you like is still waiting for you. The person you love now loves you in the same way. Mom, you are the happiest woman in the world now!" Alice was speechless. Juliet smiled and said, "Mom, maybe you didn''t meet each other at the right time, but you met each other at the best time. Mom, don''t hesitate anymore. Dad, you were wrong that year, so now you''ll treat Mom with better patience." For the second time, Alice and Henrick were choked up. Their daughter was even more shrewd than them! Alice felt a little exasperated. "How was it that Juliet was speaking my mind?" she mused. However, as Henrick picked up on the conversation, she no longer felt lonely. Looking at Juliet''s serious face, he asked with a smile, "Juliet, how do you know this?" Twiddling her bangs proudly, Juliet boasted, "Duh. Dad, it''s a high-tech age now. Everything is avable on Google, even short videos. You don''t have to learn anything, and you can still be able to have a vicarious experience." After saying that, Juliet whirled around and left. Henrick was speechless. Her daughter was really unfathomable. "Allie, do you think our daughter will fall in love early?" Alice was not surprised at all. "She will, I say!" Her ssmate had a fifth-grade son who had been chatting with another girl his age, the number of messages no less than three hundred. Not to mention the sickly-sweet nicknames they used to address each other! Henrick was shocked! Alice said, "What kind of expression is that? Don''t forget that you were in love with Alma in primary school." Henrick quickly shook his head. "Allie, I definitely did not engage in any premature romantic rtionship." Alice said, "As if!" Henrick was speechless. One strike, and he was out. Though he wanted their love to follow the one-soul-in-two-bodies form, he realized that there were hurdles to surpass. He could only chide his younger self for having let her slip through his fingers. He took a look at the dark clouds in the sky, the smell of rain heavy in the air. "Allie, I wanted to take you to the movie. Unfortunately, it''s going to rain." It was the first day for them to confirm their rtionship. He wanted to do something interesting with her. This was the voice hidden in his heart, giving her everything he had. Alice knew what he was thinking and that he was eager to perform himself well. They were in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship, so she didn''t want to miss it. "Why do we have to go out? Don''t you have a family cinema in your house?" "Well, well." Henrick grinned from ear to ear as he enthused, "Allie, let''s go. Juliet''s right. As long as we''re together, everywhere is a dating spot." Alice agreed with him. The most important thing was that they were together. Henrick''s face was full of joy as he brought Alice back to his house. Juliet watched them leave and immediately called her brother. "Marlon, what are you doing?" To which he said, "In the lounge, waiting for the live broadcast for kids'' wear. What''s wrong?" She sighed. "I have to admit - you''re always so cool in the live broadcast. So much like Dad when he was a child!" "Oooh, Juliet, you''ve finally seen my selling point, the halo around me. Just wait for me to grow up. I''ll bring you a few movie awards," Marlon said smugly. She clucked her tongue. "Duh, how can I not see through your thoughts? Give it a rest, will you? Also, good news: Dad and Mom are together. Dad is seriously too clingy. If he were a woman, he would have been a foxy one." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "After a while of sweet talk, Mom''s defense totally went down. They''ve confirmed the rtionship today." Marlon squealed in excitement. "You''re really a godsend help. I''ve sent you a very beautiful princess dress; Grandma designed it herself. You must wear it for Mom. It''s really beautiful!" "Grandma said that Aunt was a hippie when she was young. She shunned all her princess dresses. Now Grandma wants to design every single style for you and let you wear them." "Huh?" Juliet was stunned. "Then won''t I be a little princess in the future?" "Exactly. Grandma said that you are the most precious little princess of the Alwynn family!" With just one sentence, Juliet spent the night happily. The arrival of love brought with it bliss and felicity! Henrick led Alice to watch a movie in the house cinema. The two of them were hooked by the movie and even ate their dinner in the cinema. The heavy rain came as scheduled at night, lowering the temperature. The two walked out of the cinema hand in hand. In the cool night, Alice, who was wearing a white dress, looked even more fresh and charming. Her skin was porcin-smooth, and her sensual corbone whipped Henrick''s desire. He said reluctantly, "Allie, I''ll send you back." Alice smiled and teased, "What''s with your tone? Are you that unwilling?" Henrick was very disappointed. "I can''t bear to see you leave." As soon as he finished speaking, he received a call from his sister. "Hey, Gia." And the other side rattled off, "Henrick, quick, take a look at the news. Something big has happened to you." Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 Henrick tut-tutted. "Excusez-moi, I''m doing just fine, thanks. What ''big things'' can happen to moi?" He''d formally confirmed his rtionship with Alice and they are now an official couple. All bad things would be good things. "I''m not lying, I swear to God. Hurry up and go on the inte," Giada said, worry underlined her words. Henrick didn''t even need to search anything to know what had happened. "Fine, I got it. I''ll browse the inte in a minute." Henrick hung up the phone. Alice, who was next to him, had already picked up his phone to have a look. She saw peoplementing on him for being hypocritical. He had a wife and a child but was still trying to market himself here and there. The replies were: "BUMMER ALERT: I''ve been his fan for so many years, but he betrayed us. I''m starting to think less of him!" "So am I. This circle is really too chaotic. They''re just two-faced people pretending to be who they are not. No act is too absurd for them. For years he''s been the Ultimate Guy for me." "I''ve liked him for so many years, I even stuck his pictures on my pillow. I loved him like he was my husband. In the end, he has a wife and a child." "You guys are so freaking dumb. Y''all think a thief would go around parading himself as a thief? *in tears*!" "Hello, what are you people sour grape-ing about? What does it have to do with you humans? He''s just living his own life, keeping his wife and children off the record. Is there a need for mean All kinds of words were extremely unpleasant to the ear. However, there were also some fans who were speaking up for Henrick. Apprehensive, Alice looked at Henrick and said, "Henrick, don''t go on the inte." She had always been worried about this problem, but now it finally happened. He was an artist, a public figure. Once he was exposed, his opponents would alle up with their very own version of "shocking expos¨¦", and all kinds of negative news would follow. She had also dabbled in this circle, so she knew very well howplicated the situation was. Henrick smiled and took out his phone in front of her. He clicked on it and found that all the trending messages had his names. As soon as he picked a random one, he saw all kinds of insults. He smiled and shoved his phone nonchntly into his trouser pocket. Looking at Alice, who was worried, he said, "Allie, even if I face the risk of being cklisted by the entertainment industry in the future, I will still make our rtionship public and give our children a legitimate identity. It''s not shameful for us to be together and have children. Don''t think too much about it." He was afraid that she would be worried and would lie sleepless when she went back tonight. And he himself didn''t care about this kind of thing. Although he was a public figure, he had to have his own private life. "Henrick, are you really okay? I really don''t want to drag you down, and I don''t want something like this to happen to you. Don''t forget that I''m also your fan. If my fans who have been supporting me for more than ten years suddenly turn on me like this, I''ll feel crushed too." Alice looked at him deeply. But the man was smiling. His eyes were particrly bright, and his smile was gentle. There was no trace of sadness at all. "I''ve always known that you''re my fan..." Henrick beamed and took her hand to send her back. As the night fell, Henrick was in a better mood. "Allie, you don''t have to worry about me. I really don''t care about thesements, and I don''t care what the outsiders think of me. If I''m too invested in what others think of me, I will be exhausted." He had never cared about other people''s opinions over the years, whether it was good or bad. What he cared about was to finish this journey happily while pursuing his dreams. Alice thought it made sense. He pursued his dream and achieved the life he wanted. He wanted to be happy and live his own life. If he really cared about other people''s thoughts, he would spend his days in pain. She stopped and looked at Henrick, but there was still sadness in her eyes. "Henrick, yes, as long as I don''t care, I won''t be hurt." "Aha! You finally understand me. Although I have been pursuing my dreams these years, I am actually very happy on this journey. No matter how others scold or nder me, as long as I do what I should, the truth will always be on our side." It was bold-faced of him to say such words in front of her, but this was indeed what he had been doing all these years. "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll sleep well when I get home. You don''t have to worry about me." Alice was in a much better mood than before. Henrick thought about it. In fact, he''d wanted to tell her about it during the day. What happened this night gave him a reason to do so. "Alice, let''s announce our rtionship and tell others about the children. They have a father, and they will never be scolded as out-of-wedlock children again." At this point, a pained look shed across Henrick''s eyes. It was a scar that he had never been willing to uncover since he was a child. He stared deeply at Alice, and his eyes were as dark as the night sky. "Allie, do you know what it feels like? It''s just like in hell, where people have their hearts hooked with iron hooks. It''s gut- wrenching, but also helpless because it''s true that they don''t have a father." "When I was young, I personally experienced such pain." "When I knew that you gave birth to two children for me, I was going to look for you that night. I happened to hear that Alma was going to plot against me, so I stayed all night and didn''te to you until the next morning." It was the first time that Alice had heard him broach the subject of Alma. She had never asked him how Alma turned out in the end. But it seemed that she was fine. If it wasn''t enough, she came to Lemmon Ctiy to destroy her. Henrick seemed to have seen through what she was thinking. He smiled gently and said, "Allie, it''s like this: That night, Alma wanted to repeat her old trick as she did seven years ago¡ª" Henrick told Alice what happened that night. Hearing this, Alice was agape. She had to doff her hat to the viciousness of the Alwynn family. He''d actually returned evil with evil, the principle of lex talionis. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Alma was not worthy of sympathy. Alice felt relieved even as she heard that. However, on second thought, if it hadn''t been for what had happened seven years ago, she and Henrick wouldn''t have had this day. "Allie, my request might be a little excessive, but I won''t announce it now. I''ll wait until you agree to marry me." Henrick looked, his eyes tender. There was a ghost of a smile on his perfect and wless face, which was more gentle than the bright night. "Okay! You''ll deal with everything." Alice had no objection. Since they had chosen to be together, they had to think about one too many things in the long run. "Thank you, Allie!" By the time Henrick sent Alice home, their daughter had already fallen asleep. After saying good night to Alice, he went home. Out of the door of Alice''s house, he looked back and found that the lights in the living room on the second floor were still on. He was wondering when he could be apanied by her in the night. Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 As Henrick turned around, the person behind him almost bumped into him. He was so startled that he reared back. "Uncle... Uncle Klein, why aren''t you sleeping yet at this hour?" Henrick felt a little guilty. How could he have felt a sense of foreboding seeing his future father-inw at this time? Bert''s expression was grave when he surveyed Henrick, his eyes screwed up. He snickered. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to do something on the Inte? My daughter is being tracked down by all those people as we speak. If anything happens to her when she goes out tomorrow, you can just get out of her world." "Of course, of course, Uncle Klein. I''ll deal with it in no time. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone insult her," Henrick promised. However, Bert''s expression turned even angrier. "Our Alice has already been insulted, and you are still in the mood to loiter around." Bert really wanted to beat this brat up. He would not hear of his precious daughter being harmed in the slightest. Henrick gulped. It turned out that his future father-inw had also seen what had happened online. His time of tribtion came knocking on his door at midnight, as luck would have it. Henrick said, "Dad, I''ll get someone to deal with it now." Henrick ran away. Which caught Bert unawares. He shrieked in anger, scowling at Henrick''s back, "Who''s your dad!" Henrick only grinned before he ran home without saying a word. When he met Dr. Harris at the door, he was stunned. "Dr. Harris, you''re still up!" To which he replied, "I can''t sleep easily in an unfamiliar ce. Which is why you''re seeing me here, exercising." Henrick said, "By all means. I have something else to do." Carson remarked, "Okay." Henrick looked at him nodding elegantly. He thought to himself that this Carson must be of an upstanding character. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Later... Henrick would find out that those who looked honest were actually the most un-honest people. Hence, what you saw was not what you got. Back upstairs, he did not care too much and immediately dialed his brother''s mobile phone. The phone was soon connected. "Mayday! Mayday!" Hearing this, Keh, who was working, frowned slightly. Looking at theputer''s disy, he blinked his eyes and asked in a husky voice, "What seems to be the problem? You''re so far away from me. How can I save you?" "Keh, someone posted the news about me and Allie on the Inte and it''s now trending. This is going to put Allie in harm''s way. Could you help me delete all of them?" Henrick''s mind was in a mess. He''d brought troubles to Alice, which only served to rub salt in his wound. After so many years, although he wasn''t bothered by these things on the Inte, as long as it was rted to Alice and their children, he couldn''t ignore them. Keh switched to theputer page and clicked on it. The tags were all made up of Henrick''s name. Keh frowned. How could things have yed out in this way? "Ricky, this is only a temporary solution. How are you and Alice faring?" "Good news: we''ve just confirmed our rtionship today. She is willing to be my girlfriend." Keh replied, "It''s good and bad news alike. She will be found out by your fans one day. Tonight, someone deliberately took photos of what happened during the day and posted them on the Inte. Although the photos only show the back, someone will find out before tomorrow morning." Henrick''s face darkened. Thinking about what had happened today, he felt even more upset. Although he knew that was human nature, he was still boiling inside. "Can you find out who posted it?" asked Henrick. "The address is in the Hansen family in the Eastern District of Lemmon Ctiy. But it didn''t matter who posted it. If this person hadn''t done it, someone else would." Henrick also understood that it would not be a good time to announce his rtionship with Alice. He rattled off, "I haven''t proposed to Allie yet. I can''t make it public now." "I haven''t figured out what to do so that I won''t hurt her and the children. Even I can''t forgive myself for the mistakes I''d made seven years ago. And now I''m resolved not to make the same mistake anymore. Juliet was name-called a b*stard yesterday. We''d all experienced it when we were young. You should understand what I''m trying to say, no?" Keh''s heart ached. If he''d been present, he most likely would have punched them regardless of their gender. "I understand. I''ll help you. Don''t worry." Henrick felt warm in his heart. "Bro, you''re a lifesaver, I tell you! What are Josue''s skills when compared to you?" Josue, who hadn''t done anything to earn such discredit, was being put under the spotlight. Keh replied, "All right. Go to bed early. I''m working on something." "Okay, bro, you should rest early too." After hanging up the phone, Henrick felt much more relieved. Thinking of the Hansen family, he narrowed his eyes. People should be responsible for their own words and deeds. He picked up his cell phone and quickly edited a message to his brother, asking him to post it online. After reading it, Keh did not reply, but continued to deal with the things on the Inte. At the same time, Bert also knew the truth behind the whole issue. His assistant also found out about the Hansen family. Bert immediately asked his assistant to take back all the stores of the Hansen family. This was equivalent to grabbing the Hansen family by their throats. After ordering everything, Bert finally fell asleep. The next morning, when Alice woke up, the first thing she did was grab her phone and click on the news. It was quiet on the Inte, and the overwhelming news of Henrick had disappeared without a trace. She heaved a sigh of relief. She''d been too tiredst night. She''d thought she would not be able to sleep because of these things, but it was clear that she''d misjudged herself, for she''d slept soundly. However, when she saw the harmonious atmosphere on the Inte, she breathed a sigh of relief. She got up slowly to wash up. There was nothing to do at thepany today, so she could take her time. Those who didn''t know her wouldn''t be able to recognize her back from the photos, but the people in thepany could tell at a nce that it was her. Alice thought for a while. If it had been in the past, she would have been very nervous. But now, she was no longer nervous because Henrick loved her. This was courage! Alice went downstairs to see Juliet. As soon as she arrived at the stairs, she heard theughter of the father and the daughter. Seeing Alicee down, Henrick smiled and said, "Allie,e down and have breakfast. I bought your favorite breakfast burrito." Alice was stunned for a moment. Then she remembered that he was injured, and her anger and gratitude were pitted against each other. "Why didn''t you take a good rest when you were injured? Why did you get up so early?" Henrick smiled and said, "Allie, I''m fine. I can''t sleep, so I got up to buy you breakfast." Alice''s face could no longer be gloomy; she walked over with joy. "Mom,e over and eat. You''re just in time." Juliet was very happy. She hoped that her family could have breakfast together happily every day in the future. "Yes! I''ming. You should eat too." Alice sat opposite Henrick. Looking at the te of apple pie in front of him, she couldn''t help but be amazed. It was hard to imagine that a man as tall as 1.8 meters actually had a sweet tooth. However, it was, for all intents and purposes, a cozy morning. Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 After the family of three had their breakfast, Bert also came over. Juliet ran over happily when she saw her grandfather. "Grandpa, you''re back." "Oh my! My little darling." Bert squatted down and hugged Juliet. "Little girl, you''ve grown fat." "Ah..." Juliet was stunned for a moment. "Grandpa, don''t scare me. I''ve always paid attention to my figure. I haven''t eaten much these days." Juliet tensed up. She didn''t want to get fat as it would be hard to lose weight. Bert naturally knew what his darling granddaughter was thinking. He smiled dotingly. "Baby, you''re not fat at all. You''re beautiful even if you''ve gotten a little bigger." Julietined in a disappointed tone, "That means that I''ve gotten fat." "You''re not fat!" Bert regretted his words. Children who were a little rounder were good-looking, and their little round faces were even more adorable. Alice stood to the side and grinned. The grandfather and granddaughter pair had to y like this for a while every time they met. "Dad, have you had breakfast?" Only then did Bert stand up. When he saw Henrick behind his daughter, his expression darkened. Henrick was speechless. His father-inw was still angry. What should he do? "Nice to meet you, Uncle Klein!" He greeted with a smile. "Hmph!" Bert snorted. "I really don''t want to see you." Henrick lowered his head, looking as if he had done something wrong. He had always pretended to be innocent, but at that moment, he lowered his head and looked extremely aggrieved. Bert was even angrier. "Boy, you have some conscience. The things on the Inte have been suppressed, but what are you going to do in the future? Do you want to continue toe to my house and y rogue?" "Ah... Rogue?" Henrick was perplexed. How did he be a rogue? "Uncle Klein, I''m not a rogue. I really like Allie." Henrick was afraid that Bert would drive him away. Given Bert''s personality, it was definitely possible. His personality was the same as his father''s, unpredictable. Furthermore, Bert looked down on his future son-inw. With Bert around, he felt like there was no end in sight. "Hmph! What right do you have to like her? Have you not seen how terrible criticisms and curses are online?" Bert was also too prideful to lower himself to allow Henrick to marry Alice. Of course, he definitely couldn''t say something like that. He couldn''t bear to marry his daughter off. However, Alice had been trapped by Henrick, and would be so for the rest of her life. His heart ached for her, but he had no other choice. After observing for a long time, Bert found that this guy was sincere. "Dad." Alice also knew that it was not anyone''s fault. They couldn''t control what others said. It was enough for them to live a good life. "Alice, don''t say anything." Bert looked at his daughter with distress. "Why should he let you suffer?" "Uncle Klein, I''m sorry!" Henrick lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong. Bert nced at him and sighed deeply. Henrick had a good character and a good family background. He was just childish, immature and somewhat of a mama''s boy. He was spoiled and also had Victor''s arrogance and pride. When Bert counted, he found that there were many problems with Henrick. He was not worthy of his precious daughter at all. At that moment, Henrick was quite well-behaved. Bert asked, "Henrick, are you willing to be a live-in son-inw?" Henrick looked up at Bert and nodded. "Uncle Klein, I''m willing. When I came to Lemmon City, I had already told my parents that I may be a live-in son-inw." Bert was lost for words. It was too embarrassing. Why did Henrick say such a thing in the first ce? It was as if Henrick was definitely going to marry his daughter. "Dad." Alice looked at her father. Why did he say that? Bert looked a little embarrassed. Wasn''t he just aggravated by what had happened the night before? "Allie, I am willing, and my parents will also agree. I know you don''t want to leave Lemmon City, nor do you want to leave Uncle Klein. I don''t want you to have to travel back and forth with me." "Thus, Allie, I''m willing to be a live-in son-inw," Henrick said sincerely. Alice looked at him and her heart kept pounding. The best love was being regarded as one''s whole world. Henrick was willing to give up everything for her and apany her without hesitation. She was captivated and lost her sense of reason by Henrick''s behavior. Bert said, "I don''t necessarily want you to be my son-inw. If you really marry Alice, you''ll have to please both sides. With your father''s arrogant character, I''m afraid he won''t be willing to let you come. Let''s both take a step back. This matter can be discussed." Alice blinked her eyes and looked at her father in disbelief. The two families hadn''t even sat down and talked yet, but why did her father say that? That''s great. Henrick would be even more insufferable in the future. "Dad, why are you here again?" She was still looking forward to a romantic proposal, okay? Bert couldn''t keep calm anymore. Wasn''t he afraid that his daughter would get hurt? "Okay, you two can discuss it yourself. I''m going to thepany." Henrick immediately bowed deeply to Bert. "Thank you, Dad!" Bert was stunned, and his expression didn''t look very good. Last night, Henrick called him ''father-in- law'', but presently, he called Bert ''Dad''. This guy''s ability to take advantage of the situation was first- ss. Alice red at him. "Shut up. I haven''t married you yet. Why did you call him ''Dad''?" Henrick smiled shamelessly and said, "Allie, I''ll have to call him ''Dad'' sooner orter anyway." "Don''t do that now. Dad, be careful on the way to work." Alice sent her father out to work. After leaving the house, Bert felt a little guilty. He looked at his daughter and murmured in a low voice, "Alice, am I too anxious?" Alice also knew why her father was being like this. He didn''t want her to be hurt. "Dad, it''s okay. I have always liked him. He has been very sincere during this period of time, and he''s not a bad person. Although he is a little childish, as long as it doesn''t affect his life, it''s fine," Alice responded with a smile, but she was not angry. Bert also nodded and gently rubbed her hair. "I also know this, so I gave in. If it was any other scum, I would have disabled him long ago." "You should go back. Take a rest since there''s nothing to do at thepany. Don''t let yourself be too tired. I''ve already dealt with the matters involving the Hansen family. You don''t have to worry. No one can bully my precious baby." Alice smiled warmly and nodded. She watched her father get in the car before turning around to leave. Henrick wanted to teach his daughter how to y the piano, so the two of them had already gone to Juliet''s room. Henrick''s house was currently being transformed into a family hospital and it was in a mess so he didn''t want to go back. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He decided to stay and teach his daughter how to y the piano. It was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. Henrick had seen through his daughter''s shorings and strengths. Juliet was very talented and understood everything at a nce. By the afternoon, there weren''t any major problems with her ying. "Juliet, that''s great!" Henrick praised his daughter, which made Juliet so happy that she couldn''t control herself. However, at that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open by Alice. She looked at Henrick with a red face and cried out, "Henrick,e with me. Something happened to my father." Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Henrick got up and walked towards her,forting her softly. "Allie, what happened to Uncle Klein? Take your time." Tears flowed down Alice''s face as she sobbed, "My father had a car ident on his way back. ording to the assistant''s tone, it seems that that person deliberately hit my father''s car. I don''t know the situation yet. My father has been sent to the hospital." Henrick narrowed his eyes. If anyone was in such a hurry to cause something to happen to Bert, it would be the Hansen family. His expression was a little gloomy. He turned around and looked at his daughter behind them. "Juliet, can you stay at home? I''ll go with your mother to see your grandfather." Juliet''s eyes were red as she asked, "Dad, will something happen to Grandpa? You were in an identst time, but you still can''t move your arm. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Henrick squatted down and kissed his daughter''s forehead. Then, he smiled and said, "Little girl, it''ll be okay. I''ll recover soon and Grandpa will also get better. Don''t worry. You can just wait for us at home." "Okay!" Juliet nodded hard, not letting her tears fall. Her parents would be worried about her if she cried, so she wanted to be strong. Even if her brother was not at home, she was not afraid at all. There were servants on the first floor, so she was not afraid at all. Henrick and Alice went downstairs. He called Josue and asked him to drive them to the hospital. A few minutester, they got in the car and went straight to the hospital. In the high-ss VIP ward of the hospital in Lemmon City. When they arrived, Bert had just been pushed out of the operating room. Only Aubri was by his side. Henrick suddenly understood that Alice''s mother had called Allie after finding out that Bert was alright. She didn''t want her daughter to be sad, even a little bit. "Mom, how is Dad?" Alice asked, crying. Aubri smiled and said, "He''s okay, he''s fine. Don''t cry. It''s just a leg fracture. The doctor said that the operation went well and he''ll be able to walk again in three months." "Mom, you should have called me when Dad had the surgery. You were alone outside. You must have been so scared and upset!" Aubri looked at her daughter crying and felt very distressed. "It''s okay, Alice. Your father is fine, isn''t he? Why are you in such a hurry to follow me?" "Hmph! Mom, you''re like this every time. Every time something happens to Dad, you''ll wait for him to recover before telling me. As a daughter, I can''t do anything for him. Every time, you stay by Dad''s side alone. How useless am I as a daughter." Alice was very angry. Her parents loved her very much and did not want her to be hurt at all. Aubri patted her on the shoulder. She smiled and said, "Silly girl, isn''t your father fine now? He''s still under the effects of the anesthesia and has fallen asleep. When he wakes up tomorrow morning, he''ll be full of vigor." Alice pursed her lips and remained silent. Henrick took a step forward and held her hand. "Allie, don''t worry. Uncle Klein will be fine." Aubri looked at Henrick and requested, "Henrick, go and find Bert''s assistant and deal with what happened tonight." "Okay, Aunt. I''ll go and contact my assistant." Henrick gave Alice aforting look and turned to leave. After Henrick left, Aubri asked Alice to sit down. Then, Aubri asked with a smile, "Have you reconciled with Henrick?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Alice pursed her lips shyly and nodded. "Yeah!" Alice took a deep breath and said, "Mom, you know that I have liked him since I was a child. Now that he finally fell in love with me, I still want to be with him." "Mom, in this world, if you like someone, there is only a very slight chance for that person to like you too. Mom, I''ve waited for so long, and it''s finally here." Aubri''s eyes turned red, and she pursed her lips and smiled. "Alice, I''m already very happy that you can think about it. From now on, you don''t have to guard the two children alone, and you don''t have to hide in the dark and cry." "Just like today, with him by your side and apanying you, you also have someone to rely on." As parents, they just wanted to see their daughter''s happiness. "Okay! Mom, I know. I''ve caused you and Dad to worry about me for so many years. I''ll be happy in the future, so you don''t have to worry about me anymore." She smiled and wiped her tears. Her nervous mood was much relieved. "Good!" Aubri gently hugged her. "Alice, you didn''t choose the wrong person. Didn''t we help you?. Last time, he was taught a lesson by your father. He didn''t give up on you, did he?" "Hmph!" Alice snorted proudly. "If he gave up just like that, I wouldn''t even have let him see his children." "Haha." Aubri smiled lovingly. "You have a child''s temper." Aubri nced at her husband, who was lying on the hospital bed. Now, he could rest assured. Bert had always been worried about Alice. Alice had always been very smart, independent, and confident. When she was young, she had followed Henrick for her entire life and worked hard in order to be worthy of him. She had be very outstanding. Aubri didn''t expect Alice to encounter such a thing seven years ago, which made her whole life turn dark. Alice lived a lonely and painful life everyday. Love was very beautiful and could make people happy. On the other hand, it could also destroy a person. In the evening, Henrick came back. Bert had also woken up, and Alice was chatting with him. The father and daughter chatted happily, and Bertughed happily. Bert''s car had a lot of safety features. After being hit by another car, his knee had been injured, but other parts of his body were unharmed. Seeing Henricke in, Bert asked, "How''s the matter going?" Bert also guessed that the ident had been done by the Hansen family. That family used to be an ordinary family, but they were lucky enough to win the lottery. At that time, the shops in Bert''s hands were all being rented. The Hansen family took advantage of their prize money to rent all the shops, and then sub-let them out. The profits were also very good. In the past ten years, they had also umted quite a bit of wealth. That made the Hansen family one of the richest families in the Eastern District. Unfortunately, they always liked to oppress others with their power. Now that the shops had been taken back, Bert was going to find a professional to manage it himself. Who was afraid of making more money? Wasn''t the money all to be earned for his grandson and granddaughter? Henrick smiled and said, "Uncle Klein, I''ve already dealt with it. It was indeed Henry Hansen who hit you with his car. He has already been arrested and confessed to it." "He is very regretful now. He wants to see you and apologize to you personally." Bert sneered and said, "He wants to see me because he wants to plead with me for mercy. I''ve seen so many people like him. Don''t worry about him. I''ll deal with him as I like." His expression was very ugly. If Bert let Henry go once, it wouldn''t be as simple as a leg injury next time. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Henrick nodded. He didn''t intend to let go of Henry either. "A dog makes use of its power to bully someone for a little money. This kind of person is not worthy of forgiveness." "Uncle Klein, are you feeling better?" Bert said, "One moment it''s Uncle Klein, another moment, it''s Uncle, then Father-inw, and then Dad. Henrick, do you need to go to a mental institution?" Henrick was speechless. He smiled cunningly. "Dad, in the future, I''ll just call you Dad. Anyway, I will marry Allie sooner or later." He looked so shameless. He was not serious at all, but it was a good feeling. They were very familiar with each other. There was no sense of alienation or respect. They talked and yed like a family, and the atmosphere was very warm. "What if I don''t agree?" Bert looked unhappy, but he felt relieved. Who didn''t love a good son-inw? He had watched Henrick grow up and the guy had always been excellent. If it hadn''t been for the past seven years, he would never have had any objections to him. Victor had raised six good kids. Everyone was admiring and envious. Was he also jealous? For no other reason, it was because of Victor''s usual arrogant tone. ves to their wives! Thinking of this, Bert''s expression darkened. The people of his generation were all led astray by Victor. Each of them spoiled his wife like it was apetition between them. One by one, they went on business trips to y with their wives. After they came back, they had to show off in their circle of friends. "Hehe... Dad, I''ll take it as a yes. After you leave the hospital, I''ll find a romantic ce to propose." Bert asked, "Did I agree?" He looked up at the shameless Henrick. Then, he thought about it again. His daughter also wanted a romantic proposal. "You''d better make it as romantic as possible so that my daughter can be the happiest bride in the world." Hearing this, Keh was dumbfounded. "Hehe... Hehe..." Alice was speechless. Bert was also lost for words. "Hehe..." Henrick couldn''t stop giggling. Alice ran over and gave him a push before he came to his senses. "Allie, Dad agreed to my proposal. I''m so excited that my legs feel a little weak. Allie, help me up a little." Henrick felt his heart beat faster and his legs felt like jelly. He was so excited that he almost couldn''t stand still. Alice looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. "Be serious." Henrick looked down at her with a smile and said, "Allie, I''m going to marry you. How can I be serious? I just want tough now. I''m so happy right now. If I could move my other hand now, I would have lifted you and spun you around. Allie, I love you!" As soon as he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss Alice. Alice was very beautiful. Her eyes were bright and her teeth were white. Her skin was fair and there was a faint fragrance on her body. She could not help but charm him. "Ahem!" Bert gave an earth-shattering cough. Even Henrick''s soul had returned to his body, let alone his mind. He looked at Bert and blinked. "Dad, why are you here?" Bert waspletely speechless. He shouted, "Get lost!" Henrick asked, "Dad, can I drag Alice with me?" Once more, Bert had no words to respond. "Get lost!" His old face turned red. He really couldn''t bear to see the young people flirt with each other in front of him. After all, Alice was his biological daughter. He always felt as if he had been robbed. As a father, that feeling was very ufortable. "Hehe... Allie,e out with me. I want to celebrate. Dad agreed to let us get married." Henrick pulled Alice and walked out. Bert''s eyes widened as he watched them leave. He didn''t know what to say. When did he allow them to get married? He just promised them that they could get engaged. Wasn''t it too soon to get married? That brat''s skills were even better than his father''s. Henrick dragged Alice into an empty fire exit before stopping. Alice looked at him with amusement. "Henrick, what are you doing? Why are you so excited?" Henrick looked at her with a gentle smile. Without saying anything, he quickly lowered his head and covered her gentle lips with his. He couldn''t wait to kiss her, which represented his mood right at that moment. Alice suddenly widened her eyes and blinked in disbelief. This b*stard, Henrick. Someone could walk in at any time. Henrick suddenly left his lips andined, "Allie, pay attention when kissing!" Alice''s face had already turned red. She red at him and said, "What are you thinking? Someone coulde here at any time. Don''t go crazy." Henrick felt wronged. "Allie, I just wanted to celebrate. I''m so happy. How can you say that I''m going crazy? You don''t even know how happy I was just now!" Alice just couldn''t stand his aggrieved appearance. "Well, I know you are happy. When my father is discharged from the hospital, we can celebrate together." "Mmm," Henrick said coquettishly. "I''m just kissing you. Even if it''s a celebration, I know I can''t do it in the hospital." After saying that, he kissed Alice''s red lips again and pulled her back to the ward with satisfaction. When he returned to the ward, Henrick was severely told off by Bert, but he didn''t care. He was filled with happiness that others wouldn''t be able to understand. Bert red at Henrick as he watched them return. Henrick was still grinning cheekily, but his handsome face was filled with a tenderness that Alice had never seen before. She could also feel it. Who asked him to marry someone else''s daughter? When Gia was about to marry Martin, Henrick also hated Martin. At that moment, he really understood the feelings of his future father-inw. Henrick looked at Alice and saw the shyness on her little face. He wanted to bully her, but he couldn''t do it here. "Allie, go back and rest. I''ll take care of Dad tonight." Alice looked at his injured arm. "How can you take care of my dad like this? Don''t you still need someone to take care of you?" Bert also felt the same. "I have injured my leg, and you have injured your arm. Who will take care of whom?" Henrick thought about it and agreed. However, he only couldn''t move an arm; there was basically no problem with the rest. "Dad, it''s okay. I can take care of you." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Henrick insisted on staying, so Alice had to go back to take care of their daughter. Her mother had to rest well that night, so she could onlye to take care of her father the following day. After Alice left, Bert and Henrick stared at each other. The atmosphere between them was also very strange. Bert narrowed his eyes, and it was hard to tell where he was looking. Bert''s character was more or less like Victor''s. He didn''t like to talk, and his silence was frightening! At that moment, Henrick didn''t know what to say. After a long time, Bert opened his dark eyes. He looked dignified and his handsome face was well maintained, making him look at most, thirty-five or thirty-six years old. "Why don''t you say something?" Henrick was stunned and asked stupidly, "Dad, what do you want to hear?" Bert stated, "Sing!" Henrick blinked his obsidian eyes and looked at Bert in disbelief. "Dad, are you serious?" Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Bert had a serious expression on his face. Henrick asked, "Dad, which song do you want to hear?" Bert had already thought about it. "Didn''t you have a hit song before? I watched your live broadcast and it was very popr. Those foreigners were shocked by you. Come on, sing a song for me here." One of them shouted smoothly, and the other agreed without hesitation. If there was such a big star in your family, would you go out andpete with others to see him? Of course, the star''s family would enjoy it first. Henrick didn''t expect his father-inw to be so child-like. "That song, ''Burning Up My Winter Nights''." Bert''s expression was dark and he felt sick. They were both born into rich and powerful families, so they were a little embarrassed. They had been educated seriously since they were young and lived serious and stable lives. In the eyes of others, Bert was indifferent and boring. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If Aubri hadn''t taken the initiative to know him better, he probably wouldn''t have gotten married. However, in his heart, he was wild and carefree. He just couldn''t let loose to jump wildly like those young people, scream a few songs while at the karaoke bar, or get drunk to relieve his worries. No, there had never been such a day. Bert''s daily work was very simple, going from thepany to his family, followed by various social activities or business trips. "Okay, Dad, I''ll sing for you. However, without apaniment and special effects, it''s not that great. I have the apaniment on my mobile phone, and it''ll be better if I sing along to it." Bert nodded calmly. "Yes!" In fact, he was so excited that he couldn''t suppress it. The international superstar, Henrick, was going to sing only for him, and it was a live show. How could he not be happy? He was ecstatic! After Henrick adjusted the settings on his phone, he stood up. He was more than 1.8 meters tall and took a few steps back. He was born for the stage. The light shone on his sharp and attractive face, making his handsome facial features more outstanding and dazzling. With just one movement, Bert was fascinated by his handsome appearance. He also liked young people like Henrick who were energetic and capable. In particr, Henrick was very talented in singing and acting. "On this silent winter night, I quietly miss you... Oh, oh... It''s a burning winter night, because of your gentle smile..." At the climax, Bert was so excited that he kept pping like a child. Henrick had been standing on the stage since he was young. As soon as he opened his mouth, he would be focused. Even if there was only one person in the audience, she would perform until the end. "Haha..." Bert smiled from the bottom of his heart and gave him a thumbs-up. "Henrick, you''re indeed talented. You''re born to be on stage." "You can continue to shine after getting married to Allie. After all, this is your dream." The smile on Henrick''s handsome face faded a little, and it was reced by excitement. Unexpectedly, a song had conquered his future father-inw. He was simply a genius! Mom, he was finally in love. Henrick couldn''t wait to call his family right away. "Dad, let''s wait and see, but now, Allie and the children are the most important things in my heart." Hearing this, Bert was very satisfied. A beauty! A handsome man! A perfect match! The more Bert thought about it, the happier he became. When he thought of how he had mocked Victor for so many years, he felt particrlyfortable. "Yes! Since you have such responsibilities, I appreciate you even more. Have a rest." Bertid down with a smile. He was in a good mood. If he could move his legs, he would definitely sing a song with Henrick. Henrick seemed to have read Bert''s mind. He smiled and said, "Dad, when your leg is healed, I''ll take you to the karaoke and sing all the famous songs that I have just for you." Henrick knew that outstanding entrepreneurs like Bert and Victor had calm and solemn personalities. They rarely went crazy like young men. His father was such a person. Fortunately, there were a few uncles who grew up with him. Otherwise, his temper would have gotten worse. Bert''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. "We''ll do as you said. Don''t go back on your word at that time." Bert was really much happier. This future son-inw was totally in line with his wishes. Bert was discharged from the hospital after staying there for a week. He had a family doctor, so he would be morefortable at home. Henrick''s family hospital had also been renovated. Henrick also cooperated with Dr. Harris, taking medicines and injections everyday. He also underwent two minor operations. Perhaps it was because he was in a good mood, but half a monthter, he felt that his injured arm was less numb. When he pinched it hard, he felt the pain. Seeing that he had recovered so well, Dr. Harris was even more confident. Dr. Harris also saw that Henrick was in high spirits and had fun. These days, Henrick had finally won the heart of the girl he liked and keptughing. He even suspected that his good friend''s brother was a little silly. He called Keh in person. However, Keh retorted, "My brother is pure. Are you stupid?" Later, he really found that this silly Henrick was actually really pure. When he saw his girlfriend coming over to feed him, he kept grinning. When he saw his daughter, he became more serious. If his fans saw him like this, the truth would be revealed in an instant, and everyone would be in an uproar. By the end of August, the children were about to return to school. Henrick''s arm was recovering well, and Bert could also walk again, but not for too long. Henrick took Alice and Juliet back to River City to pick up Marlon to go back to school. As for what had happened on the Inte, Henrick did not respond. asionally, on certain sunny mornings, he would show his interaction with his daughter on his social media, only revealing a fair and tender little hand, or a little girl''s slender back and thick ck hair. When tens of millions of fans saw this interaction, the curses slowly began to change to cheers and blessings. It was true that time was sometimes a good medicine. The day after they went back happened to be a holiday. Henrick had also discussed it with Bert. He wanted to take Allie and the children to celebrate the holiday in River City. They had been in Lemmon City during the previous holidays so Bert agreed without hesitation. The family of three arrived at the airport. It had been more than two months since Henrick had appeared in everyone''s sight. His schedule was confidential and he kept a low profile. When he left the airport, no one recognized him. The family of three soon arrived at the parking lot. Victor and Eden came to pick them up. "Grandpa, Grandma." Juliet saw Victor and Eden from a distance. "Juliet, nice to meet you!" That was the first time that Victor had seen his granddaughter in person. Looking at the delicate little girl, he thought of the little Gia when she was a child, and his eyes instantly softened. "Grandpa, you''re still as handsome as you were when you were young. You haven''t aged at all." Juliet had seen photos of Victor when he was young. "Grandpa is so outstanding, but Dad is so handsome." It could be said that Victor felt the ttery in his heart. Instantly, he picked up the little girl happily and couldn''t help kissing her cheek. "Juliet, you are the most lovely!" Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Eden looked at Alice and went over to hug her gently. "Thank you, Alice!" She thanked her for being tolerant with Ricky, who was very childish. Few women could bear him. Alice could forgive Ricky, and Eden was really grateful to her. "Eden." Alice also gently hugged Eden. "Alright, alright. Mom and Dad, don''t be so emotional. I, your son, haven''t even greeted you yet." Henrick was a little jealous. Victor looked at him coldly and said, "You are not a child. You still want topete for attention. You''re useless!" "Dad, you don''t love me anymore." Henrick felt wronged. "Hehe..." Juliet couldn''t help but chuckle. "Grandpa, Dad is only three years old. He''s not even older than me. You should hug him." Victor looked at the little girl in his arms and responded with a smile, "I don''t want to hug him. I only want to hug you, Juliet. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." "Hmph! You forgot about your son when you have grandchildren." Henrick followed behind them slowly. His mother also forgot about him because she now had a daughter-inw. "Dad, it''s okay. I''ll give you a hug when we get home." Juliet looked at her father pitifully. Henrick smiled instantly. "My baby, you''re the best. I''ll also give you a big hugter." Juliet said, "Dad, I must!" Her sweet voice was very cute. "Haha..." They were all amused by him. They chatted andughed all the way back home. As soon as they entered the house, the Alwynn family was very lively in order to wee their precious granddaughter. Victor invited his good friends over and children of all ages were ying together. "Dad, Mom, you''re here." Marlon ran happily to Alice and Henrick. Henrick squatted down and picked him up. The little guy didn''t look fat, but when Henrick picked him up, Marlon was heavier. He hadn''t seen his son for more than a month, and the boy had grown a lot. Marlon looked much more cheerful and handsome than before. "Marlon, did you miss me?" Looking at his outstanding son, Henrick was extremely proud. "Yes!" Marlon spat out a word. "Haha..." Henrickughed non-stop. Thinking of his peers, he was the only one who had gotten married and had children. Although he had technically not gotten married yet, it would only be a matter of time. His children were already in primary school. How could he not be arrogant? "Baby." Abigail rushed out of the crowd and hugged Juliet. "Do you know who I am?" Abigail''s voice was joyful and her eyes were charming. She was still very beautiful. Juliet looked at the beautiful and charming face in front of her and instantly grinned from ear to ear. "Madam Joye, I know you. Grandma told me that you are the most beautiful one among her best friends, as well as Madam Macdonald, Madam Aiken, and many other grandmas." Juliet counted with her fingers and looked very cute. Amelia and Candace, who were standing behind her, grinned from ear to ear when they heard her words. Lucian looked at Anson and said, "Why are there no Grandpas?" Anson retorted, "No, I''m still young. I''m not grandpa yet. My little Jacqueline is still young." Lucian frowned and looked at him. "I''m also very young, but why are you so proud to be a grandfather?" Adonis touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "I also think that being a grandfather is a very prestigious thing." Anson was speechless. Could it be that he was the only one who felt that he was getting old? Why did he be a grandfather? His little Ayman might get married in a few years, and he would have grandchildren soon. Eden and Alice met everyone. Alice was very touched as so many people weed her here. Eden had always been like this. She always made people feel satisfied and happy. There were many children around. The Alwynn family had prepared a buffet, so everyone got their favorite food and sat down to chat happily. Giada and Martin were having a prenatal check-up that day, so both of them came back a littlete. Giada''s belly was very round, and she had to be carefully supported when she walked. When Alice saw Giada, she almost thought that she was pregnant with triplets as her little face was much rounder. "Gia, how much did you eat?" Alice couldn''t help but secretly smile. It must be Martin who kept feeding her. Giada red at Martin unhappily and said, "Martin, I told you to control my diet. Today, I was told off by the doctor at the hospital as I''ve gained three kilograms this month." Martin smiled gently and said, "Gia, it''s okay. You can lose weight after giving birth to the babies. Aren''t you hungry now? It must be so ufortable to be hungry." Giada stopped talking. She had to feed three people at a time. "Alice, let''s not talk about this anymore. The more I talk about it, the more upset I feel." "I''m always hungry, but every time I eat, I get a stomach ache. I also can''t sleep well at night." Everyone who had been pregnant with twins or triplets understood that feeling. "Gia, it''s okay. It''ll be over in a few more months. When you see the children, you will feel that everything is worth it." Alice''s pregnancy was also very hard, but when she saw the two children, all the pain disappeared in an instant. Now, the children were well nourished, and they grew up very well. They had little red faces and swarthy, dark hair. When she saw her own children, there was only happiness left. "Okay! Alice, I see. Let''s go get something to eat." Eden brought a specially made meal for Gia. It would not make her fat, but it provided enough nutrients and would fill her up. Eden looked at Martin and reminded him, "Martin, I know you feel bad when Gia is hungry, but you should be careful when adding meals. Make sure she doesn''t have too much. Otherwise, she will be in a lot of pain when she gives birth." Martin had also thought of this problem, but when Gia said that she was hungry, his heart ached. He couldn''t wait to put all the delicious food in front of her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He smiled and nodded. "Mom, I will be careful in the future." Then, everyone had dinner happily. Because it was the first time everyone had seen Juliet, everyone gave the two little children gifts of money in celebration of the holidays. Everyone didn''t go home until 11 o''clock in the evening. In the dead of the night, Alice coaxed the two children to sleep, then gently closed the door and went out. As soon as she walked out of the door, she was pulled into someone''s arms. Smelling the familiar scent, Alice''s face instantly turned red. "Henrick, it''s sote. Why haven''t you gone to sleep yet?" Although the two of them had been in a rtionship for almost a month, they had not developed further other than holding hands and kissing each other. Henrick rested his head on her shoulder and murmured softly, "Allie, I miss you." However, he couldn''t do anything. He was afraid of making a fool of himself at the critical moment. He looked at the woman he loved everyday, but he couldn''t make a move. Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Alice didn''t know what he wanted to do, but being held by him like that, she was at ease. She felt very warm, and was very fond of it. Being held by her Prince Charming, every time Alice left his arms, she felt as if she was in a dream. "Well, haven''t I been with you all the time? Go to sleep quickly. It''s already past midnight." Henrick took a few steps back and looked at her. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and they were as dark as a bottomless well. This girl was so stupid. He didn''t know what she was thinking. As the events of that night seven years ago became clearer and clearer, that thorough sense of exhration tortured his will every night. "Well! Allie, you''re staying next door to me so I''ll bring you in." Henrick took her hand and went to the room next door. It was only then that Alice finally realized that the Alwynn family''s vi was huge. It was quite a distance to walk to the room next to Henrick''s. With so many people in the Alwynn family, the house never felt empty. Henrick''s three brothers'' rooms were on the third floor, and each one had their own private room. Although Alice''s family was rich, they were nothingpared to the Alwynn family. When Henrick opened the door, they saw that the room was decorated in Alice'' favorite style. The decorations were light beige and very warm. All the furniture was very high-end and everything smelled of money. "Allie, do you like it? I asked my mother to decorate this room ording to the style you like. We will stay here when wee back in the future. If you don''t want to stay here, we can decorate the vi in the back. It''s okay to live there. The children of the Alwynn family are very free and easygoing." His parents were particrly open-minded. They were not like other parents, who forced their children to live with them. For Victor, he wished they could all move away so that he could live a peaceful life with Eden. Alice looked at him in confusion and asked with a smile, "Aren''t you going to be a live-in son-in- law?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Henrick said, "But Dad didn''t allow me to be his son-inw, so he asked us to take care of both of our families'' businesses. Thus, we both have toe back." Alice didn''t care about these things. No matter who she married, she had to manage the family business and be filial to her parents. "I like this ce very much. Eden is so kind. I must thank her when she wakes up tomorrow morning." "But since we can stay with our parents and apany them, let''s stay here." Henrick knew that she was very filial, so he nodded with a smile. "Go take a shower and rest. I''ll go back to rest after youe out." Alice blushed and hit him. "Go back to your room. If there''s a wolf outside, I can''t take shower in peace." Henrick asked, "A wolf, where?" Only then did Henrick realize what she meant, and he fell speechless. The wolf Allie was talking about was him! "Hmph! Allie, I''m going to eat you tonight." Henrick looked at her with a deliberately fierce look. Alice looked at him with a sly smile and ignored him. She turned around and went to the dressing room to get her pajamas, ready to take a shower. The dressing room was veryrge, like a store, and all the clothes were in her size. Alice was very touched. In wealthy families, there were very few good women like Eden. "Hehe..." Alice was so happy that she was about to cry. It was not because of anything, but because this ce made her feel like she was home. That made her feel that she could live veryfortably after leaving home. She took a silk nightdress and went to the bathroom. She was so happy that shepletely forgot about Henrick. Twenty minutester, she came out of the bathroom in the nightdress, which outlined her curvaceous figure. The thinyer of the silk pajamas made her figure more attractive and seductive. Hearing the sound, Henrick looked in the direction of the bathroom. He saw Alice''s perfect figure as she moved and walked at a nce. He gulped. "Allie, you are so sexy," he muttered what was on his mind. He regretted it as soon as he said it. "Oh!" Alice was shocked. "Why are you still here?" Henrick was speechless. Did he not exist? Alice slowly walked over and poured herself a cup of herbal tea. The servants had prepared it in advance, so the temperature was just right. She took a sip. It tasted good. She looked at Henrick and asked, "Do you want a drink?" Henrick nodded and drank some herbal tea to calm down. Alice poured him another cup. Henrick took a sip. It did taste good. "You''ve also drunk tea. Go back and rest." Alice began to kick him out. She was very tired and needed a good rest. "Oh!" Henrick hummed in his throat. In the end, he reluctantly left. After Henrick went out, he was stunned for a moment. He patted his forehead hard and looked down on himself. "Henrick, you''re so stupid. Allie asked you toe out, so you do as she said?" When can you and Allie ever be bedside partners like this? "Ah ah ah..." He lowered his head and roared silently as he walked forward. After a few steps, he saw a pair of light gray slippers in front of him. Henrick looked up and saw Martin''s calm eyes. "Ah! Martin, you scared me. Why didn''t you go back and coax your darling wife to sleep? Why did youe here?" Martin nced at the door of Alice''s room not far away. "You''re not together yet?" His voice was hoarse and indifferent, but it sounded a little weird when Henrick heard it. Of course, as a man, he also knew what Martin meant. He found a good reason. "Isn''t it inconvenient for me to do this?" Martin looked down at his injured arm and said, "Even if your arm is healed and it''s convenient to do certain things, you shouldn''t do it. You should respect the people you like before marriage." After Martin finished speaking, Henrick, who was dumbfounded, stood rooted to the ground. He and Allie already had children. He... He had to... Forget it. Martin was right. He couldn''t be a b*stard to Allie anymore. Henrick was relieved and went back to his room to rest. The next day, Alice woke up early and went downstairs to see if there was anything she could do to help. That day was a holiday and no one from the Alwynn family went out. Everyone was at home except for Keh. "Good morning, Second Sister-inw!" As soon as Alice went downstairs, she met Adriel. Adriel happily called her second sister-inw, as he held Marlon in his hand. "Good morning, Mom. This is Uncle Adriel." Marlon guessed that his mom would definitely not be able to tell his three uncles apart. That was because they all looked alike. "Adriel, good morning!" Alice looked at her son gratefully. She really couldn''t tell Henrick''s three younger brothers apart. "Alice, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Eden walked over to her with a smile. She was wearing a simple white dress and her hair was tied up. After so many years, her temperament was even more elegant and moving than it was before. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 "Eden, I slept wellst night. Thank you very much!" Thinking of the warmly decorated room, she was very grateful. It made her feel asfortable as if it was her own home. The most important thing for a rtionship wasfort. Eden always thought more from the perspective of others. Eden looked at Adriel, who was beside her, and said with a smile, "Adriel,ter, you take Marlon and Juliet to see your grandparents in the backyard. By the way, you can take Juliet to y in the manor for a while. When she gets up, you can take them to the restaurant for breakfast first." Adriel replied, "Got it, Mom. We''ll go over when Juliet is up." Eden looked at Alice again and said, "Alice, do you want to go out for a walk? Ricky and Victor have also woken up. They''re chatting with my father at the swimming pool." Victor was very filial. Since his father retired, he took time to chat with his father everyday. Alice nodded with a smile. "Eden, I''m going to greet my grandparents." "Go ahead." Eden turned around and went to the kitchen with a smile. That day was the first day of the holidays. Everyone hade back, except for Kenny. She couldn''t bear it. Kenny had been very busy these years, throughout all the holidays. She knew that her son was struggling and working hard for his dream. After graduating from college, he had stayed abroad and had established a huge business empire abroad. He was powerful and rich, but he lived alone. She always worried about him. She and Victor often went to see him. During the holiday, Eden prepared a sumptuous meal, and the desserts were also made by their own pastry chefs. After dinner, the whole family went to the garden to eat their desserts and enjoy the scenery. Eden also prepared watermelons, apples, grapes, and a lot of snacks that the children liked. The whole family was talking andughing, and it was a very lively scene. The flowers were beautiful and the moon was full and bright. The beautiful scenery reflected on the beautiful family. At this year''s holidays, the Alwynn family had added two more little guys and Alice. The children were like angels, and their happyughter revolved around the adults. Alice had never experienced such a lively atmosphere before. In previous years, her family had also celebrated the holidays with sumptuous meals and desserts. However, they didn''t eat much and because there were only a few people in the family, it was not as warm or lively,cking the holiday atmosphere. That night, she had a different experience. The Alwynn family was very happy! It was said that there were only bloody battles in rich and powerful families. The Alwynn family was happy and harmonious, with smiles on everyone''s faces, very much unlike the other powerful families. Henrick yed with the children for a while, and then handed the two children to his parents. Then, he went out with Alice. After getting in the car, Alice looked at him in confusion. "Where are we going?" Henrick smiled and said, "Allie, I''ll take you to admire the moon!" Alice was stunned and smiled. "When ites to admiring the moon, isn''t Dragon Vi the best ce to do so? The starry sky tonight is very bright and beautiful, and the moon is also very full and round. It''s supposed to be a reunion holiday, so why did you drag me out?" Although Alice said so, she was quite happy in her heart. Henrick tilted his head to look at her and smiled gently. His smile was as bright as the full moon at that moment. He spoke in an extremely gentle tone, "Allie, our family has reunited. Now, it''s just the two of us." Alice smiled. She really felt that he was very romantic. It was the same in Lemmon City. As long as he had time, he would take her out to y. "Well, tell me, where are we going?" Alice started the car, and saw that it was not toote. Henrick looked at her and asked, "Where do you want to go?" Alice said, "I don''t want to go anywhere. I''m not familiar with this ce. I stayed here for a month last time but I didn''t go out to y." Henrick thought for a moment and said, "Then let''s go to the mall first. I''ll buy you a new gift." There were so many things to do that day that he didn''t have time to go out to buy gifts. Although his parents had given them some money, he still felt that he had to buy some gifts for Allie. "Haha..." Aliceughed angrily at his words. She looked at him with a mocking smile and said sarcastically, "Henrick, are you taking me out to make fun of me? Shouldn''t you have bought a gift in advance? Won''t you give me a surprise if you buy it in advance?" Henrick shook his head with a smile. "How can I do that? I want to take you to the mall to buy what you like. You don''tck anything so I''m afraid that if I buy something that''s unsuitable, you''ll only leave it aside and don''t use it. Let''s go now. I''ll go to the mall to buy you a gift. After buying it, I''ll take you to another ce to y." Alice choked, pursed her lips, and said in a low voice, "But I didn''t prepare a gift for you!" They had just arrived here the day before, and that day, they had to apany their family for the meal. She really had had no time to go out to buy gifts. "Haha..." Henrick reached out and touched her head. "Allie, let''s go and buy some gifts. It''s not toote to go now." His voice and actions were very doting. Alice was instantly drowned in his tenderness, and her heart was filled with happiness. When the car was on its way, Alice was a little worried. "Henrick, it''s easy for you to be recognized in River City." "Allie, are you afraid?" Henrick stopped smiling and looked at her with burning eyes. Alice looked ahead with a grin. "What am I afraid of? Shouldn''t you be afraid of me?" Henrick also looked ahead and responded with a smile, "I''m not afraid of being recognized. On the contrary, I want to introduce you to everyone. You are my lover." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alice''s hand that was holding the steering wheel gradually tightened, and the sudden fear made her bite her lips. Henrick always referred to her as his lover, not the person he liked. In her eyes, there was a great difference between a lover and someone he liked. "Like didn''t necessarily mean love!" The corners of her mouth rose involuntarily. During the holidays, there were festive lights and decorations adorning the streets of River City. There were colorful lights hanging everywhere on the street, and some ces even had tallmp wheels,nterns, andmp trees, which made the night River City burn with bright lights. The two of them arrived at the mall 20 minutester. After strolling around the mall for a while, Alice picked out a backpack she liked. Henrick paid for it. He picked a tie, which Alice paid for. For Alice, joy and happiness were so simple. The video of the two of them shopping together was quickly posted on the Inte, but Henrick and Alice did not pay attention to it. Aftering out of the mall, Henrick asked Alice to go to the ancient city with him. There were some activities and games taking ce there that night. In the ancient city, there would be such activities for three days in a row. They could also eat a lot of delicious food. Henrick rarely came back after going abroad. During the holidays, even if he was abroad, he would try to cook meals for himself to reminisce about the happy days with his parents. Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 That night, he was excited and looking forward to going out alone with Allie. Half an hourter, they arrived at the ancient city. There were a lot of people in the brightly lit ancient city, and many people were wearing traditional outfits. It was so lively that it was an unforgettable scene. "Wow!" Alice, who was in the middle of the crowd, also felt this kind of lively atmosphere, and it was as if she had transcended into a different world. It was rare to see such a scene in Lemmon City. No wonder so many people liked River City so much. In the ancient city, there were many traditional and cultural performances and live music. Henrick held Alice''s hand and they watched the show together. There were too many people, and he stood out among them because of his height. As such, many fans recognized him. They kept taking pictures of him with their mobile phone. They just couldn''t believe that they would meet an international superstar in the ancient city. As for them, they could only watch from a distance and not disturb him! "It''s really Henrick and his lover." "Yes, his lover is so beautiful!" Alice was wearing a ck, knee-length, one-shoulder dress that night. One of her shoulders was exposed, and her exquisite corbone was on disy. She looked particrly beautiful and she had an elegant temperament. Alice''s stunning appearance was very eye-catching. At first nce, she and Henrick looked like a perfect match! "What an amazing woman!" "Those who said that his lover was not beautiful online are really blind." "Yes, I was blinded tonight." The women around them were discussing in low voices. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was a young girl who really wanted to talk to her idol, and she was bold enough to run over. "Hello, Mr. Alwynn. Is this your girlfriend?" Although there were rumors about them on the Inte, she still couldn''t believe that she could see them with her own eyes. Henrick admitted it with a big smile. "Hello!" He looked at Alice gently and said, "Her name is Allie, and she is my lover. I''m going to propose to her in a while, and I hope to get everyone''s blessings." "Wow!" The girl smiled happily. "Congrattions on your uing marriage!" Henrick said, "Thank you!" Alice also responded with a smile, "Thank you!" At that moment, a reporter appeared out of nowhere, holding a microphone and she began asking Henrick questions. "Mr. Alwynn, I''m Naomi Sparks, a reporter from AG. Can you exin to me about the children who have been circting on the Inte all this time?" That was something everyone wanted to know. Naomi didn''t expect to meet Henrick and his lover here that night. Henrick looked at Alice, who smiled and said, "Let me exin." Henrick was stunned for a moment. He had wanted to ask Allie for permission to exin the children, but he didn''t expect her to want to exin things herself. Naomi immediately raised the microphone in front of Alice. Alice smiled at the camera and said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Alice Klein. I first met Henrick when I was seven years old. From the age of seven to eighteen, I sent him messages everyday." "On his 18th birthday, we were staying in the same hotel, and we both got drunk. I don''t need to exin what happened next, and you can also guess for yourselves." "I became pregnant with a pair of twins, but at that time, we were still in college, so we didn''t tell anyone about our pregnancy... Here, I apologize to everyone!" She bowed deeply in the end. Alice had briefly exined the matter. No matter whether others believed it or not, if she was to exin, those people would not scold Henrick anymore. She couldn''t bear to see the person she liked being scolded and insulted by others. Henrick looked at her in shock. At the same time, he was also very grateful to her for exining the matter so easily. He initially wanted to exin everything to everyone because he was sorry for Allie, and it was he who had hurt her seven years ago. p, p, p... There was a warm round of apuse around them, and there were well-wishes among them. After Alice answered Naomi''s question, she took Henrick''s hand and left. When they arrived at a quiet ce, Henrick suddenly stopped. "Allie..." "Henrick." Alice looked at him and interrupted him. She knew what he wanted to say. She smiled gently, and her eyes were very dazzling. "Henrick, no matter what the truth is, what the outside world wants is just an exnation. Why do you have to say those things again and be the focus of other people''sments?" "No matter what misunderstanding we had, no matter what pain we suffered, our happiness will outweigh the pain. There''s nothing that I can''t forget in life. Just like now, when I am with you, I only have happiness and no pain!" Something seemed to have knocked on Henrick''s heart, filling it with love. The love seemed to come out of his body and lingered around them. Apart from being moved, Henrick felt that his heart was full of love, and his whole being was hers. He couldn''t help but lower his head and cover her tender red lips with his. Under the bright light, the two figures hugged and kissed each other, exuding romance and happiness. ...... On the third day after the holidays, Henrick took Alice and the two children back to Lemmon City. Two dayster, the children would begin school. Alice and Henrick sent their children to school together. Now everyone knew that Marlon and Juliet''s father was an international superstar. Everyone was envious of them, which made the two children very happy. In the following days, Henrick did a lot of rehabilitation work during the day. In the evening, he went out on dates with Alice. No matter howte they went out, they had to go home because there were two treasures waiting for them at home. It was also because of Martin''s words that before the wedding, Henrick chose to live a pure life and wanted to spend the best night with Alice on their wedding night. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed, and Henrick''s arm had miraculously recovered. That was beyond Dr. Harris'' expectation. As expected, a good mood could cure everything. Giada and Martin were also very happy to wee twins. By the beginning of March, Henrick''s arm had fully recovered. Except for not being able to exert a lot of force, it did not affect his life much. He could drive and cook. Henrick had been very busy in the past few days and was busy preparing for the proposal. Last winter, he had ordered a diamond ring to prepare for this moment. Alice felt that Henrick had been very busy in the past few days. He always went out early and returnedte. He even dyed his daughter''s piano ss. She called to ask him, but he just responded with a smile that he had something to do. However, no matter how busy he was, he would prepare two meals for Alice in the morning and in the evening, which were nutritious and healthy. During Henrick''s free time, he studied cooking and recipes on his mobile phone so as to serve Alice well. On this day, the two of them made an appointment to go out alone. As soon as Alice left thepany, she saw Josue waiting to pick her up. The ce where she and Henrick were going to eat was a high-ss restaurant that recently opened three months ago. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Josue only sent her to the door and left. Alice felt a little strange. Usually, the restaurant was very busy, but why was it so quiet that night? However, Josue had told her that Henrick was on the top floor. Alice couldn''t help but think of a romantic, candlelit dinner. Henrick liked to have such romantic meals on the top floor of restaurants the most. She took the elevator to the top floor. In an instant, the romantic scene in front of her shocked her and made her feel quite nervous. She suddenly realized something. Surprised, she covered her mouth with her hands and looked at everything in front of her. Both sides of the path on the top floor were full of roses and heart-shaped balloons. Some balloons floated on the ceiling. Rose petals were scattered on the ground, and there was a faint fragrance of roses in the air. The letters hanging on both sides added to the romantic scene. Alice walked inside excitedly. The lights used for the proposal formed the background wall, which was very creative and romantic. There were candles on both sides, and there were roses that Alice liked everywhere. Beneath the wall, Henrick, dressed in a ck suit, was slender, elegant, and dazzling. He looked at Alice with a gentle smile. The bag in Alice''s hand fell to the ground, and she ran into Henrick''s arms. "Henrick," she called out with a smile. Henrick hugged her waist, spun her around, and then ced her on the ground. He stared deeply at her with his jet-ck eyes and knelt on one knee. He looked up at her, his well-defined features full of tenderness. "Allie, I''ve always thought that God favored me. Meeting you and falling in love with you were the best choices I''ve ever made in my life. It''s my duty to protect you. From now on, I''ll be by your side every day in the future. Allie, will you marry me?" Alice nodded abruptly and choked with sobs. "Henrick, I''ve been waiting for you all this while. Fortunately, I didn''t give up. Yes, I''ll marry you!" "Yes," she shouted loudly. How many people in this world could really marry their Prince Charming? In her life, he had always been the only one! Henrick was so excited that his eyes turned red. He put the diamond ring on Alice''s fingers as tears of excitement streamed down his face. He got up and lowered his head to kiss her ring. Then, he hugged her and kissed her in the dark. Allie, thank you for entering my heart. From today onwards, you are the only one in my life. Bang... Dazzling fireworks burst out all around. When the sparks appeared, they formed colorful words. "Alice, I love you!" ...... It was a good day on June 28th, and Henrick and Alice''s wedding was set for that day. The weather was sunny, the birds were singing, and the flowers were fragrant. Their wedding was held in Lemmon City, and they kept a low profile. All their rtives and friends in River City had arrived in Lemmon City. Alice and Henrick''s homes were grand and joyous. The two families sat next to each other, and there was a red carpet and hundreds of flowers on the ground. Early in the morning, ording to the traditions of Lemmon City, Henrick married Alice, who was wearing a tiara and traditional gown, as their rtives witnessed their union. At noon, Alice changed into a white, diamond-studded wedding dress and everyone went to the hotel in the wedding car. Alice''s bridesmaid was Kylie, Josue''s girlfriend. During the time when he was taking Alice to work, Josue often met Kylie, and after a while, they started a rtionship. Henrick had a lot of groomsmen, as Victor''s good friends all had many children, and Henrick had many brothers and cousins. All the menbined could form three football teams. Boris was quite noisy. He greeted guests with Keh, who hade back to attend the wedding. Boris even prepared several tricks to make things difficult for Henrick. "Kenny, look at this question. Ricky definitely can''t answer it. If he can''t, I won''t let him pick up the bride." Keh was dressed in a pure ck suit and stood tall and straight. He had a strong aura and looked calm andposed. The two brothers were practically identical, and almost no one could tell them apart except for Victor and Eden. There were several times that Alice''s friends and rtives had mistaken Kennth for Henrick. Keh nced at Boris and asked in a cold voice, "Are you on the groom''s side or the bride''s side? Why are you making things difficult for your own people?" Boris smiled cunningly and said, "I''m happy. Who told him topete with me for Alice?" Keh had nothing to say for a moment. It turned out that such a thing had happened. Backstage, Victor and Bert stood together. Victor saw that Bert was nervous, and he patted his shoulder in understanding. Victor spoke in a gloating tone, "Bert, I know how you feel. I was also like this at that time, and I was also very reluctant." Bert retorted, "You''re just gloating. My daughter was humiliated by your pig." Victor was speechless. "Anyway, my son is handsome." Bert was also lost for words. Shameless! When it was the right time, Bert held his daughter''s hand and stood at the other end of the red carpet. Marlon and Juliet were also dressed formally as the ring bearer and flower girl. Henrick stood on the crystal tform, where there were many guests below him. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. That day, he finally married his beloved woman. When the host invited the bride toe in, Henrick''s eyes never moved away from Alice the moment he saw her. The diamonds were dazzling, but Alice''s beauty surpassed the diamonds'' dazzling brilliance, making her the most beautiful bride he had ever seen. Alice also looked at the quiet Henrick, her eyes full of surprise and deep love. She was finally going to marry her Prince Charming, and her heart could not stop beating. The photographer recorded their every move. The wedding nner had arranged the setting to be extremely romantic. Henrick also liked to let nature take its course, and there had been no rehearsal for the wedding. Holding his daughter''s hand, Bert walked up to Henrick. Juliet and Marlon exchanged nces. They picked up the flowers in the flower basket and threw them at their parents. The romantic petals fluttered in the air, but Bert didn''t say anything. With red eyes, he gave Alice''s hand to Henrick. Then, he turned around and left with the two children, leaving the stage to the couple. That was silent trust. He believed that he would not be mistaken. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After the wedding went on ording to the simplest and mostfortable process, Alice was suddenly picked up by Henrick princess-style. Boris seemed to notice that something was wrong. He shouted amidst the warm apuse, "Henrick, what are you doing?" Henrick looked at Boris with an evil smile and said, "Boris, I know that you pulled a group of brothers to make a scene in the bridal chamber. Well, this will disappoint you. We are going on a honeymoon. Our wedding night will be in another vi. If you want to fight with me, you are still far behind." The bride and groom left their rtives and friends behind and left. Boris was stunned. The night before, he had stayed up all night to sort out the whole n to prank Henrick. He had even prepared to block the door, but Henrick ran away. Boris was not the only one who was disappointed. There was also arge group of people including Ayman. Everyone was stunned and then burst intoughter. Boris was also grabbed by Gracie''s ear and dragged back to his seat. The celebration was still the same, and the romance remained! It was night. In the new and warm room, on the soft big bed, after several rounds, Alice was already sleepy. Henrick''s sexy lips covered her ears, and his maic voice was extremely clear in the darkness. "Allie, you are what I want and love all my life." Alice''s face was full of tears and she did not speak. Although she was exhausted, she could only express her love for him with actions. She took the initiative to kiss his lips, and Henrick smiled and kissed her tears. The night was still very long, and their love had just begun! Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 The lights were on and there was a light drizzle outside. The cool scent and air made people feelfortable. That night, in the presidential suite of the hotel, Keh began to slowly open his dark eyes. He looked around with sharp eyes and saw a slender figure walking towards the door. "Stop." His voice was low and pleasant, like the sound of a cello. The woman, who had just reached the door, was stunned. She did not dare to stop and rushed towards the door. Keh''s eyes were dark and cold. He got out of bed suddenly and felt cold; he could feel that he was naked. He pulled a bath towel to cover himself up. When he got up, he heard the sound of the door closing. "Haha..." In the darkness, he coldlyughed, "Do you think you can escape?" Keh turned around and pressed the bedsidemp. His strong body was wrapped in a white bath towel. His eight-packs and smooth V-line were so sexy that people could not move their eyes away, and the scent of hormones burst out. He grabbed the phone on the table and looked at it. It was three o''clock in the morning. Thinking of what happened the night before, he was full of rage. He suddenly lifted the quilt and saw the dazzling red blood stain on the beige bed sheet. He frowned deeply. The previous night, after dinner, he wanted to go home, but he suddenly felt weak and ufortable, so he came to the hotel where he often stayed. However, his body gradually felt weaker, and it was as if his whole body was on fire. Even if he had not experienced love-making between a man and a woman, he knew exactly what was going on. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw a woman on his bed. The overwhelming impulse in his body gushed out like magma and he couldn''t restrain himself. The soft touch and smooth skin made him lose all his senses in an instant. So, was he set up by that woman? "You''d better not let me catch you!" Keh''s angry voice was like a volcanic eruption. His angry voice echoed throughout the room. He picked up his phone and called his assistant, Luke. The phone rang a few times before it was connected. "President." The other party''s voice sounded very confused. It was obvious that he had just been woken up. Luke was used to the fact that the President was looking for him in the middle of the night. Usually, it was something very important if he was asked to meet him at this time. The silhouette hidden in the darkness was exuding an extremely cold aura, and his voice was cial. "Come to my room immediately." "Yes, President. I''ll be right there." Keh hung up the phone with a gloomy expression on his face. Like a statue sitting on the edge of the bed, he looked deeply at the faint red blood stain. The ambiguous atmosphere seemed to be surging in the air. On the other side of the bedside table, there were two empty bottles and some snack bags on the ground. Keh''s expression was extremely ugly. The situation was getting worse and worse. "No, that''s not right." Keh narrowed his dark eyes slightly. This was his personal room. Usually, no one woulde in except him. Moreover, he was drunk, but he never drank. A touch of surprise gradually spread deep in his eyes. He seemed to have realized something. At this time, his mobile phone rang again. Keh picked up his phone and answered the call. Luke said, "President, please open the door. I''m outside." Keh was stunned, and the spection in his heart waspletely confirmed. He suddenly stood up and walked to the door. When he opened the door, he saw Luke standing opposite him with his back to him. Keh pursed his sexy lips tightly, and a cold aura burst out of his body instantly. Therefore, it was a fact that he had been set up! It was also a fact that he was in the wrong room! When he went upstairs, he was already intoxicated and barely conscious, so he couldn''t remember how he came in at all. Luke seemed to feel the chill behind him. He turned around abruptly and was stunned when he saw Keh standing in the opposite room. "President, why are you over there?" There was no expression on Keh''s face, but panic shed in his eyes. His eyes flickered and his voice was cold. "It''s okay. You can go back now." Luke, who was confused, was speechless. It turned out that the president had been sleepwalking! Wow! However, the president didn''t have such a problem. He scratched his head, turned around, and left in confusion. Seeing that Luke had disappeared from his sight, Keh suddenly turned his stiff body around. He closed the door and turned on all the lights. Seeing everything in the room, he waspletely desperate. He had longed for a peerless love, but he had suddenly lost his first time. Bang! He pounded hard on the wall, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. His originally cold face was like the thin ice on the surface of ake at the end of winter. He took theptop he carried with him to the entrance and went to the sofa to sit down. He wanted to see which woman it was. She didn''t want him to take responsibility after the incident. Instead, she ran away. Was she ying hard to get, or did she want to calm herself down? He soon hacked into the hotel''s surveince system. He saw himself appear in the corridor in a daze past eight o''clock.. He was going to his room, but he stumbled a few steps back because he could not stand firmly. Then, he pushed open the opposite door. At the door, an empty bottle had be stuck in the door, and he entered the opposite room in this way. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After entering, he could still remember that he went to the bathroom to take a cold shower, and then what happened next... At three o''clock in the morning, a slender woman walked out of the room, hunched over. The lights in the corridor were very bright, and the woman''s appearance was clearly reflected. The girl''s eyebrows were arched and her nose was straight. Her slightly swollen red lips were delicate and charming, and her waterfall-like hair was also messy. Looking carefully, there were still tears streaming down the girl''s cold and pale face. The mole at the corner of her mouth looked as if it was drawn with a sharp pen, which made her look delicate and pitiful. Keh pounded the coffee table hard. It turned out that he was the one who had forced himself on that woman the night before. Keh hacked into the front desk system, and he checked the information of the suite. It had been booked by a woman called Raelynn Edwards, and she was 24 years old. Seeing this, Keh''s initially dark eyes darkened further. He pursed his lips and smiled. This woman was quite beautiful. He kept the photo of Raelynn, got up and went to the bathroom to get his clothes. When he came out, he saw a purplish-red brocade box on the bedside table. He walked over, picked up the brocade box, and opened it. It was an ordinary ring with a sesame- sized diamond embedded in it. Judging from the size of the ring, it belonged to ady. He took the box away and went back to the opposite room to take a bath. ...... On the street in the early morning, the street lights were dim and there were no pedestrians. asionally, there would be cars passing by, raising thin mist. It was a cool andfortable night after the rain. A slender figure walked alone on the sidewalk. That person was Raelynn, who had just escaped from the hotel. Aftering out of the hotel, she still felt sore all over. She kept reminding herself of what she had experienced ten minutes ago. She smiled sadly. Not only had she been forced, but she was also abandoned by the whole world. "Haha..." Raelynn''sughter was full of pain. Looking at the empty streets, she didn''t know where to go. Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 That day, she had been driven out by her family and she had also been abandoned by her boyfriend. She was the only one left in her world. Raelynn had just returned to the country and only had one friend, but she couldn''t find her yet. Her shoulders dropped weakly. That b*stard had been so energetic that her waist was about to break. If she hadn''t drunk and been paralyzed by the alcohol, she would have fainted a long time ago. She had indeed fainted. When she woke up, she didn''t even dare to look at who it was. She only felt that the other party was tall, strong, and overbearing. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Moreover, she didn''t want to know who it was. She smiled again, and her sad smile exuded a strong sense of loneliness in the dim yellow light. Her eyes were as beautiful as a painting and as clear as a stream. She looked cool and elegant. Thinking that she was going to report to Alwynn Group the following day, she forced herself to cheer up again. She looked at the time and looked around. She found another hotel and booked a room. She was going to have a good rest and deal with her work the next day. Alwynn Group had been handed over to Victor''s eldest son, Keh, three months ago. Presently, Victor had retired behind the scenes and became the chairman of Alwynn Group. The student had surpassed the master. Keh was more adept at doing business than his father. They were a business giant, not only in the whole region, but now more than half of the foreign assets in the world belonged to the Alwynn family. Everyone was envious of such a family! Before returning to the country, she had submitted her resume and was hired by Alwynn Group. She would go to work in the design department the next day. Alwynn Group had always focused on clothing and it was also nostalgic because the wife of the chairman of Alwynn Group, Eden Bleu, liked to design clothes since she was a child. As such, Alwynn Group had been doing this all the time. Now that Alwynn Group was in Keh''s hands, it stillrgely focused on designs. It was said that Keh had graduated from the elite university in M Country, which was one of the world''s best universities. There were only a handful of people in Z Country who studied in the elite university. Raelynn got a room. When she was bathing, she almost rubbed her skin off, but she still felt ufortable. Judging from the man''s figure and breath, he didn''t seem like an old man and his voice was very pleasant. Therefore, even if she had been forced, she didn''t feel as disgusted. That b*stard, Lincoln Rogers, was disgusting to look at. He was greasy and she had been blind. After taking a shower, she set the rm on her phone. She was good at drinking. After getting drunk, she wouldn''t feel too ufortable, but she was tired and sleepy! ...... The next morning, when Keh woke up, he still felt sore all over. He frowned slightly and thought of what had happened the night before. It was a little unreal. He got up very early. After calling Luke toe over, he went straight home for breakfast. When he got home, only his father and mother were there. They got up early and had just returned from their exercise. Victor had sessfully stepped back and handed thepany over to his son, so he felt much more rxed. He was now nning to go on a trip, and he wanted to drive an RV, but Eden disagreed. Victor had to give up. Their first stop was to see their grandchildren in Lemmon City. "Dad, Mom." Keh''s voice was gentle. At home, he would only have such a gentle expression. In front of outsiders, he was like a statue. Eden looked at her son, smiled lovingly, and felt distressed. "Kenny, why did youe back at dawn? Did you worktest night?" Keh shook his head slightly and responded with a faint smile in his picturesque eyes, "Mom, no, I rested in the hotel. I came back for breakfast now." "Okay, wait a minute. I will go to the kitchen to have a look." Eden patted her son''s arm gently. She wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but her son was too tall, so it would be troublesome for her to stand on her tiptoes. Victor looked at his son and his eyes shed. He asked, "Kenny, it seems that you are very suitable for thepany." Keh smiled helplessly. "Dad, you''re only 50 years old this year, and I''m 25. You still have 10 years to stand at the top of the pyramid. Why did you have to let me inherit thepany?" The chairmen of otherpanies were still managing them in their 70s. Even though three months had passed, Keh was still very depressed. Ricky stayed in Lemmon City and only came back asionally. As such, he only took care of the business in Lemmon City. Gia followed Martin back to their home. His three younger brothers were still young. Keh became the pir of the family in an instant. He had heavy responsibilities on his shoulders. Although he didn''t feel suffocated, he still liked to live a free life. Victor said, "I''m also managing thepany. With Dean watching over me, my life will be a little easier. I''ve worked hard for so many years, and it''s time for me to rest. Now, it''s your turn." Keh didn''t say anything and was not in a good mood. He sat down. After a while, Eden brought over a cup of warm water. "Kenny, drink some hot water to warm your stomach." "Thank you, Mom!" Keh took the cup and drank half of it. After breakfast, he went back to his room to change his clothes. Seeing the scratches on his back, he slightly raised the corners of his mouth, put on a ck silk shirt, and straight, ck trousers. His slender and elegant body was covered with a dignified coldness. He turned around and went downstairs. Luke was already waiting in the living room. "President, there''s an early meeting at nine o''clock this morning. We''ll have a lunch party with our partners at noon and there''ll be an inspection in the northern part of the city in the afternoon," Luke reported. Upon hearing that there were social activities, Keh felt ufortable. Now that his father had retired, Uncle Lucian had also retired and was going home to take care of the family business. At present, only the younger generation of Alwynn Group remained. His mother remained as the chairwoman of Symantec Group. That was because she did not have a suitable person to take over thepany. Otherwise, he would be even busier! Keh pursed his lips. It had been three months, but he was still not used to this kind of entertainment and social scene. "Let''s go," he said in a deep voice. "Yes, President." Luke carefully followed behind him. For some reason, he felt that the President was unhappy that day. That''s right. When had the president ever been happy? "By the way, President, there is a new designering in today. From today onwards, she will officially begin work." "Yes! Got it." Keh nodded slightly. Raelynn woke up when the rm clock rang for the third time. When she opened her eyes and looked at the bright sunshine outside, she got up and washed quietly. After washing up, she took a taxi to ra''s house. When she came out of the house the day before, she had stored her luggage in her friend''s house. ra''s family lived in an ordinary neighborhood, and the Hansen family was an ordinary family. However, ra was Raelynn''s best friend before she went abroad. Knock, Knock... She knocked on the door. Soon, a cute girl in a pink T-shirt and denim shorts poked her head out and looked at Raelynn happily. ra smiled. "Rae, you''re here. Come in." Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 "Yes! ra, has your mom gone to work?" Raelynn walked in with a smile. "Yes! My mom started work early while my dad is on the night shift." ra''s home was a small three-bedroom house, but it was clean, tidy and warm. "Rae, have you had breakfast? My mom heard that you wereing, so she made some oatmeal and pastries." "No!" Raelynn shook her head slightly. She couldn''t eat it. ra pulled her to sit down. "Rae, sit down first and wait a minute. I''ll go to the kitchen to bring out breakfast. I haven''t eaten either." "Okay, thank you!" Raelynn nodded, not wanting to ruin her friend''s kindness. "Hehe... I knew you didn''t have breakfast. Just wait." ra skipped into the kitchen. Raelynn was very envious of her. The family of three lived an ordinary life, happy and warm. Unlike her, who had be a fake daughter of the Edwards family for the past 24 years. She had been kicked out of the house the moment the real daughter was found. Weren''t there more emotions when raising a pet cat or dog? Besides, she was a woman with flesh and blood. The thought of it made Raelynn feel ridiculous and ufortable. She had never had any feelings for that family. It was good toe out. It was better to be free alone. "Rae, it''s your first day to report to Alwynn Group today so you can''t bete. There''s still an hour left. A taxi from here will take at least 40 minutes, so you only have 10 minutes. You have to eat faster." ra ced the oatmeal and pastries on the table and trotted back to get her own portion. Raelynn smiled and said, "ra, there''s no rush. We can make it in time." ra sat across from her with her breakfast. "It''s good that there''s enough time." She took a bite of the delicious pastry and looked at her friend worriedly. "Rae, what are you going to do next? Your adoptive parents are so ruthless. They''re so hateful." "Or are you going back to your biological mother?" Ever since the night before, ra had been worried about Raelynn. Back then, there had been a mix up at the hospital, and Raelynn had been raised by a different family. Raelynn also had a biological mother and a younger brother. Raelynn took a deep breath. She was very annoyed but she did not know where to go. She thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t gone back yet so I don''t know what they''re like. I''ll go there after work today." ra looked at her and felt particrly distressed. How could Rae meet such a parent? Even if she was not their biological daughter, Rae was really excellent. "Rae, don''t be sad. You''re so excellent. Without the Edwards family, you can still make great achievements. Don''t forget that you''ve had a lot of good luck since you were a child. You''ve gone abroad to study and it''s also a piece of cake for you to get a job there, right? Raelynn smiled. She had to admit that ra''s words had made her feel much better. "ra, you''re right. I will definitely be sessful. The sry of Alwynn Group is very good." She had sent her resume to Alwynn Group because they were generous to their employees and the sries were quite high. When she was abroad, she received a call from her adoptive mother, saying that they had found their real daughter, and they asked Rae toe back to change her identity. That was why she had to return to the country. "That''s right. Rae, you''re the best. If you need any help, you must tell me and don''t regard me as an outsider." ra was afraid that Raelynn would be bullied by the Edwards family. That family was rich, and they only focused on money, nothing else. Raelynn smiled and replied, "Okay!" After breakfast, Raelynn went to ra''s room to change into a thin, light gray suit. She wore a ck shirt that perfectly covered the slight purplish mark on her cor. She also put on simple, light makeup. She was already very beautiful, and her light makeup made her look even more attractive. Looking at herself in the mirror, she smiled confidently. Raelynn arrived at Alwynn Group on time. She looked up and saw that thepany building under the sun was like a towering giant. Some people said that as long as she sat in the office on the 25th floor, she would step on the giant''s shoulder. Looking around, the world would be at her feet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had never experienced that kind of feeling, but she had experienced needing money for the month. Therefore, she needed a good job to keep her alive. When she went abroad to study, she had gone on a schrship and worked hard to study, so she barely returned. The Edwards family didn''t seem to care about her at all. Not to mention that they would never have given her money to study abroad. The pressure of life made Raelynn have no time to feel sad for the first time that she lost the previous night. She was already very satisfied that she had managed to apply to be a designer of Alwynn Group. Raelynn took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She went to thepany to register herself. After obtaining her employee ID card, she went straight to the design department on the 24th floor. Compared with the past, the current design department was muchrger. A group of more than a hundred designers could be seening in and out of the building. Their clothes matched each other, giving off a strong sense of fashion, youthfulness and charm. That ce gave Raelynn an unprecedented sense of challenge. She went to see the design director, Faith Mason. Knock, Knock... The design director had a separate office. "Come in." Raelynn walked in. In front of theputer sat a woman in a red dress. She had short curly hair and diamond earrings. Her facial features were deep-set, and her exquisite makeup made her look very beautiful! "Miss Mason, nice to meet you. I''m the new designer, Raelynn Edwards." Faith looked at Raelynn with a trace of amazement in her eyes. Raelynn was very beautiful; people often said that she was more beautiful than a flower. Her face was fair and wless, and her skin was really smooth. "Hello, Miss Edwards!" Faith got up and shook hands with Raelynn. Raelynn smiled and said, "I hope we''ll work well together!" "I''ll take you to your office first." Faith walked out. "Thank you, but do I have an independent office?" Raelynn was a little excited. "Yes, the employees of Alwynn Group enjoy great benefits. Only in a good environment can they create good work. However, there are not enough assistants now, and we are still recruiting more. When we have enough people, we will assign you an assistant," Faith exined, pushing open the door of the office next to hers. The office was very spacious. There was an independent tea room and a work room. The decorations were simple and fashionable, and the white style was luxurious and elegant. It made people''s eyes brighten and she felt her mood improve significantly. Raelynn liked that style very much. "Miss Edwards, this will be your office from now on," Faith said. "Okay, thank you, Miss Mason. I like this ce very much." Raelynn was very happy. It was the first day of work, and she, the neer, was not suppressed. However, she was still a little vignt as it was better to be careful. Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Faith looked back at her and said politely, "Take care of your office. At nine o''clock, there will be a meeting on the 25th floor. When the timees, you can bring your designs with you. There will be a designpetition in autumn. If the sales of the work under your name achieves the first ce, you can get a very generousmission." "Okay!" Raelynn was a little excited. So, on the first day of work, could she see the legendary business giant, Keh Alwynn? However, ording to Faith''s words, she also understood that in this ce, everything was entirely based on one''s abilities. As long as you were capable, you could get the highmission you wanted. It was indeed a verypetitive ce. Faith said, "See you then. I still have work to do." "Okay. Thank you, Miss Mason!" Raelynn was so generous that she let Faith take a few more nces at her before leaving. Raelynn walked around the office and was so happy that she wanted to cry. When she thought of Alwynn Group recruiting assistants, she instantly thought of ra. She had studied design as well. However, she did not have any work experience and had yet to find a job. At least, she could experience it by working at thepany. Raelynn took out her phone and called ra. "Rae, what''s wrong?" ra''s voice was very soft. Raelynn also whispered, "ra, Alwynn Group is recruiting assistants. Do you want toe and have a look?" ra was very excited. "Really? Rae!" "It''s true. You can give it a try first. We are very short of people now, and the sry is good." "Ah, ah, ah... Rae, I''ve seen it. The average assistant earns 10,000 a month. Alwynn Group is really rich. I only earn 4,000 a month working here. I''ll submit my resume now. I hope God will bless me and let me sessfully join the Alwynn Group. I''ll work hard." "Hehe... Then hurry up and submit your resume. I''m going to work. Good luck!" "Okay, Rae. I love you so much." ra was so excited that she was about to cry. After Raelynn hung up the phone, she didn''t have time to tidy up the office. She checked her design and confirmed that it was correct. Then, she went to the next room to find Faith to go to the 25th floor. As soon as they arrived, Faith walked out with her assistant, Magnolia. "Miss Mason." Raelynn ran over with a smile. Faith nodded and introduced, "This is my assistant, Magnolia Oakley." Raelynn looked at Magnolia and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Oakley!" Magnolia saw that Raelynn was very beautiful, and her eyes shed with a sneer. This woman was obviously here to seduce the president. "Hello!" Magnolia''s tone was indifferent. It was obvious that she was a difficult person. Raelynn had seen countless people and knew that Magnolia was not easy to get along with. However, she didn''t care. She wasn''t someone to be trifled with either. Faith continued to introduce, "Today is mainly a designer''s meeting. Our design department has a total of 120 designers. After Mr. Alwynn took over Alwynn Group, he has upgraded thepany in all aspects. Now, there are around 90 designers for men''s clothes, women''s clothes and children''s clothes. Our department is the main design department, mainly focusing on youth fashion. There are around 20 designers, and each designer has an assistant to assist in their work." Before Raelynn came back, she also saw that the personnel department of Alwynn Group was very large. Keh did not stick to the rules, but he focused on reducing his workload, keeping pace with the times, and striving for excellence! That was why this gave those who worked hard a chance to soar. As long as they met a designer, Faith would introduce them to Raelynn, who listened carefully. Although she didn''t remember everything about everyone, she tried to remember as much as she could. If you worked slowly and carefully, you''d be able to remember more! Faith''s patience for Raelynn came from the fact that she had won several awards abroad. The company attached great importance to her. As the design director, she could not take the lead in suppressing the neers. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After all, everyone had potential. She knew Keh''s character very well. No matter what kind of family background one had, there was only one oue he wanted here: working ability and corresponding interests. The new designer, Raelynn, was very beautiful, and news of this quickly spread in thepany. Raelynn was trying hard to familiarize herself with Alwynn Group and waspletely ignorant of this matter. In the conference room on the 25th floor. There were nearly 30 people sitting in the spacious and bright office. Everyone found their seats and sat down. Raelynn was on the fifth seat on the left side of the president. It was the position of the previous designer who had retired. As Raelynn had reced him, she sat in this position. Raelynn nodded and greeted everyone with a smile. The door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Raelynn turned around to have a look. The man who came in was quite domineering. He was in a ck shirt and ck pants. He had long legs and a face that was extremely handsome. He was expressionless, calm, cold, noble, elegant, and Raelynn almost ran out of adjectives to describe him in her heart. Was this the legendary new president, Keh Alwynn? Oh man! Was he even human? He was simply a legitimate immortal! He was cold, restrained, and charming in every way! Raelynn felt that her life in the past 24 years had been in vain. How could she think that someone like Lincoln was a handsome man? She instantly understood how terrifying a frog at the bottom of the well was. In the future, she had to go out more often. While she was deep in her thoughts, she didn''t notice that the moment Keh''s dark eyes fell on her, his expression suddenly changed. His body tensed up, and a strange feeling shed through his heart so quickly that he couldn''t stop it. The woman from the night before was actually the new designer of thepany. All of a sudden, Keh began to look forward to this boring work life. It might also be interesting. Compared with Raelynn in the surveince video, the woman in front of him was indeed amazing. Keh went to the president''s seat and sat down, his lips curling up involuntarily. Standing beside him, Luke felt that the president''s mood had suddenly improved. After greeting everyone, Keh began to talk about the rules of the autumn designpetition. His voice was clear and prating, with a hint of casualness, so everyone''s eyes were focused on him. That included Raelynn; she felt that she was not here to work, but to go on a date. Seeing such an excellent man, women would only have one thought. How could they be his lifelong partner? He was too beautiful, and his gaze was very deep. When he looked at someone, they felt as if they were drowning at sea. It was not until the electronic screen behind him had rolled up and the office was much brighter that Raelynn and the designers came to their senses from Keh''s pleasant voice. Keh''s dark, handsome eyes fell on Raelynn''s stunning but somewhat unreal face. His sight was very good. Even though there were five people between them, he could still see the faint marks on her long, snow-white neck. His mood suddenly became better. Without realizing, he looked into her shining eyes. "Miss Edwards, can you show us your design style?" Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Raelynn stood up, quickly adjusted her mentality, and nodded gracefully at Keh. "Okay, Mr. Keh!" She walked up to the big screen and bent slightly, ready to y the video. She was slightly hunched over, and her cor was angled just right for Keh. From where he was, he could see the faint purple mark on her snow-white skin, and he could not help feeling better. Keh didn''t notice his perverted possessiveness! Raelynn''s design appeared on the big screen, and the autumn design suddenly caught everyone''s eyes. First up was a sunset-colored trench coat in sparkling orange tones, exuding luxury and elegance. The second design was light brown in color, emanating romance and elegance. There was a bit of a retro style to it, making it simple and attractive. Thest picture was an oatmeal and milky-white design. The color was not eye-catching, but it looked very soft, and the color was very attractive. Raelynn exined her design philosophy; all of her designs were based on colors of nature. Keh also understood this principle. Only a person who loved life enough coulde up with good designs. Keh looked at the graceful Raelynn. Her eyes were beautiful, and there was a trace of imperceptible nervousness in them. Yes, she was very nervous! Thinking that she didn''t recognize him, he was a little unhappy. Was it because he was not skilled enough that she had forgotten him in just a few hours? Keh''s expression darkened a little, and even his tone became gloomy. "Nice idea." Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. Her drawings were all hand-made and were made of water- soluble color pencils. The touch-upyer was particrly hard to master, and it could especially test one''s patience. As long as one was a little impetuous, the effect would be greatly reduced. This was the work she had prepared before returning to the country. Faith was also surprised by Raelynn''s talent. She was indeed very excellent and had a thorough grasp of color and fabric control. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She looked at Keh and asked, "Mr. Keh, do you want to decide on the style first?" Keh stated, "Just wait! Let''s call it a day!" After saying that, he walked out, followed by Luke. Raelynn looked at Keh''s back in confusion. If he was very satisfied, why wait? Sure enough, this man was as cold and heartless as the rumors said! He was really hard to get along with! Raelynn put away her things, and the designers looked at her differently. Magnolia''s voice was neither loud nor low. "She''s overestimating yourself! Did she think she could be a dark horse just because she won a prize abroad?" Upon hearing this, Faith frowned slightly and did not refute Magnolia''s words. However, with Keh''s personality, no one could tell what he was thinking. Raelynn looked at Magnolia and frowned slightly. She then nced at Faith, who had not said anything, and finally understood. Magnolia was Faith''s assistant. Without Faith''s consent, how would Magnolia dare to speak like this? Some people were like this. They made use of others to achieve the effect of killing two birds with one stone, and reap the benefits themselves. However, she was very confident in her work. Raelynn didn''t say anything and didn''t care about people like Magnolia. If she did, she would be at a loss. If Keh began to look down on her work, she would reflect on herself and never give up. After leaving the meeting room, Raelynn was thest to leave. Just as they were about to enter the elevator, Luke walked out. "Miss Edwards!" Raelynn turned around and looked at him. Luke introduced himself. "My name is Luke Parma, and I''m Mr. Keh''s assistant. He wants you to go to his office and discuss the work." "Okay, Mr. Parma!" Raelynn turned and walked to Keh''s office. In fact, she was very excited. What did Keh want? Magnolia and Faith, who had just entered the elevator, also had terrible expressions on their faces. "Faith, we can''t go in and out of Mr. Keh''s office so easily. It''s the first day that Raelynn came to work, yet she has such an honor. This woman really knows how to seduce people!" Magnolia was very angry. She was also very beautiful, and she also came for Keh. However, she had been in thepany for several months, but she couldn''t even say a word to him. Faith had a clear mind. When she saw Raelynn''s work just now, she also realized the sense of crisis. However, she would not say anything. With Magnolia by her side, she could just make use of her. Magnolia was impulsive and it was easy for her to think about things from another viewpoint. If she gave Magnolia a little bit of advice, she could achieve the result she wanted. "Nolia, don''t say that. Everyone knows Raelynn''s talent. Didn''t you see it just now? Her designs were very beautiful." Yes, Raelynn was indeed very talented. Faith had never even thought about the ideas that Raelynn came up with. Magnolia snorted and said, "Faith, I don''t understand her style. The color is too eye-catching. A slightly darker-skinned person wouldn''t be able to pull off those colors at all. On the contrary, I like your designs more. They''re fashionable and on-trend, and they''re much better than her designs. Faith, your design will definitely be the main style this year." Faith smiled and said modestly, "Nolia, I don''t have such confidence. Don''t forget that although the chairman''s wife is no longer in thepany, the designs for each quarter still have to be shown to her. We also need to make amendments if there are any parts that are rejected." Speaking of this, Magnolia was curious. "Faith, have you ever seen Mr. Keh''s mother? It seems to be for the sake of Madam''s safety. There is not a single photo of her on the Inte. I heard that she is a person who is very easy to get along with." Faith shook his head. "I haven''t seen her before." Magnolia thought that if she could please her future mother-inw, would she have a better chance to marry into the rich and powerful Alwynn family? Magnolia was thinking about her future. She would not give up. In Keh''s office, when Raelynn entered, she saw Keh sitting in front of theputer, staring intently at the screen. His fingers were very beautiful, slender and elegant. His nails were ruddy and had a faint luster. There was nothing in this man''s body that wasn''t charming. However, at the same time, he exuded an aura that prevented strangers from getting close to him. Moreover, his coldness and arrogance told her that this man was very difficult to get along with. "Mr. Keh, are you looking for me?" Raelynn''s tone was faint, but there was also a little nervousness that could not be concealed. Keh looked up at her and said, "Sit down first. I have something to deal with." "Okay!" Raelynn sat on the sofa opposite his desk. For a moment, in the spacious and bright office, only the typing noise of the keyboard could be heard. He was very fast in typing, and his eyes were very serious. Sometimes he frowned and sometimes he stretched, as if he had encountered something tricky. It took him a full twenty minutes before he heaved a sigh of relief. Early in the morning, someone had attacked into Alwynn Group''s internal system. It took him a full twenty minutes to deal with the problem. The other party hade with ill intentions. Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 After dealing with everything, Keh looked at Raelynn. The girl was sitting quietly, and her gaze was often fixated on him. He could feel it. Just as he was about to speak, the phone on his desk rang. He looked at Raelynn and said, "I''m sorry." He went to the window not far away to answer the phone. Raelynn''s gaze trailed after him. The man was about 1.8 meters tall, but his aura was about 2 meters tall. He exuded a wild and unrestrained aura, which made her want to fall in love. Even if she had just broken up. No, it was not a break up. The marriage between her and that man had been solely caused by the parents of the two families being satisfied with each other''s backgrounds. However, this marriage had now been taken over by Rory. She had seen tall people, but not many of them had a good temperament. Many of them had hunched backs, and they were either too thin or fat. People wouldn''t feel good from looking at them. However, Keh''s long legs were simply too beautiful. Raelynn''s heart skipped a beat. Two minutester, he returned to his desk. Keh looked at her. "Give me the USB." Raelynn paused before she reacted and walked over. "Mr. Keh, here you are!" She handed it over. Her round nails were very beautiful. They were small and exquisite, trimmed neatly. The nails that had not been painted were very beautiful. She looked like a clever person. Keh knew that he cared so much about this woman because of what had happenedst night, so he was very annoyed with his behavior. However, he just couldn''t control his behavior, because this woman didn''t even remember that he was the man from the night before. Keh opened the design temte. "Come here." His tone was domineering. Raelynn calmed down and slowly walked over. Raelynn walked up to him. At such a close distance, there was a familiar and cold aura. For some reason, Raelynn instantly thought of the man from the night before. She felt the same aura from him as well. Raelynn frowned. Could it be that she was having an illusion because of his good looks? Raelynn came back to her senses when Keh''s pleasant voice came to her mind. "Miss Edwards, look at the dark sky. It''s a color that easily makes you look older. You should polish it again. It''s not easy to find a cloth of this color. The quality of a piece of clothing depends on the fabric. Design drawn by the designer also matters. It can be cut into pieces and made into a pair of rings. Only then can it be a perfect piece of work." "And this dress with the bright color, it''s too much..." Raelynn listened carefully. After listening, she suddenly felt happy. She felt slightly shocked as she gazed at Keh. Everything that he said required years and years of experience, and it was obvious that he had spent a lot of effort into it. To Keh, work was the most important thing in his heart. It''s better to teach one to fish than to give one a fish! These were all her mother''s experiences over the years. Raelynn''s work could withstand the criticism. When Keh finished speaking, she realized that Raelynn was staring at him in a daze. The two of them were very close to each other, and the fragrance of the orchid on her body was exactly the same as what he remembered. As he thought about what happenedst night, he felt blood surging through his body. Keh suppressed the strange feeling in his body. This was the first time in his life that he had such feelings for a woman. "Miss Edwards, this minimalistic design of yours is quite pleasing to the eyes. The warm colors just now can be used on these two styles. Please make some modifications to your work based on my comments, then hand it to me again." "Oh... Okay!" When Raelynn came to her senses, her face was flushed red, and her heart started beating uncontrobly. As they were so close, she could see the fine pores on his face, and those beautiful and deep ck eyes. Raelynn was instantly jealous. How could a man''s skin be better than a woman''s? "Okay, I''ll go back and modify it and then hand it to our director." Keh replied, "No, you can send it to me after you have modified it." Raelynn paused. "Mr. Alwynn, this is against the rules, isn''t it?" Faith would definitely be unhappy with this arrangement. Keh leaned towards her slightly. Their faces were closer, and their breaths were intertwined. The atmosphere in the air instantly grew tense. Raelynn suddenly straightened her body, and her heart started pounding. Keh Keh''s lips curled into a smile as if he was very satisfied with Raelynn''s reaction. He remarked casually, "I don''t have any rules here. You earn based on your own ability. You may leave now!" "Okay, Mr. Keh!" Raelynn took her things and left quickly. When he heard the sound of the door being closed, he suddenly stood up and pulled on his tie hard. He felt both annoyed and hot. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "D*mn it!" He quickly went to the bathroom. When she returned to the design department, everyone looked at her strangely. "I heard that Mr. Alwynn left her alone in the office. Even Sister Mason doesn''t receive such treatment. Just who is this neer? Is she from an extremely rich family?" "Who knows? But looking at how she dresses, she doesn''t look like someone from a rich family." "Speaking of that, Faith and Magnolia''s family is the one that''s truly wealthy." "Hehe... Sibyl, you''ve reminded me of something. Faith and Magnolia came for Mr. Alwynn. Now there is one more Raelynn. We will be in for a good show in the near future." Everyone did not bother to lower their voices as they gossiped, so Raelynn managed to listen to everything. She could hear their words clearly. The world finally quieted down when she mmed the door shut. She had no assistant, so she could only clean the office herself. The day went smoothly. At 5:30 p.m., she got off work on time. After work, she looked at the busy streets with mixed feelings. After standing at the bus station for a long time, she took out her mother''s address from her bag and nced at the address on it. She then referred to her navigation app and noticed that it would take an hour to reach from here. When the bus arrived, she got on the bus. Coincidentally, Keh''s car had just passed by. In an instant, the beautiful figure disappeared before her eyes. He felt something in his heart. After an hour and a half, Raelynn arrived at her mother''s rented ce. This vige was located in the middle of River City, and it was very lively at night. There were many stalls around that sold street snacks, and there were a lot of foreign workers who lived in this area. Her mother''s surname was also Edwards, which was also the reason why the nurse messed up between the two babies back then. Raelynn stood at the door, took a deep breath, and plucked up the courage to knock on the door. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 "Thump thump..." The coffee-colored door handle was rusty. When it was turned gently, the Raelynn was very nervous. The door was pulled open, and a middle-aged woman in a purple sportswear appeared before her. She was very thin and herplexion was not very good, but she looked good. Although she was in her forties, it could be seen that she had been very beautiful when she was young. The moment that Raelynn saw her, a sense of intimacy hit her heart. Her nose twitched, and she couldn''t help but call out, "Mom, I''m back." She had gotten this address from Rory. It had been half a year since Rory returned to the Edwards Family, and she had definitely gotten much fuller. Most importantly, her words were dripped in venom. The funny thing was, the names that the two families had given their children were almost the name. Raelynn had originally thought that she would not be able to call out to her estranged mother after so long, but blood was thicker than water at the end of the day. "Raelynn, is that you?" Malia looked at her daughter who stood before her. Raelynn looked very simr to Malia, so she could immediately recognize her at first nce. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. Rory had been taken back the day her biological parents found her. She asked her daughter''s adoptive mother where Raelynn was. The woman only replied proudly that she was abroad and never gave her any further information. It had been almost half a year, and she couldn''t get any news about her daughter no matter how hard she tried. Now her daughter was finally back. "Raelynn,e in." Malia said with a little restraint. The house was too small, and she was afraid that her daughter would not get used to living here. Raelynn followed her in. The house had two rooms and a living room, and everything was well-kept. However, due to the age of the house, the walls were already moldy. "Raelynn, sit down!" Malia found a disposable paper cup and gave her a cup of water. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Raelynn did not reject it and took a sip from the cup. "Mom, where is my brother?" She and Ryder were twins. The nurse had made a mistake that year. The Edwards Family had not been recognized for their appearances before, but when she grew up and became more and more beautiful, her adoptive father grew doubtful and went for a DNA test. In the end, it turned out that they were not rted by blood. She had known about it when she graduated from high school. The Edwards Family had also told her that they would find their own daughter back, and then they had to exchange for her. She had no objection at that time. After all, she had decided to study abroad. In the past few years when she had been studying abroad, the Edwards Family had not been able to cover her tuition fees. Fortunately, she was doing well and school. She worked hard and saved up rigorously. She even managed to receive schrships, and in the end saved up a sizable amount. Malia said, "Your brother went to work. He''s repairing his car. He has to work overtime tonight. It''s almost eight o''clock, he should be off work soon." "Okay! I''ll wait for him to get off work, then let''s head out for dinner together." Raelynn nced at the stove not far away. The simple induction stove and an electric rice cooker could only cook by the window in the living room. The toilet was shared outside and the pipes were also shared. Even such a house would cost more than 1,000 yuan in urban vige. Land was extremely expensive in River City. This urban vige was the only one left that had not been developed, the others had all been destroyed. The conditions for living here were too poor, and it was too far from where she worked. When Malia noticed that Raelynn was looking around at the house, she grew nervous. This was the new house that they had rented after Rory left. She wanted to save money wherever she could. After all, Raelynn was still studying. When she returned, they would rent a bigger house. "Raelynn, when did you return? Your adoptive parents have always been unwilling to tell you where you are. They med me for reporting the wrong child. and even after I''ve tried to look for you for half a year, I haven''t received any news about you." Raelynn''s face sank. Thinking of her adoptive parents, she went into a bad mood. Her adoptive parents were already extremely selfish people. When they found out that she wasn''t even their own blood, they immediately turned on her. Even if she did not go abroad to study, they still would''ve chased her out after high school. "They''re not good people. If you go to them, they won''t tell you." Malia could see that, but it was fine now. Her daughter was back. "Raelynn, I will rent a bigger house tomorrow. We will live together," Malia said carefully. Rory had a bad temper and was unwilling to live with her useless mother. However, she was too lazy to do anything. As a result, she did not find a good job. Even if she found a job, she would not be able to do it for a long time. She would not be able to continue her job for more than two or three days. Malia knew that Rory did not look like her at all, but she had taken care of Rory ever since she was a child. Even though she was dubious about it, she did not dare to do anything, for she was afraid that she would lose all hope. It turned out that Rory was not her daughter anyway. Raelynn, on the other hand, looked exactly like her when she was younger. She looked very beautiful. "Thump thump..." Malia paused when she heard the knock on the door and smiled. "Rae, your brother is home." She quickly got up and opened the door. "Mom, I''m back." The young man''s voice was full of joy, for he was happy that he had returned home. Raelynn took a deep breath. This was the family that she wanted. "Ryder, you''re back. Come in, your sister is here." "Why is Rory, that heartless b*tch, here?" Ryder''s voice was filled with anger. Raelynn frowned. Did Rory do something? "No, Ryder. Your sister, Raelynn, just came back yesterday." Ryder''s handsome face was filled with shock. He immediately rushed in. The moment that he saw Raelynn, he was so excited that he choked up at his words. "My sister, you''re back." She was so beautiful! She was more beautiful than any girl he had ever seen. He looked at his sister and did not even dare to blink. Raelynn also looked at her younger brother. His younger brother was very handsome, with long legs and a perfect figure. His hair was as ck as ink, and his eyebrows were clean. The two of them looked very simr. "Ryder, you''re back," Raelynn greeted with a smile. "Raelynn!" Ryder threw himself into Raelynn''s arms. His sister was back, she didn''t abandon them. Raelynn gently patted her brother''s back. "Ryder, I''m back. I''m sorry. I was half a yearte." "It''s okay, as long as you still want us as your family." He really, really missed his sister. He knew that Rory, that idiot, was definitely not his sister. The two of them looked nothing alike, and both her appearance and personality were ugly. "You fool, why wouldn''t I want you? Because of work, I couldn''t return. Come on, we should go for dinner together to celebrate our reunion," Raelynn suggested. As she thought about life with her mother and brother, she felt happy. She was now much more motivated. She would work hard to earn money so that her mother and brother could live a good life. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 "Sure, let''s go! Business was good today, I''ll treat you guys to dinner!" Ryder was very happy. Although the two of them had never met before, it felt like they had known each other forever. "Okay!" Raelynn smiled and the family of three went out for dinner. Raelynn did not know any ce to go for good food nearby. However, Ryder did. "Raelynn, do you have anything you want to eat?" Ryder looked at his beautiful sister. Even in the crowd, she was still the center of attraction. Everyone who walked past her couldn''t help but stare. Ryder walked beside her, blocking everyone else''s gaze. When men with bad intentions turned to them, he would re at them in warning. Raelynn noticed what he was doing. She felt warmth spreading in her heart and she smiled. "Ryder, Mom, I''m not picky about food. Eat whatever you guys want." Ryder then suggested, "Raelynn, there''s a restaurant in front that serves fish with pickled vegetables. It''s really good! What do you think?" The food there was delicious and the price was fair. Raelynn agreed, "Sure! I love that dish as well." Ryder smiled happily at her response. "Okay! Then let''s go." Raelynn nodded with a smile and then suddenly remembered something. On the deste journey of life, family was the only source of motivation. The three of them quickly arrived at a restaurant not far away. Compared to the noisy streets, the atmosphere here seemed much calmer and quiet. The decor was very simple, but it was clean and tidy. The ingredients were all ced in the refrigerator, and the dishes were made fresh to order. Ryder had been here several times, and he had been craving it for quite some time. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He quickly ordered the fish with pickled vegetables and handed the menu over to Raelynn and their mother. Malia had always been frugal as she worked hard and saved up wherever she could. She barely ate out. Unless her son dragged her out. However, today was the day that her daughter had returned, so she happily ordered whatever she wanted. As they waited for the dishes to be served, Raelynn briefly told them about what had happened over the past years. Only then did Malia realize that the Edwards Family had already known that their daughter was not their biological daughter. "Raelynn, I''m sorry! It was my fault. You''ve suffered a lot these years. Look at your adoptive parents. You haven''t been doing well in their home these years. When I gave birth to you, I''m all by myself in the hospital, and you were twins. When I woke up again, I only saw the two of you. I can''t even fathom how I could''ve gotten the wrong babies." Upon hearing this, Ryder wanted to ask where their father had gone. However, in the past 20 years, Malia had never mentioned their father in front of them. Raelynn also knew very well that if they followed after their mother''s surname, it meant that they had no father. Now that they were independent, they could live a good life without a father. Since their mother didn''t want to talk about the past, they wouldn''t ask any further. "Mom, it''s okay. At that time, I had already decided to go abroad to study. Although they didn''t give me enough support, I still managed to obtain schrships. I have been working hard and studying abroad these years, so I have saved up some money. When I''m on break next weekend, we can look around for a house with three rooms. We can live there." If they chose an old neighborhood to live in, the monthly payments would be very low if she paid 80% of the down payment. With the money she makes from night sses and livestreams, she would be able to afford the monthly payments. She had started streaming ever since she was abroad. She was genuine and detailed as she taught the children, so she had garnered some fame for herself. Ryder and Malia nced at each other and he said, "Raelynn, I''ve saved up some money over these years. Why don''t I buy a new house?" Although it was easier to pay off a second-hand house, the living conditions of a new house would be better. Raelynn nced at her brother awkwardly. "Ryder, I know that. But if we buy a house at a newly built neighborhood, it would cost us over a million dors, and we would need another year to be able to move in. If we dy the payment, it may take even longer." "And you''re at the age of looking for a girlfriend. So in my opinion, we can choose a second-hand house that''s still in good condition. We can buy wallpaper ourselves for the walls, and after cleaning it up, we can move in. Moreover, your current house is too far from where I work, and I don''t want to be separated from you guys." "Ryder, save your money. When you get married, you can buy a new house." However, he was unwilling to do this. He was the pir of the family. He had to earn money to buy a house and provide both his mother and sister with a good life. "No, how could I make you pay for everything alone?" Raelynn smiled. Ryder looked exactly like her, and he looked very handsome when he smiled. "Ryder, it''s not easy to start a family nowadays. The dowry could cost you up to several hundred thousands. Don''t you worry, I will work hard, and mypany treats me very well too. I earn a substantial amount. Give me a few more years'' time, our family will live a good life by then." Malia smiled. Looking at her sensible children, she felt that it was worth it no matter how much she had suffered. After dinner, the family of three walked back home. After returning to the night market, Ryder bought three cups "Raelynn, you can stay here tonight." Ryder was reluctant to let her go. Raelynn shook her head. "It''s okay. I don''t bring any clothes with me. I''ll just stay at a hotel for tonight, and we''ll start looking for a house next week. After that, we''ll move closer to the city." Ryder did not insist any further. He worked in River City as well, and it took him an hour or two everyday for transport to and from work. He had thought about moving before, but his mother was so frugal that they ended up staying here. Now that his sister was back, he didn''t want her to suffer. "Raelynn, I''m going to rest tomorrow. I haven''t taken a break this year. I''ll start looking for a house tomorrow. Mom, have you quit your work at the hot pot restaurant? The work there is dirty and tiring." Malia smiled and replied, "Both of you have decided to live in River City, so I can only resign. I will find another job in River City." After a discussion, Raelynn went back to the rental apartment and sat around for a while before leaving. Ryder then sent her to the bus stop. He was a little worried about his beautiful sister returning home alone. "Raelynn, how about I send you to your friend''s house?" He was still worried. Raelynn knew that he was just concerned for her. "No, Ryder, it''s okay. I have your number now, I''ll send you the addresses of some housester, you can go there tomorrow and ask for more details." Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 "Raelynn, don''t worry. I''ll go look around at the areas you''ve mentioned tomorrow," Ryder said happily. As soon as he thought about the fact that he could live together with his sister, he was filled with joy. Raelynn nodded and asked, "By the way, Ryder, do you hate Rory?" Upon hearing this name, Ryder frowned, his handsome face filled with distaste. "Please don''t mention her. She is an ingrate who doesn''t know how to do anything else apart from eat and rest. Not only does she not work, she scolds our mother and makes fun of her. We don''t have a father, but she''s always fantasized that he was the boss of a big corporate, and that we would be able to enjoy a good life in the future." "She pisses me off every time she talks about this! With how she is, no matter how good our life is, she would ruin it anyway!" "Mom''s sry is used to pay rent, and she only has one or two hundred dors left to buy some necessities. However, all that has fallen into Rory''s hands!" "I still remember what her parents said when they came to pick her up. She said that from today on, she was the daughter of a rich family. She would have nothing to do with this family in the future." "She even told us not to talk to her if we ever met again, so as to not embarrass her. She thinks that we''re below her, and that we''re not worthy of talking to her." "I finally realized that the fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree. She has dirty blood flowing in her veins." Raelynn could understand Ryder''s strong emotions. She had only met Rory for the first time yesterday, and she had already left a bad impression. "Ryder, the bus is here. You can head back first. The past is the past, don''t indulge yourself in it." Ryder reminded her, "Okay, take care! Call me when you''ve reached." Raelynn nodded before she got on the bus. Ryder was reluctant to leave. When the bus had gone a distance away, only then did he turn away. Without a traffic jam at night, Raelynn returned to ra''s house forty minutester. It was ra''s mother who opened the door for her. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hansen!" "Oh, Raelynn, it''s you! Come in quickly. Just now, ra was nagging about calling you just now." Raelynn entered. She said apologetically, "Sorry, Auntie, I''ve made you worry." Mrs. Hansen also knew about her situation. She and ra were high school ssmates. Although they hadn''t seen each other in the past few years, they would send each other messages almost every two days. They would also call each other when they had the time. Mrs. Hansen smiled. "Raelynn, there''s no need for formalities." "Rae, you''re here." ra walked out of the room with a facial mask on her face. "Yes! I''vee over to get my luggage. I n to stay in the hotel for a few days first." If she were to rent a ce somewhere, the deposit would be troublesome too. She would look for a hotel nearby her workce. Since she had decided on buying a house, she should settle that first. ra looked at her and pulled her over to the sofa. "Rae, why are you staying in a hotel? It''s more convenient to rent a house." Raelynn told ra about meeting her mother and brother tonight. She also told her that she wanted to buy a house. ra had always known that Raelynn had always been very frugal. It was not surprising that she had managed to save up the money to buy a house. Moreover, she could make a lot of money by providing online lessons. She was good at both English and mathematics! Hearing this, Aunt Tang also remarked, "Raelynn, it''s a big deal to buy a house. You must be observant when you take a look at the house, don''t fall into the traps of thosend developers! It''s not easy to build houses nowadays, you never know what tricks they have up their sleeves." Raelynn also knew about this. Although she had grown up in the Edwards family and they weren''t extremely rich, they were better off than average. Although she grew up in such a family, she had developed good habits and values, contrary to what her adoptive parents had taught her. When she was in middle school, she chose to live in the dorms. She also lived in the dorms during high school, so she barely spent time with her adoptive parents. When she found out that they weren''t her biological parents, she instantly realized that she could only rely on herself in this world. Only then, will she never fall. Without the talent or brains, she could only start early and work very, very hard, and face all her challenges head on. That was how she made it this far. She had experienced too much. She had learned some of these tricks before, so she could probably handle them. "Mrs. Hansen, don''t worry. I will be careful." "Then I''m relieved." The three of them chatted for a while longer. ra asked Raelynn to stay with them, but she refused. She did not want to bother ra''s family. She took her luggage, took a taxi to a hotel near thepany, and booked a room to live in. She packed up her things and had alreadymunicated with the receptionist that she would have a long stay here. After putting away her personal belongings, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. She had been busy all night and was extremely tired. She fell on the bed and looked at the ceiling. The blurred scene ofst night came back to her mind. She suddenly sat up. By the way, should she investigate who had taken away her first time? After a while, Raelynny back down again. Sheughed at herself. So what if she found out who it was? ...... This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As the stars and the moon met, the night was extremely silent. In a high-end restaurant, Keh was sitting before a French window. His handsome face was reflected on the window, looking solemn and cold. His dark eyes were like the cold winter night, which was daunting! A middle-aged man stood in front of him. He was the manager of this restaurant. He lowered his head and stood there trembling. It had been five minutes since Mr. Alwynn sat here. He sat there for five minutes without saying a word. Luke stood behind Keh, wondering what he was going to do. Henrick had shares in this restaurant. It tasted good and was located not far from thepany. The president liked this restaurant very much. Sometimes, when he received partners, he would choose this restaurant. That night, instead of eating, the president only came here to enjoy the night view. It was a little strange. In fact, Keh had been thinking about what had happenedst night. He didn''t expect that what had happened the night before would affect him more than the extent that he had imagined. After a while, he slowly looked away from the window and looked at the manager. The manager''s heart skipped a beat. He knew in his heart that Keh hade for something. "Mr. Brown, you should be very clear about what happenedst night, right? Who did something to my meal?" His voice was calm and piercingly cold. Luke fell into confusion. What was he talking about? He suddenly looked at Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown was already sweating profusely. Luke started sweating. "Mr. Brown, you''re done for!" he thought to himself. Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 Mr. Brown didn''t know what to say. He felt instant regret for being so money-hungry, which led to the current situation. "Mr. Brown, did I not make myself clear?" Keh said ndly. Mr. Brown couldn''t help but tremble in fear. He knew that the young master in front of him was as cruel as his father. They also knew how fearsome their way of doing things was. Mr. Brown quivered as he stammered his answer, "Mr. Alwynn, I''m sorry, I was wrong. I was forced to do this. I''m not sure if you know about this, but Dakota, Mr. Myer''s daughter, had fallen for you at first sight. My mom is sick in the hospital, so he threatened me with that and forced me to add something into your food. Since you did not take alcohol, the effects of the drug had been greatly reduced when added to the dishes instead of drinks." "Later on, when you entered the suite at the hotel opposite here, Miss Myers couldn''t manage to enter. Therefore, I have no idea what happened after that." Keh nodded understandingly. "Okay, I know what happened now. There will be a new manager here tomorrow to resume your work. You love working for others so much that you''ve lost your own job. Next time, think before you do something so stupid." After saying that, he got up and left. Mr. Brown only dared to stand up when he saw that Keh waspletely out of sight. He spat in the direction that Keh had left in. "Bah! Who the hell do you think you are? So what if you''re rich, so what if I''ve lost my job? Do you think that I won''t be able to live after leaving this job?" Mr. Brown red after him. After entering the elevator, Luke remarked, "Mr. Keh, Mr. Brown seems to be threatened." Keh asked him expressionlessly, "Do you sympathize with him?" "It''s not that I sympathize with him. I just feel that he had been forced to do so." Keh nced sideways at him and continued, "With your intelligence, you''ll be the next person to be used. Dominic had dared to do such a thing, which means that he was given a huge sum of money. Even if someone found out about it, he has a way out." "Oh..." Luke was very surprised. He really was stupid. He should''ve thought about that way earlier. "No, Mr. Keh, thenst night you..." "I''m fine!" Keh interrupted him coldly. "Oh, okay!" Luke stole a nce at the expressionless Keh. Why did Keh go to the wrong room the night before then? Luke wanted to know, but he didn''t dare to ask! If he really had been drugged yesterday, how did he solve the problem? Ugh... He was so curious! When Keh came out, he seemed to have been half naked. He didn''t look very well. Luke was lost in his imagination. Could it be that Miss Five-finger had solved the problem? Eh! That didn''t seem right. Something was off. On the way back, Keh drove himself instead of asking Luke to send him home. As soon as he got home, loud music entered his ears. Keh fell speechless. Without their parents home, those three must be having the time of their lives. He pushed the door open and saw his three younger brothers dancing wildly in the living room. As expected! His father took the burden off his shoulder and really started traveling the world. Even his grandparents had gone. It was just that the direction was different. Seeing that their big brother had returned, the three brothers immediately stopped. "Keh, you''re back." Andrew immediately poured him a ss of warm water. Keh epted the ss of water and nced at him. "Have you finished your homework?" he asked ndly. "I finished it in school," Andrew replied. "Then sleep early and develop healthy living habits. It''s important for you," Keh continued. "Hehe..." Adriel swiftly turned around and sat next to him. "Keh, Mom and Dad are not home. Just let us y for a while longer. We''ve agreed to go for basketball on the weekend with Ayman and Cecil, will you go with us? You''re really good at it!" Keh shook his head. "No." Adriel looked disappointed. "Keh, you''ve been back for a few months now but you never hang out with us. You''re so bad!" Keh was speechless. He pinched his eyebrows slightly and felt that it was too reckless of him to take the responsibility that had previously been on his father''s shoulder too early. In fact, he hadn''t enjoyed himself thoroughly! "Fine, I''ll go with you guys." His parents were not at home, so he was responsible for taking care of his three younger brothers. The next day, Raelynn headed to her office early. She treasured her office very much and kept it extremely clean and tidy. She had received the work that was assigned to the design team through the group chat on her phone. After she cleaned up her office, Faith informed the group that there would be a meeting at 10 o''clock. Raelynn felt that she was extremely lucky. It was very rare that a fresh graduate like her would be hired as a full-time designer right away. They would usually require at least three to five years of experience before actually qualifying as a designer. She knew very well that the market was very challenging and small. When she was abroad, she worked very hard. She was talented in painting since she was a child. Every week, she would head over to fashion shows to get inspiration. Without all that experience, she would not have been able to achieve her dreams so soon. When the time came, she went to the meeting room. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The meeting ended in 20 minutes after Faith mentioned several important events. Raelynn then returned to her office. She wanted to change her color palette and prepare to hand it over to Keh. She had had a good sleepst night and headed out early this morning. She had walked to the company and gained a lot of inspiration. "Miss Edwards!" Magnolia suddenly called out to her. Raelynn turned around and looked at her. "Miss Oakley, what''s the matter?" With a proud face, Miss Oakley handed the drawing in her hands to Raelynn and said in a proud voice, "Send these drawings to the stylist and see if there is anything that needs to be modified." Raelynn frowned and refused. "Miss Oakley, I''m sorry. This is not my job. I still have work to do. I can''t help you with this." "Haha..." Magnolia sneered. "Your draft has been rejected. What else do you have to do now? I''m telling you, you must do this. At three o''clock, Mr. Keh will decide." As Magnolia spoke, she stuffed the album in her hand into the arms of Raelynn, turned around, and proudly walked away with her head raised. Raelynn narrowed her eyes and sent the drawing that Magnolia gave her back to her desk. There were principles that she had to adhere to. She was new here, but she would not be so easily bullied. She was not here at their beck and call. She returned to her own office and continued altering her design. Magnolia arrived at the tea room, and Faith was there as well. Faith looked at Magnolia and asked, "Magnolia, why are you still here? We must present the designs to Mr. Keh today." Magnolia smiled and said, "Faith, I have asked Raelynn to do it." Faith was a little worried. She didn''t dare to be careless at work. "Are you sure that she can do it well? After all, she is a neer. If she messed things up, you know that the consequences would be unimaginable." Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Magnolia smiled and said, "Don''t you worry. Before she even gets to work, she must''ve familiarized herself with the processes at the designing department of the Alwynn Group. She should know what to do, and how to do it." "Don''t worry. She''s just a nobody with no family background. Even if we take advantage of her, she can only take it. Who would wear the clothes that she designs when her style is so poor?" Magnolia had always looked down on the poor, especially when they were beautiful. Faith looked at Magnolia and her eyes shed. "Magnolia, don''t say that. Everyone is equal." Magnolia smiled and replied in a mocking tone, "Just how are we equal? Look at how she''s dressed." Faith remained silent. Who knew what would happen in the end? Raelynn was beautiful inside out, and she had a gorgeous smile. A girl like her was a guy ma. Faith said, "Since Miss Edwards will be taking care of that, let''s head over to the marketter, we have something to do there." "Okay!" Magnolia smiled and left with Faith. After Raelynn finished lunch, she had carefully modified all the colors and styles and nned to send them to Keh in the afternoon. Keh had an inspection at the mall today, so he would be back at three o''clock in the afternoon. With this time, she downloaded a room source app and found a second-hand room nearby. Ryder, who had been looking around as well, gave her a call as well. "Rae, are you free for a call now?" Ryder asked with a smile. His voice was soothing to the ears, just like the sun that shines after the rain is gone. Raelynn smiled and answered, "Yes, I have finished my work." "I''ve found a ce with three rooms on the second floor, and there''s a yard It''s also sealed by ss, so no one would be able to litter there, don''t you worry. It''s around sixty square feet, do you want to come over and take a look?" When she heard that there was a yard, she instantly grew intrigued. She loved houses with a mini yard, but she was worried about the lighting. "Ryder, what about the lighting?" "I''m heading over to check it out right now, the agent has agreed to take me there. I''ll check the overall lighting, but the agent has informed me that since it''s near the streets, the lighting is not bad." Raelynn said, "Okay! Then you go and have a look first. I''ll be off work at half past five. I''lle and find you when the timees. If you like it, we''ll visit it again." Ryder quickly agreed. After hanging up the phone, Raelynn was very excited. She searched the nearby houses and soon found the house on the second floor that Ryder had mentioned. It had been newly renovated. The extended courtyard could be used to raise flowers and grass, and she could also sit down and enjoy some tea. She found that the price was fair as well. She looked at the details of the ce. The owner was in urgent need of cash, and if she paid the full amount, she would only be left with six thousand dors. If she took out a loan, the owner requested an additional 40 thousand, and she would have to pay interest as well. 6000 dors was enough for her to get through a month, but what about the furniture? It seemed that there was only a sofa inside and nothing else. She could only wait until next month''s sry. In order to earn enough money, Raelynn searched the nearby houses again, but there was no other suitable house other than the one on the second floor. Although the house was small, there was a courtyard. They could sit down and drink tea in the small courtyard in summer. There was a shop below, so it would be a little noisy, but it would be very convenient for them to get their groceries. It was much better than the ce that her mother was currently staying at. Raelynn was very tempted, and she sent a photo to ra for her reference. Soon, ra replied with a message. "Rae, this ce seems very good. However, you need to check about the property rights, that courtyard doesn''t seem to meet the requirements. The good thing is, the houses here won''t be forcibly removed for at least another twenty years or so, it''s good that there''s a mini courtyard." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Raelynn also thought the same. "ra, I''ll take a look after work." "Rae, I know that you''re in a hurry now, but you can''t be too obvious with it. Take a look at other ces first, the agent wille up with several suggestions in order to make a sessful deal anyway." Raelynn also thought the same. "Okay, ra, I got it." Time passed quickly. When it was three o''clock, Raelynn went to the top floor to look for Keh. Magnolia and Faith also went to the top floor office. When Magnolia returned, she did not think much about it when she saw the Forging Design on her desk. She thought that it was from Raelynn, so she carried it up with her. "Miss Edwards, what can I do for you?" Faith looked at her. Didn''t she know that she couldn''te up here at will? Raelynn knew that Faith was definitely not happy with this exnation. However, if she didn''t exin, it would also make Faith misunderstand in the future. "Miss Mason, during the meeting yesterday morning, Mr. Keh left me behind and told me about the color problem. It has been changed now. Mr. Keh asked me to send it to him directly." Yes, Keh was the one to take the me. No matter what she said, Faith would not be happy with it . Once this matter was confirmed, Faith would find out. It would be ridiculous to lie about this. Sure enough, in the next second, Faith''s face suddenly darkened. Keh had directly skipped her. So, had Keh attached great importance to Raelynn? Raelynn did not exin much. In the workce, friendship was cheap and true ability was the only thing that mattered. Upon hearing this, Magnolia chuckled. "Miss Edwards, you''re really something else. Just what seducing techniques did you use on Mr. Keh for him to offer personal guidance?" "She convinced me to do so with her own work, do you have any problems with that?" A cold voice rang. The three of them turned around at the same time and saw Keh walking over elegantly. He had on a white dress shirt and ck pants, which was a ssic pairing. His face looked like it had been carved by God himself, and there was a cold glint in his eyes as he nced at Magnolia. When Raelynn saw him like this, she would unconsciously think of the man from that night. Magnolia''s expression fell. She felt that she had been caught at an awkward position as Keh had heard those wordse out from her mouth. The Alwynn family was fond of gentle women, and she had always acted the part in front of him. Keh and Luke entered the office, and the three of them followed after silently. Keh sat on the sofa, and Luke immediately handed him a ss of ice-cold mineral water. Keh opened the bottle cap and took a sip. The coldness hit him immediately. He put the remaining half of the water back on the table. "Miss Mason, show me the work that was sent to me before." Magnolia quickly handed it over. Raelynn thought to herself, "Oh god, they were going to have a fight on the spot!" "Bang..." Keh threw the drawing back. "Why is it still the same one?" Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Magnolia was shocked by his sudden anger. Faith paused in shock. Raelynn remained silent as she waited for the drama to unfold. Magnolia turned to Raelynn and demanded angrily, "Raelynn, didn''t I ask you to send it over? Why didn''t you do it?" Raelynn looked at her calmly. "Sorry, I''ve already refused you, you were the one who forced it upon me. I didn''t have the time, so I returned it to your desk." Magnolia was furious. This b*tch actually had the guts to do this. "You..." "Enough!" Keh roared. Magnolia had a bad feeling. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at him. Keh suddenly stood up and turned to Magnolia. "Why did you ask Miss Edwards to do your job?" Magnolia was anxious. It was not an easy task to enter the Alwynn Group. She knew that upon Keh''s return, he had been making amendments to the organization. Not long ago, many people were fired. Moreover, he was still continuing to do that. Any job that could be aplished with machines, would never be assigned to a human. Artificial intelligence would never make any errors nor betray the organization. Keh loved this level of control very much. "I''m sorry! Mr. Keh, Miss Edwards is a neer, so I wanted to help familiarize her with how things worked. I never expected her not to do her job!" Magnolia pushed all of the responsibility onto Raelynn. Keh wouldn''t care for her anyway, Faith was the one whom he thought of as the best designer. How could she, a neer,pare to Faith? "Miss Oakley, I''ve familiarized myself with everything before I took on the job," Raelynn returned. When Faith saw that things were going south, she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Keh, it was my fault for not handling things well." Keh gazed at her deeply. "Miss Mason, what are you talking about? She is your assistant, and her attitude towards her job is the problem here. She''s the one taking advantage of neers, isn''t that obvious enough?" Raelynn was secretly thankful for his words. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this moment, she thought that he was the best in the whole wide world. "Mr. Keh, I''m sorry. I''ll do it myself now." Faith picked up the file on the table and turned to leave. Magnolia didn''t dare to stay and left quickly with Faith. Keh nced at Raelynn. "You''ve made amendments?" Raelynn nodded. "Yes, please take a look, Mr. Keh." "Okay!" Keh was a man of few words. He headed over to hisptop. Raelynn handed him the USB sh drive. The design that had been amended looked much better than the original. In the elevator, Magnolia was trembling with anger, but there was nothing she could do. "I''m sorry! Faith, I''m sorry to have dragged this down with you," she said apologetically. She would definitely hold this grudge against Raelynn, that b*tch! Faith''s expression faltered. She had always been outstanding at her own job, and this was the first mistake that she had ever made. "Enough, I was careless. I should have confirmed it before I went to his office." Raelynn was not someone to be trifled with, that was something that could be observed from this incident. Women should behave themselves, especially in front of a man like Keh. Keh''s type must be a woman who would make a good wife and a good mother. "No, it was Raelynn''s fault. She dared to frame us. I won''t let it go like this." Magnolia said through gritted teeth. No one had ever dared to do something like this to her. Upon hearing this, Faith smiled in satisfaction. With Magnolia around, there was no need for her to make a move. In Keh''s office, Raelynn looked at his expression nervously. His lips were tightly pursed as his gaze was focused on the screen. After some time, he finally nodded in satisfaction. He had seen her designs before, and he thought that she definitely had potential. With the right guidance she would definitely be a diamond that shone bright. On the other hand, he wasn''t that satisfied with Faith''s design. It was old and repetitive, while Raelynn''s was creative and innovative. Keh finally said, "This is fine. During the meeting tomorrow morning..." He then paused. "Tomorrow is the weekend." "Yes, Mr. Keh," Raelynn replied. This was also a benefit of working in the Alwynn Group. The higher-ups usually had double rest days during the weekends. Keh looked at Luke and said, "When Faith returns, gather the design department for an urgent meeting. Miss Edward''s design will be the prototype." "Yes, Mr. Keh." Luke smiled. He looked at Raelynn and said, "Congrattions, Miss Edwards!" "Thank you, Mr. Parma!" Raelynn was in a good mood! "Thank you, Mr. Keh. I will do my best!" Raelynn bowed deeply. There was nothing more exciting than having her work be recognized and acknowledged. Keh took a deep look at her and didn''t say anything. He just nodded slightly. Raelynn''s lips curled up into a smile as she left Keh''s office happily. Luke gave Faith a call. She felt like she had been pped in the face. She paused in her tracks, almost losing grip of the file in her hands. Raelynn was indeed something else. "What''s wrong, Faith?" Magnolia looked concerned as she was worried that Keh would fire them. That would be humiliating. Faith turned to her and said, "Raelynn''s designs have been approved by Mr. Keh. There will be a meetingter." Magnolia couldn''t believe it. "How is that possible?" "Magnolia, don''t judge a book by its cover!" Faith knew that Magnolia only had the stupid courage with no brains to back it up! Her quick temper would only ruin things for Faith. Even though Faith had a crush on Keh, she had always kept it a secret. Magnolia, on the other hand, had told everyone about it, making it clear that she wanted him. She knew very well that someone like Keh was loyal. On the contrary, if she were to try and get in his good favors, she might get herself into trouble instead. The best way was to make use of other people''s abilities to get along with Keh, thereby obtaining the chance to be with him more and more often. After thinking about this, Faith was in a better mood. In Keh''s office! Luke couldn''t help but gossip. "Mr. Keh, this Miss Edwards is really good. She''s putting Magnolia on the spot. I heard that Magnolia''s family is very well-off, but she has a strong desire for revenge. She''ll probably try to do something to Miss Edwards''s shoes." Upon hearing this, Keh frowned slightly. He hated a team that couldn''t work well together. This was only human nature, but he was deeply against it. Keh narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Luke, please watch over Raelynn. She''s our dark horse, her designs are really something else." Luke instantly understood what Keh was trying to say. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Luke had followed Keh all around the world, and he had a good grasp of what his character was like. It seemed that Keh really did value Raelynn''s talents. "Mr. Keh, I''ve got it. I''ll get someone to keep an eye on her." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Not everyone in the design department were bad people. They also nted their men in it and knew that there was a lot going on in that department. It wasmon for people to giarize and sell thepany''s designs. During the meeting in the afternoon, Raelynn''s work was publicly acknowledged. She was overjoyed. As soon as she got off work, she was the first to rush out of thepany. Ryder was waiting for her outside. "Rae, I didn''t expect you to work for the Alwynn Group. You''re amazing!" Ryder was very excited. The existence of the Alwynn Group was known by all of Asia. "Ryder, I studied design abroad. After I came back, I found a major in the industry. I didn''t expect to be epted by the Alwynn Group either." She thought that she was both lucky and talented enough to be epted into the Alwynn Group. Back then, she had only applied with low hopes. In the past, she had worked for smallpanies. This was her first time applying to a bigpany, and she had been extremely anxious but also excited. One would never know the results if they did not try at all. It was Ryder''s off day, so he was d in casual white clothes. He was quite tall and handsome, with an amazing physique. He was extremely pleasing to the eyes. It was slightly cool in the summer evenings. The both of them walked in thest rays of the sunset. "Rae, I''ve brought my motorbike here. I''ll take you to the new house, which takes around half an hour''s ride from here. In the Future, I''ll buy you a motorbike as well, so it''ll be easier for you to go to work!" Raelynn sat behind her brother and put on her helmet. "Sure!" They slowly entered the flow of traffic, and coincidentally, Keh just so happened to catch sight of this. His expression immediately fell. She had a boyfriend! When he realized this, his chest felt so stuffy that it felt like a huge rock was pressing down on it, making it difficult for him to breathe! Luke, who was following behind him, immediately sensed Keh''s emotions. What happened to him? Luke looked left and right. There was no one! He looked up at the horizon and saw arge mass of dark clouds gradually rushing over. Luke finally realized that it was because it was going to rain soon. No wonder Keh was in a bad mood! Ryder took Raelynn to the real estate agency, which was a smallpany. The girl who received them was a little girl with sses. Raelynn went over and chatted with her for a little while. Then she took Raelynn and Ryder to visit the house again. The location of this residential area was decent, and there were seven floors in total. The windows and doors were all the same. The owner was in urgent need of money, so the price was much lower than the going price in the market. This was the only reason why Raelynn could afford it. The room was very small. It could only fit a bed that was around one meter long, and it couldn''t even fit a closet. However, the kitchen was separated and the other two rooms were slightlyrger. The living room was next to the courtyard, and the yard next to theirs was already filled with nts and flowers that even crawled onto the walls. The living conditions were decent, and they could also fit a washing machine in the washroom. Raelynn loved this ce. The real estate agentmented, "Miss, this ce is much more worth it than the ones nearby, and you can also sell it for more than twice its current price in the future. This is really a good buy!" "It has only been half a year since it was newly renovated, so there''s no need for that. You can just move in and live here, apart from the fridge and beds, its already furnished." "The sofa is also made of real leather. The originalndlord''s family is well-off, but because of the bankruptcy of his family, he was forced to sell this below the market price. It was initially meant for his children to live in, but they went to work in another city, so this ce had been deserted since then." Raelynn also knew that this ce had only been renovated recently. Raelynn looked at Ryder and said, "Ryder, why not let''s settle here? We''ll make the deal on Monday." Ryder smiled. He liked this ce as well, and it was close to his workce too. It was also close to his sister''s office! Her mother could cook in her own kitchen, so it was convenient for her to clean it up. "Yes, I also like this ce very much." Raelynn looked at the real estate agent and asked, "Miss Verrill, are you sure there are no problems with the estate? If I pay the full amount, can we make the deal on Monday?" "Yes, tomorrow is the weekend, so I''ll ask the owner out tonight for a meeting. There are no problems with the estate. After confirming everything, you''ll sign a contract, and everything can be settled on Monday within an hour." Raelynn nodded. Thus, they had decided on a ce, and the owner was easygoing as well. He even lowered the price by ten thousand, and she immediately stopped worrying about buying the beds. She would furnish the house slowly in the future. On the way back, Raelynn smiled brightly. "Ryder, after you receive the key on Monday, you and your mother can move here first. I have 10,000 yuan left. It should not be a problem to buy three beds. We can buy the other little things slowly." Upon hearing this, Ryder was a little anxious. "Raelynn, how can I let you pay for everything alone? I have also saved some money from work in the past few years..." "Ryder." Raelynn interrupted him with a smile. "I know what you''re thinking, but your money can be used to make more money, then you can find a girlfriend, get married, and have children. This is a big deal. I have enough money for now. If you want to do something, you can buy the rest of the furniture." "All right!" Ryder felt that it was amazing to have an elder sister. "Rae, thank you so much. Ever since you''ve returned, I feel like our family has hope again." He knew that she did not live a happy life with the Edwards family, and yet when she returned to her own family, she still had to worry about the house and other financial problems. He was a physicalborer, and only managed to save up a little over 10 thousand after two years of hard work. It was all due to his efforts, where he had taken on odd jobs here and there in his free time. Moreover, he had kept his money very carefully and securely. Rory had been eyeing it in the past as well. He and Rory had never been close ever since he was a child. Ryder sent Raelynn back to the hotel and then hurried home to tell his mother the good news. Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 It was the weekend, and Raelynn had not returned for a long time. She nned to go shopping and take a walk around. ra was taking a break today. She had also invited ra out for a walk to familiarize herself with her surroundings. Since Raelynn had decided to stay here in River City, she ought to familiarize herself with the environment. ra was a foodie, so she knew many fun ces and delicious restaurants around. They agreed to meet at Dalon Times Square. "Rae, I''m here." ra waved her hand at Raelynn. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she was wearing a blue checkered shirt paired with jeans and white sneakers. She looked innocent and cute. Raelynn walked over with a smile. Since she was on a break, she too wore casual clothes. She had on a white tee, a pair of jeans and white sneakers. Her hair was in a ponytail, and she looked gorgeous. "Wow! Rae, you''re finally back. I haven''t seen you dressed like this for a long time, you look just like a college student." ra held Raelynn''s hand as she smiled at her. Raelynn smiled and replied proudly, "That''s right. I have just graduated not long ago." "Oh, the most beautiful girl in our school has finally be self-aware." ra then dragged her to look for delicious food. The most important thing on a day out was to have a delicious meal. Only with a full stomach could they have fun. Raelynn looked at the square nearby. She remembered that before she left, this was a very lively downtown area. Unexpectedly, after a few years, this ce hadpletely changed. There were tall buildings and shopping malls here, and there were many people around. Since it was the weekend, many families were out for quality time. There were a lot of beautiful girls around, and it looked to be a fun day ahead! There were a few basketball courts not far ahead. The courts were surrounded by blue iron railings, and there were a lot of people ying basketball there. It seemed very lively. Raelynn felt that it was definitely better to be back in her own country. "Rae, let''s go have some delicious food, then we can go shopping." "The clothes in the mall are very beautiful, but one single piece of clothing costs me a month''s sry. I can only enjoy them with my eyes, but I wouldn''t dare to buy them." "Hey, hey... why would you buy such expensive clothes? When we go shoppingter, you can look around for your preferred style and I''ll make one for you! Don''t forget that I''m a designer myself, I can design anything for you. "Wow!" ra was so excited that she forgot about this fact. "Rae, then I''ll wait for you to design a beautiful dress for me. Although I also majored in designing, bing a designer is still a distant dream. I''m fine with being a designer''s assistant. I''ve already submitted my resume. I don''t know if I''ll be epted. I was very nervousst night and didn''t sleep well." Raelynn knew her character. She was very nervous about every exam, but her grades were always good. "If you''re epted, won''t you be even more excited that you can''t fall asleep?" ra thought for a moment. "I should be so excited that I wouldn''t be able to sleep for a few days, nor eat anything." "You''ve always been so cute." The two of them walked along the edge of the basketball court. There was a fountain in the middle of the square. Opposite the fountain was a shopping mall. Both the sixth and seventh floors were food courts. "Rae, there''s a popr seafood bar here. Why don''t we dine there?" "Okay!" "Ah..." The back of her head was suddenly hit heavily by something. Raelynn''s vision went ck and she fell to the ground as she lost her bnce. A basketball slowly rolled away from Raelynn. "Ah... Rae, how are you feeling?" ra helped her sit on the ground. ra looked at the basketball angrily. Just how strong the person throwing this basketball was? He had knocked someone out. "Rae, can you hear me?" ra shook her body gently. "Oh, d*mn it, which one of you was it?" ra grumbled as she rummaged through her bag for her phone to make an emergency call. "Hey! Who the hell is the one filled with so much rage this early in the morning? You managed to knock someone out!" As Andrew looked at Raelynn, who was in ra''s arms, he was filled with concern. His brother had been in a bad mood ever since he went outst night. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When he woke up this morning, they came to y basketball together, but he didn''t say a word. All morning, he had been treating others like they were invisible, ying by himself and hoarding the basketball. Keh''s brows were tightly knit together as he walked up to the two girls. When he got closer, he realized that the girl who looked a little familiar was Raelynn. He quickly walked over and hugged her. "Raelynn, how are you feeling?" He never thought that the person who had been hit by the basketball would be her. ra, who was just about to make a call, fell speechless. She had met the man of her dreams, wasn''t this the infamous Henrick Alwynn? "D*mn!" Her Prince Charming was only 20 centimeters away from her. She was ecstatic. "Raelynn, Raelynn, wake up, wake up!" Keh gently patted her face. Oh! He knew Raelynn, she could get his signature! Upon Keh''s appearance, she hadpletely forgotten about Raelynn. Raelynn felt dizzy. When she heard Keh''s voice, she was confused. She did not open her eyes, and she felt extremely dizzy, like she was in a dream. She started mumbling to herself, "ra! I think I''m hallucinating from being hit in the head. I''m hearing voices, and it''s my cold and distant boss! But he smells so familiar, like the man from that night!" Keh''s entire body tensed up. His hands, which were holding her head, were motionless. ra fell speechless. She knew every word that Raelynn was saying, but could not understand them. What did she mean by "the man from that night"? ra suddenly looked at Keh and asked in surprise, "My Prince Charming, do you know Rae?" It was only then that Keh came to his senses. Of course, he knew that she had mistaken him for Ricky. "Yes." He spat out two words coldly. "Ah..." ra was taken aback. Why was he being so cold? Raelynn slowly regained her strength and suddenly opened her eyes. The sunlight was a little dazzling, and half of a handsome face came into view with rtively clear edges and corners. On the other side, hidden in the light, he was wearing a blue vest and shorts. His muscle lines were smooth and powerful, and he was no longer wearing a noble and elegant suit. At this time, he had a little more humanity and less of a sense of restraint. "Mr. Keh!" Raelynn cried out involuntarily. Thinking of what she had just said to herself, she almost scrambled out of his arms. The Alwynn triplets were stunned. ra fell speechless. Keh, who had been rejected, also fell speechless. Raelynn looked at him in confusion. "Why are you here, Mr. Keh?" Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 "I brought my brothers to y basketball nearby. Sorry, it was I who hit you just now." "Ah..." Raelynn touched the back of her head, which was still throbbing in pain. Looking at the big court, just how much force did he use to be able to smash it onto her head from ausch a long distance? "I''m fine. Mr. Keh, you don''t have to worry about me," Raelynn said with a smile. Her hand was still touching the ce where she had been hit, and her smile looked a little silly. In the sunshine, Keh''s forehead was still sweating, and his strong body was emitting pheromones. He was rich and handsome, he would be loved by everyone wherever he went. Keh was still a little worried. She had fainted just now. "Shall we go to the hospital and have a look?" Raelynn shook her head. "No, I''m really fine." ra looked at the two of them and felt that something was amiss. Unfortunately, it was Mr. Alwynn, not her Prince Charming. After her Prince Charming had gotten married, he seemed to be living with his wife and children in Lemmon Ctiy. "Sigh..." ra sighed regretfully. The atmosphere seemed to have reached a deadlock. Andrew then smiled and apologized, "I''m sorry. My brother is very strong. He identally threw the ball out of the basket. How about this, I''ll ask my brother to treat you to a delicious meal. It''s almost time for lunch. We''re hungry, so let''s have a meal together." Andrew knew that Kenenth was still single, and with his cold temper, who knew when he would finally marry. Henrick''s child was already in primary school, and he video called them every day. They were very adorable. Moments ago, Keh had taken the initiative to take this girl into his arms. That meant that she was important to him, at least. Sigh! He thought that he was such a good younger brother, worrying about Keh''s love life while having to take care of his own studies. Keh nced at Andrew. He actually wanted to suggest that, but he was afraid that it would be too abrupt. His tone was cold and hard. "Miss Edwards, let''s have a meal together if you''re free." "Ah..." Raelynn looked at him in shock. It seemed to be a very good thing to have a meal with Keh. Hehe... Raelynn giggled in her heart. She and ra were also about to go eat delicious food. n added, "Yes, why don''t youe with us for breakfast?" Keh didn''t like to talk, and he was very serious when he was having his meal. Seeing that there were women who were willing to approach him, they hoped that he would find a wife to marry soon. Ever since Henrick had gotten married, he had changed a lot! The people of the Alwynn family were all fools for love. Once Keh falls in love with someone, he would definitely be a gentler person. He wanted to see a different Keh. Raelynn looked at the three identical handsome boys in front of her and was stunned. "Oh my god, are the genes of the Alwynn family so powerful?" she wondered. These three brothers would definitely grow up to be heartbreakers. "Then let''s have a meal together." Raelynn smiled, her smile as bright as the sun. Keh''s eyes shed. "Then wait here for us." Raelynn nodded. "Okay!" Keh took his brothers to get changed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ra immediately took Raelynn''s hand and asked, "Rae, you were knocked out just now. Are you really okay?" Raelynn shook her head and pressed the ce where she had been hit. Although it was a little painful, it was not too much. "ra, I''m fine!" After hearing that, ra was relieved. She smiled mysteriously and said, "Rae, Mr. Alwynn is very powerful. Do you want to..." "What are you talking about? It''s impossible for us. Although I like capable men very much, I still have to look at myself. The Alwynn family is a truly wealthy family, and I..." Raelynn thought for a moment, and realized that there was a natural gap between them. "Hey! You can''t say that. I heard that the Alwynn family doesn''t care about that, and the mother is supposedly easygoing! When my idol was dating, I did a lot of research! Raelynn looked at her with a smile and was very surprised. "You''ve been a fan of Henrick for all these years!" She still remembered that when she was a child, she had watched a TV series where Henrick acted in. If Henrick was very handsome when he was a child, Keh was probably the same as well. "Of course. I grew up with him. I heard that my Prince Charming dotes on his wife very much." ra crossed her hands on her chest as if she was the one being doted on. Raelynn shook her head with a smile. "You will probably be a fan for the rest of your life." "That''s right. I''m a true fan!" ra was very proud. It was already very impressive for a person to be able to stick to one thing for this long. The two of them chatted for a while before Keh finally returned with his brothers. The triplets had all changed into the same blue casual wear. Only Keh was d in ck sportswear, which entuated his fair skin and made him appear even more handsome. Keh looked at her and asked, "What would you like to eat?" His tone was cold and distant. When the brothers heard this, they began to worry that the two girls would be so frightened that they wouldn''t want to have lunch with them anymore. "Keh, you step back!" Andrew pushed him back. Keh looked at him speechlessly. Did he say something wrong? "Do you guys want to have some seafood? It''s located on the seventh floor, and it''s gone viral recently. We''ll order a huge portion and share it amongst ourselves." Andrew suggested enthusiastically. In an instant, Keh began to understand the gap between the two of them. "Wow! That''s great. Rae and I were going to head there anyway." ra was so happy. Although he was not her Prince Charming, he looked exactly like him. It was almost the same thing anyway. "Then let''s go. You are...?" Keh turned to ra. "My best friend, ra Hansen," Raelynn introduced. Keh greeted, "Hello, Miss Hansen!" ra was ttered. "Hello, Mr. Keh. I''ve already sent in my resume to the Alwynn Group. I hope to work there." Raelynn was speechless. What was ra trying to do? Keh replied, "As long as you have the capabilities, Alwynn Group wees you." "Hehe... Thank you, Mr. Keh. I will work hard." ra was so excited that she was about to cry. Her idol was giving her words of encouragement. Oh my! She would probably be so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep at night. They took the elevator to the seventh floor. The Alwynn triplets had a lot of topics to talk about, so the atmosphere in the elevator was not tense. On the contrary, Keh''s mind was still filled with the words that Raelynn had said. He was like the man from that night. So she did remember him. "Keh, Ceci asked you, do you want to go to their house for dinner tonight?" Andrew suddenly received a message from Cecilia. Ever since Keh was young, he had always liked the beautiful Cecilia and treated her like a younger sister. Keh nodded. "Sure! Tell Ceci that we''ll be there in a while, and we''ll pick out the gifts for Uncle Lucian''s children." Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 "Got it. We''ll go pick them up after lunch. You can go with Raelynn and ra." Andrew was busy creating opportunities for Keh. After all, he had never seen Keh approach any woman voluntarily. Moreover, this designer whom Keh did not seem to dislike was working in the samepany that he was! Things would probably work out. Keh nodded. Raelynn was stunned. He had actually agreed. She had just returned to the country, so she was notpletely unfamiliar with River City. However, it seemed a little awkward to let Keh take them shopping. To her knowledge, men didn''t like to go shopping with girls. They arrived at the restaurant. It was the weekend, so there were a lot of people. Keh asked for a private room. The interior of the room was simple and basic, but the environment was great. It was not crowded to amodate them. "Keh, Miss Hansen, there''s milk tea next door. Why don''t we go and buy some?" Andrew suggested. Keh looked at Andrew and raised an eyebrow. "Are all four of you going to buy six cups of milk tea? Is the milk tea too heavy for you to carry?" Raelynn also looked at them in confusion as well. Andrew answered with a smile "Well, the three of us will select which vors we like, but we don''t know what Miss Hansen and Miss Edwards like, so we will ask her and see if there''s anything else we''d like. I want to give mom a call as well, and then we''d probably have too much to carry." Keh fell silent. It was obvious that Andrew was trying to create opportunities for him. ra could tell that something was amiss, so she stood up and followed the three handsome boys out to buy some milk tea. Raelynn fell speechless as well. What were they doing? No, she didn''t even tell them which milk tea she liked. She wanted grass jelly. She also wanted pudding! If they were going to pretend to buy her milk tea, they should at least buy her what she liked. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Raelynn then turned to Keh and noticed that he was looking at himself as well. Their gazes met. One was nervous, and the other was deep. Raelynn nervously pursed her lips and smiled. She tried to find another topic to talk about. "Mr. Keh, do you like to y basketball every weekend?" ording to the size of the Alwynn Group, he should be busy every day. Keh didn''t expect her to take the initiative to talk to him. Many girls who approached him would be too frightened by his coldness and ruthlessness that they wouldn''t dare to say a word. He seemed to be in the mood to talk. "I came to apany my brothers. My parents went on a trip, so it''s only the four of us here." Raelynn nodded. "I see." Keh then pursed his lips, and his dark eyes were filled with curiosity. "Don''t you spend the weekend with your boyfriend?" Raelynn paused before she replied with a smile, "I... don''t have a boyfriend yet." "I... don''t have a boyfriend yet." These few words instantly calmed him down, and the anger that he had been keeping to himself was instantly gone. It was a new feeling for him, but he didn''t know how to share them with anyone. He had never liked any girl since he was a child. Had he even been in a rtionship before? In elite colleges, there were many boys, but very few girls. He didn''t have many opportunities to get in touch with girls. Keh picked up the tea and filled some for Raelynn. However, there was still nothing to talk about. On the contrary, Raelynn felt that although Keh was very cold, he had a lovely side. He would care about others'' feelings. He didn''t talk much, but he gave people the best respect. "Mr. Keh, I heard that you graduated from an elite university?" She had always been curious about this. Keh replied, "Yes!" Raelynn looked at him with admiration. "Mr. Keh, when I was young, I heard my ssmate talk about you. I heard that you are very powerful!" Keh blushed a little because of herpliment. His face was expressionless, but his ears quickly turned red. His tone was a little nonchnt. "Just so-so!" Looking at his reserved look, Raelynn knew that he rarely got along with women. She smiled as she continued, "It''s said that the one who doesn''t like to talk is the most powerful one. Sure enough, I can see that from you," she added. Thispliment stunned him again. He had never thought that she was so good atplimenting people, but he was quite happy in his heart. In fact, he wanted to know who the man who came to pick her up yesterday was. "Is it true that she doesn''t have a boyfriend?" he wondered. Keh was stunned. Why did he have to ask this question when they were together? Keh looked at her and asked, "What did you see?" Raelynn smiled charmingly and replied, "Your ability! When I was abroad, I saw that you have been leading the Alwynn Group to develop rapidly. I wanted to enter the Alwynn Group as well. It''s very important to follow in the lead of a good president. As long as I can contribute to thepany, it will be a great honor. I think so." "When I went to work yesterday, I felt very shocked. Everyone was so serious when they work. In such a professional environment, it can help people grow up quickly." Keh was stunned. It turned out that she hade to the Alwynn Group for this reason. How honored he was! "Keh, we''re back! Here, the strawberry milk tea you like." Keh ced his milk tea in front of him. Keh''s expression fell. Why was it strawberry milk tea? "Rae, this is the grass jelly drink you like." ra ced Raelynn''s drink on the table. "Wow! ra knows me best." Raelynn took a sip of her drink and took a bite of the pudding as well. She was so happy that her eyes curled into two crescents. Even Keh was happy as he gazed at her. On the other hand, Raelynn looked at the strawberry milk tea in his hand. She felt that Keh looked very cute! After lunch, something suddenly came up for Keh, so he could only leave. He first sent his brothers home and then headed over to thepany. On the way home, Andrew suddenly said, "I really wanna be twenty five years old now!" Adriel asked, "Why do you suddenly want to grow up so quickly? Mom said that there are many troubles when you grow up." Andrew answered, "Because Miss Edwards is very beautiful. She looks very beautiful when she smiles. If I were 25 years old this year, I would definitely pursue her." The other two younger brothers fell speechless. Keh fell silent as well. He smirked. "Unfortunately, you weren''t born ten years earlier." Andrew sighed. "That''s why I''m so depressed. There''s a saying that goes.. when the one I want was born, I wasn''t; when I was born, the one I wanted was already too old... and then what was it again?" "They hate me for being bornte, I hate them for being born too early!" Adriel continued. Andrew nodded regretfully. "Yeah, that''s the saying. I don''t know if Miss Edwards would wait for me..." Keh suddenly stepped on the emergency brake, and the car came to a stop in front of the red light. "Ah..." The triplets were shocked. "Keh, what... what are you doing?" Adriel was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his mouth. Keh nced at Andrew through the rearview mirror. "Sober up from your lovesick brain." The three of them were speechless. Was this truly their elder brother, Keh? He was terrifying. Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 "Keh, we were just having a discussion. How was I being lovesick?" Andrew patted his chest, where his heart was still beating wildly. When he stopped the car just now, he felt that his heart had flown out of his chest. Keh''s gaze was cold as he stated, "If you can''t achieve full marks on the exam this month, all of you should go to thepany and train there. Your allowances will be deducted fully as well." Andrew smiled as he rxed. "If you don''t give us our allowances, our parents and grandparents will. Oh, and our other rtives will, too." n, Andrew and Adriel had lived a good life. Keh looked at him and smirked. "I''ll call them one by one and ask them not to give you anything. I''ll take care of your pocket money from now on." "Ah..." "Ah..." The triplets shouted in unison and looked at Keh in disbelief. "Keh, what have I done to offend you? Can''t I change it?" Adriel replied, "Oh, it''s all because of you. Why did you say you were going after Miss Edwards?" n added on as well, "Can''t you see that Keh is interested in Miss Edwards..." "Ah..." Another three terrified voices rang out. n''s words seemed to have poked into Keh''s heart. He stepped on the elerator fully, and they instantly leaned forward. On the way, Keh began driving very fast. When they arrived at the door, they werepletely dizzy. "Ugh..." As soon as Andrew got off the car, he started vomiting. Hey on the ground and could not get up. He was so sick that he started crying. Looking at Keh, who remained calm, he said through gritted teeth, "I will tell mom that you bullied us... Ugh..." Before he could even finish, he started vomiting again. Keh nced at him. "How childish!" After asking the servants to help them in, he drove to thepany to deal with official business. On the other side, Raelynn and ra strolled around the mall. Both of them were very happy. After leaving the mall, they went into the supermarket again. "Rae, what are we going to do in the supermarket?" Raelynn answered, "ra, let''s take a look at the bowls and utensils. There are electronics sold downstairs as well, I wanted to see if the prices fit into my budget. After buying the house, I don''t really have much left, so I''ve been budgeting a lot." ra''s heart ached when she heard that. Other people might not know how Raelynn had survived all these years, but she knew. The Edwards Family was wealthy, but they were also stingy. They valued men more than women! Rae did not live a good life with them. However, it was also because of their actions that Raelynn had be extremely hardworking. "Rae, if you don''t have enough money, I''ll lend you 20,000 yuan first. I''ve been working in the past few years and saved up 20,000 yuan." Her sry wasn''t much, and she had managed to save that up through budgeting as well. Women should at least be able to depend on themselves. Ever since she went to work, she saved everywhere she could. Raelynn smiled gratefully. "ra there''s no need. It''s not easy for you to save that money. I''ll be fine next month. And Ryder, he will pay for the furniture. This way, everything will be solved. We will work even harder and buy an even bigger house in the future!" Raelynn''s blueprint for the future looked amazing in her mind. She gazed at the blue sky. There were no obstacles that couldn''t be ovee, and she had gone through a lot ever since she was a child. As long as she was willing to work hard, doors of opportunities would open for her. "Hehe..." ra could not help but chuckle. With a look of admiration on her face, she said, "Rae, you''ve always been ambitious and capable. Women have to be independent. No matter what, as long as you work hard, you''ll be able to save up. A tiny bit goes a long way, and in the future, you''d be able to save up a lot! Someone like me would probably save less, but you''re really talented! Who knows if you''d be rich one day." Raelynn was very happy to hear that. She nced at her and replied, "ra, I hope to be wealthy in two years under your blessings." In the Alwynn Group, as long as one was talented enough, they could definitely earn money. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to be rich and then depend on you, hehe..." ra leaned her head against her shoulder andughed happily. The two of them walked around until eight o''clock in the evening, and then went to the food court for dinner. After that, they headed home. Back at the hotel, Raelynn sat on the bed, feeling extremely tired. After resting a while, she got up and poured herself a cup of water. She loved tea, and enjoyed a good cup after having a heavy meal. However, she didn''t have tea, so she could only gulp down in water. After that, she changed and laid down on the bedzily. As she thought about her life that had been like a rollercoaster ride, she felt mncholy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Although she knew that it was inevitable for her to have a rough life, she was still very sad when she actually had to go through so many things. If the nurse hadn''t messed it up, she would''ve been able to grow up by her mother''s side. The Edwards Family valued men more than women, so she had no status in the family at all. When she thought of her brother, James, who was pampered, she thought that their parents would definitely suffer in the future. Raelynn closed her eyes. Now, she had nothing to do with that family. For her, it was a relief. There was still a long way to go in the future. She was still young, and things would definitely get better. Everything would pass, right? "Raelynn, good luck!" Raelynn smiled as she cheered herself on. When she remembered that she hadn''t live-streamed in a month, she got up and went to clean herself up. She then put on some lipstick and changed into a pair of jeans with a white tee. She found a clean background in the room and hung the whiteboard on. After setting her camera up, she started live-streaming. It had been a year since she started doing this. Although she did not have many fans, the people who attended these English sses were all eager to learn. Her ie was enough to cover her daily expenses. Ever since she was in junior high school, she had been very self-disciplined and cultivated her interest in English. She overcame her ws, and one of them was that she was too introverted and hated going out. She was gradually improving this. She studied hard everyday and lived in a positive way. Most of her content revolved around knowledge from back when she was in high school, and most of it was very useful. Some of the attendees were children, so she took great care of making sure that she adhered to the proper dress code. There were many children who asked her questions, and most of them were about why she had stopped her sses for a month. After Raelynn replied to the messages, she began to give a lecture. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Raelynn''s lectures usuallysted for an hour, and her content would be rted to herst lecture. She would answer all questions patiently as well. Therefore, her patience had attracted a lot of audience. Her voice was lively and her pronunciations were clear. There were a lot ofments. ''Elf''mented, "Wow, the beautiful teacher is back again! I can learn English now." Someone elsemented, "I grew up in the mountains, and only started learning English when I was nine. Thanks to your lessons, I scored a total of 95 marks out of 100 on my exams. I came in first ce in my ss!" "Me too. I stumbled across this livestream by chance and have been attending her lectures consistently. Her voice is very soothing, I love it." "As soon as I received the notification for the livestream, I immediately attended!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Raelynn focused on the lecture and did not pay attention to thements. asionally, there were some who would pay her through rewards in the livestream as their children''s grades had improved. An hour passed by quickly. She looked into the camera and smiled. "Boys and girls, have you learned it? If there is anything you don''t understand, you can leave a message for me." "Goodnight. Bye." Then, she turned off the broadcast. "Oh no! Please don''t leave, I haven''t had enough." "She always does this, but it''s okay with me. I have some questions about tenses, so I''ll leave a comment here." After that, she started working on other things. She would get to theirments when she had the time. Tomorrow night would be her mathematics lecture. As long as she did not work overtime, she would be consistent with this. That night, in the V&E Club. When Keh arrived, his two good friends along with Luke were already there. He was dressed in an all-ck tailor-made suit. As soon as he entered, the atmosphere grew slightly tense. "Yo! Seven is here." Nathaniel''s tone was teasing. As he looked at Keh, who came across as domineering and cold, he smiled brightly. Nathaniel was a friend whom Keh had met abroad. They were both in the same major, and his computer skills were excellent. At the same time, he was also his master''s disciple. Keh nodded at him. Carson looked at him. "You look good. Looks like you''ve been doing well recently." Keh sat next to Austin with a straight face. Austin, the CEO of a foreignmunicationspany. He was here in Z Country to expand his business, and his first choice of a business partner was Keh from the Alwynn Group. They were truly the frontiers of many industries. They had made an appointment there that night. They were all talents from the Elite Academy. They were all handsome as well. Keh''s expression was not very good. "Why do you want to talk business on the weekend?" He hated working overtime on weekends. After so many years of busy work, he wanted to have a good rest on the weekend. Nathaniel smiled and teased, "Seven, your Alwynn family has plenty of money and doesn''t care about this cooperation. But Seven, who wouldin about making more money?" Austin was dressed in a white suit. He looked handsome and elegant. Nathaniel''s was the same too. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. That was how they became friends. Among the four of them, Keh and Carson appeared to be more mature and steady, and the two of them looked a little more handsome. Keh leaned against the sofa. Under the light, his handsome face looked a little tired. "What were you guys thinking? Don''t dote on your children. If you do, they would never learn to walk on their own." "Now the best technology is in our hands. Do we still have to work overtime on weekends?" Keh was a little annoyed. He didn''t know what could appease his restless heart. Seeing that he was quite tired, Austin asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Keh sighed. "No!" Luke handed him a cup of coffee for him to feel more energized. He sat up straight, picked up his cup of coffee, and tasted it gently. The faint bitterness sobered him up a lot. He loved the faint bitterness of coffee. "Tell me, what do you want to talk about? You guys only want to have fun on weekends, and talking about business was just a trifle." When Austin heard this, he smiled. "Seven, you are the one who knows us better. We discovered that there is a big boss hiding in River City." Keh frowned and suddenly remembered that on Friday morning, thepany''s system had suddenly been hacked. Austin continued, "I found out that this person was aiming for the Alwynn Group, but I haven''t found out his address yet. He''s an expert among experts." Upon hearing that, Nathaniel looked at Keh with narrowed eyes. "Who can be better than our Seven when ites to this? When we were five years old, we started to get to know about this already. Now 20 years have passed, and he has reached the pinnacle of perfection. He''s amazing." Keh narrowed his eyes slightly. The person he had offended was from M Country. After he graduated, a very secret organization came to him and asked him to stay. However, he refused. He had to go back to the Alwynn family. This was what he had promised his parents. He was the eldest son of the Alwynn family, and he also had a responsibility to let his family live a happy life. Someone who was talented would most likely be targeted! There was a saying that said that one would rather destroy something they couldn''t get. He looked at Austin and said, "Austin, go back and investigate the XL Group." Austin frowned slightly and was somewhat surprised. "Seven, do you suspect that it is the XL Group?" Nathaniel was also shocked. "This group seemed to have looked for you when you returned?" Keh nodded slightly. "They not only looked for me, but also requested for the new mobile phone released on the market. At that time, they wanted it, but I didn''t give it to them. Such a good product is naturally better in my hands. I gave this project to my brother-inw, Martin. He is doing very well now." "Tsk." Nathaniel was a little unhappy. "Seven, how could we not know about something like this?" Keh''s cold gaze swept past Austin and Nathaniel. His cold voice was filled with mockery as he replied, "Back then, when I talked to the two of you, weren''t you guys very busy? You weren''t interested in listening to me. Since we were friends, the first ones I thought of were you guys, but apparently you didn''t trust your friend enough." The two of them blushed instantly. Nathaniel, in particr, touched his nose unnaturally. "Seven, you should''ve made it clear then. It cost me a few billion." Nathaniel clutched at his chest. Keh''s project had always been worth hundreds of millions of dors. How could he have the courage to refuse? Austin paused in regret. "Oh, I remember now. When you called me, you told me your sister and her husband were going to visit you. I was in Layne City with my girlfriend, and in the end, I lost the opportunity to earn money, and also lost my girlfriend." As he recounted the past, he felt so angry that he took arge gulp of the alcohol. Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 "Pfft...!" Carson couldn''t help but burst outughing. He looked at Austin and teased, "Why haven''t I heard of you having a girlfriend?" Austin''s expression was filled with pain as he answered, "You were always staying in the research lab. If I didn''t go looking for you, you would''ve probably been dead after ten days. You d*mned introvert, you''re probably gonna stay single for a long time." Huo Jingyu said, "Hehe... You don''t have to worry about that. I already have someone I like. I''m waiting for her to grow up." Austin was shocked. "What?!" Carson''s expression fell. "What? I''m only ten years older." After he said that, he felt slightly guilty as he turned to steal a nce at Keh carefully. Keh frowned, he was in shock as well. "Carson, you''re serious?" "Yes!" He nodded. There was a touch of tenderness on his expression now, and he appeared to be more gentle. Nathaniel and Austin turned to Keh at the same time. Nathaniel asked, "Seven, who do you think it is?" Keh answered in a low voice, "It''s my uncle''s daughter." "Ah..." Nathaniel felt envious. "Hey, Seven, how many daughters does your uncle have?" Austin asked. Keh nodded. "There are quite a few, but they''re all underaged!" Nathaniel and Austin both fell speechless. It was too frustrating! Austin was unwilling to give up. "What about the little girl that Lucian likes?" Keh replied, "She''ll turn eighteen next year." Austin choked on his drink as he stole a nce at Carson. He really was going for someone younger than him. Her parents might not agree. Therefore, he was instantly not envious of him anymore. Whether or not he could win her over still depended on Carson himself. He was a man of few words, and nowadays, girls dislike that. Moreover, he was such a boring man. With this thought in mind, Austin instantly stopped being jealous. Nathaniel tilted his head to look at Carson and asked with a smile, "Why didn''t I know about your strange little interest before? She must be very pretty for someone as superficial as you to like her. Otherwise, you would not have said that." Carson''s eyes were shining as he answered, "Nathaniel, have you ever seen the sun in the early mornings in March? Isn''t it very beautiful?" Nathaniel thought about it and realized that no, he did not take note of that before. Carson didn''t really care. He only knew that every time she video calls with Keh, she gave him this feeling of basking in the warm sunlight. However, the next moment, he was given a rude awakening. "Carson, stop daydreaming. Uncle Lucian dotes on his two daughters the most, especially Cecilia. He did not even care about thepany''s rules and brought her baby powder to work when she was still a baby. Now that she''s grown up to be a beautiful girl, he is even more protective of her." "Really? Before I came, we were on a call. She''s off to a piano lesson now, I''ll be fetching her home later," Carson replied. Keh fell speechless. Was Carson not afraid that his legs would be cut off? They had agreed to go to Ceci''s house for dinner tonight, but something came up instead. Carson and Keh used to live together in the same dorm, and he knew most of his friends and family. Naturally, he had Cecilia''s number as well. He wanted to watch over that little girl as she grew up. Everyone was speechless. Austin looked at Carson in disbelief. His friend liked underaged girls! He asked, "Do you have any photos?" Carson answered with an eyebrow raised. "Even if I did, I wouldn''t show it to you." "Whatever, our types are different anyway." Nathaniel then suggested, "Why don''t we change the location. I''ve been deeply hurt by this piece of news tonight. Someone as boring as Carson had managed to find a girl he likes before all of us?" Upon hearing this, Carson turned to him and retorted, "Do you think you''re better than me? You change girls like you change clothes, why can''t I be loyal to me one and only?" Austin noticed that the atmosphere was a little tense and said with a smile, "Hey, enough, we''re all friends and we were just joking around. Let''s change the ce, shall we?" Austin also wanted to shout loudly and release his stress. Carson replied, "I didn''t take offense like you guys would. The girl I like has the most beautiful smile, all of you will be envious of me forever." The few of them smiled at each other. They would not really fight over something like this, and they had joked about things that were much worse. Keh shook his head and said, "I''m very tired. I''m going home to rest. You guys go ahead. Remember to investigate what I''ve told you." Austin saw that he was really tired, so he didn''t force him too. "Okay, go home and rest. I will pay attention to the matters over at X.L., you don''t have to worry. Have a good rest. I''ll tell you the details after I check on it." Keh nodded and told them to have a good time. Then, he left the club with Luke. After getting in the car, Luke asked, "Mr. Keh, are you going home now?" Keh nodded slightly. "Yeah, let''s go back." Luke drove, and Keh sat in the back seat with his eyes closed to rest. The moment he closed her eyes, he could see the smile on Raelynn''s face. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the window at the stream of cars passing them by. He wasn''t someone who was really into rtionships. It was not that he did not like girls, he just hadn''t met any girls who had ever caught his interest. "Luke, do a background check on Miss Edwards tomorrow." Luke was stunned. He was very curious as to why the President wanted to investigate Raelynn. "Sure, Mr. Keh!" Only then did Keh begin to feel better. The weekend quickly passed. On Sunday night, Raelynn called Faith and asked for leave in the afternoon. At 8:40 a.m., she went to the real estate office on time to meet her brother, and then they went to handle the transfer process together. Because they had paid the full amount, things went smoothly. After two hours, everything was done and when Raelynn received the key, she was so ecstatic that she almost cried. "Raelynn! From now on, this is our new home!" Ryder''s eyes were also red. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ever since he was in middle school, he had dreamed of having his own home. As long as it belonged to them, he would be very happy. Raelynn''s eyes were also red. She looked at Ryder and smiled happily. "Ryder, this will be our home in the future. We will pick up Momter. Today, you and Mom will clean it up. Tomorrow, we will slowly start moving things. In the future, our family of three will live here. We will definitely be very happy." "Raelynn! Thank you!" Ryder was very touched. He was really happy to have an elder sister, but he was still the pir of the family. In the future, he must make more money and provide his family with a better life. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Raelynn gently pounded his arm and scolded him softly, "Fool, we are all family. Why do you thank me?" "Raelynn, I am happy, very happy!" Ryder couldn''t help but shed tears. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Raelynn, ever since I found out that Rory wasn''t my biological sister, I''ve been looking forward to your return. You don''t know how much I''ve anticipated youing back. Although the Edwards family didn''t give us your contact information, I feel that you''re better than Rory." "You won''t yell at Mom like Rory did. Mom is a very gentle and kind person, so I knew that my sister would also be as gentle and kind as Mom." "Now that you''re back, it''s so good!" Ryder choked with sobs and looked at his sister with tears. He hated Rory; he had hated her since he was a child. No matter how much his mother taught her, she could not teach her well. Rory was selfish, snobbish, and greedy. Every day, he would quarrel with Rory. Raelynn gently hugged him and said with a smile, "Ryder, our family will be together in the future, and things will get better. Don''t think about the past anymore." "Okay, Raelynn. I believe that things will get better." Ryder looked at the new house and was in a better mood. "Raelynn, are you going to work at two o''clock?" Ryder broke into a smile. Raelynn nodded. "Yes! I will set off from here at half past one." Ryder said, "Then, let''s go eat something first and then go buy the electric appliances. There is a store selling appliances next to the furniture store. There''s still more than two hours left so it shouldn''t be toote. After buying the things, I will clean up and move here in a few days." "There''s only a bed and some small electric appliances. It''ll be fine in two or three days if the door is kept open. The wardrobes are also built into the wall. This house has been abandoned for almost a year but there''s nothing wrong with it." Raelynn also decided to buy it because of this. She said, "Let''s go and eat first." The siblings ate happily. Alwynn Group! In the president''s office. Keh sat quietly on the sofa. He had juste out of the meeting room, and his expression was very bad. He pulled his tie irritably with a cold look in his eyes. Something had happened to the other departments, but it had not been solved yet, so Keh was in a very bad mood. Luke carefully brought in a cup of coffee and handed Keh the information that he had found on Raelynn. "Mr. Keh, this is the information on Miss Edwards." Keh nodded slightly and took over the document to read. She was the adopted daughter of the Edwards family, the most popr girl in the second best school in River City. She was the most beautiful girl in the ss and had excellent grades. She had also received schrships to study abroad in Country M. A few days ago, she reunited with her biological mother, Malia Edwards, and she also had a younger brother named Ryder. Her ex-boyfriend, Lincoln Rogers, broke up with her! That night, she was drinking in the hotel because her boyfriend had dumped her and she had also been driven out of the Edwards family. Keh ordered Luke, "Check out Lincoln." Luke had already done a thorough investigation. It seemed that Keh was unhappy because of Raelynn? If he was not mistaken, Keh was in love. "Mr. Keh, I''ve already checked. This man named Lincoln Rogers is a friend of the Edwards family. His parents arranged a marriage for him and Miss Edwards when they were two years old. However, Miss Edwards has been abroad all the time, so they''ve only seen each other a few times. Miss Edwards doesn''t like Lincoln. Later, when he found out that Miss Edwards was not the biological daughter of the Edwards family, he changed his mind." "Miss Edwards asked for half a day''s leave today. She went toplete the transfer procedures. I heard that she bought a small, three-bedroom house in North Community." Keh put down the document and said, "Find out when they''ll move and send them some gifts." "Ah..." Luke was stunned. Had his suspicions been confirmed? Keh looked at him with a frown. "Didn''t I make it clear enough?" Luke was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses. "Okay, Mr. Keh." However, when did Alwynn Group have such benefits? How could he not know? Yesterday, Rachel, one of the designers of the design department, had also moved house, but she didn''t receive what Keh said! When Luke moved, Keh gave him a red packet. He had never seen such benefits in other people. Sure enough! Keh liked Raelynn. But since when did he like her? Keh and Raelynn had never met before! Keh said, "Go ahead. Don''t let anyone else know." Keh thought for a moment and added. "Okay! Got it, Mr. Keh. I''ll go and find out." Luke walked out with a smile. Keh looked out of the window. For some reason, his mood suddenly improved again. He got up and walked to the desk. His tall figure looked much gentler. Suddenly, his phone rang. When he picked it up and looked at it, his eyes softened. "Mom." "Kenny, Andrew said that you drove too fast yesterday and he got motion sickness, so he didn''t go to school today. Did you see your brother this morning?" Hearing that, Keh felt a headacheing on. Andrew really called their mother. "Mom, I had breakfast with them in the morning. They are okay." As for not going to school, he really didn''t expect that as he came to thepany very early that day. "It''s fine. Andrew just gets sick easily. You should go home early after work tonight. Your brother cried when he called me this morning." Keh was speechless. That''s it... His brother was really spoiled. "Mom, I''ll go back and have a look now." Eden said, "Okay, I''m really worried about him staying at home alone." After hanging up the phone, Keh picked up the car key and took the elevator to the garage. Keh didn''t call Andrew when he got home. When he arrived, there was no one at home. The servants were cleaning the garden. He went straight to Andrew''s room on the third floor. When he pushed the door open, he saw his brother sleeping soundly on the bed. Keh nced at the game console by the bed. The truth hade out now. This guy did not have motion sickness but stayed upte to y games. Now was the rebellious period of his three younger brothers. He, Ricky, and Gia had never been so rebellious. Andrew hummed as he rolled overfortably and kicked the quilt aside. It seemed that he was still dreaming, and the corners of his mouth were raised. Keh pursed his lips, picked up the cup beside him, and slowly poured water into his brother''s mouth. At first, Andrew had only taken a few more breaths, but the more he breathed, the more he choked. "Ahem, Ahem..." He was immediately awakened. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw his eldest brother. "Oh my god! Keh, why are you here?" Andrew waspletely awake. Keh looked down at his brother. "Motion sickness? Are you feeling ufortable? Can''t you go to school? Did you cry on the phone to Mom?" Andrew was speechless. Uh, how did his brother know about that? Keh was very angry. "Do you know? Mom rarely has time to travel. Over the years, she has been working hard for this family. In order to look after the family, she always rushed back from her business trips to take care of us. Now that Mom has time to travel, can''t you let her have fun in peace?" Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Andrew was stunned. He rarely saw Keh get angry. He knew that Keh loved his mother dearly and would only smile in front of her. No matter how busy he was everyday, he would take the time to speak to his mother. However, Andrew really felt ufortable because of how Keh drove the car, so he didn''t want to go to school. "Keh, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." Andrew was also very ufortable. He yed on his game console until midnight the night before. That morning, if he went to school, he''d definitely sleep. Anyway, his parents were not at home, so he could sleepfortably at home. The most important thing was that he also wanted his mother tofort him. Seeing that Andrew really knew that he was wrong, Keh''s gloomy expression softened a lot. "In the future, you must go to sleep before eleven o''clock in the evening, and you should also learn self-discipline. In the future, you should be independent. Your parents and brothers can''t walk with you. Now is the most important time for you to learn, so you must study hard." "I understand, Keh." The triplets had always performed well academically. Maybe it was because of the good genes of the Alwynn family, but they were all ranked first in their respective sses. Keh asked, "Have you had enough sleep?" Andrew nodded. "I''ve slept enough." Keh said, "Go down for lunch. After lunch, go to thepany with me. If there''s a chance, you should learn." Hearing this, Andrew wished he could faint at that moment. "No, Andrew. It''s enough for Alwynn Group to have you. My dream is to be an excellent doctor. I''m not interested in doing business at all." Keh refuted, "It''s better to learn more skills. I''m worried about you being alone at home." Andrewined with a sad face, "Andrew, what''s there to worry about? There are servants at home, and I won''t be eaten by them!" Keh stated firmly, "Get up!" Andrew looked unhappy. If he had known earlier, he would have gone to school. Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo! Keh, you''re so fierce! Mom,e back quickly! Keh had lunch with Andrew, who then obediently followed him to thepany. Andrew thought to himself, "Thepany is so busy. Even if I go to thepany, the boss won''t have time to care about me. When the timees, I''ll just find a quiet ce to sleep." He could sneak to the 24th floor to y with Miss Edwards. Andrew hade up with a good idea and was in a much better mood. Raelynn went to thepany on time at two o''clock. She went to Faith''s office to say hello. Faith didn''t say anything. When Raelynn came out, she met Magnolia. "Hey! Miss Edwards, you must be really proud. You''ve been chosen by Mr. Keh. It''s only your second day at work, but you''re alreadyte for work. You''re so good at flirting." Magnolia''s words were not polite at all. They were so sharp that one would feel as if he had been pricked by a needle. It wasn''t that Raelynn had never met such a person before. When she was working odd jobs overseas, she had met people who were more difficult to deal with than Magnolia. This type of person couldn''t be tolerated. They would bicker each time they saw each other, but after a few times, their arrogance would disappear. A few people gathered around to watch the show. Raelynn knew that most people in the office wanted to watch a good show. "Miss Oakley, didn''t you brush your teeth before you went out? Why do you have such a foul mouth? Is Mr. Keh someone I can seduce just because I want to? You''re also very beautiful and charming. Why didn''t you seduce Mr. Keh?" "It''s not good to say that. Why are you so jealous?" "My designs were acknowledged by Mr. Keh means that I seduced him? If Mr. Keh was so dumb and ignorant, would Alwynn Group be as glorious as it is today?" Raelynn''s words were neither too harsh nor too soft, but they caused Magnolia''s face to turn pale, and her breathing became ragged. "Hmph! With your designs, I''d like to see if you can have thestugh." Magnolia did not believe that Raelynn''s designs could sell well. Raelynn said, "Whether or not I can have thestugh, no one knows. It''s important to be responsible for doing things. Instead of making things difficult for me on this matter, it''s better to work hard and let Mr. Keh see a different side of you so that you can easily be his wife." After she finished speaking, she returned to her office gracefully. Luke, who had just witnessed this scene, stood behind Magnolia and muttered to himself, "Not bad, not bad. Not bad at all!" Magnolia suddenly turned around and saw Luke. She was shocked. When did hee? "Mr. Parma, why are you here? What happened just now..." "Oh! I''ve already seen what happened just now," Luke interrupted her with a smile. Magnolia''s face turned even paler. Luke looked at Magnolia with a smile and said, "Miss Oakley, I think that even if you work hard, Mr. Keh won''t be able to see you. Why? Because you are too vicious. You bully neers and suppress them. Mr. Keh dislikes people like you the most." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You''d better give up on Mr. Keh as soon as possible. I swear on my life that he will never pay attention to you in this life. Go away. Good dogs will not stand in the way. I hate people like you who are arrogant and think you''re better than others." "It seems that capable people are ignoble in your eyes, how can you be so arrogant while having no capability?" Luke muttered to himself before walking towards Raelynn''s office. He ignored the expression on Magnolia''s face. When he had just stepped into society, he had also encountered such a situation. He remembered that it had rained heavily that day, and the rain had washed the thirty-odd story office building clean. Under the gray sky, it was misty and cool outside the ss. As soon as he finished his work, he met a senior who worked in thepany. He didn''t do anything wrong, but he was bullied for no reason. He could ept the senior''s lesson, but he could not ept personal attacks and humiliation. He was very angry, helpless, and lonely. Finally, Keh appeared, rescued him, and gave him a job as an assistant. Apart from being somewhat bad-tempered, Keh was very kind to him, treating him just like a brother. Thus, all these years, he had really followed Keh everywhere. Keh kept a low profile and was calm. At the same time, he also valued talents. When Luke saw Magnolia bully Raelynn just now, he could really resonate with her. Although they were born into ordinary families, and their parents would usually teach them to treat others gently and to be forgiving, they would not be bullied by others without principles. It was not a long-term solution to suppress their anger. Moreover, if he suppressed his anger, it would not restore his dignity and peace. Those who liked to bully others would treat them even worse. Raelynn did a good job just now. Magnolia was stunned by Luke''s scolding. Luke''s words were still lingering in her mind. Listening to the discussions around her, she was so angry that she almost fainted. "How dare a mere assistant to say such things to me? Hmph! Just you wait. When I be Mr. Keh''s wife one day, I''ll kick you all out," she thought. Magnolia stomped her feet and returned to her office. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 In the office, Faith saw everything. Her eyes shed and she pursed her lips tightly. "Someone is finally able to discipline Magnolia. She''s usually good at giving orders, but now that she''s been seen by Luke once, she will behave herself for a few days, right?" "That''s not necessarily true. She came here for Mr. Keh. Usually, if she hears us talking about Mr. Keh, it''ll be terrible. Because she would make things difficult for us secretly." "Let''s go. Don''t watch the fun, otherwise, Mr. Keh mighte over hereter. I''ve worked hard for several years to enter Alwynn Group and I''m earning 5,000 every month. I''m counting on my sry to pay off my debts." Everyone dared to talk about it and returned to their seats to do their work. Knock, Knock... "Come in." Raelynn was sorting out some necessary information. These were all brought back from abroad, which could bring her a lot of inspiration. Luke walked in and looked at Raelynn. She was beautiful, with a generous and dazzling smile. "Miss Edwards, this is a cloth sample. Take a look." Raelynn was overwhelmed by Luke''s unexpected presence. "Thank you, Mr. Parma. Just put it on the desk for me." Raelynn was really happy. She was also cooperating with the fabric manufacturers who worked with Alwynn Group in the past two days. She was also very familiar with fabrics, so she knew what kind of fabrics were more suitable for certain pieces of clothing. "No need to thank me!" Luke ced the sample on her desk. They generally preferred looking at items in real life, and almost all the samples in theputer were reflected through the samples. Luke didn''t intend to leave. He just wanted to find an excuse to ask Raelynn about her moving house. "By the way, Miss Edwards, when I went to work this morning, I saw you at the real estate agency. Did you buy a house?" Raelynn was stunned. Why did Mr. Parma see it? She smiled and nodded. "Yes, I''m going to settle down in River City. so it''s not feasible to rent a house long-term, so I bought a small three-bedroom house. I went toplete the transfer procedures this morning." "Wow!" Luke''s face was full of envy. "Miss Edwards, you''re so capable." After hearing what he said, Raelynn felt a little embarrassed. "Mr. Parma, you''re much better than me." In fact, she did not know about Luke''s situation at all. Thus, she just casually said some words of courtesy. However, as Keh''s assistant, his strength could not be underestimated. Luke smiled and asked, "Miss Edwards, when are you going to move?" Raelynn had never thought about this issue, as she felt that everyday was a good day to move. She wasn''t superstitious at all! "I''m not a superstitious person so I n to move in in one or two days after buying all the furniture. I just returned to the country and I''m now staying in a hotel. I have no proper ce to live, so I can only buy an older house first." "It''s fine as long as it''s convenient for you. However, if you need any help, please don''t hesitate to ask me." Luke was confident that he would be able to exin her situation when he went back. "Okay, thank you, Mr. Parma." "Then I''ll go up first." Luke smiled and turned to leave. Back on the top floor, Luke didn''t mention anything about Raelynn when he saw Andrew in the office. "Mr. Keh, there is a meeting in the Public Rtions Department at three o''clock, and a meeting in the Sales Department after that." Keh replied, "Okay!" Hearing this, Andrew was in high spirits. After Keh left, he would be able to take a nap. However, Keh stood up and looked at Andrew. "Andrew,e here." "Keh, just tell me. I''m listening." Keh pointed to theputer and said, "This is the question I''m giving you. Come and solve it." Andrew was lost for words. He could almost hear the sound of his heart breaking! "Keh, this is your office, not my study. Can''t you let me rest for a day?" Keh''s face was expressionless. "You''ve been resting for two days. Haven''t you had enough rest yet? Make sure to solve it before Ie back. I''ll check it when I return." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Andrew muttered to himself and walked over slowly. "Keh, I don''t know how to do it if it''s beyond my knowledge¡¯." Keh replied, "It''s all the basic knowledge you learned. You''re so bad at math." Andrew was a little scared. Indeed, his mathematics was not as good as his two younger brothers. "Keh, can I buy a cup of hot chocte?" Andrew wanted to run away. He hated math. "Everything you want is in the pantry. Go there. There''s someone who''s in charge of tea, hot chocte, and other drinks. What do you want? Just ask them to make it for you." Andrew was speechless. Were the benefits in thepany so good? How could Keh not see through Andrew''s thoughts? He said, "Just answer the questions. I''lle back after the meeting." "Okay!" Andrew sat on the office chair, looking at the mathematics worksheet with a nk expression on his face. Who was I? Where was I? Would I be able to do it? Hey! It''s not too difficult! I knew how to do it! Andrew was very excited! After Keh left, Andrew quicklypleted two worksheets. When he was halfway through the third worksheet, he took out his mobile phone and called Raelynn. "Hello, Miss Edwards." Raelynn asked, "Mr. Andrew, what''s the matter?" Thest time they had a meal together, Raelynn had saved Andrew, Adriel and n''s phone numbers. "Miss Edwards, you can just call me Andrew. Miss Edwards, are you on the 24th floor? I''lle down to look for you. Do you want to have some hot chocte?" Andrew was very happy and felt that he and Raelynn could get along very well. Raelynn said with some embarrassment, "Andrew, I''m at work." Keh said, "Miss Edwards, it''s okay. I''ll just bring over a cup of hot chocte." Raelynn responded, "Alright then!" "Hehe... Miss Edwards, see youter." Andrew hung up the phone and quickly ran to the pantry. He asked thedy there to make him two cups of hot chocte, and then he went back to finish the remaining worksheet. Then, he took the drinks to Raelynn''s office. "Hehe..." Andrew gave a silly smile. He wanted to see if Raelynn had any feelings for Keh. Anyway, he liked Miss Edwards. He felt that she and ra were both good people. The elevator stopped on the 24th floor. Andrew ran out and identally ran into Magnolia at the corner. Magnolia was very angry and she walked very quickly. As such, she was knocked down by Andrew and she staggered back. The drinks in Andrew''s hands spilled on both of them. Seeing him, and the state that she was in, Magnolia was so angry that she wanted to kill him. "I''m sorry!" "Ah... Where did this brate from? Are you blind?" The two of them spoke at the same time. Andrew apologized, but Magnolia''s angry shouts were louder than his apology. Andrew frowned and looked at Magnolia apologetically. "I''m sorry! I walked too fast." Magnolia was in a rage. Looking at the two cups of hot chocte in his hands, she thought that he was a delivery person, so she became bolder. "Are you blind? Why are you in such a hurry? Are you in a hurry to die and be reborn?" Magnolia was so angry that she only wanted to find someone to vent her anger on. It just so happened that Andrew was on the receiving end. Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Andrew''s dark eyes narrowed dangerously in an instant, and his expression soon darkened. "Do you want to repeat what you just said?" "Why shouldn''t I repeat it? What can you do to me? Are you blind? Why are you in such a hurry? Are you in a hurry to die and be reborn?" Magnolia''s eyes were red with anger, and she looked at Andrew with disdain. How dare a delivery person challenge her? Magnolia''s voice caught everyone''s attention. Raelynn also went out to pick up Andrew, afraid that he would not be able to find her office. Hearing Magnolia''s shouts, she also walked over. At a nce, she saw that both of them were covered in hot chocte, and the atmosphere between them was also tense. Raelynn was about to go over when Andrew suddenly raised the cup of hot chocte in his hand and threw it at Magnolia''s face. It was not that he had never seen such a vicious person. In the school he studied in, many of them were the children of rich families, so when they bullied others, they didn''t treat them as human beings at all. That day, he finally saw it. This kind of person was not only found in school, but also in the outside world. "Ah... You''re such a shameless delivery person. I''m going to kill you!" Magnolia screamed maniacally and pped Andrew. Raelynn saw that Magnolia had gone crazy, to the point that she didn''t even let go of a child. Raelynn quickly ran over and hugged Andrew. p... Magnolia''s pnded near Raelynn''s ear. Raelynn felt like her ears were buzzing. The crowd was dumbstruck. Andrew was speechless. Magnolia was stunned when she saw that Raelynn was hugging Andrew. Then, she sneered and shouted, "Hey! Raelynn, you really do serve all kinds of men..." "Enough." Raelynn turned around and angrily rebuked Magnolia. "Andrew is just a child. Magnolia, how could you hurt a child?" Andrew was tall and wore casual clothes, but it was hard to hide his noble temperament. However, Magnolia was so angry that she didn''t notice it at all. "Child? Haha..." Magnolia was so angry that sheughed. She was in a good mood when she saw that Raelynn''s face was bleeding after being pped by her. At the crucial moment, her beautiful nails were also useful. Andrew had thought that he would be pped in the face. He was about to fight back, but he was suddenly protected by a warm embrace. "Raelynn, you still call him a child even though he''s taller than you. You must be blind as well." Magnolia was overbearing. After pping Raelynn, all her anger had dissipated. "Miss Edwards, are you okay?" Andrew suddenly reacted and looked down at the injured Raelynn. When he saw the blood in her ear, his dark eyes fell on Magnolia''s face. "You vicious woman, apologize to Miss Edwards immediately." Magnolia sneered and said angrily, "Oh! It turns out that you know him. You can seduce Mr. Keh as well as the handsome young man. Raelynn, you are really amazing." Raelynn looked at Magnolia as if she was looking at scum. "Magnolia, watch what you''re saying. Andrew is still a child, and he is still underaged." "Oh my God." Magnolia let out an exaggerated cry. "Raelynn, are you also a cradle robber?" "Shut up, you vicious woman. If I don''t kick you out of the Alwynn Group today, I''ll change my name." Not far away, Faith frowned slightly when she heard this. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Andrew took out a tissue and wiped the blood from Raelynn''s ear. "Miss Edwards, is it painful?" "Andrew, I''m fine." Raelynn smiled. Andrew looked at her swollen face and felt distressed. "Miss Edwards, this woman is so hateful." He red at Magnolia. "Hmph! Shameless b*tch and b*stard." Magnolia snorted. "What?" Andrew was shocked. Such words hade out of a woman''s mouth, which made him so angry that he burst into tears. He quickly took out his phone and called Keh. Keh said, "Andrew, what do you want? I''m in a meeting." "Boohoo... Miss Edwards and I were bullied. In order to save me, Miss Edward''s face was pped and she''s bleeding now. Hurry ande to the 24th floor." Keh was stunned for a moment. After he ordered, "The meeting is dismissed," he left immediately. Upon hearing this, Magnolia sneered and said, "Hey, you still need reinforcements! This is Alwynn Group. Why don''t you look at yourself before trying to make trouble here?" Andrew sneered. "You''re looking down on me. Just wait. I''ll make sure you''re kicked out of here later.." "Okay, I''ll wait to be kicked out of here then." Magnolia knew Raelynn''s background, so she knew that Raelynn couldn''t pose a threat to her at all. Soon, the elevator door opened and Keh and Luke walked out. "Mr. Keh." Magnolia didn''t expect Keh toe at this time. She immediately straightened her posture and put on a delicate and soft expression. "What''s going on?" Keh''s gaze fell on Raelynn''s blood-stained face. Magnolia was the first to speak. She looked pitiful as she said, "Mr. Keh, I don''t know what kind of crazy friends Miss Edwards has made, and this guy even sent drinks over to her. I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but he poured hot chocte all over me. Mr. Keh, Alwynn Group has never allowed outsiders toe in, and Miss Edwards is clearly flouting thepany''s regtions." Raelynn was lost for words. This idiot could not be saved. Keh looked at Magnolia coldly. "Did you say that my younger brother is crazy? And that he''s an outsider?" Magnolia was stunned. Her face suddenly turned pale. She felt all her blood drain from her body, and her whole body even trembled. Younger brother, what did he mean? "Mr. Keh..." "Ha..." Andrewughed angrily and interrupted Magnolia. Seeing that the arrogant and domineering woman had turned into a timid and pitiful woman, and that she was trying to distort the truth, he thought that the woman should go and be an actress. She changed her expression faster than he could flip a page. The cameras might not even be able to capture her changing expressions at that speed! "Keh, do you know how she scolded me? When I came out of the elevator, she was in a hurry and bumped into me. I apologized to her twice, but she didn''t let me go. I was so angry that I poured hot chocte on her. She raised her hand and was about to p me butter, Miss Edwards ran over and took the p for me." "This woman scolded me so badly. Keh, how can ourpany recruit such a coarse and vulgar person?" Magnolia started to feel unwell. This boy was actually Keh''s younger brother. No, no, no, how could this be? It wasn''t like that. It wasn''t like that. "Mr. Keh, Mr. Andrew, I''m... I''m sorry. I really didn''t do it on purpose. I''m also a victim. It was Raelynn. She instigated Mr. Andrew to do this." To Magnolia, Andrew seemed like a slow person, and she knew that Keh was a smart person; he wouldn''t only listen to Andrew''s side of the story. "What did you say? Miss Edwards instigated me? I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you." Andrew was so angry that he raised his hand and pped Magnolia. Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 p... Magnolia''s head tilted in a daze. That p had been too sudden. Keh''s eyes shed as he looked at Andrew. "Have you had enough?" Andrew roared back, "No." The Alwynn family members had all inherited Victor''s stubborn temper. They would never let themselves be bullied. Keh asked, "Then, what do you want?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Andrew''s eyes turned red with anger. "Keh, if this kind of person stays in thepany, it will damage thepany''s image and reputation. I want you to fire her immediately. If you don''t fire her, I''ll call Dad. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll call Mom. Mom will do it. All of you can stand aside." Everyone knew that in the Alwynn family, Eden had the final say. Magnolia was scared and regretful. Her face was as pale as a sheet. She was angry that she was so short-sighted and offended the fourth son of the Alwynn family. It was the first time that Keh had seen Andrew cry since he was a child. Thest time he did was when their parents got married, they went out on a honeymoon. At that time, his younger siblings were three years old. They hadn''t seen their parents for several days, so they wanted to cry. The triplets always clung to their parents. Their parents were not at home, but it was easy to take care of them during the day. However, in the evening, the triplets began to cry and try to find their parents. But since they grew up, Keh had never seen them cry. Andrew was so angry that day and he caught a glimpse of the outside world; it was more difficult than he had imagined. "No, no, no, Mr. Andrew. I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you, so there was such a misunderstanding today. Please forgive me. I will never do this again." Magnolia was still waiting to be Keh''s wife. After what had happened that day, she had moved from her goal a little further away. It was all because of that b*tch, Raelynn. Without her, Magnolia would not have be like this. Andrew frowned and said sarcastically, "What are you going to do if it''s someone else? You''re stepping on other people''s dignity. Let me tell you, no matter if you''re poor or rich, everyone is equal. If you like to trample on others, I''ll let you have a taste of being trampled on today. Pack up your things immediately and get out of Alwynn Group." Andrew pointed in the direction of the door. "Don''t appear at the entrance of Alwynn Group again. I''ll dirty my eyes just looking at you." Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo... Andrew was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. He was even angrier because he couldn''t curse. Keh raised his eyebrows and looked at him. "What''s wrong?" Andrew looked at him with red eyes. His tone was even more ufortable, and he was exasperated. "I don''t know how to swear and I can''t scold people. I''m so ashamed!" Everyone was speechless. Hearing this, Keh couldn''t helpughing. This silly boy was too cute! Magnolia looked at Keh for help. "Mr. Keh, I really didn''t mean to." Keh said, "My brother had already apologized. Why didn''t you let him go?" "I..." Magnolia choked. There was a reason why she didn''t want to give up. At first, she thought that this brat was just a delivery person, and that he had something to do with Raelynn. That''s why she didn''t let him go. Keh asked again, "Why did you say that he was instigated by Miss Edwards? What did she ask Andrew to do?" "I..." Magnolia cried anxiously. "I''m sorry, Miss Edwards. I... I made a mistake just now." Raelynn said, "I''m sorry but I don''t ept your apology. You didn''t make a mistake. You insulted me on purpose." Raelynn was a person who wouldn''t normally definitely seek revenge, but Magnolia''s words made her very angry. "Miss Edwards!" Magnolia frowned and looked at Raelynn in a threatening manner. She didn''t expect that this woman would be so ungrateful as to not give her a way out. Who did she think she was? "Keh, don''t you want her to leave?" Andrew looked at Keh angrily. Keh replied, "It''s not the right punishment." Andrew suddenly burst into tears. "Boohoo..." He threw himself into Raelynn''s arms. Raelynn was lost for words. This silly boy. "Miss Edwards, I''m sorry! I''m still young, so I can''t protect you. However, don''t worry. I''ll call my mother now. I won''t let anyone bully you." Andrew took out his phone and dialed his mother''s number. Keh looked at him with a frown. "Hang up the phone." "No." "Mom." Eden asked, "Andrew, what''s wrong?" "Boohoo... Mom, I was bullied but Keh didn''t want to help me, Mom, boohoo... I didn''t do anything wrong. I apologized, but the woman didn''t let me go and wanted to p me. Later, Miss Edwards saved me." Keh''s eyebrows twitched violently. This brat really called their mother. Eden asked, "Andrew, is Keh with you?" "Yes, but he won''t help me. Mom, can youe back? I miss you." Keh red at him angrily. "Give me the phone." "Hmph! I won''t give it to you. If you don''t fire this woman today, I won''t regard you as my big brother." Andrew was also very stubborn. Eden coaxed him, "Andrew, listen to me. Keh knows what he should do. Give him the phone." "Here you go!" Andrew handed the phone to him. Keh took the phone, turned around, and went to speak on the phone at the door of the fire exit. The crowd did not hear what he said. They only saw him standing there quietly. He gently nodded and hung up the phone. He turned around and walked back elegantly. Magnolia no longer held any hope. She had really been out of her mind. Why was she so unlucky? "Andrew, take Miss Edwards upstairs to change her clothes. I will deal with the things here." Andrew looked at him in disbelief. "Keh, how are you going to deal with it?" "I''ll handle it ording to thepany''s rules. You go back first." Andrew was a little reluctant. "Keh, if you don''t fire her, I won''t talk to you anymore. The most important thing for an enterprise is the professional quality of an employee. Such a person is like cancer, making people feel sick." Magnolia was speechless. This brat still said that he didn''t know how to swear. Wasn''t he really good at it? "Hmph!" Andrew roared at Magnolia and said, "Miss Edwards, I''ll take you to get changed." Raelynn smiled and said, "Andrew, there''s no need. I have some spare clothes in my office. I can change there." She felt warm in her heart. Few people would help her like this. People like Magnolia could be encountered anywhere. Even if Magnolia was gone, there would still be others. "Well, Miss Edwards, I''lle over next weekend and treat you to a hot chocte." "Okay!" Raelynn smiled. Keh frowned. This was really endless. Was Andrew still reluctant to part with her? Also, why was she smiling so happily? After Raelynn and Andrew left, Luke handed over the surveince footage. Keh looked at Magnolia and said in a t tone, "Look at your behavior. You know what you''ve done wrong. You don''t have toe to work tomorrow." "Mr. Keh... I..." Before Magnolia could finish begging for mercy, she was interrupted by Faith. "Mr. Keh, I''m sorry. I didn''t handle this matter well. I just came back and found out about it." Faith knew that if she didn''t step forward, Magnolia would really be fired. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Keh squinted at Faith and said, "Miss Mason, Magnolia is your assistant. You know very well what she means. Do you still want to ask me to let go of such a mistake? Or, you don''t want to be the design director anymore." "Mr. Keh, I..." Faith did not dare to plead for Magnolia. Otherwise, Keh would begin to suspect her. Keh nced at Raelynn, who had been pped. Her skin was very fair, and the ce where she had been hit was particrly obvious. His heart tightened and he left with Luke without saying anything. Magnolia''s face was ashen as she copsed on the ground, weeping bitterly. Faith stood by the side and did notfort her. For her, Magnolia had already been eliminated. The others were also indifferent. For them, it would be morefortable to not have such a person in thepany. In the elevator, Luke said, "Mr. Keh, it''s letting Magnolia off too easily to deal with her in this way. She has taken rebates and bribes from business partners, so how could Faith not know? It''s very likely that the two of them are in cahoots." Keh''s eyes were calm. "It''s okay. She won''t be able to find another job in the industry. As for Faith, she may not necessarily be aiming for the position of design director. Although she is talented, she doesn''t care much about work. This is the address abroad where Faith has been sending messages. Send it to Nathanielter and let him check her identity." Luke instantly understood that Faith was probably a spy sent by the other party. The matter of XL Group was still a mystery! "Okay, Mr. Keh. I''ll send it to Mr. Be immediately." "Yes! Send some medicine and band-aids to Miss Edwards as wellter," Keh instructed. The elevator reached the top floor. If Luke looked closely, he would find that Keh''s ears were very red. When Keh returned to the office, Andrew had already changed into a white shirt and a pair of straight ck pants. He was thinner than Keh and the clothes didn''t really fit him well, but he was still very handsome. "Keh!" Andrew still felt aggrieved. Keh walked over and sat down beside him. "Still feeling wronged!" Andrew nced at him with reddened eyes. "How can I not feel wronged? I''ve never met such a person before." Keh smiled and said, "You are still in school. In the future, when you enter society, you will meet a lot of people like Magnolia." "Andrew, what happened today happened in our ownpany. If it happened elsewhere, you should learn to protect yourself, got it?" Andrew nodded. "Keh, I know." Keh gently rubbed his head. "If you''re tired, you can go inside and sleep. After work, we''ll go and pick the others up. I''ll take you all to eat some delicious food." Keh''s tone was much gentler. "Okay!" Andrew stood up, took a few steps, and then looked back at Keh. "Keh, can I go and see Miss Edwards? If she hadn''t protected me, I would have been pped." Keh replied, "I''ve already asked Luke to send some medicine to her." "Oh!" It was a pity that Andrew couldn''t see Miss Edwards anymore. Keh smiled. This kid really liked Raelynn. Knock, Knock... Raelynn had just changed her clothes when she heard a knock on the door. "Come in." Luke pushed the door open and went in. "Miss Edwards, Mr. Keh asked me to send you medicine." Raelynn was stunned. Was it because she had been pped on Andrew''s behalf? Magnolia had vented her anger on someone else because of her. However, she had shot herself in the foot that day. "Thank you!" She said with a smile. Raelynn didn''t know why, but when she thought of the cold and expressionless man, she always had a strange feeling in her heart. Luke smiled. Looking at her swollen face, he knew that Magnolia had hit her hard. "You''re wee, Miss Edwards. Magnolia has been fired. You have to be careful. Although she left Alwynn Group, she may still have a strong sense of revenge." Luke reminded her. "Okay, thank you for your reminder, Mr. Parma." Raelynn felt a little helpless. She had no intention of being enemies with anyone. However, life was like this, and so was the workce. After Luke left, Raelynn took the medicine and went to the bathroom. After cleaning herself up and applying the medicine, she saw a thin wound that had been left behind by Magnolia''s fingernail. The flesh was directly scraped. She frowned. "It''s over. My face is ruined," she thought to herself. Magnolia''s sharp nails were simply too terrifying. Raelynn looked at the band-aid in her hand. Afraid that it would cause the wound to be airtight, she decisively gave up on using it. When she went out, she heard some noise at the door. She opened the door and saw that it was Magnolia who had asked Faith to plead on her behalf. Faith looked at her expressionlessly and said, "Magnolia, it''s your fault. No matter how angry you are, you can''t be so rude to others, and you can''t vent your anger on others." "You have to leave. You know Mr. Keh''s temper. He won''t let you go." "Faith, we have been working together here for several months. I beg you. I don''t want to leave here. Please help me tell Mr. Keh that I really didn''t do it on purpose. If it wasn''t for Raelynn, how could such a thing happen to me?" Magnolia sobbed, her face full of remorse. Raelynn looked at everything in front of her without any sympathy. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have done this! With that kind of mentality, no matter where Magnolia was, she would end up like this. "Faith..." Magnolia''s eyes were filled with hatred when she saw Raelynn at the door. "Raelynn, I won''t let you off." Raelynn looked at her and smiled. "You are the one who won''t let go of me. Since I came to work here, I have never offended you. You''re the one who doesn''t like me, so who can you me?" Magnolia choked. Looking back, Raelynn had indeed never taken the initiative to provoke her. Raelynn said, "We came to work here to learn and to broaden our own horizons, not to attack each other like this." "Mr. Keh chose my work, not because I am very beautiful, but because my work can bring benefits to thepany." After Raelynn finished speaking, she turned around and entered her office. Faith pursed her lips, ignored Magnolia, and returned to her office as well. In the end, Magnolia dragged her tired body and left. Before she left, she red at Raelynn''s office. Raelynn was so busy that she didn''t leave the office until she got off work. Ryder was waiting for her downstairs. At noon, it took more than two hours to buy all the furniture. Her brother and mother had already cleaned up the house. They could move in in two or three days. Raelynn was very happy. "Raelynn!" Ryder waved his hand at her. "Ryder, why are you here again? Stay at home and keep Mompany." Ryder smiled and said, "Raelynn, you''re so beautiful that I worry about you going home alone. Mom is waiting for us at home. Let''s go and have dinner downstairs." "Okay, let''s go." Raelynn tilted her head slightly, not letting Ryder see the scratches on her face. "Raelynn, stop right there!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A fierce voice came from behind Raelynn. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Raelynn turned around and saw that it was the Edwards family. "Raelynn, Ryder, why are you guys here?" Rory''s fat body arrogantly walked towards Raelynn. Ryder was very angry when he saw Rory. "What does it have to do with you why we''re here?" "Hey! Rory, you''ve never gotten along well with me since you were young. When you grew up, you still look down on me. I''m telling you, you can''t afford to rely on me to climb up thedder now!" Rory''s expression was full of arrogance. Her face, which was not beautiful at all, looked a little ferocious. Ryder sneered and said, "You really think of yourself as a big shot. Who wants to rely on you? Do you think you deserve it?" Rory''s tone was mocking. They had grown up together for more than twenty years, but there was no sibling rtionship at all. Rory had been a bad child since she was young. "Ryder, you b*stard." Rory was so angry that she trembled. Every time she quarreled, she couldn''t win the argument against Ryder. "Raelynn, let''s go!" Ryder didn''t want to talk nonsense with this family. They really looked like a family indeed. If Raelynn lived with them, she would be out of ce. Raelynn was so beautiful that she made them look like servants. James looked at the beautiful Raelynn with an evil smile on his ordinary face. "Rae, I haven''t seen you for half a year, yet you are getting more and more beautiful." Raelynn looked at James and knew the meaning behind his disgusting expression. Her expression gradually turned cold. She looked over and saw her adoptive parents behind her. They were fat, and they really looked like a family when they all stood together. Mrs. Edwards liked to indulge in good food, and her figure was also very plump. Fortunately, her skin was fair, so she looked more beautiful than Rory. Raelynn slowly withdrew her gaze and looked at Ryder. "Ryder, let''s go." "Rae don''t leave so soon." James quickly stepped forward and blocked their way. Raelynn looked at him with a guarded look. She knew how detestable James was. When he found out that she wasn''t the Edwards family''s biological daughter, he had set his eyes on her. He wanted to marry her! She had thought that Lincoln was fine, but he was even worse. James looked up at his parents who were not far away. "Dad, Mom, hurry up. It''s not easy to meet Raelynn. Let''s make things clear before we leave." Mr. Edwards didn''t say anything while Mrs. Edwards quickened her pace. Mrs. Edwards looked at them arrogantly. "Oh! Raelynn, we were a family after all. Why didn''t you say hello when you saw your parents?" Her tone was mocking and overbearing, as if she was the queen dowager. Raelynn''s expression. How could this woman have the nerve to say something like that? "Mrs. Edwards, I''m sorry, but we can''t afford to be friends with your family. I still have something to attend to with my brother, so I''ll take my leave first." "Wait!" Mrs. Edwards narrowed her eyes. She really regretted letting Raelynn go. Raelynn was so beautiful that she could bring back a lot of business for their family. Although she also liked her own daughter very much, every time she saw her huge body and brought her out, she would beughed at by those richdies. On the contrary, all of them praised Raelynn''s beauty. Raelynn couldn''t marry Lincoln, but she could still marry another rich man. James looked at Raelynn''s beautiful face, and his legs began to go soft. "Mom, tell Raelynn that I like her and let her marry me." James couldn''t wait any longer. Ever since he had met Raelynn again, the women around him had be more and more unsightly to him. He only wanted Raelynn. Raelynn looked at James with a cold expression on her face and felt disgusted. "James, are you dreaming?" Raelynn''s eyes were red with anger. Ryder took a step forward and shielded Raelynn. Like an angry leopard, he was ready to attack James. Mrs. Edwards smiled. When she saw that Raelynn''s eyes had turned red, she felt much better. It wasn''t that she couldn''t raise her own child well, but Raelynn was truly an ingrate. "Raelynn, it''s your honor if we let you marry James. You''ve also stayed in our house and know what our family is like. You have to work and suffer outside, but it''s still not as good as our family''s annual ie. Isn''t it good to marry James and enjoy a good life?" "Mom, I won''t allow her to marry James." Rory disagreed. Raelynn was so beautiful that it would take away the attention that belonged to her. "Shut up!" James looked at his silly sister unhappily. All she knew was how to eat. "James..." Rory was very unhappy. She held her mother''s arm and acted like a spoiled child. "Mom, with our family''s wealth, James can find any kind of woman he wants. Why does he want a woman like Raelynn?" Raelynn listened to their conversation and was extremely speechless. Why did this family have the right to dominate her life? "James, I won''t marry you even if I die. Get out of my way!" Raelynn was furious. She had long known that James had such evil thoughts. After returning from abroad, she had carefully avoided him because he was also a scumbag. With a little money in his family, he spent it all outside, and many girls were cheated by him. "Oh!" Jamesughed angrily and looked at her little face casually. "Raelynn, if I hadn''t seen how beautiful you are, would I havee to you?" Ryder said angrily, "James, why don''t you take a look at yourself? Are you worthy of my sister?" James smirked evilly, raised his eyebrows, and looked arrogant. "How am I not worthy? I''m rich. I can marry any kind of woman with my money, even the most beautiful woman in the world." Ryder retorted, "Really? Then you can use your money to marry the most beautiful woman in the world since that''s not my sister. My sister doesn''t want to marry you at all. Where did youe from? Good dogs won''t block one''s way!" "Get lost!" James didn''t want to argue with the poor boy in front of him, so he pushed Ryder hard. Ryder fell heavily on the ground, and his eyes burned with anger. "Ryder." Raelynn quickly squatted down to help him up. "B*stard, I''ll kill you." Ryder suddenly got up from the ground and rushed towards James. James had the upper hand. Seeing that Ryder was trying to attack him, James raised his foot and kicked him in the stomach. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ryder fell to the ground again. It was so painful that he grimaced, but he hated that he couldn''t even defeat James. How could he protect his sister when he was so weak and cowardly? James had grown up like a gangster. He often fought and caused trouble, and he did all the things that shouldn''t be done during his rebellious period. A good boy like Ryder would only end up at a disadvantage in his hands. "Ryder, don''t fight with him. You can''t beat him. He has fought since he was a child. Don''t lower yourself to such a person." Raelynn was furious as she tried to help Ryder up. As soon as she helped Ryder up, James quickly grabbed her wrist. "Let''s go, Rae. Come home with me." "Let go of me!" Raelynn struggled hard. James was very strong. His wrist that was holding Raelynn was like a pair of iron pliers, making it so hard for Raelynn to break free no matter how hard she tried. All of a sudden, James let out a scream. Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 James suddenly let go of Raelynn, and because of the inertia, she fell backward. "Ah..." She screamed, but she did not fall to the ground as she had expected. Suddenly, she fell into a warm and safe embrace. She was separated from the person by a thin shirt, but she could still feel the burning heat falling on the soft skin of her arm. She shivered, and a familiar aura enveloped her whole body. Raelynn looked up and met Keh''s dark eyes that held a gaze that was as deep as the sea. A calm and noble aura lingered around her, and her heart jumped wildly. Their gazes met, and a strange emotion surged from the bottom of Keh''s eyes. Her body felt as soft andfortable as he remembered. Keh also felt the desire rise in his body, and his calm heartbeat suddenly lost its rhythm. He didn''t even know what was going on. When he held the girl in his arms, he felt extremely satisfied. Ever since he returned to the Alwynn family, his family''s financial situation had been very good. He had nevercked anything in terms of material matters. He could buy whatever he wanted. He had his parents'' love and a good rtionship with his siblings. He had never felt that anything was missing in his heart. However, right then, he still felt that there was a corner of his heart that he had never paid attention to, and it was filled with some indescribable emotion. "Are you alright?" Keh''s faint and pleasant voice entered Raelynn''s ears, so melodious that she felt she could listen to him all day long. She didn''t know why, but at that moment, she could detect a hint of tenderness in his voice. Raelynn was in a trance, but she quickly got out of his embrace. She blushed and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s okay. Thank you, Mr. Keh!" "Who are you?" James looked at Keh unhappily. This guy had suddenly appeared and disturbed him. Keh''s dark eyes were sharp as he looked at James. His deep gaze was like a bottomless whirlpool, causing James to feel an unprecedented sense of danger. Even if he had been domineering in the bars and clubs for so many years and had an excellent psychological quality, his heart trembled with fear when he saw those deep ck eyes. "Keh Alwynn!" Keh identified himself in a casual manner. His calm aura became the most dazzling existence. This name had shocked half of the region a few months ago! James knew who he was in an instant. This man was the current president of Alwynn Group, Keh Alwynn. He had stood at the top of the pyramid since he was born, standing on the shoulders of giants. He was the world''s only elite university graduate, and everyone who spoke his name mentioned it with a sense of awe. Even the few rich second generations around him were in awe of Mr. Alwynn. "Mr... Mr. Alwynn." James'' eyes were full of fear. The man in front of him was tall, calm, and indifferent, as ruthless as Victor in his memory. "Raelynn is a designer of our Alwynn Group. If anything happens to her, your Edwards family will no longer exist." A threat; that was a naked threat. However, James and his parents trembled with fear. Keh''s words were like a mountain pressing down on their shoulders. Looking at Keh, who was like an immortal, Rory was in a state of infatuation. She didn''t know what Keh''s words meant. Keh stated, "Get lost!" His cold voice made people tremble. Mr. Edwards didn''t dare to stay any longer. He smiled apologetically and said, "Mr. Alwynn, it''s all a misunderstanding. Raelynn, we''ll visit you another day." Then, he pulled his wife and children away quickly. Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that James was hard to deal with. "Mr. Keh, thank you!" She was very grateful for Keh''s timely appearance and his protection. In this way, the Edwards family would be more restrained. Keh''s eyes were as beautiful as a painting, but there was a touch of coldness in them. "No need!" It could be regarded aspensation. That night was his fault. He had gone to the wrong room. "Goodbye!" Keh turned and walked in the direction of the car. When he hade out with his brother earlier, he saw that scene. He didn''t want Andrew to be exposed in front of others, so he locked the door and didn''t let his brother get out of the car. Raelynn looked at Keh''s retreating back. Under the sunset, the man''s tall figure was like a pine tree, domineering and imposing. "Wow! Raelynn, is he the president of Alwynn Group? He is so handsome!" Ryder was also very handsome, butpared with Keh, he was just a silly boy who was new to the outside world. Raelynn smiled and nodded. "Yes!" She looked at him and was a little worried. "Ryder, are you injured anywhere?" Ryder smiled and shook his head. "No, I''m fine. I was just angry that I couldn''t protect you." Raelynn smiled gently. "It''s okay, Ryder. James is a scumbag. If you meet him again in the future, take a detour. Don''t waste your time arguing with him." Ryder nodded, "Raelynn, I understand. "Let''s go. Let''s pick up Mom for dinner." Raelynn didn''t want to waste any more time. At seven o''clock, she was going to do a live broadcast. That scene was witnessed by Faith, who was standing not far away. She stood quietly under the sunset, her silent eyes full of jealousy, her expression ugly. She red at Raelynn''s back. Keh had never touched a woman, only Raelynn. At that time, she shouldn''t have shown Keh Raelynn''s resume. Raelynn''s designs made people''s eyes light up. They were not fancy or shy, but when one saw the clothes, they couldn''t help but want to wear them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Keh, do you like Miss Edwards?" In the car, Andrew suddenly spoke up. With a serious expression on his face, Keh tightened his grip on the steering wheel and answered, "No!" His answer was very hesitant. He had a strange feeling about her, but it was probably out of guilt. "s!" Andrew sighed. Keh asked, "Why are you sighing?" Andrew thought for a moment and then answered, "Keh, fortunately, you don''t like Miss Edwards. If you like her, how miserable will she be?" Keh was speechless. He heard what his brother said, but why couldn''t he understand the meaning behind them? "Why do you say that?" He asked coldly. "Because you are very boring. Isn''t it boring for Miss Edwards to look at your cold face everyday when she marries you? Nowadays, girls like warm men." Keh was lost for words. "You''re not a girl. How do you know their preferences?" Andrew was really worried about his brother. He was worried that Keh wouldn''t be able to get a wife in this life. "Keh, what are you doing on theputer everyday? Nowadays, girls like rich, handsome, and warm men. Otherwise, why would the female students in our ss all admire Henrick?" Henrick was very popr. No matter where he went, he was the Prince Charming in women''s hearts. Keh stopped talking. Was he that bad? Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 James, who was not far away, dared to look back. He looked in Raelynn''s direction and found that she had already left. Puff... He let out a heavy breath. No man had ever given him such a terrible sense of oppression. Keh was the first to do so, and Victor, whom he had seen photos of in the financial reports, was the other. They were all very intimidating. He had always dreamed of bing such a person, but unfortunately, he had too few opportunities and was too stupid. Mrs. Edwards was angry and surprised. "I didn''t expect that Raelynn could apply to work in Alwynn Group and be a designer there." Mr. Edwards also had a look of disbelief on his face. "If I had known that she was so capable, I would have treated her better. When she marries into a rich family, we would benefit from it." Mrs. Edwards red at him. "What''s the point of being so kind to her if it''s not our own child? She should be content to repay her debt of gratitude to us after we raised her. What an ingrate. She doesn''t know how to be grateful. Instead, she ignores us." James narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t give up such a beautiful woman like Raelynn just like that. From a young age, he had seen that Raelynn was very beautiful. He found it very strange that he and his parents looked the same, but Raelynn was as beautiful as a fairy. When he found out that she was not his biological sister, a bad idea emerged in his mind. Unfortunately, Raelynn was very cautious and he had never seeded. However, if he and Raelynn fell in love with each other, what did that have to do with Keh? Moreover, Keh was busy with all kinds of things everyday, so he had no time to care about Raelynn. Hmph! One day, Raelynn would make a soul-stirring sound in his arms. With that thought in mind, James was in a much better mood. "Well, Dad, Mom, Raelynn is now working in Alwynn Group. If she develops well, we can do business with the Alwynn family through her connections. At that time, our family will be richer. You should all stay aside and don''t disturb her life." They felt that James was right. "James, we''ll listen to you. Take good care of Raelynn. If she has a good rtionship with the president of Alwynn Group, she will be a big help for us to take advantage of." Mr. Edwards had a good n in his heart. He, who was blinded by profit, suddenly had an idea. "Dad, Mom, James, what''s so good about Raelynn? Isn''t she just a designer?" Rory couldn''t bear to see her family being nice to Raelynn. All the love and attention should only belong to her. "Shut up!" Mr. Edwards red at her, with an unhappy expression on his face. "From now on, you should lose weight. Otherwise, you can never marry a good man in this life." "Dad, I don''t want to do it. Losing weight is too hard. Our family is so rich. Are you afraid that I won''t get married?" Rory had been poor since she was a child, and her academic results were also a mess. She didn''t want to work hard. In her mind, there was only one thought - as long as she had money, she could do anything. As long as she had money, she could bully anyone she wanted. No matter how much Malia had taught her, she could not change Rory''s mind. "Our daughter can get married no matter how fat she is," Mrs. Edwards said haughtily. "Isn''t Lincoln still thinking of being a part of our family? If you have time, bring Rory with you and let them grow closer." James said sarcastically, "Mom, don''t bring her with you or you''ll only embarrass us all. If Lincoln likes Rory, I''ll eat my hat. After all, Lincoln does not only like those with good looks, but also is an arrogant person." "B*stard, what are you talking about? She is your sister, your biological sister." Miss Edwards didn''t think that her daughter was an embarrassment. On the contrary, she felt that Rory had suffered for more than 20 years in a different family and had always felt sorry for her. "Hmph!" James snorted and turned to leave. He was more interested in Raelynn. After Raelynn had dinner with her mother and brother, Ryder sent her back to the hotel to rest. After returning to the hotel, Raelynn felt lonely again. That loneliness had been with her for several years. She hadn''t liked the atmosphere of the Edwards family since she was a child. She always felt out of ce with that family. After lounging around for a while, Raelynn took out the tea she had just bought and went to boil some water to brew it. She was craving it. She liked the light green tea, which tasted mellow and delicious when she drank it! She sat by the window. The evening lights were all illuminated, and the lights outside were bright. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes were reflected on the ss, and the reddish scar on her face was covered by her hair. Her mother and brother did not notice it. Unconsciously, she suddenly thought of the handsome, extraordinary, and indifferent face. He was cold and seemed to be ruthless. She had encountered things that happened in thepany that day abroad, but at that time, she had been wronged and no one had helped her. She felt a little bitter. In a foreignnd, she could only swallow her grievances silently because she was unwilling to give up and because she was not in the wrong. More importantly, her confidence gave her courage and made her persist all the way. However, it was good now. She had a mother, a brother, and a home. At seven o''clock, Raelynn began her live broadcast. That day was a live broadcast of mathematics, which was one of the only two subjects she was really good at since she was a student. She discussed the key principles and techniques for students in middle school and high school. From 7 p.m. to 8 p.m., it was middle school mathematics, and from 8 p.m. to 9 p.m., it was high school mathematics. After half a year of conducting the live broadcasts, the number of fans in her broadcast room had reached 200,000. Compared to hernguage sses, her mathematics sses had more fans. She prepared everything and began to exin the questions from the previous broadcast. In the restaurant, Andrew had finished his meal while his two younger brothers were still eating. Keh was working on hisptop to deal with some work matters. Andrew was even more bored, so he took out his phone to watch a live broadcast. Most of the live broadcasts online were selling goods, so he was not very interested. After watching a few girls singing, he felt even more bored. "Hey!" Andrew noticed a familiar figure and he thought he was hallucinating. He took a serious look at it and then eximed, "It''s Miss Edwards. She''s doing a live broadcast." Hearing Andrew''s words, Keh stopped typing on the keyboard. "n, Adriel, look. It''s Miss Edwards. She''s doing a live mathematics broadcast. Come and have a look. Miss Edwards is so beautiful!" Andrew was very excited. Adriel and n quickly gathered around and eximed, "Hey! It''s really Miss Edwards. She''s so beautiful!" n also praised her. "Miss Edwards'' voice is so soothing." Adriel blinked his clear eyes and watched with a smile. "Hey!" Andrew was very excited. "What Miss Edwards just exined happens to be something that I was stuck on for a while!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adriel looked at Andrew and felt a little embarrassed. "Why don''t you even know how to do this?" "It''s said that 99% of the high school students don''t know how to do it. It''s very difficult to do it in the first year of high school. You two are exceptions, but my other subjects are better than yours." Adriel retorted, "You scored only two marks higher than me inst month''s exam. Is that what you call good?" Andrew argued, "Don''t underestimate those two marks. They are enough to help me make it into the top ten." The more Keh listened, the darker his expression became. "Let me take a look!" Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 However, Andrew was reluctant to give his phone to his brother. "Keh, you don''t need to learn. It''s boring to watch. Go and do your work. Don''t disturb my study." Adriel chimed in, "Yes, Keh. Hurry up and focus. Don''t let it affect your work." n spoke up, "Hey! Since Miss Edwards is at this level, she can teach Jacqueline! All this while, Glenn has been teaching Jacqueline but she doesn''t like to study." Andrew smiled and said, "n, Adriel, I think Miss Edwards is different from other girls. Look at her every movement and her voice. She is very pure and beautiful, making people want to hide her away. Tell me, what kind of man can match up to such a beautiful girl?" Keh stared at Andrew, speechless. Didn''t he deserve Raelynn? He asked himself! Wasn''t he handsome enough? He was also excellent! n smiled and said, "Keh, this is a job that requires skill." Adriel replied, "That''s right. It''s also a skill to find a boyfriend or girlfriend. Miss Edwards doesn''t seem to be from this world, but rather, she''s like a fairy. She looks like someone whom you want to hold high above in the air as she might be tainted by the world." Andrew couldn''t help but grin. "That''s what Mom is like. I miss her." "Andrew... You''re so clingy." Adriel couldn''t help but tap his head lightly. Adriel said, "Andrew, how old is Miss Edwards? She should be wanting to get married soon, right?" "You idiot. She''s already working. Of course, she''s at the age of marriage. I want to know if there''s anyone among our rtives who''s worthy of Miss Edwards. Let''s introduce them to her." Keh was speechless. It was as if he had beenpletely ignored. Adriel agreed, "Yes, our cousin, Boris!" Andrew was delighted when he heard this. "Adriel, you''re right. I almost forgot that Boris is very doting and filial." Keh frowned. How could Boris, who was so crude, dote on Raelynn? No, why was he so upset? Adriel smiled more happily. "Aunt has always been worried that Boris won''t be able to find someone to marry. This is great. Auntes from a good family, and Boris is also quite handsome. They look very well matched. I''ll talk to him tomorrow." Keh looked at him and stated, "Don''t tell Boris yet. Ask for Miss Edwards'' opinion first. Only if she is willing to meet Boris can you tell him. Otherwise, it won''t be good to make a mess. There is a very true sentence that''s often written in novels; the impression of meeting for the first time is very important..." The triplets talked about the marriage of Raelynn and Boris as if there were no one else around. Theypletely forgot how miserable they were disciplined by Kehst time. Keh''s expression was very gloomy. Andrew suddenly spoke up, "Hey! It seems that Miss Edwards'' method is much simpler than what our teacher taught, and it''s even better than that. Wow, even when I was chatting with you, I still understood!" Andrew nced at the time below. "From seven to eight o''clock, and from eight to nine o''clock; that''s two hours. These two hours are just the right time for me to watch Miss Edwards'' ss every night!" Andrew clicked on the ''follow'' button, then nced at the gift area below before sending her some virtual gifts. "Freedom sent ten super rockets." "Freedom sent ten sea stars." After sending the gifts, Andrew began to carefully read Raelynn''s questions. "Andrew, you are so stingy!" Adriel nced at him. Andrew retorted, "With Miss Edwards'' character, she will feel uneasy if you send her too much. Don''t forget that everyone in this broadcast room is a student." In fact, he had already sent her a lot of gifts. Soon, someone spoke up in thement section. "D*mn, Freedom is so good!" "Can you finish watching the live broadcast first and then send gifts? This affects me watching the teacher exin." "Yes, yes, yes. This is a critical moment. Can everyone be quiet?" Andrew said, "Look, the people who are in this broadcast room should all be quite serious students, so let''s quieten down." Adriel also took out his mobile phone and searched for Raelynn''s broadcast room. In the broadcast room. n looked up at Keh''s expressionless face. "Keh, you hurry up and deal with thepany first while we''re watching the live broadcast. Miss Edwards'' exnation is very easy to understand and we can also learn from it." "Hehe!" Keh sneered in his heart. Now they remembered him. Indeed, he still had official business to attend to. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He dealt with Alwynn Group''s affairs during the day and other foreign affairs at night. Some of them were handled by Uncle Dean, but Keh was still very busy. He had to go on a business trip the following day and would onlye back a weekter. He felt bitter when he thought about it. Two hourster, after the live broadcast was over, the three of them were still reluctant to leave. The triplets all sent gifts to Raelynn. "Everyone, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can leave messages below. I will reply to you one by one when I see them. See you tomorrow!" Only then did Raelynn see the rewards. She had received a lot more rewards that night than usual, and she was a little surprised. After thanking the senders one by one, she turned off the live broadcast. Then, she took out her luggage to take a shower. Because she was staying in a hotel, she secretly brought her sheets and nket over. It was hot now, so she didn''t need to cover herself with a quilt. After taking a shower, sheid on the bed but could not fall asleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, she recalled the steamy and crazy scene from that night. Raelynn tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. If she had known earlier, she would have tried to see who it was. The word ''stop'' sounded low and hoarse, so the person was a strong young man. The more Raelynn thought about it, the worse she felt. She should have seen what that b*stard looked like at that time. She was full of regret now. "Ah ah..." Raelynn screamed a few times in distress. She was often in a bad mood, especially in the evenings. Just then, her phone rang. She grabbed it and saw that it was ra. "Hey, ra!" "Rae, were you asleep?" "I''m about to sleep!" Raelynn''s voice was weak. ra said, "Okay, it''s good that you aren''t asleep yet. Rae, do you want toe out for some barbecue? Let''s have a drink to celebrate." Raelynn was a little confused. "Why are you celebrating?" ra exined, "I''m celebrating the fact that I was hired by Alwynn Group. They seem to reallyck assistants. As soon as I submitted my resume, I was called in for an interview. I went for the interview this afternoon and was too embarrassed to tell you. After receiving the good news, I was too happy for quite a while, then I called you." ra was ecstatic. Hearing this, Raelynn became energetic. "Wow! ra, congrattions." Raelynn was also very happy. In the future, with ra in the same company as her, she was not afraid that she wouldn''t have any friends. It was not easy for a neer to join apany. Unless it was necessary, people in thepany would often just ignore them. That was, of course, different for people like Faith; everyone would greet them and tter them. Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 "ra, where are you? I''lle out now." Coincidentally, Raelynn was in a bad mood and could not fall asleep on the bed. ra said, "I''m near your hotel. I''m on an electric bicycle not too far away from home." Raelynn said, "Then don''t ride your bike here. I won''t be at ease if you go backte. Just stay with me at the hotel tonight." Presently, it was almost 10 o''clock. If they ate and yed, it would soon be early morning. "Okay, I''ll call you when I get there." After they ended the call, Raelynn changed into a casual outfit and sat down to make tea. She wouldn''t get drunk because of tea, and drinking tea at night wouldn''t affect her sleep. She also had a high alcohol tolerance. However, on the night in the hotel''s presidential suite, she had really drunk too much. She couldn''t remember how much she had drunk. The door was obviously closed, so how did the man go into the wrong room? She still couldn''t figure it out. Raelynn picked up the cup and drank up the tea in it. She was still not satisfied. That was her first time! "D*mned jerk, b*stard. Don''t let me find out who he is, or I''ll cut him into pieces." Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo... Raelynnid her head on the table to vent her anger. She had been too busy a few days ago, so she didn''t have time to worry about that matter. Now that she was rxed, she was suddenly troubled by it. What was worse was that she had no one to share this matter with. She wanted to share it with ra, but her friend was a person who would sometimes be so forgetful that she would identally spill the beans. She did not want her mother and brother to worry about her. If she didn''t share it, she would feel ufortable. Raelynn straightened up, and the scene of her hugging the man''s strong waist came back to her mind. She couldn''t help but feel her heart beat faster. Her face was burning, and she didn''t even know where to look. That feeling was too torturous. No, no, no, she couldn''t think anymore. If she thought about it again, the blood supply to her brain would be cut off and she would lose control of her nervous system. Whoosh! Raelynn grabbed the backpack on the table, put her phone in it, and left the room. She had to go out for a walk and rx. Otherwise, she would feel suffocated. When she stepped out of the hotel, the night breeze blew over her cheeks, making her feel refreshed. Raelynn took a deep breath, and the restlessness in her heart eased a lot. River City had always been a prosperous city, and the night was still very lively. Raelynn walked in the direction she had agreed on with ra. After Keh sent his three brothers home, he had to go on a business trip for a week, so he instructed his brothers on some matters. He also asked Martin and Gia toe back and stay there, so as to take care of his three brothers. "Keh, you''re going on a business trip. The three of us won''t tear down the house. Why do you have to ask Gia to bring her two children back to take care of us?" Andrew felt that it was not a good thing to be taken care of by an adult. It was too difficult to live a free life. Recently, he didn''t really want to study and only wanted to y games. Keh looked at him sharply and said, "Andrew, you are in a rebellious period now. If we don''t watch you carefully, you''ll stay upte and y games, to the point of missing school." Andrew was speechless. It was only one night, wasn''t it? However, Keh clearly remembered it. "Got it, Keh." Andrew returned to his room in a bad mood. Keh suddenly received a call from Dean, asking him to go to thepany. There was an important document that required them to meet face to face and discuss. Keh told the servants to turn off the lights at 11 o''clock before leaving for thepany. On the other side, Raelynn was in a much better mood after taking a walk. ra arrived very quickly. The two of them found a food stall and sat down to chat after ordering some beer. ra filled two sses with beer and raised her ss to Raelynn. She smiled adorably. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Come on, Rae, let me propose a toast to you. Thank you for making me the assistant designer of Alwynn Group. This has always been my dream. I have submitted my resume before, but never got the job. Now, I finally have the opportunity to be an assistant designer. One day in the future, I will also be an excellent designer." Looking at her serious expression, Raelynn couldn''t help but grin. She picked up the beer and clinked her ss with ra''s. "ra, congrattions. We''re colleagues from now on. Congrattions again." After she finished speaking with a smile, she raised her head and drank half the ss of beer. She liked this kind of life where she would asionallye out with her friends to drink a few sses of beer and eat some delicious food so that she could rx. Raelynn smiled charmingly, and her dark eyes became brighter. "ra, when do you start work?" ra answered, "I might have to wait a few days before I officially start work as there''s an induction and training session." Raelynn nodded and said, "Okay. I don''t have an assistant now. If you were my assistant, we would cooperate very well." ra was also very hardworking. Regardless of whether it was work or life, she worked hard. Her family was not rich, but she had always lived a happy life with her parents who loved her! Every time Raelynn went to ra''s house, she liked the atmosphere very much. The family of three chatted andughed. Thest time she visited, they ate a lot. They would be so happy that they could have endless topics to talk about. However, she now had a home. Raelynn was also happy. She picked up her ss and drank up. The beer was ice cold, so it was very refreshing to drink. After a few sips, she finished the ss of beer. She had always been very confident in her drinking capacity! "Rae, is it easy to get along with people from the design department?" ra was a little worried. After all, she was a neer. Many things would change after she entered the workce. Raelynn thought for a moment and said, "Rae, as a neer, the most important thing is to work hard and make full use of our value as soon as possible, to let thepany know the significance of our existence. Secondly, you must be clear that you must not get involved in any fights, whether openly or in secret, in the office, let alone deliberately target others. Don''t speak ill of others at any time. Thirdly, you should take the initiative to do more things and talk less. Fourth, you should learn from excellent people. Fifth, you should keep a certain distance from your colleagues, even those who are on good terms with you." "In thepany, others will only look at your achievements. They don''t care about how you do it. If there''s anything you don''t know or understand, you can ask me first. Don''t work alone." The people in the design department were not easy to get along with. After all, Alwynn Group was a bigpany, and those who could be hired were talented. Raelynn took out her phone and sent a file to ra. "ra, here''s a list of the designers and their assistants. What are their tempers and personalities like? What work are they in charge of? I''ve written down everything for you. Go back and take a good look. You''ll be able to handle them well when you start work." "Wow!" ra was overjoyed. At her previous workce, very few people had paid attention to her. After she passed the internship period and became a regr employee, those people began to take the initiative to talk to her. It was too difficult to be a rookie in the workce! That was especially the case for people like them whose backgrounds weren''t outstanding. Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 ra carefully saved the file in her phone and kept it like a treasure. She looked at it twice and only rxed after making sure that it was properly saved. Soon, a dish of peeled shrimp and garlic crayfish was served. The crayfish were fried which made them very fragrant and delicious. The two of them ate fiercely. Before they knew it, the beer was finished, Raelynn asked for another. ra''s eyes widened as she looked at her friend. ra''s face was burning hot but Raelynn was not drunk at all. Moreover, Raaelynn didn''t like that there wasn''t enough beer, so she ordered a ss of whiskey. Raelynn was in a bad mood that night. She wanted to get drunk and have a good sleep. Furthermore, she had ra by her side, so she drank more boldly. "ra, stop drinking. Be my bodyguard!" After finishing her words, Raelynn took another sip of wine and ate some food to counter the sharpness of the alcohol. ra knew that Raelynn had always been unhappy because of her family matters. Thus, she didn''t try to persuade her. No matter what happened to Raelynn, it would be useless for others to try to persuade her. She had to figure it out herself. ra had also encountered some things herself. No matter what her parents said, it would not be able to relieve the depression in her heart. She still needed to face the matter herself before she could walk out of the shadows. Therefore, at that moment, she understood the bitterness in Raelynn''s heart very well. "ra, do you know? My brother and mother are much better than my adoptive parents. My brother always wants to protect me." Raelynn thought of what happened that afternoon again. It feels so good to have Ryder step out to protect her! However, the next moment, a cold and perfect handsome face appeared in her mind again. D*mn it! He was her ideal type, but it''s a pity that she couldn''t get him! "ra, do you know? There''s also that b*stard, James. He has been harassing me ever since he found out that I''m not his sister. He even wanted to marry me. What has be of the world... How could there be such a detestable person?" Hearing this, ra was also very angry. "D*mn it, Rae. James is a yboy who has hurt a lot of young girls. One day, we should follow him and take advantage of him when he''s drunk. We can put a sack over his head, then the two of us can beat him up with sticks to vent your anger." "Hehe..." Raelynnughed. She lowered her head and raised her eyes to look at ra. Her smile was very evil. "ra, your idea is very good. We should beat him so hard that he can''t even remember his parents. Only then can I vent my anger." "Okay, Rae. However, you''d better drink less," ra persuaded her. She was afraid that it would be too ufortable for Raelynn to get drunk, as she had to go to work the following day. "It''s okay. I''m not drunk!" Raelynn waved at her with a smile. ra had always known that Raelynn was good at drinking, but it was strange that she was not drunk after downing two sses of beer and a ss of whiskey. She might not get drunk when she was in a good mood, but the problem was that she was in a bad mood now. "Rae..." However, before ra could finish her words, Raelynn shouted again, "Boss, another bottle of whiskey." ra tried to coax her, "Rae, you should eat your favorite barbecue. That''s enough alcohol." Raelynn smiled coquettishly. Her dazzling eyes were bright, her red lips were slightly opened, and her teeth were very white and neat. Her charming beauty was something that even ra could not resist. "ra, that''s not enough. I''m not drunk yet. Let''s have another ss. That''s right!" Raelynn picked up her cutlery and ate her favorite crayfish. In the end, Raelynn finished another bottle of alcohol and patted her belly with satisfaction. "Rae, that was such a good drink!" ra nodded. Raelynn had drunk so much that she was even talking to herself. "You really don''t care that much about your body. Well, I''ll take you back to the hotel to rest." ra helped her up and walked to the side of the road. Raelynn did not make a fuss and obediently followed ra. After walking for a while, ra''s mobile phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was her mother calling. "Rae, stand here and wait for me. I''ll answer a call." Raelynn did not speak and just stood there quietly. "Hello, Mom." "ra, your father was hit by a car on his way back. He''s been sent to the hospital by an ambnce. Where are you? Come back quickly." "Mom, is Dad badly injured?" ra was very anxious. "I don''t know. I''m going to the general hospital now. You can go straight there. I''ll meet you there." "Okay, Mom. I''ll be right there." ra hung up the phone and looked at Raelynn. "Rae, I have something urgent to attend to. The hotel is 500 meters ahead. Can you go back by yourself?" Raelynn nodded and said, "ra, I''m still sober, not drunk. Go and see your dad." She had more or less overheard some parts of the conversation, and she still had some reason left in her. ra was still worried about her. "No, I won''t feel at ease if I don''t see you return to the hotel safely. I''m worried, so let me send you back first." Raelynn shook her head with a smile. "It''s okay. ra, I can go back myself. You should hurry over to the hospital." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that, she walked forward alone, and her pace was very steady. ra saw that Raelynn was still conscious, so she stopped a taxi by the road and went straight to the hospital. Raelynn was actually drunk. When there was someone by her side, her inherent shyness was still present. However, when there was no one around, she became bold and staggered around as she nced at her surroundings. There were two young men who passed by and wanted to go up and flirt with her, but they walked away guiltily after being stared at fiercely by her. Keh was just about to head back. When he was waiting for the red light, he suddenly saw Raelynn staggering around on the sidewalk. He thought that he was mistaken, so he took another serious look. It was really Raelynn. She sometimes giggled, and sometimes she babbled to herself. Keh frowned. Thinking of what had happened in the hotelst time, he was instantly worried. He drove the car to the side of the road, got out of the car, and followed Raelynn. Raelynn''s footsteps were unstable. She didn''t even notice the trees on the sidewalk and she almost bumped into them. Keh''s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He quickly grabbed hold of Raelynn''s waist so that she could avoid the embarrassment of walking into a tree. "Mmm!" Raelynn felt that the touch on her waist was a little familiar. She turned around and saw a handsome and perfect face. "Hehe..." She suddenly smiled. What a handsome man. "Sir, you are so beautiful!" Keh was speechless. As expected, she was so drunk that she couldn''t even recognize him. Raelynn''s entire body turned around, and her restless fingers gently brushed across Keh''s handsome features. Keh was stunned, and his calm heart rippled. Raelynn smiled. "Sir, do you have a girlfriend?" Keh replied coldly, "No!" He wanted to see how she would react! Raelynn looked at him and giggled. After a while, she asked, "Sir, do you think I''m beautiful?" She tucked her hair behind her ear so that Keh could see her face more clearly. Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Keh looked at the delicate and cold face in front of him that had a natural luster over her skin. Her blurred and charming eyes were clear. She had a cute straight nose, and her red and sexy lips were like roses, with a kind of irresistible fragrance, making people want to kiss her. "Beautiful!" Keh choked out the word as if he had been bewitched. She was beautiful, gorgeous, charming, cute, and lovely! There was no doubt about that. The first time he saw her, he knew that she was beautiful! "Haha..." Raelynn''s charming eyes shone, and her blurred gaze was directly and firmly fixed on Keh''s handsome face. "Sir, I know you. You are a b*stard. You bullied me that night. I remember your scent. Yes, it''s the smell of your body. It smells so good." Raelynn was really drunk, but even in that state, she still clearly remembered that the man''s scent that night ovepped with the man in front of her. Everything she said seemed to be true. Keh''s heart tightened. He thought that she couldn''t remember anything. When she was sober, she looked at him as if nothing had happened, but when she was drunk, she remembered everything. Keh''s dark eyes were filled with strong emotions, and there was a strong sense of danger. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Andrew wanted to introduce Raelynn to Boris? He narrowed his eyes with an unfathomable look. Boris was innocent and speechless:" What were you talking about? I didn''t know anything." "Sir, you were so great that night!" As Raelynn spoke, she pouted unhappily. "But you''re a b*stard. It was my first time, but you didn''t care about me at all. Jerk, b*stard, don''t let me see you again. If I see you again, I''ll definitely destroy you." Raelynn struggled to get out of Keh''s arms. Keh''s eyes grew darker and darker. It was her first time, but wasn''t it also his? Destroy him? Where did this little woman get her confidence and courage? Raelynn staggered forward a few steps and suddenly stopped to think with her eyes narrowed. She seemed to have forgotten something. She suddenly turned around and saw Keh standing behind her. She smiled foolishly again. "Hey, how could I forget you? Come home with me quickly. You must be responsible for me since you took my first time." Keh was speechless. How much did she drink? He walked over and asked, "Where do you live? I''ll send you back." Hearing this, Raelynn pouted her red lips and looked sad. "I don''t have a home. I don''t have a home..." Her voice became softer and softer, and her choked sobs were very endearing. Feeling a little helpless, Keh pulled her along and said, "Come with me." Raelynn followed him into the car and burped a few times. Keh was a little disgusted. He didn''t know how to drink, nor did he like alcohol. When they got in the car, Raelynn was still restless. "Sir, what''s your name?" "Keh," he replied coldly. Raelynn squinted her eyes and tilted her head to think for a while. "That name is a little familiar. The president of ourpany has that name too, but he''s cold, like a thousand-year-old iceberg." Keh tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He was like a thousand-year-old iceberg? Haha... How could she dare to... He was only a little angry, only a little! "Keh, do you have a girlfriend?" Raelynn fiddled with her seat belt. She was alreadypletely drunk, so what she said was based on her instinctive reaction. Keh replied, "No!" Raelynn giggled and said, "Keh, I don''t have a boyfriend either. Do you want to be my boyfriend? Anyway, you have to be responsible for me, so you must be responsible!" As she spoke, she loosened her seat belt and used both hands to pinch his handsome face. Keh frowned and drove seriously, letting her hands roam freely across his face. "It feels so good! It''s exactly the same as that night," Raelynn murmured to herself. Keh was speechless. It turned out she was fully aware of what happened that night after getting drunk. When she was sober, she yed dumb. Keh moved her hand away and stated in a deep voice, "Raelynn, sit down. I''ll be responsible for you." Yes, when he thought that she was going to be introduced to Boris, he was very unhappy. Raelynn tilted her head to look at him and said with a smile, "You''re the one who said it. Don''t go back on your word." "Yes!" Keh nodded calmly. He didn''t know whether he liked the woman in front of him or not, but when he thought of how she was going to fall in love with another man, he was very unhappy. Because she gave him her first time, he had an inexplicable feeling for her. Keh brought Raelynn to the hotel where he usually stayed and took the elevator directly to the presidential suite on the top floor. Keh helped her in and ced her on therge bed. She said, "Raelynn, rest here tonight. Get up tomorrow and go to work." Hearing this, Raelynn asked, "Sir, are you leaving?" Keh was speechless. She had forgotten about him again. He replied, "Yes!" Raelynn quickly stood up. "Sir, don''t go. Stay with me. I''m so lonely." In response to her bold and clingy invitation, Keh''s heart instantly felt suffocated. Did this woman know what she was doing? Raelynn hugged Keh and clung to him like an octopus. A faint fragrance suddenly lingered around him, making him feel like he was in a trance. The vague memory of that night and the feeling of ecstasy unconsciously climbed all over his body, like entangled vines tightly encircling him. Keh stood there quietly and did not dare to move, but Raelynn kept rubbing herself against him. After a while, she found that only she was moving, while he was like a piece of wood. Raelynn tiptoed and kissed his chin. She murmured, "Why are you so tall? I can''t even kiss you." Raelynn had a habit whereby as long as the person who was drinking with her apanied her the whole time, she would be very quiet. Once that person left her sight, she would be crazy, and that was why things happened that day. Moreover, she did not know what she was doing at all. It would also gradually awaken some things in the depths of her memory. Hearing that, Keh couldn''t help smiling. He lowered his head and looked at her fair and tender face that was full of dissatisfaction. A pair of clear eyes clearly reflected his appearance. The two of them were very close to each other. He could kiss her red and soft lips just by lowering his head. Keh gulped. It was a lie to say that he was not tempted, but he couldn''t take advantage of her. Otherwise, he and Raelynn couldn''t even be friends. "Sir, I really liked your madness that night, hehe..." Raelynn did not give up. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Keh looked at her with his dark eyes. Gradually, the darkness in his eyes turned into a zing me, as his eyes burned with desire for her. "Raelynn, let go of me." Keh''s voice was very low. His ck eyes, which seemed to be burning with mes, were fixed on her charming and beautiful face. "No, I won''t. What can you do to me?" Raelynn giggled and rubbed her lips against his firm chest. Keh couldn''t help gulping again. Her hands, which were tightly holding his waist, were soft and hot. Raelynn giggled, "Hehe... I finally found you..." She began to talk nonsense, but she didn''t let go of Keh. Raelynn only felt that she was very warm and safe in his arms and did not want to leave. Not only that, but her soft fingers became more and more restless. Keh''s heart was about to jump out of his chest after being tortured by her. He lowered his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. "Raelynn, you asked for it." Keh had already turned on his mobile phone and recorded everything that had happened just now. His phone was a brand new, unreleased phone, and it had 360-degree cameras that could follow and capture scenes even if it was dark. He wanted to let Raelynn see what kind of person she was after she got drunk. Let''s see if she dared to drink again in the future. "Sir, your embrace is so warm, isn''t it?" Raelynn''s coquettish voice was soft and lovely. As she spoke, she hugged Keh even tighter like a sloth, not letting go. Her red lips kissed him clumsily. In the end, she got what she wanted. In the pitch-ck room, Raelynn made joyful and ambiguous noises... It was a real drunken life. In the darkness, the male voice was very hoarse. "Raelynn, who am I?" Raelynn smiled. "A handsome man." Keh''s expression darkened. He tried his best to punish her, but she still didn''t know who he was. Keh began to whisper into her ear, "Remember, my name is Keh Alwynn." Raelynn: "I remember, Keh Alwynn! Hehe... Hehe..." A long timeter, the man''s deep male voice let out a deep sigh... Ring, Ring, Ring... Ring, Ring, Ring... Ring, Ring, Ring... Raelynn''s mobile phone rang three times, but she didn''t hear it. Another 10 minutes passed. Ring, Ring, Ring... Ring, Ring, Ring... The crisp sound of the rm clock made people feel much better in the early morning. Only then did Raelynnzily open her eyes. Hiss! She felt like she was in so much pain, as if she had run for 3,000 meters. For a moment, she was in a daze. When she saw the strange environment, she blinked her bleary eyes:" Who was I? Where was I?" She blinked again and carefully saw everything in the room. It was a lovely morning, and the morning light filled the whole room, dyeing it a warm orange. asionally, the wind blew in, and the beige curtains on the French windows rippled like waves. Raelynn blinked her eyes again. Everything that had happened earlier appeared in front of her. This... was not a dream! Raelynn moved and felt someone behind her holding her. A pair of strong arms were wrapped around her waist. There was a faint breathing sound above her head. Raelynn suddenly froze. She didn''t even know what she had done after she got drunk, but after waking up, she remembered everything that had happened the night before. It was all her. A monster-like existence! As long as she sobered up, she could remember everything that had happened the previous night clearly. "Sir, you are so handsome." "Sir, am I beautiful?" "Sir, you''re the man from the hotel from the other night. You have to be responsible for me." "Sir, I finally found you." ...... Even at the most emotional moment. The low male voice asked her, "Raelynn, who am I?" Raelynn said, "Sir." The words were still ringing in her ears. "Remember, my name is Keh Alwynn." Raelynn wanted to die on the spot. If time could be reversed, if she could travel through time and space, she wanted to go back to seven o''clock the previous night. She had never seen ra or Keh. It was too embarrassing, too shameful, too unrestrained. How could she be so unrestrained in front of him? It was too terrifying. She was truly scared of herself. Forget it, she''d better bite her tongue and end her own life. She no longer had the courage to live in this world. How could she do such a thing? She had forcibly knocked Keh down and shouted shamelessly, "Sir, you''re amazing!" Ah, ah, ah, ah... Raelynn closed her eyes. "I''m dead!" She wanted to stick a piece of paper on her forehead that said, "Do not disturb!" Thinking of the person behind her, Raelynn''s eyes moved backwards inch by inch. What came into her sight was a perfect, fair, and handsome face. She had a clear view with no blind spots. His sexy lips were straight and he had a straight nose. His eyes were closed and his eyshes were long and curly; it wasn''t exaggerated to say that his eyshes were like a swing. D*mn it, who else could it be but Keh? Oh god! Did she sleep with Keh? No, no, no,st time, it was also this b*stard. However, thest time was different from this time. This time, it was obvious that she was the one who had pulled Keh. He had been forced to do so. Raelynn suddenly had an idea and gently pulled the big hand around her waist away. Then, she moved away little by little. Feeling that she was naked, Raelynn thought of ending her life again. However, that approach did not seem to work. She was still alive. She wanted to live, so she had to run away. Things had already happened, and she was waiting to lie down and beughed at. Only those who were shameless could have a ce in the world. Raelynnforted herself in her heart. She looked around for her clothes, but where were they? Only Keh''s white shirt was seen not far away, and they made a great reminder of the previous night. Two diamond buttons had fallen next to the bed. That reminded Raelynn of her savage spirit the previous night. When she went crazy, even men could notpete with her. Yes, she was the best, and that day was a day full of vitality. It was clear that Keh''s white shirt had be her only life-saving straw. As long as she put it on and found her clothes, she could leave here. As long as she escaped sessfully and refused to admit it afterwards, what could Keh do to her? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Anyway, she was the one who had suffered a loss. He should stay far away from her since he had enjoyed her and was satisfied. Thinking of this, Raelynn felt that this decision was very admirable. ncing at the distance of his shirt, she slowly stretched out her foot and slowly hooked it with her toes. As she was about to seed, her smile was more brilliant than the sun. After sessfully putting on the shirt, Raelynn grinned and bent over to look for her clothes. She had just taken a few steps when she identally stepped on something on the floor. She grimaced in pain, but she couldn''t care less. She found her clothes and quietly tiptoed to the bathroom. However, a deep voice came from behind. "Are you going to run away again?" Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Hearing that deep and familiar voice, Raelynn was petrified right there and then. It was over! She was caught! "God, please give me a chance at survival," she begged. Just a little bit more and she would have been able to escape. Keh had woken up a long time ago, but hey still without moving a muscle when he saw the petite woman in his arms still deep in slumber. He partly also wanted to observe what she would do when she woke up. Unexpectedly, she was a stubborn one who attempted to escape yet again. "Isn''t it about time you came back here?" His voice was low, and in its depths was anger. Raelynn''s hunched figure sat down, bare-legged. No, no, no, she didn''t hear anything, she could continue going forward. She closed her eyes and continued walking away. Keh was stupefied. "Raelynn, do you think you can run?" Those words instantly triggered Raelynn. She straightened up quickly, turning to look at the man sitting on the bed with a flustered expression. The quilt covered up till his waist, revealing his toned upper body alluringly. Raelynn was pale, her hair tousled. Her beautiful, doe-like eyes were pried wide open in anger. Most eye-catching of all were her rosy lips, ravaged yet beautiful, like a rose. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When Keh thought of that soft touch, his gaze burned. Raelynn withered under that passionate look. She peered away and mumbled, "I-I just wanted to use the bathroom." Raelynn ignored the aches in her body. The morning sun zed brightly; the entire room was bathed in sunlight. Keh''s fair skin was dyed a bronze shade. His enticing scent wafted towards Raelynn. The events of the previous night reyed in her mind, frame by frame. Raelynn was quiet. She thought to herself, "Too sexy." However, a wave of shame instantly washed over her. She wanted to kill herself on the spot, but shecked the fortitude. Keh''s gaze on her wasplex. He did not believe her im. Raelynn was still wearing his pajamas. She was not short, but his shirt was long enough to cover her up. "Come back." Keh''s tone did not leave any room for debate. Raelynn regretted her impulsive courage. She should have run out instantly. "W-Why?" Raelynn stepped back warily. Keh cracked a smile. His charming face revealed that he was in a good mood. "Come here." Keh was as domineering as ever. "I won''t." Raelynn''s temper red. "I won''t go. What can you do to me?" Keh narrowed his eyes, radiating a dangerous aura. "Aren''t we going to have a proper talk about what happenedst night?" Raelynn''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t dare to meet his gaze. "What... what happenedst night? Last night... By the way, why did you bring me to the hotel?" Raelynn queried soulfully. Keh sneered and slowly leaned against the bed. It was the first time that he had ravished herpletely when he was sober. The feeling was worlds apart from the other night. It made his soul tremble; it gave him unprecedented satisfaction. That kind of satisfactionforted his spirit like never before. It wound its way into the depths of his heart, causing him to be reluctant to give her up. Raelynn made no move and stood still where she was. All of a sudden, the light and shadows in the room flickered. Everything went dark for Raelynn. Her feet were swept off the ground, right into Keh''s arms. He moved so quickly that she was completely taken by surprise. "Ah..." Her mind went nk. A momentter, they were both lying under the quilt. Raelynn''s heart carried all sorts of emotions. She fumed when she saw Keh''s smile reaching his eyes. "Bastard, Keh, did you do it intentionally? You were the one at the hotelst time, weren''t you?" There was no sense in beating around the bush since it had alreadye to that juncture. Keh was not of a mind to hide it from her and fuel the unnecessary misunderstanding. Keh was a man who took responsibility for his actions. "You finally remember, hmm!" Keh''s sultry voice sounded a little yful. "Hmph! You''ve recognized me since long ago, but you didn''t say anything. You bastard." Raelynn pounded his chest hard a few times. Although current society was quite open about such matters, Raelynn was still conservative. She ced great importance on her virginity, yet she had lost it. No amount of tears would change that. She could only acknowledge the reality. Her drunkenness the previous night had led her to remember Keh. No wonder she had always thought that he seemed familiar. Her memory had always been spectacr. Keh looked sincerely at her sorrowful face, and apologized from the bottom of his heart. "I''m sorry. It was my faultst time. I was drugged and went to the wrong room, and you were drunk, so things eventually happened that way. I met you while going somewherest night. I was afraid that you would be in danger, so I had to bring you to this hotel. I don''t know how much you remember, but after I brought you here, you didn''t let me go." Keh nced at her with a yful smile and held her in his arms. Damn it, he liked the intimate feeling he was experiencing. Raelynn said nothing at first. To her embarrassment, she remembered everything. Well, she wouldn''t admit it. "I don''t recall." She denied it and lowered her gaze at the same time, not daring to look into his piercing eyes. "Haha..." A pleasantugh came from the top of her head. Raelynn became more nervous and shrank into his arms like a turtle. Being drunk and being sober in his arms were two different things. When drunk, she knew nothing and could do whatever she wanted. When she was awake, her five senses were particrly sensitive. For example, his very breath could affect her emotions right then. "Raelynn, you don''t remember, but I do." Raelynn thought to herself, "Damn bastard!" Why did he have to remember things so clearly? "Raelynn, I will be ountable for it all." Those words stunned Raelynn. She recalled him saying simr things the night before. She suddenly looked up at him. Her big eyes were glistening adorably. Keh appeared dead serious, without even so much as a hint that he was joking. "Do you really mean that?" she asked mechanically. Keh nodded slightly, a resolute look in his eyes. In a steady tone, he said, "Yes, I won''t follow the same path as my father and my brother. My father was also framed in the hotel, and my mother was pregnant with us siblings for six years. My brother suffered the same fate and missed seven years of his child growing up." At that, Keh''s mood dimmed. He gazed deeply at Raelynn. After a while, he continued, "Me too. I was also set up that night. We didn''t use protection twice. I was afraid that you would get pregnant. Love can be fostered. I don''t hate you. These are my true feelings." Keh thought for a moment and added, "Raelynn, will you give me a chance? I don''t know what love is, but I will try my best to learn how to love you." Raelynn was stunned. Did Keh just confess to her? At the very least, that bastard was honest and had a good character. He wasn''t like those men who would go back on their word after they had their fun. Compared to those men, Keh was much better. What should she do? She was moved. She also liked responsible men like Keh very much. However, Raelynn was very worried. She asked seriously, "Keh, what if you try your best but still can''t fall in love with me?" Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Keh had already thought about that as soon as he woke up. He said, "I''ve already given that some thought. What I believe is that as long as I try hard, you will reciprocate." After he finished speaking, Keh paused for a moment. Heughed at himself internally. If he alone were to work hard, that would be difficult to foster any love! The key point was whether Raelynn liked him or not. Raelynn asked, "You''re that confident?" Keh''s self-assured smile was bright. "I''ve been that confident since I was a child." But at that moment, his confidence wavered. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Because he didn''t know if Raelynn would like him. "Mean!" Raelynn pounded him. "I''m still angry, yet you actually confessed your love to me." Raelynn grew haughty. But in her eyes, Keh was really a good man. Keh suddenly turned over and wrapped her in his arms fiercely. Raelynn struggled instinctively and looked at him, full of anxiety. "Keh, what are you trying to do?" Keh smiled wickedly. "What do you think?" Raelynn dared not say a word. If she had the gall to say something like that, her name wouldn''t be Raelynn! "Last night, you you were drunk. Now that you''re sober, let''s go for one more round so you can thoroughly feel the sensations. If you don''t like it, you can tell me." That was just how Keh was. Such things were usually tiptoed around, but he approached it in a way that gave the impression of a business negotiation. Raelynn was taken aback and gaped at Keh in a daze. Keh smiled. "Are you scared?" Raelynn bit her tongue. Provocation, undisguised provocation. Raelynn quickly found a good reason to avoid it "No, I have to go to work. Skipping work with you will get me scolded by the entire design department." "I''ve already asked Luke to take leave for you. You don''t have to go to the office today." Raelynn''s eyes widened again. Even herst escape route was blocked off. Her waist was sore and her back hurt. How could she be in the mood for it? "But I''m not like you. You talk about it like it''s as simple as eating." Keh''s brows twitched. Thinking back to theck of confidence he felt moments ago, he almost wanted to prove her feelings for him right there and then. He didn''t say anything, merely leaned over and kissed her lips. He wanted to prove it and let her feel it herself. Raelynn was quiet too. Just as Keh was about to make a move, he stopped. Keh shifted his handsome face slightly and said in a hoarse voice, "You didn''t refuse me just now." Raelynn asked, "You... you gave me a choice?" But why did she feel disappointed when he left her? That feeling was strange. Keh replied, "No, let''s do it again." Raelynn was silent. Was this some sort of bargain? That time, there was no opportunity for Raelynn to offer a reaction. She was captured and ravaged by him swiftly. When Raelynn woke up again, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. Raelynn felt her whole body ache. She looked to her side and found no one. She blinked her dry eyes and took another look to confirm that. Once again, a sense of loss welled up in her heart. The sheets around her were already cold. So, he had gone out long ago? Raelynn slowly got up and saw a note on the bedside table. She quickly grabbed it, seeing a few words written on the piece of paper. [Look at your phone]. She picked up her phone and unlocked it. She had an unread message. She nced at the contact which said ''Future Husband''. Raelynn''s mind dissolved into a frenzy. When did she have a future husband in her contacts? She was dazed for a moment before she realized that it was Keh who had saved his contact number on her phone. She clicked on the message. It was from Keh. "I''m going on a business trip for five days. Because you said that you didn''t hate me and were willing to be my girlfriend, I saved my number to your phone. After you wake up, press the red button on the headboard. The hotel staff will send you food." "Luke told me that you recently bought a house and were preparing to move. There''s a tinum card on the table, a housewarming gift. You can live here for the time being. This is my personal suite. Clothes have been prepared for you in the cloakroom." "When Ie back, I''ll take you to meet my parents." Raelynn was scared stiff by thest sentence. They were barely a couple. Why was she already meeting his parents? However, she realized from all of that that Keh was serious about her. She picked up the card on the table and looked at it. She felt as though she was carrying a hundred million dors with her. As expected of the Alwynn family, they were really generous. A tinum card as a housewarming gift? It waspletely out of ce in her humble home. Raelynn curled her lips. Keh had left on such an important day. Leaving her with a card made her feel a little humiliated. However, when she thought about it, she came to the conclusion that it was typical of him. After lying on the bed for a while, she felt weak. Her over twenty years of fantasizing had be a reality thanks to Keh. She took a look at the presidential suite. It was much more luxurious than the one she had lived in last time. That night, she used a huge sum of money to enjoy the high-level service of the presidential suite, but the enjoyment came to an end eventually. After taking a shower, Raelynn went to the cloakroom. It was the size of an entire bedroom. On the left side were men''s suits of different styles, and on the right, there were several custom-made dresses and suits, as well asfortable casual clothes. Raelynn couldn''t help but sigh. Money was really awesome! She put on a pink casual suit and went out to press the red button on the bedside. A few minutester, the doorbell rang. She opened the door slowly, and the waiter came in with a small dining cart. Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 The waiter standing at the door smiled at her respectfully. "Greetings, Miss Edwards. Here is your food." Raelynn replied, "Thank you. I''ll push the cart in by myself." "Alright, Miss Edwards. What would you like to eat for dinner, if I may ask? Mr. Alwynn said that a big lobster has just been delivered by air. If you want to eat that, the kitchen will immediately prepare it. If you have anything else you''d like to eat, you can call the receptionist beforehand to notify us." At the thought of the lobster, Raelynn''s appetite was whetted considerably. Was Keh such a caring person? He was not there, but she could still feel his concern for her. "Then please prepare the lobster for me and send it here at seven o''clock. Don''t make it too spicy. I''d like a light meal." "Noted, Miss Edwards. Enjoy your food!" After the waiter left, Raelynn slowly pushed the cart in. She left it at the side of the table and set the dishes on the tabletop. The portion for each dish was small, but there were a variety of dishes. All the eight dishes on the table were exquisite and expensive, special meals and desserts. There was even a bowl of rice pudding. Raelynn was taken aback. How did Keh know that she loved rice pudding? Raelynn picked up the spoon and stirred it gently. The whole room was filled with its sweet fragrance. She smiled and lowered her head to take a bite. Then, the phone on the bedside table rang. Raelynn got up again to get her phone, but she walked a little stiffly. She picked up her phone and saw the contact name: Future Husband. Raelynn was shocked. Was it Keh? She slowly pressed the ept button. "Hello." "You''re awake?" Sure enough, Keh''s deep and pleasant voice came from the other end of the line. "Yes." Raelynn was a little embarrassed, peeking down at her toes. "Are you upset?" Keh was a man of few words. He wasn''t good at cheering people up. The only reason he took the initiative to speak up was because he thought that he had to be more proactive in pursuing a girlfriend. He had never been in a rtionship, but he had seen people around him fall in love, such as the yboy, Nathaniel. To make a girl happy, there was no limit to what Nathaniel would do. His master was another skirt- chaser. In recent years, when he was with them, he could asionally appreciate the thrill of chasing girls. But there wasn''t any girl he really liked or wanted to pursue. He was only interested in a love which wouldst. He had a female junior, a very gentle and lovely girl. After a brief period with her, he was left with the impression that girls liked more proactive men. Raelynn was indeed somewhat unhappy. Only then did she realize that a woman in love would be an idiot who wanted to be together with her lover regardless of the circumstances. "That''s right, I''m not happy. The man who confessed his love to me this morning was gone when I woke up. How am I supposed to be happy? Have you seen a couple in love acting that way?" The more she talked, the angrier she became. As a girlfriend, she had the right to be angry, didn''t she? "I''m sorry! I''ll be more thoughtful in the future. This business trip is very important. Thest time I went to the wrong room, that was all schemed by the daughter of the Myers Family. I''m on this trip to discuss cooperating and help avenge you." A sincere apology came from the other end of the line. Raelynn wanted to scream. What was that about helping her? Why did she have to be dragged into it? "Well... well, because you''ve rified it, as your girlfriend, I forgive you." After Raelynn finished speaking, she blushed a bright red. When Keh heard her calling herself his girlfriend, he heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking of the fact that they were a couple, he couldn''t help smiling. "Rae," he said tentatively. Raelynn was taken by surprise. That was the first time he had called her that. It was such a sweet and endearing nickname. "What... what is it?" She became tongue-tied. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Wait for me to return" "I will." After hanging up, Raelynn flopped onto the bed like a ragdoll. She felt as though she had a new lease on life! The phone in Raelynn''s hand vibrated again. She took a look and saw that it was another message from Keh. "I am indeed very busy, but as your boyfriend, I will take the time to miss you." Raelynn smiled, a blissful smile, as though she was really in love. Raelynn felt a little cocky. She replied, "Hmph, you haven''t gotten me yet. You should try your best to make me feel your sincerity." Keh texted, "I have faith in my abilities. Actions are better than words. I''ll show you how sincere I am about this. I have a meeting to go to now." Keh put down his phone and looked at Luke doubtfully. "Luke, is this method of yours really enough for me to win Raelynn''s heart?" Keh was clueless about pursuing girls. He thought of asking Nathaniel and Austin, but those two hooligans definitely wouldn''t have any good things to say or any noteworthy methods. Luke was okay, so Keh asked him. Luke''s curiosity was eating at him. "Mr. Keh, don''t worry. Girls in love all like sweet talk. However, you can''t just say things. You must take action." "I know," Keh replied seriously. Luke couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Keh, I just can''t figure out when you guys met." He was dying of curiosity. "I went into the wrong room in the hotel. There''s no need to talk about the rest," replied Keh. Luke was speechless. "Dear Mr. Keh, couldn''t you borate a bit more?" Luke thought to himself. That half-assed exnation was too cruel! "Haha..." Lukeughed anyway. He got the gist of it. "No wonder you treat Miss Edwards differently. Of all the girls I''ve seen, she really stands out from the crowd. She''s beautiful and talented." Keh red at him sharply and said, "I''m going to the meeting." Then he got up and walked out. A chill ran down Luke''s spine as he rubbed his nose in fear. He was jealous. How much did he like her? But there was a silver lining. Keh was in love. His life would be easier. Keh''s character was very straightforward. If he had something to say, he wouldn''t mince words. He didn''t need to be on guard when they interacted; he wouldn''t have any worries when chatting. Following such a person was actually quite easy, but the workload in the Alwynn Group was far too taxing. Raelynn was still very sleepy after having lunch. She fell asleep on the bed. It was past six o''clock when she woke up. By that time, she felt more lively. Raelynn took a deep breath. She thought to herself that taking an asional break did wonders. She didn''t n to return to the hotel she was staying at before, for that night. The room there was small. Compared to the luxurious room where she was currently, it was more convenient to live there. She was too tired that night and did not intend to live stream. Raelynny quietly on the bed. She thought of what had happenedst night. Keh''s expression was potent, but his voice was gentle and tender. She remembered that at thest moment, he had coaxed her tenderly. "It will be alright soon. You will belong to only me in the future!" What a powerful, yet loving way to put it. "s!" Raelynn sighed. She was with her allst night, why did she have to leave so suddenly? Raelynn slowly got up again. Something came to mind. She immediately grabbed her phone and called ra. Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 The phone rang several times before ra answered the phone. "Rae, what''s wrong? Are you drunk?" ra was very concerned about Raelynn''s health. After all, she had drunk a lotst night. She had been very worried since she didn''t escort Raelynn to the hotel room. Raelynn just smiled sardonically. She had been more than drunk. She almost ruined herself. She could not me ra for that. With Mr. Hansen in trouble, ra had been fraught with anxiety. "ra, I''m fine. Is Mr. Hansen feeling better?" Raelynn remembered that ra left because she received a call from Mr. Hansen. That was why she hurriedly called ra. "Rae, my father is fine. He just fell on his leg and pulled his ligament. At that time, a passerby called an ambnce which sent him to the hospital. My mother didn''t understand the situation fully and was really worked up, so I was anxious then. I was worried about you all night. I can rest assured now since you''ve arrived at the hotel safely." Although it was a mere distance of 500 meters, it was also possible for a drunk person to go to the wrong ce. It wasn''t like such a situation had never happened before. Raelynn would asionally act recklessly when she was drunk. Raelynn smiled and said, "Yes, I''m back at the hotel safe and sound. You don''t have to worry about me. Take good care of Mr. Hansen." "Well, as long as you''re safe, I''m relieved. Since you get off work soon, do you want to go out for dinner?" Raelynn said, "I''m not going out for the time being. I feel a little unwell after getting drunkst night. I''ll go back to the hotel to rest first. Tomorrow, I''ll go to the new ce to take a look. I need to buy some bits and bobs too." ra replied, "Okay. My father will be discharged from the hospital today. He can go back home and rest for a while before continuing to work. If you need any help, you must tell me." Raelynn was very grateful that she had such a good friend. No matter the time or asion, she always had her in her thoughts. "Alright, ra!" They chatted for a while before ending the call. Raelynn felt sore all over, although she got enough sleep. She had nothing to do and did not want to work, so she got up and went to the bathroom. After filling the bathtub, shey inside and sighed comfortably. She looked up at the brilliant crystal chandelier above her head. Raelynn had to sigh again. Being rich was a wonderful thing! Raelynn''s mind drifted from thought to thought. The feeling of water on her skin was too comfortable, washing the aches and pain away. Gradually, she fell asleep again. It was not until the doorbell for dinner rang that she was awakened. Raelynn suddenly opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. She had just had a dream. She dreamed that Keh was standing beside the bathroom and gently calling her, "Rae, wake up, quick, wake up!" As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard the doorbell ringing. The water had already turned cold. She waspletely awake by then. Raelynn had missed him all day and even met him in her dream. It was as though she was poisoned fatally with the toxin known as Keh. Raelynn got up, quickly put on her bathrobe, and went to open the door. At the door, two waiters were pushing two small dining carts outside. Raelynn looked at them apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Come in." "It''s alright." The two waiters pushed the trolleys forward with a smile on their faces, andid all the food out on the table. They said, still smiling "Miss Edwards, this is a feast of lobster. Enjoy your meal!" Raelynn nced at the fare and realized that she would not be able to finish everything herself. "Thank you! But can you give me some takeaway boxes? I can''t eat so much food alone. I want to take some back and share it with my family. Can you pack some of the specialties here too? Enough for three people." One waiter said, "Of course, Miss Edwards. Please wait for a moment. We''ll prepare everything right away." "Thank you!" Raelynn turned around and took her phone to make a call in the room. "Raelynn, have you returned to the hotel after work?" Ryder asked happily. "Yes. Ryder, have you eaten yet?" Ryder replied, "Nope. Mom and I just moved some things over and tidied up. We''re just heading out to eat. Have you eaten?" Raelynn was delighted. She grinned and said, "Ryder, I haven''t eaten either. Wait for me, we don''t need to go out to a restaurant to eat. I''ll bring some food backter. Please wait for me with mom." "Alright, sis!" After Raelynn hung up, she went to the dressing room to change into casualwear. The hotel''s service was top-notch and speedy. Ten minutester, tworge insted boxes were carried up by the waiter, who stood in front of her. Next to him stood a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. "Miss Edwards, where are you going?" Raelynn was flummoxed. She asked, "Are you going to bring me there?" The middle-aged man smiled and nodded. "Yes, Miss Edwards. Mr. Alwynn has ordered me to take good care of you." Raelynn was momentarily dumbstruck. Oh no, she was once again floored by the extent of Keh''s care for her. "Thank you! Let''s go, then." Raelynn did not reject the offer. There was no way she could take a taxi while carrying tworge boxes. Thirty minutester, the car stopped in front of Raelynn''s house. The driver immediately got out of the car and carried the two insted boxes out of the trunk. Raelynn looked at him, feeling very grateful. "Thank you. You can go back first. I''ll return by myself later." The driver handed her his business card and said, "Very well, Miss Edwards. This is my name card. You can call me 30 minutes before you are to depart. I will pick you up then." Raelynn nodded. "Okay, thank you!" After the driver left, Raelynn called and asked Ryder toe down to get the boxes. "Wow! Sis, where did you get all this delicious food?" Ryder was starving. After all, they had been hard at work all day. Raelynn smiled. "It''s the hotel''s lobster feast and some specialties. Let''s eat together." Ryder was stunned. "That couldn''t have been cheap." Raelynn found an excuse. "My work went through and I got a small bonus. I wanted to treat you and mom to a delicious meal." "Okay, okay, okay. Well, I Iove lobster the most." Raelynn looked at his innocent smile and cheerfully grinned back. "That''s a lucky coincidence then. Let''s go inside quickly." Raelynn was walking behind Ryder when her phone vibrated. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She looked down and saw that it was a message from Keh. "Rae, I''m done with the meeting." Raelynn''s grip on her phone tightened. To be honest, she was very bold when she was impulsive, but when she calmed down, her fears soon overtook her by the dozens. Was she really going to fall in love with Keh Keh? Would the Alwynn family agree to a person with a family background like hers? It was said that the second son of the Alwynn family married the daughter of the richest man in Lemmon City. Raelynn, she was nothing! Raelynn replied to his text, "You''ve worked hard. Rest early tonight." When they arrived at their ce on the second floor, it finally felt like a home after Ryder and Malia''s redecorating efforts. "Mom, thank you for your hard work." Raelynn looked at her mother. She was very gentle, very elegant, and her smile was very beautiful. When she was young, she had been a prime beauty. Malia smiled lovingly and looked at the small apartment. Her eyes were glimmering. "Rae, it wasn''t hard work at all! I''m very happy. We finally have a home." Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 Raelynn smiled and said, "Mom, when I''ve made some more money in the future, I will buy you a bigger house to live in." Malia shook her head with a chuckle. "Fool, how foolish!" Raelynn did not speak. Even if her mother said that she was a fool, she still felt the affection in those words. Malia pulled her daughter into the kitchen. While walking, she said, "Rae, I''ve never dreamed of anything too grand to live in. This much is enough. Life is short, you shouldn''t spend all your time and money on a house. You should make more time for yourself. As long as you''re happy and can afford food and clothing, that''s more than enough." The people of Malia''s generation had suffered a lot. Malia had seen a youth shouldering the weight of a thirty-year house loan stubbornly, and it crushed him. When it came to the time to pay his mortgage, his life was filled with anxiety and arguments. She had seen all that before, and she didn''t want her daughter to go down that path. Only those who were satisfied enough with food and clothing on their backs would be able to live happy lives. Raelynn knew that there was a generation gap in their mindsets after all. "Mom, I got it. Don''t worry, I won''t make myself suffer too much." "Raelynn, mom,e over and eat. This feast is amazing. I''ve never eaten these dishes before. They smell so good." Ryder was overjoyed andughed like a child. He stood there and raised a lobster in the air, waving it at them. "Haha..." Raelynn smiled happily. The family sat down and chatted while eating. On the other end, Keh went back to the hotel to rest after the meeting. Luke ordered arge variety of dishes. He was enjoying them with relish. However, Keh didn''t take a single bite. He kept staring at his phone. When he sat still, he looked like a statue. Luke observed it all. He finally understood that Keh was truly in love. Right then, Keh was feeling like an oasis in the desert, about to dry up. He was waiting for dew to refill it again, but there was no dewing. Luke recalled that Keh had just sent a message to Raelynn. As for whether there was any reply to that text, he had no idea. Seeing that he was about to devour the entire fish on his own, Luke couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Keh, let''s eat first." After a whole day of rushing a few events, he was quite tired. Keh suddenly looked at him and asked, "Luke, should I say something else?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luke asked, "What do you mean?" Keh said, "I sent a message to Rae, and she replied." Luke immediately asked, without thinking, "Mr. Keh, what was the reply?" "You''ve worked hard today, rest early tonight! That''s what she said. It doesn''t feel like a conversation between a couple," Keh voiced out bluntly. Luke was speechless. He thought, "Mr. Keh, this is a normal phrase of concern. Why do you overthink it so much?" Sure enough, people in love were childish. "Mr. Keh, there''s no deeper meaning to those words. Don''t think too much. Let''s eat first. You didn''t even have lunch today." Keh nced at her phone for thest time. His dark eyes were filled with anticipation. Luke couldn''t bear to see such a disappointed expression on Keh''s proud and elegant face. Luke had always admired Keh. "Mr. Keh, after dinner, you can chat with Miss Edwards. Women feel secure when their man takes the initiative." Upon hearing that, Keh thought that not only women needed security. Men needed to feel secure too. He had felt a keen sense of insecurity. After Luke prompted him, Keh decided to have dinner first. After dinner, Keh stared at his phone again. What a mysterious feeling. He wanted nothing more than to hear her voice and sweet words. Was this how it felt to be in a rtionship? Constantly worried, always wanting to see the other! Keh looked at his phone and sighed slightly. A moment before, the hotel manager had called and informed him that Raelynn had packed dinner and went home to have dinner with her family. He didn''t bother Raelynn then. They were all adults who needed their private space. That applied to him as well. He resisted the impulse to call Raelynn. It was half past ten at night. Keh had had intercourse several timesst night and experienced a busy day. He was really sleepy. After taking a shower, he put on his white silk pajamas, ovee with drowsiness. His strong and perfect physique was very attractive. After lying down, he informed his parents that he was well. He also called his three brothers and was told that his sister and brother-inw had taken good care of them. Only then did he rx somewhat. After putting down the phone, there was a pervading sense of emptiness in his heart. It seemed that there was something he hadn''t done yet. Keh took his phone again and couldn''t help but click on the conversation between him and Raelynn. Raelynn had still not sent any message. He suddenly remembered Luke''s words. A man had to be a little more proactive in order for a girl to feel secure. Compared to him, Raelynn needed more security that only he could provide. At that, Keh immediately sent a message to Raelynn. "Have you gotten back to the hotel safely?" Although he did not know if Raelynn would return to the hotel to rest, he still wanted to ask. At that time, Raelynn had gone back to the hotel. She had been bored, but when she saw Keh''s text, for some reason, her empty heart was suddenly filled with joy. "I just arrived at the hotel. Thank you for the dinner. I couldn''t eat it all by myself, so I packed it up and went home to eat with my family. They had a good time." Seeing that Raelynn had replied quickly, Keh couldn''t help but smile. "When Ie back, I''ll take them out to eat. I also want to meet your family," Keh thought that that was a good reply. He was really being serious, seriously facing these new emotions. He didn''t want to only toy with beautiful women like Nathaniel did. He didn''t break it off cleanly with hisst girlfriend before finding a new girl. When they all bumped into each other, a fight between the girls ensued. Keh had indeed seen that happen with Nathaniel before. However, after Keh sent that message, there was no reply from Raelynn. Keh couldn''t help but feel anxious. Was she angry? A powerful man couldmand even the wind and rain in the world of business, but in the face of love, he still had to tread carefully. When Raelynn saw Keh''s text, she understood that a person like him was very serious about their rtionship. She was silent because she knew that she was tempted. He was her first serious boyfriend, a capable and responsible type which she adored. Besides that, his personal traits were even more attractive. He was aplished and handsome, taller than her, and checked every box she had. However, when Raelynn thought of her family background, she hesitated. She mulled over it for a moment and then typed quickly. She had to ask about that clearly and not let herself get carried away. If the other party was unwilling to ept her family background, she would cut their rtionship off early so that it would end neatly. Keh was far too outstanding, to the extent that she felt ashamed of herself in front of him. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Raelynn quickly typed and sent the message. At her age, she was eager to get married. Life was short and she wasn¡¯t against marriage. On the contrary, she liked children very much and wanted to have a family of her own. After a long wait, Keh finally received Raelynn¡¯s message. He looked at the long paragraph of text, feeling both nervous and excited. "Keh, are you serious? Let me tell you something about myself. I was switched at birth and grew up with the Edwards Family. When they realized that I wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, they kicked me out. Since then, I¡¯ve been living with my biological mother and my brother who is a mechanic. We live a simple life." "The Alwynn family is rich and powerful. If you are pursuing a marriage of equal status, I hope to put an end to this rtionship." Raelynn has always been a very rational person. She has always known what she wants. She would also never force anything to happen. She wouldn¡¯t waste time on pointless things and knew that some things took more than just effort to achieve. It was true that she liked Keh, but it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t live without him. If this rtionship went on any longer, the consequences might be more serious than she had imagined. Keh calmly finished reading Raelynn¡¯s message. As expected, Luke was right. Raelynn felt very insecure. Fortunately, he had sent her a message this night. Keh sent a message. "Rae, tell me the truth. Do you have me in your heart?" He was also a straightforward person. Now that everything was out in the open, everyone felt comfortable. He was bad at dating, but he was honest with her. When Raelynn saw the message, she pursed her red lips. She raised her head slightly and looked out of the window. On the top floor, she had a clear view of the city aze with lights. Did she like it? Indeed, she did. Love could be at first sight and there was no time limit to it. Some people could be together for years before realizing that they didn¡¯t truly love each other when something happens. But there were also people who could fall in love in a short time. She didn''t understand why Keh would ask such a question, but she still answered him truthfully. "Keh, I admit that I like you!" Raelynn felt extremely nervous after she sent the message. She was anxious. She has had a boyfriend in the past. However, he wasn¡¯t very nice and they barely saw each other. Besides, she had been a straight-A student since young. While others were busy dating, she was busy studying. Love was foreign to her, but the feeling in her heart had to be genuine. Seeing her reply, a gentle smile appeared on Keh¡¯s calm and handsome face. He replied with a smile: "Rae, what matters is that you have feelings for me. It''s enough that you like me. You don''t have to worry about other things. Our Alwynn family doesn''t need a marriage alliance to strengthen the territory of the Alwynn family. What matters is that we love each other." Keh typed his reply and checked it several times. After confirming that there was no mistake, he sent the message. Raelynn held her phone tightly with both hands, nervously waiting for Keh''s reply. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She was shocked and her heartbeat quickened. She looked at the phone screen inch by inch. It was as if a rock had been lifted off her chest after reading the message. When Raelynn saw the phrase ¡°love each other¡±, she smiled. She wanted a rtionship where her love was reciprocated. Raelynn giggled and rolled on the bed with her phone in her hands. The whole room was filled with her happyughter. The soft moonlight fell on the fur carpet on the ground, revealing a gentle and warm light. The light reflected on the charming smile on her face. Who wouldn''t be moved by two people in love with each other? This was exactly the love Raelynn had been pursuing all her life! After a long while, Raelynn finally replied to Keh''s message. "Keh, thank you for giving me the courage to like you!" Keh smiled to himself when he saw the message she sent. He was ecstatic. He got out of bed elegantly and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. Looking down at the brightly lit city outside the window, he suddenly noticed that the lights outside were particrly beautiful. He took a photo and sent it to Raelynn. On this lonely night, it was a good feeling to have someone to share his feelings with! Raelynn saw the photo. The lights in the photo were as bright as the ones outside the window. The only difference was that his shadow was reflected on the window. He was in white silk, but his whole body exuded a cold temperament. He seemed to always be mature, restrained, charming, and detached. Besides, there was a little mischief in his smile. "Raelynn, thank you for your courage. I swear that I will be loyal to our love and will never betray it!" This was his persistence. Since he liked her, there was nothing to be hesitant about. Raelynn saw the message and smiled again. How did she fall for such a rigid man? She smiled and replied, "Okay, let''s stop talking. Go to bed early. Good night, boyfriend!" Raelynn also tried to be bold with Keh. Since she liked him, there was no harm taking the initiative. Since she had made up her mind, she had to be brave. This was who Raelynn was. Keh was reluctant to part with her, but he replied: "Good night!" He wanted to add that he would meet her in his dream, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he would dream of Raelynn. He exited the chat box and unintentionally clicked on an album. When he saw the video inside, he suddenly thought of something. He clicked on the video, and his handsome face instantly blushed. But even so, he still looked down. Keh was stunned when he saw his bravery in the video. Was this really him? He had never seen such an arrogant side of himself. Then he looked at the little woman in his arms. Her face was flushed, and she looked charming and overjoyed. She had her hands tightly wrapped around his back, and the bloodstains were the best proof. He could still feel a faint pain when he was showering this day. He blushed and his heartbeat quickened as he watched his performance. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nathaniel and Austin often watched videos like this. Every time they called him, he was unwilling to watch them. He wasn¡¯t interested in these things. Rather than wasting his time, he might as well earn more money and buy what he liked. Now that he saw himself, he suddenly understood why Nathaniel and Austin enjoyed watching these videos. Keh''s blood was boiling. When his phone rang, he was startled and almost threw his phone away. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 Keh answered when he saw that it was Nathaniel calling. "Hey!" His face was very red, and his voice was hoarse. "Seven, I heard that you''re on a business trip. Are you still busy? Why are you so slow to answer the phone?" Nathaniel asked with a smile. "Yes! What''s the matter?" Keh went straight to the point. Nathaniel asked, "What''s wrong with your voice? It''s quite hoarse. What did you do?" Nathaniel was very perceptive. Keh was stunned. "Nothing. I''m too tired today. I''m going to rest." Nathaniel smiled and said, "You¡¯re too focused on work. You need to have some fun. By the way, my little junior sister said that she will being to River City. River City is your world. You can find her a ce to live." Keh frowned and asked, "When is sheing over?" Nathaniel said, "She didn¡¯t give me a specific time. She mighte during this period or even the next day. You know how wilful she is!" Keh replied, "I got it. We''ll talk about this when shees." "Well, I checked the IP address you sent mest time. It''s not registered under a real name. I still haven¡¯t figured out why the other party attacked the internal system of yourpany. But I''ve been observing them for the past two days and indeed they¡¯re targeting your Alwynn Group. You should be careful." Speaking of business, Nathaniel''s tone became serious. His tone reminded people of his sharp and chilling eyes. Keh narrowed his eyes. Could it be the XL Group? "I got it. Don''t worry." Keh walked to the sofa. He sat down, picked up the ss of cold water and took a sip. Nathaniel teased him. "Seven, you didn¡¯t get anyone to apany you on this business trip?" Keh hated when he spoke rascally as it made him shy and angry. "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not like you." His tone was a little cold. "Hehe..." Nathaniel smiled. "I know how you are. That¡¯s why I''ve always been worried that you won''t find a wife." In an instant, Raelynn''s pure and beautiful face crossed Keh¡¯s mind. He smiled confidently. "You don''t have to worry about that. You should worry about yourself. Bye." Keh quickly hung up the phone, not giving Nathaniel a chance to speak. He leaned back on the sofa, missing Raelynn. It turned out to be really easy for someone to overthink when they¡¯re in love. Especially after watching the video previously, he felt ashamed and embarrassed. But at the same time, he also wanted to see Raelynn again. All kinds of thoughts crossed his mind. ¡­¡­ Raelynn got up the next day to work, and she was in a very good mood. When she woke up early in the morning, she saw that there was a message from Keh. "Rae, I miss you already!" With just these few words, Raelynn felt like her morning had never been better. It was hard to imagine the look on a cold and noble person¡¯s face as he spoke with such tenderness. After she confirmed her rtionship with Keh and found out that he was the man she met that night, her anger dissipated. Although it was an unspeakable shame, the love between them was enough to make up for the pain. When Raelynn arrived at thepany, Keh informed her that Luke had already applied for leave on her behalf for the previous day. However, she still wanted to exin to Faith. "Thump thump..." "Come in." Raelynn pushed the door open and entered. She saw that Faith was preparing for a meeting. After Magnolia left, Faith didn¡¯t find an assistant. The Human Resource department had recruited several assistants, but they were still in training and would onlye to work in a few days. Raelynn smiled and said, "Miss Mason, I''m sorry. I was busy the previous day, hence I couldn¡¯t come to work." "It''s okay." Faith said with a faint smile, "But you should protect your reputation. You haven¡¯t been working in thispany for long, yet you¡¯ve taken two days off. The design department has strong opinions about you. Try to sort out your personal matters during the weekend." Raelynn nodded. "Miss Mason, I will be careful in the future." Faith said, "Prepare for the meeting. The autumn clothing exhibition is about to begin. The models on the 11th floor are all getting ready and they should be fitted with our outfits as soon as possible." Raelynn nodded with a smile. "Okay, Miss Mason." Faith said, "This day, we''re going to the 11th floor for a joint meeting. The sales department will also be present. Miss Hubbard, the model director, has been working in thepany for more than ten years. She''s very experienced in this aspect. We¡¯ll listen to what she has to say." "Okay." Raelynn quickly returned to the office, sorted out the documents, and went to the meeting with the design department. The meetingsted for a long time. Margery was dissatisfied with Faith¡¯s arrangement and comined about her work efficiency. As a result, the fashion magazines almost couldn''t be published. On the way, Raelynn learned that Miss Hubbard and Keh''s mother were best friends. They had been working in thepany for many years. She was very strict when it came to work. Aftering out of the meeting room, Faith''s expression looked very bad. When she applied for this position, she was very stressed. Sure enough, the pressure from various departments was a little unbearable for her. But she couldn''t give up. She had other things to do. Raelynn had been busy this afternoon. Faith was in a bad mood, so the work assigned to her was more difficult. Raelynn went to the factory. Since she was mainly responsible for herself, it wasn¡¯t as tiring. At about four o''clock in the afternoon, she returned to thepany and was about to pack up and leave. "Look, that''s Miss Edwards. She took two days off as soon as she joined thepany. Why is she so shameless?" "Who knows? Anyway, her leave was approved. I heard that it was Mr. Parma who applied on her behalf." "Hey! Could it be because of her crony?" As soon as Raelynn got out of the elevator, she heard several designers gossiping about her. When Raelynn walked over, those designers returned to their work with ugly faces. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Raelynn''s expression didn¡¯t look good. She took out her phone and sent a message to Keh. ¡°How did the entirepany find out that Mr. Parma applied for leave on my behalf?¡± Keh, who was in a meeting, saw his phone vibrate. He nced at it and frowned slightly. He replied, "What''s wrong? Is someone making things difficult for you?" Raelynn replied, "No, I just heard some gossip." "Luke only told Faith about it. No one else knows." Raelynn was stunned. Could it be that Faith was the one who spread this news around? It was possible. After all, this wasn¡¯t something private and there would be no consequences for Faith if she did spread the news around? Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Raelynn thought for a moment before sending another message to Keh. She lowered her head as she typed. The brightness of the screen made her face look pale. Her eyes were lowered, and her curly eyshes fluttered. "Keh, don''t let anyone in thepany know about our rtionship. If anyone finds out, I will break up with you." She had her own way of dealing with overbearing men. Upon seeing this, Keh frowned and had mixed feelings. How could she threaten him? "Well, I respect your decision, but everyone will eventually find out about this. When are you going to let me announce our rtionship?" Raelynn thought for a moment. They were passionately in love. It was as if their youth and arrogance would appear at the same time and be given to both sides. It would be fortunate for someone to find their significant other in life. Even if they were separated by mountains, seas, or oceans, they would still think of each other and look forward to a reunion. She also hoped that this love would persevere to the end. She replied: "If possible, I would like to announce it on the day we get married. If we ever get married." She knew that although Keh was cold and overbearing, he respected her. That¡¯s why she was daring enough to say this. Keh responded: "Okay! I miss you!" Raelynn instantly blushed and ran back to the office. Keh waited for a long time when he saw that she didn''t reply to the message. Keh was still staring at his phone when the sales manager finished reporting. The manager was sweating and feeling worried that he might have made a mistake. Luke asked the manager to take a seat. Only then did the manager feel at ease. After all, Keh''s tactics were even more vicious than his father''s. They were all hard-working people. Luke was in a good mood as he looked at Keh, who was in love, spacing out. "Mr. Keh, the meeting is over." Luke reminded him. Keh nodded slightly and said indifferently, "Let''s adjourn the meeting." Later, he had to deal with the cooperation with the Myers Family. If they dared to plot against them, they would have to bear the consequences. Everyone quickly rushed out of the office. Keh narrowed his eyes. There was indeed something wrong with Faith. "Luke, when you applied for leave for Raelynn, did only you and Faith know about it?" Luke said, "Sir, you knew about it too." Keh pursed his lips. How could he spread this news? "Sir, did something happen?" "Thepany is gossiping about Rae." "Ah, how could that be? Miss Mason doesn''t seem like someone who gossips." Luke was stunned. Keh replied, "Let''s go." Then, Luke asked, "Sir, don''t you need to fix this?" Keh said, "Let''s talk about it when we get back. Don''t let anyone in thepany know about my rtionship with Raelynn. She threatened to break up with me if anyone found out. So shut your mouth and don''t mess things up again." Luke chuckled. "Sir, you''ve finally found your nemesis. Apart from your partner, you won''t listen to anyone else." Keh red at him. There was no need for him to leave such a snidement. Only then did Luke realize how foolish he was. He felt like he was about to cry from his own stupidity. Why did he bber? He was such a forgetful person, even if he had learnt his lesson. ¡­¡­ On the third day, Raelynn went to work. As soon as she entered thepany, she heard her colleagues talking about the news of the Myers Family going bankrupt. "Miss Mason, look at this financial news. The Myers Family has always been working with the Alwynn Group. Why did they suddenly go bankrupt? The Alwynn Group has also cut off all cooperation with the Myers Family." Gracie handed her phone to Faith. Faith said, "I''ve already seen it." Gracie was very shocked. "Miss Mason, what do you think is going on? Thispany went bankrupt just like that, and it was bought by the Alwynn Group." Faith replied with a cold face, "The business is like a battlefield. Such things happen every day." Gracie said, "It¡¯s terrifying how unpredictable this business can be." Raelynn pursed her lips. She suddenly remembered that someone had said that he were going to avenge them. How vicious! Raelynn silently returned to the office. As soon as she turned on theputer, she received a message from Keh. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Rae, I''ve finished my work in advance. I¡¯ll be boarding a ne in the afternoon to visit my brothers. After that, I¡¯ll find you at the hotel." When Raelynn saw it, she couldn''t help but blush. She replied quickly: ¡°I''m not going back to the hotel tonight. I''m going home and I¡¯ll be moving today.¡± Keh sent another message: "Okay, let''s have dinner together. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook." Raelynn replied to him: ¡°It¡¯s my first day moving in so I would like to have dinner at home. I have invited my friends to join me.¡± Keh looked at the message and thought to himself. If he went back this day, would he not be able to see his girlfriend? Keh typed: "If my girlfriend moves, how can I not be there? I wille back in time." Raelynn''s eyes widened. "Keh, I''m not ready for you to meet my parents." Then, Keh sent another message: ¡°Does that mean that I can''t go over?¡± Raelynn wanted to reject him, but she was afraid of hurting his self-esteem. So, Raelynn replied: "You can, but my mom will worry. Change your identity beforeing over." Keh asked: "What identity?" Raelynn answered: ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to bother herself with such a difficult problem. Keh replied: "Okay, see you tonight!" Raelynn was stunned. Has hee up with an idea? Raelynn looked forward to it and worked hard for the whole day. She just wanted to go back as soon as possible. Her brother and mother were preparing delicious food at home that day. Her mother didn''t have many friends. Her brother had three friends who wereing, and ra wasing as well. Now, with Keh, they would only take up one table. Raelynn sent a message to her mother, asking her to make two light dishes. Keh seemed to not have an appetite for heavily seasoned dishes. After receiving the message from her daughter, Malia sent Ryder out to buy some ingredients. After work, Raelynn packed up and was ready to go home. She had just gone out when she ran into Faith. "Miss Edwards, take a look at this design. The stylist gave some feedback and said that the curve of the lotus leaf is a little big. It should be slightly modified." Raelynn looked at it and said, "Miss Mason, this design also suits plump people. I have also thought about this before. If the arc is too small, it wouldn¡¯t look good on a plump customer." Faith thought for a moment and said, "Okay, you can get off work. I will talk to them." Raelynn said, "Thank you, Miss Mason." She walked towards the elevator. After leaving thepany, she went straight to the station. It was convenient as there was a bus to her neighborhood. "Raelynn." Raelynn tensed up when she heard someone calling her name. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Raelynn turned around and saw James with his two men who he usually brought with him. He had an evil smile on his face. All three of them had malicious intentions in their eyes. Raelynn was nervous, but on the surface, she remained calm. She didn''t expect him toe so soon. She thought that Keh''s warningst time was just to scare her. She nced at the station and saw that the bus had yet to arrive. "What are you doing here?" Raelynn looked at him warily and asked. If James were alone, she could handle him. However, he had two men with him. These two men were typical scums who only knew how to y with girls'' feelings. James smiled and slowly approached Raelynn. Raelynn could still maintain a calmposure as there were a few other people nearby waiting for the bus. James might not dare to mess around. "Rae, don''t you know why I''m here? We love each other. You''re my girlfriend, and I''m your boyfriend. I''m here to pick you up from work. My car is over there. Let''s go. I''ll bring you home." James stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. His possessiveness over Raelynn, which she thought was obscene, was evident in his eyes. "James, get lost!" Raelynn looked at him disgustedly. This family had no humanity at all. After all, they were siblings who had grown up together. James treated her well when they were young, possibly because of her beauty. At least he cared about his sister. However, James was a beast now. Keh was very domineering and pleasing to the eye. As for this man, she felt like throwing up at the sight of him. "Hey! Rae, how can you talk to your boyfriend like that?" James walked towards her with a smile. When the two girls nearby saw the look on James''s face, they wanted to defend Raelynn. But as soon as they heard that they were a couple, they immediately backed away. No one should get involved in a lovers¡¯ quarrel. Raelynn staggered. Seeing that the bus still hadn''t arrived, she grew more anxious. Once she boarded the bus, James wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything to her. "Rae, what are you doing? I¡¯m here to pick you up, not to hit you. Why are you so afraid?" James asked as he took a few steps towards Raelynn. He held her hand and walked in the direction of his car. "Let me go. Let me go. James, don''t go overboard." Raelynn struggled hard to free herself. But as a girl, how could shepete with James''s strength? "Help!" Raelynn shouted. The people nearby wanted to meddle in their business, but James¡¯s two men red at them fiercely and scared them away. "James, let go of me. I''ll call the police if you don''t let me go." Raelynn sat down on the ground. She wanted to dy as much as possible. This ce wasn¡¯t far from herpany. She hoped that her call for help would attract the attention of the security guards at the door. James became furious due to Raelynn''s overreaction. "Rae, you''d better behave yourself and go back with me. Otherwise, your brother might not have a job the next day." Raelynn stopped struggling in an instant when she heard his threat. James looked at Raelynn, who had stopped struggling, and smiled with satisfaction. Ryder worked at a mechanic shop. He would lose his job immediately if James spoke to his boss. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. And Ryder¡¯s job was the most important thing to him. Without work, he would have to beg for food. "James, don''t go too far." Raelynn knew that people with power and influence liked to y this trick. He could easily trample on what others cared about. Raelynn¡¯s brother has had his current job for two years. He went for an internship there before graduation and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get an increase in his sry. If James caused any trouble, Ryder would be devastated. James revealed a cynical smile. His fearless look was what Raelynn hated the most. "Rae, if you agree to marry me, I will immediately buy a big house for your mother and brother. Isn''t your brother still single? Without savings or a house, it would be difficult for him to find a wife. You¡¯ll benefit from marrying me." James thought that Raelynn would agree if he offered the most tempting conditions. In the past, Raelynn didn¡¯t live avish life, but she was definitely well off. It would be difficult for her to adapt to a poor lifestyle. Raelynn felt helpless in the face of such a situation. James, who was a shameless b*tch, was used to getting his own way. Raelynn didn¡¯t speak and red at him with hatred. "Rae, don''t stare at me. Get up ande home with me." James reached out to pull Raelynn up. Raelynn was about to resist when a dark shadow enveloped her. Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and lifted her up from the ground. The man was like a god falling from the sky, securely protecting her in his arms. Keh looked at James coldly. James didn''t expect that Keh, who was on a business trip, would suddenly appear in front of him. Keh quickly kicked him in the abdomen. James¡¯s physique was good, but he wasn¡¯t as good as Keh, who had been professionally trained. Keh looked thin in his clothes. In actuality, he was well-built. He channeled all his anger into his kick whichnded on James''s belly. James fell to the ground and took a deep breath in pain. Seeing this, the other two men wanted to beat Keh up. However, James stopped them. He couldn''t afford to offend the Alwynn family in River City. "It seems that you didn''t take what I saidst time to heart. How dare you touch my woman?" Keh emphasized every word. James¡¯s pupils dted as he looked at Raelynn in disbelief. Was she Keh''s woman? How could this be? Impossible! How could the Alwynn family ept Raelynn¡¯s status? "Mr. Alwynn, Raelynn is just a b*stard without a father. I don''t believe that you would fall for her. You are just ying with her." James was dissatisfied as he was used to getting what he wanted. Raelynn was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to be called a b*stard just because she had no father. Keh''s face suddenly turned cold. He hugged Raelynn even tighter and said slowly, "That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that she¡¯s my woman." Raelynn looked at him fiercely and blinked. His words were so touching. It was as if the noises around her faded into the background, and he was the only one who mattered in her eyes. Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 "Haha..." James didn''t believe Keh''s words. Even if Keh really liked Raelynn, he wanted her to back out. How could she, an abandoned daughter, be the daughter-inw of a rich and powerful family? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This was simply impossible. Raelynn wanted to climb higher than him? Dream on. "Mr. Alwynn, Rae is a good girl. You should let her go. She doesn''t even have a ce to live now. It won¡¯t be good for her if you keep messing with her feelings." After that, he turned to look at Raelynn, who only cared about Keh. He earnestly advised her, "Rae, don''t be fooled by the rich and powerful families. You are a good girl. The higher you climb, the heavier you fall. I am your brother. I won''t lie to you." Keh sneered. "It''s none of your business. You''re no longer her brother. You don''t have the right to meddle in her affairs. Get lost!" James pursed his lips. He was unwilling to give up and didn''t dare to act rashly. With just one word from Keh, the Edwards Family would be finished. When the other two men heard that he was from the Alwynn family, they immediately knew his identity. Who dared to provoke such an important figure! The two men helped James to his feet. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look into Keh¡¯s dark and sharp eyes. Keh warned him, "This is myst warning. If you darey a finger on Rae again, I will make your Edwards Family disappear from River City! Your family¡¯s projects and the real estate under the Alwynn Group will be taken back one by one. Your Edwards Family will not be able to recover them. Remember, this is myst warning." The warning sent a chill down James¡¯s spine. His gaze lingered on Raelynn. He wasn¡¯t going to let Raelynn go so easily. As the eldest young master of the Edwards Family, he had never been warned like this. It was all because of Raelynn. "Let''s go!" After the three of them left, Keh looked at the woman in his arms. "Rae, are you okay?" His tone became gentle involuntarily. Raelynn shook her head violently and said in a trembling voice, "I-I''m fine. Thank you for what you just did!" If he hadn''t appeared in time, she wouldn''t have known what fate awaited her. Keh¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t like how formal she sounded. "Let''s go back to the car first." Raelynn blushed and whispered, "My legs are weak. I can''t walk." Keh was silent for a moment. He smiled, held her in his arms, and walked to the car parked by the road. Raelynn was no longer pretentious. She leaned in his arms and felt his breath and the sense of security in his arms, which made her slowly rx. Keh put her in the passenger seat, then he went back to the driver''s seat and started the car to leave. He drove past two red lights and arrived at a ce where he could park. Only then did Keh stop the car. His gaze met Raelynn''s. "Are you feeling better?" His voice was low and pleasant to the ear. Raelynn nodded, still feeling a little wronged. "I''m a little better." Keh took her hand and stared at her intently. Her skin was pale, and her lips were red. She looked stunning. His voice became hoarse when he spoke. "Rae, if this happens again, run to a crowded area and call me as soon as possible. I have your number and I can locate your position. A yboy like James is used to getting whatever he wants. He¡¯s spoiled and he won¡¯t give up on anything he wants. He will definitelye for you again. I will get someone to protect you secretly so you don''t have to worry." "But you have to take care of yourself. I''ll pick you up and drop you off work for now." Raelynn knew that Keh was right. James had been doted on since he was a child. Her adoptive parents cared more about boys and fulfilled all of James¡¯s requests. James was wicked to the bone. Raelynn said, "You would be exhausted. You already have a lot on your te, wouldn¡¯t it be more tiring for you to have to pick me up and drop me off?" Raelynn couldn''t bear to let him get tired. Keh reached out and caressed her head. "It¡¯s not tiring. You''re my future wife. Why would I be tired of driving my wife?" Raelynn was embarrassed when he called her his wife. "Nonsense, we haven¡¯t even dated for long and you¡¯re already referring to me as your wife?" Raelynn''s face turned red to her ears, and the setting sun fell on her face, making her look more charming. Keh tilted her head and kissed her face. He took the opportunity to hug her and whispered, "Rae, I miss you!" He used to hear his father often say this to his mother. He thought it was gross how his father could never get enough of his mother. Now that he had someone he liked, he finally understood how his father felt. Raelynn''s heart was beating like thunder. She said with a smile, "Keh, you are usually very cold. I thought you wouldn''t say such loving words." It turned out that he was so cute in private! Keh released her. He was also stunned by the fact that he would say such things. "I used to witness how lovey-dovey my father was with my mother. I thought to myself that I wouldn¡¯t want to be like my father when I had a woman in the future. I told myself that I would give her space." "My mother stays home, and there are no secrets. Her friends and my father know each other. They are honest with each other, and they love each other. In my family, no one will refute my mother''s words." "My mother is also a very gentle person. She will respect everyone''s life and opinion and will never interfere with our growth process." Keh smiled again. "Just like now, if we weren¡¯t a couple, I wouldn''t be able to say those words. People will always change because of someone." Raelynn quietly listened to his words and asked with a smile, "Did you change because of me?" "Hmm," Keh replied softly. Raelynn smiled happily like a child. In fact, she had always been very curious about his parents. Everyone in River City knew that Victor was famous for pampering his beloved wife. She said enviously, "Auntie has such a loving family. She must feel blessed!" "Yes! They''ve gone on a trip. I''ll take you to meet them when they return." Raelynn blushed and remained silent. She thought it was too soon to meet his parents. Keh said, "Send me the address. We''re going to your house now." "Oh!" Raelynn almost forgot about it. "Have you figured out your identity?" Keh''s eyes darkened. "I¡¯ll be going as a friend!" Raelynn wondered if her brother and mother would believe this act. In the end, she still sent Keh the address. Keh nced at the navigation and saw that it wasn¡¯t far from here. He started driving the car. Raelynn asked curiously, "Did you go home to see your younger brothers?" Keh shook his head. "No, Giada moved back. She''s not working now so she''s taking care of her three younger brothers at home." Raelynn blinked her eyes and thought of a question that she had always been very curious about. "I heard that the Alwynn Family is good at producing twins and triplets?" Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 It sounded simple, but in fact, the process was very difficult. "I guess so. Both my brother and Giada have a pigeon pair each." As for him... Raelynn saw him when he stole a nce at her stomach. She immediately ced her hand on her lower abdomen shyly. She said, "My family has a pigeon pair too." When Raelynn finished speaking, she was stunned. Why did she have to exin like this? Keh couldn''t help smiling. "I would like a daughter." Raelynn was silent for a moment. Then, she said in a low voice, "I-I would like a daughter too." Keh''s smile widened. "Then let''s have one together." "How-how did wee to the topic of having kids?" Raelynn looked at him nervously. She was a little concerned about what James had said. Was Keh really just ying with her feelings? After all, this rtionship was moving too quickly, so she couldn¡¯t be med for having this thought. She was afraid that if she fell too hard, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from it. Keh tilted his head and nced at her with a gentle smile. "We¡¯ll eventually have kids." Raelynn nced at him and couldn''t help but ask, "Keh, are you really sincere?" Hearing this, Keh knew that James¡¯s words had made her feel insecure. Coincidentally, they arrived at Raelynn''s neighborhood. Keh parked his car and looked at her, saying, "Don¡¯t take what James said to heart. You will be able to feel in your heart if I¡¯m sincere. Actions speak louder than words. There¡¯s no point in me telling you that I¡¯m sincere." Raelynn nodded. She figured that she was just overthinking. A person like Keh would always be sincere when they fall in love with someone. "Get out of the car first." Keh unfastened her seat belt. Only then did Raelynn notice that Keh was driving a limited edition Lykan! She didn''t even dare to think about how much the car cost. As she got off, Keh had already taken a lot of things out from the trunk. Raelynn was shocked. "Why did you buy so much?" Keh looked at her and said, "I didn¡¯t know what was a suitable housewarming gift so I asked the salespeople in the mall. These were the items I selected from their rmendations. There¡¯s also cake in Luke''s car." Raelynn was speechless. Her house couldn¡¯t possibly fit everything. "Didn''t you give me your card? Why did you still buy so many things?" She felt pressured. Keh smiled. "I want you to livefortably so that you can create better designs." "Sir, Miss Edwards." Luke had unknowingly arrived behind them. "Mr. Parma." Raelynn greeted him with a smile. Luke said, "Miss Edwards, let''s head upstairs." Raelynn nodded. The three of them carried everything up. It was a lot, but it didn''t take much effort for them to reach the second floor. Raelynn took out the key and opened the door. "Sister, you''re back." Ryder looked towards the door the moment he heard the sound of the door being opened. "Yes! Ryder,e and help me." Raelynn was a little nervous. After all, Keh had brought too many things. "Okay!" Ryder was also stunned when he saw Keh who was standing behind his sister. Mr. Alwynn? Why was he here? "Mr. Alwynn, nice to meet you!" Ryder greeted him in surprise. Keh: "Hello!" Unexpectedly, after they entered, four more men in suits and leather shoes came up behind Luke. They also had big and small bags in their hands. Raelynn was dumbfounded by the amount of things. After everyone ced down the things in their hands, Luke handed Raelynn a red packet. "Miss Edwards, may this day be auspicious and may things always go smoothly for you." Raelynn was embarrassed. "Thank you, Mr. Parma. There''s no need for the red packet..." Luke interrupted her. "Miss Edwards, you have to ept it.¡± After that, he handed Raelynn the red packet and left. "This..." Raelynn nced at Keh. "Shall I ask Mr. Parma to stay for dinner?" "There¡¯s no need for that. He has to go back to work," Keh responded with a straight face. Raelynn didn¡¯t argue. She turned around and saw the three good-looking men sitting on the sofa. Ryder smiled and introduced, "Sister, these are my friends from work. I invited them to join in the fun this day." Raelynn greeted them with a smile. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the things piled up in the living room, Raelynn felt a little helpless. Although they weren''t large electrical appliances, they filled up the entire house. Raelynn looked at Keh helplessly. "Why did you buy so much?" At this time, Malia¡¯s eyes shed when she came out of the kitchen and saw the room full of things. She looked at her daughter with loving eyes. "Rae, you¡¯re back." Raelynn smiled and said, "Mom, I''m home. This is Mr. Alwynn, my...friend." "Ah, really? Invite your friend to have a seat!" Malia approached Raelynn and her gaze fell on Keh''s handsome face. Both in height and appearance, he was superior to those actors in movies. If only he was Raelynn''s boyfriend. Keh took a step forward and greeted her respectfully. "Hello, Auntie!" "Hello, Mr. Alwynn. Please take a seat!" Malia was a little restrained. She was aware of how big the Alwynn Group was. "Auntie, you''re too polite. Just call me Keh!" Malia nced at Raelynn and she nodded with a smile. Only then did Malia call out to him, "Keh, take a seat!" "Okay, Auntie! Thank you for your hard work!" Keh sat opposite the three boys. They nodded and greeted each other. "It''s nothing. Have a seat while I prepare dinner." Malia turned around and went to the kitchen. Ryder lowered his eyes slightly. He didn''t expect Keh toe. He looked over at Keh. Despite being seated, he still gave off a powerful aura. His long eyshes hung down, and he had a clean and handsome appearance. With his noble status, why would hee back with his sister? He was determined to find out if Keh was the person he expected him to be. Mr. Alwynn had a good character and was young and promising. Raelynn made tea for Keh. On the other hand, Ryder was busy sorting out the things. The living room wasn¡¯t very big. It would fit the family of three, but any more people would be a crowd. When he was done, Ryder went to set up the table in the small courtyard. Raelynn checked her messages on WhatsApp. It was still going to be a while before ra arrived. Raelynn looked at Keh who was beside her and said, "Have a seat and enjoy your tea. I''ll go help out in the kitchen." With so many guests, Malia wouldn¡¯t be able to handle things alone in the kitchen. Keh: "Okay!" Raelynn got up and excused herself before heading to the kitchen. When Ryder was done setting up the table, he sat on the sofa and chatted with his friends. Dale''s smile was a little reserved. "Ryder, your sister is so beautiful. Why don''t you introduce her to me as a girlfriend? I''m good-looking enough for your sister." Hearing this, Keh narrowed his eyes and stared at Dale. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 In an instant, the atmosphere tensed up. Ryder, who was sitting next to Keh, could feel the shift in atmosphere. Before Ryder could agree to it, he forced out a word, "No!" After that, Keh rxed. Somehow, no one dared to continue this topic. Ryder could also sense Keh¡¯s coldness. He was secretly delighted. If his sister really married Keh, she would definitely be happy in the future. Keh listened attentively to the four boys who were talking about car repair. Keh had heard that the mechanic shop Ryder worked at was quite big. Hearing that they had almost finished talking, Keh interrupted. "Ryder, do you know how to repair racing cars?" Ryder was ttered and nodded. "Yes, I do. I major in mechanical engineering so I¡¯m very familiar with all kinds of cars." This was also the reason why his sry increased so quickly. "I can also design engines, and I''m particrly familiar with the structure of cars. If there''s something wrong with a car, I just need to listen and I''ll know what''s wrong." He was a little genius in thepany. Keh nodded slightly and said, "I also have an interest in racing cars. I bought a racingpany not long ago and I''m very short of professionals like you. Are you interested in working for me? You¡¯ll be paid a million dors a year." "Wow!" The four of them eximed when they heard this. Ryder had the highest sry at their current workce, and it was only a little over ten thousand dors. An annual sry of a million dors was beyond their imagination. Ryder gulped. Was this too good to be true? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mr. Alwynn, are you serious?" Ryder asked in disbelief. Keh nodded slightly and said, "I¡¯m being serious. We mainly manufacture racing cars for now. Of course, once thepany is stable, we will start producing more high-end cars. At present, we¡¯re focused on racing cars. Have you ever heard of DF1?" Ryder and his three colleagues looked at each other and nodded at the same time. DF1 was a new racing car productionpany founded a year ago. They were envious of howrge-scale it was. Ryder asked in surprise, "Mr. Alwynn, is it your family''spany?" Keh nodded. "I had my eye on thispany when I was overseas so I bought it once I returned. We''re currently short on manpower, so you can apply for a job if you''re interested." "Wow!" Dale and the others suddenly looked at Keh with admiration. It was as if they worshiped him. Ryder was eager to give it a try. After all, there wasn¡¯t much space for improvement at his current job. Despite the toughpetition, working at arge-scalepany would be great. As long as he was talented, he didn''t have to worry about anything else. "Mr. Alwynn, can you give us three days to think about it? I need to discuss this with my sister. My three colleagues here are also very outstanding. Can they apply too?" Keh took out a business card and handed it to him. "Of course! You can call me once you¡¯ve made up your mind. I''ll send someone over to take you to the Eastern District." "Thank you!" Ryder happily took the business card with both hands. Coincidentally, Raelynn saw this when she came out with vegetables in her hand. "Thank you, Mr. Alwynn!" Ryder was ecstatic. "Raelynn, let me help you." Ryder happily took the food from Raelynn¡¯s hands. Raelynn was a little confused, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After Ryder entered the kitchen, she asked in a low voice, "Ryder, what were you talking about with Mr. Alwynn just now?" Ryder looked handsome with the bright smile on his face. "Raelynn, Mr. Alwynn said that the racing car productionpany he bought is short on talents in machinery engineering. I majored in machinery engineering when I was in school, so I am very familiar with car parts. Mr. Alwynn gave me a chance to apply for a job in thepany. If I seed and do well, I can earn an annual sry of one million dors." "Wow!" Raelynn was also stunned. "Is this real?" "Yes, Raelynn! Mr. Alwynn even gave me his business card." Ryder excitedly took out the business card and handed it to Raelynn. Raelynn suddenly remembered what James had said that day. He had been embarrassed by Keh, so he would definitely hold a grudge and cause trouble in secret. "Ryder, why don''t you give it a try? As long as you¡¯re skilled and talented and enter thepany with your own ability, you won''t be looked down upon, and no one can easily fire you." "Raelynn, do you also support me?" Ryder was very excited. Raelynn nodded and said, "Yes, you are talented, so you should go to a bigpany to work. Only in this way can you improve." Ryder nodded excitedly. "Mom, Raelynn, I''ll go in three days." Malia smiled and said, "As long as you think it''s okay, go ahead. You are now at the age where you should go out and explore. You will never know what might happen unless you try." "Don¡¯t worry, both of you can go out to work. I¡¯ll find an easy job nearby. You don''t have to worry about me anymore." Malia smiled and didn''t say anything more. The children grew up without a father, so she felt very sorry for them. Malia quicklyposed herself and asked them to bring out the dishes and prepare for dinner. ra finally arrived when the dishes were served. She was carrying lots of things in her hands. Raelynn took a look and said, "ra, your presence is enough. Why did you bring so much stuff?" ra looked at the warm little house and smiled. "Rae, it¡¯s your family¡¯s housewarming. Of course I have to bring gifts." Raelynn helped her with the things and put them aside. "It''s time for dinner. Come over quickly." ra looked at the tiny room and said with a smile, "Rae, not bad. It''s very cozy." Raelynn also liked this ce very much. "The small courtyard outside is my favorite thing about this house. It''s pretty nice." It didn¡¯t matter how big the house was. All that mattered was that they could live together happily. ra followed behind her. She was taken aback when she saw Keh. "Oh my! Mr. Alwynn, why are you here?" Keh had some impression of her. They had eaten togetherst time. "Hello!" He nodded slightly. ra instantly tensed up. Raelynn dragged ra over and introduced her mother and brother to her. After greeting them, they sat down and had dinner. Malia lived avish life when she was young. However, after she had a child, she left her family and became independent. Having lived outside for so many years, she was also a good cook. Everyone ate with relish and kept praising Malia. Everyone felt restrained around Keh, but they enjoyed the meal nheless. Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 After dinner, Raelynn helped Malia clean up. Ryder ushered everyone to the living room and served them fruits. During this period, Keh got up to answer several phone calls. He was very busy with work. Just as Raelynn came out from the kitchen, Keh had just ended another call and returned to the living room. Looking at Raelynn, he said, "I have to go to thepany. I''m leaving now." Raelynn replied, "Let me send you off." Keh nodded. After saying goodbye to everyone, he walked out the door with Raelynn. ra could sense that there was something going on between the two of them. She was definitely going to grill Rae with questions. When the two of them arrived downstairs, Raelynn looked at Keh. "Do you really have to go to work sote at night?" Keh nodded. "Yes, I''ll be done in an hour. I''ll go home and rest once I''m done." Keh suddenly reached out and held Raelynn in his arms. "Wh-what are you doing?" Raelynn looked at him nervously. She felt embarrassed and afraid that there would be people around them. Keh lowered his head and looked at how shy she was. Keh smiled and whispered, "Rae, I like it when you¡¯re drunk." Raelynn''s face instantly heated up. She pounded his chest like an anxious and angry little rabbit. She warned him, "Don''t talk about it, and don''t even think about it." "There''s nothing I can do. I can''t control my thoughts." Keh smirked. "By the way, Rae, the hotel is mine. We can go there whenever you miss me. Anyway, I miss you very much. If you don''t like hotels, I have an apartment near thepany." After all, he was in his prime. He wanted nothing more than to take her home right now. "Are you shameless? I''ll be staying at home from now on, so I may not have a chance to stay at the hotel again. You can stop thinking about it." Raelynn couldn''t help pounding his chest again. The man stood still and looked at her affectionately. He wasn¡¯t as serious and cold as usual. "Then I might have to find a way to marry you and bring you home with me." His hoarse voice made one¡¯s legs go weak. Raelynn didn''t expect him to be so frivolous. This rtionship was going too fast, and she needed things to slow down. "Go back to work but don¡¯t work toote. Rest early." Raelynn worried that he might overwork his body. The workload of the Alwynn Group was astonishing. She had seen it before. Keh wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and said in a gentle tone, "Well, give me a kiss so that I¡¯ll sleep well." Raelynn was blushing as she tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. When she was about to leave, Keh didn''t let go. It wasn''t until Raelynn felt that she was almost out of breath that Keh reluctantly let go of her. The street lights were dim yellow. Under the cotton tree, several purple petals were falling with the wind and the faint fragrance of flowers was refreshing. Both of them embraced under the dim lights. Keh said in a hoarse voice, "Well, you should go back now. I¡¯ll see you the next day!" Raelynn was still blushing as she nodded and turned to go upstairs. When she reached the stairs, she turned around and waved at him. Keh watched her leave before he walked towards the parking lot. Luke had been waiting the entire time. When he saw Keh approaching, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for him. When Raelynn returned home, she could sense that the atmosphere was more lively without Keh. Ryder was engrossed in chatting with his colleagues. "Raelynn, has Mr. Alwynn left?" Ryder asked. It was as if there was a hidden meaning behind his smile. Raelynn noticed it and grew nervous. She nodded quickly and said, "He¡¯s gone. He has to go back to thepany to work overtime." Ryder shook his head and said, "He¡¯s so busy. It must be tiring!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Malia smiled and said, "Rae, have some fruits and cake." Raelynn walked over and sat down beside ra. ra handed her a piece of cake and deliberately said in surprise, "Did Mr. Alwynn buy this? This ice cream cake has eight different vors. It¡¯s so appetizing. Besides, it''s made by a famous baker. Mr. Alwynn is so thoughtful." The Edwards Family would always order the most expensive and delicious ice cream cake for James''s birthday. She had a few spoonfuls. The more she ate, the more she liked it. In the end, she finished thest piece. ra looked at her expression and smiled mysteriously. Ryder and his colleagues were still talking about DF1. They eventually made up their mind to apply for the job three dayster. The guests only left at eleven o''clock. ra couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to question Raelynn, so she left with disappointment. The house was suddenly empty again. Ryder looked at the gifts that upied half of the living room before turning to Raelynn. "Raelynn, shall we open all these gifts?" Raelynn nodded in agreement. "Let''s do it." The family of three happily opened the gifts. While the gifts weren¡¯t big, Raelynn had mixed feelings as these items weren¡¯t cheap. "Wow! Raelynn, Mom can bake with this imported oven. Although it''s not very big, it''s enough for a family of three." "Raelynn, this rice cooker is very expensive. The rice cooked must be delicious." "Wow! Raelynn, we can make popsicles at home with this blender. I''ll make them for you and Mom the next day." Ryder was very excited. It had to be said that the gifts from Keh were of use to their family. Malia nced at her daughter with worry in her heart. After all, rich families could be heartless.She was afraid that her daughter would get hurt. Looking at her happy son, she kept quiet and decided to speak with her another time. The three of them took an hour to clean up the house. There were many small household appliances in the kitchen. It was a little crowded, but it was very homey. It had been a tiring day for Raelynn. She took a shower and went to bed. She lived in the second bedroom, while Ryder got the master bedroom since he was the only boy in the family. Initially, Malin was the one who was supposed to stay in the master bedroom. However, she was reluctant and was only willing to stay in the second bedroom. Although it wasn¡¯t big, everyone was content. Raelynnid down and scrolled through her phone. Keh had sent her a message not long ago. "Rae, I''m home." Raelynn looked at the time and found that the agreed hour had turned into more than two hours. Raelynn replied, "Go to bed early, good night." In fact, Keh had already taken a shower and was waiting for Raelynn¡¯s reply. When he finally received a message from her, he couldn''t help but smile. He sent another message, ¡°I''ll rest now. Good night, see you the next day!¡± Raelynn smiled. She was feeling a different kind of happiness. She felt happy whenever she messaged Keh. Just as Raelynn was soaking in happiness, Keh video called her. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 Raelynn was shocked as the phone kept ringing. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you going to sleep yet?" When she answered, she saw that Keh was dressed in white silk pajamas, leaning against the bed. His freshly washed ck hair wasn¡¯t waxed, and his bangs covered his forehead, making him look much more handsome. Keh was also looking at Raelynn. She was wearing a pink nightdress, which made her skin look fair and smooth. Her beautiful hair was tied into a ponytail, and her exposed face was shining with a soft luster. He chuckled and said, "I wanted to see you!" Raelynn was very happy to hear this. Was this what it was like to be in love? They had only been separated for a short while, yet they already missed each other very much. Moreover, she thought of changing her appearance ording to Keh¡¯s preference. At the thought of this, Raelynn hated herself. This was exactly who she was. If she changed in any way, she wouldn¡¯t be the same anymore. Raelynn smiled and pointed the camera at her face. "You¡¯ve seen me now. Go to bed!" Keh asked, "Rae, where do you live broadcast?" Raelynn was stunned. "How did you know that I live broadcast?" Keh told her about how Andrew and the triplets came across her live broadcast. "Rae, they enjoy your lessons very much. When I came back, I saw that they were all engrossed in your live broadcast." Raelynn asked, "Then do you object to your girlfriend live broadcasting?" Keh shook his head slightly. "No. Whether you''re my wife or my girlfriend, you can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to change your lifestyle for me." "However, I''m the eldest son of the Alwynn family. Life may be a little hard when you marry me. We might have to stay with my parents. But don''t worry, they¡¯re very nice." Raelynn couldn''t help but smile. How could anyone not fall in love with this man? His personality was attractive enough, let alone his background. Some people may have to take care of the family after they marry into a wealthy family. They might even have to give up their personal goals. "I know. I enjoy sharing my knowledge with others, especially since my audience is mainly kids. But I don''t have much time to do it." " You don''t even go to school. Why are you watching my live broadcast?" Keh replied truthfully, "When I can''t see you, I can watch your live broadcast and listen to your voice." "Keh!" Raelynnughed out loud. "You can video call me like we¡¯re doing right now." She started blushing after she said that. Why did she have to say that? It seemed overenthusiastic. Well, after all, she was no longer reserved in front of him. She had revealed her true self after getting drunk. It was as if Keh had been waiting for her to say this as his smile widened after hearing that. "Rae, I''ll keep this in mind." He sounded like a henpecked husband. Raelynn¡¯s eyes lit up, and she seemed to be falling even deeper in love with Keh. "Thank you for the gifts. It''s everything my family needed." Raelynn changed the subject. Keh said, "It''s good that you like it. It''s even better that you need it!" Gifting something useful was great as she would be reminded of him every time she used it. This was why he bought so many gifts in the first ce. Luke''s idea turned out to be great so Keh rewarded him with a bonus. Luke smiled when he heard as soon as he woke up. Miss Edwards was indeed his lucky star. They chatted for a while before hanging up. Raelynn gave the name of the live broadcast to Keh and asked him to go directly to the live broadcast tform to look for it. After hanging up the phone, Keh immediately searched for the live broadcast. He clicked on it and found several videos of Raelynn streaming from abroad. Her voice was clear and pleasant to the ear, so she easily attracted the attention of many people. Keh couldn''t help smiling. The woman he liked was excellent. When Raelynn went to work the next morning, she brought some food for Keh. Since he was now her boyfriend, she wanted to do things typical couples would do. A boyfriend should be happy with his girlfriend''s cooking, right? She had never been in a rtionship before, but when the girls around her were in a rtionship, they would prepare breakfast and eat with their boyfriends. It was probably an amazing experience! On that day, there wasn¡¯t any meeting in the morning, so Raelynn happily brought the breakfast to the 25th floor. It was very quiet on the 25th floor. Keh and Luke were the only ones there. asionally, Dean woulde to work with his assistant, but he would onlye in on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. Other times, he would usually work somewhere else. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Keh standing next to a girl with a good figure. She had thick luscious hair, pale skin, sparkling eyes, a pointed nose and lips as red as cherry blossoms. She was very beautiful, and her height was almost the same as hers. She stopped in her tracks when she witnessed the girl being intimate and holding Keh''s arm. Raelynn¡¯s eyes widened. In an instant, she felt her chest tighten. "I, what are you doing?" Keh was angry. Keh shook off her hand and took a few steps back, keeping a distance from her. His tone was cold. Only then did Raelynn rx. I smiled and said, "Kenny, what''s wrong with you? Did you have to overreact? I was just excited to see you. Nathaniel said that you woulde to work today so I wanted to give you a surprise. I came straight to thepany to find you after getting off the ne in the early morning." The girl sounded hurt and aggrieved. Keh''s expression remained indifferent. "You know that I don''t like girls getting close to me. Don''t make such intimate moves in the future. I already have a girl I like. If she sees this, I''m afraid she''ll misunderstand." He never did anything ambiguous with a girl he didn''t like. I looked at him with her big eyes, as if she couldn''t believe that Keh, who had just returned from abroad, would already have a girl he liked. "Kenny, are you serious? Is there really someone you like?" She had worked hard for so many years, but she still failed to win over his heart. Who was she? Who stole her position as the wife of the Alwynn Group¡¯s director? "Yes!" Keh nodded. "The girl you like must have a good personality and an excellent family background, right?" "Kenny, who is it? I want to meet her." Keh remained expressionless. "You''ll meet her when we get married." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When Raelynn heard this, she wanted tough. Why was he so obedient? The pain in her chest had subsided. And from this incident, she knew clearly that she was in love with Keh. Seeing him being intimate with another girl made her ufortable. Raelynn was both happy and worried when she realized this. Soon, she heard Keh''s voice again. "I''ll ask Luke to take you to the hotel to rest." Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 "Kenny, can I stay at your house? I don''t like staying in hotels." I would not let go of any chance to get along with Keh. She should have returned to the country earlier. In the past, she had been by his side, and there had never been another girl beside him. "No, I''ve never brought a woman or any friends home. My family has always been very strict with our security." Without even thinking about it, Keh rejected the offer. His mother had been hurt countless times, and his father would not allow pictures of his mother to appear on the Inte. Every child in their family would try their best to protect themselves to avoid worrying the family. No matter how good a person was, there would always be a chance of betrayal. Keh had hidden his identity overseas for many years in order not to attract others'' attention. I was despondent and she asked in a low voice, "Even friends can''t go back with you?" "No!" Keh replied straightforwardly. "Alright, I''ll listen to your arrangements, Kenny." I''s face was pale and her entire body was covered in ayer of sadness. However, Keh didn''t notice it at all. Raelynn could tell that Keh was really cold-hearted, but it still depended on who he was facing. "Okay!" Keh nodded. Luke was standing not far away. He walked over and said to I, "Please!" Then, he led the way. "Miss Edwards." Luke looked at Raelynn and smiled. "Good morning, Mr. Parma!" Raelynn greeted him gracefully. It was only then that Keh noticed Raelynn. Luke was very perceptive and brought I into the elevator. After entering the elevator, I looked at Keh. She saw that his handsome face was different from the coldness just now. Instead, it held a faint gentleness and tenderness. That was an expression that she had never seen on Keh''s face before. A woman''s sixth sense was so sensitive that she instantly felt that Kenny treated this woman differently. However, the elevator door had closed. She smiled and asked Luke, "Mr. Parma, is that woman an employee of thepany?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Luke nodded. "Yes, Miss Alden." "What''s her name?" I asked again. As long as she knew that woman''s name, she could find out who she was. Luke had an apologetic expression on his face. "I''m sorry, Miss Alden. It''s not convenient for us to reveal anything regarding ourpany''s management." I frowned. She didn''t expect Luke to be on guard against her. She looked at him with amusement. "Mr. Parma, we have known each other for several years. Don''t you know my character? Are you afraid that I will do something to the person Kenny likes?" Her main purpose was to test Luke. Luke was also a man with a sharp tongue. He knew how to observe a person''s words and expressions, and he also understood Keh''s temper very well. He smiled calmly and said, "Miss Alden, your words are very serious. You are also an industry insider and a professional. It''s not that we are wary of you, but you also know the market here." I smiled and remained silent. "Wait and see, Luke. When I marry Kenny and be a part of the Alwynn family, I''ll fire you. You''re so short-sighted. You can''t stay with Kenny," she thought to herself. He was not smart at all. In the president''s office, Raelynn brought out the lunch box for Keh to eat as well as a fragrant cup of juice. Keh got up early this morning. He hadn''t had breakfast yet, so her delivery was very timely. Raelynn''s breakfast was better than an oasis in a desert. Raelynn looked at him and said, "Drink some juice first. I used the machine you gave me and I made it fresh. It''s fragrant and healthy." He picked it up and took a sip. It was indeed delicious. "My mom will also make this for me. She also likes fruits very much. It''s delicious." Keh took another sip and picked up his cutlery to eat the pancakes and sandwiches. Everything tasted good. "Rae, your cooking is delicious!" Raelynn''s beautiful face was full of smiles. "I have been learning to cook since I was in school. My adoptive parents don''t care much about me so I have to manage myself well." Keh rubbed her head affectionately and said with a smile, "It''s okay. You have me. I''ll cook a lot of delicious food for you in the future." "Really?" Raelynn''s delicate little face was full of surprise. It was hard to imagine the scene of him cooking in the kitchen with an apron on. "Really. Why don''t youe to my house tonight and I''ll cook you something delicious?" Keh said as he fed her some of his sandwich. His expression was also very serious, unlike being perfunctory towards Raelynn. The scene just now reminded him of the scene he saw on campus when he was in university. The elite schools were veryrge, and the green nts were also very tall and verdant. When he was in university, the teachers had a unique way of educating the students. The students did not have toe to school at the same time everyday like it was outside. Instead, they only had to come when their sses were scheduled. They were all top students, and everyone''s results were top-notch. Keh could sleep in until 11 o''clock in the morning before going for sses. When he passed by the woods, he saw some couples having lunch under the trees. They shared their food, and he found it very interesting at that time. It was just that he did not have the urge to meet the person he liked, nor did he have the urge to fall in love at that time. Raelynn opened her mouth and ate the sandwich he fed her, her soft lips gently pressed against his fingertips. Instantly, an electric current spread throughout his whole body, and his heart rippled. He liked this kind of feeling very much. Speaking of going to his house, Raelynn remembered the scene just now and asked with a smile, "Will you take me back to your house? Was that your friend earlier?" Keh shook his head slightly. "She''s not a friend, but another apprentice of my master. She''s my junior, but I''m not familiar with her. I''ve known her for many years, but I never spoke to her much. She''s basically a stranger to me." Raelynn thought, "You''ve known her for years but you still say that she''s a stranger to you. How sad would that junior be if she heard that!" Keh looked at her deeply. "Did you see what happened just now?" "Yes! I thought she was the girl you liked. The moment I saw her holding your arm, I felt very sad and wanted to hit you." Raelynn looked at him with a smile. Fortunately, it was not what she thought. Keh put down his cutlery and asked seriously, "Can I take it that you were jealous just now?" Raelynn blushed and whispered, "You could say that." "Haha..." Kehughed, seemingly less indifferent, and his smile was gentle and refreshing. She was jealous because she liked him. "I asked about my mother''s schedule. Next month, there will be a branch of Symantec Group opening. She wille back to attend the opening ceremony. I will take you home to meet them then." "Okay!" After Raelynn had figured things out the night before, she no longer resisted this matter. Her agreement put Keh in a good mood, and his smile was gentle and doting. At that moment, their two hearts were clear and warm. "By the way, what do your parents like? I can''t just go empty-handed, can I?" Raelynn still inquired about Keh''s parents'' preferences in advance so that she could buy them gifts. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 However, people like them didn''tck anything, so it was not easy to buy them gifts. Keh smiled and responded, "As long as it''s prepared carefully, they will like it very much." "Okay!" Raelynn began thinking about preparations. Alwynn Group was a business giant, and Symantec Group was a real estate giant. The Alwynn family could be said to be the most powerful entity in River City. Raelynn was lost. How could she prepare a gift? However, thinking about it, there was still a month left, so she still had time toe up with ideas. After breakfast, Keh said, "Rae, bring some more food for me tomorrow. I''m going on a business trip the day after tomorrow." "Okay." She was very happy to know that he liked her cooking. She only returned to her office after Keh finished his breakfast. Raelynn was thinking about something all the way, but she didn''t notice Faith. Faith saw that Raelynn hade from upstairs. "Miss Edwards." Faith''s tone was a little cold. "What are you doing at this time if you''re not at work?" Raelynn immediately came back to her senses. She smiled and replied, "Miss Mason, I went to the roof to find inspiration." That was the excuse she had thought about in advance. After all, she came from upstairs. Faith didn''t really believe her. It was very difficult for her to get close to Keh. Sometimes, she would find various reasons to go to the 25th floor, but Keh easily sent her away. She always felt that there was something going on between Raelynn and Keh. "By the way, Miss Edwards, recently people like the national costumes very much. There is a brand store in the Western District. I heard that the number of sales for this month is amazing. You can go and have a look, and survey the market." Although Alwynn Group did not often follow the trends and had always created its own style, they had a very high standard for originality and aestheticism. As such, they could only keep trying to find inspiration. Raelynn knew about this matter and said, "Okay, Miss Mason, but there seemed to be a trend for ideas based on national costumes in thepany before. Why is it gone now?" She remembered that she had seen Alwynn Group''s fashionable clothes based on national costumesst season. They were all high-end and very beautiful. Faith said, "Previously, the chairman''s wife was the director of the design department. Now that she has retired, basically, no one can emte that style anymore. The previous styles have also almost been sold out, but there are still some special customized ones. Mr.Keh will still go to his mother to get her to design them." Raelynn understood that it was not just one or two days since the trend had developed. The quality was good, but the production speed was slow. The production rate was also low, and the price of each batch was terrifyingly high. The choice of fabric was a very important problem; embroidery, prints, and other materials were all provided by different suppliers. These procedures were all provided with different goods. However, Alwynn Group''s clothing base was very mature, so it should not be difficult to source these materials. She was very interested in traditional and cultural costumes. Now that she had the chance to find inspiration for them, she would also do her best. "Thank you, Miss Mason. I got it." Raelynn nodded with a smile. Most of Alwynn Group''s customers were young people. It was really difficult to change national costumes into fashionable clothes that suited their ages, but were also stylish. It was difficult for the public to ept it without being attached to the traditional form. Faith said, "There are also two new assistants. One of them will go with you, and the other is with me. You and ra Hansen will work together. She is already in your office." "Is that so? Thank you, Miss Mason. We''ll set off immediately." Raelynn smiled happily, waved her hand at Faith, and returned to her office. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw ra dressed in a ck business suit, looking nervously at Raelynn. Raelynn was speechless. "ra, that''s great. You''ll be my assistant in the future." ra looked at Raelynn and felt very wronged. "Rae, where have you been? I came here alone, which scared me to death. The people here are so cold and indifferent. They didn''t want to tell me the location of your office. Everyone looks arrogant. I''ll be depressed working in this kind of environment." "We were supposed to take part in a week''s training, but there was a shortage of assistants here, so we were pushed to begin work straightaway." Raelynn smiled and said, "Don''t worry. You won''t be bullied if I take you with me in the future." She gave ra a ss of water to calm her down. Raelynn had experienced it before and had a deep understanding of the situation. "Really? It''s my first time working in such a bigpany. I''m really nervous." ra patted her racing heart gently. A thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Raelynn gently patted her. "Silly girl, don''t be nervous. The people here are all like this. As long as you show your ability, they will immediately be frightened and will never dare to look at you like that again. Here, strength is king." ra had already gained the upper hand with the notes from Raelynn, and she understood the situation. However, knowing it and being there in reality was different, and she was still very nervous. If Rae wasn''t here, she wouldn''t know what to do. "Rae, can we let others know about our rtionship?" ra asked. Raelynn smiled and said, "It''s up to you. If you want others to know, you can let them know. If you don''t want others to know, you don''t have to tell them. However, our work is focused on designs, so you have to be careful." She felt that ra was very naive. With her personality, it was easy for her to suffer losses, especially in such apetitivepany. "Rae, don''t worry. I understand." ra knew some of the rules and methods in the workce. Raelynn said, "Well, let''s pack up and go do some work." "Okay!" ra was overjoyed. "I don''t have to stay in this dull office. It''s so nice to go out!" I was sent to the hotel. She was in a particrly bad mood and was very tired, but she couldn''t fall asleep. After taking a shower, she called Nathaniel. "Hey! I, where are you?" Nathaniel asked with a smile. I answered unhappily, "Nathaniel, Kenny arranged for me to stay in the hotel." Nathaniel smiled and replied, "The hotel is not bad either." "Hmph! What''s good about that? I''m also Kenny''s guest, but he actually arranged for me to stay in the hotel. This is disrespectful to me. Didn''t you say that his house is very big? Isn''t Dragon Vi very special? I want to go and have a look. Why didn''t he arrange for me to stay in his house?" Hearing this, Nathaniel found it hard to answer her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I, you can''t me Kenny. I haven''t been to his house since I came back either, so you don''t have to think too much about it. His family has a special identity and they are very well protected. For Dragon Vi, if you are not someone they trust, there is no way for you to get in." Hearing this, I felt very sad. "Nathaniel, do you mean that Kenny doesn''t treat us as family members? We''ve known each other for so many years. Doesn''t he trust us?" Nathaniel smiled and said, "That''s not true. Seven once invited me to Dragon Vi as a guest, but I was busy at that time and had no time to go. If you really wanted to go, Seven wouldn''t me you. "Well, if you want to go to Dragon Vi, I''ll take you there one day." Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 "Nathaniel, is what you said true? When will you take me there? I''m on vacation now, and I am free at any time." I thought of her n. In thepany, it was not easy to carry out this n. If it was in Keh''s home, the n could seed in one go. I couldn''t wait any longer. She had liked Kenny for many years. As long as she married him, she could get whatever she wanted. "Okay, I''ll see when Seven is free then contact you. By the way, I''ll treat you to a wee meal in the evening. Let''s get together. I''ll send a message to Kennyter." "Okay, Nathaniel." I was very happy. Nathaniel still loved her. "Okay! Send me the location of the hotel and I''ll pick you up." I smiled happily. She was in a much better mood and her voice was much lighter. "Okay, Nathaniel." After hanging up the phone, I opened her suitcase and began to choose an outfit to wear that night. Looking at the suitcase full of beautiful clothes, I smiled confidently. She had always believed that she was the best match for Kenny. However, ording to her understanding of him, he liked girls in white dresses the most. Although Kenny had never said that, she usually paid attention to his preferences. He would pay attention to girls in white more often. In the end, I chose a whitece dress. It was a high-end dress designed by Alwynn Group. After she changed, she looked more elegant and pure. She let down her soft hair, and she was like a fairy who had identally entered the mortal world. She looked at herself in the mirror and was very satisfied. "This is it." She smiled and admired herself in front of the mirror. She was very satisfied no matter how she looked at herself. The fabric was particrlyfortable and made her feel good. It was worthy of being a famous brand. Every piece of clothing was ingenious. As long as she became Keh''s wife, she could change into different sets of clothes everyday. I was waiting for her beautiful fantasy toe true. She had been waiting for that day for many years. From the age of eighteen, she showed her love for Kenny in front of him. However, he was too cold, especially towards girls. His reserved and aloof attitude made ordinary girls afraid to approach him. Only she could get close to him. There was also the female employee from that morning. By the way, she had forgotten to ask Nathaniel if Kenny had a girl he liked. She was right about the tenderness in Kenny''s eyes in the morning. In his cold, dark eyes, there had always been indifference and alienation, never tenderness. For Keh, he had always been in control of others. It was the first time I saw him being so gentle for a woman, which made her realize a strong sense of crisis. She grabbed the phone on the quilt, thought for a moment, then put it down. Thinking of the phone call just now, Nathaniel would definitely call herter. She could just wait in peace. In Keh''s office! Keh was very serious with his work. He waited until he was done with her work before he nced at the phone on the table. Nathaniel had messaged him, "Seven, let''s hold a weing dinner for I tonight. You can arrange it, and we can all go together." Keh frowned slightly. He nced at his schedule and replied, "I can arrange it, but I may have to work overtime tonight." Nathaniel sent a message, "Seven, you can''t only work, but you also need to enjoy the fun of life. Apart from work, you only eat and sleep every day. Isn''t it boring?" Keh took a deep breath. He had felt bored before, but now, he didn''t think so because there was a girl in thepany that he liked. Keh wrote, "No, it''s not boring. You can go to the big restaurant in River City. I''ll arrange it." Nathaniel replied, "In that case, I may not go." Keh frowned. He had a good impression of I. She was educated and reasonable, and her smile was innocent and lovely. Why wouldn''t she go? He directly made a phone call. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Seven, it''s better to talk on the phone. I came from far away, so it''s necessary to have a meal together. No matter how busy you are, you should show up." Keh pinched his tired eyebrows and stated, "You know that I''m very busy. I just took over Alwynn Group and many departments are still in the adjustment period. I only have one hour in the evening. I''ll leave the rest to you." Hearing this, Nathaniel felt much morefortable. "Okay, as long as you appear, I will be very happy. I''ll hang up and call her now." "Okay!" Keh hung up the phone first. In the hotel suite, I was very satisfied with the presidential suite that Keh had prepared for her. The hotel service was also very good, and she could eat anything she wanted. She had just had lunch when she received a call from Nathaniel. "Nathaniel." She gracefully pulled out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. All these years, she had been working hard to learn the etiquette in the rich circle in order to marry Keh. "I, let''s go to the big restaurant in River City for dinner tonight. They serve all the famous dishes of River City. Seven has arranged it for you." Hearing this, I was overjoyed, and her big eyes were full of shyness. "Okay, thank you, Nathaniel." "By the way, Nathaniel, I have something to ask you. Does Kenny have a girl he likes?" She knew that Nathaniel would not lie to her. Nathaniel was stunned and responded with a smile, "Sibyl, don''t joke around. Will someone like Seven, who only knows how to work, have a girlfriend? Besides, even if he has a girlfriend, I will definitely be the first one to know. If he has a girl he likes, it must be you. For so many years, you''re the only girl who has appeared beside him." Those words undoubtedly pleased I. However, she was the only one who knew how difficult it was to get close to Keh. "Nathaniel, don''t say that." She smiled shyly. Had she been mistaken that morning? ...... When Raelynn got off work in the afternoon, she and ra returned to thepany. Raelynn wrote a market report as quickly as she could and handed it to Faith. After reading it, Faith was very satisfied. She looked at Raelynn and smiled. "Not bad. Let''s get off work." "Okay, thank you, Miss Mason." Raelynn returned to the office. ra had been running around for an entire day, and she was very tired. She had to endure the fatigue of being a worker no matter how tired she was. Seeing Raelynne in, she was very happy. "Rae, can we get off work now?" Raelynn smiled and nodded. "Yes, ra. You can go back first." She had just received a message from Keh, asking her to go upstairs. ra was a little unhappy. "Rae, today is my first day at work. In order to thank you for your introduction, I wanted to invite you to dinner, but you don''t want toe with me." Raelynn didn''t dare to go with her as she had really sufferedst time. "Didn''t you invite me a while ago? I have something to do today so you go back first. We can eat together another day." ra''s face was filled with disappointment as she had wanted to celebrate. "Okay! Rae, don''t work toote. Go home early. I''ll head off first." "Okay!" After ra left, Raelynn stayed in the office for a while. When she saw that everyone in the design department had left, she went to the 25th floor to look for Keh. Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 Keh granted Raelynn a privilege, but only Luke knew that. After work, Luke waited for her at the elevator entrance. After waiting for a while, he saw Raelynning up. "Miss Edwards, please go in. Mr. Keh only has 40 minutes as he has to attend a dinner party." Raelynn nodded and walked inside with a smile. In the office, the afterglow cast in through the French windows, and the orange light was soft and gentle in the whole office. The handsome man sat bathed in the orange light. His indifferent expression and straight figure immediately appeared much gentler. Raelynn smiled faintly. Falling in love with such a man, she felt that her life had reached its peak. After working for a whole day, Keh sat on the sofa and rested. When he saw Raelynning in, a faint smile finally appeared on his handsome face, which had been serious for a whole day. "Sit down!" Keh patted the sofa and asked her to sit down. Raelynn sat beside him obediently. Knowing that he was very busy with work, she didn''t make a fuss. "What''s the matter?" She asked with a smile. Her smile was sincere and there was a hint of unconceble affection in it. She had rejected ra in order to meet him. Keh looked at her smile quietly; it was sincere and without any scheming. He thought that he really liked this girl. He couldn''t stop his desires for her and always wanted to see her, but he was too busy at work and had to endure it. When he finally got off work, he felt that each day was as long as a year. Back then, he felt that his father was very selfish and always dominated his mother. Now, he finally understood his father''s feelings at that time. Because he liked a person too much, he always wanted her to himself and upy all her time. That strong possessiveness would make his heart burn. Keh felt a little guilty. He had wronged his father all those years ago. He smiled dazzlingly and said with a smile, "I suddenly feel a little sorry for my father." Raelynn was stunned. She looked at him and asked, "Why do you suddenly feel that way?" Keh leaned over slightly to get closer to her. There was a faint fragrance on her body. It was not the smell of perfume, but her unique scent. That faint fragrance often lingered in his mind at night, making him very annoyed and that it was difficult to bear. He whispered in her ear, "My father used to be like me now. He often wants to keep the woman he loves to himself." "At that time, I always felt that Dad was fighting with me for Mom. Now, I finally understand that once I fall in love with someone, I really want to tie her to me and never let her leave my sight." His warm breath sprayed around her ear, and Raelynn''s whole body tensed. She stared nkly at theputer on his desk, and her big watery eyes shed for a moment. He... seemed to have confessed again. "Haha..." Her reaction made Keh chuckle, and he was in a good mood. "Rae." Keh hugged her. Only then did Raelynn slowlye to her senses. Tilting their heads, their lips brushed across each other and an ambiguous atmosphere instantly pervaded the air. It was as if two currents were spreading through their bodies at the same time. Both of them were stunned and then they looked at each other, smiling. Keh bent over and kissed her lips. Her soft lips made the desire in his body start to stir. "I miss you!" He murmured softly. Raelynn had fallen for him, and the maic and devilish voice echoed in her ears. She looked at him shyly, licked her lips, and said in a low voice, "Me too." Her actions were undoubtedly the most deadly temptation to him. "Can I?" He asked for her opinion with blurred eyes. Raelynn was stunned. At this time, he could bear it and respect her. Her eyes lit up a little. "We can''t do it here. What if someonees in?" Raelynn was not blinded by love. They were in Keh''s office. "No." Keh picked her up and walked inside his private resting lounge. The office used to belong to his father. Later, after Keh came here, he changed the style and decoration of the room. The bedroom on the far left of the office was still a rest and lounge room. It was decorated in a grayish-white style. Except for the bedroom, everything was almostpletely done in transparent tempered ss; it was bright, spacious, stylish, and domineering. A light gray bed sheet covered the bed, and it looked just like Keh''s character. It was cold and indifferent. The moment Keh put her on the soft quilt. Raelynn''s body seemed to havee into contact with a familiar aura. An overwhelming and overbearing aura filled every cell in her body inch by inch, and it was like a gentle hand gently caressing her whole body. Raelynn did not reject that feeling. Instead, she relied on it and wanted to get close to it. Looking at her shy appearance, the affection in Keh''s dark eyes grew stronger. ... Finally, in bewitching Rae, both of them reached their ultimate happiness. Keh leanedzily against the head of the bed like a cat. Seeing that Raelynn was about to fall asleep due to fatigue, he nced at the clock on the cab. It was already an hourter. If he hadn''t had something to do that night, he might not have been able to hold back the whole night. "Rae, I''m going to a dinner party. Do you want to go? They are all my friends." His voice was joyful and satisfied. His gaze was as gentle as water as he looked at the drowsy woman. He knew that she was not asleep and that she was probably shy. Raelynnzily raised her eyes, and her long eyshes fluttered gently like butterfly wings. She shook her head with grievance again. "No, I''ll go next time. I need to do a live broadcast tonight." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Raelynn did not object to such behavior before marriage. She liked this man, so she was willing to do it. She never regretted what she did because she was happy. Growing up in the Edwards family, she had had little happiness. When she grew up in a home that valued men more than women, there were many things that she could not do as she liked. Therefore, when she knew that she liked this man, she followed her heart. At least no one else could bring her such happiness. There were times when people were rebellious. Now that she was free, she also wanted to live the life she wanted as she liked. Moreover, since Keh was willing to take her to meet his friends, it showed that he was at least a little sincere to her. Hearing her refusal, Keh wasn''t displeased. On the contrary, he didn''t really want his bad friends to know how good she was. He stared at her with burning eyes, and his eyes were bright. "Have a rest. I''ve prepared some clothes for you in the cloakroom. You can leave after you rest. I''ll send you dinner soon. If you have nothing to do, you can wait for me to send you home. I''ll be back in about an hour." Raelynn moved her sore body slightly and asked him, "Why are youing back? Do you have to work overtime tonight?" "Yes! Recently, there are a few projects overseas to cooperate with, and there''s also the matter of DF1. I''ll be very busy these days." Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 Raelynn felt very sorry for him. "Why are you so busy?" Keh replied, "Yes! My father wanted to retire when I was 18 years old, but I managed to hang on until now. He just wanted to travel around the world with my mother. My grandfather and grandmother also went on trips. They''re already so old, yet they want to travel. We worry about them all the time." "But the two elders didn''t take it to heart at all. This time, they may note back until winter." Raelynn smiled and remarked, "It must be warm at home." ra said that the Alwynn family was different from other wealthy families. The Alwynn family members were warm and easy to get along with. "Yes!" Keh''s eyes were filled with happiness. Raelynn looked at him, and her watery eyes were full of smiles. "Go ahead. I''ll go back by myself later. You don''t have to prepare dinner for me. I''ll go home to eat." She had to do the live broadcast that night. If she didn''t have to do the live broadcast, she could have a rest here. However, this was Keh''s office after all. It was inappropriate for her to rest here. There would be gossip. If she really married him, she could stay here openly. Only then did Keh get up reluctantly. The feeling of not wanting to leave her intensified. Keh moved his body a little and sat back down abruptly. He hugged Raelynn tightly. She was stunned for a moment and looked at him nervously and shyly. His dark eyes were overflowing with emotions. His strong emotions were like rollingva, and they were filled with infinite tenderness and dominance. However, they made her feel clean and pure. They were also a signal to her that she was the only one in his eyes. Raelynn loved Keh being like this. "What... What are you doing?" Raelynn asked cautiously. She was more on guard than warm. She didn''t want to do it again. If she did, she really wouldn''t have to go home. Keh chuckled and said, "Nothing. I want my parents toe back early. I want to go to your house to propose marriage soon. I want to marry you as soon as possible." Raelynn saw the clear reflection of her appearance in his dark eyes, and he seemed to be serious and determined. She was also screaming in her heart. She wanted to marry this man. She smiled. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to marry me." She had feelings for him and liked him, so she didn''t want to be pretentious. Even if she was wrong, it would be for a lifetime. "Little girl, you really are a devil." Keh looked at her bright and innocent smile, and his eyes shone. ...... By the time Keh sent Raelynn back and arrived at the restaurant in River City, it had been almost two hours since the appointed time. The people in the room stared at each other, and their expressions weren''t very good. That was especially the case for Austin. He had worked all night the night before and was dragged here after sleeping for only a few hours. He waited anxiously and became a little angry. "When will Sevene? If he''s noting, I''m going back to sleep." Austin and I were not familiar with each other, but they had heard of each other''s names. I nced at him and pursed her lips without saying anything. Nathaniel was just about to say, "Call and ask" when he saw Keh push the door open ande in. "Sorry, I''mte." Keh walked in calmly. His tall figure and domineering aura brought everyone to their senses. Carson was calmer. If Keh only appeared at this time, there must have been something very important he had to deal with. When I saw Keh, her dim eyes suddenly lit up. "Kenny, you''re finally here." She got up and walked towards Keh. No one knew how upset she was earlier. If Keh hadn''te, she would have felt bored during the dinner. Keh''s voice was cold. "Sit down. Let''s eat first." Then, he walked to Lucian and sat down beside him. I''s eyes darkened as she returned to her seat and sat down. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and sized up Keh. He felt that Seven''s expression was familiar. "Seven, do you already have someone you like?" As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, I''s nerves instantly tensed up, and she looked at Keh with a hurt expression. Keh looked at him curiously. Was it so obvious that Nathaniel could see it at the first nce when he sat down? He replied, "Why do you ask?" Nathaniel smiled and remarked, "I always feel that your expression is a little familiar." I''s gazepletely fell on Keh''s handsome face, and she couldn''t shift her gaze away from him at all. He had stolen all of her attention. He seemed to be a little different that day. His whole body was filled with faint joy, dazzling and noble. Even the corners of his mouth had a faint arc. Was it because he saw her? Keh had always been shy, so he didn''t know how to talk to a girl. He must have liked her and was too embarrassed to say it out loud. "Kenny, we''ve been waiting for you for two hours. We''re very hungry now. Let''s order something to eat first." I''s tone was gentle, not showing a trace ofint because she had waited for two hours. Carson looked at I, who lookedpletely different from before, and frowned slightly. Austin also spoke up, "Kenny, I''ve already been hungry for so long. Try to understand my mood. Hurry up and order something delicious tofort my stomach." Keh smiled and said, "If you''re hungry, you should have eaten first. You didn''t have to wait for me toe over." Keh turned around and pressed the bell. Soon, all the dishes were served. They were all traditional dishes from the restaurant, which could be regarded as a full banquet. There were all kinds of dishes ranging from chicken and duck to fish and seafood. Nathaniel looked at everything and praised with a smile, "Kenny, did you order so many traditional dishes because of I''s arrival? Every dish is special. I may gain two pounds tonight." Keh nodded lightly. "It''s I''s first time in River City. If you like it, eat up." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I nodded happily. Kenny really liked her. He had prepared everything so carefully. What she didn''t know was that Keh hadn''t specially prepared anything. Other than his family and a few good friends, he would not spend time on anyone else. "Kenny, eat this fish. It''s delicious." I picked up a piece of fish with her cutlery and was about to ce it on Keh''s te when she was stopped by Carson. Others might not know, but he knew that Keh never ate the dishes that someone else had touched. To prevent any embarrassment, he had to sacrifice himself. Compared to the other two friends, he and Keh had lived in the same dormitory when they were in primary school, so Carson knew his temper well. I looked at him with some displeasure. Why did Carson think so highly of himself? She didn''t like him. Why did he have to eat the dishes that she had picked up? Carson smiled and said, "Miss Alden, let''s do it ourselves. Kenny may not like whatever you like." I was stunned and nced at the expressionless Keh. He ate very light food, and the fish she picked up seemed very spicy. There were chopped peppers on it, and the dish was sour and spicy, very delicious. However, she, who was smart, understood it instantly. Keh didn''t like others to serve him food. "Okay, thank you!" I smiled gratefully at Carson. However, at that moment, Keh''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 Keh saw that it was Luke calling. He stood up and looked at the few of them. "I''m sorry, I''ll treat you to dinner another day. I have to go discuss an important coboration right now. Nathaniel, Austin, you two are also partners. Come with me." Nathaniel and Austin nodded their heads. They didn''t dare to be careless in the face of work. After so many years of hard work, it was not easy for anyone to reach this step. Only they themselves knew how difficult it was to get to that point. It was also because of Keh''s help that they could havefortable and enjoyable lives at the moment. "Carson, I''ll have to trouble you to send I back after dinner. The cooperation tonight is very important," Nathaniel instructed. He did not expect the other party to suddenly want to sign the contract that night. Carson nodded and gave him a reassuring smile. "Alright, alright. Go ahead. I''ll send Miss Alden back to the hotelter. Don''t worry." I lowered her head and remained silent. It turned out that in their hearts, work was more important than their junior. However, she could understand that without these contracts, there would not be such arge Alwyn Group. Alwynn Group relied on these cooperation to expand little by little. She couldn''t let Kenny think that she was ignorant. She arranged her expression and looked up with a smile, saying, "Kenny, Nathaniel, Austin, you guys should go back to your work as soon as possible. I''ll go back to the hotel by myselfter." She had always remembered how Keh liked well-behaved and sensible girls. The daughters-in- law of wealthy families were all virtuous wives and good mothers, so she had to always be on her best behavior. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I, don''t be so polite. Carson will send you to the hotelter so you can take your time and eat." "Okay!" I smiled and nodded. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After they left, I''s expression darkened. Carson nced at her and remained silent. In his opinion, I was cunning and he tried his best to stay away from her. He continued to eat his delicious food. The dishes in that River City restaurant were particrly delicious. When he was abroad, he saw Ceci send photos of the food to his friends. She also told him that she couldn''t help sending photos to him when she was having dinner here. He drooled at the thought of the food. After returning to the country, he was busy with research and equipment orders, so he had no chance toe and eat there. That day, he had signed a big deal, and he had made quite a profit. As such, he also bought a birthday present for Ceci. For the sake of the person he liked, no matter how hard he worked, he felt that it was worth it, because Ceci had grown up. I watched as Carson ate happily. He didn''t seem to care about her emotions. She was very upset. He was really a man who didn''t know how to appreciate women. No wonder he didn''t have a girlfriend yet. She lowered her head and ate unhappily. "Beep, Beep..." Carson''s mobile phone rang. He pushed the silver-framed sses on his nose. His movements were elegant and noble. When he saw that it was a message from Ceci, a gentle smile appeared on his elegant and noble face. "Carson, where are you? Have you finished work and gone home? My family came to the big restaurant in River City for dinner.! Carson replied, "What a coincidence. Ceci, I''m having dinner at the same restaurant too." Ceci wrote, "Carson, where are you? I''lle out to see you. My dad is here so I can''te out for too long." Carson smiled. Ceci had grown up, but he knew that she was still afraid of her parents. Carson typed, "Ceci, I know where you are. I''lle and find you." Ceci agreed, "Okay!" Ceci nced at her father, who was feeding her sister some food, and then at her mother, who was chatting with her brother. She pursed her lips and said, "Dad, I''m going out. I''ll be back soon." Lucian''s expression was serious. He raised his eyes and there was a hint of doting on his handsome face. He looked at his daughter and asked, "Where are you going, Ceci?" Ceci knew that her father was very protective of the three women in the family. She had a curfew and had to be home before nine o''clock in the evening. She did not oppose her father''s control. After all, it was for her safety, and she was not a yful or rebellious person. Her father loved their family very much. She smiled sweetly and said, "Dad, I''m just going to the bathroom." Lucian nodded and continued to feed his little daughter. Amelia nced at her daughter''s little face. She didn''t seem to want to go to the bathroom at all. Her simple thoughts were written all over her face. "Ceci, you''ll have to go home to do your homeworkter, soe back soon." "Got it, Mom. I... I''ll go to the bathroom first." Ceci ran out quickly. Cecil narrowed his eyes and felt that his sister seemed to be in a rtionship. He looked at his father with only a smile in his eyes. That night, Lucian had been taking care of his sick daughter who didn''t eat much, and so he had no energy to pay attention to her. He bent down and walked out slowly. He didn''t expect to hear a cold voice as soon as he took a few steps. "Cecil, where are you going? Come back and sit down. Manage yourself well." Cecil grimaced and turned back. Why was he so bitter? What management? Ayman was still living a leisurely life, and Diane was still traveling around with her father. Why did he have to manage thepany? However, he still sat back obediently and chatted with Ayman. Carson nced at his phone and saw that Ceci hade out. He then looked at I and said, "Miss Alden, I want to go out for a while. You''ll be fine alone, won''t you?" Hearing this, I was even more upset. "Aren''t you sending me back to the hotel?" Carson smiled and said, "Yes, I''ll be back in a few minutes." As he spoke, he left the private room. As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Ceci who was standing not far away. The girl was slim, and she was nearly 1.65 meters tall. Her pink dress made her look very pure and lovely. He smiled and ran over. "Ceci." "Carson." Ceci threw himself into his arms. The affection in their eyes was self-evident. "Carson, it''s my birthday the day after tomorrow." Ceci blinked her big, bright eyes and looked at him with a smile. Carson nodded with a smile. "I know. Ceci, I''ve prepared your birthday present for you. I''ll contact you the day after tomorrow." "Hehe... Congrattions to you, Ceci. You''ve grown up." Carson pulled her to sit on a stool beside him. As he looked at the girl''s youthful face and her dazzling eyes, his heart softened into a clear spring. Some fates were wonderful. Even through the video, one could feel the feeling of being moved. The two of them chatted for a few minutes, but Ceci didn''t dare to stay any longer. Carson also said that he had to send I back to the hotel. Ceci reminded him to be careful on the way and hurried back to the private room. Carson watched as the little girl ran back happily and stood there with a gentle smile. Amelia, who hade out to look for her daughter, happened to see the scene of Carson taking her daughter''s hand and sitting down. She was stunned and shocked. Her daughter was in love. Looking at that man, he didn''t seem to be in school. Amelia watched Carson leave before returning to the private room. Back in the private room, she did not dare to tell her husband about the matter, She still had to observe it. Maybe that man was just Ceci''s friend. If Lucian knew that his daughter had just gone out to meet a man, he would probably guard his daughter for 24 hours a day. He was already so strict with her. When Raelynn got home, she saw Ryder sitting on the sofa in low spirits. It seemed as if it had encountered something that made him unhappy. Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Malia was sitting by his side as well. Raelynn felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. "Raelynn''s back." Malia looked at her daughter and smiled lovingly. "Yes, Mom." Raelynn walked over and sat opposite her brother. "Ryder, what''s wrong with you?" Ryder nced at his sister and felt very wronged. Why could a rich person do whatever he wanted? "Raelynn, James went to the ce where I worked, and the boss fired me today." Raelynn pursed her lips. Indeed, James had made his move. James had a strong desire for revenge. As long as he could be vindictive, he would never miss it. "I''m sorry, Ryder." Raelynn had no other choice but to apologize. That was because people like James couldn''t be reasoned with. Even if they went to him for revenge, they would only be insulted by him. On the contrary, they would feel even worse. The Edwards family loved to bully others with their power. She had seen it happen a lot since she was a child. Looking at his sister who felt guilty, Ryder felt very sad. "Raelynn, don''t be sad. I''m not sad because I lost my job. If I lose my job, I can find another one. I''m sad because I keep thinking, how can there be such a person in the world?" Raelynn lowered her head and did not speak. There were so many people like James; society was so cruel. Malia was not worried about that. She was worried about her daughter. "Raelynn, did James look for you?" Raelynn looked at her mother suddenly. She knew her daughter well. Her mother was always delicate and sensitive. "Yes!" She nodded. Ryder immediately stood up. "Raelynn, did he look for you and ask you to marry him?" Raelynn nodded slightly. "Ryder, you don''t have to worry too much about this matter. Mr. Alwynn has already dealt with it. He wouldn''t dare to do anything to me." "Hmph!" Ryder was very angry, and his handsome face turned red with anger. "That b*stard, I must kill him." "Ryder, sit down." Raelynn was also very angry. "Killing him will only dirty your hands. I have a way to deal with him. Don''t worry, I will go out now." Raelynn was not a person who could endure embarrassment and humiliation after being bullied. For people like James, there was always some dirty money in his family that could make people bend their backs, and James could crush their dignity under his feet. That was that b*stard''s style. "Raelynn, where are you going? I''ll go with you." Ryder had always been very impulsive, but after many years of training, he had improved a lot. It was not that he did not know the ways of the world, but he was still angry. It was normal for those with money and power to suppress others. Raelynn looked at him. If she went alone, Ryder would definitely be worried. If he went with her, she could also feel more at ease. Anyway, he would not let go of James so easily. Malia looked at her two children worriedly. "Raelynn, Ryder, let''s forget it. Let''s take a step back and forget about it." She was not afraid of trouble, but she couldn''t bear to see her children be hurt! Her children''s safety was the most important thing, and she only had the two of them. Raelynn looked at her mother and said with a smile, "Mom, don''t worry. We won''t do anything dangerous. James has bullied a few girls before. I''ll go and find them. If they appeal together, James will bepletely finished." Malia narrowed her eyes slightly. That was also a way. She had heard of James'' misdeeds from Ryder, and she felt that a scumbag like him must be punished. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He wouldn''t even let go of his sister who used to live with him. He''s a beast. After the two went downstairs, Ryder looked at his sister. "Raelynn, how did you know what James did?" Raelynn looked at the soft night, and her face was pale. She said, "In his personal circle of friends, I have seen it a few times, and there is a girl who was hurt by him. I have seen her, and I know her. Let''s go and find her first. Those girls are angry but dare not say anything. Let''s try to find those girls who have been hurt by him. We must let him be punished by thew." Ryder narrowed his eyes. Since James hadmitted a crime, he could bring that guy down. James was not a kind person. If he came to find Raelynn again, she would be destroyed by him sooner orter. "Raelynn, let''s go and find those girls." Ryder did not believe that there was no justice in this world. He believed that there was justice. Although it would bete, it would never be absent. Raelynn nodded. They went out of themunity and stopped a taxi on the roadside. Raelynn gave the driver the location and they went straight to the destination. Keh had almost finished his discussion. They changed clubs and signed the contract. After the partners left, Nathaniel and Austin also went back to rest. He clicked on Raelynn''s live broadcast tform, but he did not see her doing the broadcast. He frowned slightly. Didn''t she say that she would do the live broadcast that night? Why hasn''t it started yet?" Luke knocked on the door and came in. He asked, "Mr. Keh, do you want to go back to the company or go home?" Keh did not look up at him. Instead, he quickly searched for Raelynn''s location. "Lakeside District." He read out a few words in a low voice. He was a little confused. What was she going to do in that area? "Luke, go and investigate James Edwards. What did he do?" Keh knew how unwilling and terrifying that guy was. He had seen the unwillingness on James'' face when he left. He was now worried that James would take revenge on Raelynn. The people he had arranged would only be able to protect her in secret the following day. "Okay, Mr. Keh." Luke turned around and went out to make a phone call. Keh sat on the high-ss leather sofa that was soft andfortable. He closed his eyes in exhaustion and waited for Luke''s message. The luxurious private room was full of the smell of alcohol. There were a few men sitting on the sofa, smoking cigarettes and holding beautiful women in their arms. Some were also sitting on the side drinking wine and waving their fists. The whole room was smokey and it was filled with the smell of wine, and body odors. The messy smell made people want to vomit, but some people were addicted to it and could not extricate themselves. James held a beautiful girl in his arms with a cigar in his hand, and the smoke made his face appear more disgusting and turbid. A man next to him came over and asked with a smile, "Mr. James, how was the womanst night?" James smiled arrogantly and said, "Not bad, but she is too thin. I feel good, but she is too hot- tempered. Look at my face; she scratched me. When I got up this morning, I broke one of her arms to vent my anger." "James, you are so fierce. However, be careful, or she will sue you," the man joked. James said, "Would she dare to do that? She rented her small supermarket from my family." Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. The woman in his arms handed him the phone with a smile. "Mr. James, it''s a call." "Okay!" Ryder put out the cigarette butt with great enjoyment and answered the phone. "Say it." "Mr. James, Raelynn and her brother have gone out. They have gone to the neighborhood in the Lakeside District." "Oh! What are they doing there?" James was confused. "I don''t know, Mr. James. However, when Raelynn came back in the evening, Mr. Keh didn''t come back with her." Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 The corners of James''s lips twitched coldly. "I knew it. How could Mr. Alwynn like that woman, Raelynn? It''s just because she''s pretty, so he helped her." "Go and kidnap Raelynn for me." He would have a taste of the sweetness before she was toyed with by Keh. "Hehe... Mr. James, let''s go now. However, we don''t have the money to take a taxi. Mr. James, please do me a favor..." The man''s ingratiating voice stopped. James'' voice was full of disdain. "I''ll transfer 10,000 dors to you first, and I''ll give you 100,000 after it''s done." "Okay, okay, thank you, Mr. James." After hanging up the phone, James let go of the woman in his arms and left the room after saying goodbye to the few indulgent men in the private room. When he stepped out of the bar, he asked the driver to drive the car over and they headed directly to the neighborhood in Lakeside District. It was not far from here, so he wanted to go and pick up Raelynn then go to the hotel. On the other side, Luke had already found James'' whereabouts. Keh had reserved some trump cards for people who were hostile to him. With his top-notch hacking skills, he could easily find out the secrets and whereabouts of the other party. "Mr. Keh, we''ve found out that James is rushing to the neighborhood in Lakeside District." Keh suddenly opened his eyes, which were deep and piercingly cold. He got up decisively and said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go to Lakeside District." Luke didn''t dare to dy as the matter involved Raelynn. It was such a coincidence and something was bound to happen. She was the future wife of the president of Alwynn Group, and she had to be protected at all costs. Raelynn and Ryder got out of the car at the gate of the neighborhood at Lakeside District. It was also a high-end district, butpared with other rich districts, it was nothing special. After they signed in, the security guards let them in. The girl who lived here was called Ivy Martin. The Martin family had had a business rtionship with the Edwards family. Once, because of their cooperation, they had dinner together. James also attended that dinner. When he saw Ivy, he forced himself on her that night. The Martin family also sessfully got the cooperation deal of more than one million dors. Ivy''s matter was suppressed by her family just like that. They knew that Ivy had been unwilling, but she had no ability to refute. Facing the business deal, her parents chose money over her. When they arrived below Ivy''s house, Raelynn looked at Ryder with some uncertainty and said, "Ryder, Ivy may not help us, but we still have to give it a try." Ryder nodded and said, "Raelynn, it''s up to us. We can only do our best." He didn''t want his sister to be destroyed by James. Raelynn pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at the determination in her younger brother''s eyes. His whole being seemed to be filled with sunshine, warm and full of justice. She knew that her brother was very impulsive. Once he made a move, he would easily lose his judgment. She smiled and coaxed him, "Ryder, I know that you are kind, but don''t be impulsive before you make a move. After you calm down, you can decide what to do." In life, if one did not suffer, one would not be able to mature. Over the years, she had worked outside and suffered a lot before she grew up. Ryder understood what his sister meant. She was worried that he would be too impulsive. "Raelynn, don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I know what you mean. I''ll think before I make a move." Only then did Raelynn nod her head in relief. Raelynn took him into the elevator and they went straight to the eighth floor. Ivy''s family lived on the eighth floor. Mrs. Edwards had previouslye to apologize to the Martin family. Although Raelynn didn''te with Mrs. Edwards, she knew the address. It had been several years. Raelynn wondered if Ivy was willing to announce the matter to the world. If Ivy didn''t want to say it, Raelynn could only try to find the other women who had recently been hurt by James. Soon, they arrived at the eighth floor. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Raelynn hesitated for a moment before she raised her hand to knock on the door. The door was quickly opened by a thin girl with messy hair and a sallow face. Her sunken eye sockets made her big and bright eyes protrude a lot, and she looked a little scary. She was wearing a wine-red T-shirt and holding a gray bear in her arms, looking at them with dull eyes. Raelynn looked at Ivy in shock. "Miss Martin," she called out tentatively. Ivy''s dull eyes shifted to her again, but she didn''t know Raelynn. She just looked at Raelynn in a daze and didn''t speak. Raelynn was very shocked. A few years ago, Ivy was beautiful and charming, and her big, lively eyes seemed to be able to talk. When she looked at people, she was full of youthful vigor, and dazzled everyone she met. How did she end up like this? "Who is it? Ivy, didn''t I tell you not to open the door for strangers?" A middle-aged woman''s voice came. Then, a slightly fat middle-aged woman in a pink T-shirt and camel-colored shorts appeared in front of Raelynn. She knew that this was Mrs. Martin. Raelynn had only seen her once and still had some impression of her. "Mrs. Martin, nice to meet you! I''m Raelynn Edwards. Sorry to disturb you." When Mrs. Martin heard that it was someone from the Edwards family, strong hatred burst out of her eyes. She scolded angrily, "What are you people from the Edwards family doing here? Haven''t you made my daughter suffer enough?" Raelynn quickly looked at the dull Ivy and seemed to have guessed something. "Mrs. Martin, can we talk about it? Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you. James has done all kinds of evil things. I want him to be punished by thew. Miss Martin is also a victim. There are also many girls who have been bullied like James. Everyone is angry but no one dares to say anything. If we work together to bring out the evidence and sue him in court, he''ll receive the punishment he deserves. Only then can everyone live a peaceful life." "Bah, you''re right. The Edwards family bullied others with their power. You can do whatever you want with money. That''s how my daughter was destroyed by James. She has been suffering from depression for several years and she was destroyed by your family. Get out of here." After Mrs. Martin finished speaking, she pulled her daughter behind her and quickly closed the door. Ryder took a step forward and stopped her. Raelynn stepped forward and said, "Madam, you didn''t call the police at that time. Don''t you want to seek justice for your daughter now?" "If it wasn''t for the one million dor cooperation, Miss Martin wouldn''t have be like this." "You watched your daughter suffer for many years. Don''t you want your daughter to get better? Don''t you want to avenge her? Do you want to bear with it and spend the rest of your life with a sick daughter?" "Mrs. Martin, a lifetime is a very long time. Do you think you can hold on?" "James is still bullying women outside. He even wants to tarnish his sister, me, who is not his biological sister. Do you really intend to let such a person go?" "Mrs. Martin, I will look for other girls who have been injured by him one by one. As long as we stand out together, this matter will get everyone''s attention." There was a sh of hatred in Mrs. Martin''s eyes and she also felt regret. However, since things had come to this point, what could they do? Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 If she hadn''t been greedy for the one million dor business deal, her daughter wouldn''t have be like this. It was only half a yearter that they realized that Ivy was suffering from depression. It was because of the beast-like James that night that a great shadow had formed in her heart. At that time, they had just bought a house that cost more than three million dors. They had borrowed more than one million. In addition, their youngest son was in college, so they were under all kinds of pressure. Left with no choice, they chose to earn hundreds of thousands and swallowed their anger. However, they didn''t expect that in exchange, their daughter would fall sick. Ivy had been beautiful and sensible. She had a dream of being a jewelry designer, but in the end, she became someone who was neither human nor ghost. Raelynn handed her business card to Mrs. Martin and said, "This is my business card. If you''ve thought it through, you can call me at any time." Raelynn knew that that matter could not be rushed. The injured family had their own considerations. Some who feared power would also choose to swallow their anger. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Edwards family''s indulgence towards James had started since high school where he was hanging around with a bunch of bad friends. The parents of the Edwards family didn''t care much about it as long as their son was happy. After James found out that Raelynn was not his biological sister, he came up with other ideas. She tried her best to study and save money so that she could sessfully go abroad to study and hide. Mrs. Martin took a deep look at Raelynn. In the end, she took the business card from her and mmed the door shut. Raelynn was lost for words. She could feel their hatred through the door. However, it was toote! Raelynn and Ryder went downstairs and went out of themunity. She was a little hungry. "Ryder, let''s go and have something to eat. Take things slow. We''ll visit another person tomorrow." She also knew James'' character, and knew that he would not let her go. She also wanted to protect herself and marry Keh. Thinking of Keh, she looked up at the gray sky and began to miss him again. That excellent and powerful Keh, the height he stood at was beyond her reach. However, she still wanted to touch him and be the person he cared about the most. That feeling became stronger unconsciously, and even her whole body was filled with tenderness. "Okay, Raelynn. I was very angry when I came back and I didn''t eat anything. You''re right. We can''t be in a hurry, and we''ll take things slow. We''ll definitely bring James to justice. I won''t let him hurt you." He also heard some gossip, and he also knew what James wanted to do to his sister. For a moment, his whole body was full of rage, and he wished that he could tear James into pieces. How could there be such scum in the world? Ryder was very angry and helpless. Raelynn was very happy because her family cared about her. In the past, she could only bear it silently. "Let''s go, Ryder. I''ll buy you something delicious." Raelynn was in a good mood, and the haze in her heart had been relieved a lot. They would get better together. "Okay, Raelynn!" They stood by the road and waited for the bus. Suddenly, a ck car rushed towards them. Ryder was very sensitive to cars, and he heard the sound of a car that was approaching them at a very high speed. It was headed right for them, and what was more, the car had no license te. Ryder''s heart skipped a beat and his body moved forward. "Raelynn!" Ryder pulled Raelynn over. The two of them quickly stepped back and fell to the ground. The car brushed past their bodies. The thrilling scene filled Raelynn''s big eyes with horror. Screech... The ck car immediately stopped again, making an ear-piercing braking sound. Two burly men got out of the car and looked at Raelynn on the ground with a wicked smile. Raelynn suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. The two men did not say anything more. They pulled Raelynn up and stuffed her into the car. Ryder used all his strength to get up and he grabbed his sister tightly. "B*stards, let go of my sister! Let go!" In the night, a heart-wrenching roar was heard. However, in the next moment, another man got out of the car with a steel pipe in his hand and waved it at Ryder. "Ah... No, Ryder." Raelynn tried her best to hit the man. The man was hit and fell aside, and he didn''t manage tond a blow on Ryder. The man was very angry. He got up and gave Raelynn a p. p... "B*tch, you''re really strong!" The man cursed and walked towards Ryder. Raelynn only felt that her surroundings were buzzing and she couldn''t hear anything clearly. Ryder rushed up and wanted to fight with the man desperately. In order to end things as soon as possible, another man also rushed up. The two people punched and kicked Ryder. Ryder endured the sharp pain and stared at his sister who had her head down. "Raelynn..." Ryder looked at her with concern. He was beaten to the ground very quickly. Raelynn''s senses had recovered a little. Before she could see the situation clearly, she was stuffed into the car. She turned back to Ryder and shouted, "Ryder, run and find Mr. Alwynn. He wille to save me..." Her voice waspletely drowned, and Ryder stared nkly at the car leaving. "Raelynn... Raelynn... You b*stards, let go of my sister." Ryder chased after them, but in his eyes, the ck car gradually became a little ck dot, and finally disappearedpletely. Ryder sat on the road, exhausted, with tears streaming down its face. There were fewer people in this area at night, and there were not many cars passing by. Ryder, who was in despair, suddenly remembered his sister''s words. When he was looking for his mobile phone to make a call... Screech! Another ear-piercing sound rang in Ryder''s ears. A luxurious Maybach suddenly stopped. A ck shadow rolled on the ground and the car disappeared in a sh in front of them. Ryder was shocked speechless. "Ouch, my waist, my knees are all broken." Luke was in so much pain. Keh had pushed him out of the car for Raelynn''s sake. Ryder felt that this guy was a little familiar. He seemed to have seen the man in front of him before. Luke limped to his feet. He looked at Ryder, who was looking at him in a sorry state. Ryder still had tear stains on his face. "Ryder, are you alright?" Luke knew about him. He was older than the other party by one or two years. Ryder''s pupils trembled and he stuttered, "I... I remember you... You are Mr. Alwynn''s assistant." Luke smiled and said, "Yes, we saw what happened on the other side of the road. Mr. Alwynn has already gone after him. Don''t worry about your sister. Mr. Keh will definitely save her." "Really... Really?" Ryder still couldn''t believe what he had heard. Luke walked over and helped him up. "Come on, let''s go to the roadside and have a rest. I''ll deal with the rest. Your sister is Mr. Keh''s future wife. Mr. Keh won''t let anything happen to her no matter what." Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Ryder was frightened by the sentence "Your sister is Mr. Keh''s future wife". The night wind blew, and Ryder seemed to be brought to his senses. He trembled slightly. Luke''s words were still echoing in his ears, letting him know that he was not hallucinating. He rubbed his eyes with his fair fingers. He didn''t hear wrongly, because the scene in front of him was still there, and he wasn''t in a dream. "Why is she... Is she Mr. Keh''s wife? How... How do you know?" He really hoped that his sister could marry a good person. It didn''t matter if the man had money or not. The most important thing was that the man had to treat his sister well. Rich people were fond of drinking and bullying others, but he could feel that Keh was different. Luke was taken aback. Only then did he realize that he had spoken so quickly. "Ah, how can I speak so soon? Your sister doesn''t want you and your mother to worry about her. She doesn''t want you to know about her current affairs. No, no, no, it''s her rtionship with Mr. Keh. Don''t mind what I just said." "But it can''t be false. I have been with Mr. Keh for six or seven years. I have never seen him care so much about a woman. He has almost no woman around him, but he treats your sister very specially." "Do you know? The people of the Alwynn family are infatuated with her. Your sister will be very happy after she marries Mr. Keh. You don''t have to worry about that. However, don''t tell her that I told you about this. Otherwise, your sister will be worried." Words, like water that was poured out, couldn''t be taken back. He really couldn''t change his bad habit of being quick-tongued. Ryder suddenly gulped, and his pupils trembled slightly. He nodded hard. "Okay, I got it." Ryder was very happy that Keh had gone to save his sister, but he still couldn''t calm down for a while. Keh was mature and steady and could give his sister a good future, so Ryder agreed with them being together. Despite this, when he suddenly heard about his sister being in a rtionship with Mr. Alwynn, he was still very excited. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Mr. Parma, thank you. Should we call the police?" Luke: "Yes, of course we should. This is a kidnapping. James is finished. The Edwards family are also done for." Luke slowly took out his phone and called the police. Ryder''s heart felt fiercely suffocated. A rich person could really control a person''s life and death. He suddenly said, "Mr. Parma, the car just now didn''t have a license te." Luke smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Luke looked at the blood on James'' forehead. He had probably been injured as well. "Ryder, do you want to go to the hospital first? I have to deal with the things here." Ryder shook his head. Before he saw his sister and made sure that she was fine, he didn''t want to go anywhere. "It''s okay. It''s just a skin wound. I''ll wait with you for the police toe here." Luke watched as he persisted, and just left him to it. He took out a tissue and wiped the blood on Ryder''s forehead. Ryder was very good-looking, but he still couldn''t hide his handsomeness despite his sorry state. Luke thought that this Ryder was also an existence at its peak. On the other side, Keh looked at the position of his mobile phone and soon caught up with the ck car that had kidnapped Raelynn. The night was dark and the street lights were dim. The neon lights from the tall buildings in the distance were shining brightly. Keh''s gaze was icy and it was focused on the car in front of him. He was like a wild beast that had its food stolen, and he emanated a terrifying aura. Seeing that the car stopped at the entrance of an inconspicuous hotel, Keh quickly stopped the car and followed it, but he didn''t go up to save her. Not long after Keh got out of the car, another luxurious ck car stopped at the intersection. Four tall and strong bodyguards got out of it. The four of them stopped at the side of the road and Keh waited for the right time to send them a message. Raelynn was brought down by two men. The moment she saw the hotel, her heart turned to dust. She knew that the other party was James. James was the only one who would do such a thing. "Let me go, let me go..." Raelynn struggled hard, but it was all in vain. She was quickly taken to the hotel and directly sent to the elevator, which went straight to the floor where James was. The two menughed and said, "Such a beautiful woman. I''m afraid that Mr. James will go crazy tonight." Another man also smiled and said, "I heard that she used to be his sister. He is really a scum. How could he do that?" "Well, she''s not his biological sister, so he doesn''t care so much. We need that money to do some things. After we''re done, we''ll take the money and leave." Hearing these words, Keh smirked. Indeed, it was James. This time, it was perfectly justified for the Edwards family to perish. After the two men went out, they were immediately controlled by the other two men in the car. Keh looked at the floor where the elevator had stopped and entered another elevator. James was rich, and he had booked the presidential suite. After the elevator stopped, Raelynn thought that she could escape if there was a chance. As soon as the elevator door opened, she saw two men standing outside. All courage turned into nothingness at that moment. However, she couldn''t give up. She had to escape and couldn''t let James seed. Otherwise, that night either she or James would die! She would rather die than surrender! "Miss Edwards, pleasee out. You can''t escape." A man in a suit and leather shoes looked at Raelynn with a smile. Raelynn pursed her lips and walked out. Rather than running away, she might as well spare some effort to kill James. Lest other girls were hurt by him. "Miss Edwards, Mr. James is waiting for you inside. You can go in by yourself." The man swiped his card and the door opened automatically. Raelynn stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. She clenched her fists and walked in with a calm expression on her face. However, her bright eyes were dim and she felt as if she was about to die. She walked in expressionlessly. As soon as the door was closed, Raelynn saw James, who had just taken a bath. The lights in the room were very dim. James was wrapped in a white bath towel, revealing his shriveled figure. He was addicted to wine, so his skin was a little loose and sallow, which made him look utterly undesirable. James smiled evilly and said, "Rae, those people don''t know how to pity women. They didn''t hurt you, did they?" Raelynn looked at him expressionlessly. James knew that Raelynn was proud. She had been better at studying than him since they were children. His family valued men more than women, but they did not treat her badly in life. Ever since she found out that she was not the biological daughter of the Edwards family, they had not supported her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Rae, I know you hate me, but it''s your best choice to be with me. My parents are also familiar to you, and so am I. As long as you marry me, I promise not to fool around outside." James could do it for her; he was willing to give up fooling around with other women for her. Who would want to find another woman when he had such a beautiful woman at home? Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Raelynn still did not speak, and her eyes passed over James. She wanted to find another sharp weapon that could kill James. However, there was nothing here that could hurt someone except a bottle of wine. Raelynn couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair in her heart. Was she going to be ruined by James just like that? "Keh, can I really believe you? No matter where I am, can you find me?" She thought to herself. At that moment, she wished that Keh would suddenly appear beside her. She hadn''t had time to be in a proper rtionship with him yet. She hadn''t had time to tell Keh that she liked him and wanted to marry him. There would always be such a person in the world where, no matter the time, or ce, or situation, as long as you looked at him, he could understand the tenderness in your heart. Keh was that person in her life. If fate would have it, she hoped to meet Keh earlier. "Rae, let''s have a drink first." James looked at the ice-cold beauty and felt an itch in his heart, and his blood surged. This woman looked so charming. Thinking that the wine ss could be used to hurt someone, Raelynn walked inside. Sure enough, there were two sses of wine on the coffee table. Raelynn looked at the sses, and her eyes shed. Raelynn thought that the right moment would be when James raised his head to drink. She didn''t exercise often, so she knew how capable she was. She could only seize that opportunity. She could either escape or die together with him, or wait for Keh toe and save her. "Rae, this is a 10 year old bottle of red wine. It''s very delicious. I remember that you like red wine the most." James picked up a ss of red wine and handed it to Raelynn. Raelynn did not refuse and took the red wine. James raised his ss with a smile and looked at Raelynn''s beautiful little face. The girl was young and her soft skin shone with a faint luster. She was as beautiful as a doll and touching her felt very comfortable. He had touched many women, but none of them were as beautiful as Raelynn. "James." Raelynn called out. "Rae, I''m here," James replied with a smile. Raelynn smiled perfectly, like the spring breeze, melting the cold chill. "Let''s die together," she said with a smile. Then, she quickly smashed the wine ss in her hand. James shrank back in pain. He quickly tilted his head, but the ss still brushed past his ear and hit the opposite wall with a bang. He was fine. He looked at Raelynn with a smirk and said, "Rae, you are still as fierce as before. I like it." Raelynn knew that she had failed, but the broken ss gave her a glimmer of hope. She suddenly picked up the bottle and smashed it hard again. Bang... James was caught off guard. This time, he failed to dodge and was hit in the chest. The wine bottle fell to the ground, and the red wine stained the carpet. Happiness was furious. Bang... He smashed the ss in his hand to the ground. "Raelynn, don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. I gave you some face because of your beauty. For the sake of our past, I wanted to have a romantic night with you. Otherwise, you would have screamed wildly in front of me." Raelynn quickly picked up a ss shard on the ground and looked at James with a smile. "James, I won''t let you seed even if I die." The ss shard in her hand was pressed against her neck. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James sneered and narrowed his eyes. He looked at her fiery temperament and said, "Jasper, you don''t dare. Don''t you want to be with your brother and mother? If your mother sees your corpse, she will die of anger." Raelynn''s eyes shed with pain, helplessness and difort. She clenched the ss shard in her hand tightly, and her fingers were cut in an instant. The faint smell of blood spilled out, but James was even more excited. He had met countless women, and each of them was different. Only Raelynn was the most special and the most beautiful! He walked towards Raelynn step by step, and his smile became more and more evil. "Don''te over." The ss shard in Raelynn''s hand had already left a bloodstain on her neck. "Rae, listen to me. Don''t make yourself suffer, okay..." Thest word was extremely evil and disgusting in Raelynn''s eyes. "Don''te over, James, or I will really die in front of you." Under the tension, the ss shard in her hands pushed forward a little bit, and blood flowed down her neck. Raelynn''s eyes were red, and her big watery eyes were full of fear. Her red lips opened and closed nervously, and her breath was like an orchid. In James''s eyes, she was simply too beautiful. James saw the blood on her neck, which was as delicate as a rose, and he stopped abruptly. At the moment when Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief, James suddenly stepped forward and gripped her hand tightly, which was holding the broken ss. With a slight push, the broken ss fell to the ground. "Ah..." Raelynn cried out in despair. Rip... Raelynn''s clothes were directly torn apart by James. At the same time, the door of the room suddenly burst open. The lights in the room were suddenly turned up. James frowned slightly when he saw it. Who was the idiot who was disturbing his fun? James turned his head and saw the grim-faced and scary-looking Keh. Under the light, his whole body was like a sharp cier. James stood where he was as a chill ran down his spine. When Raelynn saw Keh, hope shed in her eyes. He... finally came. He really came. He didn''t lie to her. He really could find her. Keh''s dark eyes were fixed on Raelynn''s blood-soaked neck. Her white shirt had been dyed red. The dazzling blood made his heart surge with strong anger and heartache. "Keh." Raelynn looked at him excitedly. Her voice was full of expectation, which broke his heart. How scared had she been just now? "Keh, how could you..." James'' voice trembled. He couldn''t believe that Keh woulde. Keh looked straight ahead, and his domineering figure walked straight over. His handsome features were unprecedentedly sharp. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and he emanated such a terrifying aura that James trembled on the spot; he was so scared that he wanted to die on the spot. Keh stopped in front of James, and his sharp eyes shot straight at him. He stated word by word, "I remember telling you not to touch my woman." "No, no, no, Mr. Alwynn, I didn''t want to touch Rae. She''s my sister. I really didn''t want to touch her." James was scared. He really didn''t understand why Keh liked Raelynn. The corners of Keh''s mouth twitched coldly. He clenched his fists and smashed them at James with all his might. "Ah..." Puff... James fell to the ground, bleeding. There were a lot of ss fragments that stabbed into his back, and the bright red blood was dizzying. James fainted with that single punch. His face was covered in blood, which showed how powerful Keh''s punch was. Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 This time, Keh looked at Raelynn and saw her trembling body. Keh''s heart, which had finally calmed down, became angry again, and he didn''t know how to vent his anger. He kicked James fiercely, and James waspletely awakened by the pain. "Ah... Boohoo..." James cried out in pain. He had never been in such pain. "Shut up. If you don''t shut up, I''ll cripple your crown jewels and make it so that you won''t be able to pass on your legacy for the rest of your life." James immediately stopped crying. Keh was simply too terrifying. He had knocked James out with a single punch. He was too scary. As the eldest son of the Edwards family, he had been pampered since he was young. He had never suffered like this before. Keh squatted in front of Raelynn, his eyes soft, and his voice as gentle as the spring breeze. "Rae, are you okay?" Raelynn shook her head gently. Until that moment, she was still in a trance and felt unreal. She was saved. The person who saved her was Keh, the man whom she liked. The Prince Charming who was adored by half of the women in the region, Raelynn''s boyfriend, really came and saved her at the most critical moment. Sobbing... Raelynn threw herself into Keh''s arms. "Keh, how did youe here? I thought I would never see you again. Do you know how scared I was?" Keh hugged her tightly. When he heard her cry, his pitch-ck eyes became terrifying again. He regretted that he had not crippled James earlier. "Rae, I''m sorry. I''mte. Don''t worry. There won''t be a second time." Just now, when he was dealing with the two men outside, he had been dyed a little. The two men were well-trained with knives in their hands, which indeed dyed him for nearly two minutes. If he came in two minutester, he would regret it for the rest of his life. "..." Raelynn burst into tears. She had rarely cried since she was a child. This time, she was really scared. James had always harbored evil intentions towards her. She had long known that and had been hiding from him. If she could not escape from him in the end, she would really drag James to hell with her. It didn''t matter if she died, but she really couldn''t bear to part with Keh. "Rae, don''t cry. Shall we go to the hospital now? You are injured." Keh coaxed her softly. Except for his sister and brothers, he had never coaxed anyone before. That was the first time he coaxed someone, and she was the woman he liked. It turned out that this kind of thing didn''t need to be taught, and he could also show her his tenderness. He found this feeling very strange, but he liked it very much! "Yes!" Raelynn looked at him and nodded. Keh let go of her. Her white shirt was stained with blood, and the faint smell of blood filled his nose, making him me himself even more for not protecting her. He carefully examined the wound on her neck. It was still bleeding. He tore off his shirt and pressed down on her wound. Raelynn''s white shirt was torn apart by James, so she took off her thin coat and wore it in reverse, covering herself. "Rae, hold this." Keh raised her hand and pressed it down on the wound. Then, he picked her up princess-style and ordered coldly to the door. "You cane in." As soon as his voice fell, two tall and strong bodyguards came in. "Mr. Keh." These were all well-trained bodyguards of the Chaosfield Society established by Victor. "Bring him out and hand him to the police. Then, go and collect the evidence. Find all the evidence of all his crimes that he hasmitted all these years. I want him to spend the rest of his life in prison safely." James'' eyes widened when he heard that, and fear twisted his expression. Ignoring the pain in his body, he crawled in front of Keh like a dog. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. James pleaded, "Mr. Keh, Mr. Keh, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please let me go. I won''t do it again... Please let me go." "Rae, forgive me. I didn''t mean to..." James could never have imagined that he would end up like this. He liked to y with different women, and Raelynn was so beautiful that he didn''t want to let her go. He didn''t expect that he would get himself in trouble. Keh kicked him away with a heavy gaze. "James, I already gave you a chance. It''s you who didn''t cherish it." After that, he went out with Raelynn in his arms. After a few steps, he said, "I will follow up on this matter in person." The bodyguard replied respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Keh." James was filled with righteous indignation, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was so scared that he fainted. Keh carried Raelynn and returned to the car. He ced her on the seat next to me and sent her to the nearest hospital to treat her wound. However, as soon as he put Raelynn down, she grabbed his clothes tightly and refused to let go. Keh looked at her, and she returned his gaze, feeling wronged and uneasy. He rubbed her head with a smile andforted her softly, "Rae, it''s alright now. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital first, okay?" His voice was very gentle, like a clear mountain stream, lingering on the tip of her heart, making her uneasy heart gradually calm down. "Rae, I''ll take you to the hospital now. You can sit here in peace." "Okay!" Raelynn pursed her lips and calmed down again. Keh quickly returned to the driver''s seat and sent Raelynn to the nearest hospital to deal with her wound. The wound on Raelynn''s neck was not serious. After sewing the wound with two stitches, the doctor prescribed some medicine, and Keh took Raelynn back to Dragon Vi. After the car stopped, Raelynn looked at the castle-like vi in front of her in shock. She was stunned and looked at Keh. "Keh, where are we?" Keh said, "My home. It''s toote now so I brought you back here to rest. I''ve already called your brother. I asked him to go back first and told him not to worry about you." "Oh!" Raelynn was a little nervous. Why did Keh bring her back without warning? She was still... not ready. "Will it disturb your family if I go in like this?" She was very nervous, and Keh could tell that. He said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Today is Friday. Gia and Martin took my three brothers back to their vi. There will only be the two of us in the house tonight." Hearing this, Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. Keh drove directly into the vi with Raelynn. Then, he got out of the car, opened the door of the passenger seat, and unfastened her seat belt. He slowly helped Raelynn out. When she entered the living room, she found that it was luxurious and magnificent, designed in a style that she had never seen before. The living room was veryrge. At a nce, the whole room was very bright and warm. Even if she had been to a luxurious party abroad, she had never seen such a luxurious house. Keh helped her sit down on the sofa and said, "Rae, look at me." Raelynn blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at him quietly. She was still a little nervous. She clenched her fists on her knees and waited for Keh to speak. Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Keh looked at her with a smile and said, "I''ll take you upstairs to take a bath first then I''ll cook dinner for you." Raelynn thought that he was going to say something else, which made her very nervous. It turned out that he just wanted her to take a bath. "Okay! But do you know how to cook?" She nodded obediently, wondering if this pampered young master could really cook. Keh smiled. "Yes." He turned to look for his mother''s treasure chest in the cab. As soon as he opened the door of the cab, he saw a white medicine box. He took it back and put it on the coffee table. He opened it and found that there were all kinds of medicines to treat various wounds and injuries. Raelynn looked at the neatly packed boxes and felt very warm. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "This is the first-aid kit prepared by my mother," Keh replied. "There will always be bumps and scrapes in my family." Raelynn found a problem. When he mentioned his mother, he turned into a different person, changing from the usually cold and distant Keh to one who was like a warm breeze. Only children who grew up receiving their parents'' love and care would show such an expression. Keh took out some waterproof band-aids and pasted them over all her wounds. Then, he led Raelynn upstairs. She asked curiously, "Keh, don''t you feel lonely living in such a big house?" Keh shook his head. "No, there are a lot of members in my family, and my three younger brothers are very noisy. My father''s friends wille here with their children on the weekend, so my mother still thinks it''s crowded." "Ah..." Raelynn thought of that kind of scene and thought it should be very warm. "Keh." Keh stopped in her tracks. Did he hear someone calling him? Raelynn was also nervous. Didn''t he say that there was no one at home?" Keh looked up and saw Martin standing at the stairs on the second floor in his pajamas. He was stunned and his ears quickly turned red. Martin''s surprised eyes fell on Raelynn''s hand, which was holding Keh''s hand. The girl was in a mess, and her clothes were inside out. Martin asked, "What happened?" Keh asked in return, "Didn''t you say you''re going back today?" Martin answered, "Andrew and the other two brothers didn''t go. They took Ayman and Cecil went to Lemmon City to find their mother. They said that they missed their mother, and they also wanted to see Marlon and Juliet." Keh was speechless. Those three brats all came up with the same idea! Martin looked at Raelynn. "This is..." Keh replied, "My girlfriend, Raelynn Edwards." His tone was urgent and embarrassed. It was the first time that Martin had seen such a scene. No matter how big a problem it was, Keh had always been expressionless. Right then, he was shy. Martin couldn''t help smiling as if he had discovered a new world. "Rae, this is my brother-inw, Martin." At this point, Keh could only bite the bullet and introduce them to each other. Raelynn greeted Martin loudly. "Nice to meet you!" Martin responded, "Hello!" "Keh, you''re back." As the ethereal voice came, Raelynn saw a girl in a pink dress, holding a child in her arms. The girl looked very simr to Keh, but as a girl, she was more beautiful, more gentle, and there was a faint, soft light in her deep and bright eyes. Giada was also very surprised that her brother had brought a girl back, and this girl seemed to be injured too. Keh introduced, "Rae, this is my sister, Giada." "Gia, this is Raelynn Edwards." Raelynn smiled and said, "Hello, Miss Alwynn." Giada nodded happily. "Nice to meet you. Are you... okay?" Raelynn shook her head. "It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury. It has been treated." Keh looked at the child in his sister''s arms. It was Terrance. "Why hasn''t Terrance fallen asleep yet?" Martin exined, "He was woken up by his brother''s kick. I was going to get some milk powder." Keh said, "Then you should hurry on your way." After that, he took Raelynn back to the room. Martin and Giada quickly nced at each other. Martin smiled and said, "Keh is serious." Giada smiled and nodded. "Raelynn looks pretty good." Martin didn''t say anything. "Gia, you go back with Terry first. I''ll go get some water." "Okay! Hurry up." Giada carried her son back to the room. Keh first brought Raelynn to his room, and then went to the wardrobe next door to get a set of new clothes. Thinking that Martin was at home, he brought a set of white home clothes for Raelynn. The clothes here were all new, which were prepared by his mother for their guests. "Rae, this is my room, which is very far from my sister''s room. The ce we were earlier is my younger brother''s space, but he doesn''te back often." Keh didn''t say much and tried his best not to embarrass Raelynn. "Okay!" Raelynn smiled and nodded, looking at him who was more nervous than she was. She couldn''t help butugh. "Keh, why are you more nervous than me?" There seemed to be a special charm in herughter, which made Keh''s ears burn again. "No, no." As far as he could recall, his family''s impression of him was that he was the kind of person who was silent and taciturn. He suddenly brought a girl back, so it was as if he had broken everyone''s taboo. Seeing Gia and Martin''s curious and surprised eyes, he felt that he had indeed been out-of- character. "Your face is red." Raelynn continued to tease him. He felt like he didn''t know where to look. He put the white home clothes next to her and pointed in the direction of the bathroom. "Come down after you take a shower. I''ll go downstairs to make dinner." After that, he ran away from the room with a red face. "Haha..." At the moment when the door was closed, Keh heard Raelynn''sughter. Keh was speechless. Hmph! That little woman needs to be cleaned up. Keh hurried downstairs to prepare dinner. At this time, he did not want to bother the servants at home. When he reached the first floor, he only heaved a sigh of relief when he did not see Martin. He walked to the refrigerator in search of ingredients. Raelynn took the clothes and went into the bathroom. Looking at the bathroom, which was almost as big as her bedroom at home, she just smiled. In order to save money to buy a house, she only ate bread and had endured a difficult life. Keh''s bathroom was so luxurious. It was just that poverty limited one''s imagination. In Giada''s room, the couple didn''t care about anything else. After feeding Terrance some milk, the child fell asleep obediently. The couple turned off the lights quietly, leaving only a small nightmp on. Martin picked up Giada and was about to go to sleep. However, Giada was very concerned about her brother''s personal life. "Gia, I miss you. Let''s go to sleep!" Martin was very anxious. It was too tiring for them to look after their children, but they were also very happy. Giada knocked his arm away. "I don''t want it. I want to go to the first floor to see my future sister-in- law." Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Martin felt helpless, but he didn''t want his wife to be kept awake because of curiosity. Despite this, he still tried to persuade her. "Gia, don''t you know your big brother? If we were here, Keh would be very embarrassed. He finally brought a girl back just because he thought we would go home tonight. There was no one at home, so he brought the girl back. If we go down now, he''ll be very embarrassed." In the faint moonlight, there was a burst of light in Giada''s bright eyes, which made Martin''s heart tighten. Giada suddenly felt that her husband was right. However, when she thought of the girl named Raelynn being injured, she was a little worried. "Martin, put me down first. I''ll go to Keh''s room to have a look. I''lle back if there''s nothing else. I won''t go downstairs. I''ll be back soon." "Fine!" Martin put her down unhappily. "Gia,e back quickly. I''ll look after the children." Giada knew that he was depressed at the moment. She stood on her toes and kissed his lips. "Honey, I''ll be back soon." "Okay! Slow down. Don''t go too fast. Be careful not to fall down." "Haha... I know, I know. You always treat me like a child." Giada left with a happy smile. When she reached Keh''s room, she hesitated for a moment before knocking gently on the door. Knock, Knock... Raelynn, who had just showered, heard a knock on the door. She nervously walked over and opened the door, only to see Giada standing outside with a smile. "Miss Alwynn." Raelynn was a little surprised. Why was she here? Giada walked in with a smile. "Miss Edwards, you don''t need to be so polite. Just call me Gia." Raelynn was a little surprised by Giada''s kindness. She thought that people born into such an aristocratic family were very proud, but Giada was not like that at all. There had been rumors that the daughter of the Alwynn family was a very kind person and easy to get along with. She was indeed very kind. "Okay, Gia." Giada smiled and asked, "Can Ie in?" Raelynn was stunned and said with a smile, "Sure... Come in." She stepped aside and Giada walked in with a smile. "Miss Edwards, how did you get hurt? Do you need my help? I didn''t mean anything else; I just came here to see if you need my help. Keh doesn''t like to talk, so I''m afraid he will be negligent and careless." Raelynn looked at her sincerity and let down her guard. "Something happened earlier, but Keh saved me. I''m alright now." Raelynn was very grateful. That night, she almost died. "It''s good that you''re fine. My brother should be making dinner. Miss Edwards, you should go down. See you tomorrow morning!" Giada wanted to go back to sleep. She often got up at night to apany the children so she was very sleepy! Moreover, Keh asked Raelynn to take a bath in his room. He must really like her. "Okay! See you tomorrow!" Raelynn smiled happily. After Giada left, Raelynn felt hungry and sleepy. She got up and went to the first floor. After going out, she went down the path she remembered. When she arrived at the living room on the first floor, she then walked to the kitchen. The dining room was very big, and Keh''s handsome and busy figure could be seen in the semi-open kitchen. He had changed into a pair of gray and white casual clothes, and he looked much gentler without wearing a suit. She slowly walked in and gently hugged him from behind. Keh was cutting tomatoes. The scrambled eggs with tomatoes he made were very delicious. He liked it very much and that was his best dish. He stopped cutting the tomato and put down the knife. He looked back at her and saw a blush on her face. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?" Raelynn replied coquettishly, "I''m hungry." Keh looked at thest dish and said, "It''s almost ready. Have a seat first. You can eat it soon." Raelynn smiled and said, "I want to help you here." "No, I''m just making scrambled eggs. You can wait for me at the table." "Well, I''ll wait for you to feed me." Raelynn walked out with a smile. She sat down at the dining table and poured herself a ss of cold water. While drinking, she watched the man cooking in the kitchen. Five minutester, Keh came out with two dishes and one soup. The chicken soup was cooked by the servants at home earlier. After he heated it up, he made two dishes: scrambled eggs with tomatoes and grilled fish. These two dishes were simple, and he could cook them. Keh filled a te with food for Raelynn and said, "Rae, bon appetit!" Raelynn looked at him quietly, with a smile in her eyes and her eyebrows curved like crescent moons. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Keh, I didn''t expect you to do business well, manage well, and even cook so well. You are the perfect man in women''s hearts." Raelynn was really happy that night. Keh was very happy to be praised by her. "I don''t care what I look like in other women''s hearts. I just want to be the best in your heart." Raelynn looked straight at him, her eyes full of tenderness and bashfulness. She whispered, "You are the best." Then, she lowered her head and ate. She ate some of the fish, which smelled and tasted great. Keh served her a bowl of chicken soup. "Drink some chicken soup first." "Okay! Aren''t you eating?" Keh shook his head. "I''m not hungry at all. I had two meals tonight." He didn''t eat much, but even so he wouldn''t feel hungry. Raelynn tasted two dishes and praised him with a smile. "They''re delicious." Hearing this, Keh was filled with joy. He was happier than being epted into an elite school. "I''ll cook for you in the future. Whatever you want to eat, I''ll learn to cook it." He was willing to learn anything for her. That kind of feeling was so sweet! Raelynn ate with a smile and did not answer him. What a great man! She had met countless men, rich and poor, but she had never met a perfect man like Keh. He was domineering, capable, indifferent, gentle, ruthless, and kind. His mixed temperament made her very obsessed with him. After dinner, Keh took her upstairs. They headed to Keh''s room. Raelynn looked nervously at the man''s broad back. "Keh, where am I sleeping?" Keh turned to look at her with a faint yful smile. "What do you think?" Raelynn blushed and put her fingers down nervously. Keh took her hand and walked over, saying, "On Monday, let''s go get our marriage certificate, and we will have a wedding ceremonyter. Is that okay, Rae?" Raelynn was stunned and surprised. "Isn''t it too fast? We''ve only known each other for less than a month." Keh didn''t feel like it was too fast. He smiled and said, "Lovees quickly. You can''t stop it, can you?" "Oh! But, Keh, do you really like me?" She wanted to be sure of his feelings. Keh knew how uneasy she was. He put his hands on her shoulders and said, "Rae, if you don''t want to, I''ll give you time. You can sleep next door tonight." "Okay!" Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. "Keh, thank you!" She threw herself into his arms and said with a smile, "I also want to marry you. I want to tell you that I''m very willing to marry you, but give me some time. I won''t let you wait too long." Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 When Keh heard that she was willing to do so, he was relieved. He lowered his eyes and looked at the girl''s curly eyshes. Her bright eyes were smiling and her red lips were like delicate roses, very attractive. He leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Rae, don''t let me wait too long." Raelynn smiled and whispered, "Okay." There was a faint blush on her bashful face. Her big eyes were so shy and nervous that they knocked into Keh''s heart. Before she could answer, he quickly lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Raelynn''s eyes suddenly widened. When she came to her senses, she smiled and felt his love with her heart. ...... The next morning, when Raelynn woke up, the sky was already bright. Her biological clock was used to getting up at seven o''clock. Unexpectedly, she didn''t wake up on time that morning. She was a little confused as she looked at the beautiful floor-to-ceiling window. The beige gauze curtain was swaying gently. The morning breeze caressed it, cooling the room. Where was she? It was such a beautiful balcony. It must be very beautiful to sit there and enjoy the scenery. Raelynn pursed her lips and smiled. "This dream is not bad." Raelynn moved and her eyes suddenly widened. "Oh yes, it''s not a dream. I''m at Keh''s house." She immediately remembered everything. She sat up suddenly and looked at the big room. She didn''t feel anything the night before. That morning, when she looked at the house which was so magnificent, she felt ashamed. She got out of bed slowly and washed up. Thinking that it was the weekend that day, she didn''t have to worry too much. She stretchedzily and suddenly stopped. She stared nkly in the direction of the door, and her memories flooded into her mind. The night before, she almost ran into trouble. At the critical moment, Keh was stunned and stopped himself. That man''s self-control was frighteningly strong. She could already feel the aura in his body that was about to explode. In the end, she was sent back to her room. Under his spell, she had already turned into a puddle of water. Raelynn''s eyes shed, and a suspicious blush appeared on her fair face. Some people were so charming that even thinking about it would make people blush and their hearts beat faster. She pursed her lips and quickly turned to walk to the bathroom. She couldn''t think anymore. She felt as if she was about to catch fire. However, that d*mned aura of Keh''s was too enticing. In the past, she didn''t believe in the words ''give up''. However, there were too many possibilities verified by Keh, which made her deeply understand the meaning of these words. She had an impulse to stay by his side all the time. "Raelynn, no, no, no. You have to be bashful. Don''t think about it anymore." After washing up, she grabbed her phone and looked at it. It was already past ten o''clock. Raelynn found a very well-designed white dress and put it on. Looking at the cut and unique style, that dress was definitely designed by the chairman''s wife. In fact, she really wanted to meet Eden, the brilliant fashion queen, who had built up the glorious performance of Alwynn Group. She looked out of the window with a faint smile. Only then did she realize that she had not slept like this for a long time. She had had a good rest and felt refreshed at the moment. In the past, on weekends, she had been busy looking for inspiration and doing all kinds of preparations to look for jobs. Knock, Knock... Raelynn instantly became nervous. She pursed her lips and quickly opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, she saw Keh standing outside the door. The man was dressed in a light gray casual suit and trousers. Without his usual ck suits, he looked more friendly, approachable, and handsome. "Good morning!" Keh looked at her and saidzily. Raelynn blushed and said with a smile, "It''s quitete. I didn''t expect that I could sleep in sote." She had slept until she woke up naturally. Perhaps it was because Keh was next door, but she had an unprecedented sense of security. As soon as she rxed, her sleep quality improved. Keh replied, "It''s the weekend, so you can sleep a little longer." Raelynn said, "I''m usually also very busy on weekends." Usually, she would provide live streaming or work part-time jobs to earn money. Keh took her downstairs and stated as they walked, "You can''t be busy this weekend. Let''s go on a date today." Raelynn looked down at the hand that was held by the man. His hand was very warm, and the faint warmth was just right. The feeling of holding her hand was warm andfortable, which made her involuntarily feel happy. When they reached the stairs, Raelynn struggled for a moment. Keh looked at her in confusion. Raelynn said shyly, "Are your sister and brother-inw still here?" It turned out that she was shy. "It''s okay, they went back. Terrance and Trystan are going for swimming lessons today. Martin spends time apanying Gia to go out on the weekends so now, there are only the two of us in the family. The servants are in the backyard." Hearing this, Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh! Okay!" He said they were going on a date, but she didn''t know where. Keh said, "Let''s go down to eat." "Okay!" Raelynn nodded and agreed. ...... It was very hot in June. After the meal, Raelynn didn''t want to move anymore. Thinking of the live broadcast she owed, she felt very guilty. The date that Keh was talking about was to take her to the garden to enjoy the scenery. She looked sideways at the man next to her. He was sitting on a loungerzily, showing a rare yfulness. His hands were ced on the table, which were fairer than marble. His gaze was always so deep. People said that those born with dazzling eyes could capture one''s attention if you looked at them for too long, but his eyes could make people sink into them with just one look. In the faint breeze, he was radiant and charming. Feeling her gaze, Keh looked sideways slightly and asked with a smile, "Rae, am I good- looking?" Raelynn was stunned. It was rare for him to have free time, and he waspletely different from how he was usually at work. Raelynn answered honestly, "You are good-looking, but since you said we were going on a date, are we just going to sit here all day?" He seemed a littlecking in romance. Keh''s hand paused on the table. In fact, he really didn''t know how to be romantic. He worked at home during the weekends, and it was rare for him to be as free as he was that weekend. Keh thought about all kinds of romantic things he had searched for online, but they were nothing more than going to the movies and shopping with his girlfriend. Moreover, what Martin said when he left in the morning was deeply imparted on him; men should understand romance. Martin was a very romantic person, and his and Gia''s life was very interesting. Keh looked at Raelynn and said in a low voice, "We''ll go to the moviester. Do you have anything you want to watch?" Raelynn smiled and said, "It''s not necessary to go to watch a movie. Not all dates are set in stone. We can do whatever we like on our dates." Keh asked curiously, "Like what?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t like to go to crowded ces, and there was a cinema at home, but he didn''t know if Raelynn would like it. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 Raelynn thought for a moment and said, "We can go for a walk or go hiking. I don''t like shopping very much. I only go out when I need something. It''s very tiring to go shopping. I shop online for many things." "Or if we''re at home, as long as we do something interesting together, it''s also a date." Keh listened intently. There was nothing wrong with what she said, but her words "are we just going to sit here the whole day?" made him a little suspicious of what she had just said. It was also a date now, and he would asionally enjoy the scenery like this. Keh thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t we go watch a movie? Rae, I''ve never seen a movie with a girl." His family''s cinema had just gotten some new equipment and he had not experienced it yet. Raelynn felt the same way. "I have never seen a movie with a boy either." Her words were undoubtedly pleasing to the ear. "It''s an honor to be the first man to watch a movie with you." He got up and held her hand, saying, "Since both of us like it, let''s go watch a movie." When Martin left that morning, he said that watching a movie was the best way to enhance their rtionship. He rmended two movies to Keh to watch with her. Raelynn smiled and did not say anything. She just went to watch the movie with him. In fact, she could tell that Keh did not like to go to crowded ces. Thest time he went to her house, he felt very ufortable because he didn''t know her. They arrived at the movie theater behind the vi. The family theater was not very big, but it had more than 20 massage chairs which were noble and luxurious. In front of them was a set of spacious sofas that could be reclined, and one could still see the screen lying down. Haha... Raelynn had learned a lot. It''s so enjoyable to watch a movie while getting a massage. The most important thing was that the whole space made people feel extremelyfortable, and the style was elegant and natural. Keh helped Raelynn sit down, and he sat beside her. "Rae, this is a silent massage chair and sofa I developed. They are now being promoted. You can experience it in advance." The family movie theater contained huge business opportunities. No matter which industry new technology is showcased in, the most important thing was the initial disy. He was going to prepare a new product this time. What he prepared this time were all thetest technology, whether they were seats or audio and visual equipment; they were all histest developments. "Wow!" Raelynn was really amazed by his talent. "Keh, you''re amazing! No, my future husband is amazing!" When she was excited, she blurted out some words without thinking. That was also the case when she chatted with her ssmates abroad. After saying the words ''future husband'', Raelynn''s face suddenly turned red. However, Keh looked at her with a deep gaze. His sexy red lips were about to kiss hers. He finally realized his d*mned attraction of the opposite sex. Keh looked away with difficulty and introduced, "This set of home cinema equipment is the latest design on the market. Rae, you''re the first one to experience it. Everything is controlled by voice. As long as you say it, you can watch the movie you want in ultra high-definition, and with state-of-the-art color uracy." After saying that, he turned on the projection screen and stated, "y ''Our Summer''." Immediately, the movie to be yed appeared on the projection screen. The cinema, which had a 3D-surround sound system, was veryfortable. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Keh stood up and went to open the door. Raelynn turned around and saw him pushing a small dining cart in. There were peeled fruits, mixed nuts, popcorn, drinks, and hot beverages on it. Raelynn felt that if she lived like this every day, she would definitely be the most depraved person. It was too enjoyable. Keh ced the popcorn in front of Raelynn and sat next to her to watch the movie together. The film had already begun. Keh began to introduce, "Martin introduced this movie to me before he left this morning. It should be..." Before he could finish his words, a sound from the screen that made them blush and their hearts race could be heard The male lead''s attractive and extravagant voice sounded. Keh stared nkly for a moment. Raelynn''s face was flushed red. She rarely had the time to watch a movie, so she thought that the movie Keh chose should be good. Seeing the beginning scene, she knew that the movie was one that would make her blood surge. Keh suddenly thought of the deep expression on Martin''s face before he left. Martin dug a hole for him to jump down. Martin, such a coquettish man, could not be underestimated. Keh really did not know how Martin managed to win over Gia in the first ce. The trailer became more and more exciting, and Raelynn couldn''t bear to look at it directly. How could Keh like such a movie? She looked at him with a red face. Keh looked into Raelynn''s questioning eyes and saw the meaning in them. "Why do you like this?" Keh was clever, and he wanted to beat Martin up. How could he ruin his brother-inw''s reputation like this? Keh forced himself to calm down. His ears were very red, and they were clearly imprinted in Raelynn''s eyes. She couldn''t helpughing. "It''s... It''s a movie introduced by Martin." His voice was serious. He didn''t know why such a movie could be yed. However, a small part of him didn''t want to turn it off; he wanted to watch it. He had never seen these types of movies before. "Oh!" Raelynn murmured softly. The picture on the big screen had changed. The young male lead was riding a bike and ying by the sea with the female lead, their faces full of youthfulness. Neither of them spoke. They watched the movie quietly. Raelynn gradually became entranced, and the plot became more and more interesting. Keh forced himself to watch the movie, but when he looked at her, his eyes could not help but fall on her red lips. His gaze was burning hot and filled with a kind of yearning that had never been seen before. As the plot progressed, the couple who fell in love with each other in summer finally broke through the line of defense. The bold scene on the plush carpet made their expressions tense instantly. How could a young man with such a strong spirit withstand such temptation? Keh threw himself onto Raelynn. His dense kisses wrapped around her like vines, making it impossible for her to escape. She was forced to bear it. This time, both of them felt a joyous feeling, and they were unable to extricate themselves from their happiness. ...... When Raelynn woke up again, she had already returned to the guest room next door to Keh''s. She sat up suddenly and blinked her beautiful eyes. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She couldn''t wait to give herself a good beating. When she was thrown into the clouds by Keh, she couldn''t bear it and fainted. "How could this be?" Raelynn wrapped herself in the quilt and rolled on the bed. Wasn''t it just a movie? How could such an uncontroble thing happen? After a while, she went to look for Keh. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She took a look at her clothes, which was a pink andfortable home dress. Her body was sore, but she felt refreshed. Keh had cleaned her body. Thinking of this, Raelynn was embarrassed and angry. Was this the so-called date they liked? Then they were still on a date for the whole day. She was about to go downstairs when she heard a girl''s gentle voice. "Kenny, your home is so beautiful!" Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 When she heard the voice, she knew that it was I, She stopped at the stairs and didn''t intend to go down, because her female intuition told her that I liked Keh. Then, she heard Keh speak in a tone that wasn''t weing. "Why are you here?" Austin spoke up, "Isn''t it a weekend? Since you didn''te out to y, we came here. We have been back for several months but we have never been to your house. We asked Carson to bring us here." "Carson said that he had something very important to do tomorrow, so he could only bring us here today." Keh''s voice was firm and indifferent. "But I have something to do today." Raelynn didn''t even need to think to know what kind of expression Keh had on his face. Nathaniel looked at him with a smile. "Why don''t you rest this weekend? No, Keh, I''ve never seen you cook. Are you cooking with an apron? "That''s great. We''re here for dinner." Nathaniel''s voice was light and casual and his gaze fell on Keh''s tall body with grievance. It was not funny, but Keh had the temperament of a good househusband. Keh stated, "Not today. I have a guest today." He recalled that the following day was Ceci''s and Cecil''s birthday. Austinined, "Wow, Seven, we''re guests too so you can''t treat us like this." Austin''s tone was filled with dissatisfaction. He also understood Keh''s temper so the few of them were not angry. In this era, everyone was busy. Some youngdy might hold a party that day, and some other person might celebrate their birthday the next day. It was not easy to meet their friends on a weekend. Even if they wanted to go out, their friends might not be free either. Keh was silent. He only wanted to spend the day with Raelynn. After dinner, he had to send her back. At noon, the two of them lingered in the cinema. Raelynn was so tired that she fainted. He didn''t know that he was so strong, so he decided to make dinner for her to apologize. At that moment, Raelynn heard a short chuckle. "Seven, you''re so mysterious and you''re even cooking in person. Who is that guest? Can''t you let us meet them?" Raelynn''s heart was pounding. To be honest, she didn''t want others to know about her rtionship with Keh. I felt that something was wrong. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Keh''s unhappy expression. She smiled sweetly and said, "The person who can make Kenny personally cook for him is extraordinary." Nathaniel and Austin also nodded in agreement. Only Carson sat there quietly, not saying a word. Keh knew that they would know about it sooner orter. He looked at them with a gentle smile and said in a sweet voice, "My girlfriend." "Wow!" "D*mn." "What the heck!" Only I''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened and her body trembled. Then, she blinked her eyes in disbelief. Kenny had a girlfriend. She was so sad and heartbroken. She had loved him for so many years. How could he suddenly have a girl? The girl was not her, I Alden. Nathaniel eximed, "Seven, you have a girlfriend, but I''m not the first to know." "We''ve just confirmed our rtionship." Austin looked at Keh in surprise. It was definitely a shocking thing for Keh to have someone he liked. "Wow, Seven, you''re finally enlightened. Where''s your girlfriend? Let''s meet her." However, Nathaniel was a little worried as he looked at the pale-faced I. Others might not know, but he knew that I liked Seven. The visitors were also guests, so Keh took off his apron and called the servants to serve them. "All of you, take a seat." Keh led everyone back to the living room. I felt that her legs were weak, so she slowly sat on the luxurious sofa. Keh''s home was decorated in a simple style, but it was grand and luxurious. "Wow!" Nathaniel was envious. "Kenny, how much is your home worth?" Keh said, "This piece ofnd belongs to my grandfather and it was inherited by my mother. The estimated price of this piece ofnd is more than 100 million. There are several vis in the back and the park itself is worth about 10 million." Carson felt his heart tremble. His swimming pool must be made of gemstones. He asked excitedly, "Kenny, I heard that Dragon Vi was a special gift from your grandfather to your mother, right?" Keh nodded slightly. "Yes, but they''re not at home. They''ve gone on a trip." Carson praised, "I''ve finally seen a house belonging to a rich family. For someone like me, even if I worked hard for ten lifetimes, I wouldn''t be able to earn enough to afford this piece ofnd and vi." Nathaniel and Austin shared the same thought. On the contrary, I was in a much better mood than before and she thought to herself, "Just you wait. Before long, I will be the hostess of this home." So what if he had a woman he liked? As long as he wasn''t married, she would have a chance. Soon, the chefs and servants came in one after another and got to work. Raelynn stood at the stairs, not knowing what to do. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She didn''t expect Keh''s friend toe that day. She quietly turned back to her room. "Well, I''d better go in the room first. Unless I have no other choice, I won''t go downstairs," she thought. She always felt that the atmosphere would be strange. After making his friends tea, Keh sat down on the sofa. Nathaniel looked at him curiously and asked, "Seven, where''s your girlfriend?" Keh replied expressionlessly, "She''s still resting upstairs." Hearing this, Nathaniel captured an unusual aura. He smirked and asked with narrowed eyes, "She''s resting at this time, is there something wrong?" Keh was dressed in a casual ck suit, which made him look exceptionally tall. He looked different than he did in his usual suit and leather shoes, adding a bit of casualness and brightness to his handsome appearance. Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Keh''s handsome face couldn''t help flushing. This time, let alone Nathaniel, even Austin noticed the abnormality. Austin smirked and said, "Seven, it seems that you''ve been enlightened?" He dragged thest word for a long time, making him look charming and funny. Keh''s handsome face turned even redder. He did not dare to look at the two of them. Carson looked at Keh curiously and said with a smile, "Our 10,000-year-old tree, Keh, has bloomed." Keh was speechless. I clenched her fists. Had they been... together? Kenny had never touched a woman. It must be that woman who seduced him. She calmed herself down and forced a sweet smile. "Kenny, you must like her very much, right?" Keh nodded slightly, admitting it. I bit her lower lip hard so that she wouldn''t lose herposure. The atmosphere seemed to have quietened down all of a sudden, and they could only hear the breathing of several people. Nathaniel took another look at I. She must be deeply hurt. He joked, "Seven, I''ve always thought that the person you liked was I?" Keh was stunned. Since when did he like I? Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Keh''s tone was very serious. "Nathaniel, don''t talk nonsense." Nathaniel smiled and said, "I was just joking. Look, you two are not together. Isn''t it a pity that I am?" "Nathaniel, you''re really good at joking." I smiled. If she could really be with Keh, she would really be grateful to Nathaniel. Among these people, Nathaniel doted on her the most. "Don''t make such jokes in the future. I and I only know each other," Keh stated sternly. There were some things that had to be made clear to avoid any misunderstandings in the future. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I was hurt. Did he say that they only knew each other? Nathaniel smiled, seeing that Keh was unhappy. Only then did he realize that Seven was truly uninterested in I. However, there were some things that could not be exined clearly. Keh looked at them and said, "Why don''t I show you around? The garden is also very beautiful." Nathaniel shook his head. "We''ll go after we''ve had dinner, and conveniently, it''s also better for digestion. Why don''t you invite your girlfriend down? I''m just curious about her." Keh stood up and said, "Then I''ll go upstairs to see if she''s awake." "Okay." Nathaniel was really curious about what kind of girl Keh would like. When Keh went upstairs, I instantly breathed a sigh of relief. She had to steel herself for what would happen next. If she became the hostess of this ce, everything here would belong to her in the future. Keh was the eldest son of the Alwynn family, so she would be able to lead everything in the future. Those younger brothers of Keh''s who were still in school were nothing. She would kick them out in the future. That ce was hers and Kenny''s. I lowered her gaze, hiding the wild ambition in her eyes. She had been smart since she was a child, and herputer skills were excellent. She had known that Keh''s family was very rich. As for how much money he had, she would never be able to spend it all. She liked that kind of supremely wealthy life. Knock, Knock... Raelynn, who was chatting with ra in the room, suddenly heard a knock on the door. ra messaged, "Oh my god, Rae, you''re in Mr. Alwynn''s family home. Are you really together?" Raelynn replied, "I''ll tell you when I get to work. He came upstairs and called me." Raelynn also felt that this matter was very depressing, so she told ra about it. Raelynn put away her phone and went to open the door. The person standing outside the door was Keh. "Rae, are you awake?" There was a hint of yfulness in his voice. Raelynn''s face suddenly turned red. She couldn''t remember how she came back here. Keh looked at her dress andmented, "It suits you very well." Raelynn was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was talking about her clothes. "Your clothes are very beautiful." There was no doubt that the clothes and dresses he put in her room were all very beautiful. Keh appreciated the view for a while and exined, "It was my mother who took the time to do it." Keh took a step forward and kissed Raelynn on the forehead. His kiss was as light as a breeze. Raelynn felt that her face was burning hot, and her heart beat wildly without warning. Just when she was at a loss, Keh whispered in her ear, "Jasper, let''s go down. A few of my friends came over." Hearing this, Raelynn knew that it was true. She didn''t go down just now because she didn''t want to disturb them. "Oh, okay." Raelynn gripped her phone tightly. She followed Keh down the stairs. When the two of them entered the living room, I''s pupils suddenly contracted. Wasn''t this the female employee she saw at Kenny''spany that morning? Hmph! With such an identity, she also wanted to marry into the Alwynn family. Nathaniel and Austin nced at each other. Nathaniel smiled and praised, "She''s a very beautiful girl." Austin also nodded slightly, "She is very beautiful, just the kind of girl whom Seven likes. No wonder he brought her home." Carson added, "This girl looks kind. She must be able to get along well with Kenny." Upon hearing their words, I almost died of anger. How could this woman be as beautiful as her? Keh introduced them with a smile. "Rae, they''re my friends, Nathaniel, Austin, I, and Carson." Raelynn was not a timid person. After the introduction, she also greeted them gracefully. "Hello, everyone. I''m Raelynn Edwards." I smiled and said, "Miss Edwards, I''ve seen you in Kenny''spany. Are you an employee of Alwynn Group?" She wanted to see who this woman was. Raelynn nodded and looked at her. There was a strong hostility in her eyes. Although I was smiling, Raelynn could still feel it. "I am a designer of Alwynn Group." I sneered. It turned out that she was just a designer. Those who could go to work in Alwynn Group were all talented, but those who went out to work came from ordinary families. Nathaniel looked at Raelynn''s beautiful face. In a crowd, she was indeed a special existence. She was very beautiful when she smiled, and her white teeth were also very neat. He had seen many women, and it was rare to see such a charming person, but Seven was the first to get her. Keh sensed Nathaniel''s gaze and nced at him unhappily. His gaze was overbearing and full of possessiveness. Nathaniel instantly understood that Keh was definitely serious. Nathaniel smiled awkwardly and rubbed his lips unnaturally. Austin could tell that Keh was serious, so he didn''t say anything. Keh looked at Raelynn and asked softly, "What do you want to drink?" Raelynn replied, "Tea!" "Okay, I''ll brew it for you. Have a seat." Keh got up to make tea. Carson smiled and said, "Miss Edwards, Kenny treats you very well. I''ve never seen him put so much effort into any girl. Do you know what Kenny is usually like?" Raelynn shook her head slightly. Amongst these friends, Carson was the most pleasing to the eye and seemed the friendliest. Carson smiled and adjusted his sses. "He''s usually very fierce and intimidating. He always acts like someone owes him tens of millions, but I don''t doubt the greatness of love at all. I''ve personally witnessed his brother risking his life to pursue his wife." Nathaniel said, "Well... You should all have seen the news. Their whole family is infatuated. They''re willing to lose their lives for the sake of those they like. They really can do such things." Raelynn didn''t say anything and quietly listened to them. After a while, Keh came out with a cup of tea. "Rae, have some tea." Behind him were two servants who were holding the pastries that they had just made. "Here are the pastries and cakes that have just been made. You can eat some first. Dinner will be ready in 40 minutes." "Wow! So exquisite!" Raelynn looked at the small desserts on the te. She had never seen such delicate pastries. I was speechless. This woman was ignorant! Keh could tell from Raelynn''s eyes that she liked it. He smiled gently and said, "Go ahead and eat. I don''t have much of a sweet tooth. It tastes good with honey. If you like it, write it down. I''ll ask the pastry chef at home to make it for you next time." Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Raelynn nodded with a smile. In fact, her favorite dessert was the ice cream cake. It was just the right size and melted in her mouth. It was very delicious. She tasted a few more pieces, and they were all delicious. After the strenuous exercise, she was very hungry. Now that she was eating such delicious desserts, she was even more satisfied. Raelynn pointed at the ice cream cake and said with a smile, "This ice cream cake is the best." "Really? I thought you would like these ones with jam and chocte." Keh scooped some ice cream with a smile to feed her himself. When Raelynn saw so many people looking at her, she felt a little shy, but she couldn''t help but lower her head and eat the small piece of cake. The few people next to him were speechless. They had never seen such a gentle Keh. In front of them, Keh was always cold and distant. There were very few times when he was excited or acted at the spur of the moment. I''s heart was filled with jealousy. Kenny had never personally fed her anything, so what right did Raelynn have for him to do that for her? However, smart women would not lose their temper at this time. She knew Keh''s temper. He hated unreasonable women the most. She smiled and said, "Kenny, I like the chocte-vored ones. Can the chef make some for me to take home?" Keh nced at her indifferently. "Sure." "Thank you, Kenny!" I smiled sweetly. However, Keh did not even look at her. She was very disappointed as she ate the chocte cake. Keh asked again, "Rae, tell me what your mom and Ryder like. I''ll ask the pastry chef to make some for you to take back." Raelynn thought for a moment and said, "We just started living together, so I don''t know their tastes. There''s no need for that." She had been bothering them here for a whole day, so it would be even more embarrassing to ask them to make things for her to bring back. Keh frowned as he didn''t like her being so polite. "Then pack up some of every vor and bring them back." After saying that, he got up and walked to the kitchen. Nathaniel and Austin looked at each other. They both felt that they had never seen Keh like this before. "Well! Soon, can we be groomsmen?" Nathaniel smirked and touched his chin, looking very yful. Austin chimed in, "So doted on; I feel that Kenny is very serious." Raelynn nced at the two of them. These two people were really interesting. She was still sitting here yet they said those things so loudly. However, I smiled and interrupted, "Nathaniel, it''s hard to say. You know Kenny''s character. He has never been in a rtionship before. This time, it may just be a temporary novelty. After all, the Alwynn family is in River City, and there are not many families worthy of them." Raelynn''s expression suddenly darkened, and she lowered her head slightly. She understood what I meant. Carson narrowed his eyes and nced at I. He had always felt that this girl was scheming, very cunning. Seeing that Nathaniel and Austin were not in a hurry to say anything, Carson spoke up, "That''s not necessarily true. I grew up with Kenny. He is not the kind of person who only spends time with the rich and disdains the poor. What matters is that the person he likes loves him too. Besides, the Alwynn family has never been short of money, and there is no need to strengthen the family with marriage." I''s face suddenly turned as pale as snow. Raelynn also remembered that Keh had said the same thing to her. He told her that he didn''t care about her family background. His words undoubtedly reassured her, which was why she came and stayed here for a whole day. She knew very well what she could and could not get. The atmosphere instantly became tense. Fortunately, at this time, Keh walked out of the kitchen. As if nothing had happened, everyone continued to talk about other topics. The dinner was well prepared. Everyone''s favorite dishes had been prepared, and Keh did his best as a host. After the meal, Carson asked Keh, "Kenny, are you going to the party held by the Ronen family tomorrow night?" Keh nodded. "Yes, it''s Ceci''s and Cecil''s birthday." "Okay, see you tomorrow." Carson looked at them and said, "Everyone, I have some work to do, so I have to go back to the office first. You can leave after having enough fun." Austin looked at him and smiled, "Carson, why are you like Kenny, only working all the time?" Carson replied, "Of course I have to work hard in order to provide the best life for the person I like." Austin looked at his serious expression and praised with a bit of admiration, "Carson, I remember that you were very good at making money since young. It seems that you are not short of money." Carson nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, but I still have to give my beloved woman a better life. Recently, I''ve been discussing cooperations with variouspanies. Only when these projects are sessful can I be considered rich." After Carson finished speaking, he left with a smile. Austin felt a little envious. It was better to be more educated! He asked seriously, "Kenny, is it toote for me to start a master''s degree?" Keh returned, "Is it useful for you?" Austin answered, "It''s useless. My education isn''t tied in with my ie." Keh remained silent. I felt that sitting at home was too depressing. Just as she was about to ask Keh to take her out for a walk, the door opened. "Keh, I''m back." Giada had not even entered the door when she called out. She was afraid of disturbing her brother''s ns. Keh stood up to help her. Giada was carrying lots of things in her hands, and Martin was pushing the twins'' pram in. Keh bent over and looked at her niece and nephew. "Tryst, Terry, did you have fun today?" He smiled and pinched the children''s little cheeks. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The two little guys were very happy to see their uncle''s smile. Keh stood up and met Martin''s half-smiling gaze. Keh red at him. Martin smiled and didn''t say anything. "Miss Edwards." As soon as Giada entered the living room, she saw that Raelynn was still there, so she was very happy. Giada greeted Nathaniel, Austin, and I. "Gia, are you staying here now?" I knew Giada, but they were not familiar with each other. "Yes, Miss Alden. I basically moved here after giving birth to the children." I smiled. Why would a married girl stay at her parents'' home and not leave? It must be for the property of the Alwynn family. Hmph! After she married Kenny, she would not allow Giada to live here. How could a daughter, who had gotten married,e back to live here? However, presently, she wanted to please this sister-inw. Only with the help of others could she marry into the Alwynn family as soon as possible. I smiled and asked, "Gia, can I have a look at the children?" Giada pointed at the babies. "Go ahead, Miss Alden." Then, she walked towards Raelynn and sat beside her. "Miss Edwards, I thought you were going back. I went out to buy some gifts today. I happen to have time tomorrow, so I can spend the day with you. You don''t have to go back tonight." Giad had to let her big brother catch this good girl. Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Raelynn shook her head with a smile. "Gia, I didn''t go backst night. If I don''t go back tonight, my mother will be worried." I happened to be looking at the children. When she heard these words, she was extremely depressed. Did Raelynn spend the night here? She must be shameless. She must have seduced Kenny. I had known Giada for a long time, but she didn''t invite her to stay here. Hmph! When she got married, she would kick Giada out firstly. "Oh! That''s true. Auntie will be worried." Giada was a little disappointed. She was too busy that day toe back early. Keh put the things down and asked, "Did you go to buy some gifts?" Keh replied, "Yes. It''s Ceci''s and Cecil''s birthday. Have you prepared your gifts?" "Also, Mom and Dad maye back early. Martin won''t be able toe back in time tomorrow so you have to go to the airport to pick up Andrew and the others." Keh nodded slightly. "I got it." Keh turned to look at Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, I remember that you have nothing to do tomorrow. Why don''t you help me pick up my younger brothers?" Although it was the weekend the next day, he still had to go to other ces to conduct inspections. Nathaniel was very happy to help. "Okay, I''ll pick them up." Keh responded, "Thank you!" "We''re on the same side. There''s no need to be so polite." Nathaniel smiled and picked up the tea to taste it carefully. It was good tea. Although he didn''t really like it, he couldn''t waste it. I walked over and said with a smile, "Kenny, it''s not dark yet. Why don''t you take us to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the garden?" Keh looked down at Raelynn and asked, "Rae, do you want to go out for a walk?" "Okay!" Raelynn nodded with a smile. She had eaten a lot of desserts, so she could go out for a walk to digest it. Otherwise, she would get fat. "Martin, give me the children, and I will also push them out for a walk." Martin knew that Giada wanted to spend more time with Raelynn, so he said, "You can go. I''ll look after the children at home." Austin smiled and said: "Martin, you are a model husband. I don''t have the patience to take care of a child, so I will also take a look around." Martin smiled and said nothing. He pushed the children to the second floor via the elevator and asked the servants to bring some hot water. He wanted to make milk for the children. Keh and Giada brought the others out for a walk. In the garden, there were some very expensive trees that were trimmed very beautifully. The three men walked in front. Raelynn liked this ce. She really liked it very much. Every tree seemed to have been carefully carved. "Gia, it''s so beautiful here. The children will have a very spacious ce to y when they grow up." Giada also liked this ce very much. At first nce, especially in the winter morning, the garden would be shrouded in ayer of white mist; it was as beautiful as a fairnd. "Yes, the children like to y hide and seek. The forest garden is very big, and it''s very fun to y hide and seek. I n to let Tryst and Terry grow up here. After you and my brother get married, you should also have a child as soon as possible. We will have fun with each other in the future." As Giada spoke, she observed the expression on Raelynn''s face. Sure enough, when she saw that thetter''s face had turned red. Raelynn lowered her head and smiled without saying anything. Keh was also worried about this issue. That day, he said that they had been together twice without taking any protective measures. He was afraid that she would get pregnant and wanted to get married as soon as possible. At that time, she deliberately ignored the meaning of his words and did not say anything. Now that Giada had mentioned it, Raelynn was also looking forward to it. He didn''t take any protective measures that day, and the recent two days were in a dangerous period, so she was a little worried. I, who was listening behind them, had an extremely cold expression on her face. It was impossible for Raelynn to marry into the Alwynn family. The position of the Young Madam of the Alwynn family belonged to her, I. She had liked Keh for many years. "Gia, do you have time tomorrow? Can you apany me out for a walk? Your big brother is busy, so he doesn''t have time to take me out for a walk," I said as she wrapped her arms around Giada''s wrist. Giada shook her head slightly and said, "Miss Alden, I may not have time tomorrow. Tomorrow is the birthday of the children of my uncle, so I may need to go there earlier to help." I was stunned. When Giada persuaded Raelynn to stay in the living room, didn''t she say that she had time? Why wasn''t there any time for me? Hmph! She snorted in her heart, and her expression revealed her bad mood. At that moment, Giada''s phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from the studio, she looked at Raelynn and apologized, "Excuse me." Then, she went off to answer the phone not far away. Raelynn nced at the three men who were walking in the front. Keh was walking in the middle, and he was the most dazzling. I looked around and found that no one was around. Finally, she revealed her true colors. "Miss Edwards, do you think you''re worthy of the young master of the Alwynn family?" I''s sarcastic voice suddenly filled her ears. Raelynn turned her beautiful eyes to look at her. I was no longer trying to hide her gentle and lovely appearance. She exposed her sharp ws as if she wanted to tear Raelynn apart. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was smart enough to act like a gentle, elegantdy in front of Keh. It turned out that I was so terrible in front of her. She smiled and said, "Miss Alden, you must be really tired. It''s not up to outsiders to decide whether or not I''m worthy of Keh." I smiled disapprovingly, her eyes were full of contempt. "I hope that such an idea canfort you. I''m telling you, Keh is mine, and can only be mine. You should leave on your own, otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite." Raelynn also lost her temper. She narrowed her eyes to hide her anger. She hated being threatened the most. "I want to hear how you''re going to treat me, Miss Alden." She had experienced too much and seen too many people like her. I smiled oddly, stepped forward, and said in a proud tone, "I''ve known Keh for several years. We know each other well and we share the same hobbies. What do you have? If you don''t take the initiative to leave, I will entertain you well. Remember, the position of Young Madam of the Alwynn family can only be mine." Raelynn just smiled and did not speak. This woman was really shameless. If Keh could fall in love with a two-faced woman like I, it wouldn''t be that he was blind, but that she, Raelynn, was. After all, such a scheming woman was too scary. Raelynn said indifferently, "Don''t be so sure. When you really be the Young Madam of the Alwynn family,e back and say this to me." After that, she nced at Keh, who was still on the phone, and turned to walk forward. There were a few stone steps in front of her, and below them were pots of beautiful flowers. I''s eyes shed and she followed. Just as Raelynn was about to step down the stairs, I suddenly walked in front of her. "Ah!" She screamed and rolled down the stone steps. Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Raelynn was speechless. I really put her all into her acting. Was there a need to risk her own life? Sure enough, some people relied on their acting skills to survive. "I." Nathaniel ran over. Nathaniel and I had known each other for a long time. In his heart, she was a very cute girl, but she was a little arrogant. I''s family background was not bad, and she had been studying abroad all these years. During the years of studying abroad, she had been with Nathaniel. Nathaniel took good care of I from all aspects. "I, how are you feeling?" Nathaniel helped I sit up and looked at the indifferent Raelynn unhappily. "Don''t you know how to help me?" Nathaniel red at Raelynn. I''s face was covered in blood, and her whole body was in pain. In order to worsen her fall, she had risked her life. I curled up in Nathaniel''s arms and spoke with tears streaming down her face, "Nathaniel, it''s not Miss Edwards''s fault. She didn''t do it on purpose." "What?" Hearing this, Nathaniel became even angrier. "I, did she push you down?" Keh and Austin also happened toe over and happened to hear Nathaniel''s words. Hearing the scream, Giada also ran over to take a look. Seeing I covered in blood, Giada didn''t say anything but just frowned. "Nathaniel, don''t say that. Miss Edwards definitely didn''t do it on purpose." After that, I lowered her head with grievance, looking extremely aggrieved. Raelynn looked at Keh, who was also looking at her. She had always been strong in self-control and had always paid attention to her own safety and interpersonal rtionship. When she could speak, she would never make a move. Besides, she would not be so vicious that she would kill people over a few words. She was also betting that Keh would believe in her rather than I''s words. I looked at the two of them and burst into tears. "Kenny, Miss Edwards didn''t do it on purpose." Hearing her voice, Keh looked away from Raelynn''s calm face and looked at I, who was in Nathaniel''s arms. "Rae didn''t do it on purpose, but you did." I was stunned and cried even more pitifully. Keh didn''t believe her? She smiled as her face was covered in blood. How could he not believe her? Nathaniel was angry. "Kenny, the truth is in front of you. Can''t you really see it?" Keh frowned slightly. Nathaniel was a smart man, but he wouldn''t change his mind. Once he decided on something, it would be hard to change his opinion. Keh looked at him and asked, "Why would Rae push her? What''s the reason?" I cried, "I don''t know why Miss Edwards pushed me. I just went down the stairs ahead of her. Kenny, I really don''t know how I offended her that she wanted to do this to me." "Haha..." Raelynn looked at her in amusement. "Miss Alden, although you really want to act, you don''t have the talent. If I had pushed you, you wouldn''t have rolled down like this; you would have rolled down like a dog eating sh*t." "Shut up, you vicious woman. Apologize to I." Of course, Nathaniel sided with his junior, I. Keh''s expression suddenly darkened. "Nathaniel, Rae is my girlfriend and my future wife. Watch what you say." Nathaniel suddenly looked at him and frowned slightly. It was obvious that this was the first time that Keh had spoken to him in such a tone. "Seven, this woman is obviously jealous. I''ve seen so many women like her. She will do anything to marry into the Alwynn family. You have to be careful." Nathaniel knew that some girls looked very beautiful, but their hearts were corrupt and dirty. They were vicious women. Keh looked at him mockingly and said, "Nathaniel, I believe in my judgment. Rae won''t do such a thing." Raelynn was very happy to hear Keh''s trust. Indeed, she was very happy because he believed in her. That was enough. "Haha..." Nathaniel sneered. "Seven, don''t you believe I, whom you''ve known for a few years over someone you''ve only known for a few days?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keh replied in a low voice, "This has nothing to do with the time we''ve known each other. I only believe in the woman I love. I can let Carsone back to assess the injury, to determine if she was pushed down or if she rolled down. The extent of the wound would be different." "Keh." Nathaniel looked at him angrily, and his angry tone was deafening. "Don''t you know that I has been learning all kinds of etiquette for you for so many years and has always wanted to be the woman you like? Haven''t you seen all these?" "Ha..." Giada smiled. "Mr. Be, thank you for telling us the answer." Nathaniel looked at Giada. He didn''t understand why she would say that. However, I became nervous for no reason. Giada exined, "It''s because Miss Alden likes my brother, and my Keh likes Miss Edwards. She tried her best to get him, but couldn''t, so there''s only one scheme left. She wants to use all means necessary to climb into Keh''s bed and let him marry her." "I guess you fell so hard because you want to stay in the Alwynn family, right?" "However, I want to tell you that in our Alwynn family, no one is qualified to live here except for the people we trust." Such a small scheme could be seen through at a nce. A gentleman should be frank, but a viin should be considerate! Raelynn''s beautiful eyes were calm. On the other hand, I lowered her eyes and pretended to be wronged. "... Gia, I didn''t. Why don''t you believe what I said? Nathaniel and Kenny know me best." Giada, that little b*tch, actually guessed what she was thinking. What should she do? If she didn''t stay in Dragon Vi, how could she carry out her n? Keh looked at his sister and said, "Gia, go and call the family hospital. I''ll send Rae back first." Giada nodded slightly. "Keh, you have to send Miss Edwards home safely." "Yes!" Keh nodded slightly. "Wait." Nathaniel didn''t want to let the matter go. "Seven, do you want to expose this matter like this?" He questioned. Just as Keh was about to speak, Raelynn stopped him. "Keh." Keh''s dark eyes were filled with anger. When he looked at her, he couldn''t help but be gentle. She asked, "Is there no surveince camera here? I don''t want to take the me, nor do I want you and your friends to quarrel. I''m not wrong about this." "When Miss Alden saw that there was no one around us, she took the opportunity to warn me to stay away from you. If I got close to you, she would not be polite to me. I wanted to look for you, but she suddenly ran in front of me and rolled down the stairs." "No, Kenny, I didn''t say that." I was a little flustered, but she knew that there were no cameras here, so she dared to do this. Seeing that Keh was indifferent, she angrily looked at Raelynn and said, "Raelynn, why did you frame me like this?" Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Raelynn looked at her coldly and ruthlessly. I looked into her calm eyes and slowly lowered her head. "You know very well whether I framed you or not. I''m not like other women where I feel inferior because I don''t have money." "If I don''t have money, I''ll work hard to earn it. I won''t do such immoral things. Love values mutual affection. I won''t leave the person I like just because you threaten me." Keh looked at her with a gentle gaze. The woman he liked was indeed different. There was a sh of killing intent in I''s eyes. She would not let go of Raelynn. She would never let her off. Keh looked at her and shook his head slightly. "There''s no surveince cameras here." Raelynn was not too surprised. Earlier, I said that she and Keh shared the same hobbies, so herputer skills should be excellent. The reason why she chose to frame her here was that she knew there were no cameras here. Hearing this, I burst into tears. As long as there was no evidence, what was she afraid of? Now, Raelynn was deemed guilty of pushing her down the steps. That crime could be magnified infinitely. I''s heart began to swell again. Now, she could live in Dragon Vi in a justified way. Nathaniel knew exactly what she wanted. Hearing this, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Seven, since there is no evidence, can we just let the matter go like that?" Keh looked at him coldly. "What do you want? There''s no evidence of Rae pushing her, is there?" "Why not? Isn''t I''s injury the best proof?" Nathaniel nced at Raelynn with a sneer. This woman was not pure-minded. He would not allow this woman to marry Seven. In his heart, Il was the most suitable person for Keh. Raelynn was furious. She looked at Nathaniel with a smile and said, "Mr. Be, if you want to bully someone, this is not the way to do it. What if the injured person lying on the ground at this moment was me?" Nathaniel sneered. "But you''re standing there unharmed." Austin nced at him and said, "Nathaniel, that''s enough. You don''t have any proof of this matter, so you can''t say that." Nathaniel looked at his good friend, and his mood was veryplicated. "I really can''t figure it out. Don''t you know I? Why don''t you believe her?" Keh frowned. Did Nathaniel really want to go against him that day? Looking at the tense atmosphere, I slowly stopped crying. If it went on like this, it would be very unfavorable to her. "Nathaniel, my foot hurts." Her foot really hurt, because it was indeed really painful to fall down the steps. "I, it''s okay. The doctor will be here soon," Nathanielforted her. At this time, Keh also asked the servants to bring a stretcher. Nathaniel helped I onto the stretcher and carried her back to the vi for treatment. Keh held Raelynn''s hand. Raelynn was a little depressed. She didn''t expect that in order to frame her, I would risk her life. Keh suddenly approached her, and his gentle breath blew into her ear. His maic voice slowly sounded. "Rae, don''t worry. I''m here by your side." Raelynn smiled but did not say anything. After the diagnosis of the family doctor, I was fine. She had bruised her forehead and the ligament in her foot was injured. She couldn''t walk and needed to have a good rest. There were no other major problems. Hearing this, Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. Nathaniel looked at Keh and said, "Seven, I is Master''s favorite disciple. Now that she is injured, it''s inconvenient for her to stay at the hotel. There are many servants in your house, so it''s better for her to stay here than in a hotel." What Nathaniel said was exactly what I wanted. She knew that he knew her best. Keh pursed his lips. He didn''t want strangers to step into the domain of the Alwynn family home. "Okay!" Keh did not agree, but Giada did. "Gia." Keh looked at his sister in confusion. Keh smiled. "Keh, Miss Alden is your junior, and it''s inconvenient for her to move back to the hotel. Why don''t we let her stay here?" She wanted to see what kind of tricks this woman wanted to y. "Miss Edwards, let''s add each other''s phone numbers." Giada walked over with her phone. Raelynn smiled and nodded. She was very grateful that Gia had believed her that day. After the two of them added each other, Giada was very happy. "Keh, treat Miss Edwards well. You must spoil her well. Don''t let her be bullied." Keh couldn''t help smiling and said in a doting voice, "You silly girl, you really know how to talk. I know what to do." I pursed her lips. Giada was also someone who was stopping her from marrying Keh and moving into the Alwynn family home. "Rae, I''ll send you back." After saying that, Keh turned around and ordered the servants to take out the prepared pastries and gifts and send them to the car. Then, he left with Raelynn. Giada made arrangements for I, who would stay in the guest room on the first floor. After all, due to her injury, it was inconvenient for her to stay on any other floors. However, I didn''t want to stay on the first floor. Keh lived on the second floor. As long as she lived next to him, she would have a chance. "Gia, the scenery on the second floor is good, and there is an elevator. You can see the beautiful scenery outside on the second floor. I''ll be in a good mood, and my foot will recover very quickly." Hearing her words, Giada knew that I had ulterior motives. She smiled apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Alden. The rooms on the second floor are ours. There are no guest rooms." I did not believe that there was no guest room in such a big house. However, she couldn''t do anything because she was not married to Keh yet. Thus, she smiled and agreed, "Then, Gia, I''ll stay on the first floor." "Yes!" Keh nced at one of the housemaids, Libby. "Libby, you will be in charge of Miss Alden''s daily life until she recovers." Libby nodded with a smile. "Okay, Miss!" Seeing that everything had been arranged, Nathaniel exchanged a few words with I before leaving the Alwynn family home with Austin. At the Alwynn family''s main entrance, Austin looked at Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, what happened to you just now?" Nathaniel smiled nonchntly and said, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to help I. All these years, she''s liked Seven so much." "Seven is also like a block of wood and he might not understand anything about love. Furthermore, Raelynn is very beautiful. I''m afraid that he will be confused by her looks." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Austin smiled and retorted, "Is that possible? Seven has always been rational. No matter what, he is always more rational than us. How could he be confused by a woman?" Austin also felt that what happened that day was very strange. However, he didn''t have any evidence so he couldn''t say anything. Raelynn sat quietly in the car. After driving for a while, Keh turned to look at Raelynn. "Rae, you were right just now." Raelynn didn''t know whether she should be happy or grateful about his praise. She was d that she didn''t make a mistake with him. She looked up and smiled sweetly at him. "Keh, thank you for trusting me!" Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 "What''s the point of thanking me? You''re my girlfriend, but I didn''t protect you well." In fact, Keh med himself very much. There were indeed no surveince cameras on that side, so I took advantage of it and made Rae suffer. "Stay away from I in the future," Keh reminded her. Raelynn was a little worried. "She''s staying in your house. You..." "Don''t worry. No matter what she wants to do, she won''t have the ability to climb into my bed. Gia and the others are watching her, and my siblings are all very smart. They won''t leave her behind for no reason." After saying that, Keh smiled evilly. "So, Rae, what were you worried about just now?" Raelynn''s eyes shed and she quickly lowered her head. "I... What is there to think about? I just... I was worried about you." "Haha..." Kehughed and drove the car seriously. "What are youughing at?" Raelynn blushed and asked. "Nothing?" Keh was happy. He was happy that she was willing to talk to him about these things and cared about him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Raelynn stared at him with her beautiful eyes, her fair hands clutching the bag in her hands tightly. The light on the roadside shone on his face through the ss window. The breeze lifted the long bangs on his forehead, which made him look a little mischievous. However, his usually quiet and indifferent ck eyes were shining with a starlight-like smile, and he was very dazzling. Raelynn''s heart raced. Every time she looked at him so attentively, she would be fascinated by him. She quickly looked away and lowered her head with a red face. "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Keh''s smile faded a little. "Rae, don''t worry. I have never looked at I seriously. In my impression, she is not bad, but I feel like I misjudged her after what happened today." Raelynn whispered, "Wasn''t it just a misunderstanding? In order to frame me, she would even risk her life." Keh narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he knew what his sister intended to do, he was not very happy to have such a person staying at home. "Rae, I''ll go back to the apartment near thepany these days. After I came back to the country, my mother prepared an apartment for me. It''s very big. I asionally go there to rest and stay there. We''re dating now, so I''ll take you there. It''s not far from here. When we get off work in the future, we can go to the apartment if we want to meet." He took a look at the clock on the dashboard and found that it was still early. Raelynn was stunned and asked, "Why don''t you go home?" "I don''t like strangers being in my house." Raelynnughed again when she heard that. Keh regarded I as a stranger. For some reason, her heart jumped up again. "What if your mother asks? How will you answer her?" Raelynn looked at him eagerly. In fact, she wanted to know more about him. Besides, he often mentioned his mother. It seemed that he was obedient to her. Keh''s lips curved into a beautiful smile. "My mom doesn''t really care about my personal life. As long as I don''t mess around, she won''t say much." "Even if she asks, I''ll tell her that I have a girlfriend, and she''ll naturally understand what I mean." Hearing this, Raelynn felt that there was something else going on. Twenty minutester, the two of them arrived at Keh''s apartment. It was arge-scale, two-story apartment unit. It was two hundred and ny square meters in total. Usually, when Keh was tired, he would come here to rest. The environment here was very good and it was also convenient. After entering the door, the pure white decoration was bright and eye-catching. It was a simple and fashionable decoration style. Raelynn was shocked. How rich was this family? There were houses everywhere, and every house was beautifully decorated. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Rae, do you like this ce?" Keh hugged her with his long arms. Raelynn looked up with a smile. "I like it, but I like you more. For me, no matter the size of the house, as long as I live with the person I like, I''ll live happily." Keh also felt the same way. "There''s a big room on the second floor. The kitchen is an open- concept one, and it''s less than ten minutes away from thepany. If you''re sleepy,e here and rest. We can also cook lunch together." As soon as Keh finished speaking, the phone in his hand rang. He motioned for Raelynn to keep quiet and answered the phone. "Mommy." "Kenny, what time are you going to the party tomorrow? Can you help me pick up Ayman and the others at the airport?" "Okay, Mommy. I''ve arranged it. I''ll pick them up." Abigail said, "Thank you, darling. I''m going to take Jacqueline to the hospital tomorrow as she has been coughing a lot recently" Keh looked worried. "Is it serious?" "Kenny, it''s not very serious. It just worsens at night. She''s fine during the day, but it''s always ufortable when you''re sick. After you pick up Ayman, bring them over to the party first." "Okay, Mommy." Keh hung up the phone and took Raelynn''s hand, leading her to the sofa. The white leather sofa was veryfortable. Raelynn looked at him with a funny smile. "Are you going to bring me here for dates in the future?" Keh smirked, his dark eyes glimmering sinisterly, "Can''t I? Hmm..." Thest word was full of charm, making her blush and her heart race. Raelynn answered, "Yes, but I prefer your garden. It''s very beautiful." "I especially like those houses with small courtyards. I like to nt some vegetables and flowers. When I am resting, I specialize in these things, but when I''m at work, I want to focus and work hard there." "Haha..." Kehughed. "My grandparents have arge vegetable garden in the backyard. You can go and farm with them." "Wow! Are your grandparents still nting vegetables?" Raelynn was very surprised. A family like them could be servedfortably; they didn''t have to do anything. Keh replied, "They''ve always been farming. The tomatoes and other vegetables for our family were all basically grown by the two of them. They''re getting older, and their only hobbies are listening to music, ying chess, and asionally nting vegetables. They''re doing what they like." There was a hint of happiness and affection in Keh''s eyes. He lowered his head and saw that Raelynn was looking at him with a smile. Her eyes were charming, and her long eyshes were dark and thick. Her luscious red lips were even more attractive. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her. This time, Raelynn didn''t refuse or dodge. Instead, she gradually learned to respond to him as he deepened the kiss. She didn''t know what would happen in the future. She just wanted to love him and enjoy the feeling of falling in love when she was with him. This time, after their rtionship was confirmed, and after that day''s incident, their rtionship warmed up rapidly. They were no longer reserved, enjoying the joy and happiness brought by each other. ...... When Raelynn got home, it was already past ten o''clock. She was too tired and sleepy. However, when Keh stopped the car, she still woke up. Her little face was flushed, which was more charming than the moonlight. He really wanted to marry her as soon as possible. Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 "Rae, I''ll send you upstairs. It''s the weekend tomorrow so you should have a good rest. I''ll call you after the banquet. I''ve arranged for Ryder and hispanions to apply for the jobs. Someone will take them there so you don''t have to worry." Raelynn looked at him and said gratefully, "You''re always so thoughtful. I don''t have anything to worry about." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He smiled and got out of the car to help her carry her things. After the incident with James, Raelynn''s mother, Malia, also knew about their rtionship, so Keh could go there openly now. After Keh brought the things, Raelynn also got out of the car. The two of them went upstairs together, but they did not notice two sneaky figures in the distance. When they entered the door, Ryder and Malia were both home. Seeing her daughter and Kehe back with bags in their hands, Malia looked at them with a complicated expression. She had been really worried about Raelynn. "Auntie, nice to meet you!" Keh greeted her respectfully. Malia smiled and said, "Hello, have a seat first." "Raelynn, Mr. Alwynn, are you alright?" Although Ryder knew that his sister was fine, he still couldn''t help but worry. Raelynn shook her head and smiled. "Ryder, Mom, don''t worry. We''re all fine." The wound on her neck was almost healed because of the medicine she used. They talked about what happened the night before. What Raelynn didn''t know was that the Edwards family had gone bankrupt. It was only then that she realized that Keh could really make the Edwards family''spany close down overnight. Keh looked at her and asked, "Did they close down?" Raelynn asked, "Are the Edwards family in debt?" Keh shook his head slightly. "I don''t know. There''s too much evidence against James that even the police can''t handle it. Also, the Martin family, whom you went to find, have also provided evidence because they heard of James'' arrest. He may be severely punished. As for the Edwards family, I didn''t do anything. It''s easy for people like them who only care about profit to break thew. As long as the evidence is found, they can easily be taken down." He was a genius in this aspect, and it was just a matter of moving his fingers. Raelynn was a little worried. If her adoptive parents knew that this matter had something to do with her, they would definitely not let her go. With their characters, they would only constantly harass her. Wouldn''t that greatly affect her life? Keh seemed to have seen through her worries, and he reassured her, "James is now a stray dog and they can''t make any big waves. I''m afraid that they wille to harass you, but I''ve already sent someone to monitor their every move. Rae, you don''t have to worry." Raelynn didn''t know what to say. She was very worried. That was because the Edwards family had no bottom line. The most terrible thing for a person was to meet someone who was unreasonable or who had no bottom line. After Keh told Ryder about the job application, he left. He went downstairs and answered a phone call. Then, he walked to the alley behind themunity with a gloomy expression on his face. The lights in the old neighborhood were very dim. The evening breeze blew, and there were shadows everywhere. The two people hiding in the alley were the couple of the Edwards family. Seeing Keh walking towards them, the couple was filled with hatred and anger. It was because of Keh that their son was sent to prison. Their family''s vi was sealed, their family went bankrupt and was in debt. Now, they could only sleep on the streets. Those were all caused by the man in front of them. They stepped forward angrily. Mr. Edwards shouted fiercely, "Keh, how dare you destroy my Edwards family? Now, you dare to appear in front of me. I order you to take away your so-called evidence immediately. I am also Rae''s father. You have ruined our Edwards family like this and still want to marry Rae? Dream on." Keh looked at him and felt that it was ridiculous. "When you abandoned her, why didn''t you say that she was your daughter? Now that something has happened, you regard her as your daughter." The look on Mr. Edwards'' face was ghastly. He seemed to have aged a few years overnight. "That''s because she is not our biological daughter, but we have also raised her for more than 20 years. Raising her is equivalent to giving birth to her. A father for a day is a father for a lifetime, so I will always be her father." Keh looked at him with a sharp gaze. "I don''t want to hear this again; it only insults Rae. If you dare to make trouble for her again, I will make sure that James will be unable toe out for the rest of his life." Mr. and Mrs. Edwards'' hearts tightened when they heard that. They didn''t dare to move anymore and just stood there rooted to the spot. They didn''t care about anything else. What they cared about most was the fate of the Edwards family. The couple then left silently. Keh watched them leave before he turned around and walked away. On the second floor, Raelynn looked at her mother who seemed to have something to say. She was so tired but she did not go back to her room. She knew that Malia was worried and afraid that she would be hurt. However, despite looking at Raelynn several times, her mother did not speak. The lights in the living room were very bright, and her mother was much more energetic than when she lived in the rental apartment. "Mom, do you have something to tell me?" Raelynn knew that her mother knew it and Ryder would not hide it from her. Malia nodded and spoke out her worries. "Rae, I''m worried that you''ll get hurt. He''s from a rich and powerful family. They may seem to be peaceful, but in fact, there are many bloody fights in those types of families." Raelynn had also thought about this kind of problem. She had grown up in that kind of environment since she was a child. For example, for the Edwards family, it was necessary for them to find a son and a daughter-inw whose family backgrounds were helpful to their family business. Otherwise, they could not get married and join the Edwards family. "Mom, don''t worry. The Alwynn family is not that kind of family. Their family is harmonious, and their parents are reasonable people." Raelynn could still feel it. Malia knew the story of the couple of Alwynn Group. The story was touching, and the couple was said to really love each other. She believed that their son would also be a real gentleman. "Rae, since you''ve made your choice, I won''t stop you. I just want you to be happy." No one could predict what would happen in the future. Just like her, she once felt that she would have a beautiful future and could live happily with her family, but in the end, that person still failed her. The children had been switched. She raised the two children alone and left her hometown. It was a really bitter and difficult life. Malia was not afraid of suffering, but she was afraid that her children would suffer the same pain as she did. Them taking the same road as she did was something she never wanted to see in her life. "Mom, thank you. Don''t worry, I will be happy. Keh is very kind to me. Although I haven''t known him for a long time, I can feel his kindness. I want to be with him." Raelynn wouldn''t have said that before, but after that day''s incident, she felt that she really fell in love with him. As soon as she finished speaking, her mobile phone on the sofa rang. She picked it up and saw a familiar number. Her face suddenly turned as pale as snow. Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Ryder saw that his sister''s expression had changed, and he asked worriedly, "Raelynn, who''s calling?" Raelynn pursed her lips and answered, "My adoptive father." Ryder was very angry. "Raelynn, don''t answer it. They deserve it. It''s not your fault, and it''s not Mr. Alwynn''s fault either. It''s James who was too vicious. That''s why such a thing happened to them." Raelynn was not ming herself. When the Edwards family found that she was not their biological daughter, their attitude towards her, their cold words, and their insults had already made her give up. Guilt-tripping her could not make her soft-hearted. They had preferred their son over their daughter since she was young, so she did not have much affection for her adoptive parents. Moreover, when she was in high school, James found out that she was not his biological sister. Since then, he had always looked at her with lust in his eyes. Remembering the past, Raelynn only felt upset and hatred surged in her heart. Raelynn thought for a moment and then answered the phone. "Hello!" "Rae." The voice on the other side was very kind. When Raelynn heard this gentle voice, she suddenly felt that she was hallucinating. Why would Mr. Edwards speak to her in such a gentle voice? The idea of preferring men over women was deeply rooted in the hearts of the Edwards family couple. They would always believe that their son was the best. However, their family also liked Rory very much. Perhaps it was because she was slightly aloof, hence she was not as likable as Rory. As far as she can remember, her father had never spoken to her like this. "What can I do for you?" Raelynn asked. "Rae, I beg you to go beg Mr. Alwynn and let go of your big brother. It doesn''t matter if we don''t have money, but we can''t let anything happen to James. You also know that he is my life." Raelynn understood. It turned out that Mr. Edwards hade to plead with her. "When he did evil and illegal things, why didn''t you stop him? Do you know how scared I was when he kidnapped me and wanted to assault me? Anyway, I was his sister for more than a decade, yet he wanted to vite me. Not only me, but there are also so many girls who have been destroyed by him." "If you ask me to beg someone to let him go now, will those girls who have been hurt before let go of him? Mr. Edwards, doesn''t a person need to have a conscience?" "Raelynn, it''s not up to you to teach me how to be a person. I know that you have the protection of the Alwynn family and are not afraid of anything. However, don''t forget that I have raised you for more than 20 years," Mr. Edwards roared. After so many years of hard work, he thought highly of himself. On the way to bing rich, he thought that he was an experienced man. Few people couldpare with him, and he was superior in words and deeds.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Raelynn hated his tone, and that d*mned guilt-tripping. That might have been her weakness in high school, but now, she was indifferent. "But my mother has raised your daughter for more than 20 years. When you raised me, you didn''t do your duty as a father. When I was in high school, James had other thoughts about me, but you turned a blind eye to it. I could only try my best to go and study abroad." "You''re the ones who''ve spoiled James, that he would end up like this today," Raelynn roared at Mr. Edwards in agitation. Malia looked at her daughter and thought about the grievances her daughter had suffered. She felt extremely ufortable and lowered her head to wipe away her tears. Ever since Rory was young, Malia had treasured her and raised her well, but her own daughter had lived a hard life. "Raelynn, don''t talk about anything else. Tell me, are you going to help us or not?" Raelynn also told him firmly, "I won''t help you with this, and I don''t have the ability either. The evidence is conclusive. Do you think there is still hope? You also know thew." After she finished speaking, her adoptive father hung up the phone. Ryder had probably guessed what they were talking about. Heforted her. "Rae, don''t be afraid. They are only threatening you. They are arrogant, but you will be fine." Raelynn nodded and smiled. "I know. It''s okay. Don''t worry about me." However, the Edwards family was already at the end of their rope. It was very likely that they would take a more extreme path. "Mom, Ryder, there are a lot of pastries in the box over there. They were all made by the chefs of the Alwynn family and they''re delicious. Would you like some?" In order to liven the atmosphere, Raelynn suddenly thought of the pastries that had not been taken out yet. Ryder also liked pastries. "Raelynn, I want some," Ryder eximed as he got up to grab the box. Malia looked at her daughter. Seeing that she had her own ideas and was very brave, she realized that she need not be worried. "Rae, no matter what happens in the future, you must pay attention to your own safety. Although there are not many people like James, you may still meet them when you are unlucky. My only wish is to let you and your brother live happy lives." "Mom, I know. I will be careful." Raelynn smiled warmly. That was enough. The happiness she wanted was so simple. After the family of three ate the pastries and cakes, they went back to their rooms to rest. Raelynn was lying on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Beep, Beep... Her phone notification sounded, and Raelynn took the phone and clicked on it. It was a message from ra. "Rae, what are we going to do tomorrow since it''s a Sunday? I want to have a good day''s fun so that I''ll be full of energy on Monday." Raelynn did not tell ra that she had been kidnapped. Raelynn thought of how Keh had something to do the next day and she couldn''t go on a date with him. She had nothing to do at home, so she decided to go out with ra. Since she returned, she had yet to go around River City. Raelynn wrote, "ra, let''s go out and y tomorrow." ra replied, "Wow! Rae, I finally have an appointment with you. If you marry Mr. Alwynn, if I want to ask you out, do I have to do so in advance?" Raelynn read her message and grinned. When did this little girl be so humorous? In fact, she had always envied ra''s life. Her parents loved her since she was a child, and she lived a very happy life. Raelynn messaged her, "I''ll give you all my time, okay?" ra wrote back, "In fact, you love me the most, Rae." Raelynn asked, "Then where shall we meet tomorrow?" ra replied, "Let''s go to the fair tomorrow." Raelynn responded, "A fair?" Raelynn remembered that when they were in high school, the both of them would take a bus for an hour or two, just to go to a fair in River City on the weekend. Now with the subway, the subway was faster. The atmosphere in the fair was the best, and a huge variety of things could be found. It was a really bustling ce. In the blink of an eye, Raelynn realized that she hadn''t been there for many years. "Okay, see you at the subway entrance tomorrow morning." ra replied, "Okay, Rae. I love you. Good night!" Raelynn also responded, "Good night! I love you, too! Kisses!" Raelynn was about to put down her phone when she thought of Keh. Was he home yet? He had just left. Why did she think of him so much? Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 Her plump and luscious red lips revealed a faint smile. She clicked on the dialog box and sent a message to Keh. "Are you home yet?" At this time, Keh had already returned to the apartment. He had already taken a shower and was about to go back to his room to rest. As soon as he grabbed the phone on the table, he saw the message from Raelynn. The short few words seemed to contain endless concern for him. He grinned and he was in a good mood. He clicked on the dialog box, "Rae, I''ve returned to my apartment." Raelynn read the message and realized that he did not return to Dragon Vi "Then you should rest early." Keh went upstairs, and when he saw her message, he pursed his lips tightly. In the past few days, he had actually gotten used to having Raelynn by his side. That was something that had never happened before. Was this the power of love? Sitting at the head of the bed, he replied to her, "I miss you." When Raelynn saw the reply and looked at the three words through the screen, she felt her face turn red and her heartbeat raced. Her face was so hot that she didn''t know what to do. She had a broad smile on her face that exuded tenderness. It was only in front of her would Keh act like that and flirt with her. It was not in line with his overbearing and indifferent CEO''s character at all. It waspletely the type she liked, and it also matched her longing for love. In a person''s life, how many people could be so lucky? The one who loved her was also the person she loved. She smiled and asked, "Why do you suddenly say such disgusting words!" She almost couldn''t control her emotions. Her heart, which had finally settled down, flew to him again. Keh responded, "I only say that to you." Raelynn was speechless. His words are such a tease. However, what he said made her very happy. That should be the power of love. Raelynn then wrote, "I got it. Go to bed early. Don''t you have work to do tomorrow? I''m going out with ra tomorrow." Keh looked at her message and thought, "What if I don''t want to go to work? I want to stay with the woman I like all day long." He thenughed at himself for his childish idea. He wanted to earn money so that the girl he liked could live a better life. Keh wrote back, "Be careful. Call me if you need anything. Remember to miss me." He sent that message without hesitation. He just looked at the screen quietly, waiting for Raelynn''s reply. Raelynn''s text said, "Okay, you too. Don''t be too tired from work. Otherwise, I will be unhappy if you''re not energetic when we''re on our dates. Go to sleep quickly. You''ve already gotten it twice today. Don''t think too much." Keh looked at the message, and his mind was filled with pictures of the two of them tangled together. Keh smiled. This girl must have done it on purpose, trying to seduce him through the screen. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He didn''t know that her words could make his imagination run wild. At that moment, an extremely strong desire arose in his heart. He wished he could hold her in his arms and let her bear his love in the most domineering way. He couldn''t help but send another message, "Rae, I suspect that you are deliberately reminding me." Haha... Raelynn couldn''t helpughing when she saw what he wrote. She quickly replied to the message, "Is that so? What are you thinking about? How can you think about such things? Keh, you''re so naughty!" She sent the message unconsciously, and she didn''t really pay attention to it. Keh smiled. He knew that she was very tired that day and wanted her to rest early. "Come to my apartment before you go out tomorrow morning. I''ll make you breakfast. I''ll start working after 11 o''clock." Raelynn thought for a moment. She also really wanted to see Keh, so she simply agreed to it. "Okay, I''lle tomorrow morning. Good night, I miss you!" Just because of those words, Keh had dreams all night long. Raelynn woke up very early the next day. She firstpleted the two live broadcasts that she owed and then put on a sheet mask. She liked to get up early in the morning and do things when she was refreshed and energetic. After applying the facial mask, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast, only to find that her mother was busy in the kitchen. "Mom, why don''t you take a rest?" Malia turned around and looked at her with a loving smile. "Rae, your brother is going out in the morning. His breakfast is almost ready. Go and ask him to get up and eat. Isn''t he going to apply for the job today?" Raelynn nodded with a smile. "Mom, I got it. I''ll go and ask Ryder to get up for breakfast." After the family of three had their breakfast, Ryder and Raelynn went out together. As soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw Rory. Ryder hated Rory the most. As soon as he saw her, he couldn''t help but get angry. "What are you doing here?" Rory was wearing a floral dress and flip-flops. Due to ack of maintenance, the back of her feet were covered with a thickyer of calluses which were slightly yellowish and cracked. Maybe she didn''t have a good rest all night, but her hair was greasy and her face was sallow. "Ryder, can Ie back?" When Ryder heard these words, it was as if he had heard a joke. "Haha..." Heughed mockingly. "Rory, you must be dreaming. I''m in this situation all because of your big brother." "You are from a family. My house is so small that it can''t amodate you. You can''t stay here. Don''t show up in front of me again." When Rory heard this, she was so sad that she wanted to cry. "Ryder, no matter what, I used to be your sister. How could you treat me like this?" The Edwards family was gone. She had just lived in the big vi for a few days, but it suddenly became someone else''s home. How could she be so unlucky? She was born to be a daughter of a rich family, but why couldn''t she live a life of one? "Ryder, do you really want to be so heartless? This woman has just been back for a few days, yet you treat her as your sister. I am your sister." Usually, if she offended Ryder, as long as she persuaded him with a few gentle words, he would forgive her. After all, she was his sister, and that fact could not be changed. Ryder sometimes had to forgive her. Ryder said, "Rory, open your eyes and look carefully. This is my sister. She''s a hundred times prettier than you. You''re the daughter of a rich family. Didn''t you tell me not to talk to youst time? Why are youing to me now?" Who would have thought that karma woulde so quickly? In the blink of an eye, Rory had lost even her home. "Ryder, I really don''t have a ce to go now. Just promise me that you''ll let me stay at home." Rory looked at Ryder pleadingly. Ryder was not a kind person. He had suffered too much since he was young and knew that the more kind he was, the more he would be bullied. He now knew that some people should be helped, while some people should be avoided at all costs. "You should leave. We don''t wee you here." After saying that, Ryder looked at Raelynn and said, "Raelynn, let''s go. I''m going to bete." Raelynn nced at Rory and nodded slightly. When Rory saw that the two of them were going to leave, she became anxious and ran towards Raelynn. Rory wanted to teach her a lesson. It was Raelynn who had stolen her home. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 "Raelynn, go to hell." A furious roar came. Ryder knew Rory''s character. Before her voice fell, he immediately turned back and kicked Rory with his long legs. Rory was fat and her body was heavy. She had rushed over to hit Raelynn. Although Ryder''s kick was very strong, it was not as strong as Rory''s. He kicked her, but not only did the kick notnd, Rory kicked him. Before Ryder could pull back his foot, she pounced on them. The two siblings were about to be pushed to the ground by Rory. Raelynn suddenly felt a grip on her waist tighten and her feet suddenly left the ground. She smelled a familiar scent. She looked up and saw the worried expression on Keh''s handsome face. Their gazes met and she saw the worry in his eyes. Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from behind. "Ouch!" "You b*stard, Rory, get off me. You''re going to crush me to death." Raelynn was saved, but Ryder was in trouble. He had been directly knocked down by Rory and almost passed out from being suffocated by her. Ryder red at Keh resentfully. Why didn''t he save his future brother-inw as well? Compared to Ryder who had been crushed, Rory had fallen and was in a sorry state. His arms, forehead, and knees were all scraped, and a faint smell of blood pervaded the air. Rory herself was also shocked. She struggled for a long time but could not get up. She could only roll to the side. "Whew..." Ryder breathed heavily. Finally... He could finally breathe. "Ro... Rory, can''t you f*cking control your weight? You nearly killed me!" Ryder rarely cursed. Being shoved to the ground like that, even the most patient person couldn''t help but curse Rory listened but did not say a word. Sheid on the ground and cried. Raelynn quickly came out of Keh''s arms and went to support Ryder with him. "Ryder, are you okay?" "Raelynn, I''m fine." Rory stood up and patted himself. The environment in the neighborhood was good, and there wasn''t any dirt on him. Raelynn looked at the crying Rory and scolded her in a low voice, "Rory, what are you doing? If you fall down because of your fat body, the consequences can be imagined." "... Get lost. It''s none of your business. You stole Ryder and Mom. Give them back to me. Give them back to me..." Rory cried like a child. Ryder spoke angrily, "Raelynn, let''s go. You don''t have to worry about her. The more you care about her, the more excited she bes. I know her temper best. In the past, when she couldn''t get any money from Mom, she cried, screamed, and threw a fit. She never cared about her family. With Mom''s sry, after paying for rent and our living expenses, she only had a few hundred left. Every month, Mom gave Rory 200 dors for living expenses, but she was not satisfied with that." "Let''s go. When she has cried enough, she will leave on her own." Ryder was so angry that he wanted to kill Rory as soon as he thought of the past. In short, living with a heartless person was the most annoying thing. Raelynn was a little worried. She asked, "Rory, why did youe back? Where are your parents?" When Rory heard that, she became even angrier. "They want to send me back to their hometown. Do I have to stay in that kind of ce? If I don''t go, they will make me marry an old man. They want me to marry him so that when he dies, they will get his inheritance and pay off the Edwards family''s debts." "... I''m so beautiful, but I''m going to be ruined by an old man. I won''t marry him even if I die." Raelynn was lost for words. As expected, the Edwards family couple would do anything. Ryder was also speechless. She had said that she was so beautiful, a fairy. "Rory, you''re already twenty-five years old. Can''t you be more mature? You can''t run back here to make trouble just because your parents want you to do these things. You didn''t cherish them when you were with them. Now that there''s no ce to go, you want to go back to them. How can life be so easy?" "Is there anything you can do as you please?" Rory clumsily got up from the ground. Her palms and knees were scratched and bleeding. She red at Raelynn angrily. "Raelynn, if you hadn''te back and we hadn''t been switched, we would each live our own lives. Such a thing won''t happen now. Mom would give me money every month, and I don''t have to go out to work. I would''ve lived a free life. Now, you have to pay for my life that resulted from the switch." Raelynn looked straight at Rory with her beautiful eyes. When she heard such words from her mouth, she was not surprised at all. "What about me? Who will pay for my switched life?" "Rory, the reason why you ate until you became so fat is because you don''t want others to look down on you. Besides, you were so stubborn before, why did youe back and want to be with us again? If you have the ability, you can go and work yourself. Raelynn, let''s go. She is very capable and she can pester you for the whole day." Ryder pulled Raelynn away. Keh began to leave as well. "Ryder, you really don''t want me anymore? After all, I used to be your sister. Ryder..." Rory followed him, but he ignored her. Rory chased after him for a while, but her knees hurt so much that she stopped chasing him. She just stood there and watched the three people leave angrily. "Raelynn, Ryder, one day, I will make you regret your ruthlessness today. Isn''t it just marrying an old man? It''s worth it to marry an old man in exchange for bing a rich and powerful wife." Rory went back to look for her biological parents in a fit of anger. After walking for a while, Raelynn asked, "Keh, why are you here?" There wasn''t much expression on Keh''s face. "I came to pick you up for breakfast." Hearing this, Ryder smiled happily. Seeing that his friend had already driven over to pick him up, he waved at his sister.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Alwynn, Raelynn, I''ll go first. Wish me luck in my application." Raelynn said with a smile, "Good luck, Ryder!" Keh added, "Just do your best." "Okay! Mr. Alwynn, work hard!" Ryder smiled and ran to his friend''s car. Keh smiled and looked at Raelynn. "Don''t I look like I''m working hard enough?" Raelynn was stunned and did not understand what he meant. "What? What''s wrong?" Keh said, "Your brother asked me to work hard!" Raelynn pointed to the road not far away and said with a smile, "Your apartment is about two kilometers away from here so you can work hard and walk over." Keh was speechless. She was really good at twisting his words. He hugged her and walked towards his car. "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy food first." Raelynn looked at him and asked with a smile, "So, don''t I get to go there and eat ready-made food? Do I have to cook with you?" "I... I don''t like to go to crowded ces alone. I want you to go with me." Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Raelynn couldn''t helpughing. Looking at his awkward expression, she found him very cute. "Okay, okay, I''ll go with you, but I''m very curious about how you usually go shopping." Keh pulled open the passenger seat and helped her in. He fastened her seatbelt and said, "I usually wouldn''t go to the farmer''s market. When I came back to the country from time to time, my mother would take me to the supermarket. If I want to cook, Luke will usually go and buy the ingredients." After that, he returned to the driver''s seat. Then, he looked at Raelynn and said, "Rae I''m talking about going to a farmer''s market with a lot of people, not a supermarket." Raelynn nodded in understanding and said, "I know what you mean. There is a big farmer''s market in about five minutes if you drive along this road. The local news channels oftene here to report. There are many wild mushrooms this season, and I can cook them. Do you want to eat them?" "For example, chicken and mushroom stew. It smells good." Keh nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go and buy it now." He started the car and drove forward. The corners of his mouth could not help but turn up in a smile. He had missed her the whole night and came to pick her up early that morning to give her a surprise. As a result, he almost gave her a fright. Fortunately, he caught her in time. Five minutester, Keh parked the car nearby. The two of them got out of the car and went to the farmer''s market. There were a lot of people in the market in the morning, and the vendors'' voices also hawked their wares excitedly. It was rare for Keh toe to such a market, and he felt that everything was very fresh. Even when he was a child, he didn''t like to go to crowded ces to buy food. It was his mother and grandmother who went out to shop. There was a corn vendor at the entrance of the market. Her voice was very loud and her words instantly made Raelynnugh. "Come on,e on, fresh corn. It''s very sweet, even sweeter than my words." The seller''s voice was mellow and rhythmic. Raelynn liked to eat white corn, so she took Keh''s hand and ran over. There were a few women standing in front of the stall. Raelynn waited for one of them to leave before pulling Keh to stand in front of the stall to pick up some corn. They picked one kilogram of corn and then went to buy some mushrooms. With Raelynn by his side along the way, Keh did not feel too ufortable. The mushrooms were 50 dors for one kilogram, almost half of the original price. It had originally been listed for 120 dors, and Raelynn had bought half a kilogram then. If it wasn''t for Keh, she wouldn''t be willing to buy it at ordinary times as it was too expensive. The two of them also bought a variety of other ingredients. Raelynn sometimes talked about the price. When she met an elderly seller, she would give them the price they asked for. She didn''t know how to bargain. Keh watched her all the way and smiled. In the end, they also bought a whole chicken and then went back home. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When she arrived at Keh''s apartment, she saw that it was almost ten o''clock. She stewed the chicken in a pressure cooker. She nned to have lunch at eleven o''clock so that she would have time to go to the subway to meet ra. Keh stood to the side and helped. Seeing that she was very serious, he suddenly remembered that she was going out to y that day, so he asked, "Where are you going today?" Raelynn smiled and answered, "A fair." Keh knew about the fair, and he had been there before as well. It was vivacious, with a dazzling array of goods to be sold. If he had time, he would also like to go. With the pressure cooker, the meal was ready in 40 minutes. Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Keh grinned. He liked this kind of life very much. He seemed to have gotten used to having Raelynn around despite her sudden appearance. Raelynn served him a bowl of chicken stew and said with a smile, "Eat up. It smells good." "Okay!" Keh lowered his head and took a bite. "It does smell good." It was the first time he had eaten it since he went abroad as a child. "Then let''s eat quickly. It''s almost time for me to meet ra." Raelynn smiled. Her eyes were lively and bright, and she was really happy. Keh hummed in reply. He looked at her intently for a while before lowering his head to eat. After lunch, the two of them went out together. Keh sent Raelynn to the subway. Watching peopleing and going at the entrance of the subway and seeing the scorching sun, Keh was reluctant to let her suffer. "Rae, can you drive?" Raelynn shook her head slightly. "I didn''t have time to learn it. When I have time, I''ll go and get my driver''s license." "Okay! Be careful on the way. Call me when you get there," Keh stated. "I will. Take care of yourself on the way." Raelynn was about to get out of the car, but was stopped by Keh. Raelynn looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Keh leaned over slightly and kissed her on the lips quickly. Ge smiled softly and said in a sweet voice, "A parting kiss!" Raelynn''s face instantly turned red. She looked at Keh with a smirk and teased, "Keh, you''re so sweet!" Keh was stunned! Before he could react, Raelynn quickly got out of the car. Only when he heard the sound of the door closing did he react. Then, he smiled in a silly way. Her girlfriend had said, "You''re so sweet!" What kind of feeling was this? It was like he was floating in the air! Every cell in his body seemed to be surrounded by a strong sense of joy. In terms of sweetness, she was the sweetest. Her skin was fair and beautiful and her dark hair was like a waterfall. Her eyes were full of tenderness, and her smile was very sweet. Keh watched as Raelynn and ra entered the subway station before he drove away. Not far away, in a red car, Faith saw Keh send Raelynn to the subway. Seeing the intimate action of the two people, she was so surprised that her eyes widened. "Are we together?" There was a hint of jealousy in her eyes. In that case, she should act ording to the n. The subway station in River City was usually crowded, and it was even more crowded on weekends. Raelynn and ra squeezed for quite a while before they got on the subway. ra had already seen Keh send Raelynn to the subway station. She didn''t even have a chance to ask, so the two of them could only nervously hide in the crowd. In the Alwynn family, I had never seen Keh since the night before, so she was very disappointed. After Keh sent Raelynn back, he did note back. She didn''t know what they were up to, and when she tried to call Keh, no one answered. That had never happened before. As long as she called Kenny, he would answer her calls no matter how busy he was. Even if she didn''t get through, he would call her backter. From the previous night up until that moment, Kenny hadn''t called her back. Her sense of crisis was stronger than ever. Could it be because of what happened the day before that Kenny loathed her? At this time, I saw Giadaing down from upstairs. She immediately asked with a gentle smile, "Gia, where is Kenny? Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Giada nced at her. Seeing the fake smile on her face, she also yed along. She thought, "You''re at home, so it''s strange that my brother wille back." "Keh is working overtime in thepany." On the other side, Keh had just arrived at thepany when he saw Luke anxiously waiting downstairs with hisptop in his arms. As soon as Luke saw Keh, he almost ran towards him. He panted and reported, "Mr. Keh, a virus has invaded ourpany." Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 Keh''s expression darkened and he said in a low voice, "Give me theputer. Head back to thepany and wait for my news." Luke quickly handed theputer to him and turned back to thepany. He was in a bad mood because he was working overtime on the weekend. The wind wouldn''t understand the drifting clouds, the sky wouldn''t understand the falling rain, and the boss wouldn''t understand the workers! s! Life was so hard! Keh turned on theputer and started working on it. He was fully focused as every second counted. Ten minutester, he had sessfully reinstalled the virus back into the otherpany. He smiled devilishly. "Whew..." He breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, it was XL Group. They were putting so much effort into this, what were they really up to? He hadn''t even had the time to look for them and they were already at his doorstep. Fortunately, he had gifted them with something huge, and his life for the next month would be much easier. He had been studying so hard for all those years and grasped every single concept that he had evere across. How could they even think to try and steal information from hispany with those little tricks? They must be dreaming! Keh then shut off theptop and nced at the view outside the window. It would be extremely tiring and hot to go shopping and to ride the metro on such a hot day. Keh was worried that Raelynn would suffer from the heat. He opened the car door and got out. His tall figure attracted a lot of attention. The sunlight casted a soft glow of light on his dark hair, and he looked much gentler. He put one hand in his pocket and walked gracefully into thepany. Not far away, Faith had just stopped the car when she saw him. She paused in shock. Why was Keh here? Before she had time to think about it, her cell phone rang. The familiar ringtone of the mobile phone gave her a fright. She calmed herself down before answering the phone. "Yes?" "Faith, didn''t you say that Keh wouldn''t be here today?" Faith answered, "Yeah, but he just arrived. I saw him entering thepany." "How is that possible? Is there a hacker in the Alwynn Group who is more powerful than Keh?" Faith replied, "No. As far as I know, Dean rarelyes to thepany and he is not as skilled as Mr. Keh." "Lucian is very powerful as well, but he has already resigned from thepany and is now managing his ownpany. He is no longer in charge of the Alwynn Group." "D*mn it, if it''s not Keh, then who would it be? This time, not only did we suffer a great loss, but they also found out our address." "Faith, what are you doing? I paid you to aplish your task, not half *ss it." Faith started growing anxious. Herplexion was pale and she felt powerless. She had already epted the payment, and that would prove to be a fatal mistake. She had left evidence for Keh as well, and before she entered the Alwynn Group, she had never thought that she would fall for him." She hurriedly exined, "Mr. Keh, no, listen to me. More than 20 minutes ago, I saw Keh''s car parked not far from my car, so I called you." "I didn''t expect that he woulde to thepany in 20 minutes, and thepany didn''t inform him to work overtime. Everyone has a normal rest on the weekends except for some people." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Well, as you can see, we''ve already failed." "Mr. Keh, I''ve already seen it," Faith answered nervously. "Well, I still have a lot of things to deal with. Next time, open your eyes wider and look properly. Otherwise, I will stop paying you." Faith paused before she hung up in a daze. Looking up, he looked at the building of the Alwynn Group with a cold and pale face. This building carried many people''s dreams. It was also a ce many women yearned for. More than 20 years ago, all the women here were after Victor. Right then, this ce had be Keh''s kingdom. She was now one of the women who liked him very much. However, she was the only one who was able to get close to him. How could she let go of such a good opportunity? Keh worked till it was two o''clock, when Luke sent him some documents. After signing them, he said, "Luke, go to the factory and deal with it yourself. I have something else to attend to." "Yes. Mr. Be has already left for the airport. Don''t worry." Keh nodded slightly. "Okay!" After Luke left, Keh gave Raelynn a call. At this moment, she had lost track of how many meals she had had. She and ra were eating snacks by a stall when he called her. The spicy and sour taste reminded them of the summer. She was surprised to receive a call from Keh. She still remembered that an hour ago, she had sent him a WeChat message telling him that she had arrived at the market. He didn''t have to worry about her. Why was he calling her again? "Hey!" "When will you be back? I''ll pick you up." Raelynn looked at the crowded market. It was the time when there were the most people. "Maybe two hourster. After two hours, it will be almost five o''clock. We will head back then." Keh asked, "Sote?" Ceci''s banquet would begin at five o''clock. Raelynn replied, "Yes, it''s not easy toe out and y for a day. Of course, we should have fun. What''s wrong?" "If you could go earlier, I''ll pick you guys up." "No, you are so busy, why would you pick me up? I''ll go home myself, don''t worry about me, you can go work. I''ll call you when I''m home." "Okay." He hung up the phone in disappointment. It turned out that when you liked someone, you would want to stay by their side all the time. When he couldn''t see her, he would miss her a lot. He wanted her to always be by his side, so he could see her smile and protect her smile. With her by his side, it felt like the world would be much more colorful. Back then, he was really against the fact that his father was always clinging onto his mother, until he met Raelynn. This feeling made him really uneasy. In the market, ra put down her fork and turned to Raelynn, as if she was about to interrogate her. "Rae, be honest. How far have you guys gone?" Raelynn looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?" "How far have you and Mr. Keh gone?" Raelynn paused before she took a sip of the cold water. She then replied slowly, "Well... we''re progressing like any other couple." ra did not believe her. Was it normal for them to act so intimately in the car? "Have you guys slept together?" Raelynn suddenly grew nervous. "W-what? What do you mean, slept together?" She looked left and right in embarrassment. Thankfully, the two older women were busy working, and the others were talking amongst themselves. No one had heard ra''s words. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 "You''re so smart, don''t you know what I''m talking about? Do you want me to be blunt?" ra asked. "No, no... I haven''t done that!" Raelynn quickly replied. She blushed as she lowered her head. She didn''t dare to own up to it. It wasn''t because she didn''t trust ra, it was because ra was a little loose with her words. She might end up identally telling everyone. She did not have the guts to make it public. ra looked at her oddly. "Why is your face so red when you didn''t do it?" "It''s my first time dating, of course I''m shy!" Raelynn replied. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ra narrowed her eyes. She already knew that Raelynn was lying the moment she saw her avoiding her gaze, but it was too cute. Well, ra knew that she had a loose trap, she wouldn''t ask about it. If she were to identally let others know about it, that would be terrible as the both of them were working in the samepany. This would hurt Rae, and although ra had just started working in the Alwynn Group, even she could tell that many women who worked there were trying to get with Keh. "But Mr. Alwynn seems like he''s treating you well, Rae. You''ll be happy in the future, and Mr. Alwynn seems like a loyal man." ra had observed that much. On their day out, Keh had called her every hour to check on her. No matter how busy he was in the morning, he still wanted to pick Raelynn up. She had been in a rtionship before, but her ex-boyfriend had never been like this. Sometimes he wouldn''t even call her for a few days, and when she called him, he wouldn''t even call or reply to him. It was obvious that he didn''t have her in his mind. She was a conservative person and she wanted to save herself till after marriage. In the end, he thought that she was too traditional-minded and they broke up. "Rae, if you really like Keh, don''t be too conservative. You must grasp the right time." ra picked up the bottle of water on the table and took a big sip. Her expression was icy-cold as she enjoyed it. Raelynn suddenly grew curious. When she was abroad, she also knew that ra had dated twice, but it seemed like both times had failed. "ra, I''m very curious. You''ve fallen in love twice before. What happened? I think you liked them a lot back then." ra did not expect her to suddenly be curious about her past rtionships. Weren''t they talking about Raelynn? "The two exes I had both wanted to sleep with me, but I refused, because I want to give my first to the man I love the most." ra had always been adamant about this. She would not give herself fully to anyone who was not her husband. Raelynn pursed her lips slightly. Was she starting to like Keh? The first time that she had seen him, she thought that any girl who would marry him would be very happy. Later on, when she realized that he was the man from that night, she had started falling for him. Not long after, she hadpletely fallen for him. Therefore, she had given herself to the person she loved the most. Even if they could not be together in the future, she would not regret it. Raelynn continued to ask, "ra, how did you find that they don''t love you?" Keh was very kind to her, but she didn''t know if he really loved her. ra thought for a moment and answered, "It''s very simple. It''s easy to tell what a person is like from their actions. When I went on the first date with my first boyfriend, he seemed like he treated me well, but I could tell from the tiniest things that he didn''t love me. I wanted bubble tea, but he was sozy to buy it that he told me that having bubble tea would make girls fat and ugly." "We all know that. Why would I need him to tell me about it?" "As for my second boyfriend, I told him that my parents were seriously ill and might need his help to take care of them. He was so scared that he blocked me the next day. Therefore, I think that feelings can''t take challenges." Raelynn looked at her sympathetically. ra had never told her about these things when she was abroad, and she didn''t want Raelynn to worry about her. Raelynn realized something. Every rtionship was based on benefits. "ra, you are so kind. You will definitely meet a good man in the future." ra smiled confidently. "That''s right. I''m so kind and cute. I''ll find my prince charming. I don''t need all the wealth in the world, I just want happiness. A in and simple life is enough with the one I love." Nowadays, everyone was so fixated on wealth and status, but they had forgotten about their own intentions. The reason behind most breakups were because one didn''t receive enough benefits from the other. The two of them talked for a while more and continued shopping. They only reached home at six, their hands filled with things that they had bought. Raelynn had a fun day. When she reached home, Ryder had also just arrived home. She asked, "Ryder, how''s work?" He poured her a cup of tea and answered, "Sis, why are you home sote? I''ve been having fun the entire day, and mom went out to meet her friends." "I ended my interview at two, and they seemed to be very satisfied with the four of us. To be honest, we were the most outstanding four back in our car workshop, but when my boss did me dirty, I took the other three of his most skilled workers. He was so panicked that he even begged me to return an hour ago." "Does he think I''m someone who would return to him just because he''s given me a candy, when he kicked me in the face? Why should I give up on a higher sry for him?" "So, Ryder, have the four of you been hired?" Raelynn was very excited for him. He could finally save up and marry a girl. Although money was not omnipotent, there were many girls who would want to marry a man who was well-off, so they could live an easier life. Although she did not have such thoughts, this was the reality. Many girls would consider a marriage based on their parents'' strength and background. It was not that she had never seen it before, but she had seen too many of it. She also hoped that he would be able to meet someone who really liked him for who he was, so the both of them could work hard together and withstand all challenges together. "Yes, we have set up a group. The CEO over there is Mr. Alwynn''s friend, and he is very polite to us. He treats us fairly, and there seems to be great potential working there. This is the work I want. Thank you, my future brother-inw. Without his rmendation, I would not have been able to get such a good job." Upon hearing this, Raelynn scolded, "What are you talking about? Who is your future brother-in- law?" Ryder smiled and said, "Raelynn, it will happen sooner orter!" Raelynn fell silent for a moment. She didn''t say anything and sent a message to Keh. She was already home safe and sound, so she started her live broadcast tonight. The next day, as soon as Raelynn went to work, she was called to the office by Faith''s assistant. The new assistant of Faith called her to the office in a hurry. Faith''s expression was terrible. She threw Raelynn''s previous investigation report onto the table. "Miss Edwards, this report is not qualified. Go and investigate it again until I think it is qualified." Raelynn looked at it. Wasn''t she very satisfied that day? Judging by her attitude, it was obvious that she was looking for trouble. Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Raelynn observed Faith''s expression carefully and found that something was wrong. It had only been one weekend, why was she so hostile towards Raelynn now? Yes, she could tell that Faith was being hostile towards her, as if they were love rivals. "Miss Mason, may I ask what''s wrong?" she did not really know what was wrong with the design, but at least she was familiar with it. In order to find a good job and to make herself feel more rxed, when she was in school, almost everyone was ying and she was learning. While others were busy dating, she was busy with all kinds of cloth, watching every fashion show, and looking for all kinds of inspiration. The nationalist-themed fashion was on the rise, and she had indeed paid attention to it, and this was the most popr style in the market now. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Faith paused. She just wanted to find something to ask Raelynn to do, and she didn''t see any problems at all. "Don''t you know how to solve the problem yourself? In short, I''m not satisfied with this report. Redo it until I''m satisfied," Faith replied with a cold face. Raelynn''s eyes shed. She noticed that Faith was avoiding her gaze, so she made a guess in her heart. "Miss Mason, I''ve done my research and this is indeed the most popr style right now. You will receive the exact same results even if you asked me to do it again. If you do not trust me, you can ask someone else to carry out the research." "Humph!" Faith was so angry that sheughed. She looked at Raelynn and said, "Miss Edwards, did you find yourself some support maybe? How dare you say that? Are you trying to push your responsibilities onto others? Is someone like you even worthy of working here?" Faith didn''t know what was going on with herself either. When she thought of how intimate the two of them were in the car, she would feel annoyed every time she saw Raelynn. She could barely control her own temper, and she was dying to tear Raelynn apart. A useless woman like her who had nothing to her name was not worthy of someone like Keh. Raelynn bit down on her lip. Although she was a non-confrontational person, she was not someone who should be taken lightly. "Miss Mason, that is why I''ve asked you what exactly was the problem with the report. Only when you tell me my faults can I rectify them. If I could recognize them myself, I would''ve corrected the errors when I was writing the report. I treat my work very seriously, I would definitely recognize each of the materials used." Faith was stunned. She seemed to have dug a hole for herself. "Forget it. You can leave now. Since you''ve said so, I''ll ask other designers to research again." "Okay, thank you for your understanding, Miss Mason." Raelynn did not say much and turned around to leave. Darlene looked at her and said, "Faith, you''re not in a good state today. Let me make you a cup of coffee first." Faith nodded slightly. "Good! Thank you for your hard work. I am indeed not doing that well." After Lauren left, Faith slumped down on her chair. She hadn''t slept at allst night, and she could barely focus now. She was extremely jealous. She was beautiful as well, but she had no ce in Keh''s eyes. Well, she wouldn''t make Raelynn''s life easy as well. Suddenly, she smirked and sent a text with her phone. It was already noon when Keh finished dealing with everything from the meeting in the morning. He nced at the time. He had slept verytest night, and he was feeling tired. He picked up his phone and gave Raelynn a call. Raelynn was just about to head out for lunch with ra. "Hey!" She lowered her voice. Keh raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is it inconvenient for you to answer the phone?" "Ah... No, it''s just that ra is here. She has been hired, and coincidentally works as my assistant now." Keh suggested, "Let''s have lunch together." Raelynn nced at ra, who was printing some documents. "I''m going to have lunch with her today. Let''s go home for dinner. Is that okay?" Raelynn could onlye up with thispromise. "I haven''t seen you for nearly 20 hours," Keh retorted. "Hehe... I also want to see you, but I''ve already promised ra to go to the cafeteria for lunch. You and Mr. Parma can go have lunch together. After work, I''ll go over to the apartment to cook for you. How about we make some ribs? I really want to eat pork ribs, but they''re too expensive nowadays." Upon hearing this, Keh smiled and agreed, "It''s okay. Let''s buy it together after work." He was a little addicted to working and eating together. Raelynn smiled when he finally agreed and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the garage after work." Keh agreed, "Okay!" At lunchtime, Raelynn took ra to the cafeteria. The staff canteen of more than a thousand people was veryrge, very spacious, and there was a lot of delicious food. ra looked at the various delicacies and thought to herself, "There are so many delicious foods in the cafeteria. Why do we have to eat outside?" "Rae, take a look at that. I''ve had it before, it''s very delicious." ra felt as if she had found a whole new world. Raelynn smiled and said, "Eat whatever you want." ra nced at the price and was so excited that she almost cried. "Rae, it''s not expensive. The benefits of working here at the Alwynn Group are simply too good." "Who doesn''t know that the staff canteen of the Alwynn Group is better than those outside? Two bumpkins." Raelynn and ra looked back and saw a fashionable woman looking at them with disdain. Raelynn wanted to answer, but ra looked at the crowd and pulled her hand. "Rae, let''s go over there to eat." Raelynn didn''t want to attract too much attention, but the woman''s words were really disgusting. "Miss, we''ve just entered thepany, so curiosity is inevitable. Your words were too harsh." The woman looked arrogant and looked up and down at Raelynn. "Hey! You''re Miss Edwards, aren''t you?" Raelynn''s eyebrows twitched when she heard this. How could she know her name? Raelynn did not speak. "Why don''t you dare to admit it? I heard people in thepany say that the new designer was here to seduce Mr. Keh. Looks like it wasn''t just a rumor." Raelynn frowned. She seduced Keh? What the heck! "Who said that?" Raelynn''s gaze was cold. Although she knew that others couldn''t eat grapes and said that grapes were sour. She was still angry. "What? You don''t dare to admit it?" People gradually gathered around them to watch the drama unfold. Raelynn stated, "I''m being nice, so talk properly." The woman flipped her hair and chuckled. Her words grew more and more unpleasant. "Didn''t I make it clear enough? You, Raelynn, seduced Mr. Keh." Raelynn returned, "What''s wrong with me seducing Mr. Keh? He''s not married, I''m not married, can''t I?" "Also, what does it have to do with you?" The woman was stunned. She couldn''te up with a reply to Raelynn''s words. Men who applied to the Alwynn Group usually hoped for a brighter future, while women who applied to the Alwynn Group usually prayed for better luck. If they could marry Mr. Keh, they would definitely be able to live a good life. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Seeing that the woman had remained silent, Raelynn continued, "You deliberately chose to talk about me in front of everyone. Why don''t you tell me what you''re really up to?" It was not the first time that something like this had happened to Raelynn. Obviously, this woman was looking for trouble. The woman''s expression suddenly darkened, and she nced at the people around her. Everyone was here for the drama. It was tense at work, so when there was drama, everyone was happy to join in. "I''m... not up to anything. I''m just annoyed when I see you, you vixen. Why don''t you look in the mirror, do you really think you''re all that?" "Haha..." Raelynn couldn''t help butugh, and the smile on her face was as icy as the ciers. "You dare call me a vixen as if you''re so noble. Since you''re a woman of morals, why don''t you go for Mr. Keh yourself? Come on, just tell me what you''re up to." Raelynn seized this point and refused to let go. Ever since she went abroad, she had decided to live a good life. If she wanted to live, she would live well. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Huh! What could I be up to? Look at you, how could you be worthy of Mr. Alwynn..." "That''s not up to you to decide. You have no right to say that." Her cold voice was domineering. Raelynn was extremely beautiful, so she gradually attracted everyone''s attention. Faith witnessed everything as she stood in the crowd. As she looked at Raelynn, who was glowing with confidence that was enough to attract everyone, her eyes shed. As Raelynn stood in the crowd, instead of making her look bad, the woman had actually done the opposite to Raelynn. She paused, unable to continue. As long as one did not feel embarrassed, others would. In other words, as long as Raelynn did not feel embarrassed, she would be the one who appeared as if she was fuming with jealousy instead. Seeing that she had nothing to say, Raelynn left with ra. Under everyone''s gaze, they found a table with fewer people and sat down. ra admired Raelynn''s courage. If it were her, she would have swallowed her anger and calmed herself down. Because they didn''t know each other, she wouldn''t dare to confront the woman. "Rae, you were so cool just now." ra gave her a thumbs up. Raelynn looked at her with a smile. She knew how ra was, she would only dare to fume in silence. Only with people she was close with, would she dare to talk back. "ra, when we''re working, we should do our jobs well. If others dare to pick on us, we shouldn''t just take it." "If we just take it every time, their behavior would only get worse." "When you''re working, just focus on yourself and ignore everything else unrted to you. Focus on your own work. Entering a newpany is like leveling up in a game, you get to unlock new areas and learn new skills everyday." "I understand, Rae. The experience I''ve gained from working with you is worth much more than what I would gain from working alone for ten years." Raelynn smiled as she remained silent. She had been forced to grow up this quickly because she knew the Edwards family had decided to abandon her, and she needed to mature quickly. Raelynn did not tell Keh about what had happened in the canteen. However, he ended up getting to know about it anyway. Luke told him everything that had happened in the cafeteria. After hearing this, Keh only had one thought, which was that someone was trying to embarrass Raelynn. Keh looked at Luke and demanded, "Go and check if there are any rumors in thepany." Luke''s eyes shed. Was there a need to investigate? There were so many rumors about Keh and Raelynn. "Mr. Keh, it seems that the news was deliberately released by someone in order to make Raelynn give up. Especially when she chose to talk about it in the canteen, almost everyone from the first floor to the 25th floor knew that Miss Edwards had seduced you." Keh''s expression suddenly darkened, and no one could guess what he was thinking. Luke waited for him to speak, but he remained silent for quite a while. Keh insisted, "Go check it out, especially the woman who made things difficult for Rae today." Someone must be behind it! "Yes, Mr. Keh. I''ve already made arrangements in the design department. I''ve heard that Miss Mason was looking for Miss Edwards in the morning, and Miss Mason seemed pissed." Keh looked up at him and asked, "I asked you to investigate Faith. Did you find anything?" Luke replied, "Her background is very clean. I don''t see any problems with it. She had graduated from a foreign design university and won a lot of awards during her studying days. She''s very outstanding. Except for these, there''s nothing else." Keh asked, "Have you checked hermunication records?" Luke answered, "I''ve gone through them as well, and they were very strange. All of her contacts were her colleagues or people from thepany, there weren''t any contacts of her family. It''s a newly registered number, she must be using a different number personally." Keh narrowed his eyes. He tapped his knuckles on the office desk and said, "Okay, then continue on with the search. Check her call history again, especially from today. Faith seems fine. We only need that woman''s now." His intuition had always been very urate. There was something wrong with this woman, Faith. When his mother left the Alwynn Group, he had personally hired the director of the design department. Among the many designers, Faith was indeed excellent. However, after entering the Alwynn Group, all of her outstanding qualities were not showcased in her work. Her performance at work was not as wonderful as what was described in her resume. This made him suspicious. Luke nodded. "Yes, Mr. Keh." After Luke left, Keh continued to work. He had to finish all his work before he got off. After Raelynn finished her work, she headed to the washroom. She was a little confused about what had happened in the canteen today. Why would everyone in thepany know about it? Was it really so obvious between her and Keh? She was not afraid that this matter would be known by others. After all, it was true and someone woulde after her sooner orter. However, she didn''t expect it to be so fast! "s!" Raelynn sat on the toilet and sighed softly. Indeed, wherever there were people, there was trouble. "Mr. Keh, what''s the matter?" Raelynn was about to go out when she heard Faith''s lowered voice. When she heard the word ''president'', she tried hard to hold her breath. "President, Keh is in thepany." Raelynn blinked in confusion. "What''s going on?" She wondered. Faith was talking to Keh. "President, although I''m the design director of the Alwynn Group, I rarely have a chance to enter his office. I can''t do what you told me to." "President, this is not a problem of how much money it is. It''s a problem of ability. There are no blind spots on the surveince video on the 25th floor. I can''t do what you said at all..." Raelynn listened for a while and fell into shock. She gradually understood what was going on. Was Faith...? However, at this moment, Raelynn''s phone vibrated. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 Raelynn had not yet recovered from the fact that Faith was a spy in thepany. Just then, her mobile phone buzzed and vibrated. Raelynn was nearly frightened to death as she quickly hung up the call. Coincidentally, the sound of running water came from outside, which covered the sound of her mobile phone vibrating. Raelynn held her breath tightly and held her hands tightly. How should she tell Keh about this? Would he believe her words? While she was thinking, her cell phone vibrated again. Raelynn had been staring at her phone, but she was afraid that Keh would not give up. Sure enough! She hung up instantly, but Faith still heard it anyway. She roared, "Who''s inside? Come out!" Raelynn''s chest suddenly tightened. A gust of strong wind blew in from the window. Faith frowned slightly. Was she too nervous? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Did she hear it wrongly? In order to be safe, she went to pull on the handles of each individual stall to check just in case of an ident. She couldn''t afford an ident to happen now. When Raelynn heard the sound of the doors being opened, she thought to herself that she was done for. She was in thest stall, and Faith would reach her soon. There was nowhere to hide in here. "Miss Mason, Miss Hubbard on the 11th floor is looking for you. She''s furious now. You should go and have a look," Lauren said anxiously as she rushed into the washroom. Faith looked at thest door unwillingly and left reluctantly. Perhaps it was the sound of the wind, maybe she heard it wrong. When she heard the sound of footsteps leaving, the breath that she had been holding in for a minute was finally released. "Phew..." Why was it so tiring to eavesdrop on other people''s secrets? However, it was both nervous and exciting. Raelynn didn''t know why Kehhad called her, but she couldn''t go out yet. Faith had just left, and she didn''t know if she had actually heard her phone vibrate. Two minutester, Keh began to text her instead of calling her. "Rae, why didn''t you answer my call?" Raelynn replied, "I''m busy." Keh asked, "Are you... all right?" Raelynn found his words very strange. She immediately replied, "I''m fine. What''s wrong?" Keh answered, "I miss you." Raelynn almost couldn''t helpughing when she saw these three words. Was this really Keh? Why was he as clingy as a child? He was like a child, he would be happy when he received a candy! Raelynn replied, "I''m about to get off work. See you then." She also missed him. Raelynn was about to head out when she heard footsteps again. "Sasha, I know how to meet Mr. Alwynn. As long as we follow Miss Edwards from the design department, we will definitely meet Mr. Alwynn. I heard them say that Raelynn has been very close to him recently." Raelynn fell speechless. Had the washroom be the gossiping grounds? "Oh, whatever, you''re so pretty anyway, you''d definitely win him over. By then, I''ll just benefit from you." "Hehe... Well, after work in the evening, I''ll follow Raelynn to see if what they said is true." "Yes, I''ll be careful so I won''t get caught. In order for our Sasha to be Keh''s future wife, this is nothing." The sound gradually faded away, and Raelynn finally came out of the bathroom. After washing her hands, she could smell the incense in the bathroom all over her clothes. She didn''t return to the office immediately. Instead, she stood at a window for a while and waited till the scent faded before she returned. As soon as she arrived at Faith''s office, she heard an angry roar from inside. "This red dress is the main focus of this season, but it''s different from the drawing you designed. The gold thread on the drawing is the biggest highlight of this skirt. Look at this dress now, what does it look like? How could it still be the main focus?" "What kind of a director are you, with your working attitude, how could we work together? It''s only an hour away from the shoot, and everyone''s ready. How will I exin this mess to the fans? Is the high end decorating room in thepany just for looks?" "Tell me now, what should I do?" Raelynn recognized that it was Miss Hubbard, and she had always been well respected in the company. "Miss Hubbard, I''m sorry. I changed the style at thest minute. Because I didn''t have enough gold threads, I..." "That''s impossible. I''ve been in the Alwynn Group for more than 20 years, and I have never faced such a problem. I''ve found you the gold thread to block your excuse. Now make it on the spot. I''ll use it in an hour." Faith''s heart trembled. She was not the one who had made this dress, how could she perfectly complete the task? "I''m sorry, Miss Hubbard. My hand is hurting. I can''t do it." Faith found an excuse again. She was upset and felt that her life was a mess. How did things end up like this? It only took one day. She couldn''t even aplish the most basic task. Over the years, Margery was still very young and beautiful. People said that the woman who was doted on by her lover would never grow old, and it was evident in Margery. Without saying anything else, she took out her phone and dialed Keh''s number. "Hello, Aunt Margery." "Come down, the 24th floor." As soon as Margery finished speaking, Faith was anxious. "Miss Hubbard, can I have two hours? I can finish it in two hours." Margery looked at her sharply. "Even if I gave you three hours, you can''t do it." She suspected that Faith wasn''t even the one to make this dress. Only an idiot would give a dumb excuse such as their hand was in pain. Soon, Keh arrived at the 24th floor. Raelynn was shocked to see him suddenly appear. "Why are you here?" He was wearing a white dress shirt and ck trousers. His every move looked elegant. When the surrounding designers saw him, they all looked at him in amazement. Keh looked at her and smiled. "Something came up." He then asked, "Do you want to go with me?" Raelynn shook her head. "No, I''m just here to watch the show." Keh teased, "Seems like you aren''t focused on work." Raelynn''s face turned red. "No, I was just passing by." Keh looked at her with a funny expression. Without saying anything, he entered Faith''s office. "Mr. Keh." When she saw Keh, Faith only felt that everything was dark in front of her. "Aunt Margery!" Keh turned to Margery. "Kenny, take a look at this. What kind of designer did you hire, how could they make such a serious mistake? This dress is different from the one in the brochures, this problem has never appeared before. I need this dress in an hour, how could I use this now? All of the models and the directors are waiting downstairs, but just because one department messed up, everyone has to wait for you?" Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Kehforted her with a smile. "Aunt Margery, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. I''ll take care of it." Margery looked at him and questioned, "Will you be able to solve this in an hour?" For so many years, she had been very happy to work with Eden. Now that there was a new worker who was always slowing down her work progress, she was very annoyed. She had to bnce her work and personal life, as she had two children to take care of. Keh smiled and replied, "I promise to solve this!" "Well, I''m relieved to hear you say that. I''ll head down first. When it''s ready, ask someone to send it to me." "Okay, Aunt Margery, why don''t you go get some rest now. Don''t be so angry. If you fall ill, the company will be in a mess." "If you don''t want everything to be a mess, then find someone who is more talented. You have to learn from your father. Don''t employ someone whom you can''t trust, and fully trust your employees." After saying that, Margery turned around and left. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Keh''s, but rather, she didn''t believe in Faith''s abilities. It had been almost half a year since Faith had been hired as a designer of the Alwynn Group. If one couldn''t keep up with their work, they would drag the entirepany down and make them lose their opportunity. Apany as big as this, with so many employees waiting for their sry, would still go bankrupt. Faith noticed that Keh''s warm expression was gone, and in ce was a cold one. When Margery was next to him, it was as if he had been as warm and gentle as he was with Raelynn. She had never seen him show her that side before. "Miss Mason, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and deal with it." His tone was very cold and domineering, making it hard for Faith to breath. Faith''s expression fell. She had no idea how she could fix this at all, and given just an hour''s time, she couldn''t aplish this task. The clothes were made by another designer. What should she do? As soon as she started altering it, everyone would definitely notice something odd. The designers here were all professionals, they would definitely notice the mistake. She had a conflict with the other party, and never thought that they would pull the rug beneath her like this. She wouldn''t pay the rest of the money. "I''m sorry, Mr. Keh. My hand is injured. I''m afraid I can''t aplish the task." She lowered her head, and her long eyshes blocked the emotions in her eyes. Her hands were clenched together. Keh looked at her assistant, Lauren, and said, "Gather all of the designers here." "Yes, Mr. Keh." Lauren quickly left. A few minutester, all the designers from the women''s clothing design department arrived in Faith''s office. When they saw Keh there, they began staring openly. Raelynn stood right at the front. Keh looked at all the designers and pointed to the red dress and gold threads of the model next to Faith. "Who can put the gold threads on this dress in an hour?" Faith had not expected Keh to act like this. All the designers looked at each other. They looked at each other in silence and did not speak. The last part of the gold thread was done by hand. It would be extremely difficult. Without experience of at least ten years, it was impossible. Moreover, it had to be done in an hour. No one dared to try. Of course, if one had the courage to try and seed, they would be rewarded for their efforts. Raelynn actually already knew the whole process. She looked at Keh with clear eyes, and there was always a little caution in them. "Mr. Keh... Mr. Keh, may I have a try?" No one expected that Raelynn would be the one to stand up. Keh looked at her careful movements with a faint smile in his eyes. "Miss Edwards, are you sure?" Raelynn answered, "Mr. Keh, I''m very sure! When I was abroad, I learned this technique from an old master. I know how to do it." She had done it before. If she hadn''t at least done it once, she wouldn''t have dared to volunteer. She had created a specially designed princess gown for a little girl, with goldce and gemstones sewn into it. Everything had been done by hand, and it was definitely not cheap, but it was extremely beautiful. The stunning red dress in front of everyone also had a unique cutting. Its design was one of a kind, and it looked both mature and eye-catching. With the goldence to entuate the red dress, it would look even more stunning. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was both visually pleasing and extremely creative. The hem of the skirt was adorned with peonies sewn with golden thread, and it was beautiful. "Okay, I''ll give you an hour. After that, I need it to bepleted." Keh believed that she could do it. After all, she was good at what she did. However, when he thought of her injured hand, he couldn''t help but worry. "No, Mr. Keh," Faith said without thinking. Keh looked back at her and asked in a serious tone, "Why not?" Faith looked at Raelynn and said sharply, "Mr. Keh, Raelynn is a new designer. She can''t touch the clothes I''ve designed. What if she butchers them?" Keh asked, "Why not? You can''t do it now." "I..." Faith was anxious for a moment. She only wanted to prevent Raelynn from stealing her credit, and couldn''te up with an excuse for it. "Mr. Keh, do you want the workers in the factory to do it? They are more professional." Keh looked at her coldly and said, "As the director, aren''t you supposed to lead the other designers on their journey to a further destination? If you can''t aplish something, why can''t someone else who is capable do it instead?" "Mr. Keh, I''m just saying that Miss Edwards is new here, her skills probably aren''t up to par with the masters in the factory..." "Shut up. It will take more than an hour to find a master who has time toe here from the factory. Do you still have time to wait around?" Faith paused. Would he not give her this little time? "Mr. Keh, as long as I have one more hour, I can make this dressplete." Keh asked, "Isn''t your hand in pain?" "Do you want everyone to wait for you because of your mistakes?" "Do you know how many hours the photographer and director have to work every day?" "I..." Keh didn''t listen to her. Instead, he turned to Raelynn and said, "Miss Edwards, take the dress to your office. I want to see aplete dress in an hour." Raelynn nodded. "Yes, Mr. Keh." Keh looked at the designers and ordered, "Everyone, leave now." Faith bit her lower lip hard. One mistake had caused her image to fall in front of Keh. D*mn you, Raelynn! The other designers left her office. Raelynn quickly returned to her office with the dress and gold threads. She didn''t want to take Faith''s credit, but after knowing about Faith''s true intentions, she had to help, especially when she was Keh''s girlfriend. Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 Keh still had something very important to deal with. After leaving the design department, he quickly returned to his office and started working again, just so he could get off work on time. Faith looked at herrge office in silence. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. How could Raelynn possibly know how to do this? Raelynn''s design had already surpassed hers once, and now it was this dress. If Raelynn seeded, Keh would be more interested in her, and her position in the Alwynn Group would also be in danger. "Ah..." Faith growled in a low voice. Why? Why couldn''t things just go her way for once? Why did she have to enter the Alwynn Group with ulterior motives, and not just be here with pure intentions? She would be able to do things honestly then, but now? She didn''t even have the courage to defend herself. ...... After Raelynn returned to her office, she told ra to put down her work and the two of them began to get busy. ra knew a little about embedding, but under Raelynn''s guidance, her skills started shining as well. Time went by quickly. When an hour had passed, Raelynn hadpleted the final thread. She looked at ra and the two of them smiled excitedly. "ra, thank you for your hard work. Send the rest of the gold threads back and I''ll send the dress down." "Okay, Rae." ra was also very tired. When she was focused on one thing, time really did pass quickly, but she was very tired. Raelynn carefully took the dress and went to the 11th floor. She was sweating profusely. In order toplete the task in time, she had done her best. Moreover, she had sent it down personally. She would not take the risk of having someone else sabotage her efforts. When she entered the elevator, she saw that she was covered in sweat from the reflection in the mirror. Her hair was clumped together, and she did not look put together. The elevator soon reached the 11th floor. Raelynn had been here before, but she was not very familiar with her surroundings. However, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Margery chatting with the model in the hall. "Miss Hubbard." Margery turned to look at her. When she saw the red dress in her hand, she looked at Raelynn and asked, "Is it ready?" Raelynn nodded. "Yes, Miss Hubbard." Margery was slightly surprised as she asked, "What''s your name?" "Raelynn." "Raelynn?" "Yes." Margery looked at her with a smile. "I seem to have heard this name a lot in the past two days." Raelynn remained silent. Why? Was she very famous? Raelynn lowered her head and did not answer. No excuses could change the rumors in the company. There were many rumors about her and Keh. Margery took the dress and checked it carefully. "Well! Not bad. This technique is more proficient than that made by Faith. Butpared with Eden, who has been working for decades, your technique is stillcking. When Eden returns, you can visit her in Dragon City Vi. She will be very willing to teach you." "Okay, thank you for your rmendation, Miss Hubbard." Raelynn was very excited. As long as Miss Hubbard was satisfied, she would be very happy. "Well! A good designer, pursuing perfect craftsmanship. I''ve seen your designs. It''s very good. Come on." Margery looked at her with a faint smile. Raelynn smiled and nodded. "Miss Hubbard, I will work hard." "Okay! You can go back. I''ll call Kennyter. I''m very satisfied with the clothes." Margery headed over to the shooting site with the dress. Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and turned back to the 24th floor. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Faith. The way Faith looked at her was very scary, as if she wanted to kill her. Raelynn pursed her lips. "Miss Mason." "Are you proud?" Faith sneered. "Why should I be proud?" Raelynn didn''t quite understand what she meant. "Miss Mason, I''m doing my best in thepany. Why would you say that I''m proud? In the art industry, everyone has their own unique aspects. Everyone''s designs have their own merits. I don''t intend to take the credit from you. And isn''t your hand in pain? I was just helping you out." Raelynn knew what Faith was talking about. She didn''t really care, because no matter what, Faith would treat her as an enemy. "So do I have to thank you?" Faith asked with a sneer. "No need, Miss Mason. Have a good rest if your hand hurts. I''ll head back to the office first." Raelynn did not want to say anything more to her. When she was about to leave, Faith suddenly turned around and looked at her back, saying, "Raelynn, I hope you can have good luck for your whole life." Raelynn did not look back. She just smiled and replied, "Thank you, Miss Mason. I believe that as long as I am kind enough, luck will stand on my side." After that, she walked gracefully toward the office. Faith bit her lower lip hard. Even if she was unhappy about it, she couldn''t turn back time. If she could do it again, she would definitely check the dress carefully. She would never have given Raelynn such an opportunity. Unfortunately, it was toote. In his office, Keh had received a call from Margery. She said that she was very satisfied with the dress, which made him very happy. After hanging up the phone, he immediately gave Raelynn a call. When Raelynn returned to her office, ra had already prepared tea for her. As soon as she picked it up and took a sip, she saw Keh calling her. Raelynn smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? It''s almost time to get off work." Keh praised, "Rae, you did great. Is your injured hand still hurt?" He was worried about her. Raelynn nced at her fingers and said with a smile, "The medicine you gave me was very effective. It''s already started scabbing and doesn''t hurt at all." Keh replied, "Okay. Head to the garage and wait for me. I''ll go down soon." Raelynn suddenly thought of what she heard in the bathroom. She narrowed her eyes and said, "I''ll wait for you in the vegetable market near the apartment. You drive the car back. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the market." Keh raised an eyebrow slightly and asked with a smile, "Why?" Raelynn insisted, "You have to listen to me. Don''t ask why. I''m doing this for you to reduce the unnecessary trouble that might potentially arise." Keh smiled and said, "That''s not necessary. You don''t have to trouble yourself for me." Raelynn retorted, "That won''t do. You are my boyfriend, and I am a responsible girlfriend." "Haha..." Keh smiled. "Okay, girlfriend. See you at the market gate." After hanging up the phone, ra looked at her with a mischievous smile. "A man and a woman in love are so terrifying, one hour of not meeting each other feels like a decade. How envious I am." Raelynn smiled and did not answer. "ra, have you finished your work today? We can''t let anyone else undermine us." ra nodded. "Rae, don''t worry. I''m also very serious about my work. I''vepleted all of my work today." "ra, let''s get ready to get off work." Raelynn got up and was ready to pack up and get off work. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 When Raelynn and ra arrived at the first floor and went their separate ways. Raelynn couldn''t help but turn around and look behind her. Indeed, there was a suspicious figure following her. It was rush hour and there were many people around. The girl had on a white jacket, shades and a mask. Her actions were out of ce, and her suspicious actions immediately caught Raelynn''s attention. She was the girl who was going to follow Raelynn. Raelynn walked to the bus stop, but her eyes were fixed on the taxi on the road. She was lucky and soon managed to g down a taxi by the road. After getting in the car, she asked the driver to drive. The girl behind her thought that Raelynn would wait for the bus, but Raelynn was very cunning. She actually stopped a taxi a few meters away from the bus stop and left. At the rush hour of work, there were no taxis even after waiting for a few minutes. By the time a taxi arrived, Raelynn had already disappeared. She could only stamp her feet in frustration. She cursed Raelynn for being a cunning fox in her heart. How could she have known that Raelynn had already figured out her true intentions? Keh soon got off from work and made Luke get the car. He waited downstairs, but he ran into I, who was in a wheelchair. "Kenny." I was very happy to see him. She had been waiting for him at the elevator entrance. Keh looked at her with a slight frown. The displeasure on his face was obvious. "Why are you here?" Although I''s foot was injured, she was still dressed in a gentle and virtuous manner. Her smile was bright and moving. "Kenny, I''m going for a walk nearby. After passing through the Alwynn Group, I want to go back with Kenny." She hade here on purpose to wait for him. If he didn''t n to go home, she would have had no chance of bumping into him. She had managed to stay at his ce after all those sacrifices. She couldn''t fail. Keh said coldly, "I won''t be heading back, you can head home first." "Kenny, where are you going? Is it because I''m staying at your house that you don''t want to go home?" The more she talked, the more aggrieved she felt. She started to get teary. "If that is true, I will leave, Kenny." He replied expressionlessly, "Whatever!" before he strode off. "Kenny, I''ll wait for you to go home for dinner tonight, okay?" I shouted after him. However, he acted as if he did not hear her and walked away. I pursed her lips and looked in the direction that Keh had left. She was very angry. Why had shee to him in person and why didn''t he go home with her? In his eyes, what was she? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She had loved him for so many years and had put in so much effort. How could she be willing to give up like this? No, she would not give up. In the corner, Faith saw what had just happened clearly. She suddenly smiled, but she was also very jealous that this woman actually lived in Keh''s house. This woman was not as beautiful as a flower. She was as shy as a flower. Among all the women, she was just an ordinary one. To think that she could live in Keh''s house. That way, her chances would be higher than Raelynn''s. She could make Raelynn and this woman fight. And she could benefit from it. Faith watched as Keh began to leave. A vicious smile shed across her face. A middle-aged woman pushed I out. She deliberately took out her phone and pretended to be on the phone as she walked. "Hey, Angeline, let me tell you a secret. Do you know Mr. Keh? He has a girlfriend. So don''t dream about it anymore." At this moment, I had just left the building. Faith took a step forward and was one step ahead of I. It just so happened that I could hear what she was saying. "Oh, don''t cry. He has someone he likes. You should bless them. Why are you so depressed?" "Okay, okay, fine, I''ll stop talking. The girl Mr. Keh likes has shiny white teeth, and she''s warm and gentle. Not only that, she''s smart and knowledgeable as well, you''re nopetition for her." "Well, I''m hanging up." Faith hung up deliberately and looked at her phone with a smile. Then, she naturally put the phone in her bag and continued to walk forward. "Miss, wait a minute!" Hearing the voice behind her, Faith smiled proudly. She had taken the bait. She slowly turned to look at I and asked, "Miss, are you talking to me?" "Yes." I asked the servant to push her over. She looked at Faith and asked, "I just heard from you that the president of yourpany has a girlfriend. Is your president Keh?" Faith nodded with a smile. "There seems to be only one president in the Alwynn Group." I pursed her lips and gently bit her inner flesh with her teeth. There was a slight pain. She looked at Faith in front of her, who was also very beautiful and elegant. The Alwynn Group nevercked beautiful women, and there were many models. "Then, may I ask who his girlfriend is?" It couldn''t possibly be Raelynn, it was impossible. Raelynn was not worthy of him. Faith replied with a smile, "Raelynn from the design department is a very beautiful woman. She is extremely beautiful and graceful. Many boys in ourpany like her." After saying that, Faith left in a good mood. I''s face paled. It was really her. I looked at the orange sunset in the distance and was about to lose her mind. Keh was serious about Raelynn. She held the edge of the wheelchair tightly with both hands. What should she do? She had followed after him for thousands of miles, just for him. Now that her hope had been destroyed, what else could she do? No, she still had a chance. As long as Keh hadn''t married her, she would have a chance. After a while, she said to the maid, "Let''s go back to the Dragon vi." As long as Keh did not chase her out, her family would not leave the Alwynn family. There would always be a chance. It seemed that she had to thoroughly investigate Raelynn. She should find something for Raelynn to do. At the entrance of the vegetable market, Keh looked at Raelynn, who was standing in the crowd. She looked beautiful, and the smile on her face was dazzling. So this was what having a girlfriend felt like. In the past, he only felt that work was the most interesting thing in his life. Right then, he hadpletely changed his mind. In his life, the happiest thing was to have apanion. Just like his father, he knew very well what to do with love. Ten years was like a day, and few men could do it. His father and several uncles had done it. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" he asked in a low voice. His voice was pleasant to the ears. When Raelynn heard his voice, she immediately felt rxed. "No, I''ve only just arrived. Let''s go shopping first." Raelynn led him inside. However, Keh nced at her hands before holding them. "There are so many people. I''ll hold your hands." He found an excuse that even he himself did not believe. Raelynn smiled and did not expose him. On the other side, I went back to her room after returning to Dragon Vi. She then started looking up Raelynn''s information. Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 However, to I''s disappointment, after searching for a long time, she found that Raelynn''s background was clean. She had been academically outstanding ever since she was a child. Her only weakness was that she was adopted, and ended up being abandoned. Her adoptive parents had gone bankrupt a few days ago, and her elder brother had gone to jail. Moreover, her younger brother had been fired from a car workshop. Her mother''s identity was unknown! I narrowed her eyes. How could a person be clean? No, it was impossible. There must be some secrets that no one knew. Oh, her adoptive parents. I decided to meet her adoptive parents. She would definitely find something out. Unwilling to give up, I continued to investigate. If only she hadn''t continued to investigate. Before this, she had thought that she was better than Raelynn. Only now did she realize that Raelynn''s grades had been outstanding ever since she was a child. I herself was smart too, and she had learnt many things from being a hacker. Although she wasn''t as smart as Keh nor Nathaniel, of course. Apart from that, she was still remarkable. However, she wasn''t ideal in all other aspects. She could only do one thing at a time, she couldn''t be the best in everything. However, Raelynn was outstanding in all aspects, which made I feel jealous. At this time, Keh and Raelynn had already finished grocery shopping. Looking at the pork ribs in his hand, Raelynn smiled and said, "Keh, eating fried pork ribs isn''t that healthy. Let''s go buy some medicer and make some tea." Keh looked at her in surprise. "Rae, do you know how to make herbal tea?" Raelynn raised an eyebrow as she looked at him with a proud smile. "Yes, it''s delicious. It''s my secret form." "Got it. But from today onwards, it may not be a secret anymore, because I have a photographic memory." "Wow! Really? ording to the rumors, you are omnipotent. Now that I''ve heard you say that you have a good memory, I finally believe that there is such a person in the world." She had a good memory, but she didn''t have a photographic memory. Keh stared at her as he asked with a smile, "How many rumors did you hear about me?" Raelynn thought for a moment before she answered, "There are many versions. Which one do you want to listen to?" Keh raised his eyebrows. Were there really so many rumors about him? "Say whichever you want." "Haha... There''s a lot. ording to the rumors, you''re cold and distant, no matter who you were talking to. When I first met you, you did give me that feeling. Besides that, you''re even more powerful than your father, and it''s true as well. Thepany is doing very well." Keh''s expression suddenly darkened. "I''m not as decisive as my father. My father is worse than me when ites to ruthlessness. I even let you be bullied in thepany''s canteen. I suspect that the woman was acting under someone''s orders. Luke is investigating and will find out about it soon." "Oh!" Raelynn had never thought about this. She didn''t expect someone to do this behind her back. Who could it be? The people who had recently been hostile to her were I and Faith, as well as Magnolia. Raelynn said, "If you find out, tell me. I wouldn''t just take it." Their goal was to ruin her reputation. So that she couldn''t marry Keh. "Okay! There will be news soon. Let''s go home and make dinner first." Keh took her out of the market. They went back home to make dinner together. At seven o''clock in the evening, the two finished dinner and went to the shopping mall downstairs for a walk. Raelynn was feeling a little full. After walking for half an hour, her stomach was empty again. At the same time, Keh received a message from Luke. After reading it, it was almost as he had guessed. He nced at the girl next to him, then at the milk tea shop not far away, and said, "Rae, I''ll buy you milk tea." Moments ago, he saw a boy buy a cup of milk tea for his girlfriend. The girl smiled happily. "Okay!" Raelynn also noticed the milk tea shop not far away. There were many couples buying milk tea. The two of them walked over. Keh nced at the variety on the milk tea list. He rarely drank this, so he didn''t know which one was good. "Rae, what vor do you like?" His voice was always pleasant to listen to, so gentle that it made her heart tremble. It was like a breeze,fortable and fascinating. Raelynn pointed to the grass jelly milk tea. "That one!" Keh then turned to the waiter and ordered. It was rare for the waiter to see such a handsome man. She kept her best smile and asked, "Do you want to add ice cubes?" Keh looked at Raelynn again. "Do you want it cold? It''s not good for your health." Raelynn didn''t expect him to be so attentive, but she liked having it cold. "Then I''ll have it slightly iced. The weather is so hot now, it shouldn''t really be a problem." He couldn''t refuse her request, not to mention that she had suffered a lot in the cafeteria because of him. He couldn''t bear to see the people he cared about be bullied. Keh looked at the waiter and said, "Don''t put too much ice on it." "Okay, sir. 12 dors in total!" Keh took out his phone and was about to pay. Raelynn asked with a smile, "Don''t you want to have it with me? Look at those couples. Each of them has a cup of milk tea in their hands. I think we would feel happier if we had it together." "Really? Let me order one as well." He had never been in a rtionship, so he did not know how romantic it was. Raelynn looked at the list and picked one for him. "Have the mango pomelo sago one. It''s good, I''ve had it before." Keh nodded with a smile. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." "Haha..." Raelynn smiled happily and held his arm. Seeing her taking the initiative, Keh lowered her head and looked down. He couldn''t help but smile. The moment her arm touched his arm, the soft touch, as well as the faint fragrance from her body, seemed to have hit his chest hard. The voice was very clear and subtle, making his heart tremble slightly. There was a kind of joy that he had never experienced before that gradually spread throughout his whole body. When he received the milk tea, he carefully picked it up for Raelynn and examined it before handing it to her to drink. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Thank you!" Raelynn smiled and did not let him go. What should he do? The closer she was to him, the happier she felt. He was careful in everything he did for her, and he was serious about it too. The more she interacted with him, the less she wanted to leave him. Since she could not leave him, she would never leave him. "Is it good?" Raelynn asked with a smile as she watched Keh take a sip of milk tea. He probably rarely had this. The vor she picked for him was good. Keh looked at the milk tea in his hand in surprise. It was indeed good. "It''s delicious. It''s my first time drinking it. Gia and my mom like milk tea very much. I''ll refuse every time they ask me to try it." "Seven." Behind them, Nathaniel suddenly called out to them. Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Keh and Raelynn looked back and saw Nathaniel standing behind them. Under the shing neon, he wore a white casual shirt, beige pants, and white shoes. He looked elegant and charming. However, the way he was eyeing them was a little weird. "Nathaniel, why are you here?" Keh asked. Nathaniel nced at Raelynn and then at him. The look in his eyes was clearly telling Keh that he did not like Raelynn very much. Nathaniel walked over to the two of them and said with a smile, "I said that you haven''t returned home recently, so I thought you were here and came to see you. I didn''t expect to meet you here." "What''s wrong? Did Raelynn know that I lived in the Dragon City Vi and not allow you to go home?" Nathaniel''s words were very direct, and he looked at Raelynn with disdain. Raelynn did not avoid his contemptuous and contemptuous gaze. She felt that she would definitely be the one to take the me. After all, she was Keh''s girlfriend. "Why do you have to say that?" Keh returned. "Did I say that to you?" Nathaniel smiled and said, "I is a reasonable girl. She won''t say that." Of course, even if I had said so, he would not have told her that it was I who had told him that. I called him, feeling wronged. She told him that since she moved in, he had never returned home. If Seven didn''t go back, how could he develop feelings with I? Keh said, "I think you''re blind. To me, I is just a stranger. Although I often see her, the two of us haven''t spoken much. You know that this is for the best. It''s not that I don''t want to talk, but that we have nothing to say to each other. Do you think we can be together like this?" "So, you don''t have to talk about Rae like that. The woman I like has done nothing wrong, and she''s kind, so she would never do something like this. It was me who made the decision to live in the condo myself as I''ve been busy at thepanytely, it''s too far to travel to and from Dragon Vi." More importantly, he could date Rae here and would not be disturbed by anyone. Nathanielughed as he looked at Keh. "Seven, are you defending Rae? Are you saying that I is unkind? Seven, you''ve known her for seven years, don''t you know what she feels for you?" "She hade to River City to see you at all costs for you. Can''t you understand her sincere heart?" Keh replied, "No." Nathaniel fell speechless. "Nathaniel, you can leave. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll tell you once again that Raelynn is mine. If any one of you tries to do something to her, don''t me me for turning against you." Nathaniel sneered as he looked at Raelynn. "Raelynn, you really have some tricks up your sleeve. Seven has lost his mind because of you, and now he can''t even tell right from wrong. I won''t be fooled by you. I''ve met more women than you''ve had meals, so you better be careful." After that, he turned around and left. Raelynn was speechless. Well, she was his girlfriend, of course they would me her. "Mr. Be, this is also the first time I''ve seen someone like you who doesn''t differentiate right from wrong." Nathaniel sneered and continued walking forward without looking back. "Rae, ignore what he said. Nathaniel has been blinded." Raelynn answered, "I know. It doesn''t matter what others think of me. What matters is what kind of person I am in your heart. As long as you believe me, that''s enough." In the future, they would also be living their own lives. It had nothing to do with others. Others could only see the surface, but could not see the process of them falling in love. Therefore, she did not care much about Nathaniel''s words. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keh stared at her deeply. "I believe you!" He trusted her unconditionally because she had not done anything wrong. She could tell what was on I''s mind. "Let''s go. Let''s hang around for a while longer. I''ll send you home." Keh held her hand. Raelynn lowered her eyes shyly and took a sip of her milk tea. The strong fragrance filled her mouth and she closed her eyes in enjoyment. "Keh, let''s go out on the weekends, I want to have a real date with you!" She had decided to live the rest of her life with him. Keh replied, "I''ll try my best to let Luke spare some time for the weekend. I also want to go on a date." For the sake of love, Gia and Ricky had been hurt to different degrees. With the lesson he had learned before, he would definitely be careful to make his love this time sessful. They would not have to go through all kinds of ups and downs like them to get together. A peaceful rtionship was also filled with love, there was no need to hurt each other. "Okay!" Raelynn smiled and asked, "Will it affect your work?" "Before I met you, I''ve always thought that dating was boring, but now I don''t anymore," Keh replied. "Really? I used to think the same way as you did when I was in school. My life was very boring, I was either studying in school or working part-time. I''ve never thought of having a rtionship. My adoptive father had arranged a boyfriend for me. I''ve only met him two or three times, and I usually don''t contact him. Maybe it''s because I''m too boring, he didn''t like me." Keh suddenly paused, and his expression darkened. "Why are you still thinking about him? Stop thinking about him." His tone was very domineering. Raelynn''s beautiful face was full ofughter. "When did I think of him? I was just telling you about my life experience. When I was abroad, I didn''t meet any boy who moved me, so I made two foreign girls friends. After returning to China, I only asionally contacted them." "By the way, is the management of the elite university very strict?" Keh shook his head slightly. "No, not after I got into college. We can study on our own. We''ve been doing business from the very beginning. I started my own business when I was very young. I took on some jobs online and made quite a lot of money." "My mother had always worried about me." Raelynn smiled and said, "It''s really rare for you to be so self-disciplined and hard-working when you were born in such a rich family like this." "In my impression, the rich sons I''ve met were all like the kind of people like James." She had had a headache the moment she saw James. Of course, she had never been this way. She also believed that there were good people in the world, and there were more good people than bad people. After Nathaniel left, he drove straight back to his residence. Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Nathaniel and Austin had known each other since they were young, and had remained close friends. However, as the both of them liked to drink, they did not stay together. They lived in their own separate condos, both with the same gray and white interior. However, it was not as neat and clean as Keh''s. He took out his phone and called I. "Heady! Nathaniel." I''s tone was soft and cute, and she sounded a little wronged. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I, stay at Seven''s house. He has been working overtime recently. You don''t have to worry." "Nathaniel, is it because of me that Kenny wouldn''te home? Should I move out?" I''s words were choked with sobs, but there was a smile on her face. "I, it''s not like that. Don''t overthink it and stop worrying. Seven''s parents will return next month. By then, you should get along well with them. As long as they like you, things will be much easier." Nathaniel thought that I should be able to understand what he meant. If Seven really wanted to get married and have children, in his opinion, I was very suitable for him. As for Raelynn, she was a girl who had nothing. She even had to rely on Keh for her younger brother''s job. Someone like her could only be a burden to him and offer nothing of help, and she might even drag him down. He would never allow such a thing to happen. "Nathaniel, I understand. Thank you so much for always taking care of me." I was in a much better mood. She was no longer feeling down. She would stay here forever, and she didn''t believe that Keh would stay away from home forever. However, she did not stay idle. She called her friends abroad and asked them to spread some rumors about Raelynn. After receiving her friends'' approval, she smiled eerily. Raelynn would always be someone beneath her, and she would make sure Raelynn understood that. Keh had something to tell Raelynn, so he took her back to the apartment. Raelynn thought for a moment and thought that she should tell him about Faith. She did not want her to hurt him. The two of them sat on the sofa. Keh sat next to her and hugged her tightly with both hands. Smelling the familiar scent of her body, he was in a good mood. He suddenly had the thought to hold her tightly for the rest of his life. "Rae, about the incident in the canteen. The girl who was provoking you is named Yannah Evenbrace, and Luke had found the chat history between her and Faith. Faith was the one behind it all, and I suspect that she has ulterior motives..." "She does." Raelynn interrupted him as she caressed his face. "Yeah?" Keh did not stop her actions. On the contrary, he liked her taking the initiative to approach him. He liked everything about her. He just suddenly thought of that. "Do you remember when you called me today but I didn''t answer? I was in the washroom at that time, and Faith was calling someone else whom she addressed as ''president''..." Raelynn told Keh about everything that had happened today. After listening to her words, it did not seem like he was too surprised. On the contrary, it was as if he had already expected it. During this period of contact, he found that Faith''s talent was not as good as when she first applied. She seemed to have been very clear about the recruitment process of the Alwynn Group. At that time, he desperately needed a good director for the department, so that his mother, who had worked hard for many years, could have a good rest. Meanwhile, Faith was the most outstanding designer among all the designers. She had worked as a design director in a well-known international clothingpany abroad. He secretly checked and found her previouspany. Moreover, she had brought the resignation certificate from her oldpany. He firmly believed that now, there was a bigpany behind her to support her and to help her on her journey. It seemed that whoever was behind it had already had their eyes on him for a very long time, but only he was oblivious to it. Something as intricately nned as this had actually managed to fool him. "Rae, I won''t fire Faith for the time being. I must find out who thepany behind her is and what they''re up to." Raelynn didn''t know what was going on. She understood what he meant as soon as he said that. "Are you afraid that I''ll suffer?" she asked with a smile. Keh nodded. Raelynn smiled and answered, "A fool won''t be able to hurt me. It''s not easy for Faith to make things difficult for me. Don''t worry, I won''t just take it." She wasn''t someone whom others could take advantage of. Keh smiled and kissed her ear. He ignored his increasing heartbeat and said, "Rae, let me take you home." Raelynn''s body tensed up and bit down on her lips. His kiss had made her feel extremely sensitive. ...... The next day, when Faith noticed the rumors about Raelynn, she smiled. I was already on the move. I, Keh''s junior, wasn''t particrly close to him. She would leave after staying in River City for a while. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Faith did not view her as apetition. However, Raelynn was the only one whom he treated differently. He had taken the initiative to kiss Raelynn, which almost drove her crazy. As soon as Raelynn arrived at her office, ra turned to her anxiously. "Rae, have you seen the news?" Raelynn asked, "What news?" Raelynn thought to herself that no matter how big the news was, it had nothing to do with her. As amoner, she only cared about her own life. "Rae, rumor has it that in order to marry a rich man, you were willing to sacrifice your own brother into prison. Not only that, you didn''t even care about your adoptive parents, and Rory even recorded a video iming that you were an ungrateful child, that you would do anything to marry someone rich... Well, there''s a lot more, I wonder who hates you this much?" ra was angered at the fact that the people who spread these rumors didn''t even know Raelynn''s true character. Raelynn was shocked. "Huh! ra, I never imagined that I would be on the news one day. Am I really that important?" ra was taken aback as her eyes widened. "Rae, do you still have the mood to joke around?" Raelynn smiled and didn''t care at all. "Why not, ra? It''s obvious that they''re just jealous of me." "That''s right, but you can''t be so careless. You must find out who was behind it." Raelynn bit her lips. It was either I or Faith. She couldn''t think of anyone else other than these two people. In this way, her family background was also exposed. People gradually started to gather around Raelynn''s office. Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 Raelynn nced at the door and her beautiful eyes shed. ra noticed it as well. She whispered, "These b*tches are all here to join in the fun. I bet they''re waiting for you to embarrass yourself." ra was fuming. She knew that there were many things going on inside thispany, especially when the CEO was a smart and handsome young man. Everyone here was cunning and had their own intentions. Raelynn smiled and said, "Don''t worry about them. They can say whatever they want to say." "Some rumors get out of hand. When others have already decided to believe in the rumors, they wouldn''t believe me no matter what I say. I''d rather just stay silent and do my own job." "You''ve always been so kind." ra had no choice but to start preparing for the meetingter in the morning. There were still many things to do after the meeting. She had never been this busy back in her oldpany, but after she started working for the Alwynn Group, she felt that everything had changed. There were new challenges every day and it was very fulfilling, life wasn''t boring anymore. In Keh''s office on the 25th floor. Keh saw the news about Raelynn. "Raelynn is an ungrateful child." "Raelynn is a shameless bitch." "Raelynn is too ambitious for her own good." "Raelynn is a seductive witch." "In order to join a rich and powerful family, she framed her brother and put him in prison." Rory had even filmed a video, so someone had obviously gone to her. All kinds of insults made him feel like he was about to burst. Luke stood by him patiently. He cursed internally. It had only been one single night, why had things changed so fast? "Mr. Keh, I''m going to investigate this matter now." With a sullen expression, Keh answered, "No need. I''ll do it myself." "You can attend the morning meeting today." Luke had been with him for many years. If Keh himself couldn''t attend the meeting, Luke could go on his behalf. "Okay, Mr. Keh." Luke then left. He suddenly felt a little worried for whoever was behind this. Keh was ruthless. Keh turned on hisptop and three minutester, he had already found the address. He then proceeded to delete all the rumors circting online. Then, he called Nathaniel angrily. "Hello." Obviously, he was still asleep as his voice was muffled. "Nathaniel, I never thought that you were such a lowly person." Keh''s words were as cold as ice, and even through the phone, Nathaniel could feel it. He immediately woke up. He sat up from his bed, his nket kicked down onto the ground. "Seven, what are you talking about?" "Nathaniel, I''ve found the address. It originated from theputer at your house abroad. I know that you dislike Rae, but you shouldn''t have insulted her like this, and you shouldn''t have exposed her like that online. Now everyone is bashing her on the inte. You didn''t even know the truth behind what happened in the past. She''s just an ordinary girl, why would you do this to her?" "I told youst night that if you dare to touch her, don''t me me for being ruthless." Keh meant every word he said. "Hey, hey, hey, Seven, who told you that? Raelynn? What did I do to make you talk to me, your brother who has been here for you for more than ten years, like this in the morning?" "Raelynn has seduced you so much that you''ve lost your mind. You''re talking so much sh*t in the morning." "She must be jumping with joy now that she''s ruined our friendship for over ten years." "Also, Seven, I''m begging you to look at things clearly. Only a few hours had passed since west met, but Raelynn has influenced you so much that you already view me as an enemy now." "Seven, I advise you to be sober. Otherwise, your Alwynn family will be destroyed by that scheming woman..." Nathaniel bbered on. The more Keh listened, the deeper he frowned. After hearing Nathaniel''s words, he replied ndly, "Nathaniel, you are the one who made a mistake. If you aren''t deaf, you should''ve been able to hear me clearly. I was the one who found out your address, you''re the one who spread her rumors online to make everyone bash her." "Rae did not do anything to break our friendship, stop jumping to conclusions." Nathaniel fell speechless. What was Keh talking about this early in the morning? "Seven, how could I ever do such a thing? Oh, Raelynn really is smart. She''s managed to frame me with something like this, what a terrifying woman." Nathaniel muttered as she walked over to his desk. As soon as he turned on hisptop, he saw the news about Raelynn. Keh had sent him everything. As Nathaniel read everything, he felt his heartbeat increasing in fear. No matter how much he hated someone, he would never do something like this. Moreover, Raelynn was a girl. "Seven, I don''t care what you say. I did not do this. Shouldn''t you ask Raelynn about it yourself? Maybe she''s some expert who fooled us both." "It''s not like you''ve just only met me. No matter how much I hate her, I wouldn''t do something like this to her. I will be open about it, I''ll take revenge right in front of her eyes." "Seems like you''re still not awake. When you can think clearly,e exin to me yourself." After saying that, he hung up the phone. After he ended the call, Keh fell deep into thought. As Nathaniel had said, he knew Nathaniel, Austin, and Carson''s personality well. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel usually wouldn''t do such despicable things, and he had already warned himst night. He would not just ignore their friendship. Who could it be? Why did he have to use Nathaniel''s foreign address to do this? Austin, I, and Faith. Austin couldn''t have done it, he had been busy recently. It was either Faith or I. As he counted the odds, I seemed the most likely to have done this. If it really was her, then she would''ve hidden everything well. She knew how powerful he was, so she must have prepared well. Therefore, she had deliberately tripped Raelynn overst time only after making sure that there were no security cameras around. A sharp light shed across Keh''s eyes. He would make her learn her lesson as she had dared to plot something like this in his own house. He would make sure that she would remember what the consequences were if she messed with him. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at the screen of hisptop. He was trying to find the loophole. He started typing away on hisptop. Just then, Nathaniel gave I a call. This was well within her expectations. Her friend had been very supportive. As soon as I woke up in the morning, she had seen everything. Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 I had a clear purpose, and she knew what Nathaniel was like. As long as he was prejudiced against someone, it would be hard for him to change his mind. It was his stubborn character that gave her an opportunity. She wanted Nathaniel to despise Raelynn and think that she was an extremely cunning woman. She wanted him to think that Raelynn would be a huge burden on Kenny. She wanted him to think that Raelynn would ruin Kenny''s life, and as his best friend, Nathaniel definitely wouldn''t just let her be. The more Nathaniel hated Raelynn, the more he would help her. "Nathaniel, why are you calling me so early? I just got up and haven''t even brushed my teeth. I have nothing to do now. I''mzy." Nathaniel suppressed the anger in his heart as he said, "I, you can rest well now since you''re not working. When you start working again, there will be a lot for you to do, and you won''t have time to rest." "I called you to tell you that Seven will definitely marry you. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s only Raelynn, it''s not a big deal." Raelynn was such a scheming woman. How could he let her marry Seven and let him be bewitched by her? I pretended to be worried as she said, "Nathaniel, you don''t have to do this for us. I would feel sad if this affects your friendship with him. At the end of the day, a rtionship is based on mutual interest. If Kenny doesn''t like me, I can''t do anything too." Nathaniel reassured her, "I, no, you''ve done very well. Continue to work hard, okay? I''ll help you." "I understand, Nathaniel. It''s because I didn''t do well enough that Kenny doesn''t like me. I will work harder in the future." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s heart ached when he heard this. "I, you are too kind. You don''t have to worry about this. Rest assured that I wille visit you in a few days." "Okay, Nathaniel, but you can''t be too impulsive. Take your meals on time and rest well. "Hehe..." Nathaniel smiled and said in a doting tone, "I don''t know what Seven is thinking, but he just wants to spoil other women instead of a kind girl like you. You don''t have to worry, Seven will be yours sooner orter." As long as he was there, he would never let Raelynn marry Keh. "Nathaniel..." Iined. After hanging up the phone, he went for a shower before heading to the Alwynn Group. Meanwhile, when Raelynn and ra returned from their meeting, all the news about Raelynn was gone. ra looked at her in surprise. "Rae, there''s nothing here anymore." Raelynn didn''t seem too surprised. When she came out of the meeting room, she had received a message from Keh. He had already dealt with everything on the Inte. Even if he didn''t handle it, she wouldn''t worry about it anyway. If Keh cared so much about what others thought of her, Raelynn would be nothing to him. She was neither a celebrity nor a famous designer. Whoever was behind this had a clear intention. They wanted the women in Alwynn Group to attack her, to make her the joke of thepany. However, no matter what their purpose was, as long as Keh believed in her, nothing would affect her. One had to lose something in order to gain something, they couldn''t have it all. Was it possible to have everything one wanted? It was impossible! No matter if it was Faith or I, they were nothing in Keh''s eyes. At one o''clock in the afternoon, Nathaniel arrived at Keh''s office. Luke knew that Raelynn''s incident had something to do with Nathaniel. After sending a cup of coffee in, he left. Now that Keh had found out about what had happened it seemed like the office would be a mess. Seeing that Nathaniel had arrived, Keh put aside his work. Nathaniel was extremely stubborn. If someone left him with a terrible first impression, then his impression of them would only grow worse, never better. "What are you doing here?" There was a hint of impatience in Keh''s voice. He knew that there was no use talking to Nathaniel. There was no point in arguing. Nathaniel sat down elegantly, crossed his long legs slowly, and looked up at him with a smile. "I''m here to wake you up." Keh''s expression darkened. "No need. We shouldn''t talk about it now." Nathaniel smiled as he insisted, "We should." "Your stubbornness has made you incredibly dumb, so we shouldn''t talk about it." Nathaniel smiled as he continued, "Seven, you''ve been to an Elite Academy ande into contact with many things that others couldn''t even dream to touch. What you work hard for is the most valuable, purest things and people in your life. But now, you''re almost at the bottom of the abyss. Do you even have a future?" Keh knew that Nathaniel was here to lecture him. "You don''t have to judge what I do, but take a look at yourself first." "The address is your ce from abroad, if it wasn''t you, then who else would it be?" "Raelynn." Nathaniel firmly believed in his own thoughts. Keh asked, "Why would she do that?" Nathaniel answered, "Because I opposed you being together and wanted you and I together. She hated you so much that she framed me." "Don''t forget. Last time in your garden, she deliberately pushed I down the steps but insisted that I fell down herself. You were there to witness everything. All of us know just how cunning Raelynn is, only you don''t." "Is I someone that vicious? Would she have injured herself that badly?" "Yes!" Keh replied firmly. Nathaniel fell silent. "Why?" Keh answered, "To stay in Dragon Vi." Nathaniel rubbed his nose. He seemed unable to refute this reason. Indeed, I wanted to stay in Dragon Vi. "Kenny, don''t be so one-sided. Get along with I more, and you will find that she is a good girl." Keh pointed to the door of the office. "You can go now. I don''t want to waste time on an idiot." "Also, if you think that I is such a good girl, just marry her. I don''t like her, and I will never like her." Nathaniel suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Seven, you know that I treat her like a sister." Keh asked, "So, why are you forcing her upon me?" "I..." "Get out." Keh pointed at the door. His expression was extremely terrifying, but he still appeared elegant. "When you''re no longer an idiot,e talk to me." Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Nathaniel looked at him helplessly. "Seven, when you let a girl like I go, you''d regret it. Raelynn is a cunning b*tch, I''ll prove it to you." Keh did not answer. He lowered his gaze, but the anger in his eyes was even more evident. Nathaniel stared at him deeply before leaving. The moment the door was closed, he closed his eyes tightly. Nathaniel really was dumb. Keh''s phone started to vibrate. He picked it up and saw that it was Austin. "What''s wrong?" Austin could also feel the suppressed anger in his voice. "Seven, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry? I heard that Nathaniel went to look for you. What''s the matter?" Keh asked, "Who told you that?" "I, she said that she was afraid that you guys would fight." Keh replied, "It''s okay. He left." "Well, as long as you''re fine. Do you want to meet tonight?" Keh replied, "No." "Sure, next time then." Keh hummed in response.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He then hung up the phone and dialed I''s number. Looking at the caller ID, I was very excited and proud of her n. These men were ying into the palm of her hand. He also called her one by one. "Kenny." Her voice was very gentle, and there was a big smile on her face. "I, stop ying dumb. You may be able to fool Nathaniel and Austin, but I''m not someone you can fool around with. I''m also not a kind person, I''m much more ruthless than you think I am." I held her phone tightly as she asked with a smile, "Kenny, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you are talking about." "It doesn''t matter if you understand. The most important thing is that your actions caused a conflict to arise between Nathaniel and I. Also, I will assign a doctor to check on your feet every day. When it''s fully healed, get out of my house." After saying that, he hung up the phone. I''s expression turned ugly and anxious. She thought that her n was wless, but she didn''t expect that he would still be able to see right through her. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Finally, she could not help but start crying on the table. After a long while, she stopped crying, and she thought about that b*tch, Raelynn. If it weren''t for her, Kenny wouldn''t have treated her like this. Why couldn''t that b*tch just die? Why didn''t shemit suicide after reading the news just now? Women like her would only harm others if they lived in the world. How could someone like her, who came from a family like that, be worthy of Kenny? What was Kenny thinking? I was not convinced. She found the phone number of Raelynn and dialed it. Raelynn had a lot of work to do today. Although her design draft had passed sessfully, there were still many things to follow up. Her phone rang several times before she picked it up. "Hello!" "Raelynn, you little b*tch, you really dare to answer the phone?" Raelynn immediately recognized that it was I when she heard her voice. Her arrogant and domineering voice and her superior tone made Raelynn very ufortable. Raelynn replied with a smile, "I''ve done nothing wrong, so why wouldn''t I? Are you calling me now because the news on the Inte is gone now?" "Miss Aiden, it''s my first time seeing someone expose themselves for their own crime. It was you, right? Unfortunately for you, Keh has already settled everything for me." Now she could almost determine that I was the one behind everything. Raelynn started recording the conversation. "Yes, I was the one who did it. I, I Aiden, am brave enough to admit to it. I want to destroy your reputation. As long as I am alive, don''t you dare think about marrying Kenny. Raelynn Edwards, I will ruin you." Raelynn smiled nonchntly. "Miss Alden, on your journey to ruin my life, let me remind you something. It is awful society that we live in, and any crimemitted could ruin someone''s life." "Yes, you''re right. I will finish you so that you will never be able to get back up on your feet again. Just you wait, since this incident didn''t cause you to be fired from the Alwynn Group, you will run out of luck next time." Raelynn looked at her screen and smiled. I was no match for her. She didn''t care and lowered her head to continue working. At this moment, ra walked in with a color palette in her arms. "Rae, take a look at this color. It seems to be different from what we ordered before. This is the version I just took back from Miss Mason''s office. I always feel that the color is not right." Raelynn got up and walked over. "Let me take a look." ra was very meticulous in her work and knew that thepany was apetitive one. When Raelynn received credit, she would as well, so she had always been very careful in her work. For those who studied fashion design, they were very sensitive to the color of the fabric. At first nce, Raelynn saw that the color was not right. She immediately took out her mobile phone and pulled out the previous version. Inparison, the color was quite different. She had chosen royal blue, not the shade of blue that was on the palette. It was very dull, and if she had proceeded with it, she would''ve been done for. "I''m going to see Miss Mason." Raelynn took the palette and rushed over to Faith''s office. "Knock knock..." "Come in." Faith looked up at the door and saw Raelynn entering with an angry expression on her face. "Miss Mason, I presented you with a different color palette previously, right?" Raelynn asked straightforwardly. Faith''s eyes shed as she answered, "How could it be? You presented me with this, and now that everything has already been set, you''re telling me things are different? Raelynn, what are you doing?" Raelynn gazed at her coldly as she returned, "I''m saying that someone had deliberately changed the colors. If we proceeded with production based on the current palette, thepany would lose money. Miss Mason, did you not check everything properly?" Faith lowered her gaze slightly as she replied mindlessly, "You confirmed this with Mr. Keh previously, of course I wouldn''t check it again. I just wanted to run it through with you for the final time, is there a problem?" Looking at her calm expression, it seemed that she was not surprised at all. Raelynn was so angry that sheughed. She had never seen such an irresponsible director. "Miss Mason, there are strict approval procedures for every style and color of the clothes here. You can''t pass them if they are not qualified. Now you''vee to ask me if there is a problem? Didn''t you see the problem when you were looking through it?" Raelynn''s words were sharp and her tone was aggressive. Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 Faith said with a smile, "Raelynn, it''s none of your business. Why are you ming me?" Raelynn knew that she wanted to get away with it. Except for Faith, no one dared to do so. "Miss Mason, let''s be honest. Tell me, what should we do?" Faith''s expression also turned cold, and she said, "What''s wrong? Now that you have a good backer, you''ve be so aggressive?" "What do you want to ask me about your own question? How would I know what to do? I will only report this matter to Mr. Keh truthfully." "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go see Mr. Keh." Raelynn was also anxious. If Faith wanted to deny it, she could turn against her. Faith looked at her arrogantly and said in a sarcastic tone, "Raelynn, I know that you are now with Mr. Keh. I despise women like you who rely on men to climb up. With Mr. Keh''s protection, you don''t take people seriously, do you? You are a vixen, and you will get your retribution one day." Raelynn smiled and her gaze became contemptuous. "Miss Mason, my first impression of you was indeed very good. I thought you would be a gentle and kind person, but what you have done recently has changed my opinion of you." "A jealous and vicious woman. Do you understand that I''m trying to reason with you?" Crack... Raelynn mmed the color board on her desk. "Do you have any evidence that I relied on men to get the position? I am indeed with Keh, but we love each other. It has nothing to do with work."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Please don''t mix personal feelings and work together. Regarding this matter, without your permission, no one would dare to do it." Faith knew that Raelynn was not someone to be trifled with, but she did not expect her to have such a stubborn side. She said that they fell in love with each other. What a joke! "Raelynn, are you two in love? If Mr. Keh really loved you, he would have married you long ago. Would he let you work hard here?" Raelynn looked at Faith''s ugly expression, and the jealousy in her eyes seemed to be overflowing. She smiled and said, "Even if I can marry Keh and be a part of the Alwynn family, I will do what I like seriously. I will not go back and be a housewife for him. That is the difference between you and me. What you care about is his identity, status, and money." "What I care about is that the two of us genuinely love each other. After getting married, we will respect each other''s hobbies and interests." "You won''t go back and be a housewife for him." "Oh! You''re talking as if you''ve already married Keh and joined the Alwynn family. You''re such a shameless b*tch," Faith said sarcastically and viciously. Raelynn stated word by word, "It will happen sooner orter." After she said that, she picked up the color board and left. If she became the wife of the president of Alwynn Group in the future, she would definitely humiliate Faith, a woman who looked down on others. Faith looked at her with a frown. "What are you doing?" Raelynn looked back at her and said coldly, "Didn''t you say that I found a man to rely on? I''m going to find my man to deal with this matter now." Faith had done it on purpose. How could she help her solve it? Moreover, that matter was of great importance and Raelynn couldn''t afford to pay for it. Since she had a man as her backer, why didn''t she use him? Boyfriend, it''s time to use you now. Raelynn left Faith''s office and went straight to the top floor to look for Keh. Faith had never dreamed that Raelynn would do this. Bang, Bang, Bang... Raelynn was so angry that she mmed the door. When Keh heard the loud knock on the door, his eyes were filled with anger. "Come in." His tone was very cold and heavy. Who dared to smash his door? Raelynn pushed the door open and entered, her beautiful little face full of anger. When Keh saw it was her, he instantly suppressed all his anger and hostility. He smiled and asked, "Rae, what''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" "Hmph!" Raelynn unhappily sat on the office chair opposite him. She looked straight at him and asked, "Keh, do you think you''re my boyfriend?" Although Keh didn''t know why she was angry, he still answered with a smile, "Yes. Rae, you''re my future wife." Raelynn was very satisfied with his answer. "Since I''m your future wife and your wife has been bullied, shouldn''t you help me?" "Who dares to bully my wife?" Raelynn threw the color board on his desk. "The color board I saw with you was changed. Something like this has happened before, so I''ve always been on guard. Today, I asked ra to bring it back to confirm it again. I didn''t expect that someone would have changed it." "Oh, let me take a look." Keh began to read the color board carefully. It must be a serious matter if this girl was so angry. Sure enough, No. 26 and No. 38 had been changed. These two outfits'' colors had been changed. If they went up this quarter, Raelynn''s status would also rise. That was the reason why he had taken a fancy to Raelynn''s designs. Her designs were not the most perfect, but they were the most fashionable and very in line with the present trends. Compared with the styles on the market, the clothes she designed were unique and highly recognizable. However, who was so bold to change the color board? Knock, Knock... Keh looked at the door and said, "Come in." Faith walked in with a smile. She was dressed in a ck dress, which made her skin look particrly fair. She looked at Raelynn with a smile and said, "Miss Edwards, what are you doing? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t solve it for you; I just haven''te up with a n yet. Why did you directly report the matter to Mr. Keh?" "Miss Edwards, I thought that you were a tolerant and generous person. I didn''t expect you to be so intolerant." "Mr. Keh is a busy man, and he has plenty of matters to attend to. We don''t have to bother Mr. Keh with such a small matter." Her tone was very gentle and soft, but somewhat unbearable. Looking at Faith, who was so good at acting, Raelynn was stunned. Did Faith mean that Raelynn was too petty and mean toe here toin about her? Haha... How could she put on such a show? How did Raelynn get by all these years? The people and things she met were much more powerful and brilliant than Faith. She had also struggled to win. She suddenly smiled, and it was very dazzling. "Miss Mason, is this a small matter? You didn''t treat me like this just now. Didn''t you say that this is something I have made up with Mr. Keh? Does it have anything to do with you? Since it has nothing to do with you, I will ask Mr. Keh to solve it. Is there anything wrong with that?" "Didn''t you say that I climbed up by relying on a man? Mr. Keh is my boyfriend. Why can''t I rely on him?" "If you say I''m not tolerant enough, then tell me now, why did this color board be another one?" Faith was stunned. Every word Raelynn said made her feel ashamed. Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 On the contrary, Raelynn was calm, and even her smile was dazzling. Because she was the one who did something wrong, she was not confident enough. Raelynn was so open and candid,pletely unhurried. Faith responded with a gentle smile, "Miss Edwards, I''m trying to find a way to solve this problem." Raelynn sneered and said, "Faith, forget about acting in front of me. Don''t act anymore when you are here. Pay attention to your own demeanor. Since you are tolerant and generous, when I was discussing with you downstairs, you should have shown an attitude of willingness to deal with things instead of letting mee here angrily to solve things." Faith wanted to put on an act. Sorry, she was not in the mood to apany her. "Miss Edwards, I didn''t. You misunderstood." Faith was still wearing a faint smile. In front of Keh, she had to be patient. At this time, Raelynn was angry, so she naturally would not speak nicely. "Faith, have I really misunderstood? Didn''t you say that I climbed up by relying on men? Why are you so reasonable now?" Raelynn looked at her in amusement. Faith''s expression was extremely ugly. Keh didn''t say a word; he was also letting Raelynn do what she wanted. "Miss Edwards, as the design director, of course I won''t be as messy as you." Since she said so, she had to climb up. A good reputation? Of course, it was on her. Raelynn was just aplete shrew. "Keh, are you just going to watch me being bullied like this? What''s the use of being my boyfriend?" Raelynn looked at Keh angrily. Keh looked at the angry woman and felt that she was cute in every way. Faith was so angry that she had nearly choked. When Faith was in the office just now, she just wanted to humiliate Raelynn. She didn''t expect that when she came here, Raelynn would really use Keh to suppress her. That proved that Raelynn was really his girlfriend. She was so stupid. Why did shee here to make trouble for herself? Faith was so angry that she almost fainted. Keh came out and put his hands on Raelynn''s shoulders. "Alright, Rae. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" He was gentle, and he spoke in a tone that Faith had never heard before. Faith waspletely jealous. No, no, a woman like Raelynn was just Keh''s ything. One day, when Keh got tired of her, he would get rid of her. "Yes! I''m not angry anymore. I''m thirsty." Although Raelynn said that she was not angry, there was still anger on her beautiful face. Keh smiled gently. "Would you like tea or a soft drink?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Raelynn answered, "I want to drink hot chocte." "Okay, I''ll be right back," Keh said as he walked out of the office. Raelynn raised her eyebrows and looked at Faith, who seemed to have eaten a dynamite. Didn''t she want to watch that scene? Raelynn might as well let Faith have a good look. Faith was provoked by the challenge in Raelynn''s eyes. When she came to her senses, she said with jealousy and hatred, "Raelynn, is it interesting for you to do this?" Raelynn said, "Why not? Didn''t you just want to see this scene? Didn''t you just want to see how I seduce men? I usually seduce Mr. Keh like this." Faith was almostpletely angered by her words. "Raelynn, you''re so shameless. You''re a vixen. You''ll die a terrible death." Faith could only say this fiercely. Raelynn said, "You are just jealous. My boyfriend treats me well, but why did I be shameless? Miss Mason, you can''t ask to see if and then get jealous." "You..." Faith was about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open. Thus, she could only shut her mouth. Keh came in with a cup of hot chocte. When Faith saw that there was only one ss, she looked embarrassed and awkward. "Here, Rae, your favorite hot chocte." "Thank you!" Raelynn took it with a smile, took a sip, and narrowed her beautiful eyes with satisfaction. Looking at her, Keh couldn''t help smiling. He took a step forward and said with a smile, "It''s right to do this today. If there is anything you can''t solve,e to me." That showed that her boyfriend was a little useful. Faith was speechless. Her jealous heart once again felt like it had been stabbed. "Mr. Keh, this is what happened today. I didn''t know that the color board had been changed, so I didn''t pay attention to it. It''s my fault. I''ll go down and check it out." Keh turned to look at her. His eyes were sharp, and the pressure from his whole body made Faith want to lower her head. However, as soon as she lowered her head, it showed that she was guilty. She braced herself to look straight into his sharp and aggressive eyes. "Can you investigate it clearly?" Keh threw out a cold sentence. Faith''s heart tightened. "Miss Mason, how could you make such a mistake? You are so irresponsible about work. It seems that you have been sitting too long in your prestigious position." Faith choked, feeling as if she had shot herself in the foot. "I''m sorry, Mr. Keh. I''ll handle this matter well." "There''s no need. I''ll handle it myself." Keh looked at her. "Ig I have to wait for you to deal with it, we''ll never get any sales this year." "I..." Faith''s face was as pale as snow and her whole body felt weak. "Miss Mason, this is yourst chance. If this happens again, I will dismiss you. You can go out first." Keh was handsome and ruthless. He hated negligence at work the most. Faith had obviously vited his biggest taboo. She was also very aware of this. Her heart clenched. How could she forget about it? "I''m sorry, Mr. Keh. I got it." She turned around and was about to leave. Keh added, "If we find out that someone has changed the color board, no matter who it is, they must leave thepany immediately. Miss Mason, you go and gather the people involved in this matter. I want to investigate them one by one." Faith''s face turned from white to green. She was the one who had changed the color board. She had done it to frame Raelynn to kick her out of thepany. However, she didn''t expect that Raelynn was so serious. She found some clues and ran over to Keh toin. Right then, she had an impulse to strangle Raelynn. "Okay, Mr. Keh." Fortunately, she had arranged a way out. After Faith left, Raelynn breathed a sigh of relief. She took a long sip of her hot chocte and said, "She went too far. I obviously entered thepany by my own efforts." The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, in her heart, she really regarded Keh as her lifelong lover, so she expressed these negative emotions. Keh looked at her and said with a smile, "It''s okay. They will soon know your abilities." Raelynn nodded abruptly. "Keh, it''s lucky that you''re here. Hurry up and hug me. I''m not feeling well." Keh was extremely pleased with her request. He had long wanted to hug her to relieve his yearning for her. He opened his arms and held her in his arms. He buried his head deeply in her shoulder. Smelling the faint fragrance of her body, he rxed. Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 "Rae, I miss you again. What should I do?" As an energetic young man, he had little resistance to the woman he liked. Raelynn naturally knew what he meant by ''miss''. She patted his back gently and said with a red face, "Keh, work. Be serious." Keh hugged her even tighter and said childishly, "No, I just want you. I don''t want to do anything else." "Haha..." Raelynn couldn''t helpughing. He was indeed a troublemaker. She raised her eyes and looked at him. When she saw the lust and tenderness in his dark eyes, her heart ached. She looked shy and whispered, "That won''t do. Let''s go back to the apartment together after work." Such an obvious hint was something that Keh understood very well. "Now we have to solve the problem first. Work is more important." Keh also knew this. "I''m going to solve the problem." Keh picked up the color board. "Let''s go down together." "Yes!" Raelynn didn''t want to do it, but Faith had gone too far. She had worked hard for more than ten years, but was misunderstood like this. She was very sad. She was another person who did not like to be wronged over these things. She had an innocent rtionship with Keh, and she had never deliberately seduced him. Why was she being gossiped about? Keh called Luke and the two of them went to the 24th floor. In Faith''s office, she had already gathered all the personnel who were rted to the matter. All four of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Keh. When Faith saw Keh and Raelynning down together, she felt very upset. She took a step forward and said with a smile, "Mr. Keh, they have all seen the color board. ra is Miss Edwards'' assistant. The color board was correct when it left her office. However, when it reached her office, it was wrong." Someone had to take the me for the matter, right? Raelynn''s assistant would be the scapegoat. Both Raelynn and ra knew what Faith meant. Raelynn spoke up, "Miss Mason, Miss Hansen is very serious. She was the one who found out that the color board was incorrect. What do you mean by that?" Faith looked at ra and smiled. "Miss Hansen, this is the true version I gave you. Why is there a problem with it when it was in your hands?" Her tone was aggressive. ra could never have imagined that she would be taken advantage of. Raelynn looked at Faith, who wanted to stay out of the matter. Keep dreaming. "Miss Mason, could you think before you speak? It was Miss Hansen who found out the problem and told me. Only then did I know that there was something wrong with the color board. Are you putting the me on Miss Hansen now?" Faith looked at her coldly. "Miss Edwards, what do you mean by that?" Raelynn retorted, "Something went wrong with the color board in your office. Why did you push the responsibility to my assistant? From your office to mine, it''s only ten steps away. During this period, would Miss Hansen have the time to do anything?" "There are so many things we can do. Miss Hansen, don''t you agree?" Faith''s gaze was sharp as she looked at ra. ra smiled and asked, "Miss Mason, what can I do?" Faith said with a smile, "For example, you can change the color board yourself." ra looked at her with uncontroble anger in her beautiful eyes. "Miss Mason, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying." "Miss Hansen, even if you want to pretend to be confused, this is not the way to do it." Faith''s gaze became colder, but her aura was not enough to scare ra. It wasn''t until that day that ra realized how evil human hearts were. During these years of work, she had met many people. If it had been in the past, she would have been scared. However, things were different now, and she had to defend her reputation. What''s more, she was more confident with Rae around. "Miss Mason, I''m sorry but I don''t want to take the me. Why did the first person who noticed the problem be used of being the person who did it? If I really wanted to change the color board, why should I tell Miss Edwards?" "Miss Mason, if you want to frame someone, you have to have enough evidence. When I came to see you this morning, you gave me the color board very readily, and I looked at it while walking back. There are no surveince cameras in your office, but there should be some in the corridor, right?" Faith was stunned. Why were the people she met that day all so smart? Why? Keh looked at Luke and instructed, "Luke, the surveince footage." "Yes, sir." Luke immediately clicked on theptop to check the footage. "Huh!" Luke was surprised. "Mr. Keh, the surveince footage was destroyed." Keh ordered, "Give it to me." "Yes!" Luke handed theptop over. Keh took it over and saw that the surveince footage had been deleted. However, it was not difficult for him to get it back. Faith was very nervous. She looked at Keh''s handsome face with both hatred and love. She hated that he never looked at her, but she loved everything about him. No matter what, he was excellent. Two minutester, Keh showed the video to Faith. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Faith was stunned. She had already asked someone to delete it. How could he get it back? "Miss Mason, look at it yourself. After Miss Hansen came out of your office, she looked through the color board and returned to her office. Less than a minuteter, Miss Edwards came to your office. What do you think Miss Hansen can do during this time?" "Or do you have other evidence to prove that Miss Hansen changed it?" "I... I didn''t. I was just specting that ra would do this. After all, even assistants would be jealous of the designers." "I... I..." "Shut up!" Keh angrily smashed theptop in his hand, and the light in his eyes was as cold as ice. Raelynn was speechless. He could get angry if he wanted, but why did he smash things? Thatptop was very high-end, and it was very expensive! Faith was stunned. Everyone was also shocked. They lowered their heads and didn''t even dare to breathe. Faith just felt like something was choking her. She was nervous and scared. Keh knew that there was more than one spy in thepany. Since Faith could delete the surveince footage, she must have aplices in thepany. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he was going to take her out. "Luke, investigate the person who deleted the surveince video immediately. Find out who did it." Keh''s expression was very gloomy. He would not spare anyone who dared to do such a thing under his nose. "I got it, Mr. Keh. I''ll look into it right away." Luke knew how serious the matter was. To think that someone would dare to delete thepany''s surveince footage so easily. Wasn''t that a p in the face? Wasn''t this a p in Keh''s face? Luke turned and left. When he left, he nced at the brave ra. "This girl is very cute. She''s obviously scared, but she''s still trying her best to defend herself. She''s so cute!" He thought to himself. This time, Faith waspletely flustered. If they were to investigate in this way, she would be found. The development of the matter was beyond her control. What should she do now? She couldn''t let Keh find out about her. She was very anxious, and she had been too impulsive to frame Raelynn. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 Faith was so anxious that she sweated profusely. Raelynn looked at her with a cold gaze. Did she understand the urgency now? She wanted to throw the me onto ra? Dream on! "Miss Mason, shouldn''t you apologize to my assistant?" Raelynn''s voice was cold as she looked at the nervous Faith. Faith was like a frightened deer. When she heard Raelynn''s voice, she suddenly red at her. "What did you say?" Raelynn repeated, "I said, Miss Mason, shouldn''t you apologize to my assistant? Why did you frame her without any evidence? Miss Mason, shouldn''t you apologize?" Faith gritted her teeth and looked at ra. She apologized reluctantly, "Miss Hansen, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you." ra looked at her coldly and did not speak. If there was no surveince video that day, she would probably have be the scapegoat. After Faith apologized, she looked at Keh and said, "Mr. Keh, I''m going to the bathroom." Keh nodded slightly. He sat down with Raelynn and waited for the result. Raelynn nced at ra. ra immediately understood. "Mr. Keh, I''m going to the bathroom too." Keh also nodded slightly and did not notice themunication between the two women. The remaining three staff members became more and more nervous. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Once ra had cleared her name, this matter would lie with one of the three of them. However, they had never done such a thing before. They were also afraid of being wronged. After all, no one wanted to admit something that they had never done. From Faith''s actions, it seemed that she wanted to find someone to take the me. However, with ra''s previous exnation, they were no longer afraid. Anyway, they didn''t do anything. Things could be checked! All of a sudden, the office became quiet. Even the breathing of the three people standing became cautious. Only Keh and Raelynn were sitting quietly. Neither of them felt awkward. On the other side, after Faith came out, she did not go to the bathroom, but went to the fire exit to make a call. ra took off her high heels and followed her. "Hello! Boss, something happened to me. You must help me, or we will all be exposed..." ra walked over quietly and started recording. She ced her phone behind the fire hose and turned to leave. This time, she really went to the bathroom. A few minutester, ra watched as Faith returned. She then went over and retrieved her phone, then followed her. Keh watched as Faith returned, but Luke had yet to return. Raelynn looked at Faith, who looked rxed at this time. It seemed that the matter had been solved. She really wanted to see what Faith would do next. She also hoped that ra could obtain sufficient evidence. Faith looked at Raelynn and smiled. "Miss Edwards, what happened today is a misunderstanding. I believe that Mr. Keh will soon find out the truth of the matter. I just went out, and I''m much more awake now. I''m really sorry for what happened just now. I haven''t slept well recently, so I''m a little absent-minded." "With your mental condition, you don''t have to go to work," Keh said mercilessly. Faith was speechless. She had once again shot herself in the foot. "I''m sorry, Mr. Keh. I''ll adjust myself as soon as possible." Keh looked at her coldly and said, "Miss Mason, I can''t trust you anymore because of what you''ve done recently." Faith pursed her lips tightly and endured the pain in her heart. She had really been too anxious that such a thing happened. Her breathing hitched, and she remained silent, hoping that Boss had arranged it. Otherwise, she would really be kicked out of thepany. At that moment, ra walked in as well. She looked at Raelynn and nodded slightly. Raelynn picked up her phone and sent a message to Keh. "ra discovered a situation. Do you want to hear the recording?" Seeing the news, Keh was stunned for a moment and slowly nced at Raelynn beside him. He nodded slightly. Raelynn said, "Miss Hansen, let''s go back to the office first." ra understood. "Okay!" Keh also stood up and said, "Just in time, Miss Edwards. I have other things to discuss with you. Let''s go to the office together. We''lle back when Luke returns." Faith was speechless. She always felt that something was wrong, but there was no evidence. The three of them returned to Raelynn''s office and she closed the door. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra spoke up, "Mr. Alwynn, Rae, I got a recording." Keh and Raelynn nced at each other. Raelynn requested, "ra, let''s listen to the recording first." ra turned on the recording. "Hello! Boss, something happened to me. You have to help me, or we will all be exposed." "Boss, you also know how I feel about Keh. There''s a designer in thepany whom he has taken a fancy to, and I''ve done something to frame her, but Keh now suspects me. Boss, please help me." "As long as you help me this time, I will definitely help you get the information about the ATM n you want." "Boss, we just need to find two people to take the me. One is a person in the surveince room, and the other is a person who changed the color board." "Okay, I see. Thank you, Boss!" After the recording ended, none of them spoke. Keh''s handsome face was full of hostility. How did the other party know about the n? The ATM n was his new artificial intelligence product. Although it had been developed, it had not been promoted inrge numbers. There were still many bugs that had not been repaired and it was still in the testing stage. How did the other party find out so soon? Raelynn looked at the pale-faced Keh and asked, "Mr. Keh, what should we do now?" Keh was silent for a long time before he spoke up, "Let''s see who the two people to be med are. There are still many spies in thepany. If we want to find out one by one, we can only keep giving them opportunities to be exposed." Raelynn said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Miss Mason doesn''t want me to marry you, so she will keep ying tricks on me. She will also use the people in thepany to cover her. At that time, you can kill them all in one fell swoop." Keh looked at her with distress and said with a smile, "I won''t let my beloved woman suffer like this. Don''t worry, I will handle this matter well." ra was speechless. Wow, Raelynn''s so doted on. She was right there! Raelynn answered sullenly, "Well, I wanted to do something for you. Since you won''t let me do it, I have no choice." She was a little unhappy because she could not help him. Keh said with a smile, "Rae, you''ve done a lot. The ATM n is my new research and development n, but it hasn''t beenpleted yet. If the other party wants to seize it, there must be other actions." He still had a lot of chances to catch hold of the other party''s weakness, but he didn''t want to let Raelynn suffer. Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Raelynn said, "Mr. Keh, ra and I can help you. As long as you can use us, just say it." That was the top business empire in River City, where there were many talents. There was no shortage of people like them. However, as his girlfriend, she still wanted to do her best. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Keh looked at the two of them and said, "Actually, you don''t have to do anything. Just pay more attention to the people around you as usual." "Also, you have to tell me immediately if something like what happened today happens again. Don''t swallow your pride and solve it yourself. They are a group. If they work together, you are no match for them. Now that we know their purpose, it will be easier for us to find out who they are. Be careful and don''t tell anyone what you know today." Raelynn and ra nodded. They were not people who gossiped. Keh looked at ra. "Miss Hansen, could you please send this recording to Raeter? Rae, please send it to me." ra hesitated and then responded, "Okay!" In fact, she really wanted to know about her idol''s private life. In Keh''s circle of friends, there must be news of his whole family. Could she also see her idol? Her idol had not made any new TV series or films recently, and she was already despairing. Unfortunately, Keh was a careful man who would not add another woman''s phone number in front of his girlfriend. She was happy for Rae, that she could find a man who really loved her. A few minutester, Luke came back and the three of them returned to Faith''s office. He also came up with two people, and the man and woman stood there submissively. When Luke saw Keh enter the room, he noticed that thetter''s dark eyes were filled with violence. Others might not understand Keh very well, but Luke did. His heart sank. Who had made Keh angry while he was away? Once Keh got angry, his work would be extremely hard. "Mr. Keh, I ran into these two talking on my way to investigate the surveince footage. The man''s name is Sebastian White and he works in the surveince room. This woman''s name is Nina. She''s the assistant of Ms. Jane Clement from the design department. She admitted that she wanted to frame Miss Edwards because of jealousy." Keh had already known the result. He said, "Fire the two of them. Alwynn Group will never employ again." Luke replied, "Okay, Mr. Keh. I''ll inform the Human Resources department right away." Hearing this, Faith breathed a sigh of relief. The matter had finally been solved. How could she get the new ATM n next? Keh said, "Miss Mason, call all the designers over. I have something to announce." Faith smiled and nced at her assistant. "Lauren, go and get the designers from the design department toe over." "Okay." Lauren quickly walked out. In less than ten minutes, all the designers had gathered. Over the past few days, Keh had often gathered them together. Everyone had heard about what had happened to Raelynn. For a moment, everyone was in a state of panic and they looked nervously at Keh. They were afraid that they would be med. However, in the next moment, they were stunned. Keh looked at the crowd and said, "You''ve all worked hard. Miss Mason''s work ability is limited, and she''s nearing the end of her six-month probation period. However, her working ability has not reached my expectations. In the next month, if your autumn designs can garner the most sales in the market, you will be promoted to be the design director. I hope that everyone can work hard and seize every opportunity to get the promotion." Upon hearing this, all the people present were overjoyed. Only Faith felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She looked at Keh in disbelief. He was going to humiliate her in this way. That''s right. Alwynn Group never joked about work. It was all because of Raelynn. Faith had never seen such a thing happen before Raelynn came, and she worked very hard. Even if there was anything that Keh wasn''t satisfied with, she would soon be able to correct it. However, because of Raelynn, impulse was like the devil. Jealousy had ruined her career and her future. ...... The matter was solved just like that. When Raelynn and ra returned to their office, they were excited and happy. After all, they had won a bloody battle. How could they not be happy? ra''s legs did not tremble just now, but right then, they shook uncontrobly. "Rae, my legs are shaking." Raelynn looked down and saw that ra was indeed shaking violently. She smiled happily. "ra, why are you so useless?" ra blushed. "Rae, this is the first time I''ve won. How can I not be happy? Can I not be excited? Just now, I was so nervous that I felt tense. Now that I''ve rxed, my heart is racing and my legs are trembling. Even my head is in a mess. I''m really useless." When Luke came in, he heard ra''s words. He could not help but smile. "Miss Hansen, you''re in the same state as when I first started working part-time in society. You''re brave when you''re standing your ground and arguing with people. You should continue to be like this in the future." Luke smiled and walked towards the two of them. Raelynn asked, "Mr. Parma, what are you doing here?" Luke replied, "Mr. Keh said that the two of you have worked hard. He asked me to send you two sses of iced tea to calm you down." Raelynn was lost for words. ra was also speechless. Keh was so considerate. She also wanted such a good man. "Thank you." Raelynn took the drinks with a smile. "You''re wee! I have something to do, so I''ll leave now." After Luke left, Raelynn took one of the drinks and handed it to ra. She smiled and said, "Drink it. Calm down!" ra took it and took a deep breath. The cool feeling made her heartbeat recover a lot. "Wow! It''s so nice and cold. This feeling of iciness has aroused my fighting spirit." ra took another sip of the tea with a face full of enjoyment. Only then did she look at Raelynn, who was slowly sipping on her drink. "Rae, you must work hard this time. You must obtain the position of design director. That way, no one will dare to bully you." Raelynn smiled and retorted, "It''s not that easy." Although she was very confident in her designs, there was always going to be someone better than her. Nothing was absolute. "Hey, don''t I know you well? Your work is one in a million. Otherwise, you wouldn''t apply for Alwynn Group." "You have to believe that your designs are very unique, just like the former design director and Mr. Keh''s mother. Her designs had their own unique style, which is why she was able to stand firm in the fashion industry." "However, so are you. Mr. Keh has a unique eye and picked you out of tens of millions of people. This is your ability." Raelynn was actually very happy to hear these words. "When autumnes, we''ll know the result." She just wanted a stable job and be able to do what she liked to do. That was enough. Humans would have endless desires if they were too greedy. Desire would swallow one''s heart and change one''s self. That was the most terrifying thing. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 After work, ra had something to do, so she left first. Raelynn promised Keh that she would go to his apartment, so she went to the garage to wait for him. In order to go on a date with Raelynn, Keh had been working hard. When the time came, he had Luke go home first. As for Faith and the two people who had been fired, he had already sent professionals to follow them. He went to the underground garage to pick up Raelynn and they went back together. As soon as Keh entered the elevator, he received a call from his brother. "Ricky." "Kenny, are you off work?" Keh replied, "Yes! I''m about to go back." "Hehe... Kenny, I heard from Gia that you have a woman you like." Keh was speechless. "Wow! I thought you would be single for the rest of your life. I didn''t expect you to find a girlfriend so soon." "Dad and Mom have wanted toe back for a long time, but I don''t want them toe back. In a few days, Symantec Group will have a ribbon-cutting event. You can go on Mom''s behalf." "Mom and Dad are both here. I want to wait for Marlon and Juliet''s vacation. Then, we cane back together." Hearing this, Keh was in a particrly bad mood. "You like to live with your parents so much. Why don''t you just move back to River City as well? Why do you keep Mom and Dad there?" Henrick said, "Ah, Kenny, they are also my parents. I know you miss Mom, but I haven''t seen her for a long time." Keh was speechless, and his expression was very unpleasant. "Kenny, one month. We''ll be back in a month. It''s almost the end of June and the children will soon be on holiday." Hearing that, Keh began to feel much better. "Tell Mom that I''ll go to Symantec Group on her behalf. She doesn''t have to work so hard." "Got it, Kenny. I''ll tell Momter." Henrick hung up the phone happily. However, Keh couldn''t bring himself to be happy. As soon as Keh stepped out of the elevator, Raelynn saw him. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, she walked over and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen? Why do you look so pale?" Keh shook his head slightly and held her hand. When he saw her, he felt much better. "It''s okay. Let''s go back to the apartment. There are a lot of ingredients we boughtst time, so we don''t have to buy food today." Raelynn said, "Okay! Let''s go buy some fruits. You have to eat fruits and vegetables so that you can be healthy. I don''t think you like to eat fruit very much. There''s not even an apple at home." Keh thought about it and agreed. When he lived in Dragon Vi, there were servants who cut fruits for him, so he ate some. Presently, he lived alone, so he was really not bothered to do it himself. Most men were inherently careless, and couldn''t be bothered about their daily lives. No wonder so many mothers wanted their sons to find a wife. Sure enough, it was his wife who was more attentive. "There''s a shop under the apartment building. Let''s go there and buy it." Keh took her into the car and drove straight back to the apartment. For Faith, who was still in a state of shock, when she saw that Raelynn had gotten into Keh''s car, her heart broke. No matter what she did, Keh would not give her a second nce. It was unknown whether that woman, who liked Keh, would continue to disturb Raelynn in the future. Faith agreed readily to Boss''s request when she asked for help earlier that day, but right then, she didn''t know what to do. How could she get the necessary ns? If she couldn''t get it, the other party would abandon her. She knew very well what kind of situation she was facing. Faith took a deep breath, got in her car, and drove away. As soon as Raelynn and Keh returned to the apartment, she put down her things, and he hugged her from behind. Raelynn''s body instantly tensed up and she did not move at all. Although they had been together many times, she was still nervous and shy. Keh was a little embarrassed at how keen he was, but as soon as he saw Raelynn, he became very impulsive. "Rae, may I?" Even if he missed her, he would respect her. Only if she was willing would he continue. Raelynn turned around and looked at him. The two of them were facing each other and they clung to each other. The burning heat from his body seemed to be burning her. His dark, ink-like eyes were full of burning passion. Raelynn slowly stood on her tiptoes, but she still couldn''t kiss Keh. Raelynn was a little angry. The height difference between them was really a pain. She kicked off her shoes in anger and stood on the sofa. Under Keh''s confused gaze, she lowered her head and kissed him. Keh''s whole body trembled, and his lips curled slightly. His smile was full of tenderness, and the soft touch made all the blood in his body boil. A few minutester, the shackles on the two of them werepletely clear. The feeling of being honest with each other was too beautiful. Raelynn even forgot her bashfulness and was immersed in the happiness brought by Keh. His strong physique impacted her soul. Raelynn felt as if it was floating in the clouds. When she was at her limit, she bit hard on Keh''s shoulder. The double stimtion made Keh feelBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. satisfied and happy. Raelynn was drowsy, and she silently praised Keh for his strong physique. However, at that moment, it was as if she had just run 5,000 meters. She was so tired that she was almost out of breath. The room was dark, and time proved how terrifying the man''s physical strength was. "Rae," Keh whispered in her ear, and his satisfaction made him very energetic. He liked this sweet date so much. Raelynn closed her eyes, and even her eyshes were covered with sweat. Hungry and tired! Keh knew that she was tired. After taking a bath with her, heid on the soft couch with her in his arms. Raelynn had already fallen asleep. He smiled, lowered his head, and kissed her gently on the forehead. In high spirits, he turned around and went to the kitchen to cook. There were many ingredients in the refrigerator from when they had gone shopping togetherst time. He could make a few simple dishes. It was not difficult for him to make a meal for two people. In order to make Raelynn happy, he used the pressure-cooker to cook the ribs, adding corn and carrots to the stew. That way, the dish would be more nutritious, and Raelynn would like it very much. Raelynn slept until eight o''clock, and she was directly awakened by her hunger. She went to look for clothes in the wardrobe and saw that there was a wardrobe as tall as a wall, and full of clothes for girls. Each style had two colors, and they were all her size. She smiled, put on a pink dress, and went downstairs. In the kitchen, Keh was washing some grapes and apples. There were also some of Raelynn''s favorite grapefruits. Hearing the footsteps, Keh went over with the washed fruit and put them on the table. "You''re awake," he said with a smile. Raelynn nodded shyly and looked at him with me. "Hungry!" Keh helped her sit down. "I''m almost done with dinner. Sit down first. You can eat soon." Keh moved quickly and soon brought the food to the table. Raelynn also began to eat unceremoniously. After they finished their dinner, Raelynn narrowed her eyes with satisfaction. Keh was good at cooking. "Rae, sit down for a while. I''ll make tea for you." Keh began to serve his girlfriend. "Okay." Raelynn was toozy to move, so she just let him serve her. Ding-Dong... Someone rang the doorbell. Raelynn was a little confused. Who woulde at this time? Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Raelynn nced at Keh, who was busy in the kitchen. She could only get up and open the door. When she opened the door and saw I sitting in the wheelchair, she was slightly stunned. Wasn''t she at Dragon Vi? Why was she here? The moment I saw Raelynn, her face was filled with hatred. She was indeed here. She couldn''t wait to kill her with her own hands. She asked angrily, "Raelynn, why are you in Kenny''s apartment?" Raelynn was also very angry when she saw her. After all, they both liked the same man, and in order to get Keh, this woman had used unscrupulous means to frame her. There was Faith in thepany, and I was also there outside thepany. It was like being faced with both a tiger and a wolf! Raelynn retorted, "I''m Keh''s girlfriend. Why can''t I be here?" I couldn''t hold her temper anymore. She shouted, "You b*tch, how dare you!" Raelynn looked at her with a funny smile. "You said I don''t deserve him, but you do. I, whom you think doesn''t deserve him, am already with him. However, you think yourself worthy of him, yet you can''t even see him?" "You b*tch, where is Kenny? I want to see him." I was so angry that her breathing was ragged. She spoke without thinking, and Raelynn''s wordspletely irritated her. "B*tch, who are you scolding?" Raelynn was never polite to I. "Raelynn, why don''t you scold I again?" Nathaniel, who had gone to the parking lot, had just come out of the elevator when he heard Raelynn scolding I. Looking at Nathaniel''s aggressive expression, Raelynn sneered and said, "She was the one who scolded me first." "How could she scold you? I has been very obedient and sensible since she was a child and has never cursed or swore. I personally heard you scolding her. Let''s see how you will defend yourself this time." Raelynn looked at him calmly and said, "I just scolded her. I dare to do what I dare to do, and I''m frank. Do you dare to ask her?" Feeling wronged, I lowered her head and wiped away her tears. "Nathaniel, I didn''t." I was extremely ufortable. "You shameless woman." Nathaniel walked over and looked down at I. "I, don''t cry. Let''s go and see Seven now." "There''s no need. I''ve already seen what happened just now." Keh''s cold voice sounded behind Raelynn. I was speechless. She had been too engrossed in the noise earlier and did not notice that Keh was behind Raelynn. "Seven, you''d better listen. This woman is so vicious, and you brought her here. You''re so stubborn." Nathaniel was furious. He had never been as angry as he was now. "Shut up. You''re the stubborn one. You only heard Rae scolding I, but you didn''t hear her scolding Rae. You idiot, get lost!" Keh hated Nathaniel even more now. A man who could not tell right from wrong was confused by a woman. He just ran up and spouted nonsense. "Seven, you must have been bewitched by this fox. Who is I? She''s our junior. Do you still have any conscience to treat her like this?" Keh held Raelynn in his arms, stepped forward, and red at him coldly. Nathaniel looked at the two of them hugging each other and frowned. "Seven, must you be so stubborn?" "Nathaniel, do you have to be so stupid?" Keh retorted rudely. "Seven, you..." "Enough; you don''t have to say anymore. Nathaniel, if you dare to be unreasonable to Rae again, we won''t even be friends. If I makes use of you, I can forgive you once. If you continue to be so stubborn, don''t me me for being rude." Keh would not allow anyone to bully his beloved woman. Nathaniel''s emotions were extremelyplicated as he looked at Keh''s serious expression. He was even more upset. Seven didn''t even want to be his friend because of a woman. "Haha..." Nathanielughed coldly. "Seven, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. You are so obsessed with a woman that you can''t distinguish right from wrong. You don''t even care about friendship." Keh looked at him coldly and said, "Leave. When youe to your senses,e here and find me." Then, he looked at I and said, "I, I''m being polite to you because you''re our junior. However, tonight, you showed me how vicious you are. It''s not up to you to decide whether Raelynn is worthy of me or not. My woman doesn''t need to be worthy of me. It''s enough for me to marry her." "..." I couldn''t help but cry out loud. "Kenny, I''m sorry. I was in a hurry just now. Don''t be angry, okay? I... I just like you too much. I don''t want to lose you ..." I cried like a child who had lost their favorite toy. Raelynn looked at her and felt disgusted. If I made a mistake, she would only use crying to attract sympathy. Raelynn looked down on such a person the most. "Enough. I''ve already made it very clear to you that I don''t like you. You can go." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He was about to close the door. Nathaniel stepped forward to block it and looked at Raelynn fiercely. "Raelynn, apologize to I." Raelynn was also very stubborn. "I said she scolded me first." "But I only heard you scold her." Nathaniel was also very stubborn. Keh said, "Nathaniel, you idiot, get lost!" Keh kicked him in the stomach without hesitation. "Ah..." Nathaniel didn''t expect that Keh would hit him. Caught off guard, he stumbled and fell to the ground. "Seven, you..." "Idiot, it''s okay to be used by a woman, but you still can''t distinguish right from wrong." Keh began to get angry. Nathaniel roared, "You''re the one who''s being used by a woman. You''re the one who can''t distinguish right from wrong." "Raelynn, you are a vixen. With me around, you can forget about marrying Seven." Nathaniel endured the pain and got up from the ground. Keh''s gaze grew sharper. "Nathaniel, don''t worry. No matter whether you exist or not, Raelynn will always be my future wife." Looking at Keh''s excessively handsome face, I was very serious. She suddenly regretted her sudden attack that night. She deliberately brought Nathaniel here to confirm that Raelynn was here. She wanted Nathaniel to hate Raelynn even more, but she did not expect the results to be so mediocre. "Hmph! Seven, I want to see how long she can fool you. I, let''s go." Nathaniel pushed I away. Keh did not stop him. Nathaniel took a few steps, but Keh didn''t make a sound. Only then did Nathaniel realize that thetter had always been cold-hearted. How could he sympathize with others at that moment? Nathaniel didn''t believe that he couldn''t defeat the vixen Raelynn. I looked at Keh reluctantly. She wanted such a noble man to be her future husband. If it wasn''t for Raelynn, she would be the woman in Kenny''s arms. Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 When I turned around, Keh mmed the door shut. Raelynn was lost for words. Keh held her tightly in her arms and kissed her forehead. His forehead was pressed against hers, and his tone was apologetic. "Rae, I''m sorry for making you suffer." Keh med himself for letting her be bullied. Raelynn smiled and said, "It''s okay. I haven''t been wronged. Didn''t I scold them back? I''m not an idiot, and I won''t let anyone get away with scolding me." "Rae, you''re awesome!" Keh kissed her forehead again. He took her hand and returned to the living room. After they sat down, Keh poured some tea for Raelynn. "Rae, have some tea first. I''ll get the gifts." Keh patted her on the shoulder gently. Raelynn looked at him in surprise. "What gift?" Keh smiled and answered, "I prepared it for you. I also gave you a card but it seems that you haven''t used a penny." Raelynn replied, "I don''t have much need for money. I wanted to buy some clothes, but you have prepared a lot for me in the wardrobe, and they are all my favorite kinds. Why would I need money?" Keh said, "I''ll prepare everything for you in the future. I''m very happy to prepare everything that you like!" He went upstairs with a smile, and Raelynn was stunned on the spot. Keh quickly brought down a gift box. He put it on the coffee table and opened it. It was a very beautiful white dress with diamonds on it. "Wow!" As a designer, Raelynn knew that this dress was very beautiful even without seeing all of it. "Why did you prepare a dress for me? I''m not attending any banquet soon?" Raelynn''s face was filled with unconceble joy. She had seen this style before. There had been simr styles abroad, but the ones in the country were far more beautiful. "This is one of my mom''s designs and it''s from her private collection. If there''s no suitable person to give it to, it would have been given to Gia in the end." "Gia sent this dress over and she asked me to give it to you. She said it will suit you very well." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I''ll thank Giater. I really like it!" Keh smiled and asked, "Do you want to try it on?" Looking at the smile on her face, he knew that she liked it very much. "No, I don''t want to wear it. Of course, I will wear it when I need it." She was reluctant to wear it now. Her slender fingers carefully stroked the silky and soft fabric. The diamonds on them shone brightly. It was really a beautiful dress. Keh looked at her with a gentle gaze. Raelynn felt that she was extremely lucky. She could really wear the clothes designed by Eden, the fashion queen, who was famous all over the country. She was very serious about the clothes she designed for every quarter. The clothes designed by Eden, whether in terms of material or style, were all veryfortable and fashionable. "Ah... Keh, I can''t bear to wear it. What should I do? I want to keep it well." Keh saw that she was so excited that her eyes were red, and she looked very attractive. He sat beside her and hugged her. "If you keep it well, it won''t have the value it deserves." "In a few days, there will be a ribbon-cutting event held by Symantec Group. There will be a banquet held at the top restaurant in River City at night. You can go with me." "No." Raelynn shook her head. Keh asked, "Why?" Raelynn said, "I can''t do it now. After I marry you, I will perform the responsibilities of being a good wife. I am only your girlfriend now. If I go, I will be the public enemy of all the women in River City." "Compared with the life of richdies, I still want to live a peaceful life. When I am free, the two of us can go on dates, cook together, and do what we want to do." Keh began to understand, but he wasn''t unhappy. On the contrary, he didn''t want his woman to appear in public too much. "Fine, fine, fine. It''s up to you." Keh couldn''t help kissing her fair cheeks. Raelynn was used to him kissing her from time to time. In the beginning, she would be very shy, but now, she would not be so anymore. That was what happened when one got used to things. "Keh, send me back. My mother will be worried if it''s toote." "Okay!" Keh looked at her with yearning eyes. He carefully kept the dress, then went to the storage cab on the first floor to take out a few bags. Raelynn took a look and found that they were all clothes. "Why are there so many clothes?" "These are gifts for Auntie and Ryder." Raelynn was very surprised. "I already brought a lot of gifts with mest time. My mother will feel bad if you do this." Keh smiled and said, "I''m serious. Auntie should leave you to me without having any worries. Let''s go. I''ll send you back and then go up with you. In order to make Auntie feel at ease, I have to visit her everyday." Raelynn smiled and thought that what he said was reasonable, so she didn''t refuse and went back with him. Forty minutester, they arrived at her home. Seeing that the two of them had returned together with a lot of gifts, a worried look appeared in Malia''s eyes. Keh knew how to observe people''s expressions, and he knew that Malia was very worried about them. "Nice to meet you, Auntie!" He greeted her respectfully. "Hello,e in and have a seat." Malia hurried to help him carry the gifts in. When Raelynn entered the room, she didn''t see Ryder. "Mom, hasn''t Rydere back yet?" Malia responded with a smile, "Ryder called to say that he will work overtime today." "Oh!" Raelynn put down her bag and sat on the sofa. Malia poured some water for the two of them and asked Keh to have a seat as well. Looking at the perfect couple, Malia was both happy and worried. "Have you eaten yet?" "Auntie, we already ate," Keh replied in a gentle voice. "Then I''ll peel some fruits for you." "Auntie, you don''t have to be so busy. Rae and I ate very well tonight. I just wanted toe and see you." Although Keh was not very eloquent, he had been influenced by Henrick and his three younger brothers since he was a child, so he knew what to say. Malia was surprised and delighted. She and these children were of different generations, so she felt that there was nothing to talk about. "Keh, what are you trying to say?" She asked with a smile. After getting to know Keh, Malia felt that although he looked arrogant, he was actually a very kind person with a good character. "Auntie, thank you for allowing me to be with Rae. Don''t worry, I will never let Rae down." Keh came here that night to eliminate the worries in Malia''s heart. Raelynn was also stunned. He was here to see her mother. He was here to persuade her. Malia nced at her beautiful daughter. Perhaps because she was in a rtionship, she was even more beautiful. "Keh, I don''t have any special requirements. I only hope that you will keep your word." Although there were few such examples in rich families, she was a mother. Except for letting her children live a happy life, she had no other wishes. "Auntie, don''t worry. I really love Rae, and I will never let her down." Long before that, Keh had already made up his mind. Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Keh looked at the gentle Malia and continued, "Auntie, I know that such a simple promise is worthless in this era, but please trust me this once." Malia looked at him. Under the warm light, his eyes were very dark and sincere. Malia was moved. Since he had said so, it was not appropriate for her to say anything more. The most important thing was that her daughter liked him. Even if there were any changes in the future, she would have no regrets if she loved him. It was better to have loved and lost rather than regretting for the rest of her life. "Okay, I believe you!" Malia was really not worried this time. Keh''s sincere gaze moved her. "Thank you, Auntie!" Keh heaved a sigh of relief. "My parents wille back next month. At that time, I want to invite you and my parents to meet and discuss my marriage with Rae." "Keh, what are you doing? I haven''t agreed to marry you yet." Raelynn looked at Keh, who was eager to marry her, and felt a little funny. Malia couldn''t helpughing, but it was also good. It was perfectly justifiable, and Rae wouldn''t be hurt. A man in love always wanted to marry the girl he liked. She was also experienced and knew this. ...... After Nathaniel left with I, he sent her back to Dragon Vi. Giada had just coaxed the children to sleep, so the couple went downstairs to drink some water. They happened to meet each other. "Gia, Martin, you haven''t slept yet," Nathaniel greeted them with a smile. "Yes, Nathaniel, where have you been?" Giada leaned into Martin''s arms. She had just yawned, so there was still a faint mist in her eyes. "I went to see Keh. Your big brother had been fascinated by that vixen and even beat me up." Nathaniel told her what had happened that night angrily. Giada and Martin looked at each other before she spoke up, "Nathaniel, even my parents don''t care about my brother''s matters. He has the freedom to marry anyone he wants. You guys care too much about this matter." Giada''s words were not polite, and she felt that her brother''s kick was very justified. She was relieved when she heard that. I red hatefully at Giada. How could a married girl have the nerve to take over her family home and not go back? How could she say such irresponsible things? "Gia, can''t you think about Kenny? It''s harmful for him to stay with such a scheming person like Raelynn." I was sincere and looked at Giada with grievance. Keh sneered. "I''m very considerate of my brother. Miss Edwards is very suitable for him." "Gia, you don''t understand. People are evil. Raelynn performed well in front of you, but she''s not like that behind your back." "In order to marry your big brother, she wouldn''t let go of her foster brother and foster parents. Such a woman is really terrible. Gia, do you really want such a person to be your sister-inw?" I found an opportunity to persuade Giada to stand on her side. Now that Keh''s three younger brothers had returned, she wanted to rope them in. However, his three younger brothers treated her coldly. They didn''t even bother looking at her. She didn''t want to endure the feeling of not being able to get what she wanted. Giada looked at her with a cold gaze. "Miss Alden, we can clearly see who''s right and who''s wrong. We can see everything clearly." "Those rumors on the Inte were created by some people who wanted to destroy Raelynn. I investigated her and found that she carries a lot of burdens. She has encountered a lot of unfortunate things. She was switched at birth, and when the truth was revealed, she was abandoned. Despite this, she didn''t hate anyone. She went back to her rtives and worked hard to live a serious life. Such a person, tell me, what can she do and what should she do?" "Haha..." I was so angry that sheughed. "Gia, Raelynn is just a poor and vicious woman. How can you speak for her like this? That''s your brother, or do you want to seize the property of the Alwynn family and let your eldest brother be fooled by a woman like this?" Giada suddenly flew into a rage, and Martin''s expression became even gloomier. "I, watch your words. It''s not up to you, an outsider, to take charge of the Alwynn family." "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, you''ll never be able to enter the Alwynn family." I instantly became nervous. How could she be so impulsive? "Gia, I''m sorry. I said that because I was too anxious. That wasn''t my intention. I was just too angry with that woman, Raelynn, tonight." The more I said, the more she cried. Giada regretted allowing this ugly woman to stay behind to anger her. "Darling, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health." Martinforted Giada gently, but he red at I coldly. Seeing that Martin''s expression was not quite right, Nathaniel also spoke up for I. "Mr. Talbot, it''s just a misunderstanding. I spoke so recklessly because she likes Seven too much. She is also worried about Seven. You haven''t seen Raelynn''s ugly face..." Martin interrupted him. "I haven''t seen Miss Edwards''s ugly face, but I''ve seen Miss Alden''s. Thus, please leave Dragon Vi." Martin ordered them to leave. If I continued to stay there, she would definitely make things difficult for Gia. It was already very hard for her to take care of the children everyday. There was no need for his wife to suffer even more for such a person. I and Nathaniel''s faces suddenly turned pale. Nathaniel was also angry. How dare a son-inw kick them out? "Martin, you are only the son-inw of the Alwynn family. You have no right to drive us away." Giada sneered and said, "Nathaniel, we don''t me you if you don''t understand people well. However, you can only me yourself." "In addition, our Alwynn family doesn''t believe that married daughters are no longer part of the family. Martin is my husband, so he is also regarded as the son of the Alwynn family. Everyone here has the right to speak, but you two outsiders don''t." "Everyone." Giada was furious and called for the servants. "Miss Giada." The servants immediately ran out. Giada pointed at I and said, "Help her pack up and make sure they leave Dragon Vi." Giada and Martin turned around and went upstairs. They ordered the servants to bring some water upstairs. In the end, I and Nathaniel were kicked out of the house. Giada and Martin stood on the second floor and watched them leave. She heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s finally quiet at home." They had evidence of I''s evil deeds, so they just needed to find a good opportunity to show it all to Keh. Martin smiled gently but did not speak. The next morning, Raelynn woke up early in the morning. Keh was going to the branch office for a meeting, so she had breakfast alone and went to work. Not long after she went out, she found that something was wrong. It seemed that someone was following her. She turned around and saw two men in suits and leather shoes following her. In the end, they were stopped by someone sent by Keh to protect her. Only then did she get into the taxi with peace of mind. "Sir, let''s go to the Alwynn Group building." She told the driver the address after getting in the car. "Okay, Miss." "Crack." The door was locked. Raelynn instantly became alert. "Sir, why did you lock the door?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 Only then did Raelynn notice that the driver was wearing a cap and ck clothes. His exposed jaw tightened, and the car gradually sped up. Raelynn''s heart tightened and she asked again, "Sir, what is going on?" "Sit down. Don''t talk nonsense," the driver said in an evil voice. Raelynn never thought that after getting rid of the two people following her, she would be targeted again in the blink of an eye. The viin had a back up n, which made it impossible for her to guard against them. Raelynn took out her mobile phone and wanted to call for help. However, she saw that there was no signal; the signal was blocked. She tried to call Keh''s number, but she couldn''t get through to him. The driver said calmly, "Don''t waste your strength. There is no signal in the car." Raelynn was speechless. D*mn it, who did it? "Sir, I''d advise you to send me to the Alwynn Group building. Otherwise, you will die miserably," Raelynn threatened aggressively. The driver smirked and said, "I really want to know how miserably I will die." Raelynn choked; it would naturally be very miserable. At least, Keh was crazy when he hit people. Moreover, his strength was amazing. Thinking of what happened to James, she still had a lingering fear. "Sir, how much money did the other party give you? I''ll give you double the money. Let me go." Raelynn changed tactics. The other party must have done this for money. She couldn''t think of anything else that they would want. If it wasn''t for money, then it would be blind loyalty to a certain person. The driver sneered and said, "How much money can you give me to live in thismunity?" He really needed money, but thisdy might not be able to afford it. Hearing this, Raelynn felt that there was hope. "I have money. My boyfriend is very rich. If you let me go, I will ask him for help if you need any help." "Bah." The driver snapped. His voice became terrifying. "What I hate most is women like you who can do anything for a man''s money. You want to use your man''s money to redeem yourself? Dream on. Let me tell you, you will die today." Raelynn was stunned. She didn''t know why her words had provoked him. Well, this man must have been hurt by something before. Otherwise, why was he so sensitive? She stopped talking. This man looked very crazy. If she identally angered him with a few words, she would have to suffer. She might as well save some strength and find a chance to escapeter. She did not go to work, so ra would definitely notice it. With the experience fromst time, this time, she was no longer afraid, but quietly waited to be rescued. On the other side, as soon as he arrived at thepany, he received a call from the bodyguard. "Hey! What''s wrong with Rae?" His tone was very nervous. He knew the bodyguard''s phone number. "Mr. Keh, there were two men in suits following Miss Edwards early in the morning. We''ve caught them. I wonder if Miss Edwards arrived at thepany safely? She took a taxi." Keh turned around and looked at Luke. "Go and check if Miss Edwards has arrived at work yet. Hurry up." Luke replied, "Okay!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He turned around and went downstairs. He didn''t even have time to take the elevator. He ran all the way to Raelynn''s office and saw ra cleaning. "Miss Hansen, hasn''t Miss Edwards arrived yet?" He asked anxiously. ra nodded. "She''s not here yet. She usuallyes to work at this time. She usuallyes to work half an hour earlier in case there''s an emergency. She''s always prepared for things. I''ve been meaning to call her too." "Ah, why don''t you give her a call now?" Luke was a little anxious. He didn''t want anything to happen to Raelynn. ra picked up her phone and dialed Raelynn''s number. Then, she looked at Luke strangely and said, "It can''t be connected." "Alright, I understand." Luke turned and ran out. ra chased after him, but Luke was nowhere to be seen anymore. "Why can''t I get through to her so early in the morning? Oh no, did something happen?" ra made several phone calls, but she could not get through to Raelynn for the time being. "What''s going on?" She panicked. At this moment, Lauren walked over and looked at ra. Her tone was cold. "Miss Hansen, get ready. The meeting is about to start." ra looked at her. "Miss Edwards isn''t here yet. Can we wait a little longer?" Lauren sneered. "Is thispany run by Miss Edwards? We can''t afford to wait for her." After saying that, she turned around and left. ra red hatefully at her back, as if she was Faith. Luke soon arrived upstairs. Keh had already dialed Raelynn''s phone number, but he couldn''t get through to her for the time being either. He clicked on his phone to track Raelynn''s location. Raelynn''s location was somewhere outside the city, so he knew that something had happened to her. "Mr. Keh, Miss Edwards hasn''t arrived yet." "Get the car ready," Keh said with a sullen expression on his face. "Yes, Mr. Keh." Luke knew that something had happened. Otherwise, Keh wouldn''t be so anxious. He turned around and went to the garage first. Keh took hisptop and mobile phone, and quickly left the office. At the same time, all the executives had arrived in the conference room. Keh called a senior executive and said, "The meeting this morning is canceled." Then, he hung up the phone. The executive who received the call was stunned. He looked at the people in the conference room and announced excitedly, "Mr. Keh just called me and said that today''s meeting is canceled. Let''s go back to our work." Upon hearing this, Faith was extremely jealous. Earlier, Lauren came back and said that Raelynn had note yet, but Keh had canceled the meeting because of her. Did Raelynn really have such great charm? Did she want Keh to ignore thepany for her? ra heaved a sigh of relief. She walked out of the meeting room and kept calling Raelynn, but she still couldn''t get through to her. She was very anxious. Did something happen? On the other side, Keh was driving personally while Luke sat in the passenger seat. Looking at Keh''s car, his forehead was covered with sweat. "Mr. Keh, if you drive too fast, you''ll be pulled over. Slow down... Slow down." Luke grabbed the car door tightly. This was not going to save people at all, but rather, they were at risk of dying. Keh asked, "Do you think they''ll have the chance to pull me over?" Luke responded, "That''s true. Mr. Keh, you''re not an ordinary person." However, he was an ordinary person. He didn''t even have a girlfriend yet. Luke''s head was spinning, and when Keh made a sudden turn, he leaned hard against the car door. "Ah! Mr. Keh, slow down, slow down. I can''t hold on any longer. We are here to save people, not to kill ourselves. Don''t keep elerating." Luke wasn''t afraid of Keh driving, but he was most afraid of him racing as he drove at an insane speed. Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Keh shouted, "Shut up. If you don''t shut up now, I''ll throw you out of the car." Luke shut his mouth tightly. Fine, fine, fine. He wouldn''t say anything anymore. However, in the next second, Luke''s pupils violently trembled and all the blood in his body seemed to flow backward. "No, no, no, Mr. Keh, slow down. There''s a bus in front of us. Mr. Keh, you''re driving too fast..." Luke was so frightened that his eyes rolled at the big vehicle that had suddenly turned out. Keh desperately pressed the horn, and the other party also saw his car. Seeing that they were about to crash into each other, Keh''s sharp eyes measured the distance. Amidst the rapid honking of the vehicles, the car moved at a very fast speed. He suddenly drove it in a direction and passed the front of the bus at a tricky angle. Luke was lost for words. D*mn, Keh had taught him a lesson, and he even managed to save his life with such a miraculous method. "Whew..." Luke''s life was saved. His entire body was drenched in sweat. It was simply too exhrating. Just now, he felt that his mind was empty. He suddenly realized that he hadn''t written a will yet. He had been with Keh for so many years, and in fact, he had few assets. Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo... Fortunately, he survived. The car gradually slowed down. Keh nced at the location of Raelynn''s mobile phone. She was in a hotel outside the city where a vige was being demolished. He was about three kilometers away from the hotel. Keh calcted the time of Raelynn''s taxi. At this time, they should have just arrived at the hotel. The three-kilometer journey was very fast for him, but he was still anxious. In the abandoned hotel, the water and electricity had long been cut off, and the ground was full of rubbish and junk. All the things that could be moved away had been removed, leaving only some abandoned mattresses and garbage. Raelynn was taken to the second floor of the hotel. There was a bed there, which was rtively clean. There was some water and food on the table not far away. It seemed that someone was living here. The driver tied up Raelynn''s hands and legs with rope, but left some space so that Raelynn could take small steps. However, it was impossible for her to run away. Raelynn did not have the slightest chance to escape. The driver pushed her into the room, and she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. "Hey, hey, hey, don''t you know how to take pity on women?" Raelynn red at him fiercely. If she fell, her front teeth would probably be knocked out. The man red coldly at her. "Shut up. I have a few smelly socks. If you feel that you still have things to say, I can use them to gag your mouth." Raelynn shut her mouth tightly in an instant. Seeing that she was scared, the driver smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. The other party''s request is very simple. It is to let you and me do some intimate things here. I am really lucky that you are so beautiful." After the man finished speaking, he sat by the bed and lit a cigarette. In the smoke, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Raelynn with malicious intent. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Raelynn was stunned. "Who asked you to do this?" The driverughed and said, "Do you think that person will be so stupid as to report their name to me if they do such a bad thing? They just gave me money, and I don''t know their name." "Thus, even if I want to tell you, I don''t know what to say." "Since you are so beautiful, I will take photos of you and upload them onto the Inte. Then I will inject something into you. That is what you have to bear today." The man told her those devilish things in a calm tone. Raelynn trembled all over. Listening to the man''s words, she felt that she was about to throw up. The other party''s request was very simple. It was to trample on her dignity, destroy her pride, and ruin her life. Those were the most precious things for women. If they were ruined, it would be completely destroyed. It would also be a stain in a woman''s life. She would always be pointed at and would live in endless pain everyday. Who was so vicious? Was it I or Faith? So far, she had offended these two people. While Raelynn was lost in her thoughts, she heard the man''s voice as he spoke on the phone. "Hey! I''ve caught her. Give me the money first. After I''m finished, give me the other half of the money. Remember, I won''t do anything to her until you give me the money." "Haha, it''s not enough to have me alone. You also arranged for four other men. The human heart is indeed the most vicious thing in the world." "Okay, okay, okay. I won''t talk anymore nonsense. I''m in room 203 on the second floor of the hotel. Ask them toe up." "Listen, don''t y any tricks on me. I won''t upload the photos online before the money is transferred into my ount." "Yes! Got it." The man put down his mobile phone and looked at Raelynn. He said with a smile, "I don''t know who you have offended. The other party thinks that I alone am not enough, so they also found four other men for you. I don''t care. Anyway, I have done this kind of thing before. It''s just that it''s a little disgusting to have too many people." The man''s voice was still calm, but Raelynn''s face was pale and she couldn''t help trembling. Bang... The door was pushed open and four gangsters came in. Seeing Raelynn''s beauty, they were almost drooling. "Hehe... It''s so cool to earn money and have a beautiful woman to y with." One of the men looked at Raelynn with a lewd smile. Raelynn looked at these people, and they were all hideous. She felt sick when she looked at them. That person found these ugly men in order to disgust her. The driver nced at the four men and warned them, "I caught her. I''ll go first, and then you can y with her." The four men nodded knowingly and agreed. "Beasts, can you have some human nature?" Raelynn was afraid. There was almost no possibility for her to escape here. The driverughed and said, "Go ahead and scold us, but you should also scold yourself. I heard that you stole someone else''s boyfriend and framed her. You are also very vicious, so we are like each other." Raelynn instantly understood when she heard these words. "It''s I." The driver smiled and said, "I don''t know who it is, but the money has been transferred to me, so I should do what I should do." The man''s tone was calm, and he said such a vicious thing as if he was talking about something normal. He took off his clothes as he walked towards Raelynn. "Don''te over." Raelynn retreated to the window, but her hands and feet were tied up. It was difficult for her to end her own life. The driverughed and said, "Don''t think about jumping out of the window to escape. You can''t escape like that. Be good and bear everything, lest you suffer more." Raelynn''s face turned paler when the driver guessed what she was thinking. While speaking, the man had already taken off his shirt and asked another young man to take out his mobile phone to record a video. Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 "No, I beg you. I''ll give you whatever you want. Please let me go." Raelynn tried herst struggle. She wanted to live well. Why was it so difficult? Why was the mastermind so vicious and wanted to ruin her? She just fell in love with Keh, but she didn''t regret it. The appearance of Raelynn begging with tears in her eyes was pitiful, which affected the hearts of the several men present. All of them were eager to make their move. Raelynn also wanted to dy things for a while. With her mobile phone location, Keh would soon find her. The driverughed and said, "Where would you get the money? It''s toote." The man pushed Raelynn to the bed. "Ah... Get lost. Don''t touch me." Raelynn screamed like a frightened animal. Upon hearing her scream, Keh, who had just arrived at the stairs, felt his heart jump into his throat. Bang... He kicked the door open with force. Seeing the scene inside, he was covered in an icy and violent aura which seemed to burst into the air. The sudden change made the five people in the room look at the door in astonishment. Keh was very tall, and although he was behind several men and could not see anyone, Raelynn looked up and saw his fierce and handsome face. "Keh." Raelynn rxed the moment she saw him. He was like a dazzling beam of light in the darkness, illuminating her life. If he was a few minuteste, or even a few secondste, she could not imagine what would happen. Luke followed her in and saw the five men in the room. "D*mn it, you b*stards really know how to y. However, you''re dead meat." He couldn''t help but curse. Keh looked at him gloomily. "Hurry up and call the bodyguards here." Luke was dumbfounded. "Mr. Keh, didn''t you call the police?" "Ask the bodyguards toe here first. Call the police only after they''re crippled," Keh ordered. After he finished speaking, he looked at the five men who had their mouths wide open in shock. Before they could enjoy the beauty, their lives had basicallye to an end. Keh''s eyes turned cold. Looking at Raelynn''s miserable state, he was extremely angry. He suddenly attacked and grabbed one of the men to beat him up. Keh hit the man so hard that the man didn''t even have a chance to fight back. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Three or four minutester, Raelynn''s eyes widened and she looked at the five men lying on the ground in disbelief. Keh''s destructive power was simply too terrifying. Keh walked up to her and quickly untied the rope around her. "Rae, are you hurt anywhere?" Raelynn was in a sorry state, with tears in her eyes and messy hair. She looked very pitiful. She looked at him with grievance. "It''s all your fault. I just fell in love with you, but I almost lost my life. ..." Raelynn leaned in his arms and cried. It was not because she was afraid that she was crying, but because he had saved her in time. She was so moved that she cried. Keh hugged her tightly in distress. His heart was still fluttering with fear. Now that he was holding her in his arms, the anger in his heart intensified. If he had been a stepter, he would not have been able to forgive himself. "It''s okay, Rae. I won''t let them go." Kehforted her in a soft voice. Seeing this, the driver looked at the two of them with aplicated mood. Didn''t that person say that this woman had no backer? Who was this man? He was Keh, the president of Alwynn Group. The driver had offended someone so powerful. The driver slowly struggled to get up from the ground, and his calm expression was no longer the same as before. Seeing this, Keh kicked him. The driver fell to the ground again, with tears flowing out of his eyes. He looked at Keh with wide eyes. "Mr. Alwynn, if you have the ability, kill me." He smiled yfully, provoking Keh''s anger. Keh sneered and said, "Do you think a worthless person like you is worth me making a move?" The driver looked embarrassed and humiliated. The life of a person like them was indeed cheap. However, it was because of this that he wanted more money to climb up, wasn''t it? "I''ll use information on the mastermind behind the scenes to exchange for my life." The driver''s mouth was full of blood, but he didn''t care at all. The gangsters were speechless. They didn''t know anything. Keh replied, "No need. Without you, I already know who the mastermind is." The driver was stunned and miscalcted. Keh looked at Luke and said, "Take his phone and find out who that person is." Luke walked over, picked up the man''s phone on the ground, and looked at the call record. He looked at Keh in surprise. "Mr. Keh, it''s Nathaniel''s phone number." "What?" Keh was stunned. He obviously did not expect that it would be Nathaniel. "Give me the phone." "Oh!" Luke took out a tissue and wrapped it around his phone before carefully handing it to Keh. Keh looked at the driver on the ground with a disgusted expression. "Call him." Luke dialed the number and it was quickly answered. "Hey! Have you finished?" Keh''s eyes were filled with anger. That was indeed Nathaniel''s voice. Keh nced at the man, bent down, and whispered, "Tell him that the matter has been settled. Where will he wait for you? I can spare your life and give you a sum of money." The driver smiled. As expected, the truth was always moving. He nodded slightly. Luke ced the man''s phone in front of him. The driver smiled and said, "It''s done. The video has also been recorded. Send the remaining half of the money. Let''s meet somewhere. I''ll personally hand the video to you." "No, you can upload the video directly to the Inte, and I will immediately send the rest of the money to you. If you dare to y any tricks, I will not give you a penny." After hearing this, the driver smiled confidently. "I heard that thedy you asked me to catch is the girlfriend of the president of Alwynn Group. Tell me, if I tell him about it, how will Mr. Alwynn treat you?" The driver was very smart, and his words caught the other party''s attention. "You b*stard..." After a moment of silence, the other party said angrily, "Well, where do you want to meet?" The driver smiled and said, "We''ll meet in the park near the hotel. I''ll wait for you there." "Okay, I''ll be there in ten minutes. Be quick." After that, the driver hung up the phone. Keh was so angry that he wanted to tear Nathaniel apart with his own hands. If he said he''d be there in ten minutes, that meant that he was nearby. Keh''s phone rang again. He took it out and saw that it was from Nathaniel. B*stard, how dare he call him? "Nathaniel, how dare you call me?" Every word Keh said was full of anger. Nathaniel said, "Seven, I''m so disappointed in you. Your sister drove us outst night, but you didn''t care about us. Seven, can''t we really be brothers?" "Nathaniel, you sent someone to kidnap Rae and wanted to destroy her. Do you think we can still be brothers?" "Haha..." Nathaniel smiled. "Keh, this is another y nned and acted by Raelynn." Keh stated, "Shut up, Nathaniel. I''ve already called the police. I''ll let you be punished by the law. It''s against thew to kidnap someone." Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Nathaniel smiled and said, "Keh, you''re too outrageous. How could I kidnap Raelynn? What good would that do to me? Let me ask you, do you think I have that much free time?" "Moreover, am I such a person in your heart?" "Nathaniel, stop pretending. The other party has your phone number, and the man is still with me. Not only that, but you clearly know that Rae is my girlfriend and my future wife. You even found another four people to insult her. Your viciousness is disgusting." "Didn''t you say that we''ll see each other at the park in 10 minutes? Come on, do you dare?" Keh was also very angry. Nathaniel retorted, "Keh, I''m sleeping at home. What are you talking about in your dreams?" Keh frowned and scolded angrily, "How dare you act like a coward! Come out!" Nathaniel asked, "Where are you?" Keh sneered and said, "Don''t you know where we are? You asked someone to kidnap Rae and bring her to this deserted hotel room. How long ago did you find such a good position? Huh?" "Keh, don''t nder me. Ever since I was driven out by your sisterst night, I''ve been sleeping at home. The more I think about it, the more ufortable I feel. That''s why I called you to comin. However, you said I kidnapped your girlfriend. Where''s the evidence?" Keh said, "There''s evidence. You gave him money and called him with your phone number. Isn''t this evidence?" "Nathaniel, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll see you at the park in ten minutes. I''ll bring the police there." He absolutely couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing. Nathaniel was eager to destroy Rae and wanted her to leave Keh. When Keh thought of this possibility, he wanted to kill Nathaniel. Nathaniel was so angry that heughed. "Keh, I can''t reach you in ten minutes." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Keh frowned. This guy often changed girlfriends, and he was not very vicious. Could it be that this idiot had been used again? Keh instructed, "Turn on your video call setting." Nathanielined, "I''m sleeping on the bed. How can I video call you?" Keh retorted, "Okay, then wait for the police to knock on your door." Nathaniel hurriedly spoke up, "Wait... Wait, who the hell is going to the police station? Fine, I''ll start a video call for you." Then, a video call from Nathaniel came in. When he saw the scene behind Keh, he frowned slightly and eximed, "Hey! Raelynn has put up quite a good act. She''s found a ce like that." Keh saw that Nathaniel was indeed in bed at home. Keh took the phone from the man in Luke''s hand and said, "Look carefully. This is your phone number, and you called just a few minutes ago. Also, a short while ago, you transferred 100,000 dors to the owner of this phone. I have saved your call records, and I will give all these to the police." Nathaniel was dumbfounded. The number on the other party''s phone was indeed his. However, he didn''t have any money missing. He had been sleeping until that moment, and he still felt very angry. That was why he had called Keh. They were good friends, and they had often argued. However, a few dayster, they were eating and ying as if nothing had happened. However, this time, things seemed to be a lot worse. "Seven, listen to me. These are all Raelynn''s schemes. I definitely didn''t get anyone to kidnap her." "Idiot, why are you still so stupid? You didn''t even know that you were being used." After saying that, Keh quickly hung up the phone. Keh looked at the driver and said, "Let''s go to the park." If it wasn''t Nathaniel, who would it be? The driver slowly picked up his backpack, took his mobile phone, and walked out of the door. Keh picked up Raelynn and went out with him. Then, several bodyguards went into the room and took the other men away. Keh put Raelynn in the passenger seat. "Rae, are you alright?" Raelynn nodded and looked at him with red eyes. "I''m fine. I''m not afraid of anything as long as you''re here." Keh gently kissed her forehead andforted her. "We''ll be back soon." Raelynn knew that he wanted to see who the other party was, and she wanted to find out as well. Seeing that his delicate facial features were full of love for her, all her worries turned into tenderness. The two of them took the driver to the park he was talking about. On the other side, Nathaniel couldn''t lie down anymore. If he continued to sleep, he would really be in huge trouble. After washing up hastily, he took a look at his bank ount. 100,000 dors had been transferred out just a few minutes ago. D*mn it, who did it? Who was trying to frame him? Was it Raelynn who wanted to frame him? However, was Raelynn so capable? "F*ck, there is actually someone plotting against me. If I find out who it is, I will tear him into pieces." Nathaniel grabbed his phone on the table and left the house. When he got to his car, he called Keh. Keh did not reject his call. "Seven, where are you?" Keh asked, "What are you going to do?" Nathaniel said as he drove, "I''m going to find you now. I don''t want to take the me. I just want to know who is using me." Keh said, "I''ll send you an address to a vige that is going to be demolished on the east side of the city. You''d bettere over and see who is plotting against you, so that you won''t be an idiot." Nathaniel replied, "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Keh and the others arrived at the appointed address. At the park, there was a farmhouse with a green sign hanging at the door, with the words "free- range chicken". Two strings of dried corn and peppers hung at the door. A man wearing a peaked cap was sitting by the window. Keh motioned for the driver to get off and make the phone call. The driver knew that a man like Keh was a man of his word, so he made the call and entered the farmhouse. Raelynn leaned against the car window and looked in the direction of the farmhouse window. Through the ss in front of her, she could clearly see the situation inside. She said, "Keh, there is only one man sitting inside." Keh reached out and gently stroked her hair. His voice was low and maic. "Rae, wait a minute. There will be results soon." Raelynn smiled faintly. Looking into the man''s loving eyes, she also felt sorry for him. She nodded obediently. "Okay!" After the driver went in, there was only one man sitting in the farmhouse. The driver looked around, but the man said at this time, "Are you here to submit the video?" The driver nodded. "Yes." Hearing the voice through the phone, Keh looked at the man sitting by the window with a hint of killing intent in his deep eyes. Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 The man said, "Give me the video and the money will be transferred to your ount immediately." Hearing that, Keh got out of the car decisively. Raelynn sat in the car and watched Keh''s back nervously. The man was tall and his back was straight. Even looking at him made her feel an unprecedented sense of security. She smiled faintly. It was like a dream. She had never dreamed that she would meet such a good man. Keh walked straight in, grabbed the man''s cor, and punched him hard in the face. "Ah..." The sudden change and the pain in his face made the man panic. "Who... are you? Why did you hit me?" The man roared at the top of his voice. That punch was too painful, and his mouth was almost full of blood. Keh asked, "Did you ask him to kidnap Raelynn?" The man who was beaten by him was stunned. "What are you talking about? I was entrusted by someone to get a video. The other party gave me 300 dors and told me toe over." Keh was stunned. He had been fooled by the other party. It seemed that the other party was also very vignt. Keh looked at the driver and ordered, "Call the phone number." The driver responded, "Okay!" Then, he dialed the number, but there was a mechanical female voice. "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service." Keh immediately took out his phone and dialed Nathaniel''s number. However, Nathaniel directly answered the call, "Seven, I''m a little far from where you are and I can''t make it there in time, but I''m already on the way." Keh hung up the phone again, and his dark eyes were full of killing intent, burning with anger. The man in the farmhouse did not dare to speak when he saw how terrifying Keh was. He could only allow his nose to bleed. Keh took out his phone and tracked I''s phone. When he looked at it, he found it was very close to here. In fact, Keh had guessed that I was behind all this. Only I dared to use Nathaniel so unscrupulously. Taking advantage of Nathaniel''s affection for her, even if something happened, if I cried in front of him, that idiot Nathaniel would forgive her. I had Nathaniel wrapped around her finger. He returned to his contact list and dialed Luke''s number. "Mr. Keh, I''ve already dealt with things here. I''ve already seen your car." "You don''t have toe here. I''ll give you an address. Bring two bodyguards and stop I." Luke was stunned. "Ah... Miss... Miss Alden..." Keh ordered, "Cut the crap. Hurry up and get there." "Oh! Okay, Mr. Keh." Luke hung up the phone and went to the address sent by Keh. On the other hand, Keh stayed behind to wait for Nathaniel. This time, he wanted to let that idiot, Nathaniel, take a good look and see how he was being used by others. If Nathaniel was still stubborn, then he should not me Keh for disregarding his fellow disciples. After waiting for 30 minutes, Nathaniel finally arrived at the scene. When he saw the man whose face was covered in blood, he knew that it was Keh who had beaten him up. Keh was known to be ruthless. Those who had offended him were either beaten half-dead by him or had lost all their fortune. In the area, few people dared to offend him. "Wow!" He looked at Keh and smiled. "Seven, you hit him too hard. How did he offend you?" Keh looked at the man and asked, "Is he the one who sent you here to get the video?" The man shook his head slightly. "No, the person who asked me toe here was a woman. She''s very young and beautiful." Nathaniel grinned and said, "Seven, look. I told you it was Raelynn. You just refuse to believe me." However, Keh''s expression was very calm, and he called Raelynn toe in. After Raelynn came in, Keh asked the man again, "Is she the one?" l The man shook his head slightly again. "No, she wasn''t as beautiful as this girl. She''s about the same height, but the other girl was wearing sunsses and a mask. Judging from her figure, they''re not the same person." Nathaniel sneered and said, "You''re just making it all up. Raelynn has nned a great y and acted well! However, I came a littlete and didn''t see the previous scene." "You idiot, shut up." Nathaniel was speechless. He was an idiot? Among this group of people, he was the only one who had his full senses. "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere now." Keh nced at Nathaniel coldly and walked out holding Raelynn''s hand.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If it wasn''t for the sake of proving Raelynn''s innocence, Keh wouldn''t have spent so much effort. Nathaniel followed. "Where are we going?" "You''ll know when we get there." Keh brought the driver and the man into the car. Three minutester, the two cars stopped at their destination. After getting out of the car, Keh looked up at a shabby hotel in front of him and walked in with a few people. After entering the bar, there was a damp, musty smell in the air. There was a fat woman sitting at the bar counter. Luke hadpleted his matters. The three of them stood at the top of the stairs and waited for Keh. Luke stepped forward and pointed to the surveince camera, saying, "Mr. Keh, Miss Alden is in the room on the third floor and hasn''t left yet." Keh nced at the boss. Luke understood and exchanged a few words with the boss. After that, the boss left for the time being. Keh saw that there was a surveince camera in the room. I was sitting on a stool, holding a phone in her hand as she waited anxiously. She instantly knew that she was not in a good ce. The purpose was self-evident. It was to capture other people''s privacy. Keh gestured to the driver. "Call the number." The driver agreed, "Okay!" He didn''t get through before and he also thought that the call wouldn''t be connected this time. He immediately dialed the number and turned on the speaker. Unexpectedly, the phone was connected. "Hey! Where''s the video?" The voice on the call was exactly the same as Nathaniel''s, but it was I who answered the phone. Nathaniel was stunned and he was in disbelief. Even if he saw it with his own eyes and heard it personally, he still felt that it was a coincidence. The driver was very smart. At this time, he knew how to answer the question. "The video has been given to the man. He has returned with the video. You can transfer the rest of the money to me." "No, I have to see the video of the woman being humiliated by four men first. Only then will I give you the rest of the money." "Well, I''ll wait for you." The driver hung up the phone. Keh motioned for the other man to make a call. "Tell her that you''ve got the video and are on the way back." The man did not dare to disobey and called her. This time, it was also i who answered the phone, but it turned into a female voice. She had removed a ck, voice-changing device from her neck. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nathaniel was dumbstruck. It was really I, but why did she do that? "Where are you now?" I''s voice was very urgent. "Oh... I''m almost there." "Hurry up, I don''t have much time." "I... I''ming. I''ll be there soon." After that, the man hung up the phone. Keh asked Luke to take the driver and man away, to the police station, but they didn''t know that was where they were headed. Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 Keh looked at the shocked Nathaniel, whose mouth was wide open, and asked with a sneer, "Idiot, what does it feel like to be used?" Nathaniel came back to his senses and blinked his eyes. He was very sad and could not ept the result. "Seven, perhaps I has some difficulties that she has no choice but to do so." "Idiot, b*stard, you are so stupid that you deserve to be used by others." "Do you have any other difficulties that would make you ruin a person''s life like this? Do you know what Rae would have faced if I didn''t arrive in time today?" "You idiot, I really want to send you to the police station too." Nathaniel also knew that things were very serious. He just couldn''t believe that the little girl, whom he had grown up with, had such a vicious side. "Seven, don''t say that. I..." "Get lost! I don''t want to see an idiot like you anymore." Keh took Raelynn''s hand and went upstairs with two bodyguards. Nathaniel stood where he was, He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be wrong to say anything now. He had been trying his best to make Keh fall in love with I, but what about I? She pretended to be him and stole his personal information. She took advantage of the techniques he had taught him and used his phone number to kidnap Raelynn. And she even used his money. Once everything was investigated, the evidence would be conclusive. If he was convicted of kidnapping, he would be sent to jail. I was trying to ruin his life. Moreover, she wanted to ruin his life unconsciously. For the first time, Nathaniel showed his disgust and anger towards I. Nathanielughed at himself. Seven called him an idiot. Wasn''t he truly an idiot? The root cause of all this was that he was too stupid, and I had taken advantage of him tomit a crime. Additionally, she was also able to prevent anyone from finding out who she was. How clever. All this while, he had been protecting her. Even just now, he had been trying to persuade himself that I must have done that as ast resort. He was just lying to himself. He just didn''t want to be disappointed by the girl he had grown up with. But now, thinking about it carefully, Nathaniel was afraid that I wouldpletely destroy him. Looking at Keh and the others who had disappeared up the stairs, he followed them angrily. He wanted to ask I why she did it. Knock, Knock... I thought it was the man who had gone to get the video, so she did not take any precautions when opening the door. When she saw Keh and Raelynn standing at the door, her body trembled, and a strong sense of fear spread from her heart to every cell in her body. Why were they here? Moreover, how could there be nothing wrong with Raelynn? She was still standing there. The worst case scenario she hade up with was that Raelynn had been destroyed and Kenny found out that I had been behind it. As long as she begged for mercy desperately, Keh would not do anything to her for the sake of her master. No one could get what she couldn''t get. Thus, she wanted to destroy Raelynn and then run away to M Country. To her astonishment, the two of them came to her together. "Kenny, why are you here?" I asked with a smile. I didn''t even think about it. There would be surveince cameras in the hotels she stayed in, and her crimes would be clearly disyed in front of everyone. "I, why are you doing this to me?" Raelynn''s eyes were cold, and her voice was emotionless. I smiled and asked, "Miss Edwards, what are you talking about? What did I do to you?" I was very flustered, but she was still calm on the surface. Raelynn suddenlyughed and looked at the beautiful girl in front of her. She never thought that there was a vicious heart beneath such a beautiful face. She said, "I, I suddenly thought of a very interesting game. I will treat you how you treated me. The five men are still there. Do you want to experience it since you like it so much?" Keh was awe-struck. No wonder she was his woman! I''s face was as pale as a sheet. She was sure that they already knew the truth. Otherwise, they wouldn''t havee here. "Raelynn, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious." She smiled sadly and looked at Keh''s handsome face without any expression. He was always like this, making it hard to guess what he was thinking. Raelynn said, "I''ll return to you what you gave to me. I didn''t expect you to be so vicious." I''s expression was extremely awkward, because she could not guess why Keh hade. "I." Nathaniel''s cold voice came from behind Keh. I''s legs went limp. Why was Nathaniel here? "Nathaniel, why are you here?" I forced a smile. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I just want to ask you why you wanted to use me." I clenched her fists and felt a chill run down her spine. "Nathaniel, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Stop pretending, I. I''m so kind to I you that I want to help you and Seven be a couple, but you used me behind my back. Fortunately, nothing happene toPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Raelynn today. If your n had seeded, I would have been thrown in jail." I pursed her lips tightly. Her n had failed, hadn''t it? Raelynn was still standing there. "Kenny..." "Shut up." Seeing that she still didn''t want to repent, Keh''s expression became terribly grim. "Nathaniel, have you seen her true colors now?" Nathaniel looked at Raelynn, his face full of guilt. "Miss Edwards, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you before." Nathaniel sincerely apologized. There was a deep apology in his gentle and elegant eyes. His amber eyes trembled slightly, and they were filled with regret. Raelynn smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it." However, Keh looked at I with disdain. His expression was filled with coldness, and his eyes were solemn. "We already have all the evidence on our side. I will hand everything over to the police in a while." I was anxious and scared. She looked at Keh in horror and cried, "Kenny, you can''t do this to me." "Why can''t I?" Keh asked sarcastically. "Kenny, we grew up together. Are you going to treat me like this because of Raelynn?" "Then can you treat Rae like this?" Keh was furious. I pointed at Raelynn and said, "Kenny, she is just an abandoned girl whom no one wants. How can a poor woman deserve you? If it wasn''t for her, we would have been together a long time ago. I would have be the wife of the president of Alwynn Group." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Kenny, I''ve been in love with you for seven years. Have I wasted all those years?" "Raelynn is just a passer-by in your life. What''s wrong with destroying her?" p... Keh pped I hard in the face. "I think you''re crazy. Go to the police station." After that, he asked the bodyguards to send her to Luke who would take her to the police station. Then, he pulled Raelynn out of the hotel. Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 Nathaniel stood there for a while and then quickly followed the couple. "Seven, I was wrong. I will never be so stupid in the future." Keh stopped, looked back at him, and smiled coldly. "If you know you''re wrong, there''s still hope." Nathaniel was dumbstruck. Did he really look so stupid? Nathaniel spoke with a sad expression on his face, "Seven, I really didn''t do it on purpose. You also know that I watched her grow up, and I''ve always protected her. I just can''t believe that she would do such a thing." Keh retorted, "Go back and continue to sleep. I''m afraid you''ll get confused again if you can''t wake up." Nathaniel was once again lost for words. Seven looked at him with such disgust. What should he do? No, he had to do something so that Kenny wouldn''t hate him so much. That''s right, he had to find out what had happened to XL Group. "Seven, Miss Edwards is frightened. You should send her back first. I''ll go back to sleep." Keh was speechless. He pursed his lips slightly, but in the end, he did not say anything and left with Raelynn. "s!" Nathaniel was in a dilemma. How was he going to exin everything to his master? I was in prison now, and she had done such a vicious thing. Master would be very sad. His master doted on I the most. The current situation was really difficult! However, he didn''t dare to talk to Seven. To him, Nathaniel was an idiot who hadn''te to his senses yet. After getting in the car, Raelynn''s mood finally improved. I deserved it, but she did not feel guilty. A person could be so cruel; it just reminded her of the nature of humanity. Keh fastened her seatbelt and said, "Rae, don''t go to work today. I''ll take you to the apartment for a rest."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Raelynn shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "No, I''m not that fragile." Keh was afraid that she would be in shock, so he smiled and said, "It''s okay. Do you have any work to do today? You can rest first." Raelynn shook her head firmly. "No, I''m really fine. I just think I''m very useless. Every time, I need you toe and save me." Keh''s eyes darkened and he spoke in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense. If it wasn''t for me, how could you have been hurt like this? If there''s someone to me, it''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well." Looking at his self-me, Raelynn couldn''t help but smile. "Well, don''t me yourself. It''s your fault, but it was out of your expectations. I will be more careful in the future and protect myself." Keh still felt guilty and he murmured in a low voice, "Well, let''s go back to thepany first. If you feel ufortable, you cane upstairs to rest." Raelynn agreed, "Okay!" Keh drove her back to thepany. As soon as she arrived at the design department, she saw everyone looking at her with a strange gaze. The matter between her and Keh was no longer a secret. She didn''t say anything and calmly walked to her office. "Look at Raelynn. She hasn''t even be the wife of the president of Alwynn Group yet, but why is she so arrogant?" "Why can''t she be arrogant? With such a big backer, even if she doesn''te to work for ten days or two weeks, no one dares to say anything about her." "Just her? Haha... Will Mr. Keh really marry her? Bah, don''t you think she should look at herself in the mirror? Mr. Keh will think that she''s dirty when he sees her." Several designers stood together and talked about it. They did not take Raelynn seriously at all, and they didn''t shy away from lowering their voices. Raelynn asionally heard a few words. When she was about to reach the door of her office, she suddenly heard them and turned to look at the designer who spoke the most unpleasant words. It was the designer whose assistant had taken the me, Miss Jane Clement. When the few designers saw her suddenly stop and look at them, their expressions were very unnatural. Raelynn slowly walked back towards them. She looked very calm, but her eyes were unusually cold as she looked at Jane. She stopped three steps away from the designer and said word by word, "Miss Clement, I, whom you think Keh will disdain for being dirty have already be his girlfriend. As for you, you''re getting old and your looks are fading, yet you haven''t seduced Mr. Keh yet. You''re really ''clean''." Raelynn spat thest word with an icy tone. Jane''s face suddenly turned as pale as snow, and the heavy foundation she had on her face looked like it was about to crack. She stared at Raelynn, as if she didn''t expect that she would say that. "Why didn''t you say anything?" Raelynn still asked calmly. They didn''t know what to respond. Raelynn questioned, "Weren''t you very domineering when you were gossiping? Why are you so timid now?" Jane stammered, "You... You..." Raelynn retorted, "What''s wrong with me? Didn''t I just fall in love with Keh? What''s wrong with you? You said all that in front of me. You''ve exposed your true colors in this way. How pathetic!" After finishing her words, Raelynn felt relieved and turned back to her office. As soon as she entered, ra hugged her. "Rae, you scared me to death. I was terrified. Are you hurt?" She couldn''t wait any longer, so she called Luke. Luke said that something had happened to Raelynn and that they were already on their way back. Raelynn patted her back gently and said with a smile, "It''s okay, ra. I''m back safe and sound." ra let go of her. When she saw that Raelynn was really fine, she was relieved. "Why were you kidnapped so early in the morning? It''s terrible to be in a rtionship with Mr. Alwynn. If you''re not careful, you might lose your life." Raelynn smiled and said, "I have no choice. There are too many women who like him. If others know that I am his girlfriend, they will always try their best to deal with me. I like him too, so I can only bear this. There was no doubt that she had fallen in love with Keh. ra reminded her, "But it''s too terrifying. That happened to you so early this morning, and it made everyone panic. You should be more careful when youe to work in the future." Raelynn coaxed, "Keh will pick me up and send me to work in the future. You don''t have to worry." "Hehe..." ra chuckled and gently patted her shoulder. "Keh is really a good man." Raelynn smiled and did not deny it. The days passed peacefully like that for a month. During the past month, Raelynn was on a date with Keh everyday. In order to give Raelynn a sufficient sense of security, Keh tried his best to arrange for Luke to go on business trips on his behalf. Luke felt miserable, but Keh was happily in love. Each day, he only wanted to be with Raelynn, and she shared the same feelings. Keh felt that he had truly experienced the beauty of having a loved one. His attitude towards Victor had also changed greatly. Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 Every time Victor received a call from his son, he could tell that there was something wrong with Keh. He called Luke, who told him that Keh was in a rtionship. He had finally figured it out. How could he understand the difficulties of being a father if he was not physically there. He stood by the window and looked at the scenery outside. His tall and cold figure seemed to have be much gentler. He felt like spring, with the blooming of flowers, wasing. It had been more than 20 years, and his son finally understood him. It hadn''t been easy for him! "Victor, we should go back tomorrow. Marlon and Juliet will start their holidays." "Dad and Mom are in M Country. They said that they will onlye back after Spring. They have organized a group of seniors and they want to travel half of the world within half a year." Eden walked in with a cup of tea. "Victor, have a cup of herbal tea. I made it just now. It''s hot and is good for your health." Victor turned to look at her and smiled gently. "Okay, dear." It was still very hot in July. It was not easy for Raelynn to be separated from Keh for a few days. On the weekend, she apanied ra to go shopping in the mall. ra had the mentality where she would only feelfortable when she bought a set of clothes for herself every month. She couldn''t afford anything too expensive. Even if it was pricey, she wasn''t unhappy if she didn''t get it. After getting her sry each month, she would be very happy even if she came to the shopping mall and didn''t buy anything. They strolled around the women''s clothing area on the fourth floor of the mall. The fourth floor was full of imported clothes, each of which was exquisite and beautiful, dazzling people. However, the C.Y Fashion store of Alwynn Group was always popr. There was a continuous stream of customers in the store. Raelynn looked at those beautiful and fashionable clothes, and her bright eyes shone with happiness. The business was good. She designed clothes and they too would be sold there one day. She was really looking forward to it. ra followed her gaze and remarked with a smile, "Rae, this quarter, the clothes you designed will definitely be the most popr clothes here." The clothes under the name of Alwynn Group were all newly designed, and they changed every quarter. The old customers paid special attention to the custom-made clothes, and they would rather spend a lot of money than wear the same clothes as others. Raelynn smiled confidently and said, "ra, after all, I have just be a formal designer. If I don''t seed this season, I will work harder next season until I seed." She heard from Keh that his parents had returned recently, and he had also moved back to Dragon Vi. She wanted to visit Keh''s mother and learn from her. She had many shorings and she could learn a lot from Eden. "Well, you arecking in confidence. Bring out your previous self-confidence and believe in yourself. I will support you." Raelynn looked at her and changed the subject. "Did you go to dinner with Mr. Parmast night?" ra''s eyes shed. "How did you know?" Raelynn thought, "She actually admitted it without fighting." Raelynn admonished, "Look at you. You are so naive. If I cheated you, you would have been exposed." ra blushed and whispered, "Mr. Parma is a good person. I just entered thepany. Apart from you teaching me, Mr. Parma has helped me a lot. It''s normal to treat him to a meal. What are you thinking about?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Raelynn looked at her bashful expression and smiled. "It''s not me who is thinking nonsense, but you. Look at you, your face is as red as an apple." ra lowered her head and patted her face gently with her hands. Her cheeks were so warm that she could feel the heat from the bottom of her heart. "Haha..." Raelynn pursed her lips andughed. ra became increasingly shy as she said, "Rae, wait for me here. I''m going to the bathroom." Raelynn responded, "Go ahead. I''ll take a walk around here." She just happened to see a brand she liked. She could stroll around and look at its style. After ra left, Raelynn turned and entered the store. The sales assistant inside was very polite. He greeted her with a smile and introduced all kinds of clothes to her. Raelynn smiled and learned about the price of the clothes. That was an ordinary brand, but the starting price of the clothes was 800 dors. There were some clothes that were more than 15,000 dors. It was a foreign brand, and the designer was very famous. No matter from the design of the fabric to the clothing style, he was very careful. At present,petition in the market was very strong and people from all walks of life were working hard. They all wanted to surpass the leaders in the industry and stand out. She had studied the market while she was abroad for a few years, and it hadn''t been easy. It was extremely difficult to seed unless one could really make persistent efforts like Eden to constantly update the style and never let the customers down. After browsing for a while, she bought a white dress worth 800 dors. She had been browsing for a long time, so she felt a little embarrassed if she didn''t buy anything. Initially, she had onlye in to see the styles avable. After paying the bill, she walked out of the store, but she still did not see ra. Raelynn was about to go to the bathroom to look for her when she saw ra desperately running towards her. Raelynn thought, "What''s going on? What the hell?" "Rae, Keh, over there..." ra panted. Raelynn frowned. "What''s wrong with Keh?" "Oh, you''ll know when youe with me." ra did not exin further. She pulled Raelynn and ran to another store. "ra, slow down. What are you doing?" ra pulled her to a high-end shop. She pointed inside and said, "Keh is here with a woman to buy clothes. That woman is so beautiful. Go in and take a look." Raelynn''s heart skipped a beat. How was it possible? Keh was on a business trip that day, so it was impossible for him to be here. ra told her, "Raelynn, I won''t lie to you. I''ve been watching him for quite a while. That woman is very beautiful She''s stunning, be it in her outfit or in her appearance. Keh was taking very good care of her. I came to look for you because I saw them." ofin After saying that, ra pulled Raelynn in. Raelynn could tell at a nce that the person''s suit was very familiar to her. When Keh left that morning, he took a photo of himself and sent it to her; he was dressed in that exact light blue suit. Moreover, he rarely wore light-colored suits. When she saw him that morning, her eyes suddenly lit up and she praised him for being handsome. He also said that he would try his best to wear a light-colored suit in the future just to make her happy and like him more. It was less than a few hours ago, and the words he said when he left still echoed in her ears. "Rae, I''ve just left you, and I already miss you so much. Wait for me toe back. I love you!" However, a few hourster, he showed up and went shopping with another woman. Raelynn felt as if her heart had been cut into pieces. Raelynn looked at him and saw him taking a pink dress and gesturing to the beautiful girl. The girl didn''t seem to like it. She red at him, then turned around to look at other clothes. However, "Keh" refused to give up. He held the woman''s hand and kissed her on the lips. Raelynn couldn''t help but burst into tears. Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 "Keh, you b*stard!" Raelynn angrily ran over and raised her hand. Without saying anything, she pped him in the face. Henrick, who had been pped in the face, was dumbfounded. Looking at the aggressive woman in front of him, he was stunned. D*mn, where did this crazy womane from? Why did she p him without saying anything? "Honey, are you alright?" Alice asked. She was so distressed that she held Henrick''s face in her hands. She nced at Raelynn and red at her angrily. Raelynn was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were wide open. "Honey?" Did they call each other that? However, why did she feel that something was wrong? That didn''t seem to be Keh! Not far away, Eden and Abigail also saw that scene. "Oh, my son, my baby." Abigail''s heart ached so much. Ricky had not been beaten by anyone since he was a child, especially not by a woman. "Baby, are you okay? Ah, your face is swollen." Abigail patted Henrick''s cheek gently. Eden also walked over with a gloomy expression on her face. Her previous son had never even been hit by her. "Mommy, I''m fine. It''s just a little painful." Henrick leaned against Abigail''s shoulder like a spoiled child. Abigail patted his back gently and coaxed him softly. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt for long. I will apply some ice for you when we get hometer." As soon as Henrick spoke, Raelynn immediately realized that he... He really wasn''t Keh. "Aren''t you Keh?" Raelynn asked involuntarily. Keh gave Raelynn a meaningful look. He realized that she had regarded him as his brother. "Mom, I told you not to buy the same clothes for me and Keh. Look, someone misunderstood and I was pped. It hurts, Mom." Raelynn was speechless. This man''s coquettishness was very pleasing to the eye. Eden was lost for words. Was it also her fault? She nced at Raelynn, who had tears in her eyes. Her facial features were very beautiful, and her eyes were clear and bright, giving people a good feeling. Upon meeting Eden''s gaze, Raelynn also knew that she had made a big mistake. ra was also dumbstruck and thought to herself, "D*mn, I didn''t even recognize my idol." "I''m sorry!" Raelynn stood in front of Henrick and sincerely apologized. "I mistook you for someone else." Keh looked at her with a smile and asked in a yful tone, "Are you my brother''s girlfriend?" Raelynn lowered her head in shame. This was great. She had beaten up her future brother-inw in front of her future mother-inw. Keh had once told her that they had a godmother. They called Abigail ''Mommy'' and she was Eden''s best friend. Not only that, Raelynn had also offended her two mothers-inw at the same time. Ah, ah, ah... She felt like she was going to die. Why was she so impulsive just now? Alice was annoyed with Henrick''s tone and smacked his arm. Keh immediately admitted his mistake. "Honey, I was wrong." Alice looked at him without a smile. Abigail also looked at Raelynn. "Kenny''s girlfriend? Howe I didn''t know that he had a girlfriend?" Henrick replied, "Mommy, with my brother''s personality, do you think he would dare to say it out loud?" Abigail nced at him. "What''s there to be embarrassed about having a girlfriend?" Abigail looked at Raelynn seriously. "Mommy, don''t look at my future sister-inw like that. She will be shy." Abigail red at him. "No matter how shy she is, she has to meet people." Abigail looked at Raelynn rudely. "This girl is very beautiful. I''m really surprised that someone will like your stuffy brother." She looked at Eden and said, "Eden, why aren''t you greeting your daughter-inw?" Eden was speechless. Raelynn forced herself to gather up the courage to introduce herself. "Auntie, nice to meet you. I''m Raelynn Edwards." Eden looked at her very nervous and gentle smile. "Miss Edwards, you don''t have to be nervous. Andrew has mentioned you before."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Raelynn didn''t know what to say. How could she not be nervous? Her nervous heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. She had pped someone else''s husband. "O... Okay." She forced herself to nod. Eden said with a smile, "Kenny has already told us about you and him." "Let me introduce you. This is Kenny''s godmother, Abigail. This is Henrick, my second son, and my daughter-inw, Alice." Raelynn looked at the gentle and beautiful Eden. Her pleasant and kind voice made her nervous heart gradually calm down. She also greeted everyone with a smile. Then, she apologized to Henrick again. "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive just now." Raelynn felt very guilty. How could she meet him again in the future? Henrick smiled and said, "It''s okay. You got the wrong person and you didn''t mean it. My brother went on a business trip in the same suit in the morning. My mother bought these suits for us yesterday. I saw that my brother looked good in it, so also wore it. I didn''t expect such a misunderstanding to happen." It wasn''t easy for his brother to fall in love with a girl, so he couldn''t let her be scared away by them. Raelynn was speechless. The misunderstanding was indeed a big one. She had been too anxious and agitated. If she was more careful, she would definitely have been able to notice the difference between them. Compared to his younger brother, Keh was moreposed. Eden looked at Alice and said, "Alice, have you picked out the clothes? If you have, let''s go downstairs and find a ce to sit." Since they were fated to meet, they might as well sit down and have a chat. "Mom, I just bought a dress. I don''t like anything else." Eden instructed, "Ricky, you go to pay. Miss Edwards and her friend will go downstairs with us to have a drink and rest for a while." "Okay, Mom, Mommy. You can go down first." Henrick kissed his wife and went off to pay for her dress. Eden looked at Raelynn and said, "Miss Edwards, let''s go down and find a ce to rest." Raelynn said, "Auntie, you can just call me Raelynn. This is my friend, ra. She''s also working in Alwynn Group like me." ra said excitedly, "Hello, Madam! Nice to meet you. In my heart, you are like a goddess. I like the clothes you designed very much." Eden was amused by ra''s innocent appearance. "ra, thank you. Let''s go down first." They all went downstairs. Eden looked at Abigail and said, "Abby, Jacqueline is about to finish her art ss. Why don''t you let Ricky pick up Jacqueline first?" Abigail said, "Ah... I was so busy shopping that I almost forgot my little Jacqueline. Forget it. Rick just came back and I''m also pretty tired. I''ll pick her up and send her back to her grandmother''s house. Her grandmother misses her very much." Eden said, "Well, remember toe over for dinner tomorrow night." Abigail responded and looked at Raelynn. "Miss Edwards, see you next time." Raelynn was stunned and wanted to say something in return, but Abigail had already left in a hurry. Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 Eden looked at her and said in a gentle tone, "Your godmother is like this. She has always been in such a hurry." When Raelynn heard the word "godmother", her face was full of surprise. Did her future mother-inw acquiesce to her as a daughter-inw? She was so excited. Her future mother-inw was so young! Of course, Eden also knew how serious her son was. If Raelynn were not the person he was going to marry, he would never say that he wanted her to meet his parents. Eden did not care too much about her children''s partners. As long as they were kind people, and they loved each other, she had no reason to stop them from being together. Her only wish was that they could make each other happy. Moreover, Kenny and Raelynn had lived in the apartment for a period of time. They were about to get married. She had a good character too! When they arrived at the rest area on the first floor, there were many famous cafes there. They entered a quiet and pleasant cafe and sat down by the window. Raelynn looked at Eden and Alice. "Auntie, Madam Alice, what would you like to drink?" Alice looked at her and smiled kindly. "Just call me Alice." Raelynn nodded somewhat ufortably. Eden said, "I want a strawberry milkshake." Alice said, "I want a cup of lemon tea, and my husband wants a strawberry milkshake." Raelynn was stunned. Why did people in the Alwynn family like strawberry milkshakes? Keh also liked strawberry milkshakes. "Okay." Raelynn led ra to order the drinks. After ordering the drinks, ra whispered, "Rae, your future mother-inw looks easy to get along with. She''s so gentle and beautiful. She''s not like a mother-inw at all; she''s more like your sister." Raelynn didn''t know how to respond. That was indeed the case. "Rae, you really didn''t mistake the person this time. It was I who didn''t look carefully. I didn''t even know my idol, and I even regarded Mr. Keh as my idol. I feel that I am a fake fan. Do you think I can ask him for an autographter?" "His wife is also very beautiful. D*mn... They are a match made in heaven." ra was so excited that she could not speak clearly. Raelynn was happy to see how excited she was. Now, facing her idol, ra didn''t know if she could even drink her tea. "Yes, you can. Be bold. Mr. Henrick looks good." When it came to this matter, ra felt very guilty. "Rae, I''m sorry. I was mistaken and caused you to hit your future brother-inw." Raelynn was speechless. She had just calmed down when she became nervous again because of ra''s words. Raelynn smiled and reassured her, "It''s okay." She said it was fine, but that was not the case in her heart. Her p was not light. After a fierce beating, Henrick''s face was swollen. "Hey! Isn''t it Miss Edwards?" Raelynn turned around and saw that it was Faith and her assistant, Lauren. Ever since thest time they met, Faith had been much quieter. She didn''t often find trouble with her. However, when she was outside thepany, and in ces where Keh couldn''t see her, she would always ridicule her. "Miss Mason, Lauren." Raelynn greeted them politely. That day, Keh''s mother and younger brother and sister-inw were there, so she didn''t want to have an argument with Faith. The two of them worked in the samepany, so they couldn''t have any big disputes. However, Faith refused to give up. "Raelynn, Mr. Keh is not here. Isn''t it boring for you to go out alone? I heard that you seduced M Keh into bed. Raelynn, you really clever. I have known Mr. Keh for so long, and the vel. rtionship between us has always been very good. After appeared, our rtionship changed." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Faith''s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but they were full of grievance and pain, and everyone around could hear them. Faith was like this every time. As long as she was outside thepany, she would nder Raelynn''s reputation in front of strangers. Faith made it seem as if she was the innocent wife and Raelynn was the mistressing between them. No matter how she retorted, as long as Faith spoke first, the passers-by would point fingers at Raelynn. ra looked at Faith in amusement. This woman was probably wishful thinking. "Miss Mason, aren''t you tired of ying such tricks every time?" ra could not tell how many times this Faith had yed such tricks. She was so annoying. "You said you have a rtionship with Mr. Keh, but he doesn''t even remember who you are. Rae is Mr. Keh''s real girlfriend. Why are you so shameless?" ra had never been afraid of anyone. It was not the first time for a shrew to curse on the street, and people like Faith were insatiable. The more patient Raelynn was, the more Faith felt that she was easy to bully. As expected, Faith looked embarrassed. She red at Raelynn. "Raelynn, let''s wait and see. You can''t marry Keh and join the Alwynn family because I won''t agree." Faith roared as if she had gone mad. In the past few days, the other party had been pushing her too hard. She had not gotten the proposal n yet, and she only had a little time left. She felt that she was going crazy. She, who had always looked down on Raelynn, vented her anger on the innocent Raelynn. "Who is my son going to marry? Why would it need your agreement?" Eden''s cold voice came. Faith was stunned. She looked back at the beautifuldy in front of her, blinked her eyes, and shouted angrily, "Who are you?" Eden answered with a sullen face, "Keh''s mother."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Faith was dumbstruck. She was so angry just now that she didn''t notice what she meant. Who was Keh''s mother? The most authoritative person in the Alwynn family, and the richest person standing at the top of the pyramid in society. "Auntie, I... I''m sorry, I was wrong. I was too impulsive just now." Faith apologized with her head down as if she had been wronged. "Raelynn, that b*tch, why didn''t she say that Mr. Keh''s mother was here?" She thought to herself. Lauren was also very surprised. She had originally wanted to chime in with Faith to vent her anger, but at that moment, she was very d that she did not say a word. "Too impulsive?" Eden looked at her coldly. "I think you''re crazy. I heard every word you just said." "Miss Mason, you are the current design director of Alwynn Group. Although I have never seen you, I have seen your work. It''s a mess. My son is blind." Faith was anxious and exined, "Auntie, no, I''ve always been working hard because of Raelynn. She affected my performance after she joined thepany. I have liked Mr. Keh for a long time. When Mr. Keh was not with Raelynn, my work was affirmed by him." "Later, I was in a bad mood, so my work was affected. I will make sure to adjust myself." Right then, Faith was terrified. If she was kicked out of thepany before getting the n, she would be killed by the other party. QUMS In the business circle, she would no longer be able to stand. "Miss Mason, it''s not easy for you to climb up to this position, but you can''t buy the word ''educated'' even if you have a lot of money and a high position. After returning to thepany, you can resign voluntarily." "It''s not because of what happened today, but because of your work." Eden''s words were cold and there was no emotion in her eyes. Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 Seeing Eden like this, Raelynn admired her very much. She was not extremely oppressive, but her cold words carried a kind of majesty that made people admire her sincerely. "Auntie, I..." Faith''s face turned pale. Was Eden saying that she was ill-bred? "Let''s go. Don''t disturb my afternoon tea with my daughter-inw." "Daughter-inw?" Faith looked at Raelynn fiercely and roared angrily, "Auntie, Raelynn''s family background is not worthy of the Alwynn family. She is an abandoned daughter of the Edwards family." Faith thought to herself that if she wasn''t having a good time, she couldn''t let Raelynn have a good time either. Eden looked at her sharply. "My son is going to marry her. He cares about her, not anything else. You don''t have to sow discord. You don''t have the right to say anything." Raelynn was so moved that she was about to cry. She was really moved by her future mother-inw''s strong protection of her. At that moment, Faith felt like a clown. By saying that, Faith thought that Eden would dislike Raelynn very much, but she didn''t expect that Eden would protect her like this. Did Raelynn save the universe in herst life? She had such good luck, and her future mother-inw did not dislike her at all. "Auntie, what about the face of the Alwynn family? A woman like Raelynn is really..." "Shut up! Do you think you''re amazing?" Eden didn''t want to hear any more words from Faith. She had seen many people like Faith. She was someone who didn''t want anyone else to get what she couldn''t get. Such a woman was very vicious. "Mom, what''s wrong? You don''t look so good. Who made you angry?" When Henrick finished paying for Alice''s dress, he came over and heard his mother''s unhappy voice. Alice watched the whole thing from the side. She briefly described the whole matter to him. The more Henrick listened, the angrier he became. Faith looked at Henrick sharply and thought that it was Keh, so she was even more nervous. "Mr. Keh, I..." "Get lost!" Henrick didn''t even give Faith a chance to speak. "Mr. Keh, I... I really didn''t mean to..." Faith was incoherent and didn''t know what to say. Henrick was very angry. "If you dare to make my mother angry again, I''ll make it impossible for you to exist in this city again." The thing Henrick hated the most in his life was his mother and wife being bullied. If anyone dared to bully his mother, he would fight them to the death. Lauren saw that Henrick was very angry, so she quickly pulled Faith out of the cafe. Raelynn watched as they left. The drinks they ordered were also ready. They returned to their seats and had their drinks. Then, Raelynn whispered the reason why they couldn''t get rid of Faith yet. After listening, Eden''s eyes shed with coldness. There were often people who wanted to take advantage of Alwynn Group. It was not that she didn''t know, but she didn''t expect that Faith was so ignorant. Henrick was also very surprised that his elder brother had even told Raelynn such a thing. He trusted her very much. Eden thought for a moment and said, "I can''t let her stay in thepany like this. I have to find a way to let her take action in advance and make her leave thepany." Eden had already made up her mind and nned to go back to discuss things with Victor in the evening. "Rae, why don''t we draw the snake out of its hole? It will take several days for Kenny toe back from his business trip. I will discuss this matter with him tonight. What should we do? I will contact you then. You should cooperate with us and drive these scums out of thepany as soon as possible." Raelynn quickly nodded and said, "Auntie, what do you want me to do? Just say it." Seeing that Raelynn was still very nervous, Eden felt a little sorry for her. After they came back, Victor also asked someone to investigate Raelynn''s background. Putting aside the fact that she was abandoned by the Edwards family, she was an excellent girl. After chatting for a while, Eden and Raelynn exchanged phone numbers and then they went their separate ways. After Eden and her family left, Raelynn was still in a trance and she felt somewhat unreal. She took a sip of her tea and looked at ra. She asked excitedly, "ra, does my future mother-inw like me very much?" ra responded excitedly as well, "My idol is so handsome, but I forgot to get his autograph. I feel like I''m dreaming." Raelynn was speechless. It turned out that all of ra''s thoughts were focused on her idol. She looked at ra''s infatuated gaze as she stared at the spot where Henrick had been sitting. Raelynn felt that if they stayed there any longer, ra would be dumbfounded. "ra, let''s go. Let''s go back." Raelynn got up and looked at ra, who was still sitting there motionlessly. She felt amused. Did she really like him so much? "ra." Raelynn reached out to push ra''s arm. "Ah... Oh, what?" ra was so excited that she was in shock. She could not distinguish reality from her dreams for a moment, and she felt that everything was surreal. Raelynn looked at her in amusement. "He''s been gone for a long time. Why are you still infatuated?" ra wiped her non-existent saliva and responded, "Rae, my idol is so handsome. I just want to stare at his handsome face all the time and not move my eyes away from him." Raelynn couldn''t help butugh. "You''re silly; let''s go. My mother asked you toe back to my house for dinner tonight. She''ll make you something delicious." "Wow! Auntie''s dishes are really delicious. It''s hard for me to refuse. How can I not go?" ra returned to reality at that moment.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She followed Raelynn out of the mall. When they returned home, Malia happened to have just returned from buying some groceries. Raelynn poured a ss of water for ra before returning to her room to change. After changing into casual clothes, she sat by the bed and sent a message to Keh. "Keh, I hit your brother today." By this time, Keh had finished a six-hour meeting and had just returned to the hotel to rest. As soon as he reached the entrance of the hotel, he saw Raelynn''s message. He took the room card and went in. He took off his suit jacket, sat on the sofa, and replied with three question marks. Keh was confused. Raelynn told Keh what had happened that day through a voice message. After hearing about what happened, the corners of Keh''s mouth could not help but turn up in a grin. Ricky must have felt so wronged. However, at the same time, he was very sad. "Rae, can you tell Ricky and I apart?" He replied. Raelynn knew that he would say that, and she wrote, "I can tell you two apart. It''s just that I saw him from outside the store at that time. You two brothers were wearing the same clothes. I was too angry at that time, and I cried and ran in After pping him, I realized that he was not you." These words more or lessforted Keh. Keh responded, "It''s okay. It''s not your fault." Raelynn was even more touched when she saw that he was still protecting her. "I love you, and thank you too!" She rarely said such things openly. On the other side, Keh''s heart suddenly tightened when he saw her message. At that moment, he couldn''t wait to fly to Raelynn. Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Keh calmed down and replied, "Rae, when Ie back, you can tell me yourself." Love was like drinking water; only the person involved was clear about its taste. Raelynn''s words were a fatal temptation to Keh. Raelynn was a traditional conservative girl down to her bones. If it wasn''t for the incident at the hotel, she wouldn''t have acted so intimately with him before marriage. Raelynn replied, "I''m too shy, but okay!" Keh smiled heartily. Five dayster, when Raelynn went to work, she received a message from Eden asking her to put on a y with ra. Raelynn and ra chatted for a while and thetter understood instantly. When they were in high school, after being bullied, they had a tacit understanding that they would return to the bullies the same treatment they had received. After agreeing on the n, the two of them attended a meeting. The design department meeting was hosted by Faith. Keh had not been in thepany for the past few days. Faith had been looking for a chance to go to the 25th floor, but she never had the chance. The 360 degrees surveince cameras on the 25th floor had no blind spots, so she couldn''t even hide in the shadows.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had less and less time, and she was absent-minded during the meeting. There were several designers'' reports, but she hardly paid attention to them. As she was not in the right state, she was afraid that she would make too many mistakes, so she ended the meeting. All the designers went out one after another. ra looked at the driver and identally poured a cup of coffee onto Raelynn. "Ah..." Raelynn screamed, attracting Faith''s attention. "Ah! Rae, did you get scalded? Hurry up and take off your jacket." ra nervously helped to take off Raelynn''s white jacket and ced it on a chair beside her. At that moment, Raelynn''s phone rang. "Hello, Keh." Her voice was neither loud nor low, so naturally, Faith could hear her. "Are you talking about the new ATM proposal n?" That sentence sessfully stopped Faith in her tracks. "Where is it?" "In the drawer under the desk?" "Keh, are you in a hurry to use it? ra identally knocked over the coffee, and my hand was scalded. I''ll apply some ointment first, and then I''ll go up and take a picture of it for you." "Yes! It''s not serious. It''s just that my skin is red, but I''ll be fine." "I know, I will be careful," Raelynn said with a bashful expression on her face. After hanging up the phone, Raelynn looked at Faith, who was standing at the door, and said apologetically, "Miss Mason, I''m sorry. I may have to go to the infirmary." Looking at her reddened arm, Faith looked away and muttered, "Go ahead. It''s just a small injury yet you can''t even bear this little pain." She sneered and walked out. Raelynn didn''t say much and walked towards the elevator with ra. Faith watched as the two of them entered the elevator and quickly returned to the meeting room. Earlier, when she heard Raelynn mention the n, she saw Raelynn''s jacket on the chair and instantly had an idea. She grabbed Raelynn''s jacket and untied her long hair. Her hair was about the same length as Raelynn''s. Raelynn would note back so soon if she went to the infirmary. She put on Raelynn''s jacket and made a phone call after entering the elevator. "Turn off the monitoring on the 25th floor for five minutes." The other party responded, "You only have three minutes. Mypanion went to the bathroom. He will y games in the bathroom, but he will definitelye back in three minutes." Faith already knew the exact location of the proposal. After thinking for a while, she agreed, "Three minutes is enough." The other party said, "Now, the countdown begins." Faith replied, "Okay, I''ve already reached the 25th floor." The moment the elevator opened, Faith quickly let down her hair and covered her face. Then, she quickly walked out of the elevator and went to Keh''s office. Her heart was beating fast, due to being in awe of Keh, and being in love with him. After doing this, it was impossible for her to be together with Keh. With the ATM proposal n, Keh had worked hard and would reach the peak of the market. If the other party stole the proposal, although it would not affect the foundation of Alwynn Group, it would also be a heavy loss for them. Following what she heard from Raelynn''s conversation, she wrapped the drawer handle with a handkerchief. She pulled the drawer open and saw that the original proposal was ced at the top. Faith was excited and nervous. She could finally live. Finally, she no longer had to fear the deadly blow from the other party. The president of X.L Group was also a person who would do anything to achieve his goal. His cold, ruthless, and cruel character was even worse than Keh. It was he who had found her and asked her to be a spy in Alwynn Group. Moreover, he had also prepared a very capable designer for her to help her from behind. She could stand out among all the designers and be the design director. However, some time ago, because she had only@eceived half of the money from the other party, she was not willing to help them anymore. On one hand, it was because of the money. On the other hand, she had met the president from XL Group, and his arrogant attitude made her particrly angry. She opened the file and took out her mobile phone. She quickly opened the camera app to take photos of the n and send it. She had just taken a picture of the first and second pages when the door was suddenly pushed open. The sound of footsteps could be heard, and she was so frightened that her hand trembled and her phone fell to the ground. Luke called out, "Miss Mason,e out." Faith, who was hiding, was ashen-faced. How did Luke know that she was behind the desk? At the same time, the president of XL Group called her. Faith wanted to die on the spot, but it was toote. Keh walked over and picked up the phone on the ground. Faith saw the gloomy, calm, and murderous look in Keh''s eyes. She wanted nothing more than to faint on the spot. Wasn''t Keh still away on his business trip? How could he suddenly appear here? Keh pressed the answer button ??? on her phone, and an angry roar came from the other side. "Faith, why didn''t you continue after the first two pages? The most important parts of the n are in thetter pages. Send them immediately. I''ll give you whatever you want." Keh sneered. He didn''t even look at the frightened Faith, who was about to faint. Instead, he smiled evilly and spoke in a calm tone, "Mr. Whitehead, long time no see!" There was a brief silence. After a while, the person on the other end of the call, Ronnie Whitehead, replied, "Mr. Alwynn, you''re so scheming." The other party instantly hung up the phone. "Miss Mason,e out." Keh turned around and sat on the sofa. Faith stood up, trembling. When she saw Raelynn in the office, she was stunned and instantly seemed to understand something. A surge of anger filled her whole body. She had actually fallen for the trap. Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Raelynn looked at her and deliberately asked in surprise, "Miss Mason, why are you wearing my jacket?" Faith was so angry that her whole body was trembling. "You... Raelynn, you schemed against me?" Her voice could not help trembling and she was terrified. Raelynn sneered. "Didn''t you always say that you and Keh were a couple? Did I steal your boyfriend? Is this how you show your love for Keh?" Faith was extremely ufortable, but most of all, she felt embarrassed and ashamed. Karma came in the blink of an eye, and Faith had to face the consequences. Looking at the anger on Keh''s handsome face, Faith''s whole body shivered. Raelynn added, "You''ve been ndering my reputation outside thepany this whole time. Faith, if there is a mirror now, you should look at your current appearance, at how disgusting your ugly face and mouth are." It was true that Raelynn wanted to seek personal revenge. When she was pointed at by those passers-by, she felt very ufortable. Although she knew that some people were malicious, she was still very sad.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Faith was stunned. She had no chance of winning now that Raelynn had hit her when she was down. Keh stood aside and did not speak. He did not expect that Rae would suffer such grievances when he was not around. "What did you do to Rae?" His icy tone made Faith''s heart tighten, and she found it hard to breathe. "Mr. Keh, I... I didn''t do anything..." She stuttered and was unable to speak coherently. Her trembling body intensified her fear at that moment. Keh looked at Luke and said, "Luke, get the people from the legal departmente up. Miss Mason stole thepany''s secrets and she has aplices in the monitoring room. Hand them over to the police together. If the other aplices in thepany are willing to give up their aplices, they can receive a lighter punishment." "No, no, no. Mr. Keh, listen to me. Mr. Whitehead threatened me. I''m sorry, Mr. Keh. Please give me another chance," Faith begged while crying. She really couldn''t go to jail. She still had a lot of dreams to realize. Her wonderful life had just begun. How could she spend her life behind bars? "A threat?" Keh nced at her indifferently and said sarcastically, "You took a lot of money from Mr. Whitehead. Was that also a threat to you?" "Miss Mason, don''t lie to yourself anymore. This time, I was blind. You also taught me a lesson when you found someone to rece you toe up with the designs, but I didn''t notice it. This time, it was my mistake." Faith stopped crying and could only look at him in surprise. How did he find out about this? She signed a confidentiality agreement with Mr. Whitehead and he said that he would never let this matter be known. Keh''s next words answered her doubts. "Mr. Whitehead can use money to buy people''s hearts. If that''s the case, why can''t you pay someone toe up with designs in your name? He told me everything. Although I did go on a business trip these days, the most important thing was to remove you, the cancer." "A cancer?" Faith blurted out. She blinked her eyes, as if she could imagine how much Keh hated her that he would call her that. At the same time, the bodyguards and staff members whom Luke had called for had arrived. The bodyguard took the crying and begging Faith away. Luke followed suit. Only Keh and Raelynn were left in the office. Keh turned around and suddenly held Raelynn in his arms. He lowered his head and buried it in the depths of her shoulder. He gently smelled the fragrance of her body and the familiar scent filled his nose. All of his longing was released at that moment. "Rae, I miss you so much." His sexy voice was full of longing. Yes, he had been away for many days. He came back the night before and didn''t have time to see her because she was going to put on a show that morning. He had discussed it with his mother before. Raelynn also missed him very much. Although the two of them called and chatted with each other on the phone everyday, it was far from being as real as physical contact. "I missed you too," Raelynn said with a chuckle. Keh began to hug her tightly. Greedy for her scent, he was reluctant to let go of her. "Rae, let''s get married." After saying that, he stepped back and stared at her with his dark eyes. Raelynn smiled shyly and saw the glimmer of expectation in his eyes. "Are you proposing?" Keh smiled gently, and there was tenderness in his expression. "No, I arranged a dinner party tonight. It''s a dinner party that is only for the two of us. I''ll ask Lake to send you a dresster. Let''s go there together after work." He had prepared everything in advance just for that night. Of course, Keh couldn''t be so careless for a woman who loved him so much. There must be a proposal ceremony! "Okay!" Raelynn stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips gently. Keh''s forehead rubbed against her cheek happily. "Do you miss me?" His voice was low and charming, like a feather gently brushing across Raelynn''s heart, ticklish and very gentle. "Yes!" Raelynn smiled gently. Since they met, they had not been separated for such a long time. "Hehe..." Kehughed happily. Her heart skipped a beat as he looked at her blushing face. When he got off work, Keh personally went to the 24th floor to pick up Raelynn from work. He also personally took the dress that Luke had sent over. The designers and assistants of the design department widened their eyes in disbelief when they saw Keing down to pick Raelynn up. Before they could el recover from what had happened to Faith, they were hit hard by this shocking news, making them dizzy. Keh took Raelynn''s hand and left indifferently. After the couple entered the elevator, the people of the design department came to their senses. Raelynn and Keh were really together. ra looked at the envious gazes of the crowd and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Those women must have been pped in the face. Their faces must be in great pain. They were extremely jealous, right? Hehe... ra was in a good mood and went to have a good meal after work. She waited for the elevator. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she saw Luke in a suit. "ra, I''ll treat you to dinner," said Luke cautiously. ra''s face turned red and she nodded with a smile. "Okay." Luke smiled excitedly. He took out the roses hidden behind him and quickly handed them to her. "ra, here you are." ra was taken aback. She knew exactly what roses meant. She slowly reached out to take them. Such an obvious eptance made Luke very excited. He boldly led ra into the elevator. ra didn''t know what to say. The Marriott Hotel had a roof-top garden on the top floor. Raelynn was brought here after she changed into her gown. Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 There were goldenmps hanging on the ss walls on both sides. The lights created different atmospheres as they flickered; sometimes dazzling, sometimes dark, and sometimes mysterious. There were roses on both sides of the path, and fairy lights hanging on poles around them. There were also heart-shaped balloons and pink ribbons that fluttered in the wind. On a backdrop wall not far away, a wall of flowers and lights formed a picture of love. Under the beautiful wall, several big balloons swayed with the wind on both sides. The scene was very romantic, and there was also faint music ying in the background. Raelynn vaguely guessed something in her heart. She was so excited that she took small steps. Finally, she saw a tall and powerful figure standing beneath the dazzling backdrop wall, looking at her with a smile. Raelynn walked forward excitedly. She had only taken a few steps when she heard the sound of a violin. She knew that song. "Our Encounter" was a song that she liked very much. Looking sideways, she saw a handsome man in a ck tuxedo singing while ying the violin. "Wow!" Raelynn was very excited. Wasn''t this Sunny Jameson, the singer she liked? Why was he here? "Our meeting was destined to be our fate... We, who love each other, everything we do is for love, and in each other''s eyes, there''s only you..." The song was melodious and lingering. She liked Sunny very much because his voice was strong and smooth. Especially when he sang in a low voice, the music was gentle and melodious. After finishing the song, Sunny got up, bowed slightly to Raelynn, and left with a smile. Raelynn''s eyes reddened with excitement. She had never dreamed that she could get close to the singer she liked. However, she didn''t forget the dazzling man standing not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress and ran over to him. "Keh." She threw herself into his arms excitedly. Keh''s smile was warm, like a spring breeze, and his eyes were full of tenderness. He picked her up and walked around the ce. "Rae, do you like it?" He asked in a low voice. Raelynn rubbed her head against his chest excitedly. "I like it, Keh. Thank you for letting me see my idol, Sunny." "Yes! I know you like him. Coincidentally, he signed a contract with thepany under my name, so I invited him to sing a song for you Raelynn was so touched that her eyes turned red, and she hid in his arms. "Keh, you''re the best. I really like you!" alone." Hearing her words, the atmosphere was just right. He gently let go of her and knelt on one knee. He smiled and took out the diamond ring that he had already prepared. Looking up, his handsome face was full of tenderness. He stared at her deeply and said, "Rae, will you marry me?" His desire for her grew stronger and stronger, and he only wanted to keep her locked by his side. Raelynn had had a hunch in her heart, but at that moment, she still burst into tears with excitement. Thinking of what had happened after they met, she was moved. If she hadn''t met him, she would still be alone. If she hadn''t met him, she wouldn''t have understood that love was so beautiful. "Keh, through your eyes, I can see how you view me. I am your whole world. Thank you for letting me have a bright future. Thank you for making me feel that there is someone who loves me so much, and for making me happy. There are so many people in this chaotic world, but I only love you. Thank you, because for the first time, I want to love someone for the rest of my whole life." "Keh, yes I will. I am very willing to marry you! From the moment we first met, until the end of our lives!" Compared with Keh''s straightforward words, Raelynn''s words enriched the proposal even more. Keh put the ring on her finger with a bright grin. From the moment he fell in love, she was the only person in his world. "Rae, I hope that my life with you in the future will be calm, uneventful, and interesting, but it will be our life together. The world is not as good as we think, but it''s not as bad either. However, in our world, we are the best for each other." Raelynn pulled him up and kissed him on the lips. Keh responded with a gentle smile. It was hard to describe how Keh felt when he had sessfully proposed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The first time he saw Raelynn, he knew that there was no one else but her! He''d love to spend the rest of his life with her! Five days after Keh''s sessful proposal. Victor and Eden also took time to meet Malia and discuss the marriage between their children. Malia could also feel that Keh treated her daughter with sincerity. She also agreed to their marriage ording to Raelynn''s wishes. Eden picked the date as Keh wanted to get married as soon as possible to make Raelynn his legal wife, so the date was set at the end of August. It would be held on August 28th. The wedding wasn''t for another month yet, so Keh was not in a hurry. The news of their marriage had also spread throughout thepany. Keh did not want to hide the matter. He loved Raelynn and wanted to give her the best of everything. The people of the design department used to be mean or indifferent to her, but now, they all had to treat Raelynn well. In the past, if Raelynn wanted a cup of coffee, she would have to wait until everyone got theirs first. However, now, all of them were rushing to make coffee for her. Raelynn was not petty with her colleagues over these things. Instead, she got along very well with them. She wouldn''t change because she was marrying Keh. She was still the same Raelynn, and she was still chasing after her dreams. In the following days, Keh took Raelynn to prepare for the wedding. From the wedding photos to the selection of wedding dresses, jewelry and so on, he apanied her, and they chose everything together. That made everyone even more envious. Everyone in Alwynn Group knew how much Keh doted on Raelynn. Raelynn was surrounded by happiness. Every day, she was very happy when she went to work. She was in a good mood and had a lot of inspiration. She stayed upte to draw several versions of the design drawings. When she got off work, she would go to Dragon Vi to look for Eden to ask for her advice. Eden was also very willing to guide her. Raelynn was very talented, and she understood everything at once. Eden saw a better future for Alwynn Group. August 28th was a good day. Raelynn and Keh''s wedding was held on thewn of a seaside resort, and the weather was particrly suitable for weddings during that season. The whole Alwynn family came to the resort in advance for a few days. On the beautiful dark greenwn, there were many white chairs, and rtives and friends sat down before the ceremony began. They all looked back at the bride. Andrew eximed, "Ah... My brother has gone too far. He actually married the beautiful Miss Edwards." Henrick knocked him on the head. "Kid, from now on, she''s our sister-inw." "Yes!" Andrew replied reluctantly. When the time arrived, the host, who was standing in the front and wearing a beautiful gown, held the microphone with a smile and announced, "Hello, everyone. I am today''s host, Emma. I am very happy to be able to be here together with you by the sea and host this romantic wedding. The sea breeze is blowing, the sun is shining here, and all of you, the friends and rtives of the couple, are gathered here today." "Now, let''s wee the new couple, Mr. Keh Alwynn, and his bride, Miss Raelynn Edwards." On the other side of the red carpet, Keh took Raelynn''s hand and they slowly walked forward together. Raelynn wore a diamond wedding dress worth millions of dors. In the sun, the diamonds sparkled brilliantly, making her look more beautiful and gentle. Keh was wearing a custom-made dark suit, and the smile on his face could not hide his happiness at that moment. The handsome man and the beauty walked hand in hand! Keh held Raelynn''s hand tightly. In fact, he was very nervous. Raelynn tilted her head slightly and looked at him. "Are you really that nervous?" Keh also looked at her and smiled. "I''m nervous because it''s my first time getting married." Raelynn didn''t know what to say to that. "Well, I''m here. Don''t be nervous," Raelynnforted him in a soft voice. She had no father or elder brother, and her mother had cut ties with her maternal rtives. As such, Keh walked in with her. Not far away, Victor held Eden in his arms. Eden, who had dressed up for the asion, was more beautiful in Victor''s eyes. "Dear, are you happy?" Victor asked softly as he stared at her. His gaze was only focused on her. Eden looked at him with a smile. After so many years, his love for her had not decreased, but had instead deepened. She smiled and said, "Our son is getting married. How can we be unhappy?" "Eden, I''m also very happy. Also, I haven''t told you today; I love you!" "Haha..." Edenughed happily. "Honey, I love you too!" She hoped that in the future, every child of hers could be blessed by everyone and create a better future with their loved ones. Victor was as gentle as water. He looked up not far away. The groom and bride were already undergoing the ceremony. As such, he took his beloved woman and walked over. Beneath the bright blue sky, Keh and Raelynn exchanged rings under the witness of their friends and rtives. Everyone sitting under the stage apuded and cheered for them. Keh looked at Raelynn with a gentle gaze. "Rae, I''ve arranged everything. In order to prevent Nathaniel and the others from making a fuss, we''re going on a honeymoon straightaway." Raelynn nodded happily. "Okay, Darling. What a pleasant surprise." The word "Darling" made Keh''s face fill with happiness. "Honey, let''s run. The car I arranged is right behind us." Raelynn nodded her head in excitement, and Keh helped her down from the stage. Nathaniel noticed that something was wrong. "D*mn it, Keh, why are you running when you''ve just gotten married? You haven''t had a wedding night yet." Austin mocked him, "Haha... You can only be lonely tonight." Carson looked at Ceci, who was not far away, and smiled at her. However, he was greeted by Lucian''s stern warning re. Carson rubbed his nose and smiled at Lucian. Nathanielined, "Seven is too mean." Austin retorted, "Who told you to reveal your intentions so early?" Nathaniel was speechless. Love was so great that Keh had changed. Henrick had just returned from bringing his daughter to the bathroom. When he saw the bride and groom run away, he was very depressed. "Nathaniel, why can''t you even hold the bride and groom back?" Henrick had also thought of a few questions that would make things difficult for his brother. Nathaniel was speechless. Why was it all his fault? What about the others? Henrick stopped talking. He didn''t even know where Keh went. Keh got in the car with Raelynn and drove straight to the airport. Keh had also learned this move from Henrick. Raelynn looked at him with a smile and felt very grateful. "Keh, thank you for our encounter with fate, our love for each other, for us getting married, and your love for me!" The End. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!